ã€ŠYoung Master Mo, Are You Done Kissing?ã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Rebirth, Before the Divorce!

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rebirth, Before the Divorce!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her head from where she wasying in the cold prison and nced towards the guard who had thrown a te of cold rice on the floor. She did not move to sit up.

    ¡°Acting aloof? You love to eat, and yet you¡¯re not eating!¡±

    The prison guard reached his foot in and cruelly crushed the rice under his feet.

    He had heard that this Ji Nuan dared to attempt to murder Miss Yun from the Yun family, who had specially ordered him to torture her well in prison.

    Ji Nuan sat in the corner; her eyes fixed nkly on the dirtied food on the floor.

    Outside the cell, the sound of the television could suddenly be heard from the prison guard¡¯s room.

    ¡°Shine Group¡¯s CEO Mo Jingshen has returned to the country today. Right now, he has arrived at Hai Cheng-¡±

    ¡°Shine Group is Asia¡¯srgest banking enterprise. Mo Jingshen officially took over thepany seven years ago. Today his position as a corporate tycoon is unshakable...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s silent expression froze in an instant. She rushed up to the door, trying her best to look out of it.

    The prison guard turned around to see her sorry figure kneeling by the door with a frantic expression. Her hands held tightly on to the cold cell door; her red eyes fixed towards the television.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you even know whom the news is speaking about? A woman like you doesn¡¯t even have the right to help such a person adjust his shoes.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head and smiled bitterly.

    Indeed, the person that she was today was not even worthy of tying Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoes.

    It did not matter if this person who had be Shine Group¡¯s CEO was once her husband ten years ago.

    She was once ambitious, proud, and stubborn. All she wanted was a divorce, topletely push away this man who spoiled her and always protected her within the palm of his hand.

    For a whole ten years, he never once showed up again.

    But what did the television say earlier?

    Mo Jingshen returned? He came back from America?

    From the television came the voice of the reporter struggling to ask his question: ¡°CEO Mo! Rumors say that the two of you married two months ago in America. Is this trip back to the country meant to bring your beloved wife-¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>He... got married?</i>

    That is true. Not mentioning his status today, even ten years ago he was an influential figure. With his good looks, no one could match up to him. Countless richdies had lined up dreaming to one day marry him.

    Right now, he must be very happy.

    ¡°CEO Mo, you don¡¯t often speak in front of the media, but since this is a rare asion when you¡¯ve returned to the country, could you speak about Shine Group¡¯s current...¡±

    ¡°Is thedy following behind you Mrs. Mo? Mrs. Mo is indeed very beautiful.¡±

    A sweet female voice then spoke up. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Mo won¡¯t be epting any media interviews. Everyone, please move back.¡±

    Hearing that voice, Ji Nuan felt as though lightning struck her.

    <i>That voice... is her sister Ji Mengran!</i>

    The Ji Mengran who suddenly disappeared right before the Ji Family went bankrupt!

    At that time, when she insisted on a divorce, it was this sister who encouraged her to try all sorts of incredulous methods including cutting her wrist to suicide, causing Mo Jingshen to distance from her gradually before eventually divorcing her.

    Ji Nuan began tough. Sheughed till the point where her lungs hurt.

    ¡°Since CEO Mo won¡¯t be giving any interviews, will Mrs. Mo be willing to say a few words?¡±

    The reporters remained persistent in their questioning. Ji Mengran followed behind Mo Jingshen; her face brightened up with a smile.

    Yet, at this moment, Mo Jingshen spoke up. His voice was apathetic with no warmth whatsoever. ¡°She is not Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s smile stiffened. Ufortably, she licked her lips to hide her embarrassment.

    <i>Indeed, she is not...</i>

    The surrounding reporters fell into a weird silence until suddenly a voice rang up, ¡°Rumours say that since CEO Mo divorced ten years ago, there has not been another woman...¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly could not hear the sound from the television anymore.

    A sharp pain suddenly came from her abdomen, causing her to fall against the floor as blood rose up from within her chest, spurting out of her throat.

    It seemed that these people had been slowly feeding her poison in the past three months.

    Finally, was her life going to end here?

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    <i>Hot...</i>

    <i>So hot </i>...

    Ji Nuan slowly regained consciousness and experienced a sharp paining from her lower body.

    It was as though she was being roughly intruded upon in an instant.

    ¡°Uu...¡±

    It hurt to the point where her body stiffened. A whimper escaped from her lips, but was instantly quietened by the man on top of her who sealed her lips with a kiss.

    The next time she regained consciousness, Ji Nuan found herself looking at an expensive chandelier hanging above her.

    Sheid upon silk sheets that were soft and expensive. It was as though she wasying upon a cloud¡ªit was unbelievablyfortable.

    Where was she?

    She sat up, staring in disbelief at her surroundings.

    This was clearly the room that she once shared with Mo Jingshen in Hai Cheng¡¯s Yu Garden!

    How did she return here?

    Wasn¡¯t the Yu Garden sealed away a few years ago due to being unupied for too long?

    The aching pain of her lower body reminded her that this was not a dream. She nced down at herself; the young body¡¯s skin was soft and white as though it had not experienced the past ten years of pain and suffering. Instead, her shoulder and corbone were littered with love bites.

    She quickly pushed the nket off herself, rushing into the bathroom to look at her reflection.

    Ten years ago, Ji Nuan was Hai Cheng¡¯s most prominentdy. With a face praised by all, she was beautiful to the point where no one could match up. Every man who met her would instantly soften deep in their bones. As long as she smiled, numerous men would offer their lives to her.

    Ji Nuan could not believe the face staring back at herself in the mirror.

    Had she undergone... rebirth?

    Before she could recover from her shock, the room door was suddenly pushed open. A sweet voice called out, ¡°Big sister,st night did you and Brother Jing Shen...¡±

    Seeing the love bites on her body, that voice instantly became sharp. ¡°You slept together?!¡±

    Shock ran through Ji Nuan¡¯s body. Turning around, she saw the sour face of Ji Mengran.

    This scene was so familiar...

    Not only had she reborn, but she had returned to ten years ago! The very month before Mo Jingshen divorced her!

    Last night was the first time she shared a bed with Mo Jingshen after half a year of marriage.

    She was always against this so-called family marriage alliance, willfully insisting on a divorce.

    Mo Jingshen was always considerate of her feelings and had never forced her.

    During the month before their divorce, he endured all of her temper outbursts, and because she said that she didn¡¯t want to see him, he would even work at the office tillte, choosing to only return when she was asleep or not at all.

    Yet, everything that happenedst night... was Ji Mengran¡¯s idea.

    She said that so long as Ji Nuan ced some medicine in his wine and found some woman for him, it would be sufficient evidence that he was having an affair. She could then apply for a divorce.

    What kind of man was Mo Jingshen? Even if he had no defense in his own home, the moment he realized there was a problem with his wine, he instantly refused anyone from touching him and tossed Ji Nuan¡ªwho was about to escape¡ªinto their room in a fit of rage.

    It was also this night that Ji Nuan saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s other side for the first time in her life.

    He was not as calm and gentle as he seemed, and he was not capable of enduring her behavior forever. He had pressed her down on the bed, ignoring her cries and ps, fulfilling his role as a husband without a care for anything else in the world for the entire night.

 Chapter 2 - She Could Not Recall Herself Ever Being the One to Initiate Contact with Him

    <h4>Chapter 2: She Could Not Recall Herself Ever Being the One to Initiate Contact with Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Everything that happenedst night felt so clear in her memories... which meant that she had really reborn!

    ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t we promise that after Brother Jing Shen drank that cup of wine, I would drive him out of the Yu Garden?¡± Ji Mengran walked toward her, her voice hiding her unhappiness.

    Ji Nuan woke up from her daze, staring at her sister who often visited her at Yu Garden ever since her marriage.

    Without taking notice of the coldness that shed by Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, Ji Mengran grumbled, ¡°How did you end up sleeping in his bed instead?¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan smiled and asked, ¡°His bed? Isn¡¯t this our wedding room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just anxious for you! Now that the n is messed up, god knows for how long your divorce will be dyed for!¡± Ji Mengran knitted her brows.

    Ji Nuan walked towards her, looking at the suspicious transparent silk outerwear and the intricate makeup she wore.

    Ji Nuan asked indifferently, ¡°Meng Ran, why did you wear so little? Thank god I didn¡¯t have you send him homest night. If anything had happened, how would I be able to face our family?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I...¡± Ji Mengran carefully hid the guilt in her eyes. ¡°It was too hotst night, so I changed into a thinner set of clothes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the beginning of spring, is it that hot?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not especially hot... Big sister, since the n didn¡¯t work, I think if this goes on you should just pretend to suicide!¡± Ji Mengran felt that something was off and quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Oh? Suicide...¡± Ji Nuan dragged out the word.

    Thinking back, from the moment Mo Jingshen and she had gotten engaged, it was as though Ji Mengran had be a different person. She often spoke of marriage failures in rich families, bringing up all sorts of examples, causing Ji Nuan who did not want to get married to be even more scared and to stay away from Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°How about cutting your wrist? If he sees that you would rather die than stay by his side, perhaps he would agree to your wish,¡± Meng Ran suggested innocently.

    ¡°Doing so will have risks, what if I lose too much blood and no onees to save me?¡± Ji Nuan smiled, yet her smile held no warmth whatsoever.

    ¡°Aiya, what are you worrying for! Regardless of whether Brother Jing Shen rushes back, the moment it bes dangerous I will immediately call for a doctor!¡±

    Ji Nuan kept silent, staring suspiciously at Meng Ran who was only a year younger than her.

    She could not forget that back when she slit her wrists, lying in that tub filled with hot water, she lost so much blood she could not even move. Even so, Ji Mengran did not inform the doctor or even Mo Jingshen.

    Had Mo Jingshen not suddenly returned and suspected something was wrong, kicking the door down and carrying her out from that blood-filled tub, she probably would not have lived to obtain the divorce papers.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s smile had some degree of coldness; it showed bothziness andck of care. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. However, since I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, right now I want to get some rest.¡±

    Hearing her say that she did not sleep at allst night, Ji Mengran hid the jealousy revealed in her eyes and bit her lip. ¡°Then... you must consider it through. I¡¯lle to find you again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Ji Nuan stood unmoving, watching Ji Mengran disappear from her line of sight.

    The room was silent.

    She turned to look at the room that was once deep within her memories. Her hands touched the soft nket; it was warm as though it still retained the heat left behind by Mo Jingshen.

    Everything could restart again.

    Did she still want a divorce?

    Of course not!

    In her past life, she was naive and trusting. Her rtives bullied her, her marriage was ruined, and her father passed away tragically. She had lost everything and was even wrongly imprisoned.

    In this life, not only would she be Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife for the rest of his life, but she would also take back her pride and everything else she once lost. She would not allow herself to be used by anyone again!

    But right now, the biggest difficulty was...

    She remembered that in her past life, afterst night, Mo Jingshen rarely returned to the Yu Garden. Thest time she saw him was the day she woke up after attempting suicide. As she wished, he left the divorce papers by her bedside andpletely disappeared from her life.

    That cold and distant expression of his, till this day, remains in her mind.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to hold her temple.

    Mo Jingshen, that man, when he spoiled her, he was limitless with his love; and when he was cold, he waspletely untouchable like an ice mountain.

    How would she coax him back?

    ¡ª-

    In the evening, the CEO¡¯s assistant stared in surprise at Ji Nuan who suddenly showed up and rushed forward to receive her.

    ¡°Miss Ji, why are you here?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not bother to correct his way of addressing. After all, she once prevented anyone from addressing her as Mrs. Mo.

    She nced around, asking, ¡°Is he in the office?¡±

    Shen Mu understood that she was asking for CEO Mo but could not tell if she came to cause trouble for him.

    ¡°CEO Mo is currently in a meeting. He will probably need an hour or so before he finishes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go up and wait for him.¡±

    After being brought to the CEO office, Ji Nuan thanked Assistant Shen and walked in alone.

    It was a modern office space, bothrge andfortable. The design was simple yet had the effect of seeming luxurious. The most attention-grabbing portion was the 270 degrees floor-to-ceiling window. It was clear and bright.

    Today¡¯s Mo Jingshen had yet to take over the family business and was not Shine¡¯s CEO.

    A few years ago, he set up this technologypany and within a short span of three years, he managed to monopolize most of the country¡¯s technological resources. Thepany that was initially worth 500 thousand yuan was now worth 20 billion yuan.

    Now that Mo Jingshen was already the prominent Mo Group¡¯s CEO, four years from now when he bes Shine International Group¡¯s CEO, he would surely be a legend in the corporate world.

    Ji Nuan waited for nearly an hour yet never once caught sight of him.

    She barely rested at allst night, and the whole of today was consumed with ruminating about her rebirth. By now, her eyes could no longer remain open for long.

    When Mo Jingshen returned to his office space, this was the scene he saw:

    Ji Nuan¡ªwho wore a thin long dressying upon his dark leather sofa with her eyes closed. Her peaceful expression made her seem even more attractive under the warm office light.

    Feeling someone¡¯s eyes on her, Ji Nuan opened her eyes in rm but quickly became lost in his dark eyes that seemed to stare deeply into hers.

    She immediately sat up, gazing up at that man who stood silently in the office.

    Just as she remembered he stood tall, dressed in a clean pair of suit. His figure was perfect to the point that no one could find faults, and his features were equally attractive.

    ¡°You¡¯re back...¡± Ji Nuan stood up.

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen made a sound of agreement as he walked toward his desk.

    Ji Nuan did not think through her actions and subconsciously rushed forward to grab onto his elbow.

    This action not only surprised Mo Jingshen but caused Ji Nuan to feel embarrassed. It would be weird to remove her hand at this point, but keeping it there was strange as well...

    She could not recall herself ever being the one to initiate contact with him.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her snow-white hand around his elbow, and then slowly and firmly removed his arm from her touch. He asked, sounding cold and light, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

 Chapter 3 - Youve Already Bedded Me, What More Can I Play At?

    <h4>Chapter 3: You¡¯ve Already Bedded Me, What More Can I y At?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan raised her head, asking him, ¡°Do you want toe back to the Yu Garden for dinner tonight?¡±

    Mo Jingshen loosened his tie, keeping silent.

    ¡°I learned to make a few dishes from Auntie Chen~.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Jingshen finally looked her in the eye. ¡°You? Cooking?¡±

    The way he said it was as though she was a richdy who would not even dip her fingers in spring water!

    Even if she once was like that...

    Cough, but everything was different now!

    ¡°En. Do you want to give it a taste?¡± Ji Nuan nced up at him; her brows tilted with her smile.

    Mo Jingshen smiled coldly. ¡°Since medicine didn¡¯t work, are you nning to use poison this time?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Indeed, she had made too many mistakes. After all, the use of the medicine had only urred yesterday.

    In the past... Thinking back, Ji Nuan too felt that she had been very willful. With her new experiences in mind, the person she was in the past seemed almost ridiculous.

    Ji Nuan raised her head to look at him causing the light to fall on her neck. He did not know if she did this on purpose or not, but this caused the love bites on her corbone toe into his line of sight.

    ¡°Just using that medicine alone caused you to torture me for the whole night. If I still used poison, the first one to die will probably be me!¡± She spoke openly, her eyes reflecting no dishonesty whatsoever.

    Mo Jingshen stared at her with his dark eyes.

    Indeed,st night he did not hold back whatsoever. This morning when he looked at how she limplyid on the sheets, her body littered with the marks left behind by him, he headed for the office immediately unwilling to hear how she would once more insist on a divorce when she woke up.

    ¡°Afterst night, based on the hatred you hold for me, it¡¯s not surprising if you tried to kill us both together,¡± Mo Jingshen said coldly.

    ¡°Killing us both together? Why don¡¯t I just attach a time bomb to myself toe and find you! Isn¡¯t that more straightforward?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not bother to pay her any mind.

    Ji Nuan remained standing there for a long time; her eyes fixed on him. Even as Mo Jingshen treated her like air, focusing on his work, she stood there unmoved.

    Mo Jingshen rubbed his brows. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to have dinner with you,¡± Ji Nuan replied straight to the point.

    Mo Jingshen frowned. ¡°For the sake of a divorce, you really are willing to do anything. What act are you putting on?¡±

    Soft tactics seemed not to affect this man. Did that mean she had to go hard?

    She went forward andid her head on his desk, staring at him closely as he worked.

    They say that a man is the most attractive when he is working, but she felt that her husband was attractive at every moment. In the past, which screw exactly was she missing in her head that she insisted on divorcing this man?

    Mo Jingshen flipped open a page of a document. Ji Nuan moved her hand forward to block him from reading it. Earlier on she already noticed that it was thepany¡¯s progress report. Even if she messed with it, there probably would not be much trouble caused.

    ¡°Removed your hand.¡± Mo Jingshen could no longer ignore her.

    Ji Nuan leaned her face close to him, smiling brightly.¡±You say, do you want to go home?¡±

    Ji Nuan indeed had an attractive face. At this moment, her smile made her look like a charming youngdy.

    He spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m working.¡±

    Ji Nuan blinked, unmoved. ¡°I can wait for you to finish your work and return home together.¡±

    ¡°I still have a video conference tonight. You head back first.¡± Just as before, his eyes did not hold much emotion.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen closed the file in his hands and stared at her coldly. ¡°What are you ying at this time?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was especially calm. She even fluttered hershes at him on purpose. ¡°I¡¯ve already slept with you. What more can I y at?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Mo Jingshen really wanted to throw her out.

    ¡ª-

    He said that he had a video conference and he really left for it. Mo Jingshen did not n on leaving anytime to spend with her whatsoever.

    Two hours passed just like that, and Mo Jingshen did not return once.

    Having just fallen asleep on the sofa, Ji Nuan woke in shock once more.

    Could it be that he nned to just leave her here without any care? Would he leave her here to sleep for the whole night?

    After all, what she did in the past was really too much. It was notpletely unlikely that he nned to leave her behind.

    Thinking for a while, Ji Nuan stood up to pushed open the other door in the office. Inside was Mo Jingshen¡¯s break room.

    There was a bathroom, a bed, and some living necessities.

    Ji Nuan was used to showering every night before 10 p.m. In her past life, when she was imprisoned, she was only allowed to shower once a month. As a result, she often felt that ants were crawling on her body. Now she was sensitive to the point where even the slightest bit of sweat on her body made her ufortable.

    Should she take the chance to shower before Mo Jingshen returns?

    She walked in, grabbing a random white dress shirt from the closet.

    Ten minutester, Mo Jingshen returned from his meeting to see that Ji Nuan had vanished.

    The office waspletely quiet, with Ji Nuan¡¯s fresh scent faintly lingering in the air.

    Mo Jingshen stared at the empty office, remaining silent for a long moment. Just as he was about to pick up his jacket from the back of the office chair, he suddenly heard movementsing from his break room.

    Was she still here?

    Ji Nuan walked out of the bathroom in Mo Jingshen¡¯s white dress shirt, drying her long hair that was still dripping wet.

    At the sound of the door opening, she nced up to see Mo Jingshen by the door.

    She instantly stiffened.

    Mo Jingshen did not expect to see such a scene when he entered. Not only did Ji Nuan shower here, but she stood under the warm light of the room in his shirt. Her eyes seemed slightly teary and dazed.

    His shirt was veryrge, and the cor shifted at this moment to reveal arge patch of snow-white skin.

    Ji Nuan felt burned by his gaze and consciously rushed to cover her own legs, flushing red at the awareness of the skin she could not cover.

    ¡°I thought you nned to leave me here alone tonight...¡± She ced down the towel, finding a random excuse to exin why she was in the room without permission.

    Mo Jingshen looked away. ¡°Wear your own clothes!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring clothes to change, but I called the Yu Garden earlier. Someone should being to drop some off soon.¡± She walked towards him as she spoke, ¡°Are you done with your work? Can we head back to the Yu Garden together now?¡±

    Mo Jingshen stared silently at this woman who did not seem to be afraid of death, given that she dared to dress like this in front of him.

    ¡°What time is it? It should be quitete,¡± Ji Nuan spoke to herself while holding up his wrist to look at his Patek Philippe watch. The time was already nearing at 10 p.m.

    The watch was nice to look at. It suited his noble disposition perfectly. A man with such a good taste, how on earth did he fall for her?

    Ji Nuan was about to let go of his wrist when she felt his hand tighten around hers. He pulled her against the wall, directly pressing her on it with his own body.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, what exactly are you nning!¡± His eyes were dark, and his voice low full of warning.

    Ji Nuan stared at him for a long time before speaking up, her voice firm with determination, ¡°Afterst night, I decided to rethink our rtionship seriously...¡±

    Mo Jingshen stared at her coldly. ¡°Suddenly so sensible? What¡¯s the price? Divorce?¡±

    In her past life, the matter of a divorce harmed her so much. Ji Nuan lifted her face to meet his gaze straight on with her bright eyes.

    She bit her lips lightly, pulled down his neck with force and leaned forward to kiss those cold lips of his.

 Chapter 4 - Clearly, Still Angry

    <h4>Chapter 4: Clearly, Still Angry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He leaned back to avoid her kiss.

    Ji Nuan was also unsure of where her sudden rush of courage came from. She stood up on her tiptoes and tried to kiss him once more. She held onto his shirt tightly, unwilling to let go or even loosen her grip in the slightest.

    Mo Jingshen pushed her away with some force, and said with his low and deep voice, ¡°Ji Nuan, you don¡¯t know what you are doing!¡±

    ¡°I do! I¡¯m very clear about it!¡± Ji Nuan continued pressing close to him without giving up. Her bright eyes stared straight at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, tonight I will either stay here with you or return home with you! You choose!¡±

    The night obscured many things from sight, but it could not cover the determination in her eyes.

    Mo Jingshen stared at her for half a beat.

    Ji Nuan returned his gaze without hesitation.

    Mo Jing Shen did not reply to her but suddenly threw his suit jacket on her body. This was his direct way of answering.

    Seeing his silent reply, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes burned a little.

    He was clearly mad at her, yet he still treated her so well.

    She really resented the cold and brutal heart she had in the past.

    ¡ª-

    On the road back to the Yu Garden, Ji Nuan sat in Mo Jingshen¡¯s car. Her snow-white hands were currently ying with the car¡¯s seat belt.

    asionally, her eyes moved to the side, drawn to the man driving quietly next to her. The lights on the road shed red past the window. His thin and clear eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Looking back on everything that she had done, based on Mo Jingshen¡¯s family background and everything he had already achieved, he could have left her alone at home and gone out to y with any female idol or famous woman of his choice.

    However, he never seemed to give any other woman a second nce.

    She suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence in the car, ¡°Mo family¡¯s chauffeur doesn¡¯t seem to show up often. Do you always drive yourself home?¡±

    ¡°asionally.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep much yesterday. After working for the whole day, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Jingshen nced at her.

    His eyes seemed to be saying: That he could not sleep yesterday, was it not all because of her?

    Ji Nuan looked away immediately, her ears slightly warm. ¡°What I mean is, you shouldn¡¯t ignore your health for work. Next time when work ends,e straight home to rest...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, arge truck sped towards them from the road ahead. Even when turning, it did not slow down. As though its brakes were not working, It headed straight towards them-

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ji Nuan called out in a panic.

    Mo Jingshen had already turned the car in the other direction, avoiding the truck heading toward them. The screeching sound of the tires rang loudly-

    Ji Nuan had been ying with her seat belt earlier causing her not to have protection against the sudden movement. Her body fell forward while her head knocked against the front of the car. It hurt to the point where she could not help but call out in pain.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Mo Jingshen immediately reached his hand over, carefully checking over her reddening forehead.

    ¡°Ss... Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Ji Nuan flinched, pushing his hand away from her forehead.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her down to stop her from moving. He rubbed the back of her head, sternly forcing her to turn her whole head around for him to check.

    He saw that her wound didn¡¯t seem light. It was already swelling up, causing her eyes to redden with the pain.

    He frowned. ¡°Did it hit very badly? Is it very painful? Do you feel dizzy?¡±

    ¡°Pain...¡± Ji Nuan softly called out.

    To be honest, it had only smashed into the front of the car for a moment. There would most likely only be a bump tomorrow. She had not nned on whining too much about it. However, when she caught a hint of worry and heartache in his eyes, she could not help but want him to spoil her.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s concern felt very much like a ce of belonging.

    A husband who was close to her, whose heart would ache for her, was really so lovely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you to the hospital.¡± Mo Jingshenpelled her to sit properly, redoing her seat belt for her.

    Hearing the word hospital, she immediately felt fear. She rushed to press her hands against her forehead, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not actually that serious, and it¡¯s already sote. Let¡¯s not trouble the doctor.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not give her any chance to refuse, warning her with his eyes to not move around.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine...¡±

    She softly suggested the nearby family clinic but was ignored by Mo Jingshen who directly sent her to the hospital.

    Mo Jingshen was only willing to send her home after medication was applied on her forehead. The doctor confirmed that the redness would reduce after a few days and that there was not even the slightest bit of concussion.

    When they returned home, Auntie Chen nced at the obvious bump on Ji Nuan¡¯s forehead and rushed forward with worry. Ji Nuan was supported to sit in the couch as though she was frail to the point where even wind could knock her down.

    ¡°Miss Ji, what happened? Does it hurt?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I just bumped onto it for a moment. It¡¯ll be fine after two days.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, why is it so swollen? Did you let a doctor check on it?¡±

    ¡°Already did so earlier.¡±

    Auntie Chen nodded, suddenly noticing her surrounding. It was only then that she realized that Ji Nuan seemed to have returned home with Mr. Mo?

    Ji Nuan also looked up at Mo Jingshen, seeing him speak to the helper on the side for a moment before walking in to return her gaze.

    ¡°Auntie Chen, in the future you should just call me Mrs. Mo or Madam, both work.¡± Ji Nuan took the opportunity to dere before Mo Jingshen came back.

    Auntie Chen first seemed surprised, before looking as though she was about to celebrate with joy.¡±Yes, Madam! Mrs. Mo!¡±

    It seemed like Miss Ji had finally thought things through and was willing to live happily with Mr. Mo!

    Earlier on, they even returned home together!

    Auntie Chen was about to begin preparing supper happily. Ji Nuan nced at the time and stood up saying, ¡°You should go rest. I¡¯ll prepare supper.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Mrs...?¡± Auntie Chen looked at her in surprise.

    A rich youngdy like Ji Nuan, how could she possibly know how to cook?

    Previously, she could not even take the slightest bit of smoke or smell of oil.

    ¡°Your head has a wound, what supper are you going to make? Return to your room and sleep early!¡± Mo Jingshen finally walked back.

    Ji Nuan did not reply, turning to speak to Auntie Chen and the other helpers, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. All of you can go to rest.¡±

    Auntie Chen originally wanted to say more, but seeing how Mr. Mo had returned, she quietened down, nodding her head before leaving the living room.

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t had dinner. It¡¯s already sote; cooking noodles will be easy. Wait for me for a while.¡± She nced at Mo Jingshen before turning away as she spoke.

    As she walked past him, Mo Jingshen held onto her wrist, eyeing her suspiciously, unsure if she was joking. ¡°You know how to?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips quirked up.

    Right now, she was actually confident of her cooking skills, but she did not intend to boast. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that it will taste good, but it will definitely be cooked all the way through.¡±

    Mo Jingshen eyed her wound and saw that it did not look very serious. Although he did not intend to let her enter ces like the kitchen, seeing how she seemed so excited, he did not want to ruin her rare moment of excitement.

    As he let go of her wrist, Ji Nuan could still feel the lingering warmth from his palm.

    It was clean and warm, lingering on her skin and giving her a strange sense of security.

 Chapter 5 - Mrs. Mo, You Are Playing with Fire

    <h4>Chapter 5: Mrs. Mo, You Are ying with Fire</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Not long after, Ji Nuan brought out two bowls of piping hot noodle soup. ncing back, Mo Jingshen appeared to be answering his phone.

    When Mo Jingshen ended his phone call, he turned around to see Ji Nuan sitting by the table, her wide eyes staring at him.

    This was Ji Nuan¡¯s first time cooking for him in both her past and current life. Although she seemed calm on the outside, her heart could not help but be a little nervous.

    The two bowls of noodles on the table were especially fragrant. Mo Jingshen walked over.

    All of the helpers had already gone to sleep. Earlier on there was only Ji Nuan in the kitchen. It seemed like she really made these noodles.

    Mo Jingshen nced at it. ¡°When did you learn to cook?¡±

    ¡°From a long time ago. You just didn¡¯t know!¡± Ji Nuan blinked her eyes. ¡°I promised to let youe home for dinner. Even if it¡¯s just a bowl of noodles, I didn¡¯t lie!¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not ask any more questions. Seeing her eyes full of anticipation, he took the chopsticks she passed over and tasted it.

    Even the way this man ate was so naturally graceful. Ji Nuan could barely take her eyes off of him.

    In the past, she never looked closely at Mo Jingshen. But right now, the more she looked at him, the more she felt her heart warm up. Her heartbeat also tended to speed up...

    If Meng Ran had not created trouble, causing their rtionship to sour, perhaps she would have fallen in love with him a long time ago, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Ji Nuan stared at him for almost half a day. Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°What are you looking at? Something on my face?¡±

    Ji Nuan sighed. She felt somewhat unhappy about ending this day with this bowl of noodle.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move your things back to the main room...¡± Ji Nuan spoke with her face slightly red.

    Mo Jingshen finished the noodles, cing down the chopsticks and spoke with a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the study tonight. I have work to finish. You rest early.¡±

    After speaking, the man stood up, turning around to walk away.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Could it be that he had misunderstood her?

    She was not nning on offering her body; using methods of seduction to coax him into agreeing to divorce her!

    She wanted to live well with him!

    Ji Nuan immediately stood up but saw that Mo Jingshen was on the phone with his secretary. It seemed like thepany did have significant work left to be finished.

    She could only rub her chin and sit back down, watching Mo Jingshen walk further away.

    She had initially thought that today¡¯s first battle was going to be a victory, but she only ended up with a swollen bump on her head...

    She should have known that Mo Jingshen could not be dealt with so easily...

    ¡ª-

    Late at night, Ji Nuan could not fall asleep. She got up from the bed and went downstairs to pour herself a cup of milk. She thought to pour one for Mo Jingshen too.

    But, she got the impression that Mo Jingshen did not enjoy drinking this sort of thing.

    She paused her movements, then turned to go upstairs and walked towards the study room door.

    Pressing her ear against the door, she could not hear any sounds.

    It was the first night of spring. The hallway was slightly cold.

    Time slowly passed. At three in the morning, the door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Ji Nuan?¡± Mo Jingshen walked out only to see Ji Nuan kneeling by the door asleep.

    Ji Nuan raised her head in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ve finished working, ah...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s face was upset as he pulled her up. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what time it is? What are you doing sleeping here?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not make a sound. Mo Jingshen brought her into the study room, allowing her to survey the room he often stayed in whenever he returned to the Yu Garden.

    Just like his office, it was clean and neat. There were some documents ced on the desk as well as twoputers disying thepany¡¯s data.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her thin sleeping gown and felt her ice-cold hands. Pushing her to sit down on the sofa, he brought a coat over to cover her before standing in front of her, staring at her.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you a child? Don¡¯t you know that if you sleep in the hallway in this weather, you will catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to wait for you to finish working so I could chat with you. But before I knew it, I was already asleep...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Whatever you want to say, save it for tomorrow.¡± Mo Jingshen stared at her face that was already pale from the cold.

    As she did not rest muchst night, there was some bruising beneath her eyes. Right now, there was nothing more important than letting her sleep.

    Ji Nuan still wanted to speak but was directly brought out of the room by him. He held her hands in his warm palm. With no opportunity to disagree, he brought her back to the main bedroom. With a bang, the door was closed.

    ¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen returned to his room, closing theputer and the filesid out, before heading to the other main bedroom to shower.

    He had justid down when he heard the room door being opened. Ji Nuan who had just docilely returned to her room ran in. Without hesitation, she pulled open his nket and climbed on the bed.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± He sighed. ¡°Regardless if you are moving backward for the sake of moving forward or vice versa, there is no way we will divorce. Quickly go back and sleep, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her face in the nket by his side, gloomily speaking, ¡°That is great! Mo Jingshen, remember the words that you said today. In the future no matter what, we will not divorce!¡±

    It was as though Mo Jingshen did not hear her words. He pulled her up by her shoulders, wondering if her brain was damaged today.

    Ji Nuan was about to speak but was surprised by Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand suddenly pressing against her head.

    She let him touch as he pleased, his warm hands avoiding the swollen area on her forehead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no fever.¡± After touching her forehead, he calmly spoke.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you ate the wrong medicine either.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak, her two hands tightly holding onto his nket.

    She had a stubborn expression on, looking as though even if she died, she would still refuse to move off his bed. However, her two feet poking out of the nket revealed her nervousness and embarrassment. Her little toes were curled up, causing her to seem adorable in a way that was difficult to put into words.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, before quietly covering her up properly with the nket, preventing her from catching a cold.

    Even though it was just a simple action, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart warmed up. She pulled her feet into the nket, unintentionally rubbing against his thigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move about as you please,¡± Mo Jingshen warned with a low voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±

    Seeing his eyes darken, she rushed to pull her leg back. But because the action was too rushed, she identally moved up and touched an area she should not have touched!

    Even through the fabric of his pants, she still felt burned by that area.

    Her body stiffened, the air bing suspiciously quiet.

    Ji Nuan consciously licked her lips, feeling her mouth and throat suddenly be especially dry and ufortable.

    ¡°Mo... Ah¡ª¡±

    Mo Jingshen suddenly flipped over, pressing her beneath him. Ji Nuan¡¯s voice abruptly became stuck in her throat.

    ¡°Do you know what is ying with fire?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s low voicended right next to her ear, concealing an infinite amount of desire.

 Chapter 6 - If You Still Donâ€™t Go to Sleep, Then Dont Think About Sleeping Tonight!

    <h4>Chapter 6: If You Still Don¡¯t Go to Sleep, Then Don¡¯t Think About Sleeping Tonight!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to... Uu!¡± Mo Jingshen kissed her.

    This kiss was different from when he had roughly kissed her before. In an instant, she felt as though an electric current had rushed through her body. Her whole body became powerless, bingx from head to toe.

    Even though she had been married for half a year, and experienced her first time yesterday, Ji Nuan still did not have enough experience. She could not even give a response. She identally moved her tongue slightly but was instead kissed even more deeply by the man on top of her. The kiss was deep and heavy, stealing almost all her breath.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes in dizziness but suddenly felt Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips move to her sensitive ears. His low and hoarse voice whispered in her ears, ¡°It¡¯s almost morning. If you don¡¯t go to sleep right now, then don¡¯t even think about sleeping tonight.¡±

    She opened her eyes, immediately bing lost in his deep dark eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, if yesterday was painful to the point of death, are you sure you can handle it tonight?¡±

    Ji Nuan initially thought that they would only lie down to have a good chat. She did consider the possibility that something could happen. However, after thinking about how he did not let her off yesterday even when she cried to the point where her voice became hoarse, her body instantly shrank backward.

    But she had also noticed that he had addressed her as Mrs. Mo...

    So, everything she had fought for today was notpletely useless.

    Since she was still Mrs. Mo and nned to remain so for the rest of her life, how could she possibly avoid such a thing?

    ¡°Will the second time hurt as much?¡± she asked, her tone somewhat ambiguous.

    He clearly did not expect that she would return such a question. He stared at her for what felt like half a day, his eyes looking as though they could eat her up alive.

    For an instant, his eyes lingered on the love bites that had yet to fade from her neck...

    Mo Jingshen clearly remembered how much he bullied her yesterday because of the aphrodisiac and his anger.

    In less than a day, if he were to do it again, she probably would not even be able to move off from the bed.

    Mo Jingshen sighed, speaking hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t test a man¡¯s patience. I¡¯ll let you off tonight. If you still dare to stick into my embrace tomorrow, you can experience the consequences yourself.¡±

    Ji Nuan shrank in his arms quietly.

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Mo Jingshen rubbed her head gently.

    Just as he was about to move up from the bed, she rushed to wrap her arms around his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here where you are!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened, staring at the youngdy whose face held both determination and slight bashfulness.

    He stared at her to the point where she could not take it. She rushed to remove her hands from his neck, grabbing the nket to cover her face and hiding from his line of sight.

    He chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed then go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to! I¡¯ll sleep here where you are!¡± Ji Nuan said rather unhappily from inside the nket.

    Finally, unable to ignore her personality change, Mo Jingshenid back down. His eyes were fixed on the Ji Nuan who was still hiding inside the nket.

    The room became silent all of a sudden.

    Ji Nuan carefully lowered the nket.

    The moment she lifted her eyes, she saw Mo Jingshen lying on his side, his clear eyes staring at her.

    Ji Nuan blushed under his stare, asking softly, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying here. How can I go to sleep?¡±

    Ji Nuan consciously nced at the bed beneath them. ¡°The bed isn¡¯t small. It¡¯s the same as the one in the main bedroom. I won¡¯t take up your space even if I sleep here! Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    Hearing her words, Mo Jingshen smiled.

    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Ji Nuan thought that he was still suspicious of her sincerity and directly moved closer to him under the nket,municating that she did not n to separate from him anymore.

    ¡°Ji Nuan,¡± He suddenly called her name. His voice was low and hoarse.

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°You should have been this aware from the start.¡±

    Ji Nuan consciously leaned closer to him, deciding not to listen to his words anymore. She feared that if she listened to him any longer, she would be teased to the point where she could not sleep.

    Due to her action, Mo Jingshen suddenly grabbed onto her chin, giving her a deep kiss. He only let go when she began to struggle to breathe.

    If they kissed any longer, both of them would not get any rest tonight.

    Ji Nuan was kissed to the point where her ears were bright red. She shifted inside the bed ufortably when Mo Jingshen suddenly got off the bed.

    She rushed to sit up with the nket in her arms. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Mo Jingshen went into the bathroom without ncing back, only throwing one word at her, ¡°Shower!¡±

    Ji Nuan was confused for a moment.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he just shower? Why shower again?¡±

    It was only after the sound of water went on for a long time in the bathroom that she understood.

    With a bright red face, sheughed. Laying back, she hugged the nket, inhaling the cooling and clean scent that belonged to Mo Jingshen.

    ¡ª-

    In the early morning at six, the mist began to fade as the morning light arrived.

    Ji Nuan jerked awake from a nightmare about her previous life, sitting up on the bed in a rush.

    The space next to her on the bed was already empty. The silence in the room caused her heart to feel empty. She rushed to push the nket aside, but because her actions were too fast, she staggered and had to grab hold of the bookshelf next to her.

    The sound of the door being opened came from the front. The moment Ji Nuan lifted her head she saw Mo Jingshen standing there already well-dressed.

    It seemed like he had not been awake for long, having just showered. He wore a shirt and long pants, looking clean and neat.

    ¡°Feeling unwell?¡± Mo Jingshen saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s skin was pale to the point of almost transparency and walked toward her.

    Ji Nuan only stared at him, watching him. When he came nearer, even as he ced his hand on her forehead in concern, she still stared at his actions.

    So, everything that happened yesterday was not a dream.

    Mo Jingshen retracted his hand because of her gaze. In the past, she would always refuse his touch. Perhaps she was behaving so oddly yesterday because of a nightmare?

    Had she finally woken up? Was she going to start pushing for divorce again?

    ¡°Dizzy?¡± He did not move to touch her again. ¡°Maybe the wound yesterday caused some side effects. Take a CT scan today. I¡¯ll have Auntie Chene to help you change clothes.¡±

    Finishing his words, Mo Jingshen turned around to walk away with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan suddenly called him without thinking.

    He had just turned around when Ji Nuan suddenly flew into his arms.

    Startled, Mo Jingshen unconsciously wrapped his arms around her. Yet, the little woman in his arms continued pressing herself into his arms with force, her arms gripping around his waist tightly.

    He froze for two seconds because of her sudden embrace, before looking down at her small head. cing a hand on it, he gently patted her. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, we¡¯ll go to the hospital, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She continued hugging him tightly, breathing in the smell of the soap on his body.

    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡± he asked.

    ¡°En.¡± Ji Nuan continued her tight grip, unwilling to let go. She spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°I dreamed that you didn¡¯t want me anymore. Once you left, you left for ten years. After that, you even married another woman.¡±

    She had just woken up, so her voice was both soft and filled with dependence. It was a rare event for her to act spoiled.

    Mo Jingshen rubbed her head, speaking in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think about ridiculous things. I will never marry someone aside from you.¡±

    Ji Nuan pressed her face into his embrace and did not argue.

    Regardless of how her previous life went, in this life, she did not want to lose him again!

    ¡°Is your head still hurting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hurting. Earlier on when I woke up, I stood up too quickly and stumbled. It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Chen has already made breakfast. Go wash up and eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 7 - You Like Looking at Me So Much?

    <h4>Chapter 7: You Like Looking at Me So Much?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan calmed down her emotions, only to realize that she had not even washed her face before facing him after getting up from the bed.

    She grabbed her hair in shock and made for the bathroom while covering her face.

    Mo Jingshen eyed the way she seemed awkward and embarrassed, his elegant brows furrowing. ¡°This isn¡¯t our first day of marriage. It¡¯s not like is the first time I¡¯m seeing your face in the morning either. Why are you hiding?¡±

    This had nothing to do with how long they have been married!

    Especially since Ji Nuan was never conscious of the fact that she was married previously!

    She did not exin, running into the bathroom mirror to check if her eyes were sore. When she looked down, she found that his bathroom did not have the products she used for washing up.

    Who knew if afterst night Mo Jingshen would directly move his things back to the main bedroom.

    Seeing how Mo Jingshen had already left the room, she took the opportunity to run back to the main bedroom and moved the things she frequently used to his bedroom.

    This way, regardless of which room he chose to stay in, she would upy both! There was nowhere he could escape!

    Ji Nuan changed her clothes and went downstairs for breakfast.

    On the table was the custard toast she always loved to eat.

    She had just sat down when Mo Jingshen ced a cup of warm milk Auntie Chen had brought over in front of her.

    She sat by the table, took the cup of milk, bit on the toast, and took a nce at Mo Jingshen. She then took another bite of the toast and nced up at Mo Jingshen once more.

    As she ate her breakfast, her eyes rarely left Mo Jingshen.

    Auntie Chen who was cleaning at the side saw this and could not help but smile, quietly tugging the helper at the side to return to the kitchen.

    Ji Nuan took another bite of the toast, not even realizing that a bit of custard was left on the side of her mouth. Her eyes were fixed on the man who had already finished his breakfast and was currently reading a business magazine.

    He had a pair of stern and clear brows and eyes, a straight nose bridge and a handsome silhouette that seemed to be crafted by God himself. He was perfect to the point where no one could find anything to fuss about.

    Mo Jingshen paused his actions of flipping the magazine, calmly turning to look at the little woman whose eyes seemed to be stuck on him. Her gaze seemed as though he would vanish at any instant.

    Ji Nuan returned to her spirits and rushed to bring the toast in her hand up to cover her eyes. Picking up her ss of milk, she chugged arge mouthful.

    Due to being too rushed, she choked and had to quickly put down her cup and toast, violently coughing twice: ¡°Cough... cough cough...¡±

    Mo Jingshen brought some napkins in front of her. Seeing how she was still coughing loudly, he directly helped her wipe the custard off her lips: ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange since yesterday. Do you like to stare at me so much?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    She actually did not choke so seriously but hearing his words she immediately coughed loudly several times on purpose.

    Auntie Chen rushed out from the kitchen. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re coughing so badly...¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, nothing. I just choked on the milk.¡±

    ¡°So long as you¡¯re all right. Oh yes, yesterday Miss Meng Ran said that she wants toe and stay at the Yu Garden tonight. This evening, shall I prepare dinner for her as well?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not change. After coughing twice more, she turned to say, ¡°Auntie Chen, clean up the guest bedroom my sister always uses. From now onward don¡¯t let her stay at the Yu Garden as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°But Miss Mengran will being today...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to her about it. After all, the Yu Garden is not the Ji family home. It¡¯s not right for her toe in and out of here all the time.¡±

    Hearing this, Auntie Chen¡¯s heart became much morefortable.

    In the past, she always felt that that seconddy who kepting to the Yu Garden, loved to ask all sorts of questions about Mr. Mo, and even treated her like a family member, was really difficult to get used to.

    Auntie Chen did not wait for even a second and rushed to clean up the guest room.

    All of a sudden, Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone¡ªwhich was ced on the dining table¡ªvibrated.

    Ji Nuan initially thought it would only be a spam message. Seeing how his eyes remained fixed on a particr English article in the business magazine, mindless of his phone, her gaze flew towards his phone screen. Seeing the number on the screen her eyes shed, and she reached over to take his phone.

    136xxxx: [Brother Jingshen, please don¡¯t be mad at my sister. I didn¡¯t expect that she would use such methods and drug you. She originally wanted to send you to another woman¡¯s bed. I persuaded her for a really long time, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. With the way you guys are interacting, will there be a happy ending? My heart aches for my sister, and I also feel that it is not worth it for you, Brother Jingshen!]

    After reading the message, Ji Nuan¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed.

    ¡°Your phone number, do many people know it?¡± Ji Nuan looked up.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, cing the magazine in his hands to the side.

    ¡°Many people? Whom does that refer to?¡±

    Ji Nuan remembered that Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number was not known to many people and was not easily essible to others.

    ¡°I just did not expect Meng Ran to be so concerned about our rtionship and to message you because of my actions.¡± Ji Nuan smiled while intentionally allowing some jealousy to be revealed in her eyes.

    Mo Jingshen eyed her restrained expression and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who gave her my number?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It seems like that did indeed happen.

    Meng Ran often took her phone to y. She had not paid much attention to when exactly she had memorized Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number.

    ¡°She sends them, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will read them,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly said.

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan scrolled down, discovering many unread messages.

    Aside from a few emails and messages from thepany, there really were several unread messages from Meng Ran.

    After randomly reading a few, she discovered that they were mostly made to sound as though she was a kind younger sister speaking up for her older sister, but in fact, they made Ji Nuan sound as though she was often unreasonable and had a weird personality.

    She was indeed full of schemes!

    At the moment when she became silent, Mo Jingshen suddenly spoke calmly, ¡°Being young doesn¡¯t equate to being innocent. Family rtions should not be trusted without question. That you can see things clearly early on is not a bad thing.¡±

    Ji Nuan suspiciously eyed the man in front of her who seemed to have already known everything from the start.

    No wonder Mo Jingshen rarely returned home when Meng Ran was around. It seems like he had already seen through Meng Ran¡¯s thoughts.

    She really wanted to beat up herself from ten years ago! Why was her heart so big!

    Ji Nuan violently pped her forehead and ended up hitting the wounded spot fromst night. She hissed in surprise while her whole face scrunched up in pain.

    Mo Jingshen sat up and walked over, pushing her hand aside. Seeing her sore forehead, he frowned. ¡°Does it not hurt enough? Do you have to make the wound worse?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head. It hurt to the point where tears wereing out. ncing at his stern expression, she could not hold in her ashamed expression. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyonee in as they please anymore. In the past, did I cause a lot of trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°Everything concerning you is not any trouble. For this sort of thing, the decision lies in your hands.¡± Mo Jingshen held her head, checking her wound before calling for a helper toe over. ¡°Bring the medicine fromst night here and apply it on her again.¡±

 Chapter 8 - One Kiss Was Sufficient to Make Him Want to Press Her Down

    <h4>Chapter 8: One Kiss Was Sufficient to Make Him Want to Press Her Down</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>Everything concerning her was not considered trouble...</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart rippled, and she threw herself into his embrace.

    It was early in the morning, and she had already done so twice. By now, Mo Jingshen was somewhat used to her sudden outburst of sweet passion. He lowered his eyes to look at her little head that was buried in his embrace, gently holding it. ¡°Once you¡¯ve eaten, return to the room to rest. It¡¯s already the beginning of autumn. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Going to rest right after eating, are you raising me like a pig?¡± Ji Nuan rubbed her face against his embrace.

    Suddenly noticing that the helpers around them all seemed shy and awkward, she quickly stepped back from his embrace but noticed that Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze on her held a faint smile that was difficult to understand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always do that in the past?¡±

    ¡°That was...¡±

    In the past, Ji Nuan never liked having breakfast with him. She always rushed to finish and would then find a random excuse to return to her room to rest. She was always unwilling to spend even a minute longer around him.

    ¡°Cough, that¡¯s because I previously couldn¡¯t sleep very well, so I had to regain some sleep in the day.¡± Ji Nuan exined, rubbing her face. ¡°You see! Good rest will lead to beautiful skin!¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled at her awkward exnation and refrained from attacking her obvious forced logic.

    Seeing that he did not believe her, she grabbed his hand and pressed it on her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, touch it! Isn¡¯t it soft and smooth?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gently rubbed his thumb across Ji Nuan¡¯s face. Ji Nuan held onto his hands but was unable to control his movements. He pinched her chin. Her face immediately burned red watching the man who was moving closer to her.

    ¡°Indeed, it is soft and smooth,¡± he whispered in a slightly hoarse voice.

    These three words were initially used to describe her face, but hearing ite from his mouth somehow made her think that there was something else. It caused her face to turn red and her heartbeat to speed up.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo is seducing me so directly. Do you not wish for me to go to thepany?¡± Mo Jingshen muttered right next to her lips. There was only the space of a finger preventing them from kissing.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    How could he tease her like this...

    <i>Mo Jingshen, how could he tease her like this!</i>

    In her past life, water must have entered her brain for her to push him a thousand miles away! Who said that a cold businessman would be extremely traditional and dull in a rtionship!

    He was obviously teasing her to the point of death!

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes, yet after waiting for almost half a day, the kiss she expected did not happen.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze fixed on her.

    He was always cold and quiet, keeping a distance from others and was very astute at noticing people¡¯s changes. Ji Nuan¡¯s character suddenly changed so much, although he did not ask, that did not mean that he did not notice these changes.

    Ji Nuan paused in surprise. She felt that perhaps she had been too hasty and instinctually took a step back.

    Just as she was about to move away from him, his arm wound around her waist and pulled her back.

    Her lips were instantly sealed by his.

    Earlier on, the helpers had already cleared the table. There was no one around them, and it was quiet to the point where they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. Ji Nuan raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck tightly; her teary eyes filled with passion.

    He closed his eyes.

    There was no way to look, if he looked any longer, today¡¯s meeting would have to be pushed back to tomorrow.

    The fresh scent on this little woman¡¯s body seduced him. Even if it was just a kiss, it was sufficient to make him want to press her down.

    ¡ª-

    Auntie Chen brought the nkets out from the guest bedroom. The moment she walked out she saw Ji Nuan sitting on the couch with a bright-red face, appearing as though her soul had been stolen.

    The Yu Garden¡¯s doorbell rang. Mo Jingshen, who had just received thepany¡¯s phone call and was about to leave, directly went to open the door.

    The door opened and there stood Ji Mengran.

    Ji Mengran wore a light-colored dress. Her face had some light makeup that entuated her youth. The moment she saw that it was Mo Jingshen who had opened the door, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Brother Jing Shen! Normally at this time, you would already be at the office! Why haven¡¯t you left today?¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    Previously, Ji Mengran wanted to use the excuse offorting Mo Jingshen to go look for him, but he was always at the office. The Mo office was so strictly managed that there was no way she could enter. The previous night she had only managed to catch a glimpse of him at the Yu Garden before he had pulled Ji Nuan to his room. It was a long time since she had stood so close to him.

    That he hade to open the door was an amazing surprise for her!

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s body was tall and fit. He stood at the door with no intention of letting her in.

    Meng Ran nced inside. From this angle, she could not see Ji Nuan, so she spoke softly, ¡°Is my sister still sleeping? Ai, locking herself in the room for the whole day without seeing anyone, it¡¯s no wonder that her character is bing weirder and weirder. I¡¯ll find time to persuade her.¡±

    She dared to speak this way because she already had her ns.

    Since Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen had a barrier between them, regardless of why he returned to the Yu Garden yesterday,st night must not have been too peaceful here. Ji Nuan must have quarreled with him again.

    ¡°Came here so early?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was calm and it held no warmth whatsoever.

    Meng Ran was already used to his coldness and felt thatst night there must have been some unhappiness between them.

    She gave an understanding smile. ¡°I¡¯m worried that since my sister isn¡¯t feeling too happy these few days, she might cause some unreasonable trouble again. So, I thought toe early and apany her.¡±

    ¡°What unreasonable things have I done?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside the room.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression instantly froze.

    Ji Nuan walked over to Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, her hand naturally holding onto his elbow, smiling.

    ¡°Aside from having some bad temper, what other ridiculous things have I done? You remember it so well that you have to keep bringing it up?¡±

    Ji Mengran stared at Ji Nuan with shock. She then nced her hand around Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm.

    After the incident the night before, Mo Jingshen should have been thoroughly disappointed with Ji Nuan. How could this...

    ¡°You and Brother Jing Shen...¡± Ji Mengran spoke hesitantly.

    Ji Nuan cut her off. ¡°Meng Ran, I¡¯ve already been married for so long, why haven¡¯t you changed the way you address him? He is your brother-inw; you can¡¯t call him Brother Jing Shen.¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression fell at sight of the scene in front of her. Breathing in, she suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Jing Shen, did you do something to my sister? Previously she kept hiding from you. The moment you touched her, she would shower eight to ten times. Why is she suddenly so close to you...?¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned against Mo Jingshen, looking amused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause my skin to peel? My sister is young and doesn¡¯t speak seriously. It¡¯s so exaggerated that it makes people want tough.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so soft and smooth. So you showered up to eight or ten times a day.¡±

    His hand moved to Ji Nuan¡¯s waist, quietly whispering by her ear such that only she could hear his words.

 Chapter 9 - A Man Like This, Would You Not Like?

    <h4>Chapter 9: A Man Like This, Would You Not Like?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had never expected that someone like Mo Jingshen who seemed so cold on the outside would have the potential to tease. She could not help but eye him suspiciously.

    Seeing the unclear, yet unobstructed interaction of the two in front of her, Ji Mengran¡¯s voice became somewhat sharp. ¡°Big sister, what are you guys doing? Why are you flirting with your eyes? I¡¯m still standing here!¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯re not being particrly touchy. Just an exchange of nces requires your permission as well?¡± Ji Nuan leaned her head against Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulders, looking up with a smile at his handsome face under the sunlight. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s already past eight, if you still don¡¯t head for work, won¡¯t it affect your meeting in the afternoon?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes almost fell out.

    <i>Hubby?</i>

    She actually called him Hubby?

    Ji Nuan has always tried her best to make sure no one knew that she was married. Nobody was allowed to call her Mrs. Mo, and she hated being associated with Mo Jingshen. She had never once acknowledged this marriage.

    But now she actually called him Hubby?

    This... What did this mean?

    Ji Mengran was baffled. After being stunned for half a day, she became more alert.

    If things go on this way, how would she have an opportunity to snatch him away?

    Mo Jingshen nced at the time. Thepany indeed had an important meeting today, but the sound of the little woman¡¯s ¡°Hubby¡± next to him could not help but make him have thoughts of, ¡°the king shall not attend morning court.¡±

    He smiled¡ªhis eyes holding warmth that only belonged to Ji Nuan. He gently patted her head. ¡°You guys talk. I¡¯ll head to work.¡±

    This action almost caused Ji Mengran to explode. It was only after holding it in for half a day that she could maintain the smile on her face. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, I¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re rushing to leave?¡±

    ¡°Your brother-inw has things to do at the office. You can¡¯t possibly expect him to push aside his meeting to stay here and y with you?¡± Ji Nuan eyed her profoundly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, I...¡± Ji Mengran was rarely ever left with nothing to say by Ji Nuan.

    In the past, no matter what she said, Ji Nuan would always give in to her. She never argued back. But why was it that she felt like she waspletely controlled by her today?

    Mo Jingshen casually neatened his cuffs, taking over a suit jacket from the helper next to him. His eyes did not even once meet Ji Mengran¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing so little. Don¡¯t stand at the door for too long, en?¡± Mo Jingshen gently spoke next to Ji Nuan and left under her smiling gaze into the bright sunny day outside.

    Seeing him leave the door, Ji Mengran unconsciously turned, wanting to follow.

    She suspected that Ji Nuan must have said something to him these few days. In the past, although Mo Jingshen did not pay much attention to her, for the sake of his and Ji Nuan¡¯s rtionship, he would still say a few words to her. However, today she felt very uncertain.

    She had yet to follow when Ji Nuan grasped her wrist.

    ¡°Meng Ran, I have words to speak to you.¡± Ji Nuan seemed as though she did not notice her expression of wanting to chase.

    Ji Mengran was suddenly pulled and felt a little angry. When she turned back, she saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was unusually calm and cold.

    She instantly calmed down. ¡°I saw that Brother Jing Shen¡¯s mood today seemed rather good. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to make things clear with him? If you have the good attitude that you have right now and you logically exin to him that you do not wish to be with him, perhaps your divorce will be sessful.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not we will have a divorce, you seem to be in more of a rush about this issue than me.¡± Ji Nuan stared at her.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression changed in an instant. ¡°What do your words mean? From the start, weren¡¯t you the one who always wanted a divorce? In the first ce, when you married Brother Jing Shen, it was because father insisted on you building a marriage alliance with the Mo family. You never once agreed! If you haven¡¯t always loved to argue with father, he wouldn¡¯t have been so mad as to force you out of the family with a marriage! I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t take it well, so I always came to chat with you to help. I saw you suffer so much! That¡¯s is why I tried hard to think of ideas for you so that you may leave this marriage earlier and obtain your freedom! Do you mean to say that I am wrong to do so?¡±

    If not for her rebirth, Ji Nuan would have believed these words.

    After her previous life, she finally knew how thick of a mask Ji Mengran could put on.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not wrong. Right now, the rtionship between Mo Jingshen and I is harmonious. If we can properly be together, that would be even better than a divorce.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was calm, yet her attitude was firm and did not allow anyone to question her stance.

    Ji Mengran was silent for a few seconds before she asked in a strange tone, ¡°You¡¯re not divorcing?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brows curved. ¡°Regardless of family background or capabilities, his looks or his character, Mo Jingshen is good in every area. The number of women who like him is not little. Why should I push such a good man aside and let other women get him?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking...¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s voice was a little timid.

    ¡°Ah, if Mo Jingshen wasn¡¯t your brother-inw, a man like this, would you not like?¡± Ji Nuan stared at her.

    ¡°Big sister! What are you talking about!¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s heart instantly became a mess, uncertainty apparent in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Why are you so flustered?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not flustered. I¡¯m just very shocked... Actually, this is good as well.¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s tone was shaky, her smile forced. No matter how one looked, it was clear that she was upset. ¡°This way Dad won¡¯t have to keep getting angry over you insisting on a divorce. I also won¡¯t have to worry that you may do silly things.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You also don¡¯t need to make so much effort to keeping to visit me,¡± Ji Nuan said as she looked inside the house, tossing her words back. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the helpers to clean up the guest room. Your things will also be packed up. Tomorrow I¡¯ll send someone to bring it to you.¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s mouth opened, her eyes wide in shock, but she could not say a single word.

    Was she chasing her away?

 Chapter 10 - Did You Act Dead in Front of Mo Jingshen Again?

    <h4>Chapter 10: Did You Act Dead in Front of Mo Jingshen Again?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Walking out of the Yu Garden, Ji Mengran¡¯s heart still held some suspicion.

    Could it be that the previous day when she took advantage of Mo Jingshen being drugged and wore thinner clothes, Ji Nuan became suspicious?

    Why else would her attitude change so much?

    She nced around, thinking about how Mo Jingshen should not have gotten far. She raised her phone to give him a call.

    Since she did not drive a car here, and the Ji family home was along the way the Mo Corporation, Mo Jingshen should not refuse if she asked him to drive her home.

    If there was an opportunity to sit in his car, she needed to have a good talk with him about Ji Nuan.

    The phone rang for a long time. Ji Mengran did not give up and continued calling. All of a sudden, she could hear the sound of a phone ringing behind her.

    She turned around in astonishment only to see Ji Nuan walking out with Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck cellphone in hand.

    His phone was actually in Ji Nuan¡¯s hands!

    In an instant, Ji Mengran¡¯s expression was amusing to no end.

    While she stood there stiffly, Ji Nuan said carelessly, ¡°Your brother-inw was probably too rushed when he headed for thepany. He didn¡¯t even bring his handphone. It¡¯s a good thing that he has more than one pair, or else, I would have to contact his assistant toe and collect it.¡±

    Seeing a hint of indiscernible coldughter in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, Ji Mengran felt an unexinable shiver down her back.

    ¡°Was it your call earlier?¡±

    ¡°N-no it wasn¡¯t.¡± Ji Mengran stood outside the Yu Garden¡¯s entrance, answering in a bewildered manner.

    ¡°No?¡± Ji Nuan nced at the disyed missed call. ¡°Although this number isn¡¯t saved, I¡¯m very familiar with this number. Did you call by ident earlier?¡±

    So, Mo Jingshen did not even save her number into his contact list?

    Ji Mengran¡¯s heart cooled, her face somewhat paled. ¡°I might have identally called the wrong number earlier.¡±

    Saying this, Ji Mengran did not stay a second longer. She rushed out without exining further for fear that she would say something wrong.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan had nned to let Auntie Chen bring out all the wedding photos she had kept when a call from the hospital suddenly came.

    She drove hurriedly to the Hai Cheng Central Hospital, rushing to a single orthopedics ward. The moment the door opened, a doctor wearing a white robe walked out.

    The doctor wore a mask, revealing only his eyebrows and eyes, yet this did not prevent Ji Nuan from recognizing him.

    She did not say a single word. The doctor¡¯s cold gazended on her before sweeping away carelessly.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan! Did youe? Oh~ I¡¯m going to die of pain~¡± Inside, a young girl cried piteously.

    This was Ji Nuan¡¯s most important best friend, Xia Tian!

    Xia Tian saw her expression when she walked in and could not help rolling her eyes. ¡°What expression is that? I was in a car ident, but it¡¯s only a small fracture. It¡¯s not as though I died.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s mysterious expression, Xia Tian pursed her lips saying, ¡°Where is the Kentucky Fried Chicken? I told you to bring some on the phone. I haven¡¯t had anything all day. I¡¯m hungry and in pain! The doctor said that starting today I have to drink pork bone soup with less salt and less oil every day! Isn¡¯t the same as asking for my life? I¡¯m the sort who absolutely hates this sort of food. How can he make me drink it every day!¡±

    She lowered her head once more to see Ji Nuan¡¯s empty hands. ¡°God! It can¡¯t be! You really came empty-handed...¡±

    Of course, she came empty-handed. Earlier on, when she received the call, she almost dropped her phone!

    Someone who had once died covered in blood before her eyes, suddenly calling with a wronged voice that she had been involved in a car ident, wanting her to buy a family bucket and deliver it to the hospital...

    At that moment, how could Ji Nuan remember anything about the-what-Kentucky-what entire family bucket!

    When she drove, she went over the speed limit. It was as though she had flown here.

    Xia Tian was still alive! Right now, at this moment, she had yet to get together with the bastard who ruin her entire life.

    ¡°Your leg is already injured to this point. Stop eating junk food.¡± Ji Nuan restored her calm, pulling the chair over to sit by her bed. ¡°There is a signature pork bone soup restaurant nearby. The taste is very good. I¡¯ll go buy some for youter.¡±

    Xia Tian lips pursed. ¡°Pei! Without Kentucky Fried Chicken what use do I have for you!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not argue with her. She only sat by her side staring at her.

    Xia Tian rarely ever saw Ji Nuan so quiet and obedient. ¡°I say, have you been acting dead in front of Mo Jingshen again? I told you from the start not to get too close to your sister! She doesn¡¯t have good intentions! Mo Jingshen already treats you so well; how long do you n on being cold to him?¡±

    Hearing the words that she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, Ji Nuan¡¯s nose felt slightly sour. She smiled.

    ¡°I know. I know when to stop.¡± She didn¡¯t exin her rebirth, but she hoped not to see her friend follow the track of an overturned cart. ¡°Xia Tian, after being discharged you must note into any contact with that man who hurt you! No matter what sort ofpensation he tries to offer you, you are not allowed to see him! You have to remember that!¡±

    This car ident happened in her past life as well. It was during this ident that Xia Tian came to know the man who ruined her entire life.

    ¡°Where do you know when to stop? You know my ass!¡± Xia Tian did not even listen to the second half of Ji Nuan¡¯s words. ¡°Where is Mo Jingshen not good enough? How many women dream of climbing on his bed? Only you, Ji Nuan, are so stubborn!¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, all right. I¡¯m stubborn. Everything that happened in the past was my fault!¡±

    ¡°You see, you see! Every time I bring up Mo Jingshen you be impatient...¡± Xia Tian harrumphed. ¡°My good intentions are treated like trash by you! I¡¯m going to die from anger!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She only tugged on her hands ced on the nket with force, holding onto her hands tightly.

    Xia Tian had a face of revulsion. ¡°Why are you holding on so tightly! Could it be that your sister has thoroughly brainwashed you that you are no longer interested in men? You¡¯re interested in women now? Fuck, I don¡¯t want that! You, quickly let go of my hands...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not just want to hold her hands; she wanted to hug her properly! Hug her with force!

    ¡°Next month is your father¡¯s birthday. Do you want to take the opportunity to return to the Xia family in City S? To rebuild your rtionship with your family?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly spoke.

    She had to think of a method to make Xia Tian stay away during the period she became close to that bastard in Hai Cheng. Even if it meant pushing her back to that family she hated to most.

    She definitely did not want to see her be pregnant, go through miscarriage and then finally die at the hands of that bastard!

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Xia Tian did not want to bring up her household, quickly putting on a wronged expression. ¡°Nuan Nuan, I don¡¯t need a full family bucket. Just two chicken wings, will that do?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ji Nuan knew that she was hungry and stood up. ¡°You be good andy down there. I¡¯ll go buy pork bone soup for you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just have one chicken wing?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Just one?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The door opened and closed. Ji Nuan did not turn to look back.

    Xia Tian sighed in pain. ¡°What sort of friendship is this? Her heart doesn¡¯t ache for me at all...¡±

    All of a sudden, the wardroom door opened once more. Ji Nuan¡¯s voice called from outside, ¡°Original vor, the non-spicy kind, are you eating it?¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat! I¡¯ll eat it!¡± Xia Tian¡¯s aggrieved expression immediately changed. Her lips curled up into a smile while she nodded her head hard like an adorable dog.

 Chapter 11 - Mrs. Mo only in Name? Oh?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Mrs. Mo only in Name? Oh?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The sky gradually became dark.

    Ji Nuan held the new thermos bottle she had bought as she returned to the hospital. It contained the fragrant pork bone soup she had bought.

    In the early evening, the streetlights shimmered, and a limited-edition ck Rolls-Royce Ghost drove by.

    Shen Mu¡¯s gaze moved out of the window for a second when he suddenly said in surprise, ¡°CEO Mo, isn¡¯t that Miss Ji?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s turned his eyes away from the documents in his hands. His dark eyes looked towards the direction Shen Mu was pointing at.

    ¡ª-

    When Ji Nuan finally exited the hospital, it was already eight p.m.

    She was just about to walk toward the car parked across when she saw a luxury brand shop from the corner of her eye.

    From the window, one of the gray dress shirts seemed especially nice. It appeared to be part of a line of male clothing from a high-end French brand. Even if it was kept for ten years, it would definitely not go out of style. The color also gave an extremely subdued yet stable feeling.

    If worn by Mo Jingshen, it would definitely suit him very well.

    Besides, it seemed that she had never bought anything for Mo Jingshen. Not mentioning a shirt, even when they got married, the ring was chosen by the elder in the Mo family. She did not even take a second nce at it.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had treated him poorly for too long. Ji Nuan directly walked into that shop.

    When she walked in, the store employee scanned the way she dressed. The employee¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately came up to wee her.

    ¡°Wee Miss, are you choosing shirts or suits? Are you buying it for your boyfriend?¡± The store employee¡¯s face was filled with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Shirt,¡± Ji Nuan replied as she headed for the shirt she had seen from outside.

    The employee followed behind. ¡°You sure have good taste! This is the new line brought in just yesterday from Paris. This line of shirts is made with 300s fabric; a high quality and density material. It¡¯s soft andfortable. It¡¯s the highest quality of shirt fabrics. In addition...¡±

    From inside the changing room, a man and woman suddenly walked out.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Miss Ji?¡±

    Hearing that voice, Ji Nuan turned around. The man apanying the woman also turned back to nce at her.

    Seeing the two of them, Ji Nuan calmly moved her gaze away, and told the store employee, ¡°I¡¯ll have this shirt. Pick the size for a man six feet, two inches tall. Please help me double check the size; don¡¯t pick the wrong one.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± The employee went off happily to open a bill. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze moved to look elsewhere, hoping to find apatible tie for the shirt.

    Thedy who was thoroughly ignored rolled her eyes. ¡°She sure knows how to act. Pretending to be a properdy outside when she is an illegitimate daughter¡ªan illegitimate daughter stealing the position in someone else¡¯s home!¡±

    As she spoke, thedy turned back to nce at the man behind her who was frowning coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Tian Yuan? Back then, the Ji family almost formed an alliance marriage with your family. Luckily, Uncle Han¡¯s eyes were clear and prevented you from bringing the illegitimate daughter in. If not for him, this Ji family¡¯s big daughter would be your wife now.¡±

    Han Tianyuan was a famous rich man¡¯s son who did not like to settle down. In the past, he had also coveted Ji Nuan¡¯s looks and figure.

    However, Ji Nuan never once gave him face. She was proud and stubborn and often made him lose face.

    As a result, the like this man had for Ji Nuan eventually turned into dislike. Ever since she had gotten married, he hade to enjoy listening to the negative rumors surrounding her as a hobby.

    The woman continued chattering away without giving up. ¡°That¡¯s not all, the Mo family have been businessmen and government officials for many generations. Regardless of influence or fame, they are the best in the country. How could they be blind to the point of marrying in an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    Han Tianyuan rarely had the opportunity to mock Ji Nuan. He sneered. ¡°Well said. If not for Mo Elder¡¯s insistence, and the fact that the Ji family wanted to hold onto the Mo family¡¯s big thigh, a low-quality product like her would not even be able to enter the Mo family¡¯s door.¡±

    ¡°I heard that this Ji Nuan has never shown up anywhere with Mo Jingshen even after being married for so long. Most likely she has already been pushed aside. She¡¯s Mrs. Mo only in name? Oh?¡± The woman looked over on purpose while smiling.

    ¡°Miss.¡± The employee was worried that Ji Nuan would be affected and leave, and the bill that was in her hands would be lost. ¡°The shirt has already been wrapped up. Would you like to pay with cash or card?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not nce back at the two from start to finish. She had not even spoken a single line when thedy suddenly leaned close. ¡°Miss Ji sure is extravagant. This one shirt alone costs 16 thousand yuan. Will you be able to afford it?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her, speaking calmly, ¡°So even a person with learning difficulties is notpletely stupid. Even the number of zeros in the price tag can be counted so clearly.¡±

    She had some impression of this woman. Her name was Zhou Yanyan. Her family background was not bad, but her personality was even more arrogant than Ji Nuan in the past. Who knew where she had heard those secret rumors of the Ji family. She often spread around the issue of Ji Nuan being an illegitimate daughter.

    Of course, Ji Nuan was not an illegitimate daughter. However, the Ji family indeed did not just have Ji Mengran and her, these two daughters. It was all the mistake her father made when he was young. Since a long time ago, the Ji family had been keeping silent on this issue like a sealed bottle. Nobody dared to bring it up.

    Having been scolded, Zhou Yanyan red at her for half a beat, opening her mouth to mock her once more. ¡°Are you sure this card of yours will work? Wasn¡¯t it right before you married into the Mo family when all your cards were frozen? Do you need Han Tianyuan and me to buy it for you? Miss Ji needs not to stand on ceremony when ites to us!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not change. However, her heart sunk. She had forgotten about this issue.

    Back then, to prevent her from escaping the marriage, her father had cruelly frozen all the cards under her name.

    ¡°The big Miss Ji, right after marriage she has be the water poured out into the streets by the Ji family. Not only is the inheritance under her name frozen, but even her card cannot be used! If others were to hear it, they would surelyugh their head off!¡±

    Zhou Yanyan¡¯s voice became louder and louder, as though afraid that people would not know that the Ji family¡¯s oldest daughter could not even afford to pay 16 thousand yuan.

    By her side, Han Tianyuan followed suit. ¡°It seems like she really does not have money? If Miss Ji isn¡¯t too happy after being married, I won¡¯t fuss over your divorced status. Why not I pay this amount for you and you spend a night with me, how is that?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! Are you pretending that I don¡¯t exist?!¡± Zhou Yanyan¡¯s earlier pleased expression disappeared. She turned around to re at him unhappily.

    Han Tianyuan maintained a careless expression. ¡°Do you think my money can be given out freely? If I don¡¯t sleep with her, that¡¯s also fine. I¡¯ll let her apany a few of my brothers for a night. Sixteen thousand for a night, Miss Ji would be the most expensive woman in the entire Hai Cheng!¡±

    Zhou Yanyanughed; her eyes were full of excitement. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This purchase is not bad! Miss Ji, how about it?

    ¡°The two of you, one asks and the other answers, if one doesn¡¯t know they would think that you are professional duet singers.¡± Ji Nuan did not get angry but insteadughed. ¡°Seeing your manners, the two of you seem suitable to go on stage to perform monkey shows.¡±

    Zhou Yanyan fluttered hershes happily. ¡°What¡¯s the point of putting on this noble attitude? Do you really think an illegitimate daughter like you could transform from a sparrow into a phoenix? If not for the Ji family¡¯s protection, who knows which low-grade brothel you would be in right now!¡±

    Hearing her words, Ji Nuan smiledzily and carelessly, dragging her words out calmly. ¡°Miss Zhou, when you were fifteen years old you dropped out of school beforepleting your studies. Messing around in different bars, the number of men you¡¯ve slept with is countless. You say, if not for the protection of the Zhou family, right now, the one in a low-grade brothel, would that be you or me?¡±

    Zhou Yanyan¡¯s expression twisted.

 Chapter 12 - She Suffered a Shock After Being Deserted By the Mo Family

    <h4>Chapter 12: She Suffered a Shock After Being Deserted By the Mo Family</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Zhou Yanyan wanted to retaliate but was rendered speechless by her words.

    This Ji Nuan, although she was a wealthydy with a terrible temper, the Ji Family had sent her abroad to study many years ago. Even if right now she was just a bum who stayed at home without doing anything, the numerous awards and schrships she received back when she was in America were not fake.

    ¡°Pei! In the end, right now, aren¡¯t you just a garbage trying to live on the Ji family¡¯s money?¡± Zhou Yanyan arrogantlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic. Right now, are you able to buy this shirt! If you¡¯re not able to do it, then quickly admit it!¡±

    This luxury brand shop was in one of the flourishing districts. Many observers had gathered both inside and outside of the shop.

    Ji Nuan was neither shocked nor panicked. The more people gathered, the more her smiling expression seemed to grow.

    Standing by the side, Han Tianyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. For some inexplicable reason, he had a bad feeling.

    He felt that something about Ji Nuan was different. If it was in the past, this Miss Ji would have long since smashed her handbag on Zhou Yanyan¡¯s head without any reservations, tearing her apart before caring about anything else.

    Yet, right now, she was still standing there, looking calm and unhurried as though she had be a different person.

    ¡°Miss Zhou, the moment you opened your mouth your words were so provoking. If I allowed you to maintain your dignity, everyone would think that I don¡¯t hold anyone in my eyes, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Zhou Yanyan felt that there was hidden meaning within her words and knitted her brows unconsciously.

    Ji Nuan directly ced the shirt onto the counter while ying with the card that indeed could not be used forrge payments. She calmly spoke:

    ¡°Right before you stuck onto Young Master Han, you received a breakup fee of one hundred million from another man. This small amount of sixteen thousand yuan is indeed a drop in the ocean for you. Since you insist on paying for me, I won¡¯t snatch Miss Zhou¡¯s limelight away.¡±

    ¡°What rubbish are you talking about? What one hundred million yuan breakup fee!¡± Zhou Yanyan¡¯s gaze faltered. She felt a rush of cold air down her back.

    ¡°The words I¡¯m about to say, surely Young Master Han will find it very interesting as well.¡± Ji Nuan nced at Han Tianyuan whose brows knitted.

    ¡°Miss Zhou previously climbed onto a man who already had a family. That man was the financial supervisor in your Han Corporation Group. Both of them made use of a loophole in your financial ounts and removed several hundred million yuan. Right after that, he abandoned both his wife and daughter to bring Miss Zhou out of the country. Who knew that the high and mighty Miss Zhou was only interested in the money in his hands. Making use of both threats and seduction, she scammed one hundred million yuan away from him.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s words were soft and unhurried, yet each word was distinct. Zhou Yanyan listened and became rmed from fear and trepidation.

    At this point, Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression wasplicated. Hispany did indeed mysteriously lose several hundred million yuan several months ago. Right now, they had yet to investigate this clearly.

    Could this truly be rted to Zhou Yanyan?

    Thinking about it, ever since this Zhou Yanyan climbed onto his bed, she often carelessly brought up the progress on the investigation of the missing money.

    Seeing Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression change, Zhou Yanyan became flustered. She quickly turned around to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! Our Zhou family does notck in money. This sort of illegal issue, why would I...¡±

    ¡°Notcking in money? Then why would Miss Zhou suddenly hold onto the Han family¡¯s big thigh and refuse to let go? I remember a long time ago, one of your closest friends mentioned that towards someone like Han Tianyuan, who was a coward that wouldn¡¯t even participate in a fight, you had no interest whatsoever, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression became darker by half a shade.

    ¡°Young Master Han, I suggest that you investigate this issue properly¡ªwhether or not the Zhou family previously did not have sufficient money, and whether or not one hundred million yuan was suddenly transferred in. Where exactly did those moneye from? Have the police begun investigating them? I¡¯m sure the results will satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re speaking nonsense!¡±

    Zhou Yanyan never thought that a secret buried so deeply would be discovered by Ji Nuan; who never seemed to care about all these small affairs. She was unsettled to the point where she felt like ripping out Ji Nuan¡¯s lips.

    <i>No one should know of this issue!</i>

    Yet, right now, Ji Nuan could exin everything; even the timing, so urately! How could this be!

    Seeing that Zhou Yanyan¡¯s expression looked as though she had seen a ghost, Ji Nuanughed.

    She had ten years worth of memory. Back then, this case was only solved several yearster. It shook the entire Hai Cheng. Even if she did not want to know, there was no way she would not.

    Initially, she did not intend to use such a method. After all, she felt that it would be an unfair battle.

    If she wanted to deal with these two, there were several other methods she could use.

    However, standing here and allowing them to take advantage of her was not part of her character. In her previous life, she had already been betrayed by the people closest to her. She had taken all of the wrong steps, but that did not mean that she was weak to the point where she would allow a woman like Zhou Yanyan¡ªwho was too inferior to be shown in public¡ªto step all over her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! Ji Nuan is using her words to frame me! It¡¯s definitely because she she suffered a shock after being deserted by the Mo family. That¡¯s why...¡±

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw me being deserted by the Mo family?¡±

    Zhou Yanyan immediately shouted in rage, ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Mo Jingshen for more than half a year! Have the two of you showed up anywhere together? Even in the pictures captured by the media, the two of you have never been seen together!¡±

    The more she spoke, the braver she became; throwing all her anger outwards. ¡°In the entire Hai Cheng, who doesn¡¯t know that you are Mrs. Mo in name only. Even Mo Jingshen doesn¡¯t treat you like anything! I think that you don¡¯t have to wait for long before being chased out of the family by him!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A calm voice came from the entrance. It was as cold as a blizzard, yet it instantly caught everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 13 - Dont Want to Dirty His Hands

    <h4>Chapter 13: Don¡¯t Want to Dirty His Hands</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan nced behind her, staring in shock as Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and straight figure walked towards her from the entrance¡ª

    Why would he show up here?

    The people watching from the sidelines were stunned. They saw that the man approaching had a tall and imposing figure. It was as though he was brought along by the spring wind outside the door. His serene and dark eyes led them to feel cold inside; no one knew where this stern and frigid god came from.

    The moment Zhou Yanyan and Han Tianyuan turned around and saw Mo Jingshen, their faces froze in shock.

    Themon people here would not know of Mo Jingshen¡¯s true nature, but how could they not?

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold dark eyes scanned past Zhou Yanyan and quicklynded on Ji Nuan. He saw the shirt she had ced on the counter.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo will be chased out of the Mo family¡¯s door? Why don¡¯t I know of this?¡± he asked calmly in a low voice. Although his words sounded inoffensive, the temperature in the shop seemed to forcefully drop in an instant.

    Zhou Yanyan gaze trembled. ¡°CEO Mo, why would you be here...¡±

    Mo Jingshen had yet to nce at her.

    He walked toward Ji Nuan. The employees by the side unconsciously stepped back.

    Ji Nuan did not know why he showed up here, but because of his appearance, her heart became calmer.

    As he approached her, she raised her head and smiled.¡±I¡¯m all right. There¡¯s no need to stand up for me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen seemed not to have heard her at all. He held her hand, cing it in his palm¡ªThis one action was silent yet determined.

    ¡°CEO Mo, this is just a misunderstanding...¡± The moment Han Tianyuan saw Mo Jingshen he became scared.

    Regardless of how big the Han family¡¯s influence was, they would not be able to ovee the Mo family. If they caught the ire of Mo Jingshen because of such a small issue, when he returned home tonight, his legs would undoubtedly be broken by his parents.

    Mo Jingshen did not even look at him. He ignored his useless words, coldly replying the earlier question, ¡°Why would I be here? When I apany my wife to shop, do I have to exin myself to you first?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhou Yanyan who was standing by the side choked.

    Apanying Ji Nuan to shop?

    Everyone knew that Mo Jingshen was an extremely rare flower desired by many. Someone like him, how could he have the spare time to apany Ji Nuan to shop!

    Han Tianyuan saw that Zhou Yanyan appeared to be holding resentment against them and immediately thought to protect himself first. ¡°CEO Mo, this is an argument between women. I am also unable to hold them back, you see, this is really...¡±

    ¡°Do arguments between women not require brains?¡± Mo Jingshen picked up the shirt from Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, his eyes became cold and his voice even more apathetic.¡±Can¡¯t you see that this shirt was specially picked for me? Mrs. Mo was ignored and is about to be swept out of the door; You can even make up words like that?¡±

    Zhou Yanyan¡¯s skin gradually turned white. Although she saw Ji Nuan buying the shirt earlier, she did not think that it would be for Mo Jingshen!

    How could it be...

    The rumors outside clearly stated that the two of them were distant from one another!

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s nced at the card in Ji Nuan¡¯s hands. He said as though to y down the importance of his words, ¡°How many times have I said this, when you step out of the house you need to remember to bring your card. I¡¯ve really spoiled you, even when you go out to shop you don¡¯t bring anything. Do you really think that everywhere is the Yu Garden?¡±

    A ck card suddenly came into view, leaving Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands and appearing in Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    Ji Nuan was not stupid and reacted very quickly. ¡°It¡¯s because I left in a rush and forgot...¡±

    ¡°Make sure you remember it from now on.¡± Mo Jingshen gently rubbed the top of her head, as though coaxing a three or four-year-old child that always got lost. His tone was unbearably doting.

    Everyone watching was suddenly fed a hefty dose of public disy of affection. All of them, regardless of whether they were married or singledies, held onto their hearts and were green with envy.

    The card that Ji Nuan was holding onto was a universal limitless type of high-ss ck card.

    In actuality, it was not that Mo Jingshen had never given her the card. When they had just gotten married, he had already given her everything that he had. It was just that then, she refused to be with him even if she died.

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡± Han Tianyuan appeared to be fearless of death as he walked over thinking to exin himself. The moment he came nearer, Ji Nuan saw a sh of cold light appearing in Mo Jingshen¡¯s seemingly calm eyes.

    The words they had exchanged here earlier, he had evidently heard it.

    She quickly pinched his fingers gently.

    Regardless of how big the Mo family influence was, the Han family¡¯s connections in Hai Cheng were not simple. There was no point in having the two family¡¯s rtion turn sour due to a small argument with Zhou Yanyan. She did not want to cause any trouble for him, even if this amount of trouble was nothing to him.

    It was fine that she faced some problems herself, but she did not want Mo Jingshen to lower himself to deal with these sort of people.

    It was not worth it! And it would dirty his hands!

    Ji Nuan busily pressed herself into his embrace, speaking softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to go eat.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her deeply.

    It was rare for Ji Nuan to quickly choose the peacekeeping solution.

    This was indeed the most suitable solution. After this incident, he could deal with them without affecting the surface rtionship between the families so that she would not have suffered in vain...

    However, Ji Nuan¡¯s change was...

    Why exactly did she change?

    Zhou Yanyan began to think of escaping silently, but Han Tianyuan saw this. The two-hundred million-yuan issue had yet to be resolved. Regardless if it was true or false, he could not allow her to escape like this. He reached out and grabbed her back.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡± Zhou Yanyan turned back and saw him. She was scared to the point that her voice instantly became soft. ¡°Release me...¡±

    ¡°Running away after causing trouble? Could it be that you are really rted to the case?!¡± Han Tianyuan cursed, hauling the dumb trash back.

    Zhou Yanyan¡¯s legs became soft. She could not even speak.

    Ji Nuan tugged on the corner of Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt once more. ¡°There are too many people here, and the air is not good.¡±

    Her words meant that she wanted to leave.

    Mo Jingshen tightened his grip around her hand, staring at her for a moment. When he spoke, his voice held no warmth whatsoever. ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Han Tianyuan¡¯s and Zhou Yanyan¡¯s expression froze. This word was clearly directed at them.

    He wanted them to apologize?

    In front of so many people?

    Han Tianyuan that the crowd had yet to disperse. In fact, the amount of people gathering was increasing.

    He was the young master of the Han family, something like a public apology...

    Zhou Yanyan also felt somewhat embarrassed. However, regardless of how important her pride was, she could not offend Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°CEO Mo ...¡± Wanting to quickly escape from the crisis before her eyes, Zhou Yanyan epted her fate and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Everything I spoke today was also what I heard from the media...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, his gaze frigid cold. ¡°You are apologizing to me?¡±

    A cold shiver ran down her spine; her eyes became somewhat red. Unwillingly, she turned to Ji Nuan. ¡°Miss-Miss Ji, I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhou, could it be that you previously yelled really loudly in a brothel? Is your voice mute? I really can¡¯t hear anything.¡± Ji Nuan leaned over. Her face brightened with a smile.

 Chapter 14 - Ji Nuan, This Little Lady, What on Earth Is She Planning

    <h4>Chapter 14: Ji Nuan, This Little Lady, What on Earth Is She nning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Zhou Yanyan raised her head to re at her but immediately surrendered under Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold gaze. Her lips trembled as she cried out, ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°En? I still can¡¯t hear you?¡± Ji Nuan had on an innocent smile as though she was harmless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ji! I was wrong!¡±

    This time Ji Nuan simply did not reply.

    Zhou Yanyan gritted her teeth, breathing in deeply. Uncaring of the people around who were watching the show, she yelled out, ¡°Miss Ji! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze remained cold. Suddenly, she noticed the shirt that Han Tianyuan hade out wearing. ¡°The shirt that Young Master Han is wearing shouldn¡¯t be cheap either. Why don¡¯t I buy it for you guys?¡±

    Zhou Yanyan¡¯s expression immediately became pale as she felt she knew what Ji Nuan would say next.

    Zhou Yanyan felt as though she had fallen into a pit of ice.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t wish to dance?¡± Ji Nuan turned back to nce at the people who had gathered outside the door. ¡°Then why I don¡¯t I pick a man here for you and you sleep with him for a night.¡±

    Several excited whistles could suddenly be heard from the door.

    Zhou Yanyan trembled from head to toe. It was not clear if she was scared or angry.

    Han Tianyuan who was listening at the side began to panic. Today, if he did not make a public apology, not mentioning Mo Jingshen¡ªwho was a suppressing force in his own right¡ªmerely dealing with Ji Nuan alone would not be easy.

    ¡°Miss Ji, I apologize for my words and actions earlier. Seeing that there are some rtions between the Han and Ji family, please don¡¯t take today¡¯s incident into ount.¡± Han Tianyuan rarely spoke a few serious proper human words.

    Ji Nuan smiled coldly. ¡°Although the Han family is flourishing, they gave birth to a mentally disabled child. With a son like you, it seems that the Han family met with some form of retribution twenty years ago.¡±

    Han Tianyuan tolerated it without rebutting. ¡°If Miss Ji feels that she can vent her anger this way, then scold as you please.¡±

    ¡°Scold? Someone like you? Killing you, one would fear to dirty one¡¯s hands; scolding you one would fear to dirty one¡¯s mouth,¡± Ji Nuan mocked him and then suddenly smiled. ¡°I heard that Young Master Han has twopanies under your name that is about to be sold to a real estatepany. Why not lower the price and sell it to me?¡±

    Han Tianyuan became stunned for a moment. He never thought that Ji Nuan who had no interest in the corporate world whatsoever would make such an offer.

    Mo Jingshen also nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan saw Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression. ¡°Thirty million yuan and the twopanies will alle under my ownership. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Thirty million? I have twopanies! Two hundred million is considered selling it at a low price! Miss Ji, you are clearly taking ad...¡±

    ¡°...¡± the corner of Han Tianyuan¡¯s lips trembled.

    Her expression... She was obviously doing this on purpose!

    Han Tianyuan closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. He could not offend Mo Jingshen. If not, not even mentioning those two smallpanies, perhaps the entire Han Corporation would not be able to survive.

    Right now, even if they wanted him to bow and offer the twopanies for free, he could not reject.

    He just did not know what this Miss Ji was nning by suddenly wanting those twopanies that weren¡¯t in very good condition.

    ¡°Fine! Thirty million will do!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled with both her brows and eyes. ¡°Thanks. In a few days, I¡¯ll head to yourpany to sign the contract to transfer ownership. Young Master Han, with so many people as witnesses, there is likely to be media news spreading around. Don¡¯t forget your words.¡±

    Han Tianyuan said through gritted teeth, ¡°Won¡¯t forget! I definitely won¡¯t forget!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled lightly, holding onto Mo Jingshen¡¯s elbow. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go~ I¡¯m going to starve to death!¡±

    Mo Jingshen stared at her for a moment. Ji Nuan felt as though his gaze could see through her soul. Stunned, she stared back at him. Yet, he only tucked her hair behind her ear, and then helped her to button her cor properly.

    Before she left, Ji Nuan remembered to buy the shirt and then, before the eyes of an envious crowd, they left with their shoulders pressed together.

    ¡ª-

    The autumn night was cold. Yet, standing by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, she did not feel any cold. Ji Nuan walked and asked, ¡°How did you know that I was here? Were you close to the building earlier?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not reply, opening the car door for her to enter. Ji Nuan sat down and then rushed to search her mind. ¡°I drove the car here today myself.¡±

    ¡°Let Shen Mu drive it back.¡±

    ¡°Assistant Shen Mu is nearby?¡± Ji Nuan nced around curiously but did not see anyone.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mo Jingshen got in the car.

    ¡°Anything will do; eating simple is good enough~.¡±

    ¡°The issue about your card being frozen, why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡± His voice was calm, but he was clearly upset about the fact that she had been acting strong all this while.

    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely frozen. Every month I still have around ten thousand yuan. I also don¡¯t have much to spend on, so I never brought it up,¡± saying this, she rushed to hand over the ck card in her hands, ¡°I do notck anything in the Yu Garden. I won¡¯t be able to spend much money. This card should still...¡±

    Her words had yet to finish when she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, as though warning her that the moment she returned the card he would pluck off her head.

    Ji Nuan froze. Right now, Mo Jingshen was not the man he was when they just got married; the man who would constantly give in to her. If he were to lose his temper and not care about her, then even if she cried, it would be toote.

    She immediately felt conscious and took back the card, keeping it in her purse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep it with me first. In the future, if I see any nice shirts orfy daily wear, I¡¯ll help you buy them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need too much; buy whatever you like.¡±

    The street lights outside the car were bright. Ji Nuan stared outside for a while but could not help turning to ask, ¡°Why did you appear there just now?¡±

    ¡°Passed by.¡±

    That hospital did have several roads nearby. It seemed like it was necessary to go by them to return from Mo Corporation to the Yu Garden.

    Ji Nuan stopped asking but turned her head to stare at him.

    Mo Jingshen wore a ck handmade shirt. She could not see any obvious brand tag, but with one nce, it was clear that it was not cheap.

    She thought thatter when they got home, she would have him try on the shirt that she had bought. She had just opened her mouth to speak when she sneezed, ¡°Achoo-¡±

    Her nose felt sour and somewhat ufortable, Ji Nuan raised her hand to rub her nose, yet another sound came out. ¡°Achoo!¡±

    ¡°I just reminded you not to catch a cold this morning.¡± Mo Jingshen heard her sneezing and immediately turned on the heat in the car.

    Ji Nuan held her nose while speaking gloomily, ¡°In the afternoon, when I came out I didn¡¯t feel cold. It¡¯s probably just my nose that is slightly ufortable. It shouldn¡¯t be a cold.¡±

    In the afternoon, she had left in a rush. Since she was nning to drive, she did not even wear a thin cardigan. Recently, Hai Cheng had just entered into autumn. The difference between the temperature in the day and night was very different. Earlier, when she left the hospital, she had felt a little cold but did not pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 15 - Dont Be Scared, I Wont Leave

    <h4>Chapter 15: Don¡¯t Be Scared, I Won¡¯t Leave</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    On the road, Ji Nuan could not hold it in and sneezed several more times.

    Mo Jingshen directly drove back to the Yu Garden without bringing her to eat. He immediately called Auntie Chen to boil some red sugar ginger tea for her.

    Ji Nuan did not take her cold seriously. She drank a few sips of the tea and furrowed her brows from the spiciness. Since a long time ago, she had always hated drinking this sort of thing. She really could not bring herself to swallow it down. Just as she was about to put the cup down, she raised her head and saw Mo Jingshen across from her.

    It seemed like if she did not swallow the tea down, she would not be able to have dinner.

    ¡°This ginger tea is really too spicy.¡± Ji Nuan rarely admitted her troubles. ¡°Can I drink it after dinner?¡±

    ¡°Madam, dinner is already being prepared. You drink the ginger tea first; it will warm up your body.¡± Auntie Chen appeared from the side, nagging, ¡°Recently a lot of people have been catching colds, and their symptoms are especially serious. Yesterday, my niece from my hometown called me and told me that she caught a cold so bad that she couldn¡¯t leave the bed for three days. It was painful to the point where she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. So, Madam, you must sweat it out tonight. You can¡¯t catch a cold ah!¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head. Because she did not like to drink it, she could only look at Mo Jingshen with downturned eyes.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Heard that? Drink it.¡±

    Ji Nuan was helpless. She could only raise the cup and drink several sips. It was painfully spicy, but she could not no drink it. In the end, she could only pinch her nose and chug it.

    In the past, Ji Nuan was not so easy to persuade when it came to things like this.

    When she was young, she had suffered a bad cold in the north. Ever since then, her body had been especially prone to fevers. However, her personality was stubborn. Whenever she fell sick, she would lock herself in her room and wrapped herself under her nkets to sleep for two nights. She would refuse medicine and injections, and would not even drink the ginger tea that was so difficult to swallow.

    It was only when he saw the bottom of the cup that Mo Jingshen signaled Auntie Chen to hasten with dinner preparations because on the way back Ji Nuan hadined about being hungry nonstop.

    ¡°You go back to your room and have a warm shower first. Change to morefortable clothes ande down,¡± Mo Jingshen said.

    Ji Nuan had been intending to do so as well. After all, after drinking the tea, her body felt warm to the point of difort.

    Not long after she returned to her room, Ji Nuan¡¯s mind became somewhat dizzy and heavy. She was not sure if it was because she had really caught a cold.

    Thinking of having a warm bath quickly, she removed her clothes and entered the bathroom.

    After sitting in the warm water for less than a minute, Ji Nuan closed her eyes. She was dazed and began to feel sleepy.

    But no matter what, she could not sleepfortably. She wanted to wake up, yet she could not.

    She felt like she was being tossed between the cold and heat. One moment her body felt like it was being buried in snow, the next she felt like she was being cooked in a pot.

    This feeling was extremely ufortable. She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were heavy to the point where she could not lift them.

    A pitch-ck dream appeared in her mind mercilessly.

    She dreamed that she had made a deep cut on her wrist and blood would not stop flowing out of it.

    In her dream, sheid weakly in the hospital bed that smelled strongly of disinfectant. Her wrist was wrapped thickly in gauze. A tall silhouette stood by her side. He had already stood there for a whole night.

    A divorce agreement was ced next to her pillow. She could hardly hear a single word the man was saying.

    The scene kept changing. Ji Nuan wanted to grab onto that figure that was determined on leaving but could only stagger forward aimlessly in the dark.

    She dreamed that after their divorce, all of the Mo family elders avoided her and did not speak to her. Due to her divorce and attempted suicide, her father began to have psychological problems. For two years she was not allowed to step in through the Ji family¡¯s door.

    She saw that Ji Mengran brought her to a bar to get drunk, saw herself take drugs there and bing addicted!

    The Ji family became bankrupt. Her father was extremely resentful, and all the closest people who loved her went far away. Her once proud and dazzling lifestyle gradually fell apart.

    When she was feeling lost, Xia Tian thought of all sorts of methods to look out for her, bringing her home, apanying her, cheering her on.

    The scene changed once more. Ji Nuan suddenly ran like mad but was unable to hold onto the corner of a skirt. She saw Xia Tian¡¯s blood-covered body fall under the bridge; her eyes staring up at the bird that flew past. Even in her death, her eyes were not closed.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s faith in life crumbled over and over again. All the people who loved her and the people she loved kept dying and leaving...

    Those who once saw the Ji family as enemies found her. She was kidnapped, threatened, brought onto an old car that had several beautifuldies, and finally sold to a mountainous area.

    She was sold to a fifty-year-old man. The man even had a twenty-plus-year-old retarded son!

    Every time she escaped; she was caught back. Over and over again she was cruelly hurt and scolded. She was even almost raped by the two of them. She could only use a knife to destroy her own face and body. Every day, her blood-covered body prevented them from doing anything.

    That dark life... Why would it still enter her dreams?!

    She wanted to wake up! She did not want to relieve the nightmares of her previous life!

    The dark scenes kept changing. She ran out of the mountainous areas but was sold into Hai Cheng¡¯s Yun family.

    The Yun family¡¯s young mistress was murdered, and she was convicted as the murderer. The police said that they made several investigations and found that ording to a rtive of hers, many years ago, she was on bad terms with the Yun family¡¯s young mistress and it was confirmed that she had a motive to kill.

    Rtive? During then, aside from Ji Mengran who had long disappeared, she no longer had any other rtives.

    In thest moments of her life, she was imprisoned and held captive for three months. Her drug addiction caused her to cough blood... Her life was in pieces...

    This dream felt as long as ten years...

    <i>No!</i>

    <i>Wake up!</i>

    <i>Hurry and wake up!</i>

    She did not want to hear the news that Mo Jingshen brought Ji Mengran back to the country once more... she did not want that...

    Ji Nuan struggled bitterly in her dreams but was unable to escape the vortex in the dark.

    She suddenly heard the sound of a door being opened. A cool hand gently pressed against her head.

    ¡°She has a fever. Auntie Chen, go bring the medicine.¡± A cold and calm voice traveled past her ears. It was only then that Ji Nuan awoke violently from her dreams.

    She opened her eyes with some effort and was instantly carried out of the tub by someone.

    She was somewhat confused, unaware of where she was. She was not even conscious of the fact that she was naked.

    Her snow-white skin, thin and long legs, the snowy soft of her chest, and even her seaweed-like wet silky hair were all shown to him.

    Due to the boiling heat of her body that was beyond his expectations, Mo Jingshen wrapped her up in a towel. Ji Nuan instinctually leaned her head in his embrace, closing her eyes in pain.

    Those nightmares no longer showed up. She released her breath but felt something warm wanting to flood out of her eyes.

    Thank god... It was all in the past...

    This was Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace. It was warm; it was what caused people to yearn for¡ªan embrace that belonged only to her.

    In the past, if she had not been so silly, even if she had lost everything, she would still have had Mo Jingshen.

    In the end, even he was pushed away by her. Pushed so far away, so far!

    She wanted to cry. She held in the tears and pressed her head in his embrace.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, this is the fever-reducing medicine. I¡¯ve also brought the thermometer!¡± It was Auntie Chen¡¯s voice. Her voice was somewhat breathless. It seems that she had ran to find the medicine.

    Ji Nuan was ced on the bed. She subconsciously grabbed onto the sleeve of his shirt. Even if she was weak to the point of having no strength, she still weakly wanted to hold onto him.

    Mo Jingshen saw her action and did not leave. He moved to hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    His quiet voice seemed to be the best soothing medicine. Ji Nuan weakly opened her eyes. Her eyes were somewhat red. Even if it was no longer scary, she still held onto him, unwilling to let go.

 Chapter 16 - Do You Want Me to Change the Method to Feed You?

    <h4>Chapter 16: Do You Want Me to Change the Method to Feed You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen saw her figure and directly measured her temperature. Ji Nuan then heard him say, ¡°Thirty-nine degrees.¡±

    ¡°Ya! How did Madam get such a fever from bathing? This temperature is too high!¡± The moment Auntie Chen heard him she panicked. ¡°Once, Madam fell sick, but she kept herself locked in her room, refusing to eat or take medicine. I didn¡¯t know what to do at all. Thank god this time you are at home, Mr. Mo. If not...¡±

    ¡°Go bring an ice pack.¡± Mo Jingshen cut her off.

    Auntie Chen immediately stopped her nagging and rushed to go find an ice pack.

    Ji Nuan knew that every time she caught a cold, she would have a fever. She was already used to it. Mo Jingshen knew as well, which was why he frequently nagged her to stay warm.

    ¡°Come, take the medicine.¡± Mo Jingshen helped her sit up on the bed.

    She sat up, leaning in his embrace without struggling. It was only when he brought the medicine over that she furrowed her brows. In the past, she truly did not take medicine often. Due to the cold she suffered when she was young, she had to drink Chinese medicine every day. Since then, she hated any sort of bitter medicine. She would rather bury her head and sleep for several days than take medication.

    ¡°Be good, take the medicine.¡± Mo Jingshen lowered his voice, coaxing her.

    She pressed her head against his shoulder, opening her eyes to stare at him. Her eyes were pleading, could she not take it?

    He was silent for a moment before speaking softly, ¡°Do you want me to change the method to feed you?¡±

    Ji Nuan was curious and asked softly, ¡°Change what method?¡±

    Could it be that he was going to prepare some sweets for her? When she was young and needed to take medicine, the Ji family helper auntie would always prepare several sweets for her due to her whining.

    Yet, the sweets she expected did not appear. Under her gaze, Mo Jingshen brought the medicine to his lips.

    Ji Nuan immediately understood and rushed to block his hands. She then carefully took the medicine from him and ced it in her mouth.

    Although she did not mind him feeding her with his mouth, she did not want to pass the cold to him.

    The bitter taste spread in her mouth. Her brows furrowed and she rushed to swallow a big gulp of warm water. The pill was swallowed down, but she felt like the bitter taste in her throat was unbearable.

    ¡°So bitter.¡±

    ¡°You know that you can¡¯t catch a cold and you still go out without a coat. Do you want me to lock you at home in the Yu Garden for the entirety of autumn and winter?¡± Mo Jingshen touched her hair that was still wet, speaking with a heavy voice, ¡°Sit properly, don¡¯t lie down. Dry your hair before you sleep.¡±

    Ji Nuan was still leaning in his embrace unwilling to move. After drinking some water, she felt that it was not as ufortable as before, but she did not have much strength left.

    Seeing her sickly and dependent figure, Mo Jingshen sighed and stood up to look for the hairdryer. He brought it to the bedside and plugged it in.

    Ji Nuan sat on the bed. She really did not have the strength to dry her own hair. She turned to look at him. Just as she was about to whine and have him dry her hair, she heard the sound of the hairdryering from his hand.

    The warm air blew past her hair, gently blowing on her scalp. Initially, she was still slightly giddy, and because of the nightmares, she felt like her current state was as though she was standing on a cliff. Her emotions were all strung tight. But this warmth allowed her whole body to rx. After only a few minutes, she began to feel sleepy.

    The cold and fever medicine both caused drowsiness. Ji Nuan closed her eyes, feeling drowsy.

    By the time her hair was dry, and Mo Jingshen had turned off the hairdryer, her whole body nted to the side and almost fell.

    Mo Jingshen reached out and held her. He saw that her drowsiness hade too quickly, and she was quietly leaning in his embrace. The room only had her quiet, soft breaths.

    He lightly sighed, supporting her body to lie down on the bed.

    His gaze unintentionally fell on her body wrapped in the towel. Earlier, when he brought her out of the bathroom, he could only use one hand to put the towel on her. Now that her body had rxed, the snow-white skin of her chest could almost be seen. Her soft hair draped downwards, half concealing it.

    In his embraced, she waspletely soft and rxed. Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze slowly darkened as he felt her cold hands.

    Her body was burning hot, yet her hands were freezing cold. He breathed deeply, holding onto her hands. After a moment, as though having thought of something, he nced towards her exposed snow-white little feet.

    Touching them, he discovered that they were cold, just as cold as her hands. He held them in his palm and frowned.

    Ji Nuan whined in her sleep, likely because of theforting warmth that suddenly appeared on her hands and feet, ¡°En...¡±

    Mo Jingshen covered the nket over her body. Ensuring that only her head was poking out, he gently touched her burning forehead, sliding down against her soft hair.

    Ji Nuan did not sleep steadily. Her body was already burning hot. After being covered, it felt hot to the point of difort. She struggled a little but was held down by him.

    ¡°Mr. Mo.¡± Auntie Chen walked in, cing the ice packs on the side. Seeing that Ji Nuan was already asleep, she spoke softly, ¡°Just now I remade some food for Madam. I also made porridge. Should we wake her and let her eat a little? She hasn¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°Keep the porridge warm. Let her eat when she wakes up.¡±

    Right now, even if she were to sit up, she most likely would not have even the strength to move her lips.

    ¡°Alright, then... Sir, you should go to rest. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll take care of Madam.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Although Ji Nuan was very tired, she did not sleep peacefully. In her half asleep and half-dreaming state, she felt as though her bed had been pressed down slightly. Her body had already released some sweat. It was warm and sticky and extremely ufortable. She frowned; her face full of an expression of dislike. A few secondster, she was pulled into an embrace. The nket on her was covered even more tightly around her. Even the smallest bit of gap was not revealed.

    ¡°So warm...¡± she said in a daze.

    Mo Jingshenid by her side holding her, repeatedly wrapping around her the nket she tried to kick away.

    It was only when her hands and feet were no longer as cold, and her body temperature seemed to drop several degrees after sweating that Mo Jingshen gently touched her sweat-covered hair. ¡°Bear with it for a little while. When your fever drops, it won¡¯t be so ufortable, en?¡±

    She quietened down.

    At midnight, Ji Nuan suddenly woke up. She stared at the man whoid so close to her.

    Due to her high fever, some red veins were showing on her eyes. She stared at him silently.

    After being stared by her for a minute, Mo Jingshen opened his eyes. ¡°Awake? Auntie Chen kept some porridge warm for you. Come have some.¡±

    He sat up.

    Ji Nuan rushed to grab hold of his hand, unwilling to let go. ¡°I won¡¯t eat. Don¡¯t go...¡±

    The dependence and love in her voice could not be concealed.

    Mo Jingshen who was about to tug his hands out paused in surprise.

    If it were just the difort from the fever causing her to act spoiled, that would not be strange. But such weakness and fear should not appear in Ji Nuan.

 Chapter 17 - I Dont Mind Accompanying You to Shower for a Whole Night

    <h4>Chapter 17: I Don¡¯t Mind Apanying You to Shower for a Whole Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Still ufortable?¡± He sat back down by the bed, one arm pulling her into his embrace, touching her head.

    Ji Nuan shook her head, nting down in his embrace dependently. ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±

    Auntie Chen was unable to stop worrying the whole time. She passed their door in the middle of the night and heard that there were movements. She rushed off to serve up some porridge.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, it¡¯s already sote. I¡¯ll feed Madam some porridge. Her fever was serious, so she needs to eat some food.¡±

    Mo Jingshen used his free hand to take the bowl from her. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Auntie Chen was surprised. Ever since Ji Nuan had a fever, he never left her side by a single inch. It seemed like this little couple that previously treated each other like strangers were really going to begin their happy life from now on.

    Auntie Chen smiled and stopped disturbing them. She quickly left the room and gently closed the door.

    Ji Nuan caught the scent of the white porridge. There seemed to be some minced meat inside, and it was extremely fragrant. She immediately nced inside the bowl. The moment she saw it, she became even more hungry.

    Mo Jingshen removed his hand from hers. With one arm he tugged on her shoulder, helping her to sit up and lean in his embrace.

    Although Ji Nuan was no longer as dizzy, she still felt rather weak. Sheid against his chest limply; her forehead pressed under his chin.

    Her eyes remained fixed on the porridge in the bowl like a kitten begging for her owner to throw some food her way.

    At the same time, she could feel his gentle breathingnd on her forehead.

    It was a heart-melting sensation.

    Mo Jingshen brought a spoonful of porridge to her lips. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    This time, Ji Nuan was very obedient and listened to him. When she swallowed, she felt like her taste buds had been awoken. It was so fragrant.

    Seeing that she was willing to eat and was eating happily as though her appetite had opened up, Mo Jingshen chuckled softly. Bite by bite, he fed the entire bowl to her.

    Ji Nuanid back down on the bed feeling well-fed and enjoying the care of Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°My whole body is covered in sweat. Can I shower again?¡± she asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Your fever hasn¡¯tpletely gone down. Shower tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°But my whole body is so wet and sticky that it¡¯s difficult to bear...¡±

    ¡°Bear with it for a night.¡± He did not give in to her and turned off the light, leaving on only the bedsidemp yellow light. ¡°Sleep for a few more hours. When the sun rises tomorrow, we¡¯ll measure your temperature again.¡±

    Mo Jingshenid down by her side. Ji Nuan began pushing herself into his body until his arms were around her in an embrace. His hand patted her back gently to coax her to sleep. Ji Nuan pressed her head against his shoulder, whispering, ¡°Earlier on, you carried me out of the bathtub so directly...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak.

    She spoke dazedly again, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen mepletely. Then it shouldn¡¯t be too much for you to bring me to wash again. I didn¡¯t evenin about it earlier.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Atst, because Ji Nuan was a clean freak who could not sleep until she showered, her insistence finally led Mo Jingshen to bring her to shower again.

    After showering, her whole body was rxed and smelled good. She felt that her sickness was half healed. She was wrapped up in a towel and brought back to the bed by him once more.

    However, this time, Mo Jingshen did not hold her to sleep.

    Ji Nuan turned around, under the yellow bedsidemp, she stared at the man who, for some strange reason, was sleeping with his back facing her. She raised a hand and pushed against his back.

    ¡°Why is your back facing me?¡± she asked. Her voice was still slightly raspy.

    Mo Jingshen did not reply, catching her little hand and pressing it down.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± he spoke calmly. His low voice was strangely hoarse.

    Ji Nuan had thought that because of her illness there was suddenly some feelings between the two of them, but her heart was immediately broken. She was upset because his back was facing her and directly moved closer, pressing against his back and cing her hands on his shoulders. Her face was also leaning against his back.

    ¡°Can you turn around? I want you to hold me to sleep~.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You were still fine earlier, why are you suddenly turning your back toward me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Hearing her soft and quiet voice filled with slight resentment, he sighed and turned around, giving in to her wishes and holding her in his embrace.

    The moment he turned around; Ji Nuan suddenly became aware of his lower body¡¯s... changes...

    What was that... she seemed to have found the reason...

    To ask him to turn around again, was it toote?

    Mo Jingshen could not take her slightly wet and moved eyes staring at him. He held her, pressing her head into his embrace.

    ¡°When you¡¯re all healed, try asking me to help you shower again,¡± he said while gently nibbling on her ear. His voice was low and heavy, yet at the same time, it seemed to hold hidden depths, causing her face to turn red and her heart to pound rapidly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind apanying you to shower for an entire night!¡±

    Ji Nuan instantly became obedient, staying in his embrace quietly without moving at all.

    However, she could not sleep. Her hands gently held onto the buttons on his well-made shirt, feeling that although he did not move, in this situation, it should not be easy for him to sleep either.

    She raised her head, staring up from under his chin at this man who was handsome to the point of perfection from every angle.

    ¡°Have you realized that I¡¯ve changed a lot?¡± she asked.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze on her these past few days were all attempts to see through her. He was clearly suspicious of her changes, yet he never asked.

    Since it was like this, she would just take the initiative.

    He gently patted her back, as though coaxing a child who could not sleep and was constantly looking for topics to talk about. He did not answer.

    ¡°Do you prefer the current me? Or, do you prefer the previous me?¡± Her gaze under the yellow light was bright like the moon, even the fever could not dampen the brightness in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s all you. What¡¯s the difference?¡± His words were unhurried.

    ¡°Of course there are differences. In the past, I was always unwilling to ept our marriage, but right now I¡¯m working hard to be close to you.¡± Ji Nuan buried her head into his neck, speaking softly and hoarsely, ¡°In the past, you¡¯ve always treated me well. Even though I constantly stirred up trouble, you never once slowed your feet that were moving towards me. No matter if you feel like my change is too sudden, please don¡¯t doubt my heart. Even if there are one hundred steps of space between the two of us, you have already walked several tens of steps. If you feel tired from the journey, then please leave the rest to me, let me walk. Let me do it. Let me learn to treasure this, to have you... if that is all right...¡±

    The air suddenly fell into silence.

    Ji Nuan wanted to look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression right now. In her past and current life, she had never confessed to someone before.

    She attempted to raise her head but was held tightly in his embrace. Even her head was pressed firmly against his neck. She could not lift it even after a moment of trying.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    He remained silent.

    ¡°Everything I said earlier was serious. I¡¯m not dazed from the fever. I...¡±

    All of a sudden, she heard his low voice from the top of her head. ¡°If you speak anymore, I won¡¯t be able to take into consideration your body¡¯s condition. Are you sure you want to continue teasing me?¡±

    Ji Nuan was stunned.

    Her confession also counted as teasing?

 Chapter 18 - Mr. Mo Is Taking Care of Madam

    <h4>Chapter 18: Mr. Mo Is Taking Care of Madam</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan suddenly felt a kiss fall between her brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I really have no hidden intentions. You are still sick, be good and go to sleep.¡± His gentle voice fell between her brows. Seeing that her eyes were still open, he uttered softly, ¡°Quickly, sleep.¡±

    This time Ji Nuan really stopped talking. She closed her eyes, breathing in the pleasant fresh scent that belonged to his body.

    This was a feeling of belonging that led one to feel at ease.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Ji Nuan woke up at 9:00 a.m.

    She pressed her hand against her forehead. It seems like her fever had already reduced, but the symptoms of a cold were still around.

    She sat up, pushing aside the nket. Just as she was about to get off the bed, she became surprised, lowering her head to stare at her own body.

    She wore a soft silk pajama dress. Yesterday, after showering, she clearly fell asleep in a towel.

    <i>This... Did Auntie Chen change my clothes? Or was it...</i>

    The door suddenly opened. She raised her tousled head and saw Mo Jingshen walk into the room.

    The automatic curtains slowly shifted open, and the golden sunlightnded on his body.

    The man before her was of calm and handsome temperament. Charming to the point of causing people to be dazed.

    Mo Jingshen saw her sitting by the bed with a strange and silly expression. ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    ¡°What time is it? You haven¡¯t gone to thepany?¡± Ji Nuan woke up from her daze, asking rather than replying. As she spoke, she picked up her phone by the bedside.

    <i>9:30 a.m.?</i>

    <i>It was already 9:30 a.m.!</i>

    Although Mo Jingshen did not need to be in thepany every day, in her memory, he rarely ever missed work on weekdays and barely ever took any holidays.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much happening in thepany today. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go.¡± Mo Jingshen approached the bed, picking up the thermometer and measuring her temperature while she was still looking stunned.

    Ji Nuan was still reprimanding herself for disturbing his work, but heard him say, ¡°Thirty-seven point six degrees, how do you feel right now?¡±

    ¡°Much better, it¡¯s not as hard to bear asst night.¡± Ji Nuan raised her hand to touch her own forehead. ¡°This temperature shouldn¡¯t be considered a fever anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a little fever. Don¡¯t go out today. Stay at home to take your medicine and rest well.¡± Mo Jingshen pressed her shoulder, pushing her to sit back down on the bed. ¡°Whatever you want to eat, have Auntie Chen send it up. Don¡¯t walk around, en?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that seriously ill, and this isn¡¯t considered a fever anymore...¡±

    Ji Nuan had yet to finish her words when she heard the sound of footsteps outside. The helper called out from the door, ¡°Mr. Mo, there is a phone call for you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen threw a nce at Ji Nuan, using his gaze to signal for her to obediently stay in the room before he left to answer the call.

    Ji Nuan sat on the bed, picking up the cup by her bedside and drinking a sip, soothing her throat. She then picked up her phone to send Xia Tian a message.

    Yesterday, she had promised Xia Tian she would visit her today at the hospital. But with her condition, Mo Jingshen most definitely would not allow her to leave and experience the wind outside.

    In addition, her body that was weak against the cold really did need to be properly taken care off. It was not good to always fall so sick whenever she caught a cold. She could not be so delicate.

    Downstairs, Mo Jingshen walked down the marble staircase, seeing the handset ced on top of the tea table.

    He asked lightly, ¡°Who called?¡±

    The helper by the side spoke respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Meng Ran.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s footsteps paused. He turned to nce calmly at the helper.

    The helper rushed to exin, ¡°Earlier, Miss Meng Ran suddenly called. Originally, I was also curious why she did not call Madam¡¯s handphone and instead called the house phone. My mouth slipped, and I told her about Madam¡¯s illness. After that, Miss Meng Ran asked if Mr. Mo had left for thepany. I said that you were staying at home to apany Madam. She then asked for you to receive the phone.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression became colder. He did not walk over and instead spoke coolly, ¡°In the future, if we receive the Ji family¡¯s second daughter¡¯s call, there¡¯s no need to inform me.¡±

    The helper nodded her head quickly. ¡°I understand, Mr. Mo. So, this phone call...¡±

    ¡°Tell her that the Madam¡¯s illness is already fine. There¡¯s no need to ask about her condition from me. If she is really concerned, tell her to ask Ji Nuan herself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned around to walk back.

    Ji Mengran was still waiting in anticipation on the other side of the call. As preparation for when Mo Jingshen picked up the phone, she had even made a mental draft of everything she wanted to tell him.

    Right now, she could not visit the Yu Garden frequently. Although she could not go, she still had to find opportunities to speak properly with Mo Jingshen. Ji Nuan¡¯s changes were indeed a bit strange. She just did not know Mo Jingshen¡¯s thoughts about it.

    That day, Ji Nuan had said that she did not want a divorce. But the things she did previously were all out of line. Could Mo Jingshen really continue to tolerate it?

    ¡°Hello, Miss Meng Ran. I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Mo is currently taking care of Madam. He is unable to squeeze out the time to pick up the phone,¡± the helper dered. ¡°Mr. Mo says that if Miss Meng Ran wishes to find out more about Madam¡¯s condition, you could ask her yourself.¡±

    The helper did not dare to be as blunt, keeping her words as tactful as possible.

    However, Ji Mengran could hear the meaning behind those words! He clearly did not want to pick up her phone!

    Earlier in the phone, she had heard Mo Jingshen approaching. He hade downstairs to take the phone call but, in the end, he did not do it!

    Since the past, Mo Jingshen has never cared much about her. She wanted to go to the Yu Garden frequently, to appear in front of him more so that he would see the good in her. After all, regardless of how she acted, she still appeared better than the Ji Nuan who was always unreasonable and insisting on a divorce. Surely, sooner orter, he would develop feelings for her.

    However, she had yet to make progress, and she already could not enter the Yu Garden. She did not even have the opportunity to be close to him anymore.

    Now that he refused to pick up the phone, she could not even know the development between Ji Nuan and him!

    Ji Mengran was angry to the point where her face twisted. She raged, ¡°How did you pass the message? Didn¡¯t I say that I have things to tell Brother Jing Shen? I¡¯m very clear about my sister¡¯s condition. Every time she catches a cold, it¡¯s the same thing. Why would I need to ask more? Go tell Brother Jing Shen, I wanted to tell him that...¡±

    ¡°Miss Meng Ran, if you have any business please call Mr. and Mrs.¡¯ handphones. This handset phone will usually only be called by the Mo family elders. You can directly call and inform them. I¡¯m really sorry; I have other things I need to do.¡± The helper quickly said and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Hello? You! You¡¯re not allowed to hang up, you...¡±

    The beeping sound from the phone caused Ji Mengran¡¯s expression to turn bad as she threw the phone on her bed with force.

    Since young, Ji Nuan had always loved to pick fights with their father. However, at the end of it, he still prioritized her. Why was it that the one who got to marry Mo Jingshen was not her!

    Why was it that Ji Nuan could own all these things without any effort on her part!

    Was her performance in the past too obvious? Why on earth did Ji Nuan suddenly push her out!

    Even if Ji Nuan did not clearly say it, Ji Mengran could feel that her attitude had a tremendous change!

    But, so what if it has changed?

    Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan would not have a good end!

    One day, Mo Jingshen would be hers for sure!

 Chapter 19 - We Actually Saw the Male God in Such a Place

    <h4>Chapter 19: We Actually Saw the Male God in Such a ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Inside the main bedroom.

    ¡°Crunch, crunch...¡±

    Ji Nuan listened to the sound of chewing through the phone, feeling helpless yet amused.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, you didn¡¯t even forget to nag me in the message you sent me earlier, asking me not to contact the guy who injured me. What on earth is going on? Do you know that person?¡± Xia Tian chewed on an apple, asking in confusion.

    ¡°Anyway, he is not a good person; just stay away from him.¡± On this issue, Ji Nuan was very insistent.

    ¡°Ooh~. From your tone, it sounds like he is extremely bad.¡±

    ¡°Very bad! Bad to death! He can even be called the ultimate bad man! So you definitely cannot get close to him!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, don¡¯t be agitated! If I ever see him again, I¡¯ll turn around and walk away~. Will that do?¡± Xia Tian said as though she was trying to coax her. ¡°I promise to keep my distance from him!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes.

    That bastard who caused Xia Tian to not even be at peace in her death, in this lifetime, had better not show up in front of her again.

    Xia Tian finished her apple and wiped her mouth. She turned to the television in the room. ¡°Just now, the news broadcast was very interesting. Previously, at one of the parties, there was a person who kept finding problems with you¡ªZhou Yanyan. The one who has a huge ego, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Why are you mentioning her?¡±

    They had just met yesterday. Toward such a person, Ji Nuan waszy even to bring her up, but she never expected that Xia Tian would suddenly mention her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news? Yesterday, at Hai Cheng Square, Zhou Yanyan wore a bikini and pole danced for three hours! It was as though she had taken too many drugs and gotten too high! The number of people who gathered to watch was considerable. She was immediately taken away by the police after that! Also, the news that she was featured in wasn¡¯t some simple media entertainment gossip outlet, but the official government business news! Ha, I reallyughed to death!¡±

    ¡°... She really went to dance?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Earlier on the television, they even showed several pictures taken from afar! One nce and you can tell it¡¯s Zhou Yanyan!¡±

    ¡°Ah, she deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like you know more about this? Anyway, that Zhou Yanyan¡¯s mouth is smelly to the point where there were several times when I felt like giving her a few ps! Now, she has received the appropriate retribution! She deserves to be embarrassed! I just don¡¯t know what on earth did she take to be so crazy~. Aiya, the hospital is really boring. There are barely any newsing in. I can only watch the television~.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled, ¡°God is watching everyone¡¯s actions. Her embarrassment are but the consequences of her own act.¡±

    While speaking, Ji Nuan picked up the remote controller, turning towards the crystal disy screen in the tea room in the other corner.

    Having found the Hai Cheng news station, the story about Zhou Yanyan¡¯s pole dancing had already ended. Now, they were showing the scene of the Zhou family being surrounded by the media.

    Considering Zhou Yanyan¡¯s father¡¯s temper, he was most likely already about to explode. His own daughter had embarrassed herself to the point where the whole Hai Cheng knew. She was even suspected of having taken drugs, leading to her actions of pole dancing while wearing so little. These were all news headlines that would make it difficult for him to face anyone.

    Even if the Zhou family wrecked their brains, they still could not be considered one of the top families in Hai Cheng. Nheless, their influence was not small. However, after such an incident, the Zhou family¡¯spany stocks would most likely fall.

    Such a butterfly effect, Zhou Yanyan herself could never have seen iting.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, her issue is not rted to you, is it?¡± Xia Tian suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Zhou family has people behind them and that they are all shady people. You definitely cannot be involved in this. Otherwise, if they were to use dirty methods, they would be difficult to deal with.¡±

    Ji Nuan recalled the resentful expression in Zhou Yanyan¡¯s eyes yesterday and smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. So long as there is the Ji family, no matter what tricks they choose to use, there are not many people that can touch me.¡±

    ¡°That is true. If they want to touch you, not only do they have to consider the Ji family¡¯s reputation, they also have to consider that the Mo family is not easy to deal with.¡± Xia Tian clicked her tongue while she said, ¡°Tsk tsk, your biggest support is Mo Jingshen. If you still don¡¯t learn to hold onto your husband¡¯s thigh tightly, one day, if he were to be stolen by someone else, you would definitely cry!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; his thigh will only have me. There is no space for anyone who wishes to hold onto it~.¡±

    Mo Jingshen stood outside the door. When he heard, ¡°will only have me,¡± his lips curved. He brought out his phone and his long fingers dialed a number.

    He walked towards the hallway. His deep and calm eyes stared out of the window. ¡°Help me with something.¡±

    The voiceing through was a male¡¯s low voice. It had somezy sexiness in its tone. ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on Hai Cheng¡¯s Zhou family¡¯s every action. Inform me immediately of any unknown personing into contact with them. Watch all of their actions clearly. Don¡¯t allow them any chance of scheming in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Zhou family? They managed to provoke you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen replied calmly, ¡°Somewhat. Watch them.¡±

    It was silent for a moment beforeughing sounds came through. ¡°All right, I got it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen ced down the phone, turning around to see that Ji Nuan had already walked out of the main bedroom.

    ¡°Hungry again?¡± He directly walked over.

    Ji Nuan touched her stomach with some embarrassment. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of falling sick. My body is consuming too much energy even though I already atest night.¡±

    ¡°Return to the room. I¡¯ll have Auntie Chen send food up.¡±

    After seeing her remain by the door with some hesitation, Mo Jingshen eyed her again, ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat the four-style glutinous rice ball soup that is sold near yourpany.¡±

    Seeing Mo Jingshen furrow his clear brows, she rushed to say, ¡°Actually it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t eat it. Everything that Auntie Chen makes is delicious. I¡¯ll just eat the breakfast that she made.¡±

    Seeing that she was acting like a glutton for the first time, yet rushing to exin herself, Mo Jingshen could not hold in his smile. He raised a hand and gently rubbed her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mo Jingshen curved his lips, signaling for her to return to the room to wait.

    Ji Nuan then obediently returned to the room. When she closed the door, she secretly peeked outside to find that Mo Jingshen had already gone downstairs. She felt like Xia Tian¡¯s gluttonous mouth had influenced her. One bowl of Auntie Chen¡¯s porridge and a bowl of rice ball soup could make her happy for half a day.

    ¡ª-

    The four-style rice ball soup that Ji Nuan spoke of was indeed very close to the Mo Corporation.

    A ck Rolls-Royce Ghost was parked by the road. Mo Jingshen came down the car to see that this small shop had a long line of people in front of it.

    He nced at the time and walked towards it.

    There were also two young girls queueing. One of them suddenly pushed the girl next to her, speaking quietly, ¡°Quickly look, isn¡¯t that Mo Jingshen?¡±

    The other girl turned around, replying softly with a face full of shock, ¡°That should only be a person with a physical resemnce, no? Why would CEO Moe to this sort of small shop personally to buy glutinous rice ball soup?

    ¡°You see that car parked nearby? That is the 100th-year-anniversary edition Ghost! There is only one in the entire world! I heard that this is Mo Jingshen¡¯s car. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake, right?¡±

    ¡°My god! It really is! Quickly pinch me. Am I dreaming? We actually saw the male god in such a ce-¡±

 Chapter 20 - Feed Her Full

    <h4>Chapter 20: Feed Her Full</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In front of the small shop, the queue was extremely long. Mo Jingshen did not send anyone to buy for him, nor did he ask anyone to go to the front and cut the line.

    Around 40 minutester, the glutinous rice ball soup that Ji Nuan wanted was finally bought.

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen was about to leave, the two girls hid by the tree at the side while appearing lovesick. ¡°Mo Jingshen actually stood so patiently to queue for this kind of food! I eat the same kind of food as my male god, ah!¡±

    ¡°... As if, didn¡¯t you see that he bought more than one person¡¯s portion? It¡¯s likely that he didn¡¯t buy it for himself.¡±

    ¡°He really did buy a lot! This kind of sweet dessert that only girls like, who did he buy it for?¡±

    ¡°The great Mo Jingshen put in so much thought and effort toe and queue for such a thing; it¡¯s definitely for a woman! You say, could it be that CEO Mo has some other woman outside?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be... Do you remember the news on Zhou Yanyan this morning? I heard that it happened becausest night Zhou Yanyan said some nasty things in front of Mrs. Mo and offended CEO Mo. At that time, many people were watching! Everyone said it was the first time they ever saw CEO Mo himself. They never thought that he would dote on his wife so much. I suspect that rice ball soup was bought for his wife. That Ji family¡¯s eldest daughter, what on earth did she do in her past life to gather so much good luck...¡±

    ¡°En? That¡¯s not right. My best friend is quite close to the Ji family¡¯s second daughter. She heard from her that there is no love between her sister and her husband. It¡¯s very likely that they will get a divorce soon! She even said that because of this the Ji family is always worried and that the Ji eldest daughter doesn¡¯t know how to treasure what she has~.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of hearing? The truth is right before our eyes! Do you have the Ji family¡¯s second daughter¡¯s number? Quickly tell her! This can be considered sharing some news! With this, we might be able to be close to her, and from now on, we may be considered friends of a rich family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll look for the number...¡±

    At the Ji family home.

    Ji Mengran tossed and turned on the bed. The nket and pillows were all thrown on the floor by her in a fit of rage.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. She scanned the screen with impatience. Seeing that it was an unknown number, she nced at it suspiciously for a moment before picking up.

    After listening to the phone call, Ji Mengran¡¯s expression became even uglier. She directly hung up the phone.

    Mo Jingshen actually lowered himself to go queue for a bowl of rice ball soup for Ji Nuan.

    He even went there personally!

    Usually, Mo Jingshen was busy at the office to the point where every minute he had was precious. However, he actually spent so much time to go queue for her!

    Since when did Ji Nuan be so delicate. The things that she wanted to eat, she even needed to send Mo Jingshen to buy. She was really shameless!

    No! She needed to clear things up with Mo Jingshen!

    Ji Nuan¡¯s recent changes were very abnormal. She had to make sure Mo Jingshen was alert. She could not let things be, could not let Ji Nuan possess him sopletely.

    Ji Mengran refused to admit defeat. She picked up her phone and searched for Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number, refusing to believe that the phone was still with Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you have just dialed is unavable right now. Please try againter.¡±

    Ji Mengran furrowed her brows. There was a bad feeling in her heart, so she rushed to call again.

    Even after calling for several times, it was the same messageing through! It was as though there was a barrier she could not go through!

    Ji Mengran was frantic and frustrated!

    No matter if he was on the way back to the Yu Garden, or if he was still at the Yu Garden, the reception should not be that poor. That it happened so many times in a row could only mean one thing. He had cklisted her number!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Madam, you only ate such a small bowl, will you be full?¡± Auntie Chen saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s appetite was quite good, but she only ate a small bowl before putting it down. She could not help but nag at her to eat more.

    Ji Nuan had yet to reply when Mo Jingshen came back.

    When Auntie Chen saw the things Mo Jingshen held in his hand, she could not help but smile.

    No wonder earlier on when Madam was eating, her eyes kept looking outside. So, Mr. Mo went out personally to buy her some food.

    Auntie Chen busied herself with keeping the food, nagging a couple more times before rushing out of the room.

    Ji Nuan sat on the bed and watched Mo Jingshen as he walked through the door. He ced the bag of food he bought on the table near the bed, opening it and uncovering the soup.

    ¡°You bought it? Did you queue for a long time? Earlier on, I only ate a little bit of breakfast to save space for it.¡± Smelling it, Ji Nuan stood up and leaned close.

    The fragrant and lightly sweet scent lingered in the air. The taste that she had not had in ten years; just smelling it alone felt very sweet in her heart.

    ¡°Not very long. You like to eat this sort of thing?¡± Mo Jingshen did not pass her the spoon. After helping her open it, he nced at her.

    Seeing her lean so close as though she really wanted to have it, he could not help a small smile.

    ¡°The Ji family is so strict. I rarely have the opportunity to eat things like these. I had the opportunity to try it twice and ever since then I kept wanting to have this taste again.¡± Ji Nuan said while smelling it again, stretching her hand towards the top of the bowl to fan the scent over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t burn yourself. Go sit down,¡± Mo Jingshen said lightly.

    Ji Nuan sat back on the bed obediently. She initially thought that Mo Jingshen wanted to let the soup chill a bit before giving it to her. She never thought that he would pour some out into a separate bowl and, after letting it chill for two minutes, he walked over and raised the spoon to her lips.

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s not hot anymore.¡±

    She nced at him in surprise.

    However, after a moment, under his gaze, she opened her mouth and ate it.

    <i>So sweet, so warm </i>.

    It was as though pink bubbles had appeared in her heart because of this sweet and warm taste.

    After he fed another bite and Ji Nuan ate it, she rushed to say, ¡°I can feed myself.¡±

    ¡°The wound on your head hasn¡¯t even healed, and you¡¯ve already gotten a severe fever. Letting you eat something so hot on your own, what if you burn your hand. I think I would have to arrange a nanny to watch you 24 hours to feel at ease,¡± as he spoke, he fed her another bite.

    The temperature of every bite that Mo Jingshen fed her was just right and a little soup always apanied the rice ball. It was not too much soup, and although it was sweet, it was not sickening.

    ¡°Twenty-four hours nanny? Would that be a robot or a demon that doesn¡¯t sleep?¡± Ji Nuan chewed on the rice ball. ¡°Also, am I that unreliable? I¡¯m just eating something, how would I burn myself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved. He stuffed another bite in her mouth. ¡°The number of times you were unreliable are too many to count.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth was stuffed full, and she could not reply. She tried to open her mouth but had to stop because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Eat, don¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re doing this on purpose... Uu.¡±

    This guy was too ck-bellied. He didn¡¯t want her to speak, so he fed her so much. She had just opened her mouth, and he stuffed another bite in.

    How many sets of rice bowl soup did he buy? In one bowl there are only four small rice balls. Could it be that he bought several tens of bowls to feed her full...

 Chapter 21 - This Is the Yu Garden, Not the Mo Family Home

    <h4>Chapter 21: This Is the Yu Garden, Not the Mo Family Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The afternoon had just passed. Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s supervision, Ji Nuan ate another dose of medicine. Although she no longer had a fever, she had to take another pill for her cold.

    This caused her to sleep again in the afternoon. By the time she woke up, the sky was still bright, but it was already almost evening.

    The room was quiet. Ji Nuan got up to leave the room but could not find Mo Jingshen. She thought he would be in the study room and went there, but she still did not see him.

    ¡°Madam, you are awake.¡± The helper heard some noise and walked over. ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Mo?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back to see the helper. Not only could she not find Mo Jingshen, Auntie Chen was also not around.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen went to the office?¡±

    <i>Could it be that there was something urgent that had to be dealt with in the office?</i>

    ¡°Mr. Mo is receiving guests downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Guests?¡±

    Aside from Ji Mengran who frequently came, usually there were no friends or rtives that would visit.

    The Ji family and the elders from the Mo family had also not visited in the past six months. If they wanted to see them, they would usually phone them and ask them to return home rather thaning to the Yu Garden themselves.

    So, who were the guests who suddenly arrived?

    However, since there were guests, Ji Nuan who was currently ill and still dressed in her pajamas was not suitable to meet them. She saw that the helper had turned to busy herself with work, so she returned to the room to change. After cleaning herself up to appear better, she walked back out.

    As she walked down the stairs, she had yet to see the guests and could only hear a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Jing Shen, you should be very busy right now, aren¡¯t you? Recently, you haven¡¯t been returning to the Mo family home as often. Aiya! There are still so many things waiting to be handed over to you at home, yet you insisted on setting up a business of your own. You child, the Mo family still has a business in America that needs...¡±

    That voice suddenly stopped because of Ji Nuan. The nagging, concerned voice suddenly changed to a ridiculing tone. ¡°The eldest Miss Ji has finally awakened? She really has been spoiled from a young age. It¡¯s bad enough that she¡¯s alwayszing about at home without working, but she actually wakes up sote each day. She really doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to suffer at all. What a spoiled princess!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s ill. I was the one who let her sleep until now after taking her medicine.¡±

    Ji Nuan recognized the person and walked over. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. The helper did not tell me that you came.¡±

    This was Mo Jingshen¡¯s aunt, Mo Peilin. She was a daughter from Grandfather Mo¡¯s younger brother¡¯s family. She could only be considered a distant rtive. However, those of Grandfather Mo¡¯s generation were all very close, so the younger generation all set up their lives in Hai Cheng and would often meet at various Mo family gatherings.

    Mo Peilin seemed as though she did not hear Ji Nuan¡¯s voice, only ncing at her coldly.

    ¡°Regardless of which family¡¯s precious princess she is, since she has entered the Mo family, she cannot treat it as her own home. She doesn¡¯t even know any rules or manners. Jing Shen ah, you need to be stricter with her. You can¡¯t keep giving in to her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen expression became distant. ¡°This is the Yu Garden, not the Mo family home. She doesn¡¯t need to abide by any rules.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Even if it¡¯s not the olden days anymore, if the Mo family¡¯s daughter-inw remains so childish and is always being sozy, that¡¯s too much!¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled coldly, ignoring her unkind words. Seeing Ji Nuan stand there without moving, he spoke softly, ¡°Won¡¯t you be tired standing there? Come here and sit down.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled, obediently walking over. Right before the eyes of Mo Peilin, she sat right next to him.

    Seeing them sit so closely, Mo Peilin¡¯s expression suddenly became uglier.

    Her daughter, Mo Jiaxue, who sat by her side looked away. Her expression was unhappy.

    Auntie Chen brought over some of the excellent tea previously taken from the Mo family. Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s signal, she also left the hot water on the tea table.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Mo Jingshen poured some hot water for Ji Nuan. She still had a cold, and it was not suitable for her to drink tea.

    ¡°This entire day, aside from eating, I only slept. I really feel better now.¡± Ji Nuan smiled and sat by his side, acting as though she did not notice the ugly expressions on this mother-daughter pair.

    ¡°So you actually know that besides eating, all you do is sleep? Always enjoying without doing any work! Jing Shen has already been married to you for two years, yet you¡¯ve never once returned to the Mo family home. Those who don¡¯t know would think that our Jing Shen is still single.¡± Mo Peilin who had been ignored for half a day rolled her eyes. ¡°Miss Ji is really delicate. You¡¯ve just fallen a little sick and Jing Shen has to put down his work to focus on taking care of you.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to look at her. ¡°Aunt, between now till Mo Grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday there is still more than a week. I¡¯m preparing to go and see him on his birthday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Mo¡¯s birthday; if you still don¡¯t show up, from now on you won¡¯t need to go through the Mo family¡¯s door anymore!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not seem affected as she lifted her beautiful brows. Her voice slow and calm as she said, ¡°Normally, the elderly already seem so busy. Going back less, isn¡¯t it for the sake of letting them have more peaceful and quiet times?¡±

    Mo Peilin¡¯s expression froze. Her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s words meant that all these people who were barely rted to Grandfather Mo were constantly looking for opportunities to hold onto the Mo family¡¯s big thigh, causing Grandfather Mo to have no time for peace and quiet?

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s true that you should go back less. It saves the Mo family from having to look at your face!¡± Mo Peilin¡¯s expression was ugly; her tone was also sharp. ¡°Who knows what curse Jing Shen is under. He actually fell for you!¡±

    Due to Mo Peilin¡¯s tone and words against Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed. His expression turned instantly cold.

    Mo Peilin¡¯s voice raised by several decibels. ¡°Back then you didn¡¯t know how to tell good from the bad. During the wedding, your attitude was so terrible. After being married for so long there is still no news of any children. I think you don¡¯t intend to live a good life with Jing Shen at all! Then, why are you still holding onto the title of Mrs. Mo? Hurry up and divorce, and let our Jing Shen get his freedom back! The number of women who wish to marry him is extremely high! In such a big Hai Cheng, there are several hundred thousand of well-bred women more suitable for him!¡±

    Mo Jingshen abruptly opened his mouth, his tone extremely cold, ¡°Auntie Chen, send off the guests.¡±

    The coldness and slight anger could be heard from his voice. Ji Nuan did not speak, but ced her hand in his, gently pressing against his palm. The meaning was that she would not take these words to heart.

    Mo Peilin did not intend to leave. She sat on the sofa refusing to move. ¡°Jing Shen, I haven¡¯t finished speaking! Today, I specially made a trip to the Mo Corporation. In the end, they said you didn¡¯t even show up for work! Since you decided to set up your own business, yourpany should be more important. Yet, you¡¯re staying at home to take care of Ji Nuan!¡±

    ¡°What is important and what is not, I¡¯m well aware of it. There¡¯s no need for Aunt to worry.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained cold, the initial politeness he maintained was gone.

    ¡°Originally, as an elder, I didn¡¯t want to speak such ugly words, but isn¡¯t it just a cold and fever? It isn¡¯t some serious illness, is there a need to apany her? I think that her feelings toward you are definitely not as strong as yours are for her!¡±

 Chapter 22 - The Pavilion Closest to The Water Enjoys Moonlight First

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Pavilion Closest to The Water Enjoys Moonlight First</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although the issue of Ji Nuan constantly demanding for a divorce had never spread outside, everyone in the Mo family knew about it.

    As though she was putting herself in his shoes, Mo Peilin considerately said,¡± Jing Shen, don¡¯t be too offended by Aunt¡¯s words. I¡¯m just feeling upset on your behalf...¡±

    Mo Jingshen gently held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand in his. She knew intuitively what he was trying to say and because of that, she was barely affected by Mo Peilin¡¯s words. She smiled with both her lips and her brows. ¡°You must have misunderstood something. Previously, I did have some arguments with Jing Shen, and because of that we had a cold war for some period, but that was it. Besides, the issues between us as a couple, even our parents are not interfering, don¡¯t you feel that you are stretching your hands too far?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mo Peilin thought that Ji Nuan was relying on the fact that Mo Jingshen was here to act out of line, but she never thought she would go so far! To think that she would insult her right before her face!

    ¡°Ji Nuan is still ill. She needs absolute quiet in order to rest.¡± Mo Jingshen paid no mind to Mo Peilin¡¯s choked expression. ¡°If you came here just to have a peaceful walk, unfortunately, we won¡¯t be able to entertain you.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Mo Jiaxue who sat by Mo Peilin¡¯s side carefully tugged on her hands, quietly speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that anymore... Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, since young his character has been that of a cold mountain. I only lectured Ji Nuan for a bit, yet he protected her so much.¡± Mo Peilin red at Ji Nuan harshly.

    ¡°Take care. We won¡¯t send you off.¡± Mo Jingshen no longer looked at them, tugging Ji Nuan¡¯s hand to stand up.

    The signal to chase them off was too obvious. Mo Peilin rushed to speak up, ¡°Wait! I have serious business to talk about! Jing Shen, Jia Xue is also considered your younger cousin. This year, she graduated from Hai University Business School, and her ability in various areas is very good. I heard that your secretary¡¯s position is still empty. Let Jia Xue give it a try; how about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes turned cold as she subconsciously spoke up.

    Mo Peilin red at her. Her eyes were filled with unhappiness. ¡°You don¡¯t agree? What right do you have to disagree? The one I asked was Jing Shen!¡±

    How could Ji Nuan not see through her intentions?

    Each line insinuated that she was unsuitable for Mo Jingshen. Was it not all for the sake of looking for an opportunity to push her daughter to his side, to be at the pavilion closest to the water to enjoy the moonlight first?

    Mo Peilin had a divorced when she was very young, so her daughter took her surname. But at the end of the day, she could not be considered part of the Mo family. She was just a normal distant rtive. But, if they could add a marriage on top of that, especially an alliance with Mo Jingshen, in the future they would not have to try very hard to hold onto the rtionship with Elder Mo.

    Of course, Ji Nuan would not give them such an opportunity. ¡°Aunt, the Mo Corporation is not any otherpany. The people in each department are carefully selected. The position of the CEO¡¯s secretary, how can it be given to whomever you want to give?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the position of Jing Shen¡¯s secretary is empty! They can¡¯t possibly find someone so quickly! It won¡¯t hurt anyone to let Jia Xue go!¡± She really was a busybody. Mo Peilin felt more hatred against Ji Nuan!

    Ji Nuan looked as though she had heard something rather interesting and smiled. ¡°Your daughter graduated at the age of 23 from Hai University Business School. When I was 18 years old, I had already received a good ranking from America¡¯s MIT Finance School. If we areparing, don¡¯t you think I am even more suitable?¡±

    ¡°I believe that cousin¡¯spany will prioritize ability.¡± Hearing this, Jia Xue abruptly stood up, pushing the sses that sat on her nose while shoving a few words in.

    Her gaze fixated on Mo Jingshen. After staring for a while, she could not stop her face from turning red. The pure, secret love and the self-conscious anticipation could not be hidden from her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ji Nuan, don¡¯t act like you are capable! I bet the Ji family bought that position. Right now, your age is not small. You¡¯re already 20-plus-years-old yet you don¡¯t have any work experience. Lazing about all day is the most suitable for you!¡± Mo Peilin swept a mocking nce at her.

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen¡¯s handphone rang.

    After two minutes, he hung up. Ji Nuan tilted her head at him to ask, ¡°Is there something important that needs you back at thepany?¡±

    ¡°No, just a document that needs approval from me. Shen Mu will send it the Yu Garden before five o¡¯clock,¡± as Mo Jingshen spoke, his hand did not move away from hers while the other hand was casually ced into his suit pocket. He nced coldly at Mo Peilin who stood at the side as well as Mo Jiaxue whose face was red.

    ¡°The Mo Corporation indeed does value ability. But from what I know, Mo Jiaxue¡¯s graduation thesis waspleted by paying others to write it. Her examination scores were also unremarkable.¡± His voice was cold and calm. While no mocking could be heard, it did not give the other party any opportunity to continue arguing.

    Mo Jiaxue¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I...¡±

    Mo Peilin rushed to protect her daughter. ¡°Aiya! My daughter would never do such a thing! Jing Shen, don¡¯t listen to whatever you hear! Jia Xue¡¯s results are excellent!¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly curved his lips but did not look at them. He only looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°Tired?¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Shen Mu¡¯s speed was fast. The document arrived before it was even five o¡¯clock.

    Mo Peilin continued to look for various topics to speak about, unwilling to leave. Seeing the document arrive, she rushed to receive it from the door and then handed it to Mo Jiaxue.

    Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes, Mo Jiaxue nced at the document in her hands.

    After one look, she was stunned.

    This... was all in English!

    And it was the most challenging level of English! All the differentplicated terminologies caused her eyes to blur.

    ¡°Why do you look so stunned? Pass it to your cousin!¡± Mo Peilin signaled with her eyes, asking her to use this opportunity to perform well.

    Mo Jiaxue paused for a moment. She was somewhat embarrassed and unwilling to look at Mo Jingshen in the eyes as she passed him the document.

    Mo Jingshen did not receive it, speaking apathetically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to prove your own ability? Trante the first page out loud. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Ah? F-first page...¡± Mo Jiaxue was embarrassed. She raised her eyes to nce at him but was frightened by Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes.

    It was a difficult English document, how could she trante it...

    Even when she was working as an intern, she did not participate in the interviews... Such a document was extremely unfamiliar to her...

    All of a sudden, a smooth white hand reached out, taking the document from her. Mo Jiaxue saw her actions and wanted to speak up, but she held it in.

    She could not even recognize these words. Could Ji Nuan who was alwayszing about be able to?

    ¡°What document is this?¡± Ji Nuan casually flipped through and nced at it, easily reading out the English at the front and then used the most simple and urate words to trante out the important contents in the document. After finishing, she nced towards Mo Jiaxue whose face had turned bright red. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even recognize these simple words?¡±

    Mo Jiaxue was struck dumb, how could she forget, Ji Nuan previously studied abroad for many years!

    Seeing the situation, Mo Peilin rushed to push her daughter behind her, ring at Ji Nuan with an unhappy face. ¡°Jia Xue graduated in a university within the country. Isn¡¯t it normal that she cannot understand English? You went overseas to study in your teen years; what¡¯s the point of being proud about understanding a bit of English?¡±

 Chapter 23 - After All, the Woman That He Truly Keeps in His Heart Has Alreadyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 23: After All, the Woman That He Truly Keeps in His Heart Has Already...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mo Corporation is a listedpany and often participates in other projects. If the CEO¡¯s secretary cannot even trante such a simple document, just by sitting by theputer and drinking tea, how could she be a secretary?¡±

    ¡°If our Jia Xue cannot be the CEO¡¯s secretary, are you trying to say that a twenty-year-old brainless brat like you are able to?¡± Mo Peilin was angry to the point where her words no longer made sense. ¡°You¡¯re just relying on the fact that Jing Shen spoils you and protects you! Otherwise, you would not have the qualifications to do it at all!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be so rash with your words. Earlier on, I simply took myself as an example. Although I studied overseas, my father felt that my abilities weren¡¯t strong enough and arranged for me to further my studies in finance within the country. However, I¡¯ve been dragging it until now withoutpleting it, and I¡¯ve never officially graduated. In addition, my age is indeed not good. I definitely won¡¯t make use of Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife¡¯s position to mix into thepany. The Mo Corporation isn¡¯t a ce where any ugly person can enter. What do you say?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled happily as she exined.

    On the other hand, Mo Peilin was mad to the point where her face was white.

    What ugly person! She actually said that her precious daughter was ugly!

    ¡°Jing Shen! Look exactly what you¡¯ve brought into the Mo family! She used such an attitude to speak to an elder!¡± Mo Peilin¡¯s anger was not light.

    Mo Jingshen calmly curved his lips, looking calm. ¡°Everything she said was what I wanted to say. Nothing is incorrect.¡±

    ¡°You! You...¡± Mo Peilin¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Jing Shen! When Jia Xue visited the Mo family when she was young, you always took care of her! Why is it that with these kinds of issues you are helping an outsider? What medicine did Ji Nuan give to you? She...¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression did not change but in an instant he removed any close rtion they could have had with the Mo family.

    ¡°In the Mo family, I am the host, and you are the guests. Rather than taking care, I was simply fulfilling the basic conduct of being a host,¡± he calmly said.

    They kept mentioning the Mo family, but aside from having the Mo surname, were there any areas where they were rted to Hai Cheng¡¯s Mo family?

    All they wanted was a stable pir in Hai Cheng which was why they kept clinging to the most reliable foundation of the Mo family.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just leave...¡± From the document, Mo Peilin could tell that her chances of obtaining the role of the CEO¡¯s secretary were indeed small. She already felt somewhat ashamed and could only whisper to Mo Peilin.

    She was but a naive student who had just graduated from university. On the other hand, regardless of how Ji Nuan was insulted, she stood firmly by Mo Jingshen¡¯s sideplimenting him so well. Her hand was held in his from start to finish. Her face was also perfect.

    Perhaps because Ji Nuan had received the highest level of education since young, regardless of what circumstances she was faced with, her performance was still calm and confident. Her temperament was not something any other girl couldpare to. This caused Mo Jiaxue to feel even more inferior. She wanted to leave quickly to prevent from being insulted any further.

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving! Why do you have to leave? We haven¡¯t cleared this up!¡± Mo Peilin raged. ¡°Ji Nuan¡¯s surname is not Mo! Who does she think she is? Let the Mo family be the judge!¡±

    Mo Jiaxue felt embarrassed by her mother who was pestering them endlessly and tried to use force to pull her out but could not move her. In the end, she could only stay silent with red eyes.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll send you back to your room to rest. It¡¯s too noisy here.¡± Auntie Chen received Mo Jingshen¡¯s eye signal and rushed forward to whisper by Ji Nuan¡¯s ear.

    Ji Nuan did not move. Her eyes met Mo Peilin¡¯s. Just as she was about to speak, Mo Jingshen squeezed her hands.

    Mo Jingshen spoke calmly, ¡°Ji Nuan is my wife. Her surname isn¡¯t Mo? How did Aunte to this conclusion?¡±

    Mo Peilin choked, freezing for a moment before arguing mindlessly, ¡°At the end of the day, you will still get a divorce!¡±

    Mo Jingshen leaned to the side, holding Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, but his words were directed towards Mo Peilin. As though pouring cold water over her, his tone was as cold as ice, ¡°I respect you as an elder and did not humiliate you. Watch your words and don¡¯t cross the line, if not, in the future, I may not be as kind.¡±

    Regardless of silhouette, looks, background or his cold, quiet aura, the feeling that Mo Jingshen gave others was always calm, yet at the same time, it made it difficult for others to breathe.

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen was truly angry, although it could not be seen from the surface, the tension in the air did be cold. Mo Peilin could not help feeling a shiver running down her spine...

    Ji Nuan watched this man who kept on protecting her. Her heartbeat increased.

    She did not care much about the nonsense spouted by this woman. But Mo Jingshen¡¯s protection made her feel as though she was safely kept within his wings. It was warm and secure.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up. Now you¡¯ve learned to bully us, mother and daughter...¡± Mo Peilin suddenly sounded as though she had been wronged, her voice weakening.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained cold. ¡°You won¡¯t leave when we ask you to. Do you want to be thrown out?¡±

    ¡°Mom, even if we speak anymore there is nothing of benefit to us.¡± Mo Jiaxue tugged on Mo Peilin¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t mention about Ji Nuan and cousin¡¯s divorce anymore. Their rtionship seems very good. Saying this kind of words, we are clearly in the wrong.¡±

    Mo Peilin gritted her teeth, lowering her voice to reply, ¡°Stupid brat, what nonsense are you saying? Is your weak ambition beaten down after seeing how impressive they are?¡±

    How was this nonsense?

    Mo Jiaxue raised her head and saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were continuously held in Mo Jingshen¡¯s. The feeling that no one would be able to interfere was too evident.

    Mo Jingshen never seemed like an emotional person. Today he actually got angry from protecting Ji Nuan... If they kept arguing any further, don¡¯t even mention the Yu Garden, they may not even be able to enter the Mo family door anymore.

    Mo Peilin was not stupid. She could see that this situation was not favorable for her. It was fine to offend Ji Nuan, but if because of this they offended the Mo family, then the consequences would not be very good in the future.

    Before Mo Peilin tugged her daughter out off the door, she added on unhappily, ¡°Ji Nuan, don¡¯t be happy too early! Jing Shen is not as simple as you think. You may think that he treats you well, spoils you and protects you. But isn¡¯t it all for the sake of benefitting from your family? After all, the woman that is really in his heart has already...¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Mo Jiaxue saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze and froze in fear, busily cutting off her words and dragging her away.

    The door opened and closed. The loud ¡°peng¡± sound of the door mming shut was shocking, and because of this, Ji Nuan paused in surprise.

 Chapter 24 - Sleep on the Bed or Sleep with Me, Choose One

    <h4>Chapter 24: Sleep on the Bed or Sleep with Me, Choose One</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen remained calm, ¡°Just idle words, no need to pay attention to them.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She never said that she was going to pay attention to those baffling words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t scold you earlier because there were guests. The living room on the first floor is so chilly. You didn¡¯t even put on a coat beforeing down. Do you really n for me to take a month of vacation to stay at home and watch you?¡± Mo Jingshen held onto her ice-cold hands; his tone slightly unkind.

    ¡°Cough, that, just now I took a nce at the document Assistant Shen brought over. It does seem rather important. Do you want to go to the office to settle it? I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°You are the most important.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not have the time to be moved by his words before she was brought upstairs. Without a coat, she was not even allowed toe downstairs.

    Was this the stern husband that the legends spoke of?

    ¡ª¨C

    At night, Mo Jingshen went over to the main bedroom but did not see Ji Nuan.

    He nced towards the shut door of the bathroom. Although there was not much noise, the sound of water flowing into the tub could be heard.

    He raised his wrist, ncing at the time.

    After more than ten minutes, Ji Nuan still did not exit.

    Ji Nuan indeed sat in the tub bathing. The water was hot, and after soaking for a while, her eyes became somewhat dazed, distantly ncing at the mist in the air.

    In her mind, Mo Peilin¡¯s voice rang once more, ¡°The woman that is really in his heart has already...¡±

    Those kinds of words...

    <i>Mo Peilin should have been making things up when she said that, right?</i>

    After all, in the entirety of her two lives, the Mo Jingshen she saw has always treated her well. Not only could she see it with her eyes, but she could also feel it with her heart.

    Also, back then, for the sake of looking for reasons to cancel the wedding, she had already attempted to look into Mo Jingshen¡¯s history. She had spent more than a month hiring others to investigate him in the dark.

    Mo Jingshen was unpredictable, mysterious, and private. The number of bodyguards he had was also ratherrge, making it hard for her to find opportunities.

    However, at the end of a lengthy investigation, what she found was that many women were chasing after him, loving him, and hoping to marry him. For the sake of meeting him, one even attempted to use suicide to threaten him. These women were celebrities of great family backgrounds and female idols that were high on the social hierarchy.

    Yet, Mo Jingshen never once gave those women any opportunities. Even if they attempted to use death to threaten him, he still remained calm, giving them no attention whatsoever.

    In front of women, he has always maintained an indifferent and suitable distance, making him difficult to understand and even harder to approach. His self-control andposure were remarkably restrained.

    <i>No!</i>

    That night he tortured her so much to the point that her voice became hoarse. Even then, he still did not let her off!

    And yesterday, even though her fever was so high, he still managed to have a reaction!

    <i>Restrained my ass!</i>

    The bathroom door suddenly opened. Ji Nuan who was currently leaning against the tub in a daze looked up in surprise.She stared at the long-legged man who had directly walked in with shock.

    Before the mist, the man¡¯s tall silhouette was somewhat difficult to look at.

    She blinked her eyes before returning back to her spirits, finally noticing that she had stayed in the tub for too long. She was so stunned that her reaction was somewhat slow.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m showering.¡±

    Her long wet hair was spread out across her back, like ck seaweed. The little droplets of water on her face reflected the bathroom lights.

    Mo Jingshen only nced at her for a second before pulling over a bath towel and fishing her out of the tub. Ji Nuan did not even have the opportunity to protest before she was already wrapped in a bundle.

    Without saying a word, he brought her out.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m showering. Why did you suddenly enter...¡±

    ¡°I already gave you nearly twenty minutes. Soaking in hot water for so long, do you want to faint in there again?¡±

    Ji Nuan heard that his tone was unkind but could not understand why he was suddenly losing his temper.

    She furrowed her brows. ¡°Then you could have just called me from outside...¡±

    Mo Jingshen ced her on the bed, tugging off the towel on her body.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body suddenly felt cold. Realizing that she was not wearing anything, she rushed to roll around the bed and wrapped herself up in the sheets.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help you bathe yesterday?¡± Mo Jingshen threw her towel to the side.

    ¡°But I can do it myself today...¡±

    Mo Jingshen acted as though he did not hear anything, tugging the sheets on her body down. Due to his sudden overbearing behavior, Ji Nuan was at aplete loss as to what to do.

    Could it be that because he could not sleep wellst night, seeing that she was feeling better today, he was trying to seek rpense?

    Mo Jingshen opened the nkets and ced her in it, calmly speaking, ¡°Ji Nuan, trust is the most important factor between couples. No one¡¯s empty words should be able to affect your emotions.¡±

    His words were too calm. Ji Nuan nced towards his light and clear expression.

    Earlier on, when she was in the bathroom, she did overthink about the things she should not have thought about...

    Could Mo Jingshen read minds? Or could he easily understand other people¡¯s hearts?

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to sleep? Are you fully healed?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to sleep, why don¡¯t we do other things.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands that were ced on the nket could not help but retreat slightly, ¡°No! Notpletely healed yet...¡±

    Mo Jingshen bent over, reaching over to lift her chin and gaze at her.

    Ji Nuan was just about to speak when he used the opportunity to lean down and kissed her.

    The surprisingly deep kiss caused her to be somewhat dizzy. Only when her unclothed body shrunk backward under the nket did he gently bite her lips, whispering next to it, ¡°Sleep on the bed or sleep with me, choose one.¡±

    With a whoosh sound, Ji Nuan rushed to cover the nket all the way to her head.

    Of course, she will sleep on the bed!

    Such an abruptly overbearing Mo Jingshen, she was afraid that she would not be able to take it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When she woke up, the sunlight spread across the bed warmly. She nced toward the window while blinking and then picked up the phone to look at the time.

    Mo Jingshen always woke up earlier than her. At this time, he should have already gone to thepany. Yesterday, he specially stayed to apany her, but this afternoon thepany had a fixed weekly meeting.

    After resting for two days at home, she was in good spirits as she went to wash up.

    When she returned to the bedroom to change, the phone that was ced by the pillow rang. She walked over to nce at it and found that it was a call from the Ji family.

    Without trying hard, she guessed that her dad should have received the news.

    Otherwise, based on his smelly and strong temper, he would not have called her for no reason.

    ¡°I heard that you bought twopanies from Han Tianyuan?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Ji Nuan felt somewhat dazed after not hearing her father¡¯s voice for a long time.

    ¡°Such a big issue, why didn¡¯t you discuss it with the family? Han Tianyuan, that trash, he has never known how to do business! Right now, business property is not flourishing within the country. The twopanies in his hands are on the brink of bankruptcy! Yet, you spent thirty million yuan for it. Such apany is not even worth one million yuan!¡±

    ¡°Dad, wait for me to return home before we discuss this issue.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was calm. On the phone, she did not wish to argue about such things.

 Chapter 25 - There Must Be Something Wrong with This Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 25: There Must Be Something Wrong with This Medicine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve never focused on anything, and you¡¯ve never been interested in thepany. That¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t force you. Ever since you¡¯ve gotten married, you¡¯ve been emotional all the time. I know that you don¡¯t feel good inside, but you cannot mess around like this!¡±

    ¡°Dad, please trust me. These twopanies have a rather significant chance of bringing in profits within the next few years.¡±

    Ji Hongwen was just about to say more but paused in surprise.

    This daughter of his has always been extremely stubborn. Ever since her mother passed away and he remarried, she was even more impolite to him as a father. It was rare that they would not end up fighting each time he called.

    However, earlier she had said, <i>¡°Dad, please trust me.¡±</i>

    Such a sincere and polite attitude was very different from the way Ji Nuan would usually speak...

    Ji Hongwen was stunned for a moment, and his tone remained unkind. ¡°Come back to the Ji home now and clear things up. I¡¯ll send the chauffeur over to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pick me up. I¡¯ll drive myself over.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s cold had already healed. Originally, she had nned to visit Xia Tian after getting changed. She slowly said, ¡°Xia Tian was involved in a car ident a few weeks back. Her leg is fractured. I¡¯ll drop by the hospital to visit her first.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Watch out for your safety when driving and don¡¯t be so absent minded.¡± Although Ji Hongwen¡¯s tone sounded just as cold as before, it warmed up slightly.

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before six. Dad, don¡¯t forget to have Auntie Qin save some food for me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Hongwen was utterly unused to facing such a gentle daughter. After half a day, he still could not make any sound and directly hung up the phone.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was past six in the evening when Ji Nuan drove back to the Ji home.

    The car drove into the Ji family¡¯s old residence¡¯s front yard. Ji Mengran was on the balcony of the second floor ying with her phone. When she saw Ji Nuan, she immediately ced her phone down, ncing at her in surprise.

    ¡°Big sister? Why are you back?¡±

    Ji Nuan seemed as though she did not notice her. After parking her car, she directly strolled in.

    Auntie Qin had alreadye out to wee her. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s been months since Ist saw you!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Qin, did you miss me?¡± Ji Nuan smiled as she reached out to hold Auntie Qin¡¯s elbow.

    ¡°Of course I missed you, how could I not have? Mr. Ji said that you would being back for dinner tonight, so I specially made your favorite braised ribs and steamed lotus root!¡± Auntie Qin happily patted her hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, do you want to stay at home for a few days?¡±

    Ji Nuan had yet to reply when she saw her stepmother, Shen Heru, approaching the moment she stepped through the door.

    Seeing that she had really returned home, Shen Heru appeared to smile bright as she squeezed in¡ªpushing Auntie Qin to the side¡ªand tugged Ji Nuan¡¯s hands as she said, ¡°Nuan Nuan, if you still did note back, your father would have rushed to the Mo family demanding for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her while coldly and calmly pulling her hand back. She turned back to ask Auntie Qin, who had been pushed to the side, ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡±

    Auntie Qin rushed to reply, ¡°Mr. Ji hasn¡¯t been feeling too well in the past few days. Earlier he said that he would return to his room to have some medicine beforeing down.¡±

    <i>Medicine?</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not change, but she quickened her footsteps towards the staircase.

    ¡°Ai, Nuan Nuan, don¡¯t argue with your father the moment you are back. Ai, you child, why are you walking so quickly...¡± Shen Heru nagged from downstairs seeming very proper, all the while turning back to re harshly at Auntie Qin.

    Auntie Qin retreated without saying anything more.

    Ji Nuan had quickly arrived outside Ji Hongwen¡¯s room door. Just as she was about to knock, she heard the sound of a ss of water being ced on the table and pushed the door open with force.

    A loud ¡°peng¡± came from the door¡ª

    Ji Hongwen held onto two white pills as he turned to stare at Ji Nuan who had suddenly barged in. He immediately frowned unhappily. ¡°How old are you? Do you know how to behave? Even when opening the door, you have to make so much noise!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Ji Nuan walked over, stopping him from cing the pills in his mouth. ¡°What medicine is this?¡±

    Ji Nuan snatched away the pills in his hands and picked up the small medicine bottle on the table, scanning at it.

    All the words on it were in English. It mainly wrote that it contained supplements suitable for the middle-aged to strengthen their body.

    ¡°This is the medicine that your Auntie Shen specially brought back from abroad when she went overseas a while ago. It¡¯s a whole set of body supplements. There are pills and tablets,¡± Ji Hongwen simply replied, looking at her unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be back before six? It¡¯s almost 6.30p.m! Such a poor sense of time!¡±

    ¡°It was the rush hour earlier; there was a traffic jam,¡± Ji Nuan exined while she continued holding the pill bottle tightly.

    In her previous life, she felt that her father had died very strangely.

    Back then, because she was on poor terms with her family, she could not remain by his side in hisst moments. She had only managed to catch onest look at him before he had passed away at the hospital and did not even have the opportunity to understand the cause of his death from the doctor. However, on his death certificate, it was written that the cause of death was respiratory failure and a sudden heart attack.

    In her impression, her father¡¯s health had always been excellent. He was only fifty years old when had he passed away. How could his health have worsened so dramatically in the span of a few years?

    Even if the Ji family had gone bankrupt, leading to a series of misfortunes, the stress should not have impacted him to the point where his heart had stopped within a night, causing his death.

    Back then, she was not at home and was therefore unclear of the situation. Earlier when she heard Auntie Qin said that he was taking his medicine in the room, Ji Nuan was suddenly reminded of this.

    <i>Her father was not ill, why would he have to take medicine all of a sudden?</i>

    Shen Heru had said that these were supplements, <i>was it true?</i>

    Ji Nuan did not forget that Shen Heru¡¯s family had several members who studied medicine and learned to produce it. This was definitely not simple.

    ¡°Why are you still holding onto my medicine? Quickly put it down!¡± Ji Hongwen stood up, scowling at Ji Nuan, ¡°Also, the issue about those twopanies, you better exin it well today!¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes, changing the topic and speaking seriously, ¡°Dad, can I have this medicine for a few days? I¡¯ll let people from the state¡¯s Food and Drug Administration check what¡¯s inside.¡±

    Ji Hongwen frowned and angrily spat, ¡°Nonsense! What are you checking for! I have already been married to your Auntie Shen for several tens of years. And you suspect even the medicine she buys? No wonder even though you both call her Auntie Shen, Meng Ran and she are like a pair of mother and daughter while you treat her like an enemy, never showing her a good side!¡±

    The room door was suddenly pushed open again. Ji Mengran gently opened the door, poking her head in and asking with an obedient looking face, ¡°I just passed by and heard noises from the room. Dad, Big Sister, you just returned, and the two of you are fighting again?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, leave!¡± Ji Hongwen red toward the door.

    Ji Mengran made an ¡°Oh¡± sound and then gently closed the door again.

    Although she was yelled at by her father, Ji Mengran was not affected at all and was instead happy about the disaster as she left.

    Ji Nuan had only just returned for a while, and she had already argued with their Father. There would surely be a good show to watch tonight!

 Chapter 26 - Father-Daughter Relationship Has Broken Ice

    <h4>Chapter 26: Father-Daughter Rtionship Has Broken Ice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Auntie Qin and the Ji family helpers had already prepared dinner.

    When Ji Hongwen came downstairs, Shen Heru and Ji Mengran saw that he seemed cold and stern. His expression was dreadful.

    He did not even nce at Ji Nuan who was following behind him.

    Seeing this scene, Ji Mengran took the opportunity to speak up, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be mad at my sister anymore. She rarely returns home. It¡¯s likely that she fought with Brother Jing Shen again. Why don¡¯t we just let her stay here tonight instead of returning back to the Yu Garden? Anyway, even if she returns, Brother Jing Shen may not be there...¡±

    ¡°What did you fight about again?¡± Ji Hongwen red at Ji Nuan who was behind him. ¡°It¡¯s already been half a year, when will you stop your thoughts of wanting a divorce?¡±

    Ji Nuan eyed Ji Mengran.

    Very good, she had just shown up, and she was already attacked.

    Even though Ji Mengran had known that the issue about the divorce has always been the cause of all their fights, she still directly brought the topic up.

    Shen Heru stood by the table without speaking, but her eyes moved towards Ji Nuan. She knew that Ji Nuan would always make a big fuss about Mo Jingshen so she stayed silent, calmly waiting to watch the show.

    ¡°Dad, I wanted to take the opportunity to apologize properly.¡± Ji Nuan reached out and wrapped her hand around Ji Hongwen¡¯s elbow just as he was about to walk toward the dining table. ¡°I was too stubborn in the past and didn¡¯t realize that you had nned all of the best things for me. I kept bickering with you. I was wrong.¡±

    Ji Hongwen was surprised, immediately eyeing her in suspicion.

    <i>She didn¡¯t start a fight?</i>

    <i>Ji Nuan actually knew how to apologize?</i>

    Ji Mengran and Shen Heru tried their best to cover up the shock in their eyes.

    <i>How could this be?</i>

    ¡°In the past, I was too stubborn. After marrying Jing Shen, because my heart was dissatisfied, I kept making trouble. But in the end, the human heart is made of flesh. After spending a long time with someone, you can¡¯t help but notice their goodness. Right now, I don¡¯t wish for a divorce, and I¡¯ve decided to live well with Jing Shen from now onward. I definitely won¡¯t let you worry for me anymore.¡±

    As Ji Nuan spoke, she sat down with Ji Hongwen, at the same time turning to look at Ji Mengran. ¡°Actually, I had already shared my thoughts with Meng Ran several days ago, isn¡¯t that right, Meng Ran?¡±

    The focus suddenly turned toward her. Ji Mengran froze for a moment.

    <i>Ji Nuan did say these words before...</i>

    Ji Mengran had thought that she had only said those words about giving up the divorce because her brain was not working momentarily. She had never even thought of informing her father what had happened.

    Suddenly pushed into the spotlight by Ji Nuan, Ji Mengran could not lie even if she wanted to and could only smile. ¡°That day I left in a rush and almost forgot about this. Big Sister did say that to me. She said that she has thought things through and no longer wishes for a divorce.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled at her, making it seem like there was a deep sibling love between the two of them as they shared a smile of mutual understanding.

    However, this smile caused Ji Mengran to feel like her whole body was surrounded in cold water.

    ¡°Dad, you should believe me now, right? I really want to be happy with Jing Shen.¡± Ji Nuan held onto Ji Hongwen¡¯s elbow. Her voice was light and soft, sounding like a little girl whining for attention.

    Ever since she grew up, Ji Nuan has never acted this way with him. The soft part of Ji Hongwen¡¯s heart was immediately touched and his anger reduced by a lot. ¡°All right, it¡¯s good that you know Jing Shen is good. After marriage, one needs time to befortable. Now that you¡¯ve thought things through, it¡¯s not toote. If the two of you have any conflicts, tell us. Don¡¯t always act so temperamental, and don¡¯t always be so immature, understood?¡±

    ¡°I got it, Dad.¡± Ji Nuan leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°I apologize for all the bad things I previously said and did to you when I was being temperamental, so don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, all right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s no use even if you apologize now. I can let the rest go, but on the issue of the twopanies, don¡¯t think that I will let you off so easily.¡±

    ¡°I will exin that to youter.¡±

    Ji Hongwen clearly still did not trust her much on this, waving his hand. ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat first. Ever since you got married, you¡¯ve rarely been back. It¡¯s good that you have finally been enlightened. Initially, I never ced any hopes on youing back with Jing Shen. But since the two of you have grown close, bring him back with you the next time. Don¡¯t always move about alone, or people will start to speak about your marriage again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nuan Nuan, since you¡¯ve decided to live well with Jing Shen, why didn¡¯t youe back together? Are you just making up words to please your father?¡± Ji Hongwen had just finished his words and Shen Heru immediately cut in. Her face was bright with a smile, but her eyes were cold.

    Ji Hongwen red at Shen Heru. ¡°None of your business! In the morning I was the one who called her toe back immediately. It was a sudden n. Jing Shen isn¡¯t an idle person who always has free time, how could he suddenly make time toe back.¡±

    ¡°But I feel that Big Sister and Brother Jing Shen¡¯s rtionship cannot be so simple. A few days ago, they were still fighting so fiercely,¡± Ji Mengran quietly muttered. ¡°Previously, they were clearly fighting to the point of no return. Yet, you are suddenly saying that you don¡¯t want to divorce anymore. Big Sister, could it be that you have some other thoughts that you are purposely hiding from us?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face waspletely innocent as she spoke, seeming as though she was only asking curiously.

    Ji Nuan continued to hold onto Ji Hongwen¡¯s elbow, coldly ncing at her. ¡°What other thoughts could I have? I¡¯ve already married Jing Shen for some time. After being together for a period, feelings have grown. We should just be together happily. Marriage is simple, how could there be anyplicated thoughts? How could there be so many whys?¡±

    ¡°These words are good. Simple is the best.¡± Ji Hongwen nodded his head. After Ji Nuan had acted spoiled in front of him for a while, his heart of a father was unused to it, but at the same time, he felt veryforted.

    In actuality, before returning, Ji Nuan had considered asking Mo Jingshen if he had time. However, after considering that her father had wanted to ask about Han Tianyuan¡¯spanies, not to mention there were also Ji Mengran and Shen Heru at home, she felt that the return home would definitely cause chaos, and after consideration, she did not mention it to him.

    Besides, she did not want to see Ji Mengran interacting too much with Mo Jingshen. It would cause her to feel nauseous.

    Ji Mengran tolerated it and did not speak anymore, but quietly nced at Shen Heru.

    If the rtionship between Ji Nuan and her father worsened, the one to benefit would definitely be Shen Heru.

    Now that Ji Nuan was suddenly so obedient, seeing the ice break between the father and daughter, how could Shen Heru sit still and watch?

    ¡°Auntie Shen, don¡¯t you feel like my sister has changed too much?¡± Ji Mengran spoke carelessly.

    At this moment, Shen Heru was indeed suspicious.

    <i>Why did Ji Nuan suddenly change? Bing so obedient and mature?</i>

    ¡°Nuan Nuan ah, Auntie Shen hasn¡¯t seen you for a while. Quicklye here and sit with me.¡± Shen Heru smiled as she pointed at the seat next to her, the one furthest from Ji Hongwen.

    Ji Nuan sat at the seat closest to Ji Hongwen without moving, acting as though she did not hear anything as she calmly spoke, ¡°Dad, your health has barely any problems. Don¡¯t eat too much medicine from here on. Those strange medicines sound like supplements but eating anything extra will affect your body¡¯s immunity.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Hongwen had yet to speak up, but Shen Heru¡¯s hands which were about to pick up the chopsticks staggered.

 Chapter 27 - After Returning This Time, Nuan Nuan Has Really Changed Quite a Bit

    <h4>Chapter 27: After Returning This Time, Nuan Nuan Has Really Changed Quite a Bit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan turned to nce at her, asking with a fake smile, ¡°Auntie Shen, what¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t even hold your chopsticks properly? Could it be that you ate too much of the medicine brought back from overseas?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Nuan Nuan. My hands identally touched the hot bowl of soup and trembled for a moment, that¡¯s all.¡± Shen Heru ced her chopsticks down, smiling at her calmly. ¡°Nuan Nuan, in the past didn¡¯t you always sit on this side? Auntie Shen especially sat here so that I could chat with you while we eat.¡±

    In her previous life, whenever she ate at the Ji home, she would always sit as far from Ji Hongwen as possible. She caused Ji Hongwen to be upset every time, and he would criticize her to no end at the table. Their father-daughter rtionship kept worsening that way.

    ¡°Sitting here is quite good, I can chat with my father.¡± Ji Nuan saw that the helper had brought the white wine Ji Hongwen often drank and immediately reached out to block the bottle.

    ¡°Dad, when mom was alive, she often said that your stomach is not good. It¡¯s fine if you have no choice but to drink some when you¡¯re working, but you can¡¯t keep drinking at home!¡± as Ji Nuan spoke, she turned to the person behind her, ¡°Auntie Qin, bring this wine away. In the future, if my Dad wants to drink during meal time, repeat every line of the words that my mom said to him back then!¡±

    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Auntie Qin rushed over to take the wine away.

    Ji Hongwen wanted to drink the wine, but Ji Nuan, that brat, has never cared so much about him.

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°Drinking is my only hobby in my entire life. You are even interfering with this!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear about how your own health is like? With your body, you obviously can live to a hundred. For the sake of a few mouthfuls of wine, you want to reduce several tens of years from your lifetime, would that make you feel good?¡± Ji Nuan furrowed her brows as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of eating body supplements. I think if you don¡¯t drink so much alcohol, everything will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, you child. Either you actpletely immature, or the moment you be mature, you can¡¯t stop nagging.¡± Ji Hongwen helplessly waved his hand, signaling for Auntie Qin who was at the side to bring the wine away.

    Shen Heru, who could not get a word in for half a day, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°After returning this time... Nuan Nuan has really changed quite a bit...¡±

    Ji Nuan coolly nced at her. ¡°Auntie Shen, you¡¯ve already been married to my father for so many years. Not only do you not care about his bad habit of drinking, but the rtives from your Shen family are also always sending wine here. Are you nning not to let go of my father¡¯s stomach?¡±

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, you¡¯ve misunderstood. You should also understand how stubborn your father is. How could I possibly have persuaded him...¡± Shen Heru maintained her smile but felt a greater apprehension toward Ji Nuan.

    Earlier on, Ji Nuan even brought up her birth mother who had already passed away for so long. Although her words did not sound sharp, it was clearly meant to bring trouble for her!

    Ji Nuan curved her lips coldly. ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t persuade him to drink less, but you persuade him to take more medicine? I remember that your family is well-versed in medicine. You should know that taking too much medicine is bad for the body.¡±

    Shen Heru could not hold on well to her expression.

    This Ji Nuan was really strange!

    In the past, even if she did not like her as a stepmother, she never cared much about Ji Hongwen. When she was at home, she would always do her own thing and would never speak to her like this.

    ¡°Eat, let¡¯s all eat. Nuan Nuan, don¡¯t start bickering with your Auntie Shen the moment youe back.¡± Ji Hongwen nced at the table bereft of wine bottles and held in the thought to ask Auntie Qin to bring it back, quickly moving his chopsticks.

    Back when Ji Nuan stayed at the Ji home, whenever the fight began it was always between him and Ji Nuan. Normally, Ji Nuan did not even look at Shen Heru.

    Now that Ji Nuan was suddenly against Shen Heru, as the head of the family, Ji Hongwen really could not take the way these women argued with hidden words.

    Shen Heru smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, Nuan Nuan, your words are full of attacks. I find it hard to adjust all of a sudden. Your words are usually straightforward and sudden. I guess I¡¯m used to that.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just nagging for Auntie Shen to care more about your health, how is this bickering? Isn¡¯t it all for your own good?¡± Ji Nuan nced at him with a face full of sincerity. ¡°Are you unhappy that I¡¯m worried for you?¡±

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°All right, the problem is on me. I¡¯ll drink less from now on.¡±

    Seeing that this family¡¯s father and daughter were getting along so well, Shen Heru gripped her fists tightly under the table.

    Originally, she had thought to use the opportunity to let Ji Hongwen lecture Ji Nuan for a bit. However, this Ji Nuan was bing harder to predict. Her words always skipped past the real issue and made Ji Hongwen who rarely put down his ego to be soft with his daughter.

    ¡°Old Ji, Nuan Nuan words are right. You really should cherish your own body more. Things like alcohol, try to drink less when you can.¡± Shen Heru quickly changed her almost angry expression from earlier, suddenly smiling and speaking softly.

    Ji Nuan nced at her without a hint of a smile.

    This Shen Heru was also someone who could tolerate. Tolerating for so many years in the Ji family, was it not all for the final goal of fitting all of the Ji family¡¯s money into her own pocket?

    When she thought of the hatred in her father¡¯s eyes during hisst moments, Ji Nuan raised her foot under the table harshly kicking Shen Heru¡¯s legs.

    Wanting to pretend that the issue about the medicine was over? As if she would let her stay so calm!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Heru was defenseless. Her calf bone was in a lot of pain, and she could not help but call out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you eat calmly? At this age, yelling and crying like a ghost at the dinner table!¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression was ugly as he scolded.

    Shen Heru never thought that Ji Nuan would do this to her. She felt wronged as she said, ¡°Earlier on, I think Ji Nuan kicked me under the table. I¡¯m not sure if it was on purpose. It¡¯s because it hurt too much that I...¡±

    ¡°When did I kick you?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was innocent. She then looked at Ji Hongwen whose eyes held rage. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You clearly did! Already twenty-plus-years old and you did such a childish thing! Everyone is sitting here, how could I wrong you?¡± Regardless of how much Shen Heru could tolerate, her legs were hurting to the point where she couldn¡¯t take it. Ji Nuan clearly did it on purpose, and the area she kicked was the most sensitive area at the calf.

    Ji Hongwen nced down and saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s legs were ced obediently by her chair.

    In addition, Ji Nuan was wearing a long skirt that covered her legs. The skirt was long, and there were no signs of wrinkles. The skirt made it such that it could not be seen if she was wearing heels, but it indeed seemed like she did not make anyrge movements.

    ¡°All of you eat quietly. You are all grown adults, don¡¯t act like children,¡± Ji Hongwen spoke impatiently, ncing unhappily at Shen Heru.

    Shen Heru was mad to the point where her face almost twisted. The calm expression that she maintained earlier was immediately used up. She harshly gripped her chopsticks tightly.

    Ji Nuan calmly drank the soup that Auntie Qin served her.

    <i>Shen Heru, in the previous life you caused my father to die alone in the hospital bed. This debt between us, we will slowly repay it.</i>

 Chapter 28 - Who Said That Mo Jingshen Was the Only One Who Could Tease Her

    <h4>Chapter 28: Who Said That Mo Jingshen Was the Only One Who Could Tease Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Mengran looked at the scene before her, keeping quiet.

    She slowly ate her food, her gaze asionallynding on Ji Nuan.

    It seemed like from now on she had to change her tactics. Brainwashing Ji Nuan for her to stay away from Mo Jingshen and working on ns to help them divorce, would most likely not work anymore.

    ¡°Dad, drink more soup. It¡¯s good for the body.¡± Ji Nuan personally served some soup for Ji Hongwen, cing it in front of him.

    Ji Hongwen saw that Ji Nuan had really changed a lot and felt veryforted.

    This child was mature right now, could it be that with regards to Han Tianyuan¡¯s twopanies, she really did have some proper ns?

    During this meal, everyone was preupied with their own thoughts. After eating, Ji Nuan originally wanted to make a call to the Yu Garden but was immediately called to the study by Ji Hongwen.

    ¡°Speak, what are your ns with those twopanies? You are my, Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter. If you be a joke because of this matter, you would be embarrassing me!¡±

    In the noon, before arriving home, Ji Nuan had specially printed two sets of documents.

    She removed them from her purse, cing them on the table. ¡°Dad, you cannot predict the development of the property market or technology within the country for the next ten years. Simply focusing on the property market alone, the prices of houses andnd have been slowly but steadily increasing over the past three years, and this increment will not simply stop here.¡±

    ¡°Right now, several property prices are dropping rapidly, aren¡¯t they? Many experts have predicted that jobs in the property market will soon disappear! The more you invest, the more you will lose!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe in those so-called experts. Look at the evidence I¡¯ve found for you first. It¡¯s not toote to make a judgment after reading it.¡±

    Ji Hongwen nced at the stack of documents and then eyed her. ¡°You¡¯ve really done quite some preparation.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time your daughter is entering the business world. Of course, full preparation and nning have to be done. I have to do it, and I will do it. I promise I definitely won¡¯t embarrass you!¡±

    Ji Hongwen looked through it for a while before saying happily, ¡°All right, you have the boldness that your father had back when I just started. However, how can you be sure that the direction of the economy in the next ten years would go as you predicted? What if you nned wrongly? Have you thought of the consequences...¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes and smiled.

    The changes that the world would experience in the next ten years, including in the business world, were all in her mind. Since her finances and various rtionships were stable at the moment, the first thing she had to do was, of course, to take advantage of the stable and profitable property business toe.

    Originally, she could not find much opportunity to do it. That day when she saw Han Tianyuan, she suddenly remembered that two of hispanies were about to be sold.

    She could make him eat a loss and at the same time push for the gain she wanted. It could be considered killing two birds with one stone.

    Given that she dared to stand here right now, she naturally had the ability to convince her father.

    ¡ª-

    After two hours.

    Walking out of the study, Ji Nuan nced at the time, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not early anymore. I¡¯ll return home now.¡±

    Ji Hongwen had already seen through her documents and heard an overview of her ns. After that, he did not state his thoughts, but he no longer disapproved of her ns.

    It could be seen that his heart had already wavered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave now, just sleep here tonight,¡± Ji Hongwen spoke from inside the study. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a cold. At night, the temperature is colder, and the wind is also strong. I¡¯ll have Jing Shene pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    After speaking, he immediately gave Mo Jingshen a call.

    Ji Nuan was about to speak up but had to swallow down her words. Since her father said so, if she did not let Mo Jingshene pick her up, he would most likely overthink and suspect that she was lying when she said that she nned to live happily with him.

    After a few minutes, Ji Hongwen walked out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Jing Shen. You will stay at the Ji home tonight. He will pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯lle in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about, you¡¯re worried about dying his work, aren¡¯t you? You brat, your feelings for him have just improved, and your loyalty has already shifted out of the house!¡±

    Ji Nuan pouted, was her current thoughts so obvious?

    ¡°Have you been living your days in a blur? It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow! I think your heart has long flown back to the Yu Garden. What on earth did Mo Jingshen do to grab hold of your heart so well all of a sudden?¡±

    Ji Nuan face burned slightly. ¡°Dad...¡±

    Seeing her face turn red, the big worry in Ji Hongwen¡¯s heart could finally be ced down. She was truly sincere this time.

    Right now, his heart could be considered to be filled withfort.

    If she were to stir up so much fuss that the son-inw that he favored the most was lost and they really got a divorce, they would really be tossing their luck away to some other family¡¯sdy. Just thinking about it caused his heart to hurt.

    ¡°The issue about Han Tianyuan¡¯s twopanies, I can give you an opportunity to test the water, but I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°If within half a year you are unable to earn the very amount that was invested into thepany, then you have to go back to studying finance management obediently!¡±

    The meaning of his words was that if Ji Nuan could not rely on her own abilities to earn the money back, she could only obediently stay within the family¡¯spany. He would not give her an opportunity to start her own business.

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s personality has always been stubborn. That he was willing to give in this time was already considered a rather big feat on her part.

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night, Ji Nuan was in her room. Sheid on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.

    Half a year, thirty-million yuan. To earn everything back was not as easy as it sounded.

    In her previous life, ten years ago, which was today, the local property market did have a period of stagnancy and even dropped for a moment, although not by a lot. It was in the next few years that it would rise rapidly. However, right now, she was stuck in the period where the business rates were still rather low.

    Considering that, the time limit of half a year was an extremely big test for her.

    She really could not sleep. Ji Nuan turned back to nce at the time.

    It was already past nine o¡¯clock. Was Mo Jingshen at the Yu Garden or was he still at thepany?

    After her rebirth, she had not separated from him for even a single night...

    Ji Nuan tossed and turned for a little while before leaning down in a kneeling position. She picked up her phone, intending to give him a call.

    However, her fingers paused for several seconds at the screen. The Mo Corporation had several partnerships overseas. At night, he would often have conference calls at this time with his international partners. If her call arrived while he was busy, would that be bad?

    After thinking for a while, Ji Nuan decided to send a message. After all, Mo Jingshen seemed to rarely check his messages.

    Whatever, who cared if he would read it or not. After all, she could not fall asleep. Sending a message would help her settle her thoughts.

    Her fingers poked at the screen for half a day: [My precious hubby, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I really, really, really miss you...]

    The words ¡°precious hubby¡± was typed in after she thought for a long time. While typing it, she was smiling with a red face.

    After sending it, Ji Nuan could not control her joy. She turned toy back on the bed, and then nced at the message she had sent before bursting into giggles.

    Who said that Mo Jingshen was the only one who could tease her, she clearly could tease him too...

    After sending the message out for several minutes, Ji Nuan got up to shower.

    All of a sudden, the phone that was ced on the bed rang. She turned back, her heart in shock.

    Mo Jingshen had actually directly called her¡ª

 Chapter 29 - Send the Charming One Out, and the Mortal World Is Covered with Smoke and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 29: Send the Charming One Out, and the Mortal World Is Covered with Smoke and Fire</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan rushed back to her bedside, picking up the phone to answer the call.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice came from the phone. Under the beautiful night sky, for some reason, his voice caused her heart to ripple.

    The moment Ji Nuan heard his voice, her whole body softened as sheid back down on the bed. She hugged a pillow. ¡°You saw my message?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Have you returned back to the Yu Garden?¡±

    ¡°No. There was an unforeseen issue with the overseas partnership. Just ended a meeting.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low.

    ¡°Then you should go rest early. Now that I¡¯m not home, you¡¯re going to start burning the midnight oil again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ji Nuan could not resist nagging, ¡°I should just stick by your side every day. The moment it¡¯s night, I can strip you and press you onto the bed so that you can¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t even talk about work, you won¡¯t even be allowed to enter the study!¡±

    It was silent on the phone for a moment. After that, a low, warm chuckle was heard. ¡°When do you n to strip me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking seriously! It¡¯s for you to sleep early!¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°But I look forward more to you personally taking off my clothes before sleeping.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her face into her pillow, listening to the sound of movement through the phone. She silently sighed. She was clearly the one who had taken the initiative to tease him. Why did it seem like he was the one who had ended up teasing her instead?

    He seemed to have exited thepany. She could vaguely hear his movements. He was most likely at thepany¡¯s underground parking lot.

    Ji Nuan could not bear to hang up the phone but also did not wish to disturb his driving. Sheid on her stomach, squinting her eyes as she spoke, ¡°Put on your headphones before you drive. You don¡¯t have to chat with me. When you drive at night, you have to focus on safety.¡±

    ¡°Sleepy?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been too long since I came back to the Ji home.¡± Ji Nuanzilyid on the bed as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Even though there¡¯s not much difference between the bed here and Yu Garden¡¯s bed, but when I lie here, I just can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s most likely because the bed iscking me.¡±

    Ji Nuan curved her eyes in a smile, reaching out to pull the big white stuffed bear she always used to hug into her arms. She was silent for a moment.

    After not speaking for so long, she did not know if he was already arriving back at the Yu Garden, but the two of them did not hang up.

    Shezily said, ¡°Uu, it seems like I can only let Mr. Bear hold me to sleep tonight~.¡±

    Mo Jingshen directly asked, ¡°What Mr. Bear?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... aside from you who is my legal husband, the only one who has the right to climb onto my bed... Mr. Bear.¡± Ji Nuan pinched the bear in her arms as she spoke before looking at the time once more. She smiled. ¡°All right, focus on driving. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. See you tomorrow.¡±

    After speaking, Ji Nuan was about to hang up.

    However, because she really could not bear to, she thought she would wait for him to hang up instead and pressed the phone back to her ear.

    Yet, after half a day, Mo Jingshen still did not hang up.

    <i>Could it be that he was waiting for her to hang up first?</i>

    Ji Nuan smiled. Just as she was about to move the phone away, she suddenly heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s low voice, ¡°Come out, open the door.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Ji Nuan took half a day before mbering off the bed, rushing towards the window to look out.

    Seeing white headlights sh by the Ji family home¡¯s metal gates, she could guess that the vague shape of a car in the dark was Mo Jingshen¡¯s car.

    Ji Nuan was shocked. ¡°That car is... Is it you? You-you came?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, my clothes are already prepared. Whenever you wish to take them off, you are wee.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice held some humor with intentions she could not guess. Before Ji Nuan came back to herself, the call was disconnected.

    Ji Nuan was in a daze.

    So, Mo Jingshen really came?

    The Mo Corporation was not close to the Ji family home, how did he arrive so quickly?

    <i>He-he-he-he actually came directly tonight?</i>

    ¡ª-

    At the front porch of the Ji home, the moment the helpers and housekeepers saw that it was Mo Jingshen¡¯s car, they all rushed forward to open the door and wee him.

    Right now, everyone at home had yet to sleep. Hearing of his arrival, Ji Hongwen directly went downstairs. Even Shen Heru and Ji Mengran were shocked when they heard of Mo Jingshen¡¯s arrival.

    Ji Nuan was the only who was in a daze for a long time as she stared at the phone screen that had already turned dark. Once she came back to herself, she turned and ran out.

    ¡°Brother Jing Shen!¡± Ji Mengran had just showered. She wore a thin pink spaghetti strapped sleeping dress as she went to wee him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything beforeing?¡±

    After entering through the door, Ji Mengran directly stood in front of him, blocking his view of everything else.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at her and did not pay her much attention. He turned to look at Ji Hongwen who was walking over, speaking politely, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe at such a time.¡± Ji Hongwen clearly did not expect that Mo Jingshen woulde. ¡°Did you not return to the Yu Garden? You came here directly from work?¡±

    Mo Jingshen directly walked in. His gaze calm. ¡°Thepany isn¡¯t far from here. Since Ji Nuan is here, I directly came here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Nuan Nuan only came back to the Ji home for one night, but CEO Mo already misses her?¡± Shen Heru cut in with a strange tone of voice.

    She really could not understand how Ji Nuan, that brat, managed to have so much luck. Not only did she manage to smoothly marry someone like Mo Jingshen, she even managed to have him care so much about her. After demanding for a divorce for half a year, she still remained as Mrs. Mo.

    The moment Ji Nuan came downstairs, she heard Shen Heru¡¯s unkind tone. This woman really wore a mask when speaking to her, and then ced on a different one when she was not around.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee, then rest here. Auntie Qin, call Ji Nuan down.¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s mood was rather good. Both his daughter and son-inw were here, this was truly rare.

    Auntie Qin nodded her head, but the moment she turned around, she saw that Ji Nuan had alreadye down.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, Mr. Mo is here.¡± Auntie Qin looked at her happily with a smile.

    ¡°I know~ We were just on the phone just now~.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not conceal anything with her words. The moment she came downstairs, she directly walked over. The first thing she saw was Mo Jingshen who wore a fitted suit along with a ck windbreaker.

    This man... How could he be so good looking...

    A simple windbreaker could also be worn so beautifully.

    She did not even have the time to meet eyes with him when she heard Ji Mengran¡¯s voice forcefully cutting in, ¡°Brother Jing Shen, it must be very cold outside today, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ve already entered autumn for many days. My sister didn¡¯t pass her cold to you when she fell sick, did she? Don¡¯t just focus on your work, you have to take care of yourself as well!¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly made an ¡°En¡± sound. From start to finish, his gaze nevernded on Ji Mengran. Instead, it looked past Ji Mengran who was blocking his view, focused on Ji Nuan who was walking over.

    His appearance was handsome and perfect. He stood there, calmly looking at her. All of his focus was ced on her alone.

    After entering through the door, everyone could see Mo Jingshen¡¯s distant and cold attitude. It was only when he saw Ji Nuan that everyone understood the meaning of ¡®send the charming one out, and the mortal world is covered with smoke and fire.¡¯

 Chapter 30 - Mo Jingshen Directly Placed Her on His Lap

    <h4>Chapter 30: Mo Jingshen Directly ced Her on His Lap</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Why did youe so suddenly? You really shocked me!¡± Ji Nuan walked up, going around Ji Mengran to stick close to his side.

    Mo Jingshen smoothly held her hand and then lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s a little cold tonight. Earlier in my room, I forgot to turn on the heater. Just nice, since you¡¯re here, you can help me warm up my hands,¡± Ji Nuan said with a smile, transforming into a spoiled little wife in a split second.

    ¡°Brother Jing Shen, tonight will you...¡± Ji Mengran remained a little excited over Mo Jingshen¡¯s visit. Regardless of how they ignored her, she still wanted to speak to him.

    Ji Hongwen suddenly coughed, clearing his throat. His face was unhappy. ¡°Meng Ran, look at what you¡¯re wearing! Jing Shen is your brother-inw! How can youe down wearing so little?!¡±

    It was only then that everyone noticed the sleep dress that Ji Mengran was wearing. It was almost like a sexy type of lingerie.

    It was thin and short, revealing a significant portion of her shoulders and corbone. Even her chest was somewhat exposed.

    The skirt could only cover barely half of her thigh. It could not get any shorter.

    His attention was all focused on Mo Jingshen earlier. After seeing what she wore, Ji Hongwen¡¯s face became as ck at the bottom of a pan.

    ¡°Dad, earlier on I was preparing to sleep. When I heard that Brother Jing Shen hade, I just ran out...¡±

    Ji Mengran was exining when a thin coat suddenlynded on her head.

    She tugged down the clothing on her head, turning around to look at Ji Nuan, only to discover that it was the coat she had worning down.

    ¡°Wear it. You might not be afraid of the cold, but all of us feel cold watching you.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister...¡±

    Ji Mengran suddenly could not think of anything else to say. She secretly nced at Mo Jingshen, but his gaze never oncended on herself. Not even mentioning her legs, he did not even look at her shoulders.

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so cold.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be so cold after taking off my coat. Dad, it¡¯s not early anymore. You guys should go to sleep soon. Jing Shen and I will return to my room now!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw has only just showed up, and Big Sister is already dragging him back to the room?¡± Ji Mengran mumbled.

    Ji Hongwen red at Ji Mengran. ¡°You have so much to say? Hurry back to your room and put on more clothes!¡±

    Seeing that everyone was standing there, Auntie Qin spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the kitchen and make some supper. The weather now is rather cold. It¡¯s good to eat something warm before sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Auntie Qin hurry up and go cook...¡± Ji Mengran turned back, raising her hand in approval.

    ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ve eaten too much tonight, and I¡¯m not hungry. Jing Shen has also been busy at thepany all day. It¡¯s already sote, we won¡¯t eat with you ~.¡± Ji Nuan calmly held onto Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand, directly preventing Ji Mengran from having any opportunity to approach.

    ¡°All right, all of you go back to your room to rest. Auntie Qin, there¡¯s no need to cook,¡± Ji Hongwen sternly said.

    Hearing this, Auntie Qin immediately paused her steps toward the kitchen.

    It was so rare for Ji Mengran to see Mo Jingshen. She wanted to find an opportunity to speak to him.

    However, she could not even sit down with him for supper, how could she have the opportunity to speak to him alone properly?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze seemed to hold no concern as she nced at Ji Mengran.

    She ran down dressed this way. Based on her father¡¯s traditional character, how could he not get angry.

    <i>My dear good sister, you are truly too short-sighted </i>.

    <i>Your intentions will be easily revealed this way.</i>

    Ji Mengran unhappily nced back, only to see that Ji Nuan was softly speaking to Mo Jingshen. In front of their family, the two of them actually whispered into each other¡¯s ears. They truly did not know how to be embarrassed.

    Typically, Mo Jingshen seemed so aloof. That he would give in so much to Ji Nuan truly made Ji Mengran angrier the more she looked at them.

    However, right now, she could not say anything nor could she do anything.

    In the past, the moment Ji Nuan came home, she would argue with their father. He would then often take her as an obedient example topare to Ji Nuan¡¯s immature acts. After that, Ji Nuan would be so mad that she would leave mming the door. She would not give any face to the Ji family, and their father would always be mad to the point where he wanted to throw her out of the family altogether.

    However, right now, could it be due to changes in Feng Shui?

    Ji Nuan had be a considerate, warm cotton jacket while she had onlye downstairs in a sleeping gown and was lectured in front of so many people.

    Exactly which capable person did Ji Nuan receive advice from?

    Everyone could clearly see that Ji Nuan was arrogant and proud, yet no one hated her.

    Shen Heru saw that Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen had already gone upstairs and quietly spoke at the side, ¡°Nuan Nuan, this child, she¡¯s still so immature. Jing Shen came in the middle of the night, at the very least, he has to speak to the elders a little to have a conversation as a proper family. She still hasn¡¯t grown up. This caused even Jing Shen to seem disrespectful of the elders.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Shen is right. Dad, earlier my words were to say that Big Sister has gone too far,¡± Ji Mengran mumbled softly.

    Ji Hongwen sternly red at them. ¡°Still talking? Don¡¯t you see what time it is? Are there words that must be said when it¡¯s sote?¡±

    Seeing that he was angry, Shen Heru immediately softened her attitude and did not speak anymore.

    Ji Nuan, that little wench, was bing harder and harder to deal with. Seeing that Ji Hongwen was so protective towards her, she would speak less just in case.

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Return to your room!¡± Ji Hongwen turned back, ring even more sternly at Ji Mengran.

    Ji Mengran immediately retracted her expression. After being shouted at by her father, she was fearful and did not dare to speak any further. She felt slightly wronged and nced back upstairs for a while. She bit onto her lips unhappily before stomping back to her own room.

    ¡ª-

    The room door opened and close. Inside the bedroom, the light was warm and gentle.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye? You didn¡¯t even mention it earlier.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back and immediately red at the instigator who caused several people in the family to explode in stupidity.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you missed me?¡± Mo Jingshen lowered his head the moment she turned back. Ji Nuan was slightly dazed, staring at the approaching clear and handsome face.

    There was less than half a centimeter of distance between them. This sudden closeness caused his breath tond on her face. Her heartbeat immediately sped up.

    She was conscious of the fact that they were at the Ji family home. Even if the door was closed, Ji Nuan still instinctually raised her hand, wanting to push him aside.

    In the end, not only did she not push him away, her elbow was held by him, and she was brought to the bedside.

    Mo Jingshen directly tugged her onto hisp, wrapping his arms around her waist and locking her in his embrace, ¡°Earlier on in the phone, you mentioned wanting to strip my clothes. Now that I¡¯m standing in front of you, what¡¯s wrong, you can¡¯t even raise your head?¡±

    Ji Nuan pushed against his elbow. The bravery she had earlier when she teased him escaped to god-knows-where. After pushing for a long time, he still would not move. She helplessly pped his elbow, turning to look at him unhappily. ¡°Who asked you toe so suddenly? I couldn¡¯t prepare my heart at all.¡±

    He lowly chuckled by her ear. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wee me? Then shall I leave right now and let you hold Mr. Bear until daylight?¡±

    At the same time, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze met with the big white bear that was ced nted on the bed, his lips curving up in a smile.

 Chapter 31 - Eat What Supper? Eating You Alone Is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 31: Eat What Supper? Eating You Alone Is Enough</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°...¡±

    Even if he did not make any movements to stand up and leave, Ji Nuan still unconsciously held onto his sleeve and pressed onto his elbow, preventing him from leaving.

    Mo Jingshen held onto her waist; his handsome face leaned close. His lips were almost pressed against her cheek, his breath hot. ¡°Could it be that the person who sent me the text earlier wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She was held in his arms, and her entire body melted. She did not want to speak, nor did she want to disturb such aforting peace.

    Just like this, their embrace caused one¡¯s heart to feel at ease. It felt like returning home.

    She did not speak. The man¡¯s hoarse voice approached her ear. It was low yet passionate, ¡°If you still don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll kiss you, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan was just about to open her mouth when, right as she turned her head around, she was abruptly kissed by the man who had leaned his head down.

    This sudden kiss caused her entire body to be docile in an instant. She sat obediently in his embrace without moving. Being held in such a position and being so intimate was affecting all of her senses.

    The kiss deepened. Ji Nuan slowly closed her eyes. Just as she was about to try returning it, she suddenly felt her hands being lifted by his.

    She opened her eyes and felt him press her hands against his necktie. While kissing her, his gaze was provocative.

    It seemed to say: If you have the ability then do it.

    Such gaze overwhelmed Ji Nuan to the point where even her bones turned weak.

    Her hands were pressed against his tie, but after a while, she still did not move it. He tightened his arms around her to the extent where there was barely space between them. His gentle tongue remained intertwined with hers.

    She was leaning against his embrace breathlessly, and her hands were unconsciously gripping his necktie tightly. Even with their clothes on, she could feel the heat on his body.

    In both her previous and current life, such a passionate interaction where all defenses were stripped off as they immersed in one another was unfamiliar yet exciting to her.

    It was a heartfelt desire she had never experienced before.

    While Ji Nuan was in a daze, Mo Jingshen moved his hands under her clothes. His warm fingers gently rubbed her skin and, as though carrying a me, burned her body inch by inch.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body shivered abruptly. Her eyes opened in shock and met his eyes that were as dark as spilled ink on the bottom of the ocean floor.

    In the morning, she had been in a rush to prep the documents and evidence for the property market. She had stayed in the living room which had all sorts of scents. She suddenly felt that there was an unpleasant scent clinging onto her own body.

    Thinking that she had yet to shower, she rushed to push him again but was easily pressed onto the bed by him.

    Ji Nuan panted, her clean white face held a hint of passion and redness could not be hidden. ¡°This is the Ji home... not the Yu Garden... let¡¯s wait for when we return to the Yu Garden...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not n on allowing her to retreat. He resumed their deep kiss unceasingly and even removed half of her clothing while she was defenseless.

    ¡°Wait-wait! I haven¡¯t showered...¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was messy; her face bright red. She could no longer control her own breathlessness and quietly struggled. ¡°Let me shower... I¡¯ll be ready very quickly... uu...¡±

    Her shy and embarrassed behavior caused Mo Jingshen to feel a rush of blood towards his lower body. It was as though his dark eyes were lit by a fire. He pushed her down into the soft nket.

    The man¡¯s hoarse voice caused her heart to tremble. ¡°Who is the only one with the right to be on your bed? I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to say it again.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The grand Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO was actually being petty to this point because of a white stuffed bear!

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brain stopped working for a moment. ¡°This bear has been on my bed for many years. I¡¯ve even forgotten when exactly I bought him. Compared to Mr. Bear, Mr. Mo has only held me to sleep for how many nights?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s beautiful brows rose. His head lowered once more. ¡°Your bed, for the next tens of years, will only have me.¡±

    After speaking, he did not wait for Ji Nuan to react before his kissnded on her earlobe.

    He suddenly kissed her most sensitive area. Ji Nuan felt like her scalp had exploded at that moment, and her head waspletely nk.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    She did not really n to run away. It was just that he hade too suddenly, and she did not have the chance to prepare her heart, causing her heart to beat frantically right now.

    ¡°What do you call me?¡± It was as though he did not want to let go of her most sensitive patch of skin as his low voice whispered into her ear threateningly.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. Her eyes shone and were filled with passionate tears.

    He breathed against her ear, causing her to shiver in his arms as she was unable to say anything.

    ¡°What do you call me?¡± his voice was hoarse and low as he asked.

    ¡°Jing Shen...¡± Ji Nuan could no longer think calmly, nor could she speak properly. She could only subconsciously reply as he wished.

    This answer did not seem to satisfy him. His hands moved up inside her clothing, touching¨C

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body tightened. She looked up at him as though electricity had shocked her.

    Yet, she only saw the man gazing darkly at her. Under his expression, her initially weak defiance softened. She threw even the determination to shower to the back of her mind.

    ¡°Hubby...¡±

    To a man, this soft and sticky voice could be considered a medicine that stirred up all of his emotions.

    His burning kiss moved along her ears and trailed down towards her snow-white neck. It then extended towards her corbone. Spot by spot, itnded randomly and gently on her.

    Bit by bit, downwards...

    It continued down...

    Suddenly, a loud knock rang against the closed bedroom door.

    Both of them paused. Ji Nuan was shocked and tried to get up but was held down by Mo Jingshen. He stared intensely at her and as though entirely unaffected, continued his exploration.

    ¡°Uu... someone is knocking... uu...¡±

    It was quiet for a moment, and then more knocking sounds could be heard. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡±

    After that, Ji Mengran¡¯s gentle voice rang by the door, ¡°Big sister, have you guys gone to sleep? Auntie Qin cooked some supper for me, but she made too much. I can¡¯t finish it all, so I brought some up for the both of you. Brother Jing Shen has been busy all night, he probably hasn¡¯t eaten, right? Open the door, I¡¯ll bring in the supper for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan moved her gaze toward the room door.

    She was about to get up, but Mo Jingshen did not let go. After struggling for a little while, her clothes became even messier.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to open the door like this?¡± Mo Jingshen lowered his head, smiling as he looked at her shoulders which were littered with marks.

    Ji Nuan red at him and then lowered her voice to speak, ¡°Ji Mengran sure is around no matter where you go. Normally, I don¡¯t see her eating supper. Yet, she is being so stubborn today. Not only is she eating, but she¡¯s also insisting on bringing you some.¡±

    Mo Jingshen abruptly kissed her deeply. ¡°Eat what supper? Eating you alone is enough.¡±

    Due to Ji Mengran being outside, Ji Nuan could not help but be distracted. On the other hand, Mo Jingshen did not paid any attention to the person outside the door. Just as Ji Nuan was about to stand up again, he pressed a deep kiss she could not escape from. At the same time, he leaned heavily on her, preventing her from moving while throwing her skirt, that was already half tugged off, onto the floor.

 Chapter 32 - Was the Courage You Had When You Talked About Stripping Me Eaten by a Bear?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Was the Courage You Had When You Talked About Stripping Me Eaten by a Bear?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Mengran was right outside the door. Ji Nuan really could not help but be distracted.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t chase Ji Mengran away, she could really stand outside for the whole night,¡± she softly protested.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand gently rubbed her head. He got up to open the door.

    Ji Mengran was still knocking the door, but because she was afraid of waking her father, she quietly spoke while knocking. ¡°Are you guys sleeping? Big sister, you don¡¯t usually sleep so early...¡±

    She had yet to finish when the door in front of her suddenly opened.

    Seeing it was Mo Jingshen, Ji Mengran¡¯s gaze lingered at the portion of his shirt where the first few buttons were opened before she looked up. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, I¡¯ll bring the supper in for the both of you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tall body blocked her from entering, his voice was indifferent, ¡°Take it back. We won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Seeing him act so coldly, Ji Mengran pursed her lips and said, ¡°But, Brother Jing Shen, you came back sote after working all day. You definitely haven¡¯t had...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Her words were yet to finish when she heard a ¡°peng.¡± Right before her eyes, the door was directly mmed shut.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes became big. She stared in disbelief at the door that was ruthlessly mmed shut.

    Ji Nuan who had just sat up on the bed after gathering up the clothes did not expect that things would be resolved so quickly. Although this was Mo Jingshen¡¯s style of handling matters, this ce was the Ji family¡¯s home. He still had to take into consideration the Ji family¡¯s face.

    However, he clearly did not n on giving Ji Mengran any face.

    As she was thinking, she raised her head to see Mo Jingshen walking back.

    The moment she met his dark eyes, she jumped up from the bed. She grabbed the white stuffed bear and threw it towards him, turning to escape into the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll go shower!¡±

    Mo Jingshen received the bear she threw and then looked back at her escaping back view. He sighed with a smile, throwing the eyesore of a bear to the side.

    Ji Mengran still wanted to knock on the door. However, there were barely any soundsing from inside. She raised her hand and ced it back down. Her hand that was gripping the bowl turned white from the force.

    After a moment, she gritted her teeth and turned around to go back to her room. She poured all the supper into the rubbish bin and then tossed the bowl as well.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan dilly dallied in the shower for half an hour before walking out in a towel.

    As she walked out, she rubbed her wet hair with a towel while holding on to the other towel wrapped around her body. She was subconsciously afraid of the towel dropping. As she walked, she looked at Mo Jingshen who sat by her bed with an old photo album.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± After rubbing her hair until it was no longer dripping, she walked over to him.

    Mo Jingshen ced the album down. She lowered her eyes to see the photo of their family of four taken over ten years ago.

    Back then, Shen Heru had yet to interfere. Then, the Ji family was filled with joy. It was a ce of happiness.

    ¡°This is my mom.¡± She only nced at it for a moment. ¡°She was beautiful, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low, pleasant, and maic. ¡°Based on this photo, it seems like you¡¯ve never been simr to your sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Meng Ran and I are blood-rted sisters, we really don¡¯t look alike at all.¡± Ji Nuan curved her lips. ¡°It isn¡¯t just that we don¡¯t look alike, I don¡¯t even look like my own mother. If it isn¡¯t because my father has always prioritized and loved me the most, I would have suspected if I was truly his daughter.¡±

    Mo Jingshen suddenly looked at her.

    Ji Nuan met his dark, deep-set eyes. His expression of what seemed like a smile yet not affected her. Subconsciously, she looked down at the towel wrapped around her body. It did not seem like anything was revealed.

    ¡°Um... My hair is still wet, I¡¯ll go dry it...¡± She turned around.

    She had yet to take over two steps when she was easily tugged back by the man and pushed onto the bed.

    Ji Nuan reflexively tried to sit up, but Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand was already holding onto her waist. His left hand was pressing on the bed by her side, trapping her under him.

    His low voice was seductive. ¡°Did you think that I would let you off over and over again?¡±

    Her long hair was slightly wet. It spread across the bed like seaweed, thick and soft.

    Due to his position, her face became redder. Her heartbeat also became frantic.

    Ji Nuan moved her lips, wanting to speak up, ¡°Mo Jing...¡±

    He did not allow her to speak another word and lowered his head to kiss her. Ji Nuan wanted to raise her hand to push against his chest, but both her hands were easily pressed above her head by one of his.

    <i>This pose...</i>

    <i>This pose!</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face exploded in red.

    ¡°Ai, you... ah... don¡¯t... don¡¯t pull on my towel...¡±

    It had not been easy trying to wrap the towel so tightly around herself earlier!

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch there...¡±

    ¡°Uu... don¡¯t...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was red to the extent where blood was about to rush out. She had never experienced something like this. She was somewhat used to being kissed and hugged tightly and even having her sensitive spots rubbed. However, having her towel being tugged at while lying on the bed was really...

    His hands even entered from beneath her towel!

    ¡°Not bringing any clothes in anding out only with a towel, wasn¡¯t it all to make it easy to remove? En?¡±

    His voice was bewitching, causing the small excitement and embarrassment that belonged to Ji Nuan¡¯s little girl heart to be exposed.

    She admitted that she did not n to escape tonight. However, such an overwhelming amount of passion was beyond anything she had ever known. Her mind was utterly nk, and she was reacting entirely on instinct.

    She felt that Mo Jingshen waspletely suppressing her. His burning kiss prevented her from thinking.

    He leaned near her ear, the warm breaths causing her whole body to tremble as he whispered.

    ¡°Was the courage you had when you talked about stripping me all eaten by a bear? I drove at 200 miles per hour to get to the Ji household, yet I still have to strip by myself?¡±

    She already said that no matter how close thepany was to the Ji home, he could not have arrived so quickly. Who knew that he had actually drove at 200 miles per hour!

    The burning passion was about to eat her alive. Ji Nuan was teased to the point where she was almost crying. ¡°Don¡¯t touch there... ah... don¡¯t kiss...¡±

    Her voice was ardent and soft. She could not believe it was her own.

    Unexpectedly, this caused the man above her, who was already tightly wound up, to lose control. He lowered his head to kiss her lips harshly.

    He pressed Ji Nuan down while their tongues intertwined. The towel on her body had long been thrown aside. She had never been so aroused before, and her body had never trembled from apprehension and excitement the way it was right now.

    She no longer wore anything, but the man above her was stillpletely dressed.

    Suddenly, he held up her hands. From the buttons he had already opened, in his grasp, she was urged to open the rest one by one. He then slid her hands down to his belt...

    Her hands pressed against the expensive and exquisite metal sp of the belt. The ice-cold sensation caused Ji Nuan¡¯s brain to nk out for several seconds.

    She only heard his seductive coaxing voice, ¡°Be good. Open it.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Are You Sure You Only Felt Pain That Night?

    <h4>Chapter 33: Are You Sure You Only Felt Pain That Night?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Since his shirt was already unbuttoned...

    As for the belt... she would just remove it too...

    Since they were already at this step, Ji Nuan gathered up her nerves and attempted to open it.

    Perhaps it was because she had never done it before, after what seemed half a day, she still could not open it. She lifted her eyes in defeat. ¡°I can¡¯t open it...¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled lowly, moving her hands against a small button on the side of the belt. With a gentle press, a soft and pleasant click resounded.

    Hearing his low-huskyugher as he pressed a kiss against her ears, she grabbed onto his open shirt tightly. Her voice sounded soft and delicate, ¡°Mo Jingshen... b-be gentler...¡±

    She was afraid that it would hurt as much as the first time. Besides, this was the Ji home. It worried her that someone would hear them.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head. Seeing her tears about to fall, he kissed her lips. ¡°Are you sure you only felt pain that night?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She had experienced the night he was drugged twice; both in her previous and current life. Initially, it had hurt to the point of death, and she kept crying while begging him to let go of her.

    However, afterward...

    Afterward, she could not remember when it began, but her crying voice slowly changed. It became unlike her.

    However, thest time she was still in a daze. She did not even notice that she had transmigrated. How could she still remember it so well...

    <i>Did she have to remember?</i>

    The man above her had his eyes half-lidded. ¡°Remembered?¡±

    Ji Nuan could not bring herself to remember the different her during that night. She turned her head over, pressing her face into the nket and refusing to answer.

    But the more she refused, the more persistent he was.

    Every kiss was aimed at her sensitive areas. Every ce he touched left a burning heat that consumed her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been so many days... I can¡¯t remember...¡±

    ¡°You have to remember.¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    This man! After forcing out the desire she had buried deep in her heart, he still did not satisfy her. Seducing her, provoking her, kissing her, teasing her, even though he was clearly ready to make a move, he still did not give in to her!

    ¡°Mo Jingshen... you...¡±

    ¡°Remembered?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Don¡¯t kiss there...¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t remember...¡±

    <i>Mo Jingshen was not usually like this!</i>

    Where is his cold attitude? His restraint? Why was it that he changed so much the moment she was no longer ill ? He was being such a bastard!

    She turned her head to bury in it his neck, her tone full of grievances, ¡°You¡¯re too much...¡±

    He chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m too much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re too much!¡±

    ¡°After being married for half a year, I let you go again and again. I¡¯m too much?¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her head in his neck without speaking.

    Seeing that she had be obedient in an instant, Mo Jingshen was most likely very satisfied. His breath also became more unstable because she was breathing against his neck. His movements became rougher, but his voice kept itszy seductiveness. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t press your legs so tightly together, open them...¡±

    Ji Nuan have no ability to think at all. She unconsciously moved her legs,pletely obeying him. Her obedience and defenselessness stirred the man up even more.

    ¡°Miss Meng Ran? Why haven¡¯t you slept?¡±

    From outside the door, there was suddenly the sound of a helper passing by asking a question.

    Ji Nuan could not believe that Ji Mengran had actually returned and was listening outside!

    Ji Mengran could no longer hide the fact that she was right outside the door. She paced back and forth around the door. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep earlier. I overate, so I wanted to walk around. I¡¯ll go to sleep after I¡¯ve digested the meal.¡±

    The helper nodded her head and was about to walk away with the things in her hand.

    However, Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes were sharp and saw what the helper was holding. She immediately raised her pitch, shouting, ¡°What are you carrying around such a thing? This is what Brother Sheng gave to my sister! How can it be here? Quickly take it away and destroy it, don¡¯t let Brother Jing Shen see it!¡±

    The helper immediately froze, quietly saying, ¡°This is what Madam asked me to quickly take away. I was just about to keep it...¡±

    ¡°Aiya, quickly hide it! It would be bad if anyone were to find out about what happened between my sister and Brother Sheng!¡±

    How could Ji Mengran¡¯s voice be meant to let her hide it? Raising her voice to speak so loudly was as though she wanted the people inside to hear every word she had said.

    When Ji Nuan heard the words ¡®Brother Sheng,¡¯ her back immediately felt cold.

    A memory she had forced herself to forget caused the blood in her body to freeze up.

    ¡°Brother Sheng has already been chased out for so many years. Back when my sister got married, there was only a small number of people that knew about what happened between the both of them. Quickly take this thing away! Quick!¡± Ji Mengran kept saying more and more, confusing the helper.

    <i>What was wrong with the Second Miss?</i>

    She was standing right outside of Eldest Miss and Mr. Mo¡¯s room, yet she spoke so loudly. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of waking them?

    In addition, what happened back then... the Ji family has not mentioned it in years... Second Miss was so weird...

    Ji Nuan abruptly sat up, wrapping the towel around herself and mbering off the bed.

    However, because she was teased to the point of having no strength, her legs were weak. She had just stepped on the ground, and because she had moved too quickly, she fell forward.

    Mo Jingshen grabbed her with his quick hands, but he could not prevent her knee from mming against the bedside table. It hurt to the extent where she shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Outside the door, Ji Mengran heard Ji Nuan¡¯s stifled sound and immediately misunderstood. She turned to re at the shut door.

    She was sure they could hear clearly all the words she had said earlier!

    Did Mo Jingshen not suspect about anything happening between Ji Nuan and others in the past?

    Even in such a situation, they could still continue?

    Could it be that aside from that night, they have also slept together recently?

    ¡°Second Miss, let¡¯s quickly leave. You should go rest, it¡¯s alreadyte...¡± The helper also misunderstood. With a red face, she held the things in her hands and quickly left.

    Ji Mengran remained standing outside the door with an ugly expression. After taking a deep breath, she then turned around to leave, afraid of hearing any other passionate noises from inside.

    The moment Ji Nuan yelled in pain, Mo Jingshen immediately picked her up, cing her on hisp. Seeing her red eyes, his handsome brows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    As he spoke, his hand gently touched her knee. It was only after seeing that the skin was only slightly red and that it was not serious, that he felt at ease.

    After the pain, Ji Nuan¡¯s mind was finally clear.

    She knew that Ji Mengran was deliberately creating distance between them. However, such a method was not effective and only served to make Ji Nuan feel disgusted.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ji Nuan lowered her head and rubbed her own knee. She did not exin.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her. His eyes held a faint sternness.

    Ji Nuan knew that her actions of forcefully pushing him aside to run away most likely provoked him.

 Chapter 34 - Donâ€™t Even Think About Sleeping Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 34: Don¡¯t Even Think About Sleeping Tonight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She sat in his embrace, her hand gripping onto his open shirt. Seeing his warm chest, she nted her head to lean against his shoulder and used her hands to poke at his corbone.

    ¡°What Meng Ran said earlier...¡±

    Before she even finished speaking, he grabbed onto her hand that was mischievously moving about, pressing it down.

    Mo Jingshen gently rubbed her head while she was bewildered. ¡°Marriage is based on trust. I won¡¯t ask, neither do you have to exin.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart sped up.

    She suddenly felt like...

    Everything was worth it!

    Earlier on, Ji Nuan did not blow-dry her hair. Mo Jingshen¡¯s fingers ran through them. After a moment, he finally sighed, ¡°Where¡¯s the hairdryer? Dry your hair.¡±

    Did his conscience finally wake up?

    Ji Nuan blinked at him, raising her hand to point towards the white ss cab next to the bathroom. ¡°Over there.¡±

    Mo Jingshen ced her down and used the nket to cover up her barely wrapped up body. He then stood up to take it for her.

    Ji Nuan picked up the towel by the bed, wrapping it roughly around herself and then rushed down the bed.

    She did not n on letting him help her again. If he were to spoil her any further, she feared that she would no be able to do anything by herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± She ran to his side, reaching out to take the hairdryer.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s legs were long. He lowered his eyes to nce at her while holding his hand up. Ji Nuan could only stand on her tiptoes as she tried her best to reach up.

    After trying for a while, she still could not grab it. She red at him. ¡°Give it to me, you!¡±

    While speaking, she jumped. After jumping twice, she suddenly discovered the deep smile in the man¡¯s eyes. She unconsciously rushed to gripped tightly around herself the towel that was about to drop down.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, you¡¯re so irritating when you¡¯re not being serious...¡± She could not help but mumble under his amused gaze while rolling her eyes at him as she turned to walk away.

    He wrapped his arm around her waist and tugged her back, pressing her to sit down on the couch by the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m only not serious when I¡¯m around you. Do you feel that unhappy?¡±

    Ji Nuan harrumphed but did not move anymore.

    Who asked him to be so tall? Her five feet, five inches tall, perfect figure seemedpletely short in front of him. He was clearly the one who was using his height to bully her earlier.

    The sound of the hairdryer rang by her ear. His actions were natural and considerate as he helped her dry her hair. A big man holding a hairdryer, yet it did not seem strange at all. Instead, he looked pleasant and elegant, causing others to wonder if this man was actually a graceful god that had descended on earth. He was the epitome of perfection.

    ¡°If you continue to spoil me, you¡¯ll turn me from a little wild dog that is used to grass to a spoiled little Shih Tzu.¡± Ji Nuan closed her eyes. She sounded annoyed yet pampered and lovable.

    The man patiently lifted her hair, his tone low and calm. ¡°That¡¯s good. That will prevent you from running about.¡±

    Ji Nuan nted her head back to look at him. He flipped her hair to the other side. ¡°Sit properly. Don¡¯t move about as you please.¡±

    She furrowed her brows, listening to the sound of the hairdryer as she casually asked, ¡°Do you not n on inheriting the Mo family business at all? I heard that the Shine Group¡¯s main headquarter has already moved overseas.¡±

    He did not pause. Since she calmly asked, he casually replied with a normal tone, ¡°The Shine Group has Grandfather and the Mo family¡¯s uncles and elders around.¡±

    She raised her hand, ying with a strand of hair that sat against her chest. ¡°But I remember that Grandfather did not n on giving them thepany and instead wants you to return.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. He turned off the hairdryer and rubbed the strands of hair on her forehead gently. ¡°One Mo Corporation is enough to raise you.¡±

    <i>Raise her?</i>

    Raising her was extremely expensive although now she was very restricted, and no longer bought a bunch of different things to fill up her dull life.

    Besides, in this life, she did not n on having others raise her at all.

    Mo Jingshen had already put away the hairdryer. Ji Nuan stood up, using her fingers tob through her hair. She turned back to see that his shirt was still half open.

    Earlier on she did not notice that CEO Mo dried her hair while being so unkempt.

    However, even if his shirt was messy, he still appeared seductivelyzy, making it hard for one to take their eyes off him. He did not seem like a hooligan at all. Instead, he was good looking to the point of making others angry.

    In the past, she rarely had the opportunity to speak so much with Mo Jingshen. It could be said that she did not understand enough about his past.

    Aside from his family background, his appearance, that he had no lovers prior to marriage, and that he spoiled her with love after their marriage, she barely knew anything about him.

    ¡°What Aunt said previously wasn¡¯t wrong. Many girls like you. The number of girls whose family backgrounds arepatible with yours is not small either. What on earth do you like about me?¡± Ji Nuan propped herself up with one hand against the couch, watching him slowly fold up his sleeves.

    En... even a random movement was so nice to look at...

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyes to look at her, his lips lifted in a slight curve.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Although she asked, Ji Nuan still stood up and walked over. There was only the distance of the couch between them. It was but two steps.

    She had just walked in front of him and met his dark gaze when the man suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her.

    The bright light in the room prevented her from opening her eyes. Pressed against his embrace, after being kissed for a long time, she remembered what almost happened earlier when they were in bed and was suddenly at a loss as to where ce her hands.

    The kiss ended. Mo Jingshen looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. Let¡¯s shower together, en?¡±

    ¡°The bathroom in my room is too small. The tub is not as big as the one in the Yu Garden, so two people can¡¯t shower together. And I just showered earlier...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not give her an opportunity to reject. He opened the bathroom door, bringing her in.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, the soundproof effect in my bathroom is not good... don¡¯t...¡±

    In the next second, she was abruptly picked up. Ji Nuan yelled in a surprise before quickly suppressing her own voice. He carried her over to the sink counter. Her messy long hair caused her skin to look like snow.

    Her hands tightly gripped around his shoulders in fear of falling. The shock on her face remained. ¡°What are you doing...¡±

    ¡°Testing the soundproofing.¡± He pinned her against the marble wall behind her. Her back was pressed entirely against it.

    Ji Nuan looked at him. ¡°...¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°Put me down...¡±

    Her words had yet to finish when the man held the back of her head with one hand, forcing her to lean down and pressed his lips against hers.

    He sucked her lips. His tongue teased her and kissed her making her whole body soften. He then forced her teeth apart, entering brazenly and attacking her thoroughly.

    The man¡¯s breathnded against her neck. His low voice slowly announced, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about sleeping tonight.¡±

 Chapter 35 - He Bullied Her so Much Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 35: He Bullied Her so Much Last Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The next day, the moment the sun began to rise, a loud banging noise against Ji Nuan¡¯s door woke her up.

    She furrowed her brows and tried to turn over but could not. Her whole body was held in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms.

    Thinking aboutst night... there was no shame whatsoever on her face. Instead, she felt like hitting him several times in indignation.

    He told her not to think about sleeping at all, and she really barely had any sleep!

    Mo Jingshen was too good at bearing grudges. Because she suddenly pushed him aside due to Ji Mengran¡¯s words while they were teasing each other, he held a grudge!

    After bringing her into the bathroom, he kissed her until she was weak. He then teased and touched her until she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Just as she was about to climax from his teasing...

    He actually acted as if nothing had happened. After cleaning her, he carried her out and threw her on the bed, holding her to sleep. He did nothing else!

    Her body burned for a really long time because of that and being held by him worsened it. No matter how she struggled in his arms, he acted like he was blind, holding her tightly and preventing her from moving.

    After being teased to the point where her entire body was on fire, he left her with no way out to extinguish it. This was even worse than being drugged with that sort of medicine...

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was filled with frustration and rage. The rapid banging against the door caused her to be unable to settle down in his arms. She tried to sit up but was immediately pushed back down by him.

    The man¡¯s eyes did not open. His handsome face held thenguid drowsiness that apanied the early morning. Just as she was about to get up once more in rage, he held her and spoke hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s only 5:30 a.m. Would regr people knock at such a time?¡±

    That¡¯s what she thought too. Only someone without a heart woulde at such a time to interrupt people¡¯s dreams.

    The moment she thought this way, she could immediately guess who it was.

    It was really so hard to chase her away.

    Ji Mengran most likely did not sleep at allst night.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mind became more aware. She shrunk in his embrace, but because ofst night¡¯s burning torture, she opened her mouth and bit his chest.

    Mo Jingshen grunted, furrowing his brows and tightening his arms around her.

    ¡°Be more obedient. Don¡¯t move about as you please.¡± His voice became even more hoarse.

    She refused to believe it. After torturing her to that pathetic statest night, how could he not have struggled at all?

    If this were not the Ji family home, she would have directly pressed him on the bed and forced herself on himst night.

    The banging noise against the room door became even louder. Ji Mengran raised her voice outside the door, ¡°Big sister! Wake up, ah! The sunlight is especially nice today! Let¡¯s go on a morning run!¡±

    Ji Mengran had never been so hardworking before, nor had she ever taken the initiative to go on a morning run.

    She could not sleep, but did she consider whether or not others were tired?

    Ji Nuan abruptly sat up. Her actions were too sudden and caused Mo Jingshen, who was caught off guard, to open his eyes.

    His voice was low and calm, ¡°It seems like I should let you return to this Ji family less in the future.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the door. Even if she did not have much desire to get off the bed, at this rate, she would be frustrated at Ji Mengran to the point of mming the door on her face.

    ¡°Big sister... are you awake...¡± as though checking, Ji Mengran¡¯s voice rang again outside the door.

    Ji Nuan decided to lie down and not move, acting as though she heard nothing. She refused to believe that at such a time Ji Mengran could be thick-skinned to the extent of ignoring the other family members¡¯ feelings while she continued banging the door.

    Indeed, after knocking the door for several more seconds, Ji Mengran¡ªwho could not hear any sound inside¡ªguessed that she was being ignored. However, she could not continue knocking because her father and Auntie Shen had both woken up!

    ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?! Don¡¯t you know that everyone is resting?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s brows furrowed as he walked down from the third floor. The moment he saw Ji Mengran, his face became cold.

    Ji Mengran immediately took a step back, cautiously softening her voice and saying, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t Big Sister just recover from a cold? I thought of going to run in the morning with her to strengthen the body...¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see you wake up so early normally? Don¡¯t you know that your brother-inw is in there? Why are you making noise?¡± After berating her, Ji Hongwen no longer felt like he could sleep further. He warned her once more and turned to go downstairs.

    Silence was restored outside their room. Ji Nuan was especially drowsy. After rxing, she buried her head in Mo Jingshen¡¯s gentle embrace and found afortable position to resume sleeping.

    ¡ª-

    At seven-plus in the morning, Ji Nuan felt refreshed as she walked down the stairs. Seeing the people downstairs, she smiled and turned around to shout upstairs, ¡°Jing Shen, I forgot to bring my phone. Go help me take it.¡±

    Ji Mengran sat at the dining table. Just as she was about to find words to scold Ji Nuan who had woken up sote, her words were choked back down by Ji Nuan¡¯s actions.

    Not only did she not catch any sight of Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette, but after Ji Nuan¡¯s words, she could hear steady footsteps walking back to the room. He clearly went to help Ji Nuan get her phone.

    This Ji Nuan, she actually ordered Mo Jingshen here and there! Who did she think she was!

    Less than a minuteter, Mo Jingshen came back to the staircase. Ji Nuan still stood there waiting for him. She took the phone from him and fluttered hershes at him. ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s clear ck eyes met her gaze. He calmly curved his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat breakfast. Dad is already waiting.¡±

    Seeing the two of theming down together¡ªone refreshingly pretty and well-mannered, causing people¡¯s¡¯ heart to be flustered, while the other cold and handsome to the point where others could not take their eyes away¡ªJi Hongwen did not be upset even though they had woken upte. Instead, he smiled and had Auntie Qin bring over their breakfast.

    ¡°Dad, good morning!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s spirit was good as she walked over to the seat closest to Ji Hongwen.

    Seeing her head over to that seat, Shen Heru¡¯s face became slightly unhappy. She was about to say something sarcastic, but the moment Mo Jingshen walked over, she considered his aura and reputation and decided not to speak.

    ¡°Good. How did you sleep?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s mood was rather good as he nced at Ji Nuan. He then looked at Mo Jingshen. ¡°This is the first time the both of you havee back to the Ji home to stay after your marriage. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not used to, say it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly and politely nodded his head, showing his manners. ¡°It¡¯s all right. The bedroom¡¯s soundproof walls are rather good. We couldn¡¯t hear much movement and slept well all night.¡±

    <i>Soundproof?</i>

    Ji Nuan shot him a nce.

    This man was genuinely ck-bellied. After bullying her to that pointst night, these words were clearly meant to poke fun at her.

    She gloomily red at him, but Mo Jingshen only calmly chuckled.

    Ji Mengran sat right across from them. She raised her head to look at Mo Jingshen.

    As they were at the Ji family, Mo Jingshen did not seem as stern and apathetic as he typically did. Although he seemed indifferent, he gave Ji Nuan sufficient face and did not have the distant coldness that pushed people thousands of miles away.

    He carried the cleanliness and sharpness that was brought in by the morning. It was really nice to look at.

    However, his hands were busy with pulling out Ji Nuan¡¯s chair for her. There was no attention to be spared for the people at the side.

    Ji Mengran secretly gripped the tablecloth near her hand, squeezing it to the point where its shape became distorted.

 Chapter 36 - Treat It as Accompanying Big CEO Mo to Experience the Ways of Simple Folks

    <h4>Chapter 36: Treat It as Apanying Big CEO Mo to Experience the Ways of Simple Folks</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    During breakfast, because Mo Jingshen was around, Ji Hongwen suddenly brought up Elder Mo and his eightieth birthday celebration in a week.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, it has been a long time since you bought new clothing, right?¡± Ji Hongwen suddenly asked.

    Ji Nuan was drinking soup. She raised her head in surprise. ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking about Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday? Why has the topic shifted back to me?¡±

    ¡°How many years have you maintained this habit of being careless. It¡¯s fine if you dressfortably normally, but at Elder Mo¡¯s birthday, you should dress more formally.¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that it was not as if she wascking in clothes. Regardless if it was the closet at the Mo household or Ji household, whatever she wanted, she had. How much more formal did she need to be?

    ¡°Jing Shen, if you¡¯re not busy today, why not apany Ji Nuan to go choose some clothes.¡± Ji Hongwen did not wait for her to speak up and directly looked at Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen calmly smiled. ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯tck clothing...¡±

    ¡°Let Jing Shen apany you. Go and buy obediently!¡± Ji Hongwen put on the tone of the head of the family, ring at her, as thoughmenting on how she was not sensible at all.

    ¡°After being married for so long, you¡¯ve never properly returned to the Mo family. What the rumors say about you, isn¡¯t it clear in your heart?¡± Ji Hongwen said unhappily. ¡°Jing Shen usually gives in to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can willfully ignore etiquette. The Mo family isn¡¯t a normal family. How many people will be looking at you during Elder Mo¡¯s birthday? You need to look like the status you have!¡±

    Ji Nuan protested no further. Buying clothes was not important, but shopping with Mo Jingshen was a brand-new experience. Also, she could see if there was any gift she could buy for Grandfather Mo.

    Since Mo Jingshen did not refuse, she was happy to ept.

    ¡°Dad, we will also go to Elder Mo¡¯s birthday, don¡¯t we?¡± Ji Mengran suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course. As rtives by marriage, how could we possibly not attend Elder Mo¡¯s birthday?¡±

    ¡°But Dad, I¡¯ve also not gotten any new clothes in a long while...¡± Ji Mengran voice carried a tone of grievance. ¡°Can I follow Big Sister and Brother Jing Shen to go buy clothes?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you spending money every day? How are you stillcking clothes?¡± Ji Hongwen coldly said. ¡°Don¡¯t stir up trouble!¡±

    ¡°The ones I usually buy are for daily wear, I have little clothing suitable for such asions. Anyway, they are going to buy clothes, not on a date. There¡¯s nothing wrong with bringing me along...¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Hongwen was just about to scold her.

    ¡°Since Meng Ran will also attend the birthday banquet, there¡¯s nothing wrong with bringing her along to choose a few sets of clothing.¡± Shen Heru, who sat by the side, joined in. ¡°They are both your precious daughters, you can¡¯t be so biased, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Dad, you¡¯re being biased.¡± Ji Mengran reached out to hug Shen Heru¡¯s elbow, as though seeking to be pampered. ¡°You don¡¯t love me as much as Auntie Shen does!¡±

    ¡°Since Meng Ran wants to go so badly, let¡¯s all go together.¡± Ji Nuan smiled as though it did not bother her at all.

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re the best!¡± Ji Mengran fluttered hershes at her.

    Ji Nuan calmly curved her lips.

    If she wanted to follow, she could do as she pleased.

    She had better not regret it at the end though.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, you really spoil Meng Ran too much. Since young, you¡¯ve always given in to her.¡± Ji Hongwen saw that Ji Nuan was not against it and did not continue reprimanding Ji Mengran.

    Ji Nuan lips curved into an unnoticeable cold smile. ¡°She is my dearest little sister. If I don¡¯t give in to her, who will?¡±

    After spoiling her for so many years, the sister she always gave in to wants to snatch away her husband to the extent where many yearster, she pushed her own sister into an abyss, causing her to lose her life.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Ji Mengran did not notice Ji Nuan¡¯s deep and profound smile. Her eyes only remained fixed on Mo Jingshen. ¡°Brother Jing Shen,ter I will quietly follow you and Big Sister. I definitely won¡¯t interrupt both of you. When Big Sister is done choosing her clothes, then I¡¯ll choose the ones I want, all right?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold brows moved slightly. His gaze calmlynded on her, but he did not speak.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s smile froze.

    He was really stingy by not even offering her a single word...

    Shen Heru tugged on Ji Mengran¡¯s hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just buying clothes? Meng Ran, you don¡¯t have to make yourself so ufortable. It¡¯s so rare that you can follow your Big Sister and brother-inw. Remember to choose to most expensive and the best. After all, your brother-inw¡¯s money cannot be spent even in several lifetimes, Isn¡¯t that right, Nuan Nuan?¡±

    Shen Heru spoke while looking at Ji Nuan.

    She was clearly finding trouble with Ji Nuan. Yet, Ji Nuan did not speak and only smiled. Her expression was as calm as Mo Jingshen¡¯s, who sat by her side.

    Shen Heru did not receive the response she wanted. Seeing her unfazed, Shen Heru raised her eyebrows, no longer speaking.

    Anyway, regardless of what she said, Ji Nuan would no longer lose her temper out of the blue like she used to, nor would she provoke Ji Hongwen¡¯s anger. Right now, this Ji Nuan knew when to move forward and when to retreat. Only god knew what she was nning in her heart.

    Ji Nuan appeared as though she did not care for the intentions of every single person at the dining table. Not long after, she ced her bowl and chopsticks down. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    ¡°Already full?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

    ¡°En, you ced so much food in my bowl. If I eat anymore, my stomach will explode~.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled calmly and said to Ji Hongwen, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first. Enjoy your breakfast.¡±

    Ji Hongwen nodded. He feltfortable from the bottom of his heart after seeing his daughter and his son-inw seem so loving.

    Seeing that the two had already stood up, Ji Mengran was startled. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now? I¡¯m not done eating...¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to speak so much? You eat so slowly!¡± Ji Hongwen turned to re at her. ¡°If you want to go, then quickly follow. Don¡¯t let Jing Shen and your sister wait there for long! If not, don¡¯t follow them!¡±

    Although Ji Mengran felt wronged, she did not speak any further. She stood up, pursing her lips. When she saw that Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen had already left the house, she rushed to run behind them.

    However, the moment she stepped out of the door, she saw Ji Nuan taking the initiative to hold on to Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm.

    Ji Mengran was stunned for a moment before she rushed forward, smiling. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, isn¡¯t your car parked at the backyard? Why are you walking out of the front door?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back. ¡°I just mentioned it. Today is the weekend, so the roads will definitely be crowded. Driving a car will take too long. Instead, I suggested to your brother-inw not to drive today.¡±

    ¡°N-not driving?¡± Ji Mengran was surprised. ¡°Then, how do we go?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, we will take a cab.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was calm. Her arm wrapped around Mo Jingshen¡¯s as she nced up at him. ¡°Or should we directly take the public bus?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was calm. ¡°Up to you.¡±

    <i>Public bus?!</i>

    Ji Mengran suddenly regretted following them out...

    She had never taken the public bus in her life!

    She was going out with someone with a status like Mo Jingshen, and Ji Nuan wanted to take the public bus which cost only around one to two yuan! Was there a problem with her brain?!

    Ji Mengran bit her lips in anger. She thought to suggest something else, but the two had already walked far.

    They actually did not wait for her at all!

 Chapter 37 - Would Anyone Dare to Spread Rumors About Mo Jingshen?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Would Anyone Dare to Spread Rumors About Mo Jingshen?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Mengran and Mo Jingshen walked out of the vi,pletely ignoring Ji Mengran who followed them at the back and letting her follow as she pleased.

    Thinking about going out to shop was fine, but Ji Mengran was not allowed to even think about sitting in Mo Jingshen¡¯s car.

    Not mentioning the front seat that Ji Mengran was not allowed to touch, even the passenger¡¯s seat was not for her. She definitely would not let Mo Jingshen¡¯s car have the tiniest bit of Ji Mengran¡¯s scent.

    Ji Mengran was wearing expensive clothes, carrying a bag worth a few thousand yuan, and using her tasteless and difficult to breathe perfume. After arriving at the bus stop, Ji Mengran nced at the crowd of people waiting nearby. She immediately moved to the side while looking disgusted.

    ¡°Big Sister, why don¡¯t we take the cab after all? The public transport is really crowded, and many people are waiting here. It¡¯s really too ufortable.¡± Ji Mengran went to Ji Nuan¡¯s side toin onest time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too many stops. Squeezing with them for a while won¡¯t do any harm.¡± Ji Nuan did not even turn to look at her.

    ¡°I heard that there are often thieves on the public bus. And the smell on these people is really...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words when she saw that the bus they were nning to take had arrived. The crowd orderly went onto the bus, leaving the three to follow. Mo Jingshen ced his arm protectively around Ji Nuan as they went to join the queue. The two of them did not listen to Ji Mengran at all.

    Mo Jingshen did not seem unhappy at all. Someone like him had probably never taken the public transport before, yet he lowered his own status to queue here with Ji Nuan!

    Thinking about thest time when she heard about him personally going to buy Ji Nuan glutinous rice ball soup, Ji Mengran was mad to the point of wanting to vomit blood.

    Seeing that they had already boarded the bus, she had no choice but to follow them up.

    The bus was not especially crowded. At the very least, there were a few avable seats.

    However, there were only two free seats next to each other. The rest were all single seats, and they were all at the back.

    Ji Nuan naturally sat at the front two free seats with Mo Jingshen. When Ji Mengran walked over, she realized that there were no avable seats for her.

    ¡°There are seats at the back,¡± Ji Nuan reminded her.

    Ji Mengran had no choice but to go to the back. However, she never expected the seats at the end to be filled by several old men. Two of them were coughing non-stop. Compared to earlier, the air here was filthy to the extent where it was difficult to describe.

    She stood there with an expression of repulsion, considering if she should sit down. The bus abruptly came to a stop when a car in front of it suddenly braked. Unable to stand steady, Ji Mengran could only angrily sit down.

    Initially, when the elderly men at the side saw the youngdy approaching, they all smiled kindly at her. However, after seeing her face full of disgust and unhappiness, their faces instantly turned unfriendly.

    As for Ji Nuan, although she had never taken public transportation in this life, in thest few years of her previous life, she was poor to the point where she could hardly take the public bus. After being frugal for a long time, she was already used to taking cheap public transportation.

    She turned to look at Mo Jingshen who did not even seem slightly unhappy about the crowd or the long wait. His expression did not show even the slightest bit of difort.

    Even as he sat on the public bus, the aura that belonged to him did not change. It was noble and calm.

    The sunlight came in from the windows. This man was really nice to look at.

    ¡°Sitting on the public bus, are you used to it?¡± Ji Nuan leaned by his ear to whisper.

    The man lowly chuckled, his tone calm and unhurried. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never taken it before?¡±

    ¡°Hm? You¡¯ve actually taken public transportation before?¡±

    Ji Nuan could not believe it. She never thought that as the inheritor of the Mo business, the high and mighty CEO Mo had actually such an experience before.

    Mo Jingshen calmly said, ¡°Back when I studied overseas, I lived alone for two years.¡±

    The meaning of his words was that he had a period in life when he was not followed around by his family or had helpers around him.

    Such a life gave him the freedom to take the bus if he wanted to, do whatever he wished to, and not be restrained by rules. He did not have to maintain his noble and distant status and could lower himself wherever he wished to.

    She really wanted to know more about the past Mo Jingshen and understand how different he was from the current him.

    Ji Nuan pressed closer to his ear. ¡°What should I do? After being married for so long, I actually only know and understand so little about you. Will you be dissatisfied with me?¡±

    He deeply smiled and turned to meet her eyes.

    With just one turn of the head, the distance between the two became so little that it was as though they could feel each other¡¯s breath.

    This car was filled with people. Ji Nuan was stunned for a moment and unconsciously rushed to lean back. However, Mo Jingshen was grasped her hand, preventing her from moving.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and calm such that she was the only one that could hear it. ¡°Mrs. Mo, there is still a lot of time. We can deeply understand each other every day.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Deeply understand?</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face turned red. She rushed to tug her hands out from his.

    He did not loosen his grip.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was red the entire way. Her hand linked with his as they watched the people entering and leaving the bus.

    Ji Mengran, who sat all the way at the back, had to endure the bad smell and coughing sounds. When she looked up, she even had to witness the intimate actions of the two.

    She endured until she could get off the bus. Ji Mengran was the first one to exit. She busily patted her clothes, fearing that the scents on the car would cling to her body.

    Turning around, she saw Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan walking down. She intentionally maintained a calm facade as she said carelessly, ¡°Big Sister, earlier, when both of you sat on the bus, you should have been more alert. Even though I sat at the back, I could still see the two of you leaning so close. It¡¯s not good to disy too much of that.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze coldly swept past her. ¡°We are husband and wife, not a pair of secret lovers. Even when we whisper to each other, we have to worry about others seeing?¡±

    ¡°What I meant was that Brother Jing Shen is Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO. If he met any of his employees and they saw that the high and mighty boss actually sat on a public bus and was even so intimate with a girl, it wouldn¡¯t be good if any rumors spread...¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s gazended on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand because her words were yet to finish when Ji Nuan had wrapped it around Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm again.

    <i>Were they conjoined twins! Could they not separate for a moment!</i>

    The Ji Nuan who was constantly showing off their affection was really such an eyesore!

    ¡°What do you mean by being intimate with a girl? I am Mo Jingshen¡¯s legal wife.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly cut her off, ¡°Besides, the quality of employees at the Mo Corporation is not poor. They¡¯re not stupid. Even if they really saw us, they would first check the inte to find my picture and see if I was really Mrs. Mo or if I was some other woman. They wouldn¡¯t go about spouting nonsense without confirming it. Do you think anyone would dare to spread rumors about Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Ji Mengran could not speak any further. She turned her shiny eyes away; her heart full of resentment.

 Chapter 38 - Giving Mo Jingshen a Child

    <h4>Chapter 38: Giving Mo Jingshen a Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The ce where they got off the bus was still a distance from the town center. This time, Ji Nuan decided not to take the public bus nor the cab.

    She decided to walk there.

    Although it would only take slightly over ten minutes, Ji Mengran was infuriated to the point where she could restrain herself.

    From start to finish, Mo Jingshen did not object to Ji Nuan¡¯s decisions even once. They had a car, but they chose not to use it and took the tiring public bus instead. Now, they even wanted to walk!

    <i>Ji Nuan¡¯s brain must have shrunk!</i>

    Ji Mengran followed behind them with an unhappy face. When she raised her head, she saw that Ji Nuan was resting her head against Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder as she walked. They were intimately whispering god knows what to each other.

    God. Could Ji Nuan be nning to show off their affection all day today?

    If she had known, she never would have followed them. She had thought that she would be able to find an opportunity to speak to Mo Jingshen alone, but she could not find any.

    Not only were there no opportunities, but their affection burned her eyes.

    ¡ª-

    Hai Cheng City center¡¯s bustling business street.

    Mo Jingshen rarely came to such a ce. Shopping was, after all, a woman¡¯s hobby. He was in the car every time he passed and barely caught a glimpse.

    Ji Nuan pulled him along, pointing at various shops¡ªall the luxury brand shops¡ªthat she frequented in the past. However, she only walked by with no ns to go in them.

    They walked around for half an hour. Ji Mengran followed behind in her high heels. Her legs were extremely tired.

    ¡°Big Sister, what clothes exactly do you want to buy? Are you nning to wear a gown or something else? Hurry up and choose, ah!¡±

    Ji Nuan appeared as though she did not hear anything, walking forward with her arm still around Mo Jingshen¡¯s. ¡°What does Grandfather Mo likes? It¡¯s his eightieth birthday. I feel like the most important thing isn¡¯t what I wear but what to gift him to make him happy.¡±

    ¡°If you immediately give him a great-grandchild, he will surely be happy and live for another twenty years,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly whispered by her ear.

    Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I really n to buy Grandfather Mo a birthday gift!¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her bright eyes. He chuckled lowly. ¡°I¡¯m also not joking.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not continue the conversation, but her heart was flustered for a long time.

    She was speaking about gifts, but Mo Jingshen had shifted the topic all the way to great-grandchildren.

    While walking along, Ji Nuan subconsciously nced at her own stomach.

    Although she did not say it, her heart had already flown in all directions.

    She wondered if her first child with Mo Jingshen would be a boy or a girl. If it were a boy, he would definitely look like him¡ªtall and handsome¡ªcharming all thedies. If it was a girl, she had to be half like her and half like him. After all, no matter how one looked at him, Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance was perfect. It was so nice.

    Thinking and thinking, Ji Nuan¡¯s gazended on a shop selling infant products nearby... it lingered...

    In her past life, she never had the desire to have Mo Jingshen¡¯s child. Back then, she did not even want to nce at him, much less mention having children.

    ¡°Big Sister! Over there, that¡¯s a high-ss custom-made clothing shop. My close friend often goes there to order gowns. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Ji Mengran suddenly came over from the side, blocking Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze that was lingering on the infant products shop.

    Ji Nuan nced at the shop Ji Mengran spoke about. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday banquet, not an evening ball. What¡¯s the point of wearing a gown?¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t Dad say so? There will be many people that day. We can¡¯t just wear our normal clothes?¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so ostentatious. Somethingfortable and magnanimous looking will do.¡±

    ¡°... Big Sister, you used to like gowns. In the past, you would order a new one almost every week.¡±

    ¡°That was in the past, not now.¡±

    Ji Mengran could not think of what to say and turned around toin.¡±Brother Jing Shen, look at my sister. She seems especially impatient with me now! I was only offering a kind suggestion!¡±

    <i>Kind suggestion?</i>

    This was clearly a reminder with hidden intentions.

    She wanted to remind him of how Ji Nuan used to be proud and arrogant. In the past, Ji Nuan would follow her father to variousrge charity and business balls. She used to wear those sorts of beautiful gowns all the time, taking other people¡¯s breath away. Her every action was that of a rich youngdy. She was beautiful and proud and was even named Hai Cheng¡¯s number one rich youngdy.

    In the past, Ji Nuan was extremely high profile, yet right now, she was maintaining such a low profile in front of Mo Jingshen. This was entirely not like her.

    The meaning of her words was that Ji Nuan was faking it.

    Ji Mengran was trying to make Mo Jingshen remember the Ji Nuan of the past who was as arrogant as a peacock and insisted on divorce for more than half a year.

    Such a woman was indeed not suitable for him.

    ¡°Her words are not wrong. Dressing appropriately and magnanimously is the most suitable. We¡¯re celebrating a birthday and not attending a beauty pageant. Gowns are indeed not suitable.¡± Mo Jingshen was unruffled.

    Mo Jingshen had just finished speaking when his footsteps stopped before a chess hall.

    Ji Nuan also ignored Ji Mengran at the side who had turned green from anger, raising her eyes to look at the chess hall and understanding intuitively. ¡°Does Grandfather Mo enjoy this sort of chess?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and calm. ¡°During thete Tang period, a chess master named Gu left behind a chess record. The owner of this chess hall bought it. Someone once offered 100 million yuan but could not buy it. Even now, it¡¯s still here.¡±

    ¡°A chess record from thete Tang period? Grandfather Mo will definitely like it!¡±

    However, from his tone, this chess record would most likely be difficult to obtain.

    Refusing to sell it for 100 million yuan, then 200 million yuan would most likely not persuade him either.

    The owner of this chess hall was evidently someone who did notck money. In addition, hobbies and principles were iparable to the value of money.

    Her eyes shined as she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look? If we meet the owner, we can discuss with him and see how much he is willing to sell it for.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°Do you want to make Grandfather happy that much?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather Mo treats me very well. His eightieth birthday is such a special day, so we have to gift him something that will make him happy.¡± Ji Nuan was very sincere.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her eyes, which seemed to see things clearly. He suddenly smiled.

    At the back, Ji Mengran suddenly leaned over. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy? Doesn¡¯t Dad have a jade chess board from the early Tang period? If we take that to gift it to Elder Mo or use it in exchange for the chess record, so long as the owner isn¡¯t stupid, he will definitely prefer the early Tang period chess board over thete Tang period chess record.¡±

    Ji Mengran seemed to want to perform well in front of Mo Jingshen and took the initiative to call back home.

    From beginning to end, Mo Jingshen only looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°You really want this?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded, looking at him impatiently. ¡°But using my Dad¡¯s chess board to exchange for it, will that work?¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly curved his lips. ¡°No need.¡±

    After speaking, he directly held her hand and entered the chess hall, leaving behind Ji Mengran who was still on the phone.

 Chapter 39 - If This Woman Isnâ€™t Disciplined, She Really Will Soar to the Skies

    <h4>Chapter 39: If This Woman Isn¡¯t Disciplined, She Really Will Soar to the Skies</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuanpletely did not know what Mo Jingshen was nning when he directly brought her in.

    The owner of the chess hall was clearly familiar with him. When he heard that Mo Jingshen hade to visit, he even came out to wee him.

    The owner¡¯s surname was Xu. He was around seventy-to-eighty-years-old. Both his hair and beard were white, and the way he spoke had an old charm.

    Standing in this chess hall, Ji Nuan wondered if she had identally gone to the past. It had an ancient charm, and it could be seen that every item here was specially crafted. Nothing here was cheap.

    Indeed, to be located in the most bustling city within the country, it held a lot of secret treasures.

    Originally, Ji Nuan had nned to exin their intentions to Owner Xu. In the end, she was invited to the waiting room to drink tea while Mo Jingshen went alone to speak to Owner Xu.

    Even if they were close, or this Owner Xu was an elder that Mo Jingshen was very familiar with, she felt that he would not let go easily of something he treasured so much.

    Even if Mo Jingshen were to offer a higher price, it would most likely be challenging to obtain the chess record.

    So, what exactly did they go inside to do?

    They were so secretive...

    While drinking tea, Ji Nuan dipped her fingers in some of the spilled out tea, drawing on the table surface to waste time.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, there¡¯s a Miss Ji outside who said that she came with you and CEO Mo. We were unable to confirm her identity, so we didn¡¯t let her in. She said she is your sister.¡± From the door came an attendant who politely asked, ¡°Should I let her in?¡±

    Ji Nuan never thought that this chess hall was a ce that people could not easily enter.

    Ji Mengran was actually blocked at the door...

    Then why not let her continue waiting outside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her,¡± she responded while she drank another sip of tea as if it had nothing to do with her.

    The attendant formally and politely nodded her head, leaving.

    The room resumed its silence.

    In such an environment, Ji Nuan did not dare to be too rushed. It was better not to let Ji Mengran in, in case she dirtied another person¡¯s ce.

    Outside the chess hall, after receiving the answer, Ji Mengran angrily tried to exin but was not given entrance.

    After a few minutes, Ji Mengran called.

    It was obviously to interrogate Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan switched her phone to silent mode, throwing it aside and ignoring it.

    Ji Mengran made up to four to five calls before finally giving up. The phone screen silently turned dark.

    After around two hours, Ji Nuan got up to use the washroom. As she exited, she suddenly noticed that the room door was open and rushed forward to peek in.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette appeared at the same time as Owner Xu¡¯s. Ji Nuan rxed after seeing that he looked the same as before.

    After waiting for so long, she was not sure what exactly happened.

    Earlier on, she nearly suspected that Mo Jingshen had gone to sell his own body to help her acquire the chess book. She even suspected if Owner Xu had some bad hobbies...

    Cough, she had really overthought things.

    Ji Nuan secretly smiled, walking over. She saw that Owner Xu¡¯s mood was rather good as he chatted andughed with Mo Jingshen.

    Owner Xu saw Ji Nuan¡¯s expression and immediatelyughed in amusement. ¡°Look, your wife has be impatient from waiting.¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly curled his lip, appearing noble. ¡°She has really waited for too long.¡±

    ¡°All right, my heart is still in pain. I really don¡¯t want to speak. Wherever you little couple needs to go, hurry up and leave. I need to calm down.¡± Owner Xu raised waved them off.

    Ji Nuan originally wanted to discuss with Owner Xu to see if they could use the chess board to exchange for the chess record, but he already wanted them to leave?

    She stared in confusion at the white-haired, bearded old man. She had yet to find an opportunity to speak when Mo Jingshen dragged her off.

    ¡°What did you discuss with him in there earlier? Was he unwilling to give in regardless of how much money you offered?¡± Ji Nuan curiously asked.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. His gaze calm and unruffled.

    He nced at Ji Nuan.

    Beautiful, confused, curious, impatient, and because he did not attain what she wanted, the little woman was also hiding some frustration.

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s so hard to find something that Grandfather Mo likes. Since you¡¯ve already brought me here, we can¡¯t just leave empty-handed...¡±

    Ji Nuan words were suddenly cut off. She stared in shock at the chess record that Mo Jingshen was handing to her.

    She remained dumbstruck for a while before reaching over to receive it. After carefully opening it, she looked up at him in shock. ¡°This... he actually let it go? How much money did you spend?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gave an enigmatic smile, walking out without providing an answer.

    ¡°How much money exactly did you spend? This is the present I want to give to Grandfather Mo, not yours. So, this bill has to be settled by me. I can earn the money myself, just give me some time, I...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend a single cent.¡± Seeing her impatient figure, Mo Jingshen no longer tried to be secretive.

    ¡°How can it be...¡±

    The two of them walked out of the chess hall. Ji Nuan politely nodded in thanks to the people inside and then gripped on to the costly chess record as she asked, ¡°What on earth happened? Didn¡¯t you say that someone offered 100 million and still could not buy it? If you didn¡¯t spend money, then...¡±

    Could it be that Mo Jingshen agreed to some problematic request?

    She did not want someone to control him because of this, or to have to answer some ridiculous conditions.

    ¡°Elder Xu is obsessed with chess,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly exined. ¡°I set a gamble with him. If I win in a round of chess, the chess record would be mine.¡±

    ¡°...?!¡±

    Shock.

    Shock!

    Aside from shock, there was only more shock!

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth fell open and said in disbelief, ¡°You know how to y chess?¡±

    ¡°Although Grandfather isn¡¯t as obsessed with chess as Elder Xu is, he is considered half a professional. From the age of three, I was forced to y with him. What do you think?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s words were unhurried.

    Ji Nuan was shocked to the point where her lips could hardly close.

    She pressed against his side quietly, asking with uncertainty, ¡°You really didn¡¯t spend a single cent?¡±

    The man nced at her. His brows were cold and handsome. ¡°Your husband¡¯s dignity is not even worth 100 million yuan?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What an expensive dignity!

    Ji Nuan swallowed. ¡°Worth, worth, worth! It¡¯s definitely worth!¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡±

    ¡°En, en! Happy!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you also let me be happy tonight?¡±

    ¡°... ah?¡±

    The man¡¯s low, seductive voice teased by her ear, ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll see your performance, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him in shock, the chess record in her hands felt as heavy as a thousand kilograms.

    She thought about earlier when she waited really long inside and had to go to the bathroom. And when she went to the bathroom, she realized... she realized...

    ¡°Um...¡± Ji Nuan licked her lips, going up on her tiptoes to lean close to his lips and quietly whispered.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression immediately stiffened.

    Seeing his expression, she cleared her throat and pressed the chess record back into his hands timidly. She awkwardly said, ¡°This, why don¡¯t I return it to you first...¡±

    She handed it to him as though she was in great pain from having to part from her treasure.

    Mo Jingshen was mad to the extent of wanting tough.

    <i>If this woman is not disciplined, she will really soar to the sky.</i>

 Chapter 40 - Earlier on, Her Heart Was Moved to the Point Where She Was Scared

    Chapter 40: Earlier on, Her Heart Was Moved to the Point Where She Was Scared

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    On the bustling streets, crowds of people moved about. Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan happily held the chess record in her hands as she walked.

    She did not turn back to look at the expression of the man she had angered.

    Not too far away was Hai Cheng¡¯srgest departmental store. Ji Nuan opened her mouth, ¡°Actually, I have a lot of suitable clothing. There are even some new ones that still have the tags on. I¡¯ll buy a suitable coat instead.¡±

    While speaking, she suddenly noticed that one of the branded shops in front had a long coat on disy and was about to walk over.

    However, the arm around her tightened. Mo Jingshen directly pressed her back.

    She suspiciously raised her head up only to hear his low voice whispering by her ear, ¡°It¡¯s too thin.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then, what about the one by its side?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Right now it¡¯s only the beginning of autumn. I feel like it¡¯s not very thin...¡± Ji Nuan pursed her lips, but her gaze had already moved inside the shop, looking for a thicker coat.

    She had yet to finish looking when Mo Jingshen held her hand, tugging her towards another branded shop with a target in mind.

    At the front of the shop, a white cashmere coat on disy fell into Ji Nuan¡¯s line of sight. Its thickness was pleasant and suitable for wearing through autumn and into the beginning of winter. It was simple and clean looking, yet it did not lose the smooth style that belonged to the brand. It was a ssic, simple, yet prominent design.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes in surprise and saw that Mo Jingshen appeared somewhat satisfied with this piece as well.

    Although Mo Jingshen rarely shopped, his taste and foresight were rather good.

    Ji Nuan liked this piece and asked an employee to look for a suitable size for her to try on.

    She wore the coat, turning about in front of the long mirror as she looked at herself. By the side, two of the employees praised her with expressions of shock. ¡°Miss! This piece is really suitable for you, ah! Your skin is so white, and your figure is so good! On you, this piece looks better than on a model! You look especially ssy!¡±

    Ji Nuan unconsciously turned to look at Mo Jingshen who sat on the couch near the storefront.

    He sat there, handsome, exquisite, and clean.

    He had a noble, cold aura that no one could ignore. He was noble and beyond ordinary.

    Several of the employees and customers at the shop would often turn to nce secretly at the man on the couch. Their eyes were full of admiration and curiosity. The younger girls all held their hearts, unable to contain their bright red faces.

    ¡°Do you do men¡¯s clothing here?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze moved toward the men¡¯s section by the fitting room.

    ¡°We do. Miss, do you want to choose some clothing for the Mister who came with you?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply and turned to walk over.

    Previously, she had bought a shirt for Mo Jingshen, but she did not get a matching tie for him. The shirt he wore today was coincidentally the one she had bought.

    After finally selecting one, she hid it behind her back, walking out with a smile.

    ¡°Done trying on clothes?¡± Mo Jingshen ced down the magazine he had carelessly picked up and looked at her. His gaze immediately appeared satisfied.

    The fact was that Ji Nuan was attractive regardless of what she wore. What satisfied him was the warmth that the coat could provide. It was sufficient for preventing her from catching a cold again.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Ji Nuan stood in front of him, asking with her head tilted to the side. It was as though she was a shy little girl who was on her first date with her boyfriend.

    ¡°It looks very good.¡± The man was not stingy with his praise.

    Which woman did not like to be praised? Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes curved in a smile. She then secretly and quietly whispered, ¡°Stand up for a while.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows did not move as he watched her. He then cooperatively stood up.

    Ji Nuan raised her head to look at the man who was a lot taller than her. She brought out the tie she was hiding and quickly ced it around his neck.

    Just as Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, she fastened the tie with well-practiced hands and looked up at the man who was beyond handsome.

    Not even mentioning the rest of the employees who were lovestruck, even Ji Nuan¡¯s heart could not help but flutter.

    Regardless of character or charm, there was nothing to nitpick about Mo Jingshen.

    In this life, what she needed to do was to treasure everything she had, to take back everything that was once hers, and to hold on to the people she wanted to hold on to. She would not let herself repeat the same mistakes.

    Toward Mo Jingshen, she admitted that her heart was moved by him from beginning to end. She could not bear to leave him.

    She felt that he was what she wanted to hold on to after her previous life, and she thought it would be all right if she did not lose him again.

    She did not dare to ask for more.

    Ji Nuan held on to the man¡¯s tie. She suddenly felt warm. As her gaze met Mo Jingshen¡¯s deep, dark one, her fingers tightened slightly around the tie.

    Ji Nuan.

    What you want today, has it be more than before?

    For a moment, it was as though Ji Nuan could not hear the praises and envious sighs of the employees around. Her spirit appeared to have left.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her hand down and held on to it while looking down at her. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±

    It was only then that Ji Nuan returned to herself and thought about all the people looking at them. She rushed to pull her hands out but was unable to. He did not loosen his grip.

    ¡°Sir, it must be because you are too handsome! Your girlfriend was too charmed by you and couldn¡¯t speak,¡± the employee by the side said happily.

    Ji Nuan did not speak, but her face burned.

    Charmed?

    If she spoke truthfully, of course, she was charmed!

    Her heart was charmed to the extent that it scared her.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend; she¡¯s my wife,¡± Mo Jingshen rified the moment the employee finished her words. Seeing that Ji Nuan seemed like an embarrassed little wife, he directly said, ¡°Bring up the bill for her coat and my tie. Are there any other things you like?¡±

    He asked Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan shook her head. ¡°I only like this piece. I don¡¯t need any other clothes, so buying one will do.¡±

    After walking out of the shop, Ji Nuan looked at the man by her side who was currently holding on to the shopping bag. For some inexplicable reason, she felt that having this big shot, Mo Jingshen, apanying her to shop left her with a sense of aplishment.

    The two of them returned to the department store by the side and immediately saw Ji Mengran, who was anxiously pacing back and forth by the entrance.

    After such a long time, she was still here?

    Ji Nuan lightly furrowed her brows; her lips calmly curving.

    Ji Mengran rushed forward in anger after seeing the two. ¡°Big Sister! Why did you leave me alone! I waited outside for half a day, but I saw no one! After that, I went to a milk tea shop nearby to rest for a while, and the people at the chess hall said that you guys had left! Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?!¡±

    Ji Nuan coldly nced at her. ¡°Earlier, you were on your phone. I thought you had something important, so you didn¡¯t follow us in. When I came out, and I saw that you weren¡¯t there, I thought you had left.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave! I waited for so long, but you guys didn¡¯t even pick up your phone!¡± Ji Mengran was angry, and her face showed an ugly expression.

 Chapter 41 - The Car Door Has Been Locked!

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Car Door Has Been Locked!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Oh,st night before I slept, I turned my phone on silent mode so it didn¡¯t ring.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was calm.

    Ji Mengran gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get rid of me, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    Instantly, Ji Nuan nced at her in amusement. ¡°Why would I want to get rid of you? All these years, haven¡¯t I always ced you, my sister, as a priority in my life? Dad wanted us toe out to shop, and I didn¡¯t even reject letting you follow us.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re clearly trying to avoid me! If you find me annoying when I follow you around, you should have directly said so at home! What are you trying to do now?!¡±

    After waiting for half a day, Ji Mengran was really enraged.

    ¡°Meng Ran, your words have gone overboard. In the past, whenever I invited you out, when were you neverte? The longest I¡¯ve had to wait for you was two hours! Why is it you¡¯re so mad when you could not find us only for a couple of hours?¡±

    ¡°I was just anxious! I was worried that you and Brother Jing Shen met some trouble!¡± Ji Mengran did not intend on making too big of a fuss. She immediately changed her words.

    ¡°What trouble can we meet? Meng Ran, don¡¯t me me for saying this, but you¡¯ve be more and more strange recently.¡±

    Ji Mengran was mad to the extent of having an internal injury. After Ji Nuan¡¯s words, she almost spat blood. She gritted her teeth and put on a rather stiff expression on her face. ¡°I just became too anxious after waiting. That¡¯s why I said those words...¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly curved her lips and no longer looked at her. She held Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand and entered the department store.

    In the end, Ji Nuan only bought a few simple things. Ji Mengran followed them around the whole way and fell in love with a little dress that was worth a hundred thousand yuan. She wanted Ji Nuan to use Mo Jingshen¡¯s card to buy it for her, but Ji Nuan pretended not to understand her words. In the end, Ji Mengran unhappily used her own card.

    In the past, regardless of what Ji Mengran liked, Ji Nuan would buy it for her. She never thought that the Ji Nuan who used to spoil her sister¡ªcausing everyone to be green with envy¡ªwould be so cold-blooded!

    She would not even buy her a skirt worth a hundred thousand yuan!

    All day until they sat on the cab taking them home, Ji Mengran still had not found an opportunity to speak alone with Mo Jingshen.

    It was as though Ji Nuan was glued to Mo Jingshen¡¯s side. She would not even leave for a moment! It was frustrating to death!

    On the way back, they did not take the public bus because of Ji Mengran¡¯s vehement insistence they take a cab.

    Ji Nuan did not n to give in to Ji Mengran¡¯s wishes. However, it was already past six in the evening. In the autumn, the sky turned dark earlier. She did not wish to waste time on the road back, and since Ji Mengran had already gone to call a car to pick them up, she let her do as she wished.

    After all, today¡¯s torture has been hard enough on Ji Mengran¡¯s heart.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s thoughts were currently on the chess record in her hands. She carefully ced it in a smallpartment in her bag, in case it got slightly wet or touched something dirty.

    ¡°Eh? Sir, why are you turning here?¡± When Ji Nuan raised her head, she suddenly noticed that the path was not right.

    ¡°Right now, there is heavy traffic. Several roads are jammed, so we can only drive around the ocean,¡± the driver did not hesitate as he answered seriously.

    Ji Nuan felt that his tone was slightly strange and turned to look at Mo Jingshen who sat in the front seat.

    Indeed, Mo Jingshen had noticed a problem with the driver before her. He had already checked the locks on the car.

    Their eyes met through the car mirror. From his gaze, she could see the answer: the car doors were locked.

    Only then did Ji Nuan notice. The driver¡¯s hair was slightly long, barely covering his ears. After looking carefully, she noticed a ck earphone in his ears. It appeared to be the type used for surveince. Also, the driver was sweating a lot. Even if they had entered autumn, this car was not warm to the point where he would sweat so much. While driving, his gaze hid some fear and... desperation.

    Ji Nuan silently brought her hand up, attempting to open the car door by her side. She could not open it. Indeed, it was locked.

    She raised her head, meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze who appeared unruffled.

    The moment their eyes met, Mo Jingshen reached out his hand. He pressed down on the driver¡¯s shoulder as though to control him. His voice was low and deep, yet it gave an intense pressure and a feeling of urgency. ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    The driver instantly trembled from head to toe. His head began to sweat even more. He closed his eyes in dejection, his voice weakening. ¡°It-it¡¯s toote.¡±

    After his words ended, the driver¡¯s head suddenly dropped. It was as though he had been given some special medicine and could no longer hold on to his consciousness.

    The car was about to hit a heavy truck, yet it continued speeding forward. It was only then that Ji Mengran who sat by Ji Nuan¡¯s side noticed something wrong. Seeing the driver¡¯s state, she shrieked in fear, ¡°Ah... What happened to the driver? What happened?!¡±

    Ji Nuan forcefully tried to open the car door. In front, Mo Jingshen had already shoved the unconscious driver aside as he sat on the driver¡¯s seat. He grabbed onto the steering wheel, preventing the car from losing control.

    Three secondster, he suddenly spoke up. His tone carried a coldness that made one feel as though they were plunged into an ice-cold pool. ¡°This car has been tampered with. The speed is fixed at 150 mph, and the brake doesn¡¯t work. With this speed, I can¡¯t stop it with the usual methods.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do we do?!¡± Ji Mengran shrieked piercingly. ¡°Why would the driver suddenly faint?! Does someone want to kill us?!¡±

    Hearing Ji Mengran¡¯s piercing scream, Ji Nuan could confirm that this attempted murder had nothing to do with her.

    Besides, Ji Mengran sat on the car. There was no way she would risk her own safety.

    Furthermore, Mo Jingshen was also in the car. Based on her obsession with Mo Jingshen... Ji Mengran, this suspect, could immediately be eliminated.

    ¡°Is the fuel tank full?¡± Ji Nuan asked, poking her head forward. She looked at the fuel meter in front of Mo Jingshen.

    The moment she looked, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart sank.

    It was actually full!

    There was no way they could wait for the gas to be used up. This would at least take five to six hours!

    The car speed remained at 150 mph. In such a popted area in the city, the road was against arge portion of the ocean and the open beach. That the road went along the sea meant that it was full of twist and turns. Using such a speed at six in the evening, when the road was so crowded, would undoubtedly lead to their deaths!

    In addition, there were no roads ahead that they could take to go somewhere isted or safer. The road ahead was heading straight to the city center!

    Mo Jingshen suddenly coldlymanded. ¡°Sit tight!¡±

    Ji Mengran was already grabbing hold of her seatbelt with fear. Her face was pale.

    Ji Nuan silently nced an eye at the unconscious driver who had been shoved onto the passenger¡¯s seat.

    The driver clearly knew that this was a trap. Based on his earphones and the fact that someone had drugged him, he was most likely forced and threatened. Or else, he would not have risked death tomit such an act.

    Who was it? Their tactics were so harsh yet clean? They wanted them all dead!

    Were they targeting her? Or, were they targeting Mo Jingshen?!

 Chapter 42 - If You Yell Another Line of Nonsense, Ill Strangle You to Death

    <h4>Chapter 42: If You Yell Another Line of Nonsense, I¡¯ll Strangle You to Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Right in front, arge truck suddenly came speeding forward.

    The car was moving at an abnormally high speed, charging right toward them.

    Ji Mengran suddenly shrieked piercingly, ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah- What do we do! What do we do, ah! Will we die? I don¡¯t want to die-¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Nuan sternly reprimanded.

    Ji Mengran was frightened and was losing her mind. Her shrieks kept going and were clearly not going to stop anytime soon. Her hands, which were gripping the seatbelt, were already pale white.

    Having already died once, Ji Nuan could not say that she was not afraid facing such a dangerous situation, but at the very least, she could face it rationally.

    She nced toward Mo Jingshen, who sat at the front. He held the steering wheel, controlling their lives in his hands. After seeing his calm eyes, she felt much of her fear dissipate.

    ¡°Open the car window,¡± Mo Jingshen suddenly ordered.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately cooperated, despite not knowing the intention behind his request.

    After trying several times, she raised her eyes in shock. ¡°The door has been locked, and the car windows are also locked.¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his cold, charming brows. Just as the two cars were about to collide, he changed the direction of the car toward the unobstructed cliff against the sea while Ji Mengran¡¯s cries of despair kept on going.

    ¡°No! The car door won¡¯t open, we¡¯ll drown to death...¡± Ji Mengran continued, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to drown to death-¡±

    However, the car speed could no longer be controlled by them. Even if she wanted to stand up, her legs would not move. Her entire body was stiffly pressed against the seat while her eyes were full of fright.

    ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Ji Nuan turned and harshly red at her. ¡°Do you want to be crushed into meat paste by that truck, or plow into the city center, killing yourself and innocent people?¡±

    Fear had already overridden Ji Mengran¡¯s logic. ¡°If they die, then they die! What does that have to do with me! If we rush toward the sea like this, we will definitely die! We will die, ah!¡±

    ¡°If you yell another line of nonsense, I¡¯ll strangle you to death first,¡± Ji Nuan said ruthlessly.

    Her wordsnded, and she nced up at Mo Jingshen who had driven the car off the cliff. The instant the car mmed into the sea, she smiled at him.

    Their car was tampered with, the windows were locked, and they were too far away from an isted location. There were only arge truck and the city center ahead of them. Even in such a situation¡ªwhere throwing the car into the sea could lead to their deaths¡ªshe was not afraid so long as Mo Jingshen was here.

    In the beginning, the car sank slowly. However, the more it sunk, the faster it went. The ice-cold water slowly rose above their feet.

    The car was in the water and could no longer be controlled. Mo Jingshen lifted his hands away from the steering wheel. Raising his dark eyes, he saw the nce that Ji Nuan was giving him through the car mirror.

    It was as though his heart had been struck by something. He could not move his eyes away from hers. At that moment, she suddenly raised a hand. With a face of deep frustration and annoyance, her hands tightly covered Ji Mengran¡¯s screaming mouth.

    Mo Jingshen lowly chuckled.

    The car was sinking at a terrifying speed with no sign of stopping.

    The cold sea water entered her nose and mouth. Ji Mengran finally stopped yelling. She rushed to remove her high heels, mming it against the sealed, high-quality car windows.

    Aware that such a method would bring about no rewards, Ji Nuan did not stop her. Under the water, it was slightly hard to keep her eyes open. She nced at Mo Jingshen, who was reaching his hand toward the neck pillow of the car seat.

    What was he trying to do?

    The deeper the car sank, the higher the water pressure would be. Even if the car door were not locked, it would not open. It was also impossible to smash the car window open with anything because of the water pressure.

    However, in her past life, she had heard of a way to save oneself from under the water.

    It was just like what Mo Jingshen was doing¡ªpulling out the small pillow fixed on the driver¡¯s seat. After that, they would see two long and thin metal poles used to hold the car chair in ce.

    Although the car windows could not be smashed open, they could be pried open with this! After prying it open to reduce the water pressure, the car window could then be broken.

    Ji Nuan reached over to tug on the other side¡¯s pillows. This way, they could pry the car windows open faster.

    ¡ª-

    They were not sure how deeply the car had sunk, but breathing felt more and more difficult.

    Luckily, Mo Jingshen had already pried open the windows. Ji Nuan quickly picked up the poles from the other car seat to m it against the car window. The window slowly began to crack!

    Ji Nuan rushed forward, wanting to use her hands to break open the already cracked windows. Her hands had just reached over when Mo Jingshen directly pulled her over, using his gaze to signal for her to use the poles to m the other side.

    At this moment, he was still worried about her hurting herself?

    Ji Nuan understood in her heart and did not want to cause trouble for him. She obediently broke open all the car windows.

    Finally, when they were able to squeeze out from the car, Ji Nuan felt her sight blurred slightly from theck of oxygen.

    Mo Jingshen could see that despite herposure in this dangerous situation, her body was already weakening from theck of oxygen. He reached over to hold her, gazing at her, as though asking if she could persist until they swam up.

    Ji Nuan silently nodded her head in his arms. She then pointed upward, nodding once more, signaling that she could swim by herself.

    Suddenly, Ji Mengran who had just squeezed out from the side, tightly gripped on to Ji Nuan¡¯s ankle, as though afraid that they would leave her to die underwater.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed, and his eyes became cold. He nced at Ji Mengran.

    Clearly, aside from Ji Nuan, who was held in his arms, the life and death of others did not matter to him.

    Theck of air was extremely difficult to bear for Ji Nuan. She no longer had any energy to kick Ji Mengran aside and decided to ignore her. It was more important for her to keep her own life. Her ankle was tightly held, causing her body to be heavier, but thankfully, Mo Jingshen kept his arms around her which prevented her from sinking due to fatigue.

    On their way up, because the hand around her ankle was too tight, the pain resulted in Ji Nuan opening her mouth. Unexpectedly, she choked on a mouthful of seawater. Her body instantly tightened. It was unbearable, and she almost coughed, but she could only hold on to the intense pain in her chest. Her hands were rapidly swimming upwards.

    Finally, appearing above the water, Ji Nuan could no longer hold on. She coughed loudly several times until her eyes were red.

    This painful feeling was too simr to when she choked on her own blood in her previous life. She unconsciously held tightly onto Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms which were around her waist. The moment she raised her eyes, she saw the man who had been watching her with concern from start to finish.

    ¡°Can you still swim?¡± he asked softly.

    Ji Nuan resisted the coughs that wanted to escape, nodding as she hoarsely said, ¡°I still have strength.¡±

    His eyes revealed several hints of worry and heartache.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine! I can do it!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s shiny eyes were filled with determination.

    Mo Jingshen nced into her eyes, smiling. ¡°All right.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Carrying Her Up and Stuffing Her Into the Blanket

    <h4>Chapter 43: Carrying Her Up and Stuffing Her Into the nket</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Earlier, the car had driven out too quickly. Right now, they were still 400 to 500 meters away fromnd.

    While being tugged forward by Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan tried her best to paddle forward with her hands to prevent from being too much of a burden.

    Even after leaving the surface, Ji Mengran still held tightly onto Ji Nuan, refusing to let go no matter what.

    ¡°Almost there!¡± Ji Nuan saw thatnd was closer and closer.

    ¡°Still able to hold on?¡± Seeing that their goal was near, Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was no longer as heavy.

    Ji Nuan nodded her head. ¡°I can!¡±

    He gazed at her face; some sentiment surging in his dark eyes. His low, hoarse voice carried some difficult to detect praise. ¡°Based on your fitness level, your ability to swim is considered rather impressive. You actually still have the energy to swim over.¡±

    Ji Nuan saw the approachingnd, and her emotions rxed. ¡°I have to hold on! Let go of me; I can swim there by myself!¡±

    It was only then that Mo Jingshen released her.

    A few minutester, just as she was about to climb onnd, she almost felt forward as the sand she stepped on was too soft. Mo Jingshen, who was by her side the whole time, reached out and held her.

    They had finally arrived onnd. Ji Nuan no longer had any energy, so Mo Jingshen supported her.

    The sky had already turned dark. Ji Nuan¡¯s body was trembling from head to toe, yet she did not forget to hold on tight to her purse. Her teeth could not stop chattering. ¡°The chess record meant for Grandfather Mo is still in my bag... this bag of mine is supposed to be waterproof... and the phone is also inside the bag... I¡¯m not sure if water entered...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still worried about the chess record at such a time?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at her drenched body, raising his brows that remained handsome despite his drenched look.

    Ji Nuan did feel slightly ufortable. Her whole face had already turned pale, and she was cold to the point where she could not speak very well, ¡°This is... what you won for me... and it¡¯s what Grandfather Mo likes...¡±

    In the autumn night by the sea, their breaths could visibly be seen turning misty white when they spoke. This showed how cold it really was.

    Compared to the autumn night, his gaze was much warmer. His cold and charming eyes held tenderness for her. He reached out his hand and gently pushed aside the wet hair stuck on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Ji Nuan nodded while shivering. Under the night sky, her eyes seemed to shine like stars.

    Ji Mengran was behind them. After copsing onnd, she took in breaths desperately. She could not speak, nor could she move. Since she had followed them out of the ocean, when she was done resting, she could find a way back herself.

    After climbing back onnd, from beginning to end, Mo Jingshen did not nce at her, much less give a word of concern orfort.

    Ji Mengran harshly wed the sand beneath her. She refused to ept this; she refused, she refused!

    <i>Ji Nuan, what right do you have?!</i>

    ¡ª¡ª

    After returning to the Yu Garden, Ji Nuan finally rxed. The moment she stepped through the door, she no longer had any energy and entirely leaned on Mo Jingshen¡¯s body.

    ¡°We came back alive...,¡± she breathed harshly. Her voice was hoarse because of the fatigue.

    If not for Mo Jingshen and his quick thinking and actions that helped them to avoid the dangerous situation, her second life would have ended right there.

    Mo Jingshen held her unstable body. ¡°It¡¯s all right now, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat through his clothing. If not for her self-control, her tears would have fallen.

    She sniffled, resisting the wave of emotions that hit her after escaping death.

    As though noticing her emotional changes, Mo Jingshen gently patted her backfortingly, his low, hoarse voice said by her ears, ¡°You¡¯ve finally remembered how to be afraid? Earlier on in the sea, you seemed so courageous. Such an amazing Mrs. Mo, yet the moment you reach home, you¡¯re about to cry?¡±

    His meaning was that the facade she tried her best to make up today had copsed instantly.

    ¡°I...¡± Ji Nuan almost choked up. She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I be emotional?¡±

    He lowly chuckled, pinching her ice-cold face. ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Mo. Sessfully escaping a cmity, it¡¯s deserving of celebration.¡±

    Ji Nuan sniffled and still wanted to speak. Yet, Mo Jingshen directly called Auntie Chen over. ¡°Bring her to have a warm shower and change her clothes.¡±

    Auntie Chen had wanted to ask about the situation and why were they both drenched. But seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s pale face, she was frightened and did not want to waste any time on that. She rushed to bring Ji Nuan back to the room.

    Right as they were walking up the stairs, Ji Nuan could not resist looking back at the man near the entrance.

    Mo Jingshen, who was usually neat and tidy, was also drenched. His shirt and jacket were clinging onto his body. However, despite looking just as battered as she did, his charm did not seem to decrease at all.

    Auntie Chen assisted her in taking a warm shower. Ji Nuan did not take a bath but opted for a shower instead because earlier today, at the chess hall, she discovered that her ¡°great aunt¡± had arrived.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re on your period, and your whole body is so cold. Will you really be fine?¡± Auntie Chen could not help but worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll just shower for a little longer.¡± Ji Nuan resisted the intense pain in her abdomen, waving Auntie Chen away. ¡°Help me take out the things in my bag and check if the chess record and phone in the waterproofpartment are wet.¡±

    Auntie Chen nodded, following her instructions and bringing her bag in. She used a towel to wipe it.

    ¡°The cell phone and this chess record you mentioned are all dry. But everything else is soaked.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan instantly rxed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan had no other orders, Auntie Chen went to the kitchen to make brown sugar water for her.

    Ji Nuan showered for a really long time. It was only when Mo Jingshen had already showered and changed that she slowly came out.

    Due to soaking in the cold water for too long, her stomach was experiencing an unbearable amount of pain.

    After showering in hot water for half a day, her face was finally not as pale and had some redness.

    ¡°You¡¯re done showering?¡± Ji Nuan saw Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°En,e over,¡± He called her over softly. Mo Jingshen saw that she appeared a little fragile and red. His adam¡¯s apple moved.

    Ji Nuan unconsciously obeyed. She had just approached him when he suddenly tugged her into his embrace. A kissnded on her forehead and, as though having checked that she was really fine, a breath of relief escaped him.

    Even if he did not say or reveal anything, Ji Nuan was very sensitive and noticed. Such a situation today was most likely aimed at her.

    Who could it be?

    The Zhou family? Or the Han family?

    Or could it be that the Ji family had other enemies?

    In her previous life, after the Ji family went bankrupt, there were many people unhappy with the Ji family who came looking for her. After her previous life, Ji Nuan was no longer unused to such shady events. However, this incident today... was actually aimed directly at her life.

    ¡°Latest, by tomorrow morning, the instigator behind the scenes will definitely be found,¡± he lowly whispered by her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    Ji Nuan was quiet for a moment. ¡°So, you already know who was the one who arranged all this?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. He gently touched her face that had gradually turned pale a few minutes after she left the bathroom. The more he touched, the more he felt it was turning cold. He directly picked her up, stuffing her into the nket.

 Chapter 44 - You Actually Still Have Energy?

    <h4>Chapter 44: You Actually Still Have Energy?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was indeed cold to death. Earlier on, she had tried her best to appear strong. Now that her determination had crumbled, she shrunk in the nket and decided to no longer hide it.

    Her body was trembling, yet her gaze could not help but remain fixed on his body. It was only when Mo Jingshen moved to the door¡ªto bring in the brown sugar water that Auntie Chen had brought up¡ªthat she moved her eyes away slightly.

    Things like period cramps... to have it revealed all to Mo Jingshen...

    Really, she was embarrassed to the point where her face was entirely thrown to her grandmother¡¯s house.

    ¡°So, who exactly is it that wants to harm us?¡± Ji Nuan asked, and then she paused. ¡°Or more urately, who wants me dead?¡±

    Mo Jingshen passed the brown sugar water over. ¡°Cases of wealthy families paying for murder are increasing. In the future, return less to the Ji home.¡±

    Ji Nuan was stunned, but she also finally understood.

    The case today was most likely associated with those who had a grudge with the Ji family. After all, the one who called for the car was Ji Mengran who waspletely unaware of the situation. If the person took action through Ji Mengran¡¯s phone call, then they most likely knew a lot about the Ji family. Also, they had to be very aware of Ji Mengran and Ji Nuan¡¯s movements.

    Could it be Shen Heru? Even if she was pressed for action, acting without care for the consequences was not something she could easily do. After all, she still had several wealthy families supporting her. This was not the time to break off all rtions yet. Therefore, this case was most likely unrted to her.

    Then who could it be? Why? To kill her?

    Seeing the brown sugar water pushed toward her, she raised it and drank a sip. Although she felt very warm after drinking it, it did not soothe much of her stomach cramps.

    After half an hour, Ji Nuan¡¯s stomach still hurt. She kept tolerating it to avoid letting Mo Jingshen notice.

    Mo Jingshen saw how her face remained pale and pulled open her nket, climbing in.

    He directly wrapped his arms around her from behind, pressing her back against his embrace. Ji Nuan originally wanted to say that she was fine, but she could not help but gradually rx in his arms.

    The man¡¯s palm was warm and strong. Without allowing her to refuse, he pressed a hand against her abdomen. At the same time, he tugged the nkets up around her and then held her ice-cold hands gently. After a moment, he lowered his eyes to look at Ji Nuan, who still did not seem sleepy. ¡°Is it still hurting a lot?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her head back; her eyes were shining with tears as she gazed at him. ¡°It¡¯s all right, today is a special circumstance. It¡¯s because the sea water was cold that it¡¯s painful now.¡±

    The man continued rubbing gently against her abdomen. ¡°I¡¯ve called a doctor. If you can¡¯t sleep, then wait for the doctor to check on you before sleeping.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call for a doctor, it¡¯s just menstrual cramps. There¡¯s really no need to trouble a doctor toe sote at night. If it still hurts tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to collect some medicine.¡± Ji Nuan rushed to sit up.

    Consequently,¡ªbecause she was only wearing a towel¡ªthe towel fell with her one movement.

    Mo Jingshen met her gaze. Her porcin-like skin, and some of the marks he had left on herst night at the Ji home were all revealed.

    However, because Ji Nuan now had her great aunt protecting her, she did not think much. Her gaze was unbelievably innocent. She acted as though she had only dropped a coat.

    ¡°This afternoon, didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯ll be flying to Ennd tomorrow morning?¡± Ji Nuan did not bother with the towel, tugging up the nket carelessly to cover her body.

    Recently, the Mo Corporation had a project to discuss with a British partner. Mo Jingshen needed to leave to Ennd for a business trip for two to three days tomorrow.

    She nearly forgot about this. Thankfully, nothing big urred to them, so it did not interrupt his work schedule.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can sleep on the ne tomorrow.¡± His dark eyes were on her while his hands pinched her cheeks. ¡°The fright that Mrs. Mo experienced today was not light. I have to stay and guard her.¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that she was not that delicate, but his words made her feel veryfortable.

    She reached out to wrap her arms around his neck, careless moving as she took the initiative to kiss his cold lips. Her lips were slightly cold, just like his. However, in an instant, her passionate kiss lit an intense fire. Their tongues intertwined, and he directly pressed her into his embrace, bending his head and holding onto her neck. The kiss deepened.

    Their lips finally heated. At the same time, other parts of their body heated up as well.

    Ji Nuan was kissed deeply and had to lean back slightly due tock of breath. The man in front of her took the opportunity to press her back against the bed. The passionate and hot kiss caused her to be slightly dizzy.

    In addition, she felt the obvious change in his lower body dangerously pressing against her!

    It was only then that Ji Nuan realized that she did not notice the change in the atmosphere this time. Earlier on, she was really too defenseless...

    ¡°W-wait a minute!¡± she suddenly whimpered out against his lips while her hands pressed against his chest. This situation did not seem very good. He kissed her until her tongue felt numb even as she spoke. ¡°After escaping death and swimming for so long, my body feels like it¡¯ll give up on itself...¡±

    ¡°En, so?¡± The man continued kissing her. His kissnded again and again on her neck.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°So... you actually still have energy?¡±

    The man¡¯s actions paused. He shot her a nce; his deep eyes appeared heavier because of her words. His hands tightened around her waist, tugging her closer as he went further with his kissing as though nning to prove to her that his strength was just as good as ever.

    Ji Nuan shouted, ¡°Ah, ah, ah... Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t... it hurts...¡±

    The man on top of her finally stopped because of her words. He lowered his head to look at her action of holding her stomach with a pleading expression.

    Earlier on in the day, when she happily announced the arrival of her period, he already had ns to discipline this woman who was pleased to the extent of almost soaring to the sky.

    In the end, after experiencing such difficulty, this little woman waspletely submerged in various emotions. Sitting on the bed defenseless, it was as though she was presenting herself to him for ughter.

    Mo Jingshen let out a breath, feeling that the restraint he always prided himself on would sooner orter be all used up on her.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, Doctor Qin is here.¡± Auntie Chen¡¯s voice came from the door.

    Mo Jingshen released her. He passed over a pajama¡ªand it was the extremely conservative sort¡ªasking her to put it on.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Miss Ji only experienced a cold during her period. After taking a few days of medicine and staying warm, there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble.¡±

    The doctor¡ªwho was called over by Mo Jingshen in the middle of the night¡ªdid not even have the time toin before he was forced to give his wife, who was on a period, a checkup.

    Ji Nuan recognized Qin Siting. He was the second young master of Hai Cheng¡¯s Qin family. Since young, he had been interested in medicine, so he abandoned business for medicine. Today, he was one of the country¡¯s famous general practitioner and was a guest lecturer for pharmaceutical management at the University of Medicine.

    Based on Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and indifferent character and his habit of speaking very little, he barely had any friends. But this promising young master, Doctor Qin, was one of his few friends.

    ¡°Her stomach hurts, are there any ways to reduce it?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows slightly furrowed.

    Qin Siting¡¯s eyelids twitched. He stared at him as though he was some weird creature.

    Someone like Mo Jingshen was actually standing there and asking him how to resolve this woman¡¯s period cramps...

    Was the sun rising from the west?

 Chapter 45 - The Smiling Fox, Young Master Qin and the King of Hell, Mo Jingshen

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Smiling Fox, Young Master Qin and the King of Hell, Mo Jingshen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Go to a Chinese medicine hospital to request for a prescription to warm the uterus or give her some of the medicine I¡¯ve prescribed. But given that she has always been susceptible to this pain since young, it¡¯s better to use Chinese medicine to slowly improve her condition,¡± Qin Siting exined unhurriedly while eyeing Ji Nuan who had moved to sit up on the bed.

    In the past, the gaze of this Young Lady Ji was always extremely fierce. Right now, though, she seemed like an obedient little wife. When he first came in, he thought he had seen wrong.

    ¡°Chinese medicine? In the past, Auntie Chen brought me some prescription, but I never drank much of it.¡± While speaking, Ji Nuan got off the bed to search through the bedside cab.

    Both Qin Siting and Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyesnded at the same time on a little white bottle at the corner of the cab.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice suddenly became cold.

    Mo Jingshen was also staring at Ji Nuan who had paused in surprise. Just as she took that bottle out with a sh of understanding, he reached over to take it.

    Qin Siting walked over, taking out two of the pills. After staring at it for a moment, he lifted it to his nose to sniff it.

    ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯ve seen a psychiatrist?¡± Qin Siting suddenly asked.

    Ji Nuan was stunned. She nced at Qin Siting and then nced toward Mo Jingshen whose aura suddenly seemed ice-cold.

    In the past, because her mood was too poor, Ji Mengran had coaxed her to see a psychiatrist. This was the medicine the doctor had prescribed to alleviate her mood swings.

    After returning, she only ate it a few times and eventually forgot the existence of the medicine in her cab.

    She did not think her mood was bad to the point of being diagnosed with depression. Ji Mengran always said that if she kept it up, she would definitely fall ill and wanted to bring her to see a psychiatrist to receive some counseling. However, those doctors always offered her strange suggestions, rmending her to divorce immediately, saying it was the only solution.

    Could it be that this medicine... had problems...?

    Ji Mengran got along so well with Shen Heru. If they were to add something to the medicine, it was not entirely surprising.

    Ji Nuan took a step back. She was not sure what exactly she was afraid of. She unconsciously raised her eyes and met Mo Jingshen¡¯s.

    Mo Jingshen stared at her, his voice sounding slightly stern. ¡°Have you taken this medicine before?¡±

    Ji Nuan first nodded her head and then shook it. ¡°... I ate it a few times. But after taking it, I always felt somewhat ufortable, so I stopped.¡±

    ¡°When did you take it?¡± Qin Siting asked coldly. His attitude no longer seemed as rxed as before.

    ¡°Back when we had just gotten married for a month. During that time, my condition wasn¡¯t the best, and Meng Ran said that she was afraid I was suppressing too much. She brought me to a psychiatrist, and this is what he prescribed,¡± Ji Nuan exined honestly while rm bells rang in her heart.

    This medicine was definitely not simple.

    Mo Jingshen stared at her for half a beat before the edge of his lips lifted. It was filled with hints of ridicule.

    However, Ji Nuan could feel that his cold and mocking expression was not directed toward her.

    She suspected that the medicine that Shen Heru gave her father was not right, but forgot to look into the medicine Ji Mengran had forced the doctor to prescribe her. This incident had happened too long ago, and she honestly forgot all about it.

    Ten minutester.

    ¡°This medicine won¡¯t cause any harm to the physical body, but it contains chemicals that would cause one¡¯s mental state to be disordered and weakened.¡± Qin Siting pinched the pill that broke in his hands. ¡°This is the medicine small clinics used to improve the spirits and energy level of mental patients. It is also used on some mental patients to arouse them so they may share information more freely. Inrge hospitals, these cannot be used and are considered banned.¡±

    ¡°Weakening of mental state?¡± Ji Nuan lifted her eyes.

    Qin Siting brows raised as he sneered, ¡°Miss Ji, your style of actions and emotions in the past few months seem to fall in line with the symptoms.¡±

    What he was suggesting was already clear...

    So, this was the reason Ji Mengran kept repeating that she had be impossible to understand in front of Mo Jingshen.

    Qin Siting nced at Ji Nuan¡¯splexion and calmly smiled. ¡°Such medicine contains nothing that would harm the body. Even if you¡¯ve taken it, it won¡¯t easily be noticed by others. Since you¡¯ve only taken a few doses, it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Qin Siting removed the disposable gloves he was wearing, raising his chin toward Mo Jingshen while appearing as though he had seen a good show. ¡°The reason CEO Mo called me over in the middle of the night was because your woman ate the wrong medicine?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tall body stood by the door. He stared at the bottle for a moment before cing it into his pants pocket with one hand. His thin and cold lips curved. It was a smile, but it was humorless.

    Ji Nuan had thought she had already seen things clearly and had enough defense. But at that moment, her back felt cold.

    Her hands suddenly warmed up. Mo Jingshen walked over and held them. He calmly tightened his grip after feeling that they were chilly.

    Qin Siting packed up his things, removing the white doctor¡¯s coat he had on. Inside, he only wore a button-up shirt and dress pants. Seeing this scene, his eyes twitched. ¡°After waking me up in the middle of the night for freebor, you¡¯re feeding me a mouthful of public disy of affection? You guys don¡¯t have any conscience!¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly asked, ¡°Youck a woman?¡±

    Who did not know that inside Qin Siting¡¯s office at the hospital, numerous married women would pretend to have high fevers or other illnesses for the sake of looking at him.

    Hai Cheng had a famous saying: One would invoke the ire of the Smiling Fox, Young Master Qin, rather than provoke the King of Hell, Mo Jingshen.

    In the south, there was the Qin, and in the north, there was the Mo. They were the two male gods hardest to deal with among the four prominent families in Hai Cheng.

    Although the Ji family was considered one of the four big families in Hai Cheng, they were no longer deemed as prosperous as in the old days. On the other hand, the Mo family was practically unshakeable.

    Not even mentioning Hai Cheng, wherever the Mo family stepped foot, several cities would follow. So long as someone stepped out of the Mo family to build their own empire, there would be no other like them dominating the economy. They all had their specialized division, and all had unrivaled statuses.

    ¡°I don¡¯tck women, but your woman... definitelycks a heart.¡± Qin Siting tilted his head, shooting Ji Nuan a calm look.

    Ji Nuan lips curved downwards.

    Saying shecked a heart and that she ate the wrong medicine, very good!

    She turned over to nce at Mo Jingshen, who was by her side. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Yet, Doctor Qin came after a one phone call of yours. Does he owe you a favor?¡±

    Qin Siting stared at her, his brows furrowing slightly as he suddenly found this Ji Nuan rather interesting.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡± You can consider it that way.¡±

    Ji Nuan eyes suddenly shone. ¡°Then, based on what he owes you, can I request a favor from him as well?¡±

    The veins on Qin Siting¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Miss Ji... No wonder you were able to marry him. Both you are practically the same type of trash goods...¡±

 Chapter 46 - Toward This Ji Nuan, Have You Become Serious?

    <h4>Chapter 46: Toward This Ji Nuan, Have You Be Serious?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan brought out the medicine she previously took from the Ji home, handing it over to him. ¡°This is the medicine my dad has been recently taking. Since Doctor Qin has various academic achievements in pharmacy, could you help me analyze what¡¯s in here?¡±

    ¡°Are you really treating me like the Yu Garden¡¯s private doctor?¡± Qin Siting furrowed his brows.

    Ji Nuan had yet to speak when a low voice came from behind her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s head was about to explode. The edge of his lips trembled for a moment before he suddenly threw his head back andughed. He took the medicine and opened it to sniff it.

    ¡°This medicine doesn¡¯t have a discernible smell. It should be a new medicine imported from abroad. There¡¯s no use analyzing it here. I¡¯ll have to bring it back and analyze with equipment. Do you mind if I take it away?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Ji Nuan quickly said.

    Qin Siting threw the bottle into his pocket. ¡°All right, it¡¯s no longer early. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In front of the Yu Garden¡¯s entrance, the moonlight was bright.

    Qin Siting walked out, casually adjusting his tie. Under the moonlight, the white coat hanging carelessly on his arm was ringly bright.

    ¡°I heard that you hired someone to watch the Zhou family¡¯s actions?¡± Qin Siting calmly asked.

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows, cold amusement shing past his eyes. ¡°Are you trying to say that your sources are good?¡±

    ¡°Is it for that woman inside?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice remained cold.

    Mo Jingshen calmly replied, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Qin Siting furrowed his eyebrows, lifting the corner of his mouth as he coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, toward that Ji Nuan, have you be serious?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at him from the side.

    After not receiving an answer for a long while, Qin Siting calmly smiled. ¡°Have you lost control? This isn¡¯t your original intentions for marrying her.¡±

    ¡°Are you preparing to be the first person to be kicked out of the Yu Garden, Doctor Qin?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze remained calm.

    Qin Siting scoffed. ¡°I drove over sote into the night. Are you not nning to say a single thank you at all?¡±

    ¡°First, return the life you owe me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    The sound of a car driving off came from outside. Ji Nuan stood in the room and opened the curtains to look outside.

    When Mo Jingshen came back, he saw this little woman pressing her face against the ice-cold window, looking as though she had suddenly realized something and was deep in thought.

    ¡°Doctor Qin left?¡± Ji Nuan heard the sound of the door opening and turned back.

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen nced at how her entire body was pressed against the chilly window and calmly said, ¡°The window is cold. Don¡¯t lean so close to it.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back and walked toward him. ¡°You say, in the past, if I didn¡¯t receive all sorts of foolish interferences, would I have already fallen in love with you, so I...¡±

    Her words had yet to finish when the man¡¯s kiss suddenlynded.

    The kiss was heavy and deep, entirely without reserve.

    Ji Nuan barely managed a whimper. He held her waist, and before she knew it, she was pressed against the wall. He kissed until her lips were numb and her entire body was barely standing.

    She could not understand; they were still fine earlier. How could he suddenly give such a passionate kiss to her...

    For a long time, the man¡¯s lips remained pressed against Ji Nuan¡¯s. He gradually moved to lean his forehead against hers, his deep dark eyes staring into hers.

    Ji Nuan felt that if they were to kiss any longer, the two would not sleep tonight...

    Not to mention, he had to go to the airport early in the morning tomorrow.

    Thinking about the three days of separation they would have to face, she directly pressed her face into his neck, softly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me anymore. You¡¯ll lose control. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know of my condition today.¡±

    After hearing the words ¡°lose control,¡± Mo Jingshen was quiet for a moment.

    After a while, Ji Nuan heard the man¡¯s voicend on her forehead. ¡°How many days?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, how many days?¡± She raised her head.

    The moment she saw the heat in the man¡¯s face, she instantly understood and coughed. ¡°Four days, sometimes five...¡±

    Each month, her great aunt would usually leave after four to five days. It was always very precise.

    Thinking for a moment, she then spoke again, ¡°So, if you won¡¯t be able to rest well tonight and want to sleep in the main bedroom instead, I won¡¯t mind...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s heart felt moved after seeing her rxed face radiant with delight. Holding the back of her head, he leaned down and kissed her again.

    Ji Nuan was kissed until she did not have the strength to push him away. She had only just softened in his embrace when she heard the man¡¯s soft voice against her lips. ¡°Wait for me toe back and discipline you.¡±

    Wait for him toe back...

    When he returns from Ennd in a few days?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart suddenly quivered with his low voice. Her two arms wrapped around his neck as she suddenly felt reluctant to part from him. ¡°En...¡±

    Under the soft moonlight, he seemed to have smiled.

    After that, he kissed her fervently again until both of her arms and legs were weak, and her voice sounded like a soft cat¡¯s whimper. It was only then that he let her off, picking up the weakened her and stuffing her into the nket.

    This man¡¯s restraint and calm were too strong. Even in such a situation, he could remain in the room, holding her to sleep.

    However, to Ji Nuan, this was considered a gift.

    He was leaving for Ennd the next day. If the two of them had to sleep separately, she would most likely be sleepless for the entire night.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning.

    Ji Nuan had initially nned to wake up early to send Mo Jingshen off.

    However, because she rested in his arms the entire night, she had slept too well and too deeply. He did not wake her up when he left, and when she finally awoke, it was already past seven.

    Auntie Chen said that Mo Jingshen had left at five o¡¯clock in the morning.

    While sitting by the table, Ji Nuan ate alone. She stirred the porridge in the bowl while appearing bored.

    She never expected that, although Mo Jingshen would only be away a few days, she was already missing him.

    This heart that was gradually being moved by him, could it count as what she owed him in their previous lives?

    ¡°Madam, are you not hungry?¡± Auntie Chen saw she did not have much of an appetite and passed over a ss of milk.

    Ji Nuan received the ss. After picking it up, she ced it down instead of drinking it. While leaning her chin against her palm, she continued stirring the porridge, asking casually, ¡°Auntie Chen, in the past, whenever Mo Jingshen left for business, would he alwayse back on time? For example, if he said that he would leave for three days, would he really return in three days? Or would he be asionally dyed? Or would he... return earlier?¡±

    Auntie Chen instantly smiled in understanding. So, she was feeling lovesick after just separating.

    In the past, whenever Mr. Mo left for business for ten days to half a month, she never saw Ji Nuan appear so dested. He had only just left, and she was already counting down the days.

    ¡°Mr. Mo rarely speaks about his work. I¡¯m not sure how long his trips were meant to be in the past.¡±

    Ji Nuan continued stirring the porridge, ncing at the bright sky outside the window.

    She felt like her mood had flown away with him.

    Suddenly, the phone ced on the table rang. Ji Nuan lowered her gaze to look at the shing screen revealing Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number.

    She did not even notice that her face had suddenly lit up. She quickly picked up the phone.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°En, at what time was your flight? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you left?¡±

 Chapter 47 - Acting Spoiled so Naturally

    <h4>Chapter 47: Acting Spoiled so Naturally</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I saw that you were sleeping deeply and couldn¡¯t bear to.¡± Mo Jingshen quietly chuckled.

    By the side, Auntie Chen saw that in an instant, a smile appeared on Ji Nuan¡¯s lips like a flower blooming. Even if she did not speak, it was a quiet sweetness.

    ¡°Have you eaten your breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Ji Nuan gently stirred the porridge in the bowl.

    The man¡¯s voice became stern instantly. ¡°Auntie Chen didn¡¯t make you breakfast?¡±

    ¡°She did. I¡¯m eating now. It¡¯s because I woke up toote and just got ready to eat.¡± That she did not have an appetite was her problem. She could not shift the me to Auntie Chen.

    ¡°Be good and eat your meal. Regarding things like what happenedst night, in the future, I¡¯ll take care of it all. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Was this... specially meant to check if she had eaten and tofort her?

    Ji Nuan instantly felt like a kitten whose fur had been soothed as she made an agreeing ¡°uu¡± sound. Taking the opportunity, while Auntie Chen had walked away, she suddenly softly whispered, ¡°I fear that in these three days, my appetite won¡¯t be very good. If you want me to eat well,e back early.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    What she meant was that without him, she could not even eat well?

    In the past, she always wanted to push him 800 feet away, yet now she was acting spoiled so naturally.

    Mo Jingshen gave a husky, gentle chuckle. ¡°Be good, finished the breakfast Auntie Chen made. You¡¯re not allowed to leave even one mouthful of food.¡±

    Ji Nuan eyed the porridge and dumplings ced on the table. ¡°How could I eat so much food...¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to finish it.¡±

    Although Ji Nuan said that she had no appetite, while answering the phone, she began drinking the porridge. Just as she picked up a bun, Auntie Chen rushed forward to take it away. ¡°Madam these have been ced here for too long. I¡¯ll go warm it up for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately mouthed to her: Just a few will do.

    In the end, after Ji Nuan hung up the phone, not a few minutester, Auntie Chen returned with the buns. It was still a whole basket. Ten of it.

    Seeing Ji Nuan look as though she could not finish it, Auntie Chen happily said, ¡°Before he left, Mr. Mo announced he won¡¯t be around for three days and dered that you have to eat at home. Your meals have to be bnced, and you cannot eat too little. Mr. Mo said that you¡¯ve lost weight recently.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her gaze toward her own chest.

    What she needed to have, she had. What needed to be big, was also big. It was not as though the sensation was not pleasant when touched. Where did she lose weight?

    ¡ª¨C

    The next day.

    Ji Nuan walked through the doors of Lan Shan residence, located in a rare secluded area in Hai Cheng city center. She immediately saw that Han Tianyuan, that rich young master, sat in one of the mahjong tables ying mahjong.

    ¡°Miss Ji came so early? Come,e,e. Let¡¯s y a few rounds together!¡± While smoking, Han Tianyuan happily smiled at her.

    Ji Nuan calmly looked at the men inside, they were all rich young sons of the higher-ups in Hai Cheng society circle.

    She was expressionless as she took out from her bag the contract she had taken from the Han Corporationw department. Ignoring Han Tianyuan¡¯s happy expression, she directly ced the contract onto a tea-colored round table by the side.

    ¡°The handover contract has already been prepared by yourpany. Come, sign it.¡± Ji Nuan usually had no interest in such scenes. Her fingers gently tapped on the table, revealing her current impatience.

    Han Tianyuan licked the edge of his lips, pushing the mahjong tiles aside as he stood up and walked over with a snort.

    ¡°Is Miss Ji sure she wants to take over the two propertypanies under my name?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡±

    With an attitude of carelessness, Han Tianyuan sat down on the sofa in front of her, ¡°A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. The property scene right now is clearly in dire straits. Yet, Miss Ji wants to take over thesepanies in my hand at such a difficult time. In the future, if you were to lose a few hundred million yuan, you can¡¯te to me crying.¡±

    Ji Nuan ignored him, holding onto her patience as she waited for him to sign.

    ¡°Miss Ji is just as arrogant as usual. Initially, when I tried to chase you, your expression was just as it is right now, appearing as though you are above all. Ha.¡±

    Han Tianyuan received the contract his secretary handed over while sneering. ¡°It seems like Miss Ji¡¯s skills on the bed are rather impressive, otherwise, how would you be able to settle Mo Jingshen...¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at Han Tianyuan, her gaze cold and belittling. ¡°So much nonsense to speak even when selling apany. Are you upset that I¡¯m giving you too much money?¡±

    The thirty million yuan, was it not all for the sake of giving the Han family face. Otherwise, based on today¡¯s circumstance, with Mo Jingshen around, this Han Tianyuan would not have dared to take even three cents.

    Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression became ugly. He scoffed, but still quickly signed his name on the contract.

    Ji Nuan checked the contract and was too idle to speak another word to him. She turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss Ji,¡± Han Tianyuan suddenly called herzily.

    Ji Nuan did not turn back to look at him. She only calmly nced at the sky ahead of the Lan Shan residence. The weather these few days was rather good. She could go out and walk more, quickly settling the handover process of thepany.

    Han Tianyuan¡¯s voice included an ambiguous intention. ¡°Mo Jingshen¡¯s background is not as simple as you think. Since you gave me thirty million yuan, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned back and nced at him from the corner of her eyes. At this moment, a waiter brought over a coffee and dessert, cing it on his table.

    ¡°Does Miss Ji not n on eating before leaving?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curved into an empty cold smile. ¡°Young master Han, enjoy your meal.¡±

    As her wordsnded, she held onto the contract, staring forward as she walked away from him.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan had already checked on the twopanies before signing the contract and understood what Han Tianyuan meant about being careful not to lose several hundred million yuan.

    The internal funds were already severelycking, and they even owed the bank a sum of ten million yuan.

    Under thepanies¡¯ name, there were already twomon districts and arge business building under development in the city center. However, due to problems with funding, the construction had to be stopped.

    Taking over suchpanies, from anyone¡¯s point of view, it was as good as suicide.

    However, Ji Nuan had already researched well on those projects stopped midway. Their locations were all rather good. Based on what she remembered,ter, when property andnd prices increased, the property in these areas were not what regr people could afford. It would increase by several times, costing at least four hundred million yuan or more.

    The difficult problem to work with right now was that the project partners might stop providing funding given that the person in charge of thepany had changed, which would be extremely unfavorable for her.

    Just as Ji Nuan was about to drive back to the Yu Garden, Han Tianyuan suddenly walked out of the Lan Shan residence. He knocked on her car window.

    ¡°Here, take this.¡± He passed over a golden invitation card.

    Ji Nuan took it and opened. ¡°Evening ball invitation?¡±

    ¡°Right now, you should be most worried about the partners stopping their funding. Several of the Han family¡¯s old investment partners will attend this charity ball happening the day after. You should know, I¡¯ve ced the opportunity in yourp. Whether or not you can take advantage will depend on your own ability.¡±

    ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t obtain this invitation myself?¡± Ji Nuan was suspicious.

 Chapter 48 - There Are Countless Useful Medicines to Deal with Disobedient Women

    <h4>Chapter 48: There Are Countless Useful Medicines to Deal with Disobedient Women</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Her instincts told her that this selfish young master of the Han family did not have kind intentions.

    Prior to this, she had already considered this charity ball. However, the organizer was the Han family. The Ji family was not involved in any way and the number of invitations sent out was also limited. She had been unsure as to how she could smoothly attend this ball.

    She had settled on searching for an alternative method, but she never expected that Han Tianyuan would actually directly hand over an invitation to her.

    Based on Han Tianyuan¡¯s temper, he would definitely love for her to fail and for thepany to shut down while the entire Hai Cheng apanied him to watch the show.

    Would he actually be so kind?

    Han Tianyuan stuffed his hands in his pockets with a reprimanding smile. ¡°Although thepanies have switched owners, they are after all etched with my name. If they were to be shut down, I would lose face. Besides, I still have to give consideration to Mo Jingshen, who supports you from behind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just two propertypanies and not anyrge business. Young master Han would actually be that bothered?¡± Ji Nuanpletely did not trust him. She smiled leisurely. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about the person who started thesepanies? Didn¡¯t you snatch thesepanies from someone else¡¯s hands as well?¡±

    ¡°Do you want it? If not, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Han Tianyuan calmly andzily nced at her. ¡°I gave you this invitation with good intentions. Will you only befortable after digging several holes in someone like a hedgehog? You, Miss Ji, have always been unreasonable by nature. If not for your pretty face, I could hardly care to do this favor for you. This is a world that acts based on appearances. Who asked me to be once charmed by that face of yours. Even now, I still think of it often.¡±

    After finishing his words, he directly threw the invitation into her car.

    <i>A world that acts on appearance...</i>

    Coming from someone like Han Tianyuan, these words were not that surprising.

    He was indeed shallow like this. Otherwise, Ji Nuan would have at least given him a brief look back then.

    She did not say more. She picked up the invitation for a peek, and calmly replied, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Han Tianyuan furrowed his brows, coldly sneering before turning to walk away.

    Walking back to the Lan Shan residence, he picked up his phone and sent out a message: <i>The invitation has been given.</i>

    ¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster.

    The Hai Cheng Business Charity Ball was held at the Imperial Garden Hotel.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the lobby of the hotel was extremely crowded. Although Hai Cheng had several renowned families, they were all separated into different influences. Since the Ji family barely had any cooperation with the Han family, Ji Nuan was not too familiar with any of the influential people that had shown up today.

    At the hotel entrance, there were hotel employees in charge of guiding the crowd inside. After walking in, Ji Nuan saw people in groups of three to five drinking and chatting.

    In the well-lit room, there were delicate desserts and wines in the four corners of the rooms. Guests were still streaming in.

    ¡°Miss, would you like a ss of champagne?¡± Ji Nuan was just walking in when a server walked over with a tray of champagne. He respectfully and politely passed over one ss on the tray.

    Almost everyone around was holding onto a ss. Ji Nuan suspected nothing and was about to receive it. However, her hands paused against the ss. She then nced at the server once more.

    After all, she was not too familiar with the people and their rtionship here. The invitation was also received too easily. She had to take extra caution.

    ¡°My apologies, my stomach is not feeling too well. Is there bottled water? Could you pour me a ss?¡±

    The server nodded, turning around to bring over the water. Ji Nuan saw that the bottled water he brought over was clean and untouched. After he directly poured over into a ss, she finally reached over to take it.

    She lowered her eyes to look at the clean and clear ss. The water inside had no dirt in it.

    Inside this lounge, everyone¡¯s clothes carried different fragrances. All the various expensive perfumes mixed in together. It had been a long time since Ji Nuan had attended such an event. She was no use to being suddenly bombarded by all these fragrances. She felt somewhat choked and was ufortable. She cleared her throat, lowering her head to drink.

    From afar, Zhou Yanyan, who was standing in a corner, nced toward where Ji Nuan was standing. Seeing that she drank the water, a victorious smile immediately bloomed on her face.

    She knew that this Ji Nuan was extremely smart and wary. She would not easily take the wine served by others.

    Earlier on, she had rubbed that extremely powerful medicine all over the prepared ss. For the sake of preventing anything from going on, those sses were all personally handled by her.

    She rubbed a lot of medicine on both inside and outside of the ss. So long as Ji Nuan casually drank a sip, she would not be able to escape tonight!

    Ah, Ji Nuan was relying on Mo Jingshen¡¯s protection, was she not?

    After tonight, when Ji Nuan had been passed over between different men, she would see if Mo Jingshen would still prioritize this fallen woman.

    Once this night was over, even if she had three heads and six shoulders, she would definitely not be able to escape!

    Ji Nuan only drank a sip. As though feeling the gaze on her from the corner of the room, she immediately pushed the ss away.

    Her clean fingers gently rubbed against the ss. She only paused for a second, before her gaze fluidly turned over, ncing towards that corner of the room.

    Although Zhou Yanyan¡¯s position was quite far off, and the light was rather dim, Ji Nuan still saw her.

    Her hands paused on the ss. Calmly, she nced at Zhou Yanyan, who averted her gaze because of her attention.

    Zhou Yanyan was here? After what happened thest time, the Zhou family allowed her to attend such a ball?

    Her gaze earlier...

    Ji Nuan ced down the tall ss in her hands. Suspecting that there was a hidden scheme, she warily turned around but saw that the ball had already begun. The people who were entering were too many, and the entrance was already temporarily closed.

    She walked toward the bathroom to avoid the crowd for a while.

    There was no one in the bathroom. Ji Nuan stood in front of the mirror, washing her hands with cold water. While washing, she tried to calm down, thinking about how to leave this ce safely.

    In such a situation, if she only considered Han Tianyuan, based on his courage, he would never dare to do much against her in such a ce.

    However, if it was Zhou Yanyan, who had just been humiliated not too long ago, she could not be as sure!

    When a woman seeks vengeance, they could do anything.

    As she washed her hands, she felt that her gaze was turning blurry. A strange heat was forming inside her body.

    Ji Nuan suspiciously raised her eyes to look at her reflection.

    After seeing the dazed red look on her face, rm bells immediately rang in her heart.

    Earlier on, she did not take any alcohol. The bottled water was also opened right before her eyes. She had only taken a sip. How could she still...

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± All of a sudden, Zhou Yanyan appeared from who knows where. Watching Ji Nuan¡¯s wary expression, sheughed coldly. ¡°Did you think you would be fine so long as you did not touch alcohol? Miss Ji is, after all, from a clean family that¡¯s never seen much of the higher society. Against a disobedient woman, countless medicines can be used. One of them is the sort that only has to be rubbed on the ss. So long as your tongue touched a bit of it, it¡¯s sufficient to keep you excited for an entire night. Not only that, you would not be able to keep your rationality. You drank an entire mouthful. On that ss, I rubbed a lot of the medicine personally...¡±

    ¡°You dare to drug me in such a ce?¡± Ji Nuan forced herself to remain calm. The effect of the medicine was quick. She supported herself with one hand against the sink while her gaze coldly fixed on Zhou Yanyan.

 Chapter 49 - Jing Shen! Save Meâ€”

    <h4>Chapter 49: Jing Shen! Save Me¡ª</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Zhou Yanyanughed in disdain. ¡°Did you think you could ruin my name so easily? You caused me to be locked at home for many days. Ji Nuan, I want to see if tomorrow the news headlines would be about the Ji family¡¯s eldest Miss¡¯s scandal with a group of men! Things like losing status and having a ruined reputation, it¡¯s better to have you block it for me!¡±

    So... the medicine on the ss was indeed... the sort she had guessed?

    ¡°Zhou Yanyan, you really are mad!¡± Ji Nuan shouted, tightly clutching onto her purse as she turned to leave.

    Zhou Yanyan looked to see her unstable steps. While walking over, sheughed to the point of almost spraining her ankle.

    ¡°You want to leave? Do you think you can walk out of here tonight? All the people hiding here are all arranged by me! Wherever you go, there will be eyes on you! Ji Nuan, ept your fate! I promise that tonight you will beg for death! When you feel good, you better scream softly, or you¡¯ll attract arger crowd and let the entire world see you acting out an erotic scene!¡±

    While speaking, she firmly held Ji Nuan as she walked out. She pushed her into the elevator on the dimmer side of the corridor.

    Ji Nuan gritted her teeth tightly to force her mind awake. However, no matter how she tried, she could not defeat the effects of the medicine. Her eyes gradually became misty. She did not have the strength to shake off Zhou Yanyan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She forced her mind to be clearer, twisting her hand and trying to pull it out.

    ¡°After tonight, you most likely will have to thank me. After all, I found many strong men and fed them all the same medicine. Just thinking about it causes one¡¯s blood to heat up!¡±

    Hearing Zhou Yanyan¡¯s words, Ji Nuan¡¯s entire body immediately filled with goosebumps. She struggled even harder but was abruptly shoved harshly into the elevator by Zhou Yanyan.

    Her back mmed painfully against the elevator wall. Due to the pain, Ji Nuan¡¯s mind cleared up a lot. She forced herself to stand straight and raised her eyes and met Zhou Yanyan¡¯s crazed, pleased one¡¯s.

    ¡°Zhou Yanyan, let me warn you! When we usually fight, it is but an exchange of words. What you are doing now is breaking thew!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Can thew control me? When you enter that room, the one forced by the men would be you! The one who would be caught on camera by the reporters tomorrow morning would also be you! Your screams alone would be enough for the police to drag you away! The surveince cameras have all been tampered with. No one can see that I¡¯ve shown up! Your words will have no effect against thew!¡±

    While speaking, Zhou Yanyan brushed through her hair which flowed down her back, while victoriously looking at Ji Nuan. ¡°Ji Nuan, the number one warmth [1. Nuan means warmth] of Hai Cheng? Ha-ha, so many men are obsessed with your appearance and figure. Tonight, I will grant all of their wishes~.¡±

    The elevator stopped on the tenth floor. Ji Nuan unconsciously pressed against the wall, unwilling to move. Zhou Yanyan forcefully pulled her out.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhou Yanyan yelled out in pain. She had yet to react when Ji Nuan dug her nails into the back of her hand, tearing the skin. The line of red blood was painful. Zhou Yanyan instantly red at her with eyes full of anger.

    Ji Nuan ran toward the emergency staircase by the elevator, pushing open the doors and running down. However, her feet suddenly became weak as her entire body lost strength. Her body was burning up to the extent where she could not run fast.

    Hearing Zhou Yanyan pursuing her from behind, Ji Nuan dug her hands into her bag while running.

    She had to call the police!

    However, her movements were too fast while running and pressing her phone. She could not dial the police number. The footsteps behind her became louder and louder, apanied by Zhou Yanyan¡¯s shrilling voice.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape tonight? Ji Nuan! You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    Ayer of sweat covered Ji Nuan¡¯s body. She bit her lips until they were bleeding. However, her hands remained busy against the phone screen. While running, her fingers were unable to dial the right numbers urately.

    All of a sudden, her phone rang. Mo Jingshen¡¯s number actually shed before her eyes.

    <i>Mo Jingshen?</i>

    <i>He was back?</i>

    Seeing Mo Jingshen¡¯s call, Ji Nuan epted the call with trembling hands. Just as Zhou Yanyan had grabbed onto her hair, she yelled into the connected call, ¡°Jing Shen! Save me¡ª¡±

    However, her hair was instantly tugged strongly backward by Zhou Yanyan, and her phone was also pped out of her grip,nding against the floor.

    She was forcefully dragged back by Zhou Yanyan. Her back mmed against the steps. It hurt to the point where Ji Nuan¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Zhou Yanyan, you¡¯re crazy! I¡¯m part of the Mo family! You dare to touch me. Do you not want to live anymore?!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s clothes became disheveled from Zhou Yanyan¡¯s tugging. After returning to the tenth floor, Zhou Yanyan grabbed her whole body, looking at the untidy Ji Nuan with excitement while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s good that Mo Jingshen knows. Such a good show, what a pity would be if he missed it?¡±

    Speaking, she tugged Ji Nuan over to one of the doors along the dark corridor. Not only could this room avoid the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras, given that the cameras were tampered with, no one would be able to find Ji Nuan here!

    It was such a well-thought-out n!

    Zhou Yanyan opened the door, but Ji Nuan did not make any sound. Zhou Yanyan yelled inside, ¡°All the handsome men, you must have been dying tolerating, didn¡¯t you? Great aunt here has brought a woman over for you!¡±

    Her words had justnded when she forcefully tugged Ji Nuan over. She opened the room door, about to push Ji Nuan forcefully in.

    However, all of a sudden, Zhou Yanyan felt a sharp pain against her shoulder. Ji Nuan gathered up all her strength and forced her in first instead, causing her to stumble into the room.

    ¡°What are you doing? Ji Nuan, you...¡±

    Ji Nuan used all her strength to m the door close and saw that the ss table by the side had a key. She quickly locked the door from outside.

    ¡°Ji Nuan! Open the door for me right now!¡±

    Zhou Yanyan did not expect that she would be pushed into the room. Hearing the sounds of the men approaching from behind, she knew that they had all been drugged and were no longer rational. She was terrified and beat the door frantically. She was unable to open the door no matter how much her hands tried to twist the knob.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, open the door, ah!¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to be so dumb, making a n full of so many holes. Setting up your own downfall, this is what you deserve!¡± Ji Nuan coldly and calmly nced toward that door that was shut tight.

    The sound of several men¡¯s rough breathing came from inside the door, apanied by Zhou Yanyan¡¯s increasingly terrified screams and hitting sounds against the door.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, let me out right now... don¡¯t lock me inside... let me out...¡±

    ¡°I-I was wrong! Let me off... I beg you, quickly let me out...¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan! I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Ah... don¡¯te over...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Open your eyes and see who I am! Look clearly! Don¡¯t touch me... Ah...¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan, I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to you, quickly open the door ah...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not pay her any attention and turned to leave. However, her legs suddenly weakened, and she almost fell in front of the door.

    What medicine was this exactly? Just one sip, was it really that amazing?

 Chapter 50 - Moâ€¦ Jing Shen? Wasnâ€™t He Out of the Country?

    <h4>Chapter 50: Mo... Jing Shen? Wasn¡¯t He Out of the Country?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She tolerated the burning heat inside of her body. In her mind, countless heat waves were ovepping.

    She wanted to walk forward, but she could hardly stand straight. Earlier on, she had used up almost all of her strength to pushed Zhou Yanyan into the room, protecting herself. Right now, she barely had any strength left.

    Ji Nuan raised her red eyes. She could not continue like this!

    Her phone was broken, so there was no way to contact the police. She had to rush toward the first floor and think of a way to escape.

    From the room behind her came the shrieks of Zhou Yanyan¡ªshe sounded like a pig being ughtered,¡ªthe sound of something being mmed over and over, and the unrestrainedughter of several men.

    Ji Nuan could not muster up any sympathy for what was happening inside. Step by step, she stumbled toward the elevator.

    Someone like Zhou Yanyan deserved this karma.

    The room was filled with men who had all lost their rationality after being drugged. Who would still care about whether she was Zhou Yanyan or someone else?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips coldly curved. Without turning back, she entered the elevator.

    The elevator reached the first floor. The ball was still going on as per normal. Ji Nuan headed in the opposite direction of the ballroom, attempting to search for another exit along the corridor.

    Her legs felt soft, her steps were unstable, and her eyes could no longer see clearly. She did not know how much longer she could hold on to her consciousness.

    Suddenly, one of the private room doors along the corridor opened.

    Ji Nuan did not expect that the door behind her would suddenly open. Her vision had already be blurry. She lost control of her strength and fell backward into the room.

    She could not maintain her consciousness and could barely feel that someone had roughly thrown her onto a couch inside the room.

    By her side, two men who smelled strongly like alcohol approached her. One of them asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Where did this womane from? So pretty.¡±

    ¡°Who knows where she came from. I was just about to go to the bathroom, but the moment I opened the door, I picked up this little beauty. Look at the way she¡¯s dressed up. She most likely came from the hotel connected to this hallway.¡±

    ¡°Shit! High-quality goods, ah! She¡¯s so soft. This little thing is so frail and charming! If we do her, we most likely will die from how good it is!¡±

    ¡°You say, did she drink too much? Or did someone add something to her drink? Quick, lock the door, don¡¯t let anyone in!¡±

    ¡°Lock the door to do what?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! To do her, ah! She¡¯s already soft! If we don¡¯t take her, we are as good as trash! Quickly go!¡±

    Ji Nuan heard their voices and tried her best to open her eyes. She could only see two strangers¡¯ faces. Their expressions were indecent and filled with a desire that made one feel disgusted.

    She became wary instantly. She tried to struggle but discovered that she could not muster up any energy. Just as she was about to attempt sitting up, one of the men forcefully grabbed her¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

    Inside the ballroom, music apanied a perfect image of wine sses and gambling chips intertwined.

    Han Tianyuan rushed out of the ballroom, feeling somewhat anxious.

    Earlier on, when he saw from a corner that Ji Nuan and Zhou Yanyan¡¯s figure had disappeared, his palms had begun sweating nonstop. Was helping Zhou Yanyan with this scheme tonight going too far?

    Two days ago, if Zhou Yanyan who had nned this scheme had not pushed him until he could not help but join her in this evil game, he would not have dared to take such a significant risk and dig a hole for Ji Nuan.

    He heard that Mo Jingshen was out of the country right now. Hopefully, Zhou Yanyan could act fast. When the media came to take pictures of the room tomorrow, the threat of thergest scandal among all the noble families would be the most powerful protective amulet against Mo Jingshen.

    Yet, why were his eyelids twitching so much?

    Han Tianyuan walked toward the marble staircase in front of the hotel entrance with a heavy heart. He was leaving this ce to prevent from being implicated.

    All of a sudden, his eyes were blinded by a sh of light.

    A ck Ghost sped over like a cheetah moving in the dark. Behind it, two ck Maybach followed, appearing on the evening streets of Hai Cheng.

    Mo Jingshen got out of the car, mming the door. His dark eyes were ice-cold; his cruel intentions clear.

    <i>Mo... Jing Shen?</i>

    <i>Was he not out of the country?</i>

    <i>He came back?!</i>

    The moment he saw Mo Jingshen, Han Tianyuan¡¯s feet became rooted to the ground. A harsh gush of cold air swept past his back. He quickly moved his gaze away, acting as though saw nothing. He raised his hands to his lips and coughed once, turning his face away and walking in a different direction.

    However, Mo Jingshen did not give him an opportunity to escape. Ignoring Shen Mu and others who were quickly gathering behind him, he walked over with a freezing cold gaze.

    He paused right before the marble staircase, both his voice and gaze heavy and cold to the point of seeping into one¡¯s bones. ¡°Whichever family¡¯s dog dares to bite my people will experience the separation of blood and flesh. An existence worse than death, this is the consequence.¡±

    Han Tianyuan secretly tightened his grip around his phone, but also knew that in such a situation, he could not make any careless movement.

    They were all part of the higher society of Hai Cheng. Among them, no one was easy to deal with. However, this Mo Jingshen¡¯s threat level was high enough that no one dared to challenge him carelessly.

    No matter if it was the Mo family or the influence and wealth Mo Jingshen had single-handedlye to control in the past few years, they could not be underestimated.

    To face him head-on, there was no doubt that death woulde.

    Han Tianyuan forced himself to calm down, pasting on a careless and rxed smile. ¡°CEO Mo, what is the meaning of your words?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze had already moved inside the hotel. He calmly and icily ordered, ¡°Hand Ji Nuan over.¡±

    Han Tianyuan appeared bewildered, stuffing one hand into his pocket as he stepped back with a rxed demeanor. He maintained a safe distance andughed. ¡°Your woman disappeared, whye to me in the middle of the night to ask for her? Could it be that CEO Mo also thinks I¡¯m too attractive and your woman has been desiring me for too long, taking the opportunity while you were away toe to me in the middle of the night?¡±

    All of a sudden, Mo Jingshen threw a nce towards him.

    Those eyes did not seem to be looking at a person. Rather, they seemed to be focused on a corpse.

 Chapter 51 - Mo Jingshen Kicked Open the Door to Walk in

    <h4>Chapter 51: Mo Jingshen Kicked Open the Door to Walk in</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen slowly shifted his gaze away, calmly fixing the sleeves of his suit.

    At this moment, his cold, dark eyes seemed especially ice-cold. ¡°Tonight, if Ji Nuan were to lose even a single strand of hair, you can consider your Han family¡¯s luck to run out. Are you sure you want to gamble with me?¡±

    Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression instantly froze. His calm demeanor began to crack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± Mo Jingshen eyes were frigid, his murderous intent rising to the surface. ¡°Ji Nuan, where is she?¡±

    Han Tianyuan seriously confessed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, early on, I saw her show up at the ball. After someone ced something unpleasant in her ss, she crazily followed several men into an elevator. Most likely, right now, she¡¯s having fun in some room...¡±

    Han Tianyuan¡¯s words had yet to end when a cold hand suddenly gripped his throat. The feeling of suffocation instantlynded. He stiffly nced toward Mo Jingshen.

    His movements were fast and clean. There was no opportunity for Han Tianyuan to evade.

    ¡°CEO Mo, a gentleman uses his words and not his hands. Not to mention, this has absolutely nothing to do with...¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly smiled, his gaze bing even more chilling.

    If a young master¡¯s neck were to be broken in the middle of the street, even if he died, it would be too humiliating. Han Tianyuan was confident that tonight¡¯s incident left no evidence that could implicate him, but he also knew that tonight they had really yed with fire.

    Even if Mo Jingshen were to kill him personally in front of a crowd like this, no one would dare to ask him to take responsibility.

    ¡°CEO Mo, all the entrances have been sealed. Should we go in now?¡± Shen Mu approached Mo Jingshen¡¯s back, quietly asking.

    ¡°Search each room¡ªone by one!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Inside the hotel ballroom, due to Mo Jingshen¡¯s sudden appearance, the crowd spoke in hushed voices. After hearing the news, the organizer of the ball and the hotel manager rushed over but came to a halt when they met Mo Jingshen¡¯s ice-cold gaze.

    Everyone was driven to various corners of the room, and the pub connected to the hotel was sealed. Even a fly could not escape.

    ¡°You, stop there!¡± Shen Mu saw that there was a man at the back of the crowd acting suspiciously and immediately had the guards bring him over.

    After being plucked out of the crowd, the terrified man turned green. After meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, he immediately trembled and did not dare to raise his head.

    Based on his reaction, it was easy to tell that he was guilty.

    ¡°Stand properly! Why are you trembling?¡± Shen Mu kicked the man from behind.

    ¡°Mo... CEO Mo...¡± The man was frightened; his entire body was tightly wound, and he could barely stand straight. His voice quivered as he tried to shift the me by honestly confessing everything. ¡°It has nothing to do with me... It really has nothing to with me... someone ordered me, CEO Mo... Please, please let me off...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at him coldly. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    He stiffly raised his hand to point toward the stairs. ¡°T-tenth floor, on the tenth floor. Miss Zhou was the one who brought your wife up...¡±

    In an instant, Mo Jingshen¡¯s figure had already entered the lift. Everyone else in the ballroom exchanged nces.

    Usually, even if he was invited, Mo Jingshen would never attend such events. That he would suddenly appear today, and in such terrifying circumstances too, could it mean that something serious had urred?

    On the tenth floor of the hotel, they kicked the doors open one by one until they arrived at the end of the corridor. The moment Mo Jingshen stood in front of the door that was locked from the outside, he heard the sounds of a woman yelling painfully without restraint.

    Shen Mu, along with the guards who had rushed over from the back did not dare to show any emotion on their faces, nor did they dare to look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression.

    Mo Jingshen only paused for an instant; his eyes calmly looked at the door before him.

    That voice was not Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    Even if she were to be drugged with something dirty, even if she were to lose all rationality, a horrendously piercing voice like this would not belong to Ji Nuan.

    Mo Jingshen directly kicked the door open. Inside the dark room immediately came a stench that caused one to feel disgusted.

    The moment the door opened, his icy gazended on the woman being pressed down by several unclothed men. The woman¡¯s hair was a mess while her body was extremely dirty, covered in bruises, and all sorts of white liquid.

    Men continuously entered her lower body. Even though someone had intruded, they continued without stopping.

    When the door opened, Shen Mu instinctually closed his eyes.

    However, Mo Jingshen coldly nced at that woman¡¯s eyes.

    When he realized that Mo Jingshen did not speak, Shen Mu open his eyes, looking at the scene inside.

    The woman was crying while struggling. The men were acting as though they had lost their rationality. Such an unpleasant scene... was really rare to see...

    This... was actually Zhou Yanyan?

    ¡°CEO Mo...¡± Shen Mu came back to himself, abruptly turning to look toward Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Continue looking.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were pitch ck; his voice extremely calm.

    This hotel was a renowned six-star hotel in Hai Cheng; It had many floors and rooms. If Ji Nuan was truly drugged, there was no way she could leave this ce by herself.

    The group of people split up and searched through the different floors. The surveince cameras on the tenth floor and the elevator had all been tampered with.

    After a while, the men in the surveince room suddenly called, ¡°Found her! The surveince cameras on the first floor are working normally! Twenty minutes ago, Mrs. Mo crossed the hallway alone and walked to the club connected to the hotel!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Inside the room, Ji Nuan pushed aside the two beast-like perverts, struggling to stand up. She raised a hand and picked up a beer bottle on the table, smashing it on the floor and pointing it at them. At the same time, she held onto the sofa to stand up; her gaze extremely fierce and bright like fire. ¡°Move away!¡±

    The moment she thought about how one of the fat-headed, big-eared men had carried her to the sofa earlier, she instantly felt disgusted. Her entire body was ufortable!

    In the past twenty minutes, she struggled a lot. These two perverted men were fat and strong. Although they drank a lot, they were in better condition than her.

    She used the broken bottle as a sharp weapon to protect herself but could only exhibit a weak threat. The two men harshly pushed her against the sofa, quickly snatching the ss away and throwing it on the floor.

    ¡°Move away, don¡¯t touch me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up!¡± one of the perverted men shouted angrily as he directly tried to rip her clothes off. Ji Nuan lowered her head and harshly bit onto his hand.

    ¡°Ah! God damn it! Stupid woman! Not giving us any face.¡± The man raised his hand in pain, harshly pping her across the face.

    That one blow caused Ji Nuan¡¯s head to be thrown backwards and her vision to turn ck. However, it also forcefully cleared up her mind. She grabbed the fruit te on the table and picked up the fruit knife, and with no hesitation she stabbed it into his thigh.

    ¡°Ah, fuck¡ª¡±

    He shrieked loudly. The lecherous man was in so much pain that he instantly jumped up. The other man saw the knife in her hands and immediately tried to snatch it from her.

    Ji Nuan kept on swinging the fruit knife in her hands, aiming it randomly toward the two. When they moved back to avoid the knife, she quickly grabbed another beer bottle, smashing it hard against the coffee table. With one hand, she wielded the fruit knife, and with the other, she raised the broken ss. Her eyes were filled with caution and she did not rx for even a moment.

    When Mo Jingshen kicked open the door and rushed in, this was the scene he saw.

 Chapter 52 - Sot Hot, Its Unbearable...

    <h4>Chapter 52: Sot Hot, It¡¯s Unbearable...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    There was blood on the sofa, and Ji Nuan¡ªwho sat on it¡ªwas also covered in blood.

    Her hands were all cut up, and her gaze was wild. She held onto the fruit knife and the ss bottle tightly with her bloodied hands, using all her effort to prevent anyone froming close. Her clothes were ragged, and she appeared so battered that it was difficult to imagine how she looked initially. However, nothing was exposed, and it was clear that no one had managed to take advantage of her.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was messy, her face dirty, and her expression vacant. However, her hands resolutely remained lifted. She cut anyone who approached, refusing to let go of the knife even though it hurt her hands.

    ¡°God damn it, stupid woman!¡± The lecherous man who had been stabbed did not notice the movement by the door. He yelled angrily, raising his hand to discipline her.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze darkened. From the entrance, the guards immediately rushed in, and forcefully restrained the two men. They kicked them onto the ground and pressed down with their feet without holding back. There was not even a chance for them to struggle.

    ¡°Ah...¡± their cries of pain rang out.

    It was as though Ji Nuan did not notice what had happened before her eyes. Like a female warrior that had rushed onto the battlefield, her two arms held onto her weapons as she remained alert of her surroundings. Even if she could not stand up, she still sat unyieldingly straight, unwilling to bow down.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her and then walked over.

    Although she was disadvantaged, the two well-built men clearly did not take advantage of her. Their bodies were all covered in wounds.

    ¡°CEO Mo!¡± Shen Mu rushed forward, wanting to stop him. ¡°Miss Ji is not conscious right now. If you move too close, you might get injured. Let¡¯s have the bodyguards first...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, but he also showed no intention of stopping. As he approached, his feetnded on the hand of one of the men lying on the floor.

    In an instant, the ominous, cracking sound of rang through the room, apanied by the man¡¯s pitiful wailing. With a shift of a movement, he stepped on the other hand.

    Just as he was nearing Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen spoke calmly without turning back, ¡°Cripple their hands.¡±

    The moment his wordsnded, the sounds of bones breaking came from behind. The pitiful, piercing wails of the men filled the air. Just listening to it caused one¡¯s heart to tremble.

    He then nced toward Ji Nuan who was extremely wary and unhurriedly removed his tie.

    Shen Mu could see that CEO Mo... was really provoked this time.

    ¡°Keep everyone that showed up today for the evening ball!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Shen Mu turned back to give the guards his orders. At the same time, he forcefully picked up those two men who were half dead and hauled them out of the room.

    After that, Shen Mu nced toward Mo Jingshen with some worry. He looked toward Ji Nuan whose hands were still gripping onto the fruit knife and broken ss. Although he was worried that Mo Jingshen would not restrain Ji Nuan due to her injuries, after thinking carefully, he felt that Ji Nuan, who was so overwhelmed at the moment, could not injure him anyway. After all, her movements werepletely in disarray.

    Shen Mu cleaned up the scene, cleared up the room, and quickly closed the door.

    The private room remained silent. Just like this, Mo Jingshen stood watching Ji Nuan.

    Her gaze was vacant and barely focused. She stared forward at his long figure with no expression.

    ¡°Ji Nuan,¡± Mo Jingshen softly called her name.

    She stiffened, tightening her grip around the knife in her hands. Her eyes were wary as she sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯te closer...¡±

    Mo Jingshen walked over.

    Feeling his approach, Ji Nuan frantically shrunk back against the couch. Mo Jingshen took advantage of the moment she became distracted, reaching out to hold on to her wrists. Her eyes glistened ominously as she raised the knife toward him. He increased his grip slightly, and the knife and ss bottle in her hands fell to the ground. He then quickly tugged her into his embrace just as she began struggling hard against him.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now; don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He pressed down against the back of her head, feeling the burning heat of her body.

    After being drawn into his embrace, Ji Nuan¡¯s stiff body stood unmoving.

    ¡°Be good; nothing happened. You weren¡¯t taken advantage of. Everything is all right.¡± He hugged her while his low soothing voice whispered by her ears. Gently and patiently, he kissed her forehead. It was a quiet and silentfort. ¡°Baby, you were fearless today. I¡¯m back now; don¡¯t be afraid, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan tightened body gradually rxed. She leaned against his embrace as all the strength left her body. The tears she did not dare to shed earlier finally came flowing out.

    She pressed against his shoulders, her body leaning into his embrace as her hands tightly gripped onto the back of his ck zer. She sobbed, ¡°They... didn¡¯t touch me...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows in heartache, tightening his grip around her as though wanting to meld their bodies together.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t touch me...¡±

    Perhaps because she had yet to wake up from the fear, she quietly repeated those words, her hands tightening into fists.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at her. He saw tears welled up in her eyes. She was trembling nonstop, biting the bottom of her lips harshly until they were pale white. It was as though she was trying to maintain her rationality and conceal the fact she was crumbling under the fear.

    He raised his hand, using her tears to wipe away the bloodstains on her face.

    Thankfully, none of it was her blood.

    Ji Nuan was a woman who rarely cried. No matter if it was in her previous life or present life, she was not someone who liked crying. However, right now, she was sobbing helplessly without restraint; her tears fell with no sign of stopping.

    There was no need to check the surveince cameras. From her reaction alone, it was sufficient to understand how difficult today had been for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡± He wiped her tears, removed his coat and covered her body with it. He then picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m with you, so don¡¯t cry anymore. Be good.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body was unusually hot. Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was heavy and cold. Just as he was about to carry her away, Ji Nuan helplessly buried her head in his neck, her hoarse voice quivering as she said, ¡°After being drugged with that sort of thing... if... I don¡¯t do that with anyone... what will happen...¡±

    He lowered his gaze to look at the little woman in his embrace; her face was bright red because of the medicine. He tightened his grip around her waist. ¡°And so, what do you n to do? En?¡±

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows, her burning body shrinking in his embrace. She asked hoarsely against his ears, ¡°Can you... give me some ice water...? It¡¯s sweltering. I want some ice water...¡±

    ¡°Immediately.¡± Seeing she was ufortable, Mo Jingshen carried her out of the room.

    Outside the door, Shen Mu turned back his head to see this scene. He quickened his pace and walked over. ¡°CEO Mo, do you want to take our car back or...¡±

    ¡°Go bring a ss of ice water.¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s words got caught in his throat. He nodded his head, immediately asking someone to bring it.

    Ji Nuan shrunk in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace dazedly. Her head subconsciously rubbed against his neck; her voice was hoarse and helpless.¡±It¡¯s so ufortable... which pervert invented such medicine...¡±

 Chapter 53 - Very Good, That Glass of Water Was for Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 53: Very Good, That ss of Water Was for Nothing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan wanted to tug on her cor. Mo Jingshen raised his hands to press hers down, looking at her with his dark eyes.

    Shen Mu brought over the ice water. He did not dare to look at Ji Nuan, keeping his gaze away in case he caught something he should not have.

    ¡°CEO Mo, your water,¡± Shen Mu said softly.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the chair along the hallway. He took the ss and carried Ji Nuan over to sit down, bringing the ss to her lips. ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±

    Ji Nuan felt the ice-cold ss and rushed to drink several mouthfuls. The ice added to the water helped to suppress some of the heat in her body.

    She closed her eyes in fatigue and as though asking for help, she pressed against Mo Jingshen¡¯s neck to whisper, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to bear...¡±

    Shen Mu coughed. ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯ll drive you and Miss Ji to the hospital. Or, should we go to the Yu...¡±

    Mo Jingshen tightened the zer around Ji Nuan, his voice calm and cold. ¡°You settle the people here. Let those who are unaware of anything go. As for those who were aware and involved, you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Investigate if anyone aside from Zhou Yanyan was involved and if it was rted to the Zhou family. Don¡¯t leave anyone out.¡±

    Mo Jingshen finished his words, cing the empty ss aside. He picked up Ji Nuan and walked out.

    Shen Mu rushed to follow. ¡°CEO Mo, shall I arrange for a chauffeur...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the little woman who kept rubbing her head against his neck disobediently and hoarsely spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen carried the barely conscious Ji Nuan into the car and helped her with the seat belt. After making sure she would not suddenly fall off from the seat, he touched her burning hot face and sighed softly, closing the door.

    After getting on the car, Ji Nuan¡¯s head suddenly fell over toward his side.

    She slid down through the belt in her seat, unable to sit properly.

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows. He reached his hands out, wanting to help her readjust her belt. However, in her difort, Ji Nuan identally pressed onto the button releasing the belt. In an instant, she slid down from the seat, almostnding on her butt.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    He reached out to haul her up, leaning over to tug at the seatbelt. Ji Nuan suddenly opened her eyes, staring at him dazedly. Her face was red and her eyes were shining with tears.

    ¡°This medicine... is too much... why is it that every man... in my eyes... they all have my husband¡¯s face...¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at the little woman who kept speaking nonsense. ¡°What other faces have you seen that are like mine?¡±

    ¡°Just now ah... in the room...¡± She closed her eyes, speaking dazedly, ¡°I think I saw my husband save me... but... he¡¯s overseas right now. Even if he came back, the earliest he would arrive is tomorrow morning... how could he be here...¡±

    Very good, that ss of water was for nothing.

    In a blink of an eye, he had be an illusion in her mind.

    ¡ª-

    The ck Ghost sped along the road. They were still a long distance away from the Yu Garden.

    They drove past a hospital but did not stop.

    By the side, Ji Nuan¡¯s head kept drooping down. She was clearly tolerating the burning and suffocating difort.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the luxury condo that was not far away from the Mo Corporation, driving over.

    The car very quickly approached the condo. Right before they arrived, Mo Jingshen heard the sound of the seat belt clicking open once more.

    Ji Nuan, who initially sat by the driver¡¯s seat, suddenly fell over to his side. Her two hands tightly wrapped around his neck as she pressed her soft, burning body against his. She subconsciously pressed against him... rubbing back and forth...

    Her position and movements caused the veins in Mo Jingshen¡¯s forehead to throb heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯m really hot... hubby... help me...¡± Ji Nuan hugged him, pressing her head in his neck.

    Hot breaths escaped her lips. She messily kissed and nibbled his neck. ¡°Hubby... quickly help me... I¡¯m going to die from this... I beg you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen held onto the steering wheel, pushing her a distance away from his embrace, raspily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move about as you please. I¡¯m driving.¡±

    ¡°Hot... so hot...¡± Ji Nuan pressed against his body, unwilling to move away as she continued writhing in his embrace.

    Her words were all choked out as she instinctually rubbed against his body. Her smooth and long legs conveniently wrapped around his waist.

    Because of her action, Mo Jingshen had to bring the car to a stop by the road.

    He nced at Ji Nuan clinging onto his body like an octopus, his gaze deep. ¡°Go back to your seat first. Be obedient; we¡¯re almost there, en?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to... I¡¯m so hot... so hot, so hot, so hot, so hot...¡±

    Ji Nuan tightly held onto his neck with one hand; her other hand rubbed around his body. Suddenly, she found the cor of his shirt and stuck her hand inside, rubbing around the skin.

    Aftering into contact with an extremely nice and firm chest, she was burning and ufortable. She buried herself into his arms and tried to move over to sit on him!

    By this point, she was no longer in control of her actions. She was just about to shift her butt over when Mo Jingshen forcefully held onto his barely remaining restraint, pushing her back to her seat.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her down with one hand, his other hand on the steering wheel as he sternly warned her, ¡°Behave!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak andpletely did not heed his warning. With a strength that seemed toe out of nowhere, she slid out of his hand like a mudfish. She was unable to leave her seat so she leaned her head over onto hisp directly.

    The instant Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to look at her, she reached her hand out in an attempt to undo his belt.

    Previously she had opened this thing once. However, this belt seemed different from the one before. After half a day, she still could not open it.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her hands down as the car drove at a terrifying speed into the underground carpark of the condo area.

    The car finally stopped, but Ji Nuan was unaware of where exactly she was. It was only when the car door opened and she was carried out that she looked toward the man who had brought her into the elevator with a dumb expression.

    ¡°Hubby...¡± Ji Nuan spoke unhappily.

    She was in so much difort. Why did he not bring them home?

    ¡°En,¡± Mo Jingshen lowly replied, his voice deep and hoarse.

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m going to die of heat...¡±

    ¡°En,¡± the same, soft and quiet reply became even more deep and hoarse.

    Ji Nuan wanted to ask why he had brought them here instead of heading home, but she could not say much. Every time she tried to say something, it almost always came out as a whimper. She could only bite her lips as she looked pitifully at the man she could not touch even though he was right in front of her.

    By this point, she had finally regained some consciousness. Mo Jingshen had actually returned from his trip?

    He said three days, and he kept it to three days¡ªwhat a punctual, good husband.

    Ji Nuan leaned her head against his embrace until Mo Jingshen carried her out of the lift. The surroundings were unfamiliar yet quiet. She did not have the time to look around and only heard the sound of the security number being keyed into the door. Before she knew it, Mo Jingshen carried her through the door¡ª

 Chapter 54 - She Wanted to, Bedâ€¦ Himâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 54: She Wanted to, Bed... Him...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In an unfamiliar room, she stretched her hands out but could not see her five fingers clearly in the dark.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously raised her head to kiss him.

    The moment they kissed, she refused to move away, her arms holding onto his neck with a tight grip.

    The room door was m closed with a ¡°peng.¡±

    The lights had yet to be turned on. Ji Nuan¡¯s frantic kiss gradually moved down,nding against his moving Adam¡¯s apple. This caused the man who usually had a firm restrain to groan softly.

    He pinched her chin with some force; his hoarse voicending by her ears, ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Ji Nuanpletely lost the ability to think as she nodded frantically in his embrace.

    As though to prove how much of a rush she was in, her hands busily tugged against the expensive buttons of his shirt. She was unable to open it and decided to open her mouth and bite down to tug.

    In the dark, Mo Jingshen abruptly shifted to carry her horizontally and brought her inside. Even if they were inplete darkness, he could find the main bedroom urately.

    By the time shended on the bed, Ji Nuan could no longer differentiate between north, south, east, or west.

    The crisp, unique scent that belonged to the man wafted by her face. It overwhelmed all of her emotions, and only two words were in her mind.

    <i>Bed him! Bed him! Bed him!</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s arms remained tightly wrapped around his neck.

    The zer had long fallen on the ground when they entered through the door. Her clothing was tossed in the air, slowlynding on the ground.

    ¡°Ss¡ª¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly sucked in a sharp breath of air. The man abruptly stood up, flipping the switch of the bedsidemp.

    The warm lightnded on their bodies. It was not sharp to the eyes. Ji Nuan only felt a slight pain from her wounds, but she never thought to stop what was happening. She struggled to sit up, wanting to pull off Mo Jingshen¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t stop...¡±

    However, Mo Jingshen caught the hand she stretched out. He nced at the urgent expression on her bright red face, pinching her hand as he lowered his gaze to look at the two wounds that were not very obvious.

    She had most likely cut herself by ident when she held onto the fruit knife and the ss bottle earlier on.

    The brightest light in the main bedroom was suddenly switched on. Ji Nuan instinctually squinted her eyes, staring in confusion at the man who abruptly stood up and walked out.

    <i>Did he leave? He left just like that?</i>

    She was bewildered. In such an unfamiliar ce, with how dazed she was, it was hard not to feel insecure.

    She panicked and rushed to mber off the bed, staggering toward the bedroom door only to see Mo Jingshen return with what seemed a medicine box in his hands.

    Her gaze was somewhat nk as she stared at the medicine box in his hands. ¡°This is...¡±

    She was not wearing any clothes as she stood there, yet she seemed utterly unaware of her situation.

    Seeing this, Mo Jingshen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he hoarsely said, ¡°Go back and sit down.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands gripped around the edge of the door, her expression conveying: ¡°I really want it now. I don¡¯t want to deal with the wound on my hand.¡±

    Mo Jingshen directly picked her up, throwing her onto the bed and forcefully holding onto her disobedient hands.

    When the disinfectant was rubbed on the cuts on her fingers and palm, Ji Nuan could not help but make several ¡®ss¡¯ sound in pain. Her reddened eyes made her look like a little student who had been bullied and was deprived of candies.

    He disinfected the wound with iodine. Ji Nuan was not sure what the other medicine in his hands was as her vision blurred.

    She barely recognized the letters on the medicine bottle. What ¡®north,¡¯ what ¡®white¡¯ medicine. Looking at the man who was still dressed neatly and applying the ointment on her hands, Ji Nuan¡¯s earlier expression of wanting to cry suddenly changed into augh.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Mo Jingshen saw her behavior was no different from a drunk person and calmly asked.

    ¡°Hubby~.¡±

    Ji Nuan tilted her head, stretching her little leg out and rubbing it against his leg while he was applying the bandages on her hand. She rubbed back and forth against his thigh.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression did not change. His hands remained steady as he carefully applied the bandages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The man¡¯s low and heavy voice carried some warning.

    However, Ji Nuan did not want to listen.

    In her previous life, she did not love him properly. In this life, they had only just begun. Since they were already at this step, what was the point of being embarrassed? That day, when they were on the streets, she was also thinking in her heart that if she were to give Mo Jingshen any children in this life... she had to give him a lot; many children...

    Her heart was filled with nonsense right now, and her leg movements became more and more disobedient.

    She looked at him with her beautiful eyes as she giggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    ¡°Hubby~.¡±

    ¡°Be more obedient.¡±

    ¡°Hubby~. Hubby~.¡±

    Ji Nuan, whose rationality had dissipated entirely, used her ultimate move. She raised her little feet and ced it against his abdomen.

    Even when touching through the fabric, she could feel how hard the man was under his clothes.

 Chapter 55 - Her Gaze Was Shiny, Passionate, Quiveringâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 55: Her Gaze Was Shiny, Passionate, Quivering...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It seemed like she never had the chance to see himpletely naked. However, just by feeling him this way, she could tell that Mo Jingshen was definitely of high-quality.

    At the thought that this man was hers, and only hers, she became even more excited and used both her hands and feet to bother him.

    ¡°Put your hands down.¡± It was as though he was putting up with a little student, sternly taking away the medicine box she was blocking in case she knocked it over.

    Just as he shifted the medicine box to the bedside cab, Ji Nuan mbered off the bed unsteadily and threw herself at him. She wrapped her arms around him from behind, rubbing her hot little face around his back; her voice carried some urgency as she cried.

    She suddenly reached out and pushed aside the medicine box he ced on the table, squeezing forward to his front. As though she had gone wild, she bit onto his cors, her hands moving about his body as she kissed his chin.

    In the next moment, Ji Nuan was abruptly thrown on the bed. She had yet to react when she heard Mo Jingshen gritting his teeth as he spoke hoarsely into her ears, ¡°Little vixen.¡±

    Right after his wordsnded, she heard the sound of a beltnding on the floor.

    The woman¡¯s dress, the man¡¯s suit pants, dress shirt¡ªthey were on the ground, mixing.

    The man covered her body, heat stirring up in his ck eyes.

    The touch of his hot palms caused her entire body to melt. Her gaze was shiny, passionate, and quivering.

    A low chuckle reverberated from Mo Jingshen¡¯s chest.

    She wanted to ask what he wasughing about when suddenly, without hesitation, the man roughly entered her¡ª

    Ji Nuan¡¯s two hands held onto his shoulders. She was unable to adjust fast enough and weakly whimpered. Her voice was like that of a kitten, charming and soft. Her hoarse voice affected the man¡¯s sanity...

    ¡ª-

    In the morning, Ji Nuan awoke and abruptly opened her eyes. The sky had already turned bright for a while.

    In the unfamiliar room, a bright light filtered in through the windows. She slowly sat up, looking at the light grey, men¡¯s shirt she was wearing. She felt that the air still carried a hint of Mo Jingshen¡¯s light scent.

    Although this was not the Yu Garden, she vaguely remembered thatst night Mo Jingshen had carried her into the bathroom to shower. Since there were no women¡¯s clothing here, he gave her one of his shirts instead.

    The sleeves were long, covering the back of her hands and only allowing a bit of her fingers to poke through.

    Based on the size, this shirt belonged to Mo Jingshen.

    She reyed in her mind every detail of the night before.

    From the bedroom to the living room, from the bed to the couch and then to the bathroom and back to the bed.

    In the end, she went from being clingy to beingpletely under his mercy and losing control of herself...

    It was hard to imagine if Mo Jingshen had not arrived in timest night, how long would she had been able to keep fighting in her weak state.

    ¡°Awake?¡± The man suddenly asked from the door with a clear and pleasant tone.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s head rose. She saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette appear and disappear past the door, his voice calling, ¡°Come out and eat breakfast.¡±

    She sat on the bed in a daze for a long while before returning to herself. With no time to ask, she quickly climbed off the bed.

    Ji Nuan found the bathroom in the bedroom and did a simple wash up. She then walked out in thatrge shirt that was long enough to cover half of her thigh.

    The fragrance of food was wafting through the dining room connected to the living room. Ji Nuan paused at the living room to look out of therge window.

    This ce seemed to be close to the Mo Corporation. The crowded city center was right before her eyes, but they were located high on the building and were not affected by the city noise. A green garden scenery surrounded them downstairs. The pathways were also neat and beautiful. It could be seen that this was a rather high-quality residence.

    Was this... where Mo Jingshen used to stay prior to their wedding?

    After they married, she always stayed at the Yu Garden because that was where their shared room was. Toward Mo Jingshen¡¯s past, she did not know much and was not even aware of this ce¡¯s existence.

    Turning around, Ji Nuan¡¯s attention was once again caught by the design of the room.

    This ce did not have as much of a luxurious European style as did the Yu Garden. The Yu Garden was the residence chosen by the Mo family¡¯s elders. Back then, she did not participate much in the renovation. So long as it wasfortable, she did not have much to say.

    However, this ce was clean and simple; simr to Mo Jingshen¡¯s low-profile style. It was just that the ce felt slightly cold. The fragrance from the kitchen added some warmth to this ce, though.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there in a daze;e here and eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Nuan turned around to walk to the dining room, pausing at the dining table.

    After seeing several simple yet nutritious breakfast dishes on the table, Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze moved around the room once more. It seemed like this breakfast was not bought, nor were there any helpers around here.

    Could it be that this breakfast...

    ¡°You made it?¡± She nced doubtfully at the man inside.

    Mo Jingshen was immactely dressed as he usually was. It was when he brought out a bowl and a pair of chopsticks for her that he appeared to regain some trace of being amon mortal. When he walked over, the French buttons on his shirt caught the sunlight filtering in and it gave him a resplendent appearance.

    ¡°Otherwise, did you sleepwalk into the kitchen to make it?¡± Mo Jingshen ced the cutlery on the table in front of her.

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>Was Mo Jingshen¡¯s handmade breakfast?</i>

    Ji Nuan felt ashamed of herself. She really barely knew much about him.

    Was there anything he could not do?

    She did not eatst night, so her stomach was slightly ufortable. Ji Nuan quietly sat by the table. From the scent alone, she could tell that it would be delicious.

    She could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Yesterday, did you call me the moment your nended...¡± Ji Nuan remembered the call she receivedst night at that critical moment.

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows. Instead of replying, he asked calmly, ¡°That evening ball, who gave you the invitation?¡±

    ¡°Han Tianyuan.¡±

    He spoke no further. Based on his capability, it was most likely easy for him to investigate everything that happened before, during, and after. After all, Ji Nuan had just received the twopanies from Han Tianyuan. Mo Jingshen knew this as well. She wanted to grow her own wings to soar, and Mo Jingshen did not stop her. In her heart, she felt very pleased with his giving and respect.

    However, what happenedst night...

    <i>Thank god. Thank god he rushed over.</i>

    ¡°Last night, did you go to the tenth floor of the hotel? Zhou Yanyan originally wanted to force me into that room but was instead pushed in by me.¡± Ji Nuan took a bite of the fried egg that was crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, softly asking, ¡°How is she now?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was calm and cold. ¡°Half-dead.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In the future, you most likely won¡¯t have the opportunity to see her again. I¡¯ll settle it.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at his handsome face. Initially, she wanted to ask more about what happenedst night. However, it seemed like Mo Jingshen did not want her to have any trauma from what happened. Thankfully, nothing irreversible urred.

    Based on his cold tone, it would be hard for the Han family and the Zhou family to escape unscathed.

    Ji Nuan was not a saint. If others were to harm her, there was no way she would let them off.

    Having a husband who supported her was truly an indescribable feeling of almost bursting with happiness.

    However, when she thought about showering early and seeing the marks he left on her body, Ji Nuan took another bite of the egg as her face appeared slightly ufortable.

    She could recall everything that happenedst night. In this life, she had never thought she would... act that way...

    After finishing breakfast, Ji Nuan asked to do the dishes. However, Mo Jingshen took one nce at the bandage on her hands and did not allow her to do it.

 Chapter 56 - Mo Jingshen Stood There, Watching for a Long While

    <h4>Chapter 56: Mo Jingshen Stood There, Watching for a Long While</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After being blissfully served by Boss Mo early in the morning, Ji Nuan walked around the room in his shirt and finally could not help asking, ¡°Is this your ce?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    A simple acknowledgment confirmed Ji Nuan¡¯s thoughts.

    Mo Jingshen rarely returned to the Mo family residence, so this had to be where he usually stayed in the past.

    Ji Nuan wore Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt and wore nothing underneath.

    After she returned to the bedroom, she nced at the clothes left on the floor.

    The dress she worest night was torn apart. It made her think back to herck of restraint then. Her unwashed bra and underwear were ced messily on the ground for the whole night. She definitely could not wear it again...

    ¡°Do you not have clothes I can wear here?¡± She walked out again and saw Mo Jingshen wiping his hands as he left the kitchen.

    He was cooking earlier, and now he was washing the dishes. This side of Boss CEO Mo was rare and hard to see.

    ¡°Do you wish for me to have women¡¯s clothing here?¡± he asked instead.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I returned here. The ingredients I used in the morning was what I ordered from the supermarket downstairs. There are only a few sets of suits in the cab,¡± he calmly said.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t stay dressed like this here the whole time. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m in front of you... but I can¡¯t wear this out.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze suddenly became heavy. ¡°Indeed, you can only dress like this in front of me. Go ahead and try to wear it out, if you dare.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him with a wronged expression on her face. ¡°Then, what do I wear? Would it be too troublesome to call Auntie Chen to send clothes over?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Mo Jingshen said and picked up his phone.

    Taking the opportunity while he was on the phone, Ji Nuan walked around the apartment.

    Although this ce was not asrge as the Yu Garden¡¯s vi, nor was it a double storey condo, it had a space of around 150 square feet even with being one-storey alone. Everything required was there: a bedroom, a living room, a dining room, and a study. However, it was a little simple, and the things around were too few. She opened the closet and saw that there was really only men¡¯s shirts and pants.

    Even the indoor shoes in the shoe cab were new and unopened, meant for men¡¯s feet.

    It could be seen that this ce, aside from himself, had no other guests. It was even more unlikely that any other women might have been here before.

    Although knowing Mo Jingshen¡¯s history was clean, after ncing around like this, as a woman, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart felt very satisfied.

    Although the clothes worn yesterday could not be worn again today, it was not right to throw them away either. Ji Nuan was no longer the wasteful rich youngdy she was previously. She now had an obsession with cleanliness, was hardworking, and was also good at managing a household. Not to mention, these undergarments were not cheap.

    She picked up the pitiful, looking underwear on the ground and returned to the bathroom. The sound of water running, and something being washed filled the bathroom.

    Mo Jingshen dialed-up someone. After it connected, he requested, ¡°Prepare a set of clothing that Ji Nuan can wear and send it over. The address is Ao Lan International, 1801.¡±

    ¡°... you actually returned there? And you brought Ji Nuan in?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the measurements, go the Yu Garden to take. Bring Auntie Chen along.¡±

    The man asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s Ao Lan International? That is where you...¡±

    ¡°Send it within half an hour. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    The clicking sound of the phone being hung up resounded, leaving behind a cold beeping sound.

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen casually tossed his phone on the coffee table. Hearing the sound of water flowing in the bathroom, he walked in and saw a beautiful scene¡ªthe eldest Miss of the Ji family, who was typically pampered, was washing her white bra and underwear. The bedroom had also been tidied up with nothing left on the ground.

    Not only had her personality changed a lot, but even her living habits were also no longer the same.

    In the bathroom, Ji Nuan was washing seriously. asionally, her wet hands moved behind her ears, pushing her hair aside and revealing her snow-white neck. Therge dress shirt on her was sexy and made her seem defenseless.

    Mo Jingshen stood there, watching for a long while.

    Half an hourter, the doorbell rang.

    Mo Jingshen left to open the door. Auntie Chen was brought over. After opening the door, she asked nothing and went straight in to deliver the clothes to Ji Nuan. ¡°Madam, your clothes are here. They were all brought out from your closet. I¡¯m not sure if the sizes are suitable, but these are the ones I often see you wearing.¡±

    While Auntie Chen looked for Ji Nuan, a tall and slender man stood at the entryway with his hands tucked in his pockets. He nced at this Mo Jingshen who seemed to treat this ce like his and Ji Nuan¡¯s wedding home.

    The man squinted his eyes. Instead of entering, he lit a cigarette. ¡°Previously, when I heard Qin Siting mention this, I thought I had misheard. You are... being serious with Ji Nuan?¡±

    Mo Jingshen voice was apathetic. ¡°Who gave you the courage to smoke at my ce?¡±

    ¡°... Damn it. You also smoked for several years. I didn¡¯t quit smoking!¡± The man almost choked on the smoke. His handsome face was cold and expressionless. He nced toward the few love bites exposed on Mo Jingshen¡¯s cor, his lips curving into a sexy, bitter smile. ¡°I thought in these few years you were repressed to the point where no woman could interest you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not any other woman.¡±

    ¡°... what ability exactly does Ji Nuan have to be noticed by you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very good and indeed has the ability.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo, I¡¯ve already passed the clothes to Mrs. Mo. Do you have any other orders?¡±

    The man outside the door furrowed his brows, looking in as he did not see Ji Nuan walking out of the bedroom.

    ¡°Go back now.¡± Mo Jingshen was cold and apathetic.

    ¡°All right, Mr. Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smoothly closed the door, leaving the two outside.

    Inside the room, Ji Nuan changed her clothes. Auntie Chen was very considerate. The clothes she brought were of the right size. Regardless if it was innerwear or outerwear, the ones she brought were all simple and ssy, just like what Ji Nuan had been wearing recently.

    She neatened her clothes andbed through her hair, leaving some waves at the ends of her hair. She relied on her good skin and rarely put on any makeup. She did not even apply any toner as she walked out of the room with a bare face.

    Mo Jingshen stood there, ncing out through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He stood tall and straight, giving off a cold and handsome temperament. His shirt and pants werepletely unwrinkled. He ced one of his hands in his pockets. Through his back view, Ji Nuan saw the gracefulness that belonged to a person after leaving behind their mortal burdens.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed.¡± She walked over.

    The man nced back at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your phone back?¡±

    ¡°No, after receiving your phone call yesterday, Zhou Yanyan snatched it and smashed it on the ground. It most likely cannot be used anymore.¡±

    Her words had justnded when Mo Jingshen turned around, picking up the electronic car keys on the coffee table.

    ¡°Go put on your coat.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Where are we going?¡±

    Seeing that after waking up today, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was all rather dumb but adorable, Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t your phone broken? I¡¯ll apany you to buy a new one.¡±

 Chapter 57 - If You Like it Then Stay Here; the Passcode is Your Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 57: If You Like it Then Stay Here; the Passcode is Your Birthday</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan heard that and immediately turned back to the main bedroom to pick up the coat that Auntie Chen had brought over. After putting it on, she turned back happily and followed him out of the door.

    Walking through the green park downstairs, Ji Nuan paid particr attention to the surroundings.

    ¡°Although this is right in the middle of the city, the environment is really good and doesn¡¯t feel as fast-paced. If we don¡¯t go back to the Yu Garden, it¡¯s not bad to stay here in the future.¡±

    If they stayed here alone, they could enjoy a simple world which revolved around each other. Although the helpers at Yu Garden knew when to back off and not disturb them, so long as there were other people, it would be different from the simple enjoyment of each other¡¯spany.

    For example, when she stayed here, she could see CEO Mo do the dishes. An asion like this, if they were at the Mo household or the Yu Garden, all the helpers would definitely lose it.

    After all, they would have to worry if they could keep their jobs. Mo Jingshen¡¯s culinary skill was not beneath theirs at all. It was ridiculously good.

    The saying that ¡°the sage presents as an ordinary person,¡± when used to describe Mo Jingshen, was truly suitable.

    Although Ji Nuan did not say it, Mo Jingshen could hear her intentions.

    He nced at her. ¡°If you like it, thene here to stay. The passcode for the door is your birthday.¡±

    ¡°My birthday?¡± Ji Nuan was bewildered, her eyes glinting with suspicion although she did not show it much.

    This ce was where he often visited before the wedding. How could the password be her birthday?

    ¡°I changed it this morning,¡± without waiting for her to ask, Mo Jingshen directly and calmly dered.

    Ji Nuan kept silent and smiled. Her heart felt beyond pleased.

    The man was tall, and his legs were long. Ji Nuan quickened her pace to follow him, raising her hand to hold on to his elbow. However, she had just raised it when he caught her hand instead, keeping it within his palm.

    Everyone who walked by the residence downstairs nced toward them enviously. The man was tall and outstandingly handsome, while the woman was beautiful with the sweetest smile. It was rare to see a couple that was sopatible. Before today, they were not aware that there was such an envy-worthy pair of lovers living here.

    Ji Nuan was only twenty years old. She was very young. Although the way she dressed was simple and ssy, her eyes were big and her skin was soft, which caused others to think she was only seventeen or eighteen. No one had guessed that these two young people were husband and wife who had already been married for half a year.

    They got on the car, and Ji Nuan sat next to the driver¡¯s seat. While cing her seat belt on, she continued asking, ¡°In the past, you only stayed here asionally, right? Earlier on, I saw that several of the neighbors didn¡¯t seem familiar with you.¡±

    ¡°Most of the time was spent in thepany. I only came by asionally.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly thought to look at the time, and then said, ¡°You had only just returnedst night. This time you left for Ennd to discuss a project. The moment you came back, you¡¯ve been busy with me. Is it all right not to go to thepany?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Shen Mu and the other supervisors at thepany. It isn¡¯t as if thepany won¡¯t be able to function without me there. I¡¯ll drop by for a look in the afternoon. It¡¯s fine.¡± Mo Jingshen drove the car out of Ao Lan International.

    Today¡¯s weather could not be considered cold. Ji Nuan nced at the man focused on driving.

    Mo Jingshen did not wear a suit today. Instead, he had on a set of casual wear which gave him a rare homely feel. Compared to usual, it had much less of a distant feelingpared to his noble, handsome style.

    He wore a ck windbreaker, while Ji Nuan wore a white coat. This appeared to give them the look of a matching couple.

    Typically, regardless if it was suits or shirts, Mo Jingshen always dressed this way. The colors he chose were always of cool tones. However, the autumn sunlight was filtering in through the car window and gave him a rare sort of warmth.

    Ji Nuan wanted to say more, but after turning back to look at such Mo Jingshen, her mind suddenly reyed the scenes fromst night. After he got on the car to drive them away, during the drive she... on the car... the things she did...

    She pressed a hand against her forehead, turning to lean her face against the window to reduce the heat on her face as her other hand idly rubbed against the seat belt in front of her.

    ¡°What phone would you like?¡± The man driving suddenly broke the silence.

    It was only then that Ji Nuan noticed that the car had already been driving for a while. They had arrived at a nearby business district, and there were many electronic shops ahead.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cell phone was custom-made overseas, and it had the highest level of security. It was an extremely advanced smartphone. Today, which is ten years before she died, smartphones have yet to bemon in the country. In the next few years, the phone that Ji Nuan would use the most would be the iPhone. It was a good device that could be used for several years without slowing down, and she felt that it was veryfortable to use.

    She nced around and pointed toward an electronic store ahead. ¡°I heard that America released a new phonest year. It¡¯s called the iPhone, and it¡¯s apparently really good.¡±

    Mo Jingshen parked the car nearby. By the time they arrived, it was already afternoon. Today¡¯s weather was slightly warm. Ji Nuan initially thought to leave her coat in the car, but under Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes, she immediately became conscious and rushed to put the coat on.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little warm today,¡± Ji Nuan quietly muttered as she wrapped the coat around herself, following by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side.

    In the end, her hand was once more gripped by his as Mo Jingshen spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Your hands are so cold, keep it on. You¡¯re not allowed to take it off.¡±

    Ji Nuan had no choice. She felt that she really had a strict husband, yet for some inexplicable reason, it filled her with sweet happiness.

    Following Mo Jingshen into the electronics store, Ji Nuan saw at a nce the phone inside the ss disy case with the words¡¯ iPhone 3G.¡¯

    She never thought that one day she woulde to buy the second edition of the Apple phone. Especially during a time when it had yet to bemon within the country. The actual Apple generation would begin two yearster.

    Listening to the employee¡¯s introduction, Ji Nuan kept smiling without speaking as she yed around with the phone.

    ¡°Do you like it a lot?¡± Mo Jingshen saw how she kept holding onto the phone while smiling.

    ¡°En, let¡¯s get this.¡± Ji Nuan raised her head to look at him. ¡°The functions are all rather good. I like it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen indicated for the employee to give him the bill. Ji Nuan had the employee bring out another smartphone of the same brand. The two were identical. This generation of the iPhone was only avable in ck color. ¡°Shall we buy a matching couple pair?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. At this moment, Ji Nuan was smiling happily, her eyes shining like stars.

    He did not have high expectations for phones: the security needed to be strong enough, and the phone could send out and receive business emails quickly. Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s childlike expression, he did not reject her. ¡°We¡¯ll buy two.¡±

    The employee was beyond excited. This phone was the most expensive in the market. No one could bear to buy it, but right now, he was actually about to sell two pairs sessfully!

    By the side, because the other employee was not the one closing this deal, she asked with some jealousy, ¡°Miss, are you sure you want to buy two? This phone is not cheap. It¡¯s over four thousand yuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan politely and calmly smiled without answering.

    By the side, several envious and jealous employees came together to mutter, ¡°That man sure is handsome. It seems like his background isn¡¯t simple. Being so free with his money, that woman must be kept by him, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Currently, many girls are making use of the fact they look pretty. The moment they meet rich men, they have them buy luxury items for them. Who would have thought that she also keeps up with the times. The moment she came in, she picked two pairs of iPhones. These sort of women who are reckless with their money sure makes people look down on them.¡±

 Chapter 58 - M-M-M-Moâ€¦ Mrs. Mo?

    <h4>Chapter 58: M-M-M-Mo... Mrs. Mo?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Turning to see that Mo Jingshen had already gone to settle the bill, Ji Nuan calmly and unhurriedly wrapped her hand around his elbow. ¡°Hubby, the weather today is really good. Shall we walk around for a bit longer?¡±

    Watching the two of them showing off their affections, the two employees spat in their hearts.

    This woman sure was shameless. After receiving a phone, she called him hubby. Just because she had a pretty face, she acted like a vixen, spit.

    Around others, Mo Jingshen had an aura of distant coldness. However, toward the woman by his side, he was soft and patient. He wrapped his arm around her waist, gently leading her out. His voice was soft, yet it could be heard by the employees inside. ¡°Before three in the afternoon, all of my time belongs to Mrs. Mo. Where else do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Just around this business district is good enough. There¡¯s no need to go too far. There are several department stores ahead which are not bad. Let¡¯s go there?¡±

    The employees looked at each other with shock and dismay.

    <i>M-M-M-Mo... Mrs. Mo?</i>

    There were few in Hai Cheng with the surname ¡®Mo.¡¯ Those with the surname Mo who were rich and outstanding were even fewer.

    They rushed to flip through a recent magazine. After searching for a while, they finally found a picture with Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette. After ncing at it for a while, several of the employees¡¯ eyes almost fell out because of shock.

    That man earlier on, his status was not simple...

    He was actually Mo Jingshen?

    The picture also included Ji Nuan¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡°It really is Mo Jingshen and Mrs. Mo?!¡±

    ¡°Our words earlier... Mrs. Mo must have heard them right...¡±

    ¡°What should we do, could have we offended them?¡±

    The employee who was handling the cashier nced at them and then rolled his eyes. ¡°Not only did Mrs. Mo hear it, even standing here I could hear it. Do you want to guess if Mr. Mo could hear it?¡±

    ¡°... He definitely heard it! T-then, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo did not even spare you guys a nce from the beginning. You guys ah, you have eyes but you can¡¯t see clearly. Speaking so much nonsense. You are doomed to have no sess in life! You deserve it!¡±

    The employees all shivered.

    Ji Nuan had already walked out of the shop. After walking a short distance, she nced toward Mo Jingshen who remained unaffected from the beginning. ¡°You heard it earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was unperturbed. ¡°Mrs. Mo¡¯s looks are truly too outstanding. Due to this, others will often misunderstand that a man is keeping you. I think there¡¯s no need to handle those twopanies. You should just stay at homefortably and be kept by me for the rest of your life.¡±

    Ji Nuan pouted slightly.

    Why was it that she could hear the teasing in his voice so clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s already past one. There¡¯s a little less than two hours before you have to leave to work.¡± While walking, Ji Nuan asked, ¡°Do you want to eat something first?¡±

    ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. This morning I ate my hubby¡¯s home-cooked meal. I ate to the point where I almost exploded. Right now, I still don¡¯t feel hungry.¡± Ji Nuan followed by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side and did not forget to tter him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to shop before returning to thepany. Tell me if you are hungry.¡±

    ¡ª-

    What Ji Nuan did not know was that although the employees in the electronic store did not encounter any great cmity, because they spoke words that should not have been said, they still had to face the consequences.

    The store manager suddenly called, ¡°Earlier on, who were the two that dared to speak words that should not have been spoken behind other people¡¯s back? Quickly give them their pay for this month and ask them to leave!¡±

    The two employees were immediately frightened as they picked up the phone, miserably saying, ¡°Manager, we didn¡¯t mean to do it. We didn¡¯t recognize Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo. We only casually said a few words. We didn¡¯t think we would offend...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin it to me! We have already cklisted the two of you! Leave immediately!¡± The manager immediately hung up the phone.

    ¡ª¡ª

    To save time, Ji Nuan did not walk too far and only shopped around the department stores nearby.

    The ce at Ao Lan International was too simple, and there were insufficient living necessities. Therefore, she bought many various sleepwear and towels. Before leaving, she also purchased an extremely softforter. Those who did not know would think the two were preparing for their newlywed home.

    Actually, this was the first time Ji Nuan was considerately and seriously taking care of the home that belonged to them. Although the Yu Garden was their wedding home, the Ao Lan International was closer to hispany. She hoped that the second home that belonged to them could be more homely.

    Before returning, Ji Nuan tugged Mo Jingshen over to a nearby Chinese restaurant to have a simple meal. This Chinese restaurant opened many years ago. As it was good and inexpensive, she would asionally eat here in her past life. However, she always ate alone and could only order the cheapest dish and rice.

    Just as they were about to return to Ao Lan International, she sat on the car and said, ¡°Just drop me at the entrance of the residential area. I¡¯ll bring the things in and tidy it up. You can head straight to thepany.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the time. ¡°There¡¯s no rush; I¡¯ll send you up.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at their battle spoils from today and considered that she really could not carry so much. She did not reject further.

    The two returned to the Ao Lan International. As Mo Jingshen was carrying too many things, Ji Nuan moved forward to unlock the door. The passcode was really her birthday. She turned to nce at Mo Jingshen, but he had already proceeded to carry the things in.

    ¡°Earlier at the grocery store, I didn¡¯t think we bought much. Looking at it now, I think we went a little overboard.¡± Ji Nuan squatted down at the floor as she flipped through the shopping bags.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. It was only a few living necessities, but she was acting extremely satisfied as though she had received something precious.

    ¡°There are too many things. You won¡¯t be able to arrange them all. Call Auntie Chen toe and help you.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was light.

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan suddenly stood up and rushed over to the door. She stretched her hands out like a little wife who could not bear for him to leave and hugged his waist.

    ¡°What time will you be back?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t be toote. I¡¯ll look at a few documents ande back.¡± Mo Jingshen touched her hair.

    Ji Nuan was used to how he always spoke to her like a child and buried her face in his embrace. ¡°Then let¡¯s stay here tonight. We¡¯ll return to the Yu Garden tomorrow.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand paused on the top of her head.

    ¡°All right.¡± His voice was slightly warm.

    Ji Nuan stood on her tiptoes as she kissed the corner of his lips. Just as she took a step back and was about to turn and tidy up the things they had bought, the arm around her waist tightened. The man directly and urately pressed a kiss on her lips.

    Unlike the passionate kiss on the bedst night, this was tender and gentle, melting Ji Nuan¡¯s heart along with it. Her two hands held onto the cor of his shirt; her eyes fixed on his face.

    After kissing for a moment, she did not forget that there was barely any time left and subconsciously pushed him away.

    Instead of pushing him away, the man pressed her against the wall. Their tongues intertwined, and she forgot all about her original intentions.

    Ji Nuan was carried up by him and ced on one of the cabs by the door. She instinctively rushed to wrap her arms around his neck in fear of falling.

 Chapter 59 - Could It Be That the Threatening Power of a Wedding Certificate is Too Great?

    <h4>Chapter 59: Could It Be That the Threatening Power of a Wedding Certificate is Too Great?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This was a slow kiss. Ji Nuan had yet to remove her coat. Even though she was not hot, she was still kissed until her face turned red. Her seductiveness when she was awake moved this man¡¯s heart even more so than she did in her drunken statest night.

    Mo Jingshen kissed her face bit by bit, his hoarse voice seductive. ¡°The sleepwear you bought earlier; remember to wear it tonight.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face instantly turned flustered.

    Earlier at the department store, she had secretly bought a sexy style of sleepwear while Mo Jingshen was not looking.

    It was not particrly revealing, but it seemed like it would feel pleasantly cool when worn.

    At that moment, she had bought it in a fit of excitement, but she never thought he would actually have seen it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s meant for the summer.¡±

    ¡°So, you bought it to keep for a year?¡± The man lightly chuckled against her lips and then kissed her again.

    ¡°I have many clothes at home that I forget to wear after buying. I even have some that have been untouched for two years. Keeping it for a year won¡¯t...¡±

    She had yet to finish her words when she felt his grip tighten around her waist. She raised her eyes to see him staring at her, his grip around her waist unyielding.

    After being stared until her heart began to tremble, Ji Nuan averted her eyes and whispered with some intention of begging for forgiveness, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wear it if you want me to...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Although the things they had bought were quite a lot, thankfully this house was very neat and clean. Ji Nuan only needed to unwrap everything they had purchased and ce it in the right ce.

    After tidying for around an hour, she nced at her phone to check the time.

    It was already past four.

    From the time when she was involved in the incident yesterday, it was less than 24 hours.

    ¡ª¡ª

    There were no knocking sounds at the Mo Corporation CEO¡¯s office door as a tall silhouette wearing a long grey coat directly walked in. He was unobstructed by anyone because no one dared to block him.

    A set of documents was directly thrown onto the office desk.

    Mo Jingshen did not nce at the man who entered. He closed the file in his hands and picked up the documents to flip through it. His voice was deep and cold to the point of seeping into one¡¯s bones. ¡°The Zhou family¡¯s background has so many pages?¡±

    The man who stood in front of the table narrowed his cold eyes, sneering, ¡°This Zhou family is not simple. Otherwise, that Zhou Yanyan would not have had the courage to do anything to your woman.¡±

    ¡°The sparrow may be small, but all its vital organs are all there. After seeing these, you should understand the shady businesses that they¡¯ve been involved in the past few years. Based on their ability, if they were to face us head-on, they would definitely meet a horrible death. However, from start to finish, they haven¡¯t dared to make any big movements out in the open. They also understand that facing us head-on won¡¯t bring them any benefits.¡±

    ¡°But if they often use those strategies in the dark, a youngdy like Ji Nuan¡ªwho has no dark spots in her history whatsoever¡ªcan easily be eaten up by them.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, ncing at him coldly before throwing the documents back on the table.

    The man in front of the office table casually leaned his palms on the table,ughing coldly. His voice was deep and sexy. ¡°It¡¯s not as if Ji Nuan was taken advantage of yesterday, was she? On the other hand, that Zhou family dumb trash that isn¡¯t afraid of dying is lying half dead in the hospital. She¡¯s even shaking the earth with her screams from pain in the emergency room because of bleeding in her lower body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Ji Nuan is quick-witted and knows how to protect herself.¡± Mo Jingshen rified coldly. ¡°If anything had really happened to herst night, that one with the surname of Zhou would not even have the opportunity to lie in the emergency room toin about pain.¡±

    The man in front of the desk harrumphed coldly. Based onst night¡¯s situation, that Mo Jingshen would let Zhou Yanyan meet her tragic end immediately was also not impossible.

    The office door was suddenly knocked on. Mo Jingshen nced coldly at it. ¡°Enter.¡±

    Shen Mu walked in. He nced at the Mo Jingshen who sat behind the desk, eyes cold, and then nced at Nan Heng, that dark-eyed man who appeared to be smiling without moving his lips.

    Nan Heng was a frequent guest here. Shen Mu was not surprised to see him. He said softly, ¡°CEO Mo, the Zhou Corporate¡¯s director and vice-chairman are asking to meet you. They¡¯ve already arrived for a while, but I haven¡¯t let them up. I¡¯ve dyed it until now. It¡¯s almost time to get off work.¡±

    Mo Jingshen cold eyes immediately moved toward the unmoved Nan Heng. ¡°Are your people dead?¡±

    Nan Heng, ¡°... This Zhou family¡¯s old chairman is alreadyte in his years. Two days ago, he was still lying on a hospital bed. Now he can stand up ande here himself, ah. He clearly was trying to avoid any conflict with you in the past. But now, because he doesn¡¯t want to offend the Mo family after what his unfilial daughter has done, he has to pull his frail body all the way here to try to pacify you.¡±

    Nan Heng was smiling, yet he appeared dispassionate. ¡°My people can block the Zhou family that are still able to hop around. We can also control the Zhou family¡¯s movement. However, who would have known that that damn old man who refuses to die can still rise from the hospital.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the documents on the table. He asked coldly, ¡°Now that he is being watched by us, how much ability does he have to suppress this incident?¡±

    Nan Heng rubbed his chin,ughing lowly. ¡°He is thest resort that the Zhou family can use before facing us head-on. Thest, barely adequate, resort. But at the end of the day, they still made the wrong move. Even if this old man who refuses to die shows up, there¡¯s not much he can do.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the documents on the table and did not speak for a long while.

    The office was silent for a moment when Nan Heng suddenly furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯ve left the States for too long. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve dipped your fingers in those shady businesses.¡±

    The room remained silent. Mo Jingshen did not speak; his eyes were extremely chilling.

    Nan Heng stared at him for half a minute before saying expressionless, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, for Ji Nuan that woman, you want to...¡±

    Mo Jingshen casually pushed the document on the table, causing it to slide to the edge. His voice was calm. ¡°Since we¡¯re all old friends, if I can regain this finance route and give Ji Nuan her revenge, why not?¡±

    Nan Heng furrowed his brows, his eyes mocking. ¡°All these years, this is the first time I realize that there is actually a woman who can change the you who had decided not to look back. Back then, you left so cleanly, but right now, for one Ji Nuan you¡¯re actually...¡±

    Nan Heng paused for a moment, beforeughing lowly with some hidden intentions. ¡°Could it be that the threatening power of a wedding certificate is too great? Or could it be that she has so much ability? It looks like I have no choice but to re-evaluate Miss Ji.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice and eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Compared to the you who threw his newlywed wife to America for two years without contacting her or even seeing her once, I feel much more inferior.¡±

    Nan Heng, ¡°...¡±

    The phone in the office table began to vibrate. Mo Jingshen nced to see that it was Qin Siting¡¯s call and reached over to pick it up.

    ¡°Still at the office?¡± Qin Siting¡¯szy voice seemed to carry some ambiguous humor.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your wife suddenly ran over to my hospital just now.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°She went to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Ji Nuan called early for an appointment with a doctor and ran over for a blood test, along with a bunch of other tests. After finding out what exactly she had drunkst night, she took the report and left.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice waszy, and heughed gently. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that she has most likely been too idle tonight and ns to take revenge. I saw her visit an adult shop near the hospital to buy a bottle of that sort of thing.¡±

 Chapter 60 - When Mo Jingshen Spoils a Woman, He Completely Loses All Reason

    <h4>Chapter 60: When Mo Jingshen Spoils a Woman, He Completely Loses All Reason</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Siting¡¯s voice waszy as heughed gently. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that she has most likely been too idle tonight and ns to take revenge. I saw her visit an adult shop near the hospital to buy a bottle of that sort of thing.¡±

    Mo Jingshen ced the phone down; his eyes distant.

    ¡°Han Tianyuan is still at a bar in the east of the city?¡±

    Zhou Yanyan was still lying in the hospital. If Ji Nuan wanted to return the favor done to her, she could only look for Han Tianyuan.

    Nan Heng had overheard the phone call earlier and coldly said, ¡°From yesterday till now, he has not dared to return to the Han family. Their stocks have fallen within a night, and everyone is frantic right now. For now, no one has remembered to think if this trash is alive. After hiding in the bar and drinking himself to death for the night, he should still be unconscious. Do you want to cut his hand or to cut his life? I can make him suffer at any moment.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was not indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him yet. Wait for Ji Nuan to head over. Let her do it herself.¡±

    Since she wanted to take revenge, he would give her the opportunity to enjoy herself.

    After hearing his words, Nan Heng scoffed, ¡°Let her do it herself? Then do I have to send several guards to follow her secretly and let her think she took Han Tianyuan with her ability?¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly curved his lips, ¡°That is right.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Nan Heng coldly mocked, ¡°After knowing you for ten years, I¡¯ve juste to realize that when you, Mo Jingshen, spoil a woman, you lose all reason.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at him indifferently. ¡°Do you feel ashamed?¡±

    Nan Heng¡¯s lips curved, smiling coldly.

    ¡ª¨C

    Ji Nuan carried the examination report in her hands.

    What Zhou Yanyan had used to drug her was a rare thing called the Desire elerating Nectar. It was simr to Viagra which would be famous in America in several years. It was the sort that had a powerful effect. If too much was rubbed on a cup and as long as a little entered one¡¯s mouth, it was sufficient to stir up one¡¯s spirits and bring them under the influence of the medicine.

    In front of the entrance of a small bar located within the east of the city center, Ji Nuan bribed several young hooligans nearby to check out the situation.

    After confirming that Han Tianyuan was inside, she received another good news. The small idol that Han Tianyuan was datingst year was also inside. This small idol had a history of taking drugs and was a disaster that everyone avoided in the entertainment circle.

    Ji Nuan coldly and calmly handed over the prepared wine and alcohol to those hooligans and nced at them sternly. ¡°This incident will not implicate you guys. The moment it¡¯s done, leave this ce and pretend you were never here tonight.¡±

    The several hooligans nodded. They were all people who had done some of these things before. Not to mention, this beautifuldy was extraordinarily generous and gave them a ratherrge sum of money. They quickly moved into the bar.

    Half an hourter, several people casually left the bar whistling. As they passed the entrance, they threw a look at Ji Nuan who stood far away and then quietly disappeared.

    Ji Nuan paused outside for a moment before entering the bar.

    When she arrived outside the private room that Han Tianyuan was in, the initial sounds of bottles breaking had changed into that of unsteady breaths of men and women. There was the soft moaning sound that belonged to a girl and the rough panting sound of a man.

    By the side, one of the bar¡¯s waiter passed by. Ji Nuan smiled to the waiter, calmly cing two hundred-dor bills on his serving tray.

    ¡°Can I trouble you to help me with something, Mister? I followed my ex-boyfriend here; he is unfaithful and heartless. He cheated on several women. After being with him for so long and being treated like this, I really couldn¡¯t take it and had to follow him here to see. Could you help me secretly take a photo when you go in to send the alcohol? Just a few shots will do. I can add another three hundred yuans.¡±

    Ji Nuan was smiling. She already had a gorgeous face. Under the shing red light outside the private room, the young waiter¡¯s heart was instantly stolen as he replied, ¡°I can take some photos for you, but you can¡¯t let our boss discover it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose my job.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this is my problem. I will keep it a secret. After sending me the photo, you can delete it. I promise that you won¡¯t be implicated.¡± While speaking, Ji Nuan winked at him and waved her wallet at him.

    Only then did the waiter nodded. From his pocket, he took out his phone and ced it in a less visible part of the tray. He directly knocked and entered the room.

    The moment the door opened, Ji Nuan stood by the wall and could hear the men and women¡¯s voices mixing, sounding as though they had already lost control. Indeed, this drug¡¯s effect was swift.

    Ah, she spent arge sum of money to specially buy the same medicine.

    After entering for several minutes, the waiter came out. His eyes looked somewhat ufortable; after all, the scene inside was really too...

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was still standing by the door, he said with some fascination, ¡°Which of the men inside is your ex-boyfriend? There are several men and women inside who have already begun on the sofa to...¡±

    He could not finish his words. The waiter nced at Ji Nuan with some pity, feeling she had an extremely sad story after meeting a man that was shameless to the point where he would do it with a woman in front of others.

    Ji Nuan softly smiled at him. ¡°Did you take it?¡±

    The waiter nodded, handing over the phone. Ji Nuan flipped through the photos and saw several extremely erotic pictures and sent them all to her phone. She then handed the promised three hundred yuans to the waiter and turned to enter the bathroom across the hallway.

    Inside the bathroom, Ji Nuan anonymously sent the pictures of Han Tianyuan and the small idol to the Han Corporation¡¯s email box. She then made another call.

    ¡°Hello? Miss Ji?¡±

    The one who picked up the phone was a newspaper reporter that Ji Nuan previously knew. He had already been promoted to be the chief editor for a gossip magazine. They loved to write about the incidents that happen within wealthy families, and they were very efficient in exposing scandals.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leak some news to you. Whether or not you can quickly arrive and grab hold of it depends on you,¡± Ji Nuan calmly said. ¡°Someone has reported that Han Tianyuan is at a bar taking drugs and having sexual rtions with a woman. That woman was recently in a popr drama as the second female lead. The police are about toe in and take them away. Such big news, you better get hold of it.¡±

    ¡°Which bar?!¡± The person on the phone immediately raised his voice as though terrified that he would miss such big news.

    Ji Nuan coldly and calmly curved her lips. ¡°Crazy Night bar at the east of the city center.¡±

    After finishing her words, she immediately hung up, ncing towards that private room that had already erupted in chaos.

    After confirming that the media was about to arrive, she thenzily nced at her phone screen and dialed for the police. A big show where both the media and police were moved; after all, if she wanted to stir up some noise, she had to go all out.

    Ji Nuan turned out and walked out of the bathroom. However, suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a silhouette moving past her on the left. She was stunned.

 Chapter 61 - Boss Moâ€™s Black Card

    <h4>Chapter 61: Boss Mo¡¯s ck Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She never thought that she would see him here. Thest time she had caught a nce of him was at Xia Tian¡¯s hospital while she was in a rush.

    He most likely did not notice her. Ji Nuan moved her gaze away, turning around to leave the bar.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan sat by the window in a nearby cafe. While drinking coffee with a light ssh of milk, she watched the show unfold.

    The media had arrived at the scene five minutes before the police. In that short period, they sessfully captured the Han Corporation¡¯s young master¡¯s, Han Tianyuan¡¯s, ugly side, and even captured the small idol¡¯s drug scandal. It also made the incident of Han Tianyuan taking drugs and having sexual rtions in a bar a reality.

    As he was brought out of the bar, Han Tianyuan appeared improperly clothed, dazed, and battered. That expression of his was really beyond disgusting.

    After watching everything, Ji Nuan¡¯s coffee turned cold.

    Right now, it was already half-past six.

    Han Tianyuan was previously pathetically hiding away in the bar. He did not have a single bodyguard with him. Although the way everything had smoothly proceeded made her slightly suspicious, she had heard that the Han family¡¯s stocks encountered some trouble today. She suspected that they definitely could not send many people out to follow him. Therefore, it was not surprising that he had no one keeping watch outside the bar.

    The Hai Cheng¡¯s night scene was not particrly safe, especially in a ce like the east of the city center. Ji Nuan saw there were still a couple of police cars nearby and left.

    She had initially thought to call a cab when suddenly the standardized iPhone¡¯s ringtone rang.

    Seeing that it was Mo Jingshen¡¯s call, she raised her hands to tuck her hair on both sides behind her ear before answering.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was deep, steady, and clear.

    Ji Nuan nced toward the police cars nearby. After confirming that she was very safe, she honestly replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the east side of the city. Earlier on... en... I settled some things...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s car was parked around 200 meters away from where Ji Nuan stood.

    This little woman¡¯s gaze was fixed on the nearby police cars from start to finish, and so she never paid attention there.

    She even knew to take advantage of the police to call a cab while they were still nearby. It could be seen that Ji Nuan¡¯s ability to take care of herself was not bad.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low. His tone was also very indifferent. ¡°Your new phone has GPS. Send your location to me.¡±

    Nan Heng sat by the side. He rolled his ice-cold and indifferent eyes.

    <i>My god.</i>

    He was clearly only 200 meters away, yet he still had her send her location.

    The way Mo Jingshen was acting now...

    Even if he casually told anyone what happened today, no one would believe him!

    Not only would no one would believe him, even Qin Siting and he¡ªwho had known Mo Jingshen for more than ten years¡ªcould not believe this man coaxing Ji Nuan to send her location was actually Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan was astonished. ¡°Are youing to pick me up? I can drive myself back...¡±

    Her words had yet to finish when he had already hung up the phone.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    The Mo Corporation was a little far from this ce. She hesitated for a moment, unsure if Mo Jingshen knew about what she had done today. Although there was nothing much to hide, she nced around for a while, and after seeing no avable cabs were passing by, she sent her location over.

    He saw that Ji Nuan had left the bar earlier with a vengeful and fierce look. Yet, after being coaxed by Mo Jingshen, she did not pay attention to the car over here and obediently sent her location.

    Nan Heng snorted. If not because Mo Jingshen was right by his side, he would have said the word ¡°stupid¡± aloud.

    Behind her, loud noises rang from the bar entrance apanied by the police¡¯s stern voices. Various men and women were crying and shouting.

    Ji Nuan stood by the roadside and did not look back at the noise. However, she could still hear how chaotic the scene tonight was.

    In just a few minutes, a ck Ghost stopped in front of her.

    The car window rolled down. Inside was Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent and collected face. The man had the attitude of a cool breeze. He casually ced one hand on the steering wheel, and the car was empty aside from him.

    Ji Nuan was slightly surprised. ¡°So fast?¡±

    ¡°Was nearby earlier. Came back along the way to pick you up.¡± Mo Jingshen did not exin more.

    Along the way?

    This side of the city was considered the less prosperous part of Hai Cheng. The number of people living here was not high. Mo Jingshen also rarely visited this area. How could it be so coincidentally along the way...

    ¡ª-

    On the way back, Ji Nuan was slightly drowsy. In the first ce, being in Mo Jingshen¡¯s car made her instinctually be less wary. A sense of security surrounded her, and she became extremely sleepy.

    Last night, she almost did not sleep at all. Under his body, things did not end as she expected. Her energy was almostpletely used up. Over and over again, regardless of how many times she begged, it was useless. It was nearly daylight by the time he let her off.

    She did not rest much in the day either. Although she had already prepared herself in the bar earlier, her heart was still somewhat wary, fearful ofmitting any mistake.

    Now that all of her feelings and wariness had finally rxed, she closed her eyes and nearly fell asleep.

    However, she was still somewhat hungry. She fought the drowsiness by looking outside the window and saw that the car had already returned near Ao Lan International.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t eat tonight?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

    In the afternoon, the two had casually eaten at the business district. Right now, it was already 9:00 p.m. If she said she was not hungry, she would be lying.

    Ji Nuan nodded and then nced at him with wide eyes.

    Seeing her expression as though she had something to say, Mo Jingshen gave her a look before driving the car to Ao Lan International¡¯s parking lot. After stopping the car, he calmly asked, ¡°There are restaurants nearby. What do you want to eat?¡±

    Ji Nuan unbuckled her seat belt. ¡°Since we¡¯re already at Ao Lan International, let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her. It was as though his eyes held a deep and boundless ocean as he said calmly, ¡°Go back? To eat what?¡±

    Ji Nuan giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you make.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    After a few seconds, his lips curved in a slight smile as he lightly asked, ¡°Since when did I take on the responsibility for your dinner as well?¡±

    Ji Nuan held onto her stomach that was quite hungry, ncing anxiously at him. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. We¡¯ll be sleeping soon after we eat. If we eat the food from a restaurant, it won¡¯t be easy to digest. Why don¡¯t we eat something like noodles? Let¡¯s go home and cook some noodles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook noodles?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s charming brows rose slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eye appeared to say that she really wanted to eat it.

    After all, this morning was the first time she had had Mo Jingshen¡¯s homemade breakfast. She had been thinking about it all day and felt that asking for a bowl of noodles was not too much.

    Seeing her expression, Mo Jingshen chuckled softly. ¡°Get off the car.¡±

    ¡°En... en?¡± Ji Nuan agreed before ncing up at him once more. ¡°You¡¯re agreeing?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said nothing; he had already stepped out of the vehicle. Ji Nuan rushed to open the door and follow.

    Near Ao Lan International, there was a small supermarket. It was very down-to-earth and warm. Ji Nuan followed Mo Jingshen in and watched CEO Mo buy a few seasoning sauces and noodles. She then saw CEO Mo¡ªwho did not carry cash¡ªhand a ck card to thedy boss of the supermarket.

 Chapter 62 - Mo Jingshen, Do I Look Very Tasty?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Mo Jingshen, Do I Look Very Tasty?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The instant thedy boss saw that ck card, her lips curved downwards.

    Although she knew that many wealthy people were staying in the area, she felt ufortable epting a ck card just to buy a spring onion and a few seasoning sauces.

    Ji Nuan saw the situation and quickly reached out to press down the hand Mo Jingshen had stretched out to hand over the card. She promptly took out a fifty-dor bill from her purse and handed it to thedy boss whose face had turned stiff.

    ¡°Cough, here¡¯s your change of thirty-one dor and eight cents.¡± After handing them the money, thedy boss could not help but shift her eyes from Ji Nuan back to Mo Jingshen.

    Even thedy boss¡¯s daughter who stood by the side could not help looking over several times with a lovestruck expression.

    The cold and handsome man was well-built and tall. He had an aura that was difficult to exin and drew countless eyes. It was clear and distant, yet not easily overlooked.

    ¡°They are so wealthy, yet they came here personally to buy things...¡± seeing that they had left, thedy boss and her daughter softly muttered, some envy in their tone.

    Ji Nuan had forcefully dragged Mo Jingshen out.

    Although she felt it was nothing serious, she could not help but feel like the eyes with which thedy boss and her daughter stared at him were those of a hungry wolf after seeing food. After seeing it, she really could not ignore it and dragged the much more aplished man out with her.

    Mo Jingshen carried the small bag of things they had bought with one hand while the other was still tucked away in his pants pocket. His long legs were not moving too quickly nor too slowly as he apanied her home this way.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan was considering if Mo Jingshen had many things to do when he stopped by thepany in the afternoon.

    If he was tired after working, she did not mind cooking after they arrived.

    However, they had just stepped through the door when Mo Jingshen made her wait obediently. He threw his ck windbreaker at her, turned to unbutton his well-crafted cufflinks, and folded up his high-quality sleeves before turning to the kitchen.

    Ji Nuan nced toward the man whose silhouette made it difficult for her to turn her eyes away and subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    <i>This man...</i>

    How was he always at every moment and instance such a...

    En... a feast for the eyes...

    While looking forward to the noodles the man was cooking, she strangely thought back tost night when she was pressed under him. A different side that belonged to Mo Jingshen...

    On the bed, this man was not as refined and indifferent as he seemed on the surface!

    Ji Nuan felt that she had somewhat lost herposure. After standing by the door with torturous thoughts for some time, she entered the bedroom with a dazed, bright red face.

    Walking to the bed, she noticed that she was still holding on to Mo Jingshen¡¯s coat. Her gaze moved outside. After hearing the sound of water boiling from the kitchen, she lowered her head and raised the jacket to her nose, taking a whiff.

    She took another whiff.

    It was clear and cold, reminding her of the morning¡¯s clean and fresh scent. She was not sure if Mo Jingshen smoked or not, but she could not recall ever seeing him do so. There was a very light cigarette scent that was difficult to notice unless one had a sensitive nose. She was not sure if he had smoked when he was busy working or the smell had rubbed off on him in the office.

    But it smelled very good.

    ¡ª-

    Inside the kitchen.

    A phone rang.

    Mo Jingshen stirred the noodles in the water with one hand while he raised the phone with the other for look before cing it by his ear. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Nan Heng¡¯s seductive voice was chilly through the phone. ¡°The blow that the Zhou family and the Han family faced this time is not small. The foundation of the Han family has already crumbled. Although the Zhou Corporation has some support behind them, they are still very cautious with their actions. With your woman¡¯s help, Han Tianyuan is now being questioned naked in the police station. We¡¯ve found some things that will interest you from his statement. I¡¯ll have Shen Mu send it to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly replied.

    Nan Heng could hear from his tone he did not seem to be resting, nor was he on the bed with a woman. He casually asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already returned to Ao Lan International? Not resting?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± another calm acknowledgment.

    Nan Hengughed coldly, his tongue touching the corner of his lips as he snorted, ¡°Are you busy in the study? Then I¡¯ll hang up first. You do your work.¡±

    Mo Jingshen answered the call with one hand while he added some seasoning sauce into the boiling water, his tone calm. ¡°I¡¯m cooking noodles.¡±

    Nan Heng, ¡°...¡±

    Good.

    My god, he was really good!

    Earlier on, the great Mo Jingshen had sent two prominent families to hell. After seeing Zhou Yanyan¡¯s twitching lower body on the bed as she bled and twisted pitifully, he did not even falter. In a blink of an eye, after returning home, he had actually started cooking noodles!

    ¡°Your woman wants to eat noodles?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no wonder that Ji Nuan woman is ridiculously dumb in front of you. Your looks clearly fool her. Spit, spit, you are actually cooking noodles for a woman,¡± Nan Heng coldly sneered. ¡°Qin Siting and I have been your brothers for so many years. We haven¡¯t even had a single cup of water served by you before. How many bowls have you made? We¡¯ll go over for a meal. I want to see if what you¡¯ve given Ji Nuan is a soul-stealing soup. Otherwise, why would she suddenly be so head over heels for you.¡±

    There was no reply. However, Nan Heng¡¯s hearing was very good, and he heard the sound of Mo Jingshen cracking open an egg.

    It was a very clean and clear sound.

    Nan Heng: ¡°... These noodles sure are plentiful. There is even an egg.¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently asked, ¡°Want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    ¡°Wait for your next life,¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s detached voice rang out without giving him any face.

    Following that, he hung up the phone.

    Nan Heng. ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ten minutester, the dinner that Ji Nuan had anticipated for half a day finally appeared on the dining table.

    She happily picked up a pair of chopsticks for a bite and was almost moved to death.

    Previously at the Yu Garden, she insisted on showing off her skills in the kitchen with so much excitement. She thought that the noodles she made were so good and would definitely move Mo Jingshen. In the end, Mo Jingshen was not moved at all.

    Now that she has had his noodles, she felt that her cooking skills were really...

    Spit, spit,pletely iparable...

    After finishing half of the noodles, she raised her eyes to look at the man sitting on the same table as her. Although they were eating the same thing, he appeared graceful from start to finish.

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows because of her gaze and calmly curved his lips. ¡°Do I look better than the noodles in the bowl?¡±

    Ji Nuan swallowed a mouthful of the noodles and wanted to say yes.

    However, her rationality convinced her not to reply as she pleased. After all, the great CEO Mo has just begun eating meat against night. If she dared to throw words out carelessly, she most likely would not be able to sleep tonight.

    While eating her noodles, she vaguely and softly asked, ¡°What happened at the east city center bar today, do you already know about it?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me not to know?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and indifferent. As ever, his voice was pleasant to listen.

    However, she could understand what he meant.

    Indeed.

    Earlier on, she had already felt that everything was slightly strange since things went unbelievably smooth.

    Based on the situation then, Han Tianyuan should have been extra wary now that he had no support around him whatsoever, no? Even if he were drinking, even if he were messing around, he would not have been silly enough to call over an ex-girlfriend with a history of taking drugs.

    After all, if a third-rate idol with drug problems showed up next to him, without a doubt, it would have made things worse.

 Chapter 63 - If I Donâ€™t Kiss Here, Shall I Change the Spot to Kiss? En?

    <h4>Chapter 63: If I Don¡¯t Kiss Here, Shall I Change the Spot to Kiss? En?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°So, was the third-rate idol sent there by you? Could it be that when I arrived there, you had already prepared to deal with Han Tianyuan?¡± Ji Nuan basically understood the situation fromst night.

    ¡°Actions have to be made quickly. We can¡¯t give him any opportunity to attack back, or the one in danger would still be you,¡± the man calmly exined. He did not n to keep this topic a secret for too long.

    Ji Nuan lowered her head and slurped up another bite of noodles.

    Since everythingst night had happened under Mo Jingshen¡¯s sight, then the reason why it had gone so smoothly was now answered.

    ¡°If I had known that you were looking from the side, I wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard.¡± Ji Nuan used her chopsticks to push the noodles back and forth. ¡°Hopefully, I didn¡¯t cause any trouble for you by suddenly interfering.¡±

    ¡°What trouble could there be?¡±

    Ji Nuan rubbed her chin with one hand and nced at him. She suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. I just wanted to take to opportunity to discipline that guy with the surname Han. Otherwise, suppressing the feelings in my heart would drive me insane. But if you were close by, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was as calm and quiet as the ocean. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him and suddenly smiled.

    So, he had purposely created this opportunity for her to vent?

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips as she lowered her head to continue eating the noodles but was unable to stop herself from smiling widely.

    ¡ª-

    The time was already half past ten in the night. Ji Nuan had eaten a lot earlier, so she moved around in the living room for a while to aid with digestion.

    Earlier on, Mo Jingshen left to answer a phone call. Ji Nuan did not disturb him until she heard his returning footsteps. She nced toward him. ¡°Oh yes, earlier on, when I was tidying things up, I found that there was a door in your study that can¡¯t be opened.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s calm eyes seemed surprised for a moment. His gaze seemed to hold unfathomable depths.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t open it then let it be. There are already more than enough rooms for you to use here.¡±

    ¡°Uu, that¡¯s true.¡± Ji Nuan was slightly tired from walking and sat down on the sofa.

    Mo Jingshen walked over. Ji Nuan thought that the door lock was not damaged. Rather, it seemed to have been locked on purpose.

    However,st night, she did not see Mo Jingshen stop in front of that door. So, it should have been locked a long time ago?

    She wanted to ask something when the man behind her suddenly held her waist. His handsome face was right before her eyes. His lips pressed against her cheek; his breath was especially warm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear that sleeping dress?¡±

    After being busy for a night, she had forgotten about what she had promised in the day.

    Ji Nuan coughed.

    She could not speak.

    Just pretend that she heard nothing.

    The man¡¯s soft voice was seductive. ¡°Not speaking, do you want me to kiss you?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her head to face him to exin that she was still wearing her daytime clothes because she had yet to shower.

    When she turned around, the man kissed her.

    Sincest night, his kisses seemed to have the power to restrain her movements. Although she was druggedst night and was begging nonstop in the beginning, she was still suppressed by Mo Jingshen¡¯s energy.

    If not for the drug causing her to be extra activest night... enabling her to get off the bed in the morning, based onst night¡¯s situation, she suspected that she would have been extremely sore today.

    Who said that the second time would not hurt?

    This kind of thing required an adjustment period. Not to mention, based on this man¡¯s energy and... cough... size... and all that... she could not adjust immediately.

    He kissed Ji Nuan until she melted in his arms. If she were to continue being kissed like this, the fire would spread. She quickly raised a hand to press against his chest.

    She could not move him and was instead kissed even more deeply.

    The kiss made her body go soft and numb. Even her head was soft and numb. After trying to push him away, her body was losing energy. Finally, because it was difficult to breathe, she could onlyy softly and weakly in the man¡¯s arms while her hands subconsciously held on tightly to his clothes.

    In her daze, the man suddenly reached a hand into her shirt, causing her to return to her senses. She tried to push against his chest again.

    ¡°Last night we just...¡± She wanted to ask if he could let her sleep well for a night.

    Mo Jingshen released her. Ji Nuan tiredly took tworge mouthfuls of air. She then discovered that her clothes were unkempt as she was pressed against the sofa.

    Her hands tightened on her clothes. ¡°It seems like staying here would allow you to touch me whenever you please. It was my failure not to take that into ount!¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled lowly. He did not n on giving her any time to neaten her clothes. He pressed with his lower body, pushing her down as she was about to sit up. His pupils were deep, as though they wanted to swallow her whole. His voice was low and seductive. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was bright red. ¡°At the Yu Garden, the sofa is in the living room on the first floor. Auntie Chen and the helpers are all there so you can¡¯t do anything. You can only do it in the bedroom...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never tried, how do you know that I can¡¯t?¡± The man¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. Hisst word had yet tond as he lowered his head to kiss her once more.

    Ji Nuan shrunk under his body. Saying that she was kissed until she was trembling would not be wrong.

    Her entire body tightened. She felt that all her senses were upied with the sensation on her lips. She waspletely moved, yet she was burning up from head to toe.

    After kissing for a moment, he gradually moved to kiss her face, her lips, her cheek, her chin, and finally behind her ears. This man appeared all too familiar with every part of her body. When Ji Nuan felt her earlobes being sucked on, her brain exploded instantly, and her body trembled harshly.

    He lowly chuckled, biting her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in. Just be likest night. Wasn¡¯t it good?¡±

    <i>Likest night?</i>

    Ji Nuan dazedly remembered the scene where she clung on to him like an octopusst night...

    And the way she cried and yelled which waspletely unlike her...

    She quickly used one hand to cover her eyes, so she could not see the man¡¯s burning gaze. Her other hand tightened around his clothes, yet she lowered her head to avoid him. ¡°People who work also need to have a break. After so many timesst night, you should let me sleep well... ah... do-don¡¯t kiss...¡±

    The man¡¯s kissnded on her ear again. She was unable to control herself. Even her tone became a lot softer and more delicate.

    Mo Jingshen knew that she was sensitive. He also knew where she was sensitive.

    Her entire body had several sensitive areas. It was only that he usually let her off and did not tease her, enabling her escape.

    He lowly chuckled by her ears. ¡°If I don¡¯t kiss here, I¡¯ll change the spot to kiss? En?¡±

    Ji Nuan subconsciously offered her lips. She would rather be kissed to the point of stupidity than lose control after being kissed in other areas.

    In the end, that kiss did notnd. Instead, the man directly ripped her clothes open.

    Ji Nuan was shocked. She quickly shrunk her body with a bright red face, trying to stop his actions. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

 Chapter 64 - Even If You Cry, We Canâ€™t Stop Now

    <h4>Chapter 64: Even If You Cry, We Can¡¯t Stop Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was scarlet red, and her hair was scattered across the sofa.

    Mo Jingshen saw her figure and smiled as he pressed a kiss by her ear. He chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Last night, you made so much noise while begging me. Right now, you¡¯re tearing the bridge down after crossing it?¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him. She lowered her head and bit down on his finger.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze darkened. Not only did he not pull his hand back, but he took the opportunity to reach inside. ¡°You¡¯re sure that you only want to bite there tonight?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not have the heart to bite for too long. She picked up the pillow on the couch, and harshly threw it against his face. However, the man easily avoided it with a smile and pressed her down against the sofa, preventing her from moving.

    ¡°Gangster!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a proper gentleman. In front of Mrs. Mo, it¡¯s even less likely that I can be one.¡± He pinched her reddened face.

    He pressed another kiss on her. Ji Nuan thought back to the word ¡®bite¡¯ that he used earlier and decided to bite him again.

    In the end, because of her actions, the originally warm and patient kiss became a forceful, passionate one.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± The man¡¯s voice was close to her ears.

    Ji Nuan was kissed until she was dizzy. Her initial resistance had vanished entirely. After hearing his low, hoarse voice calling her name, she raised her eyes to meet his profound gaze.

    Mo Jingshen softly called her name and suddenly intertwined their hands together. Just as Ji Nuan looked at him in confusion, he brought her hands down to his lower body.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face instantly flushed crimson red. She urgently tried to retrieve her hand but was forcefully pressed down by the man. There was no way she could pull her hands out.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, now that you¡¯ve started eating meat, you don¡¯t restrain any more, is it... take your hands away! Don¡¯t... uu!¡±

    The man¡¯s breath was extremely warm. In the quiet night, she could only hear his seductive, deep voice pressed against the corner of her lips. ¡°Before this, I also thought that I had a clear mind with few desires.¡±

    Did he mean that he no longer nned to have a clear mind with few desires?

    Ji Nuan trembled as he kissed her down her neck. ¡°Yo-you... could it be that before the wedding... with other women, you didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°All men have to face the typical physiological impulses, butpared to other men, I¡¯m more used to restraint.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Ji Nuan was under his body, her voice bing husky like his. ¡°Then you should restrain more... anyway,st night we just...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± He lowly chuckled, kissing her ears.

    Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°Why not? Earlier on you said that you were better at restraining yourself than other men. Right now, my lower body is sore. Can¡¯t you let me rest for a night?¡±

    ¡°Against you, that word is useless.¡±

    Once his wordsnded, he kissed Ji Nuan again.

    Her hand was released. She had just breathed a sigh of relief when, suddenly, she felt her body in the air. Her entire body had been picked up in a bridal carry.

    She subconsciously cried out in surprise, raising her hands to grab onto his arms and elbows. His kisses had left her in a daze. She was about to open her mouth when the man lowered his head to block her from making any noise, leaving only a whimper.

    Ji Nuan was beautiful. Her body was also soft and slender, but because she was too thin, she could not be considered the seductive type of beauty. However, in this man¡¯s eyes, she was an existence akin to a seductress.

    She was still wearing her daytime clothes. By the time she was carried into the bedroom and thrown onto the bed, almost half had been removed.

    He kissed her lower chin, her neck, her corbone, and gradually moved down. Her skin softness was extremely nice to touch.

    She was not sure if it was because the heater was turned on, but the room temperature was slightly high. She was sensitive and quivered when his palm slid past her waist against her soft white skin.

    At this moment, she was clear-minded, and so was he.

    She held onto his arm with both hands, experiencing the heat on his body and could not help but open her mouth, wanting to beg to be let off. ¡°Jing Shen...¡±

    The man pressing her firmly under him tightened up even more after she called his name.

    His hands gradually moved down and suddenly broke through her defense...

    In his embrace, Ji Nuan no longer could control herself. She whined, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t...¡±

    He kissed her once more, sealing up her voice gently and coaxingly.

    Her breath had been taken away.

    She heard his soft chuckle by her ears. ¡°Even if you cry, we can¡¯t stop now.¡±

    Under his gaze, Ji Nuan could not help but turn her head away. However, her hands remained gripping tightly onto his elbows. She anxiously moved a bit.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, you are really so...¡± her words were no longer clear as they mingled with her whimpers.

    She gave in and turned her head back, burying it in his neck as her entire body softened.

    His other hand moved around her body, carrying heat with it and causing her to tremble.

    Ji Nuan was tortured until all of her nerves were screaming. She felt like she was about to lose her mind.

    She felt that being teased like this by him was no different fromst night. She could not help but want to push him down on the bed. Who asked him to torture her so slowly intentionally!

    Initially, she kept saying that she wanted to rest. Now, he was clearly forcing her to beg him.

    Ji Nuan bit onto her lip, tolerating and refusing to make any noise. However, Mo Jingshen clearly did not want things to be easy for her. He forced her lips apart with a kiss, prying her teeth open. Gradually, she could not contain noises from escaping between their lips.

    Fingers... stopped...

    A gentle, curving motion ced her in a dangerous situation.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously wanted to move away but was unable to.

    ¡ª-

    Finally, when he no longer wished to tease her, he reached the deepest spot within her.

    Ji Nuan whimpered, biting down on the man¡¯s arm.

    ¡ª-

    Indeed, whenever he was on the bed, Mo Jingshen would destroy everything she knew about him.

    His gentleness disappeared and was reced by an intense desire. The restrained and clear mind was gone.

    This morning they had just changed the bedsheets. After tonight, it most likely had to be changed again.

    She tightly gripped his arm, bingpletely defenseless.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his deep-set eyes. He nced at her and lost his smile, lowering his head to whisper in her ear huskily.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... gangster!¡±

    Seeing her intention of wanting to escape under the sheets, Mo Jingshen pinched her chin and kissed her.

    In the end, she weakly and quietly whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s kissnded on the back of her neck. He darkly chuckled in amusement. ¡°We¡¯ll showerter.¡±

    ¡ª-

    A momentter, he carried her into the bathroom.

    In the end, she was pushed down for a long time in the bathroom!

    When Ji Nuan was carried out of the bedroom, the bedsheets were already changed. She guessed he had taken the opportunity to change it while she was soaking in the bath.

    The moment she touched the bed, she turned around, wanting to wrap herself up in the sheets. She wanted to turn into a cocoon.

    She had yet to fall asleep when she was plucked out by the man who had just showered and smelled like the soap she had used. He ced the sheets over her and went in, pulling her toward his bare body and holding her in his embrace.

    Ji Nuan remained quiet in his arms. She was afraid of provoking him identally, and obediently press her head on his chest. She resolutely would not move!

 Chapter 65 - She Clearly Couldnâ€™t Stand Properly Because Her Legs Were Weak, Okay!

    <h4>Chapter 65: She Clearly Couldn¡¯t Stand Properly Because Her Legs Were Weak, Okay!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The quiet, morning sunlight filtered in through the windows.

    Ji Nuan had been bullied all night and was now sleeping deeply. The moment she opened her eyes, she thought Mo Jingshen had already left for work and tried to get up.

    However, she was pressed back down before she could even move. A bare chest was snugly pressed against her bareback.

    She was stunned. She turned around to nce at the man lying by her side. His perfect face was charmingly handsome under the sunlight, causing one to wonder if he was God¡¯s wless creation. Although he had just woken up, his ck eyes were as clear and bright as water.

    After being pressed down for the entire night, she was slightly afraid of him. Subconsciously, she twisted to avoid him but was pressed down on the bed and was unable to get up.

    ¡°Why are you awake?¡± The man¡¯s voice was light and slightly husky.

    ¡°By now it should be almost 9:00 a.m., why haven¡¯t you gone to work...?¡±

    ¡°The senior management meeting is at ten, and this ce is close to thepany. I¡¯ll apany you to sleep for another two hours. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Ji Nuan felt that she had brought this man¡ªwho was usually serious about his work¡ªastray. Mo Jingshen had actually chose toze in bed with her on a work day.

    However, this could not be consideredzing around. Not only did she almost lose her voicest night, right now, she felt she did not have the strength to leave the house for two days.

    She turned around to see that the man¡¯s ck hair was slightly messy. Unlike CEO Mo, who typically appeared high up in his dress shirt and pants, this was real and intimate in a way that strongly moved her heart.

    ¡°Not going to sleep more?¡± he asked.

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that she thought men were more dangerous in the day but seeing that Mo Jingshen appeared only to want to apany her to rest, she did not try to get up further.

    The main point was that her entire body was sore; more sleep was good.

    She moved her gaze to the side and saw how the man¡¯s shoulders were covered in passion marks, cough; those were clearly made by her.

    She moved her gaze back and could not help but look up at the man as he closed his eyes. Looking at his peaceful face and charming brow, it was impossible toprehend how this man was incessantly demanding of herst night.

    She fell asleep in his arms without any awareness. This time, she only slept for less than an hour before she suddenly awoke.

    Her hands moved around the bed. Although the sheets still held some of Mo Jingshen¡¯s clean scent, he was no longer around.

    Ji Nuan turned over and smelled something fragrant. Her gaze moved toward the bedroom door.

    If he would cook to reward her body and stomach every time he pressed her down, for the sake of Boss Mo¡¯s handmade cooking, she would not mind training more to prevent her bones from shattering.

    Ji Nuan was tempted by the scent and could not lie down any longer. She abruptly stood up, pushed aside the sheets and mbered down the bed. She was about to move to the closet to look for the clothes she had boughtst night.

    However, the moment her feet touched the ground, she fell backward onto the bed.

    Her legs were so weak, she could not even stand up!

    Sheid on the bed quietly for a several seconds before gritting her teeth to stand up. She barely managed a few steps to the closet.

    After she took out what she needed, she turned to return to the bed but could not bear the ache after taking one step forward. She fell toward the side and rushed to grab onto the closet¡¯s door. Mo Jingshen, who had abruptly entered the room, held her up and pressed the unclothed her into his embrace.

    ¡°How did you manage to slip even in the bedroom?¡±

    <i>Slip?</i>

    She clearly could not stand because her legs were weak, okay!

    Ji Nuan tossed the clothes in her hand at him. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I lost all my strength! If we continue like this, I won¡¯t even be able to step out of the house!¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her angered, bright red face and softly chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t have strength, then do you have the energy to eat breakfast?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned away to ignore him. He had teased her even though it was apparent why she had fallen earlier. She was truly the first to discover the nasty character this man was hiding in his bones. She was going to be driven to her grave by anger.

    Although her head was turned away, her hands sessfully snatched her clothing back from him. She tugged the loose dress over her own body.

    Mo Jingshen saw her puffed cheeks and lost his smile.

    All of a sudden, he wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her up. Ji Nuan turned her head around warily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any strength? I¡¯ll carry you to breakfast.¡± His words were straight to the point. By the time he had finished speaking, he had already carried her out of the bedroom.

    The sunlightnded on the dining table.

    It was only after Mo Jingshen carried her over to sit down, cing her on hisp and pressing a ss of warm milk against her lips, that Ji Nuan returned to her senses. Frightened over how doting he was, she tried to leave his embrace.

    Help, Mo Jingshen wanted her life! Her small heart really could not take it!

    She had yet to leave his embrace when Mo Jingshen pressed her down. ¡°Don¡¯t even have the strength to drink milk?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan instinctively grabbed the ss from his hands and drank a big gulp. She then pointed to her lips, signaling that she could drink it herself.

    ¡°I do it by myself. I can eat...¡±

    She originally wanted to be pampered, but this man was really crafty.

    Yesterday¡¯s breakfast was Chinese. Although today¡¯s breakfast was simple, it could be considered Western.

    Being served so thoroughly by Boss Mo, Ji Nuan felt that she did not want to return to the Yu Garden. What to do...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Seeing that Ji Nuan wanted to stay here, Mo Jingshen arranged for the helpers at Yu Garden to send over some of her things. He also sent Auntie Chen over to help her tidy up, although, in the end, Ji Nuan still sent her back.

    Subconsciously, she hoped that this ce would be a quiet home belonging only to Mo Jingshen and her. There was no need for helpers, nor was there a need to ask Auntie Chen for help for everything. After all, she was no longer that Eldest Miss Ji. Ten years of memories were sufficient for Ji Nuan to be independent.

    At around eleven, she began sorting out theptop she had brought into the study. She wanted to research all the recent information rted to the country¡¯s property market. In addition, she wanted to be familiar with everything happening inside and outside of thepanies; They had just reorganized their employees after changing ownership.

    She had just opened herptop when her handphone, ced on the table, rang.

    Ji Nuan nced at it and found it was an unfamiliar number.

    While ncing at the data she had copied from thepany a few days ago, she casually answered, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, you came to our hospital but left so quickly. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to give you the analysis results of that bottle of medicine. Miss Ji, when do you have time?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice came through the receiver unhurried and slightly indifferent.

    ¡°Are the results out so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji gave the orders, how could this Qin dare to be slow?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice was extremely calm, as though carrying a smile, yet it still made others feel a sense of distance. ¡°You said that this medicine is what your father has been recently taking?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, does this medicine have any problem?¡±

    It was quiet on the other side for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you when youe and receive the results.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, Doctor Qin, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± Ji Nuan stood up while speaking. She turned around to change and leave the house.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

 Chapter 66 - This Man Is Mine, Understood?

    <h4>Chapter 66: This Man Is Mine, Understood?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Right now, it was the break time for all the specialist doctors. After arriving, Ji Nuan gave a call to Qin Siting before taking the elevator to check if now was a convenient time for him.

    Ji Nuan did not expect to see anyone waiting but there was a youngdy blocking the door. She was dressed in branded items, and her hair was styled fashionably. The diamonds on her acrylic nails were bright enough to blind someone.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did youe at such a time? Don¡¯t you know that Doctor Qin is taking his afternoon break?¡± The young girl nced towards Ji Nuan in disdain.

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at her and paid her no attention. She directly moved to knock on the examination room door.

    The girl suddenly stretched her hand out and pped Ji Nuan¡¯s hand away. ¡°Doctor Qin has a shift today; I thought I was the only one who knew that he would be in the hospital for the entire day. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find an opportunity to guard here! Since you also came to block people, let¡¯s make things clear!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s face was full of questions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say the ugly words first. Regardless of whichever backdoor you took to find out that he would be in the hospital today, you can¡¯t snatch Doctor Qin from me!¡± The girl sneered at Ji Nuan who was struck dumb by her words. She ran her hand through her exquisitely styled hair; the diamond watch on her wrist sparkling, ¡°I¡¯ve already chased Doctor Qin for more than a year. He will soon agree to date me. This man is mine, understood?¡±

    Ji Nuan had no words.

    Did this younger sister dressed as though she had just be rich misunderstand something?

    Ji Nuan calmly and nicely exined, ¡°Excuse me, I came to find Doctor Qin to discuss something.¡±

    The girl heard herst few words and instantly moved to block the door. She pressed the shut door even more tightly closed, her eyes full of wariness.

    ¡°Discuss something? What did youe to the hospital to discuss? If you didn¡¯te because of an illness, then you definitely came to harass Doctor Qin! Leave, leave! This ce has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Ji Nuan silently furrowed her brows. Who exactly was it that came to disturb Doctor Qin?

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to lecture you, but from head to toe, only your pair of JC shoes is worth some money. Any piece of clothing I normally wear would be more expensive than your shoes. You should give up. Doctor Qin is the young master of the Qin Corporation. A woman like you who doesn¡¯t have any money and is dressed in a whole body of imitation goods don¡¯t suit him at all. At the end of the day, when you are chased out by him, the only one who would be embarrassed is you.¡± While speaking, the girl eyed her as though she was looking down on her and could see no worth from her.

    Initially, Ji Nuan did not n on taking offense from this little girl whom she did not know. She also did not pay much attention to her. However, she was in a rush to obtain the analysis results of her father¡¯s medicine. Now that her road was blocked like this, she was somewhat unhappy.

    Although she knew that Qin Siting did notck suitors, she never expected such an exotic flower.

    She nced indifferently at the girl who appeared very pleased with herself. ¡°Aside from Louis Vuitton, Armani, Bulgari, and branded shoes that cost several thousand yuan, what else do you know?¡±

    The girl sneered. ¡°Why do you care about what I know? I have the ability to wear it!¡±

    She surveyed Ji Nuan from head to toe again. She saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s clothes did not have any brand logos whatsoever, yet she still felt like her clothes were not cheap. Thus, she resolutely held on to her belief that those must be imitations of international fashion brands!

    Suddenly, the examination room door opened. Qin Siting¡¯s silhouette had just appeared when the girl turned around agitatedly. She had on a lovestruck expression, as though she wanted to throw herself at him.

    Qin Siting¡¯s was smiling, but his tone was cold. ¡°In Hai Cheng, how blind are the women that dare topare wealth with Miss Ji?¡±

    That girl¡¯s gaze trembled. She sensed that Doctor Qin must be familiar with her. In an instant, her expression became rmed. ¡°What Miss Ji? Which Miss Ji? How would I know which slum she had crawled out from?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at Ji Nuan and calmly said, ¡°The one that needs me to step out personally and wee, which other Miss Ji could it be?¡±

    The girl appeared dumbstruck; it took her a while to react.

    ¡°Do you know Diamond Forever?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s gazended on the bag Ji Nuan was carrying. Indifferently, he offered the girl a stingy nce. Since the moment he opened the door, he did not look at her once.

    ¡°Diamond Forever, what is it?¡± The girl heard the English and was instantly confused. Her pronunciation was battered as she asked.

    Qin Siting coldly smiled. ¡°The cost of her bag is enough to purchase your entire wardrobe.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t joke with me. My wardrobe is extremely expensive. Adding the cost of all the clothes, without at least 1,000,000 or 800,000 yuan, she won¡¯t be able topete with me.¡±

    Qin Siting acted as though he did not hear her. He nced at Ji Nuan who remained silent and leaned against the door to open up a path, signaling for her to go in.

    He had no ns to speak any more rubbish to someone he did not know.

    Ji Nuan politely nodded her head and walked in.

    Seeing that Qin Siting did not meet her eyes and was about to close the door, the girl was flustered as she rushed forward to block him. Her eyes stared straight at him.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, I like you! From the moment I met you, I¡¯ve liked you! A year ago, when I was hospitalized, you said that we aren¡¯t familiar with each other. I¡¯ve chased you for a whole fourteen months! Right now, we should be considered familiar, right? Can you give me an opportunity, even if it¡¯s just dating to try...? I really like you... I love you...¡±

    <i>... did she identally encountered a confession scene?</i>

    Ji Nuan turned back to catch another nce. She stood in the examination room and quietly shifted to the side, working hard not to be implicated as she silently watched the show.

    Following the girl¡¯s anticipative and urgent gaze, Ji Nuan nced toward the detached man standing upright against the white door. Qin Siting¡¯s doctor¡¯s robe waspletely unstained. His brows and eyes were calm, while his lips carried a smile.

    He was clearly smiling, yet it appeared as though he did not care about the other party at all. His frivolous smile made one feel ufortably cold.

    Right now, was the hospital¡¯s break time. Several doctors and nurses passed by the corridor and heard the noises there. Their eyes could not help but move over.

    As though he did not hear anything, the cold and handsome man turned around and walked away, returning to the examination room. His long legs made his footsteps even colder.

    Just as the girl was about to rush in with him, he took out the stethoscope from his pocket and casually tossed it onto an equipment shelf by the side. ncing back, hezily lifted his eyelids and indifferently chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t even mention these fourteen months. Even if you wait outside my hospital door for fourteen years, I still won¡¯t like you.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Is It Because You Like Herâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 67: Is It Because You Like Her...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Just as the girl was about to rush in with him, he took out the stethoscope from his pocket and casually tossed it onto an equipment shelf by the side. ncing back, hezily lifted his eyelids and indifferently chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t even mention these fourteen months. Even if you wait outside my hospital door for fourteen years, I still won¡¯t like you.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. The arrogant confidence she had earlier crumbled as well.

    Unwilling to admit defeat, she bit her lips as her eyes reddened. ¡°Last year, I almost died. When I was pushed into the operating room, didn¡¯t you say that you liked obedient girls who would listen to you? I¡¯ve always been very obedient... after being discharged, you said that you didn¡¯t like girls who cry, so I never cried... why don¡¯t you like me... I¡¯ll work hard to be what you like...¡±

    ¡°In the operating room, for the patient¡¯s emotions to calm down, using any sort of gentle words is the same as applying anesthetic,¡± Qin Siting coldly rebutted without even ncing at the other party¡¯s heartbroken expression. His tone was cold and his words unhurried. ¡°The number of women I¡¯ve saved from death¡¯s gate are numerous, from eighty-year-old women to one-year-old girls who have just begun speaking. Every one of them knows to listen to what the doctor says obediently. If I maintain the same attitude to all of my patients, should I like them all?¡±

    The girl¡¯s earlier domineering attitude instantly changed. Her eyes reddened as she bit on her lips as though she was about to cry.

    Ji Nuan silently thought a man like Qin Siting was not someone any simple woman could catch.

    When he was warm, he was a smiling fox, and when he was cold, he was cold all the way down to his bones. It was impossible to understand him.

    She really could not understand. Both Mo Jingshen and Qin Siting were people who were cold down to their bones and preferred to remain distant from others. How did these two silent men be friends?

    The girl¡¯s eyes burned with tears. ¡°I-I¡¯m not the same as them... you said you don¡¯t like girls who don¡¯t voice out their opinions... so I tried my best to change... I know your family background is such that not any girl can match up to you. Although my family background isn¡¯t considered ideal, we do have business interactions with the Qin Corporation. I thought we could...¡±

    The doctors and nurses outside the door all held different expressions. Some were sympathetic, and some were looking down on her while some werepletely indifferent, ncing over as though they had seen nothing out of the ordinary. After all, it was not the first time that Doctor Qin had been chased all the way to the hospital by women.

    Ignoring the surrounding eyes, Qin Siting finally nced at the girl, yet he was coldly distant. ¡°In this long period, I¡¯ve already rejected you at the door countless times. Do you still not see things clearly? I don¡¯t like you. Regardless of what you change and be, I still won¡¯t like you.¡±

    His voice was cold and cruel, without any warmth or sympathy.

    The girl bit on her lips. Her heart instantly sank and was flooded with frost.

    She finally understood.

    Last year, she was his patient, and he was her primary doctor. He was responsible for her health, and he used a gentle smile to ease her anxiety and fear.

    Aside from their identity of patient and doctor, there was nothing else between them.

    All this while, after being blocked at the door countless times, she never had the opportunity to approach him.

    Finally... she almost finally managed to enter his examination room today...

    In the end, she had yet to enter when she finally received the cruelest answer.

    ¡°Then, then do you like her? You let her into your examination room, could it be because you like her...¡± The girl suddenly pointed toward Ji Nuan who stood inside.

    Ji Nuan suddenly froze in fear.

    Hey, hey, hey, she cannot shoulder this me, ah!

    She was not familiar with Qin Siting. In both her first and second life, they were not familiar. She waspletely unclear about Qin Siting¡¯s rtionship situation. They were people that belonged to two separate worlds!

    Has this person suffered a huge blow that she dared to say such words out loud? Allowing her to enter his examination room during his break time meant that he liked her? Did she think that Qin Siting was crazy or a saint? As a doctor, there was no way he would be so senseless!

    ¡°Doctor Qin! If you like her type, I can be like her, ah! I really like you...¡±

    Qin Siting had already lost all patience. He raised his long arm and closed the door, leaving the girl outside.

    ¡°Excuse the humorous disy.¡± He calmly nced at Ji Nuan standing inside the room.

    Ji Nuan raised her brows and only smiled. She joked, ¡°The girls whoe to the hospital to chase you, are they all like this?¡±

    Qin Siting did not say much. He walked into the office and opened a drawer, taking out an A4 envelope to hand to her.

    Seeing that he did not answer, Ji Nuan stopped asking. She ignored the matters that were unrted to her and walked over, reaching out to receive it. ¡°The medicine...¡±

    ¡°After having several pharmacology experts I¡¯m familiar with analyze the medicine you gave me, we found that it doesn¡¯t seem to contain anything harmful.¡± Qin Siting stuck his hand in his pockets as he calmly said, ¡°If you have the opportunity to bring any other medicine he takes at the same time, send it over. I¡¯ll analyze the other medicine before I make any conclusion.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart had just rxed when she heard the implications of his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qin Siting furrowed his brows: ¡°If taken alone, this medicine can ease constipation and internal heat. But if taken with other medications that sh with it, it would lead to a reverse effect and cause gradual organ failure. Right now, there are no other medications, so I can¡¯t make any conclusions. I can only make guesses.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan was stepping out of the hospital when she suddenly felt a pair of eyes on her. She turned around to see the girl whose earlier confession failed. She had cried; her face was smeared with mascara. She sat on the chair outside the hospital entrance, her eyes staring at Ji Nuan¡¯s bag in shock.

    Seeing her expression, Ji Nuan understood what exactly she was surprised about. She no longer paid any mind to this little episode and turned to leave.

    It had been a long time since she had used this bag. After they had met with the drowning incident, the bag that was soaked in water could no longer be used. Later, she was in a rush, so Auntie Chen had found this bag for her to use before she left. Ji Nuan had taken it without much thought.

    The girl sat on the chair, her hand gripping her mobile phone as she stared at Ji Nuan¡¯s disappearing figure. After staring in a daze for a long time, she nced back to the image of the Diamond Forever bag she had found on the inte earlier.

    The Diamond Forever was actually a Chanel ssic handbag! It had 334 small diamonds and was a luxurious yet simple model. It was a limited-edition handbag with only thirteen existing worldwide.

    Two years ago, the fourteenth Diamond Forever was created. The rumor was that Hai Cheng¡¯s Ji Family¡¯s Eldest Miss had received it for her eighteenth birthday from her father, Ji Hongwen. That Chanel had custom-made a Diamond Forever handbag for her to celebrate hering of age was something that had been widely discussed for a long time in the fashion industry.

    That bag could buy more than her entire wardrobe. It was worth 1,590,000 yuan!

    ¡ª-

    She had initially nned to head straight back to Ao Lan International. However, since she passed by Mo Corporation, Ji Nuan directly stopped the car near the Mo Corporation building.

 Chapter 68 - En? The Office, What About It?

    <h4>Chapter 68: En? The Office, What About It?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ao Lan International was not far from here. Going back would only take a few minutes. In the morning, Mo Jingshen had taken care of her stomach. Treating her husband to lunch was considered returning the favor.

    However, she was not sure if Mo Jingshen would be busy at this time.

    After arriving at the highest floor of the building, she walked out of the elevator and did not expect to see Mo Jingshen stepping out of his office. Their gaze met.

    His tall body left a long silhouette on the office floor. He was charming and handsome, dressed in a grey shirt. The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and the light cast a shadow on the exposed parts of his corbone. His skin was also a beautiful color. The man¡¯s face was noble and cool; calm and dignified.

    The moment he saw Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen unhurriedly raised his charming brows. His cold and apathetic eyes seemed to soften. His lips curved slightly, subconsciously smiling.

    It had only been two hours since she saw him. Why was it that the moment she saw him smile, her heart was beating as though it wanted to jump out of her skin?

    Could it be that she was frostbitten earlier on when she saw Qin Siting¡¯s behavior of being warm on the outside but cold on the inside. Due to this, now that she saw Mo Jingshen, she could not help but want to throw herself forward to regain warmth?

    Ji Nuan walked over. Just as she was about to say something, Mo Jingshen averted his gaze and spoke to the woman dressed in professional white-cor clothes. ¡°Go ahead with the project design as we nned. If there are any questions, contact me.¡±

    The woman by his side gave a dignified and graceful smile. ¡°All right, CEO Mo.¡±

    The moment her wordsnded; the woman directly headed toward the elevator. When she passed by Ji Nuan, she politely smiled at her.

    Ji Nuan knew that in all the different departments of Mo Corporation, the men and women were all notcking. Seeing such a striking woman here was not strange. However, she still could not help giving her another nce.

    This woman had a unique temperament ¡ª a soft beauty with much confidence. Her age was most likely around twenty or thirty. When she walked, she carried with her a delicate scent. It was a high-ss yet subtle perfume from France, revealing her good taste.

    What caught Ji Nuan¡¯s attention more was this woman¡¯s identity.

    The CEO¡¯s secretary.

    The elevator opened and closed. Ji Nuan originally wanted to invite the great CEO Mo out for lunch, but what left her mouth was something else. ¡°Previously, wasn¡¯t the position of your secretary still empty? When did you find a new secretary? I didn¡¯t hear of it.¡±

    Her words had justnded when Mo Jingshen opened the office door behind him. He naturally wrapped his arm around Ji Nuan to pull her closer to him and brought her into the office.

    ¡°In the past few days when I wasn¡¯t in the country, America¡¯s Shine Group transferred this secretary over. The position of thepany¡¯s senior executive, as well as the CEO¡¯s secretary, cannot be vacant for long. It¡¯s not surprising that the Mo family would transfer someone over from Shine.¡±

    Ji Nuan went quiet for a moment and did not immediately speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± his expression was warm as he asked softly.

    ¡°... nothing. I just casually asked. After all, I suddenly discovered that a gorgeous and capable woman appeared next to my husband. I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her profoundly. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°No! Definitely not!¡±

    He softly chuckled, raising a hand to pinch her cheek gently. ¡°Mrs. Mo is known as Hai Cheng¡¯s first based on her looks. Right now, she¡¯s standing here praising some other woman for her beauty. How could it not be jealousy, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows. Even this was easily seen through?

    It was clearly just a work rtionship. However, earlier on, when she saw the secretary smiling at her, she felt ufortable for some reason.

    ¡°You are the boss, and she is the subordinate. I only casuallymented.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s lips were stubborn. She turned around, trying to retreat from his embrace.

    Mo Jingshen did not allow her to retreat. He brought her behind the office table and made her sit on hisp as he hugged her. His gently patted her waist over and over soothingly while his lips had a faintly discernible smile.

    No matter how she looked, it still seemed as though he was using his gaze to tease her about her being jealous.

    ¡°Why did youe to the office at this time instead of resting at home?¡± His voice was clear. Within their warm embrace, his calm and unhurried voice became much gentler.

    ¡°Earlier, I went to visit Doctor Qin to collect the drug analysis results. On the way back, I passed by here and thought to invite the great CEO Mo to eat hot pot,¡± Ji Nuan exined, intentionally avoiding any mention of him wanting her to rest more at home.

    Although her legs were weak in the morning, it was not to the point where she could not leave the door after taking a bath and resting for several hours. It was just that after being pressed by him for too longst night, she became tired much more easily today.

    ¡°What was the result?¡±

    ¡°The medicine that I sent over didn¡¯t have any strange effects. But they can¡¯t conclude that nothing is wrong. The next time I pass by the Ji home, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to check the other medicines.¡± Ji Nuan nced at the time, her brows furrowing while her voice still carried a hint of jealousy. ¡°Have you had lunch yet? Will you give me face and have hot pot with me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gently rubbed her head, messing up her hair. He spoke with a low voice while concealing a smile, ¡°Your expression clearly shows that you¡¯re not happy. If I don¡¯t give you face, won¡¯t I have no bed to sleep on tonight?¡±

    ¡°Even if you gave me face, you still can¡¯t sleep with me tonight.¡± Ji Nuan pretended to be mad. ¡°When will you give me time to rest? It¡¯s been two days since I slept well!¡±

    Seeing her upset expression, Mo Jingshen¡¯s heart moved. He held onto the back of her head and leaned down to kiss her.

    It was only a touch, but Ji Nuan nearly jumped up from within his embrace. She rushed to lean backward, and after being kissed again, she whispered, ¡°This is your office...¡±

    ¡°En? The office, what about it?¡± While Ji Nuan red at him, he pressed another two kisses on her lips purposely teasing her. After seeing her angered expression, he continued.

    Ji Nuan heard the sound of people passing by asionally outside of the door. Even if the CEO¡¯s office was on the highest floor of the Mo Corporation and the secretary and assistant office were downstairs, it was unavoidable that employees would stille to the highest floor. This was a public space. Ji Nuan tightened her body. Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, she opened her mouth and bit down.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck eyes saw her sensitive and embarrassed expression up close. He chuckled against her lips, rubbing her hair as he warmly and softly said, ¡°Do you know, when you look embarrassed, it makes it even harder for men to control themselves.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips were pressed against his. She red at him. ¡°I was rightst night! After tasting meat, you don¡¯t know how to control yourself anymore!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t know how to control myself, would you have the ability to step out of the door today?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She could not continue listening to such things anymore!

 Chapter 69 - Diving into Mo Jingshens Office Desk Under His Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 69: Diving into Mo Jingshen¡¯s Office Desk Under His Gaze</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan pushed against his chest with her hands. She heard the sound of people passing by the door outside and softly changed the topic. ¡°I saw that there¡¯s a new hot pot restaurant downstairs. There are also several restaurants nearby. Can you eat spicy food?¡±

    Mo Jingshen released her. When Ji Nuan got up from his embrace, his hands remained around her waist, preventing her from walking too far and keeping her by his side.

    ¡°My preference in food is simple. There¡¯s not much I¡¯m picky about.¡±

    Ji Nuan originally wanted to bring Mo Jingshen to the new restaurant to take on the challenge of their special spicy hot pot, but after considering her stomach, she gave up. ¡°Then let¡¯s have traditional charcoal hot pot. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be crowded right now. Let me call and reserve a spot.¡±

    While speaking, she checked on her phone the number of the hot pot restaurant.

    Her phone screen had just lit up when the handset on the office desk suddenly rang. Mo Jingshen casually pressed it, and Shen Mu¡¯s voice filled the room. ¡°CEO Mo, Elder Mo is here.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not expect his grandfather would suddenly show up. He was quiet for a moment before calmly asking, ¡°Is he on the way up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the elevator should arrive soon to the highest floor.¡±

    The call was cut off. Mo Jingshen nced to the side and saw that Ji Nuan, who had been nning to call up the restaurant to reserve seats, had suddenly run off to the side. She stood behind the ck sofa in the office and swiveled around once. She then ran behind the document shelf and spun around again.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡¯

    ¡°Grandfather Mo is here. I haven¡¯t seen him in so long. If he saw that I was in your office disturbing your work, he¡¯ll definitely be upset. It¡¯s going to be his birthday soon; I better not leave him with a bad impression.¡± While speaking, Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze searched in every direction. ¡°I need to find a ce to hide.¡±

    Mo Jingshen sighed and smiled. His gaze had a hint of teasing in it. ¡°If he sees you, he¡¯ll be pleased. How could he be upset.¡±

    How could Ji Nuan pay attention to what he was saying. She focused on the sound outside the door. There seemed to be the clicking sound of a walking stick against the ground gradually approaching.

    Her gaze narrowed, looking at therge office desk Mo Jingshen was standing behind. Subconsciously, she walked over quickly and dived under the table under Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing her kneeling posture, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze darkened.

    The door opened.

    Although every generation of the Mo family had prospered, Elder Mo had joined the army when he was young, supporting North Korea against the American army. He possessed an army rank, and even when he returned to the business world, he retained the strong temper of a senior officer. Since he was in his grandson¡¯s office, there was no need for someone else to lead the way. The moment he arrived at the office entrance, he did make any noise and directly opened the door.

    At the very moment when the door opened, Ji Nuan raised her head and made an ¡°shhh¡± expression to Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I just came and heard from Shen Mu that Ji Nuan is here as well. Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Despite having the wise tone that apanied old age, Elder Mo¡¯s voice was imposing and dignified. His words became louder as he approached.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to hold her temple.

    Earlier on when she came, she did not notice Shen Mu. As the CEO¡¯s assistant, Shen Mu has always been soft-spoken. When exactly did he find out that she was here. He actually told Grandfather Mo about it.

    She was already hiding. If she came out right now... this scene would most likely be... extremely embarrassing.

    Ji Nuan hesitated for a moment, keeping still in her position while being squeezed underneath the desk. She looked up at Mo Jingshen with eyes full of begging and then sped her hands in a praying motion as she stared at him.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the woman under his table, his lips curving slightly.

    ¡°She came earlier. Already left.¡±

    When Mo Jingshen lied, he was so calm that Ji Nuan could not help but want to give him a thumbs up.

    After all, right now, she was kneeling in front of him. In such a situation, he could still appear so calm as though she did not exist. If it were her, she would definitely be embarrassed and unable to maintain a peaceful image. She would not even be able to settle her heart down.

    ¡°This silly Ji girl, shees so quickly and leaves so quickly,¡± Elder Mo harrumphed. ¡°This weekend, will you bring Ji Nuan back to the Mo family?¡±

    This weekend was Elder Mo¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration. The old man was clearly here because he had not seen his granddaughter-inw for so long and was worried that he would not be able to see her during the celebration. Therefore, he directly came here to check on the situation.

    Mo Jingshen did not smile; nheless, it felt like he was smiling. ¡°In this past half a year, you¡¯ve always kept an eye in the direction of the Yu Garden. Even if you don¡¯t know every detail about our situation, you should also know that our husband and wife rtion is no longer distant. She will naturally be there for your birthday celebration.¡±

    Hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, Elder Mo immediately appeared soothed. He nodded his head. ¡°Good, good! That¡¯s good!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Elder Mo began reprimanding him, ¡°What do you mean fixed on the Yu Garden? When Xiao Chen saw that your rtionship improved, it¡¯s natural that she reported it to me! After being married for so long, I still don¡¯t see any sign of movements in that Ji girl¡¯s stomach! This eighty-year-old man even dreams of hugging his great-grandchildren at night! You youngsters won¡¯t understand the feeling I have as someone with one foot in the grave!¡±

    Ji Nuan quietly and silentlyined. No wonder Auntie Chen was so concerned about their feelings. So, she was the spy that Elder Mo had nted.

    However, thankfully, Auntie Chen was Grandfather Mo¡¯s person. If she were someone with an unclear objective, Mo Jingshen most likely would not have kept her in the Yu Garden for so long.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at Elder Mo. He casually yed with a fountain pen on the office desk. One end of the pen knocked against the desk. He opened his mouth to speak, his tone extremely indifferent, ¡°At eighty-years-old you are still able to raise your walking stick and chase after a thief. I think even after twenty years you still won¡¯t be able to enter your grave.¡±

    Elder¡¯s Mo eyes lit up as he became pleased with himself after hearing his glorious achievement of sessfully apprehending a thief two months ago. ¡°If you don¡¯t take advantage of the time to give me a great-grandson, how will I find a wife for him?¡±

    Ji Nuan who sat under the desk: ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly and indifferently nced at him.

    Elder Mo ced both his hands on his walking stick, appearing radiant with delight as he said, ¡°A great-granddaughter will do as well. Male or female, both will be good. In any case, with the lowest performance, you should at least give me two to hold in three years and three in five years. The more, the better.¡±

    Mo Jingshen withheld a smile, his meaningful gaze moving under his desk for a moment.

    Ji Nuan raised a hand to block half her vision, unsure of whether to cry orugh.

    Did Grandfather Mo n for her to give birth to an entire football team? What three in five years...

    After bringing up this topic, the old man became excited and did not appear to have any intentions of stopping. Ji Nuan brought up the phone up to check the time. It was already past one. Lunch break had just ended.

    Who knew if she would still be able to have her hot pot.

    ¡°Recently, the number of rtives and friends that have been rushing to the Mo home is not little. Do you have so much free time to be out and about now?¡±

    Elder Mo harrumphed with a smile. ¡°Friends and rtives? Which one of them are not trying to exaggerate their rtions with us based on their thick skin? During this old man¡¯s birthday celebration, they cane as they please. My oldrade in arms invited me to go have tea with them, so I came out to take a walk and enjoy the peace.¡±

    The sound of knocking suddenly rang against the office door. Mo Jingshen calmly said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Under the table, Ji Nuan could not tell who hade, but she could hear the sound of high heels clicking against the ground.

    ¡°CEO Mo, the documents for this afternoon¡¯s meeting have been prepared. The monthly report from the finance department is here as well. They handed it to the secretary¡¯s office, so I brought them together.¡±

    This voice was soft and pleasing; gentle and calm.

    It was the female secretary from earlier.

 Chapter 70 - Why Are You Hiding All the Way There, Come Here

    <h4>Chapter 70: Why Are You Hiding All the Way There, Come Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Elder Mo¡¯s voice paused for a moment, before sounding distant as though he had turned his head away to nce at the person who had entered.

    ¡°You are An Shuyan?¡± Mo Elder asked.

    Secretary An politely and respectfully nodded toward him. ¡°Hello Grandfather Mo, it has been a long time since I saw you. You look as healthy as ever.¡±

    Elder Mo nodded with a smile. ¡°Thest time I saw you little brat, was it in America? A few days ago, I heard you returned to the country, who would have thought that it was true. Are your father and grandfather healthy?¡±

    Secretary An smiled. ¡°They are doing very well. However, my grandfather isn¡¯t as fit as Grandfather Mo. You don¡¯t look 80 years old at all. If you say that you¡¯re 60 years old, I¡¯m sure many people will believe that.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you sure know how to speak! Ai, this granddaughter of the An family has already grown up. Time lets no one off.¡± Elder Mo appeared to have really enjoyed her words. Heughed happily; his mood was extremely good. ¡°You¡¯ve already worked for more than a year in America¡¯s Shine Group. I heard that you performed rather well in every aspect; handling things carefully and firmly. You¡¯re even a Harvard graduate student. Why were you suddenly transferred into the country by your Uncle Mo? You even entered Jing Shen¡¯spany.¡±

    Secretary An maintained a proper smile. ¡°This is what Uncle Mo wanted. Although Mo Corporation has not entered the Mo family¡¯s body ofpanies, it remains the most influentialpany within the country. Every ce is a challenge. Since Uncle Mo wanted me to return to the country, I headed back here directly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, your Uncle Mo means?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s tone suddenly became light, pausing nonchntly.

    Secretary An nodded. ¡°When I came to report to thepany, coincidentally CEO Mo was in Ennd handling business. Uncle Mo arranged for me toe in to save the work of the Human Resources department. I only caught a nce of CEO Mo yesterday.¡±

    Under the office desk, Ji Nuan could hear that thisdy named An Shuyan appeared to be very familiar with the Mo family, and their rtionship appeared rather good.

    But she said Uncle Mo sent her back...

    <i>Uncle Mo?</i>

    What other Uncle Mo could there be in Shine Group?

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s parents were both out of the country. The Shine Group has always been under the control of Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, Mo Shaoze. Half a year ago when they married, Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother was the only one who flew back to see her daughter-inw. Mo Shaoze did not even show his face.

    So, the Uncle Mo that Secretary An was mentioning and addressed so familiarly was most likely Mo Shaoze.

    Especially sending someone else¡¯s family¡¯s daughter to the country, and arranging for her to be right by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, this... can the meaning of this be more abundantly clear?

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes, ncing toward Mo Jingshen who remained unperturbed and silent from beginning to end.

    As though sensing Ji Nuan¡¯s ¡°burning¡± gaze, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes nonchntly moved beneath the desk. His gaze was deep, calm, and unmoved. It was impossible to tell what thoughts and ns he had toward this secretary forcefully pushed onto him.

    When they initially married, Grandfather Mo was the most insistent on having Ji Nuan marry into their family. He was also the one that protected and doted on Ji Nuan the most. However, Mo Jingshen¡¯s father never once showed up. Who knew if it was because he was too busy with Shine or because he had other ideas.

    Ji Nuan made use of her instincts as a woman and realized that Mo Jingshen¡¯s father had never acknowledged her position as the daughter-inw.

    Elder Mo and Secretary An chatted for a while, but what exactly they discussed, Ji Nuan barely heard.

    She remained under the desk watching Mo Jingshen. From beginning to end, he only listened to what they were saying. His expression was distant, and he did not make a single sound.

    Once Secretary An left because of work, Elder Mo pause silently in the office for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°Jing Shen, what do you think?¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently curved his lips. ¡°What do you mean by what I think?¡±

    ¡°Your father clearly ns on going against me. He already knows that Ji Nuan has been married into the family for so long, yet he still refuses to give up. He keeps trying to push Secretary An, that little brat, to marry you.¡± Elder Mo¡¯s tone sounded unhappy. ¡°He has brazenly sent the person over. He clearly doesn¡¯t take the granddaughter-inw I¡¯ve acknowledged into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Although the An family¡¯s brat is not bad, and I¡¯ve seen her several times when she was young, you¡¯ve never had much interest toward An Shuyan. You¡¯ve never given her more attention than necessary, so I never nned on forcing anything.¡± Elder Mo sighed. ¡°But Ji Nuan, that silly girl knows nothing about this. If she overthinks things, I might not be able to hold my great-granddaughter.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved, and he gave a light, meaningful chuckle.

    The person was right under the desk, how could she not know.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She did have thoughts, but these thoughts were not especially negative.

    It was just a person squeezing into the position of a secretary, not into Mo Jingshen¡¯s bed. Even if it was, it was not as though he would sleep with her, what more was there to think about?

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to return and call your father. He clearly thinks he can do anything he wants now that he¡¯s old. He even dares to disregard the granddaughter-inw I¡¯ve acknowledged! I¡¯ve got to give him a good scolding!¡± Elder Mo leaned against his walking stick as he walked out. He did not even look back in his rage.

    Mo Jingshen did not try to stop him. His lips curved. The moment the office regained its silence, he nced at the woman slowly squeezing out from under the desk.

    ¡°How is the air underneath?¡±

    Mo Jingshen casually sat on the leather chair behind the desk,zily leaning back as he raised a hand to loosen his tie. His eyes carried a smile.

    After squeezing out, Ji Nuan stood up. Her words remained stubborn. ¡°Your office desk was definitely made with real, high-quality wood. There isn¡¯t the smell of glue or disinfectants at all. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows lightly lifted. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°What else could there be?¡± Ji Nuan casually neatened her clothes that had be slightly ruffled after her earlier action.

    There was no way she could say that when she was under the desk, each time she raised her head, she would catch a nce of Mo Jingshen¡¯s two legs...

    His sitting posture was not reserved but calm and casual. Both legs were not pressed together. Instead, they were slightly apart. His pants wrapped around legs that were long and firm. But each time she raised her eyes, the first thing she saw was his... the area between his legs...

    Seeing how Ji Nuan appeared to be lost in her thoughts, Mo Jingshen smiled slightly. ¡°Why are you standing all the way there? Come here.¡±

    Ji Nuan tugged on the coat she was wearing and did not walk over.

    Mo Jingshen stood up, walking over to her. He looked down at the little woman who was shorter than him by more than a head: ¡°Bothered?¡±

    ¡°If I said I wasn¡¯t bothered, would you believe it?¡±

    She did not overthink it, but that did not mean she was not bothered.

    His dark eyes calmly nced at her image of wanting to remain rational yet being slightly unable to bear the emotions. He raised his hand and pinched her snow-white ears that have no essories.

    Ji Nuan was caught off guard and shivered.

    Who knew if he was doing it on purpose. His fingers rubbed against a sensitive spot behind her ears. She raised her eyes to re at him.

 Chapter 71 - The Entire Office Is Filled with the Sour Scent of Your Jealousy.

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Entire Office Is Filled with the Sour Scent of Your Jealousy.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and calm. ¡°Secretary An was directly sent here by my father from America. Regardless of the reasons she was sent here, her work ethics and professionalism are all up to par.¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly curved her lips, but her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Grandfather Mo said that she was outstanding. It seems like it¡¯s true since even you can¡¯t pick out any ws in her. Right now, should I feel some sense of danger?¡±

    Mo Jingshen curved his fingers and gently knocked against her forehead. ¡°The entire office is filled with the sour scent of your jealousy. Our only interaction here is restricted to work. Outside of the office, I won¡¯t see her at all.¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that she was not narrow-minded, but after all, it was someone that his father sent here. The meaning was so clear that there was no way she could pretend that nothing had happened.

    ¡°I am not jealous, but Mr. Mo, I need to rify things to you.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was lukewarm, and her expression calm. ¡°Since I¡¯m Mrs. Mo, I won¡¯t easily give up my spot to any other woman. I¡¯m very aware, as Grandfather Mo has mentioned, the elders had originally nned to shove that one with the surname of An to you, but you had no interest. Since you weren¡¯t interested, based on your habits, you most likely won¡¯t develop any feelings for her in the next ten years.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, quietly watching her.

    However, it was not difficult to tell that because of her words, his mood was rather good.

    ¡°But even as I am clear about all these, after all, that Secretary An isn¡¯t a secretary with pure intentions. She¡¯ll be in your office every day, during work, during meetings, during business trips, and even during business parties. It¡¯ll be unavoidable that you¡¯ll have to interact. My heart will be ufortable, and with time, it might even have ridiculous notions. It will affect my emotions and my ability to be rational when ites to my trust in you.¡±

    Finishing her words, Ji Nuan directly turned around and headed out. ¡°This is all I¡¯m going to say. In the future, we won¡¯t mention this issue anymore. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to go eat hot pot.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s ¡°great-aunt will leave these words here today,¡± appearance, Mo Jingshen lost his smile.

    She really was good at leaving things behind.

    Ji Nuan did not care if he had the time to apany her. She was about to walk out of the office.

    Suddenly, her hand was forcefully held back, and in a second, she was brought backward and almost fell into the man¡¯s embrace. She unconsciously tried to stand firm, but Mo Jingshen pressed her into his chest, not leaving her with any space to move away.

    The edge of his lips carried a hint of a smile. ¡°Look at your half-angered state. Being rational above being willful is not apletely good thing. Why not just throw a good tantrum at me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a temper. Other people are so outstanding, how could I have a temper.¡± Ji Nuan moved her gaze away from him.

    Mo Jingshen was unable to restrain a smile, rubbing her little face that had a mocking expression. ¡°I don¡¯t n on keeping her for long.¡±

    Ji Nuan finally nced at him. ¡°How long is that exactly?¡±

    ¡°Secretary An is viewed very well by the elders of the two families. My rtionship with her cannot be ruined that openly. I have to take into ount her rtionship with the Mo family. Give me two weeks; I¡¯ll definitely give you an answer you¡¯ll be satisfied with, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan was expressionless. ¡°Your rtionship with her? She likes you, doesn¡¯t she? Why else would she be so obedient and return to the country the moment she was told. After all, Shine is the Mo family¡¯s true business foundation. She¡¯ll have better prospects there. Coming here only means that her target is you.¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly thought of her previous life.

    The one where he left her for ten years.

    Then, Mo Jingshen became the person in charge of America¡¯s Shine. He could move the cloud and rain with his hands. During those years, did any interaction happen between him and Secretary An?

    Thinking about this caused the semnce of calm she initially had crumble immediately. Her rationality told her that she could not be unhappy because of this, but her emotions were still affected. She pursed her lips and forcefully tried to push him away, opening her mouth to say, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, and I want to go eat. Let go of me.¡±

    In the end, not only was she unable to escape his embrace, her entire body was tugged back by several steps.

    By the time she realized what had happened, her back was already pressed against the office door¡ª

    The man¡¯s hands that were initially around her waist had moved to press her against the door.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart instantly shrunk for a moment, but she still tried to raise her voice to strengthen her position, angrily saying, ¡°Mo Jingshen what are you doing! I¡¯m hungry, and I want to eat! If you don¡¯t have the time, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s rify everything. I can¡¯t let you leave in a fit of anger.¡± Mo Jingshen lowered his head, looking at her face as he calmly said, ¡°Your emotions are unstable. If I don¡¯t do this, how could I properly speak to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to speak to me! Earlier on, didn¡¯t you ask for two weeks? Since I didn¡¯t reject you, it means I¡¯ve agreed. What more do you want to say?¡± Right now, Ji Nuan did not want to speak to him at such proximity.

    ¡°The person who is my wife right now is you, and it¡¯ll always be you.¡±

    His voice was calm and clear, but it also forced her to take him seriously.

    In an instant, Ji Nuan became quiet. She pursed her lips and looked at him.

    Mo Jingshen saw her expression of feeling wronged yet being unwilling to express it, and could not help but sigh. He bent over and kissed her lips, pausing by the edge of her lips to huskily whispered, ¡°Mrs. Mo, although your jealousy shows you care a lot about me, my heart will ache if it causes you to feel wronged.¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him.

    Her heart was thinking: if your heart will ache, how could you make me endure for a whole two weeks?

    Mo Jingshen suddenly gave a low and deep chuckle, softly speaking against her lips, ¡°One week, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Could it be that this man could read minds?

    But Ji Nuan was not someone who could not be reasoned with. ¡°If you say one week then one week. But you have to promise, you¡¯re not allowed to have any skin contact with her! Even if she hands you a document during a meeting, your hands cannot touch!¡±

    Mo Jingshen could not restrain his smile. ¡°All right.¡±

    Ji Nuan finally softened up in front of him and no longer tried to put up a fight.

    ¡°Not angry anymore?¡± he softly asked.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t that angry in the first ce.¡± Ji Nuan remained stubborn.

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat hot pot?¡±

    Ji Nuan was bewildered. ¡°It¡¯s already past 1:30 p.m. It¡¯s office hours. Are you sure you should?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss, who dares to say ¡®no¡¯ to me?¡±

    Although that was true, Ji Nuan still nced away from the door. Seeing Mo Jingshen walking over after picking up his suit jacket, the slight difort in her heart directly left her lips. ¡°That Secretary An, does she like you a lot?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, I haven¡¯t paid much attention.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What kind of answer was this?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Mo family very close to her family? Have you guys known each other for many years?¡±

    ¡°The Mo and An family are old family friends. I¡¯ve spent more time in the country. Even when I was abroad studying in America, I barely had any interaction with my family, how could I have interacted much with the An family?¡± Mo Jingshen clearly did not n on focusing on the unimportant topic of Secretary An for too long. His voice was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her a couple of times, but my impression of her is not strong. It was only after returning from my business trip and suddenly seeing a new secretary that I recalled that there was someone like that.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Mo Jingshen, Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 72: Mo Jingshen, Mine!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Walking out of the office, Ji Nuan was still wondering if Grandfather Mo would have a fierce battle with Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, and between the old man and son, who would win the battle of ¡°granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Although what would determine the victory and loss depended mostly on Mo Jingshen.

    As she was thinking, Mo Jingshen interlocked their hands and brought her towards the elevators. She nced to the side and saw a female employee passing by; she looked in their direction, her eyes full of envy and awe.

    Would it be too much to show off their affection here at the office?

    Ji Nuan quickly tried to tug her hand out, but Mo Jingshen increased the strength of his grip, preventing her from escaping.

    Just as they were approaching the private elevator, she vaguely saw a few employees by the side quietly and carefully whispering among themselves but was unable to hear what exactly they were mumbling about.

    How could she not know that when any of thepany¡¯s employees saw this scene, they would definitely be extremely shocked.

    At the office, it would not be going overboard to call CEO Mo, a ruthless demon. Employees always trembled with fear at the thought of making any mistake in front of him. After all, Mo Corporation was not an easy ce to stay in. No one could survive here if they were messing around. At the office, CEO Mo never showed much patience or warmth. He would not lose his temper easily, but he definitely was not easy to talk to either. In everyone¡¯s heart, aside from being cold and distant, CEO Mo was only cold and distant.

    But who would have thought that CEO Mo would spoil his wife so much?!

    Earlier on, when CEO Mo gave Ji Nuan that gentle and smiling gaze, it almost took their lives¡ª

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡± Secretary An¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side just as the private elevator stopped at the highest floor.

    Hearing her voice, Ji Nuan subconsciously turned to nce toward her.

    Secretary An¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen did not nce back, his voice carrying a hint of coldness. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°In the afternoon, at 2:00 p.m., you have a meeting with the DC Group¡¯s elder CEO. At 4:00 p.m., you have to head to the conference room to listen to the Finance Department¡¯s monthly report. Are you heading out now? Do you need me to shift your afternoon appointments to tomorrow?¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s eyes did not blink as she fixed her gaze on Mo Jingshen. In this period of time, from start to finish, she did not even nce at Ji Nuan once.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Shift the meeting with DC to tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll be back in thepany by four.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression did not change, but she gently reminded, ¡°But CEO Mo, DC Group¡¯s elder CEO has already been trying to meet you for a month. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find a good timing to meet you personally today to finally discuss...¡±

    By Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, Ji Nuan quietly muttered such that only he could hear, ¡°If you have work, then go ahead. Earlier on, I only casually mentioned the hot pot. I don¡¯t have to eat it no matter what.¡±

    She had just finished speaking when he calmly pinched her palm, before holding her hand in his palm.

    Ji Nuan said nothing else.

    This Secretary An described his ¡°busy¡± afternoon in so much detail that there was no way she would believe it was not said intentionally for her to hear.

    Although she was the secretary, Mo Jingshen was the one in charge of thepany. He was aware of everything that happened. If Mo Jingshen did not feel the need to give face to thatpany, Ji Nuan would naturally be mindful of that and not say anything more.

    ¡°CEO Mo, it¡¯s almost 2:00 p.m. If there¡¯s nothing important, wait for DC¡¯s people to show up before leaving...¡± An Shuyan retained her professional tone; her eyes still fixed on Mo Jingshen¡¯s side profile.

    Mo Jingshen expression was natural and unchanged, his tone calm. ¡°Ji Nuan is hungry; she can¡¯t wait.¡±

    It was an attitude that took her words lightly.

    Ji Nuan silently smiled, wanting to stab him.

    She was not a reincarnation of a hungry ghost, who said she could not wait!

    She kept quiet and did not move to poke him. Her gaze did not move to Secretary An anymore either. She only secretly scratched the palm of his hand with her nails, causing him to tighten his grip.

    An Shuyan paused for a moment; her expression calm before she slowly nodded. She smiled. ¡°All right, I understand, CEO Mo.¡±

    In the few times she had seen him since they were young, Mo Jingshen had always been a distant and cold person. However, this was the first time she felt that he was even more distant, colder, and clearly further away from her than they used to be.

    Even when the two entered the elevator, An Shuyan remained standing there watching the elevator doors slowly close. She held the documents in her hands and was silent for a quite a while before turning away without a change in expression.

    ¡°She seems like an opponent ah...¡± Ji Nuan stood in the elevator by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, casually and softly saying.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s veryposed,¡± Ji Nuan judged.

    It was aposure that was determined to win Mo Jingshen; aposure that did not even acknowledge Ji Nuan¡¯s existence.

    She wasposed to the point where she triggered Ji Nuan¡¯s small, desire to win. She raised her hand to wrap it around Mo Jingshen¡¯s elbow. She said with determination, ¡°But regardless of how outstanding and confident some people may be, they shouldn¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s marriages and be a third party. Mo Jingshen, regardless of how many women are eyeing you, you can only be my man!¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled with his low and husky voice. ¡°En, only yours.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes, ncing at the reflection of the two of them against the metal doors of the elevator. They were standing together.

    The man¡¯s handsomeness was beyond average, his grey shirt giving him a distinct temperament. His hair appeared clean, as though it had been washed a thousand times. Without gel nor any styling, he was charming to the point where one could not take their eyes away from him. Even though he was only casually standing there, he looked tall and upright. He was currently looking down at her standing by his side, a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡ª-

    The ce they were heading to was right around the office. The two did not drive and instead walked over.

    After entering Hotpot City, Ji Nuan asked, ¡°Are you sure you can take spicy food?¡±

    She struggled a little with it but would asionally be greedy and crave it. However, it seemed like she did not know much about Mo Jingshen¡¯s tastes.

    As Mrs. Mo, she was really ashamed of herself...

    Mo Jingshen nced at her as he walked in, clearly having some thoughts about her questions.

    Ji Nuan decided not to speak anymore, walking in to find a seat. Earlier on, she did not manage to reserve a seat over the phone, but thankfully, there were not many customers right now. On the second floor, there was a good seat by the window avable.

    ¡°Wee, may I ask how many people are dining?¡±

    ¡°Two,¡± Ji Nuan replied.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, directly sitting down across her and taking the menu the server handed over. He did not even nce at it before handing it to her. ¡°Pick whatever you like.¡±

    Seeing how CEO Mo did not appear ufortable at all in this ce filled with the smell of hot pot, Ji Nuan lowered her head to look at the menu, scribbling numbers against the choices. After a while, she raised her head to look at him. ¡°Do you like... meat or vegetables? If it¡¯s meat,mb or beef? Do you eat things like duck liver or beef tripe?¡±

    After asking, she saw Mo Jingshen stare at her meaningfully again.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to press against her forehead. She knew so little about her own husband, not because she wanted to, all right?! In the future, she would learn more and remember it all!

 Chapter 73 - What If My Husband Gets Snatched Away By Someone Else?

    <h4>Chapter 73: What If My Husband Gets Snatched Away By Someone Else?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze cut past her face like the wind as he indifferently dered, ¡°Vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ji Nuan was slightly embarrassed as she scribbled next to the vegetable tter option. From what he said, she understood that Mo Jingshen preferred vegetarian food, so she picked several more items that were lighter.

    After that, she handed the menu to him. ¡°Take a look to see if there¡¯s anything you want to add? I didn¡¯t order too much.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took it but did not look at it, directly handing it over to the server by the table.

    ¡°What would the two of you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Do you have warm water? Normal drinking water will do as well,¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    ¡°We do, I¡¯ll send it over for you immediately. What about you, sir?¡±

    ¡°The same.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately raised her head to survey Mo Jingshen, silently remembering. She knew quite well that Mo Jingshen did not like milk. He also did not have much love for tea or coffee. Just like her, he was faithful to in water. His choices in food were healthy, so she somewhat began to understand his taste.

    The server held the menu and left. Not too longter, the clear soup broth Ji Nuan had ordered was sent over.

    Less than a minuteter, the steam began rising between the two of them.

    ¡°Earlier on, I was worried you would be unused to such an environment.¡± Ji Nuan took the ss pot sent over by the server. It contained warm water with lemon slices.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s charming brows moved slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°For people like you who normally spend more time at social events and frequent official ces, you most likely won¡¯t have that much preference for hot pot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t prefer it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Mo Jingshen only smiled and did not tease her on her choice of topic that was on the verge of deviating from the norm.

    ¡°Then, do you enjoy sweets?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly held her face with one hand, staring at the man¡¯s handsome face through the white steam.

    He regarded her. ¡°Do you n on starting to understand my tastes?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any choice. I suddenly experienced a strong wave of danger today. If I don¡¯t take some initiative, what if my husband gets snatched away by someone else!¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowly chuckled.

    ¡°I guess you definitely don¡¯t like sweets,¡± Ji Nuan muttered to herself.

    This was because thest time he bought her rice ball soup, there was a lot left, but he did not take even a single bite. That taste was too sweet, and he most likely did not enjoy it.

    He raised his brows, and she took it to mean that she was right.

    This hot pot meal fed them well. Ji Nuan kept asking questions the whole time, while Mo Jingshen asionally answered and asionally ignored her.

    In the end, Ji Nuan even asked what color he liked before he finally could not tolerate it and brought this little woman, who had suddenly be a good student, out of Hotpot City.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan stayed at home for two days to look through the acquiredpany¡¯s documents and reports. She did not leave the house.

    In this period, Ji Mengran called twice. She did not even answer once, pretending to be dead and ignorant.

    The night before the weekend of Elder Mo¡¯s birthday celebration, Ji Mengran called again.

    Ji Nuan had just walked out of the study. She nced at the number and picked up the phone expressionlessly.

    ¡°Big Sister, these few days did you and Brother Jing Shen not return to the Yu Garden?¡± Ji Mengran carefully asked.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was unhurried. ¡°No, why? You went to the Yu Garden to look for us?¡±

    ¡°I... In the afternoon, I had a reunion with my ssmates and passed by the Yu Garden. I wanted to go in to look for you, but Auntie Chen said you and Brother Jing Shen have not been returning to stay in the Yu Garden recently.¡±

    <i>Passed by the Yu Garden?</i>

    The Yu Garden leaned against the south side of Hai Cheng¡¯s city area. It was also positioned in a quiet neighborhood. Regardless of where Ji Mengran went, there was no way she would pass by the Yu Garden on the way back.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t returned there. Your brother-inw and I have been enjoying our small little world. We most likely won¡¯t return to the Yu Garden for a few more days.¡± Ji Nuan smiled coolly.

    Ji Mengran appeared to be stunned by her reply. She was quiet for a moment before diligently asking, ¡°Then where have you and Brother Jing Shen been staying recently? I¡¯ll go find you!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t we get to meet tomorrow at the Mo family home? Why are you in such a rush to find me today?¡± Ji Nuan was toozy to act excited, rejecting coldly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, let¡¯s talk tomorrow. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°I brought a good thing for you, Big Sister. If it¡¯s convenient, let me go look for you.¡± Ji Mengran was very determined.

    Ji Nuan was quiet for a moment. She did want to see what exactly she was trying to sell here. Tomorrow was Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday celebration. In the past two days, Ji Mengran has been earnestly trying to contact her, which suggested there was definitely something nned.

    ¡ª-

    She met Ji Mengran at a dessert shop. Ji Nuan did not reveal where she was staying.

    After arriving at the dessert shop, Ji Mengran saw that Ji Nuan was sitting by the window and walked in. She was scanning through her phone while sipping a cup of milk tea.

    Ji Nuan pretended not to see her, keeping her eyes fixed on the news she was scrolling through on her phone. She appeared to be defenseless. Only when Ji Mengran approached the table, she coolly spoke. ¡°Sit down. What exactly do you want to talk about?¡±

    She waszy to give Ji Mengran much face, nor did she feel the need to pretend that their sister rtionship was strong.

    Ji Mengran pushed a delicate box toward her. ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t you mention that you wanted to gift a chess board to Elder Mo? I begged Dad for a really long time, and he finally agreed to give this to me. Big Sister, why don¡¯t you gift this to Grandfather Mo tomorrow.¡±

    Thest time, Ji Mengran was unaware of the fact that they had sessfully obtained the chess book.

    Ji Nuan did not even raise her head; her eyes fixed on the phone. Her voice was cold, causing others to feel like there was a distance of a thousand miles between them. ¡°Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday, you sure are concerned about it.¡±

    Ji Mengran naturally had to put on an expression of being concerned for her sister. ¡°After all, you are my sister and Brother Jing Shen treats me well. I have to do something for both of you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ji Nuan ced the phone down, indifferently ncing at Ji Mengran.

    At the moment their eyes met, Ji Mengran felt some fear in her heart because of her cold and indifferent gaze. ¡°Big Sister, recently we¡¯ve be much more distant. You won¡¯t let me go to the Yu Garden, and now you won¡¯t even tell me where you are staying. What exactly are you wary of?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the box, reaching out to open it. She saw that it was indeed the jade chessboard from the early Tang period that her father had kept for many years.

    That it was real, was indeed very strange...

    Ji Nuan closed the box, raising her thin fingers and unhurriedly tapping it against the ss table. ¡°Why have you been so suspicious recently? Could it be that you¡¯ve really done something wrong against me?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s natural expression almost froze. ¡°How could I have done anything against you. You are my sister. My blood-rted sister!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze returned to her phone. Her voice was as light as the wind. ¡°Isn¡¯t that it? If you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why are you always worried?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m just... just asking... I¡¯m worried that we¡¯ve be too distant. Since I¡¯m just overthinking, then I won¡¯t ask more.¡±

    Ji Nuan was indifferent and did not answer further.

    Around ten minutester, Ji Mengran found an excuse to leave.

    Ji Nuan did not even take another peek at the chessboard. Her eyes remaining fixed on her phone screen. She casually searched up the information rted to this jade chessboard and afterward, her lips curved up in an ambiguous smile. Her eyes were clear and bright, revealing none of her thoughts.

 Chapter 74 - High Definitionâ€¦ Un, Censored Boss Mo

    <strong>Chapter 74: High Definition... Un, Censored Boss Mo</strong>

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had returned home and was arranging documents when she heard the door open.

    She got up and walked out, seeing Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette appear in front of the door. It was already past nine. He had a business-rted social event today and drank some alcohol. Although the smell of alcohol on him was not strong, Ji Nuan could still smell it when she approached.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s event ended so early? ¡°Ji Nuan went up to ask, casually reaching out to receive the jacket he had just removed.

    Mo Jingshen initially thought to throw the jacket to the side. When he saw Ji Nuan¡¯s natural gesture, his gaze paused on her face for a moment before he smiled and handed it to her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo is all alone at home; I can¡¯t keep you waiting for too long.¡±

    Whenever this man¡¯s gaze fell on her body, it always seemed dyed in an endless amount of darkness ¡ª like the night sky, making it difficult for one to see the bottom of it. It caused Ji Nuan¡¯s heartbeat to speed up. Especially tonight, when there was no one else but them in this house, this feeling was intense.

    Last night, Ji Nuan used the excuse of having worked the whole day to fall into bed early. She had refused to give Mo Jingshen what he wanted no matter what.

    Tonight, could she use the excuse of having to go celebrate Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday tomorrow to escape again?

    ¡°Do you want to shower first?¡± Although the smell of alcohol on him was not strong, Ji Nuan still felt that it was better for him to shower and clear his mind before sleeping. Otherwise, if he looked any further, she would most likely be tossed on the bed tonight...

    He was clearly a man who appeared to have a mild temperament. When he smiled, he seemed like a gentleman with restraint.

    However, no one knew better than her... that when this man was on the bed... cough... not only did he not know restraint, but he would also even bite others...

    The several love bites on her had just only begun to fade. She refused to give in to him again.

    ¡°All right.¡± He did not refuse.

    While he was showering, Ji Nuan went to boil some water. Although he was not drunk, business social events often had situations when they had to mix several types of alcohol to drink. Even if he was not drunk, it was not good for the stomach. She thought to make some sobering tea that would warm his stomach.

    This rare, pure feeling that came from enjoying a world that belonged to the two of them... to her, was ever more precious and had to be treasured...

    In the shower, the sound of water had yet to stop. Ji Nuan suddenly remembered that she did not bring him a set of clothes to change into and turned to return to the bedroom to search.

    A few minutester, she ced the clothes outside the shower door. She knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯ve ced your clothes outside.¡±

    She finished her words and turned around to leave.

    In the end, she had yet to turn around when the shower door was suddenly generously opened by him.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°...¡±

    Although this was not considered the first time she had seen such a high-definition, uncensored scene, Ji Nuan¡¯s face still turned red.

    It was a separate matter on the bed, but it was a little difficult to ept when he was standing so openly in front of her. She immediately turned around, trying to escape.

    Who knew that Mo Jingshen would suddenly stretch his hand out and pull her back.

    ¡°Ya, your body is still wet. You still haven¡¯t dried off, what are you doing...¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s shower together.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, before heading to the Mo family home, Ji Nuan first returned to the Ji family home.

    Last night was an unrestrained night. There was no area on Ji Nuan¡¯s body that was not sore. Even when walking, her legs felt weak.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the Mo home with Jing Shen?¡± Ji Hongwen saw that Ji Nuan had returned and directly asked.

    Ji Nuan replied with a smile, ¡°Today, there were some rtives that arrived from abroad at dawn. There weren¡¯t any cars avable, so Jing Shen went to the airport to pick them up. I don¡¯t want him to drive past half of Hai Cheng toe home and pick me up, so I came to go to the Mo home with you guys.¡±

    One group of people went on the car and got ready to leave.

    Right before heading out, Ji Nuan suddenly said, ¡°Wait for me in the car for a while. My stomach¡¯s not feeling well. I¡¯ll be out immediately.¡±

    Ji Mengran and Shen Heru had already gotten on the car. Their gaze followed her silhouette.

    This Ji Nuan strangely came all the way here early in the morning. Her goals were not that simple.

    However, because they were already on the car, they could not get off to check the situation. Shen Heru sat in the car and could not help butment, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Nuan Nuan directly called the Mo family¡¯s chauffeur to pick her up? Going such a long distance to return to the Ji family, I wonder what on earth she¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Ji Hongwen coldly nced at her. ¡°Even if Nuan Nuan is Mo family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, she is still my, Ji Hongwen¡¯s, daughter. If Jing Shen isn¡¯t by her side, then there¡¯s nothing wrong with her heading there with us.¡±

    A few minutester, Ji Nuan came out. She closed the door, her expression revealing nothing strange.

    Ji Mengran sat at the back saying nothing, but her gaze asionallynded on Ji Nuan¡¯s bag.

    Shen Heru eyed her for a second and moved her gaze away after seeing nothing strange.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Mo family¡¯s old mansion was positioned in a ce of good feng shui in Hai Cheng, right beneath a mountain range. It covered arge piece ofnd in the Qingshan District where the city and nature met and had the freshest air.

    The moment their car arrived, a slightly old silhouette walked out from inside. It was the Mo family¡¯s butler, Uncle Ou.

    He came out with a smile. ¡°Elder Mo is currently receiving guests inside and could note out to receive you. He specially sent me out to wee the few of you in.¡±

    Speaking, Uncle Ou nced at Shen Heru who was behind Ji Hongwen. He thought of Shen Heru¡¯s family background and could not help but smile. ¡°What a coincidence. The Qin family is also here today. It¡¯s been many years since the four big families of Hai Cheng showed up in the same ce.¡±

    Hai Cheng¡¯s four most prominent family were the Mo family, Qin family, Ji family, and Sheng family.

    Before marrying Ji Hongwen, Shen Heru could still rely on her rtionship with her ex-husband to depend on the Sheng family for survival. However, she already had no more connections with the Sheng family.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ji Mengran suddenly cut in softly from the back. ¡°But today the only person who came is Auntie Shen. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw Brother Sheng.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Brother Sheng,¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s eyes became cold. Shen Heru suddenly appeared slightly ufortable. The quiet people all subconsciously nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand, her expression unchanging, as she casually pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°Uncle Ou, where is Grandfather Mo receiving guests? We¡¯ll directly head there.¡±

    Uncle Ou led them inside.

    All the guests who were outside were not particrly warm to Ji Nuan as they passed by.

    In her previous life, Ji Nuan never did give much face to all these elders. If she suddenly took the initiative to greet them, the sudden change in character would definitely seem strange. Instead, she merely quietly followed Uncle Ou.

    After being brought into the living room, she found Elder Mo with a nce, who despite using a walking stick, appeared full of energy.

    ¡°He! You¡¯ve alle?¡± Elder Mo saw them and directly turned to walk over.

    ¡°Grandfather, may your happiness be as immense as the East Sea, and may you live as long as the Zhongnan Mountains.¡± It was rare that Ji Nuan had an expression of gentle obedience. ¡°Earlier, Jing Shen went to the airport to pick up the guests who havee from abroad. They¡¯ll most likely arrive soon. When everyone is here, we¡¯ll wish you a happy birthday again.¡±

    ¡°No rush, no rush! It¡¯s good you¡¯re here! So long as you¡¯re all here, I¡¯m happy!¡±

    It was the first time Ji Nuan had called him ¡°Grandfather¡± so sweetly, so Elder Mo¡¯s mood was especially good.

    Thinking of how he had called to America two nights ago to scold his son for more than half an hour, he felt that everything was worth it.

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, happy birthday!¡± All of a sudden, a gentle voice came. It carried some grace and respect.

    Hearing that voice, Ji Nuan subconsciously raised her eyes and saw that An Shuyan had actually shown up here.

 Chapter 75 - When Mo Jingshen Showed Up, the Hall Suddenly...

    <h4>Chapter 75: When Mo Jingshen Showed Up, the Hall Suddenly...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although she did not expect to see her, it was not that strange for her to show up.

    Although An Shuyan was only Mo Jingshen¡¯s secretary, she was a friend of the Mo family. Given that she was within the country and could make it for the Elder¡¯s eightieth birthday, it was reasonable that she woulde up to wish him a happy birthday.

    With one nce, Ji Nuan saw that An Shuyan was holding a delicately crafted gift box.

    An Shuyan was especially good to look at. Her brows and eyes were soft, her facial features refined, and she had a graceful temperament. Today, she had taken care to dress up and was not dressed in business wear. Instead, she had on a low-key dress that showed off her status. Every smile and frown caught the eye of the elders who saw her as an outstanding, unmarried young girl.

    Elder Mo nced back. ¡°Aiyo, Shu Yan, you came so early? You¡¯ve only been back in the country for a short time. You must not have adjusted to the time difference yet. It¡¯s so rare to have a break; you should have rested. Why did youe so early?¡±

    It was as though An Shuyan did not see Ji Nuan who was currently tugged by Elder Mo¡¯s side. She only smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. CEO Mo normally takes very good care of me. Working by his side isn¡¯t very tiring.¡±

    She acted as though her earlier sentence meant nothing and sent the gift box over with a smile.

    ¡°This child, it¡¯s not easy that you coulde back to the country to see me, why did you bring a gift?¡± Elder Mo smiled, happily reaching out to receive it.

    ¡°Shu Yan is already so big? Ai, we are really old now. Wasn¡¯t this child still learning in America? Why did you suddenlye back? Could it be to specially wish Elder Mo a happy birthday? You are really sincere ah.¡± Several of the Mo family elders walked in and saw An Shuyan. They immediately approached with smiles.

    At the same time, someone added, ¡°That¡¯s right, in the past, we all thought Shu Yan would be the Mo family¡¯s daughter-inw, who would have thought...¡±

    The person had yet to finish when the uncle by his side pped him. He immediately shut up, ncing at Ji Nuan in embarrassment.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze appeared to move toward Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan appeared as though she heard nothing, receiving the unopened gift from the Elder. She ced in on the shelf by the side full of gifts and turned back to say, ¡°Everyone, sit down and have a chat. I¡¯ll go cut some fruit.¡±

    Everyone waiting to see a good show was stunned. They never thought that Ji Nuan would calmly bring out the attitude of the Mo family¡¯sdy host.

    This even shut up the people who wanted to continue with their mocking words.

    An Shuyan nced at her unopened gift ced on the shelf; covered by all the other gifts.

    She kept smiling, her gaze carelessly moving toward where Ji Nuan had left.

    This Ji Nuan appeared to be unlike what she had heard before returning to the country.

    ¡ª-

    After cutting up some fruits, Ji Nuan brought it out. Her words and actions were all very suitable. Those elders who were waiting to grab hold of the opportunity to scold her could only nce at her. Given that the Elder was here, they gave him some face. However, some of them could not help but reveal the unhappiness in their eyes.

    ¡°Little girl, go outside and see if Jing Shen has returned yet?¡± Elder Mo noticed that almost all the guests were here and directly spoke to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°All right.¡± Ji Nuan turned to leave.

    Not only did Ji Nuan perform so well that no one could pick at her ws, but even the Elder was clearly disying her status for everyone to see. Anyone who had an unfriendly gaze, the Elder took note of all of them.

    Ji Nuan walked along the mansion¡¯s limestone path where Elder Mo and the guests could not see. All of a sudden, she saw that Mo Peilin was standing right in front of her chatting with several other middle-ageddies. She turned back and saw Ji Nuan, giving her a cold nce.

    Ji Nuan pretended not to see anything, walking around them.

    Mo Peilin walked over, blocking her path. ¡°Aiyo, didn¡¯t you just arrive? Where are you headed to? Could it be that you were chased out? Ah, if not for the Elder¡¯s protection, you most likely would be crushed to death by the rtives and friends, wouldn¡¯t you? In this Mo family, there aren¡¯t many people who like you!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Oh my, my poor eyesight. I only just noticed that Aunt is here. Why aren¡¯t you sitting inside, standing here to eat nuts?¡±

    Mo Peilin was stunned. She had yet to reply when she heard Ji Nuan leisurely speak with a smile, ¡°I almost forgot. The Mo family has rules. The living room doesn¡¯t have space for Aunt to sit. Everyone inside is the Mo family¡¯s immediate rtives or important people. As for you, you can only hold a handful of nuts and stand outside the door to endure the cold.¡±

    Mo Peilin harshly cut her with her eyes. ¡°If not for Jing Shen¡¯s protection, do you think you can go in?¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan is the granddaughter-inw that officially married into the family. Even if other people cannot enter, she has to enter.¡± All of a sudden, Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice came from behind Mo Peilin.

    Mo Peilingged behind for a moment, turning around to meet Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes.

    Mo Jingshen walked around her, approaching Ji Nuan.

    He carried a special presence that demanded attention.

    He did not head to the office today, so Mo Jingshen had on casual attire of a light-colored high neck sweater and long pants. He wore a rice-colored windbreaker on top. He rarely wore warm colors. Today, without his usual noble attire, it made Ji Nuan feel that he was much more real.

    The trendy, yet low-key clothes caused his skin to appear slightly white. In the Mo family courtyard, the dazzling sunlight appeared to have set, leaving only a pair of eyes deep as ink and a pair of thin lips. It was fresh and lovely to look at, making it difficult for others to take their eyes away.

    Mo Jingshen headed to the airport very early today. He had been picking up guests until now. Yet, he did not look tired at all. As he approached Ji Nuan, his brows softened and his lips curved. His hands moved to help her tighten her coat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside. What did youe out for?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather realized the time and felt you would arrive soon. He sent me out to receive you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, don¡¯t stand outside to endure the wind.¡±

    Mo Jingshen held Ji Nuan¡¯s waist and headed inside. He did not even take another nce at the ¡®supposed¡¯ aunt.

    The living room was bustling with activity as people huddled in groups to talk. Even the Elder was speaking with several other elders.

    The moment Mo Jingshen showed up, the living room suddenly became quieter. As they watched Mo Jingshen walk in with his arm openly around Ji Nuan¡¯s waist, those who had taken the opportunity to whisper about her when he was away all seemed to lose their voice. No one dared to make a single sound.

    Following his entrance, their faces also appeared warmer. Their sharp tongues became stuck, their smiles became bright, and their cold gazes became warm.

    Ji Nuan thought in her heart that this Mo family¡¯s rtives and friends were indeed people who had been trained by the higher society. Regardless of what they wanted to disy, they were all blocked by Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes sharp as knives.

    Within a blink of an eye, he had cemented her ce as Mrs. Mo. He also gave her the respect and nobility she deserved in her position.

 Chapter 76 - Ji Nuan Has Been Preparing to Have a Child?

    <h4>Chapter 76: Ji Nuan Has Been Preparing to Have a Child?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The ones who had the right toe to the Mo family home today all belonged to the higher society within the country and within Hai Cheng. From the government to business to the media, they all sent their representatives to attend. Rather than calling it a birthday party, it would be more urate to call it a social event that tested people¡¯s will.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was an act in the show of trying to make it in this world.

    Mo Peilin remained unhappy. She followed them in, opening her mouth the moment she stepped through the door. ¡°Miss Ji sure is capable. You were able to coax our Jing Shen to the point where he treats you like a treasure. However, what good is that ability for? After marrying in for half a year, you¡¯ve never once returned to the Mo family. Why aren¡¯t you using your ability today, isn¡¯t it good enough to just stay at home to be Mrs. Mo? What did youe to the Mo family home to do? After all, you¡¯ve never cared much about us old things.¡±

    Ji Nuan was just about to speak up when she pulled into Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with Ji Nuan. Her body is weak. Having her rest more at the Yu Garden and go out less was arranged by me,¡± Mo Jingshen spoke up to protect her. His attitude was icy and did not give her any face whatsoever.

    Mo Peilin rolled her eyes. Thest time she brought her daughter to the Yu Garden, they did not manage to gain any benefits.

    She really could not bear this injustice!

    The ones who were here today included not only Mo Jingshen and the Elder. Regardless of everything, Mo Peilin had to properly discipline Ji Nuan today.

    ¡°Elder, hurry up and take a look. This is the first time Jing Shen has brought his wife home since they got married and he is already using such an attitude. Hepletely doesn¡¯t give us the respect we deserve as elders. If we let this be any longer, I fear that even you won¡¯t be prioritized above Ji Nuan. If Ji Nuan says one, it¡¯ll be one; if she says two, it¡¯ll be two. If she were to be unhappy and stops allowing Jing Shen toe back to the Mo family, he really would cut off contact with the Mo family!¡±

    ¡°Pei Lin, you¡¯re already so old, yet you don¡¯t know how to keep your mouth shut!¡± Elder Mo furrowed his brows, impatiently saying, ¡°The reason I set their wedding home at the Yu Garden and not in the Mo family home was to let them enjoy their peaceful days. Barely anything happened in this past half year. There were no New Year¡¯s celebration or festivals. Jing Shen is also busy with work. What would they return to the Mo family home for? Don¡¯t stir up trouble here!¡±

    Mo Peilin¡¯s expression froze. She had no choice but to change her expression quickly. Although she was smiling, her words remained sharp. ¡°How can this be considered stirring trouble ah! Elder, this Ji Nuan has not returned home even once since marrying in! I¡¯m just using the position of an elder to nag at her.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, our Jing Shen is good in every aspect. Why did he marry Ji Nuan? This Ji family¡¯s eldest daughter, aside from having a face to boast about, how else is she suitable for our Jing Shen!¡±

    Mo Peilin finished her words and was met with Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes. She quickly turned her eyes to meet the Elder¡¯s but could not find any warmth in his expression either. She could only shift her gaze to a corner for fear of being red into feeling guilty.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, the words I spoke today also represent Jing Shen¡¯s father¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    At this moment, only by using Mo Jingshen¡¯s father could she suppress Ji Nuan.

    Otherwise, Ji Nuan would really depend on Mo Jingshen and the Elder to act as she pleased in this Mo family.

    Not far away, An Shuyan who sat on a sofa raised her eyes slightly, observing Mo Jingshen.

    From the moment he stepped through the door, Mo Jingshen did not nce in her direction even once. Everyone in the living room was watching Mo Peilin¡¯s show as she fearlessly ran her mouth. No one dared to cut in.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and indifferent expression and Ji Nuan¡¯s polite smile, did not change from beginning to end. Like a mirror, it revealed how Mo Peilin had gone out of line by iming untrue things.

    ¡°His father?¡± Elder Mo stood up threateningly as he mmed his walking stick down against the floor harshly, speaking sternly, ¡°I¡¯m his father¡¯s old man! This old man has said nothing yet, what right does he have to speak!¡±

    Mo Peilin¡¯s expression faltered. She never expected that the Elder¡¯s temper would explode. ¡°What I mean is...¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s all right. Aunt is, after all, an older rtive. It¡¯s all right for her to nag me a little. Previously, that I did not return to the Mo family home was also my wrong,¡± Ji Nuan spoke up, an appropriate smile on her lips.

    Mo Jing Shen also lightly curved his lips, helping her to block the words Mo Peilin still wanted to say. ¡°Aunt, Nuan Nuan¡¯s stomach may have the Mo family¡¯s great-grandchild. You better not scare her.¡±

    After finishing his words, under the shocked gaze of a group of people including the Elder, he held the equally shocked Ji Nuan and led her to sit on a sofa.

    His words and actions revealed a natural protectiveness for Ji Nuan. Everything disyed Ji Nuan¡¯s importance clearly. It also showed that Ji Nuan was not only Mrs. Mo by name. Mo Jingshen truly spoiled her rotten and cared for her firmly.

    ¡°What did you say earlier?¡± Elder Mo appeared as though he had just awoken from a dream. Right now, he did not even care about Mo Peilin¡¯s almost twisted expression, directly looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s stomach instead.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was clear and calm. ¡°When Ji Nuan was young, she suffered a bad cold. Her body is slightly weak. Even if she wants to have a child, she has to go through a period of nourishment. In this half a year, I kept having her rest at the Yu Garden to avoid going outside. Who would have thought our home affairs would be an eyesore for Aunt.¡±

    The Elder approached using his walking stick. Looking at Ji Nuan, he smiled and could hardly close his lips. ¡°This child, if your body is not good, then say it ah. It¡¯s all right that your body is weak. With Jing Shen around, nurse your body for a period, and you will definitely be able to have a healthy baby. Don¡¯t worry. Grandfather will protect you regardless of whether it¡¯s inside or outside of the family. Whatever criticism you hear, ignore them all. Peacefully take care of your health. If you were to be pregnant right now, it would be even better. However, you still have to care for your health! Grandfather¡¯s body is still strong; I can wait!¡±

    Speaking, the Elder nced back to re at Mo Peilin. ¡°Ji Nuan has been preparing to have a child and taking care of her body at home, but instead you spoke about her like that! You¡¯re so old already yet all you know is to stir up trouble!¡±

    Mo Peilin had some trouble getting off the stage. Her face looked extremely unhappy, yet she did not dare to casually ridicule the Mo family¡¯s great-grandchildren. After all, this was the Elder¡¯s bottom line.

    If she were to touch that bottom line, she most likely could not enter the Mo family¡¯s door anymore.

    As for Ji Nuan, she was quiet while asionally ncing at the man by her side.

    <i>Preparing to give birth?</i>

    Mo Jingshen was indeed extremely cunning.

    His few words alone sufficed to force all the words against her out of the door. After all, her position as Mrs. Mo could already be considered stable. Adding on pregnancy to it, who would dare to offend her. If they were to upset her and cause her to be ufortable and thereby harming the Mo family¡¯s great-grandchild, they would be tossed into eighteen levels of hell by the Elder.

    But... about preparing for pregnancy...

    So many people were looking. At this moment, Ji Nuan was unsure as to where to put her hands. Should she press it against her tummy to act along? Or should she...

    She sat with Mo Jingshen on the sofa. The man moved to hold her hand once more, naturally interlocking them and cing their hands on hisp, offering her a suitable solution.

 Chapter 77 - A Flawless, Good Show

    <h4>Chapter 77: A wless, Good Show</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    By the time it was afternoon, half of the guests who hade to offer their well-wishes and gifts had left. The official birthday party would begin in the evening.

    The Mo family stopped epting guests from outside. Only the Mo family¡¯s direct rtives or rtives and friends who were very close to them stayed in the living room.

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, previously I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to speak up. This is the gift that the Ji family has prepared for you.¡± By the table, Ji Mengran presented a delicately crafted, traditional box.

    When she said this, she specially nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan felt her gaze but showed no reaction.

    The people around the table saw that someone had brought up this topic again. They all quickly brought out their meticulously chosen presents to ce on the table. Rather than shoving it on the shelf carelessly, they were now taking the initiative to open the birthday presents for the Elder to see.

    Ji Mengran saw that the opportunity was ripe and acted as though she was carelessly speaking, ¡°Big sister, why don¡¯t I see you offering your gift? Quickly take it out for Grandfather Mo to see! I believe that your birthday present will be very special!¡±

    She squeezed her eyes at Ji Nuan, smiling happily and appearing innocent.

    ¡°It is indeed special, after all, it wasn¡¯t easily obtained.¡± Ji Nuan brought out a red sandalwood gift box out and ced it on the table. One could not tell what exactly was inside.

    With one nce, Ji Mengran saw that the size of the box was the same as the chessboard she had given her previously. Her eyes held some excitement.

    When Ji Hongwen saw the box Ji Nuan had brought out, his brows subconsciously furrowed.

    ¡°Grandfather, this is a surprise for you. I believe you will like it a lot.¡± Ji Nuan ced the box before Elder Mo¡¯s eyes, smiling sincerely.

    Elder Mo was still smiling. He had yet to speak when Ji Mengran suddenly nced at the sandalwood gift box and spoke with a face full of shock, ¡°It can¡¯t be, Big Sister! The gift you want to give to Grandfather Mo is this?¡±

    Ji Nuan was calm and unhurried. ¡°What about it?¡±

    Ji Mengran retained her shocked expression. ¡°Looking at the size of this box, could it be that what¡¯s inside is... could it be the chessboard from the Early Tang period in our house? Dad lost his most precious chess item a few days ago, who would have thought that you secretly took it! Big Sister, I know you want to win Grandfather Mo¡¯s affection, but you can¡¯t secretly take Dad¡¯s most precious antique to y ¡®borrowing the flower to offer to Buddha,¡¯ ah!¡±

    Ji Hongwen appeared as though he could not remain sitting. ¡°This one¡¯s daughter speaks without considering. Elder Mo, please don¡¯t take offense. Nuan Nuan would never do such a thing. As for this jade chessboard...¡±

    Shen Heru suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s why I was saying the antique shelf in your study appeared to be missing something. I never thought Ji Nuan would have secretly taken it.¡±

    Shen Heru shook her head and sighed. ¡°Nuan Nuan wanted to gift something good to Elder Mo and her thoughts were good. However, a married daughter is like spilled water. When you return to your own home, you didn¡¯t even greet us and took such a precious antique item away. Although this isn¡¯t considered theft, it is indeed against the rules.¡±

    ¡°Speak less!¡± Ji Hongwen saw that the Mo family were all present and did not lose himself with rage. However, he still harshly kicked Shen Heru from under the table, warning her not to speak as she pleased.

    Shen Heru said nothing more, but her eyes carelessly nced at Ji Nuan.

    She refused to believe Ji Nuan could wash herself clean of the usations seeing both her and the evidence were here. After all, her own family and her inws had no one who could help her. Although this issue could not be considered big, it also could not be regarded as small. Even if Ji Nuan exins herself until her tongue rots, it would still be useless.

    Ji Nuan smiled lightly. ¡°What chessboard? Meng Ran and Auntie Shen, why is it I can¡¯t understand a line of your words?¡±

    What a surprising harvest.

    This case was not Ji Mengran¡¯s work alone. She knew that this chessboard could not have been given up so easily. It seemed like Shen Heru had offered her help from the shadows.

    It was indeed a well-matched, wless good show. If she were Ji Nuan in her previous life, having no defense against Ji Mengran whatsoever, she most likely would have been wronged to death.

    Such a thing, even if Elder Mo were to suppress it and help her with it, he would definitely also scold her after the celebration ended. For the rest of her life, rtives and friends would mock and criticize her.

    ¡°Big sister, quit acting dumb. The chessboard is right here. You can¡¯t take back the gift you have already given to Grandfather Mo.¡± Ji Mengran raised the pitch of her voice.

    Ji Nuan nced at her, her eyes carrying a hint of mocking that no one could detect. ¡°Meng Ran, why is it that your words today are so strange?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Quit acting already. You stole this early Tang Period¡¯s jade chess board to gift to Grandfather Mo. Even if Dad doesn¡¯t be mad, it still isn¡¯t right to use this as a gift!¡± While speaking, Ji Mengran sighed. ¡°This chess board originally belonged to a eunuch who courted cmity in the early Tang period. He tried to rebel against the country and was eventually sentenced to death by a thousand cuts. After passing away, his rtives buried his bony corpse along with this chessboard. This is meant to apany one to the grave! Even if it is a collector¡¯s antique with high value, such a thing cannot be used as a birthday gift ah!¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s voice became lower as though she was not saying this on purpose. However, her voice was at the perfect volume for everyone by the table to hear. ¡°Gifting such a thing, Big Sister, what intentions do you have...¡±

    ¡°Meng Ran!¡± Ji Hongwen originally was shocked and felt they should just admit their fault. He never expected that Ji Mengran would say such a thing. He really wanted to p her to death.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s words finished, so she could not take them back. She looked at Ji Nuan fearlessly. Yet, she saw no loss ofposure or fear on Ji Nuan¡¯s face.

    It was not easy to find an opportunity to stop Ji Nuan from being able to survive in the Mo family. She could not lose it easily.

    All the rtives and friends present shifted their gaze around. However, because Elder Mo¡¯s face had been cold from start to finish, they said nothing. No one dared to speak casually. However, such a thing, even if Elder Mo insisted on protecting Ji Nuan, he would not be able to, would he? Gifting an item that belonged to a rebel¡¯s grave for the Elder¡¯s eightieth birthday, and it was a eunuch who died by a thousand cuts, this was simply... impossible toprehend!

    Mo Jingshen sat by the side with a calm expression from start to finish. Only when the show was finishing did he calmly and lightly sneer.

    Ji Mengran saw that Mo Jingshen did not immediately speak to protect Ji Nuan and suspected that he also felt that Ji Nuan had gone too far. She continued to speak, ¡°Brother Jing Shen, I didn¡¯t mean to say these words on purpose in such a situation. Butpared to my sister¡¯s face, Grandfather Mo¡¯s health is more important. Sending such a thing is not very good, which is why I...¡±

    Mo Jingshen still only smiled thinly. He did not look at Ji Mengran and instead, calmly and unhurriedly, nced at the unopened sandalwood box in front of Elder Mo.

    His tone was unhurried andzy. ¡°You¡¯ve said so much that even I¡¯m curious. Why not open it for us to take a look. What kind of unique antique is it to let the ignorant and ipetent Second Miss of the Ji family use her heart to remember it so well as though she has memorized a historical text.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Tearing Down an Innocent Act

    <h4>Chapter 78: Tearing Down an Innocent Act</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression stiffened.

    All of her meticulouslyid ns were instantly ced on the table because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s simple words.

    She bit on her tongue, turning to Shen Heru to ask for help. However, Shen Heru did not look at her. She only sat by Ji Hongwen¡¯s side, acting as though it was unrted to her.

    Initially, they had agreed not to involve her. Ji Mengran¡¯s chest felt heavy with anger. She could only tolerate it, choosing to stare at the gift box. After all, the thing was here. No matter what, Ji Nuan could not escape!

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just hurry and open the gift box to see!¡± Ji Mengran was determined.

    Ji Nuan smiled, honestly moving her hands forward. Her hands had just touched the box when she met Elder Mo¡¯s gaze.

    The Elder clearly saw that Ji Nuan had fallen for a scheme. To prevent her from being unable to exin herself, he was using his gaze to warn her not to open it. If it was really that, not only did it seem like bad luck to him, there were several people here who were all superstitious. If it were as Ji Mengran said, Ji Nuan would not have an out.

    Ji Nuan gave the Elder a reassuring smile, gently tugging on one side of the box. The expensive sandalwood box was opened in an instant.

    The moment she saw the item ced inside, the gaze of Ji Mengran shook in agitation.

    This, how could this be?

    She clearly already handed the thing to Ji Nuan, but... it¡¯s actually not...

    Seeing the item inside the box, Ji Hongwen instantly sighed in relief. However, in an instant, he frowned again. His eyes coldly ran over Ji Mengran¡¯s frozen figure.

    <i>This stupid acting brat! The Ji family¡¯s face is really all thrown away!</i>

    ¡°Grandfather, this silly farce, we¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves in front of you,¡± Ji Nuan sincerely smiled. ¡°When I went gift shopping with Jing Shen, he said that you like ancient chess. This is the chess book left behind by a renowned expert in thete Tang period. It¡¯s been passed down from generations and has been treasured by the seeding dynasties. Its condition is still very good. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Elder Mo was shocked for a moment, as though in disbelief. When he returned to himself, he reached out to receive it with a face full of happiness. He opened it to flip through, nodding happily as he looked. ¡°This child, you have been really considerate. This is indeed a book I wanted to collect a few years ago yet could not get no matter what! Who would have thought I would get to hold it while I¡¯m alive!¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his hand, gently pressing Ji Nuan who had been standing by the table to sit down. He opened his mouth to continue her words. ¡°Ji Nuan especially begged over this chess book for you. She spent a lot of effort into it.¡±

    The Elder happily nodded his head, his gaze unwilling to leave the chess book. He kept flipping through it carefully, clearly treating it as a treasure.

    Under the table, Ji Nuan secretly held Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands, whispering, ¡°It was clearly won by you, why did you say I begged for it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was faint, yet gentle and clear. ¡°I¡¯m yours. The things I¡¯ve won are naturally yours as well.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Imperceptibly, she seemed to have been teased again.

    Across the table, Ji Mengran¡¯s face had already turned pale. She was flustered and wanted to say that Ji Nuan had clearly taken the chess board. However, she was being watched by many eyes. Also, her father was sending over a warning look. She raised her eyes to look at Ji Nuan. In such a short period, she did not know how to wrap up this whole incident.

    What should she do now...

    Everyone who sat here was extremely smart. They could all tell that she had intentionally tried to drag Ji Nuan into the water earlier. How could she exin things so that it made sense?

    It seemed like... no matter what exnation she used, it would still be useless...

    ¡°Meng Ran.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice suddenly came, carrying some coldness. It called her out in public.

    Ji Mengran abruptly raised her eyes.

    She was afraid and filled with hatred. She could not hide the fear in her eyes.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s words were unhurried and dragged out, yet it carried coldness that could not be ignored. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s some misunderstanding between the two of us. This is also the first time you¡¯ve been to the Mo family home. Why not go to the backyard for a walk with me? Let¡¯s have a chat?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face turned white.

    After so long, she already understood deeply that Ji Nuan would no longer allow her to do as she pleased.

    Aside from the Mo and Ji family, everyone who sat there was prominent figures. She had really lost her face!

    Ji Mengran lowered her head and did not speak. She did not want to leave with her.

    However, Ji Hongwen angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re still not going with your sister? Do you still want to stumble on your excuses here in front of everyone? Your sister is already giving you enough face!¡±

    Elder Mo also added, ¡°Indeed, I think there is some misunderstanding between you sisters. This case of a younger sister falsely using her older sister, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it in my long life. If there are any words, go to the back and speak.¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s gaze became even more flustered. Her eyes shined. She did not dare to look at them nor look at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan originally did not intend on turning things sour between the two of them so quickly. Firstly, it was because there was no suitable asion, and secondly, because she wanted to understand all of Ji Mengran¡¯s avable paths.

    However, this situation was extremely suitable. Since Ji Mengran did not want to have any more good days to live, then she could not me her for not being polite.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Mengran followed Ji Nuan out of therge reception room. Ji Nuan did not speak the entire way. Behind her, Ji Mengran followed along while her heart was beating loudly like a drum.

    Arriving at an area in the backyard where there were lesser people, Ji Nuan turned around.

    Ji Mengran raised her head to look at her and took the opportunity to say, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll tell you first. I intentionally arranged today¡¯s incident. However, that¡¯s because previously you...¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    A resounding pping sound suddenly shocked the helper that was passing by.

    Ji Mengran was stunned.

    She could not believe that Ji Nuan had actually pped her.

    She could not believe that the one who had pped her was the one who had always given in to her and doted on her since young!

    Ji Mengran raised a hand to hold her face; her facial features had frozen in disbelief.

    After a moment, she then shrieked incredulously. ¡°Ji Nuan! You actually hit me-¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Another clear and direct p was delivered, turning Ji Mengran¡¯s face to one side.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s cold voice carried the sharpness of ice. ¡°I hit you! The you who has no face, no skin, and is endlessly looking for death!¡±

    Ji Mengran was angered. She shrieked, ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    She had never been hit before!

    However, Ji Nuan had actually pped her! Twice!

    Ji Mengran was trembling from head to toe in anger. ¡°Ji Nuan! What I hate is that self-important arrogance you have! What right do you have to stand above me? What right do you have to...¡±

    Ji Nuan coldly smiled, raising her hands to p her again.

    Ji Mengran never thought there would be a third p. She was struck dumb; her entire face froze with the expression she had when she was shouting.

 Chapter 79 - Staying Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 79: Staying Overnight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Based on the fact that I¡¯m your older sister! Based on the fact that I got everything I have openly and fairly! Regardless of how arrogant and conceited I used to be, I¡¯ve never once schemed to go against my own family members nor thought of stealing my own sister¡¯s husband! Ji Mengran, this is called not wanting face even when people give you face!¡± Ji Nuan did not hesitate with her words at all, no longer considering their rtionship.

    Ji Mengran was first shocked, then started trembling from head to toe in anger. She never thought Ji Nuan had actually known everything.

    So... everything she had done, Ji Nuan had been aware?

    Had she deliberately plotted against her scheme?

    Was that why she reacted so smoothly today?

    Ji Mengran suddenly felt some fear. She held onto her red face, choking with a sob as though acting weak. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think of that either. I just couldn¡¯t get used to how you used to treat Brother Jing Shen and felt you weren¡¯t good enough for him and you didn¡¯t deserve him, which was why I...¡±

    Suddenly, Ji Hongwen appeared. It was not clear how long he had been there, but the words they had spoken, he had heard them all.

    Ji Nuan saw him approach and expressionlessly walked over to him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    Finishing her words, she walked out of the backyard and did not look back.

    Ji Mengran turned back to see Ji Hongwen¡¯s darkened expression, and her face turned white from fear. ¡°Dad...¡±

    Ji Hongwen did not speak. Only when Ji Nuan walked far away from them, her back facing them, did he raise his hand to p Ji Mengran across the face with a loud ¡°pa¡± sound.

    Ji Mengran did not have the time to prepare herself and was thrown to the floor by the force.

    She raised her head, staring in fear at the raging Ji Hongwen. The coldness of fear spread across her four limbs, enveloping her entire body.

    ¡°The words you said earlier, were they all true?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s brows harshly furrowed.

    ¡°I...¡± Ji Mengran looked at him, crying. ¡°Dad... I really just felt that Big Sister was not good enough for Brother Jing Shen and that it was unjust to Brother Jing Shen! I can exin today¡¯s incident, I...¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. ¡°How could I have a daughter like you! So many years, I¡¯ve seen countless grudges and hatred among wealthy families, but I never thought my own daughter would stoop so low as to do something like this!¡±

    Ji Mengran saw Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression and did not dare to say even a single word. Her entire face was pale, looking almost transparent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The table full of guests had already forgotten the small incident earlier. The words of blessings rang once more through the guest hall.

    Elder Mo smiled and replied with several words. He carefully ced the chess book he had held like a precious baby back into the sandalwood box, at the same time calling Mo Jingshen to his side.

    The grandfather and grandson sat together. From start to finish, Mo Jingshen had a faint smile. After all, Elder Mo had taken everything that happened earlier into consideration.

    ¡°That Ji Mengran, does she have some ideas toward you?¡± Elder Mo asked with a voice that only Mo Jingshen could hear. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat aware of Ji Nuan¡¯s family situation. Ji Hongwen¡¯s character is not bad. However, these two daughters still lost their own mother when they were young. Right now, the Ji family¡¯s second daughter sees Ji Nuan as an enemy. In the future you should let Ji Nuan return less. If you¡¯re free, then bring her here to walk around. This old man may not have other abilities, but I can still protect my granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°All right.¡±

    Coincidentally, Ji Nuan returned at this moment. The moment she entered the guest hall, she noticed Mo Jingshen obediently and considerately sitting by Grandfather Mo¡¯s side. His face carried some rare warmth and patience.

    Her heart trembled slightly.

    Mo Jingshen tall and broad body satzily against the chair pressed next to Grandfather Mo¡¯s. The guest hall¡¯s light filtered through the surrounding decorations, lighting up half of the man¡¯s face¡ªtall and noble, like the clear grass in the heavens. Yet, as though there was sunlight falling on him, it brought a sense of warmth that made him feel closer.

    Ji Nuan identally got caught up in her thoughts while looking at him.

    All the prominent figures in society here had unique temperaments and identities. Everyone¡¯s presence was difficult to ignore.

    However, even in such a situation, Mo Jingshen remained the most eye-catching. Regardless of his self-restraint or his every action, he was the most dazzling.

    ¡°This Ji brat is back.¡± Grandfather Mo saw her and raised his hand to wave her over. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Come here, sit next to Grandfather.¡±

    Ji Nuan walked over. She had initially intended to go to the other side of Grandfather Mo, but for some reason, she walked over to Mo Jingshen¡¯s side and sat next to him.

    She, of course, did not n to show off their affection, but it was an instinct. Her feetpletely did not listen to her, moving directly to his side.

    Elder Mo saw all of this and had an even happier smile. Taking the opportunity while some wealthy wives had gone up to chat with Ji Nuan casually, he softly asked Mo Jingshen, ¡°What you said about preparing for a child, was it true?¡±

    Mo Jingshen softly chuckled. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Pei! Look at how you are speaking, what do you mean by what I think? I think this Ji family¡¯s brat is sincere toward you now. Since you, husband and wife, reciprocate each other¡¯s feelings, then take this opportunity to nourish her body well! Quickly let her have a child. This way, this old man can spend the entire day coaxing children and have no energy to deal with other things.¡±

    Ji Nuan secretly heard Grandfather Mo¡¯s words and turned back to look at them. However, she first met Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    She had initially still been embarrassed about the topic of having to prepare for a child. After meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, she saw that his eyes were as deep and profound as the deep ocean. It felt like... he really nned on agreeing with Elder Mo...

    ¡ª¡ª

    The guests had all left, and the time was no longer early. Mo Jingshen was the eldest grandson in the Mo family. It was unavoidable that he had to drink some alcohol. Their n to drive back home were thrown aside, as Grandfather Mo told them to stay over at the old Mo mansion for the night.

    After marrying him, Ji Nuan never once stayed at the Mo family home. It was only today that she learned that although he rarely came home, his room was still cleaned every day.

    Although the Mo family¡¯s old mansion was called the old mansion, most of it was rather new. Only the exterior of the main house¡¯s first three floors appeared slightly old. However, because the Elder yearned for the past, it was never remodeled.

    The several vis at the back were all stunning. The mansion was positioned right beneath the mountain range, and she heard that closer to the mountains, there was also a hot spring that was several tens of years old. Rarely anyone from outside soaked in the hot springs. Only the Mo family members had the right.

    This ce had the fresh air that belonged to green mountains. It also had the peace and health that people in the city rarely have.

    In the vi furthest away from the mansion, the entire three floors belonged to Mo Jingshen alone.

    The main bedroom was Mo Jingshen¡¯s room. Although the number of times he returned home was few, no one else dared to enter this ce. The ce that belonged to him, few people would dare to intrude.

 Chapter 80 - Nuan Nuan, Did Your Husband Tie You to the Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 80: Nuan Nuan, Did Your Husband Tie You to the Bed?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At night, it was quiet.

    Ji Nuan could not find a hair dryer in the bathroom. She walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her hair.

    The moment she walked out, she saw Mo Jingshen enter, carrying the winter air of the autumn night and the fresh woody scent of the old Mo mansion. Under the light, his expression seemed to soften. His gaze instantly darkened after seeing her walk out of the bathroom.

    By this time, all of the guests had left. Mo Jingshen did not need to stay in the guest hall any longer.

    When her father and Auntie Shen left, although their expressions were not as happy as others, they still brought Ji Mengran on the car. Ji Nuan did not bother to check on Ji Mengran¡¯s appearance. From the corner of her eye, she noticed her sorry-looking figure. She did not even dare to make a single sound as she rushed into the car and closed the door.

    ¡°Today, the incident where I gave Grandfather his gift, although I was not the one who was humiliated, there were so many guests watching. Earlier when you were sending them off, surely many of them brought it up, didn¡¯t they?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head to nce at her. ¡°Everyone here today knows how to write the word ¡®decorum.¡¯ Although they brought it up asionally just now, the moment they step out of the Mo family doors, no one will dare to say a single word to outsiders.¡±

    Ji Nuan was surprised. ¡°Ah? Did you tell them something while I was away?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about them. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Mo Jingshen appeared extremely calm, ¡°You did well today. Killing the chicken to warn the monkey. In the future, those who view you as an enemy will think twice before scheming against you. Rx and be Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m here to support you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Oh... then what did Grandfather say?¡±

    ¡°Him? He is, of course,pletely biased toward you. Although Grandfather is old, he still sees things clearly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t mind leaving a poor impression in other people¡¯s eyes. But Ji Mengran caused such trouble today, although she gained no benefits, this event could not be considered small. It is still not a good thing to have disyed.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were dark, watching her. ¡°Grandfather Mo would never let you suffer any loss in the Mo family. There will definitely be someone who can¡¯t sleep tonight, but the person will never be you.¡±

    In an instant, Ji Nuan appeared much more reassured. She pursed her lips. ¡°The incident today must have angered my father terribly. The flesh on the palm and the back of the hand are both your own flesh. Both sides are his daughter.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was low and heavy, and as indifferent as ever. ¡°Did you think that before this he didn¡¯t find Ji Mengran¡¯s actions strange? He only chose not to mention it because of their father-daughter rtionship. He was also forced to move by today¡¯s situation because of his own second daughter. You did nothing wrong; there¡¯s no need to mind it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hands toward the loose towel she had tied over her head, supporting the towel that was about to fall off and using it to rub against her wet hair. She had a dazed expression for a moment before asking, ¡°What about you? If I had fallen for her scheme today and lost my face, what would you have done?¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at the little woman who had just showered. Her eyes were still slightly moist. He reached out to pinch her chin.

    ¡°There is still a Shen Heru in front of you. I let her off today because I took the Sheng and Ji family¡¯s face into consideration. However, if she really dares to push you into an ugly corner, I don¡¯t mind using the son she has broken off rtions with to threaten her. We¡¯ll see if fighting with you is more important or the life and future of her son.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and indifferent, but Ji Nuan¡¯s heart felt full and steady.

    This is why it¡¯s important to have a good husband...

    She fully understood that Mo Jingshen would only do one thing¡ªto give Ji Nuan a sense of security that no one else could rece.

    Regardless of the time, he would always help her solve every problem. Even if she were to fall for someone¡¯s scheme, he would not allow her to lose.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, tobine the two small propertypanies into one, Ji Nuan was settling the finances and various other issues. She was so busy that she even forgot to eat.

    The time was already past ten at night. Mo Jingshen had yet to return home. Ji Nuan stretched her waistzily, picking up the phone to check the time only to realize that there were two missed calls from Xia Tian.

    She had been working previously and had a two-hour-long video conference with people at the office. Her phone had been switched on to silent mode.

    Ji Nuan directly called Xia Tian back. The call quickly connected.

    Xia Tian¡¯s voice was extremely warm. ¡°Nuan Nuan, did your husband tie you to the bed? Does he finally bear to let you check your phone?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Mo Jingshen most likely has a lot of work tonight. He isn¡¯t home yet.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t home? Then why did you take so long to call back? I thought that you and Mo Jingshen would be busy chopping up wood and lighting up the fire every night, using all the different positions at least once.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to sit by the bed, picking up a pillow to hold in her arms. ¡°Can your brain focus less on these things? You¡¯re an unmarried girl, but your mind is even more lecherous than mine.

    Xia Tian giggled, sitting on the bed as she took a bite of watermelon.

    During this period, Ji Nuan did not go to the hospital. She asked, as though testing, ¡°Recently you¡¯ve been so quiet. You barely called me. Is there someone apanying you?¡±

    Xia Tian stuffed her mouth full of watermelon. Her voice was slightly unclear. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart fell. ¡°The man who knocked you down previously, is he chasing you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xia Tian¡¯s mouthful of watermelon almost went down the wrong way. She coughed several times before scolding in a hoarse voice, ¡°Darn, can you see the future? I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and you¡¯ve already be half a goddess?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression became cold.

    She was very familiar with Xia Tian¡¯s half-concealing, half-embarrassed tone.

    Everything was as she expected.

    It¡¯s only been a short period since she visited her, yet this bastard still squeezed himself in!

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, before it was even 7:00 a.m., Ji Nuan directly drove to the hospital.

    Walking out of the elevator, before even arriving in front of the hospital door, she saw Xia Tian being supported back from the bathroom by a tall and thin man.

    Xia Tian raised her head and discovered Ji Nuan. Her expression filled with surprised immediately. ¡°Nuan Nuan?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not say a single word. Her cold gaze flitted across the man¡¯s face before she pushed open the door and walked in.

    Only when Xia Tian was supported into the room and sat on the bed did the tall man turn to look at Ji Nuan. He stretched his hand out, wearing a polite expression. ¡°Are you Ji Nuan, the good friend Tian Tian often mentions? Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Li Mingen, I am...¡±

    Ji Nuan appeared as though she heard nothing. She sat on the sofa on one side of the room, looking expressionless. Her entire person was disying a never seen before coldness.

 Chapter 81 - The Ice-Cold Eyes Were Amazingly Sharp!

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Ice-Cold Eyes Were Amazingly Sharp!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s aura today was too cold. Shepletely did not give him face. Xia Tian saw things clearly and had him leave first.

    It was only when there was only the two of them left in the hospital room that Xia Tian leaned halfway against the bed to speak. ¡°Nuan Nuan, your aura just now was powerful! It was really awesome!¡±

    Ji Nuan was expressionless. ¡°What is this about? The words I previously said to you, did you treat them like a fart released into the air?¡±

    Not expected that Ji Nuan would be angry and scold her, Xia Tian¡¯s face became slightly embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. This one named Li has been chasing me for many days! I haven¡¯t agreed at all!¡±

    ¡°Then why is he here at the hospital early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, he came by because of my hospital fees. We casually chatted for a bit. After that, he kepting by to visit me. This guy is a gentleman with manners. He is also considerate. I didn¡¯t know how to reject his good will. But I swear, I haven¡¯t developed any feelings for him. After all, we¡¯ve only known each other for a few days. I can only say that I find he is not bad.¡±

    ¡°So, you admit that he is chasing you?¡±

    Xia Tian appeared like a kindergarten child being disciplined by the teacher. ¡°I guess so...¡±

    After a long time, she saw that Ji Nuan appeared really angry and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad! We haven¡¯t developed much at all! It¡¯s just that this afternoon he will fly to S City. Before heading to the airport, he dropped by the hospital to visit me. He was already about to leave. It¡¯s just that I suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom, and he helped me there. But I swear, he waited outside the bathroom. The two of us did not touch or have any intimacy!¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan expressionless face, Xia Tian did not joke anymore. Her expression became serious. ¡°We definitely won¡¯t develop a rtionship like you imagine, believe in me!¡±

    As if I would believe in you!

    If it was not because she could mention nothing about her past life, Ji Nuan really wanted to tell the truth to Xia Tian and let her know everything this bastard had done to her previously.

    The baby she had, the miscarriage she experienced, and the heartbreak! One by one, which one of them was not a blood-soaked lesson!

    ¡°How has your leg wound recently been?¡± Ji Nuan was quiet for a moment before changing the topic.

    The topic was changed too abruptly. Xia Tian nked out for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s all right. If I use a crutch, I can walk two rounds in the hospital room. But my bones haven¡¯t fully reconnected. For now, I don¡¯t dare to stand firm against the ground.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the doctor to see if you can switch hospitals.¡± Ji Nuan stood up to walk out.

    Xia Tian heard this and raised her brows. ¡°Switch hospitals?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back, ncing at her. ¡°Even if that man named Li was the one who hurt you, in the future, he need not care about your hospital fees! From now on, you will both cut off rtions. You refuse to go home, but it¡¯s not as if your family rtionship is broken. Your card is with you. If there are any fees, you can settle it yourself. If you worry that it¡¯ll be difficult, leave the arrangements to me. You better stay away from that man.¡±

    Xia Tian held her forehead. ¡°Right now, your tone sounds like my mom...¡±

    Ji Nuan paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m probably even more worried than your mother. I even know a lot about the one named Li. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Your tone is really mysterious! Quickly tell me what information do you have about him!¡±

    ¡°He is the rich young master of a bank chain. His family already has a fianc¨¦e arranged for him. But he likes to act like a warm gentleman outside, switching between innocent young girls every few months. The number of girls who have had an abortion and a broken heart because of him are many.¡±

    Xia Tian held her chin with one hand as she sat on the hospital bed, nodding wisely. ¡°En, what a bastard.¡±

    ¡°So, do you want to be the third party he hides from his fianc¨¦e, or do you wish to be pped by the fourth and fifth party he will continue to meet?¡±

    Xia Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t have feelings for him! At the very least, we haven¡¯t reached the point where I would have feelings for him, and you already killed it!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change hospital immediately and keep him far, far away.¡±

    ¡°If we switch hospitals, we have to find the doctor to sign the documents, don¡¯t we? Ai, Nuan Nuan, I just wanted to ask you. Do you know my main doctor?¡±

    Ji Nuan was surprised for a few seconds before answering, ¡°We¡¯re not very familiar.¡±

    ¡°Not familiar? Aiyo, that doctor always disys a paralyzed face in front of me. I heard the nurses say he has always had such a cold character. Originally, I thought this was fine so long as my leg would quickly heal. But I found out that whenever I mentioned your name, his eyes would freeze me to death in an instant...¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her gaze back. ¡°Why did you mention my name in front of him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, ah! Normally, I¡¯m so bored at the hospital. When I chat with the nurses and doctors, it¡¯s inevitable that I would bring you up.¡± Xia Tian had an expression full of sincerity and loyalty. ¡°How about it, see how much I love you!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Love my ass!

    ¡°But anyway, that ice cube face of his is covered by a mask the whole day. Even now, I still haven¡¯t taken a proper look at his face. I only know that everyone calls him Doctor Sheng. If not because every time I brought you up, his face would turn cold, I wouldn¡¯t even ask if you know which god he is. His temper is awful. How on earth did such a person manage to be an orthopedic doctor? I even heard that he is a high-level master!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face revealed no emotion. ¡°It¡¯s most likely because the past two times I visited, I did not secretly hand him a red packet. He must feel that as a patient¡¯s friend, I¡¯m not very capable.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like someone who uses such a thing to be petty with others, pei. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not familiar.¡± Xia Tian did not want to deal with his ice-cold expression. ¡°The issue about switching hospitals, you better not look for him. If it¡¯s not sessful, Doctor Sheng¡¯s face will most likely be able to form icicles.¡±

    After being quiet for a moment, Ji Nuan assured, ¡°I¡¯ll find some alternative methods and use my connections. I¡¯ll try to switch your doctor to someone else before tonight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that trouble. Although Doctor Sheng¡¯s temper is bad, his skill is good. If you are afraid that I will meet with that person, I¡¯ll make things clear with that person to stop interacting with me. In any case, I have little interest in him.¡±

    ¡°No way, if we¡¯re going to cut rtions then we have to do it cleanly. You must change hospitals!¡±

    She would not leave even the slightest opportunity. In this life, Ji Nuan had to watch Xia Tian grow old with a really good man. She definitely would not allow a bastard to take even a step close to her.

    Xia Tian: ¡°Aiyoyo, our family¡¯s Nuan Nuan¡¯s oppressive behavior is a little charming.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not want to bother with her. She was thinking about asking Doctor Qin for help.

    Xia Tian suddenly eximed, ¡°Crap, I forgot to check the time. It¡¯s already 6.50 a.m. Doctor Shenges at this time every day to check on me. He most likely will be... here soon...¡±

    Her words just finished when the sound of footsteps approaching could be heard from outside the door.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, do you want to hide? Doctor Sheng¡¯s ice-cold gaze has a strong killing power. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Xia Tian winked at her while wearing an expression like a paparazzo who wanted to sniff some good news.

    Ji Nuan had yet to reply when the hospital room door was opened.

 Chapter 82 - Hearing This, Her Face Instantly Turned Green

    <h4>Chapter 82: Hearing This, Her Face Instantly Turned Green</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes, meeting the gaze of the white silhouette entering the room.

    ¡°Hai, Doctor Sheng!¡± The moment the door opened, Xia Tian raised both her hands, waving to the man in front of her tteringly.

    The man wore the hospital¡¯s traditional white robe. His body was slender and thin like a jade tree. The moment he caught a glimpse of Ji Nuan, his brows furrowed. When he saw Ji Nuan¡¯s cold look, his frown deepened.

    ¡°Doctor Sheng, I never had the opportunity to introduce you formally. This is the best friend that I always mention, Ji Nuan.¡± Xia Tian introduced, gleefully anticipating the chaos to follow.

    Doctor Sheng¡¯s lower face was covered entirely by a mask. Only a snow-white forehead and a pair of icy eyes were visible.

    In an instant, the room fell into a pin drop silence. Ji Nuan coldly and indifferently looked at him, the corner of her lips hiding her contempt.

    The four eyes met. Within two seconds, Doctor Sheng¡¯s cold gaze shifted away from her elegant and imposing face. He calmly said, ¡°We¡¯ve met before. I somewhat remember.¡±

    Xia Tian appeared as though she had chanced upon an amazing opportunity to gossip. She sat up on the bed, opening her mouth to ask more but was quickly cut off by Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan delicate features carried a hint of ice, but when she opened her mouth, her words sounded teasing, ¡°Doctor Sheng, I n to help Xia Tianplete the procedures to move to a different hospital today. You are her doctor. We¡¯ll require your signature before we can do so. Please help me to sign your name.¡±

    ¡°Changing hospital?¡± Doctor Sheng¡¯s cold eyes finally moved toward Ji Nuan. ¡°Does she not want her leg anymore?¡±

    ¡°Why? She can¡¯t?¡± Ji Nuan faced him, expressionless.

    ¡°Right now, her leg cannot be moved carelessly. A small jolt might cause the broken bone to move into a problematic position. If she wants to walk around with her two legs at different lengths or to be ame person, I don¡¯t mind signing on the papers to discharge her.¡±

    While he spoke, Doctor Sheng¡¯s indifferent yet cold gazended on Ji Nuan¡¯s face.

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows imperceptibly.

    A fracture, indeed, could not be taken lightly. During recovery, if the position of the bone was incorrect, it would leave a significant impact on Xia Tian in the future.

    Although she wanted to guard against the bastard, she also could not allow anything to happen to Xia Tian¡¯s leg.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right if we don¡¯t change. In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Doctor Sheng to pay more attention to her hospital room. Don¡¯t let those people with unclear intentionse as they please. Right now, the only close friend she has is me. If she¡¯s bored during her stay, Doctor Sheng should take the opportunity while you¡¯re free toe and talk to her. Such a request shouldn¡¯t be out of line, right?¡±

    By the side, Xia Tian had been watching them for quite a while. She had been unable to hear anything, nor notice anything strange throughout their exchange, only managing to catch Ji Nuan¡¯sst words. She immediately red at her, her face turning green.

    <i>Let this ice cubee to the room to chat with me?</i>

    <i>Why don¡¯t you just leave me alone!</i>

    This Doctor Sheng has never known how to coax patients with sweet words. He was also a big ice mountain. Regardless of what she said, he would rarely respond. If he really came to apany her, it would most likely be an ice show.

    <i>How... how awkward...</i>

    Doctor Sheng appearance became colder. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±

    Xia Tian secretly spoke in her heart: Yes, yes, yes, he doesn¡¯t have the time. There was no need to trouble this doctor to apany her!

    Ji Nuanfortably curved her lips, suddenly leaning toward Doctor Sheng. Doctor Sheng appeared surprised, and because of her closeness, his eyes shook. In the dazed moment, he could only hear Ji Nuan quietly speaking as though hiding a smile. ¡°A few nights ago, a shocking incident involving both the police and the media happened at Cheng Dong bar. At that time, I happened to pass by. If I didn¡¯t see wrongly, you were also there.¡±

    The man in front of her had his face shielded by the mask. He nced at her, the expression in his eyes unchanging and revealing no surprise.

    ¡°A doctor actually has the time to go to a bar at night? Who knows why he did so,¡± Ji Nuanzily said, ncing at him.

    He only returned her gaze silently.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more considerate to a lonely patient lying on the hospital bed? From the beginning of her stay, Xia Tian has been under your care. I think Doctor Sheng should be alert to both the patient¡¯s emotions and her physical health. ¡®Medical benevolence,¡¯ no?¡± Ji Nuan curved her lips, but her smile did not reach her eyes.

    Since the two of them were whispering to each other, Xia Tian could not hear anything. She was impatient to the point of wanting to jump towards them. However, right now, she could not even reach for the crutch near the bed, not to mention jumping down the bed. She could only re unhappily in Ji Nuan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I heard about the two sessors of Sheng family; one has cancer while the other has been imprisoned for stealing business information.¡± Ji Nuan furrowed her brows. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to be an orthopedic doctor for long.¡±

    Doctor Sheng¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Ji Nuan, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°My meaning is simple. I want you to take good care of my friend and arrange for her to have a room where no one can easily disturb her. If even the smallest harmes to her, I will reveal what happened during those years without hesitation. Right now, it¡¯s the vital period when you can formally return to the Sheng family. You need a clean, good reason to do so. Yet, with one word, I can cause your reputation to burn down.¡±

    Finishing her words, Ji Nuan nced at him coolly. ¡°How about it, Doctor Sheng? Right now, my character is not as simple as the Ji Nuan back then. It¡¯s just a small request, won¡¯t you agree to it?¡±

    Doctor Sheng did not speak. After a moment, his tone fell, sounding apathetic. ¡°You seem very aware of the Sheng family¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowly chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already said the things that need to be said, Doctor Sheng.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ten minutester, Ji Nuan received a call and left. Xia Tian sat on the hospital bed, appearing dumbstruck as she stared at the man who had one hand stuffed in his robe pocket as he made no move to leave.

    ¡°Um, Doctor Sheng...¡± Xia Tian looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Do you want to continue with the examination? Or...¡±

    The man nced at her; his gaze was indifferent as though it contained no emotion whatsoever.

    Ss... What did Ji Nuan intend to do by leaving this ice cube in her hospital room?

    After a long moment, she still did not receive a reply. Xia Tian obediently and defenselessly sat on the hospital bed, tugging on the nket. Her gaze asionally flitted towards the ice mountain near the door.

    After a moment that felt as long as a century, Doctor Sheng suddenly said huskily soft, ¡°What do you want to chat about?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xia Tian almost jumped up from the bed. She was bbergasted as she stared at him. Her mouth moved for some time before she swallowed. She carefully asked, ¡°... we¡¯re really chatting, ah?¡±

    The man frowned, his gaze as cold as ever, and did not speak.

    Who would have thought that he would actually agree to Ji Nuan¡¯s request. As though aware of her sudden fortune, Xia Tian suddenly said, ¡°Then, chatting is not that important, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you, but... can you remove your mask for me to take a look?¡±

    Doctor Sheng coldly and indifferently stared at her. A momentter, he silently raised his hand to remove the mask.

    Then, under Xia Tian¡¯s dumbstruck look, he walked expressionlessly out of the hospital room.

 Chapter 83 - Did You Think That Any FiancÃ©e the Mo Family Forces on Me Wouldâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 83: Did You Think That Any Fianc¨¦e the Mo Family Forces on Me Would...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Corporation.

    On the 20th floor, the conference room door opened. The executives from each level of the management filed out of the room. Shen Mu followed behind Mo Jingshen with a stack of documents in his hands. While looking at it, he softly discussed several problematic points from the meeting.

    Mo Jingshen then returned to the highest floor, his long legs walking out of the elevator. Secretary An, who was already waiting by the elevator, approached him.

    ¡°CEO Mo, the young miss from the Ji family is here. You were having a meeting, so I had her wait in your office.¡± Secretary An¡¯s smiling expression directly met his gaze.

    ¡°The Ji family¡¯s young miss?¡± Mo Jingshen asked indifferently.

    If the person who came were Ji Nuan, An Shuyan would never use such a manner to address her. Even if she refused to address her by Mrs. Mo, she would never use such a term that would easily confuse others.

    Secretary An kept smiling warmly. ¡°CEO Mo, the secretary¡¯s room still has some documents to be dealt with. I¡¯ll go and busy myself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen only listened and did not reply. He walked back to his office. The moment he stepped through the door, he saw that ¡®Ji family¡¯s young miss.¡¯

    Ji Mengran was currently in the CEO¡¯s office, arranging the documents on his desk. There was also a cup of freshly brewed coffee on his desk.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was as indifferent as ice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ji Mengran raised her head to smile at him. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, have you been very busy?¡±

    Mo Jingshen stood in front of the office door. The door was opened, but he did not enter. His tone became even icier. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce you can enter, get out!¡±

    Ji Mengran arranged the stack of documents, obediently cing it back down in its original position.

    She then raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Earlier on, I only thought of waiting for you here. Since I had the time, I helped you to tidy up a bit. And I saw that you didn¡¯t even have a cup of coffee, so I personally brewed one for you. Quickly taste it. I¡¯m not sure if you prefer Americano or...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed sternly. ¡°The Mo Corporation doesn¡¯tck in secretaries or assistants. This kind of work doesn¡¯t need to be done by you. I rarely drink coffee in the office. You can leave now.¡±

    Ji Mengran appeared not to have heard his intention to chase her out. She backed away from his desk but approached the door. While walking, she obediently said, ¡°I know that my sister has been spoiled growing up. She definitely won¡¯t be willing to do such a thing. Since I had the time, I did it for you.¡±

    Between her words, she faltered for a moment, her gaze fixed on his body. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, I can exin what happened at the Mo family home that day!¡±

    Mo Jingshen knitted his brows.

    Ji Mengran bit her lip. ¡°I really didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. I only carelessly said something wrong. Even though, my sister forcefully pped me three times. I epted it. I¡¯ve nevermitted any mistakes since I was young, and the moment I did something wrong, she pped me so painfully. Today, I only wanted...¡±

    After being confined at home for several days, she finally had the opportunity to leave the Ji home while Ji Hongwen left for Lin City to discuss a partnership. Shen Heru was not too strict in watching her.

    Ji Mengran considered the past few days carefully. Since Ji Nuanid things out so clearly that day, she no longer needed to act like she used to. If she wanted to obtain this man, she had to be adaptable. As long as she was determined, she refused to believe that Mo Jingshen would not see her sincerity.

    ¡°Three ps? It seems like Ji Nuan held back. Just based on your actions today of ¡®arriving uninvited,¡¯ even ten ps would be well deserved.¡± Mo Jingshen cut her off expressionlessly.

    Ji Mengran tolerated the injustice she felt in her heart. After choking for a moment, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Ji Nuan has changed a lot? In the past, her words and actions were always straightforward. She never hid any of her intentions. But right now, everything that she does appears to have hidden motives. She seems to be hiding a lot of thoughts! I suspect that she definitely has ns she cannot share for bing close to you. Brother Jing Shen, you can¡¯t be fooled by her!¡±

    She knew that Mo Jingshen would not readily believe in her. However, Ji Mengran still wanted to remind him that Ji Nuan¡¯s change was definitely not that simple.

    After so long, she refused to believe that he never once suspected Ji Nuan¡¯s change.

    Mo Jingshen lips curved up imperceptibly. Although he smiled, it was cold and contained no warmth whatsoever.

    Ji Mengran instinctually felt nervous.

    ¡°The Ji family¡¯s second young miss came to my ce to sow discord, and the target of this is actually her own birth sister. Is this the so-called Ji family¡¯s upbringing?¡±

    Ji Mengran calmed herself, smiling with meaning. ¡°Our Ji family¡¯s upbringing... Brother Jing Shen, can¡¯t you see it clearly on my sister?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved even more, but his gaze became even icier.

    Ji Mengran did not meet his gaze straight on. ¡°Clearly, Ji Nuan has always been the one to stir up messes in front of you. Brother Jing Shen, you are so good. Shepletely doesn¡¯t deserve the sheltering you give her! In the past, she¡¯s never showed any great upbringing in front of you. So how exactly is Ji Nuan good?¡±

    ¡°If you had half the awareness and upbringing that Ji Nuan has, you wouldn¡¯t have thoughts about your own sister¡¯s husband,¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s thin lips spat out these ice-cold words sternly. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face turned red and then white. She was frozen for some time before biting down on her lip harshly. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, I just wanted to chat more with you! I didn¡¯t have any other intentions! Liking someone is not wrong! Not to mention, back then Ji Nuan married you unwilling! It¡¯s only an alliance marriage! If I had been a year older, the person you married could have been me!¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly and indifferently asked, ¡°Did you think I would take whichever fianc¨¦e the Mo family forces on me?¡±

    Ji Mengran heard the meaning behind his words and darkly furrowed her brows.

    What he meant was that, if it were not Ji Nuan, he would not have agreed to the marriage?

    She took in a deep breath before suddenly turning toward the desk to pick up the cup of coffee. She approached him earnestly. ¡°Brother Jing Shen, regardless of how you think, I¡¯ve already said everything I want to say. This is the coffee I brewed. Try it!¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not move.

    Ji Mengran was determined. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I remember that in that past, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t even know how to brew a cup of coffee! I search my own soul and know that I don¡¯t lose to Ji Nuan in every area. I¡¯m also willing to be better for you. Right now, we don¡¯tpletely know what intentions Ji Nuan has. I¡¯m worried that one day you¡¯ll be hurt by her...¡±

    The coffee was sent over, but Mo Jingshen did not receive it. He did not even appear to want to raise his hand.

    His tone was extremely detached. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women. Do you want to get lost yourself, or should I send the Mo Corporation guards up?¡±

    Ji Mengran did not show any intention to leave as she continued staring at him with wide eyes.

    At this moment, the sound of high heels against the floor approached.

    Mo Jingshen nted his eyes to nce at the approaching Secretary An, his gaze deep and cold. ¡°Was this person let in by you?¡±

 Chapter 84 - Did Mo Jingshen Really Love Ji Nuan so Much?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Did Mo Jingshen Really Love Ji Nuan so Much?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Secretary An looked at Mo Jingshen¡¯s unhappy eyes and exined softly, ¡°CEO Mo, while you were away at your meeting, a call came from the counter that Miss Ji hade to visit you. I thought it was Mrs. Mo, so I didn¡¯t stop her and let her in.¡±

    ¡°It was only when she came up that I realised it was the Ji family¡¯s second miss. But she had already arrived at the office and said that there was something important that she had to see you for. I thought that she was, after all, Mrs. Mo¡¯s family member and not an outsider, so I made the decision to let her wait in the office.¡±

    Mo Jingshen had a look of cold mockery. ¡°To think that Secretary An could make such a basic mistake. It seems like the high evaluation you received in America needs to be reconsidered.¡±

    Secretary An¡¯s expression faltered slightly. After two seconds, she gently said, ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯m sorry. In the future, I won¡¯t make such a mistake again. Anyone unrted to thepany won¡¯t be easily allowed entrance. I also won¡¯t let anyone into your office.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression did not reveal his emotions. ¡°Ji Nuan is also unrted to thepany. When shees, what do you n on doing?¡±

    Secretary An did not immediately reply. After a moment, she said, ¡°If it¡¯s Mrs. Mo visiting, I will first call CEO Mo to ask for instructions. After asking for instructions...¡±

    ¡°Ask for instructions?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Mengran, who was still inside from the corner of his cold eyes. It was only a nce. He then indifferently spoke to Secretary An, ¡°So that is your true motive?¡±

    Secretary An lowered her eyes, her tone as gentle as usual. ¡°CEO Mo, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°Aside from Ji Nuan, anyone who wants toe to the office to visit me, let them look for Shen Mu first. If there¡¯s a need, he will let them in,¡± Mo Jingshen tucked one hand into his pocket. He stood outside the office door, his tone indifferent and mild. ¡°As for Secretary An, I will also have to ask for instructions from America to see if there¡¯s a need to keep you at Mo Corporation.¡±

    The words ¡®ask for instructions,¡¯ became heavier as Mo Jingshen spoke carelessly, causing one to feel fearful for no reason.

    Secretary An pursed her lips for a moment, raising her eyes. ¡°If CEO Mo feels that my decision to let Mrs. Mo¡¯s sister in today was wrong, you can punish me ordingly. In the few days I have been in the Mo Corporation, aside from this, I have always done as I should. I have not made any mistakes. If CEO Mo wishes to send me back to America just like this, aren¡¯t you making a judgment based on your own wishes?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved up imperceptibly. ¡°My own wishes? And what are Secretary An¡¯s intentions behind today¡¯s actions?¡±

    ¡°I only let the Ji family¡¯s Miss in. This is also because I considered that she is Mrs. Mo¡¯s...¡± Secretary An calmly exined.

    ¡°From here on you can then smoothly use this incident to remind me to separate personal and business matters, and even if it¡¯s Ji Nuan, she will have to go through you before she can enter the doors?¡± Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes, cutting her off. He had a faint smile on his face, yet it was icy cold.

    Secretary An perfectly disyed her good upbringing, smiling while revealing some stubbornness. ¡°I only tried my best to fulfill my job. The CEO¡¯s office isn¡¯t a marketce. The rules that should be had should be followed. In the past, I saw that you let your wife enter as she pleased, and so I thought you would not be too strict against her sister.¡±

    She paused, and to prevent from angering him, she added softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the Mo Corporation for long. Two days ago, I didn¡¯t stay too long at the Mo home either. Toward the people you are used to having around you, I¡¯m not familiar. I¡¯m very sorry about such a mistake. Next time, I won¡¯t repeat this mistake again.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be opportunities for next time,¡± Mo Jingshen unhurriedly and coldly imed.

    Secretary An tightened her brows. ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was low, containing an almost inhuman coldness. ¡°Four dayster, America¡¯s Shine wille to the country to sign a contract. After the cooperation party, you will return with them.¡±

    Secretary An gripped the documents in her hands tightly, almost unable to maintain the calm that she should have had.

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you in such a rush to send me back to America?¡±

    ¡°Shine suits you more.¡± He was aloof.

    Secretary An was quiet for a moment. After some time, she raised her head and softly said, ¡°Four days, is it? Then I will continue working by your side for the remaining four days. I will also remain responsible andplete what I need to do. I will prepare to transfer my work in four days as well. Thank you, CEO Mo, for your care in the past few days.¡±

    Mo Jingshen appeared as though he did not hear anything, having already entered the office.

    At the same time, he coldly nced at Ji Mengran, who remained standing by the door. His voice was directed to the person outside. ¡°Bring out this person the way you brought her in.¡±

    Secretary An turned toward Ji Mengran. Ji Mengran still wanted to speak, but when she received Secretary An¡¯s warning gaze, she paused for a moment and could only quietly say, ¡°Brother Jing Shen, Secretary An is a good person. Don¡¯t send her away because of me.¡±

    Finishing her words, she walked away as though she was very kind and understanding.

    The office door closed with a ¡°peng.¡±

    Ji Mengran nced toward the closed door, quietly grumbling, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how he thinks. How on earth is Ji Nuan good? She has so many weird tricks now and even shows off her affection with him all the time. Brother Jing Shen is such a low-key person, yet he does as she wishes, and even...¡±

    Secretary An did not speak, only looking at the door that separated them.

    She had known Mo Jingshen for years. She understood that he matured early into a calm and collected person, and also realized that when he handled matters, he was always low-key and subtle.

    Apanying a woman to show off their affection, he naturally disdained it.

    <i>Did he really love Ji Nuan so much?</i>

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mo Nuan Studio, meeting room.

    After receiving a call from the hospital, Ji Nuan directly came over. The twopanies had just merged their offices, and there were still minor details left to be sorted through.

    Before entering the meeting room, she sneezed twice. She clearly did not catch a cold; why was she sneezing?

    Who was talking about her behind her back?

    ¡°Boss Nuan, the meeting is about to start! Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xiao Ba, the intern assistant that had joined them not too long ago, asked from the side in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ji Nuan walked in.

    Today was the first meeting to discuss the details of merging the twopanies as Mo Nuan Studio. After sitting down, Ji Nuan nced around and took note of everyone¡¯s expression. She somewhat understood in her heart.

    After all, this was the management that Han Tianyuan left behind. Whatever had to happen would eventually happen.

    Half an hour into the meeting, the HR manager stood up and spoke, ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯ve decided to resign.¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at him. ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°I cannot work under a twenty-year-old woman. A youngdy like you actually wants to lead our twopanies and even wants to interfere in the property market. Whatbining office? From the way I see it, your ns and principles have not matured enough. Your office management is also very weak. This ce no longer holds any potential for me.¡±

    After the HR manager finished his words, the conference office fell into a strange silence.

 Chapter 85 - Hai Chengâ€™s Number One Warmth [1. Nuan means warmth]

    <h4>Chapter 85: Hai Cheng¡¯s Number One Warmth [1. Nuan means warmth]</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan sipped the coffee Xiao Ba sent over in aposed manner. She did not immediately reply.

    Several other supervisors stood up. Most of them were important managers or directors. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we would like to resign as well.¡±

    Ji Nuan ced her coffee down. Her lips curved into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    The meeting room fell into further silence.

    It was as though everyone had expected Ji Nuan to be flustered at this moment and assumed she would throw her face away to beg them to stay because there were insufficient suitable people to rece them.

    However, they never expected that Ji Nuan would coldly reply with those two words.

    The HR manager who had been the first person to speak up faltered. ¡°Miss Ji, what do you mean by this? Before we resigned, we all gave this a lot of consideration. We didn¡¯t discuss to do this together. Do your words mean to say that those who were instigated by us should all leave as well?¡±

    Ji Nuan mildly furrowed her brows. ¡°Did I say anything? You took the initiative to resign. Firstly, I didn¡¯t reject you. Secondly, I also didn¡¯t show you any attitude. Why are you so agitated?¡±

    The HR manager saw her indifference and felt that he was looked down on by a twenty-year-old little girl.

    He initially thought to put himself in an advantageous position, but he never thought that she, who was once Hai Cheng¡¯s famous Ji family¡¯s youngdy, would not sumb to such a thing even though she was only starting out in a business environment.

    The expression of several of the managers who had announced their resignation all changed. The conference room was deathly still.

    ¡°Those who brought up their resignation, head down to the finance department after the meeting to collect your pay,¡± Ji Nuan unhurriedly said. ¡°Those who chose to stay behind, if you have any thoughts about the development of the studio, I¡¯ll give you three days to send it to my email inbox. After the studio is officially set up, the managerial employees who choose to stay behind will have their pay doubled.¡±

    Ji Nuan drank another sip of her coffee, raising her eyes to take in everyone¡¯s expression indifferently. ¡°Where were we? Continue with the meeting.¡±

    ¡ª-

    By the time the meeting ended, it was already past 8:00 p.m. Xiao Ba followed right behind her.

    ¡°Boss Nuan, did you realize that those people almost couldn¡¯t hold onto their expressions.¡±

    Ji Nuan curved her lips. ¡°Ever since these twopaniesnded in my hands, those who were used to following Han Tianyuan have been harbouring their own intentions. If they want to leave, so be it. It is there a need for me to stop them?¡±

    Speaking until here, Ji Nuan turned back to eye Xiao Ba. ¡°But, why do you keep calling me Boss Nuan?¡±

    Xiao Ba raised a hand to push up her ck frame sses in embarrassment. ¡°A few days ago, everyone called you CEO Ji. But several of the managers said that you were too young, and they didn¡¯t want to call you CEO Ji. Earlier on in the conference room, didn¡¯t they call you Miss Ji? I couldn¡¯t take their menacing eyes, but I didn¡¯t want to lose my job here, so I called you Boss...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Han Tianyuan that garbage, what kind of people did he bring into thepany?

    Several of the managerial members did not seem to have many abilities. That many of them had left today actually pleased her.

    Arge number of employees who stayed loved toze about and did not have much professional knowledge. Even this energetic and hardworking looking intern was a business idiot. She was honest and could only be described as cute.

    Ji Nuan nced at the transparent ss window office not far away. Several employees were secretly redoing their makeup in front of theirputers. Their eyes turned and saw her. They were instantly frightened and quickly shoved their makeup bags back into the drawers.

    Ji Nuan was just about to walk over when her phone suddenly rang.

    She picked up the phone, ncing toward that office.

    From the phone came Mo Jingshen¡¯s slight deep voice, pleasing as a clear spring. ¡°Didn¡¯t go home?¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m still at the studio. Earlier on, I settled some changes in management. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s stern face instantly softened.

    ¡°Studio?¡±

    ¡°Ibined the two offices I bought from Han Tianyuan and renamed it to Mo Nuan Studio. How is it? The name is good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled softly. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to fish forpliments for using this name. The great CEO Mo would certainlye personally to give her face. She had yet to speak when she heard Mo Jingshen ask, ¡°Where is the studio?¡±

    ¡°At Jin Lin Building.¡±

    ¡°You drove?¡±

    ¡°I drove here. But since there aren¡¯t any ces to park my car, I parked slightly far away.¡± While speaking, Ji Nuan nced outside the window. It was actually pouring right now.

    It was already the beginning of autumn. That it was raining, and so heavily as well, meant that the temperature outside would surely be very low.

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± The man hung up after finishing his words.

    Ji Nuan did not have an umbre in her bag. The ces nearby to park her car were too few, and her car was parked rather far away. If she tried to leave like this, she would definitely be drenched.

    Since her husband nned to pick her up, she had no reason to stand on ceremony.

    However, this ce was slightly far away from Mo Corporation, and it was raining. The traffic was most likely poor, and there would surely be a severe traffic jam.

    Ji Nuan decided not to rush and turned to enter that office.

    The several employees who saw Ji Nuan entering nced quickly at theirptops while pretending to be working overtime seriously.

    ¡°Today, every department working overtime is busypiling previouspany data and taking over previous projects. Do you guys have nothing to do?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    One of the employees who was exceptionally beautiful nced around. After seeing that no one dared to answer, she coughed and opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m a clerical worker. Those things are unrted to us.¡±

    ¡°Clerical worker? What about them?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re also clerical workers,¡± several of the younger employees all said, their gazes asionally moving toward Ji Nuan. They were inspecting if the famous Hai Cheng¡¯s number one warmth [1.] was really as beautiful as the legends suggested.

    ¡°There are only two smallpanies. Why is there a need for so many clerical workers?¡±

    A clerical worker was not the same as a secretary. Calling them clerical workers was putting it kindly. Frankly, they were but little girls who were in charge of typing documents and photocopying papers.

    Xiao Ba lowered her head and did not dare to speak. Ji Nuan nced at her and only then did she quietly say, ¡°It¡¯s because... in the past CEO Han was here... and hired them in to be clerical workers...¡±

    ¡°Why did he hire so many?¡±

    Xiao Ba lowered her voice even more. ¡°Because... they are all pretty... when they came for interviews, there were no suitable positions, so CEO Han arranged for them to be in the clerical office... just nice, it is across his office...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s veins jumped in an instant.

    Truly a failure!

    ¡°Bring their details out, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Xiao Ba made an ¡°oh¡± sound and rushed to go look for it.

    In the office, several of the so-called clerical workers all sharpened their ears and heard her.

    One of them felt that she most likely would not be able to stay here for long. She stood up unhappily and began tossing things into her bag, nning to leave immediately.

    ¡°Did I say you can get off work?¡± Ji Nuan nced at her.

 Chapter 86 - I Heard This Is CEO Moâ€™s Car

    <h4>Chapter 86: I Heard This Is CEO Mo¡¯s Car</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    That employee faltered because of Ji Nuan¡¯s imposing tone. She then raised her head and said in contempt, ¡°Tch, aren¡¯t you just relying on your family¡¯s wealth. Just because you bought twopanies, do you think you¡¯repetent?¡±

    Ji Nuan seemed to be smiling without a change in her expression. ¡°You can¡¯t ept it?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly not dare to ept it, ah! You are the Ji Corporation¡¯s wealthy youngdy! Right now, aren¡¯t the twopanies about to be merged into some studio? I suspect Miss Ji won¡¯t be able to keep us anyway. Instead of waiting to be chased away, why don¡¯t I leave by myself!¡±

    The clerical worker eyed a few other employees. Those employees all silently began packing their things.

    Ji Nuan nced at that employee who ¡°took the initiative to lead the rebellion,¡± and nodded in admiration. ¡°En. Self-awareness is also a good thing. Before you leave, remember to turn off the office lights. The electricity here is not meant for you all to hide behind yourputer desk and put on your makeup.¡±

    At the same time, Xiao Ba rushed back. She held the files of those employees in her hands. Ji Nuan received it and immediately saw that the first file on top contained a photo of the employee who took the initiative to raise her voice against her.

    That employee suddenly mocked with biting sarcasm. ¡°The Ji family¡¯s eldest miss actuallycks the small amount of money needed to pay for electricity? We¡¯re not very clear about your personal life, but I heard you married into Hai Cheng¡¯s renowned Mo family. Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO Mo is your husband, isn¡¯t he? You¡¯ve been married for so long, but you¡¯re still not pregnant. You better not be infertile. If so, I suspect you¡¯ll soon be thrown out. A chicken that doesn¡¯ty eggs, the Mo family surely doesn¡¯t want!¡±

    After hearing her words, several other employees all began sniggering.

    Ji Nuan did not get angry and instead smiled. She threw that person¡¯s file onto a nearby desk and said, ¡°This file is yours? Thirty years old and unmarried. Soaking in such a small office for a whole year without leaving, were you hoping to step into the Han family? Let¡¯s not mention the fact that right now Han Tianyuan will never get to see the daylight again, he used to sleep with so many women. Someone with looks like yours most likely would not be able to even sleep in a proper hotel bed.¡±

    That employee red at her. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! I¡¯m only 23 years old!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems like you intentionally reported the wrong age. But the data in the file is based on your identification card. It says 30 years old.¡± Ji Nuan nced at her chest at the same time. ¡°By the way, I wanted to ask, where were your breasts done? You were actually able to change a t airport runway into an ocean¡¯s raging wave with only some signs of sagging. The standards of that stic surgery clinic seem to be rather good.¡±

    She pointed toward the photo in the file. This photo appeared to be taken a year ago, and it showed her upper half body.

    ¡°Miss Ji, do you always nder people like this? My breasts are real!¡± The employee was angered; her eyes almost popped out of her socket from the force of her re.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated, the imnts in your chin will be nted with your anger. Your double eyelids were made many years ago, weren¡¯t they? The corners aren¡¯t well made. It doesn¡¯t give you the big eyes effect that the Europeans are known for. Regardless of how hard you try to re, I can still see some signs of wrinkles in the corner of your eyes.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was unaffected, and her eyes carried a faint smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are in charge of this ce, you can speak as you please!¡± The employee¡¯s lips turned green.

    ¡°The photo from before your surgery is here. If Han Tianyuan actually took a close look at your file, who knows if he would have still kept you as a clerical worker.¡± Ji Nuan casually ced the rest of the files aside.

    That employee quickly rushed forward to grab her file, stuffing it in her bag. She then turned around to leave.

    In the end, she saw that it was still pouring heavily outside. She turned back and red harshly at Ji Nuan, taking out her phone. After her call connected, she said sweetly, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s raining heavily outside. Can you drive over to pick me up?¡±

    After that, she hung up her phone. She turned back and rolled her eyes at Ji Nuan in disdain.

    ¡°Men are chasing me everywhere. CEO Han is but one of them. As long as I beckon them over, the rich men will all line up to the end of this office. As for your shabby ce, your great-aunt can¡¯t stay!¡± She said, pleased with herself.

    After finishing her words, she walked into the elevator without looking back.

    Ji Nuan nced at the woman¡¯s disappearing back and instinctively pursed her lips.

    She did not have any intention to fight with others. However, she could not keep raising those flower vases and trash that Han Tianyuan previously brought in.

    Ji Nuan turned back, walking into her office.

    Ten minutester, Ji Nuan left the office and came downstairs. She stood in front of the revolving doors and saw that employee from earlier. Two other employees were with her.

    An expensive car worth millions stopped outside the door. That employee arrogantly raised her brows. When she turned back and saw that Ji Nuan hade down as well, she gave her a smug smile.

    Under the envious gazes of those two employees by her side, she raised the bag in her hands to block the rain as she ran down the stairs in front of the door. When she arrived by the car door, she opened it and bent down to speak to the person inside. ¡°Honey, my colleagues don¡¯t have anyone to pick them up. Can you drive them home along the way?¡±

    After that, the employee nced back and called for her two fellow employees to get on. She rolled her eyes mockingly at Ji Nuan and entered the car, mming the door as though she was very cool.

    Inside the car, the two employees kept expressing their surprise and admiration, ¡°This is really too rich! This is thetest Porsche model, ah!¡±

    ¡°I wish I had such a rich boyfriend too... I¡¯m really too envious...¡±

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a bouquet of blue roses here! Aahhhh, dearest, your boyfriend is really too romantic... ¡±

    The employee smiled beautifully, turning toward the man in the car to give him a kiss. At the same time, she nced at Ji Nuan, who stood alone in front of the building doors.

    The sounds of envy continued in the car. In the rainy night, the sound of an engine suddenly approached.

    A ck, high-ss vehicle steadily drove through the tight space and passed their car. It stopped in front of the building door smoothly.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± One of the female employees had sharp eyes and nced outside. ¡°Rolls-Royce¡¯s anniversary edition, Ghost...¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is it this the Ghost worth more than 60 million that the legends spoke of? My god, this car is too beautiful...¡±

    ¡°It really is! Aahh, this car is too cool! The car¡¯s body design is so nice to look at! It really is the most eye-catching expensive car! If I could sit on such a car, my life would not be considered to be lived in vain...¡±

    ¡°Who did this care to pick up?¡±

    ¡°I say, this seems to be CEO Mo¡¯s car...¡±

    The car instantly fell still.

    <i>CEO Mo? Mo Jingshen?</i>

    So, this was meant to pick up Ji Nuan?!

 Chapter 87 - He Said Huskily: En, I Wonâ€™t Bully You Here.

    <h4>Chapter 87: He Said Huskily: En, I Won¡¯t Bully You Here.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    All the women in the car had different thoughts. Yet, their eyes were all agitatedly fixed on that man who came out of the Ghost.

    The man wore a suit in cool tones. He was tall and well-proportioned. Even a casual pose or a step forward revealed his excellent posture. After getting off the car, he held a ck umbre with one hand while he removed his simrly, cool-toned jacket. He walked towards Ji Nuan, firmly raising the umbre above her head.

    There was no false sincerity in the form of a blue rose bouquet. Only a tall nobleman personally getting off the car and stepping into the puddle-filled asphalt road. He raised the umbre above Ji Nuan¡¯s head and ced the jacket on her the moment he approached. At the same time, he brought her into his embrace to protect her from the rain blown by the wind.

    The Mo Jingshen that the legends spoke of was made to be very noble and difficult to approach. However, in front of Ji Nuan, he did not put on any airs. His meticulous care for her was tantly apparent.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head and saw that Ji Nuan was slightly pale from the cold wind. He held her and brought her to the car. ¡°I asked you to wait obediently, not for you to run out and stand in the cold wind.¡±

    ¡°I estimated the time and felt that you would be arriving soon. I didn¡¯t want the office to be excited by your arrival, so I came down first.¡± Ji Nuan touched the jacket that was ced on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m already wearing a coat. Quickly put it back on.¡±

    Mo Jingshen pressed down the coat she tried to take off and directly brought her to the car, opening the door for her.

    The rain and wind were extremely strong. Ji Nuan was brought to the car, but the rain did not touch her at all. She was not damp in the slightest.

    Mo Jingshen got in the car, signaling her to put on her seatbelt. Outside of the car, the sound of the rain went on. In the car, the man¡¯s voice was especially sexy and pleasing. ¡°Why are you gloomy? In a bad mood?¡±

    Ji Nuan tugged over the seatbelt, casually answering, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that thepanies were just consolidated. There are a lot of work and people that have to be settled, so I¡¯m a little tired.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced toward her slightly downcast appearance, mildly chuckling. ¡°Treating your husband as a decoration?¡±

    ¡°I never intended for you to interfere at all when I bought these twopanies.¡±

    ¡°Is Mrs. Mo insisting on producing results alone?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t make myself more outstanding, more deserving of being by your side, in the future, those who are waiting to gossip will only increase. They are eager for me to be lower than dust and to be distant from you.¡± Ji Nuan said half-jokingly.

    The edge of Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips rose. ¡°Dust? Even if someone were to press you into the ground, I could still lift you.¡±

    ¡°That might not be so. When I¡¯m by your side, others can¡¯t even touch one strand of my hair. But what if one day you¡¯re not by my side?¡±

    Ji Nuan only casually said this because of her experience in herst life. However, Mo Jingshen abruptly turned his head over to look at her.

    Ji Nuan was somewhat confused by his gaze. She thought that he was only unhappy with what she said and decided not to continue speaking nonsense.

    Right, what had happened was already in the past. Right now, she couldpletely control the direction of her life. Those gains and losses, as well as those fears, had to stop influencing her.

    She thought Mo Jingshen was slightly unhappy. However, for some reason, the car was only quiet for a moment before the man suddenly turned and leaned over.

    Due to the approaching clear, familiar scent on Mo Jingshen¡¯s body, Ji Nuan raised her head and met his ck eyes. ¡°Why are you...¡±

    She was startled, and her words were swallowed entirely by him.

    The rain outside of their car was relentless. In front, another car sped by and lit up the area with its headlights. Even though their car windows werepletely closed, the car in front could still somewhat see the situation inside from their angle.

    Ji Nuan quickly raised her hand to push him away. However, the man did not stand on ceremony and suddenly bit her lips, forcing her teeth apart. Softly, he kissed and sucked inch by inch.

    The warm and strong hand pressed against her shoulders, tugging her entire person into his embrace along with her seatbelt.

    Ji Nuan felt lightheaded. She breathed heavily and tried to move away. The man¡¯s kiss then softly and intimatelynded on her neck and then her ears, taking turns to torture them. He sucked on her corbone and moved down, biting on the cor of her clothing to tug it down.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was slightly messily spread against her snow-white neck.

    ¡°This is... the car...¡± Ji Nuan barely found her own voice, yet it ended in a delicate moan.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s kiss continued. He did not allow her to retreat. He tangled their tongues together and then slowly kissed down her neck once more.

    Ji Nuan was kissed until she could not control herself. She warned him softly again against his ears. Her voice was unbelievably soft. She raised a hand to his neck, gripping his cors tightly as though afraid that she would soften uppletely and slide down the seat.

    It was as though her body was lit on fire. She moved her hands down, her eyes blurred as she pressed against his shoulders with force. ¡°The cars passing by can see...¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused and did not continue. It was peaceful for a moment before his deep voice reverberated against her neck, ¡°En, I won¡¯t bully you here.¡±

    His voice was especially low; especially husky.

    <i>This is called not bullying?</i>

    They were almost about to broadcast a car-quake!

    Everything was normal, yet he suddenly kissed her. Even though he knew that she waspletely defenseless against his kisses and was almost about to be taken by him here.

    Ji Nuan nted her eyes over, darkly ring at the man who reached over to hold the steering wheel.

    Although they could not see clearly, the people in the Porsche across the road still vaguely saw Ji Nuan being pressed down in the car and kissed by Mo Jingshen for a long time. All of them swallowed enviously.

    A man like Mo Jingshen, with his family background and image, was outstanding in this world. And his figure was ridiculously good!

    He was the kind of man that most likely would make women reach heaven in bed!

    They then took another nce at that thin, stick of a man holding the steering wheel who only had a little money and instantly felt that there was noparison...

    It was as though they were several billions of light-years apart between Mo Jingshen and him¡ªlike the distance between cloud and dirt!

    The other two female colleagues secretly exchanged nces and did not let the disdain show on their faces. However, the female employee already had an ugly expression on, impatiently watching that ck, expensive, limited-edition Ghost release the pleasing sound of its engine and smoothly drive away from the building.

    ¡ª-

    They arrived at home. Mo Jingshen was silent the whole way home. Ji Nuan thought that after driving for so long, he had already calmed down and that she would have some time to look through thepany¡¯s email before sleeping.

    In the end, she had just pressed the door code and opened the door when she was tugged in by the man. Before she could even make any noise, she was kissed on the lips, her nose, face, ears, chin, and her lips again. She did not even have time to change her shoes.

    Ji Nuan wanted to ask why he was suddenly so passionate today... there was clearly no sign of instigation earlier...

    However, she was already pushed down onto the sofa.

 Chapter 88 - Your Husband Is Already Impatientâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 88: Your Husband Is Already Impatient...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan did not have the chance to think. When he tugged her down onto the couch, her awareness was stolen by the man and it dissipated in an instant.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s kneended by her side, trapping her under his body. He kissed down her neck slowly.

    Ji Nuan pressed her hand on his shoulder, softly saying, ¡°Wait...¡±

    The man¡¯s actions did not stop, his low and husky voice speaking by her ear, ¡°En?¡±

    She increased her force against his shoulder, raising her volume slightly. ¡°I thought of several problems I discovered earlier in the studio. I need you to help me analyze them, after all, it¡¯s my first time attempting management. I won¡¯t be as clear and decisive as you when handling matters. I won¡¯t need you to interfere in other areas, but on some of the strategies I would still like you to give me ideas...¡±

    He paused his movements, lowering his lids to look at her. ¡°Must we talk about that now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we have to do it now... but I¡¯ve set up a deal with Dad. It¡¯s already been half a month, and there¡¯s barely any progress in the studio. I¡¯m worried that if I dy any further...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s charming brows rose slightly. ¡°With me around, what is there to worry about?¡±

    ¡°... I just wanted you to take some time out to be an advisor, not for you to spend so much effort and time to interfere with my studio.¡±

    He chuckled softly. ¡°Your studio has my name on it, yet you won¡¯t let me interfere. Am I just a name for nothing?¡±

    ¡°That is just a small action. You¡¯re usually already so busy. I don¡¯t want to waste too much of your time and effort.¡±

    ¡°Time and effort can be given, more importantly, it depends on who it is given to.¡± Mo Jingshen sighed and smiled, leaning down again. ¡°Every time you try to look for a topic, you fail. Can¡¯t you take more initiative today, en?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic!¡±

    ¡°You were clearly the one that interrupted my topic.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The man dropped random kisses on her face, unhurriedly saying, ¡°Whatever questions you have, arrange them tomorrow and send it to me. If you can¡¯t handle the management that you¡¯ve just received, I can transfer someone good from the Mo Corporation¡¯s HR Department to help you. Of course, if you need, I can head down personally as well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right... It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t manage. Although I¡¯m confident about thepany¡¯s development and its ability to profit, I¡¯ve never really learned financial management after all. I feel that my temper may sometimes cause me to appear stubborn. If I¡¯m too obstinate, it might cause an unintended effect. But if I¡¯m not firm, I can¡¯t suppress those people. If I want the studio to have a stable development, the foundation level involving human rtions and management is fundamental.¡±

    If she let Mo Jingshen, this god, show up at her small studio, everyone would most likely explode.

    ¡°En, not bad.¡± Mo Jingshen sat down by her side.

    She initially thought that he no longer nned to continue. In the end, she was carried up and ced on hisp.

    His intimate kissesnded on her face, tickling her heart and making it difficult for her to reject him. She leaned into his embrace like a puddle of goo, aroused by his actions. She no longer had the energy she had earlier to struggle.

    ¡°Then you say, should I find some time to learn more about management? In the past, for the sake of being able to send me to the Ji Corporation to work, my Dad once signed me up for several rted optional courses, but I never went,¡± Ji Nuan said softly while leaning into his embrace.

    The man¡¯s low chuckle reverberated through his chest. She was in his embrace and could feel it clearly. Just as she was about to ask what he wasughing about, her earlobe was bitten.

    She hissed in pain, raising a hand to hold onto her ear. The moment she lifted her eyes, she met Mo Jingshen¡¯s deep as ink eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Your husband is already impatient and is unable to tolerate it. Must you drag the topic here and there with me right now?¡±

    Ji Nuan floundered for an answer and could only re at him.

    Ever since Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday, he had indeed restrained himself for many days.

    For the past two days, he was busy in thepany while she slept early...

    Mo Jingshen took her hand, directly pressing it on a certain area of his body.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously tried to snatch her hand back but was tightly held by him and unable to extract herself.

    Her entire face turned red. ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to sleep early?¡± He pressed his face against her ear, his warm breath teasing her. ¡°If you take the initiative today, I¡¯ll let you go after one round. Otherwise, if I continue on like this right now...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s breathing became heavier. Her hands did not dare to move, yet she asked as though someone else had possessed her body, ¡°Really, just once?¡±

    The man did not speak. He kissed her cheek again, tickling and teasing her.

    ¡°What counts as taking the initiative?¡± She no longer tried to move her hands away.

    Ji Nuan initially thought that she had previously learned a lot from the videos she saw online. After all, the inte was much more advanced ten yearster, and different websites offered ess to many things.

    However, whenever she faced Mo Jingshen, she never knew if she should act like the women in those videos.

    After all... those seemed too unrestrained...

    Not to mention,pared to Mo Jingshen, the men in those videos were as different as heaven and earth. They belonged to apletely different world. Facing him, Ji Nuan really had no clue where to start.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, staring at her profoundly.

    It was only when Ji Nuan decided to reach up and hold onto his neck, instinctively kissing along his chin, that the man leaned down to press his lips near hers. His voice was husky. ¡°When we were at Yu Garden, and you moved my things secretly to the main bedroom, I thought you were going to give your all into seducing your husband back to sleeping with you. In the end, it seemed like I thought too much.¡±

    With his teasing voice by her ears, Ji Nuan¡¯s face appeared to have been surrounded by fire, turning redder in an instant.

    Back then she had suddenly received a second chance and could not help but want to press her entire body onto him, impatiently hoping that Mo Jingshen would immediately notice her sincerity in wanting to live well with him...

    Although she did consider taking the initiative to seduce him, she never once crossed the boundary to make it a reality. After all, during her first time, he made her lose control of herself, how could she still remember to take the initiative.

    ¡°You really over thought things.¡± Ji Nuan bit down harshly on his chin.

    The man appeared not to feel much pain, yet he still groaned lowly. The sound caused Ji Nuan¡¯s mind to heat up to the point of almost bursting.

    He gripped tightly around her waist, pressing her into his embrace and almost threateningly forcing her to feel the changes in his body that could no longer be hidden. Ji Nuan could not avoid it and decided to hug him firmly, pressing her head into his neck. She started to learn from what she had watched in the past, sticking her tongue out as though testing waters and kissing the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.

    It seemed like she had done the same the night she had been drugged. However, she was in a daze then. After that, it was basically him pressing her onto the bed while she had no strength to move at all.

    The hand around her waist suddenly tightened because of her actions. When she raised her head to check on Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression and reaction, the man suddenly held her chin and kissed her deeply.

 Chapter 89 - Did I Lose My Lipstick on CEO Moâ€™s Car?

    <h4>Chapter 89: Did I Lose My Lipstick on CEO Mo¡¯s Car?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was almost breathless from the kiss. After she was finally released, she took a few deep breaths, leaning on his shoulder motionless.

    ¡°Not going to continue?¡± Mo Jingshen was abandoned by this woman who only kissed him half-heartedly. He lowered his eyes to look at the little woman who waszy and unwilling to move.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes, dering with sincerity, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, just once!¡±

    He looked down almost mockingly. ¡°We¡¯ll see your performance.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She continued nibbling on his chin and raised her hand. While nibbling and kissing, she unbuttoned his shirt. When she felt his burning, perfect chest, she could not help but sigh because of the amazing sensation against her hand. She raised her head to kiss his lips.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan did not even need to tease for long. Her unfamiliar yet ¡°hardworking¡± actions caused Mo Jingshen to be unable to tolerate it anymore. He picked her up, going around the couch and opening the bedroom door toy her on the bed.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s clothes were already removed, her skirt pushed up. She could only whimper as the man¡¯s hand intruded her.

    She bit on her lower lip, unwilling to make any noise. He nibbled on her earlobe, his warmth breathnding on the wet skin. His nonstop kissing made her ears change from white to pink, and from pink to red. A slow, broken moan escaped her lips.

    Ji Nuan buried her head in his shoulders, feeling the movements of his hand.

    She could only tightly hold onto his half-opened shirt as the intensity increased and wore her down.

    All of a sudden, the pleasure crashed over her like a wave. It felt like a bright light had exploded in her mind. She faltered harshly, her body trembling uncontrobly. The noise that was about to escape her lips was swallowed by his kiss.

    Just as she was trembling, he pressed her down.

    Ji Nuan could not help but bite down on his lip, her voice hoarse and soft. ¡°Meanie...¡±

    Mo Jingshen took in a deep breath. He would not mind staying like this forever.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to bite me in the future. I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± Ji Nuan spoke by his ear hatefully, using her teeth to bite down twice harshly.

    Mo Jingshen lowly chuckled and said huskily into her ears, ¡°Bite as much as you please.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled, her face still red when her legs were easily moved apart.

    ¡°You...¡±

    The man entered her!

    Too heavily, too deeply.

    Ji Nuan could not react in the moment until she heard his low voice asking her to rx.

    She whimpered, darkly ring at him while her body trembled. Without any opportunity to be used to it, how could she possibly rx?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Who said that it would be over after one round?

    It was 9:00 p.m. when they came back home. By the time it ended, it was already midnight! No matter how much Ji Nuan bit or scratched, he would not let her off!

    After that, he brought Ji Nuan to the bathroom for a shower and then tucked her in the bed. She was in a daze and about to fall asleep when the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang loudly.

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes and nced toward the bedside table. It was Mo Jingshen¡¯s private phone.

    <i>It¡¯s already sote, who could be calling? Could it be that there is something urgent in thepany?</i>

    Mo Jingshen was still in the bathroom. Ji Nuan held the nket as she sat up. She saw that it was an unsaved number and picked up the call.

    ¡°Jing Shen will probably need a while longer before he can pick up the call. Call againter.¡± Ji Nuan did not wait for the other party to speak and rified the situation.

    The person on the phone was quiet for a moment. After that, Secretary An¡¯s gentle voice came through, almost as though she was testing the water. ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡±

    <i>An Shuyan?</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s fatigue disappeared in an instant. She nced toward the disyed caller number, quietly memorizing it before she ced the phone back against her ears. ¡°Secretary An? Calling CEO Mo¡¯s phone sote into the night, do you have something urgent?¡±

    ¡°My apologies for disturbing your rest, Mrs. Mo. I know that CEO Mo has a video conference with America¡¯s side at 1:00 a.m. tonight. I thought that he wouldn¡¯t have gone to bed yet at this time and called,¡± Secretary An politely and gently exined. ¡°His other phone should have run out of battery, which is why I called his personal number...¡±

    Ji Nuan was quiet and did not speak.

    Calling someone else¡¯s husband¡¯s number in the middle of the night¡ªespecially with the purpose behind her return to the country being so obvious¡ªit was clear that there was an alternate motive behind this call.

    ¡°I wanted to discuss tonight¡¯s video conference with CEO Mo. After all, it¡¯s a cooperation with America¡¯s Shine.¡± Secretary An¡¯s voice paused for a moment before she gently added. ¡°Also, I wanted to ask CEO Mo to check if I dropped my lipstick on his car?¡±

    Ji Nuan took another nce at the time without any reaction. ¡°Oh? A lipstick, is it? When I came home with him tonight, I sure didn¡¯t see it on the car.¡±

    ¡°Then I must have dropped it outside,¡± Secretary An softly said. ¡°Today, after getting off work, my car suddenly broke down in the middle of the road. The rain wasing down heavily. Coincidentally, CEO Mo drove by, so I asked for a ride. Before I got off the car, I used my lipstick to redo my makeup. When I came back, I found that it wasn¡¯t in my bag, so I thought it fell in his car.¡±

    Ji Nuan held the phone, smiling leisurely. ¡°His car indeed does not have your things. Think through it again and see if you dropped it elsewhere. It¡¯s just a lipstick, what brand is it? If Secretary An really likes it, I can buy you a new one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯m really sorry for calling to disturb you sote into the night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, today¡¯s rain is indeed heavy. The temperature should be dropping again. Secretary An, you better remember to wear moreyers tomorrow and bring your umbre.¡±

    ¡°All right, thank you, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    ¡°You are wee.¡± Ji Nuan calmly nced toward the bedroom door. She heard the sound of the bathroom door opening and softly asked, ¡°Jing Shen has just finished showering. Don¡¯t you have a video conference to discuss with him? Do you need me to hand the phone over to him?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Mrs. Mo.¡± Secretary An¡¯s tone still contained a hint of a smile.

    Ji Nuan got off the bed, walking out of the bedroom to see that Mo Jingshen was really about to enter the study.

    ¡°Hubby, Secretary An¡¯s call,¡± Ji Nuan calmly said while walking over. When Mo Jingshen turned back to look at her, she handed him the phone.

    Mo Jingshen had just showered, and there was still a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. He appeared refreshed after showering, the clear scent clinging to his body, hiding some of theziness that apanied thete night.

    Ji Nuan did not look back at him. After handing over the phone, she turned around to return to the bedroom.

    In the end, her feet had just moved forward when her waist flinched. The man directly stretched his arm over to bring her into his embrace. Ji Nuan eyed him unhappily. Mo Jingshen did not let go of his arm around her while he picked up the phone with his other hand.

    ¡°Send the relevant files to them. I¡¯ll turn on theptop in forty minutes,¡± Mo Jingshen said a few words indifferently. Afterward, he mentioned some things to take note of for the cooperation with Shine without any warmth in his voice. After a few simple words, he hung up the phone, casually throwing the phone onto the couch nearby.

 Chapter 90 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Voice By Her Ear Was Extremely Low

    <h4>Chapter 90: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Voice By Her Ear Was Extremely Low</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand was gently andfortingly caressing against the thin fabric of her sleeping dress.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips, muttering to herself for a moment before ncing at him.

    ¡°Earlier on the phone, Secretary An said that she might have dropped her lipstick on your car.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s charming brows rose slightly. ¡°Lipstick?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him unhappily and then tried to push his arm away from her waist gently. ¡°Let go of me first. Don¡¯t you have a project to discuss with America¡¯s Sher? I¡¯m going to sleep now, let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow.¡±

    The man¡¯s arm did not budge from her waist. Instead, he pressed her even closer into his embrace when she tried to push him away.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± His voice was right by her ears, the calm in his words fanned the almost uncontroble small fire in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Ji Nuan struggled unhappily in his embrace. ¡°Go continue your phone call with your secretary. Wake me up when you¡¯re done working.¡±

    ¡°How did she say it?¡± Mo Jingshen did not let go. His voice became heavier because of her struggle.

    Ji Nuan could not push him away and decided to give up, letting him trap her in his embrace with her back pressing against his chest. The emotions in her words were difficult to interpret. ¡°She said that after work, her car broke down and you sent her back along the way.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her, sighing with a smile. He patted her waist reassuringly. ¡°I worked overtime on Shine¡¯s item today. Secretary An once worked at Shine, so we left thepany around the same time after tidying up the item¡¯s proposal.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not say anything and only listened.

    ¡°When I drove, I saw Secretary An¡¯s car stopped by the road. The door was opened, and half her body was drenched. Considering our rtionship as employer and employee, and the family rtions with the An family, I couldn¡¯t help but ask when I saw that scene.¡±

    ¡°So, you let her on the car?¡± Ji Nuan nced at him, the fire in her heart bing even more chaotic.

    Seeing that she was unhappy, Mo Jingshen¡¯s unfathomable eyes were fixed on her. He gently rubbed her head. ¡°I originally intended to have thepany¡¯s driver send her home. Secretary An said that the documents needed for tonight¡¯s meeting were still in her bag and were most likely soaked. She needed to rush home to prepare a new set and directly asked if I could send her back.¡±

    The edge of Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curled up. This incident was truly ridiculously coincidental.

    ¡°Her address isn¡¯t far from the Jin Lin Building you were at.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was stable and calm, his exnation was very sincere as well. ¡°She sat in the back and didn¡¯t touch Mrs. Mo¡¯s exclusive seat. Don¡¯t be angry, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Then, did you kiss her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved, barely hiding a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Secretary An took special care earlier to tell me that when she got off the car, she had to touch up her makeup. And it was her lipstick that had to be reapplied. Why did she have to apply her lipstick? Why did she tell me about it?¡± Ji Nuan did not blink as she stared at Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak but merely quietly gazed at her.

    After a moment, he asked mildly with a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°I believe you ah.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curved into a profound smile. Yet there was some hidden unhappiness in it. ¡°But your Secretary An chose such a time to call you, she¡¯s clearly using her small schemes to challenge me. Am I supposed to be calm and act as though nothing has happened?¡±

    How could she not believe in Mo Jingshen?

    Earlier, he kissed her for a long time, and there was no lingering scent of other women at all.

    She was naturally clear about her man¡¯s way of doing things and whether her man was clean or not.

    But what exactly was it that made an unhurried Secretary An, who nned to advance gradually, to suddenly take this slightly aggressive action?

    Did she no longer n to continue her act as a quiet and dutiful secretary?

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze indifferently flitted past his phone on the couch. His eyes were aloof and calm while he remained silent. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or upset.

    Just as Ji Nuan no longer nned to talk about this subject any further for tonight, the man¡¯s voice suddenly came from above her head. ¡°What car do you like?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ji Nuan was startled. She remained in his embrace, yet her brain did not follow his rhythm.

    <i>What? What car?</i>

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave that Ghost in thepany and keep it for official use. Let¡¯s change the car.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was clear and deep. He focused on Ji Nuan¡¯s slightly dumbstruck expression.

    ¡°Change cars?¡± Ji Nuan almost choked on her saliva.

    Although she was slightly repulsed by the fact that An Shuyan sat in his car today, she was not that irrational.

    Besides, An Shuyan sat in the back. Typically, Shen Mu or others would also sit there. She did not feel that she was disrespected or anything. In this aspect, Mo Jingshen was always considerate to the point where many other men could notpare. Hence, Ji Nuan did not feel the need to change cars.

    Furthermore, that was a car worth 60 million yuan! And it was a Rolls-Royce¡¯s anniversary edition¡¯s Ghost!

    The price was like this right now, and after ten years it would rise even further! For collectors and people who loved expensive cars, the cost would even go up to 100 million yuan!

    Even though she grew up in the Ji family, she did not reach the extent where she would not blink while waving several tens of million yuan.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change cars, I like the Ghost quite a lot. I¡¯m not that unreasonable.¡± Ji Nuan pursed her lips.

    The man chuckled deeply and softly by her ear. ¡°Like the Ghost? The other models from this line of cars are also rather good.¡±

    ¡°We really don¡¯t need to change it! Throwing a car worth 60 million yuan in thepany for official use, why don¡¯t you just kill me by throwing money at me instead!¡± Ji Nuan raised her hand to p his chest but did not do so with force. Almost like she was tickling him, she red at him and said threateningly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to change it!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice by her ear was extremely low, yet it remained maic and pleasing to the ears. His tone was indulging and yielding. Ji Nuan could hear that he really did not intend for her to bear with this sort of unhappiness.

    Even if it was just a small difort that others deliberately created from nothing.

    ¡°If you change that car, I¡¯ll be even more unhappy!¡± Ji Nuan turned and bit down on his chin.

    Since it was almost time for his conference with America¡¯s side, regardless of how she bit him, there was no way he could throw her back on the bed.

    The man¡¯s gaze darkened in an instant. He leaned down and peppered a few kisses on her lips. ¡°Then what will make you happy? En?¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned into his embrace, narrowing her eyes into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me for half a month, let me have some proper rest, how about it?¡±

    The man was quiet for a few seconds. Ji Nuan thought that since he could bear to part with a 60 million yuan car, such a small request could be easily aplished.

    In the end, Mo Jingshen nced at her profoundly, indifferently iming, ¡°No.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... You won¡¯t even hesitate to throw 60 million yuan at thepany, but you refuse such a small request of mine?¡±

    Mo Jingshen released her, turning to walk into the study. He did not even look back, leaving these words behind: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 91 - When He Becomes Passionate, Itâ€™s Impossible to Fend Him Off

    <h4>Chapter 91: When He Bes Passionate, It¡¯s Impossible to Fend Him Off</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The next morning, Ji Nuan did not drive her own car but sat on Mo Jingshen¡¯s car to head to the studio.

    She carelessly scanned through the car for several seconds. In the end, she found a gold round tube of lipstick in the barely noticeable gap between the leather seats.

    Ji Nuan reached over and picked up the lipstick. She opened and looked at it briefly, raising her brows and chuckling lightly.

    When Mo Jingshen saw the lipstick, he nced at it indifferently. His tone was just likest night. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to change cars?¡±

    ¡°Not changing,¡± Ji Nuan curved her lips, ying with the lipstick in her hands. ¡°What bothers me is not the car. Her motive is also not to retrieve this lipstick.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s thin lips curved. Although this little woman said that she believed in him and acted as though she had thought things through, her words still carried the sour scent of jealousy.

    ¡ª-

    In the afternoon, as Secretary An drove out of thepany, she saw Ji Nuan walking past the za in front of thepany with a small gift bag in her hands.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡± Secretary An stopped the car by her side, politely nodding and smiling toward her.

    Ji Nuan looked at her and took a quick nce at her car. ¡°Secretary An¡¯s car sure was fixed quickly. It broke down yesterday and can already be driven today?¡±

    Secretary An smiled lightly and replied, ¡°Last night I called for a mechanic toe over. They are really efficient. When I came to work in the morning, I saw that they had already sent the repaired car back.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, it was raining so heavilyst evening, and it was outside of work hours as well. Their efficiency is godly fast. I should visit this auto repair shop in the future.¡±

    Ji Nuan said and handed over the delicate gift bag in her hands.

    Secretary An was surprised. ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Last night, your lipstick was really dropped on Jing Shen¡¯s car. I discovered it this morning.¡± Ji Nuan smiled as though it did not bother her at all. ¡°Unfortunately, they only found it when I sent the car to be washed. When the worker was cleaning the inside of the car, he identally soaked your lipstick. I felt that it was such a pity. Coincidentally, there wasn¡¯t much I had to do today, so I went to buy the same brand of lipstick beforeing, here, take it.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you really didn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s only a lipstick; there was no need to buy me a new one. Not to mention, I was the one that carelessly left it in CEO Mo¡¯s car.¡± Secretary An¡¯s smile was polite and distant. She got off the car, considerately and politely standing to speak with Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan noticed this detail and found that Secretary An was indeed very good at conducting herself. She indifferently curved her lips, calmly saying, ¡°Last night, it was already past midnight, yet you specially brought it up over the phone. I thought this lipstick was important to you. Since I¡¯ve already bought it, Secretary An should just take it. Anyway, this color doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    Ji Nuan threw the small gift bag containing the lipstick through the car window and into the car seat.

    Secretary An could not reject it and could only smile toward Ji Nuan. ¡°In that case, I have to drop by a business lounge to collect something in the afternoon. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯ll be any good caf¨¦s along the way. Mrs. Mo, do you want to have a cup of coffee with me? I¡¯ll treat you as thanks for the lipstick.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve really asked the right person. I know of several good caf¨¦s.¡± Ji Nuan smiled happily and did not reject her invitation.

    Secretary An nodded, smiling as she walked around the car. While opening the door, she said, ¡°Then get on the car; let¡¯s go for a coffee.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to reject kindness, so I shan¡¯t stand on hospitality.¡± Ji Nuan smiled and got on the car.

    The two women sat in the car. On their way, they discussed small matters. It was as though they were intentionally avoiding talking about Mo Jingshen. They only discussed America¡¯s Shine and the daily news in the country. Theyughed while chatting as if they were both enjoying the conversation.

    When they arrived at a street near the business lounge, the two of them walked into a graceful and quiet caf¨¦.

    Ji Nuan casually ordered a mocha, and Secretary An followed.

    ¡°Secretary An enjoys mocha as well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I grew up in America and can¡¯t really take bitter coffee. But I enjoy mocha a lot.¡±

    ¡°Although Secretary An¡¯s choice of lipstick differs from mine, the brand is the same. The coffee we like is the same as well. It seems like our tastes are rather simr?¡± Ji Nuan casually smiled. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if we have the same taste when ites to men?¡±

    Hearing her words, Secretary An was quiet for a moment, before smiling slightly. ¡°When Mrs. Mo came to look for me today, you had wanted to speak to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows. ¡°You say, what do I want to talk to you about?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about CEO Mo.¡± Secretary An met Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze straight on calmly. ¡°Mrs. Mo is a smart person. It¡¯s easy to speak to a smart person, so there is no need for me to act innocent. Coming here from America, my goal is simple and direct. Just like how Mrs. Mo¡¯s goal for looking for me is simple and direct.¡±

    ¡°So, Secretary An¡¯s lipstick was truly just an act? For the sake of luring me to seek you out?¡± Ji Nuan chuckled.

    Secretary An curved her lips imperceptibly. ¡°Uncle Mo does not look well upon your marriage with CEO Mo. Grandfather Mo has be confused with old age. Even the so-called family benefits have to be considered from a distance away. Although the Ji family once prospered in Hai Cheng, Ji Corporation¡¯s standards have constantly been falling in all areas. This political marriage has no benefits for the Mo family whatsoever. It can barely be considered a suitable match, but only barely after all.¡±

    Speaking until here, Secretary An met Ji Nuan¡¯s calm eyes once more. ¡°Forgive my direct words, but Mrs. Mo, your actions both before and after the wedding cannot be considered those of a good wife. Besides, I heard your rtionship with CEO Mo was not very harmonious several months ago. You wanted a divorce very much.¡±

    Ji Nuan lightly chuckled.

    It was truly not out of expectation. Secretary An¡¯s call yesterday was only to look for an opportunity to ¡°discuss.¡±

    ¡°Since Secretary An speaks so directly, then I shall not hide it from you.¡± Ji Nuan held her chin with one hand, fluttering hershes at her as she smiled. ¡°At the beginning, I could not adjust to married life. I¡¯m sure you know how Jing Shen is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Back then, I didn¡¯t really know him well, so I kept wanting to regain my singlehood and my freedom.¡±

    Secretary An looked at Ji Nuan, her eyes carrying several hints of doubt and consideration.

    ¡°But ever since our marriage, he has constantly been indulging my small outbursts of temper. In the past, I was immature about it, but his passion coaxed me gradually.¡± Ji Nuan appeared slightly embarrassed, yet her eyes were filled with sweetness. ¡°When he bes passionate, it¡¯s impossible to fend him off~.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Your Ability to Bite People Can Also Be Used on Others?

    <h4>Chapter 92: Your Ability to Bite People Can Also Be Used on Others?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Secretary An had just picked up her cup when Ji Nuan finished her words. Her grip around the stirring spoon, leaning against the mouth of the cup, subconsciously tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not especially clear about what has happened between the two of you. What I know is mostly hearsay.¡± Although Secretary An still had a smile on her lips, it was slightly stiffer. ¡°It seems like the rtionship between you and CEO Mo is really good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±Ji Nuan held her chin with one hand in embarrassment, smiling at her while fluttering hershes. ¡°Yesterday when you called, he had just left to shower. If you had called any earlier, we most likely would not have been able to receive that call...¡±

    Ji Nuan spoke meaningfully with a red face. ¡°And that day, when I was in Jing Shen¡¯s office, originally we were in the middle of being intimate when Grandfather Mo suddenly came. I was embarrassed, so I squeezed under his desk to hide. I know you knew I was there that day, but you didn¡¯t know where exactly I was hiding, right?¡±

    Secretary An did not speak, her hands were tightly gripping the stirring spoon in her cup.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of Grandfather Mo¡¯s sudden appearance, Jing Shen might have carried me directly into the bedroom room next to the office... He is usually cold and difficult to interact with, but when ites to the intimate matters between husband and wife, he is always so passionate that I can¡¯t manage it...¡±

    Secretary An¡¯s face could no longer be simply described as stiff¡ªher lips were barely curved; she was still smiling, but her smile was unnatural.

    ¡°Aiya, sorry, what have I been telling you here? Secretary An, you¡¯re not married yet. These intimate issues between husband and wife are really not suitable for you. But a man who is too physically strong... causes one to have worries as well... normally, he won¡¯t even let me have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Ji Nuan fluttered hershes, her eyes full of emotion and sweetness as she smiled.

    Although Ji Nuan did it on purpose, every word was truthful. Her every action, every tone, and every expression were not fake. Such bashful contentment could not be faked.

    Blissful and embarrassed; it was truly an eyesore.

    Secretary An slowly drank a mouthful of coffee. She then raised her eyes to smile at her, clearly having regained some calm. ¡°I truly did not expect the both of you would be so happy. After all, CEO Mo used to...¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°He used to what?¡±

    ¡°My apologies.¡± Secretary An subconsciously moved her hand to cover her lips acting as though she had spoken out of line. ¡°After all, this is CEO Mo¡¯s private matter. I shouldn¡¯t say more. It seems like Mrs. Mo isn¡¯t clear about his past. Therefore, the more I shouldn¡¯t speak as I please.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded understandingly. ¡°We¡¯re all women here. We all have a curiosity we shouldn¡¯t have. Your words have really tickled my curiosity.¡±

    Just as Secretary An was about to open her mouth, Ji Nuan smiled mildly and interrupted her words. ¡°But, our feelings began after our marriage and belongs to our marriage. As long as my man has not stepped out of line after marrying me and only loves me, it doesn¡¯t matter if he used to have a childhood love, or if he used to have another name etched into his heart. Those belong to the past. After all, right now, he is mine. We¡¯re not children. Who doesn¡¯t have a past? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Secretary An looked at Ji Nuan for a long while. For an instant, her lips pursed. It was almost half a dayter before she finally forced out a smile. ¡°Is that how you think?¡±

    ¡°If not? Earlier on, Secretary An ¡®casually¡¯ brought up those words, could it be that you weren¡¯t thinking about what I was thinking?¡± Ji Nuan smiled, rxed. ¡°I¡¯m very aware of it how good my husband is and how much other women admire him, and I¡¯ve prepared my heart for it early on. But from the day we married, he became my, Ji Nuan¡¯s, husband. Even if he used to have thousands or hundreds of women by his side, those are all failures who have beenpletely disqualified.¡±

    An Shuyan was quiet for half a beat. She only stared at Ji Nuan¡¯s expression, as though trying to see if her words reflected what she truly felt in her heart.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s fingers gently knocked on the table. From start to finish, she did not drink even a sip of coffee. Her tone was unhurried. ¡°An outstanding person will naturally have people chasing by his side. Regardless of who it is from the past or whoever is waiting in the future to forcefully interfere as the third or fourth party in our rtionship, in my eyes, they are all but inferior losers!¡±

    Secretary An¡¯s gaze faltered. She did not speak, raising the cup to her lips, but after pausing for a moment, she did not drink and ced it back down. Her gaze no longer met Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    ¡°So, Secretary An who is outstanding regardless of family background, intelligence, or self-possession, most likely would not do such a low-level thing. Even if an elder with an amazing persuasive ability were supporting you, based on your values and principles, you would not allow yourself to have the title of a mistress stamped on your head. I didn¡¯t say wrongly, did I, Secretary An?¡±

    Finishing her words, Ji Nuan drank a sip of coffee. Her actions wereposed. Even though she was full of attacks, she smiledzily and did not allow others to discern any sense of agitation or threat. She was graceful, and it seemed like she was a bystander, coldly looking at all the fishes struggling in the muddy waters of love.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time I head to the business lounge. Let¡¯s have coffee again another time.¡± Secretary An suddenly stood up, cing two red notes on the table. She picked up her bag and politely nodded to Ji Nuan, turning around to leave.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s meet another day.¡± Ji Nuan raised a hand to her like azy little kitten waving her paw.

    Before Secretary An walked far away, Ji Nuan picked up Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone call that came at the right moment. She sweetly answered, ¡°Hello, Hubby? En, I met Secretary An outside thepany entrance earlier. She treated me to coffee~.¡±

    Secretary An¡¯s footsteps increased in speed, her silhouette disappearing out of the caf¨¦.

    ¡°Your sound like a cat who has sessfully stolen a fish. What did you talk about?¡± Mo Jingshen could easily hear Ji Nuan¡¯s mood from her voice.

    Ji Nuan nced out from the corner of her eye at Secretary An who stood outside the window. Indeed, before getting on the car, Secretary An nced back once more. When she saw that Ji Nuan was still on the phone, she expressionlessly entered her car.

    It was only when Secretary An drove away that Ji Nuan smiled mildly. ¡°What else can two women talk about? Especially with a woman with strong ideas about my hubby.¡±

    ¡°En? So?¡±

    ¡°So, I might have been too fierce and scared your outstanding and endearing Secretary An into running away.¡± Ji Nuan held the phone, speaking slightly irrelevant words as she touched the cup of coffee that had turned cold.

    The sound of the man¡¯s low chuckle came through the phone. ¡°Why? Can your ability to bite people be used on others as well?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled while her hands caressed the cup. She asked semi-casually, ¡°Actually, Secretary An is not bad. It can be said that she is an almost perfect choice. Since you¡¯ve already known each other for many years, and your father had already intended for her to be yours, why didn¡¯t you consider marrying her?¡±

 Chapter 93 - Why Donâ€™t You Just Say That I Convinced You on the Bed

    <h4>Chapter 93: Why Don¡¯t You Just Say That I Convinced You on the Bed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Is she perfect?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s low and husky voice sounded alluring through the phone. ¡°Who could be more perfect than my Mrs. Mo?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say nice words to coax me. Today, Secretary An said that the number of women you¡¯ve had in the past is enough to line up several rounds around earth.¡±

    In the next moment, she could hear his low, husky, and heavy chuckle. ¡°Mrs. Mo¡¯s ability to choke people is also stronger by several rounds today. Were your lips trained overnight? Or were you already plotting against me a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°¡®A wise man submits to circumstances.¡¯ I¡¯m just plotting for a good life. There¡¯s no need to consider hugging other people¡¯s thigh. After all, my hubby has Hai Cheng¡¯s thickest thigh. It¡¯s such a waste if I don¡¯t hug it.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Ji Nuan held her chin with one hand while speaking. ¡°You¡¯ve already cleaned up all the additional obstacles around your leg, saving all the space for me. How could I possibly not hug it?¡±

    ¡°So, Mrs. Mo¡¯s change of heart today is because you¡¯ve finally learned to be sensible?¡± The man¡¯s voice became low and heavy. Ji Nuan could hear the sounds of him tapping his fountain pen against his desk.

    For some strange reason, she could hear the increasing level of danger even through the phone...

    ¡°Sensibility is secondary. The main point is still that Boss Mo¡¯s godlike brilliance and charm has deeply impressed and convinced me!¡± Ji Nuan raised her brows.

    ¡°En, why don¡¯t you just say I convinced you on the bed.¡± The man¡¯s tone was mild.

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly had no way to refute that.

    After all, she really became an entirely different person after sleeping with him for a night.

    How could she exin herself? There really was nothing she could say!

    Ji Nuan changed the topic. ¡°I was just talking about the women you¡¯ve had in the past. Don¡¯t talk to me about what sleep no sleep when I¡¯m being stern!¡±

    ¡°The only woman I have is you. The identity of Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife belongs only to you. What more do you want me to say?¡± His husky voice sounded amused.

    Ji Nuan choked on his words and could not speak. This man was always so straightforward when he spoke, choking her words and leaving her with no loopholes to attack.

    Even though she still had so much she wanted to say, she could not mention anything about her previous life.

    She restrained herself from thinking about it. After all, she was uninvolved in his life for ten years. Regardless of who Mo Jingshen had been with, who he had married, or if he truly kept Ji Mengran by his side, she had no right to ask about it as the Ji Nuan in her past life.

    She wanted to say, if he had so many choices before their marriage, why did he choose her?

    An Shuyan was not a unique existence in his eyes. He could be indifferent and overlook and reject her.

    Based on Mo Jingshen¡¯s character, even though the Mo family was a powerful influence in their own right, they could not control Mo Jingshen¡¯s life and decisions. Why did he not reject the arranged marriage with the Ji family? Why he did not reject her?

    In the past, for who had he rejected An Shuyan and several outstanding wealthy youngdies? Half a year ago, why was it that at that moment, he had epted the Mo family¡¯s arrangement?

    Ji Nuan calmly suppressed the many thoughts in her mind, but it felt like her mind had been thrown into chaos.

    She really wanted to ask. In fact, she had too much she wanted to ask.

    She was uninvolved in Mo Jingshen¡¯s past and future ten years. She felt that it was unfamiliar, and at times, even unattainable.

    ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon. I¡¯ll drop by the studio to take a look first.¡± Ji Nuan stood up while speaking. She passed the cash on the table to the caf¨¦¡¯s server, walking out with her phone against her ear.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take Secretary An¡¯s words seriously. The foundation of marriage is trust. This word is suitable for you and suitable for me. Calm your heart and don¡¯t overthink, en?¡± Mo Jingshen heard the sound of her leaving the caf¨¦ and softly reassured her with his words.

    Ji Nuan softly made an ¡°en¡± sound and did not say more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I promised you¡ªone week.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s footsteps paused.

    <i>One week?</i>

    She counted between the one week he promised for An Shuyan to leave Mo Corporation and realized there were only three days left.

    Was he really going to let An Shuyan leave just like that?

    Although Ji Nuan felt she might be making a big fuss over something minor, when it came to a woman¡¯s feelings, there really was no space for even the smallest bit of sand.

    One¡¯s bottom line and principles should be maintained where it was necessary.

    ¡°All right,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy with thepany for the next two days. I have to go down personally to discuss quite a few things. I also need to attend a dinner party the day after due to the international cooperation. It¡¯ll most likely endte. I¡¯ll have Auntie Chen drop by to apany you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be all right alone. There¡¯s no need to call her over.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The sky gradually turned dark. Ji Nuan returned to Ao Lan International.

    When she brought her work notebook and herptop out of the study, she had nned to return to her bedroom to look through her documents, but her gaze scanned past the door that had never been opened, her footsteps pausing.

    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze moved away from the firmly shut door.

    ¡°Auntie Chen?¡± After opening the door, she saw Auntie Chen standing outside as she held some bags containing fresh fish and fresh vegetables.

    ¡°Madam, did I disturb you bying at such a time?¡± Auntie Chen asked.

    ¡°No, but why are you...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo asked me toe here to prepare dinner for you so that you won¡¯t bezy and order takeaway.¡± Auntie Chen smiled happily as she came in. After entering, she washed her hands in the kitchen. She busied herself with tidying up both inside and outside, leaving barely any time to chat with Ji Nuan.

    When did Mo Jingshen begin to understand her so well?

    Although she could cook, there was not much one could make for just one portion. Based on her character, she would most likely order takeaway or eat nothing.

    ¡°Madam, do you have anything you really want to eat? Since the sky isn¡¯tpletely dark yet, I can still go out and get more groceries,¡± Auntie Chen said while working in the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, there¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, although this ce is in the city center, I¡¯m still not used to the environment here. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a vegetable market nearby. I also wasn¡¯t able to buy other things because they are too expensive here. Madam, in the future, you should return to the Yu Garden asionally. When you stay here, even food is a problem...¡±

    Auntie Chen kept nagging, full of concern.

    However, Ji Nuan smiled.

    She nevercked much when it came to food. After all, she had Boss Mo¡¯s personal care. She even felt that her face had be rounder in the past few days.

    Ji Nuan wanted to enter the kitchen to help but was sent away by Auntie Chen. She was helpless and could only pour Auntie Chen a ss of water before bringing herptop back to the study.

    ¡ª-

    Past 11:00 p.m., Mo Jingshen returned to Ao Lan International.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, it¡¯s sote, you didn¡¯t rest at thepany?¡± Auntie Chen walked out and asked politely.

    Mo Jingshen nodded to Auntie Chen. Auntie Chen suddenly pointed toward the study room that was still lit. ¡°After eating, Madam has been in the study the whole time. I didn¡¯t dare to disturb her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen walked in. After opening the door, he discovered Ji Nuan asleep by herptop. Her head was resting on her arm ced on the desk. Her beautiful brows slightly furrowed, and she appeared as though she was not sleeping well.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the studio¡¯s financial report and the list of names of the human resource employees disyed on theptop screen. He gently rubbed her head and carried her back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 94 - Watching You and Ji Nuan Show Off Your Affection Every Day, Iâ€™m Really Fed Full

    <h4>Chapter 94: Watching You and Ji Nuan Show Off Your Affection Every Day, I¡¯m Really Fed Full</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Ji Nuan woke up, it was past seven, and there was no sign of Mo Jingshen on the bed.

    She could not remember when she had returned to the bedroom to sleepst night. The clothes she wore were also changed into a sleeping dress.

    There was no way that Auntie Chen had the strength to move her in and change her clothes, did she?

    ¡°Auntie Chen.¡± Ji Nuan rubbed her messy hair as she walked out. ¡°Did Jing Shene back homest night?¡±

    ¡°He did, Madam, Mr. Mo returned home verytest night.¡±

    Even though Mo Jingshen took care to inform her that he would be busy in the next few days and sent Auntie Chen over to apany her, he still came back to Ao Lan International after ending work sote.

    If she were to say that she did not know if the distance between Mo Jingshen¡¯s heart and hers was distant or close, at this moment, she felt that she should not have been so easily affected by Secretary An¡¯s words. There was no need for her to think of all these groundless things.

    It really was looking for trouble for oneself.

    ¡°Oh yes, Mr. Mo also said Madam must return to the bedroom to sleep before ten o¡¯clock in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to work in the studyte and not allowed to stay up for work. He also said that I have to watch you...¡±

    While speaking, Auntie Chen was smiling, her eyes filled withfort.

    She felt that although Mr. Mo and Madam had not returned to the Yu Garden recently to sleep, their rtionship had be better.

    Ji Nuan scratched her head and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± After finishing her words, she returned to the bathroom in the bedroom to wash up.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Mo Corporation, the CEO¡¯s office.

    In front of the clear, ceiling-to-floor windows, Mo Jingshen stood with one hand in his pocket. He listened as Secretary An and Shen Mu stood behind him discussing the item report and several details rted to America¡¯s Shine.

    When the two of them finished and left, the office returned to silence.

    Mo Jingshen remained standing straight in front of the window, unmoving.

    His phone rang. Mo Jingshen picked it up and heard Qin Siting who appeared to be hiding a smile. ¡°I heard that Mo Corporation has finally epted the partnership cooperation from Shine Group and is about to develop arge, international capital chain. Will it be a considerablyrge project?¡±

    ¡°You have opinions?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and mild, not revealing any of his emotions.

    ¡°I have no interest in the business world that belongs to you people who eat one another without leaving blood behind.¡± Qin Siting coldly sneered. ¡°But ever since that year when you created Mo Corporation, you had no intention to take over anything rted to America¡¯s Shine. Even though your father in middle-aged, his mind remains fast and his body strong. There shouldn¡¯t be any rush for the Mo family¡¯s foundation to be handed to you. The big fuss between Mo Corporation and Shine this time... Let me guess, what reason was it that caused the Young Master Mo who roamed freely outside to gradually close in his?¡±

    ¡°We would always arrive at this stage eventually. In choosing to do so at a suitable time, what other motives could youe up with?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone had no warmth. ¡°Are you very free?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free! Busy to death!¡± Qin Siting snorted. ¡°Do you know how many hardships there are in the medical field these days? I stay in the clinic and surgery room all day, facing all sorts of miserable patients and fighting life and death with my surgical knife. The stress I face is worse than your, CEO!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and cold. ¡°You chose this road. You wanted to practice medicine to save others, reduce hardship, and provide rescue. No one forced you to do so. Who could have guessed that the Qin family¡¯s young master choice to study medicine that year was because a little girl swindled you. In the end, that little girl was clean and cruel when she left, leaving you in the bitter abyss for many years with no way of getting out.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, it was silent for several moments. Abruptly, the sound of Qin Siting throwing a file on the desk could be heard. ¡°Nan Heng and I¡¯s existence are meant for you to make cutting remarks all day. We watch you show off your affection with Ji Nuan at every turn, stuffing us full, and then we still have to have our wounds poked by you for ten thousand years without stopping the bleeding, is it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently made an, ¡®ah¡¯ sound. ¡°You asked for it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qin Sitingughed mockingly. ¡°One day, when you are kicked aside by your own woman and unable to beg for escape even when praying to the gods, Nan Heng and I will definitely return these words to you! Four words, four knives, one by one digging into your heart!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t seem like a medical doctor anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then what do I seem like?¡±

    ¡°Psychiatry suits you more.¡±

    ¡°All right ah, when Ji Nuan kicks you aside, the first patient I will ept in the psychiatry ward will be you.¡± Qin Siting sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Let¡¯s discuss serious issues. Recently, the Sheng family hasn¡¯t been too peaceful. Two of their sessors are basically crippled now. The illegitimate son that has been outside for years is about to return and change things. It¡¯s only now I realize that the Sheng family¡¯s illegitimate son is actually in the same line of work as me. Last year, we even met at the medical specialist general assembly. He really hid it very well...¡±

    Mo Jingshen was not surprised, his tone mild and cold. ¡°Theunch into business for someone who can wield a knife and analyze all 206 bones in a body without leaving any blood is no deserving of celebration.¡±

    ¡°Pei, since you already knew this, I won¡¯t share this sort of news with you anymore.¡± Qin Sitingugh was mild and cold. ¡°But you should still be wary of this character who is good at hiding, after all... I¡¯ve only just been informed that he has a rtionship with Ji Nuan that is not shallow.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s had just finished his words when Mo Jingshen ruthlessly cut off the call.

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    The next day, when Ji Nuan woke up, she still did not see Mo Jingshen. Auntie Chen said that he had returned homete and left early.

    She directly drove to Mo Nuan Studio.

    In the past few days, she had removed arge portion of the people in the studio. The people remaining were mostly keeping quiet out of fear, although not everyone feared her. Among them, there were still a few waiting to watch her studio shut down, and waiting for her to be a joke. Some even had the intention of stirring up trouble.

    After returning from the studio, she dropped by Xia Tian¡¯s ce.

    Unsurprisingly, she met Doctor Sheng.

    ¡°The new hospital ward you¡¯ve arranged for Xia Tian is not bad. The environment and security quality are stronger than before,¡± Ji Nuan greeted him this way, yet her tone was very distant.

    Doctor Sheng coldly and mildly nced at her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, you seem much more concerned about your friend than your blood-rted sister.¡±

    ¡°Blood-rted sister?¡± Ji Nuan smiled indifferently. ¡°You might not be aware, but to me, the two of them¡ªXia Tian and my so-called sister¡ªy roles that are heaven and earth apart in my life.¡±

    Doctor Sheng¡¯s brows move slightly. He stared at her for half a beat, his voice low and cold. ¡°In your life, what role do I y then?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him coldly and did not speak.

    Doctor Sheng had already guessed that she would not want to answer. He removed his mask, stuffing it into the pocket of his white robe, his expression stern. ¡°I¡¯ve already fulfilled the request you made these few days. Tomorrow I will represent the Sheng family to attend an evening party. If you want to cut off all rtions with mepletely, why not agree to one condition.¡±

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows indistinctly. ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°This evening party, you must attend as my partner.¡± The man¡¯s gaze seemed to hide icicles as it pierced her eyes.

 Chapter 95 - I Wonâ€™t Change! Open the Door!

    <h4>Chapter 95: I Won¡¯t Change! Open the Door!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Why should I agree to do so? The one with a guilty conscience is you and not me!¡± Ji Nuan coldly red at him.

    The man in front of her gave a faint smile, his lips curving imperceptibly. ¡°Do you really think Mo Jingshen is unaware of our rtionship? Don¡¯t you want to cut off all ties with me? I don¡¯t have to exin the conditions I¡¯ve chosen for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan really wanted to smash the bag in her hands on his face.

    She held in her anger, asking coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re representing the Sheng family to attend, why is there a need for me to go?¡±

    ¡°It has to be you.¡±

    ¡°Why does it have to be me?¡±

    ¡°Once you go, you¡¯ll understand.¡± He curled his lips mildly, smiling coldly. He did not exin further, nor did he wait for Ji Nuan to agree or disagree. After cing his mask back on, he directly entered the next hospital ward.

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes, looking toward the ground covered in the scent of disinfectant, deep in thought.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Due to this evening party that had an ambiguous background, Ji Nuan could not sleep for the entire night.

    She had thought she would finally catch a glimpse of Mo Jingshen when he came home. However, even though she only fell into an ufortable sleep at 2:00 a.m., she still did not see him return.

    In the afternoon, she had a headache due to theck of sleep. After showering, she changed her clothes and prepared to leave the house. However, she had only just arrived at her studio building when she saw a silver-white car parked by the side of the road.

    The car windows rolled down, revealing the man¡¯s face. Although he was extremely good looking¡ªbecause he rarely went outdoors,cked exposure to sunlight and often wore the doctor¡¯s mask¡ªthe man¡¯s face was strangely pale.

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows, looking unhappy. ¡°How did you know I would be here?¡±

    Inside the car, the man¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It was indifferent and cold from start to finish. He nced at the work clothes that Ji Nuan wore; it was simr to the style that officedies would typically wear. Several hints of ambiguous, cold unhappiness showed in his eyes. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sheng.¡± Ji Nuan coldly stood by the car door. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve always been keeping track of my movements. If it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m afraid I will have to report you to the police.¡±

    The man nced at her. ¡°You are mypanion today. Don¡¯t the words¡¯ Doctor Sheng¡¯ sound too distant?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled coldly; her words full of knives. ¡°Sheng Yihan.¡±

    Sheng Yihan heard the form of address he had not heard in a long while. His pale lips curved slightly but only for the shortest of moments.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise to attend that evening party with you yesterday. After considering it for a night, my answer remains unchanged; I won¡¯t go!¡± Ji Nuan finished her words and no longer looked at him. She turned to leave.

    She had only just turned when her vision suddenly turned ck. She almost stumbled forward.

    She quickly held onto the streetlight by her side, barely standing straight.

    This morning she had already felt some headache. It was most likely because the wind these days was exceptionally sharp. The temperature was cold, and it often rained, carrying the cold air from the north side and causing one¡¯s head to ache.

    The car door behind her was opened. Her elbow was instantly supported. Without having to think of who it was, Ji Nuan¡¯s body was abruptly covered in goosebumps. She flinched as though she had been stricken by lightning, shoving the man away from her with force.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Sheng Yihan was mindless of her anger, reaching to hold onto her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t feel well?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody.¡± Ji Nuan was toozy even to offer him another nce.

    Seeing her resistance, Sheng Yihan released her. When he saw that Ji Nuan was leaning against the streemp looking pale, he firmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that she would not go. She took a deep breath to stand firm when the grip around her wrist suddenly tightened. The man by her side directly tugged her to the side of the car, opening the door and pushing her in.

    ¡°What are you doing... you...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been weak against the cold since you were a child, aren¡¯t you aware of that? Go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Sheng Yihan locked the car doors, giving her no opportunities to leave.

    When he entered the car, Ji Nuan coldlyughed. ¡°The reason my body is weak against the cold, shouldn¡¯t you be more aware than me? It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s hands on the steering wheel tightened silently. His expression did not appear too good. Without speaking, he coldly started the ignition.

    She could not reject him, nor did she have the strength to reject him.

    Ji Nuan decided to just lean against the chair. Although she was initially on high alert and wary of him, because the warmth of the car was suitable and her head was pounding ufortably, before she realized it, she had already closed her eyes.

    ¡ª-

    She was not sure how long she slept for. It was only when Ji Nuan felt her sore and painful neck that she gradually opened her eyes.

    There was no longer any sunlight. She was still in the car, covered in a man¡¯s coat. The coat carried the faint scent of medicine and disinfectant. She faltered for a moment before sensitively tearing the coat off and tossing it aside.

    She sat back up, raising her eyes to see that the streetlights were already lit outside. The car was parked somewhere unclear, and the surrounding cars were not a few. It seemed like they had already been parked here for a while.

    She turned to see Sheng Yihan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Seeing that she was awake, he directly nced over. His gaze did not reveal any of his emotions.

    The car was extremely dark, yet it was easy to see each other¡¯s expression.

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would send me to the hospital? Where is this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been there. You slept too deeply,¡± Sheng Yihan softly and mildly answered. ¡°Your immunity and physique are both weak. With your old problem of struggling with the cold, you should have worn more since the weather is turning cold. Doesn¡¯t Mo Jingshen care about you at all?¡±

    <i>How could he not care?</i>

    Mo Jingshen would be delighted if she would dress like a bear before leaving the house each day. Whenever she wore too little, his gaze alone could freeze her.

    But there was no need for her to exin this to him.

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She only nced outside the window, realizing that this seemed to be near one of Hai Cheng¡¯s high star hotels.

    She looked up; King¡¯s Court Hotel.

    The evening party that Sheng Yihan said she had to attend yesterday was here?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it; I won¡¯t attend an evening party unrted to me. Why did you bring me here?¡± Ji Nuan said indifferently, reaching out to open the car door.

    Seeing that the doors could not be opened, she turned to meet his cold gaze. ¡°Sheng Yihan, you are just as despicable as you used to be, open the doors!¡±

    Sheng Yihan appeared as though he did not hear a single word. He nced at the approaching car indifferently, his tone calm. ¡°The gown I¡¯ve prepared for you is in the back. Go change.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t change!¡± Ji Nuan red at him in rage. ¡°Open the door!¡±

    He remained as though he heard nothing, mindless of her refusal. He opened the door and got off the car, indicating for her to change alone.

    Ji Nuan tried to open the door again. Seeing she could not open it on her side, she turned to try the driver¡¯s side. However, Sheng Yihan¡¯s back leaned against the door, and the door was also locked.

 Chapter 96 - It Was Mo Jingshenâ€™s Face, Handsome to the Point of Drawing Peopleâ€™s Attention

    <h4>Chapter 96: It Was Mo Jingshen¡¯s Face, Handsome to the Point of Drawing People¡¯s Attention</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan took her phone out to call the police when her gaze suddenlynded on a ck andrgemercial car. Her fingers paused on the phone screen after seeing the two silhouettes walking out.

    After getting a clear look at the two silhouettes, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression became strange.

    It was Mo Jingshen and An Shuyan!

    A few days ago, Mo Jingshen mentioned to her through the phone that he would attend an evening party today.

    <i>Why was he here with An Shuyan?</i>

    So, they were attending the same evening party?

    From afar, she saw the two of them alight from the car at the same time. An Shuyan was dressed beautifully and suitably in a white, open shoulder gown. Just as they walked into the hotel entrance, An Shuyan, who followed closely by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, raised her hand and held his elbow.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brain instantly had a reaction¡ªMo Jingshen would definitely push her aside.

    But Mo Jingshen did not.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart instantly mmed hard in her chest. Her hand paused by the window, unmoving for the longest time.

    The window on the other side was suddenly knocked. The door opened. Sheng Yihan nced at her, asking with a low tone, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t go in?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced over, although some emotions shed by her eyes, they were very well hidden.

    She wanted to ask about his intentions for bringing her here. Just as she was about to speak, she felt that with his character, there was no way he would give her the truth.

    Why not check it out herself?

    ¡°Close the door! I¡¯m changing!¡± she demanded in unkindly.

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s lips curved indiscernibly. The door was closed once more. As though to reassure her, this time, he left the car keys inside so that she could leave when she was done changing.

    Was he so sure she would not run anymore?

    Ji Nuan darkly ground her teeth together. She reached out for the bag in the backseat. After opening it, she found that it contained an expensive packaged gown. She tore it open impatiently.

    Ten minutester, Ji Nuan got off the car.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a young girl in her teens? You actually got a pink gown, and it¡¯s adorned with feathers on the bottom. I really suspect you brought me to such a ce to humiliate me,¡± she muttered unhappily.

    Sheng Yihan nced at her, surprise shing by his cold eyes. Although Ji Nuan often attended variousrge balls with her father in the past, one could not help but admit that Ji Nuan¡¯s beauty was the low-key, gentle type of beauty. It did not have any attacking power or killing power, but she only needed to dress up slightly, and the high-quality beauty that belonged to her would instantly attract more men than morous beauties could.

    ¡°You¡¯re only 20 years old, why won¡¯t you wear pink?¡± Sheng Yihan walked away from the car, his tone as indifferent as ever. Yet, when Ji Nuan¡¯s expression shed past the hotel unhappily, he mindlessly spoke again, ¡°Very beautiful. No matter who loses face here, it won¡¯t be you. After all, victory goes to the most attractive one.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Sheng Yihan, this man, even when he spoke pleasing words, he was still so loathsome.

    Ji Nuan did not look at him. Thankfully, the gown reached the floor, allowing her to wear her ts under it. There was a bag containing a set of high heels in the backseat, but she did not wear it, nor did she have the mood to wear it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t change your shoes?¡± he noticed that her height remained unchanged and asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that victory goes to the most attractive one?¡± Ji Nuan coldly shot back.

    Sheng Yihan did not speak and only nced at her gown.

    Ji Nuan was five feet, five inches tall, and had a slender body. Her figure was ideal and perfect. Her height was suitable for such a gown, and she indeed did not need to put up appearances like other women who wore heels that were higher than ten centimeters for the illusion of long legs.

    He turned toward the hotel, Ji Nuan following.

    While walking, she raised a hand and casually bundled her hair together, twisting it into a slightly fluffy bun on the top of her head. She then walked in like this with no care in the world.

    Before entering the hotel entrance, Sheng Yihan noticed her simple, yet not unsuitable hairstyle and meaningfully said, ¡°I never thought the Ji family¡¯s eldest miss would one day be so crude.¡±

    <i>Crude?</i>

    Ji Nuan hid a smile while ncing at the various, dressed up people inside.

    Anyone who had gone through ten years of homeless, miserable, and bitter days would not be able to remain refined. Could it be that she had to call for a stylist before she could go in?

    If it were the Ji Nuan from the past, it is possible that she could have done so.

    She did not exin. After walking in, she did not n on sticking too close to Sheng Yihan.

    King Court¡¯s Hotel was Hai Cheng¡¯srgest, seven-star hotel. Arge crowd filled the luxurious ballroom. There were countless beautiful clothes and hairstyles. The famous government officials and businessmen stood in groups of three and five, raising their sses for a toast. It was so boisterous that it caused Ji Nuan to suspect what such a big asion was actually for.

    It was only when Ji Nuan discovered several guests speaking American English inside the ballroom and paid attention to their words, that she realized they were individuals who held high managerial positions in America¡¯s Shine. Tonight was the day Shine Group would sign the contract to cooperate with Mo Corporation officially.

    Recently, Mo Jingshen had been working on this. After listening for a while, because of Sheng Yihan¡¯s nce, Ji Nuan had no choice but to follow him in.

    Several people were conversing, their voice drifting into her ears.

    ¡°Shine Group began in Hai Cheng. Over ten years ago, after moving the headquarters to America, who would have thought the first international project they would have would be with Mo Corporation... No matter how you see it, it¡¯s still considered belonging to your own home. One really does not allow the benefits created by their work to belong to others.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Director Mo will also attend today? It¡¯s been several years since Director Mo returned to Hai Cheng, isn¡¯t it? America¡¯s side always needs him. These few years have really been tough on him.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, I heard that half a year ago when CEO Mo married, Director Mo still could not take time off to attend the wedding. He didn¡¯t even meet his own daughter-inw. That he would suddenly return this time, is actually rather surprising...¡±

    An uneasy feeling rose in Ji Nuan¡¯s chest.

    <i>Director Mo?</i>

    <i>Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, Mo Shaoze?</i>

    As they walked in, all of a sudden, she noticed that tall and familiar silhouette from the corner of her eye.

    Ji Nuan turned over and nced in that direction¡ªat the man, at that face.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome face drew people¡¯s attention.

    He walked towards the center of the ballroom from the other direction, drawing attention from everyone. His figure and facial features werepletely distinct.

    Clear and handsome brows, long and sharp nose, slightly thin lips; it was as though his five features were created by God himself. He was wlessly perfect. His indifferent lips curved in a way that revealed no emotions.

    His long legs wore ck suit pants. It was not even slightly wrinkled. He also wore a dress shirt in the same color. Its price was definitely not low.

    The moment he showed up, there was no need for him to speak. He instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    He was handsome yet cold, mild yet unhurried, and possessed an iparable level of nobility.

    An Shuyan held onto his elbow as she appeared in front of the audience. She seemed extremelypatible with him¡ªa woman with a temperament blessed by the gods. She turned her head, whispering closely to Mo Jingshen. Mo Jingshen expression was mild, revealing no emotions, but he did not reply.

 Chapter 97 - If It Were Right Now, I Definitely Wouldnâ€™t Bite You

    <h4>Chapter 97: If It Were Right Now, I Definitely Wouldn¡¯t Bite You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen expression was mild, not revealing any emotions. He did not reply.

    Yet, An Shuyan remained standing close to him.

    The dress she wore was one that revealed her cleavage, graceful and sexy. With her hand on his elbow, they approached the crowd.

    An Shuyan was clearly very familiar with many of the people there. She greeted them with a smile, asionally ncing gently at Mo Jingshen. This caused everyone watching to unavoidably think there was more to it between the two.

    Ji Nuan focused her gaze in their direction.

    All of a sudden, Sheng Yihan stood by her side, handing over a ss of champagne. At the same time, he spoke quietly so that only she could hear him, ¡°Tonight¡¯s topic doesn¡¯t have much rtion to the Sheng family, but my father has always been interested in several of Shine Group¡¯s new project, so he had mee to listen.¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s tone was indifferent, making it difficult to understand his emotions. ¡°Shine¡¯s foundation is in the Mo family. After developing in America for so many years, its influence and wealth cannot be underestimated. Especially Shine¡¯s current director, Mo Shaoze. Supposedly, he is a very stubborn and unyielding man. The daughter-inw he has chosen is clearly the one standing by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side.¡±

    Ji Nuan forced herself to shift her gaze away to act casual. ¡°In a ce where the upper ss gathers, and especially at an evening party where Shine is the focus, there¡¯s nothing wrong with him attending with Secretary An. After all, Secretary An came from Shine.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Sheng Yihan drank a sip of champagne, chuckling meaningfully by her ears. ¡°Mo Shaoze has not returned to the country in many years. Now that he is finally back, several of the Mo family¡¯s people will also be here. Yet, the daughter-inw that formally married into the Mo family did not receive an invitation. Even Mo Jingshen himself did not n to bring you here. Regardless if it¡¯s to prevent obstruction to Shine¡¯s cooperation or any other reason, on such an asion like today, his choice is not you.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s grip around the champagne ss tightened for a moment. She then threw another cold nce at Sheng Yihan.

    Ji Nuan turned away, looking in that direction once more. However, she did not speak. As the crowd began to head there, she stood in her position and did not approach.

    ¡°Not going?¡± Sheng Yihan mildly reminded.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was not very good. Hearing the voice by her side, she then chuckled casually, forcing herself to rx, ¡°For what? There are too many people, it¡¯s difficult to breathe. It¡¯s quite good here.¡±

    She hastily gulped down the champagne in her ss and shoved it in Sheng Yihan¡¯s chest. She ignored his expression, casually picking up another ss from the table nearby.

    She could feel that although his words were full of mockery, as though the unhappier she was in her marriage, the happier he would be, in actuality his attention was evenly spread across everyone in this ce. Sheng Yihan was a man full of schemes. She was well aware of the number of secrets and thoughts he had.

    Many years ago, she had be clear about what a dangerous person he was. He hid everything well and had a frightening amount of patience. He was also good at devising strategies.

    However, right now, she did not have the mood to pay attention to him. Originally, she had not nned to attend this evening party. If not because she had seen Mo Jingshen, she would never have entered.

    However, she suspected that her decision to be here was wrong.

    She really should not havee.

    The cocktail that entered her lips carried a hint of sweetness. However, the alcohol percentage was clearly higher than the champagne from earlier.

    She only drank a sip and furrowed her brows. She lowered her gaze to look at the colorful liquid in the cup. There were several ice cubes inside that had yet to melt. It was incredibly refreshing and helped calm down her boiling emotions.

    She drank three to four sses in a row and indeed saw several of Mo family¡¯s people around.

    She was not too familiar with the people in America¡¯s Shine Group. However, she was extremely familiar with the people in the Mo family. Ji Nuan tried her best to stand in a dark corner to avoid being found. From this distance, because everyone was blocking her, she could not see Mo Jingshen¡¯s situation clearly.

    She turned toward the hotel entrance where several of the Mo family¡¯s rtives and friends were chatting. There were also guards by the entrance. If she were to leave now, she would definitely attract attention.

    ¡°Sheng Yihan.¡± Because she had drank some wine and had a poor tolerance, her eyes were already slightly red. Although it was not too obvious, people who stood by her side could still tell.

    Sheng Yihan lowered his gaze to look at her, staring at her eyes.

    Ji Nuan stared at him, speaking coldly and mockingly, ¡°Although you haven¡¯t been in the Sheng family for many years, you had already prepared to return a long time ago, haven¡¯t you? Tolerating humiliation for revenge, suffering patiently for your goal, you¡¯re really quite something, ah.¡±

    The man did not speak, but his lips curved imperceptibly as he stared into her slightly red eyes.

    ¡°Your appetite sure isn¡¯t small. You even have ideas about Shine and Mo Corporation. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you take too big of a bite, you¡¯ll choke?¡± Ji Nuan coldly nced at him, the scorn in her eyes increasing.

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s gaze gradually revealed at an obvious sneer. ¡°What else can be worse than being bitten by your own love? I could endure even such a pain, what more do I have to fear?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not change, but the ice in her eyes soared.

    In her mind, the scene from many years ago reyed¡ªthe young man rejected at the door by the Sheng family. After his mother married into the Ji family, he was banished from it because of the Ji family¡¯s eldest daughter. When that young man turned toward her for thest time, his gaze was profound and unfathomable.

    She coldly curled her lips, picking up another ss and casually leaning against the table behind her. She spoke with a cool tone, ¡°That¡¯s what you assumed was love. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Sheng Yihan mildly curved his lips. Seeing her like this, he extended his hand, gently caressing her face slightly warm from the alcohol. Ji Nuan moved away with an icy fierceness and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The first time I saw you, you were still the Ji family¡¯s, high in the air, eldest miss. Like a princess that despised all living things, you passed by everyone in the luxurious ballroom. Yet, behind your father¡¯s back, you hid in a corner to steal a sip of wine. In the end, you ended up sloppily drunk in the corner. Your face was red as an apple. I went to carry you out on my back, but I was bitten by you instead.¡±

    Ji Nuan subconsciously moved the ss away from her lips, coldly saying, ¡°If it were right now, I definitely wouldn¡¯t bite you. After all, you¡¯re too dirty.¡±

    Her gaze was cold, leaving no care for his feelings.

    Ji Nuan did not feel like continuing with this topic.

    Although the alcohol served at this evening party was not particrly strong, she truly did not have a high tolerance. Additionally, because her mood was affected, she drank several sses, mixing several types of alcohol. The headache from earlier was returning.

    She ced the ss down, calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the restroom.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Lock Ji Nuan inside. Donâ€™t Let Her Out Before The Party Ends

    Chapter 98: Lock Ji Nuan inside. Don¡¯t Let Her Out Before The Party Ends

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    She turned around. As she walked rapidly toward the bathroom in the corner, she heard several people conversing by the side.

    ¡°Just as I suspected, An Shuyan really came back to the country for CEO Mo!¡±

    ¡°Only CEO Mo could bring back the An family¡¯s precious girl from miles away. An Shuyan is Director Mo¡¯s first choice of daughter-inw; a match made in heaven between a beautiful woman and a talented man. I really don¡¯t understand what Elder Mo was thinking, letting a woman whose name I¡¯ve never even heard of into the Mo family¡¯s door.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, her name is Ji Nuan. She¡¯s quite well-known in Hai Cheng¡¯s high society! Her family background is not bad, and I heard she is very beautiful; capable enough to push aside all the wealthydies in Hai Cheng to marry into the Mo family. I had thought we would be able to get a clear look at her beauty today. Who would have thought she wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°That she isn¡¯t here today also means she is smart. In such an asion, Director Mo definitely wouldn¡¯t give her any face. He might even catch onto one of her ws and discipline her in front of the crowd. As the Shine Group¡¯s director, he is basically the one holding all the power in the Mo family. If he really wants to keep An Shuyan in the Mo family, today is the most suitable time to let Ji Nuan face the consequences. If she came here, she definitely would not receive any good treatment.¡±

    ¡°True, although several people from the Mo family are here today, Elder Mo isn¡¯t here. If Director Mo wanted to carry Ji Nuan away, he has a thousand and a hundred reasons to let here in with a smile and leave crying. Even if CEO Mo can protect her, he still has to care for the An family¡¯s face. ced in such a difficult position, I suppose it¡¯s quite hard on CEO Mo.¡±

    ¡°Why would it be hard? Based on CEO Mo¡¯s style, if he really had the heart to protect his own wife, even if the emperor were here today, he still would not take him into consideration. Do you really think Director Mo can suppress him? The capability of this father and son pair has never been properlypared.¡±

    ¡°So, what if that Ji Nuan is beautiful? Although beauty is tempting, after a long time, one will still grow tired of it. I bet he is slightly interested in An Shuyan. Why else would he give her face, choosing such an event to have her as hispanion...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, CEO Mo really gave the An family a lot of face today...¡±

    ¡°Haha! Could it be that the Mo and An family really will have results? Then, I¡¯ll have to wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make a bet? I bet that not long after, Ji Nuan will definitely be forced out of the Mo family, and An Shuyan will sessfully and smoothly be Mrs. Mo! CEO Mo is such a rational person; he will definitely choose the smartest oue. After all, Shine America¡¯s side has the help of the An family. As long as he marries An Shuyan, it will be the same as gaining control of half of the American Chinese economy. This will definitely be beneficial for when CEO Mo eventually takes control of Shine Group.¡±

    ¡°... based on your way of gambling, why don¡¯t you go steal money instead. You want me to bet that Ji Nuan can stay in her position as Mrs. Mo? Isn¡¯t this waiting to lose!¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan felt that her headache was worsening. She raised a hand to lean against the wall for support and felt she really could not listen any further. She walked down the corridor in the corner expressionlessly.

    The restroom was empty. She turned on the tap to wash her face, clearing her mind.

    In the ballroom, Mo Shaoze was chatting with people. All of a sudden, a silhouette approached, whispering into his ear.

    ¡°Director Mo, we just saw that person from the Ji family...¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression changed slightly, yet it was only for a moment. He nced at the person, using a voice that only he could hear to coldly say, ¡°She sure has guts to show up. Lock her inside. Don¡¯t let her out before the party ends.¡±

    After finishing his words, Mo Shaoze meaningfully nced toward Mo Jingshen, who was speaking to several people holding high managerial positions in Shine group along with An Shuyan.

    ¡°CEO Mo, Uncle Mo and my father seem to have finished their talk with the rest of the elders. They are walking towards us,¡± An Shuyan quietly whispered by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side.

    Mo Jingshen looked as though he did not hear her words. He received the ss of wine handed over by a nearby server, smiling mildly as he continued his discussion with others. His expression did not reveal any of his feelings, yet it caused An Shuyan to feel that he was turning a deaf ear to her from beginning to end. This way of avoiding her made her feel he was unfathomable.

    An Shuyan¡¯s father and Mo Shaoze had already approached. An Shuyan gently tugged her hand ced on Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm, yet she only managed to pull on his sleeve.

    From start to finish, although the two came in together, she was the one taking the initiative to hold him and to press against him. He did not respond in the slightest, nor was there even a bit of skin contact. He did not even allow her to touch his hand, maintaining a suitable distance between them.

    In the eyes of others, they appeared harmonious, but only An Shuyan knew of the distance between Mo Jingshen and her.

    ¡°Jing Shen, thank god you¡¯ve been taking care of Shu Yan since she arrived in Hai Cheng. If it wasn¡¯t because she was following you, as a father, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear the distance and would have flown over to check on her.¡± Father Anughed happily. ¡°That Shu Yan is by your side really puts me at ease.¡±

    It was as though Mo Jingshen only just noticed them approaching. He held the winess in his hand, gently knocking it against Father An¡¯s ss, mildly and gracefully smiling. ¡°Uncle An, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    ¡°We have spoiled Shu Yan in America. Her temper is quite stubborn. It¡¯s rare that you give me this amount of face.¡± Father An was excited. ¡°Although Hai Cheng¡¯s Mo Corporation has only been developing for a few years, it has been the unexpected winner in the local security and technology industry. If it continues developing as it has, in less than ten years, you could surpass the nearly one hundred years old Shine Group!¡±

    Father An smiled as he spoke to Mo Shaoze. ¡°The youngsters these days are really all out of the ordinary, especially Jing Shen. He hasn¡¯t even reached his independent years, and he has already be so amazing. Having such an amazing son really makes one feel envy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re praising too much.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s true emotions were difficult to understand. He only showed a mild, steady smile on the surface. ¡°Even if I train for ten more years, I won¡¯t achieve a minuscule percentage of what Uncle An has aplished.¡±

    Father Anughed, knocking their sses together once more. He took another nce at his daughter standing by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side from beginning to end with a magnanimous smile. Indeed, it was a match made in heaven.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan drank all that wine earlier. She stood in the bathroom for a long while before choosing to enter one of the cubicles to sit for a moment. She took out her phone to check the time and realized that there was no signal in the bathroom.

    A momentter, she heard faint noises from outside.

    Ji Nuan consciously stood up. At the same time, the bathroom light flickered. It seemed like electricity had an issue. In an instant, the light flickered out, leaving a sea of darkness¡ª

 Chapter 99 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Composed Mild Smile Was Hidingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 99: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Composed Mild Smile Was Hiding...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body tightened. Darkness and blurriness surrounded her in the quiet bathroom.

    The sound of water dripping came from somewhere in the darkness, drip by drip, causing one¡¯s heart to quiver.

    Also, what was that noise outside?

    The sound of furtive movement seemed very near.

    Ji Nuan reached her hands out to push the door open, only to discover that she could not open the originally functioning door.

    Inside the bathroom, every cubicle could only be locked from inside. The lock was already opened by her, why was it that she could not open it?

    A wave of uneasiness swept through her body. She raised her hand and knocked on the door several times with force, shouting, ¡°Is anybody there?¡±

    The light could not have malfunctioned so coincidentally in such a high-ss location like King¡¯s Court Hotel, especially with so many important guests from America. The employees must have already done the necessary checks to prevent any problems. This door was clearly blocked from the outside.

    This meant only one thing, someone else had done it!

    <i>Who could it be?</i>

    Sheng Yihan definitely would not have brought her here and then locked her up. His actions would be contradictory. Furthermore, hecked the motive, so it definitely was not him.

    She clearly hid in a dark corner earlier on and encountered no one from the Mo family. No one should have noticed her, nor did she encounter anyone who had a grudge against her.

    Someone who would be prepared in King¡¯s Court Hotel, who had the guts to do something like this...

    Was definitely not simple!

    The bathroom had no windows. The four walls were perfectly sealed, and with the lights not functioning, the air conditioning also stopped working. The electricity must have beenpletely cut off.

    Ji Nuan was already feeling unwell. She did not know how long she would be locked here. Earlier on, she had shouted loudly, yet no one approached; it was likely no one had even heard her.

    She gradually stepped backward, closing the lid on the toilet and sitting down to preserve her energy.

    She raised her phone, gaining some sense of security from the light.

    She was brought here so suddenly by Sheng Yihan and did not charge her phone. Right now, there was only four percent left of its battery.

    Her phone had no signal, and it was running out of battery. She kept turning the screen back on, watching time pass.

    Until eventually, the phone screen turned dark on its own...

    ¡ª¨C

    At the evening party, while Mo Jingshen and Mo Shaoze spoke a few simple words to each other, An Shuyan was called to the side by Father An. The father and daughter quietly talked.

    Not long after, Father An and An Shuyan walked over.

    Mo Jingshen turned over, speaking with a clear and heavy voice, ¡°I remember, when Shu Yan was young, she was once engaged to the Wilson family¡¯s eldest son. Afterward, because their family immigrated to Ennd, this was never mentioned again.¡±

    Father An and An Shuyan¡¯s smile stiffened instantly.

    Mo Jingshen smiled mildly. ¡°The Wilson family has such close rtions with the An family¡¯s business. Since both Shu Yan and Mr. Wilson¡¯s eldest son have yet to marry, and there are no other suitable candidates near them, now that the Wilson family has returned to America, why not let our Mo family act as the in-between to bring the two families together.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s face became slightly pale. She stared in disbelief at Mo Jingshen who remainedposed from start to finish.

    When Mo Jingshen spoke, Mr. Wilson, who was in attendance, was by his side. When he heard those words, he turned over to nce at them. He spoke in his not-so-fluent Chinese with augh, ¡°Haha, that wedding contract was signed when Miss An was five years old. It has already been so many years, Mr. An is a busy man and must have forgotten. He surely could not bear to marry his daughter off early, so I never felt it was right to mention it.¡±

    An Shuyan muttered to herself for a second, opening her mouth. ¡°Uncle Wilson, I...¡±

    ¡°I see that Shu Yan is now at a suitable age for marriage. Mr. Wilson¡¯s family is also staying in New York like the An family. Even if she marries over, it won¡¯t be too far from her home.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was profound. The smile on his lips was perfect to the point where no one could find faults in it as he cut her off. ¡°I heard that New York¡¯s government chief secretary was personally there when the marriage was decided. Now that he is a high official in New York, it will surely be most suitable if he hosted Shu Yan¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Father An furrowed his brows, hiding the sh of unhappiness in his eyes. ¡°It has already been twenty years since this...¡±

    ¡°The Wilson and An family have over twenty years of rtions. Not only are you two business partners, the elders are also close friends. If you were to let the children marry as soon as possible, wouldn¡¯t it be most suitable?¡± Mo Jingshen smiled, turning to nce at Mr. Wilson.

    Mr. Wilson clinked sses with Mo Jingshen, and politely said with his slightly poor Chinese, ¡°Miss An is very outstanding. If you would marry over, we would, of course, be very honored! But we only worry that we will bring difort to Miss An. After all, ever since the few years our family struggled in Ennd, we haven¡¯t been quite the same as before.¡±

    An Shuyan bit her lip harshly, her gaze shifting from the smiling Mr. Wilson¡¯s face to Mo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    Every word spoken by Mo Jingshen prevented her from refusing.

    Given that Mr. Wilson was already moved by his words, whatever she said right now would definitely offend the Wilson family.

    Mr. Wilson right now had an attitude of ¡®desiring but refraining from speaking.¡¯ He clearly wanted her to marry over but was intentionally downying his attitude.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson is really too modest. You say that you are ¡®not quite like before,¡¯ but how manyrge financial yers overseas dare topare themselves to you?¡± Mo Jingshen acted as though he had not intended to, yet he was indeed shifting the conversation in that direction as he smiled mildly. ¡°When Shu Yan was young, she once visited Hai Cheng and stayed briefly in the Mo family. However, because she was not used to the environment, she was sent back to America for treatment. Recently, I¡¯ve realized that she seems to have slimmed down. She most likely still has trouble living here.¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡± An Shuyan tried to open her mouth.

    Mo Jingshen smiled mildly at her. ¡°I know your focus is on your career, but you¡¯ve reached a marriageable age. After signing this project, you should head back to America. When the wedding has been confirmed, remember to inform me.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression turned pale. She stared at him with wide eyes, her smooth fingers gripping her skirt tightly.

    Under the guise of aposed and mild smile, this man was too shrewd, making it difficult for one to act before him.

    Right now, Father An¡¯s expression must not be very good. Yet, because Mo Jingshen gave enough face to An Shuyan and the An family and because his words were too perfect, even if he was mad, he had no way to vent it, nor was there any reason for him to vent.

    Mo Shaoze furrowed his brows coldly, watching things unfold. He realized that his son had thrown back his schemes on his face and felt extremely unhappy.

    No wonder Mo Jingshen was so cooperative today. He only had one goal, and it was to return An Shuyan to America sessfully and to tie her up with someone else.

    His style was too perfect and thoughtful. It was impossible for anyone to find fault with it.

 Chapter 101 - Mo Jingshen Removed His Suit Jacket and Carried Ji Nuan Out

    <h4>Chapter 101: Mo Jingshen Removed His Suit Jacket and Carried Ji Nuan Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were sharp as knives as he turned to An Shuyan.

    An Shuyan did not expect that he would actually ask her.

    This man¡¯s observational skills and thoughts were way too careful...

    Careful to the point where... it was terrifying...

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± An Shuyan knew she could not conceal it, so she lowered her voice. ¡°Earlier on, I wanted to visit the restroom, but I felt that this ce... was not very normal...¡±

    ¡°Only not normal?¡± Mo Jingshen chuckled coldly. ¡°An Shuyan, you don¡¯t wish to return safely to America?¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression was stiff and about to crack from his coldness. She lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m really not sure.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not pay her any more attention. His cold gaze returned to Sheng Yihan.

    Sheng Yihan did not n on wasting any more time. A hint of worry appeared in his eyes, he said slowly, ¡°Ji Nuan entered the bathroom 25 minutes ago. She still hasn¡¯te out.¡±

    The other party had just finished his words when An Shuyan instinctively rushed to wrap her arms around the man¡¯s elbow. Before she could touch him, Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette was already a few steps away from her.

    Seeing that the restroom door was actually locked from outside, Mo Jingshen¡¯s jaw tightened, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved. His gaze was heavy and could unfreeze the water of the frozen rivers.

    ¡ª-

    The instant the bathroom¡¯s heavy door was kicked open, the stuffy and humid air of the malfunctioning air cooler began to spread out.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. All of the cubicle doors were slightly open because they were unused. Only the cubicle at the end was tightly locked.

    Hearing the noise, the hotel employee immediately brought over a shlight. After being cut by Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold eyes, he rushed forward to help open the door inside.

    The moment the door was opened, they saw Ji Nuan dressed in a pink gown sitting on the toilet seat cover. Her head was limply pressed against the wall, her body nted to the side. Her hair was sticking against her sweaty face. Both her eyes were peacefully shut; her face was as pale as paper, and even her lips barely had any color. She was already unconscious.

    An Shuyan was right behind. Seeing this scene, her delicate brows knitted after looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s terrifyingly white face...

    ¡°Aiya, why is there still someone in this bathroom?¡± the employee, uninvolved in the whole incident, anxiously said. ¡°How long has she been unconscious for? We have to call for a doctor quickly. Hopefully, nothing happened...¡±

    The employee¡¯s words had yet to finish when Mo Jingshen threw off his suit jacket, his gaze heavy. He directly carried out the unmoving Ji Nuan. Her entire body was ice-cold, and her gown was filled with the stifled, humid air. He wrapped half her body in his warm suit jacket, quickly bringing her out in a bridal carry.

    The instant he walked out of the bathroom, Mo Shaoze was already standing by the door with a cold as ice expression as he watched the scene.

    A sh of somber coldness shed by Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes. He quickly carried Ji Nuan past him unhesitatingly. He passed by Shen Mu who had rushed over and coldly said, ¡°Get Qin Siting here immediately.¡±

    Shen Mu was startled,pletely unaware of what had happened. After seeing the pale Ji Nuan, he frantically nodded. ¡°I will inform Doctor Qin immediately.¡±

    He had just finished his words when he nced back and saw Sheng Yihan standing right next to the crowd. He thought in his heart, did they not already have a doctor here?

    An orthopedic surgeon was still a doctor...

    However, he did not dare to say these words right now and suspected that if he dared, he would not even know how he had died.

    Even if tonight¡¯s most attention-drawing person was Shine Group¡¯s Director and the true holder of the Mo family¡¯s power, Mo Shaoze, Mo Jingshen had an existence impossible to ignore in Hai Cheng.

    Even though he rarely showed up in such events and was low-key to the point where others werepletely clueless about his private life, Mo Jingshen¡¯s position in the business world was such that no one dared to underestimate him. Anyone who knew the words Mo Jingshen would carefully watch his actions both inside and out of the country.

    The people of Hai Cheng knew that Mo Jingshen¡¯s character was high up and unapproachable. Aside from rtives and friends, few people could get close to him. Most people only dared to go up to make small talk and offer words of ttery. To receive a polite, mild smile from him was also a form of honor.

    A few months ago, there was a rumor that even if Mo Jingshen had a political marriage with the Ji family, his rtionship with his wife Ji Nuan was only in name. There was no emotional foundation in their rtionship. Most people who knew of it thought he would definitely divorce her and marry someone else.

    Yet, at this moment, in the luxurious ballroom, everyone saw this shocking scene...

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s typically indifferent expression¡ªthat could not be moved even if the skies fell¡ªwas frighteningly cold. Not only could everyone clearly see the grimness and thunderous rage on his face, but they could also see him carrying through the ballroom a woman dressed in a pink gown.

    Furthermore, this woman was actually... the Mrs. Mo who had been rumored to be ¡°kicked into the cold pce,¡± several months ago¡ªJi Nuan!

    Among the people who witnessed this, there were quite a few who recognized Ji Nuan¡¯s face, which was beautiful enough to drive others to rage. However, her usually bright and soft skin was currently frighteningly pale.

    The one who had been mentioned by everyone to soon marry into the Mo family, An Shuyan, was following behind tightly with a sickly expression. Yet, hepletely ignored her. He did not even offer her a single nce.

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡± An Shuyan followed behind Mo Jingshen closely. ¡°Mrs. Mo¡¯s gown needs to be changed! I brought an additional set of clothing, let me help her change...¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was cold as the winter night; able to change water to ice in an instant.

    An Shuyan instantly froze, her expression gradually crumbling.

    All the distinguished guests in the hall were shocked that Mo Jingshen would actually be pushed into so much rage due to Ji Nuan. He was utterly ruthless to An Shuyan.

    The news that An Shuyan would soon marry into the Mo family was instantly smashed into smithereens by Mo Jingshen.

    ¡ª-

    Shen Mu hung up the phone, turning back to see Mo Shaoze approach with his dark and cold expression.

    ¡°Director Mo.¡± Shen Mu respectfully nodded to him.

    Mo Shaoze snarled, ¡°Since she is already unconscious, directly send her to the hospital. Why keep her here and bring Qin Siting over? Do you think the fuss isn¡¯t big enough? You worry the guests won¡¯t have enough show to watch?¡±

    Shen Mu was quiet for a moment before seriously saying, ¡°Apologies, Director Mo, I¡¯ve followed CEO Mo¡¯s side for a long time. I¡¯m used to following his orders.¡±

    Mo Shaoze narrowed his cold eyes.

    Shen Mu added, ¡°At this time, all the doctors in the nearby hospitals would have already gotten off work. There will only be emergency and overtime workers. Everyone in Hai Cheng and outside of it is aware of Doctor Qin¡¯s skills. Since CEO Mo called him over, he must have his own thoughts. And since the evening party has yet to end, if CEO Mo directly abandoned the guests and left, it might bring even more difort to everyone...¡±

    Mo Shaoze stared at him with an ugly expression. Shen Mu did not wait for him to speak. He politely and respectfully nodded. ¡°Doctor Qin is already on the way here. I¡¯ll go wait for him at the entrance.¡±

    Finishing his words, he acted as though he did not see Mo Shaoze¡¯s cial expression. He turned and quickly walked out of the hotel entrance.

    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>

    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 102: Ji Nuan Had Poor Alcohol Tolerance...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was not unconscious for long. Earlier on, she was already feeling unwell. With the stuffy bathroom air and the feeling of breathlessness that came with the small, tight cubicle, she could not pinpoint when she had actually lost consciousness.

    She struggled for a long time in her nightmares. Those nightmares of the past that have not appeared for a long time disturbed her mind.

    It was only when she felt as though she was suddenly ced in a pool of warm water, her cold body gradually warming up, that the anxiety from those nightmares slowly dissipated.

    There was the sensation of a strong hand behind her neck, supporting her weight the whole time. asionally, another hand wouldnd on her forehead, as though testing her temperature.

    <i>So warm... sofortable...</i>

    Was this a dream as well?

    Abruptly, Ji Nuan opened her eyes. Her gaze was unfocused for a moment, and after a while, she slowly regained awareness. She turned her head over somewhat dazedly, ncing at the man by the bathtub.

    The moment she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s face right by her side, her heart skipped a beat. She stared with wide eyes at the man whose brows were currently tightly furrowed, his gaze cold and stern. His palm was still pressed against her forehead.

    She was startled. She saw that his suit jacket was thrown on the bathroom floor not far away, part of his dress shirt was unbuttoned, and the sleeves were rolled up, revealing his wrists. However, because those two hands were carefully supporting her the whole time to prevent her from choking on the water, his sleeves were unavoidably somewhat soaked. Yet, he appeared as though he did not care, his gaze heavy and strangely leading others to freeze even though it was not cold.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mind could not really keep up.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t she just locked in the bathroom?</i>

    <i>How did he realize she was at the event?</i>

    How was it that, when she suddenly woke up, he was right in front of her, all of her clothes were removed, and she was lying in the bathroom like this?

    Outside the bathroom, the room door was tightly shut. The sound of footsteps drifted in, apanied by An Shuyan¡¯s voice outside the door, ¡°CEO Mo, the clothes I brought are new. Do you want to let Mrs. Mo change into them?¡±

    Mo Jingshen acted as though he heard nothing. His cold gazended on Ji Nuan¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°You wanted toe to the evening party, but you didn¡¯t ask me directly and looked for the Sheng one instead. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Ji Nuan finally returned to herself. However, the alcohol was still messing with her mind and affecting herposure.

    Outside, An Shuyan was still gently knocking on the door.

    Ji Nuan was quiet for a moment. She then smiled somewhat casually; her gaze slightly dazed from the alcohol. ¡°You coulde here with An Shuyan in your arms, why couldn¡¯t I look for someone else?¡±

    She did not exin how she hade here, nor did she wish to exin.

    The moment her wordsnded, she felt that the hand behind her neck seemed to have grown spikes. She began to struggle to sit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and heavy, his gaze clear as he pressed her down. ¡°The bathroom was too humid and damp. Your body temperature was too low. Soak in the bathtub for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Earlier on, I just had some difficulty breathing. Right now, it¡¯s much better.¡±

    Ji Nuan said mindlessly. She sat up from the bathtub and reached up to remove his hand but was instead held by his.

    She struggled for a moment but could not free herself. She could only raise her eyes.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m already much better!¡± Her voice was loud.

    She saw that the man¡¯s attention had been on her the whole time with no intention to let her leave.

    Ji Nuan tried her best to calm herself, but because of the alcohol, she was still somewhat dizzy and dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend toe today. Anyway, even if I wanted toe, I fear that there wouldn¡¯t be space for me by your side.¡±

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t bring you today was to make sure you wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Mo Jingshen let his tone warm a little, his grip still firmly around her wrist.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Ji Nuan lowered her head and no longer looked at him.

    Mo Jingshen saw that she was sitting up in the bathtub and really did not intend to soak any further. He casually tugged over a towel to cover her head, helping her to wipe her dripping hair.

    Ji Nuan turned to avoid his actions, raising her hand to press the towel down. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    The man did not speak, but his actions continued. He directly carried her out of the bathtub, bundling her up tightly in a muchrger towel and bringing her out of the bathroom.

    Ji Nuan was silent the whole way until she was ced on the bed. She instinctively curled up her legs, shrinking on the bed and silently distancing from him.

    It could be seen that although she did not argue or lost her temper, she was already filled with negative emotions.

    Mo Jingshen tucked the covers around her, forcefully keeping Ji Nuan in it. He then pressed a hand on her forehead andid it there for a moment, watching her. He sternly and seriously said, ¡°Qin Siting will rush here soon. I¡¯ve already called someone to buy another set of clothes for you. Lie down here and rest first.¡±

    Ji Nuan could tell this was most likely one of the many rooms avable at King¡¯s Court Hotel. There were still several hundreds of guests in the ballroom since tonight was an important party for Mo Corporation and Shine Group. Since she was fine now, it was unavoidable that he had to take some time to settle things.

    She did not speak and closed her eyes. She did not want to make any noise, nor did she want to hear another word from him.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± The man stood by the bed, his clear and heavy voice whispering her name.

    Ji Nuan acted as though she heard nothing. She closed her eyes and did not speak or move. Yet, her hands gripped the towel under the sheets, gradually tightening.

    ¡°How much did you drink earlier?¡± Mo Jingshen focused on her.

    Earlier, when he brought her in, he could smell the scent of alcohol on her. Although the alcohol prepared tonight was not strong, the entire Hai Cheng¡¯s high society knew Ji Nuan¡¯s alcohol tolerance was extremely poor.

    Just a few sses would definitely inebriate her. A long time ago, when she was unaware, he had already witnessed it once. This time she had even mixed several types of alcohol together.

    Seeing she was still emotional from the alcohol, Mo Jingshen ced her bag by the bedside table. He brought out her phone, and after confirming it was out of battery, he ced it down.

    ¡°Rest here obediently and wait for me toe back.¡±

    The man nced at her once more. Seeing that there was not much she could do in her half-conscious state, he left.

    Outside the room, An Shuyan finally saw him appear and rushed forward. ¡°CEO Mo, how is Mrs. Mo? Is she all right...?¡±

    Yet, Mo Jingshen was cold and indifferent as he walked down the stairs.

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter, the ballroom appeared to have returned to normal.

    Mo Jingshen walked through a crowd of people. His expression was heavy and difficult to understand. Yet, his gaze no longer moved toward An Shuyan who stood by his side anymore. Even if An Shuyan moved closer to steal his gaze, what she received was an expression that treated her like the carpet.

    Qin Siting had already arrived. He suddenly approached Mo Jingshen and softly teased, ¡°Your old man drove at 180 miles per hour, but your woman isn¡¯t even in the room.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze paused. His ice-cold eyes subconsciously scanned the ballroom.

    He suddenly chuckled coldly.

    Very good, even Sheng Yihan was gone.

 Chapter 102 - Ji Nuan Had Poor Alcohol Toleranceâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 102: Ji Nuan Had Poor Alcohol Tolerance...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was not unconscious for long. Earlier on, she was already feeling unwell. With the stuffy bathroom air and the feeling of breathlessness that came with the small, tight cubicle, she could not pinpoint when she had actually lost consciousness.

    She struggled for a long time in her nightmares. Those nightmares of the past that have not appeared for a long time disturbed her mind.

    It was only when she felt as though she was suddenly ced in a pool of warm water, her cold body gradually warming up, that the anxiety from those nightmares slowly dissipated.

    There was the sensation of a strong hand behind her neck, supporting her weight the whole time. asionally, another hand wouldnd on her forehead, as though testing her temperature.

    <i>So warm... sofortable...</i>

    Was this a dream as well?

    Abruptly, Ji Nuan opened her eyes. Her gaze was unfocused for a moment, and after a while, she slowly regained awareness. She turned her head over somewhat dazedly, ncing at the man by the bathtub.

    The moment she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s face right by her side, her heart skipped a beat. She stared with wide eyes at the man whose brows were currently tightly furrowed, his gaze cold and stern. His palm was still pressed against her forehead.

    She was startled. She saw that his suit jacket was thrown on the bathroom floor not far away, part of his dress shirt was unbuttoned, and the sleeves were rolled up, revealing his wrists. However, because those two hands were carefully supporting her the whole time to prevent her from choking on the water, his sleeves were unavoidably somewhat soaked. Yet, he appeared as though he did not care, his gaze heavy and strangely leading others to freeze even though it was not cold.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mind could not really keep up.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t she just locked in the bathroom?</i>

    <i>How did he realize she was at the event?</i>

    How was it that, when she suddenly woke up, he was right in front of her, all of her clothes were removed, and she was lying in the bathroom like this?

    Outside the bathroom, the room door was tightly shut. The sound of footsteps drifted in, apanied by An Shuyan¡¯s voice outside the door, ¡°CEO Mo, the clothes I brought are new. Do you want to let Mrs. Mo change into them?¡±

    Mo Jingshen acted as though he heard nothing. His cold gazended on Ji Nuan¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°You wanted toe to the evening party, but you didn¡¯t ask me directly and looked for the Sheng one instead. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Ji Nuan finally returned to herself. However, the alcohol was still messing with her mind and affecting herposure.

    Outside, An Shuyan was still gently knocking on the door.

    Ji Nuan was quiet for a moment. She then smiled somewhat casually; her gaze slightly dazed from the alcohol. ¡°You coulde here with An Shuyan in your arms, why couldn¡¯t I look for someone else?¡±

    She did not exin how she hade here, nor did she wish to exin.

    The moment her wordsnded, she felt that the hand behind her neck seemed to have grown spikes. She began to struggle to sit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and heavy, his gaze clear as he pressed her down. ¡°The bathroom was too humid and damp. Your body temperature was too low. Soak in the bathtub for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Earlier on, I just had some difficulty breathing. Right now, it¡¯s much better.¡±

    Ji Nuan said mindlessly. She sat up from the bathtub and reached up to remove his hand but was instead held by his.

    She struggled for a moment but could not free herself. She could only raise her eyes.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m already much better!¡± Her voice was loud.

    She saw that the man¡¯s attention had been on her the whole time with no intention to let her leave.

    Ji Nuan tried her best to calm herself, but because of the alcohol, she was still somewhat dizzy and dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend toe today. Anyway, even if I wanted toe, I fear that there wouldn¡¯t be space for me by your side.¡±

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t bring you today was to make sure you wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Mo Jingshen let his tone warm a little, his grip still firmly around her wrist.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Ji Nuan lowered her head and no longer looked at him.

    Mo Jingshen saw that she was sitting up in the bathtub and really did not intend to soak any further. He casually tugged over a towel to cover her head, helping her to wipe her dripping hair.

    Ji Nuan turned to avoid his actions, raising her hand to press the towel down. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    The man did not speak, but his actions continued. He directly carried her out of the bathtub, bundling her up tightly in a muchrger towel and bringing her out of the bathroom.

    Ji Nuan was silent the whole way until she was ced on the bed. She instinctively curled up her legs, shrinking on the bed and silently distancing from him.

    It could be seen that although she did not argue or lost her temper, she was already filled with negative emotions.

    Mo Jingshen tucked the covers around her, forcefully keeping Ji Nuan in it. He then pressed a hand on her forehead andid it there for a moment, watching her. He sternly and seriously said, ¡°Qin Siting will rush here soon. I¡¯ve already called someone to buy another set of clothes for you. Lie down here and rest first.¡±

    Ji Nuan could tell this was most likely one of the many rooms avable at King¡¯s Court Hotel. There were still several hundreds of guests in the ballroom since tonight was an important party for Mo Corporation and Shine Group. Since she was fine now, it was unavoidable that he had to take some time to settle things.

    She did not speak and closed her eyes. She did not want to make any noise, nor did she want to hear another word from him.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± The man stood by the bed, his clear and heavy voice whispering her name.

    Ji Nuan acted as though she heard nothing. She closed her eyes and did not speak or move. Yet, her hands gripped the towel under the sheets, gradually tightening.

    ¡°How much did you drink earlier?¡± Mo Jingshen focused on her.

    Earlier, when he brought her in, he could smell the scent of alcohol on her. Although the alcohol prepared tonight was not strong, the entire Hai Cheng¡¯s high society knew Ji Nuan¡¯s alcohol tolerance was extremely poor.

    Just a few sses would definitely inebriate her. A long time ago, when she was unaware, he had already witnessed it once. This time she had even mixed several types of alcohol together.

    Seeing she was still emotional from the alcohol, Mo Jingshen ced her bag by the bedside table. He brought out her phone, and after confirming it was out of battery, he ced it down.

    ¡°Rest here obediently and wait for me toe back.¡±

    The man nced at her once more. Seeing that there was not much she could do in her half-conscious state, he left.

    Outside the room, An Shuyan finally saw him appear and rushed forward. ¡°CEO Mo, how is Mrs. Mo? Is she all right...?¡±

    Yet, Mo Jingshen was cold and indifferent as he walked down the stairs.

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter, the ballroom appeared to have returned to normal.

    Mo Jingshen walked through a crowd of people. His expression was heavy and difficult to understand. Yet, his gaze no longer moved toward An Shuyan who stood by his side anymore. Even if An Shuyan moved closer to steal his gaze, what she received was an expression that treated her like the carpet.

    Qin Siting had already arrived. He suddenly approached Mo Jingshen and softly teased, ¡°Your old man drove at 180 miles per hour, but your woman isn¡¯t even in the room.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze paused. His ice-cold eyes subconsciously scanned the ballroom.

    He suddenly chuckled coldly.

    Very good, even Sheng Yihan was gone.

 Chapter 103 - With One Tug, He Brought Ji Nuan Into His Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 103: With One Tug, He Brought Ji Nuan Into His Embrace</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Inside the room, the robe was left on the bed. Ji Nuan¡¯s phone and other items remained on the bedside table, untouched.

    The hotel service staff exined, ¡°Earlier on, after sending in the clothes bought for Mrs. Mo, I went to clean the other rooms and didn¡¯t pay attention to the movements here...¡±

    Qin Siting crossed his arms as he leaned by the door, snorting. ¡°Since she can sneak away, I think your woman should be fine. Based on her body condition, aside from her vulnerability to the cold, there are no other problems. She is as healthy as one can be.¡±

    Qin Siting raised his chin, directing his eyes outside the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? She even has the strength to jump out of the window.¡±

    Mo Jingshen had already seen the opened windows and the curtains fluttering in the wind. He did not show anger, and his gaze was mild. It seemed like he was not affected at all.

    Qin Siting was looking forward to watching a show. He walked toward the window and casually peeked outside, chuckling lowly. ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t walk the normal road. There¡¯s a really tall tree right by the window. Even if a child tried to jump off, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡ª-

    In a bar that was the distance of half a Hai Cheng away from King¡¯s Court Hotel.

    Ji Nuan sat in a quiet corner by a table filled with a row of sses of alcohol.

    She drank two and found that it was not bad.

    She raised a hand to rub her nose, expressionlessly reaching out for another ss.

    This was a pub that served alcohol. Most of the customers were refined people who came to listen to music and enjoy drinking. It was not as chaotic as a regr bar.

    Not far away, a young man was ying the guitar as he sang a sad bad. The more he sang, the more emotional he became; the more he sang, the heavier the mood became.

    This made Ji Nuan, who was working hard to calm herself down, stirred up. She could not help but tighten her grip around the alcohol ss.

    After running out from the hotel, she had only thought to cool down, fearing that she would lose control of her emotions.

    She really wanted to grab hold of Mo Jingshen¡¯s tie and ask him, in her past life, after their divorce, was he in America with An Shuyan every day?

    In those ten years of his that she could not touch, he was a man powerful enough to flip the skies around¡ªthe CEO of the Shine Group that had authority in every region. She was incapable of knowing everything about him!

    He was so far away from her, so very far.

    And in those ten years, who was close to him? Was it An Shuyan? Or Ji Mengran? Or a woman a thousand times better than her?

    But she could not ask.

    If she asked, she would most likely be treated as a madwoman.

    Apletely delirious madwoman.

    <i>¡°Shine Group¡¯s CEO Mo Jingshen has returned to the country today. Right now, he has arrived at Hai Cheng¨C¡°</i>

    <i>¡°What are you looking at? Do you even know who the news is speaking about? A woman like you doesn¡¯t even have the right to help such a person adjust his shoes.¡±</i>

    Thest few words she heard before her death in her past life suddenly reyed by her ears.

    Ji Nuan rubbed her nose, closing her eyes.

    Suddenly, it felt as though she had returned to that cold prison. Her surroundings were icy cold, and the stifling sensation she had experienced when the poison took effect enveloped her.

    So cold, cold enough that her teeth were chattering.

    Not far away, two men¡ªdressed like elite, white-cor workers¡ªdrank while enjoying the music. They heard the sound of an alcohol ss falling on the ground.

    The two men turned back to look, only to notice a slender, fair, and clear-skinned woman hugging her knees as she sat on the sofa. She buried her face in her knees, her body shivering imperceptibly as though she was freezing.

    The two men stood up and walked over. ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± they asked in concern.

    Ji Nuan tightly gripped her knees with her palms, raising her eyes.

    The moment they got a clear look of her face, the two men were startled. After a while, they asked in suspicion, ¡°Miss... Miss Ji?¡±

    Although Ji Nuan had drunk, she could somewhat recognize that the two of them had cooperated with the Ji family¡¯spanies before.

    The supervisor and manager of some small enterprise. Who cared what it was exactly, she was toozy to think. She coldly nced at them before silently burying her face in her knees once more.

    The two men saw that she seemed to have drunk too much and was especially depressed and silent. She did not look like the young miss rumored to be mboyant and bossy.

    The two of them could not help but worry as they moved forward to ask, ¡°Miss Ji, did you drink too much? Do you want us to contact someone from the Ji family to pick you up?¡±

    The two of them had yet to finish their words when Ji Nuan suddenly raised her head, expressionlessly asking, ¡°Want to drink?¡±

    The two of them: ¡°...¡±

    To sit down with the Ji family¡¯s eldest miss for a drink, would really be considered the blessing of three lives, all right? Who would reject her?

    Even if it was just a drink, it could be considered a great temptation for men! They could also please the Ji family members. Only fools would say no!

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were no longer red. Her painful emotions were also gone. When she spoke, she giggled.

    She clinked sses with the two men, drinking while pointing to the people watching the singer. ¡°Let me tell you, your great-aunt has changed into a new leaf right now. In the past... if I saw such a handsome and talented fresh meat... I would definitely go up and tease...¡±

    ¡°Also...¡± She narrowed her eyes and smiled, reaching out to draw a circle with her finger. ¡°Do you know who the secret boss of this bar is? Shh... let me tell you...¡±

    Ji Nuan straightened her finger, pressing it against her lips, as she giggled drunkenly with blurry eyes. ¡°The boss of this ce is...¡±

    ¡°My apologies, she can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    The hand sending more alcohol to Ji Nuan¡¯s lips suddenly paused in the air.

    Mo Jingshen appeared as calm as still water. He bluntly brought the Ji Nuan, sitting on the sofa with a silly smile, into his arms. Without looking at the two embarrassed men, who were startled after discovering who he was, he half-carried and half-dragged her. After pushing aside the small side table obstructing him, he brought Ji Nuan away.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brain waspletely flooded with alcohol; she was unaware of what was going on. She waved her hand at a bar waiter that passed by, thinking of asking for more alcohol.

    ¡°I still want to drink!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only had a few sses, and you¡¯re already so drunk. Do you really think you will still be able to touch it in the future?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was heavy as he brought her out of the bar. His hand wiped across Ji Nuan¡¯s face with force, rubbing clean the alcohol around her lips.

    While he wiped, Ji Nuan kept dodging. She waspletely uncooperative.

    ¡°Be more obedient!¡± His voice was low and heavy, containing some anger.

    At that moment, an expensive white car, parked silently across the road, suddenly started its engine and drove off.

    When Mo Jingshen saw the car driving off, his expression instantly turned cold down to the bones. He took a glimpse at the disobedient Ji Nuan who kept trying to struggle out of his grasp.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes, about to demand that he let go of her. However, she could not help but shudder because of his cold gaze. Instantly, her mind slightly cleared.

 Chapter 104 - She Had Never Seen Such an Angry Mo Jingshen

    <h4>Chapter 104: She Had Never Seen Such an Angry Mo Jingshen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She remembered being brought out by Sheng Yihan. She also remembered she had wanted to find a ce to calm down. When she got off the car, she had warned Sheng Yihan not to follow her.

    But she never thought Mo Jingshen would locate her so quickly.

    ¡°Do you want to get on the car yourself, or do you want me to carry you up?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and indifferent voice carried some sternness. From start to finish, he did not release his grasp on her in case she sneaked away like a rabbit when he was distracted.

    There were so many cars driving by; an ident could happen easily.

    Ji Nuan stood unmoved in her ce.

    Right now, not only did she not want to get on the car, but she also wanted to take off her shoes and smash them in his face.

    After seeing the way she stood like a statue, Mo Jingshen¡¯s wrapped his arm around her waist forcefully.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze turned to him, pausing at the tailored-to-fit and high-quality long coat on his body.

    He wore a shirt inside, rather than a suit.

    Oh, that¡¯s right, he had given his suit jacket to her. She vaguely remembered leaving it in the bathroom. That suit jacket was considerably expensive.

    The price of that suit alone sufficed to buy a 200 square feet house within the city center ten yearster. The long coat that he wore right now would definitely surpass that.

    She took another look at the man¡¯s cold and handsome face and suddenlyughed.

    In those dreamlike ten years, as well as during their recent interactions, she had never thought the man she had married was actually such a person.

    How high up was he exactly, even Ji Nuan was not suitable for him!

    And how good was he exactly, to make her gradually change her initial determination into fear of losing him!

    Ji Nuan stared at him, using her husky, intoxicated voice to ask, ¡°Has the evening party ended?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± since she asked, he replied, but his tone was slightly heavy.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart quivered, and she lowered her head. ¡°Then you should go back. I only wanted some peace. Don¡¯t dy the things you need to do.¡±

    ¡°Peace? Jumping out from the window and running so far to drink, just for a bit of peace?¡± Mo Jingshen held her waist, almost pressing her into his body. It was slightly forceful and painful.

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows, pushing against his body, ¡°We¡¯re on the streets. The cars areing by all the time, be more careful. You should return to the party. I¡¯ll call for a car to return to Ao Lan International.¡±

    After speaking, she suddenly used force to push the man away.

    Ji Nuan turned around, stretching her hand out to call for a taxi.

    ¡°Stop there.¡± The man¡¯s low and solemn voice was tinged with coldness.

    Ji Nuan acted as though she did not hear him, ignoring him. Her hand remained outstretched.

    Finally, when a taxi approached, just as it was about to stop near her, something tightened around her waist and wrist. The sky seemed the spin as Mo Jingshen directly pushed her to the car he had parked by the side of the road.

    It was not the business car he had taken to the King¡¯s Court Hotel, but the Ghost she was very familiar with.

    Her back was mmed against the car door, although it did not hurt much, Ji Nuan still instinctually revealed a wary expression. She had yet to open her mouth when Mo Jingshen suddenly leaned down and kissed her.

    There was only the light taste of champagne in his mouth¡ªit was a pleasant smell apanied by the unique and clear scent belonging to him. It caused a heartstring, tight with tension, in Ji Nuan¡¯s mind to snap in an instant.

    She suddenly raised her hand to push him away, but instead, he pressed her down against the car door.

    Pressed with a lot of force! Her wrist was almost snapped!

    She had never seen such an angry Mo Jingshen!

    Ji Nuan never understood in the past, but now she finally did. The reason Ji Mengran¡¯s indirect attacks never affected Mo Jingshen was most likely because he had already known about things rted to her past.

    So, was it because of Sheng Yihan?

    She had yet to do anything against him about An Shuyan, what right did he have to be angry?

    She did not know when this kiss would finally end. A gush of cold wind blew over them. Ji Nuan was trapped between his chest and the car, and because of him, she did not feel much of the cold.

    As her legs gradually lost their strength, Mo Jingshen held her waist with one hand, supporting her powerless body from sliding down.

    Ji Nuan was still feeling tipsy. She was kissed until her eyes were unfocused; she could say nothing. She only heard the man¡¯s cold voice by her ear. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the ounts with you, and you¡¯ve already acted out this good show of jumping out of the window to escape. Ji Nuan, you¡¯ve really grown capable.¡±

    Ji Nuan abruptly raised her head, but he suddenly opened the car door and shoved her in the car.

    Her body fell against the chair with no strength. She half-rolled and half-crawled to sit up, yet he had already entered the driver¡¯s seat. He locked the car door, leaving her with no opportunity to alight.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen! Can¡¯t I vent my anger? My mood is bad, so I came out to drink! I didn¡¯t hit anyone or make a fuss! What right do you have to go overboard with me!¡± The moment Ji Nuan turned over, she shouted at him. Her breathing was hurried, and her chest was moving heavily. She stared at him, indignantly.

    Mo Jingshen was neither cold nor hot. ¡°You should be thankful that the one drinking with you inside wasn¡¯t that illegitimate child from the Sheng family. Otherwise, I would show you the true meaning of overboard.¡±

    He drove away. In the end, the car had only been moving for a while when Ji Nuan felt nauseous from all the alcohol she had drank. She raised a hand to her mouth while gesturing that she wanted to puke.

    When Mo Jingshen stopped the car and released the locks, Ji Nuan rushed to open the door, stumbling out of the car. She knelt by the road and dry heaved.

    She did not eat anything tonight. Everything that came out was alcohol and more alcohol. There was nothing else. Her throat was burning.

    Her heart was in pain, and her entire body was in difort.

    Feeling the man approach, she knelt by the roadside right before he was about to pull her up, and said weakly, ¡°If I get on the car, I¡¯ll definitely puke again. My stomach isn¡¯t feeling too well. You should return to the evening party first, don¡¯t care about me...¡±

    She had yet to finish when the man suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her up.

    The instant Ji Nuan¡¯s feet and body left the floor, her two hands instinctively grabbed onto his cor. In her half-drunken, half-asleep state, she peered into Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze that was as deep as the ocean.

    ¡°How could I not care about you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was soft and faint, carrying some helplessness when faced with her current appearance.

    ¡ª-

    When she was forcefully brought by Mo Jingshen into the nearest hotel, regardless of Ji Nuan¡¯s body or heart, she waspletely incapable of rejecting him.

    On the one hand, she really did not want to be in the car again. She had a stomach full of alcohol; the tossing and turning of her innards made her really nauseous. On the other hand, she did not bring her purse, her money, or her phone when she left. If she were to be left behind, she would most likely only be able to sleep on the road.

    Even if she was drunk, she still understood the logic of ¡®when one is defenseless under someone else¡¯s roof.¡¯ This was not any simple person¡¯s roof, but Mo Jingshen¡¯s diamond-studded, gold-ted roof. She could not court disaster.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s drunk, dazed eyes focused on one spot as she silently followed him. The man suddenly hauled her into the hotel elevator. She was unprepared and stumbled in, her head colliding into his embrace.

 Chapter 105 - Mo Jingshen, Just Because My Temper Is Goodâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 105: Mo Jingshen, Just Because My Temper Is Good...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan abruptly took a step back, an expression of, ¡®I want to maintain a distance from you,¡¯ on her face. Her entire body was wary like that of a hedgehog. She attempted to take another step back.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°You dare to try taking another step back?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She turned to press against the elevator wall. She wanted to drink, so she drank. Yet, after bing intoxicated, she actually turned into a punching bag.

    After stepping out of the elevator and entering the room, Ji Nuan immediately headed straight in. She maintained her determination to stay away from Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen raised a hand to massage his brows. He then looked at her expression. His ck pupils focused on her as he unhurriedly removed his cufflinks. He breathed. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, so I won¡¯t bicker with you. Come here.¡±

    Ji Nuan stood by the windows warily. She leaned against the window as though gathering some sense of security.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± She rified loudly.

    ¡°I asked you toe.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s heavy voice cut her off.

    Ji Nuan leaned against the curtains, tightly gripping the fabric as she lowered her gaze. She softly emphasized, ¡°I said I¡¯m not drunk, so I¡¯m not drunk. Mo Jingshen, you can¡¯t take advantage of the fact that my temper is good to stop me from looking for a ce to be quiet for a while. Especially since...¡±

    ¡°Your temper is good?¡± Mo Jingshen smiled faintly.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Was her temper not good enough right now?

    ¡°You¡¯re not drunk?¡± He sneered.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She did not care; anyway, she was not drunk!

    ¡°Good, since you¡¯re not drunk, let¡¯s have a good discussion about what happened tonight.¡± Mo Jingshen lowly and coldly said as he approached.

    Ji Nuan saw that he was approaching and subconsciously took a step back, pressing against the window behind her.

    ¡°If you take another step back, those improperly locked windows will open. This is the eighteenth floor. You want to fall down?¡± he spat out these words one by one.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart skipped a bit. Earlier, she had felt a cold wind against her back. The moment she turned back, she saw that the beautiful bay windows behind the curtains were really not properly locked. There was a small gap, allowing a little wind to enter.

    She was silent for a moment before she reached out to the windows and tugged it inwards, firmly closing it. At the same time, she suddenly felt the man¡¯s clear scent approach.

    Ji Nuan turned her head away, refusing to look at him.

    Seeing she was clearly nning to continue to be indifferent toward him, Mo Jingshen¡¯s perfect jawline tightened. In the next second, he fiercely grabbed her wrist, pressing it against the bay window behind her.

    Ji Nuan felt his forceful strength and abruptly raised her eyes in fright. Her entire body was leaning against the ss behind her.

    Yet, just as she thought to struggle, the man¡¯s phone rang.

    A sweet tone rang over and over again. She knew it was surely because the evening party had yet to end. Regardless of whether it was from An Shuyan or Mo Shaoze, anyhow, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Your phone is ringing,¡± Ji Nuan reminded him.

    Mo Jingshen seemed as though he heard nothing. His gaze remained fixed on her.

    He stared down at Ji Nuan, giving her goosebumps all over her body. His phone fell to silence after a few seconds but began ringing again. She raised her hand to feel around his coat. She retrieved his phone and nced at the string of unsaved numbers disyed on his screen.

    Ji Nuan was able to recognize An Shuyan¡¯s number. She had only seen it once that night, but she had memorized it.

    She hid a smile as she nced up at him, handing him the phone. ¡°It¡¯s your Secretary An.¡±

    However, Mo Jingshen coldly pushed aside the phone she raised up to him. At the very moment their eyes met, he grabbed the phone from her hand and ruthlessly threw it behind him.

    With a ¡°Peng!¡± sound, the phone crashed heavily against the slightly shiny, gold tinted ceramic floor tiles. The unending ringtone abruptly stopped.

    Mo Jingshen was the sort of person who, even when he did not reveal any expression, induced fear in a person¡¯s heart with just a mild and cold nce of his.

    Although Ji Nuan did not feel fear, the instant the phone fell, her mind nked out for a moment.

    ¡°My Secretary An?¡± He coldly sneered. ¡°Who gave her the right?¡±

    Ji Nuan returned to herself, peering over his shoulders to stare at the shattered phone.

    Although it was not the one they had bought together, she still could not help but give it another look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself once more.¡± His gaze fell on her face, word by word entering her ears. ¡°You¡¯re not clear-minded enough right now. We have no need to fight either. We¡¯ll discuss this tomorrow morning after you¡¯ve slept. Listen to me, en?¡±

    His gaze was clearly cold and contained dissatisfaction. Yet, because of Ji Nuan¡¯s expression, he still warmed up his tone to prevent frightening her.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan found that the scent of alcohol from the bar had clung heavily onto her. It was not very good to smell. She went to shower again.

    As she did not want to face Mo Jingshen right now, she showered for a long time beforeing out.

    She wrapped the robe very tightly around herself and then wrapped another towel around it. After making sure that she was adequately covered, she walked out of the bathroom.

    She scanned the room and could not find Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette.

    Had he returned to the evening party?

    Ji Nuan slowly tightened the robe around herself and walked toward the window to open it. The thick bathrobe was barely enough to protect her from the chilly evening air.

    It was alreadyte into the night. The hotel corridors were quiet. Outside the window, the city had already weed the silent night. There was only the asional car passing by, its headlight shing. From the eighteenth floor, she could almost see half of Hai Cheng¡¯s city lights.

    Her tipsiness cleared up a little more.

    She finally understood clearly that, what she wanted, was indeed much more than it used to be.

    If it had been a month ago, when she had just woken up in the room, she would not have cared about those people¡¯s words. Neither would she have paid any mind to An Shuyan¡¯s existence.

    What she wanted was the identity of Mrs. Mo. She wanted to be able to protect everything she had once lost and not to repeat the same mistakes.

    What she wanted was only to live this new life well.

    However, earlier on, she was really bothered. Bothered until she had frightened herself.

    Tonight, she may have been too emotional.

    When she left, she actually did not even think twice before stepping into Sheng Yihan¡¯s car.

    If it had been any other time, she would not have done so even if a knife was ced against her neck.

    Ji Nuan raised a hand to hold her forehead, suddenly feeling a wave of regret.

    She had really wasted two lives. As someone who had experienced almost everything, her heart¡¯s strength was actually still not strong enough.

    She was just about to turn around when she heard the sound of the room door opening. The moment she looked back, she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s tall silhouette entering the room. The long coat on the man¡¯s body appeared to have been stained the cold evening air. Yet, it did not affect his good looks. He held two boxes of what seemed like takeaway he had personally left to buy.

 Chapter 106 - So, Youâ€™re Actually Still Aware of Whose Husband You Are

    <h4>Chapter 106: So, You¡¯re Actually Still Aware of Whose Husband You Are</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man stood by the door. His cold brows instantly knitted after seeing how she had frozen in ce and had even wrapped herself with the robe and towel like a snowman.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he mildly said, his tone did not betray a hint of his emotions.

    Ji Nuan remained unmoved where she was. She thought he had returned to the evening party, but he had actually...

    Left to buy her food?

    ¡°During the incident tonight, you fell unconscious, and your body was cold like ice. Right now, you¡¯re standing in front of the window to feel the breeze. Do you want to fall badly ill?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was slightly heavy. ¡°Close the windows ande here.¡±

    Ji Nuan did feel slightly cold. Earlier on, she had only thought the breeze would help clear her mind. After seeing Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze bing colder, she closed the window.

    Walking over, she nced down at the food he was holding. Just by the scent alone, she could tell it was the few dishes she usually enjoyed.

    She raised her eyes to see Mo Jingshen looking at her robe. He did not appear as cold as before.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t return to the party?¡± Ji Nuan cleared her throat, speaking somewhat unnaturally. ¡°I thought...¡±

    Mo Jingshen stretched his hand out to hold her cheek. Ji Nuan startled, raising her eyes to look at him.

    Her skin felt ice-cold. He did not speak, but his cold, charming brows furrowed. His warm palm gently rubbed her face until Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was no longer as stiff. He then ced the takeaway in his other hand down on the table by the side.

    ¡°One An Shuyan alone was enough to anger you so much. If I were to return now, you might dare to jump down from the eighteenth floor,¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s said briskly.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... I haven¡¯t reached the point where I don¡¯t want my life.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, reaching out to hold her chin. His cold and bright pupils looked at her in askance. ¡°Awake now?¡±

    ¡°I took a shower just now. It cleared my mind a bit.¡± Ji Nuan attempted to turn her head away but was held firmly by him. She was unable to shift her gaze away.

    She raised her eyes, meeting his. The man¡¯s eyes were slightly dark and heavy. He focused on her for a long moment. ¡°How do you exin Sheng Yihan?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her eyelids, her tone slightly disapproving. ¡°We don¡¯t have much rtionship. He has always been Xia Tian¡¯s main doctor. Whenever I visit Xia Tian at the hospital, we¡¯ll unavoidably have to interact a bit.¡±

    Seeing Mo Jingshen watching her with that cold, dark gaze, she could not help but knit her brows as she continued exining, ¡°He is returning to the Sheng family soon, and he invited me to attend the evening party together. Initially, I didn¡¯t know exactly what this party was about and wasn¡¯t nning on attending. In the end, I was still brought here because of a series of idents... I was afraid that there was something fishy, so I kept refusing to go in. Afterward... I saw you and An Shuyan...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze flitted up to him somewhat casually. Even if she did not speak, her meaning was clear.

    What she meant was that shepletely had no intention of being someone¡¯s femalepanion, nor did she wish to have any rtions with Sheng Yihan.

    Was it not all because of him? Otherwise, there would not have been so much trouble today.

    Understanding her expression of self-indignantin, Mo Jingshen was angered and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    The hand that was pinching her chin softly stroked her skin, causing her to shiver for some inexplicable reason.

    ¡°Eat something first.¡± He ced his hand down, opening the takeaway boxes on the table. Inside the delicate, transparent boxes were Ji Nuan¡¯s favorite Chinese style vegetables and pastries. There was even a warm ss of fruit juice.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mood was initially slightly low. However, after clearing her mind, she could not be bothered to make any more fuss. She sat down to pick up the chopsticks for a bite.

    ¡°How did you know that I haven¡¯t eaten anything?¡± she casually asked while eating, her eyes fixed on the food in front of her. She did not look at the man beside her.

    ¡°Earlier on, when you were puking, all that came out was alcohol. If I couldn¡¯t tell, how could I still be your husband?¡± Mo Jingshen saw she was willing to be somewhat cooperative and knew not to be upset with her own body and stomach. His tone became a lot gentler. It was no longer as icy cold as before.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth was stuffed with food. She paused for a moment, before ying around with the rice with her chopsticks. She mumbled with her unclear voice, ¡°So you¡¯re actually aware of whose husband you are.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved. He rubbed her head as though reassuring her and chuckled lowly.

    Hearing that he was actuallyughing, Ji Nuan struggled to swallow all the food in her mouth. She then raised her head to re at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, even if I¡¯m more clear-minded, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m no longer angry! You actually still dare tough?¡±

    ¡°So, right now, you feel wronged?¡± He was still chuckling, tapping her angry and displeased brows with his finger.

    She did not feel wronged!

    She was angry!

    Mo Jingshen was the Mo family¡¯s only rightful sessor. He was also the most favored sessor. So long as he nodded, no one would dare to block him from attaining everything.

    Furthermore, the Mo family¡¯s foundation had always been very stable. Even without the An family¡¯s support, he could still be an influential figure in the American Chinese business. His position could not be threatened at all. No matter how she thought about it, the rtion with the An family was but one built on mutual benefits only.

    Everything was but based on Mo Jingshen¡¯s father¡¯s wishful thinking. Yet, from the way everyone spoke, it was as though if Mo Jingshen did not marry An Shuyan, it would be his loss.

    Which woman would not be upset after hearing those words?

    To prevent this little woman¡¯s stomach from filling up with anger even from a simple meal, Mo Jingshen sat by her side and ced the warm ss of juice in front of her. His tone was clear and heavy as he patiently exined, ¡°Remember my promise to you to send Secretary An back to America in a week?¡±

    Ji Nuan choked for a moment and quickly grabbed the ss of juice, drinking a mouthful before she barely swallowed.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand gently rubbed her back. While helping her to breathe, he quietly said, ¡°Mo Corporation and Shine Group¡¯s cooperation was originally meant to bepleted in two weeks, but it was forcefully reduced to one by me. The reason I¡¯ve been working overtime at thepany for meetings and attending social events more frequently is also because of this.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was startled. ¡°Was it because of me that you squeezed the work meant to bepleted in two weeks into one?¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°My father indeed nned on keeping An Shuyan in Hai Cheng, but I¡¯m somewhat aware of the An family¡¯s and An Shuyan¡¯s situation. Tonight was a trap set up for them. Every step was part of the n. The goal was to send An Shuyan back to America sessfully and to avoid forming any bad blood with the An family.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes suddenly holding a hint of apology, he lightly chuckled. ¡°After all, the Mo family and the An family have years of friendship. I can¡¯t let things turn too sour between the two family¡¯s elders. That is also why you had to witness such a scene today.¡±

    Ji Nuan finally realized this jealousy she fell into today was a big case of mistaken jealousy. She said bashfully and slightly apologetic, ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t see much...¡±

    What she saw was only An Shuyan apanying Mo Jingshen to event as his femalepanion. Regardless of words or actions, it was true that Mo Jingshen and An Shuyan did nothing intimate.

    Mo Jingshen raised his hand to pinch her face full of self-reproach. ¡°Are you still jealous? Still going to run around by yourself? Still going to be angry? En?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Mo Jingshen Pressed Her Against the Bathroom Wall

    <h4>Chapter 107: Mo Jingshen Pressed Her Against the Bathroom Wall</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this beforehand?¡±

    Mo Jingshen meaningfully stared at her, pinching her chin once more. He softly and deeply chuckled. ¡°Before everything was concluded, I didn¡¯t want you to feel pressured.¡±

    In an instant, it felt like all the ice in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart melted.

    If she had known the reason Mo Jingshen had been so busy in the past few days was all for the sake of keeping his promise to her, she would definitely have been bothered. She would also have wondered if she was being too unreasonable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s biggest mistake was in not trusting him. She felt very apologetic in her heart. ¡°Actually, regarding Secretary An, I¡¯m not that bothered. I know that toward her, you don¡¯t actually...¡±

    ¡°En, you¡¯re very broad-minded.¡± It was as though Mo Jingshen had seen through her thoughts. He said, amused, ¡°Jumping out of the window to climb the tree and then drinking in depression. In this world, there might not be a woman who can be more broad-minded than you.¡±

    Ji Nuan had yet to have the time to feel ashamed. The man picked up a few strands of wet hair draped over her shoulder, asking lowly, ¡°Are you full?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Ji Nuan was truly in the wrong today. She nodded quietly, allowing him to caress her shoulders gently as he pleased.

    His posture was rxed and unhurried. His long fingers casually twisted a few strands of her hair.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s my turn to eat now.¡±

    ¡°Eat then, I didn¡¯t eat too much earlier.¡± Ji Nuan raised her hand to arrange the takeaway boxes on the table. She picked up a new set of cutlery from the side, pushing it toward him.

    The man chuckled softly. He did not take a single look at the food on the side, and instead, pressed her against the side of the table. He kissed bit by bit down against her neck.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body carried the light fragrance of the shower gel. She was wrapped up in the towel and bathrobe, sopletely covered that he wanted to rip it apart and crush her into being one with him.

    He kissed until her body softened, almost melting into his embrace.

    Only when Mo Jingshen¡¯s kissnded on her lips, did Ji Nuan realize in shock that Mo Jingshen¡¯s kiss deepened with time and was slightly teasing.

    He kissed the corner of her lips and her burning face, before nibbling against her earlobe. His warm breathnded on her earlobe. ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve been workingte and haven¡¯t had sufficient sleep. How will you make it up to me?¡±

    Ji Nuanid on his shoulders, feeling the heat emanating from his body. Due to him teasing her sensitive ears, she was flustered and softened even more in his embrace.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She tilted her head up and stared at him with her shiny eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re exhausted, I can give you a massage before you go to sleep?¡±

    As she suggested, she felt it was a good idea and directly raised her hand to wave it in front of his eyes. ¡°Do you want a massage?¡±

    The room was very quiet. The window curtains blocked the moonlight and the city lights.

    Mo Jingshen grabbed her hand, pressing a kiss on it.

    ¡°Help me shower?¡± He raised his brows and chuckled softly.

    Ji Nuan nodded unhesitatingly. ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Wash the entire body,¡± he emphasized.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Nuan nodded again. Her expression could not be more natural.

    After seeing her being strangely cooperative, Mo Jingshen¡¯s graceful brows rose. He chuckled, standing up to head toward the bathroom.

    Ji Nuan stood up to follow. After turning on the bathroom lights, she thought for a moment and asked, ¡°About the evening party... you don¡¯t need to go back anymore?¡±

    Mo Jingshen removed his coat, leisurely unbuttoning his shirt¡ªone button, two buttons, three buttons...

    ¡°The issues I need to handle personally are mostly settled. Shen Mu and the vice-CEO can handle the follow-up procedures for the cooperation project. Even if I were to stay any longer, all I would aplish is cating my father.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t head back, would Director Mo...¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice faltered for a moment. She did not n on mentioning the incident in the bathroom today. The perpetrator behind that incident, both she and Mo Jingshen had a tacit understanding about it.

    She understood very clearly that, when Mo Jingshen was around, aside from Mo Shaoze, no one else would have dared to give those sorts of orders.

    Mo Jingshen released another set of buttons, his tone bing colder. ¡°Initially, I nned on giving him some face. Right now, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    The man turned back. The unbuttoned shirt revealed a broad set of seductive shoulders; it could cause women to feel their mouth dry up instantly. The man¡¯s body silhouette was perfect. Every area was indescribably seductive...

    <i>Alluring.</i>

    This word was not meant to describe men, but for Mo Jingshen, it was more than suitable.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze trembled for a moment due to the sudden view. She remembered what she had promised earlier and walked over to help him remove his shirt.

    Two minutester.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lightly colored lips curved faintly as he watched the woman¡¯s hand pause by his belt: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen said shower, and he really meant shower.

    Ji Nuan thought he would eat her up in the bathtub. Yet, as she washed him clean from top to bottom, he remained unmoved like a mountain. Although he nced at her meaningfully asionally, he did nothing.

    After working overtime for several days, he was most likely really exhausted.

    Ji Nuan did not want to dy his rest any further. She dried his body. When she was about to walk out, Mo Jingshen grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    Ji Nuan heard the hoarseness in his voice from restraining himself for too long. ¡°Still want to leave?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s arm was pressed against his dry chest. Her gaze darted behind for a moment. ¡°What else would we do? It¡¯s already sote, and you seem really tired...¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish her words, the man pressed her into his embrace. His lipsnded on her neck. He nibbled on a small patch of skin on the back of her neck.

    It was no wonder the ancient people revealed the neck during executions. The back of a person¡¯s neck was naturally weak and sensitive. Ji Nuan felt he had bitten onto a cluster of nerves. The sensitive signal exploded in her consciousness in an instant. It spread across her skin, and half of her body felt numb.

    Mo Jingshen tightened his hand. ¡°Initially, I was considering letting you off since your body wasn¡¯t feeling too well and you met with misfortune in the bathroom. But since you can jump out of the window, let¡¯s forget about it. Are you saying because your man worked overtime for a few days, his ability to make love is affected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I was trying to say...¡±

    The logic she was trying to force out had yet to be spoken, and he had already picked her up. Mo Jingshen pressed her against the bathroom wall.

    Ji Nuan was squeezed between him and the wall, both her legs forced to wrap around his waist...

    She had just helped him shower. The robe she was wearing was half soaked. He reached out and untied the cumbersome thing.

    Since it was soaked and heavy, there was no need to wear it anymore.

    His kissnded by her ears. Every time he bit her ears, she would melt. She pressed against his face to avoid it, but was unsessful, and could only lean against him, asking to be spared.

 Chapter 108 - The Little Woman Wore His Shirt, and Her Bare Legs Were Completely Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Little Woman Wore His Shirt, and Her Bare Legs Were Completely Revealed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Yet, no matter how she tried to avoid it, no matter how she whined as though begging to be spared, Mo Jingshen had no ns of letting her off easily tonight.

    His body pressed against her tightly. When he recalled how Ji Nuan had worn the dress Sheng Yihan had prepared for her tonight, his eyes narrowed, and he suddenly flipped her around.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s back faced him...

    She felt his kissnd on that sensitive patch of skin on the back of her neck once more. She could not help but twist her lower body, causing the man behind her to grunt. He began to nibble on the back of her neck intentionally with varying force. The teasing would be the death of her.

    Just as Ji Nuan began to sob, he intruded unhesitatingly from behind.

    Ji Nuan immediately cried out.

    As she trembled uncontrobly, he leaned down against her ear. ¡°You and that Sheng one, don¡¯t meet him anymore in the future, en?¡±

    ¡°Meet... no... he is still a doc... ah...¡±

    Ji Nuan was stimted and could not finish her words.

    ¡°What?¡± After hearing her first word, Mo Jingshen¡¯s actions became harsh.

    Ji Nuan was bullied and could hardly think clearly. She hurried to said, ¡°Won¡¯t meet... won¡¯t meet... won¡¯t ever meet again... I never nned to do anything with him!¡±

    Mo Jingshen was no longer thinking of letting her off. He let her exin herself as she wished, let her whine, cry, and scream as she pleased without slowing down.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The curtains by the window were half opened and light entered from the back. The man¡¯s upper body was bare, and his silhouette was very smooth.

    The moment Ji Nuan opened her eyes, this was the scene that entered her vision.

    After being pressed down and pestered for the entire night, she was tired and spent. She did not feel like moving at all, even if it was no longer morning. Anyway, her phone was not with her, and Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone could not be used either. It was so rare for them to have such a quiet and uninterrupted moment that she did not wish to ruin it.

    But she felt thatst night, because of her jealousy, aside from dissatisfaction, he was also especially pleased?

    She did not notice it initially. After being pushed and pressed down on the bed, her head almost hitting against the headboard, she asionally heard from his threats and promises just a small hint of... satisfaction?

    In the past, she was always demanding for divorce. Then, she suddenly changed, and things began to shift in the right direction between the two of them step by step. But she was always very calm and had nevermitted extreme actions.

    Last night...

    He must have been beyond pleased, right?

    Because she was really jealous.

    Ji Nuan used her eyes to trace the handsome face of the man in deep sleep next to her. When Mo Jingshen slept, there was a hint of closeness revealed in the distance left by his good looks and silence. In particr, the cold atmosphere that put a thousand miles of distance between him and others, and could freeze people to the point where their guts trembled, waspletely gone right now.

    Like some sort of expensive and noble cat, he revealed that little bit of gentleness when he fell asleep, prompting others to approach.

    Ji Nuan had gently turned around in his embrace, staring at him just like this. Looking at his eyelids quietly closed, she blinked and raised a hand, gently tracing out the man¡¯s delicate features.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome face was turned away from the moonlighting from the windows. Under the shadows, it was warm and dark. Ji Nuan¡¯s finger carefully and slowly smoothed over his pleasant brows. She then ran over his shut eyes and his high nose bridge...

    Her finger softlynded on his lips. The man¡¯s light-colored lips had a small mark left behind from the bite she gave him yesterday. It was very small and could only be seen from such a close distance.

    It was not her fault. Who dared him to be so fiercest night. Even when she cried and begged to be spared, it did not work. She could then only bite him in anger.

    She had not only bitten him. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze moved toward his back. Last night, she had also harshly scratched his back several times.

    ¡°Done staring?¡± All of a sudden, the man¡¯s low and mild voice rang against her finger.

    Mo Jingshen huskily asked but did not open his eyes. Ji Nuan was startled and swiftly retracted her finger. He reached out to bring the simrly bare Ji Nuan into his embrace while his other arm around her waist tightened.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± He held her; his voice husky from the drowsiness. It was ridiculously sexy.

    Ji Nuan nced outside the window. ¡°Not sure. Looking at the color of the sky, it should be past six.¡±

    His palm pressed against her back, gently patting. ¡°You ate so littlest night. Hungry?¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that after so much of her energy was consumedst night, she was indeed hungry. But after being held this way, she would rather starve than get up from the bed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still tired.¡± She buried her head in his embrace, softly whining as though asking to be coaxed.

    The man¡¯s soft chuckle came from the top of her head. His hand gently stroked the back of her head. ¡°Then go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡ª-

    This time, Ji Nuan did not sleep asfortably. This was most likely because Mo Jingshen did not continue sleeping, and she was the only one on the bed.

    Barely an hourter, she woke up again.

    She sat up and saw Mo Jingshen wearing a dark brown bathrobe. He stood in front of the bay window, quietly standing tall.

    She was just about to move the nkets aside and climb off the bed when she recalled that all her clothing had been soakedst night. He left them on the ground and they were probably still in a bundle there right now. There was no way they could be worn again.

    Her gaze moved, and she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt on the sofa not too far away.

    She quietly reached over, picking up the shirt. Mo Jingshen noticed her movements. The moment he turned back, he saw the little woman wearing his shirt. Her legs werepletely bare and exposed¡ªlong legs as smooth and white as porcin. asionally, he could see under the shirt with her movements.

    Ji Nuan did not realize he had already noticed that she was awake. She rxed and walked into the bathroom, quietly closing the door. She picked up the clothes on the floor and ced them on the ss counter. She then washed her face.

    The effects of all the alcohol fromst night had finally cleared. While thinking about what had happened at the evening partyst night, Ji Nuan picked up the milk face cleanser provided by the hotel and gently rubbed some between her hands.

    The bathroom door was made of a half-transparent frosted ss. A dark silhouette approached the door, and Ji Nuan paused in her movement. The moment she raised her head, the bathroom door was opened. Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes slightly to look at her. His expression was unhurried as hepletely blocked the bathroom door.

    The hotel¡¯s bathroom was not asrge as the one at home. With his height, the door appeared much smaller.

    He was clearly only blocking the door, yet Ji Nuan felt that his brows carried some of the emotions fromst night that had yet to dissipate.

    Especially that clear and mild expression of Mo Jingshen¡¯s. Like fire, it almost burned the shirt off of her body.

    Ji Nuan paused for a moment, subconsciously bringing her legs closer together. ¡°Do you need the bathroom? I¡¯ll be done right after washing my face...¡±

    She raised her hand full of foam. ¡°I¡¯ll be done immediately!¡±

    Mo Jingshen focused on her. He unhurriedly and huskily made an ¡°en¡± sound, but his legs had already taken two steps in.

 Chapter 109 - The Promise That You Made Have to Be Kept, En?

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Promise That You Made Have to Be Kept, En?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen dragged her over and pressed her against the ss counter. He leaned over to kiss her, gently nibbling and sucking on her lips.

    Due to his abrupt actions, Ji Nuan was kissed until her legs weakened. They could barely support her.

    She was kissed until she was almost suffocated. The man¡¯s breath had his distinct, clear scent; it contained a warmth unique to him.

    She wore his shirt, and its length was barely sufficient to cover her legs. He lifted his eyes slightly, and through the bathroom mirror behind her, he could see her legs tightly sped together.

    Mo Jingshen tightened his arms around her, pressing her onto him and deepening their kiss.

    The bathroom space was small. Its temperature climbed, and the warm air rose. The sound of the tap running continued.

    With one hand, he pressed the back of her head, and with the other, he held her slender waist. As he tugged her entire person forward, Ji Nuan was defenseless and could only lean on him clumsily.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were still covered in foam from the facial milk cleanser. She did not dare to push him, nor did she have the strength to do so. The sound of the water running was right by her ears, disturbing her. Her mind was in a state of disorder.

    She suddenly thought to reach out to turn the tap off. In the end, she had only just moved, when Mo Jingshen ruthlessly caught her tongue with his teeth.

    Ji Nuan instinctively struggled a little. She kept trying to back off to the side to avoid the kiss, moaning slightly.

    He chuckled meanly, softly whispering by her ear. ¡°Why are you hiding? Dressed like this, what are you trying to aplish? En?¡±

    While hiding, Ji Nuan softly huffed, ¡°Last night, when I helped you shower, all my clothes were soaked. If I don¡¯t wear yours, what would I...¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled. His pair of dark eyes were deep and yfully provoking. ¡°There are no other people here. The air conditioning is also sufficiently warm. You can choose not to wear anything.¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not an exhibitionist. Furthermore, I only wanted to wash my face. I wasn¡¯t nning on anything...¡±

    He wantonly explored under her shirt with his hand. Ji Nuan¡¯s body instantly shrunk because of the intrusion of his fingers. She could only hear the man¡¯s teasing voice by her ears. ¡°Not nning on anything? How do you exin what¡¯s happening here then?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body abruptly stiffened.

    Her face went bright red. She lowered her head to bury it in his neck as she softly whimpered, her body quivering.

    ¡ª-

    Wave by wave, Mo Jingshen brought her up. Just as she could hardly hold on any further, he harshly pressed her down.

    After being tormented for a long time, he chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Let¡¯s go out?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... Put me down first!¡±

    Mo Jingshen lips curved slightly. He did not let her go but carried her out like this. Ji Nuan buried her head in his neck. The sensation from where they were connected caused her toes to curl up.

    She was ced down onto the bed and was immediately pressed under him.

    Seeing her hair spread across the sheets, he embraced her and pressed a gentle kiss on her lips.

    Ji Nuan panted softly but could not hold in augh. She raised a hand to arrange her hair back,ining, ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, and you¡¯re already like this. Must you take half my life away before you can let me off?¡±

    He casually pinched a few strands of her hair, smoothing it down against her corbone. When Ji Nuan quivered from the sensation, he grunted and approached closely against her ears, softly chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy and going home past midnight for the past few days. Watching my own woman sleep, I could only hold her but could not eat. Can¡¯t you let me collect some interest?¡±

    ¡°You could have woken me up...¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t bear to.¡±

    ¡°But now you can? I woke up from hunger in the morning, and you¡¯re still torturing me like this!¡±

    Mo Jingshen made an ¡°en¡± sound. ¡°Tired? Then I¡¯ll slow down.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Slow down?

    He was clearly changing tactics and unhurriedly and patiently torturing her!

    Ji Nuan was tormented by his slow movements; her entire body going soft and numb. She suddenly raised her body cooperatively.

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows and following her movements, he abruptly leaned back.

    The more she took the initiative to approach, the more he leaned backward.

    The back and forth went on for several times. Ji Nuan was provoked to the point of frustration. She raised a hand to push him. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±

    After seeing her delicate and charming expression fill up with anger, Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved. Suddenly, he deeply and decisively sent himself forward.

    Ji Nuan, who was about to push him away, instantly moaned. She could no longer speak and only red at him.

    After half a day, she barely managed to catch her breath. She angrily and weaklyined, her voice hoarse, ¡°I¡¯ve really been duped by your appearance. You¡¯re really a beast¡ª¡±

    Mo Jingshenughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re dressed up like this in front of me. If I weren¡¯t provoked, I would be even less than a beast.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She actually had no words to retort!

    ¡ª-

    Two hourster, Ji Nuan finally mbered off the bed to eat. Mo Jingshen was still somewhat considerate as he pushed the trolley of food the hotel staff had delivered to her bedside. This way she could avoid the pain of getting off the bed.

    After all, right now, her legs were very soft.

    ¡°In the future, no matter what happens, remember to rify things with me first. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild and be unhappy on your own. All right?¡± Mo Jingshen handed the cutlery over, but his expression was stern, no longer resembling the brute man from this morning.

    Ji Nuan nibbled on the fragrant and sweet enoki mushroom. She raised her eyes to speak. ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t understand the situation clearly, so it was my fault. But you should have reminded me beforehand. Otherwise, no matter which woman experienced this, they definitely would not have been able to bear it either.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows rose. ¡°You still have the strength to argue right and wrong with me?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    He chuckled with a humming sound but did not tease her further, allowing her to eat in peace.

    Finally, when Ji Nuan had her fill, Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice then leisurely spoke. His tone was mild. ¡°Do you remember what you promised mest night?¡±

    ¡°En? What did I promise?¡± Ji Nuan could not remember what she had said. She raised her eyes in bewilderment.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze became heavy, his expression was cold. ¡°You promised not to meet Sheng Yihan anymore. Are you choosing to forget?¡±

    She was quiet for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you know a lot of things about me? For example, about before we married and even before that...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not answer. The way he looked at her was as though there were a lot of unspoken words. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking of.

    After a moment, he raised a hand to pinch her face gently. ¡°The promise you made has to be kept, en?¡±

    ¡°That I can do, but you haven¡¯t answered me. Do you know a lot about my past? But from what I can remember, before our marriage, I didn¡¯t interact much with the Mo family. Whenever Ji Mengran would mention Sheng Yihan in the past, you would always overlook it. You¡¯ve also never mentioned it on the few asions after. But fromst night, it clearly shows that about my past, you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand paused against her lips. His warm finger gently caressed her as he unhurriedly said, ¡°Those are not important. You only have to remember; you are Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart tightened because of the warmth on her lips. ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡±

    ¡°The answer is...¡± Mo Jingshen leaned down, moving closer to her lips. His heavy and deep eyes peered into hers. ¡°You¡¯re fated only to be Mrs. Mo.¡±

 Chapter 110 - My Heart Suffered a Great Blow!

    <h4>Chapter 110: My Heart Suffered a Great Blow!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan stared at him for a moment, but in the next second, his kissnded.

    ¡°Why are you kissing as you please right now...¡±

    ¡°Just kissing?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s smiling tone carried a hint of teasing.

    Could it be that he wanted to do it again?

    When he fed her earlier, could it have been only to replenish her physical strength?

    After another kiss, he finally released her. He held the back of her head in his palm, leaning against her forehead and focusing on her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo once said that nobody is allowed to have ideas about your man.¡± He lowered his eyes to admire the watery brightness in her eyes. He was satisfied with the slightly dazed expression she had after his kiss. ¡°Likewise, I definitely won¡¯t be polite to whoever dares to have thoughts about Mrs. Mo.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen actually had such a tyrannical side. Yet, it did not seem deliberate.

    Furthermore, when this man was being tyrannical, it did not cause others to be unhappy at all. Instead, it caused her to instinctively want to state her own position clearly.

    From the start, whatever had happened between her and Sheng Yihan was Sheng Yihan¡¯s problem alone. It had nothing to do with her.

    Ji Nuan stared at him. Abruptly, she took the initiative to hold onto his shoulders as she leaned up, giving him a deep kiss. Under the man¡¯s gaze, which had darkened in an instant, she sincerely said, ¡°All right!¡±

    Her one word was sincere, seeming as if she was offering the small little world hidden in her heart entirely into his palms.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze, directly pressing her onto the bed. Ji Nuan fell backward, looking at the man on top of her.

    The distinguished and refined man was the unapproachable CEO Mo in the eyes of others. But at this moment, he was seductive and charming like a strikingly passionate demon.

    Irreceable in this world.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, even when the evening party ended, An Shuyan still did not manage to wait for Mo Jingshen¡¯s return.

    All of Hai Cheng knew that Mo Jingshen was a cold and rational man. Yet, this man, who was always unmoved by emotions, had actually lost hisposure for Ji Nuan.

    In the early morning, An Shuyan met Mo Shaoze outside the elevator in King¡¯s Court Hotel.

    ¡°Uncle Mo.¡± An Shuyan politely nodded her head.

    Mo Shaoze nced at her, coldly asking, ¡°Your face looks so pale. Didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±

    An Shuyan smiled slightly. ¡°I did sleep. Maybe it¡¯s because I slept toote, so I don¡¯t look that well.¡±

    ¡°In the period you¡¯ve been in the country, based on everything you¡¯ve seen and heard, is it likest night? Towards that Ji Nuan, is Jing Shen serious?¡± Mo Shaoze¡¯s brows were slightly heavy and dark.

    An Shuyan was silent for a moment, but she slowly nodded her head.

    Mo Shaoze first raised his brows in dissatisfaction before he narrowed his eyes coldly. He did not lose himself in anger.

    After a moment, Mo Shaoze¡¯s slowly and heavily asked, ¡°In that case, the position of Mrs. Mo, do you still want it?¡±

    An Shuyan was silent for a long time. She took in two breaths; her eyes slightly stubborn. ¡°Uncle Mo, what you should be asking me is, do I still want the man, Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Without waiting for Mo Shaoze to speak, she softly but resolutely said, ¡°My answer is, I do.¡±

    Mo Shaoze sternly stared at her for an extended period of time before waving his hand. ¡°All right. I understand. Go back and rest.¡±

    An Shuyan politely and respectfully nodded at him. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Mo.¡±

    Finishing her words, she turned around.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Shen Mu sent her phone over, Ji Nuan was drying her hair in the bathroom. The sound of the hair dryer rang loudly. She only knew that Shen Mu had delivered her bag and Mo Jingshen¡¯s items.

    When she walked out with her hair dry, Shen Mu was respectfully and softly speaking to Mo Jingshen outside the door. ¡°All right, CEO Mo, I understand.¡±

    Mo Jingshen signaled for him to leave. Shen Mu nodded, turned to give Ji Nuan a polite smile and left.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t bring our phones. How did Shen Mu know we¡¯re here?¡± As Mo Jingshen closed the room door, she casually asked while ncing toward Shen Mu¡¯s back heading toward the elevator.

    Mo Jingshen mildly nced at her, using his chin to point toward the handset in the room.

    Ji Nuan reacted slowly, receiving her bag. She found the set of clothes she worest night from before she had changed into the gown in Sheng Yihan¡¯s car. However, it only contained her clothes. Her coat was most likely left behind in Sheng Yihan¡¯s car.

    With regards to Sheng Yihan, she hesitated for a moment and did not mention him. After she changed her clothes, she realized that her phone had been left uncharged sincest night. She brought out the charging cable from her bag and ced it on the bedside table with her phone.

    Right after she plugged it in and turned it on, the sound of messages arriving rang.

    Thetest message that showed up on the screen was from an unsaved contact.

    [Rest well]

    Simply two words. It did not even contain a simple full stop.

    Ji Nuan nced at those words, her fingers pausing by the screen. After staring at it for a long moment, she finally guessed who it was from. She opened her phone gallery to look for the picture she had taken of Xia Tian¡¯s medical record. It contained the mobile number of her doctor.

    As expected, it was Sheng Yihan.

    In those years, Sheng Yihan and her have always cooperatively been indifferent to one another. Even when they passed by each other in the hospital, in the instant their eyes met, their gazes had always been indifferent. He was his orthopedics specialist, and she was her Mrs. Mo. They had long be two unrted individuals, yet suddenly, he seemed to be intentionally intruding into her life once more.

    <i>What was the reason?</i>

    Was it because he was about to formally and properly return to the Sheng family? Because one side of Hai Cheng¡¯s four prominent families was about to be in his hands?

    Was he really... like how she had once known, hiding a wealth of ambition under his cold and charming good looks?

    Mo Jingshen dialed thepany. The moment he turned back from the window, he saw her thoughtful expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head. Her gazended on the man¡¯s ridiculously gentle and perfect face illuminated by the sunlight. Her expression remained calm, but her fingers had already speedily erased the message that should not have been there. ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the woman by the bed, his eyes narrowing.

    The little woman¡¯s fingers quickly tapped across the screen. He nced indifferently at the sight and took a few broad steps with his long legs, taking the phone from her.

    Ji Nuan wanted to reach out to snatch it back, but because of the man¡¯s apathetic gaze, she kept her hand back.

    That message was already deleted. Right now, what Mo Jingshen was looking at was the most recent message disyed. It was from Xia Tian who had sent three messages in a row.

    [My warmth![1.Nuan means warmth] My heart has received arge blow. I¡¯ve lost sleep for many nights! That Doctor Sheng is really ridiculously handsome! After interacting with him for so many days in the hospital, I¡¯ve actually only juste to realize he is such a high-quality product!]

    [Are you really familiar with Doctor Sheng? Does he have autism? Otherwise, why is he always so cold. He won¡¯t even say an extra word of rubbish. He can freeze people with his gaze, but taking his face into ount, I will forgive this ice mountain!]

    [Aaah! I really can¡¯t sleep! Also, this Doctor Sheng¡¯s five features are so pleasing. His nose is ridiculously sharp and straight. Don¡¯t they say that you can know how a man looks below based on his nose? This ice mountain looks so refined in his white coat, but itpletely fails to disguise his well-crafted physique! Wuu, I¡¯m so moved. I really want to bed him! Nuan Nuan, since you¡¯ve known him from the past, has your heart ever moved for him before?]

    She saw that Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression remained unaffected, but the temperature in the air had clearly dropped by several degrees.

    Ji Nuan held her forehead.

    She was done!

 Chapter 111 - Aside from You

    <h4>Chapter 111: Aside from You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Because of these few texts, she felt her lifespan had been shortened.

    When speaking between close friends, there is never any restraint. In text messages, they would obviously be even more daring!

    This was basically like stabbing a knife in Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, ah!

    Afterward, she noticed that in Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, it really seemed like there was a knife flying toward her. The coldness was overflowing, like the winter rain, the autumn frost and the snow on the tip of the mountain.

    ¡°Cough.¡± Ji Nuan ran a hand through her hair somewhat guiltily. She regained herposure and exined, ¡°This, the way us girls talk in private is always without restraint...¡±

    Mo Jingshen stared at her; her phone still in his hand. His narrowed gaze cut her from head to toe. ¡°Your way of not restraining is to study a man¡¯s nose?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Although it was not what she had been thinking of, her gaze still subconsciously moved to Mo Jingshen¡¯s nose.

    She remembered that when she had just married him, Xia Tian had earnestly investigated how good of a product this man was because she kept refusing this marriage. It seemed like she had also mentioned that Mo Jingshen¡¯s nose was high and straight and to not just focus on how he seemed like such a restrained male god. His size was definitely not small...

    Anyway, she had already rated everything outside and inside of Mo Jingshen. She did not even forget to be smitten for several days, talking about how Ji Nuan, who had ced such a man aside without bedding him, was basically wasting natural resources.

    Her gaze suddenly met Mo Jingshen¡¯s. Ji Nuan harshly returned to herself and frantically reached out to grab her phone back.

    ¡°The private words between women have always been inappropriate. Wherever our thoughtsnd, our lips follow. How can it be that men are allowed to admire a woman¡¯s slender long legs, but women aren¡¯t allowed to discuss such issues asionally?¡± Ji Nuan exined while trying to grab her phone.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her coldly. His raised the phone up, keeping it out of her reach.

    ¡°When did you see me notice anything below a woman¡¯s shoulder?¡± His tone was unkind.

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes. ¡°You torture me back and forth every day. Don¡¯t even mention beneath the shoulders, even the area beneath the waist has beenpletely shown to you all right!¡±

    Not just seeing, from top to bottom, inside to outside, he had kissed it all at least once!

    Mo Jingshen chuckled coldly because of her unreasonable logic. ¡°Aside from you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anyway, return my phone to me!¡± Ji Nuan could not snatch it back and decided to climb on the bed barefooted, throwing herself forward to grab it.

    Mo Jingshen saw she had thrown herself forward and did not avoid. He also did not raise the phone further. In the instant Ji Nuan¡¯s hand came into contact with the phone, his arm directly wrapped around her waist, pressing her into his embrace.

    Ji Nuan was unprepared as she fell forward. She stumbled, and half her body fell on him. Her entire face was pressed against the man¡¯s chin. She was just about to tighten her grip around the phone and lean back when the arm around her waist tightened. The man¡¯s low voice rang by her ear. ¡°For the sake of this small private conversation between women, Mrs. Mo has even taken out the ability to throw oneself into another¡¯s arms.¡±

    ¡°You were clearly the one that suddenly pressed onto my waist...¡± Ji Nuan raised her head, wanting to exin. The moment she raised her head, her lips brushed past his.

    She had yet to react when the man suddenly held the back of her head and kissed her.

    She stood unsteadily on the bed; half her body pressed onto his. Her waist was bent, and she still held onto the phone tightly. This pose... it was not clear if it was intimate or awkward.

    Regardless, this one kiss could not be associated with intimacy. Instead, like a punishment, it heavily stole all of her oxygen.

    It was only when Ji Nuan¡¯s tongue was almost numb that the man finally released her. His gazended on her phone without much warmth.

    ¡°Before the sky turns dark, arrange for her to transfer to a different orthopedic clinic.¡±

    Mo Jingshen said against the corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s lips while she was almost breathless from the kiss. His words did not contain any tolerance for rejection.

    ¡°Transfer to a different hospital?¡± She met his gaze. ¡°I nned to do so two days ago. But Xia Tian¡¯s leg cannot be moved. If a jolt urs during the process and leaves any damage...¡±

    ¡°The people that I arrange can¡¯t put your heart at ease?¡± Mo Jingshen leaned down, indifferently ncing at her.

    His goal was for her to distance herself from Sheng Yihan, while her goal was to distance Xia Tian from that bastard.

    Regardless of the reasons, Xia Tian leaving her current hospital would be a good thing. It would settle everything once and for all.

    ¡°All right then, which hospital should we transfer her to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    ¡°... Oh.¡±

    While replying, Ji Nuan raised her eyes to look at his expression.

    Those few messages from earlier clearly bothered him. They bothered him a lot.

    If he had seen the earlier message that Sheng Yihan had sent, it was likely that things would not simply end with transferring Xia Tian into a different hospital.

    One on hand, Ji Nuan was pleased that her actions were quick, and she had sessfully erased that message. On the other hand, she darkly scolded Xia Tian, that bastard. She really invited a lot of trouble for her.

    It was fine that she usually liked to bring up obscene stories. She could talk about those muscled idols on television or those hormone bursting models as she pleased, but she actually brought up the topic of Sheng Yihan.

    She had seen others dig holes for their best friend, but never such a deep hole! Xia Tian, that fool!

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to reply Xia Tian¡¯s message and at the same time inform her about the transfer. She then congratted her on being able to leave the ice mountain behind and then proceeded to ignore her anguished replies. She raised her head to nce at Mo Jingshen once more.

    ¡°By the way.¡± She took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°At the hospital, there¡¯s this rich young master that owns a bank and is trying to chase Xia Tian. But he is clearly a rotten man from head to toe. Can you help me make sure that he won¡¯t have the opportunity to approach her anymore? It¡¯ll be best if you could throw him to Africa and stop him from ever returning.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the expression of wanting to forget the previous topic on the woman¡¯s face, calmly saying, ¡°What bank?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a private bank in Hai Cheng. It has some rtions with the banks in Hong Kong and Taiwan.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°A mere family scale bank, if you want to send the person to Africawfully, just buy it.¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Buy it?¡±

    ¡°The scope of businesses under the Mo Corporation banner is extensive. Within Hai Cheng, there are many private banks and financial enterprises that interact with the Mo Corporation. Just a small private bank, do you still want to waste time topete with intellect and courage with him?¡±

    That¡¯s true.

    Dealing with those shameless, rotten men in that way was indeed a waste of time. Buying the ownership of their bank, was not only the most straightforward method but could also kill two birds with one stone.

    After all, the finance industry was bing more profitable. Obtaining a bank with rtions with various financial enterprises was also considered a gain. Buying it would bring no loss to them.

    Ji Nuan suddenlyughed, hugging his elbow as she took the initiative to coax him. ¡°Thank you, hubby! My hubby is the best! The most awesome!¡±

    Mo Jingshen snorted, tugging back his elbow andpletely refusing to eat her act.

 Chapter 112 - She Had Fallen in Love with Himâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 112: She Had Fallen in Love with Him...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan reached out to tug at his shirt sleeve once more.

    While tugging at it, she blinked sincerely at him. ¡°My heart has never moved for Sheng Yihan; you should know it too. Before I married into the Mo family, I¡¯ve never dated anyone properly. I don¡¯t have any past to speak of! I am basically the model example of having a clean body and mind!¡±

    After hearing the words ¡®model example,¡¯ Mo Jingshen mildly nced at her. He clearly became more patient after seeing how sincerely she was exining.

    Ji Nuan directly hugged his arm. ¡°Before you, I¡¯ve never loved any other man!¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on Mo Jingshen¡¯s face. He reached out to smooth her hair down, meaningfully asking, ¡°Is Mrs. Mo confessing to me right now? Do you love me? En?¡±

    For an instant, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was flustered.

    Between her and Mo Jingshen, it seemed as though they had already experienced all sorts of sweetness and warmth, but the word love had never been once mentioned.

    She had yet to reply but saw that the smile on the man¡¯s lips deepened.

    It seemed like his mood had suddenly lifted.

    His mood was great.

    But Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was currently in a state of disorder.

    The problem she never dared to think about was suddenly confronting her.

    By the time Ji Nuan returned to herself, Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand was entwined in her hair. He was looking at her with a faint smile. ¡°Not going to continue charging your phone?¡±

    Ji Nuan finally remembered that the phone had only been plugged in for two minutes before she had plucked it out. She rushed to turn back to charge it.

    When she nced back, she saw Mo Jingshen picking up the air conditioning remote to increase the room¡¯s temperature by another two degrees.

    The man¡¯s silhouette was tall and steady. Regardless of the time, he was always neither too fast nor too slow, just steady and calm.

    Ji Nuan suddenlyughed lightly.

    Mo Jingshen turned back to nce at her. ¡°What are youughing about?¡±

    ¡°Not much. I¡¯ve just suddenly discovered that in front of me, the big CEO Mo is like a professional nanny. He even takes care of when I¡¯m just slightly cold or slightly hot. I actually should be moved to tears; I shouldn¡¯t beughing. I admit my wrongs!¡±

    While speaking, she could not hold in her giggles. Her eyes curved with herughter.

    Mo Jingshen casually threw the remote control onto the bed, calmly speaking, ¡°When you finally learn to take care of yourself, it won¡¯t be toote tough.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan slept more in the afternoon. After all,st night and this morning caused her strength to be nearly depleted.

    She slept until the sky became dark. The moment she woke up, she saw Mo Jingshen sitting on the sofa while scanning through the important documents and files Shen Mu had delivered this morning.

    This hotel¡¯s sofa was very cozy. Mo Jingshen¡¯s sitting posture was graceful and proper. Everything good about this man appeared to be natural. Even as he was only sitting there quietly scanning through some documents, he could still attract all eyes.

    Ji Nuan got off the bed. She had just walked over when Mo Jingshen raised his eyes. His clear and heavy gaze met her sleepy, rxed ones.

    ¡°Not sleeping anymore?¡± he asked mildly.

    ¡°The sky is already dark. I¡¯ll sleep after 10:00 p.m., otherwise, my daily routine will be all over the ce.¡± Ji Nuan noticed the documents he was holding had the Shine Group¡¯s logo on them and knew that he still had some follow-up work toplete about the cooperation project with Shine. She did not want to disturb him.

    Ji Nuan turned around, wanting to pour some water for him.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Mo Jingshen called.

    Ji Nuan walked over to the sofa. Mo Jingshen patted the seat next to him, indicating for her to sit down. Ji Nuan nced at the water dispenser and gave up the thought about pouring water. She obediently sat down.

    The man¡¯s arm immediately wrapped around her waist, naturally and intimately keeping her in his embrace while his eyes never left the documents he was focused on.

    ¡°Since the work with Shine hasn¡¯t ended yet, why didn¡¯t you go to thepany today? You¡¯ve already apanied me here to waste an entire day¡¯s worth of time. I feel bad.¡± Ji Nuan took the opportunity to ask when he ced the documents down.

    Mo Jingshen lightly curved his lips. He raised a hand to press against his brows, and after resting for several seconds, he picked up the documents and continued reading through them.

    At the same time, the hand around her moved up and ran through her soft, silky hair. His gaze was fixed on the documents, but his words were directed at her. ¡°It¡¯s just some follow-up procedures that require my signature. Previously, I worked overtime for nearly a week. For these two days, I¡¯ll apany you more.¡±

    He lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Not just today, my time tomorrow belongs to you as well.¡±

    Fromst night till today, the two have been in this hotel room. Everything they ate and used were delivered by the hotel employees.

    Although this pure, undisturbed private world that belonged to just the two of them was truly rare, Ji Nuan somehow felt what Mo Jingshen was trying to say with his words was that for the entire day tomorrow, the two would have to live on the bed.

    When the hotel finally delivered their dinner, Ji Nuan chewed on a rib as she thought about how she could enjoy such a peaceful and warm vacation time with Mo Jingshen while perfectly avoiding any interaction with the bed.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t tonight¡¯s dinner have any vegetarian dishes?¡± Ji Nuan asked while eating. ¡°After staying in the room for a day and eating a stomach full of meat tonight, why don¡¯t we find a ce with a vegetable and fruit garden to pick our own produce to cook? Does Hai Cheng have any organic vegetable garden or the likes?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, as though instantly seeing through her thoughts. After two seconds, he said, ¡°There is. I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Nuan ced another rib into her mouth, her heart full of sweetness.

    She finally found a perfect reason to avoid the bed!

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Ji Nuan had just opened Mo Jingshen¡¯s car door to step out when she saw that they had parked outside an area of wealthy residential vis in Hai Cheng. Although it was called a vi, it was in an extremely good location away from the city. There were not many people staying here because few could afford it.

    ¡°How could such a ce have a vegetable garden? Did you bring me here to pick grass?¡± Ji Nuan suspected she was tricked by him, turning back to ask.

    Mo Jingshen parked the car properly and walked over. ¡°Go to Qin Siting¡¯s. You can pick whatever you wish to.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This is Doctor Qin¡¯s home?¡± Ji Nuan was astonished.

    ¡°He stays here alone. The vi backyard is spacious and empty. In recent years, the Elder from the Qin family has been enjoying nting and picking his own vegetables and fruit. Their home doesn¡¯t have the space for it, so he upied Qin Siting¡¯s backyard.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze moved towards the vi inside. ¡°So, behind Doctor Qin¡¯s beautiful and top-grade vi is actually a vegetable garden?¡±

    A strange picture came to mind...

    She had just spoken when a low profile, grey sports car drove in through the spacious and empty road. It was about to drive past them when it suddenly came to a halt.

    The car window rolled down, revealing Qin Siting¡¯s astonished, handsome face. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why are you at my ce?¡±

    Ji Nuan felt like she had been caught just as she was about to steal someone¡¯s vegetables. She raised a hand to wave to him with some embarrassment. ¡°Hi, Doctor Qin...¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze moved down, noticing the fruit basket on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand that came from god knows where.

    Qin Siting, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 113 - Just Because Youâ€™ve Obtained a Woman, You Think Youâ€™re Amazing? En, Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 113: Just Because You¡¯ve Obtained a Woman, You Think You¡¯re Amazing? En, Amazing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This residential area had very strict security management. Thankfully, Qin Siting returned just in time, saving Ji Nuan a lot of trouble as they followed him in.

    Seeing how, after receiving permission, Ji Nuan carried her basket and strolled over to the back of the vi, Qin Siting nced at the ceiling-to-floor windows behind to glimpse at the woman in his backyard. His lips curved in a faint, apathetic smile. He reached into the liquor cab by his side to bring out an old bottle of red wine, pouring it into a tall ss.

    He handed one to Mo Jingshen and then swayed the wine in his ss lightly as he casually said, ¡°You sure are generous when coaxing your woman. Even my ce has to be selflessly dedicated to her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved imperceptibly. He took a taste of the wine and ced the ss down.

    ¡°When did your taste be so poor?¡± he lightly mocked.

    Qin Siting coldly muttered, ¡°I have at least five to six surgeries each day. I¡¯m busy to the point where I can barely return home. All of the alcohol in the cab were gifts. Good ones, bad ones, being able to drink them is considered luck in itself. Do you still have to pick on them?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was cold and indifferent. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll have Shen Mu send two bottles over.¡±

    Qin Siting furrowed his brows and ced down his ss. He was unable to hold back a chuckle as he spoke, ¡°Truly a profitable business. Your wines are all from the 80s and are high grade, precious wine. One basket of vegetables can actually be exchanged for two bottles of good wine. In the future, should I just quit my job and focus on nourishing thisnd of vegetables? It¡¯s even more profitable than being a doctor!¡±

    Although Mo Jingshen was slightly dissatisfied, he still picked up the ss of wine for another sip. After a moment, he said mildly, ¡°Ever since that woman trampled on you and headed for overseas, in these years, your quality of life and tastes have been steadily dropping. I simply can¡¯t bear to watch any further.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Qin Siting poured himself another ss of wine, but his smile did not reach his eyes. He nced back to take another look at Ji Nuan, who had be excited while picking vegetables. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Brothers are like hands and feet, while women are like clothing. In these few years, this old man has gotten used to being naked.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s charming brows moved a little. He eyed him mockingly. ¡°Back then, who was it that almost broke his own arms and legs for a woman? You speak as though you¡¯re disillusioned with the mortal world. Do you really think you¡¯re a vegetarian monk?¡±

    Qin Siting was unmoved as he wrinkled his brows. He was silent for a moment before pouring himself another ss of wine, downing it in one go.

    After heavily cing the cup down, Qin Siting coldly and thinly sneered. ¡°Just because you¡¯ve obtained a woman, do you think you¡¯re amazing?¡±

    ¡°En, amazing.¡±

    Qin Siting choked. He wanted tough but did not as he eyed him before reaching up to massage his own brows. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the back to see what your woman is up to. Don¡¯t stay here and disgust me...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan was currently in the backyard garden picking vegetables one by one. She had never thought that Doctor Qin¡¯s backyard would be sorge. He had all the vegetables and fruits one would need. Even though it was autumn right now, almost half of the area in the back was installed with shelters that could generate artificial sunlight. It could be seen that the Qin family¡¯s Elder really treasured these. The arrangements were well made for the nts to grow in the autumn and winter.

    Although the scene of such a garden was a big mismatch with the high-ss vi, standing in such a green space really enabled one¡¯s spirits to be lifted.

    Most importantly, Doctor Qin¡¯s house was very clean. The fruits and vegetables nted here were also delicious. There was no need to worry about the use of chemical pesticides or other drugs like other ces would.

    Ji Nuan picked out a bright red tomato. She then casually plucked out a round cabbage from the nearby ground. They had yet to be washed or cooked, but they already stimted one¡¯s appetite.

    Abruptly, she heard the sound of footsteps approaching. The moment she turned back, she saw Qin Siting walking over unhurriedly. His gaze scanned the things in her basket, a sh ofughter appearing in his eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo is so idle and carefree. I almost thought you came here for a vacation.¡± Qin Siting walked over, casually picking up the cabbage in the basket. ¡°En, one really shouldn¡¯t spread this, but it seems like in the future, the Qin family can also enter the farming industry. These kinds of vegetables, selling one for 100 yuan would not be too overboard.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully you¡¯re uninterested in the Qin family¡¯spany. Otherwise, with your methods of overcharging, in just a few years, the Qin family would be crippled.¡± Ji Nuan half-joked as she plucked another tomato. She casually rubbed it with her hand and took a bite.

    Qin Siting eyed her. ¡°You¡¯re eating it without washing?¡±

    ¡°There are no pesticides on it. I won¡¯t die from eating it.¡± Ji Nuan was in a good mood from the sour sweetness in her mouth. Shepletely did not pay any attention to the expression of dissatisfaction on Qin Siting¡¯s face. Her other hand plucked another tomato and handed it to him.

    After seeing he did not receive it, she raised her eyes and threw it into the basket. ¡°I know that you doctors are all obsessed with cleanliness, but you can¡¯t be that delicate? Such a natural product yet you won¡¯t eat it. Could it be you only drink disinfectant every day?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s standing posture was casual. He crossed his arms, mildly and idly ncing at her. ¡°The Ji family¡¯s eldest Miss who has always been delicate is actually calling someone else delicate... ah, are you beating your own face? Have you forgotten the sort of temper you had in the past?¡±

    ¡°People change.¡± Ji Nuan did not look at him, lowering her head to check the produce in her basket. Her tone was mild and peaceful. ¡°Regardless of whether it is in the past or present, I¡¯m still me. A little change in personality and lifestyle habits is still normal.¡±

    Qin Siting suddenly chuckled mockingly. He indifferently and coldly said, ¡°Indeed, women are all good at changing.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s paused in her actions of rearranging the vegetables in the basket. She could guess his tone held some hidden meaning, and instinctively felt that Qin Siting had some stories to tell. She raised her eyes to look at him.

    However, Qin Siting did not focus on her any further. He turned around and left a few words. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t step on the radish and potatoes on the floor. If you spoil them, my family¡¯s Elder might directly look for your Mo Jingshen to settle the bill.¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered. She lowered her head to look at the things buried under the soil next to her feet. Earlier on, she did not pay any attention to this side. Thankfully, she did not step on it.

    ¡°The fruits are at the back. If it¡¯s too high, then look for adder and climb up to pick them yourself. Last night, you were able to even jump from a window. Surely climbing a tree won¡¯t be too difficult for you.¡± Qin Siting nced at her as though he wasughing. When Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at him, he nodded to the side with his chin. ¡°Thedder is over there. It¡¯s very safe. You won¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ji Nuan took another bite of the tomato, turning to walk into the back of the garden.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was truly a big harvest. Ji Nuan beautifully held the basket that was filled to the brim as she walked in from the back.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, can your kitchen be used?¡± Ji Nuan asked in excitement.

    Qin Siting narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guyse here just to pick vegetables? You¡¯re really treating this ce like a vacation vi. You even want to use the stove to cook?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Not only are we using the stove. We n to stay here tonight as well. Do you have an opinion?¡±

    Qin Siting leaned against the doorstep. ¡°It¡¯s so rare that I finally have a day off after two months. On such a day, I still have to burn my eyes and watch the two of you show off your affections!¡±

 Chapter 114 - The Three Words â€˜Wife Spoiling Maniacâ€™ Suit You Well

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Three Words ¡®Wife Spoiling Maniac¡¯ Suit You Well</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to see?¡± Mo Jingshen casually tossed the security entrance key card of the top-grade residential area on the coffee table in front of Qin Siting. ¡°You can have Ao Lan International for tonight, limited to only the guest room. The password for the door is Ji Nuan¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Qin Siting lightly sneered. ¡°How would I know what day your woman¡¯s birthday is.¡±

    Ji Nuan had already brought the basket into the kitchen, but she could still hear Qin Siting¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Not to mention, I¡¯m not stupid. Why would I ce down the good dishes sent to my mouth to go to your ce and eat takeaway?¡±

    Qin Siting threw his coat casually to the side and sat down on the sofa with confidence and ease. He was clearly prepared to wait for Ji Nuan to cook up a table of good dishes for them.

    The moment Ji Nuan walked out, she saw Qin Siting¡¯s expression of a young master waiting to be served and could not hold in herughter. She found an apron and tugged it over her head, turning around to return to the kitchen.

    ¡°Speaking of which, can Ji Nuan cook?¡± Qin Siting suddenly thought of this important question. His brows knitted.

    Mo Jingshen did not answer. His suit coat had long been ced aside. He casually removed his delicately crafted cufflinks and folded his sleeves up, unhurriedly and coldly saying, ¡°Being able to taste the food that my woman made, you should consider it the luck of three lifetimes.¡±

    Qin Siting snorted, clearly not believing him. ¡°Are you serious? Will I be poisoned today?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Don¡¯t eat. You can choose to starve.¡±

    After speaking, Mo Jingshen walked into the kitchen. He saw Ji Nuan washing the vegetables and approached her. ¡°What else needs to be washed? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not raise her head as she continued washing the vegetables seriously. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I can do it myself. Doctor Qin¡¯s house most likely has a helper regrly cleaning or cooking. This kitchen doesn¡¯tck anything at all, and everything is easily found. I can handle it myself.¡±

    Between her words, she turned to pick up a peeler to prepare the potatoes. Her back was facing Mo Jingshen the whole time.

    The man approached from the back, helping her tie the two ends of the apron together.

    ¡°Did it loosen? Earlier on, my hands were wet, so I casually tied them. I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± Ji Nuan turned back to look before raising her eyes to smile at Mo Jingshen.

    When the little woman smiled, her eyes and brows gently curved. She turned back to wash the vegetables. Her serious appearance made it difficult for Mo Jingshen to move his gaze away.

    It appeared peaceful in the kitchen. Until now, Qin Siting was still deeply suspicious. This Ji Nuan, who had always been a wealthy youngdy and would not dip her fingers in dew water, could actually cook?

    From the sound of it, the kitchen did not have any noise of disorder or of cutlery being broken. It was steady and orderly; peaceful and harmonious. The sound of vegetables being cut was also at a rhythm that reassured one¡¯s heart.

    Ji Nuan could really cook. The moment he acknowledged this, Qin Siting became deeply suspicious of life itself.

    ¡°Aiya, everything we ate yesterday was meat. Now it¡¯s all vegetables.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly poked her head out of the kitchen, ncing towards Qin Siting who was currently contemting life. ¡°Doctor Qin, you should be very familiar with this area, can you go to a fresh market to buy a fish and some meat suitable to be stir-fried with vegetables?¡±

    Qin Siting knitted his brows, ncing at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to go buy?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, should I go?¡± Ji Nuan raised her still wet hands. ¡°I¡¯m washing and cutting vegetables. This back and forth will waste too much time.¡±

    ¡°What about your man?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s hand casually hung on the back of the couch.

    ¡°Jing Shen is helping me, ah. He isn¡¯t that familiar with this area either.¡± Ji Nuan giggled at him while exining, ¡°Doctor Qin, if you want to eat earlier, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to run this errand. Otherwise, we will all have to starve~.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome!¡± Qin Siting impatiently spat but still stood up. He ced his coat on his elbow and picked up his car keys. His long legs trod forward, stepping out of the door.

    Ji Nuan was about to return to the kitchen counter but saw that in such a small period of time, Mo Jingshen had already separated all the vegetables she had washed and cut them well.

    She then watched the man, dressed in a shirt and long pants, take out the various sauces and distributed them proportionately across the different dishes. The man was originally tall and upright. As he stood there doing this, he seemed to change from a noble elite to an astounding family man, yet it somehow gave birth to a gentleness that could warm people to death.

    The things that she had nned to do were mostly done. So, it basically was not Mo Jingshen helping her, but her helping him!

    Spit! It seemed like the words Mo Jingshen had spoken to Qin Siting earlier outside had to be revised to being able to taste the food Mo Jingshen had made was definitely the luck of three lifetimes for Qin Siting!

    ¡ª-

    Qin Siting followed Ji Nuan¡¯s request and brought a fresh fish and some fresh meat back. He threw the shopping bag on the kitchen and did not pay them any more attention, heading to the bathroom to wash his hands twice.

    Ji Nuan saw this and leaned against Mo Jingshen¡¯s side as she muttered, ¡°I heard that all doctors wash their hands more than ten times a day. It seems like these words aren¡¯t false.¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled but did not say anything. The man¡¯s sleeves were folded up, and the arms revealed were strong and firm. He ced the pot on the natural gas stove; his actions smooth and charming.

    Ji Nuan chopped the meat that was just bought while softly asking, ¡°Is it really because he has enjoyed medicine from a young age that Doctor Qin gave up the session rights to the Qin family¡¯spany and insisted on bing a doctor?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No? Could it be that he was forced?¡± Ji Nuan was astonished.

    Mo Jingshen did not reply. He lowered his gaze and noticed that when Ji Nuan was cutting the meat, the sharp edge of the knife would almost always brush past her fingers. Although it did not cut her, his brows still furrowed imperceptibly. ¡°You head to the back to pick some greens suitable for making a sd. Just toss a simple sd, and it¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Ji Nuan ced the knife in her hands down. She washed her hands and turned around, picking up her basket and walking out.

    In the backyard, Ji Nuan picked all sorts of vegetables. The kitchen was quiet.

    Qin Sitingzilyid sideways on the sofa. He nned on taking a nap before eating.

    In the end, he had only just closed his eyes when the sound of footsteps approached. His legs were nudged. The moment he opened his eyes, Qin Siting saw Mo Jingshen holding a shiny, bright vegetable knife. His gaze was cold and sharp.

    ¡°Come, help me with chores.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Ji Nuan? What chores am I supposed to do?¡± Qin Sitingid unmoving.

    ¡°If you want to eat, go in and cut the meat.¡± Mo Jingshen coldly left these words behind and turned around to head back to the kitchen.

    Qin Siting rubbed his brows and sat up. He walked to the kitchen door and crossed his arms,zily speaking, ¡°My hands are meant for surgical knives. Do I still have to help you cut meat? Why didn¡¯t you let Ji Nuan finish them before leaving?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not even turn back. ¡°She¡¯s not suited for using knives.¡±

    Qin Siting rolled his eyes.

    If he was worried that his woman would cut herself, then he should have said so directly. Instead, he spoke in such a dignified manner as though no one could tell what he actually meant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that ever since you have a woman, you¡¯ve really broken all the facts I know about you. The three words, ¡®Wife Spoiling Maniac¡¯ suit you well.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°An overpraise.¡±

    Qin Siting, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 115 - The Harder It Is to Understand a Man, the More Attractive He Is

    <h4>Chapter 115: The Harder It Is to Understand a Man, the More Attractive He Is</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Finally, with the cooperation of the three, a feast was prepared.

    Although there were more vegetarian dishes, they were personally cooked by the great CEO Mo. Naturally, there would not be any simple dishes.

    Not to mention, there was also Doctor Qin who personally used the knife. The fish and meat were all evenly sliced; there was not even the slightest difference. This table full of food looked, smelled, and tasted great. It was really perfect. Ji Nuan wanted to take a picture to show off to her circle of friends.

    Unfortunately, right now, there were no applications like WeChat yet. Ji Nuan still secretly took a few shots to keep in her phone.

    Mo Jingshen saw her little action and said nothing. He let her do as she pleased.

    Ji Nuan took the opportunity to take a few shots of Mo Jingshen as well. The clicking sound of the camera rang. The handsome and charming Chef Mo, the Host Qin who stood behind with a mild smile, and the table full of good foodpleted this perfect picture.

    ¡°Can we eat now?¡± Qin Siting pulled out the chair to seat.

    ¡°Does Doctor Qin want to taste for poison first?¡± Ji Nuan jokingly asked as she sat down.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although the food Mrs. Mo made may not be outstanding, but at the very least it wouldn¡¯t poison me. But since the one who cooked today was CEO Mo... that, the same can¡¯t be said for sure.¡± Qin Siting picked up his chopsticks to take the nearest dish for a taste.

    While chewing, he was silent for a long while.

    ¡°How is it, isn¡¯t it good?¡± Ji Nuan acted as though she was selling a product as she disyed her husband¡¯s cooking skill. ¡°CEO Mo actually personally cooked. Such rare, good taste can only be discovered and not sought for!¡±

    Qin Siting sneered but did not reply if it was actually good. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to cook? After that, how did it end up with your man being in charge?¡±

    Ji Nuan pointed toward the cold-tossed three silk vegetables and the fruit sd. ¡°Two dishes count as well!¡±

    ¡°What sort of dish is this?¡± Qin Siting snorted as he picked up a green leaf dipped in a bit of sauce. After tasting it, his brows moved slightly, and he was silent for a moment.

    Ji Nuan curved her lips and chuckled. ¡°I added a secret recipe sauce to my sd. It¡¯s not the same as any other sds you¡¯ve had before, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Qin Siting furrowed his brows and finally gave up resisting. ¡°It is indeed not bad. Marriage sure is a miraculous thing. It can cause the noble Mo Jingshen to cook for a woman, and it can even let the spoiled Miss Ji, who belonged in the limelight, to suddenly be a virtuous wife and a considerate mother.¡±

    ¡°Which is why, Doctor Qin, you shouldn¡¯t always have an attitude of holding bitter grudges against women. When you fall in love, you should fall in love. When you should marry, you should marry, ah!¡±

    ¡°You should worry more about your own heart,¡± Qin Siting sneered, meaningfully ncing at Ji Nuan. ¡°You don¡¯t even clearly understand your own man, yet you¡¯re trying to act like a rtionship expert here.¡±

    ¡°The harder it is to understand a man, the more attractive he is. Anyway, he is my husband. No matter how difficult he is toprehend, he is still my husband.¡± Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at him.

    Qin Siting harrumphed coldly. ¡°You sure are confident. Last night, when you jumped from the window, why didn¡¯t you have the confidence?¡±

    ¡°Last night, I drank alcohol and wasn¡¯t in the right mind. Are you being petty with a drunk person?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re twisting words and forcing logic!¡±

    After seeing the two were about to start strangling each other, Mo Jingshen helplessly rubbed his brows. ¡°Enough, even food can¡¯t stop your mouths.¡±

    He picked a few dishes and ced it on Ji Nuan¡¯s bowl.

    Ji Nuan had long be hungry. She ignored Qin Siting¡¯s mild, mocking expression and picked up her chopsticks to eat.

    In the end, Qin Siting¡¯s appetite had clearly also opened up. He ate a lot.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was pleased. This was why she said that in the future, even if Mo Jingshen left his position as CEO, all he had to do was to open up a hotel and he would be able to draw in a full house of customers and earn a lot of profit because of how good his food was.

    Even Qin Siting, this type of young master who grew up with a golden spoon in his mouth, no matter how pampered his taste buds were, was still satisfied.

    Yet he refused to admit it. Spit, spit.

    When Ji Nuan and Qin Siting used their eyes to cut each other across the table, Mo Jingshen smiled lightly and did not speak. The phone on the table vibrated for a moment. He casually picked it up for a nce and saw the message Mo Shaoze had sent.

    His gaze mildly scanned the few lines of words disyed on the screen. A hint of coldness difficult to detect appeared in his eyes.

    Qin Siting suddenly said, ¡°The sd sauce that you made is indeed unique. Do you mind making another te of fruit sd for me?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows, and because of his sudden willingness to ¡®admit defeat,¡¯ she curved her lips and generously stood up to head to the kitchen.

    In the dining room separated only by a wall from the kitchen, Qin Siting¡¯s gaze moved toward Mo Jingshen. He lightly and mildly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was thin and cold. He threw the phone on the desk.

    Qin Siting took a nce before the screen turned dark. Then, at the instant the screen became dark, he spoke without any change in expression, ¡°Is this a warning? Or a deration of war?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. His expression was frigid.

    Qin Siting understood and mischievously smiled. ¡°What are you nning to do? After all, this isn¡¯t the first time.¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyes. After a few moments, he calmly said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    Qin Siting knitted his brows. ¡°Why not arrange for someone skilled to be by Ji Nuan¡¯s side. Nan Heng has several well-trained guards under him.¡±

    ¡ª-

    At night, Ji Nuan really slept there with Mo Jingshen.

    Before returning to the guest room to rest, she first handed the few medicines she had specially brought to Qin Siting.

    She had taken these medicines from Ji Hongwen¡¯s room when she previously returned to the Ji family home, using the excuse of her stomach feeling unwell. To avoid anyone noticing, she had only taken two from each bottle. These alone would be sufficient for Qin Siting to analyze.

    Qin Siting ced the medicine into a small ss container. He turned back and saw Mo Jingshen was already preparing to bring Ji Nuan up to rest.

    ¡°I say, the two of you better not treat my ce like a vacation vi. Watch yourselves, this old man is still staying downstairs.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s brows revealed the unhappiness belonging to a single dog at night. His tone was full of warning. ¡°The two of you are not allowed to release any noise that should not be made at my house!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen mindlessly nced at him and went upstairs with his arm around Ji Nuan.

    ¡ª-

    After rxing for the whole day, Ji Nuan slept very well.

    She slept early and woke up early. The sky had only just brightened when she got up.

    The morning light was slightly blue, and the sky was yet to be fully bright. She sat up, thinking of pouring herself a ss of water. However, she had only just stepped out of bed when she paused after seeing Mo Jingshen standing in front of the ceiling-to-floor windows.

    He wore a white shirt and long ck pants. With one hand tucked into his pocket, he stood tall and quiet.

    He was still dressed in yesterday¡¯s clothes.

    Ji Nuan turned back to pick up her phone and check the time. It was not even 6:00 a.m. yet.

    Could it be that he had not slept at allst night?

    Ji Nuan was slightly astonished. She stood up and walked over. She had just approached when Mo Jingshen turned around, their gaze meeting. When the man¡¯s deep, distant ck eyes caught sight of her, he scanned past her brows and eyes and spoke with a warm and husky voice. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply and asked instead, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±

    His tone was very mild, his gaze remaining on her face. ¡°I apanied Qin Siting to drink a few ssesst night and slept a bit on the couch downstairs. When I returned, I saw you were sleeping well and couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up.¡±

 Chapter 116 - Youâ€™ve Never Been in Love Before, What Fart of a Heartbreak are You in?

    <h4>Chapter 116: You¡¯ve Never Been in Love Before, What Fart of a Heartbreak are You in?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°How can you not have any sleep?¡± Ji Nuan tugged him over to the bed, forcefully pressing him to sit down. ¡°Right now, sleep!¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled, tugging on her hand to smoothly hold her on hisp. He kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve awoken filled with energy. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll use up all of your energy again?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned and bit down on his approaching lips instead. She suppressed the volume of her voice to say, ¡°Doctor Qin said we can¡¯t make any inappropriate noises!¡±

    ¡°He drankst night. He¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Mo Jingshen kissed her lips and then kissed it once more.

    It was very early in the morning, and Ji Nuan had only just woken up. She was worried she would be seduced into doing something that could not be described at Qin Siting¡¯s house and rushed to press his chest back, her expression serious. ¡°By the way, I have to drop by the studio tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen smiled faintly. ¡°If there are any difficulties, remember to tell me. Don¡¯t take it on alone. Always remember that you have a husband.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all small problems left behind by Han Tianyuan. Those troubles that can¡¯t be disyed, I can handle them,¡± Ji Nuan softly said.

    Mo Jingshen then pressed another kiss on her face. It was a very tender kiss.

    A momentter, the man spoke with his husky voice gently and lightly, ¡°Recently, it hasn¡¯t been too peaceful in Hai Cheng. The Yu Garden¡¯s security facilities are better. Let¡¯s move back to stay.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze scanned his handsome, calm face. She did not ask anything. ¡°All right, then let¡¯s move back.¡±

    ¡ª-

    When Ji Nuan came downstairs, she saw Qin Siting, who should have already left for the hospital, standing in front of therge ceiling-to-floor window. His hand held a ss of wine as he stared at the vi that was 100 miles across.

    Last night they had drunk. Early in the morning, he was actually still holding more wine.

    From this angle, she could only see that Qin Siting¡¯s back view was strangely gloomy and cold. Unlike the typical him who enjoyed making jokes or teasing her, just from his back view alone, he was cold to where it seemed like he had be a different person.

    Ji Nuan turned to head back upstairs. When she saw Mo Jingshen approach, she raised her hand to her lips to make an ¡®Shh¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Did Doctor Qin drink too much yesterday? It¡¯s already sote, yet he hasn¡¯t gone to the hospital,¡± Ji Nuan softly said.

    Hearing this, Mo Jingshen headed down the stairs and saw the scene in front of the windows. His gaze then indifferently turned to the vi ahead that had been unupied for four years.

    A moving truck was parked outside the vi, and the flower carved iron gates were also opened. Several people were currently moving the luggage in. By looking at the color of the luggage, one could assume that it mostly contained things belonging to a woman.

    With just one nce, Mo Jingshen continued down the stairs. His tone carried a hint of mockery. ¡°She¡¯s back. Aren¡¯t you going to greet her?¡±

    Qin Siting ced the wine ss in his hand down. When he turned around, his gaze did not contain any tipsiness while his lips curved mildly. ¡°I have two surgeries toplete in the afternoon. There¡¯s nothing that needs to be done in the morning, so I¡¯m going to nap for a few hours to conserve my energy. When you leave, remember to lock the door.¡±

    Finishing his words, he turned and headed inside.

    After Qin Siting returned to the main bedroom, Ji Nuan then came downstairs. She saw Mo Jingshen standing with one hand tucked into his pocket, his expression mild. He did not appear dissatisfied because of Qin Siting¡¯s attitude, nor did he feel that the cold treatment was unsuitable.

    Ji Nuan clearly saw that Qin Siting¡¯s earlier expression was not normal. At this moment, Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression also appeared to be hiding something and was difficult to read.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Mo Jingshen drove Ji Nuan back to the Yu Garden, Ji Nuan leaned on the passenger¡¯s seat and scrolled through the messages on her phone.

    Finally, she stopped at thest two messages Xia Tian had sent her yesterday.

    [It can¡¯t be? Why do I have to change hospitals again so suddenly! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to gain some interest in Doctor Sheng! Ji Nuan, have you been harboring some evil intentions! Are you trying to break my predestined marriage? Ahhh! I¡¯m so angry!]

    Ji Nuan curved her lips. She had yet to reply to the message fromst night. Xia Tian was most likely angered and about to burst.

    She opened up the message page and tapped against screen: [That¡¯s right, I¡¯m harboring evil intentions against those rotten, predestined fate of yours. Right now, haven¡¯t you already transferred out?]

    Less than half a minuteter, Xia Tian replied: [Fuck! You¡¯re only replying now! I still thought that your sexual life with Mo Jingshensted from yesterday without stopping!]

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes and sent over a despising emoji.

    Xia Tian: [Last night, from god knows where, came a few crazies dressed in suits that disliked speaking. The moment they arrived at the hospital, they didn¡¯t even say anything and directlypleted my transfer procedures. They wouldn¡¯t even allow me to resist. Right now, I¡¯m lying on my new hospital bed and longing for my Doctor Sheng badly!]

    Ji Nuan: [He is not suited for you. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. All of the potential men you¡¯ll meet this year are all rotten. Strangle them all to death and don¡¯t you dare think about falling into the swamp of love so quickly~.]

    Xia Tian: [Didn¡¯t you push Doctor Sheng to me? You still had him chat with me in the room! After raising my hopes for love, you¡¯re actually saying that he is also rotten?]

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She held her forehead: [I was worried that you would be disturbed by that bastard and after considering that he was your primary doctor, I decided to let him watch you! Who would have known you would be infatuated so easily]

    Xia Tian: [This is called being mentally and physically weak! My leg is already broken, you say, how weak would I be! I can¡¯t handle another blow, ah! After lying here in boredom to the point of fermentation, can¡¯t I admire the different men that past by me? I¡¯m sorry but when men attack, forgive me for being unable to resist!]

    Ji Nuan: [Does having a broken bone mean that your brain is crippled as well? What a coincidence, mypany has some industry analysis work that needs to be handled by someone. I¡¯ll send aputer over. During this period of nursing your wound, help me, and share some of my workload. It¡¯s also what you¡¯re good at.]

    Xia Tian: [I¡¯m heartbroken, and you actually want me to work!]

    Ji Nuan: [Precisely because you are so heartbroken, you have to use work to squeeze the useless things out of your brain. Also, you¡¯ve never been in love before, what fart of a heartbreak are you in?]

    Xia Tian: [Youpletelyck humanity!]

    Ji Nuan: [From today onward, I¡¯m your boss. Go obediently analyze Hai Cheng¡¯s property market for me. The additional remuneration would be in the form of the 24-hour care of a good-looking doctor. If you¡¯re not obedient, I¡¯ll let Mo Jingshen arrange for the ugliest doctor to disturb you every day.]

    Xia Tian: [Ji Nuan, I want to cut off all ties with you! I want to beat you to death!]

    Ji Nuan: [You have to have at least the ability to jump up to do so.]

    After sending this message, there was no need to guess that Xia Tian must have been angered and thrown her phone down.

    Ji Nuan chuckled as she gave a call to the studio and arranged for Xiao Ba to head to the hospital and deliver aptop to Xia Tian. After she had arranged everything, the car approached the Yu Garden.

    Mo Jingshen was driving when Ji Nuan suddenly leaned over, ttering him, ¡°I suddenly feel that your decision to quickly transfer Xia Tian to a different hospital was beyond brilliant!¡±

    The man nced at her expression and pressed on her brows to push her away. ¡°Sit back down. Don¡¯t disturb my driving.¡±

    After seeing they were about to arrive home, Ji Nuan obediently sat back down and did not disturb the man¡¯s driving any further.

 Chapter 117 - Stay Further Away From Those Men Trying to Approach You

    <h4>Chapter 117: Stay Further Away From Those Men Trying to Approach You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As they entered the Yu Garden vi, Xia Tianpletely gave up on sending her any more messages and directly called her.

    Ji Nuan picked up the phone while changing her shoes. As she was not paying too much attention to it, she identally turned on the speakers.

    In an instant, from the phone came Xia Tian¡¯s roar: ¡°I don¡¯t care! Since you broke my red thread of love, you have to find me a man with an attractive index like that of Doctor Sheng within half a year! Someone tall, who has an amazing job, and is outstanding in every area! Otherwise, my wounded little heart cannot heal!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I want a man! I want a handsome one! Ji Nuan! You have topensate me!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Auntie Chen had just arrived at the door to wee them. When she heard these words, she could hardly hold in her smile.

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s lips turned down. She rushed to turn off the speakers, bringing up the phone to press against her ears as she softly said, ¡°Be quiet! How many miles away are you trying to let that loud voice of yours be heard?¡±

    Xia Tian: ¡°... Fuck, don¡¯t tell me, was I on the speaker earlier?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back to see Mo Jingshen who had just walked in. His gaze focused on her with some hidden meaning.

    Ji Nuan pointed at the phone that had already been hung up on, exining, ¡°After staying in the hospital for so long, Xia Tian is really about to crumble from the boredom. Right now, she¡¯s really bing smitten as she please, ahhh...¡±

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless. ¡°If I hear another word rted to that Sheng one from her mouth, the Xia family will immediately arrive from City S to bring her back. She won¡¯t ever get to even think about taking one step back into Hai Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Whenever we chat, we¡¯re always so unrestrained. Just listen and forget about it, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ji Nuan knew that he would definitely be able to put his words into actions.

    Mo Jingshen faintly curved his lips, staring at her as he huskily said, ¡°Stay further away from those men who are trying to approach you, en?¡±

    His tone sounded calm and unaffected, but it also contained a hint of warning.

    ¡ª-

    The next day.

    Ji Nuan was in the Yu Garden¡¯s study when she suddenly received two videos in her email box. She opened it and caught a glimpse of it before directly closing it. She then smiled thinly while her gaze turned cold.

    In the evening, she received Mo Jingshen¡¯s call. She eyed theptop screen on the desk with one hand under her chin as shezily said, ¡°Why are you calling me at this time? Could it be that you have to stay overtime in thepany again?¡±

    Mo Jingshen softly chuckled as his clear and deep voice rang. ¡°Are you so afraid of being at home alone?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t bear for you to work tillte and have to take the long drive home. After all, the Yu Garden is slightly further away from Ao Lan International.¡±

    ¡°Even if Mrs. Mo is staying in the outskirts of Hai Cheng, this home is still a ce I should return to.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips instantly curved into a smile. Her voice was clear, happy, and soft as she asked, ¡°Has the cooperation item with Shine Group ended yet?¡±

    Actually, what she wanted to ask was whether An Shuyan and Mo Shaoze had already returned to America. However, when the words arrived at her lips, she could not help but change the method of asking.

    Mo Jingshen did not answer. After being silent for a moment, he said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll bring you to meet someone. Wait for me at home obediently.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the time. ¡°What time tonight?¡±

    ¡°Before 6:00 p.m.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m dropping by the studioter. There¡¯s a small situation there. I should be back in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Has the financial crisis there been resolved?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re all small problems. I can resolve them.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was silent for a few seconds: ¡°Head there early ande back early. In the next few days, try to avoid going out too much.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ji Nuan could somewhat guess the meaning hidden in his words. There was definitely a reason behind his request for her to move back to the Yu Garden.

    Since he did not exin, she would not ask.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Before noon, Ji Nuan stepped out of the house and headed straight for the studio.

    She had only just arrived at the studio when upon catching one nce of her, Xiao Ba ran over as though she had seen her savior. ¡°Boss Nuan! You¡¯re finally here! If you were anyter, I would have died from the anxiety!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Earlier on, you were so flustered over the phone. Which investor came to make amotion?¡± Ji Nuan unhurriedly approached her office.

    The two arrived at the office door. Xiao Ba had yet to speak when they suddenly heard the sound of a woman speaking through the door. Every word and every phrase contained all sorts of arrogance and mockery.

    Ji Nuan stood outside the door to listen for a moment before pushing the door open and walking in.

    ¡°Immediately bring over the person in charge. How did the thirty million yuan we invested turn into zero so quickly? It hasn¡¯t even been half a year since the investment was made. Not only did we not see any profits, but you¡¯ve also changed ownership. Right now, you can¡¯t even bring my money out! Going on about what studio, isn¡¯t this just an empty capital with the title of a studio!¡±

    Ji Nuan eyed the woman standing in front of the desk as she pointed at the financial supervisor and scolded endlessly. That woman was likely around 30 years old. She was tall and beautiful, her clothing was trendy, and her skin was well maintained.

    ¡°Boss, this is CEO Jin. Previously when CEO Han was still around, she took the rtionship between theirpany and Han Corporation into ount and invested thirty million here. What she is referring to is a contract meant tost three years. They were promised a profit of at least 20% every half a year. It has already been more than half a year, but the promised profit hasn¡¯t been given and even the money initially invested is gone...¡± Xiao Ba stood by Ji Nuan¡¯s side and softly exined the situation.

    ¡°CEO Jin? Isn¡¯t she the one in charge of financial affairs in thepany named Tian Sheng Investment?¡± Ji Nuan calmly asked.

    Xiao Ba nodded her head: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    CEO Jin noticed the sounds from behind her and turned back to look at the person by the door.

    Xiao Ba was only an intern. CEO Jin¡¯s gaze moved away from her face andnded on Ji Nuan.

    When she saw Ji Nuan, her eyes narrowed.

    Ji Nuan wore a white, goat fur sweater. It was soft and suitable; casual and close-fitting. The light-brown coat she wore was also very low-key. She stood there calmly, and her gaze was fixed in CEO Jin¡¯s direction. Unlike the other people who appeared to be toopliant, her gaze carried some politeness and a distant, faint smile. Of course, that smile was not too obvious and was indistinct to the point where it seemed like it would disappear with one blink.

    CEO Jin coldly harrumphed and ced her expensive, international branded bag to the side. She turned her head firmly and began to size up Ji Nuan: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be the new boss that these people have been mentioning, are you? Miss Ji, oh?¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Ji Nuan,¡± Ji Nuan answered simply. Her gaze was cold and indifferent but not too distant. She imperceptibly maintained a strong position that could control any sort of situation, but her restraint was extremely well-done.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ve heard of you. The eldest young daughter of the Ji Corporation.¡± CEO Jin gave a disapprovingugh. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re only twenty years old. At such a young age, you actually dare to dream of taking over two propertypanies andbining them into a studio. Although I admire your courage, after making such a big fuss, how can it be that your financial state is in aplete deficit? Isn¡¯t Miss Ji afraid of losing the Ji family¡¯s face if this situation were to get out to the public?¡±

 Chapter 119 - She Could Not Believe This; How on Earth Did She Manage to Find Out?

    <h4>Chapter 119: She Could Not Believe This; How on Earth Did She Manage to Find Out?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Supervisor Xu had thought that Ji Nuan was a wealthy youngdy used to being spoiled from a young age, that she had only bought twopanies because she had money lying around and that she would only show up asionally to have a few meetings, to fire a few people, and to put on the act of a boss. She had thought that aside from doing those things, she would be almost the same as Han Tianyuan¡ªtrash.

    Yet, the words Ji Nuan spoke next caused Supervisor Xu to lose theposure she had been maintaining instantly.

    ¡°Did you think that just because I don¡¯te to thepany, I don¡¯t understand thepany¡¯s situation? I have eyes, and I will use them to check and to see. Even if you are the finance supervisor, you most likely won¡¯t be able to recite the analyses of thepany¡¯s monthly financial situation for the past year by memory, but I can!¡±

    Supervisor Xu knitted her brows and was in disbelief.

    Ji Nuan coldly eyed her. ¡°Where every portion of the money has gone, I¡¯m aware of it all. These thirty million yuan of liquid money were already transferred away a month ago. This urrence, did you think I was unaware of it?¡±

    Supervisor Xu¡¯s eyes reddened a little. She took in a deep breath and did her best to continue masking her emotions.

    ¡°Supervisor Xu, do you believe it? From the first day I came here, I¡¯ve already been paying attention to you. I¡¯ve been waiting; waiting for you to finally be impatient,¡± Ji Nuan said mildly while at the same time, she reached into her bag to remove her handphone and a data line. She connected her phone to theputer on the desk.

    Not long after, theputer disyed an indescribable video footage. It was apanied by the various unrestrained sounds of a man and woman immersed in passion.

    The moment she saw the video disyed on theputer, Supervisor Xu turned to look at Ji Nuan. Her face had turned white in an instant. ¡°Why would you have...¡±

    ¡°You took the opportunity while thepany¡¯s representative went off for the handover and made use of the excuse that thepany¡¯s finance was in deficit to misappropriate that thirty-million-yuan worth of liquid funds. This is a crime of theft.¡± Ji Nuan crossed her arms and lightly sat by the desk. Her tone was unhurried and carried thin coldness. ¡°And today, you borrowed the opportunity when CEO Jin came to create trouble. Your goal was not just to shift the me off of yourself, but to create animosity between CEO Jin and me. After all, even if I lost hold of my studio, I would still have the support of the Ji family and the Mo family. You wanted to make use of me to get rid of CEO Jin, am I right?¡±

    Supervisor Xu¡¯s eyes at this moment widened. She stared at Ji Nuan as though she was some sort of strange creature.

    She could not believe this, how on earth did she manage to find out?

    Ji Nuan caught the panic in Supervisor Xu¡¯s eyes, and with a wealth of coldness, her exquisite five facial features instantly turned elegantly and magnificently frigid. ¡°CEO Jin¡¯s husband has slept with you before. The two of you are so passionate, so vigorous in energy that you would even visit a low standard, small hotel. Otherwise, such a video would really be difficult to obtain.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the image the video was paused at. The man and woman were both bare and intertwined. Their faces were also very clearly depicted on screen.

    She then took another nce at Supervisor Xu, who had frozen into a statue. Ji Nuan coldly said, ¡°CEO Jin¡¯s husband is rich and influential. His looks are not bad as well. You¡¯re infatuated with him and are unable to free yourself from it. You n to swallow up this sum of money and leave the studio. What you want even more is to spread your wings and take off with CEO Jin¡¯s husband. And so, you wanted to make use of my money to get rid of her. If my studio were to be taken down in court by her, my revenge would definitely drive her to her death. This way, it would be even more in line with your wishes. Killing two birds with one stone; it¡¯s really ingenious, ah.¡±

    When Supervisor Xu spoke again, her voice was quivering slightly. She was no longer able to hold onto herposure. ¡°You, you... Miss Ji, what exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Do you admit to these?¡± Ji Nuan asked her back with sharp eyes.

    ¡°What exactly do you need to delete that footage?!¡± Supervisor Xu did not dare to look at the image disyed on the screen. Her eyes were red, and she lost hold over her emotions.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say any additional nonsense to you¡ª¡±Ji Nuan smoothly turned off theputer to avoid burning her own eyes any further. She kept her phone and unhurriedly said, ¡°That you¡¯re willing to be someone else¡¯s third party is none of my business. I won¡¯t interfere with your love life either. But the thirty million yuan you¡¯ve taken from here must immediately be returned. Right now.¡±

    Supervisor Xu red at her, and with a pale expression, she suddenly said, ¡°That money had already been transferred overseas. I can¡¯t take it out right now!¡±

    Almost at the very moment when she finished her words, Ji Nuan brought out a recording pen from her bag.

    ¡°You can choose not to return it. CEO Jin is not wrong. I, Ji Nuan, am really notcking in these thirty million yuan,¡± Ji Nuan disapprovingly said. ¡°Every word you said earlier has already been recorded. Whatever has been recorded here will already be backed up on myptop as well. As long as the police shows up and I hand this over, there is no need for me to fret further. Not only will the money be chased down, even your shameless act of interfering in someone else¡¯s marriage will be revealed to the police. When that happens, I fear that CEO Jin and her husband will both not let you off...¡±

    Supervisor Xu trembled from head to toe. She stared at that recording pen, and after deliberating for a while, she finally spoke with bloodshot eyes and a husky voice, ¡°If I hand over the money, can you... delete both the recording and the video?¡±

    Ji Nuan kept the phone and recording pen back in her bag. Her gaze was calm and seemed unperturbed even by waves.

    ¡°Low ss, greedy, and stupid.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was extremely chilly. ¡°With your intelligence, if you had stayed on the right path, you would surely have risen very quickly. Yet, for the sake of a man with a family, you¡¯ve ruined yourself to this stage. And for the sake of a mere thirty million yuan, you were actually willing to offend thew! As someone who works in finance, you should be used to how money flows like water. Aren¡¯t you clear on how many people have looked up to these luxuries and reputation, and how many people have been brought down because of it.¡±

    Supervisor Xu painfully bit down on her lip. She first cried where she stood and then fell, sitting, on the ground as she cried. She stared at Ji Nuan with fear and wariness.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Ji Nuan asked. She no longer wished to waste any more time.

    Supervisor Xu hesitated for a moment. She initially did not want to hand it over, but she then nced over at Ji Nuan¡¯s bag with worry.

    The phone and recording pen in that bag could ruin herpletely...

    She very slowly took out a bank card with the symbol of the Philippines. ¡°In here...¡±

    Ji Nuan walked over to receive it. She nced at it.

    ¡°Ah, so you still knew to transfer it to a Filipino bank. This sort of international transfers is indeed challenging to investigate. Having such scheming thoughts¡ªspit, spit¡ªyou¡¯ve really ruined your own future.¡±

    After hearing these words, Supervisor Xu covered her face and cried. She then stared at Ji Nuan¡¯s bag pleadingly, as though she really wanted to destroy the recording pen and video instantly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in your dirty rtionship. But the use of thepany¡¯s money will definitely be passed onto the police¡¯s hands.¡± Ji Nuan backed away from her, saying, ¡°I still have to resolve CEO Jin¡¯s issue. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. Wait for the police toe on your own.¡±

    Ji Nuan opened the door to leave and had one of the studio¡¯s security guard stand by the door. This was to avoid the supervisor from running away and stirring up even more unnecessary trouble.

    The moment she stepped into her office, she saw that CEO Jin¡¯s legs were crossed. Her gaze was directed toward Ji Nuan in provocation as though waiting to see Ji Nuan return with no results.

 Chapter 120 - Mo Corporationâ€™s Investment?!

    <h4>Chapter 120: Mo Corporation¡¯s Investment?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When CEO Jin saw that Ji Nuan had returned, her smile was full of contempt. ¡°Miss Ji¡¯s expression sure seems rxed. Could it be that, in these twenty minutes, you¡¯ve really made thirty million yuan appear?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was indifferent as she handed the Filipino bank card to Xiao Ba. She softly said, ¡°Check the amount of money in here first. Ask Supervisor Xu for the passcode. She¡¯s right next door.¡±

    Xiao Ba nodded and took the card, walking out with quick steps.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± CEO Jin caught the movement and stood up, approaching. However, Xiao Ba had already left without turning back.

    ¡°CEO Jin, don¡¯t rush. If you intend to take away the money you had initially invested, of course, I won¡¯t forcefully hold onto your money.¡±

    CEO Jin eyed her. ¡°Miss Ji, don¡¯t me me for being too harsh. Initially, it was because of the rtions with Han Corporation that I decided to invest some money in Han Tianyuan¡¯spany. Right now, the ownership has changed, and since I don¡¯t have any rtions with the Ji family, the money naturally has to be taken back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    While speaking, Ji Nuan turned to open theptop on the office desk. She then opened a PowerPoint file she had personally prepared.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to fulfill CEO Jin¡¯s request to terminate the contract. If you wish to sever our contractual rtionship today no matter what, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Ji Nuan said and lightly chuckled, ¡°But before everything is decided, it wouldn¡¯t hurt CEO Jin to take some time to look at this.¡±

    CEO Jin walked over and gave the disyed image an unimpressed nce.

    ¡°CEO Jin should be aware of the properties andnd resources being developed under our studio¡¯s name. Take, for example, thisnd in Cheng Nan that is being developed into a small residential district. It is only one street away from Cheng Nan¡¯s bustling main street. Two years ago, the price of thisnd was driven to sky high. At the beginning of its construction, the advanced sale price was already more than twenty thousand yuan per square feet. Although the local property business has been on a downward trend this year, cutting the price down by around five thousand yuan, but based on the current construction progress, this property will most likely only bepleted by next summer. Most of themercial properties around this area are at least more costly by half the price, and because the prices have been steadily increasing, the sales for our property is projected to be extremely good.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± CEO Jin crossed her arms.

    ¡°It seems like CEO Jin isn¡¯t a Hai Cheng local, is that right?¡± Ji Nuan turned to nce at her. ¡°If you were a local, you would be aware of the proportion of rich and poor in Hai Cheng. You would also know that the number of foreign employees has been increasing byrge percentages each year. Hai Cheng contains 37% of the people in this country that have a worth of more than one billion. Every area in Hai Cheng is packed with wealthy people. This price of twenty thousand yuan per square feet is an eptable cost for most people. It¡¯s only that for now, they are still in the stage of viewing and considering the ce.¡±

    Ji Nuan then moved onto the next slide on the PowerPoint. ¡°As an investor, that you are pessimistic about the property business right now is understandable. But based on the circumstances around the districts being built under my studio¡¯s name, as well as analysis of the ie per capita in the area, when the illogical discussion of the real estate bubble bes gradually forgotten, don¡¯t just mention the price of twenty thousand yuan per square feet in this district. Even if the price rises to thirty thousand yuan per square feet, there would still be people snatching for it. If we make use of the hunger marketing strategy on top of it all, all of thends and properties under our studio will have arge room for growth. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be as you expected; that the money will all be lost.¡±

    CEO Jin was unimpressed as she sneered. ¡°I remember that when Han Tianyuan first registered these twopanies, he had already taken up arge initial cost. After adding up the prices ofnd and construction, etc., he had to put in even more money. Yet, in the end, because the property business was on the downslide, he had to eventually sell thepany to you at the mere price of thirty million yuan.¡±

    CEO Jin narrowed her eyes once more. ¡°The money I¡¯ve invested is sufficient to buy your studio right now. Yet, you still have the guts to tell me that the property business prices will continue rising? Do you think yourself to be a prophet; that as long as you say the prices will increase, it will increase?¡±

    ¡°The reason Han Tianyuan handed thepanies over to me at thirty million dors is because he doesn¡¯t know how to operate a business. He only took them to wave around in his hands for fun. Losing it doesn¡¯t mean much to him.¡± Ji Nuan smiled mildly. ¡°Right now, even if CEO Jin offered me five-times the price, I¡¯m afraid I still wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Who doesn¡¯t know how to talk big? In the future, this will only be a losing business. It¡¯s your own business if you want to lose money, but I don¡¯t want to continue participating in this investment. If I want to take my money back, can you stop me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you. My words will end here as well.¡± From beginning to end, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    The office door opened, and Xiao Ba returned with the card in hand. She handed it to Ji Nuan and softly informed her of the amount.

    Ji Nuan ced the card on the office desk. ¡°The money is in here. I can personally sever the contract with you as well. Previously, the money was merely misappropriated by my staff. We will handle the internal issues ourselves, but the money has already been retrieved. The reports and bank statements you saw previously were all partially fabricated. Nheless, you insist on terminating the contract, is that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± CEO Jin stared at Ji Nuan in contempt. ¡°A studio determined to lose money is not worth even a single cent of my money to stay here and continue ying a child¡¯s game with you.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Ji Nuan raised her brows. ¡°Then, have yourwyer bring out the termination agreement, and I¡¯ll take a look at it. If everything is fine, we can directly sever our contract.¡±

    CEO Jin gave thewyer behind her a signal with her eyes. Thewyer rushed to step forward with his briefcase.

    Half an hourter, Ji Nuan signed the termination agreement.

    CEO Jin held the agreement and the card that was already confirmed to carry the promised amount. She smiled proudly as she scanned the office mockingly once more. ¡°Even if you managed to return this money to me, I¡¯m afraid your liquid capital ispletely zero right now, isn¡¯t it? The properties under your studio have yet to bepleted, what will be the use to continue the construction? This lousy ce won¡¯t attract any interested investors. Don¡¯t even mention the earlier things, you won¡¯t even be able to afford the publicity prices for the initial sales!¡±

    CEO Jin walked away with a sneer.

    Xiao Ba stood behind Ji Nuan as she red angrily at CEO Jin¡¯s back.

    Almost at the very instant when CEO Jin was about to walk out of the door, several remarkable looking men dressed in neat suits appeared outside the studio.

    ¡°May I ask, who is CEO Ji?¡± A young man dressed in a ck suit stood at the very front. The moment he entered the door, he politely asked this question.

    Ji Nuan nced at them, her eyes concealing a hint of suspicion. ¡°I am.¡±

    CEO Jin was initially about to leave. When she saw this, she curiously nced back at the unfolding scene.

    ¡°CEO Ji, my pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m the representative from CE International Investment Agency, under Mo Corporation. We¡¯re representing Mo Corporation to sign the contract with your studio.¡±

    Hearing these words, the entire studio was dumbstruck.

    Ji Nuan blinked. ¡°Sign the contact?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mo Corporation ns to invest two hundred million US dors in your valuedpany.¡±

    Everyone in the office including Xiao Ba dropped their chins in shock.

    <i>Two hundred million? US dors?!</i>

    CEO Jin, who had yet to leave, instantly stopped in shock. Her eyes were filled with astonishment.

    Mo Corporation¡¯s investment?!

 Chapter 121 - The Metaphorical Slap Resounded Loudly Against Her Face

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Metaphorical p Resounded Loudly Against Her Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°My god, my god, my god! As expected of Boss Nuan¡¯s husband! What a timely assistance!¡± Xiao Ba stood behind Ji Nuan, bouncing with excitement.

    ¡°Two hundred million US dors? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± CEO Jin appeared confused before her eyes filled with disdain once more. ¡°Could it be that Miss Ji was worried about being humiliated, so you hired these two actorsst minute to support your act?¡±

    Xiao Ba red at CEO Jin with anger. ¡°Some people really shouldn¡¯t be a snob, all right? It seems like CEO Jin is truly not a Hai Cheng local. You don¡¯t even know that our CEO Ji is the Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s legitimate wife!¡±

    Instantly, CEO Jin stared at Ji Nuan in disbelief. She then nced at Xiao Ba, before her gaze finally shifted onto the two men iming to be CE International Investment Agency¡¯s representatives. No matter how she looked, they did not seem to be dressed like hired actors.

    Although CEO Jin¡¯s familypany was situated in Hai Cheng, she was often out of the country. Whenever she returned, she would only stay for a few days before leaving. Her husband was the person in charge of thepany. She was aware of the Four Prosperous Families in Hai Cheng, and that Ji Nuan was the wealthy youngdy from the Ji family.

    Today, the Ji family no longer held its position in higher society as firmly as it used to. Her identity as the Ji Corporation¡¯sdy was also no longer as earthshaking.

    Despite all that, she naturally still knew of Mo Corporation!

    CEO Jin faltered for a moment. She then turned toward those two investors from CE Investment Agency once more. ¡°Is this for real?¡±

    However, the two did not offer her a single nce. Their eyes remained politely fixed toward Ji Nuan¡¯s direction. ¡°CEO Ji, please forgive us for showing up without an invitation. We¡¯ve already prepared the investment contract before arriving. Please take a look.¡±

    They handed the contract over. Ji Nuan hesitated for a moment before receiving it.

    Her heart was actually quite shaken.

    This CE International Investment Agency has been thergest investment business in Hai Cheng for the past ten years. They had many important cooperations with several overseas businesses that were part of the world¡¯s top 100. Right now, CE Investment Agency had alreadye under Mo Corporation¡¯s name.

    Initially, Ji Nuan had nned to sell a few of the properties and unused cars under her name. It would sell for several tens of millions which will continue funding the property projects. Under her name, she also had the inheritance her mother had left for her when she passed away. Although it was not arge sum, it was sufficient for her to resolve the current situation temporarily. After all, this money could always be earned back. Thus, she always had a n in mind. For now, what she needed to work on was reorganizing the human resource staff in the studio. The money issues were not as urgent.

    However, she never expected that Mo Jingshen had already understood her financial situation so clearly. Not only did he arranged for the most prestigious investment organization to sign a contract with her, but the contract content also clearly listed the budgets for the different property projects andnd under her studio¡¯s name. It saved her a lot of trouble and immediately directed her toward a smooth, unobstructed path.

    ¡°Was this all arranged by your CEO Mo?¡± After reading most of it, Ji Nuan raised her head.

    The taller man offered an amiable smile as he nodded. ¡°We understand CEO Ji¡¯s consideration. However, you can think about it this way. What our investment agency prioritizes is the market prospects and the profits we will earn in the future. Even if CEO Ji has no rtions with Mo Corporation, we would still go ahead and research the existing property businesses to find the most suitable ones to invest.¡±

    Mo Jingshen really understood her too well.

    The words these two men uttered were performed perfectly. It was very rational, revealing Mo Jingshen as the face behind all these actions. At the same time, it prevented her from losing her face.

    ¡°May I invite both of you to wait in the guest lounge?¡± After mumbling to herself for a moment, she nodded toward them before turning to CEO Jin who remained standing by the door. ¡°CEO Jin, do you still have any more business here?¡±

    From afar, CEO Jin had caught a nce of thepany logo on the contract in Ji Nuan¡¯s hands. It was indeed the logo of CE Investment Agency.

    The representatives from CE had personally shown up with a contract marked with their logo. This clearly disyed how highly they valued this studio.

    In this instant, CEO Jin felt that the card she had demanded was burning in her hands. She changed her earlier cold and mocking expression into a somewhat embarrassed smile. ¡°Miss Ji, about that PowerPoint you showed me early, I didn¡¯t manage to get aplete look through it. Actually, it is not that we cannot continue our cooperation. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have too much confidence in the local property business. Why don¡¯t we find a different time to discuss this...¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°Earlier on, I had already asked CEO Jin to think twice. I also asked again and again if you were sure about terminating the contract.¡±

    CEO Jin felt that this was a metaphorical p that resounded loudly against her cheek. However, if Ji Nuan truly had the support of Mo Corporation, there was no way this studio would stop operation. Furthermore, there was also the influential and illustrious Hai Cheng¡¯s Mo family behind the Mo Corporation.

    It was the Mo family, ah...

    ¡°Earlier on, it was truly my fault. I got a little emotional and spoke those words in the heat of the moment. Actually, after thinking through it, I feel that properties are indeed what everyone yearns for the most. Although we¡¯ve already terminated the contract, that contract was the investment made between CEO Han and me. I feel that we can sign a brand-new contract with the newly named Mo Nuan Studio...¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled mildly at her, but her voice was directed at the disgusted Xiao Ba behind her. ¡°Xiao Ba, send the guests off.¡±

    Xiao Ba heard this and instantly felt unbelievably pleased in her heart. She nodded her head with force. ¡°All right!¡±

    She immediately stepped forward and smiled toward CEO Jin, who could no longer hold onto her expression. She stretched a hand out toward the slightly opened office door, making a polite gesture. ¡°CEO Jin, take care!¡±

    CEO Jin naturally valued her face. But at the thought that she might have offended Ji Nuan today, or worse, the Mo family or even the Mo Corporation, her heart shrunk.

    Although she had taken back her thirty million yuan today, she had also brought a big misfortune upon her ownpany without realizing it. When she saw how Ji Nuan clearly did not intend to speak further with her, and that her attitude waspletely calm from beginning to end without revealing any thoughts, her heart became frantic.

    ¡°Miss Ji, with regards to the cooperation, we really can discuss this again. If you have any dissatisfaction with me, I can also arrange for my husband to sign the contract personally...¡± CEO Jin decided to lower her position. She nced toward Ji Nuan with a smiling expression.

    Ji Nuan chuckled lightly. Her tone was unhurried and meaningful. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your husband is too preupied to deal with this sort of thing.¡±

    CEO Jin¡¯s expression was confused. She clearly did not understand the meaning hidden in those words. However, the hint of mockery and hidden meaning led to CEO Jin to instinctually knit her brows.

    Ji Nuan did not wish to waste any more time and threw another nce at Xiao Ba.

    Xiao Ba directly went to open the office door and then nced back at the troubled CEO Jin. ¡°CEO Jin, please!¡±

    The announcement for them to leave was already clear. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she could still see it. Right now, Ji Nuan had no intention to give them any opportunities to discuss a cooperation.

    CEO Jin gloomily turned around. Regardless of her expression or the atmosphere around her, it made her look like a sorry figure. In her flustered state, she quickened her footsteps and left.

 Chapter 122 - She Was Now Shouldering an Enormous Debt, and the Debtor Was Actually Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 122: She Was Now Shouldering an Enormous Debt, and the Debtor Was Actually Her Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°She deserved it. Who asked her to look down on others. No wonder she dared to bring herwyers here to demand to terminate the contract. She didn¡¯t even get to the bottom of our studio¡¯s background beforeing here to bully others.¡±

    Xiao Ba spat in contempt toward the door. When she turned back, she saw Ji Nuan standing there, looking deep in thought.

    ¡°Boss Nuan, will we really be getting two hundred million dors¡¯ worth of investment?¡± Xiao Ba¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. She ran back, as though wanting totch onto Ji Nuan¡¯s big thigh and pressed closed to Ji Nuan¡¯s side.

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Go call the police and let them bring Supervisor Xu away. She is suspected of misappropriating ourpany¡¯s funds. If there are any other possible crimes, they need to be carefully investigated as well, but hand her over to the police first.¡±

    Xiao Ba was in shock for a moment. She then asked at a volume only Ji Nuan could hear, ¡°A few days ago, when you had me privately investigate Supervisor Xu¡¯s situation, could it be that you had already suspected her?¡±

    Ji Nuan threw her a heavy nce. ¡°With your reaction speed, you wouldn¡¯t understand what has happened even if thepany has already been sold. Why are you pretending to be smart with me right now? I asked you to call the police, hurry up with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Ba looked at her, feeling wronged. Her fingers still moved quickly as she dialed the number for the nearest police station.

    ¡ª-

    Two hourster.

    After she had signed a contract worth two hundred million US dors with CE International Investment Agency, this initially small and unknown studio under Ji Nuan¡¯s name became Hai Cheng¡¯s most wealthy ¡®small¡¯ studio.

    In less than an hour, the phone on Ji Nuan¡¯s desk almost exploded from the number of calls they received.

    Most of them were phone calls from prior investors expressing their concern. They mentioned that they wanted to arrange a time to meet Ji Nuan and discuss increasing the investment amount personally. Some even expressed their sincerity over the phone, saying they had always found Han Tianyuan unreliable and that they had been looking forward to cooperating with Ji Nuan ever since she took over, etc.

    After receiving too many phone calls, she finally had some time to rest. Ji Nuan was about to pour herself some water when the phone in her pocket began to ring.

    When she took it out, she saw that it was a call from Mo Jingshen.

    Earlier on, she had been worried that he would be busy and did not contact him. Now, he was actually taking the initiative to call her.

    She returned to her desk and sat down. After picking up the call, she immediately said, ¡°You suddenly sent two representatives from CE Investment Agency to sign a contract with me. Why didn¡¯t you mention it to me beforehand? Smashing people with money without warning, you almost scared me to death, all right?¡±

    ¡°Your little heart is too poor at receiving shocks. It¡¯s just an investment contract.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the phone; his tone husky and sexy.

    Ji Nuan really could not hold it in. Sheined about all the earlier phone calls she had received, as well as the disgusting, materialistic lips of those people.

    She then said: ¡°The most important point is that all the investors who initially intended to withdraw their investments are all now fighting to maintain it. All I have is a small studio. If things continue like this, the amount of money being pumped in will be enough for me to set up apany with shareholders.¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled lightly. ¡°Mrs. Mo has great ambition. The road ahead is long. I have to lend you a helping hand somehow.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Boss Mo, this is not just a helping hand, ah.

    Since the contract was already signed, Ji Nuan did not have the mood to be pampered. She directly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that, I suddenly feel slightly pressured.¡±

    ¡°Have pressure is a good thing. It means that Mrs. Mo hasn¡¯t lost her direction yet,¡± Mo Jingshen said softly. ¡°You should be aware of it; the reason I had CE¡¯s people head there rather showing up myself personally, as well as having you sign the contract, means that sum of money invested isn¡¯t meant to sit there for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Ji Nuan held her chin as she leaned on the desk. She pressed the phone against her ear. Her voice was clear and gentle in a way that one would not get sick of it. ¡°So, from the surface, it seems like I¡¯ve obtained arge sum of investment. But what actually happened was that I suddenly gained a debt of two hundred million. Furthermore, with the contract given to me by CE, I also had to sign a condition of doubling their profits within five years or the money will be taken back.¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Ji Nuan held her forehead...

    Inside the studio, the people were celebrating the arrival of this significant investment. Only she alone was aware of the enormous debt she was now shouldering, and the debtor was actually her own husband.

    The methods Mo Jingshen used without batting a single eyelid; his every step, was such that she could not say no.

    The work was handled professionally, and the contract was also signed by CE¡¯s representative; it was not made out to be like a child¡¯s y.

    In this way, Mo Jingshen had actually respected her initial wishes. He did not interfere, nor did he get involved. This sum of money was not given for free.

    Hearing the sounds of the little woman copsing on the table as she sighed loudly, Mo Jingshen chuckled softly and said, ¡°Previously, weren¡¯t you very confident in the country¡¯s property industry prospects?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still confident about it. But the pressure is suddenly so big. This is no longer a small case worth a few tens of millions...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just doubling it within five years, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have the guts to take it on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it! I have to have the guts, ah!¡±

    Mo Jingshen lightly chuckled. ¡°All right, head home soon. I¡¯ll pick you up at the Yu Garden before six.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    After work hours, Ji Nuan drove back to the Yu Garden as promised.

    After alighting from the car, she was deep in thought about work as she walked into the Yu Garden. After opening the door, she did not look back as she closed it. She threw her bag onto the table, changed her shoes, walked into the living room, and removed her coat.

    The Yu Garden wasrge. The living room on the first floor had more than 200 square feet of space. Adding on the kitchen space and the guest rooms, it had an area of at least 400 square feet.

    Yet at this moment, right here, Ji Nuan felt the room was suddenly too empty and silent.

    At this time, Auntie Chen, who was usually very warm, actually did note out to greet her? Where were the helpers who moved about on the first floor?

    Perhaps using the word empty was not too suitable.

    But it was unusually silent.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes to scan therge living room in front of her. She felt that things were amiss.

    Earlier on, when she entered through the door, she had already felt that something was strange.

    When she was driving back, she saw, not far away from the Yu Garden¡¯s gate, what seemed to be a ck jeep parked there. That model of car had never appeared around this area before. The car te number was also unfamiliar to her. However, she did not take that into much consideration.

    Recalling it now, she abruptly raised her eyes to look at her surroundings. She took a step back instinctually, and the moment she felt danger approaching, she bent to pick up the bag on the ground and ran out without changing her shoes.

    Yet, at that instant, two unfamiliar men hiding in the corner suddenly rushed out. It was as though they were hunters waiting to ambush their prey; the instant the moment was right, they revealed their teeth. Just as Ji Nuan had quickly opened the door and was about to scream for help, they dragged her back.

    ¡°You... what are you doing! Uu...¡±

 Chapter 123 - Is Anyone Staying Here Right Now?

    <h4>Chapter 123: Is Anyone Staying Here Right Now?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Save me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uu¡ª¡±

    The two men forcefully pressed Ji Nuan down. With practiced hands, one of them tugged both her elbows behind her back while the other quickly shoved a wet cloth into her mouth.

    They were well trained, and their movements were professional; it was impossible to avoid their hands. Even though Ji Nuan was already wary, she was still held down within a second. Her lips were harshly covered, preventing her from yelling out a single word.

    ¡°Uu! Let... uu...¡±

    In her struggle, she attempted to remember the distinctive features of her captors. However, she could barely get a clear look before her head was forcefully pressed down. Their rough fingers pressed against the weakest area on the back of her neck, causing blood to rush to her head and her vision to be blurry. It was difficult to even focus on what was ahead of her.

    ¡°Miss Ji, we are just following orders. Please cooperate with us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to promise that we won¡¯t hurt you!¡± The man who pressed her down had a rough, heavy voice.

    Ji Nuan stiffened in shock and did not struggle any further. The two men quickly brought her out of the door. They smothered her mouth tightly, preventing her from making any noise. They then quickly pushed her into the backseat of the ck jeep. It was only when the door was shut that Ji Nuan finally regained the freedom to breathe.

    However, the moment she lifted her head, she saw that there was a secure, metal partition between the front and backseat. It was impossible for her to see the situation ahead.

    The backdoors and car windows were locked, and the only door that could be opened was quickly locked from the outside by those men.

    Ji Nuan attempted to shove at the car door with no sess. Regardless of how she beat and kicked, it could not be opened. The car windows were also tinted ck, preventing anyone outside from looking in and vice versa. The scene before her eyes waspletely dark.

    ¡°Who exactly are you guys? Let me out of the car!¡± Ji Nuan pped against the metal partition with force.

    She was not sure if the men in front could hear her, but regardless of how much she yelled or pped, she could not hear anything from the front. She could only feel the vehicle moving away from the Yu Garden at a rapid speed.

    <i>These kidnappers, who exactly sent them?</i>

    The Yu Garden¡¯s security was extremelyprehensive. Why would the house suddenly be empty? Did anything happen to Auntie Chen and the rest of the helpers?

    Although she knew it was of no use, Ji Nuan continued mming against the door with force.

    There was no noise whatsoever from the front seat.

    This meant that the partition was made of a soundproof material!

    Ji Nuan slumped against the partition weakly. The boundless darkness and the fear that apanied her uncertainty surrounded her. Her hands gradually turned cold, and as she stared into the dark, her eyes slowly narrowed.

    Someone who could enter the Yu Garden without leaving any traces behind; without leaving any sense of disruption, the most likely suspect was someone from the Ji family or the Mo family. After all, they were the only people Auntie Chen would not suspect and the only people whom she would allow entry.

    Recently, when Mo Jingshen reminded her not to move about too much and to return home early, he was already warning her of the possibility of danger.

    When she recalled the scene of being locked in the bathroom, Ji Nuan had already sensed that Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, Mo Shaoze, was relentless in pursuing his goals. So long as it was something he wanted to aplish, even if he knew it would offend Mo Jingshen, he would not hesitate to use the most ruthless and cruel method.

    Earlier, when she was being restrained, the two men had warned her that aside from taking her away, they did not have any intention of harming her.

    This meant that the culprit was most likely Mo Shaoze.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s anxiety gradually calmed down. Regardless of what Mo Shaoze had intended to do, there was no way he would put her life in harm¡¯s way. After all, the Mo family and Ji family were both renowned families in Hai Cheng. Especially with Mo Jingshen around, there was no way Mo Shaoze would dare to y with her life.

    ¡ª-

    As the car traveled, the surroundings werepletely dark. There was no way for her to know how much time had passed.

    Every passing minute and second felt like years. Due to the stuffy air in the backseat, Ji Nuan gradually became dizzy and closed her eyes.

    No matter what Mo Shaoze¡¯s goals were, she needed to preserve her energy so she could deal with it properly.

    She did not know how much time had passed before she finally heard the door being opened.

    Ji Nuan quickly opened her eyes. As the light outside the car was too bright, she squinted her eyes but was still unable to gain a clear look of the two men¡¯s faces. She was then abruptly hauled out of the car.

    They used the same movements; forcing her to bend down while covering her mouth. This time, Ji Nuan was less resistant. She only released a soft whimper and was quickly brought in. Their actions were swift as they pushed her into a room.

    Ji Nuan stumbled and fell onto the ground in the room. Her elbow knocked painfully against the floor. She stubbornly braced herself against the floor to sit up, raising her eyes to look at the doors which were quickly shut.

    ¡°Miss Ji, please stay here for the night. We¡¯ll send you back the very first thing tomorrow morning.¡± The voices of the two men came from the door, followed by the sound of footsteps fading away.

    Ji Nuan rushed to move up and throw herself against the door. However, it was already locked from the outside.

    Before her eyes was a top-grade door made out of superior wood. Without any solid tools, it would be impossible to open.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand paused on the door. She abruptly turned her head back to scan the pitch-ck room. Although she could not see clearly, when she fell earlier, she had felt that the floor was of a good texture. This room did not seem like a ce one would typically use for kidnapping; it was extremely high-ss.

    She felt around the wall by the door with her hands. When she felt the switch for the room lights, she pressed against it with a ¡°pa¡± sound.

    The room abruptly lit up. The light was not blinding, but it was a soft illumination that allowed one to see the room clearly.

    The sight before her eyes was of an extremelyvish guest room. It had all the living necessities and toiletries, and there was also arge bed in the middle of the room. Although it seemed very elegant and refined, from the way it was set up, this ce was clearly just a guest room.

    Right across the room, there was a window behind the curtains!

    Ji Nuan quickly walked over. She tugged aside the curtains only to see the sky had already turned dark. It was very likely that the time was between 7:00 p.m. to 8:00 p.m.

    The window was not ceiling-to-floor but rather a simple, rectangr window. This room seemed to be on the third story of a vi. It was not exceptionally high, but the windows were made of good material and could not be smashed open. The only small section that could be opened was locked.

    Earlier on, she had thought the instigator had been careless and left her a chance to escape.

    The small hope she had was extinguished. Ji Nuan stood by the window looking out. She stared at therge pool behind the vi as well as the blooming flowers in the garden.

    <i>Is anyone staying here right now?</i>

    This window faced the back of the vi; which had no path nor any passing vehicles or people. Even if the room were lit, it would be useless no matter how she tried to call for help from the windows.

    There was no way of escape whatsoever. Ji Nuan paced back and forth in the room.

    Her gaze asionally shifted to the darkened sky outside. At such time, where was Mo Jingshen?

 Chapter 124 - Release Ji Nuan Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 124: Release Ji Nuan Immediately</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan hugged her knees as she sat by the window. Her eyes remained fixed on the darkened sky outside.

    Locked in here, it felt like time had been frozen.

    It was only when she heard the sound of a car approaching that she quickly stood up.

    She turned and ran toward the door, pressing her ears against it.

    This was the third floor, making it difficult for her to hear the movements from the first floor. Nheless, she still heard the echo of a door clicking open. Following it, the sound of footsteps gradually approached as though moving up from the first floor.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and hit against the door twice to inform whoever hade that she was locked in here.

    ¡°You still have the strength to hit against the door. Did you think that the person who came was Jing Shen?¡±

    Abruptly, a slightly unfamiliar voice rang from behind the door. The low and heavy voice seemed to belong to a middle-aged man. His tone was ice-cold and even carried some disdain.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand immediately stiffened against the door.

    ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯m Mo Jingshen¡¯s father. I¡¯ve invited you today to stay here for a night without any intention to harm you. After tomorrow, you¡¯ll be able to regain your freedom.¡±

    Ji Nuan could hear a hidden meaning behind Mo Shaoze¡¯s use of the word ¡®freedom.¡¯

    She fell silent for a moment before raising her voice to say, ¡°Since you are Jing Shen¡¯s father, I should at least address you as ¡®father¡¯ by name. I am considered part of your family. Why did you lock me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford being addressed as ¡®father¡¯ by you,¡± Mo Jingshen said icily. ¡°Tonight, Jing Shen has an important task toplete. He doesn¡¯t have the time to deal with you. Rest assured and stay here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Where is Mo Jingshen right now?¡± Ji Nuan instinctively had a bad premonition.

    ¡°From today onward, his actions are unrted to you. You can only stay here tonight, so don¡¯t run off and ruin his work.¡±

    After coldly leaving these words behind, Mo Shaoze walked away from the door. He did not n on wasting any more breath on her.

    At the same time, the sound of another approaching car could suddenly be heard.

    Ji Nuan suppressed theyers of insecurity in her heart and leaned against the door to carefully listen. Not longter, she vaguely heard the sounds of a walking stick knocking against the ground. It was then followed by Elder Mo¡¯s angry roar in the direction of the staircase: ¡°Did you lock that Ji girl here? Release her immediately!¡±

    It was Grandfather Mo!

    Ji Nuan frantically mmed against the wall with force: ¡°Grandfather! I¡¯m here! Grandfather¡ª¡±

    There was a moment of silence outside. Grandfather Mo most likely could not hear the sounds she was making from her floor.

    Elder Mo raised his voice to scold more. ¡°Shao Ze! Regardless of how influential you are in America today, don¡¯t forget that there is still Jing Shen and I in Hai Cheng! With just one sentence of mine, I canpletely remove you from Shine! You won¡¯t even listen to your own father right now, is that it!¡±

    Elder Mo¡¯s bellowed with rage. He hade in too much of a rush, and his words were slightly breathless. ¡°Ji Nuan and Jing Shen¡¯s rtionship is very good. If tonight, you dare to force this little loving couple to live in torment from today onward, don¡¯t even think about stepping through the Mo family door any longer! I won¡¯t recognize such a vicious and merciless son!¡±

    ¡°Father, calm your anger.¡± Mo Shaoze had almost descended the stairs fully. His tone was unhurried. ¡°By now, the necessary scene has already been set up. What needs to happen has most likely already urred. Even if you were to fly over, you would be of no help. From today onward, there is no way Jing Shen can remain within the country. Years ago, he had garnered much sess in America. In the future, after inheriting Shine, he will stay even longer in America. This great Hai Cheng and the unremarkable Ji family¡¯s youngdy is unsuited for him!¡±

    ¡°It is Jing Shen¡¯s own right to decide who is suited for him! Did you think that back then, Jing Shen and Ji Nuan¡¯s wedding waspletely arranged by me? If not for Jing Shen¡¯s agreement, even if I had raised a knife to his neck, he would not have married her!¡± Elder Mo sternly said.

    ¡°So, what about it? Back when Jing Shen left America, I had already warned him. If it isn¡¯t because he is so hard to grasp, I wouldn¡¯t have to use such a method! He belongs to Shine and cannot remain held down in such a Hai Cheng. For him to leave, he has to be free of this insignificant Ji Nuan¡¯s hold!¡± Mo Shaoze¡¯s reply was cold and arrogant. He clearly had no intention of relenting.

    ¡°Release my ass! You¡¯ve kidnapped Ji Nuan and drugged your own son, locking him in a hotel room with An Shuyan! Did you learn such an underhanded method from those American pals of yours?¡±

    After hearing these words, Ji Nuan, who had stood silently against the door from beginning to end, felt as though she had been plunged into an ice-cold pool of water. From head to toe, her blood lost its warmth.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve sent Shu Yan to Hai Cheng, naturally I have no further ns to return her to the An family in America. She must marry Jing Shen.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was cold and arrogant. ¡°You¡¯re already old. You don¡¯t have to fuss about the issue of marriage among the younger generation. So long as we smoothly go through this night, Shu Yan¡¯s stomach perhaps would have the great-grandson you so desperately yearn for.¡±

    ¡°Pei! Do you want to force Jing Shen to death or to force me to death?!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s voice was cold and calm. ¡°Father, you¡¯vee all the way here today. Even if you sessfully bring Ji Nuan away, what could you possibly achieve? Before I came here, Jing Shen and Shu Yan have already spent more than half an hour together. Right now, so much time has passed. With that sort of medicine, let¡¯s not even mention Jing Shen¡¯s young and fit body, even people in their seventies and eighties like you won¡¯t be able to resist.¡±

    ¡°You fucking disgrace!¡± Elder Mo abruptly raised his walking stick, and harshly brought it down against Mo Shaoze¡¯s body. ¡°Why did I have such a son! Immediately call your people to let Jingshen and An Shuyan out! I can¡¯t watch Jing Shen be ruined by you like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. The drug effect is extremely fast. No man could possibly resist it. If you were to go and open the door right now, you would undoubtedly be interrupting a good thing for Jing Shen.¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son! I really regret not suffocating you to death in the nkets fifty years ago!¡±

    Mo Shaoze was unaffected and smiled coldly. ¡°If I were to die, where would you go to find such an outstanding grandson?¡±

    Elder Mo angrily raised his walking stick to shove him aside. He relied on it to hurriedly move upstairs. ¡°Where did you lock Ji Nuan?¡±

    Mo Shaoze saw that Elder Mo had already moved upstairs and guessed he had already heard the continuous mming noise of Ji Nuan hitting against the door. His gaze turned cold and heavy with unhappiness, but since the elder had already found her, he followed behind with an ugly expression.

    Ji Nuan was behind the door; her bottom lip torn from biting down on it. She mmed against the door with force. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here!¡±

    The knocking sound of the walking stick and the frantic footsteps approached. Elder Mo went up and smashed his walking stick against the door. He was agitated from the anger. Turning back, he red at Mo Shaoze who followed him: ¡°If you don¡¯t release Ji Nuan today! If you dare to cause any problems between Jing Shen and Ji Nuan, this old man will immediately die before your eyes, do you hear me!¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Mo Shaoze¡¯s face was stone cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with words! Open the door and release Ji Nuan immediately!¡±

 Chapter 125 - Why Did You Return?

    <h4>Chapter 125: Why Did You Return?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°If this old man can¡¯t save his own grandson and granddaughter-inw today, I will make you die with me!¡± Elder Mo charged up the stairs, shaking with anger.

    Mo Shaoze saw that he was not just putting on a front, and his expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Ji Nuan can be released, but even if you bring her to look for Jing Shen right now, the results cannot be undone. What is the point of doing something unnecessary?¡±

    ¡°Release, you dog ass! Jing Shen definitely won¡¯t touch that brat from the An family!¡± Elder Mo sternly imed. ¡°Are you releasing her or not? Are you trying to push our family into destruction¡ªfor me beat you, this unfilial son, to death, and to bring our Mo family into a chaotic, broken home? Will you only stop when that happens?¡±

    Mo Shaoze was silent for a moment before he suddenly threw a nce toward the guard standing by the staircase.

    The guard nodded and brought his key forward, unlocking the room Ji Nuan was kept in.

    The tinkling sound of the door being unlocked rang. In the next second, Ji Nuan pushed the door open with force and stumbled out. The moment she raised her eyes, she saw Mo Shaoze standing in the hallway with an unhappy expression. Her face turned pale as she moved to look at Elder Mo.

    ¡°Ji brat! Did you get hurt anywhere? Quickly, tell grandfather!¡± Elder Mo walked over shakily with the support of his walking stick. He scanned her with eyes filled with heartache.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips were reddened with blood from where she had bitten. She stared silently at the elder for a long moment, confirming the realness of his anger and heartache before she suppressed the turbulent emotions in her heart. She tried her best to ask calmly, ¡°Grandfather, what you said earlier, is it all true?¡±

    Knowing that she had heard him, Elder Mo closed his eyes. He clearly did not wish for her to suffer too much as he softlyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in Jing Shen. He definitely will be able to get through it.¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s eyes were dark and cold. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve already seen the person. Can you rest assured now?¡±

    Elder Mo had turned back to scold him, but Mo Shaoze had already called the guard over. ¡°Send the Elder back to the Mo mansion.¡±

    ¡°You want me to return alone? No way, Ji Nuan muste with me!¡±

    Elder Mo held onto his walking stick with one hand, while his other hand quickly stretched out to hold onto Ji Nuan¡¯s wrist. He tugged her behind him; his old and slightly nted body keeping Ji Nuan safe.

    Ji Nuan looked at the elder in front of her but was unable to say a word. Her eyes were cold as she looked at the expressionless Mo Shaoze.

    Mo Shaoze was mindless of Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze as he slowly and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already allowed you to catch a glimpse of her, to confirm that she did note to any harm here. However, before tomorrow morning, she is not allowed to leave this ce. She has to stay obediently within my sight and cannot be allowed to ruin this good thing between Jing Shen and Shu Yan.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s breath was almost trembling. She abruptly opened her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve used such a method to force him into a corner. Have you thought about what consequences you¡¯ll have to face tomorrow!¡± ¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled in disdain. ¡°The consequences? The consequences are naturally that you will sign the divorce papers. Did you think that after tonight Jing Shen will still be yours?¡±

    In both her lives, Ji Nuan had never been angered to the point of trembling. If the person before her eyes were not Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, she would have charged toward him with a knife.

    Sensing her agitated emotions, Elder Mo pressed onto her hand. ¡°Ji brat, return with grandfather first.¡±

    ¡°She cannot leave!¡± Mo Shaoze¡¯s gaze was slightly unhappy.

    ¡°She must return with me!¡± Elder Mo firmly held onto Ji Nuan¡¯s wrist, refusing to leave her here. ¡°She is Jing Shen¡¯s person. Even if Jing Shen isn¡¯t here, just based on how Ji Nuan calls me ¡®grandfather,¡¯ I have to make sure I bring her back safely to the Mo family!¡±

    ¡°Shu Yan can also call you ¡®grandfather.¡¯¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was cold and heavy. ¡°After tonight, Jing Shen will understand the person most suited for him is still Shu Yan.¡±

    Elder Mo¡¯s face was cold. His hand remained firmly around Ji Nuan¡¯s wrist, keeping her behind him. Each time the two guards tried to approach, the elder raised his walking stick to force them aside.

    Elder Mo spoke lowly with anger. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my granddaughter-inw will have to first step over my body!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Mo Shaoze¡¯s face darkened while his voice carried warning and dissatisfaction. ¡°At your age, you shouldn¡¯t be interfering with the younger generation!¡±

    Elder Mo refused to move. Even though he was old, his gaze remained bright. He did not lose in any way whenpared to his fifty-years-old son.

    Seeing this scene, Mo Shaoze furrowed his brows after a moment and waved his hand with impatience. ¡°All right, all right. Let them go. Send the elder back to the old mansion.¡±

    Elder Mo¡¯s expression did not warm up. He was angered, and his face was pale, as he brought Ji Nuan down the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to bring Ji Nuan back to the Mo mansion. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have Jing Shen and Shu Yan go greet you, and have her directly sign the divorce papers,¡± Mo Shaoze stood by the staircase, saying with a heavy voice.

    Elder Mo harrumphed coldly and did not pay him any mind.

    Ji Nuan was brought into the car. Elder Mo sat in the front seat and ordered the chauffeur to begin driving with a heavy expression.

    He then turned back tofort her. ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. I believe in Jing Shen. Based on his willpower, he definitely will be able to ovee everything that happens tonight. He loves you and wishes to hold onto your marriage. Aside from you, he won¡¯t touch any other woman. Trust your grandfather.¡±

    Ji Nuan had been suppressing her emotions for a long time, trying her best to maintain her calm in front of the elder to prevent him from worrying. She softly asked, ¡°So right now, he really is with An Shuyan? They¡¯re locked together?¡±

    Elder Mo sighed softly. ¡°I know better than anyone the type of person Mo Jingshen¡¯s father is. That he was able to lock you here today forcefully means things must have gone as he nned on Jing Shen¡¯s side. If it weren¡¯t because I heard some rumors from the people on Shao Ze¡¯s side, I would not have been able to rush here to bring you away.¡±

    ¡°Since you were able to find me, does that mean you know where Jing Shen is?¡± Ji Nuan furrowed her brows.

    Elder Mo shook his head. ¡°Beforeing here, I¡¯ve already sent my people to search. But Hai Cheng is so big, and there are more than ten thousand four-and-five-star hotels. What Grandfather can do now is to rescue you. Although I can¡¯t find Jing Shen, you are his heart. I can¡¯t allow you to be hurt.¡±

    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly said. ¡°Grandfather, let me get off.¡±

    Elder Mo was silent for a moment. It was not as if he did not understand her character. This was after all the marriage between her and Mo Jingshen. If she felt like she needed to say or do something, it was not right for him to stop her.

    The car stopped, and Ji Nuan abruptly pushed open the door and got off.

    She turned and ran back into that vi, rushing in before the main gates were shut.

    Mo Shaoze heard the rapid steps outside the door. He turned back and saw it was actually Ji Nuan. His heavy, cold eyes watched her apathetically.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already been brought away by the elder, what did you return for?¡± Mo Shaoze said coldly.

    ¡°You should be well aware that on the issue of An Shuyan, Jing Shen saved some face for both the An family and you. However, now that you¡¯ve used such an absurd method to restrain him, you may not be able to continue suppressing him as you wish!¡± Ji Nuan was mindless of the two guards blocking her. Her cold eyes were directed at Mo Shaoze.

 Chapter 126 - Wait for Him to Return

    <h4>Chapter 126: Wait for Him to Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Shaoze smiled coldly. ¡°You dare to threaten me? Your guts aren¡¯t small. But don¡¯t think that Jing Shen can protect you for your whole life. Right now, he is already with Shu Yan. Let me give you some advice; you better get ready for your divorce.¡±

    ¡°Every man will naturally have their unrestrained side, especially when provoked by drugs...¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was determined. ¡°But I still believe in him!¡±

    She finished her words and turned to walk out without waiting for the two guards to chase her away.

    After returning to Elder Mo¡¯s car, she calmly said, ¡°Grandfather, can you lend me your phone?¡±

    Elder Mo did not speak and handed it to her. Ji Nuan picked it up and was about to give Mo Jingshen a call when she saw that the call log was already filled with more than thirty unanswered calls made to Mo Jingshen¡¯s number.

    They were all calls Elder Mo had previously made to him. There were so many, yet none of them had connected.

    Ji Nuan maintained herposure as she dialed Mo Jingshen¡¯s number, bringing the phone to her ears.

    After a short beeping sound, an ice-cold female voice spoke: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number that you¡¯ve dialed is unavable right now. Sorry...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Mo home.

    On the journey back, it began to rain. Right now, a huge thunderstorm was taking ce outside the window.

    Ji Nuan sat on the bed. The pillow she held in her arms had long distorted because of the amount of force she was holding it with.

    Thest time she had stayed here was during Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday.

    That night, Mo Jingshen had said: ¡°Rx and be Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m here to support you for everything.¡±

    After returning once more, sitting on this bed, what she heard was instead the raging storm outside. Regardless of how many times she had dialed Mo Jingshen¡¯s number, the call did not connect. The several men Elder Mo had sent out were also unable to find his location.

    Even investigating thest ce Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone signal had appeared was to no avail.

    Right now, time was gradually passing by. It was already 11 in the evening.

    Based on Mo Shaoze¡¯s words, Mo Jingshen had been locked with An Shuyan from 7:00 p.m.

    A whole four hours had already passed.

    Someone knocked on the room door. Ji Nuan sat on the bed unmoving. Finally, a helper pushed open the door, and after taking a nce, she nodded to Elder Mo standing outside. Elder Mo¡¯s silhouette then appeared by the door as he walked in.

    ¡°Ji brat, since you¡¯ve said that you believe in Jing Shen, you should then calm yourself and wait for his return.¡± Elder Mo watched her,forting her with a warm voice. ¡°I¡¯ve watched Jing Shen grow up. What kind of person he is, what sort ofposure he has, and what sort of restraint he has, I¡¯m well aware of it all.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently nodded but did not speak.

    She knew how tough it felt after being drugged with that sort of thing. After all, she had also experienced it once herself. That night, the torment she had gone through and the natural reactions of her body amplified and reyed in her mind right now.

    It was already four hours.

    If it had been her¡ªif she had been locked in a room with a man for four hours that night¡ªher emotions would surely have copsed. If in the final moments, she was unable to restrain herself, she might have thrown herself against the wall, choosing death.

    What about Mo Jingshen? Right now,... what would he...

    She had heard those sorts of drugs couldpletely destroy a man¡¯s rationality, reducing them to their basic instincts.

    Rumbling sounds...

    The ear splitting sound of thunder sound rang once more. A sh of lightning cut across the night sky; it¡¯s blinding light illuminated the Mo mansion¡¯s front yard, before disappearing in a moment in the boundless darkness.

    All of a sudden, in front of brightened Mo mansion¡¯s front yard, came the noise of a rapidly approaching car¡ª

    <h4>Comments (17)</h4>

    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 127: Because I Like Him Too Much</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°At such a time, why would there be a car approaching?¡± Hope suddenly materialized in Elder Mo¡¯s eyes. He nced outside and muttered, ¡°Quickly go see! See if Jing Shen has returned!¡±

    Ji Nuan was one step ahead of the elder, and before he had even spoken, she had already ran out...

    ¡°Aiya, Ji brat, why didn¡¯t you take an umbre! Quick! Go bring one to her! Don¡¯t get soaked, ah!¡± The elder chased her with his walking stick but was unable to match her speed. He watched as Ji Nuan ran out of the doors without any care for the pouring rain outside the vi.

    The helpers and the housekeeper rushed to chase her with their umbres. Ji Nuan could barely feel how cold and wet she was. Her gaze was fixed toward the headlights of that car as she ran toward it.

    Yet, as she approached, she discovered it was not Mo Jingshen¡¯s car but a taxi.

    Her footsteps came to a halt as she stood in the rain. Filtered through the rain, the lights on both sides of the Mo vi¡¯s road wavered.

    When the door opened, the first thing she saw was the appearance of An Shuyan¡¯s silhouette. Ji Nuan¡¯s brows and eyes instantly turned cold.

    An Shuyan alighted and approached with an umbre. When she raised her eyes and saw Ji Nuan, her movements stopped as well. She turned her head and watched as the helpers and housekeeper brought their umbres above Ji Nuan¡¯s head. However, Ji Nuan was already thoroughly drenched.

    An Shuyan walked toward Ji Nuan, and through the curtain of rain, she softly said, ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Ji Nuan stood there and stared at An Shuyan who hade alone. From beginning to end, she did not catch a single glimpse of Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette.

    Her expression was calm, yet it appeared as though she was silently suppressing waves of emotions. Her gaze was cold and her tone low and unhurried. ¡°What did you do? Why do you need to apologize to me?¡±

    An Shuyan lowered her eyes, gripping her umbre. ¡°The rain is so big. Let¡¯s go in first before we talk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam! Your body ispletely drenched, let¡¯s return and change your clothes!¡± The helper carrying the umbre for Ji Nuan reached out to tug her hand.

    Ji Nuan silently stared at An Shuyan. She saw a sh of a particr emotion in her eyes, it was as though she suddenly understood everything. She did not speak any further and allowed the helper to tug her back into the vi.

    The elder had just walked a few steps out with a helper holding an umbre for him. When he saw that they were about to enter, he quickly ordered the helpers to open both doors so they could enter rapidly.

    The helpers¡¯ hands were quick as they brought two, thick towels over Ji Nuan¡¯s body. From beginning to end, An Shuyan carried an umbre and was not drenched. As she stepped through the door, she ced the umbre down.

    ¡°Shu Yan? Why is it you? This... what on earth happened today?¡± Elder Mo saw An Shuyan was impably dressed. Unlike what Mo Shaoze had said, she was not locked in a room.

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, I¡¯m sorry. I should havee earlier, but because people were watching me, I was unable to avoid them and could only rush over sote.¡± An Shuyan said apologetically to Elder Mo: ¡°I can exin tonight¡¯s situation to the both of you. But right now, can you let me speak alone to Mrs. Mo first?¡±

    Elder Mo raised his brows, turning to look toward Ji Nuan whose face was still dripping wet.

    Ji Nuan calmly looked toward An Shuyan. Her tone was slightly cold, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    An Shuyan walked toward her, using her gaze to indicate to Ji Nuan to move toward the side. Ji Nuan did not speak, turning to approach a tall flower vase in the corner of the room.

    An Shuyan stood by her side, speaking with a soft voice only Ji Nuan could hear. ¡°To speak the truth, for me, tonight is indeed a rare, good opportunity. I¡¯ve liked CEO Mo for many years since I was 11-years-old. My father and Uncle Mo once promised me that I would be able to marry him in the future.¡±

    As the autumn wind was too cold, Ji Nuan¡¯s face and lips had already turned pale. Yet, her gaze remained cold and bright. ¡°So? Miss An most likely didn¡¯te at such a time to only announce your stance to me.¡±

    An Shuyan smiled lightly, yet her expression carried some bitterness. ¡°I like CEO Mo, and because I like him too much and admire him too much, I¡¯m unable to use such a method and hold him down forcefully.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently raised her brows.

    Like, was the desire to possess, while love, was not easily understood.

    At this instant, Ji Nuan finally understood how serious An Shuyan was when it came to Mo Jingshen.

    An Shuyan tone was unhurried. ¡°I was aware the n would be carried out today. Although Uncle Mo¡¯s actions have crossed the line slightly, from beginning to end, I had epted it. It was only at the most vital moment that I gave up.¡±

    ¡°To avoid the eyes that Uncle Mo had arranged, I handed the coffee they had given me to a different secretary working with me. It contained a drug that would cause one to lose consciousness for more than ten hours. After she became unconscious, I exchanged my clothes with her. The people Uncle Mo had arranged aren¡¯t especially familiar with me, so they brought the unconscious secretary away and into the arranged room.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°Since you agreed to this n, why did you still arrange to drug yourself?¡±

    An Shuyan chuckled lightly. ¡°It should be easy for you to guess the reason.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled coldly.

    Indeed.

    A shrewd woman like An Shuyan, if she wanted to use such an opportunity to be with Mo Jingshen, she would definitely save a backdoor open for herself. If she were simrly drugged, she would then be an innocent party.

    ¡°Actually, if it was a fairpetition, I might not have lost to you. Even if I lost, it would be based on CEO Mo¡¯s feelings and not against you,¡± An Shuyan softly emphasized.

    Yet, Ji Nuan only lightly curved her lips. ¡°Miss An, the very instant you agreed to such a n, you already lost.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression faltered, and the hint of helplessness in her eyes did not escape Ji Nuan¡¯s notice.

    ¡°If you had even the slightest possibility of victory, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to such a narrow-minded and low-ss n!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were filled with iciness. ¡°What woke you up at the end, was not how much you loved Mo Jingshen, but how much you understood him. You knew that such a n would not only prevent you from obtaining him, but it would also trigger consequences that are beyond your imagination.¡±

    An Shuyan chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Mo, you really are unlike how the rumors described you or perhaps I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think highly of me.¡± Ji Nuan slowed her words. ¡°Right now, your own realization is what has truly saved your life. You should be aware that Mo Jingshen isn¡¯t someone who takes to threats well. That you would take such a step was all to protect yourself.¡±

    An Shuyan suddenly stared at her, speaking softly, ¡°Right now you¡¯re so impolite, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll leave and keep CEO Mo¡¯s location a secret?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your protection amulet. Do you dare to leave?¡± The mockery in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes was light, yet it was precise enough to cause An Shuyan¡¯s mental state to tremble.

 Chapter 127 - Because I Like Him Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 127: Because I Like Him Too Much</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°At such a time, why would there be a car approaching?¡± Hope suddenly materialized in Elder Mo¡¯s eyes. He nced outside and muttered, ¡°Quickly go see! See if Jing Shen has returned!¡±

    Ji Nuan was one step ahead of the elder, and before he had even spoken, she had already ran out...

    ¡°Aiya, Ji brat, why didn¡¯t you take an umbre! Quick! Go bring one to her! Don¡¯t get soaked, ah!¡± The elder chased her with his walking stick but was unable to match her speed. He watched as Ji Nuan ran out of the doors without any care for the pouring rain outside the vi.

    The helpers and the housekeeper rushed to chase her with their umbres. Ji Nuan could barely feel how cold and wet she was. Her gaze was fixed toward the headlights of that car as she ran toward it.

    Yet, as she approached, she discovered it was not Mo Jingshen¡¯s car but a taxi.

    Her footsteps came to a halt as she stood in the rain. Filtered through the rain, the lights on both sides of the Mo vi¡¯s road wavered.

    When the door opened, the first thing she saw was the appearance of An Shuyan¡¯s silhouette. Ji Nuan¡¯s brows and eyes instantly turned cold.

    An Shuyan alighted and approached with an umbre. When she raised her eyes and saw Ji Nuan, her movements stopped as well. She turned her head and watched as the helpers and housekeeper brought their umbres above Ji Nuan¡¯s head. However, Ji Nuan was already thoroughly drenched.

    An Shuyan walked toward Ji Nuan, and through the curtain of rain, she softly said, ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Ji Nuan stood there and stared at An Shuyan who hade alone. From beginning to end, she did not catch a single glimpse of Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette.

    Her expression was calm, yet it appeared as though she was silently suppressing waves of emotions. Her gaze was cold and her tone low and unhurried. ¡°What did you do? Why do you need to apologize to me?¡±

    An Shuyan lowered her eyes, gripping her umbre. ¡°The rain is so big. Let¡¯s go in first before we talk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam! Your body ispletely drenched, let¡¯s return and change your clothes!¡± The helper carrying the umbre for Ji Nuan reached out to tug her hand.

    Ji Nuan silently stared at An Shuyan. She saw a sh of a particr emotion in her eyes, it was as though she suddenly understood everything. She did not speak any further and allowed the helper to tug her back into the vi.

    The elder had just walked a few steps out with a helper holding an umbre for him. When he saw that they were about to enter, he quickly ordered the helpers to open both doors so they could enter rapidly.

    The helpers¡¯ hands were quick as they brought two, thick towels over Ji Nuan¡¯s body. From beginning to end, An Shuyan carried an umbre and was not drenched. As she stepped through the door, she ced the umbre down.

    ¡°Shu Yan? Why is it you? This... what on earth happened today?¡± Elder Mo saw An Shuyan was impably dressed. Unlike what Mo Shaoze had said, she was not locked in a room.

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, I¡¯m sorry. I should havee earlier, but because people were watching me, I was unable to avoid them and could only rush over sote.¡± An Shuyan said apologetically to Elder Mo: ¡°I can exin tonight¡¯s situation to the both of you. But right now, can you let me speak alone to Mrs. Mo first?¡±

    Elder Mo raised his brows, turning to look toward Ji Nuan whose face was still dripping wet.

    Ji Nuan calmly looked toward An Shuyan. Her tone was slightly cold, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    An Shuyan walked toward her, using her gaze to indicate to Ji Nuan to move toward the side. Ji Nuan did not speak, turning to approach a tall flower vase in the corner of the room.

    An Shuyan stood by her side, speaking with a soft voice only Ji Nuan could hear. ¡°To speak the truth, for me, tonight is indeed a rare, good opportunity. I¡¯ve liked CEO Mo for many years since I was 11-years-old. My father and Uncle Mo once promised me that I would be able to marry him in the future.¡±

    As the autumn wind was too cold, Ji Nuan¡¯s face and lips had already turned pale. Yet, her gaze remained cold and bright. ¡°So? Miss An most likely didn¡¯te at such a time to only announce your stance to me.¡±

    An Shuyan smiled lightly, yet her expression carried some bitterness. ¡°I like CEO Mo, and because I like him too much and admire him too much, I¡¯m unable to use such a method and hold him down forcefully.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently raised her brows.

    Like, was the desire to possess, while love, was not easily understood.

    At this instant, Ji Nuan finally understood how serious An Shuyan was when it came to Mo Jingshen.

    An Shuyan tone was unhurried. ¡°I was aware the n would be carried out today. Although Uncle Mo¡¯s actions have crossed the line slightly, from beginning to end, I had epted it. It was only at the most vital moment that I gave up.¡±

    ¡°To avoid the eyes that Uncle Mo had arranged, I handed the coffee they had given me to a different secretary working with me. It contained a drug that would cause one to lose consciousness for more than ten hours. After she became unconscious, I exchanged my clothes with her. The people Uncle Mo had arranged aren¡¯t especially familiar with me, so they brought the unconscious secretary away and into the arranged room.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°Since you agreed to this n, why did you still arrange to drug yourself?¡±

    An Shuyan chuckled lightly. ¡°It should be easy for you to guess the reason.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled coldly.

    Indeed.

    A shrewd woman like An Shuyan, if she wanted to use such an opportunity to be with Mo Jingshen, she would definitely save a backdoor open for herself. If she were simrly drugged, she would then be an innocent party.

    ¡°Actually, if it was a fairpetition, I might not have lost to you. Even if I lost, it would be based on CEO Mo¡¯s feelings and not against you,¡± An Shuyan softly emphasized.

    Yet, Ji Nuan only lightly curved her lips. ¡°Miss An, the very instant you agreed to such a n, you already lost.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression faltered, and the hint of helplessness in her eyes did not escape Ji Nuan¡¯s notice.

    ¡°If you had even the slightest possibility of victory, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to such a narrow-minded and low-ss n!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were filled with iciness. ¡°What woke you up at the end, was not how much you loved Mo Jingshen, but how much you understood him. You knew that such a n would not only prevent you from obtaining him, but it would also trigger consequences that are beyond your imagination.¡±

    An Shuyan chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Mo, you really are unlike how the rumors described you or perhaps I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think highly of me.¡± Ji Nuan slowed her words. ¡°Right now, your own realization is what has truly saved your life. You should be aware that Mo Jingshen isn¡¯t someone who takes to threats well. That you would take such a step was all to protect yourself.¡±

    An Shuyan suddenly stared at her, speaking softly, ¡°Right now you¡¯re so impolite, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll leave and keep CEO Mo¡¯s location a secret?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your protection amulet. Do you dare to leave?¡± The mockery in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes was light, yet it was precise enough to cause An Shuyan¡¯s mental state to tremble.

 Chapter 128 - He is in Wan Li Xing Chen Hotel!

    <h4>Chapter 128: He is in Wan Li Xing Chen Hotel!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Even though Ji Nuan was drenched in rainwater from head to toe, causing her to look disheveled, herposure was impable. An Shuyan could not help but wish she could peek into her soul. She wanted to see through this Ji Nuan, who typically appeared to hold no talent, how exactly was she different from others?

    Yet, her words had already been seen through by Ji Nuan. An Shuyan indeed had no way of refuting her.

    ¡°Tonight, if you didn¡¯t figure out the side you wish to stand on and continued by Director Mo¡¯s side, I have no way of telling you what sort of consequences you would face. But I can promise you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was mild. ¡°Only by helping me can you help yourself and the An family survive this disaster. Miss An, you had already made up your mind beforeing here. Now, you wish to make use of leaving to threaten me?¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression was not very good, but she tried her best to maintain her smile. ¡°At such a time, you remain so rational. I truly wonder if you really do love CEO Mo.¡±

    ¡°At the most uncertain moment, one has to remain the most rational. Especially when dealing with Miss An, if I were to lose my head, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to the position of Mrs. Mo.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude was calm, her tone soft.

    Elder Mo could not hear what the two of them were discussing from the side. After a while, he became impatient and approached them to rify the situation.

    Hearing the elder¡¯s approach, An Shuyan did not waste any more time. She softly said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long that secretary will be unconscious, but she has definitely been locked into that room. After all, it¡¯s been more than four hours. That sort of torment, I¡¯m not sure how long CEO Mo would be able to endure.¡±

    Ji Nuan finally then knitted her brows, staring at her.

    ¡°He is in Wan Li Xing Chen Hotel on Bin Hai District on the 33rd floor, room 3320. But the entire 33rd floor has been locked down by Uncle Mo¡¯s people and basically cannot be essed right now. I¡¯ll leave my words here. Think of a solution on your own.¡±

    After finishing her words, An Shuyan turned to face the approaching Elder Mo. ¡°Grandfather Mo, today¡¯s incident has caused you to experience a fright. I¡¯m really sorry about this. Uncle Mo has always been a domineering man. No one can stop him from doing the things he wishes to aplish. You should be aware of his temper as well.¡±

    Afterward, An Shuyan tugged Elder Mo to the side to continue speaking. Ji Nuan did not follow them. She nced outside the windows, at the shing lightning and the massive storm.

    The words An Shuyan had spoken were also meant to remind Ji Nuan that although Elder Mo has a strong position in Hai Cheng, the Shine Group and most of the Mo family¡¯s power lies in Mo Shaoze¡¯s hands. Even if he were unable to resist Elder Mo¡¯s suppression on the surface, if he truly feared the elder¡¯s power, he would not havemitted such an act.

    If she had Grandfather Mo send someone to the hotel, firstly, they might not be able to bring Mo Jingshen out sessfully. Secondly, it was very likely that henceforth, Grandfather Mo would cut off all ties with his own son. This meant that it would open up opportunities for others to scheme and bring the Mo family into internal chaos.

    ¡ª-

    In fifteen minutes, Ji Nuan returned to her room to dry her hair and change her clothes. She stepped out of the door, ignoring the obstruction of the entire Mo family and charged out of the Mo family main gates.

    Right before she rushed off, she left Grandfather Mo with these words: ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m going to bring Jing Shen back! Wait for me!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Bin Hai District, Wan Li Xing Chen Hotel.

    This was a newly opened, seven-star hotel. It had only begun operation for a month and was currently not in Hai Cheng¡¯s record. When investigating, it was indeed easy for one to miss the existence of this hotel.

    As it was newly opened, the security outside the hotel was still being set up and was not exceptionallyprehensive. The rooms were also expensive, and because it was located in Bin Hai Road where the traffic flow was small, the number of upants and workers was also low.

    Ji Nuan drove over in a rush and left the keys with the security outside. She carried her bag and walked in through the doors. Her appearance did not cause one to think that she hade in with any specific goals. She was slightly disheveled, but sweet-tempered, appearing as though she hade to seek shelter from the heavy rain outside. Her sudden appearance did not draw any suspicion from the workers.

    After handing over her identity card, Ji Nuan stood by the counter and said, ¡°This hotel offers rooms with sea view, right? Can you give me a room on a higher floor so that the view is better? I don¡¯t mind the price. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s above the 30th floor.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Miss. Tonight, the 31st to 35th floor have all been booked. There are only vacancies from the 30th floor and below. Will room 3016 do? It¡¯s on the 30th floor,¡± the employee asked politely.

    Ji Nuan smiled mildly and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°All right, this is the key card for room 3016. Please keep it safe.¡±

    After receiving the key card, Ji Nuan walked quickly into the elevator. Without looking at anyone, she went upstairs and entered the room at the fastest possible speed.

    The door opened and closed. Ji Nuan tossed aside her bag and rushed to the window. She was mindless of the heavy storm outside and tugged open the floor-to-ceiling windows partitioning off the balcony. She walked out, raising her head to look toward the 33rd floor.

    Earlier on, she had taken a good look through the floor levels. Room 3320 was only two doors away from her room in 3016. That meant that the room Mo Jingshen was in was located on the left!

    Ji Nuan stared upward, tightening her grip on the balcony. She tested the firmness of the handrails around the balcony and turned back to retrieve her sport shoes from her bag. She removed her heels, put on her sport shoes, and tightened theces.

    Finally, she tossed the bag on the bed, keeping only the key card with her. She then returned to the balcony, jumping upward with force and carefully stepping on the balcony handrails. At the same time, her gaze nted toward the protruding, external surface of the air-conditioning.

    She reached her feet out tentatively. Very good, this air-conditioning was installed very safely. There were also firm and square iron railings surrounding it.

    Ji Nuan did not dare to look down. After all, the height of a 30-storey building was something she had never dared to challenge in both her lives.

    She strengthened her heart, gripping onto the iron railings around the air-conditioning as she carefully stepped on the firewall and iron railings that all high-rise buildings have installed.

    Step by step, 31st floor, 32nd floor... 33rd floor!

    The shower head inside room 3320 was turned on. Mo Jingshen, who had taken more than ten cold showers, picked up his shirt and wore it. He then walked out of the bathroom.

    His dark, boundless, ck pupils scanned the unconscious woman on the bed coldly. Stern, murderous intent surrounded his body.

    Mo Jingshen carelessly threw the nket on the bed onto the woman¡¯s body, wrapping her tightly from head to toe. As he turned his head, he heard strange movements from outside the window.

    His cold gaze moved towards the floor-to-ceiling windows in front of the balcony. From the slight gap between the curtains, he saw a hand stretch up, tightly gripping the balcony handrails and tugging forward¡ª

 Chapter 129 - Her First Time Taking so Much Initiative, yet Mo Jingshen Did Not Give Her Any Face

    <h4>Chapter 129: Her First Time Taking so Much Initiative, yet Mo Jingshen Did Not Give Her Any Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Finally, a drenched head appeared above the balcony.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows twitched, and he quickly walked over. With a ¡°sha¡± sound, the floor-to-ceiling windows were opened.

    Outside the windows, the rain and wind were intersecting. In that moment, the dancing movements of the curtains were akin to an illusion.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s silhouette gradually became clearer outside the balcony. Finally, the woman gritted her teeth and jumped in across the railings. Yet, because of the rain, her ankle had long begun to cramp. The jumping movement threw her on the ground, and the pain caused her to hiss. While rubbing her cramping ankle, she subconsciously raised her gaze to look inward.

    The moment she saw Mo Jingshen standing in front of the windows, she subconsciously stood up without taking a good look of Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression. The cramping pain caused her to fall the moment she took a step forward, falling into the man¡¯s embrace.

    This was the first time in Mo Jingshen¡¯s life that he was shocked to the point of not moving. The heaviness in his embrace finally caused him to return to himself. He subconsciously brought his arms around the drenched and cold little woman in his embrace. Ji Nuan¡¯s face knocked heavily against his chest. She softly whimpered, ¡°Uu...¡±

    Outside of the windows, the thunder rang loudly. Mo Jingshen felt the coldness on Ji Nuan¡¯s body and did not speak a single word as he quickly closed the windows. He then pushed away to an arm¡¯s length from him the woman struggling not to call out in pain. He lowered his eyes, calmly staring at her as though he was looking at a strange creature. He took a good look at her from head to toe and saw a small, bleeding abrasion on her face.

    ¡°How did youe up?¡± he asked her softly while his hands rubbed her cold face. His cold and handsome brows did not appear moved at all. Instead, he was angered to the point where it seemed like he wanted to throw her off the 33rd floor.

    Ji Nuan did not exin. Her body was cold, but Mo Jingshen¡¯s body was ridiculously hot. She resisted the cramping pain in her feet, tightly gripping his shirt. When she felt the heat on his body, her eyes rapidly scanned the room. She saw the bundle of nkets on the bed and approached without hesitation, wanting to tear off the sheets to see if the woman was dressed.

    Yet, she had only just moved when the pain caused her to grit her teeth and almost fall down on the ground. If not for Mo Jingshen¡¯s support, she would definitely have fallen over.

    ¡°Ah... pain, pain, pain...¡±

    After seeing her distorted face due to the pain, Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold expression became warmer. He turned toward her feet. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cramping, my left ankle.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s face was pale as she pointed at her ankle. ¡°Ah... don¡¯t use so much force, it hurts!¡±

    Mo Jingshen touched the area on her ankle and his gaze deepened. He directly wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up.

    Walking into the bathroom, he tested the temperature of the water and carried Ji Nuan to sit in the tub. As he allowed the warm water to trickle over her feet, he used one hand to warm her leg with the hot water while his other hand gently rubbed the area that was cramping. He alternated the force applied, and after two minutes, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression finally softened. Her foot was also no longer as stiff. She gently shifted in his embrace.

    ¡°Better?¡± he asked. His gaze was as cold as ever, but the rubbing movement on her feet was gentle.

    Ji Nuan nodded with force, her gaze turning outside the bathroom. From this angle, she could not see thatrge bundle on the bed. She then turned toward Mo Jingshen¡¯s slightly disheveled but properly buttoned shirt and pants. After hesitating for two seconds, she reached out to touch his face.

    Mo Jingshen stiffened from her actions. His gaze became more profound and dark as he pressed her hand down. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He brought the warm water down from above her head, helping her to warm up.

    Ji Nuan could tell that he was enduring a lot. Her eyes reddened, and she threw herself into his embrace. He was caught off guard, and as he stumbled backward, she tightly held his neck without letting go and whispered in his ears, ¡°Was there a woman on the bed earlier on?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised a hand, gently rubbing her wet, long hair. He huskily replied, ¡°En.¡±

    Right now, she did not care about what happened before or after, nor did she wish to exin herself. Ji Nuan tightened her grip around him. ¡°Did you touch her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he answered without hesitation. Although the man¡¯s voice was raspy, he was much more conscious than Ji Nuan had expected.

    Therge stone in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was finally removed. It was as though she could finally rx as she pressed into his embrace. She let the man carry her to sit in the tub, allowing the warm water to pour over her body and warm her up bit by bit.

    ¡°I knew it...¡± She could no longer hold onto her emotions. Ji Nuan sobbed while holding onto him. ¡°I knew it... I knew it...¡±

    Hearing this little woman cry, as though she was finally experiencing fear after rxing, Mo Jingshen let go of the shower head and held her tightly. The burning heat of his body spread to her. The cold and warm temperature met like this in the rainy night.

    ¡°This room door can¡¯t be opened. Is there someone guarding outside?¡± Ji Nuan asked while sniffling.

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice remained husky.

    Ji Nuan sniffled and suddenly sat up, freeing herself from his embrace. She stared at him with reddened eyes. ¡°Are you in a lot of pain right now? How did you endure these few hours?¡±

    It was clear she knew everything.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak much. He gently rubbed her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How could you be fine, right now your temperature is higher than when a normal person has a fever!¡± Ji Nuan moved her hand pressed on his chest. Hearing the man softly grunt because of her movements, and seeing his darkened eyes, she lifted her head and kissed his lips. Although her eyes were red, they were bright as she impatiently said. ¡°Don¡¯t tolerate it any further. I¡¯m here, you can do whatever you want!¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled softly, pecking her lips as he said huskily, ¡°Silly, this ce is not suitable.¡±

    ¡°How is it not suitable? Haven¡¯t you been drugged? You¡¯re not allowed to touch the woman outside! Why are you tolerating it now that I¡¯m here? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m taking so much initiative, how dare you not give me face!¡± Ji Nuan red at him, reaching out to open his shirt.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her hand down. Earlier on, he could still tolerate it. Now that Ji Nuan was here and pressing against him with her soaked body, if it were normally, even without drugs, he would not have been able to resist such teasing.

    He pressed her in his embrace, speaking huskily, ¡°This ce won¡¯t do. There are surveince cameras.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression stiffened. She stared at him in disbelief before rushing to move away from his embrace. Yet, Mo Jingshen tightened his grip around her to prevent her from doing so. He warned her with his hoarse voice, ¡°Be obedient. Don¡¯t move.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Little Vixen, Your Husbandâ€™s Mental State is Beyond Weak

    <h4>Chapter 130: Little Vixen, Your Husband¡¯s Mental State is Beyond Weak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Right now I¡¯m in your arms, doesn¡¯t that make it more ufortable for you?¡± Ji Nuan carefully maintained a distance from him. Yet, even so, she could still feel the frightening heat from his body.

    What sort of restraint did Mo Jingshen have that even when the circumstances were like this, he was still able to tolerate it?

    ¡°With the way you look right now, there¡¯s no difference for me whether you are standing over there or seating in my arms.¡± Mo Jingshen held her waist, breathing in her refreshing fragrance apanied by the scent of rain on her body. ¡°Why not sit here and let me hold you.¡±

    Ji Nuan sat unmoving in his embrace. However, his suffering caused her heart to be in difort.

    The man held her this way; his head pressed against her snow-white neck. His burning hot kissnded on her corbone, causing her body to shiver.

    Feeling her sensitive reaction, Mo Jingshen tightened further. He decided to close his eyes and not look at her, choosing to chat to distract himself. He asked, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°An Shuyan went to the Mo family home,¡± Ji Nuan answered honestly. ¡°She said that although she wished to be with you, she didn¡¯t want to use such a method, so the person sent today wasn¡¯t her but another female secretary working with her.¡±

    Ji Nuan had no need to lie, nor to speak poorly of An Shuyan.

    After all, even she was able to notice An Shuyan¡¯s motives. There was no way Mo Jingshen was not aware of it.

    As expected, when he heard her words, Mo Jingshen opened his eyes and his gaze became colder. He tightened his grip around Ji Nuan, softly saying, ¡°And so, earlier, you climbed up from below?¡±

    Although he was softly asking against her ear, his voice still carried some danger.

    Ji Nuan stuttered for a moment as she thought about how she could phrase it to prevent angering him. ¡°I was too impatient and worried you would be taken advantage of, so I...¡±

    ¡°What I asked was, did you climb up from below?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone became colder. His nted eyes stared at her.

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan thought back to the disturbing experience earlier. When she arrived on the 32nd floor, she had nearly fallen down since the rainwater was too slippery. She did not have any protective gear on her, so the fact that she was able to keep her life was truly a blessing from god.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t climb too high up. I started on the 30th floor, so I only climbed three floors,¡± she said softly without much confidence.

    ¡°Three stories?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze turned icy. His tone was obviously angry and reprimanding. ¡°Do you know how high up this is? Even firefighters have to usedders and ropes to get up here. Did you climb up just like that? Don¡¯t you want your life anymore?¡±

    ¡°But the 31st to 35th floor have all been locked down. I didn¡¯t have any choice. And aren¡¯t I all right right now?¡± Ji Nuan reached out to tug on his shirt, pulling on it gently as she muttered softly, ¡°My luck and my life is big. It¡¯s all right!¡±

    Yet, at this moment, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was deep to the point of frightening others. He focused on the abrasion on her face and suddenly pushed her hand away. Ji Nuan was startled and thought he was truly angered. She rushed to stand up, yet the man had already left to turn the bathroom light to the brightest state. The sudden brightness caused Ji Nuan to squint her eyes. In an instant, he had returned to the bathroom.

    Without waiting for her to get up, Mo Jingshen expressionlessly held onto her little ankle that was no longer cramping. He tugged it up, and before Ji Nuan could even gasp in surprise, he had already pulled up her pants. After seeing the red scratches left on her knees and legs by the air-conditioning, his gaze instantly became icier.

    ¡°I¡¯m really all right. These are all superficial injuries; they didn¡¯t cut deep...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak as he pushed her sleeves up. He saw the scratches on her wrist and elbows were much more serious than on her legs. He then flipped her hand over to reveal her swollen and scratched fingers and palm.

    Ji Nuan had on a guilty look. She tried to retrieve her hand but was firmly held by the man.

    ¡°It¡¯s really all right... this is just...¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to speak but saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was frighteningly heavy.

    She pursed her lips and suddenly smiled to say, ¡°Thankfully, the security in this hotel is not that thorough. Otherwise, I most likely would have been discovered quickly when I was climbing earlier. The distance between each room is not so far. In between, the air-conditioners are very firmly installed and could be used as stairs. It¡¯s actually really safe. I wasn¡¯t even scared, so you don¡¯t have to...¡±

    Her words had yet to finish when all of a sudden, Mo Jingshen held onto the back of her head and pushed her heavily into his embrace.

    It was a very heavy, very tight type of embrace.

    In that instant, she could not speak. It was as though she waspletely pressed into his body.

    The man did not speak a single word and only held her.

    Ji Nuan gradually quietened down and no longer tried to exin herself. She also did not make any more noises and only quietly allowed him to hold her. She pressed her face against his burning neck and closed her eyes.

    One night of heart-shaking fear. Regardless of it all, at the very least, they had not lost each other. That was good enough.

    Earlier on, when she had climbed up from the 30th floor, she did not think much of it. She only wanted to rush up, to look for him, and to see him. Even if there was the possibility of falling and breaking her bones, she did not want to lose the smallest opportunity to help him.

    Even if right now she had finally calmed down, she still did not regret anything.

    Ji Nuan stayed in his embrace, closing her eyes. She moved her hand up to his well-defined back to hold him but opened her eyes when she felt his burning body. She asked softly in his embrace, ¡°Do you want to soak in cold water?¡±

    Mo Jingshen held her and did not release her. He gently dropped a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°With you here, even dropping me into an ice bucket would be useless.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? Should we switch off the lights? The surveince cameras shouldn¡¯t be able to capture anything.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak.

    ¡°Could it be that the surveince cameras have a night vision function?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly raised her head to look at him.

    He stared at her, silently agreeing.

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Shaoze was too ruthless.

    Although, it was not as if he would intentionally watch his son in bed with some other woman. The purpose of installing the cameras was most likely to use as evidence in case Mo Jingshen refused to admit it. So, the choice of night vision cameras was surely...

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ji Nuan felt that he was burning up even more than earlier.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved. He lowered his eyes to look at her and suddenly smiled. At this moment, his clothing was slightly disheveled, and his darkened gaze was not whollyposed. His nted body had a gloomy yet attractive scent.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The sky is already brightening. This sort of medicine would usually lose its effects after 12 hours.¡±

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only one in the morning...¡± Ji Nuan lowered her head and suddenly raised her hands, ¡°Or, I¡¯ll use my hands... to help you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze instantly became darker and more dangerous. He narrowed his distant, dark eyes and saw the apparent wounds on her palms. He pressed her hands down, bending over to bite her lips almost as though he was venting. ¡°Little vixen, right now your husband¡¯s mental state is so weak. If you dare to seduce me any further, I might not even be able to control the consequences myself.¡±

 Chapter 132 - Your Old Man Is Still Your Old Man!

    <h4>Chapter 132: Your Old Man Is Still Your Old Man!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The few hours before daylight were equally tormenting for Ji Nuan.

    The two had fallen asleep on the sofa. With Mo Jingshen holding Ji Nuan in his embrace, she had slept very steadily. However, she could vaguely sense the abnormal heat of his body the whole time.

    By the time it was between 4:00 to 5:00 a.m., the marble colors of dawn had begun to spread across the sky. Ji Nuan had slept through the whole night, and when she woke up, she opened her eyes to a pitch-ck room. At the same time, she sensed Mo Jingshen had finally fallen asleep.

    Although his body temperature remained warmer than it usually was, it was not as rming as it had beenst night. It was likely that he had endured through the worst of it and had finally fallen asleep from fatigue.

    Ji Nuan leaned in his embrace, motionless. As she listened to his heartbeat, she slowly moved her hand up to hold his neck, closing her eyes.

    She was not sure if the fast-asleep man had woken up or if he had reacted by instinct, but he tightened his hold around Ji Nuan and pressed a gentle kiss on her head. It was most likely an unintentional kiss but Ji Nuan, who was leaning in his embrace, could not hold in her smile.

    Ji Nuan slept for nearly two more hours. When she opened her eyes once more, the sky was already bright.

    She raised her head and saw that Mo Jingshen was finally sleeping deeply. His body was no longer abnormally warm. She released a sigh of relief and carefully moved away from his embrace. She then picked up his coat and ced it over his body.

    With light hands and feet, she moved to the bedside to tug open the curtains. She took a look at the sky. Although there was a heavy thunderstormst night, the sunlight was extremely bright this morning. She guessed that it was already past seven in the morning.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps approached the door. Ji Nuan warily turned around, and when she realized she could hear Elder Mo¡¯s voice, she directly walked toward the door.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really hidden Jing Shen well, ah! No wonder my people were unable to find this ce!¡± Elder Mo paced by the door as he reprimanded angrily, ¡°Your schemes can really be considered detailed and well thought-out, you little brat!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s voice rang by the door. ¡°In front of you, father, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bear those words.¡±

    Elder Mo coldly harrumphed. ¡°The only thing you are unable to scheme against is the human heart! This time, you¡¯vepletely failed!¡±

    ¡°You sure have a lot of confidence in Jing Shen¡¯s restraint. Since you insist on following me here early in the morning, I won¡¯t dilly dally with my words. After opening this door, you had better ept reality and allow Shu Yan to marry in. Save me from having to spare any more effort.¡± Mo Shaoze¡¯s tone was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Elder Mo chuckled. ¡°Go ahead and try opening this door.¡±

    Ji Nuan was pressed against the door, listening to the conversation outside. When she heard the sound of a card being swiped, as well as a short tune being yed, her brows moved, and she reached out to open the door.

    Originally, Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression contained a few hints of a smile. That expression really suited Elder Mo¡¯s description, it had the taste of a detailed and thoughtful schemer.

    Yet, when Ji Nuan had abruptly appeared by the door, Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression quickly turned stiff and cold. He stared at her frostily. ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled at him, but her smile did not contain much warmth. ¡°Director Mo, good morning.¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression was ugly as he red at her. He immediately wanted to step in to understand the situation, but Ji Nuan stood unmoving by the door. He was a fifty-plus-years-old man and Mo Jingshen¡¯s father at that. He could not simply push her aside.

    Elder Mo approached with his walking stick in hand, secretly sticking up his thumb to Ji Nuan. His eyes were filled with gratification and admiration. He then smiled calmly at Mo Shaoze whose expression was beyond ugly and said, ¡°How about it? I said that you would fail, and you failed. Your old man is still your old man. On the matter of my granddaughter-inw, there¡¯s nothing you can do!¡±

    ¡°How did you find your way here?¡± Mo Shaoze was after all someone who had seen many things. After his expression had turned heavy for a moment, he directly interrogated Ji Nuan coldly.

    Ji Nuan smiled mildly. ¡°The way I found this ce is not important. What¡¯s important is that the person with Jing Shenst night is me.¡±

    Mo Shaoze narrowed his eyes coldly.

    Without waiting for him to speak, Elder Mo, who was by the side, chimed in as well. ¡°Ji brat, after marrying in for so long, why do you still call him Director Mo? Grandfather is taking charge of things for you here. He is Jing Shen¡¯s father. It¡¯s time you changed the way you address him.¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression remained extremely dark. The scene he had predicted and hoped to see did not appear. Instead, he was trapped in this situation by Ji Nuan and the elder so early in the morning. All of his face was thrown on the ground. His dark eyes were sullen.

    Ji Nuan hesitated for a moment, but because she had to give Grandfather Mo some face, she smiled. ¡°Father.¡±

    Mo Shaoze coldly eyed her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bear Miss Ji¡¯s ¡®father.¡¯ If you wish to say it, say it. Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to say it for long.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave an unaffected smile. She did not lose herposure from the iciness and threat in his words, and she remained standing by the door to deny him entrance.

    Not only was the woman on the bed innocent and could not be implicated or seen, but Mo Jingshen had also finally fallen asleep after enduring for the whole night. She wanted to let him sleep longer.

    Elder Mo¡¯s expression was unhappy as he red at Mo Shaoze. ¡°Our Ji brat is already giving you sufficient face by addressing you this way. Can¡¯t you keep that stubborn temper of yours away? Jing Shen¡¯s marriage was of his own choice. Even if you are his father, you don¡¯t have any right to interfere. This Ji brat is already part of the Mo family and is just a twenty-years-old child. Can¡¯t you use your words to speak with her properly? Must you be so unreasonable?¡±

    Elder Mo then added, ¡°As the proverb says, one would rather damage ten temples than destroy a marriage. You¡¯re no longer young. After staying in America for so long, have you forgotten how to write the word ¡®respect¡¯? Being so overbearing, what sort of image are you portraying!¡±

    ¡°Jing Shen¡¯s future belongs to America. It belongs to Shine,¡± Mo Shaoze said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to repeat these words. Shu Yan is the most suitable choice!¡±

    ¡°Where is Shu Yan suitable? If it¡¯s based on family background, Ji Nuan won¡¯t lose to Shu Yan. The only difference is that the Ji family is based in Hai Cheng! In the future, if Jing Shen returned to America to take over Shine, Ji Nuan may not necessarily perform poorer than Shu Yan! You¡¯ve never evenpared them before, yet you reject Ji Nuan so definitively! You¡¯re really a stubborn old fool!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s face was dark from being called a stubborn old fool by his eighty-year-old father. He then coldly nced at Ji Nuan.

    All of a sudden, Mo Shaoze issued an order to the guards behind, ¡°Pull her away!¡±

    The guards immediately rushed forward. Seeing the situation, Elder Mo harshly mmed his walking stick down and angrily said, ¡°Who dares to touch my granddaughter-inw!¡±

    Mo Shaoze coldly eyed the elder and continued ordering, ¡°Are all of you deaf? Shove this woman aside!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    All of a sudden, a bright and cold voice rang behind Ji Nuan¡¯s back.

    Mo Jingshen stood there expressionlessly; his voice carried some iciness. His pupils were heavy and cold as he mildly looked outside.

 Chapter 133 - In This Life, Marrying Ji Nuan Alone Is All I Need

    <h4>Chapter 133: In This Life, Marrying Ji Nuan Alone Is All I Need</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen stood there expressionlessly; his voice carried some iciness. His pupils were heavy and cold as he mildly looked outside.

    The two guards about to pull Ji Nuan aside did not dare to touch her. Their forehead and back were filled with cold sweat upon meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze.

    The entire 33rd floor of the hotel, including the room, fell into pin-drop silence.

    This was not the first time Ji Nuan had seen such a frigid Mo Jingshen. However, his gaze right now was sufficient to cause cold to seep into everyone¡¯s bones. Looking at it, even her back felt slightly chilly.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze coldly swept by them. ¡°Who dares to touch her?¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, we were simply obeying Director Mo¡¯s orders. He was worried about your condition in the room, so he had us...¡± The two guards were pale as they exined themselves.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows and eyes remained cold as his line of sight shifted to one particr person. He smiled mockingly. ¡°Obeying orders?¡±

    Ji Nuan remained by the door, standing quietly.

    From the beginning, she had known that Mo Shaoze had no way of controlling Mo Jingshen. If he did, he would not have resorted to such a coercive method.

    Furthermore, Mo Shaoze¡¯s actionsst night would only serve to push Mo Jingshen even further away. This was clear from Mo Jingshen¡¯s current attitude.

    In his eyes, there would no longer be this father to consider.

    Frigid, ice-cold.

    Mo Jingshen walked toward Ji Nuan¡¯s side. He lowered his eyes to look at her little fearless face and gripped her hand.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen¡¯s action after approaching the door, Mo Shaoze instantly became unfriendly. His expression was filled with unhappiness.

    Ji Nuan thought Mo Jingshen was using such a method to reassure her. She lightly moved the hand he was holding and scratched against his palm in hopes of dispelling the tension-filled air.

    Yet, in an instant, she was suddenly pulled forward by arge force. Her entire body fell into Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace. Before she could even stand firmly, Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm shifted to hold her. It was as though he was announcing his possession of her as he unyieldingly held her in ce.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and determined voice brushed past her forehead. ¡°Ji Nuan is my wife. With me around, nobody can shake her position as Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. ¡°Where is Shu Yan? She wasn¡¯t with youst night?¡±

    It was at this moment that a gentle voice came from the direction of the elevator. ¡°Uncle Mo, my deepest apologies...¡±

    Mo Shaoze abruptly turned around, looking at An Shuyan.

    Without needing any exnation, everything became clear instantly.

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression darkened, and his astute eyes narrowed. ¡°It seems like Shu Yan did not wish to use such a method to force someone. I can understand her hesitation. She¡¯s such a good woman, considerate on your behalf in every way. ced in such a situation, she would even give up her opportunity. Her feelings for you are clearly deep. What sort of thing can Ji Nuan be counted for? Jing Shen, take a good look at this!¡±

    ¡°I see it very clearly.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was slightly icy. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce, neither will I marry Shu Yan. In this life, marrying Ji Nuan alone is all I need.¡±

    Shu Yan had stood afar without approaching. Although Mo Jingshen did not raise his voice as he spoke with a cold and apathetic tone, it was loud enough for her to hear his words clearly.

    She lowered her gaze and did not speak any further. A sh of bitterness appeared in her eyes.

    During the thunderstormst night, when Ji Nuan had driven out of the Mo family home alone, she should already have known...

    From the unshakeable faith in Mo Jingshen Ji Nuan disyed, she should already have known...

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression was heavy; filled with cold sternness and rage. He then turned back to see An Shuyan¡¯s dispirited and quiet appearance. His eyes narrowed.

    An Shuyan politely nodded to him and turned to leave. She did not wish to listen to this any further.

    Mo Shaoze abruptly turned to focus on Ji Nuan with cold eyes. ¡°Jing Shen, so what if you¡¯ve set your heart on this Ji Nuan? Women are but essories in one¡¯s career. If not for the Mo family¡¯s influence, how could this woman, who was once said to have her eyes fixed high, possibly agree to marry at the young age of twenty? Before your wedding, she didn¡¯t even know what kind of person you were! Perhaps until now, she is still not clear of it!¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s utter bullshit!¡± Elder Mo suddenly scolded from the side. ¡°Women are essories for one¡¯s career? If you are so capable, return to America and say that to Jing Shen¡¯s mother¡¯s face!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s brows knitted as he coldly nced at the elder. He was clearly dissatisfied with how he was always against him.

    ¡°What are you ring at? Years ago, if it wasn¡¯t because your old man was astute and well-connected, allowing you to hold a beautiful woman, would you have been able to marry Jing Shen¡¯s mother? Back then, she was also a wealthy youngdy with her eyes set high. Shepletely was not taken to you, the little brat with a horrible temper. Afterward, didn¡¯t the both of you still live your entire life happily? You even gave birth to Jing Shen, this wonderful grandson of mine!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    A fire of rage was ignited in Mo Shaoze¡¯s chest. At this moment, he did not have the energy to argue with the elder. He only coldly nced toward Ji Nuan. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Do you understand Jing Shen¡¯s past? Do you know what sort of person he is?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was extremely apathetic as he tugged Ji Nuan behind him.

    Ji Nuan suddenly chuckled lightly as she walked out from behind him. She raised her eyes to meet Mo Shaoze¡¯s. ¡°Does Jing Shen¡¯s mother know how old you were when you were weaned off milk? Does she know when you stopped wetting the bed? Does she know how many teeth you dropped when you were seven? Does she know how you kissed when you dated a girl for the first time? Does she know what sort of person you were before marriage?¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression was cold and heavy. He instantly stared at her with rage.

    ¡°She definitely doesn¡¯t!¡± Ji Nuan kept on smiling, but her lips were turned up coldly. Her gaze was clear and bright, meeting his ice-cold ones head-on. ¡°Since she is so unaware of your past, I think it¡¯s still all right for you to divorce at your age. Right now, pairing an old person with a young person is quite trendy. You can marry the outstanding An Shuyan, wouldn¡¯t that suit your intentions well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being impudent!¡± Mo Shaoze sternly reprimanded, ¡°At your age, your temper sure is amazing. Is this how the Ji family taught you to be respectful to your elders?¡±

    ¡°As your daughter-inw, I can¡¯t even address you as ¡®father.¡¯ I¡¯m already beyond disrespectful to you. What differences can these sentences make?¡± Ji Nuan shot back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Elder Mo almost wanted to stand next to Ji Nuan and apud her.

    Mo Shaoze angrily closed his eyes, pointing at Ji Nuan before turning back to theughing elder. ¡°This is the granddaughter-inw you picked?¡±

    Elder Mo nodded immediately, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the granddaughter-inw I picked!¡±

    Mo Shaoze: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 134 - Afraid of Having a Head Full of White Hair

    <h4>Chapter 134: Afraid of Having a Head Full of White Hair</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Very good.¡± Mo Shaoze was filled with rage. ¡°I look forward to seeing what sort of capabilities this Ji Nuan has to be able to have the Mo family¡¯s elder be so taken with her!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need any capabilities. She just has to be Ji Nuan,¡± Mo Jingshen replied calmly.

    Elder Mo immediately chimed in. ¡°Likewise, this elder also wants to see what capabilities that An Shuyan actually has for you to employ underhanded ways and force your own son!¡±

    Elder Mo red at the dark-faced Mo Shaoze. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®To each his own.¡¯ Just because you like An Shuyan, don¡¯t try to push her to Jing Shen! Everyone is their own unique person with their own interests. So long as Jing Shen likes Ji Nuan, so long as the two of them can live happily and beautifully as a couple, you shouldn¡¯t let anyone get involved between them! How can you still call yourself Jing Shen¡¯s father!¡±

    Mo Shaoze smile coldly. ¡°Such a disrespectful person like Ji Nuan, don¡¯t expect me to ept her in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°If you can take out the right attitude to treat one¡¯s daughter-inw, Ji Nuan would naturally be able to provide the respect one should offer to an elder.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone did not hold any warmth. ¡°This is the basic respect one should offer between people.¡±

    Elder Mo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an equal exchange. Nitpicking from one side is not the attitude an elder should have. You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s face was steel ck. He abruptly red at the two unmoving guards by the door. He wanted to shout the words ¡®garbage,¡¯ as they were unaware of when Ji Nuan had even entered the roomst night. However, he was angered to the point where he did not even wish to speak. His expression was heavy as he abruptly turned to leave.

    No one tried to stop him. The floor returned to its original peace.

    Elder Mo nced at Mo Jingshen and asked kindly, ¡°Jing Shen, were you all rightst night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s smile was light.

    The elder nodded. ¡°Your father¡¯s foul temper has been like this since he was young. Since he was unsessfulst night, his face most likely is struggling to be put down. He won¡¯t be able to keep this up for longer than a few days. As long as there are no misunderstandings between you and our Ji brat, all is well.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very clear headed.¡± Ji Nuan fluttered hershes at the elder.

    ¡°Aiyo, you sure seem pleased with yourself now. Has the little figure that locked herself in Jing Shen¡¯s roomst night¡ªcurling up on the bed, hugging a pillow, and stifling her tears¡ªdisappeared?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face burned. ¡°Grandfather, how can youugh at me!¡±

    Elder Moughed loudly. ¡°Won¡¯tugh, I won¡¯tugh! Hahaha...¡±

    The elder chuckled while smiling brightly at Mo Jingshen. ¡°Jing Shen, you better watch this wife of yours tightly. Don¡¯t you dare lose her. If you were to let her down, you better watch it. This old man will break your legs!¡±

    Ji Nuan saw the elder raise his walking stick and instinctively moved to stand in front of Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen smiled, tugging the little woman who had moved to protect him behind. His voice was clear, like a stream running down the river. ¡°I know.¡±

    Elder Mo finally harrumphed in satisfaction. His eyes flitted past Ji Nuan. ¡°How exactly did you get in herest night?¡±

    Ji Nuan winked at the elder with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°Little one, you¡¯re even keeping your grandfather in suspense! All right, most likely the both of you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Quickly go back and rest. I¡¯ll think of a way to grasp hold of Jingshen¡¯s father.¡± Elder Mo walked away with his walking stick as he muttered under his breath, ¡°After staying in America for so many years, Shao Ze sure has be used to ordering people around. Everything has to be done his way; his desire to be in control is too strong. I think he must be sick of the position he is given...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan returned to the room on the 30th floor to retrieve the bag she had left behind. She then made a call for someone to quietly send that innocent secretary back.

    She ced her phone down, raising her eyes to see Mo Jingshen standing in front of the windows.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows were closed. He stood there, looking past the windows toward the balcony outside.

    Ji Nuan walked over, reaching out to hold his waist from behind and pressing her face against his back. She breathed in the fresh scent of morning dew on him, felt the regr temperature of his body, and rubbed her face against his back with a smile.

    ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t wish to visit this hotel anymore. You didn¡¯t sleep very wellst night. Let¡¯s change ces, you need to rest.¡± She pressed against his back as she spoke.

    He grasped the hands that stretched toward his front. Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze remained fixed outside the balcony. The 30th floor overlooked the boundless ocean. Outside the window, the autumn wind was blowing, causing the trees downstairs to wave lightly.

    He did not speak and only held onto her hands very gently and warmly.

    The room was quiet for a long time. Ji Nuan decided to move in front of him. She cuddled in his embrace and raised her head, acting spoiled. ¡°I know I was wrong to take such riskst night. I promise next time, I¡¯ll definitely...¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Mo Jingshen finally opened his mouth, but his lowered gaze was filled with sternness.

    ¡°All right, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Ji Nuan raised her hand and made a swearing gesture. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t climb so high again! I promise!¡±

    Mo Jingshen kept on watching her sternly. Ji Nuan tugged his cor down to lower his head. She pressed two kisses on his chin and acted adorably while smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised! Don¡¯t be mad anymore! Last night, if I kept waiting at home, I would surely have a head full of white hair by the time everything ended. This way is better...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand pinched her face, touching the small red mark left on her facest night. It was no longer as obvious. The warm finger gently rubbed that area. His brows and eyes were heavy and quiet as he focused on her as though peering into her soul.

    He stared at Ji Nuan until her heart faltered. However, she remembered that this hotel was not suitable for them to stay in and immediately tried to retreat from his embrace.

    The man¡¯s arm suddenly tightened around her. He stared straight at her and leaned down to kiss her.

    ¡°Uu, don¡¯t... dirty...¡± Ji Nuan hurried to move her face away after being kissed. ¡°I haven¡¯t properly showered. After waking up, I didn¡¯t even wash my face or brush my teeth. I must be filthy, don¡¯t kiss...¡±

    Before she could even finish her words, her face was abruptly forced back by him. The man held the side of her face to prevent her from moving away. As he pressed another kiss on her, he pushed aside her teeth and moved his tongue in for a deep kiss. He did not give her the slightest opportunity to run away.

    She stared at him with wide eyes.

    In the next moment, the man pressed her against the wall. As she had yet to brush her teeth, Ji Nuan refused to open her mouth. Her entire body was uncooperatively stiff. Yet, his arms tightened to lock her in his embrace, as though wanting to press her into his body and be one with her.

 Chapter 135 - Isnâ€™t It Too Late to Be Embarrassed?

    <h4>Chapter 135: Isn¡¯t It Too Late to Be Embarrassed?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When they finally left the hotel and got on the car, Ji Nuan felt that her entire body and mind could finally rx.

    ¡°Last night, you were caught in the rain and didn¡¯t get much rest. Go back and have a good sleep.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand brushed past Ji Nuan¡¯s head. ¡°Head directly back to the Yu Garden.¡±

    Hearing the two words, Yu Garden, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression carried some pent-up emotions.

    Without having to exin, Mo Jingshen immediately caught the sh of worry in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For the sake of being able to restrain my freedom, he used the method of kidnapping you to threaten me. The helpers at the Yu Garden must have been taken away by him. No one was harmed.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was mild and quiet, but it allowed the heavy worry in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart to finally settle.

    Thankfully, Auntie Chen and the helpers were not harmed.

    ¡°The security at the Yu Garden is so thorough, if Auntie Chen hadn¡¯t opened the doors, those people would not have been able to enter in the first ce, right?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her and held her small hand. ¡°Forget it. You should follow me to the office, or you might worry even more and won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m just thinking about how those people managed to enter the Yu Garden.¡± Ji Nuan thought deeply. ¡°Could it be, Director Mo had gone to the Yu Garden personally?¡±

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t gone personally, Auntie Chen definitely would not have opened those doors.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°This event can¡¯t be med on her. I won¡¯t do anything to her. Calm your heart.¡±

    She was seen through again.

    This man was truly terrifying.

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°There is no way you can me her. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not implicating her...¡±

    ¡°Little schemer, if you wish to protect Auntie Chen, just say it directly.¡± Mo Jingshen nced at her; his heavy voice reverberating from his throat. ¡°Follow me to thepany first. During my meeting, my office and breakroom will be yours.¡±

    Ji Nuan actually quite looked forward to being able to sleep in his breakroom openly. However, she still kept on a face of innocence. ¡°Will I disturb you if I¡¯m there?¡±

    Speaking of which, Mo Jingshen truly understood her better than she had imagined.

    He knew she did not wish to return to the Yu Garden right now. Even if she returned to Ao Lan International, she most likely would not sleep well.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome brows rose. ¡°You can disturb me by sleeping? Will you sleepwalk into my embrace during my meeting and remove your clothes?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips.

    This was most likely the sleepwalking great Boss Mo hoped to see, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind those people in the meeting looking, I naturally won¡¯t mind trying.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s lips were always stubborn like this, refusing to lose in any way.

    The man¡¯s arm tightened around her waist as his voice rang by her ears. ¡°Afterst night, Mrs. Mo¡¯s knowledge in this area has really made me reevaluate you. There is no rush to bury yourself in my embrace during my meeting. As for your other requestst night, I can immediately satisfy you tonight.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s seductive voice whispered against her earlobe as his finger rubbed against her lips absentmindedly.

    The ¡®request¡¯ fromst night...

    Could not be spoken out loud.

    The thick face Ji Nuan was still holding onto earlier instantly reached its boiling point. She reached out and pped his hand away from her burning face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests! That was because I was in a hurry to help you! Right now, it¡¯s already expired!¡± In an instant, his fingertips entered her lips, she opened her mouth and bit down with force.

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to be embarrassed?¡±

    Ji Nuan angrily bit down once more on his finger but felt that this action was somehow sexual and instantly pushed his hand away. She turned away to look out of the window and regain herposure.

    However, she found that Mo Jingshen¡¯sughter was really charming to listen to.

    With his voice by her ear, it was as though there was warmth spreading across her back and gradually surrounding her. It was slightly husky, maic, and warm, and had a pull that gradually tugged her closer with every passing second and minute.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mo Corporation.

    Mo Jingshen did not take a moment to rest. By the time they arrived at thepany, it was already past ten in the afternoon. He directly went to start his meeting.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart ached when she recalled his tormentst night. However, she knew he was always serious toward his work and did not disturb him. She also knew her boundaries. She stepped into his office.

    In today¡¯s meeting, all of the management staff found CEO Mo to be slightly more tired than usual. Although it was not too obvious, they could still notice it.

    Yet, despite it, CEO Mo¡¯s mood appeared to be rather good. He was not as cold and stern as he usually was. As he listened to the reports from each department, the curve of his lips was even slightly gentle.

    All of the management¡¯s heart was startled. After all, during the report, two departments had some problems.

    When they saw CEO Mo¡¯s attitude, they were not sure if it was the calm before the storm or if something was about to happen. CEO Mo actually appeared amiable in thepany.

    When the meeting finally ended, as management walked out of the meeting room, someone quietly whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t CEO Mo¡¯s mood quite good today? It¡¯s so rare that a management meeting would end so quickly. He¡¯s letting us leave after just an hour?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely because someone is waiting for him in his office...¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Which god can actually make him so easy to speak to? It even led our weekly management meeting to end half an hour earlier for the first time...¡±

    ¡°It seems to be CEO Mo¡¯s wife...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Shen Mu was going into the meeting room to clear up the files. When he saw CEO Mo exit, he rushed forward.

    ¡°CEO Mo, Secretary An has emailed her resignation. Should it be handed to the HR department or shall I directly approve of it?¡± Shen Mu quietly asked.

    Mo Jingshen replied without much warmth, ¡°Directly approve of it.¡±

    ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Has Ji Nuan eaten?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at the time and asked with a deep voice.

    Shen Mu nodded. ¡°Earlier, at 11:00 a.m., I wanted to send someone to a nearby hotel to purchase her a nutritious lunch. However, she said that she would be fine with the employee¡¯s meal. I followed her orders and sent a set of lunch from the cafeteria. She should be almost done with it by now.¡±

    ¡°Employee¡¯s meal?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved slightly. He did not speak further and entered the elevator.

    Heading to the office, Mo Jingshen pushed open the door.

    He saw Ji Nuan quietly sitting on the sofa. She held a disposable lunch box in her hand, which contained some white rice and simple dishes of meat and vegetables. Although Mo Corporation¡¯s employee¡¯s meals were nutritious, they were still on the simple side. It was even more typical than homemade food.

    He nced at the lunch box in her hand and then saw the satisfied expression on Ji Nuan¡¯s face. A hint of gentleness appeared in Mo Jingshen¡¯s usually calm eyes. ¡°How does it feel eating the employee¡¯s meal?¡±

    Ji Nuan was originally eating happily and did not notice the movements by the door. When she heard his voice, she subconsciously moved to stand up and almost dropped the lunch box.

    She rushed to use her chopsticks to press the lunch box down, staring at the man, who had suddenly returned, in shock. She then picked up a small piece of fried meat with her chopsticks for him to see. ¡°The dishes are not bad! They taste especially good!¡±

 Chapter 136 - Her Maiden Heart Was Moved to the Point of Insomnia

    <h4>Chapter 136: Her Maiden Heart Was Moved to the Point of Insomnia</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words of approval, Mo Jingshen approached her, his gazending on the other lunch box next to her.

    Ji Nuan pointed at it with her chopsticks. ¡°Earlier, I had Shen Mu send another portion up for you to have after your meeting. I didn¡¯t expect it would end so quickly, but that¡¯s good. If you have it now, it¡¯ll still be warm. But be careful, it slightly hot.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at Ji Nuan. Although she was only eating a simple, employee¡¯s meal, she appeared very content.

    ¡°Is it really that good?¡± He asked, chuckling softly.

    Ji Nuan nodded seriously. ¡°En, en, it¡¯s no wonder so many people are wrecking their minds to get into the Mo Corporation. Even the quality of the employees¡¯ meals is so good. Just from this alone, you can tell the treatment of employees¡¯ must be outstanding in every area!¡±

    While chewing, she raised her head to look at him.

    The man was dressed in a ck suit; he had lost the slightly disheveled and gloomy appearance from yesterday, looking eye-catching and attractive as he stood in the bright office.

    Mo Jingshen picked up the lunch box and sat down by her side. He took another nce at the way she was eating and smiled. Quietly, he sat and ate with her.

    The office door was tightly shut. Otherwise, had anyone caught an eye of this scene, their jaw would surely have dropped.

    Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO had set aside a project worth several hundred billion US dors to apany his wife for a simple employee¡¯s lunch. He satzily on the office couch and even asionally picked the small fried meat she liked to ce them in her lunch box. As he did so, he said, ¡°If you enjoy it so much, have Shen Mu send another portion up for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, this is enough. If I eat any more, I¡¯ll definitely grow fat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll still want you even if you¡¯re fat. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m already full. My stomach is about to explode...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want any more stir-fry potato?¡±

    ¡°... uh, I¡¯ll have a few more bites.¡±

    ¡°Do you want the grilled vegetarian tofu?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After their meal, the office phone rang. A secretary informed him that a representative was waiting to discuss a coboration deal with CEO Mo.

    To avoid disturbing his work, Ji Nuan stood up and entered the breakroom.

    She had just taken one step in when she heard Mo Jingshen speaking from outside. ¡°You were caught in the rainst night. Take a warm shower before you sleep. I¡¯ll go wake you up after I¡¯m done with work.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and made a gesture of ¡®OK¡¯ before entering.

    Previously, for the sake of coaxing him back to the Yu Garden, she had visited his breakroom once.

    After this period of time, Ji Nuan finally noticed that this break room had the same, simple and cool-toned design as Ao Lan International.

    Grandfather Mo had a hand in the Yu Garden design, whereas from Ao Lan International and this breakroom, she could clearly see Mo Jingshen¡¯s style.

    Simple, subdued, and mild.

    Because this was a ce Mo Jingshen frequently used in the past, for some inexplicable reason, the slightly cool colors stirred up feelings of intimacy and warmth in Ji Nuan.

    After being drenched in the rainst night, she managed to take a simple shower in the hotel bathroom. Right now, both her head and body were slightly itchy. As it didn¡¯t feel right to sleep like this, she opened Mo Jingshen¡¯s closet intending to borrow and wear one of his shirts.

    Yet, upon opening the closet, she was startled to discover that half of the space originally belonging to Mo Jingshen was now taken up by women¡¯s clothing.

    They were all brand new! Thin ones, thick ones; long ones, short ones; innerwear and outerwear; all women¡¯s clothing!

    Ji Nuan took a pair out in disbelief and discovered that it was in her size. She then flipped through several others and found that they were all in her size.

    She searched for something thin and suitable for sleeping in. Holding it in her arms, she considered that Mo Jingshen was busy in his office and picked up her phone to ask him indirectly through message.

    [When did you fill the closet with so many clothes for me? I was really startled when I opened it.]

    After a minute, she saw he did not reply and suspected he was still busy, so she left to take a shower.

    After showering and drying her hair, she walked out in the clothes Mo Jingshen had prepared for her. Carrying the fragrant scent of the shower gel, Ji Nuan threw herself on the giant bed in the breakroom.

    She picked up her phone and saw the reply Mo Jingshen had left her several minutes ago.

    [The day after you wore my shirt.]

    Ji Nuan stared in surprise at her phone screen.

    She confirmed that he wrote ¡®the day after.¡¯

    <i>The day after?</i>

    <i>His actions were so fast?</i>

    Back then, he did not even intend to move back to the main bedroom. Although they were getting along better, they were not too intimate. Then, he had already made ns in case she decided to stay in his breakroom?

    Exactly how scheming was this man?

    Ji Nuan really wanted to reply to him but was worried about disturbing his work, especially because he seemed to have a lot to rush through for the afternoon. She resisted the urge and ced her phone down.

    After turning around toy t on the bed, her gaze asionally shifted to the closet. Her hands were intertwined and ced on her chest, and as she twiddled her thumbs mindlessly, she flew into the clouds. Strangely, she felt as though everything that was happening was unreal.

    She then picked up the phone ced by her pillow once more, looking at the reply he had sent her.

    After staring at it for a long while, she would suddenly smile, ce her phone down, and bury her head in the pillow to secretly giggle.

    <i>What do I do?</i>

    Great Boss Mo¡¯s ability to tease her was bing harder and harder to keep in check. Just a few clothing and a message were sufficient to stir her emotions.

    Ji Nuan turned again on the bed. She felt that it was possible she would not be able to sleep, but after going through such traumast night, her mind was ufortably unsettled. She decided to shut her eyes tightly to count sheep, forcing herself to sleep.

    <i>One sheep, two sheep, three sheep, four sheep...</i>

    <i>... ny-eight Mo Jingshens, ny-nine Mo Jingshens, one hundred Mo Jingshens, one hundred and one Mo Jingshens...</i>

    Ji Nuan abruptly grabbed a pillow and pressed it down on her head forcefully.

    She was done for; she couldn¡¯t sleep!

    The man outside was still focused on his work, but her teenage heart was moved to the point of insomnia.

    <i>Ahhhhhhh...</i>

    ¡ª-

    Inside the Mo Corporation¡¯s staff office, a spirited discussion was unfolding.

    ¡°I heard that Assistant Shen sent two sets of employee¡¯s meals to the CEO¡¯s office today! You guess, who were those for?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Mrs. Mo, can it? I heard that Mrs. Mo used to be the famous eldest young miss from the Ji family. Since young, she¡¯s had all the exotic delicacies she could possibly want. Everything she¡¯s had was all high-quality. Regardless of how simply she ate, they must still have been handmade by helpers or chefs with impressive cooking skills. There¡¯s no way she would be willing to eat an employee¡¯s meal!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that for sure. Ourpany¡¯s employee¡¯s meal is clean and delicious. Even CEO Mo eats them asionally when he is busy. Mrs. Mo is also human. It isn¡¯t that strange for her to be eating it with CEO Mo in his office...¡±

    ¡°No way, she definitely won¡¯t eat...¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make a bet...¡±

    All of a sudden, Shen Mu stood in front of the office door and coughed, clearing his throat. He sternly said, ¡°What is everyone foolishly discussing here? Is all the work in your handspleted? Do you have too much free time?¡±

    In an instant, the employees scattered, dashing away speedily¡ª

 Chapter 137 - Whether or Not My Body Can Take It, Youâ€™ll Find Out Soon Enough

    <h4>Chapter 137: Whether or Not My Body Can Take It, You¡¯ll Find Out Soon Enough</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the evening, approaching after-work hours.

    Mo Corporation, the CEO¡¯s office.

    After receiving a satisfying coboration contract, the partnerpany¡¯s representative politely stayed to chat for several minutes before finally leaving.

    The office returned to its silence. Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze shifted toward the breakroom, and when the secretary and assistant finally finished their summary of the day¡¯s work, he nced at the time and closed the file in his hands.

    He approached the breakroom¡¯s door and noticed it was quiet inside. He guessed Ji Nuan must have fallen asleep.

    The door was quietly pushed open.

    On the soft and big bed, Ji Nuan was sleeping deeply. Her soft and smooth hair spread across the pillow, and her sleeping face was rxed and peaceful. Her phone was ced right next to her pillow where she could easily retrieve it.

    He could sense that before falling asleep, she must have fussed about whether or not to reply to him. Mo Jingshen smiled, picking up her phone and cing it by the bedside table.

    Ji Nuan slept too sweetly. Mo Jingshen sat down by the bed, watching her without making any movement. He quietly watched her like this.

    Last night, during the heavy thunderstorm, this little woman seemed to have ascended from heaven as she climbed up toward the balcony. The scene of her throwing herself in his embrace while carrying a wounded body reyed in his mind over and over again.

    He watched her for a long while and noticed that the small abrasion on Ji Nuan¡¯s face had mostly faded.

    Mo Jingshen held one of her hands, turning it over to scan the wounds on her palm. Although they were light and not considered serious, they were slightly swollen because they were not properly disinfected.

    He stood up and left the breakroom, ordering Shen Mu to buy some disinfecting medicine.

    Not longter, after receiving the medicine, Mo Jingshen returned to the breakroom.

    The room waspletely quiet. He could only barely pick up the light breathing sounds Ji Nuan made. It had a slow frequency, and just by listening, one would feel the peace in this room was a rare getaway from the world.

    The medicine that Mo Jingshen had Shen Mu specially head out to buy did not cause the stinging pain typical disinfectants would. Yet, as the powder was lightly scattered on Ji Nuan¡¯s palm, the slightly ticklish and painful sensation still caused her to knit her brows in her sleep.

    ¡°En...¡± She instinctively wanted to shrink her hand back, ufortably releasing a soft whimper.

    Mo Jingshen held onto her hand to prevent her from moving away. Just as Ji Nuan¡¯s movements became more prominent, he bent down and gently kissed her lips. Finally, as the meltingly-numb sensation on her lips distracted her from the slight pain on her palm, her brows rxed, and she fell into a peaceful sleep once more. Her cherry-petal-colored lips curved into a slight smile as though she was having a beautiful dream.

    When the little woman was asleep, she appeared especially sweet and seductive. If it was not because both his hands were busy, and he still had to continue applying the disinfectant, Mo Jingshen would not have minded pressing her down for a deeper kiss.

    He slowly leaned back, holding her hand gently as he took his time scattering the white powder across the small abrasions. The wound was not serious enough to require stitches or bandages, but the simple process of disinfecting could not be neglected.

    The clothes Ji Nuan wore were thin and loose. Mo Jingshen easily pushed her sleeves up and applied the medicine on her elbows as well.

    As he tugged the bottom of her clothes aside, the man paused in his actions.

    After showering, she had worn this pair of clothes. Underneath it, she did not wear anything so everything could be seen...

    Mo Jingshen suppressed the passion ignited in his eyes. After rubbing the medicine on her leg, he ced it on the bedside table.

    Then, he lowered his gaze.

    As the nket on her was pushed aside, as was the clothing on her lower half, the cold had caused the little woman to shrink both feet toward herself instinctually.

    Last night, both of them did not rest well. Initially, he should have let her rest longer. However, as this scene was far too provoking, Mo Jingshen¡¯s powerful restrain that worked against the aphrodisiacst night almost instantly dissipated.

    He leaned down, picking up a few strands of her hair to breath in the scent of her shampoo and shower gel mixed with the light scent on her body.

    Mo Jingshen curved his lips. One kissnded on her hair, before he bent down once more, kissing the snow-white space between her brows. He slowly moved down, kissing her small yet straight nose, before unhurriedly pressing his lips against hers. The kiss from earlier on was wholly insufficient.

    The soft and sweet sensation caused the man to submit to the sudden surge of his desire. He gradually deepened the kiss.

    Regardless of how deeply she was sleeping, the sensation still caused Ji Nuan to open her eyes. She was still half-asleep as she watched the man above her dazedly. Seeing that it was Mo Jingshen kissing her, she did not resist. As their lips parted slightly, she smiled in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re done working ah...¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s actions did not stop at all. His palms caressed the softness of her breasts through her thin garment as he deepened the kiss more. His other hand wrapped around her waist.

    His lips shifted across her cheek, connecting with her lips, before moving down onto her neck. He sensed Ji Nuan falling back asleep under him and bit down on her corbone. It caused her body to shiver abruptly. As she opened her eyes, she pressed her hands against her own head in a daze.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± She asked huskily as she had just woken up.

    ¡°It¡¯s already after-work hours.¡± The man continued pressing kisses on her corbone as he pleased, with more intensity than he did previously. His voice was as husky as hers.

    Ji Nuan was just about to sit up when she discovered she could not. It was only then that she finally reacted.

    <i>What exactly is Mo Jingshen doing!</i>

    She abruptly lost all drowsiness. Before she could even speak up, the man¡¯s hand had already moved under her clothing.

    His burning hot palm rubbed against her back before moving up, holding her entire body firmly in his embrace. Under her slightly astonished gaze, he held her neck and bent down to kiss her heavily. ¡°Finally awake?¡±

    ¡°En, awake...¡± Ji Nuan was in shock. She realized they were still in his breakroom, in other words, in his office. She mumbled against his lips, ¡°What are you doing...¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± He chuckled lightly and gave her a forceful kiss sufficient to erase her awareness of what day it was.

    As the man¡¯s actions became more and more out of line, Ji Nuan moaned from the stimtion. She softly asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep muchst night, and you headed to the office immediately today. Can your body take it?¡±

    She meant that she was concerned about hisck of sleep. After suffering through such a tormenting night and then working so productively, she wanted him to use this rare free time to have a good rest.

    Yet, when these words entered the man¡¯s ears, they were twisted into something else. He softly chuckled, his voice carrying several hints of warning. ¡°Whether or not my body can take it, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Ji Nuan May Really Be Hiding Something From You

    <h4>Chapter 138: Ji Nuan May Really Be Hiding Something From You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°What I meant is that...¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could even finish her words, Mo Jingshen¡¯s burning kiss covered her lips once more, forcing her teeth apart.

    ¡°Uu, we¡¯re at thepany...pany... it¡¯s the office...¡± Ji Nuan wanted to speak but could not. It was as though each word was being swallowed and tortured by him.

    Every area his lips touched felt more sensitive than ever, causing her to quiver uncontrobly. Her neck, corbone, shoulders, chest as well as further down...

    Ji Nuan was extremely sensitive, and her delicate body was teased until she was trembling.

    His kisses carried the taste of hot passion, making it difficult for one to extricate themselves. He tasted her inch by inch, refusing to let go of even the slightest bit of sweetness.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s after work... there should still be people...¡±

    ¡°Uu... don¡¯t... let¡¯s go back first, all right...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s resolute voicended on her lips. Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s rmed and bashful expression, he said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you amazingst night? Now you¡¯re shying away?¡±

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t take lightly other¡¯s kind intentions. The reason for yesterday is because... en...¡±

    He suddenly kissed the most sensitive and soft area on her ear. She moaned as Mo Jingshen nibbled on it. Every word he huskily said revealed the lengths to which he had to endure previously. ¡°Last night, if not for the surveince cameras, I definitely would have rendered your incapable of speech.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How do you expect me to let go now?¡±

    She clearly sensed the man could no longer be restrained as he pressed his burning lower body against hers. Ji Nuan was kissed until she was whimpering and unsure of where to ce her hands.

    In the next instant, Mo Jingshen tugged her hand off the sheets, pressing it on his lower body.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll satisfy you now.¡± His voice was low and seductive.

    She abruptly shivered and could not snatch her hand back no matter how much she tried. The heat in her hands caused her entire body to burn up. She shifted her bright red face away, refusing to look at him.

    ¡ª-

    It was truly the first time she had stepped out of her own boundaries.

    She could only me herself for daring to speak carelesslyst night. Now karma was upon her...

    By now, her hands were both sore and tired. Yet, because of the motions of her palms, Mo Jingshen was currently peppering numbing kisses on her shoulders and face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t anymore...¡± By now, the teasing was difficult to bear. She was just about to take her hands away when her wrist was grasped by the man. She kept trying to struggle out of it but was tightly held and pressed back.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan appeared angry, but the words that left her lips were soft and hoarse.

    ¡°En.¡± The man sucked on her earlobe, speaking huskily, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Ji Nuan cried without tears. The heat on her face was about to surpass the heat in her palms. Simrly,... they were burning hot...

    At this moment, the phone Mo Jingshen had casually tossed by the bedside suddenly vibrated.

    ¡°Go pick up your phone first,¡± Ji Nuan softly said. Her eyes were slightly dazed and red. Although she did not wish to cry, the shame of the act almost caused her to tear up.

    <i>Indeed, the evils we bring upon ourselves are the hardest to bear...</i>

    Why did she bring up her handsst night...

    Mo Jingshen nced at her before leaning toward the bedside table. He scanned the number disyed: it was An Shuyan.

    He reached out to hang up the call before lowering his head to kiss Ji Nuan¡¯s face once more. He chuckled huskily. ¡°Are your hands tired?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phone. ¡°Whose call was it? You didn¡¯t answer...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, his phone began vibrating again. This time, she was clever and leaned up to scan the number disyed.

    It was a string of unregistered numbers; numbers which were familiar to her.

    It was actually An Shuyan.

    ¡°She has already called twice in a row. There should be something important, right?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless as he said mildly, ¡°Her resignation email has already been received by thepany. Shen Mu will settle it. There¡¯s no need to pay her any mind.¡±

    Ji Nuan took the opportunity to shift her hand up, avoiding the man¡¯s burning gaze as she took the initiative to hand his phone over. ¡°Then I¡¯m even more curious. She¡¯s about to return to America and has also taken the initiative to resign, what could she possibly want to talk to you about?¡±

    ¡°Curious?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows coldly knitted.

    The vibration gradually stopped. Ten secondster, it began once more.

    Mo Jingshen saw Ji Nuan was still curious and sat up. At the same time, he picked her up, making her sit in his embrace. One hand was ced around her waist to prevent her escape, while the other was on the phone, pressing on the speaker to receive the call.

    The moment the call connected, Mo Jingshen spoke mildly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    An Shuyan was quiet for a moment, before saying softly, ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯ve already received the approval for my resignation earlier. The response speed was breakneck. Were you the one who sent it?¡±

    The man was apathetic. ¡°It was Shen Mu.¡±

    On the other side of the call, it was quiet for a long while before An Shuyan¡¯s soft voice was heard once more. ¡°You don¡¯t even n on handling my resignation. The way you treat the people unrted to you is truly ruthless and cold.¡±

    Ji Nuan sat on his leg, watching his cold expression. In this instant, she finally felt that the Mo Jingshen that others spoke of, hard to approach, was real.

    Mo Jingshen retained his apathy. ¡°When you came, you came without my approval. When you leave, there¡¯s no need for my approval either.¡±

    An Shuyan tightened the grip around her phone.

    What he meant was that her movements were unrted to him. From start to finish, there was no need for her to leave the slightest mark in his ce?

    This was truly Mo Jingshen¡¯s style.

    An Shuyan regained herposure, saying, ¡°ording to Uncle Mo¡¯s ns, after the details on the partnership with Mo Corporation has been settled, I¡¯ll return with him to America next weekend. However, before that, I¡¯ll be staying with my father in the Mo home for several days.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, listening apathetically.

    ¡°Also... my father has already made ns to dissolve my engagement with the Wilson family...¡±

    ¡°¡®That¡¯s your business. There¡¯s no need to tell me.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude was icy.

    An Shuyan sighed softly. Although she knew he would not be willing to listen, after considering it, she still said the words on her mind. ¡°Previously, when I chatted with the Ji family¡¯s second daughter, she spoke about Ji Nuan¡¯s changes over this period of time. From the details of it all, don¡¯t you feel that Ji Nuan may truly be hiding some things from you?¡±

    Ji Nuan listened by the side and furrowed her brows slightly, meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze.

    She smiled at him and suddenly leaned close to his ears, imitating An Shuyan¡¯s speech to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel Ji Nuan may truly be hiding some things from you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled silently, pinching the mischievous woman¡¯s waist. The words he said on the phone were as cold as ever, ¡°Those are my private matters. No one has the right to interfere or ask questions.¡±

    Mo Jingshen cut the call off, tossing his phone aside.

 Chapter 139 - You Really Fainted At the Most Appropriate Time

    <h4>Chapter 139: You Really Fainted At the Most Appropriate Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Before Ji Nuan could even struggle or cry out in rm, a deep kiss was pressed on lips.

    This was Mo Jingshen¡¯s breakroom. Every corner held his scent, and his open arms made him appear omnipresent in her world. There was no ce she could escape.

    ¡°What did you hide from me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her suspiciously, his voice low and heavy. He tugged at his own cor carelessly. Through Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, the movement was ridiculously provoking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually hidden a lot of things from you! For example, I pretend to be infatuated with you every day for the sake of obtaining your trust. This way, when the opportunity finally presents itself, I¡¯ll be able to poison you and possess both the Mo Corporation and the Shine Group!¡± Ji Nuan blinked her big eyes at him as though she was confessing the truth.

    ¡°Is this all there is to your ability?¡± Mo Jingshen pinched her waist, pressing his lower body closer. The weight was slightly painful to Ji Nuan, who raised her head toin. However, before she could even get a word out, he leaned down to continue speaking. ¡°Given how captivated I am by you, you could easily control both my thoughts and actions. There is no need to poison me. Right now, I can immediately transfer the ownership of Mo Corporation to your name. Everything will be yours.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m yours. Whatever you wish for, isn¡¯t it but a matter of speaking up?¡±

    ¡°... I was joking!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Ji Nuan was tormented by the burning heat of his lower body pressed on hers. She attempted to shift her body away to avoid the dangerous contact.

    ¡°Continue,¡± He ordered simply, tugging her hand downwards. His eyes fixed on her reddened expression, watching her embarrassed figure.

    <i>She still had to continue?</i>

    After receiving a phone call, she still had to continue!

    Ji Nuan suddenly had the mischievous thought to retaliate. The moment her hand shifted down, she forcefully tightened her grip.

    When Mo Jingshen grunted, she startled in surprise. Driven by sudden motivation, she was finally willing to be a hardworking student as she imitated the videos she used to watch online, continuing...

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s breathing gradually became hurried. As Ji Nuan finally began to understand his sensitive spots and was putting in more effort, he held the back of her head and pressed her forward for a heavy kiss.

    Ji Nuan could hear his slightly out-of-control breath.

    His other hand slid along her smooth back, caressing and teasing every inch of her skin before pressing her back into his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ve truly underestimated you.¡± His voice was stained with thick desire. He could no longer restrain the force of his hand at the back of her head.

    He did not give Ji Nuan any time to react; all she heard was the sharp and clear clinking sound of his belt.

    She could not hold in a low moan as he entered her deeply with a smooth thrust.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips left her neck as he raised his head, kissing her softly and intimately.

    Ji Nuan was afraid of making any noises. After all, this was right next to his office. She shifted her head away and bit down hard on her lips.

    He picked up a few locks of hair on her shoulder, pushing it behind her ear.

    ¡°Remember the words that I said, en?¡±

    ¡°What, what words...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡±

    The man¡¯s low voice carried the weight of a heavy boulder as his words exploded in her mind. Ji Nuan abruptly opened her eyes to see the profound depths in his which only contained her reflection.

    She was going to die!

    Was he using his biggest weapon?

    Ji Nuan was about to reach her peak. After meeting his gaze, she whimpered and raised her hands to cover her face.

    Mo Jingshen lightly chuckled, moving her hands aside toy a kiss on the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Knock, knock...¡±

    A firm knock suddenly rang against the breakroom¡¯s door. The activity in the room had yet to stop, but upon hearing the knocking sounds, Ji Nuan became lively. She frantically tried to stop his actions but was firmly held down by Mo Jingshen and could not escape him.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± She softly gasped.

    Shen Mu, who stood outside the door, had actuallye after bracing himself for the worst...

    After all, this was after-work hours.

    He knew Ji Nuan was inside. Right now, both CEO Mo and Ji Nuan were in the room, and his actions were clearly a suicide attempt.

    However, Director Mo had suddenlye to the office to conduct an inspection. Regardless of whether he was using the title of Shine Group¡¯s director, or if he was using the title of CEO Mo¡¯s father, there was no way of blocking his path.

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you asleep...¡± As he called, Shen Mu felt his scalp turning prickly numb. He felt his little life was about to cease.

    After learning it was Shen Mu, Ji Nuan could guess he already knew the situation urring inside. She was so nervous her body instantly tightened like a drawn bow.

    Due to her sudden reaction, Mo Jingshen shivered and abruptly leaned down to bite on her snow-white shoulder, resisting a groan.

    What ensued was both punishment and reward. The man¡¯s actions did not stop but became even more rough and presumptuous.

    Yet, it was ridiculously good!

    Ji Nuan red at him and could not hold in a low moan.

    Outside... have they heard her?

    While worrying over it, her entire body involuntarily trembled from the stimtion. Although she knew this was not the right time to continue, her mind had already resigned to what was happening.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A small jolt woke Ji Nuan up. She opened her eyes to realize she was in a car. The driver was partitioned off from her.

    Her memory stopped at the instant her mind faded away. She could still remember the unbridled moment when desire had won over rationality.

    She turned her head and met Mo Jingshen¡¯s profound gaze.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°You sure fainted at a good time.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not expect she had actually fainted. Then, she really could not control her own emotions. She could not even remember how it had ended; how she had showered; or how she had put on her own clothes.

    She red at him. ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t go to yourpany anymore!¡±

    Shen Mu most definitely knew!

    Mo Jingshen chuckled huskily, rubbing her angered face gently. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. So what if they know?¡±

    The man still wore a well-tailored suit. This sort of simple design would definitely look uplimentary on other men. However, on Mo Jingshen, it had an especially refreshing feel and was surprisingly suitable. It perfectly integrated his cold apathy and his noble character.

    ¡°Did Shen Mu have something important to bring up?¡± Ji Nuan did not wish to discuss what had happened in the breakroom at all, so she changed the topic.

    ¡°The people from Shine Group suddenly came for an inspection. They left after half an hour.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand slowly caressed Ji Nuan¡¯s earlobes. His eyes carried a few hints ofughter. ¡°By then, I had carried you into the bathroom. You took a bath in a daze.¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Through the partition came the voice of the chauffeur.

 Chapter 140 - Have We Met Before in the Past?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Have We Met Before in the Past?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan turned to look out of the window and notice they had already arrived outside the Yu Garden.

    Mo Jingshen released her, helping her to adjust her clothes before opening the car door. He signaled for her to alight.

    After enduring his torment, Ji Nuan¡¯s legs and arms were both soft. She was caught off guard by the ache she felt and almost fell forward as she alighted. Thankfully, Mo Jingshen was right behind her and caught her. He calmly embraced her, lowering his gaze to look at her, and upon receiving her resentful re, he immediately understood the situation. His lips curved into an imperceptible, pleased smirk.

    As she had been the one to demand to do it previously, there was nothing she could say.

    He really went ahead with it!

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes and went inside after regaining her bearings.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Auntie Chen came out to receive her. Upon seeing Ji Nuan, she stood by the door apologetically. Her eyes were filled with worry and guilt.

    The moment Ji Nuan saw Auntie Chen, she smiled and held her elbow affectionately. ¡°Regardless of what happened previously, you can¡¯t be med for it. Don¡¯t think too much about it. See, don¡¯t I lookpletely fine?¡±

    Auntie Chen was actually in the dark about what had transpiredst night. However, when she returned this morning, she had retrieved the surveince cameras¡¯ video feed. When she saw Ji Nuan being taken away, she realized how big of a mistake she had made. She had actually opened the doors and allowed those dangerous people in. She was even distracted away, leading Ji Nuan to meet with misfortune after arriving home. She really should not have allowed things to happen that way.

    Afterward, she dialed the Mo family to apologize to the Elder and ask about the situation. It was only after confirming that Ji Nuan was unharmed that she was able to put her heart at ease as she waited at home.

    ¡°I saw the surveince feed. That night, Director Mo was the one who said he wanted toe in to check out the home Mister and you are staying in. But who exactly were the people who took you away?¡± Auntie Chen was still feeling contrite as she fearfully tugged on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right now, regardless of who they are, I¡¯m standing unharmed in front of you.¡± Ji Nuan patted her hand and then asked in concern, ¡°You called the Mo home? Did grandfather me you guys?¡±

    Auntie Chen shook her head and looked at Ji Nuan in heartache. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us anymore. Quick,e in and sit down. You must not have been able to rest well. Were you frightened? I¡¯ll go cook some soothing soup for you to calm your heart!¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips in a smile, nodding her head. She turned to see that Mo Jingshen had already entered through the doors and rushed to follow in. The man stood right in front of the television, watching the surveince feed with heavy eyes.

    The screen disyed everything that happened to Ji Nuan after arriving home alone.

    Ji Nuan felt his dark gaze carried some cold and solemn emotions. He fixed his eyes on the screen, watching for a long while.

    She walked over, cing her hand in his palm and said, ¡°They actually didn¡¯t have any intention to harm me. Afterward, I was sent to one of Director Mo¡¯s private vis. Aside from locking me up, they didn¡¯t do anything to me. Also, Grandfather quickly came to take me away.¡±

    After speaking, she had the helper bring her the remote control and decisively turned the television off.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That night, aside from being slightly frightened and worrying about your safety, I didn¡¯te to any harm!¡± Ji Nuan gently said as she leaned against his side. Her hand remained pressed against his palm. ¡°Let¡¯s delete this feed. Don¡¯t look at it anymore.¡±

    ¡°That you are even slightly worried or frightened means that I¡¯m not good enough.¡± Mo Jingshen gripped her hand, speaking with a low and heavy voice.

    Ji Nuan pulled him back to their room and then hugged him. She rubbed her face in his embrace, softly saying, ¡°How are you not good enough? In this world, there isn¡¯t a man who treats me better than you. You haven¡¯t been resting at all. Don¡¯t think about this anymore. Let¡¯s sleep early tonight, all right?¡±

    The man lowered his head to look at her. His long fingers ran through her long hair, while his other hand held her waist. He locked her in his embrace, and upon recalling the scene he had watched earlier, he softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleepter. Let me apany you for a while first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t needpany...¡±

    He brought her to sit down on the bed, pressing her head to lean on his shoulder as he kept her in his embrace.

    Ji Nuan followed his actions and leaned on him. Previously, she worried that she would sleep poorly after returning to the Yu Garden. However, at this moment, all of the trauma from the experience dissipated.

    Aside from the Mo family, usually, not even a fly could enter this ce. There was no ce safer than the Yu Garden.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. She knew his mood was affected by the surveince feed and did not break the silence. She took his hand, drawing on his palm with her finger.

    As time gradually passed, she saw that Mo Jingshen still did not wish to sleep. She began to look for topics to chat about while ying with his fingers.

    ¡°Do you know a lot about the things that happened to me in the past?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°Are you very curious about this?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t have any dark history I¡¯m afraid of revealing. There are just a few things that happened in the Ji family that aren¡¯t suited to talk openly about. But those are all centered around my father and Auntie Shen.¡± Ji Nuan pressed against his embrace to say, ¡°Then, do you know I studied in America in my teens? Although I wasn¡¯t especially diligent, I still managed to get an A for everything. If it wasn¡¯t because of my good performance, I might have stayed to study there for several more years. Perhaps I would have missed the opportunity to marry you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze suddenly became very distant as he looked at her. ¡°During the years you were studying in America, I was also there. Regardless if it¡¯s early orte, the fate that should arrive wille nheless. We won¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°Based on what you said, could we have met before?¡± Ji Nuan raised her head to look at him.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved slightly. He chuckled profoundly and then leaned down to kiss her.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly kiss me?¡± Ji Nuan was fearful that his intention behind not sleeping was to continue torturing her. She subconsciously wanted to leap away from his embrace.

    If he tried again today, she definitely would lose her life!

    Previously, she had already lost half her of life. Right now, she felt that her small life was held entirely in his hand.

    Mo Jingshen did not answer her earlier question, softly saying, ¡°The person I wanted you to meet will arrive tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to wake up early. If you wish to head out, wait for the person to arrive before leaving.¡±

    He released her and got up to take a shower.

    Ji Nuanid on the bed for a while to scroll through her phone. When he came out, she was just about to enter the study with herptop in her arms. However, before she could even do so, the man had pulled her back on the bed.

 Chapter 141 - You Want Me to Send a Male Guard to Chat with You?

    <h4>Chapter 141: You Want Me to Send a Male Guard to Chat with You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°You should sleep soon. I¡¯ll head to the study.¡± Ji Nuan reached for theptop that had fallen on the carpet.

    Mo Jingshen ced her on the bed, leaning on her to press a kiss on her swollen lips.

    ¡°Tired?¡± He kissed her.

    Ji Nuan nodded seriously.

    She was exhausted. She was about to hug his leg to scream for him to spare her life.

    She really could not deal with this man¡¯s energy.

    His lowered his head to kiss her ear before leaning back toy by her side. He brought her into his embrace with a stretch of his arm, his husky voice and warm breathnding by her ear. ¡°Sleep with me, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan obediently ced herptop down and did not insist on heading to the study any further. She buried her head in his chest, hugging him with both her hands. She then gently and softly said, ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    By the time Ji Nuan got off the bed, it was already nine in the morning.

    After washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. As she watched Auntie Chen busy herself with moving tes of dishes onto the dining table, she felt it had been a long time since she experienced this peace and quiet.

    Ji Nuan headed straight to the studio after finishing her breakfast. She had only just left the vi when she abruptly saw a woman, who was around 5¡¯6 tall with a bob haircut, standing right by her car in the Yu Garden.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously took a step back, turning around to ask Auntie Chen who was inside, ¡°Who is this? Can anybody enter the Yu Garden?¡±

    Auntie Chen stepped out to look and answered with a smile, ¡°Madam, Mr. Mo was the one who let her in. He said to have her follow you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Follow me?¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled for a moment before returning to herself. She turned back to look at the tall and skinny young woman with short hair.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, my name is Feng Ling. I¡¯ve been trained for eight years in the XI Training Center in America. From today onward, I¡¯ll be your private bodyguard.¡± She said under Ji Nuan¡¯s astonished and suspicious gaze. The moment she finished her words, she smoothly opened the car door and signaled for Ji Nuan to climb in with a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.

    It appeared like she really had some training.

    Ji Nuan secretly thought, the person Mo Jingshen wanted to bring her to meet, was this person? A female bodyguard?

    ¡°Were you really sent here by Mo Jingshen?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    She had only seen male bodyguards; this was her first time seeing a female bodyguard...

    Feng Ling respectfully and solemnly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at her for half a day, but because she was arranged by Mo Jingshen, there was not much she could suspect. She opened the driver¡¯s door and was about to climb on when Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Mo, you should sit here. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll drive?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, regardless of whether you are driving or taking someone else¡¯s car, I must follow by your side. The car should be driven by me as well. This way, I can ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°Al-all right...¡±

    This bodyguard was too solemn and too rigid. Ji Nuan suspected she wasplying with orders and did not make things difficult for her, walking over to step in through the door already open. She sat on the front passenger seat.

    After climbing on, she informed the bodyguard where she was headed and picked up her phone to call Mo Jingshen.

    After the call was connected, Mo Jingshen pointed out the intentions of her call. ¡°What is it? Asking about the bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°The person that you wanted me to meet previously was the bodyguard you had arranged? This person... called Feng Ling?¡± Ji Nuan turned to eye Feng Ling who was driving. The other party waspletely unaffected by her phone call as she silently drove.

    ¡°Nan Heng is the senior officer at America¡¯s XI Training Center. Feng Ling is one of the best performing guards there. Initially, I had nned for Nan Heng to introduce her.¡± Mo Jingshen calmly exined. ¡°But this morning, Nan Heng had to rush back to America for some urgent matters. I didn¡¯t want to dy any more time, so she was directly sent to Yu Garden to meet you.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not have much of an impression of Nan Heng, but she knew the two who were like Mo Jingshen¡¯s brothers were firstly Qin Siting, who used to be famous in Hai Cheng, and Nan Heng who rose to fame in America. She was not very clear about Nan Heng¡¯s background but knew that he was rather close to Mo Jingshen. In her vague impression, he was involved in the weapons and ammunition business and was the blood-thirsty type.

    ¡°From today onward, Feng Ling will be your private bodyguard. Her skills are not bad, and she¡¯s quiet and taciturn. She won¡¯t disturb you. She¡¯ll only stay by your side when she needs to, and she won¡¯t make you ufortable.¡±

    Ji Nuan said a few words, and after hanging up, she turned back to survey the diligent bodyguard. After thinking, she sent Mo Jingshen a message.

    [You selected so carefully and chose a female bodyguard. Her character is so rigid and stern. I don¡¯t even know what to say to her.]

    Mo Jingshen replied: [You want me to send a male bodyguard to chat with you?]

    Ji Nuan: [Uh-huh, this can be considered!]

    Mo Jingshen: [Ah, don¡¯t even think about it.]

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    After arriving at the Jin Lin Building where the studio was located, Feng Ling parked the car and really disappeared right before her eyes.

    She was truly... well-trained...

    Ji Nuan entered the studio. Ever since they received Mo Corporation¡¯s investment, several things needed to be rushed. Ji Nuan did not forget she was still carrying two hundred million US dors¡¯ worth of debt.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Xiao Ba had given Ji Nuan a call early in the morning. When she saw Ji Nuan had arrived, she rushed to hand her the new finance report. ¡°Previously, Supervisor Xu really tampered with the finance report. Yesterday, I went to the finance department to audit again. This was made ording to thepany¡¯s existing liquid funds. Just like the budget you had expected, there¡¯s not a single cent missing!¡±

    Ji Nuan received it, scanning through it quickly before furrowing her brows at Xiao Ba. ¡°You stayed past work hours yesterday toplete it yourself?¡±

    Xiao Ba nodded her head with an embarrassed yet wanting to be praised expression. ¡°En! Right now, many of the people in the studio aren¡¯t too professional. The finance department is also uncooperative. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could, so I triedst night.¡±

    Who would have thought this silly assistant actually had a diligent, serious heart.

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Begin hiring new people in the next few days. Let the remaining people in the Human Resource Departmente to my office.¡±

    ¡°All right! Boss!¡± Xiao Ba turned to leave with a face full of excitement.

    Ji Nuan suddenly reached out to grab her cor, asking, ¡°Why are you so excited?¡±

    Xiao Ba turned back, pushing up her sses as she said, grinning, ¡°Because right now our studio has an investment of two hundred million US dors, ah! All the construction work can resume, and with such a big mountain like Mo Corporation to lean on, we definitely can be the biggest propertypany in Hai Cheng! Then, I¡¯ll be thepany¡¯s most senior member! How could I not be excited!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Do you know that right now, your boss is shouldering an enormous debt of two hundred million dors and I owe it to that big mountain you speak of!</i>

 Chapter 142 - You Canâ€™t Control Your Lower Body

    <h4>Chapter 142: You Can¡¯t Control Your Lower Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan sat in her office; her eyes fixed on theputer screen.

    The studio was currently in the stage of preparing for action after gathering the resources they needed. In the eyes of an outsider, she was only spending money and not making any profit. No one knew what exactly Ji Nuan was nning.

    There were even people who thought Mo Jingshen was wealthy and imposing, casually tossing over two hundred million US dors for her to y. Even though Ji Nuan had received arge sum of investment, there were still many people who expected her to perform poorly.

    The local property business was on a continuous downward slide. There were manypanies in a rush to toss away pieces ofnd that were once highly valued. Currently, Ji Nuan¡¯s funds were sufficient for her to not only continue the progress of projects under her hand but to expand her goals to several cities and suburbs around Hai Cheng.

    Every valuable location she had in mind was circled with red ink on the map disyed on herputer screen. The sites that would continue expanding outward in the future, as well as the locations that were currently vacant or abandoned, were all circled with blue ink.

    She was acquiring them.

    From the perspective of an outsider, she was acquiring them at a ridiculous speed. They assumed she did not know the value of thosends, and that she would end up losing all her money.

    All of a sudden, a knock echoed against the office door. Xiao Ba flew in, appearing extremely panicked.

    Ji Nuan threw her a nce before moving her gaze back to the screen. She unhurriedly scanned the map of Hai Cheng and its surroundings to mark out the areas that would undergo town nning in the future.

    ¡°Boss Nuan, the one from that day, CEO Jin¡¯s husband... he¡¯s here!¡± Xiao Ba was too rushed when she ran in. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva before rushing to speak, ¡°And he brought a lot of people! It seems like he wants to settle the debt with us!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand paused on the mouse. She turned her head. ¡°CEO Jin¡¯s husband? What debt?¡±

    Her words had just finished when the office door heavily mmed open with a ¡°peng¡± sound. Xiao Ba jumped in fright.

    Ji Nuan noticed the people in front who had suddenly charged in were tall and strong. They seemed like those unreasonable, hired thugs used to waving their knives around while demanding for payment.

    The man who walked in after those men opened the path appeared younger than forty-years-old. He was dressed brightly and neatly, and his clothes were also tastefully selected. However, his expression was not good. Although he did not look fierce, he didn¡¯t seem like he could be easily sent away.

    After the man stepped in through the door, his eyes arrogantly scanned the office beforending on Ji Nuan who sat behind the desk. ¡°Are you Miss Ji?¡±

    Ji Nuan sat behind the desk with a mild gaze. She was unperturbed. ¡°I remember the security officers working at Jin Lin Building are rather diligent. You¡¯re rather formidable for being able to charge in so forcefully.¡±

    It was as though he had not expected such a young woman with such an oppressive aura. The man coldly knitted his brows beforeughing. However, hisugh caused one to experience terror.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Ji, who is venturing from her hut for the first time, to have so much courage. I¡¯ve heard about the investment from Mo Corporation and understand that Miss Ji has people behind her. But even if the mountain behind you is firm, you shouldn¡¯t be interfering with someone else¡¯s home affairs!¡± The man appeared to be smiling, but he was extremely cold. His tone was unkind.

    Ji Nuan raised her beautiful, seamless brows. ¡°I was still wondering why you were disying this attitude. It turns out that there¡¯s a fire in your backyard, and after consuming a belly full of smoke, you came here to vent?¡±

    Ji Nuan softly chuckled. ¡°A few days ago, CEO Jin came here to cause a ruckus. Both of you are truly husband and wife. One brought awyer to dissolve a contract while the other brought thugs to block the door. Those who don¡¯t know might even think the two of you operate a havoc-making business and are not actually representatives of a proper investmentpany.¡±

    The man coldly narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re aware we came here to block the door? If you don¡¯t wish for your newly set up studio to be smashed into smithereens, may I trouble Miss Ji to follow me for a trip, so you can rify to my wife about that video you obtained previously!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not pay him any mind, casually pulling up the information on theirpany through herputer.

    CEO Jin, who came previously to dissolve the contract, was the finance representative from Tian Sheng Investment, while this man before her eyes was the CEO of Tian Sheng Investment. His surname was Xiao, and he was also the legal representative and founder of thepany.

    Ji Nuan turned back to him, speaking unhurriedly and calmly. ¡°Mr. Xiao, I don¡¯t have any interest in your family affairs. Your private affairs with my previous finance supervisor are also unrted to me. I handed Supervisor Xu to the police because shemitted the offense of embezzling funds. Everything I passed onto the police is rted to the crimes shemitted under my employment. I don¡¯t care if you came because CEO Jin fought with you after discovering your shady business with her or because you want to seek justice for Supervisor Xu. These are all unrted to our studio. I¡¯m the representative here. Sending an employee who hasmitted a crime to the police is my right. You¡¯re a gentleman nearing your forties; you have a family and children. Do you need me to teach you even this bit of simple logic?¡±

    CEO Xiao¡¯s expression was extremely unhappy. ¡°You little immature brat, you¡¯re lecturing me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I won¡¯t waste my breath on an unrted person.¡± Ji Nuan coldly curved her lips. ¡°Although Supervisor Xu was the only one whomitted a crime here, I was able to discover the affair between the two of you so easily. Even if the police are carelessly investigating, they would surely be able to find out as well. It¡¯s not surprising that it would then enter your wife¡¯s ears. What¡¯s the point of acting strong with me here? I wasn¡¯t the one who suggested the two of you do it in an unsafe hotel, nor was I the one who installed the illegal surveince camera. You weren¡¯t able to control the lower half of your body, but you came here to vent your rage?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s maintained her smile, but her eyes were filled with unrestrained mockery.

    ¡°You fucker, don¡¯t drag the topic here and there with me. If I were to have a divorce because of this and lose the shares of thepany, I would at least lose several hundred million yuan. How can it be resolved by a few words of yours? Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you have a backer. I think you little brat need proper discipline!¡± CEO Xiao suddenly gave the thugs around him a signal with a cold face.

    Those men abruptly flipped over the coffee table and chairs in the office, moving forward to force Ji Nuan out.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brows jumped. She didn¡¯t expect these people would really be unreasonable and act like gangsters here. She stood up to signal Xiao Ba to alert the police.

    In the end, one of the thugs abruptly grabbed Xiao Ba¡¯s cor and hauled her back.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Ba cried.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression changed. She moved forward and was about support Xiao Ba up when one of the thugs raised a hand to grab her hair.

    Almost at the same time, the office door mmed loudly open once more. A silhouette rushed in.

    Ji Nuan had yet to react before she was abruptly tugged behind Feng Ling.

    In an instant, the several thugs, whose size and skills belonged to the rank of warriors, were easily tossed onto the ground. They held onto their stomachs, rolling around in pain¡ª

 Chapter 143 - Great CEO Mo, Youâ€™re Looking Down on People, Ah.

    <h4>Chapter 143: Great CEO Mo, You¡¯re Looking Down on People, Ah.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling pressed one of the thugs under her feet and with a harsh grind, the anguished wailing sharpened. The blood-curdling shriek was sufficient to shake the office ss windows.

    Ji Nuan wanted to stop Feng Ling but was unable to.

    The short-haired woman before her was miraculously agile. In an instant, the startled CEO Xiao also received a kick to his face. His sorry figure fell onto the ground with half his face bruised.

    There were still two thugs at the back. Seeing the situation, they immediately threw themselves forward while swearing. Ji Nuan¡¯s hand grabbed onto Feng Ling¡¯s clothes forcefully, fearing that someone might lose their life.

    She finally understood what amazing person Mo Jingshen had ced by her side. Right now, she was worried the thugs under CEO Xiao would not make it out alive...

    Ji Nuan resisted the impulsive urge to p and shout ¡®good.¡¯ Her studio had only just been set up. If blood was spilled and a life was lost, it would definitely harm her business.

    One of the thugs rushed forward in anger, wanting to grab Ji Nuan by the hair and haul her out. Before his hand could touch her, he waspletely trampled on by Feng Ling. It was as though she was mindless of the opponent. So long as anyone dared to touch Ji Nuan, she would not let them off.

    Ji Nuan watched as Feng Ling delivered kicks to the two men¡¯s legs and caught the sound of their bones being crushed; it caused a chill to rush down her back. She then stared as the two men¡¯s lives were almost ended under Feng Ling¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t kill them!¡± Ji Nuan frantically reached out, hugging Feng Ling¡¯s elbow. ¡°There¡¯s a police station near the building. Let¡¯s call for the police to bring them away! They¡¯ll definitely deliver a harsh punishment! This country isn¡¯t like the training base overseas! You can¡¯t kill someone!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s actions then finally stopped. Her expression was cold and harsh as she eyed the few garbage rolling around on the ground.

    She had initially thought nothing would happen since Ji Nuan was in the studio and the buildings had their own security. She had taken the spare time to buy a bottle of water nearby, but the moment she returned, she heard the screaming and the crashing sounds of furniture being flipped over. Rushing in, the first thing she saw was Ji Nuan about to be hurt.

    Feng Ling did not speak as she shifted her feet away from the man under her. She stepped behind Ji Nuan, maintaining a distance so as to not disturb her while ensuring her safety.

    Ji Nuan supported Xiao Ba to stand up. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Xiao Ba nodded her head and then threw a nervous nce at the person behind Ji Nuan. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled. To think that she previously was concerned about this female bodyguard¡¯s ability.

    The truth proved her concerns were unnecessary.

    Since it was a person Mo Jingshen had carefully selected to be by her side, how could she be anything short of amazing?

    ¡ª-

    The police quickly rushed over and brought the thugs away. The disheveled CEO Xiao was also taken away.

    Ji Nuan went up to speak with the officer in charge of the previous case. She confirmed that they had discovered the affair between CEO Xiao and Supervisor Xu after taking on the case and that it was not a busybody from her studio who had handed the video over. She was then assured.

    As long as this issue was unrted to the people from her studio, she did not care to ask anything else.

    As CEO Xiao was being hauled away, he caught bits of the conversation between Ji Nuan and the officer. He looked frustrated, and the defeat in his eyes was difficult to hide. It was clear the chaos in his home had already gone out of hand. In a blink of an eye, an initially pleasant looking man was beaten swollen by a female bodyguard. There was no way he could walk out with his head raised up high. He shot Ji Nuan an unhappy look but was pressed down and brought away by the police.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the evening, Ji Nuan returned after inspecting one of the locations under her studio for an hour.

    Ji Nuan sat in the back seat of the car. She supported her head with one hand while holding her documents with another. When her phone rang, she picked it up to listen to the reports from the Human Resource Department.

    By now, she was well-informed on the trends of various industries and markets. She could also guarantee she would be able to expand their studio into arge-scale real estate corporation when the time was right.

    However, making money with a business was different from managing a corporation. Right now, the investment the studio had obtained was far beyond what she had predicted. Thends she needed to purchase were also much more. The scale of the studio needed to be erged but the Human Resource Department, the Finance Department, and so on, all had countless matters she needed to worry about each day.

    Ji Nuan hoped in this life, she would be able to stand on the peak of both her career and love life. However, although she previously studied in America and performed considerably well, at the end of the day, she was not born with a background in business management ormercial affairs. Even if her brain was strong enough, and she had sufficient predictions, she was somewhatcking right now in the management aspect. She had only just begun and was feeling hard-pressed.

    A few days ago, Xia Tian had sent her a message that she woulde to her studio to help after being discharged.

    However, this was still insufficient.

    Ji Nuan supported her head, ced her phone aside, and turned to look out at the darkening sky.

    ¡ª-

    At night, in the Yu Garden.

    With Auntie Chen cooking, Ji Nuan most likely would not be able to watch Mo Jingshen cook anytime soon.

    On the dining table, Mo Jingshen¡¯s chopsticks had only just stretched out when Ji Nuan¡¯s chopsticks unintentionally collided with his. He threw her a nce and shifted his chopsticks to another dish. Ji Nuan¡¯s chopsticks quickly followed.

    Like this, their ¡°chopsticks fight¡± continued for a long while. Mo Jingshen ced his chopsticks down, his deep, ck eyes concentrated on Ji Nuan with a hint ofughter.

    The man casually ced his hand on the table, assuming azy pose. He was a clear contrast from Ji Nuan who was consumed with thoughts.

    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± His long fingers picked up the te in front of him, shifting it closer to Ji Nuan in case she could not reach.

    Ji Nuan then returned to herself. She raised her head to meet his amused gaze, and when she looked down, she saw all her favorite dishes were ced in front of her.

    She ced her chopsticks down to speak, ¡°I n to buy some books on corporate management to learn at home. Do you have any good books to rmend?¡±

    Mo Jingshen picked up the ss on the table, lowering his head to drink a sip. Somehow, his graceful gesture made it seem like he was drinking a ss of red wine rather than just water.

    The man then unhurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s only a two hundred million investment. Has it brought that much stress to you? You even have to buy books to learn corporate management?¡±

    Why did she feel that he was mocking her...

    Ji Nuan picked up her chopsticks once more, cing a bite of vegetables in her mouth. She said unhappily, ¡°Why does it sound like the great CEO Mo is looking down on people, ah? Are you the only one who can turn fifty million into three billion within three years? Can¡¯t I be more capable than you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled as he stared at her. ¡°Instead of looking at a book, why not look at a person. If there is any difficult problem, just ask me. Isn¡¯t that more effective than using a book?¡±

 Chapter 144 - Your Every Area Has Been Thoroughly Touched By Me

    <h4>Chapter 144: Your Every Area Has Been Thoroughly Touched By Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°No way. I¡¯m only suited to be your wife; for you to kiss and hug, and to be raised up high. If you were to be my teacher, I predict that in just a few days, I¡¯ll be disciplined into having a ss heart.¡±

    The smile on Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome face was bright. He reached out to serve her a bowl of soup. ¡°How could I possibly scold you?¡±

    It was true. He would not scold her.

    He would only use his actions to make her cry from night to day. Wasn¡¯t that much worse?

    ¡°Eat first, don¡¯t sit there in a daze.¡± Mo Jingshen reminded.

    Ji Nuan picked up her bowl and began eating. After speedily finishing her food, she ran upstairs and entered Mo Jingshen¡¯s study to look for books.

    In the end, after looking for a time, she still could not find any suitable books. Instead, there were a lot of well-known overseas and domestic business records and books in variousnguages. The remaining were all files from thepany temporarily being stored at home.

    She really could not find any. Ji Nuan gave up on his study and was about to head out, only to see the man standing right by the study door.

    The light in the study room was not exceptionally bright, but it blended with the moonlighting through the window, giving him a clear and breezy aura. It also made him look slightly mysterious.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± He walked in, reaching out to hold Ji Nuan¡¯s back and pulling her in front of him. His fingers gently caressed her hair and her thin waist, while his warm breathnded on Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks. He was warm and seductive.

    Ji Nuan thought in her heart that she really could not let Mo Jingshen teach her.

    Otherwise, she predicted that when she sought his help, he would first toss her into bed like this for a round of tenderness. It would really dy her learning.

    ¡°I thought there would be books rted to corporate management here, but there isn¡¯t even one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t read those things, so there naturally aren¡¯t any.¡±

    Some geniuses are really born that way. He managed such apany, yet he remainedpletely in control. When Mo Jingshen finally takes over Shine Group, he would most likely handle it with simr ease, disying even more skills.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone rang. Ji Nuan did not wish to dy his work and turned to pick up an original work with ssic business cases to read.

    When he returned after hanging up the call, she was sitting on the bed reading. The man picked her up and ced her on his leg.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze shifted away from the book as she looked up at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t understand all of the books in othernguages in your study. The only one I can read is this English one.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her before taking the book from her. He flipped through it and only stopped in the middle before handing it back to her.

    ¡°Behind this page, there are several cases on property sales abroad,¡± he calmly said.

    Ji Nuan thoughtfully scanned through it before raising her head to stare at his handsome, perfect face in shock. ¡°There are at least seven or eight books of differentnguages on that shelf. You can¡¯t have read them all? You remember the contents of all of them?¡±

    He chuckled softly, unhurriedly hugging her. ¡°Having a good memory is a necessary skill for anyone managing a business. Regardless of when or where you must have an impression of all the significant and minor details of thepany. This way, you¡¯ll be able to gain a better picture of every situation and make the best analysis and strategies.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her book. ¡°Are you already lecturing me? If you can maintain the attitude of a gentleman, I will reconsider letting you teach me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen resisted a smile, rubbing her head. ¡°I¡¯ve thoroughly touched every part of you countless of times, and you want me to be a gentleman now. Lying to oneself is not the attitude one should have when managing a business.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was no way to win him with words!

    Ji Nuan decided to lower her head and continue reading.

    Late in the night, she was stillying on the bed with her eyes fixed on the book. Mo Jingshen picked her up and ced her into the bed, calmly saying, ¡°Grandfather called earlier. He wants us to stay for a night at the Mo home the day after.¡±

    ¡°So suddenly? Did something happen?¡±

    Mo Jingshen brought Ji Nuan into his embrace. ¡°An Shuyan and her father are currently guests at the Mo home. Their flight back to America has been confirmed for this weekend. Although Grandfather doesn¡¯t n on forming a close rtionship with the An family, as the head of the family, he still has to be polite. He wants us back for a meal with them as a farewell.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like this isn¡¯t a request grandfather would make.¡± Ji Nuan raised her head to look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression.

    Mo Jingshen rubbed her head. ¡°You¡¯ve seen through it, yet you refuse to admit it; you quick-witted one! With me around, regardless of whether it¡¯s at the Mo family or the Ji family, no one would dare to bully you.¡±

    Ji Nuan bit down on his chin. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t bully An Shuyan. Who would dare to bully me, ah...¡±

    Mo Jingshen bit back on her lips. ¡°I dare.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head and continued biting him. The two nibbled on each other for a long while, and as Ji Nuan¡¯s breath quickened, she quickly called for a pause and obediently stopped moving under him.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand held her slightly cold feet under the nket. His brows wrinkled. ¡°Your feet are so cold.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s approaching mid-autumn. The temperature outside is only slightly higher than zero degrees. Whenever it¡¯s this time of the year, both my hands and feet will be cold.¡± Ji Nuan allowed him to hold her feet as he pleased and did not tug them out. ¡°The elders say that having cold feet means there isn¡¯t anyone doting on you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t I dote on you enough?¡±

    Ji Nuan was only casually speaking but was instantly killed by a few words of his. Without any words to refute, she could only move her feet in his grip. In an instant, he tightened his grip.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bully you anymore. Rest early. When we return to the Mo home, soak in the hot springs. It¡¯ll help with your weakness against cold.¡± His tone was unhurried.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes instantly shined. ¡°The hot springs in the mountain behind the Mo home? Aren¡¯t outsiders prohibited from entering?¡±

    ¡°You are Mrs. Mo, not an outsider.¡± Mo Jingshen used his gaze to warn her to ce her book aside,manding, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Perhaps because she was used to being disciplined by him on the bed, Ji Nuan obediently ced the book on the bedside table.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    While Feng Ling was driving, Ji Nuan was reading the news on her phone. She suddenly saw the news that Hai Cheng¡¯s Tian Sheng Investmentpany had closed.

    Even if the police were interfering, they could not have moved so quickly. Furthermore, the party with money was always more powerful. If CEO Xiao and CEO Jin both had the intention to hold onto thepany, they would be able to reduce the scandal into a small matter. It would be then difficult for the police to continue interfering.

    However, thispany was suddenly dropped from the market. This was akin to closing down in a single night.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s finger paused on the screen as she turned to look at Feng Ling who was driving. ¡°You told Mo Jingshen about what happenedst night?¡±

    Feng Ling replied while seriously driving. ¡°Yes.¡±

    No wonder.

    Mo Jingshen was indeed too scheming. He appeared so calmst night, but a wholepany had actually quietly died under his hand within a day.

 Chapter 145 - They All Had Their Own Schemes, Who Would Take the Lead

    <h4>Chapter 145: They All Had Their Own Schemes, Who Would Take the Lead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The next night, Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen returned to the Mo home and saw there were several cars parked in the front yard.

    Director Mo had only returned to the country for a trip, yet he had to bring so many cars along.

    It was truly different to be in charge of Shine Group. After returning to the country, he had countless bodyguards by his side. Even the bodyguards¡¯ cars were wealthy and were at least worth a million yuan. It was truly a different level of extravagance.

    As it was approaching mid-autumn, the two of them could feel the celebratory atmosphere in the air as they walked into the Mo home.

    The moment they entered the front living room, they saw Elder Mo and Mo Shaoze chatting with the An father and daughter over tea. It seemed like they had brought up something happy and were all smiling.

    An Shuyan sat right by her father¡¯s side. When she raised her head, she saw Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen entering with their fingers intertwined.

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s smile instantly dissipated. He nced at Father An whose gaze turned slightly cold and judging upon seeing Ji Nuan. He carefully sized up Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡± Ji Nuan appeared as though nothing was out of the ordinary as she greeted Elder Mo. Her expression was natural and unaffected by the surrounding gazes. She then openly turned to Mo Shaoze whose expression was not very good. ¡°Father.¡±

    Mo Shaoze coldly shifted his gaze away and did not reply.

    Ji Nuan did not feel humiliated as she smiled at Father An. ¡°Mr. An, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Jing Shen¡¯s wife, Ji Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude was neither servile nor overbearing, leaving nothing for him to pick at. No matter how unhappy he was, Father An could not disy it as openly as Mo Shaoze had. He also had to consider Elder Mo sitting right next to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Miss Ji, quickly sit down,¡± Father An replied.

    An Shuyan also revealed a mild, polite smile. She nced at Ji Nuan before shifting her gaze to Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen raised the gift box Ji Nuan had specially gone to purchase along the way, handing it to the family¡¯s butler, Uncle Ou. ¡°Ji Nuan heard that father and Uncle An are heading back to the States and knows it¡¯s difficult to find good tea there. She also knows the both of you have the hobby of enjoying tea, so she specially chose a few boxes of Bi Luo Chun before heading here.¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s face still clearly disyed his dissatisfaction. However, this was not the time to be privately lecturing her. He nced at Ji Nuan¡¯s natural and virtuous attitude and really could not find anything to be unhappy about. He indifferently knitted his brows and coldly said, ¡°En, put it down.¡±

    Uncle Ou was about to bring those boxes of tea to the back when Elder Mo suddenly turned back for a look, raising his brows. ¡°It¡¯s Dong Ting Bi Luo Chun? This is indeed an authentic good tea difficult to obtain abroad. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had Bi Luo Chun. Quick, go make some of the tea that our Ji brat brought. Let me taste it!¡±

    ¡°All right, Elder.¡± Uncle Ou responded and left.

    ¡°Ji brat, don¡¯t stand there looking silly. Why would you stand by the door when returning to your own home. Come sit with grandfather!¡± The elder waved at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan approached with a smile, and after exchanging a look with Mo Jingshen, the two of them sat next to the elder together.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this is the second time I¡¯m meeting Miss Ji,¡± Father An suddenly said with searching eyes as he scanned Ji Nuan. ¡°That day at the Shine cooperation evening ball, I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to speak with Miss Ji and only remembered seeing Jing Shen bringing you upstairs. Was Miss Ji feeling unwell?¡±

    What exactly happened to Ji Nuan that night almost everyone sitting here already knew. The instigator of it all, Mo Shaoze, was sitting right by the side. That Father An would ask this question was clearly to make things difficult for her.

    Ji Nuan smiled openly. ¡°I was too careless that day and became greedy with my ss. I drank a little too much wine and fell asleep in the bathroom. If Jing Shen hadn¡¯t found me, I most likely would have slept there for the entire night. I was really embarrassed that night. Mr. An, you mustn¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Elder Mo was extremely cooperative as heughed along by the side. The others naturally could not find it in them tough.

    Her reply was too open, like a child who identally drank too much and stuck her tongue out in front of an elder begging for forgiveness. Yet, it spared her from being disciplined. Father An could not help but narrow his eyes.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze carried a smile as he unhurriedly said, ¡°The affairs between a husband and wife really shouldn¡¯t be brought up. She usually doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to drink and has poor alcohol tolerance. That night, she only drank a few sses of champagne and found a ce to sleep. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find her.¡±

    ¡°Just a few sses of champagne and she became drunk. Miss Ji¡¯s alcohol tolerance is truly poor.¡± Father An also smiled, but it did not reach his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. An, you are teasing me. When I was young, I often had to take medication. In those few years, I became allergic to alcohol. After growing up, I stopped being allergic to it, but my father refuses to let me drink. My temper is slightly stubborn, so I would think that if others could drink, so could I. I often found the opportunity to drink secretly, but each time, I would be a dazed, drunken mess...¡± She chuckled while speaking. ¡°Jing Shen is also always taking charge of me. That night, I hid by the side and secretly had a few sses. In the end, I almost made a joke of myself...¡±

    Ji Nuan then lowered her eyes as though she was embarrassed. ¡°In the past few days, Jing Shen has been nagging me. I most likely won¡¯t be allowed to touch even a single drop of alcohol in the future. He is stricter than my father.¡±

    Father An¡¯s smile weakened while his cold gaze watched Ji Nuan, who smiled brightly. He was already slightly unhappy but did not openly show it.

    For a man to control his wife so much, even nagging about small matters like drinking, meant Mo Jingshen cared a lot about Ji Nuan.

    Mo Shaoze could hear that Ji Nuan, the bright-minded littless, was intentionally putting Father An on a spot. His ice-cold voice abruptly said, ¡°If your alcohol tolerance is poor, then stop running around as you please. After all, you¡¯re wearing the title of Mrs. Mo. If you were to be a crazy drunk after touching a few drops of alcohol in front of the public, you wouldn¡¯t only be shaming your own face.¡±

    After Mo Shaoze spoke, before anyone could even say anything else, Elder Mo red at him. ¡°What do you mean by shaming our face? Our Ji brat, regardless of when she¡¯s at home or outside, her way of doing things is such that no one can find any ws!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s sharp gaze turned cold. ¡°In a public ce, being carried back to her own room, isn¡¯t that sufficiently humiliating?¡±

    ¡°In front of the public, who exactly has done the shadiest things...¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice calmly said, his tone cold. ¡°Do you really want to make it clear here?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was typical of how he usually spoke, but everyone present heard the suppressed undercurrent. It was as though if they allowed themselves to be distracted, his firm iciness would freeze them.

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression was angry. ¡°Jing Shen, what are you insinuating with your words?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Seeing the Two of Them in the Hot Springs

    <h4>Chapter 146: Seeing the Two of Them in the Hot Springs</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes contained a deep, ink color. His lips curved up, but the smile was cold. ¡°It means what the words mean.¡±

    The thin sheet masking over everything was publicly torn down. Mo Shaoze could no longer hold onto his bearings as his features distorted in rage. The father and son met eyes, and the living room turned cold like ice.

    Father An, who sat by An Shuyan¡¯s side, did not speak. He raised his head and saw that although Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was cold, his fingers were still intertwined with Ji Nuan¡¯s. His dress-pants-covered-legs were unhurriedly crossed, giving him a calm and casual appearance. However, his brows revealed the hypocrisy and the viciousness he carried above them.

    It seemed like he did not n on peacefully letting go of the incident where Ji Nuan was locked in the bathroom.

    This topic should not have been brought up in the first ce. If they were to really go into it, the one who would suffer a loss clearly would not be Ji Nuan, whom they had been backing into a corner.

    Just as Mo Shaoze was about to open his mouth in rage, An Shuyan softly suggested, ¡°Grandfather Mo, I heard that in the mountain behind the Mo family home, there is a hundred-year hot spring which is connected to Hai Cheng¡¯s mountain terrains. Also, that it¡¯s a four-colored hot spring difficult to find within the country. I¡¯m not sure if, before I return to America, Shu Yan will have the luck to soak in the Mo family hot springs the legends speak of?¡±

    It could be heard An Shuyan was trying to change the topic and stop the situation where two icebergs would collide.

    Mo Shaoze unhappily nced at Ji Nuan, but Ji Nuan only returned a mild smile. Unlike that day at the hotel, her tongue was not as quick. In front of others, she still knew to maintain decorum.

    Don¡¯t look at this young girl and think she¡¯s only making use of Mo Jingshen¡¯s protection. In actuality, she was clear headed from the start and knew how to cooperate with Mo Jingshen. Every word and action matched seamlessly with his.

    Elder Mo was alreadyughing happily. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a private hot spring. How can it be as amazing as you say.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, you¡¯re too humble. The Mo family¡¯s hot spring has always been famous locally!¡± An Shuyan continued speaking after seeing the elder¡¯s mood was lifted. ¡°I heard that soaking in the Mo family¡¯s four-colored hot spring frequently can drive away every illness!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because people outside have been praising it too highly. The so-called four-colored hot spring was gradually dyed by the herbs developed by the Mo family years ago!¡± Elder Mo stood up while speaking. ¡°Just nice, there are many small, separate hot springs over there. It¡¯s suitable for girls to go in. Since Shu Yan wants to take a look, let¡¯s all soak there today!¡±

    Elder Mo then said, ¡°Jing Shen, ah, bring the Ji brat in as well. Soaking in a hot spring is good for the body. Right now, the Ji brat¡¯s body has the mission of quickly carrying my grandson. This sort of nurturing cannot becking!¡±

    The words the elder spoke clearly disyed his self-awareness about where he should be standing. Hepletely blocked the final chance An Shuyan had to perform.

    He also firmly protected Ji Nuan.

    Father An¡¯s expression was not very good, while An Shuyan¡¯s maintained a fitting, generous smile. However, her gaze asionally shifted to Mo Jingshen.

    ¡ª-

    The Mo family¡¯s hot spring was unlike various high-grade or low-quality hot springs. It was located in a cave delicately crafted by the Mo family at the bottom of the mountain and had an old charm to it.

    Under Elder Mo¡¯s warm invitation several people used it at the same time, thankfully, the so-called four-colored hot spring was located right in the middle, and it was surrounded by several other small spring water pools and hot springs. This made it convenient for An Shuyan and Ji Nuan to use.

    After all, the older people were all men while An Shuyan and Ji Nuan were women. Even if they were dressed as they chatted in the hot spring, it was still inappropriate.

    Ji Nuan was taken to the medical hot spring located at the end. As she passed a rose spring pool obstructed by a stone door, she saw An Shuyan being brought in by a helper.

    The medical hot spring was located deeply in the hot spring cave and was very secluded.

    Initially, Ji Nuan felt the hot spring was too hot. After gradually adjusting to the temperature and sweating a little, she thought it was veryfortable. Slowly, she stretched her body out and sat in the hot springs leaning on her back. Her hair was bundled up high, and her neck and face gradually released some sweat from the heat.

    She soaked like this for nearly twenty minutes. Ji Nuan was sofortable she almost fell asleep.

    All of a sudden, it seemed like someone was approaching from behind. Although it was not arge movement, she still returned to her spirits abruptly. Turning back, she saw Mo Jingshen approaching with the scent of the four-colored hot springs on him.

    Ji Nuan was startled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue staying with Grandfather and the rest of them?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you stay here alone. Soaking in the hot spring for too long can cause drowsiness. Let me take a look.¡± Mo Jingshen unhurriedly entered the hot spring. As he moved in front of her, he caused the water surface to ripple.

    Ji Nuan sat in the hot springs without moving, but the man brought her into his embrace with a stretch of his arm, asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. It¡¯s just slightly warm.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled and held her, apanying her to soak for a while. He lowered his eyes and noticed her little face was turning red from the heat. He was about to lean down to kiss her cheek.

    All of a sudden, it seemed like someone was approaching from outside.

    Hearing the movement, Ji Nuan rushed to push him away, fearing that someone would see him.

    The man tightened his grip around her waist, turning back to nce mildly at An Shuyan who had suddenlye in.

    An Shuyan clearly did not expect she would see Mo Jingshen here, and she further did not expect to see the two of them in the hot spring... embracing...

    After walking in to see such a scene, her first reaction was not to leave but to stand there for a while in a daze.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± A few secondster, she barely returned to herself. ¡°CEO Mo, earlier on, I was slightly bored in the rose spring and thought to look for Mrs. Mo to chat. I didn¡¯t think that...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. But if you and Ji Nuan were to soak in the same hot spring, it would only worsen the boredom.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression faltered.

    Ji Nuan also indifferently swept her gaze past An Shuyan.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s words were meant to mock An Shuyan¡¯s decision ining here to chat with Ji Nuan, as it would only result in two women looking forward to humiliating each other.

    And so, indeed, there was no reason for her to look for Ji Nuan to chat. Even if they did have a conversation, there would be nothing good to talk about.

    The man¡¯s indifferent expression hid a poisonous tongue; he was genuinely unrestrained and ruthless.

    From start to finish, it seemed like Mo Jingshen had never once crossed any inappropriate lines with An Shuyan. Even during Shine¡¯s evening ball, he was cold and maintained a distance from her.

    Ji Nuan could imagine, for an arrogant woman like An Shuyan who was envied by the crowd, her current mood must be terrible.

 Chapter 147 - A Person Standing Too High Shouldnâ€™t Devote All His Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 147: A Person Standing Too High Shouldn¡¯t Devote All His Feelings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing the both of you.¡± Although An Shuyan received a blow, she still maintained a polite smile. She took a good look at the man soaking in the hot spring with Ji Nuan before abruptly turning to leave.

    As An Shuyan¡¯s footsteps finally became softer, Ji Nuan leaned her chin on Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Secretary An is actually rather good at tolerating. Based on her IQ and EQ, she can endure failures and grievances, but it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve hurt her pride. For a proud woman, her pride is her true bottom line.¡±

    For a moment, Ji Nuan had caught a hint of dejection in the cracks of An Shuyan¡¯s facade. Perhaps actually catching a glimpse of the two of them being intimate in the hot spring was much more painful to ept than hearing about their affections.

    Mo Jingshen brushed away her wet hair from his neck, cing his hand on her corbone. Ji Nuan turned to see the man¡¯s approaching face.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Do you want me to consider her pride or your feelings?¡±

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows and bit down on his shoulders. ¡°Why are you pushing this life-or-death question onto myp?¡±

    ¡°One is a woman unrted to me with pride unrted to me. The other is the wife I¡¯ve recognized; the woman who will apany me for the rest of my life. There is a clear line between the two, but she is unable to recognize it.¡± Mo Jingshen rubbed her ears, his voice low and unhurried. ¡°You know it¡¯s a life-or-death question, and the correct answer is ced right here, yet you insist on having me say it out loud to satisfy your curiosity.¡±

    Ji Nuan moved her lips away from his shoulder and gave him a kiss. ¡°Looks like I have to ce a stamp of approval on the world¡¯s number one best husband!¡±

    ¡°You can ce a stamp on it, but a kiss is too simple and ineffective.¡± The man held her waist under the water, deepening their kiss. ¡°When we go back to the room, properly stamp it again. You can do it as you please.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. This is the Mo home. It¡¯s more important to take time to chat with grandfather tonight.¡± Ji Nuan spoke earnestly.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was earnest as well. ¡°It¡¯s also important to apany your husband to bed.¡±

    ¡ª-

    After soaking for a long time, Ji Nuan decided to leave the hot spring and return to their room to rest. She remained inside changing her clothes.

    When Mo Jingshen stepped out of the hot spring, he saw An Shuyan still dressed in her robe, her lengthy hair flowing down her back. When she heard him moving, she turned back to look at him.

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡± An Shuyan regarded his graceful and warm good looks unaffected by the heat of the hot spring. ¡°This is after all the Mo family, and we¡¯re here as guests. Thankfully, the one who entered earlier was me. If it had been Uncle Mo or my father, I¡¯m not sure how they would think of Ji Nuan.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s meaning was clear; she was secretly hinting that Ji Nuan had seduced him here. If the two of them had been intimate, it was the same as not giving Father An and Father Mo the respect they deserved.

    The only words she had yet to use were ¡®offending public morals.¡¯

    ¡°Typical husbands and wives would asionally be a little intimate. I didn¡¯t think we would be an eyesore to Miss An.¡± Ji Nuan had already changed as she stepped out. She did not wait for Mo Jingshen to speak up and approached with a smile. ¡°Miss An has an outstanding family background and keen intelligence to boast, so your sight would naturally be set high. However, such a sanctimonious judgment should not be used to appraise us.¡±

    Ji Nuan approached Mo Jingshen¡¯s side and then threw another nce at An Shuyan. ¡°We are legally wedded. Don¡¯t just mention kissing or hugging, even if we were to really do something unrestrained, it still would not even be slightly implicated with offending public morals.¡±

    An Shuyan had thought to borrow the opportunity to speak with Mo Jingshen alone, but she never expected Ji Nuan would appear so quickly.

    And this taboo topic of ¡®unrestrained matters,¡¯ was, of course, something only Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen could do.

    An Shuyan was silent for a moment before smiling slightly. ¡°Mrs. Mo, we have had few interactions, but I still don¡¯t know you especially well. I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. Are you sure you want to leave me with such an impression?¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to smile. It seemed like this An Shuyan was genuinely invested in Mo Jingshen. Even if she could not obtain his future, after returning to America, he will always remain as the evergreen tree and bright moonlight in her heart. She would not let any other woman stain her impression of him.

    ¡°What sort of person am I, Miss An, you should be most aware of this. From the first time we met in the office, you had already thoroughly investigated my background. Furthermore, I say, is the impression I leave you very important?¡± Ji Nuan raised her brows and lightly chuckled. ¡°Miss An, it¡¯s all right to be conceited, but don¡¯t be too arrogant and ce so much importance on yourself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly said, ¡°The Mo family is Ji Nuan¡¯s home. She is free to act however she wishes to at home. There¡¯s no need to hide anything.¡±

    An Shuyan turned to him and suddenly smiled. ¡°I had always thought your feelings for Ji Nuan arose from the responsibility of marriage and a moment¡¯s passion. After all, for someone who is always calm and rational like you, I had thought you would consider all the gains and losses when stepping into marriage and love. But I never expected you would be so serious with her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. His gaze remained unperturbed.

    An Shuyan tilted her head up, looking at him. ¡°A person standing too high shouldn¡¯t devote all his feelings. You¡¯re a rational man, yet you choose to live like this?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not n on speaking further with her. He held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and headed out.

    The instant he moved passed her, An Shuyan abruptly asked, ¡°Do you think the both of you will be able to be together forever?¡±

    ¡°We will.¡± Mo Jingshen turned back, returning her gaze firmly. His tone was mild, yet it heavily mmed against Ji Nuan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t divorce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    He did not have the slightest bit of hesitance or uncertainty; his tone was beyond calm, as though he was speaking of something natural.

    The embarrassment on An Shuyan¡¯s face could no longer be masked. She stared at him for a long moment before turning away to leave quickly. Her footsteps were slightly frantic.

    It was as though that exchange did not impact Mo Jingshen at all. When An Shuyan was far away, he intertwined hands with Ji Nuan and walked out.

    After walking for a short distance, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her thoughts were hazy as she suddenly tugged on their intertwined hands to hug him from the back.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s footsteps immediately stopped.

    He turned around to return her embrace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She tilted her head up in his arms. ¡°Together forever without a divorce, ah. Right now, my appearance is still attractive, but when I be old and wrinkly, are you sure you won¡¯t be tired of me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows. ¡°When you¡¯re old and wrinkly, I¡¯ll be older than you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that for sure! They say a man in his forties is a flower blooming, but a woman in her forties is dried and ky like soybean residue!¡± Her arms tightened around him. She joyfully refused to let go of him.

 Chapter 148 - Only a Princess from Abroad Would be Suitable for Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 148: Only a Princess from Abroad Would be Suitable for Marriage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°En, even if you¡¯re the soybean residue, I can only sacrifice myself and be the flower buried in you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan choked at his response and red at him. Mo Jingshen poked her forehead. ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t be so dirty minded.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Clearly, he was the dirty one!

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. This ce is too stuffy, let¡¯s leave,¡± Mo Jingshen said and turned to leave.

    At this moment, Mo Shaoze and Elder Mo¡¯s voices, as well as their footsteps, could be heard from outside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jing Shen? He suddenly disappeared from the hot spring after chatting for a short while. He hasn¡¯t been back since then.¡± It was Mo Shaoze¡¯s ice-cold voice.

    Elder Mo was unperturbed as he replied, ¡°Jing Shen has never liked soaking in the hot spring since he was young. He must have already left.¡±

    ¡°He better not gone to look for Ji Nuan. The An family is still around. If that Ji Nuan dares to stick to Jing Shen, then she really does not show respect to anyone!¡± While heading in their direction, Mo Shaoze¡¯s tone was clearly unhappy.

    Ji Nuan could hear them from where she stood and subconsciously shoved Mo Jingshen into a small gap in the corner of the cave. The space was small and could only fit the two of them. They had to stand tightly pressed together to avoid falling over.

    Her entire body was leaning on his. When Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to look at her, she raised her hand and made a ¡®hush¡¯ gesture.

    Mo Jingshen did not n on hiding, but after seeing the little woman¡¯s expressive face, he allowed her to press him into the gap as she pleased. He ced his hand around her waist to keep her from being hurt by the jagged edges on the side.

    ¡°Right now, we can¡¯t confirm if Jing Shen has already gone in. Ji Nuan must have left as well. Why are you still heading in?¡± Elder Mo nagged while walking. ¡°Also, I say, the little couple likes to be sticky together because their feelings are good. You can¡¯t shake their feelings, yet you continue to try to interfere. How exactly are you dissatisfied with Ji Nuan? This granddaughter-inw has always been pleasing to my eyes!¡±

    Mo Shaoze sneered. ¡± She is a poor match just by looking at the way her familypletely loses to the An family.¡±

    ¡°From the way you speak, only a princess from abroad would be good enough for our Jing Shen?¡±

    ¡°A princess? Ah, having the status but not the brains make her garbage too!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯ve really conjured a goddess-like image of An Shuyan. From the way I see it, all the littledies in love are the same. None of them are rational. I think she really isn¡¯t as perfect as you say. The human heart always holds some greed. Some people are just better at hiding it.¡± Elder Mo sneered.

    The elder and Mo Shaoze were nearing their location as their voices could easily be heard. There was the distance of a stone wall between them.

    Just as Mo Shaoze was about to head over and be able to see them, he turned his head, and Ji Nuan instinctively shrunk inward but clearly only managed to push against Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to watch her vexed expression of wanting to hide yet not being able to. He smiled, using his gaze to tease her.

    The elder walked in front, his expression faltering as his gaze swept past the gap in the stone wall. His walking stick fell onto the ground and rolled two meters away.

    ¡°Aiya, why did my hand suddenly slip?¡± While speaking, the elder turned around. ¡°I think Jing Shen and Ji Nuan must have left already. Don¡¯t look anymore. Let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression was suspicious as he picked up the walking stick and handed it to the elder. His gaze flew over to the gap, and he narrowed his eyes. He was about to move in for a closer look.

 Chapter 149 - Isnt It Exciting?

    <h4>Chapter 149: Isn¡¯t It Exciting?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Elder Mo, who had just received the walking stick, suddenly fell backwards onto the ground and then rolled several meters away.

    He scolded with a face full of rage. ¡°Your old man is already so old! After soaking in the hot spring for so long, my legs are all numb, and my hands are weak! What are you still looking for! The more I walk in, the stuffier and more ufortable it is! Support me out now!¡±

    The elder had actually fallen on the ground; he was really taking this act seriously.

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s expression was ugly. He clearly knew what was happening but was unable to investigate further. He picked up the walking stick with a dark expression, supporting the elder out. As they left, the elder intentionally made ¡®aiyo, aiyo¡¯ noises.

    When the two were a distance away, Ji Nuan finally rxed and leaned on Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen sighed with a smile. ¡°What are you hiding for? Did you think he wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°He definitely knows. It¡¯s so obvious it would be weird if he didn¡¯t. But it¡¯s still better than being caught red-handed, isn¡¯t it? At least we won¡¯t have to see him rolling his eyes, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ji Nuan carefully poked her head out, and after confirming they had already left, shemented, ¡°I never expected grandfather to be so good at acting!¡±

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect you were so good at hiding; hiding in such a ce.¡± Mo Jingshen brought her out of the cave, his tone obviously mocking how that gap waspletely useless when it came to hiding.

    Ji Nuan refuted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡±

    The man nced at her and chuckled.

    ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s go out now. Otherwise, if Director Moes charging over, we would really waste grandfather¡¯s Oscar-worthy acting!¡± Ji Nuan held his arm as they walked out.

    On the mountain behind the Mo home, Mo Shaoze supported Elder Mo out of the hot spring entrance. When he saw An Shuyan standing outside, he asked, ¡°Shu Yan, how long have you been out? Did you see Jing Shen?¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression was calm, but her gaze shifted to the hot spring¡¯s entrance as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡±

    Mo Shaoze did not miss the look she tossed inside. His stern brows knitted, but because the elder kept making noises about his pain, he could not go in to catch them. He supported the elder away with a steely expression.

    When Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan came out, An Shuyan was still standing there.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gazended on An Shuyan, but An Shuyan only smiled mildly at her before turning to look at Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen calmly spoke, ¡°What time is your flight tomorrow?¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s expression was no longer as evident as it had been earlier. ¡°It¡¯s early. I¡¯ll have to head to the airport before the sky turns bright.¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently nodded. His arm was wrapped around Ji Nuan¡¯s waist the whole time, and he did not speak further as he brought her away.

    In the evening, every path in the Mo home, be it in the front yard or the backyard, had an ancient charm. Even though it was already mid-autumn, the small winding path on the side led them through a beautiful garden apanied by the woody scent of the forest. They walked through a cobblestone path to see a smallke in the backyard gleaming with the reflection of the moonlight.

    The entire world was dark, but with the warm lights, the atmosphere was tranquil.

    Ji Nuan could not recall walking quietly with Mo Jingshen in both her first and second life. At this moment, much of the wariness and loneliness, as well as the pressure from being rejected by Father Mo, seemed to dissipate.

    The wind brushed past her ears. Ji Nuan suddenly returned the grip around Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand very tightly.

    The man sensed her change and paused his footsteps. He lowered his head to look at her.

    At the same moment, Ji Nuan tilted her head up to smile at him.

    The little woman¡¯s smile made her eyes curve as well. Mo Jingshen looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ji Nuan had on a secretive appearance as she shook her head.

    Women were often emotional creatures. Even after living more than one life, it did not make her an exception.

    She was simply recalling the words he had said.

    <i>They would be together forever.</i>

    <i>Never divorce </i>.

    Ji Nuan tightened her grip around his hand.

    ¡ª-

    Late evening. Although the medical hot spring was good for her body, after soaking in it, she kept feeling thirsty.

    Ji Nuan had yet to sleep at 11:00 p.m. Mo Jingshen was by her side, half leaning on a pillow as he scanned through his emails on his phone.

    Ji Nuan did not disturb him and lifted the nkets to move off the bed. She only said she was, ¡°going to ask someone to boil some water for me,¡± before wearing a robe to gently walk out of the room.

    She was not especially familiar with the Mo home. There was a helper who was supposed toe by asionally to check if they needed anything, but coincidentally the helper was not around.

    Ji Nuan walked out and noticed the lights in the living room were still on. She thought the helper would be there and walked over.

    In the end, she did not see the helper but Mo Shaoze sitting on the sofa with a poorplexion. His brows were slightly knitted.

    ¡°Father.¡± Ji Nuan saw his poor expression and that he seemed to be feeling ill. Even though she did not wish to suffer his re, she still approached him.

    Mo Shaoze heard Ji Nuan¡¯s voice and immediately turned to her coldly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was going to look for a helper to boil some water to drink, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone. I saw the lights were turned on, so I came.¡± Ji Nuan moved closer. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Mo Shaoze impatiently frowned, raising a hand to press against his forehead as he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m getting on in years. I can¡¯t take an environment that¡¯s too warm. After soaking in the hot spring for too long, I¡¯ve been having a headache for the whole night.¡±

    Ji Nuan scanned the surroundings but still did not see any helpers around. She asked, ¡°Are you the only one here? Is anyone bringing medicine? Is the pain severe? Do you need to see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old problem, there¡¯s no need to take medicine.¡± Mo Shaoze ced his hand down and nced at her unkindly. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to shed crocodile tears. If you want water, then go elsewhere to look for it. Don¡¯t stand here to be an eyesore!¡±

    If it was not because he was Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, Ji Nuan definitely would not have endured his explosive temper and would have raged back.

    ¡°If your head hurts so badly that you can¡¯t sleep, shall I try giving you a massage?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was unhurried and carried the patience and respect for an elder.

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s brows raised as he coldly sneered. ¡°You know how?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Ji Nuan did not say more and walked around the sofa to stand behind him. She did not wait for Mo Shaoze to reject her coldly and gently rubbed his head. After finding the right acupuncture point, she increased her strength.

    Mo Shaoze was quiet for a moment. He did not speak, nor did he ask her to leave. He only sat there like an ice cube. After a while, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know how to do this?¡±

    ¡°My father has headaches too. I learned a bit previously but never had the opportunity to do it for him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they say Hai Cheng¡¯s Ji family¡¯s eldest daughter is extremely pampered? You actually have the filial heart to do this?¡±

 Chapter 150 - He Tightly Held Her Wrist, Preventing Her from Moving

    <h4>Chapter 150: He Tightly Held Her Wrist, Preventing Her from Moving</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s smiled slightly. ¡°How can I stop people from saying things they wish to say? I admit that in the past, I was spoiled by my father. But that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have any redeeming qualities. As someone with status, you should be simrly aware that when you step into high society, the only thing visible is your reputation. They¡¯ll blow up any of your ws they can find, desperate to tear apart your radiance and crush it into the ground. Who cares about your actual character?¡±

    Mo Shaoze closed his eyes and allowed Ji Nuan to massage his head as she pleased. He did not speak any further.

    After ten minutes, Ji Nuan¡¯s hand was slightly sore, but she maintained the same amount of strength. Although she was not a professional, she was still able to find all of the acupuncture spots; every squeeze was urate.

    ¡°Earlier in the hot springs, you were inside with Jing Shen.¡± All of a sudden, Mo Shaoze spoke up with a cold and heavy voice.

    Ji Nuan did not pause her movements as she replied openly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You sure are straightforward. Weren¡¯t you hiding earlier?¡± he coldly reprimanded.

    ¡°I knew you would find out and had no intention of offending you. It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t wish for any more conflict and subconsciously chose to hide.¡± Ji Nuan saw his attitude was not as distant and took the opportunity to say. ¡°You should be able to tell my marriage with Jing Shen is very harmonious. Our feelings for each other is strong as well. We were indeed together in the hot springs today, but isn¡¯t that the way things should be?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to say that it¡¯s ¡®the way things should be¡¯ to my face? I haven¡¯t agreed to it; how can it be the way things should be!¡± Mo Shaoze still refused to put his face down, maintaining a poor speaking tone.

    Ji Nuan smiled, gradually lightening the force she was applying as she said, ¡°I know you have your own thoughts. An Shuyan and I are also truly different types of people. She¡¯s used to living strictly by the book, while I¡¯m much more of aid-back person. I do things the way they should be done, and I say the things that should be said. Although the way I live is simpler, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m blindly stupid.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use even if you use your words to make it sound better. Jing Shen is someone who simrly lives by the book. Since young, he has been the most favored heir in the Mo family.¡± Mo Shaoze coldly sneered.

    Ji Nuan curved her lips. ¡°From beginning to end, you¡¯ve never made an actualparison of An Shuyan and I. You¡¯ve only insisted that she and Jing Shen belong to the same world.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something anyone can see for themselves? How can you possiblypare to Shu Yan?¡± The massage had helped to ease the pain and rx him. Yet, Mo Shaoze seemed ever more ready to have a face-off with her.

    ¡°Comparing An Shuyan¡¯s merits to the so-called Ji Nuan you¡¯ve heard from other people¡¯s words, is that fair?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude was calm. Her eyes contained a smile, and her tone was light.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not fair.¡±

    A voice clear as spring water suddenly came from the back door of the living room. Ji Nuan turned back to see Mo Jingshen hade out; she wondered how long he had been standing there and how much he had heard.

    Hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice, Mo Shaoze abruptly looked back.

    Mo Jingshen only wore a set offortable and soft loungewear. Although he did not appear as strict or as noble as he usually did, this made him resemble theid-back image Ji Nuan had described much more closely.

    It was clear that after realizing Ji Nuan had yet to return, he did not even put on outerwear before heading down to look for her.

    ¡°Ah, at the end of the day, if it wasn¡¯t for Jing Shen¡¯s support, would you be able to stand firmly?¡± When Mo Shaoze saw Mo Jingshen, his unrivaled authority was thoroughly provoked, and his face immediately turned cold.

    Mo Jingshen unhurriedly stepped in, indifferently saying, ¡°From start to finish, I¡¯m the one who chose to protect her. I didn¡¯t wish to see her undergo any difficulties or sufferings. I¡¯m her husband. Isn¡¯t supporting her what I should be doing?¡±

    ¡°Just for this woman, even though I¡¯ve asked you to return to America to take over Shine countless times, you¡¯ve never agreed. What future can you have by protecting your own Mo Corporation in Hai Cheng? The Mo family¡¯s foundation is in Shine. Your future also belongs to Shine!¡± Mo Shaoze was angered by Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent attitude and furiously scolded.

    Mo Jingshen did not reply. His gaze was mild.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that! Is that the attitude you should be showing to your father? Until now, I still don¡¯t understand why you suddenly chose to leave America! You established your own business with your own power; you have the ability, fine, I won¡¯t say anything! But you suddenly married Ji Nuan without even informing me, did you even take this father of yours into consideration!¡±

    Mo Shaoze met Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent expression, and in his anger, he picked up the teacup on the table and flung it at Mo Jingshen.

    Almost instinctively, Ji Nuan ran over and stood in front of Mo Jingshen. The flung cup heavily smashed against her calf.

    Mo Shaoze had thrown the cup with all of his might. In an instant, Ji Nuan¡¯s leg had turned numb from the pain. He really did not hold back for his son.

    Mo Jingshen did not move to avoid because Ji Nuan had rushed over too abruptly, the cup had smashed against her in a blink of an eye.

    He abruptly pulled her over, frowning at her as he turned to scan her leg. Ji Nuan did not feel it was a big deal. She resisted the numbing pain to meet his gaze, shaking her head and softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right...¡±

    ¡°You sure dare to go and block!¡± Mo Shaoze narrowed his eyes to sneer coldly.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s ink-colored eyes appeared to have been swept by a hurricane into the boundless darkness. His handsome face was cold as he nced at Mo Shaoze, tugging Ji Nuan behind him as he spoke without much warmth. ¡°You¡¯re not clear as to why I left America?¡±

    Mo Shaoze coldly met his gaze, clearly filled with rage yet still restraining his temper.

    ¡°Aside from An Shuyan, have you put in any less interference around me? That year when I was recuperating in Los Angeles after being heavily injured, what did you do?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was heavy and cold. Ji Nuan had never seen his eyes this cold.

    Mo Jingshen was once in Los Angeles, heavily injured?

    <i>Los Angeles?</i>

    She had been to that ce as well. In the years she was studying abroad in America, the city that she had stayed in for the longest was Los Angeles.

    It felt like a blurred image had shed past her mind. Before she could grasp hold of it, her attention was grabbed by Mo Shaoze¡¯s sudden angered words.

    ¡°What does that incident have to do with you staying in Hai Cheng?¡± Mo Shaoze raged.

    Yet, the moment he finished speaking, Mo Shaoze suddenly fell into silence. His gaze flew to Ji Nuan, who was pressed behind Mo Jingshen. He coldly stared at her for a long while before narrowing his eyes. As though having thought of something, he coldly asked, ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    <i>What was her?</i>

    She was about to step out to ask but was pulled back by Mo Jingshen. He tightly gripped her wrist, preventing her from moving.

 Chapter 151 - According to Plan

    <h4>Chapter 151: ording to n</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression remained cold as he said, ¡°My life doesn¡¯t require anyone¡¯s interference. Even from my father.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mo Shaoze red at him. His gaze shifted to Ji Nuan who was being protected before he narrowed his eyes coldly to say, ¡°You¡¯re hell-bent on going against me!¡±

    Mo Jingshen appeared not to have heard anything. He turned back to look at Ji Nuan, his hand gently holding the leg that was hurt earlier. ¡°Is it still hurting?¡±

    Yes, of course, it was. By now, a bruise had most likely formed.

    But with the shirt pants covering her, no one could see anything.

    Ji Nuan did not show any change in expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s been so long; it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s just a small hit against the leg, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°It was my oversight.¡± Mo Jingshen held her hand, gently rubbing her fingers. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    What bothered Ji Nuan was not the pain in her leg, but that at this moment, she appeared to have stumbled upon the mutual hostility between the father and son.

    Mo Jingshen was too good at concealing his feelings; it had actually taken her so long to realize there was such a major problem between the two of them.

    ¡°Father.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly raised her head. ¡°Although the Ji family¡¯s foundation is indeed not as robust as Miss An¡¯s family, we stillmand a significant amount of respect within Hai Cheng. If the difference between our family status bothers you, I can work hard to make up for it. The Mo family doesn¡¯tck in money or power. What you want to see is my ability, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mo Shaoze coldly studied her. ¡°So, you do have some self-awareness. I know you¡¯ve taken over twopanies from someone¡¯s hands, and you¡¯ve evenbined it into some ¡®studio.¡¯ Let¡¯s not mention the fact Jing Shen was the one who invested in your studio, let¡¯s talk about you. With so many resources, I don¡¯t see you making a single cent of profit. What right do you have to stand here to speak to me?¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan smiled.

    The property business was in a rut this year; it still needed a period of market surveying. For the path she had chosen, patience was key to its sess. If she were to be impatient now, how could she possibly make any profit?

    She was not sure if her appropriate attitude earlier had softened Mo Shaoze¡¯s stance against her, but his choice of words could also be taken as an opportunity for her.

    ¡°From the sound of it, you¡¯ve already made your own ns. That¡¯s also good. If I can grow before the eyes of Shine Group¡¯s Director, it is also considered a rare honor for me,¡± Ji Nuan said.

    Mo Shaoze narrowed his eyes, scanning her fearless gaze. ¡°Do you know how much liquid funds enter Shine Group by the minute?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ten million US dors,¡± Mo Shaoze coldly said. ¡°That¡¯s equivalent to seventy million yuan. I¡¯ll give you a week. Can you make that much?¡±

    Ji Nuan pressed Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm down forcefully, confidently replying, ¡°All right. If I can¡¯t earn it within a week, there¡¯s no need to chase me away. I¡¯ll take the initiative to sign the divorce contract and send it to America for you.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± Mo Jingshen abruptly spoke coldly.

    Ji Nuan turned to him with a smile. ¡°I can do it! Trust me!¡±

    Mo Jingshen focused on her; his gaze silent yet heavy. He did not say a single word as he brought her away from the living room.

    Mo Shaoze stood there, narrowing his eyes coldly.

    The condition of seventy million yuan in a week was far too easy. He had only thrown those words out to mock her but had instead given Ji Nuan the upper hand. Before he had realized it, she had tied a dead knot on that seventy million yuan.

    Sensing that he had been manipted by Ji Nuan earlier, Mo Shaoze originally poor expression became worse.

    Ji Nuan had just been brought out by Mo Jingshen when she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s only seventy million yuan. That he didn¡¯t suggest the condition of seven hundred million yuan is already considered the best result for me!¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her and was silent for several seconds before saying, ¡± You can sell that nearly three hundred thousand square feet of emptynd in Xi Min Square.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    How did he know what she had nned to do so?

    The man did not bother to look at the clear suspicion in her eyes, mildly saying, ¡°The properties andnd owned by your studio are all located near the areas where city nning and development are set to happen. It¡¯s filled with business opportunities. You¡¯ve been passionate about your studio from the beginning and clear-minded enough to seek knowledge. Why would I worry?¡±

    Seeing her slightly dumbstruck expression, Mo Jingshen rubbed her hair, warmly and softly saying, ¡°A year ago, Han Tianyuan spent nearly two hundred million dors to buy that piece ofnd. Now it¡¯s under your studio¡¯s name. It doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to increase its value within a year, hence a lot of people think it¡¯s a piece of trash, doomed to sustain losses.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head. ¡°You even know this. Is there anything rted to me you don¡¯t know...¡±

    Mo Jingshen held her chin, tilting it up. His ck pupils locked onto her gaze as he unhurriedly said, ¡°I wonder as well, what else do I not know about you.¡±

    For some strange reason, his gaze caused fear to run down Ji Nuan¡¯s back.

    With everything that happened in her previous and current life in mind, she raised a hand to rub her ears, avoiding his piercing gaze.

    Ji Nuan was happy to ept Mo Shaoze¡¯s conditions.

    After all, being protected by Mo Jingshen and the elder was one thing. Achieving the opportunity to speak up in front of Mo Shaoze was a separate matter.

    It was true that the piece ofnd had never been looked upon well. Initially, it was precisely because of that piece ofnd that Han Tianyuan had to shoulder arge debt from the bank. The unsettled debt was still looming over her studio today. Ji Nuan kept dying it, and so most people assumed she was unable to sell off that piece ofnd.

    ¡°Do you already know of the city nning project yet to be released by the town council?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Mo Jingshen curved his lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for me to know. The Mo Corporation has always had close rtions with Hai Cheng¡¯s businesses and politicians.¡±

    But for Ji Nuan to know of this unreleased city nning project was not very logical.

    Mo Jingshen did not ask. He only silently gazed at her.

    Ji Nuan shifted her eyes away, seriously saying, ¡°The square will be rebuilt. The town council building will also be moved there. This means that the prices of thends and buildings nearby will soar overnight.¡±

    And so, it was only a small amount of seven hundred million yuan. Ji Nuan knew in her heart she would be able to earn that amount within a week, and it was also ording to her original n to do so.

    She could use the opportunity to negotiate with Mo Shaoze without having topromise her ns. This could be considered killing two birds with one stone.

    Seeing the hidden, twinkling glimmer in her eyes, Mo Jingshen said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Ji Nuan was deep in thought and had subconsciously taken a few steps forward. Hearing his words, she turned back to nce at him and walked toward his side.

 Chapter 152 - This Man Had a Cold Indifference That Could Cause Fear to Seep into Bones

    <h4>Chapter 152: This Man Had a Cold Indifference That Could Cause Fear to Seep into Bones</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing she was rxed and confident, Mo Jingshen held her waist and tugged her into his embrace. His low voice carried a hint of warning. ¡°In the future, no matter what happens, you¡¯re not allowed to run up to cover me. Remember it well, do you hear me?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. In that sort of situation, even if it were not a cup but a knife, her instincts would have been to rush out, nheless.

    Mo Jingshen brought her back to their room and had a helper bring an ointment over. He directed her to sit down and leaned over to help her rub that fist-sized bruise on her leg.

    Ji Nuan stared at him and asked, ¡°Did you live in Los Angeles for a long period?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand paused for but a blink of an eye before he continued pouring out more yellow-colored ointment to massage her leg.

    ¡°When I was studying in America, I lived in Los Angeles for around two to three years.¡± Ji Nuan stared at him. ¡°Have we met before?¡±

    Mo Jingshen stood up, closing the ointment bottle and tossing it to the side.

    He returned her gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    <i>What does she think?</i>

    There were only vague impressions left in her mind when it came to that period in America. After all, so many years had gone by in her previous life. Why would she spare the effort to reminisce about those days in school?

    Thinking back now, she could not recall if she had met Mo Jingshen.

    Any woman who had seen a man like him once would surely have a longsting impression of him. Even though Ji Nuan had already seen plenty of outstanding men since she was young, if she had met someone like Mo Jingshen, she was sure that she would not forget him.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Ji Nuan murmured to herself.

    Mo Jingshen watched her; his eyes deepening profoundly.

    ¡ª¨C

    At the same time, in the Ji family¡¯s vi.

    It was already midnight. Ji Mengran¡¯s room was well-lit, but the atmosphere was incredibly stifling.

    Earlier, she had dialed An Shuyan but had coldly received the following words: ¡°Second Miss Ji, you don¡¯t need to waste time trying to reap any benefits from me. From the beginning, we¡¯ve never been working together. Please don¡¯t call me again.¡±

    The call was then hung up.

    Initially, she had nned on making use of the sharp de that was An Shuyan to push Ji Nuan off of Mo Jingshen¡¯s side smoothly, but she had never expected An Shuyan would return to America so quickly. The reason behind her call was to gain a clear understanding of Mo Jingshen¡¯s current situation with Ji Nuan. Yet, she had actually received such a distant reply.

    Clearly, this An Shuyan was in the same position as her. They both itched to push Ji Nuan away from this world, yet she acted as though she was of great importance; who was she trying to show this arrogance off to?

    Returning to America was the same as leaving after facing a defeat. She was a failure, yet she acted as though she was above all.

    What was even more surprising was that Mo Jingshen¡¯s father¡¯s interference did not shake Ji Nuan¡¯s position as Mrs. Mo. If Ji Nuan could be more suspicious or as pampered as she used to be, she would surely have continuously fought with Mo Jingshen.

    Yet, Ji Nuan had maintained herposure the whole time and did not even cause a fuss once!

    Ji Mengran had previously thought that against a strong opponent like An Shuyan, Ji Nuan wouldpletely lose.

    Yet right now, this unexpected result caused her to lose confidence.

    Not only was Ji Nuan¡¯s current character difficult to understand, but she also had Mo Jingshen protecting her. This meant no matter what happens, it would be difficult to harm Ji Nuan.

    In front of the Mo family, the Shine Group¡¯s director simrly could not use heavy methods to force her hand. After all, there was still the Elder above him. Mo Shaoze was trapped between Elder Mo and Mo Jingshen and would naturally be powerless despite having opposing thoughts.

    After all, the person by Ji Nuan¡¯s side was not just anyone but Mo Jingshen.

    That man had a cold indifference that could cause fear to seep into someone¡¯s bones, without making a sound, prating every area.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster, early in the morning.

    Ji Hongwen noticed Ji Mengran appeared to have slept poorly for the past few days. Ever since she had intentionally gone against Ji Nuan at the Mo home previously, Ji Hongwen had been extra strict with her. However, it was clear that while he could control her person, he could not control her heart.

    He abruptly said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal yet your face is so depressing. Your father is still alive and well, who are you mourning?

    Ji Mengran choked and jumped. Her chopsticks almost slipped from her hands as she raised her eyes to speak, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s because I had some trouble sleeping for the past few nights, so I...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re having trouble sleeping because you have a guilty conscience!¡± Ji Hongwen coldly said.

    Ji Mengran darkly bit her lip, tolerating the grievance as she shoved a mouthful of rice in her mouth.

    Even though previously, when Ji Nuan was living at home, her father would alwayspare her with Ji Nuan¡ªpraising that she often apanied him at home, that she was gentle and well-mannered, and that she did not contradict her elders¡ªevery line was full of praise for her and unhappiness for Ji Nuan.

    Ji Mengran felt wronged and abruptly ced her bowl down, but under Ji Hongwen¡¯s re, she could only pick up the bowl and continue eating. She could barely taste anything as her belly filled with anger.

    ¡°Old Ji, don¡¯t me Meng Ran anymore. You¡¯ve already scolded her previously. Do you want to be upset with her for the rest of your life? Ji Nuan isn¡¯t an outsider; they¡¯re both your daughters. Quite some time has passed by since the Mo family¡¯s incident, it¡¯s time to start afresh,¡± Shen Heru gently persuaded.

    Ji Hongwen coldly sneered. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re clean? Do you really think I don¡¯t know how that chess board was taken away? Without you helping behind my back, would Meng Ran have the ability to enter my study and take it away?¡±

    Shen Heru smiled at him as though currying favor and begging for forgiveness. Her gaze then flitted back to Ji Mengran, warning her not to cause any more trouble in front of her father.

    This meal finished under Ji Hongwen¡¯s cold eyes. Ji Mengran¡¯s heart burned with fire the whole time.

    Taking the opportunity while Ji Hongwen had left for thepany in the day, Ji Mengran slipped out of the door. She could no longer visit the Yu Garden, and she had no idea where else Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were staying at. The only thing she knew was that Ji Nuan¡¯s studio was located in Jin Lin Building. She directly took a cab there.

    Walking into the building, she arrived at the level Mo Nuan Studio was located at.

    Seeing the words ¡®Mo Nuan Studio,¡¯ Ji Mengran appeared calm, but her heart filled with a rush of nausea. Just as she was about to enter, her path was abruptly obstructed by a tall and skinny short-haired woman.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ji Mengran asked in confusion after being startled by this woman¡¯s cold aura. She took a step back.

    Feng Ling did not speak and only watched her icily, preventing her from entering.

    ¡°Are you the receptionist here or some small employee? You dare to block my path? Do you know who I am?¡± After receiving such a cold disregard, Ji Mengran was extremely unhappy.

    Feng Ling cut her off without any expression. ¡°CEO Mo has ordered that the Ji family¡¯s Second Miss is to be treated like a dog. She cannot be allowed within a ten meters radius near Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s delicately made-up face instantly ashened.

 Chapter 153 - Ji Nuan Was Really Hiding Something

    <h4>Chapter 153: Ji Nuan Was Really Hiding Something</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°What did you say? Do you have the guts to repeat that?¡± Ji Mengran was filled with rage.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. As requested, she fully repeated her words. ¡°The Ji family¡¯s Second Miss is to be treated like a dog. She cannot be allowed within a ten-meter radius near Mrs. Mo.¡±

    ¡°You sure have some guts!¡± Ji Mengran never expected she would be so daring and in a fit of anger, she swung her bag to smash against her body.

    In the end, that short-haired woman smoothly grabbed her wrist and harshly forced it back. Ji Mengran wailed in pain as her wrist was almost snapped.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    To prevent the noise from disturbing Ji Nuan who was in a meeting, Feng Ling moved her hand away as Ji Mengran¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. At the same time, she harshly pushed her around two meters away.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Feng Ling directly and efficiently chased her away.

    Ji Mengran had just arrived and was dealt with such a strong blow. She was trembling from anger.

    Was this woman the bodyguard Mo Jingshen had arranged to be by Ji Nuan¡¯s side?

    After that small incident in the Mo family, Mo Jingshen actually was prohibiting her from even approaching Ji Nuan!

    Ah, how precious of a treasure was Ji Nuan exactly? Did he have to protect her so attentively?

    She was just a vixen who was relying on the reputation as the beautiful first ¡®warmth¡¯ [1. Nuan means warmth.] in Hai Cheng!

    ¡°Since you recognize me, you should know the Ji family are influential figures in Hai Cheng, yet you dared to use so much force against me! No matter who sent you here, do you know I can sue you!¡± Ji Mengran rubbed her wrist; her skin was already turning red. She angrily red at the woman. ¡°There¡¯s never been a bodyguard that dared to treat me this way!¡±

    Feng Ling appeared as though she did not hear anything. She remained standing there, maintaining her cold indifference.

    Ji Mengran refused to give up and approached once more. In the end, she did not cover much distance before Feng Ling¡¯s ice-cold gaze swept past her again. Her cold eyesnded on Ji Mengran¡¯s reddened wrist, as though if she really dared to approach, she would snap her wrist without any hesitation.

    Ji Mengran did not soften her expression, but her heart shivered instinctively. She paused her movements, hesitating for a moment as her gaze shifted toward the ss doors of the studio.

    Feng Ling expressionlessly shifted, blocking her view. She did not even allow her to size up the studio.

    Although Ji Mengran was angry, she was still wary and did not challenge her directly. She angrily turned away and walked out.

    After being pped by Ji Nuan previously, Ji Mengran was still somewhat fearful and did not meet with Ji Nuan again.

    Previously, she had wanted to make use of An Shuyan¡¯s return from America to instigate a fire but did not manage to gain any benefits.

    She really wanted to know what exactly was up with Ji Nuan.

    Could it be that there was someone powerful giving her advice?

    She had to be hiding something!

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Boss Nuan, the head of the town hall¡¯s National Land Agency has already arrived at Xi Min Square for his inspection!¡± Xiao Ba ran into Ji Nuan¡¯s office to report.

    Ji Nuan nced at the time and stood up with her car keys. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Xiao Ba held the documents she had prepared and followed Ji Nuan out of the studio.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s car was around a hundred meters away from the parking lot when a taxi suddenly followed behind. Ji Mengran sat in it, speaking to the driver, ¡°Follow them, keep following them. Maintain a distance and don¡¯t let them notice.¡±

    Ji Mengran found that Ji Nuan¡¯s actions were rather strange. She usually had very few social events she had to attend. Since the car was not heading in the direction of the Yu Garden, nor was it headed toward Mo Corporation, could it be that she was going to her new residence?

    Right now, Ji Nuan was too heavily guarded, and they had already shed all pretense of cordiality; Ji Mengran could no longer approach openly and could only secretly follow her to wait for an opportunity.

    Feng Ling was driving. Her gaze casually moved toward the rear view mirror for several seconds.

    All of a sudden, the car sped up. Xiao Ba, who sat in the front passenger seat, turned back to hand documents to Ji Nuan who was seated behind. ¡°Boss, these are the documents we¡¯ll be showing the head of the National Land Agency for approval. Take a look at it. I¡¯ve already examined it; there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    Ji Nuan received it, lowering her head to flip through it seriously. It was as though she waspletely unaware of the situation behind them.

    Feng Ling¡¯s driving skill was exceptional. She smoothly turned the car onto a small road by the side and quickly drove through it. Although the car was moving steadily, the sudden change in speed caused the confused Xiao Ba to ask, ¡°Why are you suddenly driving so fast!?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. Her ice-cold eyes scanned the rearview mirror, keeping track of the situation behind.

    Ji Nuan did not bat an eyelid as she continued looking through the documents in her hands. She did not even make a sound or ask a single question.

    When Ji Mengran noticed they were elerating, she wondered if she had been found out. Was Ji Nuan really hiding something she could not let anyone know?

    Could it be Ji Nuan was going to meet someone? Was it someone Mo Jingshen did not know?

    Ji Mengran tossed another two hundred dors at the driver, ordering, ¡°Chase them!¡±

    The driver received the money and continued stepping on the elerator. However, a simple taxi could notpete against Ji Nuan¡¯s Mercedes-Benz. They were constantly being left behind and were madly trying to catch up.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s car did not stop even as it passed by Xi Min Square. Xiao Ba shouted in the car, ¡°Aiya, we¡¯ve arrived, we¡¯ve arrived! Why aren¡¯t you stopping the car?¡±

    Feng Ling disregarded Xiao Ba¡¯s mor, expressionlessly increasing the speed of the car.

    After scanning the documents in her hands, Ji Nuan finally raised her head and said mildly, ¡°Continue driving. Make a few more rounds.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. She continued driving, this time choosing a more isted, small road.

    The car made a detour for almost an hour. It was four in the afternoon when they left the studio. By now, it was already five-thirty the evening. They neared a district in Hai Cheng where most of the buildings had been demolished, and its inhabitants relocated. Dust filled the air and caused their vision of every path to be muddled.

    Ji Mengran had an increasing sense Ji Nuan had something to hide. Otherwise, there was no way she would drive as though she was trying to make the car soar, making it so difficult for them to follow.

    Finally, as they approached the abandoned district, Ji Nuan¡¯s car abruptly entered a turn in front. When they tried to follow, they could not even see hide nor hair of them!

    ¡°Where did they go?¡± The driver had a suspicious expression. There were two paths ahead. It was impossible to tell which direction that car had taken.

    ¡°This ce is filled with fragments of demolished buildings. The more we drive in, the narrower the path gets. No matter how capable that car is, it can¡¯t have gone too far.¡± Ji Mengran spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go in to take a look. Stop the car here and wait for me.¡±

    After alighting, Ji Mengran felt Ji Nuan was really strange. Why did shee to such a ce?

    The sky gradually turned dark, causing the ce to appear shadier. It was suited for keeping things out of sight!

 Chapter 154 - Punishing the White Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 154: Punishing the White Lotus</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Mengran brought her phone out from her bag, nning to capture the moment she discovered anything strange with Ji Nuan so she could bring it back to show Mo Jingshen.

    Yet, after walking in for so long, she still did not hear any noise. Cars could not enter the narrow path ahead, yet the car did not drive out. If it could not continue heading inwards, where was it parked?

    The paths within this abandoned district wereplicated like a small maze. Ji Mengran had walked for ten minutes when she came to a dead end.

    The sky gradually turned dark, and her heart felt uncertain. She turned around and began to head back. Just as she was about to use her phone to light up the path ahead, all of a sudden, a tall and thin figure suddenly appeared from the side, obstructing her path.

    Ji Mengran jumped in surprise, stopping in her tracks. She raised her head to see it was actually the female bodyguard that had blocked her way in the studio today. Her back instantly felt cold.

    Previously, in the parking lot, she did not notice there was someone else in the car. From a distance, she could only see Ji Nuan¡¯s car being driven away and had quickly followed. Shepletely did not expect this female bodyguard would also be inside!

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Mengran took a step back as she was confronted by Feng Ling¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°Meng Ran, you were following me?¡± She had only just taken two steps backward when she abruptly heard Ji Nuan¡¯s voice from behind. It was extremely close.

    Ji Mengran abruptly stiffened, her body trembling. She did not dare to turn around to face her.

    She took another look at the female bodyguard in front of her and came to the realization that she had been tricked by Ji Nuan!

    Feng Ling stood before her and did not speak, smiling coldly. The panic caused Ji Mengran to loosen her grip around her phone. Feng Ling stretched her arm out and mmed it against Ji Mengran¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A numbing, sharp pain ran through Ji Mengran¡¯s arm, and her phone fell from her hand. Feng Ling quickly grabbed her phone and casually tossed it in her pocket.

    ¡°What are you doing! Return my phone to me!¡± Ji Mengran was rmed and rushed forward to snatch it back.

    However, she could not match up to Feng Ling¡¯s speed. She had only rushed forward when the short-haired woman had already taken two steps back, causing her to almost fall to the ground.

    Ji Mengran barely steadied herself, forcefully suppressing the anxiety in her heart. After thinking about it, she nced back and upon meeting Ji Nuan¡¯sposed gaze, she subconsciously curled her hands into fists.

    Noticing Ji Mengran¡¯s frightened countenance, Ji Nuan mildly curved her lips.

    From the instant the car had left the studio, she had noticed the car following them. Previously, Feng Ling had informed her of Ji Mengran¡¯s visit during the day. She easily came to the conclusion that Ji Mengran was overly suspicious and had secretly followed behind.

    The whole detour took them through so many winding paths toward the most isted and abandoned area in Hai Cheng. Yet, Ji Mengran was still far too curious and had chased the whole way without considering if it would be dangerous.

    Ji Nuan smiled without much warmth, coldly saying, ¡°After following me for so long, did you find out anything?¡±

    Ji Mengran could no longer treat Ji Nuan as she used to. She diligently and fearfully began to exin herself, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t misunderstand me. It was Dad who was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to manage after taking over a studio. He wanted me toe and help, but I was blocked by your people at the door today.¡±

    Ji Mengran carefully nced at that female bodyguard.

    Feng Ling coldly eyed her. Ji Mengran immediately felt guilty and shifted her face back to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Earlier, I was near your studio when I saw your car driving away. I was curious, so I followed behind. After all, Dad previously said he was worried you would lose all the money you¡¯ve invested and feared you would meet some difficulties in the business world where everyone is constantly trying to outwit one another.¡±

    Ji Nuan crossed her arms around her chest, smiling mildly at her without saying a word.

    Even though Ji Mengran knew her excuse was somewhat clumsy, she could only stubbornly hold onto her words. She broke out in a cold sweat despite the biting wind blowing by.

    ¡°The sister that is eager for me to embarrass myself in front of the Mo family would actually spare the effort to show concern for me just because of a few words from Dad?¡± Ji Nuan raised her brows, smiling. ¡°So, it turns out Dad is really concerned I might embarrass him. I¡¯ll have to give him a call tonight to reassure him.¡±

    Hearing that Ji Nuan nned to give their father a call, Ji Mengran¡¯s expression instantly stiffened.

    ¡°Big sister, I know the previous incident at the Mo family was my fault. Dad has already reprimanded me for it, and I was also punished to stay at home for several days.¡± Ji Mengran spoke as though she had suffered through many grievances, ¡°If it weren¡¯t because Auntie Shen had begged on my behalf, perhaps I would still be locked at home. Will you please forgive me, it¡¯s not as if you suffered any harm from that incident. Both of us are sisters, let¡¯s not hold onto such a small conflict...¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at her mildly, dragging her words out. ¡°Forgive you? Just like how when you stole my favorite dress away when we were young and begged for my forgiveness after dirtying it; the next day, you were unrepentant and continued taking my other dresses?¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan bringing up their childhood, Ji Mengran borrowed the topic to say, ¡°Big sister, we¡¯re blood-rted sisters. We lost our mother when we were young and grew up together. So...¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Ji Nuan had lost all patience for her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to act as a pair of affectionate sisters with you.¡±

    Ji Mengran was startled. When she understood Ji Nuan did not n to give her anymore face, she angrily began to shout at her, ¡°Ever since you married into the Mo family you¡¯vepletely ced yourself above others, haven¡¯t you? You stopped me from entering the Yu Garden without any proper reason, repeatedly acted guarded around me, and even targeted me when you returned to the Ji home! I only wanted to embarrass you at the Mo home because I was unhappy with you, but you¡¯ve actually remembered it and bear a grudge against me!¡±

    ¡°Ji Mengran, your ability as a thief to scream, ¡®stop the thief,¡¯ is indeed formidable,¡± Ji Nuan lightly mocked. ¡°Do you really have no idea why I stopped you from visiting the Yu Garden?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression did not change, but her eyes were warily fixed on Ji Nuan...

    ¡°Did you actually think Mo Jingshen would read the messages you sent him? That I¡¯ve really been taking the medicine prescribed by the ¡®so-called¡¯ psychiatrist? Do you really think your little schemes are so well-hidden?¡± Ji Nuan lowered her eyes and coldly sneered.

    Ji Mengran was startled. Her lips moved, but she could note up with an exnation in time.

    Ji Nuan approached her, carefully looking at her ¡®so-called blood-rted sister.¡¯ Her lips then curved into an enigmatic smile.

    Seeing her smile, Ji Mengran instinctively tried to take a step back. However, the female bodyguard suddenly moved closer, frightening Ji Mengran into shouting, ¡°What are you guys trying to do!¡±

 Chapter 155 - Ji Nuan, You Better Wait and See!

    <h4>Chapter 155: Ji Nuan, You Better Wait and See!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling smoothly pushed Ji Mengran behind a brick wall by the side. Not waiting to hear Ji Mengran¡¯s shriek, Ji Nuan expressionlessly turned to leave.

    Ji Mengran was heavily pressed onto the brick wall, her back mmed painfully against it. Her expression was pale and frightened as she stared at the short-haired woman before her. ¡°I warn you; you¡¯re not allowed to touch me! If you dare to do anything to me here, I¡¯ll sue you! I¡¯ll sue you until your ancestors aren¡¯t able to rest in peace!¡±

    Feng Ling coldly narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything. What are you shouting for?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯splexion alternated between turning red and pale; her hands were holding her own clothes in a death grip. She was terrified that she would be beaten up and was so nervous her fingers had begun to turn white.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mrs. Mo doesn¡¯t n on taking your life.¡± Feng Ling smiled coldly. ¡°But the Ji family¡¯s Second Miss¡¯s thirst for knowledge is too great. We can¡¯t let you return without any rewards. Since you¡¯ve alreadye, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you mean...¡± The iciness in her eyes caused Ji Mengran¡¯s lips to tremble.

    Feng Ling brought out Ji Mengran¡¯s phone from her pocket. The moment she saw it, Ji Mengran reached out to snatch it. ¡°Return that to me!¡±

    Before her hands could even touch it, she watched as her phone slipped from Feng Ling¡¯s grip. She was unable to catch it in time, and it fell heavily onto the ground.

    Ji Mengran felt that things were taking a turn for the worse and quickly bent to pick it up. However, her phone was abruptly pressed under Feng Ling¡¯s feet. An ominous cracking sound rang out.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s body trembled. She slowly raised her head, resisting the urge to cry. Her shivering body straightened and attempted to take a step back but only seeded in knocking against the brick wall behind her.

    ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was cold.

    Ji Mengran subconsciously nced around, answering guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s an area vacated a long time ago.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s figure was tall. She nced at her as though looking down on her. ¡°After being vacated for so long, it¡¯s never been redeveloped or rebuilt. Has the Ji family¡¯s Second Miss never heard of the reason behind this?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression gradually shifted from fear to panic. She abruptly shifted her eyes to meet Feng Ling¡¯s gaze.

    If she recalled correctly, this area had been developed into a brand-new residential area several years ago. Many people had moved into this area, but after a short period of time, rumors of ghost sightings and frequent strange urrences drove several upants to move out. This piece ofnd had actually been an unmarked burial site used by unscrupulous developers. It was only the passage of time that caused people to forget and purchase the homes here.

    However, the fear of the new rumors of ghost sightings kept people from further approaching. Afterward, all of the new upants moved out, and because the rumors of strange phenomena worsened, this ce was subsequently demolished. Even till this day, no property developer has dared to upy thisnd.

    Right now, thend they were standing on was that hundred-year-old, unmarked burial site, and these demolished brick walls were...

    ¡°ording to the weather forecast, it¡¯ll be raining tonight. Did the Ji family¡¯s Second Miss bring an umbre? Otherwise, it¡¯ll be bad if you catch a cold while staying here alone.¡± Feng Ling snatched over Ji Mengran¡¯s purse as she spoke, opening the zip to pour its contents onto the ground. As the things fell noisily on the floor, she lowered her eyes to look at the array of cosmetics and bank cards. With a sneer, she kicked them away, smiling imperceptibly. ¡°You really didn¡¯t bring an umbre. It seems like you¡¯ll be soaked tonight.¡±

    ¡°You want me to stay here alone?¡± A chill ran down Ji Mengran¡¯s back. Her lips were pale from fright, and she did not pay her damaged things any mind.

    ¡°You won¡¯t exactly be alone.¡± Feng Ling suddenly smiled coldly, throwing her a nasty look. ¡°Tonight, there might be arge crowd of people rising from the ground to apany you. Miss Ji doesn¡¯t have to be too fearful.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do! I don¡¯t want to stay here! Move aside! Let me go!¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s body was covered in goosebumps as she shrieked, raising a hand to push her aside and escape.

    Feng Ling avoided her hands, grabbing her wrist and throwing her heavily back against the brick wall.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a simple warning for you. In the future, if you dare to follow Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m afraid the consequences won¡¯t be as simple as being left here for a night,¡± Feng Ling coldly said. ¡°Miss Ji, have a good evening.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing! Come back! Give me your phone!¡± Ji Mengran was terrified she would really be left here. Right now, she had nothing on her, and it was impossible to call a car. She threw herself forward to grab Feng Ling, as though she had lost her mind.

    However, she was cruelly pushed away by Feng Ling and could only stumble back to sit on the ground.

    ¡ª-

    A few minutester, Feng Ling returned to the car and spoke to Ji Nuan. ¡°Mrs. Mo, we can leave now.¡±

    From beginning to end, Xiao Ba was unaware of the situation. However, she saw that Ji Nuan appeared deep in thought, her expression cold. She did not dare to ask anything. When Feng Ling returned, she nced at the time and softly said, ¡°Boss Nuan, the people should still be at Xi Min Square. Are we still going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± Ji Nuan closed the files in her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Mengran struggled for a long time before she finally stood up, moving forward step by step. She thought to return to the cab she had taken here, but this abandoned ce was like a maze. After looking for a long while, she finally returned to where she came from, but the driver had already left out of impatience.

    The sky had turned entirely dark, and as she was told, it began to rain. The formerly dark evening had now turned foggy. The cold wind gradually began to hit against her back, apanied by the sharp, whining sounds of wind passing through the cracks in the brick walls. Each sound was even more terrifying than the one before.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face had turned white from theck of blood. She hastily walked away from the area. However, even after arriving at a somewhat wide traffic road, she could not see any cars passing by.

    This was, after all, Hai Cheng¡¯s most deserted and forsaken area. Typically, no one would pass by it. Even the Hai Cheng¡¯s highway entrance did not reach this ce, and it was even rarer for a car to drive through here.

    Recalling that Ji Nuan had intentionally driven through half of Hai Cheng to bring her here, Ji Mengran hatefully red at the dark, wastnd and shouted in rage, ¡°Ji Nuan, you better wait and see! Aaah!!!!¡±

    The surroundings were so quiet her voice did not even echo. There was only wind blowing from behind her back.

    The cold rainnded on her face, drip by drip. Ji Mengran hugged herself tightly in the cold as she gravely and fearfully ncing back at the demolished wastnd.

    Recalling the ghost sightings and strange phenomenon she had previously heard of, her legs weakened with fear.

    Ji Mengran gritted her teeth, turned away, and no longer dared to look. Standing under the rain, gradually turning heavier, she walked along the road while enduring the cold wind cutting her from behind. All of a sudden, a nted brick wall inside the wastnd copsed, frightening Ji Mengran into falling backward andnding on her butt¡ª

 Chapter 156 - Are You Blind?

    <h4>Chapter 156: Are You Blind?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After returning to Xi Min Square, Ji Nuan sessfully received the document of approval from the National Land Office.

    ¡°Boss, since thend and property prices have been rising recently, shall we sell all of the properties nearby?¡± Xiao Ba asked.

    Ji Nuan quietly sat in the car, staring at the heavy rain outside as she indifferently replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not? It wasn¡¯t easy for the prices to finally increase. If we don¡¯t sell, we might start losing money again...¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled lightly, ncing at Xiao Ba. ¡°After watching me purchase several more wastnd with the money invested by Mo Corporation, you must have been worried to the point of losing sleep, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Xiao Ba smiled and nodded. However, she still said, ¡°But I believe in Boss¡¯s instincts. Since you dared to do it, you must have your reasons.¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re good at talking.¡± Ji Nuan chuckled.

    Although she knew the money would be earned, she still did not dare to be too careless. If she snatched all the opportunities based on the knowledge she had of the next ten years, she would be a target for ridicule.

    In the business world where people were often ¡®eaten without leaving any bones,¡¯ how many could gain a fortune overnight and how many were not immediately noticed. Every step would be the same as walking on a tightrope¡ªakin to stepping on a knife¡¯s de.

    What Ji Nuan wanted to do was to keep her ambitious heart and to take steady steps in the prosperous era about to begin. Every share distributed had to enter her pocket; no one was allowed to snatch it away.

    What she wanted to do was to gradually develop the studio into a propertypany brand that belonged to her. Bit by bit, she would transform the investment in her hands into profit. She wanted to obtain the power to support herself and to support the entire Ji family.

    She needed to do better so that there was no need for Mo Jingshen to stand in front of her and protect her. What she wanted to do, if the asion arose, was to be able to protect Mo Jingshen as well.

    All of a sudden, Xiao Ba pointed at theptop ced on herp and shouted, ¡°Boss, quick, take a look at thepany¡¯s electronic mailbox! The YJ Group says they want to buy the piece ofnd we have by the side of Xi Min Square! They¡¯re offering two hundred million yuan and they sent such an official email! It¡¯s two hundred million yuan, ah. Isn¡¯t that the price CEO Han originally paid to buy thend? We actually didn¡¯t make any loss! Boss, how did you guess this would happen! This is amazing! When we received the document of approval earlier, I was still worried no one would ept the price you¡¯ve set. But someone actually wants it!¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows, speaking calmly, ¡°Send them a reply with thepany¡¯s name. Remember to be polite and don¡¯t offend them. Let them know we won¡¯t ept the price of two hundred million yuan. If they are sincere about purchasing it, let theme to the studio to discuss this face-to-face with me.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you ept it? Previously, even when the price was lower than two hundred million, no one wanted to buy it. Right now, we can finally earn back the money we lost. Furthermore, Boss, weren¡¯t you just nning to sell that piece ofnd away?¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Ji Nuan indifferently nced at her.

    Xiao Ba saw theposed and rxed expression on Ji Nuan. Although she did not understand very well, and the fear of losing this opportunity was akin to cutting her own flesh, she could only listen to Ji Nuan since she was the boss.

    ncing at Xiao Ba¡¯s upset expression, Ji Nuan smiled and did not speak any further.

    In Ji Nuan¡¯s memory, thergest architecturalplex in Xi Min Square ten yearster was precisely located in the piece ofnd she now owned. The developer would be the renowned property corporation BGY Group. If history was going to repeat itself, based on the BGY¡¯s old CEO¡¯s keen foresight, there was no way he would lose the opportunity to obtain this preciousnd. He would definitely show up.

    The price would naturally not be as simple as two hundred million yuan.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After receiving the document of approval, Ji Nuan naturally attended an evening ball jointly organized by the town council and the business alliance.

    She wore an off-the-shoulder nude gown and had some light make up on. She was originally an attractive woman, and at this moment, her beauty stood out. Her lips were red, and her skin was snow-white. Under the gown was a pair of long and slender legs. She wore a pair of heels and left her usual careless vibe behind, carrying the charming taste of a woman.

    For years on end, she had always been the beauty no one could take their eyes away from. Tonight, she made a rare appearance as the owner of the studio and attracted even more attention and shock.

    Firstly, it was because the Eldest Miss Ji had not attended such an official asion in a long time. Secondly, it was because after marrying into the Mo family, she had be even more low-key and rarely showed her face. Previously, when she showed up at the joint evening ball organized by Shine and Mo Corporation, she had been carried away by Mo Jingshen. Although most of the attendees here today did not catch the scene from that night, they had at least heard Ji Nuan¡¯s position as Mrs. Mo was very secure.

    Most people did not expect Ji Nuan would really be able to stand firmly by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, thinking she¡¯ll be chased out of the Mo family.

    Arge portion of Hai Cheng¡¯s reputable wealthydies had all hoped Ji Nuan would not be able to live well. However, the fact was things did not turn out as they expected.

    Ji Nuan was as beautiful as she had been in the beginning. In fact,pared to her previous arrogant and outstanding self, she had gained moreposure and reservation. The delicate, light make up concealed her powerful, attractive face. The low-key evening gown made her appear indifferent. She was beautiful, but she was no longer an arrogant beauty, but an indifferent, cold beauty.

    Furthermore, the female bodyguard by her side also attracted people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯ll wait for you by the side. If anything happens, I¡¯ll immediatelye.¡± Feng Ling understood it was not suitable for her to follow by Ji Nuan¡¯s side for today¡¯s asion. After apanying Ji Nuan in, she stepped away.

    Ji Nuan had Feng Ling head off to the side to grab a bite while she stepped in. She was mindless of the crowd¡¯s gaze, maintaining a polite smile toward everyone.

    However, she did not expect she would actually encounter Sheng Yihan in such ce. Seeing his tall figure dressed in a suit from afar, Ji Nuan instantly choked.

    ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± Just as she stepped away from the crowd and was about to approach several officials from the National Land Office, she was blocked by Sheng Yihan who had suddenly appeared next to her.

    Ji Nuan did not pay him any mind, nor did she respond to him. She turned and began a conversation with several distinguished individuals that had some friendly rtions with the Ji family, doing her best to ignore Sheng Yihan¡¯s silhouette and the obvious looks he was giving her.

    Seeing her obvious intent to avoid him, Sheng Yihan smiled and did not rush to approach. He waited as those distinguished individuals left after greeting her and then watched as the little woman spun around in the crowd. She was unable to find someone familiar to speak with and could only unwillingly turn back to eye him.

    He nced at her snow-white neck and wrists; unlike the other wealthydies who wore luxurious essories, she did not even put on a simple bracelet or diamond watch. Yet, she was a disy of unique beauty.

    Ji Nuan recalled the Shine Group¡¯s evening ball when she had sat in his car after drinking some wine. Back then, the anger and alcohol had really gotten to her head. Right now, she naturally had to avoid him if she could. She did not wish to have any more interaction with him.

    She turned, thinking of leaving the crowd. However, because she had turned too quickly, she unknowingly bumped into a beautifuldy holding a ss of red wine.

    Thedy softly cried out as the red wine spilled on her body. She then spoke in rage, ¡°Are you blind!¡±

 Chapter 157 - Are You Certain Youll Be Able to Put It on if I Take it Off?

    <h4>Chapter 157: Are You Certain You¡¯ll Be Able to Put It on if I Take it Off?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan rarely paid much attention to the people who attended these parties. However, when she caught an eye of the beautiful woman¡¯s face, her actions paused. Her apologetic expression faded instinctively.

    There was some bad blood between her and this beautifuldy. She was the beloved daughter of the owners of a furniturepany, and most likely had the name Han. Most importantly, this Miss Han was a previous suitor of Mo Jingshen¡¯s.

    ¡®Previous¡¯ was not suitable. Perhaps, even now, she remained so. It was only Mo Jingshen was not someone these people could easily see. Especially after their marriage, these reputable wealthy youngdies, who once had an unrequited love for him and even threatened suicide to meet him, naturally could not catch even a glimpse of his back.

    This was the Miss Han who had once ended up on Hai Cheng¡¯s news after almost jumping off a building for Mo Jingshen. As a beautifuldy, she was unconvinced by Ji Nuan¡¯s title as Hai Cheng¡¯s Number One Warmth[1.Nuan means warmth.] and had attempted to provoke her at several evening parties. However, she always received Ji Nuan¡¯s cold indifference, and their continued interaction caused them to dislike each other. It could be considered there was some bad blood between the two of them.

    What angered her further was that Ji Nuan had married Mo Jingshen. She was not only utterly defeated but was also angered to the point of wanting to vomit blood.

    Meeting Ji Nuan under such a situation, Miss Han would naturally not miss her opportunity to find fault with her.

    Although Ji Nuan did not have any feelings for this Miss Han, when she saw the red wine stain on her gown, she still mocked. ¡°Your wine ss is still firmly held in your hand, but the wine is sttered all over yourself. Do you need me to exin how exactly it spilled on you? Are you sure you want to employ such despicable mean to find trouble in this sort of business-government event?¡±

    The rage on Miss Han¡¯s face could not be calmed down. ¡°What do you mean by that? After knocking into someone, you sure are polite, aren¡¯t you? My gown was specially purchased overseas. Let¡¯s not mention how expensive it was, I¡¯ve only just put it on, and it¡¯s already ruined by you!¡±

    Ji Nuan was expressionless; she did not wish to spare any effort to be petty with someone here. She indifferently nced at her and asked impatiently, ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    Miss Han arrogantly nced at Ji Nuan before looking at the gown she was wearing. After recognizing this was a piece from a renowned brand in Paris, she immediately said: ¡°Take off the gown you¡¯re wearing! Let me wear it!¡±

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    <i>You¡¯re reading on BOX n o v e l  Thanks!</i>

    Originally, no one was paying attention to them. However, as Miss Han deliberately raised her voice, various unfriendly eyes graduallynded on Ji Nuan.

    There were several people like Miss Han who, in Hai Cheng, were unhappy about losing out to Ji Nuan. There were even more people unused to seeing Ji Nuan as part of the Mo family. Seeing the situation unfold, several wealthy youngdies approached to watch the show. They were clearly against Ji Nuan as they stood aside, pointing fingers and whispering secretly with unkind looks.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Miss Lin, who had a rather good rtionship with Miss Han, approached to ask, but her question was very deliberately delivered.

    Miss Han said unhappily, ¡°Some Hai Cheng¡¯s First Warmth, after gaining a position in the Mo family, the road she walks on is so high she can¡¯t even see the people around her. She knocked into me and caused my wine to spill all over my body, but she didn¡¯t even apologize and is even putting on airs with me. You say, what sort of logic is she going by! She dirtied my gown, yet I have to fawn over her because of her status as Mrs. Mo?¡±

    By the side, Miss Lin and several other wealthy youngdies all shifted their gaze to Ji Nuan. Facing the same love rival, they would naturally stand on the same side.

    The opportunity to watch Ji Nuan be humiliated in public was most satisfying to them.

    Miss Lin took on a persuasive and mediating stance as she spoke, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, Mrs. Mo, you better apologize to Miss Han. After all, you dirtied someone¡¯s gown. Although your status is above hers, and the things you wear and use are several times better than ours, that doesn¡¯t afford you the right to look down on others. Is someone else¡¯s gown not considered a proper gown? If you¡¯ve dirtied it, then you have to apologize!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°I should apologize?¡±

    Miss Han and Miss Lin stood before Ji Nuan, but for some reason, they felt their aura was iparable to Ji Nuan¡¯s¡ªas though they were beneath Ji Nuan.

    However, there were so many people watching them, numerous who were unhappy with Ji Nuan. Miss Han met Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze, saying, ¡°Earlier on, didn¡¯t you ask me how I wish to resolve this? I¡¯ve already said it, take off your gown! I¡¯ll let you off lightly with that!¡±

    Ji Nuan tilted her head slightly, smiling imperceptibly. ¡°Miss Han must really becking in trouble. Do you enjoy wearing other people¡¯s clothes so much? Even if you don¡¯t find it dirty, I have severe mysophobia; I would rather toss this gown into a paper shredder than allow someone else to touch my things.¡±

    She paused for a few moments before continuing. ¡°Aside from that, there were only around two sips of red wine left in Miss Han¡¯s winess. The ss is held so firmly in your hand, and the small bump isn¡¯t even sufficient to qualify under the verb ¡®collide.¡¯ So little wine spilled out, yet it uratelynded on your body, on the most noticeable position even. Right now, we can¡¯t even confirm if I bumped into the hand of yours holding the ss, must you make such a big fuss out of it? Could it be you have Parkinson¡¯s disease at such a young age? Your hands tremble so much with a small touch that all the wine in your ss sttered on your body?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Miss Han stared in disbelief at Ji Nuan, turning white with anger.

    Ji Nuan was clearly announcing to everyone she was framing her and deliberately stirring up trouble.

    ¡°Right now, the one with a dirtied gown is me!¡± Miss Han angrily gritted her teeth. ¡°Mrs. Mo, those lips of yours pushing the me away are too shameful!¡±

    ¡°Did I push the me away? If you can prove the wine stter was made by me, I¡¯ll immediatelypensate you with an identical dress from the same brand. But if you wish for me to take off what I¡¯m wearing, I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t good enough. Furthermore...¡± Ji Nuan scanned her body indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re shorter than me by five centimeters, but clearly heavier than me by several kilograms. Are you certain you¡¯ll be able to put it on if I take it off?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s words were spoken unhurriedly, but she did not allow anyone to cut her off. The one who struggled most to speak up was Miss Han, whose hands were already trembling from anger.

    Ji Nuan paused before speaking again. ¡°The truth will always triumph words. Miss Han, there¡¯s no need to feel like you¡¯ve lost your face. After all, the one who threw your face away isn¡¯t me. If you wish to pick it back up, I suggest you quickly go look for a washroom to wipe your dress down. Tolerate through the rest of the evening ball and quit making a blind fuss here. Everything you do is being watched. When you thought to y this framing game with me, did you forget there are surveince cameras here? Did you think that I, Ji Nuan, is weak that with one re of yours, I¡¯ll take off my gown for you to wear?¡±

 Chapter 159 - As the Involved Party, Mo Jingshen Doesnt Even Remember Her Name

    <h4>Chapter 159: As the Involved Party, Mo Jingshen Doesn¡¯t Even Remember Her Name</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was also startled. Tonight, Mo Jingshen had some work he needed toplete at thepany and could not take time out. He also wanted to give her the chance to step out alone and did not n on appearing.

    Unexpectedly, he had actuallye.

    She clearly understood she did not suffer much grievances; it was only a battle of tongues. However, this situation,bined with Sheng Yihan¡¯s appearance, caused her scalp to prickle in difort.

    Miss Han¡¯s expression instantly changed after hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice. She turned back in disbelief, and the moment she saw Mo Jingshen, she felt her legs turn weak.

    ¡°C-CEO Mo...¡±

    The crowd turned in his direction. The man wore a ck suit that revealed his white dress shirt. His ck pants were smooth and straight, without the slightest wrinkle. He took unhurried steps in his handmade Italian shoes, approaching before the eyes of the crowd.

    The instant the tall, handsome, and charming man showed up in the hall, his cold aura caused the people surrounding him to hold their breath as they took a step back. No one dared to step in to add their opinion. The cold, indifferent eyes framed by his short hair hid ayer of frost. His moving, perfect face contained a frigidness that prevented anyone¡¯s approach.

    The moment she met Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan lips slowly curved up.

    These people refused to stop and insisted on making a low-key person like him unhappy in such a circumstance. In the end, the ones who would be at a disadvantage were still them. Even she did not wish to witness the humiliation they would have to face. Yet, she also felt that after her husband showed such a cold and cool charisma to these women stubbornly infatuated with him, they would surely have all sorts of thoughts in their mind. She really wanted to hide this man away.

    Miss Han saw the man approaching and knew better than anyone that Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze did notnd on them for even a second. From the beginning, the only person he was looking at was Ji Nuan.

    After desiring this man for so long, she truly never once gained the slightest bit of affection from him. She never even had a meeting of eyes with him.

    Everyone had their eyes on Mo Jingshen; from the instant he had appeared, no one dared to speak.

    Regardless if it was the business world or the political world, in this Hai Cheng, countless people hoped to gain the favor of the Mo family. Even if these people refuse to give the Sheng family face, there was no way they would dare to offend Mo Jingshen. Otherwise, the consequences would not be easy to swallow...

    It was only that they did not expect that Ji Nuan would obtain Sheng Yihan¡¯s protection even when she was facing criticisms from the public. They had heard Sheng Yihan¡¯s rtionship with the Ji family back then was not simple, and there was clearly some bad blood between them.

    However, what was more important right now was that Mo Jingshen hade.

    Mo Jingshen actually showed up! This was something no one sawing.

    If they had known he would be here, who would have dared to spill dirty water on Mrs. Mo. Right now, everyone in the crowd dearly wished they could retreat 800 feet away to avoid being implicated.

    Mo Jingshen stopped before Ji Nuan, touching her hair that was rarely styled. He lowered his gaze to look at her evening gown, saying with a low and heavy voice, ¡°Very beautiful.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Everyone in the crowd waspletely taken aback. Although they had heard Mo Jingshen gave Ji Nuan special attention, they never expected that in such circumstances and under such an atmosphere, the first thing he would do would be to praise his wife¡¯s beauty.

    He truly did not take others into consideration.

    By the side, Miss Han felt even more humiliated. Back then, for the sake of being able to speak to Mo Jingshen, she had even tried to jump from a building. However, this man was cold and never afforded her a single nce. He did not even send an assistant tofort her. Even when the incidentnded on the news and she was interviewed by reporters, he still did not give her any response. It was as though all the women who pursued him and liked him did not exist in his eyes. There was no need to waste a single second on them.

    However, toward this Ji Nuan... he actually...

    Ji Nuan did not suffer much earlier. However, because it happened before the eyes of so many people, her emotions were still somewhat affected. Now that Mo Jingshen was by her side, her entire body seemed to rx. She stood by his side without speaking and only smiled.

    ¡°No matter where you go, there are always people trying to bully you. Is it because you¡¯re really too defenseless, or does everyone think they can climb on top of Mrs. Mo as they please?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was cold, and his tone did not contain much warmth. Yet, it revealed his protectiveness toward Ji Nuan.

    No one dared to breathe loudly after hearing his words. Ji Nuan smiled and was about to say no one had bullied her. However, the man pulled her into his embrace, holding her waist and dragging her in his arms. He touched her shoulders, lowering his gaze to look at her. ¡°Cold?¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s air-conditioning in this hall. I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    By the side, Miss Lin and several other youngdies were all green with envy.

    Earlier on, this Ji Nuan had been fearlessly arrogant. Now that Mo Jingshen showed up, in a blink of an eye, she softened into a harmless little rabbit. She was wrapped up in the man¡¯s embrace andpletely unlike her earlier domineering self.

    ¡°CEO Mo, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. Earlier on, she was ridiculously arrogant. Does she always pretend to be frail and pitiful when she¡¯s around you? She had clearly bumped into me earlier, yet she didn¡¯t even apologize and even...¡± Miss Han angrily spoke up with reddened eyes.

    Mo Jingshen patted Ji Nuan¡¯s head, turning to nce at Miss Han. He smiled imperceptibly. ¡°Earlier on, were you the one that wanted her to take off her clothes before the public?¡±

    Miss Han had thought to use the opportunity to smear Ji Nuan¡¯s name. However, the moment she met Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, her heart filled with fear.

    She resisted the terror she felt, raising her head high to speak. ¡°My gown was dirtied by her. Initially, I only wanted to exchange gowns with her, but she refused. She even talked back at me, and took the... the past... the incident between us to mock me...¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s voice became softer as she felt embarrassed and shy.

    Mo Jingshen coldly eyed her. ¡°Us? Did something happen between us? Do we know each other?¡±

    Miss Han¡¯splexion instantly turned white. The wealthy youngdies in the crowd all shifted their pitying, yet despising gaze onto her.

    Not only was Miss Han¡¯s expression poor, everyone in the crowd was staring in disbelief at Ji Nuan, held protectively in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s clearly sounded calm and indifferent, yet his simple words were like silent, sharp knives. Miss Han waspletely covered in blood after being stabbed by him.

    Miss Han bit her lip painfully. She never thought as the involved party when she had almost thrown her life away for him and shocked the entire city, Mo Jingshen did not even remember her name...

    ¡°C-CEO Mo, I...¡± Miss Han felt wronged and wanted to fight back for herself.

    However, Mo Jingshen did not offer any care for her wronged expression as he calmly repeated, ¡°Are you the one that wanted her to take off her clothes before the public?¡±

 Chapter 160 - Who Else Wants to See Her Take Off Her Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 160: Who Else Wants to See Her Take Off Her Clothes?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was calm, but it wasyered with cold danger.

    Ji Nuan suddenly felt a sharp frost seeping into her bones from this man who was usually gentle and patient with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big issue. They can¡¯t bully me,¡± Ji Nuan softly whispered in his embrace.

    However, Mo Jingshen only gently caressed her hair, warmly saying, ¡°Be good, some people have to be disciplined. Just because your temper is good, doesn¡¯t mean I will tolerate it.¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s expression was about to crumble, while the crowd by the side cried in their minds.

    <i>Ji Nuan¡¯s temper is good?</i>

    <i>When has her temper ever been good?</i>

    Did Ji Nuan actually possess outstanding acting skills, or was this the so-called ¡®beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡¯?

    Ji Nuan was stunned into silence for a moment. She then gently pinched his sleeve, whispering, ¡°My goal in today¡¯s evening party is to leave a good impression on the leaders of the city hall¡¯s National Land Office. Taking back my face will suffice, don¡¯t tangle yourself in such matters.¡±

    Mo Jingshen pressed a kiss on her hairfortingly. ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    His attitude could not be considered too gentle, but the various wealthy youngdies present, including Miss Han, were all green with envy.

    The typically cold and indifferent man actually doted and loved Ji Nuan above all; what right did she have!

    ¡°CEO Mo... let¡¯s just let today¡¯s incident go...¡± Miss Han¡¯s father thickened his skin to speak up. ¡°This... My daughter is also partially at fault here. Her favorite gown was dirtied, and it caused her to lose control of her emotions. She offended Mrs. Mo, but it¡¯s really...¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s father wanted to continue speaking but was silenced by Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze. ¡°I dislike watching my woman being publicly humiliated more than anything. Everyone present here, who else wants to watch her take off her clothes?¡±

    Both Miss Han and Miss Lin began to tremble involuntarily.

    Sheng Yihan did not feel much about the situation earlier. Now that Ji Nuan was held in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace, his gaze swept passed Mo Jingshen, revealing an amused smile.

    ncing at Miss Han, who was trembling from fear, Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck eyes scanned her darkly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a public confirmation of her figure? Since you were the first to look for trouble, we¡¯ll start from you. Take off your clothes.¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s expression stiffened as she held her skirt in a deathly tight grip. On the one hand, she was scared witless by Mo Jingshen, and on the other hand, her face had turned red from Mo Jingshen¡¯s forceful demand of taking off her clothes.

    Seeing that this Miss Han could still blush in such a situation, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart felt unhappy. She raised her eyes to look at Mo Jingshen. The man lowered his lids to meet the gaze of the jealous woman in his embrace, before taking a nce at the time; he understood she no longer had any patience to deal with these people.

    He then nced back at them. ¡°Those who were stirring up trouble earlier, whoever wishes to see them take off their clothes, this Mo doesn¡¯t mind opening up a big hall in the hotel for you to see your fill.¡±

    Although the crowd wasrge, the hall was silent; No one dared to speak up.

    Everyone could hear Mo Jingshen¡¯s intentions in ¡®opening up a big hall¡¯ was actually to send these troublesome people to a certain ce; anyhow, it was not going to be a good ce, and they were definitely going to have a tough pill to swallow.

    ¡°Not taking it off, is it?¡± Mo Jingshen then threw another frosty nce at Miss Han before he coldly chuckled. ¡°Then shall we listen to Mr., Sheng¡¯s earlier suggestion and dig out the first pair of eyes?¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s face instantly turned pale, her eyes filling up with terror. ¡°I...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold, indifferent eyes swept through the crowd. Instantly, bodyguards charged in from every direction. Feng Ling, who had stayed in her position earlier with the assumption that Ji Nuan would be able to manage things well, also stepped forward.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was unhurried, but it contained an iciness that seeped into their bones. ¡°Bring her away, take off her clothes, and throw her outside the hotel entrance.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Miss Han suddenly shrieked, ¡°I won¡¯t take off my clothes! I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Those guards had already rushed forward to hold her down. Miss Han struggled and shrieked frantically. ¡°I don¡¯t want to... no... CEO Mo, you can¡¯t do this to me. My clothes were dirtied by Ji Nuan. I only wanted to y a joke on her; I didn¡¯t actually n on doing anything...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved up into a cold smile. He nced at her as though she was the true joke. ¡°So, do you want to take it off yourself, or do you want my people to take it off for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off! I-I¡¯ll take it off...¡± Miss Han tugged her hand out and pulled down the sleeve of her gown while crying. Although her action only opened her gown slightly, she still felt extremely humiliated. She wailed miserably at Mo Jingshen, begging for him to let her off.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold gaze did notnd on her. He turned to nce at the dumbstruck Miss Lin by the side. ¡°Do you want my people to help you or will you do it yourself?¡±

    Miss Lin was startled to realize that she would also be punished. She stood unmoving in embarrassment, and as the guards approached her, she cried out in rm. She hugged her shoulders and sat on the ground, crying and refusing to take it off.

    Miss Han¡¯s father could not stand watching any longer. He could only politely whisper to Ji Nuan, ¡°Miss Mo... We were truly in the wrong today, but this... There are many government officials here today. It won¡¯t benefit anyone to stir up a big fuss here...¡±

    What he meant was for Ji Nuan to beg for their forgiveness. He understood that if Ji Nuan did not speak up, Mo Jingshen would be able to settle the ounts with everyone present.

    Ji Nuan considered for a moment; although she did not possess such a benevolent heart, she honestly did not wish for Mo Jingshen to stir up too much of a fuss for her.

    She did not want for her own problems to implicate him, especially when it came to these issues between women...

    Ji Nuan was about to raise her head in his embrace when she heard Mo Jingshen speak up from above. ¡°Using the political world to warn her; do you think this Mo is only decoration?¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s father was instantly embarrassed.

    Indeed.

    No one among the present people dared to refute Mo Jingshen. Even the people from the political side had to give him face.

    In such a situation, the government officials would try to mollify Mo Jingshen¡¯s temper. Who would dare form a poor impression of Ji Nuan in his embrace...

    By the side, Miss Han continued crying while tugging at her clothes. Her movements were feeble.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze did not turn in her direction. Instead, he gently caressed Ji Nuan¡¯s head, asking softly, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. Although it was indeed very satisfying, she still tugged on his sleeves to whisper, ¡°Let them off with a few apologies, all right? I still have to interact with these people. I can¡¯t leave them with too poor of an impression. Otherwise, they¡¯ll keep their distance from me in the future.¡±

    There was a pin-drop silence in the hall. The only thing that could be heard was Miss Han¡¯s trembling body.

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Miss Han suddenly turned to her with a bright red face. She really did not wish to take off her clothes any further and could only cry out an apology. ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m sorry... I admit I spilled red wine on myself intentionally earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have looked for trouble. It was my fault!¡±

 Chapter 161 - Dont You Know Mo Jingshen Was Once Engaged in America?

    <h4>Chapter 161: Don¡¯t You Know Mo Jingshen Was Once Engaged in America?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Miss Han thought she would be able to escape. However, Ji Nuan only nced at her, looking amused.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on taking things too far, but if an apology alone can resolve everything, what¡¯s the use for the police?¡± Ji Nuan spoke charmingly, her delicate brows moving mockingly. Her voice was gentle yet frosty.

    Earlier on, wasn¡¯t this Ji Nuan acting like a frail, innocent girl in front of Mo Jingshen? What happened? With the backing of Mo Jingshen, was she beginning her act again?

    Miss Han gritted her teeth, resisting the urge to speak up. Under the gaze of her father, she unwillingly maintained her apologetic attitude. ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of red wine, there¡¯s no need... no need to involve the police, is there...¡±

    Miss Lin, who had been stubbornly kneeling on the ground in refusal to take off her clothes, stood up abruptly. Her gaze contained hatred as she spoke up, ¡°CEO Mo, you don¡¯t know how arrogant this Ji Nuan actually is! Even if you don¡¯t help her, she would simrly be able to climb above our heads! It¡¯s because you¡¯re present that she¡¯s acting so kind and innocent! She isn¡¯t as delicate as she appears in front of you! She¡¯s really disgusting!¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows. ¡°May I ask if you are still stubbornly stuck on me not saving you any face earlier? Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Han¡¯s words? I was framed. Do I have to be gentle even when I¡¯m proving my innocence?¡±

    Miss Lin rolled her eyes at her before turning to look at Mo Jingshen; she refused to believe he would really be taken by her act.

    Few people enjoyed the sight of things going so well for Ji Nuan. The several wealthy youngdies at the back watched as Miss Lin spoke up and decided to chime in. ¡°That¡¯s right, I really didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Mo to be so good at acting... CEO Mo, the moment you showed up, she buried herself in your embrace and acted so fragile. This transformation really causes one to exim in admiration...¡±

    In an instant, the hall began ringing with various, simr judgments.

    It came from the ill-intentions of several wealthy youngdies; all spoke openly and honestly without fear.

    Many of them wished to see Ji Nuan fall into true despair and to witness her sorry figure when she was abandoned.

    Even if they could not be firm enough before the eyes of Mo Jingshen, they refused to believe that with so many usations, Ji Nuan would be able to clear herself of all the charges. Even if they could not rip off oneyer of her skin, they had to at least watch her make a fool of herself.

    Miss Han took this change in circumstances to stare at Mo Jingshen with wide eyes. When she met his ink ck pupils, her voice trembled with agitation. ¡°CEO Mo... I¡¯ve already apologized for wronging Mrs. Mo. But earlier on, the way she mocked me was really out of line. I¡¯ve always admired you wholeheartedly. Even before your marriage, I¡¯ve always tried to find opportunities to meet you. Back then, my feelings were unstable, which led to my suicide attempt. To me, this is a dark part of my past, but Mrs. Mo brought this up in front of everyone. She prodded at my scar and mocked me... There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone. Furthermore, CEO Mo wasn¡¯t even married back then. Shouldn¡¯t she apologize to me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was unaffected as he calmly nced at her. ¡°Should I apud and yell ¡®good¡¯ at your attempted suicide, or should I be impressed by every woman who admires me? What do your dark past and poor ways of handling matters have to do with me?¡±

    Miss Han¡¯s expression turned stiff and pale. ¡°I... I was speaking about how Mrs. Mo poked at my scars. I¡¯ve already apologized to her, so she should also...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Do I look like someone who would seek justice for a person unrted to me or a justice warrior who would bother helping out the person that wronged my wife?¡±

    A woman who was unrted to him, bringing up the past to beg for his sympathy; or perhaps, one could say that she was attempting to obtain his care.

    Yet, in the eyes of Mo Jingshen, aside from Ji Nuan, everything else did not concern him.

    Miss Han bit her lip and gripped her half-opened clothes. Facing the man she had always liked, she lowered her head with grievance and choked with emotions. ¡°But she...¡±

    Mo Jingshen was no longer looking at her. He turned toward the crowd who had been attempting to wrong Ji Nuan earlier. His eyes were calm and unaffected.

    ¡°As my wife, she can be delicate and domineering as she pleases. In the first ce, a woman should be gentle when she needs to be, and when she needs to be firm, it¡¯s only suitable that she does so.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was calm, yet his wordspletely forced all the intelligent people watching to shut up. The hall fell into a deathly silence once more.

    Miss Han released a breath. She appeared unsatisfied and hateful as her gaze moved back and forth between Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen.

    All of a sudden, someone spoke up from the crowd, ¡°Miss Han, are you still taking off your clothes?¡±

    The silence was suddenly broken. Thest shred of rationality and pride Miss Han had been holding onto also cracked.

    That person¡¯s words worked like flipping a switch. Several people who had been waiting to watch Ji Nuan make a joke out of herself now understood what they need to do to protect themselves from being implicated.

    People were often like this. Throwing stones at the person who had fallen into the well was also a favorite pastime of these wealthy young women. No one would be concerned with what was right and what was wrong. Someone had to take on the full brunt of this crisis to protect everyone else and to pacify the woman in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace. Perhaps it would save them a lot of trouble.

    Miss Han¡¯s eyes reddened. She held her clothes tightly, refusing to take it off. Her vision waspletely filled with the sight of Mo Jingshen embracing Ji Nuan, and it almost angered her to death. She gritted her teeth and targeted Ji Nuan. ¡°The man whom you¡¯ve stolen from some other woman is now protecting you so dearly. Mrs. Mo, you must be very pleased with yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her mildly; not understanding what her words meant.

    On the other hand, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze caused Miss Han to feel as though she had been plunged into an ice-cold pool. Her entire body was covered in chills, but she was still driven mad by the anger. The abandonment by the crowd made her lose her rationality. She suppressed the fear in her heart to yell out, ¡°Ji Nuan, what look is that? Don¡¯t you know Mo Jingshen was once engaged in America? He had a fianc¨¦e... Ah!¡±

    Miss Han had yet to finish her words when Feng Ling mmed her leg against the back of her knees. She abruptly fell forward into a kneeling position.

    ¡°You have so much to say even when taking off your clothes. Do you need me to do it for you?¡± Feng Ling spoke coldly.

    Miss Han could not stand up from the pain. She knelt on the ground, gripping her clothes and trembling in silence. She carefully raised her eyes; the moment she met Mo Jingshen¡¯s ice-cold eyes, her entire body was covered in goosebumps.

 Chapter 162 - Mo Jingshen Did Not Refute It, Which Meant It was True

    <h4>Chapter 162: Mo Jingshen Did Not Refute It, Which Meant It was True</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s pupils became heavy and cold, focusing on Miss Han, who looked frightened and resentful. He tightened his arms around the quiet Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan was only silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Miss Han, there¡¯s no need for you to provoke me with these useless words. Regardless if it¡¯s an ex-girlfriend or a so-called ¡®fianc¨¦e,¡¯ in the eyes of awful marriage, they are all insignificant. Do you know what awful marriage is? Do you know what it means to be husband and wife? Do you need me to tell you who this man belongs to?¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at her, watching as her red lips spoke these words. His gaze warmed up with a smile even the people by the side could see.

    Miss Han resentfully red at her. ¡°Other people¡¯s engagement can be dissolved, so what if you¡¯re married? You can simrly get a divorce!¡±

    After her rebirth, Ji Nuan was especially sensitive to and repulsed by the word ¡®divorce.¡¯

    She turned back, narrowing her eyes as she coldly and unhurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen your sincerity in kneeling down to apologize. If you want to protect yourself, don¡¯t speak so much rubbish. Even if you say more, aren¡¯t the consequences identical? Take off your clothes, don¡¯t leave even one item out.¡±

    Originally, Ji Nuan did not intend for her to take them off. Since she wanted to take things to this extent, she had to deal with the trouble she had invited.

    Feng Ling received the signal from Ji Nuan¡¯s words and immediately went forward, kicking Miss Han down as she was about to stand up.

    Miss Han was paralyzed by the pain as she sat kneeling on the ground. She wanted to say something but was cut off by the man¡¯s ice-cold voice.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was icy, his low and heavy voice frigid. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another minute.¡±

    Miss Han trembled, shifting her begging eyes to her father. He thought to speak up, but his vision was suddenly blocked by the guards dressed in ck. They prevented him from stepping forward.

    Miss Han endured through this torturous minute while being scared witless. She only managed to undo the zipper on the gown, while her hands tightly gripped her body.

    Mo Jingshen did not n on wasting any more time here. His gaze shifted to Feng Ling, who nodded in understanding.

    With an ¡°ss¡± sound, Miss Han¡¯s clothes were instantly torn apart.

    Hearing Miss Han¡¯s shriek, Ji Nuan knitted her brows but did not speak. Mo Jingshen had already brought her away from the crowd and did not take a single nce in that direction.

    While brought away by Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan¡¯s thoughts shifted away from the cries behind her.

    Mo Jingshen held her hand as he led her away. He did not say anything, but he kept her hand in a tight grip.

    It has never been this tight before.

    It was slightly painful.

    She raised her eyes to look at him, whispering, ¡°Jing Shen...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s actions faltered. He loosened his grip but kept their hands intertwined as he said, ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±

    She thought to check if Miss Han¡¯s clothes were really cleanly removed, but before she could turn back, she was already brought out of the hotel.

    Sheng Yihan remained in the crowd, but his gaze was focused on the woman¡¯s disappearing back. His expression was calm, but his upturned lips revealed a hint of seductive coldness.

    ¡ª-

    It was alreadyte when they returned to the Yu Garden, and Auntie Chen had already gone to bed.

    Mo Jingshen opened the main bedroom windows. The cold, night air blew in, tousling the man¡¯s ck, short hair. Yet, it did not affect his charisma.

    Ji Nuan came out after showering. Although he did not turn back to look at her, he still moved to shut the windows, preventing her from catching a cold.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. You most likely haven¡¯t either, right?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    The man¡¯s indifferent and heavy gaze turned to look at her. He calmly examined herposed eyes for several seconds before asking mildly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡±

    Ji Nuan did have questions to ask. However, she hesitated before speaking.

    What An Shuyan had previously mentioned was most likely rted to the engagement Mo Jingshen once had. Although she was not too clear on the life he led when he lived in America, she was sure since Mo Jingshen did not refute those words tonight, it meant they were true.

    Since he allowed her to ask, she naturally did not wish to keep things in her heart.

    Ji Nuan walked over, standing before him to ask. ¡°Before me, did you love any other woman?¡±

    Mo Jingshen ced a hand on the window rails, leaning against the windows that framed the Yu Garden¡¯s pool. He met her gaze, raising his other hand to rub her freshly washed, damp hair gently.

    ¡°No.¡± He replied.

    Ji Nuan did not ask anything else as she instantly smiled. ¡°Then I don¡¯t have anything else to ask.¡±

    Seeing the woman¡¯s attitude, Mo Jingshen softly chuckled. He unbuttoned the first three buttons on his shirt and asked, ¡°Hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°You should go shower first. Auntie Chen has already gone to bed, so I¡¯ll go make two bowls of noodles. Although it won¡¯t be as good as yours, it¡¯ll at least be edible.¡± Ji Nuan turned to bring out fresh clothes for him, urging him to shower.

    Mo Jingshen examined her broad-minded, open eyes for a moment before receiving the clothes. ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan stood in the kitchen, watching the pot of boiling water. It was only after a long while that she remembered to ce the noodles inside.

    Hearing her movements, Auntie Chen got up and put on a coat to help her. Ji Nuan thanked and refused her, urging Auntie Chen to return to her room to rest.

    After the noodles were cooked, she picked up a tray and ced the two bowls of noodles on it, bringing it out.

    She had just ced the tray down when she turned back to hear the bathroom door opening. The man had casually wrapped a white towel around his waist. His skin tone was healthy and lighter by several shades than a typical man, but it did not affect his manliness. His figure met every standard and could be described as perfect. Every muscle was distinct, apanied by little droplets rolling down his chest and into his towel.

    Although they had already lived together for a while, every time she saw this scene, Ji Nuan still felt the urge to press him back into the bathroom to dress properly beforeing out.

    ¡°Here, taste it. Ever since I¡¯ve had yours, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had noodles.¡± Ji Nuan sat by the table, picking up her chopsticks to taste her noodles.

    Thankfully, although she had been slightly distracted while boiling the water, she had paid proper attention to the noodle texture as it was cooking. It was not too soft, and although the taste was not as good as Mo Jingshen¡¯s, it was still edible.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, thinking of approaching her. The little woman had a mouthful of noodles, her cheeks bulging, as she demanded, ¡°Go put on clothes first!¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her appearance and chuckled. As the windows were opened earlier, the room was slightly chilly. He threw her another nce before turning to put on a robe.

 Chapter 163 - If Ji Nuan Were to See This, I Wonder If a Bottle of Vinegar Will be Spilled

    <h4>Chapter 163: If Ji Nuan Were to See This, I Wonder If a Bottle of Vinegar Will be Spilled</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Let me taste it?¡± Mo Jingshen approached.

    Ji Nuan pushed the other bowl of noodles toward him, indicating for him to try it. The man reached over and pressed her hand down, leaning down to kiss her lips still stained with soup.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    After wiping the taste of soup off of her lips, he released her and calmly judged. ¡°It¡¯s all right. The soup is fragrant and delicious. It¡¯s well-made.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    This man had to take advantage of her even while eating a bowl of noodles.

    ¡ª-

    In the middle of the night, Ji Nuan tugged aside her nkets to move off the bed. She had just moved and was immediately stuffed back into the sheets.

    Ji Nuan frantically said, ¡°I¡¯m dead tired...¡±

    Her soup was not made with those sorts of medicine, but she was still pressed down by Mo Jingshen for an entire night. After clinging onto one another for the night, her face was bright red. She thought to get up to drink some water.

    However, Mo Jingshen easily pulled her back. Ji Nuan¡¯s entire body was jelly-soft right now. She shrunk under his body and stopped moving.

    ¡°Really tired?¡± He kissed her lips.

    ¡°En... There is still work to be done in the studio tomorrow. You have to leave me with energy to get up in the morning...¡± Ji Nuan tone carried some resentment and anger.

    The man gently rubbed her head and carried her to shower. He then stuffed her back into the sheets and headed into the study.

    Ji Nuan did not question his purpose for heading there sote in the night. She was too worn out, and after turning over, she hugged the sheets and fell asleep.

    Nearing sunrise, she abruptly jerked awake. As she stretched her hand to the side, she felt the cold sheets. Mo Jingshen did not return to the bedroom to sleep. She nced toward the study; there was still light seeping through the door gap.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster, it was Nan Heng¡¯s birthday. Coincidentally, he had also just returned from America.

    Mo Jingshen had informed Ji Nuan early in a phone call that he would pick her up before heading to Zi Jing Cheng Nightclub.

    These few days, the studio had to receive representatives from severalrge propertypanies who hade for negotiations. Ji Nuan knew where Zi Jing Cheng Club was located and did not let Mo Jingshen pick her up. Instead, she worked till it waste with Feng Ling¡¯spany, and after work, she headed there with her.

    Zi Jing Cheng Club was thergest ce where members of Hai Cheng¡¯s high society tended to gather. Only those who possessed a white gold or diamond card could enter. Precisely because the segregation was thoughtfully managed¡ªeven though there were several night entertainment programs¡ªthere were very few criminals who could make their way in. Every high-ss, private room had its own waiter and bodyguard keeping an eye out.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ji Nuan follow you here?¡± Qin Siting sat on the sofa in the private room, smiling as he nced at Mo Jingshen sitting alone.

    Nan Heng turned back, his handsome face carrying a mocking smile. ¡°I was just about to ask. You¡¯re only a few steps away from hanging Ji Nuan on your waist, but you actually didn¡¯t bring her with you today?¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently replied, ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡±

    Qin Siting teased. ¡°Your woman is busier than you?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Mo Jingshen coldly and indifferently nced at him.

    Qin Siting smiled lightly, stretching his long legs as he casually leaned on the sofa. He coldly chuckled. ¡°May I asked if your woman was the one who refuses to be a virtuous wife at home and would rather stretch her wings to venture out? You didn¡¯t even stop her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if she were to produce some results, in the future, the men around her would increase?¡±

    ¡°Virtuous wife?¡± Nan Heng had a strange expression on. ¡°When did these words attach to her?¡±

    Arriving at this topic, Qin Siting appeared pleased with himself as he nced at Nan Heng. ¡°It¡¯s because youck the fortune. Not long ago, Ji Nuan came to my house and personally made a fruit sd and a cold tossed three silk vegetable dish. The taste was actually not bad. If it wasn¡¯t because there was someone constantly guarding her, I might have been able to taste even more of her cooking. That wealthy youngdy now knows how to cook. Using those two words on her isn¡¯t considered too inappropriate.¡±

    Nan Heng lightly chuckled,zily saying, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the time. When he spoke, his words were cold and sharp, yet it yed down his intent. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath? Did I agree to meet here for the sake of listening to the two of you being concerned about my woman?¡±

    Nan Heng. ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting had an enigmatic smile on. ¡°Just get used to it.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Nan Heng¡¯s smoking addiction was powerful. Not long after, the private room was filled with smoke.

    Mo Jingshen also drank quite some alcohol but was not affected by it. He took a nce at the time, stood up and left for the restroom.

    A few minutester, several youngdies at Zi Jing Cheng Club were attracted by the man who had just left the bathroom. The drunkdies all nudged one another as they followed him, secretly exchanging bets about who would be able to sleep with such a rare, exquisite man tonight!

    Mo Jingshen sensed there was someone following him, and after seeing they were several drunk young girls, he did not pay them any mind.

    He entered the private room and noticed more alcohol had been sent in; all sorts of colors¡ªred, blue, yellow¡ªand types. He closed the door and was just about to head in when the door behind him was forcefully pushed open.

    The mming noise was too loud. Mo Jingshen¡¯s clear gaze turned, and even Nan Heng and Qin Siting, who were inside the private room, raised their brows. Their gazes shifted toward the drunk youngdies.

    Seeing this scene, Qin Siting instantly understood. He softly chuckled and then whistled. ¡°Aiyo, they¡¯ve stuck onto you again. If Ji Nuan were to see this, I wonder if a bottle of vinegar will be spilled.¡± <sup>1</sup>

    Mo Jingshen appeared as though he did not hear Qin Siting¡¯s words. He coldly and indifferently scanned thedies by the door whose eyes clearly spelled out ¡®want.¡¯

    ¡°Get out.¡± His voice did not contain any warmth.

    Those young girls carried the smell of alcohol on them. Initially, they felt brave, but after meeting his cold and distant eyes, as well as the man¡¯s frigid cold aura, they instantly panicked.

    One of them was nudged out. It was not clear if she was blushing or if the alcohol had affected her, but she looked at him with a bright red face. She stuttered for a while before finally managing a whole sentence. ¡°I... I think that you¡¯re really handsome... I... I like you... so... can you... can you...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The cold and indifferent voice was as icy and sharp as ever¡ªfrigid, straightforward, and decisive.

    The youngdies all stared at him in defeat. They had thought they would be able to conquer an exquisite product but instead realized they had encountered an iceberg.

    By the side, the bodyguard had already heard their voices and approached to chase them away. Those youngdies originally still wanted to say more but were abruptly kicked out while the door was mmed in front of their faces.

    It was silent for a moment outside the door, followed by the reprimands of the bodyguard. Inside the room,ughter rang out.

    ¡°As expected of CEO Mo, your luck in love has increased.¡± Nan Heng had a cigarette in his mouth as he narrowed his eyes tough.

    ¡°Too much nonsense.¡± Mo Jingshen did not nce at them, picking up his phone to call Ji Nuan.

    Coincidentally, Ji Nuan was currently signing a contract with the old CEO from BGY Group who had specially taken a trip here. Originally, the price of that piece ofnd in Xi Min Square was supposed to be set at three hundred million yuan. However, for the sake of maintaining a long-term partnership with a property corporation like BGY, she gave him a favor and set the price at two hundred and eighty million yuan.

 Chapter 164 - Within the Blink of an Eye, She Became Your Sweetheart Again?

    <h4>Chapter 164: Within the Blink of an Eye, She Became Your Sweetheart Again?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The local property business would begin to show an increasingly upward trend. Both she and BGY¡¯s old CEO shared their viewpoints and analyses on this.

    Everyment Ji Nuan gave was on point, leading BGY¡¯s old CEO to look forward to their next coboration.

    As their conversation livened up, the phone ced on the conference table began to vibrate. Ji Nuan hung up the call without looking at the caller¡¯s ID. She then smiled and continued their frank conversation.

    Inside Zi Jing Cheng Club, Mo Jingshen listened to the disconnected tone, ncing at the phone screen.

    Nan Heng watched the man as he moved to step out of the private room with the phone in his hand. His smiled mischievously. ¡°What expression is that? Could it be Ji Nuan hung up on you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak.

    The little woman had really learned to hang up on him?

    He began to consider what Qin Siting had brought up earlier; about allowing Ji Nuan to grow her own wings to soar.

    At twenty-years-old, Ji Nuan still had a lot of space to learn and improve. If one day, she was to mature and be a changed woman, transforming into a CEO Ji he could no longer keep hold of...

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes slightly...

    Qin Siting continued drinkingzily on a square sofa by the other side. He lightly swirled the brandy in his ss and chuckled. ¡°Ji Nuan is really the first person to have the guts to hang up your call. When shees, I¡¯ll have to praise her well. She really did well!¡±

    After a moment, Qin Siting continued. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, something might have happened. Do you want to go check on her?¡±

    Nan Heng nced at the time. ¡°With Feng Ling by her side, nothing will happen. She definitely hung up. I ced my most capable assistant by his woman¡¯s side. If anything goes wrong, wouldn¡¯t that waste my years of cultivating her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen walked over and kicked away the leg Nan Heng had ced on the coffee table. He then sat on the sofa and calmly said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t send Feng Ling away, you probably would have died in her hands.¡±

    Nan Heng choked on a mouthful of smoke. His eyes reddened from coughing before he rasped, ¡°What the fuck do you mean by that?¡±

    Mo Jingshen sneered. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve really been too idle recently.¡±

    ¡°So what? Because I¡¯m idle, you want to fight me?¡± Nan Heng narrowed his eyes as he held the cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. If you want to kill one another, stay further away from me. I don¡¯t want to drag two heavily injured men back to the hospital in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t easy for your old man to avoid the night shift today.¡± Qin Siting coldly sneered.

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter, Ji Nuan finally appeared at Zi Jing Cheng Club.

    She was directed to the private room by a security guard. As she pushed open the door, she noticed that the room was extremelyrge; there were sofas, coffee tables, microphones, and even facilities that only high-ss luxury parties would have. Nothing wascking.

    Only three people were sitting inside.

    Mo Jingshen, Nan Heng, and Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting could be considered a familiar person to her, but Nan Heng was someone she frequently heard of but never met. Apparently, he typically spent more time in America and dabbled in the weapon business. He first became wealthy and influential in Hai Cheng before he rose to fame in America.

    The moment she pushed the door open, Mo Jingshen calmly shifted his gaze onto her and said, ¡°Nuan Nuan,e and sit here.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and was about to approach when she abruptly noticed Nan Heng¡¯s repulsed expression. He looked as though he was covered in goosebumps.

    ¡°I say, the both of you, you can kiss and touch as you please at home, but can you please take note when you¡¯re in a public ce?¡± Nan Heng coldly scolded.

    After knowing Mo Jingshen for so many years, he had honestly never seen him take so much initiative. Without any intimate or passionate gestures, he had already stepped past the limit they were used to.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at him. ¡°Move your leg aside.¡±

    Nan Heng. ¡°...¡±

    He especially felt like scolding someone but resisted the urge to do so. Nan Heng¡¯s legs were indeed blocking Ji Nuan¡¯s path. He nced at her, retrieving his leg, and at the same time, shifting his gaze out the door.

    After sending Ji Nuan in, Feng Ling stood diligently outside. She turned around to stand with the several bodyguards there.

    ¡°What are you standing outside for? Come in.¡± Nan Heng¡¯s voice was icy cold andmanding.

    Ji Nuan also nned to let Feng Ling enter. However, Feng Ling did not move to do so. She sat down by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side and said to Feng Ling who stood there, ¡°That¡¯s right. Come in, you¡¯re not an outsider.¡±

    Feng Ling remained outside and did not speak. Her gaze shifted past Nan Heng; it was only a simple, indifferent nce. She did not greet her ex-boss and instead moved her eyes back to Ji Nuan. ¡°This sort of asion isn¡¯t suited for me. Mrs. Mo, I¡¯ll guard outside. If there¡¯s anything you need, just call for me.¡±

    After she finished her words, she directly closed the door.

    The private room was filled with a strange silence. Ji Nuan was already used to Feng Ling¡¯s cold and stubborn temper. Seeing the door was already shut, she did not insist further.

    Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Nuan¡¯s face and passed her the drink menu from the coffee table. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to scan the menu, before ncing at all the alcohol on the coffee table. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. There¡¯s still lots of alcohol; I¡¯ll just drink with you guys.¡±

    In the end, Mo Jingshen took the menu back from her and pressed the call button for the waiter to enter. He ordered a ss of warm fruit juice and a te of fruit.

    As the waiter walked away with the menu, Mo Jingshen said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Don¡¯t even think about touching alcohol in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ll drink a lot...¡±

    ¡°Not even a sip.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Since the moment Feng Ling shut the door, Nan Heng¡¯s expression had been heavy. Now, he even had to listen to the two showing-off their affections like maniacs.

    He could not resist as he gave Ji Nuan a side-nce, coldly mocking. ¡°Earlier on, didn¡¯t this extremely daring woman hang up your call? Within the blink of an eye, she became your sweetheart again? Even a ss of fruit juice has to be warmed up, just how delicate is she?¡±

    Qin Siting unhurriedly poured himself more alcohol. ¡°I¡¯ve already be experienced with this. You¡¯ll have to further adjust to it. However, from a medical perspective, women should avoid drinking a lot of cold drinks. Drinking more warm beverages is good for the body.¡±

    Nan Heng narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°You must have been tormented harshly. Your mind is so confused you¡¯re about to wave your g to cheer this little couple on.¡±

    Qin Siting maintained hiszy smile. ¡°Do you think it has been easy for me, your brother? I think I have Stockholm syndrome after being tormented for too long. I¡¯m used to it now. If they don¡¯t torture me for two days, something feels amiss.¡±

    Nan Heng leaned back against the sofa, redirecting the target as he coldly said, ¡°You wish to be tormented so badly? Sure, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±

    Qin Siting raised his eyes to look at him. ¡°Grant what wish?¡±

    Nan Heng shifted his gaze to the door as he meaningfully said. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±

 Chapter 165 - This is His Own Business, No One Will Stop Him

    <h4>Chapter 165: This is His Own Business, No One Will Stop Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>Did she hang up on Mo Jingshen?</i>

    Ji Nuan picked up her phone and noticed there really was a missed call from him.

    She quietly said to the man by her side, ¡°Earlier, I was speaking to the person from BGY Group and didn¡¯t notice it was your call before I hung it up. Afterward, I was in a rush to get here and didn¡¯t check my phone.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, softly saying, ¡°The deal went through?¡±

    Ji Nuan happily nodded to him as she raised her hands to gesture ¡®two¡¯ and ¡®eight.¡¯ She fluttered hershes at him. ¡°Selling it at this price, after taking into ount the initial costs, the profits should give your father a satisfying answer for now, right?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was deep as he pressed her hands down. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t able to provide this answer, he can¡¯t touch you anyway. There¡¯s no need to work so hard.¡±

    Qin Siting heard their words and chuckled from the side. ¡°What? Hasn¡¯t Director Mo already returned to America? He still hasn¡¯t let Ji Nuan off?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not turn back to Qin Siting and instead lowered his head to look at Ji Nuan: ¡°Have you eaten anything tonight?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. I was just about to say.¡± Ji Nuan nced at the various kinds of alcohol on the coffee table. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Nan Heng¡¯s birthday today? I¡¯ve already been here for so long, why haven¡¯t I seen a cake?¡±

    She had been in a rush after finishing her work, and after considering she could have some cake here, she did not even have a bite of dinner.

    Qin Siting raised his brows and casually replied, ¡°I drove here right after I finished a surgery. How would I have the time to buy a cake?¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered and then turned back to look at Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen indifferently returned her gaze. ¡°Do I look like someone who would go out of my way to buy a cake to celebrate a man¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Then what do we do? Even if you guys don¡¯t like to eat it, but since it¡¯s a birthday celebration, we should still carry out the formality. I should have called you before I came here. Coincidentally, I had passed by a cake shop that is not bad.¡±

    ¡°What is it called? Let the female bodyguard go buy it.¡± Qin Siting said.

    Nan Heng heard the words ¡®female bodyguard,¡¯ and coldly swept a nce at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Someone isingter. She¡¯ll probably buy it.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Isn¡¯t it just us today?¡± Qin Siting shifted his gaze onto him.

    Nan Heng smiled, casually leaning back against the sofa as he silently nced at Qin Siting. His eyes appeared to be saying: <i>Boy, you just wait to be tortured.</i>

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows moved. He was silent for a moment, and then, as though having thought of something, his face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    All of a sudden, the private room¡¯s door was pushed open. A silhouette carrying a delicate cake box appeared in front of the door.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze directly moved there.

    It was a woman. Her figure was fair and slender, and her skin white and clear. Her eyes revealed herposure and sweet temper. She was most likely around Ji Nuan¡¯s age, and her slightly curly, long hair flowed down her back. Her temperament was unique, yet it was not threatening. She carried a huge cake box in her hand.

    ¡°My apologies, I camete.¡± The youngdy entered, smiling naturally and politely. Her gaze swept past the people sitting on the sofa, pausing at Qin Siting¡¯s cold expression, but only for as short as 0.1 seconds. She then looked toward Nan Heng and Mo Jingshen with a smile.

    At the same time, she said to Ji Nuan while smiling. ¡°Nice to meet you, you must be Ji Nuan, right? We¡¯ve met before, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve forgotten about it. I¡¯m Shi Niange.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shi?¡± Hearing this, Ji Nuan finally recalled some impression of her.

    Shi Niange was the youngdy from Hai Cheng¡¯s Shi Da Corporation. She was older than Ji Nuan by two years. The Shi family lived in America while their localpany was stationed in Hai Cheng. They crossed paths several years ago when Ji Nuan apanied Ji Hongwen to an evening ball.

    In fact, there used to be a rumor that Shi Niange was the only one who could match up to Ji Nuan in terms of attractiveness. If the Shi family were located in Hai Cheng, the two of them would definitely have been named Hai Cheng¡¯s Two Blooms.

    The two did not interact much. When Shi Niange was studying in Hai Cheng, Ji Nuan was studying abroad. When Ji Nuan returned to the country, Shi Niange had headed back to America. Otherwise, perhaps they could have be good friends.

    Ji Nuan stood up, moving over to help receive the cake from her. She said sincerely, ¡°It has really been many years. Miss Shi, when did you return to the country? In the future, will you be residing in Hai Cheng, or will you return to America?¡±

    ¡°Since the Shi family¡¯s local headquarters is in Hai Cheng, I might stay. But there might also be... other changes.¡± As she spoke, Shi Niange shifted her gaze to Nan Heng. ¡°Did I ruin the atmosphere by bringing the cake over sote?¡±

    ¡°No, you came just in time. Mrs. Mo was nagging about theck of cake.¡± As Nan Heng spoke, his gaze meaningfully shifted toward Qin Siting, who was silent all this time.

    Ji Nuan felt the atmosphere was not quite right. She nced at Nan Heng and then looked at Qin Siting. Cold air surrounded Qin Siting¡¯s body who seemed to be suppressing a gloomy frost she had never seen before.

    She then turned to look at Mo Jingshen. Mo Jingshen did not raise his eyes as he continued drinking his alcohol. This was clearly unrted to him.

    ¡°I ordered the cake yesterday. When I went to collect the cake earlier, I found out their dessert chef had taken a leave and had only just returned in the afternoon. He only began working on the cake in the afternoon, so I had to wait rather long.¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she opened the box with a smile. ¡°Miss Ji, when were you married? I didn¡¯t even get my share of your wedding banquet.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Mo Jingshen. ¡°CEO Mo didn¡¯t even send a single wedding invitation to our Shi family. Aren¡¯t you toocking in sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Sit down first.¡± Mo Jingshen indicated for the two of them to sit down.

    Ji Nuan and Shi Niange opened the cake together and brought out the candles. Afterward, she tugged on Shi Niange thinking to sit by the side with her.

    All of a sudden, Qin Siting stood up. He picked up the coat ced on the sofa, casually and coldly saying, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll head off first.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s actions paused. She stood by the sofa without moving, while Ji Nuan turned to look at the man who had a cold and heavy expression. She felt the atmosphere was not right and shifted her gaze from Qin Siting back to Shi Niange¡¯s slightly pale and stiff face.

    <i>What was this situation?</i>

    Qin Siting left decisively and did not even look back. When he closed the door, he did it with force. The door was mmed shut with a loud ¡®peng¡¯ sound.

    Coincidentally, the waiter entered with a warm fruit juice and a te of sliced fruits on his tray. He was startled and almost dropped his tray.

    Outside the door, Feng Ling saw Qin Siting leaving with a heavy expression and remained silent by the side.

    Ji Nuan turned to look toward Nan Heng and Mo Jingshen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doctor Qin left just like that? Why didn¡¯t the both of you stop him?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Nan Heng removed another cigarette from a box. ¡°They had to meet eventually. If he wants to leave, let him. This is his own business, no one will stop him.¡±

 Chapter 167 - Everyone is Well-Aware of Who Cannot Be Touched

    <h4>Chapter 167: Everyone is Well-Aware of Who Cannot Be Touched</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I beg you to let me go...¡±

    ¡°Beg? If begging works, your family wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt!¡± The man harshly grabbed her hair with a cold sneer. ¡°This old man has been waiting in his room for so long, but it turns out you fucking ran away. Ruining this old man¡¯s fun cannot be simply resolved by eighty-thousand yuan. You want your freedom back? Then asked the people around you. All the people who cane to Zi Jing Cheng are notcking money. Try and see who will be willing to buy you? The price I¡¯m offering isn¡¯t high, ten times! How about it? Eight-hundred thousand yuan!¡±

    Ling Xuaner wailed in despair, but her sharp cries only caused the crowd to point fingers at her as they whispered amongst themselves. None of them stepped forward.

    The sound of her cries caused Ji Nuan¡¯s body to tremble. The visions of her past life she had tried her best to repress shed through her mind continuously, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Her heart felt as though it was about to jump out of her throat; she suppressed the feeling, unable to stop herself from turning her head back. She was about to push aside the crowd to shout that she would buy, wasn¡¯t it only just eight-hundred thousand yuan? She will buy!

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy.¡±

    Suddenly, someone spoke up. However, the voice did note from Ji Nuan!

    It was Qin Siting.

    Hearing these two words, Ling Xuaner raised her disheveled face up in disbelief. The instant she saw that it was Qin Siting, she burst into tears. Her cries were filled with sorrow and despair, but at the same time, it seemed like she had finally found a shred of hope. Thisplicated sorrow was difficult to describe.

    At the same instant when Qin Siting spoke up, Shi Niange¡¯s eyes moved straight to him and something appeared to have slowly broken in her eyes.

    Yet, from start to finish, Qin Siting did not offer her a single nce. He coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy her, aren¡¯t you letting her go?¡±

    The people who frequented Zi Jing Cheng Club were all people with status in the high society. The Qin family was one of the fourrge families in Hai Cheng. They naturally had heard of him before.

    The man grabbing onto Ling Xuaner¡¯s hair recognized that it was Qin Siting. He had to swallow back the curses he was about to deliver and asked in suspicion, ¡°Young Master Qin, are you sure you want to buy her?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat my words.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was gloomy and cold.

    The man could only let go. The moment she regained her freedom, Ling Xuaner ran stumbling toward Qin Siting and threw herself forward. Qin Siting expressionless avoided her outstretched hand. He did not touch her and kept a distance from her, but he threw his coat toward the half-naked Ling Xuaner.

    Ling Xuaner trembled from head to toe. She did not dare to initiate contact with him again but frantically wrapped the coat around herself. She then carefully hid behind him, instinctively seeking his protection.

    The crowd began whispering, discussing if this Ling Xuaner was the one who was previously engaged with this Qin¡¯s family¡¯s young master. They did not expect that even though the engagement did not go through, this Young Master Qin would still offer her a helping hand after so many years.

    Shi Niange was always watching Qin Siting. Even when Ling Xuaner ran behind him, her gaze remained fixed in his direction.

    Yet, Qin Siting never once returned her gaze.

    ¡ª-

    The crowd gradually dispersed. This farce had also finally ended. Ji Nuan realized that Shi Niange had left without her notice.

    ¡°When did Miss Shi leave?¡±

    ¡°The earlier scene is enough to send a thousand cuts into her heart. If she still didn¡¯t leave, is she supposed to stand here and wait for us to offer her some insincerefort?¡± Nan Heng remained by the side, unhurriedly ying with a bronze-colored cigarette lighter.

    As he spoke, he nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°Your expression really seems poor. Those who don¡¯t know might think the one who was thrown onto the ground and bullied earlier wasn¡¯t that Miss Ling, but you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze remained on Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Still ufortable?¡±

    He had noticed that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression earlier was out of the ordinary. The emotions that had shed past her eyes did not escape his attention.

    Ji Nuan shook her head, indicating she was fine. She then red at Nan Heng whose words kept hitting her sore spots. ¡°I simply couldn¡¯t watch any longer. Those who can be here are all wealthy people. A simple meal for them could cost up to several tens of thousands of yuan. It was a situation where a life could be saved, but no one chose to step out.¡±

    Nan Heng spread out his hands. ¡°The business world is a world where people are taken advantage of. The people in this sort of high-ss ces are all influential figures. They all know well who cannot be touched. She is only the youngdy of a bankrupt corporation. The Ling family are also gradually declining because of their pursuit of revenge, so their enemies are not little. Who would try to offend their enemies for this useless youngdy?¡±

    Ji Nuan lips curved as she smiled mildly. ¡°You sure are great at looking for a suitable reason for your own cold-blooded heart.¡±

    Nan Heng raised his brows, smiling mockingly. ¡°When did Miss Ji be such a ¡®hates evil as one does her enemy,¡¯ person?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply, but her mood was clearly affected.

    Nan Heng sneered as he returned to the private room. ¡°What sort of trouble was this, my fucking birthday isn¡¯t even over, and such a prime-time melodramatic television drama has already yed out. Let Old Qin deal with his own problems. Don¡¯t they say women will be happy the moment they eat cake? Miss Ji, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll return to the private room for cake.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He sure was generous.

    Mo Jingshen did not look at Nan Heng, lowering his eyes to look at Ji Nuan instead. ¡°Do you want to go home or have the cake?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the cake. Although Miss Shi has already left, she took the time to buy the cake. It¡¯ll be a waste if we don¡¯t have it.¡±

    For the sake of a few slices of cake, Ji Nuan tugged on Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm to return to the private room. Initially, she thought she could have the cake cut by the Nan Heng who was the birthday boy, but he threw the knife to her. ¡°If you want to eat it, cut it yourself. I don¡¯t have any interest in sweet things.¡±

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen also did not have any intention of eating, Ji Nuan cut several slices for herself. Her fingers identally dipped into the cream, and she ced it into her mouth for a taste.

    It was very sweet.

    It was peach vored; there was even the sensation of peach wine on her tongue.

    ¡ª-

    Nan Heng and Mo Jingshen began discussing business.

    asionally, a waiter would enter to bring more alcohol in. He also brought more fruit juice for Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan did not have any dinner tonight, so the 10-inch doubleyered cake was almost half-eaten by her. She also drank three to four sses of fruit juice.

    Even when they ended, Shi Niange did not return. Qin Siting¡¯s whereabouts were even more unknown.

    They were about to leave the private room. Ji Nuan stood to follow, but the moment she did so, she ended up leaning against Mo Jingshen. Her footsteps were weak, and her face was slightly red. Her eyes were also blurred as shezily leaned against his shoulder.

    Mo Jingshen saw her tipsy state and held her waist, wary that she would identally fall. His cold, handsome brows knitted. He did not expect she would be tipsy so easily.

    ¡°Is she drunk?¡± Nan Heng was just about to step out. He turned back for a look.

    Ji Nuan shook her head and then raised her hand to wave at them casually. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been drinking fruit juice. I haven¡¯t touched any alcohol.¡±

 Chapter 168 - She Was Becoming More Courageous, on the Car, She Dared toâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 168: She Was Bing More Courageous, on the Car, She Dared to...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Nan Heng snorted. ¡°In a ce like Zi Jing Cheng, there¡¯s no such thing as pure fruit juice. The so-called fruit juice they serve contains a low percentage of alcohol. It¡¯s probably around six to ten percent. You won¡¯t be able to taste it. But if you can be drunk just like this, Miss Ji, exactly how poor is your tolerance?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced toward Mo Jingshen somewhat dazedly. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. As he supported her, his cold gaze shifted to the remaining half of the cake on the coffee table.

    Nan Heng appeared to have thought of something. He first nced at Ji Nuan¡¯s tipsy state before shifting his eyes onto the cake. He walked over and cut a slice for himself. After taking a bite, he resisted the sweet taste and forced himself to swallow.

    He then turned back to look at the person by the door, sneering. ¡°There¡¯s fruit wine in here. The percentage is not low. If she had it with the fruit juice, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s drunk.¡±

    Ji Nuan worked hard to open her eyes, raising her brows to say, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve recalled. Hai Cheng has an especially unique cake store. Their queue is always long. Apparently, they often use delicately fermented, high-end fruit wine in their cream. No wonder the taste is so different, it¡¯s delicious...¡±

    She then giggled as she pressed her face into Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulders to whisper, ¡°I want to have it again... I¡¯ll have it when it¡¯s my birthday... I still want to have this cake...¡±

    After a thousand calctions and careful nning, she still became drunk from the cake.

    Mo Jingshen held her firmly, pressing her by his side as he coldly said, ¡°With your tolerance, you better stay away from that cake shop in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to have it for my birthday.¡± Ji Nuan raised her dazed eyes and stretched out a finger, giggling at him. ¡°I want to have it again. It doesn¡¯t have to be doubleyered, just a singleyer, all right? I won¡¯t have so much...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not reply. She then pressed against his arm, hugging him with both hands. ¡°Please... It¡¯s just for my birthday... I¡¯ll only have it on my birthday...¡±

    Mo Jingshen was forced to bend down slightly because of the way she tightly held his neck. He nced at the drunk woman and sighed, pressing a kiss to the tip of her nose. ¡°All right.¡±

    Nan Heng rubbed his brows, crossing his arms and leaning against the ornamental pir in the private room.

    After knowing Mo Jingshen for so many years, he had never seen him treat someone with so much gentleness and patience.

    Feng Ling entered through the door. ¡°Mr. Mo, I¡¯ll send you and Mrs. Mo home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Yu Garden is not far from here,¡± Mo Jingshen indifferently replied. ¡°Nan Heng also drank quite some alcohol. Send him back.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change, but she was silent for several seconds before replying, ¡°All right, Mr. Mo.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen brought Ji Nuan to the car. She was not heavily drunk, but she satzily in the car and then pressed her head against the car window.

    She realized Mo Jingshen was the one driving and not Feng Ling. Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes to look at the handsome man gripping the steering wheel and shifted in her seat to lean toward him.

    ¡°Sit properly, I¡¯m driving.¡± Mo Jingshen was about to push her back.

    However, Ji Nuan hugged his elbow, leaning close to his side. She pressed her face in his neck to softly whisper, ¡°Is my tolerance really that poor?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her; the answer could be seen without speaking.

    Whether her tolerance was poor or not, just based on her current state, was there a need for him to say more?

    Ji Nuan saw his expression and opened her mouth to bite down on his neck. She could not bear to use too much force, but her tongue identally rubbed against his skin. She backed off only after several seconds, but the man suddenly removed one hand from the steering wheel and held her waist to press her down.

    His low and husky voicended by her ear. ¡°You¡¯re bing braver; you dare to seduce me on the car, en?¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s heavy and distant eyes, Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes and smiled at him. She leaned close to his ears to whisper, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved. The car gradually slowed down, leaning against the side of the road as it slowly moved. He pressed a kiss on her lips, watching her with heavy and dark eyes. He was about to kiss her again.

    However, Ji Nuan suddenly said, ¡°Too bad, my great-aunt has arrived again~.¡±

    The man who was about to kiss her suddenly faltered. His eyes intensely focused on her for a long time. Just as Ji Nuan, who was radiant with delight, was about tough at him, he abruptly pressed a harsh kiss on her lips. He brought the car to a stop, punishing the little woman who dared to be smug with him because of her period. He only let her off when she finally began whimpering to be released.

    Finally, he pressed two more heavy and deep kisses on her reddened lips, softly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to satisfy the request previously made at the Wan Li Xing Chen Hotel. Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity?¡±

    Ji Nuan borrowed the strength of the alcohol and stared at this man who appeared to wish to press her down on the car for a good lesson without blushing or breathing. All of a sudden, she raised her hands and pressed them on the sides of his face. She squeezed with force, shifting the shape of his handsome face before breaking into a giggle. She pursed her lips and leaned up to kiss him with a smacking sound.

    The man¡¯s gaze gradually became darker and heavier, but she was unaware of this as she continued holding his face as she said, ¡°Then you have to agree to a request of mine.¡±

    She knew to negotiate conditions even when she was drunk like this?

    Mo Jingshen gazed at her. ¡°En?¡±

    Her bright and beautiful eyes stared at Mo Jingshen¡¯s ink-ck ones with some drunkenness. ¡°Previously, for the sake of my future inheritance of Ji Corporation, Dad signed me up for the relevant business management courses in T City, but I never went and dragged it on for at least two or three years.¡±

    Mo Jingshen understood the meaning of her words; his gaze became heavier. ¡°You want to go now?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°The school is at T University. The professor in charge of T University¡¯s business course is extremely well known. Locally, there are many famous corporate managers who were once his students. So, I¡¯m looking forward to it...¡±

    The little woman¡¯s attitude when negotiating with him was soft. Apanied by her tipsy state, her voice was even more gentle and sweet.

    Mo Jingshen pinched her bright red face. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re clear-minded tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Nuan giggled. She suddenly reached out to embrace his neck. ¡°All right...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the streetlights outside the car and tugged her elbows away. He helped her to sit properly and began driving once more.

    Before they arrived back at the Yu Garden, Ji Nuan fell asleep.

    Mo Jingshen nced at this woman who was previously negotiating terms with him but had already fallen asleep. The anger drove him into smiling.

    He really could not let her touch even a drop of alcohol.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The car stopped on the Yu Garden¡¯s parking stop.

    Mo Jingshen got out first. He went around the car and opened the door to carry out the little woman dead to the world.

    The parking spot was not well lit. The light only illuminated half of the man¡¯s body, causing one to feel as though they were hallucinating.

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes in a daze, stretching her hands out toward him. In his arms, she hugged his neck and buried her face in it.

    Feeling that this woman was especially reliant on him tonight, Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved slightly. He lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not sleeping anymore?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Did Ji Nuan Kick You off The Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 169: Did Ji Nuan Kick You off The Bed?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Nan Heng was right today. Sometimes, we can¡¯t me others for being too cold-blooded. We can only me ourselves for being too weak,¡± Ji Nuan snuggled in his arms, carelessly and softly speaking.

    Ji Nuan was slightly drunk today. Mo Jingshen stared at her for a long while without speaking before he carried her into the vi.

    After entering, her arms remained around his neck as she looked at his handsome face. ¡°I need to work harder... hard enough so I can chase up to your footsteps... so I can work hard to support my new life...¡±

    The two words, ¡®new life¡¯ caused the man to pause momentarily. It was only a short moment before he carried her into the room, leaning down to ce her on the bed.

    Looking at the little woman¡¯s dazed eyes, he propped himself up by the bed to watch her, calmly saying, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch alcohol again.¡±

    It seems like in the future, even if it was just a cake, he had to taste it first to be sure.

    He was taking back the promise he made previously about the cake.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I want to be stronger.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I want to be more capable.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I want to be capable enough so I wouldn¡¯t have to rely on anyone¡¯s sympathy or help. So I canpletely be in charge of my own life. I need to be strong enough so I won¡¯t be fearful of any risk for life and death. I also want...¡±

    The man abruptly kissed her, pressing her words back.

    Ji Nuan was originally drunk. After being kissed for a while, she really could not speak and kept quiet. She closed her eyes and held his neck.

    Ji Nuan fell asleep very quickly, while Mo Jingshen lowered his head to watch her.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan woke up in the middle of the night to discover that Mo Jingshen was not by her side. She sat up and rubbed her slightly messy hair before climbing off the bed. She pushed aside the study door and the balcony windows but could not find Mo Jingshen.

    Standing on the balcony, she looked down at the Yu Garden¡¯s parking area and saw the ck Ghost was not parked in its position. She was not sure when it had been driven away.

    She did not have any intention of being drunk today, but after mixing the fruit wine in the cake with the alcohol in the fruit juice, she was left with a headache even after sleeping.

    She stood on the balcony for several minutes, but the cold air did not help; her head still ached painfully. She rubbed her forehead and turned to return to the room. After closing the windows and falling back into bed, she grabbed her phone to call Mo Jingshen. However, she only heard the sound of a woman¡¯s voice going, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable...¡±

    Ji Nuan tossed her phone to the side. Her head was really aching badly, so she grabbed a pillow and pressed it heavily against her scalp, forcing herself to continue sleeping.

    ¡ª¨C

    At this moment, the ck Ghost was speeding down the road. Mo Jingshen called Nan Heng.

    The call was quickly connected. Nan Heng was slightly tipsy from drinking, and his tone waszy. ¡°I thought that after sending Ji Nuan back, you would start a passionate fire with your woman at home and wouldn¡¯t have the time to head out again.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    He initially did not n on leaving Ji Nuan alone at home. However, the woman was drunk and would asionally spout nonsense. She was also on her period, and after helping her shower, he felt wide awake. If it weren¡¯t because of it, he would not have left just because of a call from Nan Heng.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just drink tonight. Why did you go to Qin Siting¡¯s ce to drink again?¡± Mo Jingshen coldly and indifferently asked.

    Inside Qin Siting¡¯s vi, Nan Heng sat on the sofa. He narrowed his eyes at the bright lights indoors, before shifting his gaze onto Qin Siting who stood by the ceiling-to-floor windows gloomily. He chuckled mockingly, ¡°This old man was afraid that he would take things too hard and came for a look. He¡¯s been standing like a log in front of the window for half an hour. I suspect he has entered the state of a true Buddha and can no longer hear any of my words.¡±

    Mo Jingshen apathetically replied, ¡°It was his business; you shouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡±

    After sitting here for several more drinks, Nan Heng was slightly drunk. His long fingers rubbed his brows. ¡°I owed Shi Niange a favor in America. Otherwise, do you think I would¡¯ve cared to mess with her old trifle matters with Old Qin?¡±

    Nan Heng was not someone who enjoyed being a busybody. If it weren¡¯t because Shi Niange chose his birthday to insist on bringing a cake, and coincidentally, Nan Heng had been feeling the urge to mess with Qin Siting for the past few days, he would not have bothered to interfere with their matters.

    He cared even less about whom to help. It was just that Qin Siting had been living a lonely, insipid life for several years. After seeing that he was living like a monk, the sight of it was like an eyesore to him; he thus decided to bring some excitement into his calm life.

    Mo Jingshen calmly spoke while driving, ¡°Are you still there right now?¡±

    Nan Heng: ¡°Recently, he seems to have acquired a lot of good drinks. I drank quite some and am somewhat gone now. I¡¯m toozy to move, so I¡¯ll stay here tonight. Anyway, we¡¯re just two men. I have to at least guard here in case that pitiful-looking Ling Xuaner returns and does something to Old Qin while he is vulnerable. Why? Are you reallying?¡±

    The new alcohol in Qin Siting¡¯s ce naturally all came from Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Wait there.¡±

    Fifteen minutester.

    Nan Heng sucked on a cigarette, turning back to look at the man who had appeared in the vi.

    Mo Jingshen wore ck from head to toe and appeared as though he was dyed by the evening shadows. He nced at Qin Siting, who stood by the windows.

    Qin Siting had one hand in his pocket. He was solemn and appeared to have no intention of paying them any mind. He only coldly nced toward the door once before shifting his gaze back without speaking.

    ¡°How long has he been standing there?¡± Mo Jingshen walked over.

    Nan Heng turned to see the tall man approaching. His distinct fingers brushed away some cigarette ash as he raised his brows. ¡°I suspect he¡¯s been standing there since the moment he came home. He¡¯s been like this since I arrived.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which.¡± Nan Heng then turned his teasing smile onto Mo Jingshen. ¡°You could actuallye sote into the night. Could it be that Ji Nuan was so drunk she couldn¡¯t even recognize you and you were kicked off the bed?¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at him. ¡°Are you well-experienced with that? Do women often kick you off the bed?¡±

    Nan Heng raised his brows, picking up his cigarette with a smile. He picked up the bottle on the coffee table and poured him a drink.

    Mo Jingshen did not receive the ss, shifting his indifferent, cold eyes toward Qin Siting¡¯s direction. Qin Siting kept staring coldly out of the window.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already chased away the lost youngdy you brought back?¡± Mo Jingshen eyed his gloomy figure as he asked.

    Nan Heng sat on the sofa, smoking his cigarette as he curved his eyes in a smile. He also nced toward Qin Siting. ¡°He clearly had no interest in that Ling Xuaner, yet he insisted on buying her. cing such a sticky candy by his side, wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of making Shi Niange ufortable¡ªspit, spit¡ªwhy was there a need to do so? Hurting your enemy by a thousand while losing eight hundred... Oh, no, I should say, hurting your enemy by a thousand while losing ten thousand...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. Nan Heng was just about to hand him a cigarette when he received Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold gaze. Recalling he had quit smoking eight hundred years ago, he immediately snorted and tossed the cigarette on the coffee table.

 Chapter 170 - The Two of You Couldnâ€™t Sleep so You Made a Special Trip Here to Look at Me?

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Two of You Couldn¡¯t Sleep so You Made a Special Trip Here to Look at Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen approached the ceiling-to-floor windows, lifting his lids to nce outside.

    The ce Qin Siting stood faced the vi standing not far away across the windows.

    The vi was not lit; no one had returned. Therge, ck gates engraved with the image of birds had also been quiet for the entire night.

    On this side of the window, there was only a single floor light lit. Under the dusky rays of light, no one spoke. There was a moment of silence.

    It was as though the entire world was silent. There was only a white cat perched atop the high walls of the vi across. asionally, it released one or two meows.

    Mo Jingshen shifted one hand into his pocket. His low, soft, and heavy voice was exceptionally clear under the evening light. ¡°Back then, you disregarded your own well-being to invest yourself in your first love, and then went on to hate her desperately. Now that she¡¯s back, you insist on avoiding her. Today, you clearly showed you would maintain the estranged rtion. What¡¯s the point of standing here now? If she doesn¡¯t return until tomorrow, are you going to stand here for the whole night?¡±

    Qin Siting, who had stood motionless for a long while, finally shifted. However, he only turned to nce at him. ¡°Which fucker said I was standing here to look at her?¡±

    A night of stifled silence was finally broken. Qin Siting¡¯s expression was ice-cold. ¡°Do I look like the type to stand here guarding through the night for that kind of woman?¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly said, ¡°Her vi has been vacated and standing there for several years, just like how you¡¯ve stayed here for several years. After staring at an empty vi for so long, even though the person that left is finally back, she is probably still unaware you live right across from her. For how many days and nights have you been standing here watching? Do you not have a clear knowledge of it in your heart?¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    He abruptly turned to approach the sofa, picking up the cigarette Nan Heng had thrown on the coffee table to light it up. He took a few drags to calm himself down before coldly saying, ¡°Moving here was a decision I made when I was young, clueless and still entangled in love and hatred. I¡¯ve long lost all feelings for her. I¡¯m just used to this ce and am toozy to move.¡±

    Nan Heng spat out a mouthful of smoke and coldly chuckled. ¡°Is it being young and clueless, or is it that you, fucker, have only been moved by one woman in your twenty-plus years of life. Even now, you¡¯re disinterested in the group of women constantly running after your backside, wistfully wishing they could bed you. Who would have known your pure young heart would be crushed by a woman, and that even now, it¡¯s still not fully pieced together?¡±

    Qin Siting was expressionless. ¡°The two of you came here in the middle of the night to ridicule this old man¡¯s stupid past?¡±

    Nan Heng chuckled. ¡°I do have that intention. I just don¡¯t know why he came at this time. I said he was kicked off the bed by Ji Nuan, but he refuses to admit it.¡±

    Nan Heng nced at Mo Jingshen while speaking.

    Mo Jingshen indifferently replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to see how unhappy Old Qin is exactly. If he talks about it, it might help to lift my mood.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± Qin Siting chuckled coldly, pinching off the edge of the cigarette after only taking a few drags. ¡°The two of you couldn¡¯t sleep, so you made a special trip here just to look at me?¡±

    Nan Heng chuckled while smoking.

    Mo Jingshen indifferently raised his cold brows.

    He indeed could not sleep.

    It was not that he was kicked off the bed or that he argued with her, but that his woman wanted to head off to T City to study and to turn away from the identity of Mrs. Mo to be a business student in T University. Although she would only be studying there for several months, it was still a form of separation. This was clearly a decision she had arrived at after the evening party that day.

    The little woman had clearly relied on her drunken state to speak up about her decision.

    <i>Could he reject her?</i>

    He could reject her, but he also clearly could not.

    Ever since her temperament changed several months ago, he keenly felt that her mature andposed surface hid a sensitive and strange vulnerability.

    She intensely feared death and was even more terrified of having no control over her life. There was more stubbornness in her bones¡ªshe had gained more things she wished to protect, but she hid them very deeply.

    ¡ª-

    When Mo Jingshen returned, it was nearing sunrise. The sky remained dark, but it was slightly paler.

    He initially thought that Ji Nuan was still asleep. However, the little woman tossed and turned on the bed; clearly not sleeping well. When heid down by her side, she furrowed her brows and buried herself in his arms while asleep, before gradually quieting down.

    Mo Jingshen touched her hair. ¡°Headache?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded her head in his embrace with her eyes shut. She was half-asleep, in a daze, and she did not speak.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand shifted on her hair to rub gently on her forehead. She did not move, allowing him to help ease the ache in her scalp.

    The little woman wore a soft nightgown; her long hair spread across the pillow as her fragrance surrounded him. Sheid in his embrace with her eyes shut. Without asking him where he had gone, she instinctively leaned dependently in his embrace without allowing him to shift a single inch away.

    ¡ª¨C

    Mo Nuan Studio.

    Theputer screen disyed the various news Xia Tian was sending her through MSN.

    Right now, Xia Tian could already walk normally with the support of a walking stick and only needed to go through three months of physical therapy. If she wanted to help out at the studio, it was not convenient for her who stayed so far away.

    Back when Xia Tian studied with her in America, she had studied at the University of Finance and Economics. Her specialty was financial analysis. Right now, the position of the finance supervisor was vacant in the studio. Since Xia Tian wanted to help her, it would help Ji Nuan save some effort.

    The two of them were discussing up a storm when the inte suddenly rang in her office. Ji Nuan casually picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, CEO Ji. There¡¯s a parcel for you here.¡±

    The call was from the mail room on the first floor of the Jin Lin Building. Ji Nuan looked at the disyed number before speaking. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go downter.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Ji Nuan typed a few words on the keyboard: [Did you send your things to the studio for fear you would have too many things after being discharged?]

    Xia Tian replied: [No, I don¡¯t have many things. When I head over, I¡¯ll just grab a box and leave it at the ce I¡¯m staying at.]

    Ji Nuan raised her brows slightly.

    That was strange.

    Why would there suddenly be a parcel for her?

    At this time, the local online business had only just begun. Ji Nuan did not have the habit of buying things online. It was also rare for her to exchange mail with others. Furthermore, Xiao Ba and the secretary were typically in charge of all the letters and faxes the studio received.

    Why would there be a parcel directly mailed to her?

    Ji Nuan went downstairs and headed for the mail room on the first floor. The person inside handed her a not toorge rectangle box.

    Ji Nuan saw that the box was very well-packaged; it was impossible to tell what was packed inside. Only the office¡¯s address and her name were written on it. The sender¡¯s details were not provided.

    ¡°Who sent it?¡± Ji Nuan was careful as she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We found it earlier when we were decluttering the pile of boxes outside the door.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan shook the box in her hands. She could not hear anything.

 Chapter 171 - Whose Prank Was This? Does Someone Have Other Intentions?

    <h4>Chapter 171: Whose Prank Was This? Does Someone Have Other Intentions?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan held the package and turned to enter the elevator.

    As she approached the office door, Feng Ling took a nce at the package in her hands. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A package I received earlier. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s inside.¡± Ji Nuan walked to enter the office.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression turned solemn as she instantly became wary. She abruptly turned to enter the office with her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you open it. Stand further away.¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered. She was about to say that it was fine; that it was only a package.

    However, seeing that Feng Ling had already nimbly brought the package to the office desk, she considered how professional and diligent Feng Ling typically was and chuckled. She said, amused, ¡°All right, then you open it. Be careful, it better not be a bomb or something simr.¡±

    While she spoke, Feng Ling had already removed the waterproof seal and opened the box. She lowered her gaze to scan the things inside, paused, and then turned to look at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ji Nuan approached, lowering her head to see that it was actually a doll. It was not toorge nor too small and was dressed in a white bridal gown. It was beautiful and adorable.

    ¡°Eh? Why is it a doll? Who would send me such a thing? ... Ss!¡±

    Ji Nuan reached over to pick up the doll. However, the moment her hands came into contact with it, her palms stung with sharp pain. She instinctively released a cry as blood began flowing from her palms and fingers onto the doll¡¯s white bridal gown.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were sharp as she quickly tugged Ji Nuan¡¯s hands away. She then kicked the package onto the ground.

    Ji Nuan turned, staring in disbelief as the doll shattered the instant it fell onto the ground. She paid little attention to the pain in her palms, fixating on the doll that appeared to be in one piece when it was in the box but was actually dismembered before it was packed, and at the countless des scattered across the ground...

    Ji Nuan¡¯s blood stained the doll¡¯s bridal gown red. Its head and four limbs were separated, and the sight of the red gown made it a frightening sight!

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Feng Ling coldly nced at the adorable doll that had turned frightening in an instant and lifted Ji Nuan¡¯s hands for a closer look. She saw that there were multiple incisions of varying severity.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Ji Nuan shook her head. The pain in her palms was not especially serious. The de had simply cut too deeply, causing quite some blood to drip from her hands.

    She turned back to the doll on the ground. Her brows moved slightly as she fell into deep thought.

    <i>Whose prank was this? Does someone have other intentions?</i>

    Feng Ling pulled Ji Nuan to take another step backward in case the doll caused more problems. After confirming that Ji Nuan was a safe distance away, she approached, leaning down to undo the doll¡¯s gown. This revealed the multiple des stabbed into the doll¡¯s body. The gown also hid several small, sharp des.

    Ji Nuan nced at those des and then looked at her own hands in consideration.

    After checking it, Feng Ling stood up to say, ¡°The cuts on your hands are quite deep. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to bandage it first.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. She then turned to look at the box. Feng Ling appeared to understand her as she ripped off the delivery receipt on the box.

    The two walked out of the office. Coincidentally, Xiao Ba passed by. When she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, she instantly shouted, ¡°My god! Boss Nuan, what happened to your hands! Why is there so much blood?¡±

    Ji Nuan indicated for Feng Ling to hand that receipt to Xiao Ba. ¡°Go to this deliverypany and request for them to investigate where this package came from. If they refuse to investigate, immediately report them to the police.¡±

    Xiao Ba was slightly dumbfounded as she received it. She then nodded. ¡°All right. But Boss Nuan, your hands...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just bleeding a little. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Ji Nuan did not say more as she headed out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Doctor Qin¡¯s hospital. It¡¯s not far from here,¡± Feng Ling said as she pushed open the door.

    Ji Nuan did not reply as she wondered why the doll wore a wedding dress.

    When they got on the car, Ji Nuan saw Feng Ling¡¯s solemn expression and said after some consideration, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my own carelessness. These are just superficial wounds. Don¡¯t tell Jing Shen, or he¡¯ll worry.¡±

    Feng Ling was just about to start the car. She turned back to meet her gaze. ¡°It was caused by my neglect. I shouldn¡¯t have lowered my guard after seeing it was a doll. Mr. Mo will know about this sooner orter. There¡¯s no point hiding it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. Wait for the results from Xiao Ba before we decide.¡± Ji Nuan lowered her eyes to look at her hands.

    Feng Ling did not say more as she started the car.

    ¡ª-

    In the hospital.

    As Qin Siting applied the medication on Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, he coldly mocked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m omnipotent? I¡¯m in charge of internal medicine, yet you run here for me to deal with your superficial injuries. How did your hands be like this just by staying in the studio. How exactly did you get hurt?¡±

    Feng Ling stood by the side without speaking. Ji Nuan got distracted when she entered to see Qin Siting earlier and paid extra attention to his expression.

    He still had that fox-like smile, as though nothing had happened previously at Zi Jing Cheng Club.

    ¡°Aiya, be more gentle!¡± Ji Nuan felt a piercing pain in her palm and abruptly shouted softly.¡±Are you trying to press the cotton ball into my wound? Can¡¯t you see that there are two deep wounds on my palm? Can¡¯t you be more gentle...¡±

    Qin Siting sneered. ¡°Tolerate it.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She raised her eyes to look at Feng Ling. Earlier, when she said to look for a traumatology doctor to bandage her wounds, Feng Ling had insisted on bringing her to Doctor Qin instead. It was as though everyone else was unreliable whenpared to Doctor Qin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at Feng Ling. Previously, she was heavily injured in America during a mission and almost lost her life. I was the one who brought her back from the gates of hell. She is very obstinate. I¡¯m afraid aside from me, no one else would qualify as a doctor in her eyes,¡± Qin Siting indifferently exined. He wiped Ji Nuan¡¯s fingers with an antiseptic solution and, as she gritted her teeth in pain, he asked coldly, ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt much when I got injured. You must have added salt to your antiseptic. It really hurts...¡± Ji Nuan replied, tugging back her hand. ¡°Are you done? This is fine, there¡¯s no need to bandage it.¡±

    ¡°The wounds on your palms are more serious and have to be bandaged immediately. Your fingers are fine. The antiseptic solution is sufficient.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice was mild. ¡°Take note not to touch water for the next few days, or it might be infected.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded.

    Qin Siting returned the antiseptic solution to the shelf on the side, before turning to look at her. ¡°Did you tell your man that your hands have been wounded?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him when I go back tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Siting finished his words and turned to type on theputer. He then turned to Feng Ling. ¡°I¡¯ve prescribed some medication for her. Go to the pharmacy on the third floor to collect it for her. Apply it on her wound every morning and night.¡±

 Chapter 172 - What Shameful Deed Did You Do? You Donâ€™t Even Dare to Raise Your Head?

    <h4><i>Chapter 172</i>: What Shameful Deed Did You Do? You Don¡¯t Even Dare to Raise Your Head?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Feng Ling left, Ji Nuan turned to look at Qin Siting. ¡°Isn¡¯t she one of us? Why did you suddenly send her away?¡±

    ¡°Do you want more people to know about your Ji family¡¯s problems?¡± Qin Siting indifferently eyed her, casually bringing out a drug analysis report much thicker than the previous one.

    Ji Nuan was just about to receive it when Qin Siting paused, cing it by her side. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t move your hands.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to scan the report before looking at him. ¡°How are the results?¡±

    ¡°Simr to what you initially predicted. These so-called health supplements all do not reveal to have any harmful effects on their own. It can be seen that the other party is acting cautiously and thoughtfully. But when these medicines are taken together, it bes a slow-acting poison that causes one¡¯s kidney to fail gradually.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s tone was cold and mild.

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment.

    She had already expected this. Hearing the report now was not especially shocking.

    ¡°This medicine, my father shouldn¡¯t have been taking them for too long. I saw that he only takes the medicines in his drawers when he remembers them. Could there already be any harm done to his body?¡±

    ¡°That depends on how much he usually takes. These sort of medications work very slowly to avoid detection. If he hasn¡¯t been taking them for too long, at most, they will only weaken his immunity and increase his likelihood of falling ill. As long as he stops taking them and nourishes his body well, after clearing the toxins, he should be fine. But if he has been taking them for a long period, it will be akin to boiling the frog slowly. Without realization, it will permeate into his blood and bone marrow, and the effects will be irreversible.¡±

    Ji Nuan concentrated on his cold and solemn expression for a long moment before saying slowly and softly, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Doctor Qin.¡±

    Qin Siting chuckled, ncing at the report by her side. ¡°It is a good thing you managed to discover such a difficult-to-detect problem. The other party must be a cautious and scheming person. If you wish to expose this, you must be clever with your approach, or you¡¯ll end up falling into their trap and burying yourself.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and did not speak.

    Qin Siting did not pay her any more attention, leaving her to sit by the side to wait for Feng Ling¡¯s return.

    After around two minutes, Qin Siting, who sat by the office desk drank some water and suddenly asked, ¡°Your stepmother; her previous husband was the son that died early in the Sheng family?¡±

    Ji Nuan had previously done some investigation on Shen Heru but did not expect that Qin Siting would also know of this.

    ¡°What is Doctor Qin trying to ask?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°Sheng Yihan is her son. Even if the two of them severed their mother and son rtionship for the Ji family years ago, your step-mother was once reliant on the Sheng family. Who knows if she has actually cut off all contact with that son of hers.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him. ¡°You mean, the medicine that my father has may be rted to Sheng Yihan?¡±

    Qin Siting smiled mildly. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. But Sheng Yihan is cunning and adept at deception; he is difficult to grasp. Your step-mother is already in her fifties. A woman like her who rarely shows her face is suited to live in contentment in the Ji family. If something happens to your father, even if the Ji family¡¯s powernded in her hands, it would be useless for her unless she has someone behind her.¡±

    It was self-evident. Although Shen Heru was clever, she could not n such an borate scheme.

    Qin Siting did not speak any further, clearly only intending to share so much.

    When Feng Ling returned, Qin Siting coincidentally had to leave for a consult. He left Ji Nuan with a few instructions for her wounds and left.

    Only the two of them were left in the clinic. Ji Nuan was just about to prepare to leave when her phone abruptly rang.

    ¡°Hello, Boss Nuan, I¡¯ve checked. The package came from America. I¡¯m only able to find the address where it was mailed out, but the person who sent it is not listed. Any other information is not provided either.¡±

    ¡°There is no information about the sender at all?¡±

    ¡°En, en. Not even a bit. I can¡¯t find anything. The deliverypany says that it ismon for people to send their packages out without listing their address. Usually, they¡¯ll leave their name and phone number, but this package appears to have a problem. Even the name and phone number are not listed. They find it strange as well.¡±

    <i>America?</i>

    Why was it that recently, everything around her appeared to be rted to America, yet she was so clueless of it all?

    Regardless if it was in her past or current life, Ji Nuan was sure that she had never lost any memories. She recalled everything that happened to her since young very well.

    She had only studied in Los Angeles for several years. In between, was there anything that had escaped her notice?

    Sending a doll in a wedding dress; an amputated doll even. The meaning behind it was clear.

    But since it came from America, it could not have much to do with Ji Mengran.

    Although An Shuyan had already returned to America, based on her proud and arrogant character, even if she were clever and smart with her schemes, she would nevermit an act like this. If An Shuyan were someone who employed malicious methods, she would already have done something when she was within the country, and she would never have agreed to return to America so easily.

    Such a scheme also did not seem like something Mo Jingshen¡¯s father would use either. The method clearly revealed that the other party was a woman.

    <i>Who could it be?</i>

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night, Feng Ling sent Ji Nuan back to the Yu Garden. Unexpectedly, Mo Jingshen arrived home at the same time as her. As she alighted from her car, his car stopped by the Yu Garden¡¯s gates.

    When Ji Nuan alighted, she subconsciously ced her hands behind her back. She eyed the ck Ghost behind her and headed into the vi without waiting for Mo Jingshen to alight.

    Mo Jingshen was initially on the phone. When he saw Ji Nuan acting suspicious, he immediately hung up the call, closed the car door, and approached her.

    Ji Nuan rushed to the vi entrance but was unable to raise her bandaged hands to unlock the door. She felt Mo Jingshen¡¯s approach, and her scalp immediately prickled in difort.

    ¡°What shameful deed did you do? You don¡¯t even dare to raise your head?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice rang above Ji Nuan¡¯s head.

    Ji Nuan quickly took a step backward, moving to the side away from the man in front of her. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just a little tired today. Why did you get off work so early? Don¡¯t you have any business parties to attend today?¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned against the side of the door without a change in expression. When she finished speaking, Auntie Chen noticed their return and unlocked the doors from inside.

    She was only a step away from entering the vi, but things did not go as she hoped. The man appeared to have the strange ability to look into hearts. No matter how natural Ji Nuan¡¯s performance was, he still said unhurriedly, ¡°Stop there.¡±

 Chapter 173 - Under the Light, Mo Jingshenâ€™s Calm Eyes Abruptly Turned Cold

    <h4>Chapter 173: Under the Light, Mo Jingshen¡¯s Calm Eyes Abruptly Turned Cold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan immediately froze where she stood.

    The well-crafted, Italian handmade shoes smacked against the floor steadily with force. However, to Ji Nuan¡¯s ears, this sound was an ominous signal.

    She had just arranged her expression to show a perfect smile when she felt a slightly cold handnd on her shoulder.

    ¡°Your hands; stretch them out,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly said.

    ¡°...¡± Ji Nuan stared at him without moving.

    The man¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. After staring at her for a long while, he suddenly released a light, cold chuckle. ¡°Did you think you would be able to hide it for long?¡±

    Ji Nuan sighed loudly in her heart.

    She really did not wish to tell him about the small ident that had urred due to her own carelessness. It was too embarrassing.

    Her feet subconsciously took another step back. She was about to use the opportunity to head in first when she saw Auntie Chen by the door.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice became heavy.

    Ji Nuan was helpless and could only droop her head as she approached. Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at her.

    She paused, noticing that Feng Ling was still outside the Yu Garden¡¯s door. She suspected that there was truly no way she could continue hiding this, and could only stretch both her hands out from behind her back.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to see her bandaged palms and her slightly reddened and swollen fingers. He immediately held her wrists and strode into the vi. Auntie Chen saw his heavy and cold expression and did not dare to approach and speak. Just like this, Ji Nuan was brought upstairs into the room.

    ¡°These are just some superficial wounds. I didn¡¯t want to make you worry, so I asked Feng Ling to keep quiet about it. I¡¯ve already had it checked in the hospital. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t touch water for the next few days. Don¡¯t be angr...¡± Ji Nuan knew that Mo Jingshen was clearly disying the calm before the storm, and could not give up the opportunity to soothe his anger. She kept trying to exin herself.

    Mo Jingshen did not reply. He opened the main bedroom door and brought her in. ¡°Go in. My mood is bad right now. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±

    All the words Ji Nuan wanted to say were immediately blocked. She could only enter obediently.

    The moment the door was closed, she turned back to see that Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was rather unkind.

    ¡°Exin,¡± he coldly spat out this word.

    ¡°First, promise you won¡¯t me Feng Ling. She¡¯s very diligent. It¡¯s all because of my own carelessness. I was also the one who stopped her from telling you,¡± Ji Nuan said helplessly.

    Mo Jingshen took off his coat and threw it aside. His actions could not be considered as gentle as he unbuttoned his cor. He told Ji Nuan heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to cover someone else¡¯s wrongdoings. Since you made her hide this from me, exin yourself well. How did your hands get wounded when you only spent less than ten hours in the studio?¡±

    Ji Nuan could only honestly repeat in detail everything that happened today. When the man heard about the dismembered doll dressed in a wedding gown, his increasingly icy gaze made her rush onto the exnation about how Feng Ling brought her to the hospital. She told him about how Qin Siting cleaned and bandaged her wounds.

    The point of it was to let him know Feng Ling had already done her utmost to aid her, to prevent this small issue from drawing his anger onto Feng Ling.

    ¡°The origin of the package, have you investigated it?¡± The tension in Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone eased, but rather than saying it ¡®eased,¡¯ it would be more urate to say that it hid an unexinable danger. ¡°Feng Ling sure is obedient to you right now; she even dares to hide such a thing from me. It looks like I should find a new person to stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! You really can¡¯t me her. She knew I would being home anyway and that you would find out about it. I only made her hide it for a few hours. After all, you have to work in the day. I didn¡¯t want to distract you.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was desperate to protect Feng Ling and that she was considerate of his work but had failed to pay much attention to her own safety, Mo Jingshen appeared to smile. However, Ji Nuan could not tell if he was actually smiling or if it was a cold smile.

    She could only hear a hint of a smile from his tone, but his smile caused her to worry if Feng Ling would be punished because of this incident.

    ¡°Worry about yourself first.¡± Mo Jingshen looked at her, his tone cold.

    Ji Nuan faltered and could only say, ¡°It was an international package. I found out it was sent from America, but the personal details of the sender have been hidden.¡±

    ¡°Where is the receipt?¡±

    ¡°I took a picture of it. It¡¯s in my phone gallery.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took her phone, opened it, and sent that picture to his phone.

    ¡°Go sit down first.¡± Mo Jingshen nced at her.

    Ji Nuan saw his expression and felt that it was better not to offend him. She obediently headed to the bed to sit down.

    Seeing that she had done as she was told, Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression finally became warmer. He closed the door and headed out.

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter, Shen Mu returned a call to Mo Jingshen. ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯ve checked it. The delivery number for this international package has been deliberately hidden by someone. They likely paid arge sum of money to the Los Angeles branch. Normally, things delivered from America do not go through stringent regtions. With the added interference, it was thus able to enter the country smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Since it was hidden by someone, that means that it can be further investigated,¡± Mo Jingshen coldly stated.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve contacted the Los Angeles side. After tracking it down, they were only able to discover the sender¡¯s surname.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Su.¡±

    After hearing this, Mo Jingshen¡¯s calm eyes abruptly turned cold under the lights.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Even though her hands were wounded, she still gained some benefits.

    For example, Qin Siting had instructed her to avoid moving her hands too much. She also could not touch water for five days.

    So when Ji Nuan was eating, Auntie Chen had to send the prepared dinner upstairs. She sat by the desk while Mo Jingshen personally fed her.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Seeing her smiling with her eyes while she ate, as though she was pleased to be fed by him despite her wounded hands, Mo Jingshen tossed the chopsticks on the table and fed her a mouthful of soup.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips to sip the soup. She took a nce at Mo Jingshen¡¯s serious disposition as he fed her. He seemed worried that she would burn herself; when she drank the soup, he kept his eyes fixed on her lips. He had already blown on it, and it was no longer hot, but he remained ridiculously careful.

    Ji Nuan smiled and almost released herughter. She sat by the side table with both hands on herp like an obedient little student as she received Boss Mo¡¯s feeding.

    ¡°Still smiling? They didn¡¯t put a bomb in the package to disable your hands, did they?¡± Mo Jingshen stuffed another mouthful of soup in her lips.

    ¡°I just felt especially happy being fed by you. With a husband to dote on her, who wouldn¡¯t be happy?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s mood was especially good.

    Mo Jingshen sneered and did not speak. He continued feeding her.

 Chapter 174 - We Are Still Considered Newlyweds; There is No Need to Use Distance to Shake Things Up

    <h4>Chapter 174: We Are Still Considered Newlyweds; There is No Need to Use Distance to Shake Things Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips were stuffed with a mouthful of egg. She chewed, speaking with her mouth full, ¡°Such an experience is so rare. How do you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much to it. It¡¯s as though I¡¯ve gained a daughter.¡± Mo Jingshen picked up a piece of vegetable and stuffed it into her mouth without waiting for her to reply.

    ¡°If we were to have a daughter in the future, I fear that you¡¯ll spoil her to death.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome brows moved up slightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make one right now?¡±

    Ji Nuan drank a mouthful of soup, swallowing before saying, ¡°Wait for me to return from T City before I consider it.¡±

    Arriving at the topic of T City, Mo Jingshen calmly said, ¡°The professor your father rmends in T University is indeed well qualified and has cultivated many capable leaders. But the number of students who seek him in admiration isrge. His sses at T University have 40 to 50 students. Are you sure you can adjust to such a learning environment?¡±

    Ji Nuan was not sure when he had investigated the professor. She raised her eyes. ¡°You even have to check on a professor. Are you that worried about me?¡±

    ¡°T City is not close to Hai Cheng. I don¡¯t even fully understand the situation there. How can I possibly let you go without worrying.¡± Mo Jingshen saw that she was already full and carelessly ced the cutlery down. He picked up a napkin and wiped her lips.

    ¡°But are you agreeing to it right now? Can I go there when that professor starts his new ss at T University a few dayster?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s face was full of anticipation.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°I can send the most outstanding local or international lecturer here to give you a month of tuition. If one month isn¡¯t enough, we can do two. It¡¯ll be the same if you learn at home.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew Mo Jingshen would not easily allow her to leave for T City.

    ¡°No matter how outstanding of a lecturer you find, it wouldn¡¯t feel very good if he is only teaching me. Based on my age, if I hadn¡¯t studied in America in the past, I would still be in university right now. T University is a top-ranked university within the country. This sort of educational establishment would have a better learning environment.¡±

    ¡°That professor of yours teaches for at least three months each semester. Are you sure you want to leave Hai Cheng for three months?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild.

    ¡°It¡¯s only for three months. Just treat it as though I¡¯ve left for T City to further my studies. Don¡¯t yourpany frequently send its people out of the country to further their studies? Three months will pass by in a blink of an eye. Furthermore, isn¡¯t long-distance rtionships in trend these days? Before our marriage, we¡¯ve never experienced the joys and sorrows of being separated while in love. This is a good opportunity to experience it.¡± Ji Nuan smiled in amusement.

    However, Mo Jingshen coldly sneered. ¡°Who wants to have a long-distance rtionship with you? Joys and sorrows? You¡¯ve really ced too much thought into this!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... You¡¯re really not romantic at all! They say distance makes the heart grow fonder.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless. ¡°From my point of view, we are still considered newlyweds. There is no need to use distance to shake things up.¡±

    Ji Nuan was choked by his words. She was about to refute his words but Mo Jingshen no longer nned to further the topic. He used his eyes to indicate for her to stand up. ¡°Stand up. You¡¯ve just eaten, it¡¯s not good for digestion. Walk around the room. I¡¯ll go fill the bathtub for you to wash up.¡±

    After finishing his words, the man turned and entered the bathroom.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She was not sure when it began, but Mo Jingshen was gradually bing well trained in taking care of her.

    ¡ª-

    After their evening argument, no, it could not be considered an argument, but Mo Jingshen¡¯s stance still appeared ambiguous. She was not sure if he would actually let her go, and his attitude toward this issue was always rather cold.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were bandaged. When she sat in the tub, her clothes were already removed. She was half-supported and half-carried by Mo Jingshen into the water. She had been too busy in the day, and after receiving a fright from the afternoon delivery, she had been in a constantly alerted state. The moment she entered the warm water, she could not resist her heavy eyelids and gradually became drowsy.

    Afterward, she was not sure when she fell asleep while leaning against the edge of the bathtub. However, the asional caresses against her body made it difficult for her to sleep well. When she opened her eyes from time to time, she saw the man¡¯s silhouette. Being by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side gave her a sense of security that led her to keep her eyes shut for the remainder of the time.

    Mo Jingshen saw her cheeks were reddened from the warm water. The sight of her rosy cheeks against her white skin and her clean and delicate appearance softened his heart beyond measure. His eyes became more gentle, and his lips curved slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. If you sleep in the tub, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Mo Jingshen pinched her cheek. He did not intend to allow her to sleep in the tub like this.

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows and pushed his hand away. She leaned out of the tub, directly leaning on his shoulder.

    Mo Jingshen did not force her any further. He washed her body, wrapped her up in a towel, and carried her up from the tub. With his long legs, he took big steps out of the bathroom.

    After looking at the woman¡¯s tired little face, his brows knitted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so tired. Don¡¯t head to the studio tomorrow. Your hand needs some time to recover as well, so stay at home obediently tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Nuan snuggled closer to his embrace, speaking in a daze, ¡°I can¡¯t... The studio iscking in staff right now... If I don¡¯t go, everyone will be even more tired...¡±

    ¡°You know that the studio iscking in staff, yet you want to go to T City?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different... if I really go, Xia Tian wille to help me.¡± Ji Nuan snuggled closer to him again, speaking sweetly, ¡°I really want to go.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t let you go. Let your hands heal first.¡± Mo Jingshen carried her to the bed.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were shut the whole time as she cuddled into in his arms. She drowsily spoke, ¡°I need to work hard. Harder than I used to.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze deepened as he focused on the little woman in his arms. He ced her on the bed.

    The moment she touched the bed, Ji Nuan instinctively found a morefortable position. She then raised her elbow to her nose for a sniff and said, almost as though to tter him, ¡°Thank you, hubby, for helping me shower. My whole body smells good now...¡±

    For the sake of gaining his agreement, this little woman was constantly trying to think up ways to coax him.

    Mo Jingshen snorted, tossing theforter on her body. ¡°Don¡¯t move your hands about. ce them down and quickly go to sleep.¡±

    Ji Nuan was really tired. She hugged theforter in her arms andfortably fell asleep.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Ji Nuan woke up to discover it waste. Her originally full schedule in the studio was already cleared.

    After making a call, she discovered that Mo Jingshen had transferred someone from his office over to help her manage the work in the studio. After confirming that the initial ns were all proceeding well, Ji Nuan rxed andid back down on the bed.

    Mo Jingshen, this man, he was usually so quiet but always did everything well. When it came to her affairs, he always arranged everything particrly well.

    After resting for a while, she moved to sit up. Her hands instinctively pressed against the bed, but the sudden aching pain caused her to lift her hands up for a look. Seeing her bandaged palms and the small cuts from the de on her fingers, she recalled the doll she saw yesterday. It immediately brought back some of the fright she experienced yesterday.

 Chapter 175 - Mo Jingshen is Yours Now, but Many People Wish to Take Away This Piece of Meat

    <h4>Chapter 175: Mo Jingshen is Yours Now, but Many People Wish to Take Away This Piece of Meat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Since he asked her to rest, she would rest. Ji Nuan decided to head to the hospital to receive Xia Tian who was about to be discharged.

    However, because her hands could not carry anything, she received a big eye roll from Xia Tian.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you around!¡±

    Ji Nuan had already found amodations for Xia Tian near the studio. After all, Xia Tian wasing purely to assist her, and she did not ask for any payment. Although this Xia family¡¯s youngdy had left her family, she did notck in money at all. The only thing Ji Nuan could do for her was to arrange everything to keep her from constantly moving while her leg was still in recovery.

    As they drove toward Xia Tian¡¯s new pace, Xia Tian kept nagging, ¡°Say, you managed to hurt your hand to this degree even while receiving a package. How can your family¡¯s Mo Jingshen¡¯s heart not ache?¡±

    ¡°Even if his heart aches, what can he do. I¡¯m really to be med for being so careless.¡± Ji Nuan recalled that yesterday, Qin Siting had said her palms only needed to be bandaged for one day. Afterward, she only had to apply the medication regrly. Thus, she slowly struggled to untie the bandage while summarizing yesterday¡¯s incident to Xia Tian.

    After listening to her, Xia Tian first remained quiet because the taxi driver was also present. After alighting, she asked the person helping her with her luggage to head in first. She stood outside to ask Ji Nuan, ¡°This package was clearly sent by a love rival, meant to scare you off! Who has the guts to send such a thing to your studio? Aren¡¯t they openly issuing a challenge?¡±

    While speaking, Xia Tian faced Ji Nuan head-on. ¡°Aside from that An Shuyan, do you know what other love rivals you have?¡±

    The topic was brought onto the two words, ¡®love rival.¡¯ Ji Nuan could not help but think deeply.

    ¡°Since its a package from America, it should be unrted to Ji Mengran. As for America¡¯s side...¡± Ji Nuan hesitated for a moment. ¡°Aside from An Shuyan, I really don¡¯t know who else there can be...¡±

    Xia Tian appeared clearly impatient with her. ¡°How can you not know who is staring at the piece of meat that is your husband?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Has Mo Jingshen ever had any other women within or outside of the country; do you at least know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. I¡¯ve only heard some rumors, but I can¡¯t confirm if they are true.¡±

    Xia Tian rolled her eyes toward the sky. ¡°You don¡¯t even know such a thing. Nuan Nuan, exactly how at ease are you with him? Mo Jingshen is a rare, high-quality man. How many women are staying at home, hoping to sleep with him? You¡¯re not even going to guard him a little?¡±

    ¡°But I trust him.¡±

    ¡°What fart¡¯s use does trust have! Right now, this love rival has already thrown a knife at you. This time it¡¯s a dismembered doll dressed in a wedding gown and covered in des clearly meant to frighten and curse you! Next time, who knows what it will be! You have to investigate this thoroughly. Mo Jingshen once stayed in America for a long period, and An Shuyan was only a suitable woman his father forcefully arranged for him. He might not take her seriously, but does that mean he has never had any other women or other women who are watching him like a tiger watches its prey?! A doll dressed in a wedding gown is clearly meant to represent the deep resentment against your marriage! If this isn¡¯t a love rival provoking you, what else can it be?¡±

    ¡°All right, all right. Quickly go in. You¡¯re giving me goosebumps.¡±

    Xia Tian refused to go in, standing outside the door to continue. ¡°No matter how well Mo Jingshen treats you, he is still a mature man. It cannot be that he has never even had a first love before you, right?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xia Tian was almost driven mad by her. ¡°Nuan Nuan, let me tell you. If your heart remains so generous, in the future, you won¡¯t even know if a woman directly charged into his bed! From the start, Mo Jingshen was Hai Cheng¡¯s, and in fact, the country¡¯s most idolized male god chased by numerous unattached young women! Right now, he is Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO and Mo family¡¯s only grandson. If he heads to America to inherit Shine in the future, there¡¯ll be even more women throwing themselves at him. If you don¡¯t quickly guard him, you won¡¯t be able to chase those women away in the future even if you wave a flyswatter in front of him!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always held a grudge against this marriage. That was in the past. Now, since you intend to live well with Mo Jingshen, you have to have a good understanding of his past. Otherwise, what will you do if this situation repeats itself? You love rival has already sent such a thing over to taunt you, yet you don¡¯t even know who the other party is. Your enemy is hidden from your sight, which means you¡¯re on the losing end!¡± Xia Tian tugged on her earnestly.

    Ji Nuan pulled Xia Tian toward the residence. ¡°I¡¯ve known from the start that there are many women who like him. Don¡¯t even mention America. Just in Hai Cheng alone, there are several thousands of wealthy youngdies who are unhappy with me, who can¡¯t wait for me to disappearpletely.¡±

    ¡°But someone who woulde to frighten you so openly is obviously not simple! I know Mo Jingshen is very indulgent toward you. Is your sex life going well?¡± Xia Tian suddenly asked.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Aiya, forget it. Even though your hands are injured, your smile and your reddened cheeks clearly show you¡¯ve been well-loved. From the way I see it, Mo Jingshen is truly very dedicated to you. Any other woman who wants to possess Mo Jingshen would definitely be extremely jealous and driven mad for sure. They deserve it, having thoughts about someone else¡¯s husband. What one does, God watches!¡±

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, you have to remember this. Mo Jingshen is yours now, but there are too many people who wish to take away this piece of meat. You have to hold onto him tightly. Don¡¯t lose him.¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing well right now. Why are you already mourning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m reminding you! Watch out, or you won¡¯t even know when your meat is taken away!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    Three dayster, Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were healed. Aside from the two deeper cuts on her palms that had to avoid contact with water, her hands could basically move normally. Only the skin on her palm needed more time to recover.

    The professor on T University¡¯s side would begin his ss next week. Ji Nuan needed first to return to the Ji home and settle Shen Heru¡¯s issue.

    In her past life, she was unable to prevent her father from passing away from organ failure. In this life, she definitely could not allow Shen Heru¡¯s scheme to seed.

    Early on, Ji Nuan gave a call to Ji Hongwen to inform him that she would visit. When she came by in the evening, she saw Ji Mengran standing by the living room entrance disying an aggressive stance.

    As she met Ji Mengran¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression wasposed. Only Ji Mengran was filled with anger. Her agitation drove her to block Ji Nuan¡¯s path abruptly. ¡°Ji Nuan! You actually have the guts to return to the Ji family! What exactly are your intentions? Thest time you threw me in such a ce and almost cost me my life! You¡¯re clearly hiding malicious thoughts! Now you¡¯ve run back to pretend to be a good person in front of Dad again? Showing one face in front of him and another behind him, how can you be so disgusting!¡±

    ¡°One face in front of him, and another behind him?¡± Ji Nuan returned Ji Mengran¡¯s using and hateful gaze and chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not talking about yourself?¡±

 Chapter 176 - Do You Think the World Revolves Around You?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Do You Think the World Revolves Around You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Who are you talking about here when you bring up malicious thoughts? Compared to you, how can I possibly live up to those words? You were even capable of bribing a psychiatrist to prescribe drugs meant to weaken your sister¡¯s mental state. How can anyone be more malicious than you? You took advantage of me while my emotions were unstable to urge me to get a divorce every day and even incited me to attempt suicide to force Mo Jingshen to leave, who can be more vicious than you?¡±

    Ji Nuan refuted her words without holding anything back. She saw Ji Hongwen approaching behind Ji Mengran and kept her words clear and distinct; she waspletely unrelenting.

    Ji Mengran turned pale from her words. However, she immediately acted as though she was in the right. ¡°On what basis are you pushing these responsibilities onto me? How would I know what sort of medicine the doctor would prescribe for you? The one who needs to see a psychiatrist is you. The one who has a mental problem is also you, it¡¯s not me! Who knows if you¡¯re hallucinating because your brain has a problem!¡±

    Ji Mengran then angrily continued. ¡°Anyway, you didn¡¯t suicide. When did I incite you to suicide? Do you have evidence? Do you have witnesses? Those are all things you¡¯ve hallucinated. Don¡¯t frame me!¡±

    Recalling her previous life, when she had copsed in the bathtub after losing too much blood, Ji Nuan felt the urge to deliver a firm p onto Ji Mengran¡¯s face.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hit you, scram. A good dog doesn¡¯t block the door.¡±

    ¡°Who are you scolding?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t publicly confront you when we were at the Mo family home because I was taking Dad¡¯s face into consideration. Right now, I don¡¯t have the mood to argue with you. Get out of my way!¡±

    Ji Mengran stood by the door, refusing to move. ¡°You want to hit me? This is the Ji home. There¡¯s no Mo Jingshen to support you. I¡¯ll see if you dare to hit...¡±

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Ji Nuan pped her face without hesitation.

    Ji Mengran froze. In the next instant, her expression grew unhappy as she reached over to grab Ji Nuan¡¯s hair. Ji Nuan moved backward to avoid her. If it were not because of the wound on her palm, she would have delivered a firmer p.

    Seeing that Ji Mengran appeared to have lost her mind and was about to pick a fight with Ji Nuan, Ji Hongwen, who had already heard most of their words, abruptly said, ¡°Enough! What are you fighting about right in front of our door?¡±

    Ji Mengran instantly stiffened. She turned back to meet Ji Hongwen¡¯s gaze and became flustered. ¡°Dad... it¡¯s Ji Nuan who...¡±

    Ji Hongwen did not even look at her. He only nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°Come in first.¡±

    After entering, Ji Hongwen asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Although you¡¯ve frequently been arguing with Meng Ran a lot recently, and she did go out of line previously, but were the things you said earlier all true?¡±

    ¡°Dad, Ji Nuan is framing me. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense...¡± Ji Mengran frantically tried to exin herself. ¡°You were also there when I came home that day. I was drenched in the rain for the entire night. I was cold, disheveled, and I almost died outside! She¡¯s clearly the one that has always acted viciously against her own sister...¡±

    ¡°You shut up.¡± Ji Hongwen nced at her in cold rage, unable to tolerate her incessant noise.

    Ji Mengran unhappily gritted her teeth. She remained in her position and red at Ji Nuan.

    Clearly, the fright she suffered that night was not light.

    Ji Nuan coldly nced at her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. I will fully and clearly describe everything you¡¯ve done to Dad. Even if you try to stop me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything! Don¡¯t nder me!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not argue with her further. She only calmly stated, ¡°Dad, I came here today to discuss something with you. Let¡¯s talk about Meng Ran another day. We need to discuss the proper things first.¡±

    Ji Hongwen knitted his brows. Looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s grim and stern expression, he asked, ¡°Why? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your study to speak.¡± Ji Nuan shifted to head for the stairs.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, if you have anything to say, say it here! Don¡¯t think that you can go behind my back to tell Dad lies about me! I¡¯ll admit everything I¡¯ve done. But don¡¯t even think about framing me for the things I¡¯ve never done!¡± Ji Mengran reached out abruptly to push Ji Nuan.

    Right now, Ji Mengran was not important to Ji Nuan. She did not move back after being pushed, and instead, she forcefully grabbed Ji Mengran¡¯s wrist to push her aside. She turned to look at her. ¡°Do you think that the world revolves around you? When I speak to Dad alone, must it be about you? Who do you think you are? Just because you¡¯ve stuck a few sham goods onto your face, you really think you¡¯re outstanding?¡±

    Shen Heru heard them and walked out. She immediately resisted the urge to smile as she approached after seeing the stern Ji Nuan. ¡°Nuan Nuan, ah, why are you losing your temper the moment youe home? A few days ago, Meng Ran¡¯s phone was shattered. Was it done by you? As an elder sister, you¡¯re really too immature. Now that you¡¯ve be Mrs. Mo, you sure are capable. You¡¯re even losing your temper with your own sister. Your angeres as it wishes. If this Ji family isn¡¯t big enough for you, no one is begging you to stay. Why are you making such a fuss the moment youe back? The Ji family is usually so peaceful, but the moment you step in, there¡¯s such a bigmotion!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were cold and distant. She did not pay any mind to Shen Heru who could not even guarantee her own safety right now let alone protect someone else. She only calmly looked at Ji Mengran. ¡°Your pitiful act may be sufficient for you to mess about at home, but don¡¯t keep it up in front of me. It¡¯ll only disgust me. Aren¡¯t you aware of how your own phone was broken? You went around half of Hai Cheng to stalk me. My bodyguard was only fulfilling her responsibilities when she thought that you would harm me. She was already being considerate to your family name when she shattered your phone instead of smashing her fists onto your body. You still have the guts to argue with me at home?¡±

    These words were spoken openly in front of Ji Hongwen and Shen Heru. Ji Mengran was instantly confronted with a strong enemy and could not conceal the fluster in her eyes. ¡°I was only passing by that day. On what basis are you concluding I was stalking you. You¡¯re clearly the one that finds me an eyesore. You intentionally used your bodyguard to frighten me! If your bodyguard dares to hit me, if I don¡¯t sue her entire family into being jailed, my surname isn¡¯t Ji!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled coldly. ¡°Look at your own face and lips. You¡¯re guilty as a thief. Although your mouth is being loud, your expression has already betrayed you.¡±

    Ji Hongwen did not speak, but his brows were fiercely knitted as he watched his second daughter.

    Sensing her father¡¯s gaze, Ji Mengran finally backed down slightly. That night, she was really provoked to the point of wanting to kill Ji Nuan. Right now, the hatred in her eyes as she watched Ji Nuan was only increasing like a flood. It did not reduce at all.

    Yet, Ji Nuan remained indifferent from beginning to end. She had even kept away her originally polite mask, clearly disying her stance of breaking off all ties.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe her words,¡± Ji Mengran suppressed her voice to say quietly.

    ¡°After what happened at the Mo family, didn¡¯t I already warn you. You can either choose to scram overseas to study or stay locked up at home to reflect for a few months. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the house, and you¡¯re not allowed to look for trouble with Ji Nuan! You¡¯ve treated my words like a fart, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ji Hongwen held a cup of tea that Shen Heru had brought over and abruptly smashed it next to Ji Mengran¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 177 - Our Ji family Doesnâ€™t Have a Daughter Like You

    <h4>Chapter 177: Our Ji family Doesn¡¯t Have a Daughter Like You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The teacup shattered, frightening Ji Mengran into taking a step back. The hot tea sttered onto her slippers, while the ss fragments scattered across the floor.

    Ji Mengran raised her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ll only listen to Ji Nuan¡¯s words. You won¡¯t even listen to my exnation?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for an exnation?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression was frigid. ¡°You are my daughter. How can I not know your character? Back when Ji Nuan was about to marry Mo Jingshen, you already threw a tantrum with me over it. From then on, I¡¯ve always known that you have thoughts about your own brother-inw! Because you are my daughter, I gave you face and didn¡¯t expose you. You are the one who stirred up this trouble! No one else can be med!¡±

    Ji Mengran looked as though she had heard a joke. ¡°You knew how I felt, yet you still gave all the things I liked to Ji Nuan! How could you be so biased?¡±

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression instantly revealed his thunderous rage. ¡°Since you were young, no matter if it¡¯s the things you like or the things Ji Nuan likes, the moment you open your mouth, she would unconditionally give them all to you! Both of you have been spoiled by me. When she¡¯s outside, she¡¯s often criticized for being arrogant and proud, but she has always been especially indulgent toward you alone! She gave you everything that you wanted! What more do you want? Have you be used to snatching things from Ji Nuan¡¯s hands? Now that she refuses to hand you her legal husband, are you going to go against her?!¡±

    As he spoke, Ji Hongwen angrily pointed at Ji Mengran who had turned pale. ¡°You still have the nerve to stand here and argue with me about this! You unfilial daughter, kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Me? Kneel down?¡± Ji Mengran red at him with red eyes.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression revealed his unrelenting determination and rage. After seeing the nasty rtionship between Ji Mengran and Ji Nuan today, even his heart was aching from the anger.

    ¡°Old Ji, cool down a little. Mengran is still a child. Why are you telling her this? Everyone has the right to like someone; she hasn¡¯tmitted any outrageous acts. It¡¯s normal for a young girl to want to fight for the boy she likes. She hasn¡¯t even done much, has she?¡± Shen Heru saw that Ji Hongwen was truly angered and rushed to pat his chestfortingly.

    Ji Hongwen expression was ugly as he paid no mind to Shen Heru. He continued looking at Ji Mengran who was gritting her teeth and refusing to kneel. ¡°I asked you to kneel! Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel! Why should I kneel!¡± Ji Mengran yelled in anger, turning to run up the stairs.

    Seeing that Ji Hongwen was about to haul the person back with an icy expression, Shen Heru rushed to tug him back. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Ji Nuan is still here. This house is usually so peaceful, but the moment she returns, there¡¯s so much trouble. Don¡¯t just me Mengran alone...¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Ji Hongwen red at her. ¡°What were you saying earlier? Ji Nuan is my daughter, why can¡¯t she return to this home?¡±

    Shen Heru was slightly upset with the way he took his anger out on her. Her hands instantly left his elbow as she said with a poorplexion, ¡°I only spoke up for Mengran because my heart was aching from the way you keep criticizing her. But aside from Ji Nuan, this precious daughter of yours, no one else is allowed to speak, is it?¡±

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s brows were cold. He clearly did not intend to soften his attitude toward her.

    Shen Heru tolerated her anger and did not speak. She raised her eyes toward Ji Nuan and was further incensed by the way she was coldly watching the conflict y out.

    This little wench. Previously, whenever she came home, she would at least restrain a little. But now, she haspletely stopped holding back. The moment she is back, she starts a battle. No festivities are going on right now, but she suddenly came back home just to start a conflict. What on earth are her intentions?

    Stumbling noises came from upstairs. Ji Mengran rushed down the stairs with a suitcase in her hand.

    Seeing this, Ji Nuan coldly raised her brows and did not speak.

    Ji Hongwen coldly narrowed his eyes, angrily saying, ¡°Are you leaving? Fine. If you take your luggage and step out of this home today, don¡¯t even think abouting back! Scram! Our Ji family doesn¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s footsteps abruptly froze, but she concealed it as she quickly brought her luggage down the stairs. She red at Ji Nuan, opened the doors, and walked out.

    ¡°Aiya, this child. Why is she leaving.¡± Shen Heru nagged. She then turned to Ji Nuan and whispered in reproach, ¡°How can there be such a sister? Even if Mengran is wrong in some ways, she hasn¡¯t done anything to harm anyone. She¡¯s so unforgiving to her own sister. Must she force her to leave before she lets it go? Can you not be satisfied until you see Mengran break off all ties with us? Will you only be happy when this family is bankrupt and the people are dead?¡±

    ¡°Will you die if you say less?¡± Ji Hongwen turned to look at her in anger.

    Shen Heru was just about to reply when she heard Ji Nuan speak up indifferently, ¡°How can this family go bankrupt and its people die with my return? On the contrary... Auntie Shen, if you continue staying in the Ji family, I can¡¯t say for sure how things will end up.¡±

    Shen Heru knitted her brows as she turned harshly toward Ji Nuan. ¡°Nuan Nuan, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Ji Nuan revealed an extremely mild smile. Hearing a car pass by outside, she turned to head out and did not offer her any exnations.

    Ji Mengran went into the Ji family¡¯s garage and got into one of their cars. However, the moment she drove out, she saw Ji Nuan standing by the front yard. If her father was not around, Ji Mengran really wished she could step on the gas and kill her.

    No! She had to tolerate it! The things she wanted would never easily bow down and surrender to her, but she could not let Ji Nuan lead her around by the nose!

    There had to be a way to restrain her!

    Ji Mengran pressed on the car horns with force, rolling down the windows to shout, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, scram!¡±

    Ji Nuan appeared to be able to read her mind. She stood unmoving in her position, watching her coldly and indifferently.

    Ji Mengran got off the car in a fit of anger. She mmed the car door and charged toward her. ¡°Do you really think that with Dad supporting you, you can be as arrogant as you wish? Ji Nuan, let me tell you...¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Nuan appeared not to have heard her. She only smiled imperceptibly, watching Ji Mengran¡¯s expression of rage.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude appeared to drive Ji Mengran even crazier. She gritted her teeth to re at her. ¡°The Ji family doesn¡¯t have space for me, but there are other ces that do!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. She has always been taller than Ji Mengran. She leaned her body down slightly, and Ji Mengran, who instantly felt a wave of threat, quickly took a step back.

    Ji Nuan leaned by her ear, quietly and unhurriedly whispering, ¡°Are you going to Hai City¡¯s An Hei Bar to look for that bunch of loser friends of yours? Are you going to ask them to find ways to bring me into that ce, for them to get me drunk and have me take drugs, for them to help you ruin me, en?¡±

 Chapter 179 - Fake?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Fake?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan did not lower her volume. She only smiled and said, ¡°Dad, when I was young, do you remember when I connected the two phrases ¡®as guilty as a thief¡¯ and ¡®the walls have ears¡¯ in my assignment? I¡¯m not sure why I ended up connecting them that way back then. But looking at it now, it seems like I finally have my answer.¡±

    The person by the door clearly understood Ji Nuan¡¯s meaning. She shrunk behind the door and thought to leave, but after standing frozen outside for a moment, she suddenly pushed the door open and entered the study.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, you can¡¯t speak like this. The walls have ears, but being guilty as a thief is unrted to me. Earlier on, I was heading to the room to take something when I heard you and your father speaking. I was curious, so I came to peek in only to hear you framing me!¡± Shen Heru put on a wronged expression as she turned to meet Ji Hongwen¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Old Ji, it¡¯s true that Nuan Nuan is your daughter, but the intention behind her words is too obvious. She first chased Mengran away, and now she¡¯s targeting me!¡±

    Shen Heru could act, but so could Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan turned to Ji Hongwen with a bitter smile. ¡°Dad, you can choose not to believe in me, but you have to take this analysis report seriously. As your daughter, I would never tamper with your medicine. I only wish for you to live as long as possible, but we can¡¯t say the same for some other people.¡±

    Shen Heru¡¯s eyelids suddenly began to twitch. Right now, Ji Nuan was truly adept with both soft and hard methods. The way she intentionally retreated while looking wronged clearly forced Ji Hongwen to view this issue seriously.

    The way she blocked someone was so strong; she truly could not underestimate her!

    ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re considering your feelings with Auntie Shen and would rather discuss this privately with her than blow up the issue, I can leave my words here. I won¡¯t participate in your decision on how to resolve this.¡± Ji Nuan retreated once more.

    It sounded like a retreat, but she clearly did not allow the big issue to be reduced into a small one.

    Shen Heru looked at the scheming Ji Nuan and gritted her teeth in hate. She struggled to maintain her expression but had no choice but to force a smile. ¡°Nuan Nuan, you can¡¯t speak like this. I clearly haven¡¯t done anything, yet you speak as though your father is deliberately shielding me. He might be your father, but he is also my husband. Who would use such a scheme to harm their own husband¡¯s life?¡±

    <i>Tolerate it. I must tolerate it. If I don¡¯t tolerate it, this Ji Nuan might throw out more unexpected schemes.</i>

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression was slightly dark. It was clear that just as Ji Nuan said, he did not intend on blowing up this matter regardless if it was true or not.

    The Ji family¡¯s business was not as good as it used to be. He was constantly worrying about it and had no mood to interfere with what was happening at home. Everything was left to Shen Heru¡¯s care. If things were really as Ji Nuan said, right now... for the sake of his own face, he could not immediately start a fight about it.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, you head back first to your room to rest.¡±

    He did not bring up the supplements. Ji Nuan pursed her lips silently before smiling. ¡°All right.¡±

    After returning to her room, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was mild and calm. After muttering to herself for a moment, she mostly understood what her father was thinking and picked up her phone to scroll through it carelessly.

    She then opened up a surveince software hidden in her phone, looking through the footage she had captured. When she arrived at the scene she wanted to see, her lips curved up slightly. She ced the phone back in her pocket without a change in expression.

    At this moment, in the study.

    Shen Heru could not guess what was running through Ji Hongwen¡¯s mind. However, the heavy tension in the room caused her to feel slightly weak. She approached him with a smile. ¡°Old Ji, from the moment I married in, Ji Nuan has never been pleasant to me. But at the very least, she would stay quiet at home and not cause a fuss. Now, she must think I¡¯m easy to bully, so...¡±

    Ji Hongwen abruptly raised his arm and gave her a painful p. He angrily said, ¡°Just because I protected you, don¡¯t think that I believe in that nonsense of yours! When your son was chased out of the Ji family after severing ties with you, I still remember those eyes of his! Did he actually sever ties with you? The two of you have actually been watching the Ji family like a tiger does its prey, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Shen Heru trembled. After standing stiffly for a long moment, she frantically reached out to tug on his elbow. ¡°Old Ji, don¡¯t be fooled by Ji Nuan¡¯s words! I really didn¡¯t do this! You know how hard it was for me to sever ties with Yihan back then. Each time someone brings up his name, I can¡¯t even function properly. As a mother, my heart has always been ufortable, but you cannot take his incident as a basis to suspect me! Yes, I admit, Yihan has returned to the Sheng family. What happened back then was his fault, but that is already something of the past! I swear that everything Yihan has done since returning to the Sheng family is unrted to me! No matter if it¡¯s Yihan or the Sheng family, they no longer have any rtions with me!¡±

    Ji Hongwen smiled coldly. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, ah! I¡¯ve been in the Ji family for so many years, dedicating myself to protecting this home for you...¡± Shen Heru¡¯s eyes reddened.

    Ji Hongwen sneered. ¡°What about the supplements? Even if Nuan Nuan doesn¡¯t like you, she would never make things up without any evidence! The drug analysis report is right here, how are you going to exin it!¡±

    Shen Heru immediately refuted. ¡°Her analysis report is fake!¡±

    ¡°Fake?¡± Ji Hongwen coldly eyed her. ¡°What evidence can you bring out to prove that this report is fake?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she analyze the supplements? We¡¯ll do it again! Do it afresh before all of our eyes! I refuse to believe she can do anything to it when everyone is watching her. She obviously intended to harm me with this sort of report. We don¡¯t even know where she brought it out from!¡±

    Ji Hongwen did not speak, looking at her unhappily.

    Shen Heru looked aggrieved. ¡°You see, you don¡¯t even know what the truth really is. Just because of what Ji Nuan said, youpletely refuse to believe in me. You won¡¯t even show me a good attitude. Your daughter sure is smart now. She even knows how to separate us, husband and wife.¡±

    Ji Hongwen had a belly full of anger. After hearing this, his expression worsened. He silently and abruptly stepped out of the study. Watching him, Shen Heru¡¯s eyes brightened. She quickly turned to follow him out. ¡°Old Ji, you must check the supplements again. You have to help me clear my name. Otherwise, how am I going to continue staying in this family...¡±

    Ji Hongwen was about to head toward his room. Shen Heru followed right behind him, and the two of them ended up passing by Ji Nuan¡¯s room. Without anyone¡¯s notice, Ji Nuan had already stepped out.

    Ji Nuan stood by the door, scrolling through her phone. She had clearly heard Shen Heru¡¯s earlier words, and her eyes carried a hint of smile and mockery. It was as though she hadpletely seen through Shen Heru.

    That smile was distinct and bright; it was impossible to read.

 Chapter 180 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the hallway, Shen Heru did not look at Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression. She only saw the smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s lips; it caused her to tremble with fear.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression caused Shen Heru¡¯s teeth to itch with the urge to bite her. She could not tolerate it and provokingly said, ¡°Nuan Nuan ah, earlier on, weren¡¯t you insisting that there is a problem with my supplements? Why don¡¯t we go do a new drug analysis. We¡¯ll see who exactly is lying!¡±

    Ji Nuan returned her gaze mildly, before smiling imperceptibly at Ji Hongwen who was visibly upset. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been working in the business world for so many years. Her attitude right now is clearly problematic. Can this be considered, ¡®a guilty person gives himself away by consciously protesting his innocence?¡¯¡±

    Shen Heru knitted her brows at Ji Nuan. Her voice rose in pitch as she unhappily raged, ¡°What problems can I have? You insist that my supplements have poison and even brought out some drug analysis report. Now that I ask for the test to be redone, you say that I¡¯m giving myself away? Why are you putting words in my mouth? You are clearly trying to make things difficult for me, blocking my words at every end! I think you¡¯re the one with a problem!¡±

    Shen Heru then narrowed her eyes, targeting her. ¡°Say, you¡¯re only so young, yet you¡¯re so good at lying. Mengran was clearly framed by you too, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled mildly, remaining quiet.

    Seeing her silent, Shen Heru threw her another nce. She scanned Ji Nuan¡¯s expression and felt that Ji Nuan was definitely struggling to refute her. She then raised her brows in satisfaction.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, did you make ns to target me after finding out how easy it was to pull Mengran from her position in the Ji family? The moment Mengran left home today, you immediately turned your focus on me. Are you trying to swallow the entire Ji family? Your father is still alive, don¡¯t you think that your appetite is too great!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Shen, there¡¯s no need for you to be stirring up trouble here. I came back today with evidence. No matter how you try to argue your way out of it, it¡¯s useless. The evidence speaks for itself. Let¡¯s talk about it. You say that I¡¯m framing you; where¡¯s your evidence?¡± Ji Nuan asked, appearing as though she was innocently stepping into Shen Heru¡¯s trap.

    Shen Heru smiled. ¡°I do have evidence. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll cry when you see it. After all, I¡¯m getting on in years and am much more open-minded. As long as the misunderstanding clears up and your father understands me, that¡¯s enough for me. But if your malicious heart is exposed, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say for sure how the Mo family will view you from here on...¡±

    After she finished her words, she did not wait for Ji Hongwen to speak up, nor did she continue meeting Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze. She immediately turned and walked quickly toward the main bedroom.

    Seeing that Shen Heru had walked off, Ji Hongwen appeared to have some thoughts of his own as he followed. Ji Nuan unhurriedly paced behind them. The moment they entered the bedroom, they saw Shen Heru¡¯s hands deftly opening the bedside cab. She brought out arge bunch of medicine.

    She took out all of the supplements Ji Nuan had said were problematic; not even one was missing. She then turned back to look at Ji Hongwen. ¡°Old Ji, these are the supplements I bought back for you, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    However, Ji Hongwen knitted his brows. He watched how she seemed to be in a hurry to clear herself of her charges, and the way she seemed so aware of the location of those medication.

    He had never stopped to consider if this woman he had been married to for so many years had hidden thoughts.

    At this moment, there was no need for Ji Nuan to say anything. He could already see that there were too many unseen problems.

    Although he ate these supplements almost every day, he had never taken them in front of her. Yet, she knew that they were all stored in this drawer. After buying them so long ago, she could actually still remember how all of them looked.

    It was truly hard to believe that there was nothing fishy.

    Seeing that Ji Hongwen was silent with a cold expression, Shen Heru turned to Ji Nuan. ¡°Nuan Nuan, are you sure that these are the medications you sent for an analysis?¡±

    Ji Nuan found this amusing. ¡°Auntie Shen, why are you in such a rush? There are many medications in my dad¡¯s drawer, and all of the bottles look so simr. There is his medication for lowering blood pressure, diabetes, and many more, yet you brought them out so quickly without any hesitation. Those who don¡¯t know may think you¡¯ve been staring at these medications every day, checking if anyone has actually taken them.¡±

    Shen Heru naturally did not lose herposure just because of those words.

    Previously when Ji Nuan returned home, she had already felt that Ji Nuan was suspicious of her. Furthermore, she had also sensed Ji Nuan was truly different during the conflict at the Mo family home.

    Shen Heru had always been cautious. She feared she would be caught unaware when Ji Nuan discovered something and had already made arrangements.

    ¡°I was the one who bought these supplements. I passed by a shop when I was traveling overseas and carefully chose them. Every bottle went past my hand, so of course I know what they look like.¡± Shen Heru appeared earnest and fearless.

    Ji Nuan hid a smile as she nced at the emerald-green jade bangle on her wrist. ¡°Auntie Shen¡¯s life sure isfortable. You get to go on vacations as you please. That jade bangle on your wrist is also quite special. It¡¯s rare to see such a well-crafted one. If I remember correctly, my dad gifted that to you many years ago, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s worth up to ten million yuan. The color really bes more beautiful as you wear it over the years. I wonder if you¡¯ve ever loaned it to anyone?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve always treasured this bangle and never once removed it. I take good care of all the things your dad gifts me, how could I possible loan it to anyone?¡± Shen Heru could not understand why Ji Nuan had suddenly switched topics. She watched Ji Nuan warily, while her lips maintained that her rtionship with Ji Hongwen was good.

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Hearing this, Ji Nuan lifted her phone screen, tapping against it.

    Immediately, a clear footage began ying on her screen.

    From the footage, the bedside table and its surroundings could be seen. The footage was taken around twenty days ago. A pair of hands swiftly removed all of the supplements in the drawer, recing all of its contents. Upon taking a closer look, it could be seen that the recement pills were almost identical. Even the amount reced was simr. As the pills had no specific scent, it would be difficult to notice even if they were reced.

    Although one could only see a pair of hands moving in the footage, those hands were extremely white and had an emerald-green jade bangle around one of its wrists.

    The moment she saw what Ji Nuan was ying on her phone, Shen Heru¡¯s expression stiffened. She abruptly came to a realization and understood that Ji Nuan had asked her that question intentionally.

    Shen Heru became flustered as she quickly ced her hand behind her back. She was pale as she shook her head. She thought to exin herself, but the moment she raised her eyes, she met Ji Hongwen¡¯s enraged expression.

 Chapter 181 - What a Vicious and Merciless Person He Slept with Every Night

    <h4>Chapter 181: What a Vicious and Merciless Person He Slept with Every Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Shen Heru already knew there was no turning back for her, but she still tried to argue. ¡°How can you say I¡¯ve changed the pills just by taking out this random footage? Ji Nuan, you are really capable with these high-tech things nowadays. You can say whatever you wish and fabricate whatever you want...¡±

    ¡°This is considered high-tech?¡± Ji Nuan looked at her in amusement. ¡°What times are we living in? What¡¯s so difficult about installing a surveince camera?¡±

    ¡°You actually dared to ce a surveince camera in your father¡¯s room. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed admitting it...¡±

    ¡°This is my dad¡¯s room. I won¡¯t capture the things that shouldn¡¯t be taken.¡± Ji Nuan coldly cut off her words. She approached the table, removing a tiny camera from under the shade of the deskmp. ¡°Although it only captured the footage of this table, I think this is sufficient. Don¡¯t you think so, Auntie Shen?¡±

    The proof was undeniable, each one of them more powerful than the previous. They backed Shen Heru into a dead end, preventing her escape.

    Shen Heru stiffly stared at the camera in Ji Nuan¡¯s hands. She abruptly turned to Ji Hongwen. ¡°Old Ji... listen to my exnation...¡±

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression could no longer be simply described as cold rage. ¡°Exin what? Is there a need for an exnation? When I brought you and your son through the Ji family doors out of sympathy, I truly never expected that one day you would personally try to bring me through the gates of the underworld! You sure are amazing. What a vicious and merciless person I¡¯ve been sharing a bed with!¡±

    Shen Heru was flustered. ¡°Old Ji, this is really unrted to me! The footage didn¡¯t capture any faces. How can you be so sure it was me? Even thew requires definitive proof to charge someone. How can she use a bangle as a basis to say it was me?¡±

    ¡°I was the one who gifted you with that bangle. Ji Nuan might not be able to recognize it, but how can I not? We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so many years. I can recognize your wrist with just one look at the footage. Is there a need for Ji Nuan to confirm anything?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s eyes were icy-cold. He was filled with rage.

    Shen Heru refused to give up. ¡°I...¡±

    From the start, Ji Hongwen fully believed in Ji Nuan¡¯s words, but he also did not wish to blow up this matter. However, with the truth ced right before his eyes, he could not hold onto his face. His heart was also boiling mad with anger. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, he gave her a p, venting all of his rage. The blow was harsh and heavy.

    Ji Nuan ced that needle-sized camera in her pocket. She did not say anymore, expressionlessly watching Shen Heru¡¯s sorry figure.

    If this were not rted to her father¡¯s life, she would have been happy to continue acting with Shen Heru.

    However, if she did not expose this matter, her father¡¯s health would only worsen.

    Right now, she had done everything she needed to do. As for what to do next, he could handle it as he pleased. Ji Nuan would not interfere.

    Shen Heru held her swollen cheek, turning to see Ji Nuan standing by the side like a passerby.

    As she was too enraged, Shen Heru gritted her teeth to force herself to calm down. She then turned to the angered Ji Hongwen, lowering her head to say in an aggrieved tone. ¡°All right... I admit it... Old Ji, I¡¯ll exin it all to you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the father of that bastard I was previously married to, who is the current head of the Sheng family. He wanted to make use of me to swallow the Ji family. Originally, I didn¡¯t know that those supplements were problematic. They were the ones who threatened me to bring those supplements to you. I only found out what they really were after... I didn¡¯t change the medicine to prevent being caught, but because I was genuinely afraid that those things would harm you. That is why I secretly changed them; I didn¡¯t want you to find out, and I didn¡¯t want the Sheng family to find out either. Old Ji, I¡¯m truly dedicated to you, but I used to live in the Sheng family. Those people are full of schemes. I have no way of resisting them. I didn¡¯t wish to be forced into doing this either...¡±

    She exined herself, attempting to reverse some of the damage. However, her gaze shifted to Ji Nuan, and she noticed that Ji Nuan appeared to be smiling mildly, as though she couldpletely see through her.

    Shen Heru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not dare to meet her gaze again, terrified that Ji Nuan would notice something.

    Ji Hongwen resisted the urge to snatch the bangle off of her arm and to smash it. He coldly said, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t you dare go anywhere. Stay in this room, and don¡¯t even answer a phone call. You¡¯re not allowed to be in contact with the Sheng family or with any outsiders! Hand over all the matters on the vi to the helpers! All of thepany matters that you¡¯re in charge of will also be passed onto someone else¡¯s hands. Don¡¯t you even think about taking a single cent from the Ji family!¡±

    Shen Heru swayed slightly. She took a step back,nding sitting on the bed. She stared at him shakily. ¡°Old Ji, you can¡¯t do this to me...¡±

    ¡°If you dare to say anything more, scram out of the Ji family immediately! Don¡¯t me me for not giving you any face!¡± Ji Hongwen raged impatiently.

    Shen Heru shut her mouth, not daring to say anything more.

    Being locked at home was better than being chased out of the house. She could only wait to be dealt with, but there was at least the possibility of things taking a turn for the better. If she were to be chased out just like this, not only would she lose all of her face, she would also lose all hope of rebuilding things with Ji Hongwen.

    Compromising would make a conflict easier to resolve. She sat by the bed, keeping quiet out of fear.

    ¡ª¨C

    Two dayster, Ji Nuan made another trip to the hospital.

    She originally intended to make use of her healed hands as an excuse to visit Doctor Qin. She thought to see if he was free and to treat him to a meal if he was.

    After all, the drug analysis brought him quite some trouble. Qin Siting must have given Mo Jingshen quite some face. On this matter, it was better to express her gratitude formally.

    She had only just entered the hospital when she noticed an ambnce parked by the entrance. A person drenched in blood was brought in by the doctors and nurses.

    Ji Nuan stood by the entrance. From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly noticed a figure running out of the ambnce.

    To her shock, it was actually Shi Niange.

    She then noticed that Shi Niange¡¯s arms and clothes were also stained with quite some blood. She entered the hospital with a few medical personnel while looking extremely pale. Just as she passed by, Ji Nuan asked in concern, ¡°Miss Shi? What happened?¡±

    Shi Niange faltered in her footsteps. She turned to see Ji Nuan and could only offer her a polite nod in her panicked state. She did not say more as she continued running inwards.

    Following which, the medical personnel behind her shouted, ¡°Move out of the way, move out of the way! A serious car ident happened on the main road in front. There are still injured passengers behind. Please, move out of the way!¡±

    Ji Nuan instantly took a step back. She then saw another blood-soaked figure being pushed in.

    She thought back to the blood on Shi Niange¡¯s body earlier and turned to head toward the emergency room she had left for earlier. She saw the two blood-soaked injured figures being pushed into the emergency room, while Shi Niange stood outside speaking with the medical personnel. Although she appeared very pale, she was not heavily injured.

 Chapter 182 - Someone With a Heart of Stone is Impervious to Ten Thousand Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 182: Someone With a Heart of Stone is Impervious to Ten Thousand Arrows</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Finally, as the various medical personnel dispersed and headed in, Ji Nuan approached her from behind. ¡°Miss Shi, are you all right? You¡¯re covered in so much blood. If you¡¯re also injured, go get it checked out. Are the people inside your friends? I¡¯ll stay here and talk to the doctor for you, so quickly go get your wounds checked.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Niange turned around, raising her hand for Ji Nuan to see the blood on them. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. It¡¯s their blood. The ones injured are my chauffeur and my assistant. They¡¯re heavily injured. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    At this moment, several reporters had rushed into the hospital. While taking photos of the situation inside, they approached them to ask: ¡°Excuse me, are the two of you friends or the family of the injured? Can anyone give us the details on the serious car ident that urred on Yuan Chang main road...¡±

    Outside the emergency room, the situation was suddenly thrown into chaos due to the abrupt appearance of the reporters.

    Shi Niange did not speak. Ji Nuan was about to step in between her and the reporters when the voice of a man came from behind the crowd. ¡°Scram.¡±

    That voice was shockingly cold. Ji Nuan turned around in surprise to see Qin Siting standing there expressionlessly in a white robe.

    The instant Qin Siting showed up, the entire floor of medical personnel all fell silent. No one dared to speak up.

    Those reporters faltered for a moment. When they turned back to see such an impolite doctor, they immediately raised their cameras toward him.

    However, before they could even speak up, the hospital security guards charged out from behind Qin Siting. They chased the reporters out while sternly saying, ¡°The emergency room isn¡¯t a ce reporters can record as they please. Quickly get out, don¡¯t block up this ce. You¡¯ll dy the doctors from giving patients the treatment they need. Leave!¡±

    In the next instant, the surroundings finally became peaceful.

    Qin Siting nced coldly at Ji Nuan before shifting his gaze carelessly onto Shi Niange¡¯s figure behind her. When he saw the pale Shi Niange standing there silently, he approached.

    The man¡¯s voice was low, heavy, and cold. ¡°Where are you injured?¡±

    These words were directed at Shi Niange.

    Shi Niange clearly did not expect that the hospital the ambnce had brought them to was the one Qin Siting worked in.

    She was silent for a moment. Her expression did not change as she calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt.¡±

    When she replied, Shi Niange¡¯s eyes did not move to meet Qin Siting¡¯s. Her attitude was cold and mild, just like Qin Siting¡¯s.

    Qin Siting shifted his hand to his coat pocket. His cold eyes scanned her body while his lips turned up in a thin, cold smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. Miss Shi¡¯s life has always been stubborn.¡±

    Hearing this, Shi Niange abruptly turned to look up at him. When she met Qin Siting¡¯s cold gaze, she remained calm but said coldly, ¡°Right now, both my chauffeur and assistant are injured. Their life and death cannot be confirmed. It¡¯s fine if Doctor Qin is against me, but please don¡¯t choose such a time to add hail to snow.¡±

    Qin Siting sneered, before chuckling coldly. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. Miss Shi actually has some conscience when dealing with the people around her. That conscience of yours eaten by a dog, did it regrow bit by bit when you were in America?¡±

    Shi Niange did not reply, staring at him.

    Ji Nuan did not wish to interfere with their feelings but found that she could not continue listening to this.

    She moved closer to Qin Siting¡¯s side, softly saying, ¡°Doctor Qin, when Miss Shi ran in, she was stumbling slightly. She might have injured her ankle or her legs. Right now, herplexion is quite poor. Although the blood on her body isn¡¯t hers, she still suffered a fright. You¡¯re a man, can you not choose such a time to stab someone¡¯s heart?¡±

    In such a situation, he actually sprinkled salt on Shi Niange¡¯s wounds? She really could not tell that this man, who usually held a surgical knife to save lives, was actually so cold-blooded and cruel.

    ¡°Fright? What does a fright count for?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s said coldly and meaningfully. ¡°A person with a stone-cold heart is impervious to ten thousand arrows. If my few words can stab her heart, she wouldn¡¯t be Shi Niange.¡±

    Once he finished his words, he turned to leave.

    Although Ji Nuan wanted to apany Shi Niange, whose physical and mental state both appeared disheveled, the two of them were not on close terms. Furthermore, the point of her visit today was to express her gratitude to Doctor Qin. After hesitating for a moment, she turned and walked out of the crowd.

    Qin Siting had already entered the elevator. Before the door could close, Ji Nuan rushed to enter.

    Qin Siting nced mildly at her. His gaze was cold and indifferent, and he clearly did not have the mood to speak up.

    The elevator gradually rose. Ji Nuan nced at the tall and cold man dressed in arge white robe. She smiled teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re clearly concerned, yet you insist on acting indifferent. I suppose the hearts of men can also be considered a needle in the ocean, impossible to grasp.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s expression was heavy. He did not speak.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your clinic on the sixteenth floor? This elevator moves so slowly. It even stops on the other floors asionally. You came down so quickly from the sixteenth floor. You must have ran down the stairs, using the quickest possible speed to arrive at the first floor. The moment you saw her, after confirming that she wasn¡¯t the one heavily injured, you immediately began acting as though you wanted to freeze the other party into an icicle. Why is there a need to do so...¡±

    Qin Siting coldly nced at her. ¡°Do all women speak so much?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows slightly and did not speak any further. After all, she did not understand the situation well and could not say more.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your hands already healed? Why did you suddenlye to the hospital?¡± Qin Siting changed the topic, ncing at her impolitely.

    ¡°To express my gratitude, ah. Previously, you helped to bandage my wounds. The medication and scar removal cream you prescribed were both handy. Furthermore, you also helped to analyze my dad¡¯s medication. Recently, I¡¯ve been troubling you for so many matters, so I wanted to express my gratitude properly.¡±

    Qin Siting snorted indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you want to thank someone, go back and thank your man.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s suspicious gaze, he coldly reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯m busy to death every day. If your man didn¡¯t constantly bother me to settle your problems quickly, those medications might still be stuck in my cabs, unanalyzed until the end of time.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He sure was honest and straightforward.

    ¡°That may be so, but I¡¯ve still troubled you. I originally wanted to treat you to a meal, but since you¡¯re so busy, let¡¯s wait till you have more time.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s expression changed, and she suddenly smiled. ¡°Jingshen and I will treat you. We can call Nan Heng along as well as Miss Shi...¡±

    Hearing the words Miss Shi, Qin Siting immediately sneered coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Qin Siting¡¯s attitude today was as though he had been stung by a bee. Hepletely did not give her any face and was toozy even to disy basic courtesy. Ji Nuan chose not to stay there to add fuel to the fire.

    In the evening, when she returned to the Yu Garden, Auntie Chen informed her that Mo Jingshen had already returned for quite some time.

    Ji Nuan went up the stairs and returned to their room. She pushed open the bedroom door to hear water flowing in their bathroom.

    She had only just entered when, abruptly, Mo Jingshen¡¯s handphone, ced on the bedroom couch, began to vibrate.

 Chapter 183 - Hello Miss Ji, This is the City Center Police Station

    <h4>Chapter 183: Hello Miss Ji, This is the City Center Police Station</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan originally did not intend on answering. She estimated that Mo Jingshen was almost done with his shower and could do so himself when he came out.

    However, the phone kept vibrating. After stopping for a moment, it quickly began vibrating again.

    At this time, could there be an urgent issue in thepany?

    Ji Nuan nced at the disyed number.

    She discovered that it was an international call. The country code belonged to America, Los Angeles.

    The sound of water rushing continued in the bathroom. Ji Nuan focused on the string of numbers for a long moment. When the phone kept vibrating, sheposed herself and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s not convenient for Jingshen to answer the phone right now. If there¡¯s anything important, please call backter.¡±

    She did not hang up after speaking, waiting for the response on the other end.

    However, the other party did not speak up.

    ¡°Hello, can you hear me?¡± Ji Nuan asked calmly.

    It remained silent on the other end. The caller did not speak.

    Perhaps all women had a keen sixth sense. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze shifted onto the bathroom. Behind the door, water and fog filled the bathroom.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, I¡¯ll hang up. Jingshen is currently showering. When hees out, I¡¯ll have him return your call¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was mild. Her words sounded casual, but in the peaceful night, they provoked a strange, silent reaction.

    The call was abruptly and impolitely hung up. Following which, a sharp, beeping signal filled her ears.

    From start to finish, the caller did not speak. However, Ji Nuan could sense that the other party¡¯s mood was not very good.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan sat on the couch, falling deep in thought while holding his phone.

    The pitter-patter sounds in the bathroom were apanied by the dim light of the night. She did not sleep well in the Ji home previously and quickly began to feel drowsy.

    Just as she almost fell asleep leaning dazedly on the couch, a slightly wet, cold arm wrapped around her waist. She shivered and dropped the phone in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re done showering?¡± Ji Nuan naturally leaned on his shoulder, speaking tiredly, ¡°There was a call for you earlier. I picked it up, but the caller didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s handnded on her waist, and in the next moment, he picked her up and ced her on the bed.

    Ji Nuan had yet to shower and did not n on sleeping so early. However, she was really too tired. She frowned and finally could not resist asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return the call?¡±

    Just as she was about to sit up, Mo Jingshen pressed her back down. He wrapped her in the nkets and brought her into his embrace, pressing a kiss on her forehead. He softly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Since the moment he stepped out, he did not look at his phone.

    Deep into the night, Ji Nuan turned over in her sleep and found herself still in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace.

    She opened her eyes and nced toward his phone.

    It seemed like his phone had been silent the whole time.

    She was too drowsy. Recently, Ji Nuan often found herself feeling tired. She did not have much appetite for dinner when she was at the Ji home either. Her entire body felt drained of energy.

    She took another nce in that direction again, before closing her eyes, falling asleep in the man¡¯s arms.

    At night, the room was silent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, just as Ji Nuan was about to rush to the studio, she received a call from the police station.

    ¡°Hello Miss Ji, this is the City Center Police Station. May I know if you are acquainted with Miss Xia Tian?¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled. ¡°I do. She is my friend, and she works in my studio. What¡¯s wrong, did something happen to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s all right, but she gave someone quite some injuries. She said that she¡¯s an orphan without any friends or rtives. She¡¯s also refusing to cooperate with our investigation. We found Miss Ji¡¯s number on her phone and decided to give you a call. May I trouble you to make a trip to the police station...¡±

    Ji Nuan was somewhat dumbstruck.

    It was not surprising for Xia Tian to lie that she was an orphan. It was not the first time she had done so as she no longer wished to have any rtion with her family in S City.

    But Xia Tian had actually injured someone? How could that be?

    She was only recently discharged. Her legs were also not fully healed. How could she have the ability to hurt someone?

    Ji Nuan did not have the time to ask more as she rushed to the police station.

    Arriving at the police station, she rushed in through the doors only to see Xia Tian sitting in the interrogation room by the side. She had a carefree expression on and was exchanging helpless stares with the police officer. It seemed like they had been doing this for quite a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Xia Tian is my friend. May I ask what exactly happened?¡± Ji Nuan stood outside, tugging on one of the police officers to ask softly.

    That officer nced at Ji Nuan and then turned to look at Xia Tian who was still in the interrogation room. He spoke as though he was seeing an exotic creature. ¡°She beat up a reporter and smashed the person¡¯s camera. Although she didn¡¯t resist being brought in, she has beenpletely uncooperative. No matter what we ask, she says she doesn¡¯t know. She even said that her parents were formed from stone. Her lips are extremely stubborn! If it wasn¡¯t because we snatched her phone to look for your number, I estimate she will be able to sit here until daylight exchanging stares with our officers.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She smiled in embarrassment at the officer and kept apologizing. After entering the interrogation room, she nodded apologetically at the officer and then leaned close to Xia Tian to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to go to my studio to report today? Why did you suddenly beat someone up?¡±

    The moment Xia Tian saw Ji Nuan, she instantly red at the police officer outside the door, unhappily saying, ¡°These talkative officers! This is my business. Why did they call you over!¡±

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Ji Nuan red at her.

    Xia Tian rolled her eyes toward the officer in the interrogation room, softly exining, ¡°I went to report to your studio in the morning but caught a reporter wandering suspiciously around it. He then went downstairs and hid outside Jin Sen Building. I saw there was a camera in his hands and instantly became suspicious. When I snatched over his camera for a look, I found that it was filled with your pictures! Not just of you around the studio; it seems like he has been following you for quite a while. There were quite some photos of you!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brows twitched. She had an expression of disbelief. ¡°Why would he take photos of me?¡±

    ¡°Who knows why he did it,¡± Xia Tian softly replied. ¡°I immediately suspected his motives and threatened to send his camera to the police station for an investigation, but he suddenly became fierce and tried to snatch his camera back. Over the struggle, his camera suddenly fell and was smashed. He saw his camera was broken and seemed to remember to run. I thought he was definitely problematic and raised my crutch to give him a good beating. We kept going back and forth, and he kept resisting when my crutch identally smashed onto his head! Although he seemed fine, his head bled a little. A passerby called the police and then... it became like this...¡±

 Chapter 184 - Mo Jingshen Would Actually Lower Himself to Come to Such a Place?

    <h4>Chapter 184: Mo Jingshen Would Actually Lower Himself to Come to Such a ce?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan suppressed her suspicions against that reporter. ¡°Since you beat the person up for a reason, then say it. Why haven¡¯t you been cooperating and giving your statement?¡±

    The moment she brought it up, Xia Tian rolled her eyes toward the officer in the room again. ¡°Who says that all police officers will root out the strong and give peace to the people? I told them that my leg is wounded, but they still forcefully pushed me into the car. They even took my crutch away and said it is a crime weapon! They said I¡¯m using my injury as an excuse to gain their sympathy. What sort of police officers are they? Each one of them is like a block of wood, refusing to listen to what I have to say. The person with the camera clearly has a problem, but they lock me up here to interrogate me!¡±

    That officer clearly heard Xia Tian¡¯sin, but remained expressionless as he sternly said, ¡°Miss Xia, when we take down your statement it doesn¡¯t mean that you are guilty. No matter what the truth is, you did indeed beat up the person. If you don¡¯t provide us with a clear statement, the police can only resort to forceful methods.¡±

    Xia Tian rolled her eyes again, turning to whisper softly to Ji Nuan, ¡°Earlier on, he was the one who forced me into the car! Now he wants to rush my cooperation so that he can finish his job. I definitely won¡¯t make things easy for him!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Madam, is being angry with the police the main point to focus on right now?</i>

    Outside the police station, Feng Ling noticed the situation inside and walked off to make a call. ¡°Mr. Mo...¡±

    ¡ª-

    After all, Xia Tian did injure someone. Not only was she refusing to cooperate, but they were also waiting on the injury report from the hospital.

    Since the police refuse to let her go, Ji Nuan decided to apany Xia Tian at the police station.

    But she never expected that Mo Jingshen would suddenlye.

    When she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s car, Ji Nuan stood up and looked out in astonishment.

    Xia Tianpletely disregarded the heavy tension in the police station. When she found out that Mo Jingshen had actually lowered himself toe to such a ce, she immediately appeared ready for gossip, smiling widely at Ji Nuan.

    The moment Ji Nuan stepped out, she saw a police officer seriously and politely detailing the situation to Mo Jingshen.

    She rushed to step forward. Mo Jingshen, who was interacting with the police officer, saw her and immediately shifted his gaze onto her.

    Ji Nuan leaned close to him to whisper, ¡°Xia Tian got into this trouble because of me. Did Feng Ling inform you I was at the police station?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not reply. He scanned Ji Nuan¡¯s expression, and after confirming that she did not suffer any grievances, he then shifted his attention in Xia Tian¡¯s direction. His gaze was knowing and calm as he held her hands, saying, ¡°Wait for me on the car.¡±

    ¡°But Xia Tian is still...¡±

    ¡°She will be released soon. Since I¡¯m here, set your mind at ease and leave this to me, en?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was clear and heavy.

    In a ce like the police station, Ji Nuan was truly less powerful than Mo Jingshen. She did not say more, and obediently went to the car to wait.

    When she climbed on, Feng Ling followed her.

    Ji Nuan sat in the car, looking at Feng Ling. ¡°Did you already discover I was being followed and having my photos taken?¡±

    Feng Ling paused for half a second before replying honestly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±

    ¡°That person has been following you for a long time. He has always been careful to stay afar. All he could capture were pictures of your everyday life and your work. There was nothing too private,¡± Feng Ling calmly exined. ¡°For him to reveal himself, I specially tampered with the surveince cameras and security measures installed outside the studio entrance. This was meant to make him lower his guard. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be impatient so quickly. Initially, I intended to take him down today, but he was found by Miss Xia first. I was also shocked that her character is so explosive...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the person¡¯s background?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was not especially heavy, but her words were distinct.

    Feng Ling suddenly became quiet for several seconds. She did not directly reply.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say?¡± When Ji Nuan asked, she sensitively felt that Feng Ling¡¯s gaze appeared to shift toward the police station for a second. She was looking in the direction that Mo Jingshen was at.

    Feng Ling shifted her gaze back and did not answer.

    Ji Nuan stared at her. ¡°Feng Ling, although Mr. Mo is your true employer, you¡¯ve been following me for a long time. You should understand my character well. Although I won¡¯t stubbornly try to get to the bottom of everything, nor will I make things difficult for you, I do hope that you¡¯ll be more honest with me.¡±

    Feng Ling was quiet for a moment. When she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s calm expression, she softly said, ¡°The other party¡¯s background is simple. He is just an unknown reporter in Hai City. But not too long ago, his bank ount suddenly received a transfer of six hundred thousand yuan. The origin is from Los Angeles in America.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°Mrs. Mo, if I¡¯m not wrong, the person directing him must be the same person who sent that package .¡±

    Ji Nuan had also guessed this much. She asked, ¡°You were trained in America and had interacted quite a bit with Nan Heng and the rest. Do you know who this person is?¡±

    This time, Feng Ling replied swiftly, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    The frost in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart gradually spread out.

    She understood Feng Ling¡¯s gaze.

    Although Feng Ling did not say it, nor did she go into the details with her words, Ji Nuan still keenly sensed that Feng Ling was trying to remind her of something but was unable to say more.

    ¡ª-

    The issue with the police was quickly resolved. When Ji Nuan returned to the studio, she immediately called Xiao Ba to bring over the information she had investigated on the Los Angeles¡¯ deliverypany.

    She needed to find that person! She had to investigate clearly who that person was exactly!

    However, when Ji Nuan finished her meeting and returned to her office, Xiao Ba said, ¡°Boss Nuan, that deliverypany has actually closed down!¡±

    Ji Nuan paused in her movements to sit down. She raised her eyes to stare at her. ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Ba passed the documents in her hands over. ¡°This is thepany you asked me to investigate, ah! They were such arge, international deliverypany, but they suddenly shut down a few days ago! Even the name has been erased from the American Delivery Service Center. They¡¯ve really vanished overnight!¡±

    Ji Nuan retrieved the delivery receipt from the drawer, scanning through it before checking herputer.

    Just as Xiao Ba informed her, thepany announced its bankruptcy several days ago. The entirepany was slowly being sold off cheaply, and its name was also written off.

    Only several days had passed, and a reputable deliverypanypletely vanished just like that.

    They had done it so cleanly and decisively; who exactly was it?

 Chapter 185 - Such an Expensive Itemâ€¦

    <strong>Chapter 185 Such an Expensive Item...</strong>

    She was deep in thought when Feng Ling entered, carrying arge bouquet of red roses and a small, delicate gift bag. She ced the two things on Ji Nuan¡¯s desk. 0

    Ji Nuan had yet to return to herself fully. When she saw therge bouquet, she lifted her head. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Someone sent this over earlier. They said it was for you. I¡¯ve checked it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Feng Ling looked at her.

    ¡°For me?¡± Ji Nuan pointed at the roses,

    looking suspicious.

    Feng Ling nodded, and without saying more, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Wa! Arent there at least several hundred roses in there?¡± Xiao Ba leaned on Ji Nuan¡¯s desk enviously. Who sent them for you? Its so romantic! Could it be President Mo?¡±

    How could Ji Nuan possibly know who had sent them.

    It wasn¡¯t her birthday, nor was it a special asion or an anniversary. Furthermore, she had only just visited the police station in the afternoon. Only a few hours had passed since Mo Jingshen sent her back to the studio. Why would he suddenly send her presents and flowers? It was not as if

    he had multiple personality disorder!

    Ji Nuan suspiciously raised therge bouquet. The tender and alluring roses carried their unique fragrance. Every flower seemed to be delicately picked. With just one nce, she could tell they were of one of the finest breeds. Not only were they definitely expensive, but they were also packed to endear to the hearts of young women. They were wrapped with pink packaging.

    This color...

    Ji Nuan could not help but recall the pink gown Sheng Yihan had previously prepared for her.

    Many years ago, whenever the teenage her

    apanied Ji Hongwen torge events, she would always be dressed in pink. No matter if it was her gown, shoes, or bag, they were all pink. Back then, she was indeed a youngdy who adored pink. She lost the bias for that color over time.

    This bouquet was not apanied by a card. She could not see the sender¡¯s name or a message.

    She casually took up the delicate gift bag by the side, opening it to find a square gift box. After unwrapping the box, she found the white packaging for a branded, luxury, handmade leather watch.

    It contained thetest Van Cleef & Arpels women¡¯s watch in pink color. When Ji

    Nuan saw the image on the watch¡¯s face, her expression immediately turned unhappy.

    She found a card inside the box and flipped it over to see a message written in ck ink.

    [Van Cleef & Arpels¡¯ Lovers Bridge; Its the most romantic watch in the world. The little boy points toward the minutes, while the little girl points toward the hour. With every passing minute and second, they move closer to each other. The little boy is urgently counting down the minutes, while the little girl is calmly counting down the hours. As they approach midnight, they share one minute of embrace.

    -Wishing you all the best, my little girl.]

    The sender did not leave his name on the card.

    However, Ji Nuan could recognize Sheng Yihan¡¯s handwriting. Several years ago, she had seen his writing when he lived in the Ji family. Afterward, when Xia Tian was hospitalized, she had also seen the diagnosis and medical history he had written.

    Such a beautiful watch, ah!¡± Xiao Ba eximed loudly by the side. After seeing the logo, she appeared even more starstruck. ¡°My god! Its actually this brand! Its really expensive, ah!¡±

    Before Xiao Ba could even finish her words,

    she watched in shock as Ji Nuan shoved therge bouquet into the trash bin. She then pushed the gift box away from herself.

    ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯ll give it to you: Xiao Ba: ¡°...¡±

    Three droplets of sweat rolled down her forehead. Such... s-s-such an expensive thing, how could she dare to take it?

    Ji Nuan nced at the watch box and heaved a deep sigh.

    Several days ago, she had returned home to expose Shen Heru¡¯s mask. Today, Sheng Yihan abruptly sent her flowers and a gift. What was he trying to say?

    Was he using such a method to greet her?

    Or was he dering war?

    Was he informing her that he was upset she had destroyed his ns?

    Sending this so-called lovers bridge; was he intentionally trying to disgust her?

    The entire office was filled with the fragrance of the roses. Ji Nuan was originally unaffected by these things, but after a moment, she abruptly stood up. She opened the door and called Xiao Ba over.

    ¡°Throw the flowers out and ventte the office well. Call me back when the fragrance dissipates:

    After finishing her words, she walked out. Xiao Ba was dumbstruck. Right now, she

    did not know who the sender was, nor why Ji Nuan was so upset about receiving these things; Ji Nuan appeared as though she had swallowed a bug.

    She did not dare to disobey and swiftly followed Ji Nuan¡¯s orders to throw the flowers out. She then turned on the humidifier and opened the windows.

    When she turned back to see the watch box, she felt that this thing was truly too expensive. If Boss Nuan insisted on having her take it, she would not know what to do with it. Thus, she decisively shoved the item into Ji Nuan¡¯s bag and rubbed her hands in satisfaction before walking out of the office.

    The consequences of the action Xiao Ba had taken to have peace of mind, was that Ji Nuan had unknowingly brought the watch home with her.

    She only found out about it after her shower.

    Mo Jingshen stepped out from the room next door and entered to see the handbag Ji Nuan had tossed on the bed. A white box was peeking out of it. His cold, deep brows furrowed.

    He approached with his cold, handsome face, and upon seeing the watch box, he brought it out. The logo of Van Cleef & Arpels¡¯ Lovers Bridge¡ªthe luxury watch

    brand that had been famous in France for generations¡ªwas printed on the box.

    He had taken the watch out for a look when the sound of running water stopped. Ji Nuan stepped out of the bathroom while rubbing her hair with a towel. When she saw the watch in his hand, she faltered in her steps. Herrge, wide eyes stared at him before turning to the watch; she was clearly bbergasted.

    Why was the watch here?

    Didn¡¯t she order Xiao Ba to handle it in the morning?

    How did she end up bringing it back? Ji Nuan ced the towel down and

    suddenly felt embarrassed.

    The man stood right by the bedside, his heavy and cold gaze connecting with hers for several seconds.

    Who gifted it to you?¡± Mo Jingshen asked with his low, indifferent tone.

    However, he clearly already knew the answer.

    After all, Feng Ling no longer dared to hide anything rted to Ji Nuan from him. She must have already informed him about the gift Ji Nuan received today.

    Although she did not intentionally bring it home, under his stare, Ji Nuan still felt that not throwing that watch directly out of Jin

    Sen Buildings window was her greatest mistake today!

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was still fixed on her, Ji Nuan grabbed her hair to say, This type of gifts are often a one-sided thing. Also, I didn¡¯t n on bringing this back at all. I wanted to let someone throw it out, but...¡±

    Mo Jingshen mildly cut her off. ¡°Respond: Ji Nuan: ¡°...it was Sheng Yihan:

    Even though he had already known this, after hearing that name from her lips, the man¡¯s expression darkened.

 Chapter 186 - In This Lifetime, I Actually Managed to Catch a Glimpse of President Mo!

    <strong>Chapter 186 In This Lifetime, I Actually Managed to Catch a Glimpse of President Mo!</strong>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ept this at all, you cant me me, ah. I suspect my assistant must have found this watch too expensive and couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so she stuffed it in my bag. Ipletely didn¡¯t notice it on my way back;¡¯ Ji Nuan exined helplessly. 0

    Mo Jingshen looked at her for a moment and did not speak before he decisively tossed that pink watch into the trash bin.

    Ji Nuan did not even look at the watch. She

    felt that he could throw it as he pleased; it was what she had intended to do anyway. She did not n on epting anything from Sheng Yihan.

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen received a call from thepany and stepped into the study.

    Ten minutester.

    The study door was opened once more. The man stepped out expressionlessly and began to flip through the bin for the watch. He held it and left the room.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ji Nuan asked suspiciously.

    When Ji Nuan followed him out, she saw

    Auntie Chen carrying a cup of water up the stairs. Mo Jingshen saw this as well and casually raised his hand, tossing the watch into the cup.

    The cup was still steaming with hot water. In that silent moment, it ceased to move and was frozen at nine in the evening. With the distance between them, the little boy and girl were unable to touch one another, and they never would be able to again.

    Auntie Chen held the cup, startled. It had happened so quickly that she was unable to react.

    As Ji Nuan¡¯s body was weak to the cold, Auntie Chen would always boil a cup of hot water for her at this time, serving it to her

    after it cooled down. She never missed a day.

    But today...

    Ji Nuan stood by the door, pursing her lips.

    Breaking it once and for all, such a method was indeed very much like Mo Jingshen.

    This sort of expensive watch could resist being soaked or smashed, but it was weak to boiling water.

    ¡°Mr. Mo...¡± Auntie Chen stared dumbstruck at the cup. This watch...?¡±

    ¡°Toss it.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was cold.

    Auntie Chen nodded her head. Since the water couldn¡¯t be drink anymore, she

    carried the cup down the stairs quickly, nning to send a new cup up.

    Before heading back into the room, Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°What are you looking at? Unwilling to part with it?¡±

    Ji Nuan giggled. After all, she had to leave for T City soon. She couldn¡¯t pick such a time to provoke him.

    Of course I can! I¡¯ve been wanting to toss it out since morning!¡± While speaking, she followed him into the room.

    After closing the door, Mo Jingshen saw she appeared to have something to say. He nced at her mildly. ¡°Look at that ttering smile; are you so afraid that I wont let you go to T City?¡±

    ..¡± There was no need to always expose her like this.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips: ¡°The sses are starting soon...¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already nned to go, set your mind at ease and go study. Someone else will help to arrange the other things.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone remained unkind; he was clearly giving into her for her so-called big goals, but Sheng Yihan¡¯s apparent and brave provocation kept his tone from turning warm.

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to rush to delegate all the projects in the studio. Several of my assistants and subordinates have gone to Xia Tian¡¯s ce tonight. I was nning to

    have a video conference with them. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to give them some clear instructions: Seeing that Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression remained unhappy, Ji Nuan took the initiative and hugged his arm.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at her. After checking that she did not reveal any inappropriate emotions after Sheng Yihan¡¯s provocation, he said mildly, Theputer is still turned on. Go:

    Ji Nuan checked the clock and saw that it was nearing their agreed meeting time. Seeing that Mo Jingshen nned to let her off and did not further pursue the matter, she wrapped her arms around his neck with a smile, pulling him down to press a kiss on the corner of his lips.

    After kissing him, she was afraid that he would toss her on the bed and quickly slithered out of his embrace, running into the study.

    Ji Nuan sat in front of theputer, having a video conference with Xia Tian and the rest.

    Based on the timetable given, she had to leave for T City the day after. Although three months of schooling would pass by in a blink of an eye, the studio was still in its developmental stages. The studio had her blood, sweat, and tears in it, and she needed to give them detailed instructions to set her mind at ease.

    As Mo Jingshen often needed to have video conferences with his overseas partners, theputer in his study had an extremely high-definition camera. From Xia Tian¡¯s side of the screen, it appeared as though Ji Nuan was sitting right across from them.

    During the conference, Xia Tian held the project files Xiao Ba had handed to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in these three months, I¡¯ll definitely help to stabilize your sales position in Hai City¡¯s property industry. I¡¯ve seen thend and properties you¡¯ve purchased, as well as the projects that are under development. Your foresight is indeed good. You¡¯ve already gathered the important cornerstones, there¡¯s no need for me to work too hard. I¡¯ll just have to .

    guard what we already have, and it¡¯ll be sufficient. Have confidence in us:

    Ji Nuan held her chin, looking at them. Of course I have confidence. Hai City¡¯s geographical location is also blessed by the heavens. Fm not in a rush to sell out. Right now, the most important thing is to take care of the studio¡¯s personnel. Watch the people who areing in carefully. There isn¡¯t a need to hire too many people, but make sure we are making full use of all of them:

    Afterward, they had a simple discussion about expanding the studio space. Several colleagues in Xia Tian¡¯s home also pointed out several operational problems that were often neglected. Ji Nuan spoke seriously

    with them, exchanging thoughts on how to increase the rates at which their immovable properties and resources were being converted into liquid funds, while at the same time preventing any loss.

    After a lengthy discussion, Xia Tian suddenly appeared bbergasted on the screen. Xiao Ba also stared at Ji Nuan in shock.

    Ji Nuan nced at them in confusion, subconsciously turning back only to discover that at some point, Mo Jingshen had stepped into the room.

    The man was holding the ss of water Auntie Chen had sent in earlier. Right now, the water temperature was suitable for her

    to drink. As he stood there, the ss in his hand reflected the warm light in the study. It seemed like he did not intend to interrupt her conference.

    However, those across the screen were already looking straight...

    Xiao Ba suddenly eximed, ¡°In this lifetime, I actually managed to catch a glimpse of President Mo!¡± 0

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 187 - He Always Stood on the Gold Pagoda; Capable of Seeing Every Big Picture

    Chapter 187 He Always Stood on the Gold Pagoda; Capable of Seeing Every Big Picture

    The man who drew everyone¡¯s eyes even as he stood in the most beautiful scenery was the living, breathing Mo Jingshen.

    They had only ever heard of him and never seen him. Ji Nuan typically maintained a low profile and would never intentionally bring Mo Jingshen to the studio.

    At that moment, those on the other side of the screen were all taking in the sight of him with greedy eyes.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s appeared indifferent and

    calm. He approached, cing the ss by Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. He then shifted his gaze onto the disyed proposal file on herputer.

    You came at a good time. Help me take a look. These few areas...¡± Ji Nuan pointed at the screen. ¡°These are the areas we are considering to develop. Back when the studio was still two separatepanies, they were never able to produce many results. Because of this, most of thepanies are cooperating with us because of Mo Corporation¡¯s face. Aside from the BGY Group from several days ago, most of them are still in the viewing process, so the interest and enthusiasm for these development projects are currently

    not very optimistic:

    Ji Nuan then turned to look at Mo Jingshen. ¡°I understand the prospects for the property market isn¡¯t very good right now. With our past results in mind, if it were not for your interference, we would be akin to a group of out of control children running with no supervision. With our situation in mind, invisible obstacles are not something we can run away from:

    Xia Tian, who was on the other side of the screen, could no longer hold it in. She abruptly eximed, ¡°President Mo! The one who wants to make it through every obstacle with her own power is not me, but Ji Nuan, oh! She insists on holding onto her face and suffering. There are so many

    things she refuses to let you help with. You see, right now, we only need you to draw a few circles and help us to select a few projects. She cant even clearly state out such a simple request!¡±

    Xia Tian tapped on her desk, mindless of Ji Nuan¡¯s re as she continued. You have to know, for the next few months, Ill be in charge of the studio. My leg is still crippled. Great President Mo, please, be merciful and offer us some advice so that we can take fewer turns and worry a little less! It¡¯ll help Ji Nuan be more assured as well! Surely, you don¡¯t wish for her to be worrying about these issues on this side even as she is tackling her studies, do you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not nce at those people

    on theputer screen. He only calmly scanned the embarrassed woman sipping her ss of water.

    He spoke up, his indifferent tone carrying a few hints of gentle indulgence. ¡°Summarize what you¡¯ve previously discussed for me:

    Before Ji Nuan could even put her cup down, Xiao Ba diligently began to summarize the documents in her hands. As she had already exined it once, her summary was exceptionally clear and well-ordered. Perhaps because the other party was Mo Jingshen, she did not dare to say even a single line of nonsense; every sentence was simple and straightforward.

    After finishing, Xiao Ba raised her eyes,

    speaking carefully and admiringly. ¡°President Mo, do you need me to show you the details on our project nning map again?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard; there¡¯s no need;¡¯ Mo Jingshen calmly replied, his gaze already focused on the project file disyed on Ji Nuan¡¯s screen. He ced his hand on top of Ji Nuan¡¯s, holding her hand to shift the mouse she was gripping. He flipped through the pages and saw the project nning map.

    After a moment, Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to look at Ji Nuan¡¯s face illuminated by the screen. When he saw her especially focused brows and eyes, he softly chuckled. His tone was indifferent but contained

    hints of unspeakable doting, ¡°Go to the third page and circle out the fifth project. In the next month, focus on his one:

    Ji Nuan flipped the file back to the page he had mentioned, calmly scanning through it. ¡°Indeed. I bought thisnd a month ago. Right now, Hai City¡¯s tourism board has already made ns to develop the surrounding area for touristic purposes. I originally intended to suppress it for a while longer, but the people from the tourism board have already begun to interfere withnd prices here. This ce will soon be controlled as well. Since it can no longer be suppressed, we should stop while were ahead:

    Mo Jingshen helped her to highlight

    several key points while indicating the areas he predicted would face a soar in prices. His intention was clear, and he also provided her with a hint.

    Are you giving me a month because you know of someone from the tourism board and are aware of the regtion n they¡¯ll be releasing?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Mo Jingshen replied, ¡°Yes:

    With just one word, he yed down his actions, while at the same time, indicated that it was natural for him to do so.

    It was simple; although Ji Nuan had the advantage of ten years of knowledge, she still could not take care of every single detail

    On the other hand, Mo Jingshen¡¯s status and position were different. In this massive Hai City, he had the necessary connections in both the business and government world. He was able to obtain the most first-hand and urate ns before anyone could, which was a hundred times more impressive than the foresight she had.

    Such a man was truly fearsome. Even if he were thrown back into the powerful flow of history, he would be able to stay in control of everything.

    He always stood on the gold pagoda; capable of seeing every big picture.

    Mo Jingshen indicated the points to focus on, offering her a concise yet

    prehensive analysis. Ji Nuan listened attentively.

    Only their voices could be heard in the study. The web camera remained open, and Xia Tian, Xiao Ba, and several others on the other side of the screen could be described as as quiet as a mouse.

    Wasn¡¯t Mo Jingshen, as the legends said, constantly above-all, cold, and distant?

    The great President Mo they saw right now, since his appearance in the study, did not shift his focus onto anyone else. The only one he saw was Ji Nuan. His gaze vaguely yet clearly containing his warmth and patience for her. Whenever Ji Nuan¡¯s ideas unintentionally coincided with his,

    his eyes would even curve slightly.

    How was this the cold and distant President Mo? 0

    This was clearly a considerate and protective man of the highest quality, akin to a rare treasure in this world.

    Yet, it was clear that such treatment would only be granted to Ji Nuan alone. Aside from her, no one else was taken into consideration.

    Finally, when Mo Jingshen finished his analysis, Ji Nuan sat in front of theputer and began to rearrange the document he had indicated on. Mo Jingshen gently rubbed her head and quietly turned to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯M so envious...¡±

    Such happiness...¡±

    ¡°What do I do, I want to fall in love...¡± This is basically a royal-grade of PDA...¡±

    As the door was closed, voices finally began to rise and fall from theputer.

    Even Xia Tian could not resist making spitting sounds. You sure are capable, little Ji Nuan! You¡¯re really no longer as you used to be. The PDA of a century is shoved even into my eyes:

    Ji Nuan seriously typed on herputer while speaking, ¡°You¡¯ve all heard the points he brought up earlier, didn¡¯t you? Fm reducing the file on my side. After I send it

    to you, well continue our discussion:

    Seeing she did not n to deviate from the main topic, the several upset women could only force themselves to forget the torturous internal injury they had received earlier, focusing their attention on the meeting.

 Chapter 188 - Before You Satisfy Your Appetite, Shouldnâ€™t You Feed Me First?

    <strong>Chapter 188 Before You Satisfy Your Appetite, Shouldn¡¯t You Feed Me First?</strong>

    What caused them to copse was the fact that this royal-grade PDA was not yet finished... 0

    A momentter, Ji Nuan¡¯s meeting had yet to end. Since it was alreadyte at night, and the important points have all been circled out, the several women all chattered about various topics while discussing the studio¡¯s issues.

    The colleague who sat by Xia Tian¡¯s side suddenly said teasingly, ¡°Boss, since Mo

    Corporation invested in our studio, when shall we invite President Mo to observe our studio, ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t want to look at President Mo through theputer screen!¡±

    All of the women began to make noise. Even Xia Tian added onto the chatter.

    Just as Ji Nuan worked hard to maintain a stern,posed expression, and nned to continue the meeting, the study room door opened again.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Do you want to drink milk?¡±

    As Mo Jingshen¡¯s voicended, the several heads on theputer screen all nodded in unison. They had an expression of anticipation, as though Boss Mo¡¯s question had been directed at them. 0

    Ji Nuan nced at the cup of water that was mostly untouched. She suspected that Mo Jingshen would not give up until she drank more warm beverages tonight.

    She nodded her head, and a momentter, Mo Jingshen sent in a cup of warm milk. He softly instructed her to drink it while it was hot, and to sleep early once she was done. He then left the room and did note in again.

    Afterward, as the meeting continued, whenever Ji Nuan picked up the ss for a sip, several eyes would shift onto her.

    ¡°I want to drink milk too!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going downstairs to buy it right now!¡±

    ¡°Me too, me too!¡±

    ¡°So what if you buy milk, it won¡¯t taste as good as the ones personally served by Boss Mo...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any dinner just to lose some weight, but this PDA soaked in water and milk have really fed me to the point of heartburn.¡±

    ¡°Envious, jealous, and hateful!¡±

    ¡°I really wish to have a man like President Mo to hold me, kiss me, and to raise me high everyday...¡±

    Hearing their chatter, Ji Nuan decisively chugged the milk and ced the cup down heavily. She seriously andposedly said, ¡°Continue with the meeting!¡±

    Ji Nuan had lived in Hai City for many years.

    As she prepared to leave for T City, Ji Hongwen was too busy with the Ji Corporation and could not find time to send her off. He arranged for someone to deliver her some things and then called to nag her. After finding out that Mo Jingshen

    was personally sending her over, he then put his mind at ease.

    Hai City had already entered winter and was covered with ayer of snow. T City was located in the south and was only barely colder than in Hai City¡¯s summer.

    When they alighted from the ne, it was alreadyte in the evening in T City. There was a light drizzle.

    Ji Nuan wanted to say she could take a car to T University alone. After all, Mo Jingshen had been unusually busy recently. Within the past two days, he had rescheduled all of his uing work. He originally had an important pre-nned meeting scheduled for 3.00 p.m. today, but because it

    coincided with the time he was supposed to send her here, he informed his subordinatestest night and forcefully brought his meeting ahead to ten in the morning.

    Mo Corporation had quite some branches situated in T City. When Ji Nuan exited the airport, she realized that there was already a car waiting for them.

    ¡°When will you return to Hai City?¡± After climbing on, Ji Nuan nced at the time; she was unclear as to how long Mo Jingshen could apany her here.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at seven,¡± Mo Jingshen replied, speaking softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged amodations for you near T

    University. Let¡¯s send your luggage there first and then buy some daily necessities. If there¡¯s anything else you need, remember to give Auntie Chen a call and have her send them over.¡±

    It was already eight in the evening. They had less than eleven hours left together. Since his flight was at 7.00 a.m., this meant that he had to leave at least two hours early. Taking everything into ount, there was really only a few hours left before they had to separate.

    ¡°Feng Ling will arrive in T City before tomorrow afternoon. She¡¯lle to find you : He saw that Ji Nuan was staring at the time; she was clearly unwilling to part with him, yet she refused to admit it. He

    pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to stay here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already here, so there¡¯s no need to reconsider. Actually, since most of my time here will be spent in T University, I originally nned to give Feng Ling a vacation for the next few months. There¡¯s no need to send her over.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled mildly, but his tone was unyielding. ¡°You want me to leave you alone at T City? I think what you really want is to head back to Hai City with me right now.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Forget it. Having Feng Ling by her side would definitely make things easier.

    ¡°When did you arrange a ce for me? I heard that T University¡¯s dormitories are quite good. I originally nned to stay there.¡±

    ¡°If you stay at the dorm, I wont be able to go warm your bed.¡± <strong>a</strong>

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Who wanted him to warm her bed, oh! She was clearly trying to be a proper student, all right...

    The living space near T University was better than Ji Nuan had expected. It was a well-furnished condo situated in a good environment with around 200 square feet

    of space.

    ¡°How can I stay in such arge house alone? I came here to study. Most of my time won¡¯t even be spent here. This is too much of a waste.¡± Ji Nuan walked around the condo, and when she came out, she saw that Mo Jingshen had entered through the doors as well.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯ll only return for an hour a week to rest, I can¡¯t let my Mrs. Mo be ufortable.¡± Mo Jingshen pushed her luggage in. The silver suitcase quickly rolled over the ground toward the wall, stopping appropriately by it.

    He was so handsome even when he was pushing a piece of luggage.

    This man... Given that they had to part soon, Ji Nuan suddenly suspected if he was intentionally seducing her.

    She abruptly ran toward the kitchen for a nce; everything was already prepared for her. All the necessary tools were avable, and there was barely anything she would need to purchase.

    She then opened the refrigerator; it was well-stocked with various fresh fruits and ingredients. She took out one of the packages for a look and saw that it was delivered this morning.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be heading back to Hai City tomorrow. I most likely won¡¯t be able to have the food you make for several

    months...¡± Ji Nuan suddenly intertwined her hands to look at him in anticipation. ¡°Do you want to make something yummy for me tonight? To satisfy my stomach?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not even blink as he calmly spat out the word, ¡°No.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...Why? I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    The man nced at her with his ink-ck eyes. Ji Nuan was about to tug him toward the kitchen. She thought to coax and beg him into disying his outstanding culinary skills once more.

    Yet, she had only just approached when the man held her waist. He pressed her directly against the door, his fiery hot breathnding on her neck. She heard the man¡¯s

    seductive, hoarse voice say, ¡°Before I satisfy your stomach, shouldn¡¯t you feed me

    first?¡± 0

 Chapter 189 - This Man, En, He was Really Easy on the Eyes

    <strong>Chapter 189 This Man, En, He was Really Easy on the Eyes</strong>

    The house was not lit, with only a little moonlight illuminating the space. 0

    He pulled Ji Nuan in. She was basically being pushed into the bedroom.

    A new environment and a new bed; the unfamiliarity caused one¡¯s senses to heighten.

    She received the man¡¯s kiss as heat ignited throughout her body. She held the man with dazed eyes, her voice trembling as she spoke, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten...¡±

    The man did not pause as he slowly said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat first tonight:¡¯

    Mo Jingshen flipped them over and pressed her under him. Ji Nuan made a soft ¡®ah¡¯ sound, and because of his actions, she subconsciously pressed her legs together. Even so, she did not seed in stopping him. His hands instantly mapped out the most sensitive areas on her waist; it was slightly ticklish, yet it numbed her down to the bones.

    Ji Nuan quickly felt a burning, hard object pressing against her. She wanted to ask him to be gentler when suddenly, the man kissed her. ¡°In half a month, it¡¯ll be your birthday. Return to Hai City to celebrate it, en?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how my studies will be progressing then. If there isn¡¯t enough time, I won¡¯t celebrate it... ah...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, this man actually intruded in without holding back.

    After hearing her suppressed cry, the man¡¯s lips curved in a pleased smile.

    ¡°You must return.¡± His low voice said by her lips. His tone was overbearing and unreasonable, just like the movements of his lower body; it left her unable to escape. ¡°It¡¯s your first birthday after our marriage. Return to Hai City to celebrate. Are you clear on this?¡±

    ¡°If there are any examinations or important activities, and the professor refuses to let

    me return, what would I do? The sses here will only go on for three months. I think I had better...¡±

    You wonte back?¡± His actions became harsher as he thrust in even deeper and more heavily.

    Ji Nuan had already endured through an afternoon of flight. Her spirits could barely keep up, and after being bullied so heavily, her breath turned heavy. She could not even finish a full sentence as she whimpered hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t... ah... I¡¯ll do my best...¡±

    ¡°Good girl: He then pressed two kisses on her lips in satisfaction while the force of his lower body remained unchanged.

    After being tortured on the bed by the great Boss Mo for nearly two hours, her tired and hungry self desperately wanted to sleep for the next hundred years. Yet, she was still forced to head downstairs to a nearby supermarket to shop, What else could cause one to copse so thoroughly?

    Although they had some ingredients at home, it was still insufficient. Thankfully, when they arrived at the supermarket, Mo Jingshen finally showed some mercy and brought her to eat at one of the nearby Chinese restaurants.

    Although her hunger was finally satiated,

    her entire body had just been swallowed by him not too long ago. When she first stepped out of the door, her legs were aching, and as she walked, her calves trembled.

    If it weren¡¯t because Mo Jingshen had an early flight tomorrow and could only squeeze in the time to shop with her now, she really would have bitten him to death.

    Her amodation was near T University, so this supermarket was flooded with people. Ji Nuan pushed the shopping cart along, checking to see if she had missed anything. When she raised her eyes, she saw Mo Jingshen standing not far away. He held a menstrual heat pack in his hands. In his long and distinct fingers, the red heat

    packs were a clear contrast from his bright and clean skin. He was currently scanning through the various brands on the shelf while questioning a worker about the differences.

    Whenever Ji Nuan¡¯s great-aunt visited, she would experience severe cramps. Her body was already weak against the cold, so her monthly period tended to be more painful than most people. She usually gritted her teeth through them and neverined, at most drinking more warm water to soothe the pain. However, she never thought Mo Jingshen would actually pick out this sort of thing for her in the supermarket.

    She pushed her shopping cart over,

    approaching him.

    This man truly possessed all the right qualities to draw eyes toward him. Most of the girls passing by were students who lived around here. When their gazended on him, they would always hold admiration and curiosity.

    Mo Jingshen was not dressed in a suit today and did not appear as cold and as difficult to approach as he usually did. He was dressed fashionably infort wear, and although he seemed to be low-key and gentle, he was the sort of person who would always stand out in a crowd.

    Ji Nuan approached and watched as he politely inquired with the employee on the

    correct way to use the heat pack. His voice was low, heavy, and pleasant.

    Without the noble, cold aura he had in Hai City, in such a simple supermarket, he seemed to put on a different sort of charisma; gentle as jade, with a temperament above all. Even if they had already shared all sorts of intimacy, and only moments ago, were rubbings heads together at home...

    Right now, at this moment, she still could not take her eyes away.

    This man.

    En, he was really easy on the eyes.

    She had never once thought that time was passing too quickly. After they returned from the supermarket, it was already midnight.

    After he put away their purchases, Mo Jingshen satisfied her desire and prepared some supper for her.

    After being fed well, Ji Nuan nced at the man sitting on the couch in the living room. She took a nce at the time; there were only four hours left before he had to head to the airport.

    She approached to say, ¡°Let¡¯s watch television together:

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. The little woman was clearly tired, yet she insisted

    on staying up. His refined, elegant brows moved slightly as he spoke, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Ji Nuan sat by his side, handing the remote control to him. ¡°What do you want to watch? Finance news or international television?¡±

    ¡°I rarely watch television. Pick whatever you like.¡± Mo Jingshen held the woman close to his side, rubbing her soft, silky hair. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go and sleep. There¡¯s no need to apany me here.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a nce at him and still could not bear to sleep. She sat by his side, switching a few channels as she asked, ¡°Do you want to watch variety television?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do.¡±

    Mo Jingshen originally had no opinions on what to watch.

    However, the so-called variety television involved several popr young men within the country acting coquettishly on the stage. They were even more capable than women and would asionally wink and show off their abs. Ji Nuan was taking in the show with great interest.

    He casually picked up the remote and changed the channel. ¡°Watch something else: 0

    ¡°Oh: Ji Nuan asked withoutprehending, ¡°What about a movie?¡±

    Ji Nuan then switched to a channel for movies. In the film, the male and female

    lead were current whispering sweet things to one another.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes lit up, suddenly pointing at the handsome face on-screen. ¡°Aiya, this man sure looks like one of my seniors from America! Back then, I heard he had ns to be an entertainer. Who would have thought he really managed to be cast in a movie. He is even the male lead! His acting sure isn¡¯t bad. He is also much more good-looking than he used to be:

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless: ¡°His acting is so-so. Change the channel.¡± 0

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She nced at him from the side: ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good, ah...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Change the channel.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Do You Know of Mo Corporation?

    <strong>Chapter 190 Do You Know of Mo Corporation?</strong>

    Although Ji Nuan wanted to continue watching, she saw that Mo Jingshen was clearly very dissatisfied with this film; he had never fussed so much about her taste before. 0

    As they flipped between channels, none of them caught her eye.

    Her heart waspletely distracted by the time passing by.

    She felt her heart tightening with every passing minute and second.

    Previously, she had shamelessly boasted

    that three months would be easy. Right now, even the half a month away from her birthday felt too long.

    She paid no mind to what was showing on the television; after changing the channel, she leaned her head on Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder.

    The room was quiet, and the lights were shut. There was only the faint illumination and sound from the television.

    After a while, the unknown film finished ying. Mo Jingshen shifted his gaze onto Ji Nuan¡¯s face, looking at the little woman who had already fallen asleep in his arms.

    Earlier, when Ji Nuan ate her supper, she mentioned that her appetite was

    particrly good recently and she was also sleeping really well. If she continued like this, she would most likely return to Hai City as a well-nourished, round, and chubby girl.

    Looking at how skinny she was, it was impossible for her to return well-nourished, round and chubby. But being able to sleep well and eat well was a good thing.

    Mo Jingshen gently lifted her head, standing to pick her up. He brought her back to the bedroom, cing her on the bed.

    T City.

    Ji Nuan took the opportunity to visit the professor before sses started. The professor had the surname Lin and was outstanding in both corporate management and teaching. He could be considered an old acquaintance of her father.

    After greeting Professor Lin, she realized that the students he had epted were all outstanding in their unique ways.

    This batch of students he had epted werergely heirs of local and international Chinese corporations or individuals who held high positions in various renowned corporations.

    As most of them did not have much time, they could only squeeze these few months into their schedules. The sses and various examinations were all arranged tightly. To save time, the professor rmended that Ji Nuan stayed in the university as frequently as she could. T University offered an exclusive VIP dormitory.

    After Mo Jingshen returned to Hai City, Ji Nuan did notck for anything while she stayed alone in such arge condo. However, whenever she slept alone, she would think back to the night Mo Jingshen had stayed here.

    Finally, she chose to move to the college dormitory.

    The VIP dormitory for the business majors was located on the sixth floor, separated from the regr student dormitory. The sunshine there was abundant and warm.

    However, this was still a school environment. Their resources were still somewhatcking, and even the best option offered was a room shared among four.

    When Ji Nuan pushed open the door, she saw a girl around her age sitting on the bed busy with a phone call. There were all sorts of branded products, and herptop strewn across the bed. She was upied with her phone call and did not tidy up at all; it could be easily seen that she was a wealthy youngdy that had been brought

    up like a princess.

    Most of Ji Nuan¡¯s things were still left in the condo. Since she could return to pick up the things she needed anytime, she only brought a small luggage containing a few simple things.

    She had only just sat down by her own bed when another girl around the age of twenty-five or twenty-six entered. She was dressed fashionably and appeared slightly mature. Her movements were decisive. After entering, she greeted them and announced that she was the vice-president of Heng Yun Corporation. Her name was Bai Wei, and she hade here to further her studies. After giving a simple self-introduction, she carried her luggage to

    her bed and began tidying up. She did not say anything more.

    The girl on the phone ended her call after more than ten minutes. Her gaze shifted toward them, and after discovering that her bed was messier, shezily began to neaten things up.

    She ced a mountain of expensive cosmetics onto the shared table. They were allbeled with various expensive, international brands. Even the cheapest was from La Mer and was worth up to two thousand yuan.

    ¡°Ai, why are you all done tidying up already?¡± The girl arranged her cosmetics while looking enviously at their clean tables

    and beds.

    Ji Nuan nced toward her own small luggage. ¡°I don¡¯t have many things:

    The girl eyed Ji Nuan and raised her brows, before turning to look at Bai Wei. When she saw that the skincare products Bai Wei was bringing out were all not cheap, she asked, The fragrance on you sure smells good. Aiya, it must be the newest perfume from C Company! And its even the limited edition one! Previously, I sent someone to queue for a long time in France but was unable to obtain it. You actually manage to get it!¡±

    Bai Wei nced at her and made a sound of affirmation before continuing with her

    work. She clearly did not have the mood to reply to the buzzing of such a spoilt, wealthy youngdy.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t pay her any mind, that girl could only turn to Ji Nuan. ¡°Why did you bring so little things? Also, did she say that her name was Bai Wei? She¡¯s the vice-president of whichpany?¡±

    Bai Wei casually replied. ¡°Heng Yun Corporation:

    ¡°Oh yes, Heng Yun Corporation. I¡¯ve heard of thispany. Its thergest technologypany in T City. It was listed a long time ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The girl then continued

    speaking, ¡°My father is the president of the Ling Group Bank. Fifty percent of the Ling

    Group Bank¡¯s local shares belong to my family. My name is Ling Feifei:

    Ling Feifei then turned to Ji Nuan. And you?¡±

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of a property management studio in Hai City. Ji Nuan:

    Hearing this, Ling Feifei instantly lost all interest in Ji Nuan. She casually said? ¡°Studio? You probably don¡¯t have much funds, do you?¡±

    She was almost about to say; how could such a small, unimpressive figure like Ji Nuan be received as Professor Lin¡¯s student.

    But since you came from Hai City, do you know of Mo Corporation?¡± Ling Feifei was not interested in the unimpressive Ji Nuan, but clearly yearned for Mo Corporation. When she mentioned the name, even her eyes brightened.

    But speaking of which, who wouldn¡¯t know of the Mo Corporation in Hai City!¡± Ling Feifei sat there as she pleased, saying, You must have only heard of it. Such a shame; its so hard to meet people from Hai City, yet its only someone from a small

    studio: 0

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Ling Feifei realized she had spoken too quickly and suddenly gave Ji Nuan an

    embarrassed smile. ¡°Aiya, what I meant is, apany like Mo Corporation usually wouldn¡¯t cooperate with that sort of small-scale studio. Fm just saying. Don¡¯t mind me:

    Ji Nuan¡¯s brows moved slightly, and she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind:

    Ling Feifei raised her brows and seeing how she appeared quiet and easy to bully, she snorted. After tidying up half her cosmetics, she nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°Don¡¯t you use any skincare products? Why do you only have such small luggage?¡±

 Chapter 191 - Is She Related to Mo Jingshen?

    <h4>Chapter 191: Is She Rted to Mo Jingshen?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I typically only use a bottle of essence.¡± Ji Nuan pointed toward the few items she had ced by her pillow. One of them was a transparent light green ss bottle.

    Ling Feifei stared at it, and after a long while, she still could not recognize the brand. ¡°What¡¯s the brand? How much is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Probably around six hundred yuan.¡±

    Ling Feifei was startled. ¡°Only six hundred?¡±

    Ling Feifei turned back to the moisturizer she was holding worth up to ten thousand yuan. All of a sudden, she lost all interest in speaking to Ji Nuan.

    Bai Wei, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly said,, ¡°I¡¯ve used this brand of essence quite frequently too. This alone is indeed sufficient for those with really good skin.¡±

    Ling Feifei pursed her lips and did not reply. She was clearly upset that Professor Lin had arranged someone without status nor wealth to be in the same dormitory as her, but was tolerating it quietly.

    It was clear that this wealthy youngdy was looking down on her. Ji Nuan did not speak and only smiled at Bai Wei.

    ording to Professor Lin, most of the students held outstanding family backgrounds and had their sights set high. Since the semester was only three months long, the course would end before they could even get to know one another well.

    Thus, there was no need for her toy all her cards on the table.

    Ling Feifei had too much luggage and could not store them all on her side, so she pushed them onto the empty bed by the side.

    ¡°There should only be the three of us staying in this room, right?¡± Ling Feifei asked while moving her things.

    Before she could finish her words, the door was opened once more. A young girl in a white dress walked in.

    Right after stepping in, she scanned the room before finally pausing at Ji Nuan. ¡°Nice to meet you all, I¡¯m sorry for beingte. There should still be space for me here, right?¡±

    Bai Wei and Ji Nuan turned in unison to look at the space Ling Feifei was upying.

    Ling Feifei was clearly unhappy, but because their gazes were all fixed on her, she could only reluctantly bring her luggage down, tugging it back to her own space.

    The girl approached her bed and considered it for a moment before turning to look at Ji Nuan, who was on her phone. ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Su Xueyi. For the next three months, we¡¯ll be sleeping side by side like this. Let¡¯s get to know one another and be friends!¡±

    Ji Nuan looked up from her phone and saw that Su Xueyi¡¯s smile was bright. She nodded to her.

    This Su Xueyi appeared to be around the same age as Ji Nuan, but her naive and innocent appearance caused one to drop their guard.

    ¡ª-

    sses would only begin tomorrow. Now that the room was fully upied, they unavoidably began self-introductions once more.

    Su Xueyi was especially taken with Ji Nuan. She even sat onto her bed and exchanged contact details with her.

    When it was Su Xueyi¡¯s turn to introduce herself, she said with a smile, ¡°I came from Los Angeles in America. My family dabbles in all sorts of business. One of our more well-known establishments is a Chinesepany named Suan Group. My father owns 60% of the shares in Suan Group.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®Suan Group,¡¯ Ling Feifei, who initially maintained a proud and noble attitude, took several looks at Su Xueyi. She changed her expression, as though she had finally found someone worthy of being associated with. ¡°You actually came from America. Aren¡¯t there many outstanding lecturers overseas? Why did youe back to the country to learn corporate management?¡±

    Su Xueyi smiled. ¡°Since my family owns a Chinese enterprise, I should build some knowledge of my country¡¯s culture. I also have quite some rtives living in T City who rmended for me toe here.¡±

    The four of them chatted a little. Ji Nuan replied asionally, but because her ¡®status¡¯ was too ordinary, Ling Feifei focused all of her attention on Su Xueyi and Bai Wei, neglecting Ji Nuan. She asked her a question or two asionally but was clearly not very interested in her.

    On her end, Ji Nuan was also happy to stay mostly silent.

    Not long after, Feng Ling gave Ji Nuan a call to ask if she nned to stay in or to head out for dinner.

    The dorm was filled with Ling Feifei¡¯s chatter; it was too noisy. She naturally chose to head out to eat.

    Ji Nuan had only just stepped out of the room for several minutes when she realized Su Xueyi had followed along.

    ¡°Ji Nuan! The sky is already dark, where are you headed to?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after having dinner. Do you need anything?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Xueyi moved to press close to her. She held her elbow to say intimately, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! It¡¯s our first time in T City. Since we¡¯re not familiar with the people and ces here, it¡¯ll be good to havepany!¡±

    Ji Nuan curved her lips into a mild smile; she wasn¡¯t trying to be distant, but she had instinctively found Su Xueyi¡¯s passionate enthusiasm unnatural.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together another day. I¡¯ve already agreed to meet a friend today.¡±

    ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s go together tomorrow?¡± Su Xueyi followed her relentlessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Before stepping out of the building, she saw that the girl was still looking at her and decided to turn back to ask, ¡°Earlier on, you said that you came from Los Angeles, America?¡±

    Su Xueyi nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled with her eyes, speaking meaningfully, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s a city that many yearn to visit.¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s expression was startled for an instant. ¡°Yearn to visit? You¡¯ve never been to Los Angeles?¡±

    Ji Nuan was unmoved as she watched her expression, raising her brows slightly. ¡°Why? Should I have gone before?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised. Earlier, they were all discussing the trips they had previously taken to Los Angeles, so I thought you must have already visited once.¡± Su Xueyi stared at her eyes, her lips instantly transforming into a sweet, harmless smile.

    Ji Nuan smiled and then nced at the time. ¡°My apologies. My friend is still waiting for me.¡±

    Su Xueyi could only nod. When Ji Nuan was about to leave, she suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re heading out for dinner sote, and you¡¯re in such a rush. Could it be that the person waiting for you is your boyfriend?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows and smiled at her mildly. ¡°Do you want to eat anything? Shall I bring some takeaway back for you?¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s expression faltered for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Pasta please, thank you.¡±

    After leaving T University, she found Feng Ling waiting for her right by the gates. The two visited a nearby western restaurant to eat.

    Ji Nuan cut into her steak while looking at Feng Ling, who was quietly eating. ¡°Let me ask you a few questions.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Suan Group from Los Angeles?¡±

    ¡°Heard of it.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused her hands. ¡°Then, does Suan Group and America¡¯s Shine Group have any special rtionship? Or perhaps, do they have any rtionship with Mo Jingshen?¡±

 Chapter 193 - Donâ€™t Tell Me Youâ€™re Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Don¡¯t Tell Me You¡¯re Pregnant?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The moment she met Su Xueyi¡¯s gaze, the smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s face fell. She kept her phone into her pocket and nced at her mildly. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the club with them?¡±

    ¡°I went, but it wasn¡¯t that interesting, so I came back.¡± Su Xueyi raised a delicately crafted box. ¡°I bought a lot of desserts from the shop outside our school gates. Let¡¯s have them together!¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded her head and entered the dormitory.

    Without Ling Feifei, the room was much quieter.

    Su Xueyi opened the box and handed various types of sweets to them. She then naturally sat on the end of Ji Nuan¡¯s bed, chatting with Ji Nuan as she ate her little mousse cakes.

    Most of the topics were focused on Ji Nuan.

    Asking why Ji Nuan decided to open a studio rted to the property market.

    Asking what else she did at home, aside from working on her studio.

    Asking why she decided to study corporate management...

    Finally, she casually asked, ¡°Ji Nuan, who were you calling earlier? From the way you were smiling so radiantly, I¡¯m sure you weren¡¯t talking to your parents. It must be your boyfriend, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan held her unfinished notes, calmly speaking as she read through it, ¡°You¡¯ve asked so much. Are you actually interested in me, or interested in my so-called boyfriend?¡±

    Ji Nuan finally nced up at Su Xueyi. Although she was smiling, her eyes contained an unfathomable distance.

    Su Xueyi blinked. ¡°I¡¯m just casually making conversation since there¡¯s nothing else to do. I have an elder cousin that I¡¯m close to. Maybe because you and she are of the same age, I feel much closer to you.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows. ¡°Elder cousin?¡±

    Su Xueyi nodded but did not continue bringing up her cousin. ¡°And you see, we¡¯ve all shared our family backgrounds. Ling Feifei¡¯s words don¡¯t conceal anything, and Bai Wei¡¯spany background can be easily found on the inte. You shared that you have a studio in Hai City, but you didn¡¯t mention anything else. I¡¯m indeed quite curious about you.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Wei who was sitting across finally nced up at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°I only have a studio. My family background is simple and clean; there¡¯s nothing to be curious about.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s words were indifferent. She then took another nce at Su Xueyi. ¡°If we were to talk, wouldn¡¯t you, as the youngdy from Suan Group that came all the way from America, be much more worthy of my curiosity?¡±

    Su Xueyi immediately smiled bashfully. ¡°I¡¯m not that different from the rest of you. It¡¯s only that my home is slightly further way.¡±

    ¡°Only?¡± Ji Nuan raised her brows. ¡°Then it seems like all of us are very simple. What more is there to dredge up?¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan, I just wanted to get to know you better. I might have asked too much, but that¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a lot of friends in the country. Don¡¯t always be so distant...¡±

    Bai Wei suddenly spoke up, ¡°Everyone has a different personality. Ji Nuan clearly doesn¡¯t wish to talk, yet you keep asking. Why are you so senseless?¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s expression finally faltered. She thought for a moment and suddenly handed Ji Nuan more sweets. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ll go and read too.¡±

    She stood up and returned to her own bed.

    Ji Nuan nced at those sweets Su Xueyi had ced by her bedside and casually handed them over to Bai Wei. ¡°You can have them. Recently, I¡¯ve strangely lost all interest in sweets. My stomach always feels poor when I have them; I find them disgusting.¡±

    Bai Wei nced at her and joked, ¡°Why would they be disgusting? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t know each other well, her words were only meant to be teasing. Hearing them, Ji Nuan only smiled.

    However, Su Xueyi¡¯s gaze abruptly turned to Ji Nuan.

    Sensing her gaze, Ji Nuan could not help but be distracted by her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to read?¡±

    Su Xueyi faltered, her eyes shifting onto Ji Nuan¡¯s stomach. She picked up her book and appeared deep in thought. ¡°Will dessert cause one to feel nauseous...¡±

    ¡°I was joking.¡± Ji Nuan curved her lips and did not pay her any more attention.

    ¡ª¨C

    Half a month went by quickly. Ji Nuan almost forgot that it was approaching her birthday. By the time she remembered, she realized that it coincided with T University¡¯s annual evening bonfire party.

    The bonfire party was happening the day before her birthday. Originally, Ji Nuan had intended to book her flight back to Hai City on that very day. After all, not everyone was allowed to attend. Only the students who were personally selected by the professors and leaders of the university could attend.

    However, on the day Ji Nuan was preparing to book her flight home, she suddenly received a phone call from Professor Lin.

    Professor Lin said he could only offer ten students in his new ss the opportunity to attend, and one of the students chosen was her. As the opportunity had been difficult to obtain, he could not make any changes to them now that they were confirmed.

    Ji Nuan could only agree to attend.

    However, this meant that she would not be able to return to Hai City for her birthday.

    She had originally promised Mo Jingshen this but could not fulfill it. Who knew if he would be angered to death by her.

    Ji Nuan held her phone and was lost in thought for a long while before she gave Mo Jingshen a call.

    After receiving the call, Mo Jingshen heard the woman hemming and hawing away. ¡°What have you done to have a guilty conscience? You can¡¯t even speak properly?¡±

    Ji Nuan could only exin honestly, ¡°I just received a call from Professor Lin. He arranged for me to attend T University¡¯s annual evening bonfire party. It¡¯s already fixed; I can¡¯t not attend. So I won¡¯t be able to return to Hai City on Saturday...¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be returning to Hai City this week?¡± Mo Jingshen stood in his office, flipping through his file without raising his head. He calmly said, ¡°Even if Professor Lin is treating you as his favorite pupil, he can¡¯t snatch my people away so brazenly. You n to spend your twenty-first birthday all the way in the south while I¡¯m in the north?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    In fact, she wished to return, too.

    This was her first time being away from Mo Jingshen for so long. She was ustomed to married life and was used to being able to embrace him the moment she was home from work. Now that they were separated, she felt that time was really passing too slowly.

    Mo Jingshen ced the file down and loosened his tie. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°What evening bonfire party? You can¡¯t miss it?¡±

    ¡°There are limited spaces. Professor Lin especially left me a seat. I really couldn¡¯t reject him. Now that I¡¯ve said yes, he can¡¯t make any changes to it anymore. Why don¡¯t we celebrate my birthday ording to the Chinese calendar this year instead? I¡¯ll go back next month.¡±

    Professor Lin gave her so much face; she couldn¡¯t refuse his kind intentions.

    ¡°Will you have to dress up grandly for the evening bonfire party?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not an evening ball. Although most of Professor Lin¡¯s students are part of the higher society, most of the people at T University are regr students. It¡¯s not the school¡¯s anniversary. It shouldn¡¯t be that grand.¡±

    ¡°All of T University¡¯s students will be attending?¡±

    ¡°Around there. But there should be limited avable spaces. Adding it up, there should be several hundred people.¡±

    ¡°Several hundred?¡± The man suddenly asked coldly. ¡°There are already twenty to thirty of those spoiled young boys in Professor Lin¡¯s new ss. I¡¯m already sufficiently tolerant in allowing them to sit in the same ssroom as you. You still wish to attend that bonfire party with several hundred people?¡±

    ¡°...¡±.

 Chapter 194 - Mo Jingshen Saw the Message Ji Nuan Sent

    <h4>Chapter 194: Mo Jingshen Saw the Message Ji Nuan Sent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    On Saturday, the bonfire party would begin at 6.00p.m. in the evening by the river near T University. This river ran through the entire T City, and in the evening, the wind by the bank was refreshing. The trees on both sides of the river were constantly rustling from the wind.

    Coincidentally, their entire dorm was included in the list of attendees. Ji Nuan dressed as she usually did, while the other three of them all took some extra care to dress up.

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect this river to be so beautiful. The lights are a nice touch as well. Let¡¯s take a picture together!¡± Ling Feifei suggested.

    Coincidentally, Ji Nuan had been looking for an opportunity to obtain a photo of Su Xueyi but was unable to do so as she was afraid of scaring the snake away when she touched the grass. Hearing such a suggestion, she immediately agreed.

    After taking the photo, Ji Nuan had Ling Feifei send her a copy. She saved it, and after checking that Su Xueyi¡¯s face could be seen clearly, she sent the photo to Feng Ling.

    ¡ª-

    That night at 9.00 p.m.

    Mo Jingshen stood in front of the condo near T University. Looking at the tightly locked doors and theyer of dust on the electronic lock, he could confirm that Ji Nuan barely returned here to stay throughout the past two weeks.

    He opened the door and entered. The house lights were not turned on, and the sky had already turned dark; only the neon lights outside the window could be seen.

    A bonfire party for the school and its students; why was it still ongoing at this time?

    He picked up his phone and gave Ji Nuan a call, only to find that her phone had already been switched off.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows twitched. His gaze fixed afar on the lights by the river running through T City. He redialed her phone, but her phone remained switched off.

    He abruptly turned around to head out. The moment he stepped out of the door, he saw Feng Ling appear from the elevators.

    ¡°Mr. Mo?¡± Feng Ling was startled to see him here. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Hai City? When did you arrive?¡±

    Mo Jingshen saw that Feng Ling was not following Ji Nuan and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Nuan?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo has a bonfire party to attend tonight. Originally, I was going to head there with her, but she took a bus to the riverside with her fellow students. She called me to say that her phone was running out of battery, so I came here to retrieve a power bank for her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly said, ¡°She already turned off her phone.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Feng Ling was suspicious as she brought her phone out for a look. ¡°Several minutes ago, Mrs. Mo sent me a message. How could she run out of battery so quickly?¡±

    ¡°What did she send you?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at her.

    Feng Ling paused in her movement. She wanted to say that she had been in a rush and had yet to check it when the phone was abruptly taken away by the man in front of her.

    Mo Jingshen saw the message Ji Nuan sent and unlocked the phone. A high-definition image of a group photo was instantly disyed.

    Underline it, there were these words: [Feng Ling, do you recognized the girl wearing a white dress?]

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gazended on the face of the girl mentioned. Before Feng Ling could even get a clear look of his expression, the man abruptly headed for the elevator. He was surrounded by an ice-cold, gloomy atmosphere. At this moment, the typically cold and indifferent man was frigid cold. His stern eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    Feng Ling keenly sensed something from Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression and rushed to follow him.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan was sitting by the riverside, slightly further away from therge crowd. Bai Wei handed a freshly grilledmb skewer to her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Nuan received it and took a bite.

    Bai Wei then brought two cans of beer. Ji Nuan was still deliberating whether or not to drink it when coincidentally, Bai Wei received a call at this moment. She left to the side to answer her phone while Ji Nuan considered the can of beer in her hand.

    Should she drink some?

    Forget it, better not. After all, she had already made a promise to Mo Jingshen.

    But she still wished she could drink some.

    As she was stuck in her dilemma, Su Xueyi suddenly pressed close to her. ¡°My stomach is feeling unwell. There are too many people by the riverside. I can¡¯t see anything clearly. Are there any public restrooms nearby? Will you go look for one with me?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s right there in the forest. Walk toward there, and you¡¯ll find it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dark in there. Walk with me, I¡¯m scared.¡± Su Xueyi held her stomach. Her expression was pale, as though her stomach was really ufortable.

    Ji Nuan nced at Bai Wei who was receiving a call and at Ling Feifei who was currently having fun within the crowd. In this ce, she was most familiar with them. It was true that Su Xueyi would have trouble requesting someone else to apany her.

    Ji Nuan did not enjoy interacting too much with Su Xueyi; she felt that there was something clearly off about this person.

    However, they were still considered roommates.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ji Nuan ced the skewer and can of beer down. She stood up and patted off her pants.

    The two entered the slightly dark forest. The river lights could not reach them in here, and the road ahead was dark. Ji Nuan said, ¡°My phone is out of battery. Use your phone to illuminate the ground. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to see the path ahead clearly.¡±

    ¡°My phone is out of battery as well.¡± Su Xueyi¡¯s voice was much softer than usual, as though she was forcefully suppressing it.

    Ji Nuan thought that her stomach was in pain and did not suspect anything. She reached out to support her from behind. The two continued walking inwards.

    Finally, as the noise from the crowd faded and the surroundings were unbelievably dark, Ji Nuan recalled that the public restroom here was supposed to be well-lit. Why were all the lights turned off?

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± All of a sudden, Su Xueyi¡¯s voice was heard.

    Ji Nuan was still wondering about the lights when she heard Su Xueyi asked softly, ¡°Are you afraid of the dark?¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to answer but found the situation strange.

    Su Xueyi had walked such a long way with her, yet she only asked her this question now?

    The light could not have been so coincidentally turned off. Someone must have broken it...

    Ji Nuan paused in her footsteps. She was about to turn to look warily at Su Xueyi when she suddenly heard the sound of people approaching. She instinctively tried to shout, but before she could even open her mouth, she was forcefully pressed down. Her nose and lips were instantly covered with a slightly wet towel.

    ¡°Uu... you... what are you... uu...¡±

    Surrounded by darkness, she could not see Su Xueyi¡¯s expression, nor could she see the people around her.

    A sharp smell entered her nose. Ji Nuan struggled for a moment when she suddenly felt the world spinning. Her senses gradually became numb, and her vision turned dark as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 195 - Her Background Is Not Simple

    <strong>Chapter 195 Her Background Is Not Simple</strong>

    In the darkness, she could not find a single thread of light. 0

    When Ji Nuan woke up, all she could see was darkness. She struggled with all her might, but as she gradually used up her strength, she could onlyy there limply.

    Sheid on a wide, long chair. Her hands were tied against the back of the chair while her legs were restrained with a rope. No matter how she struggled, she was unable to loosen the ropes. Her lips were also sealed with tape, preventing her from calling for help.

    Her surroundings werepletely pitch-ck. When she woke up, she waspletely unable to discern if her transmigration had been a dream

    and she was still trapped in that dark and boundless past life of hers. Perhaps, she was still locked in that barren, undeveloped vige behind the mountains, waiting to be forcefully sold around by those group of vigers.

    The dark was frightening, it was impossible to tell how much time had passed.

    All of a sudden, loud footsteps could be heard approaching from outside. Ji Nuan subconsciously shut her eyes.

    With a creaking sound, the thick and heavy metal door was pushed open.

    Two pairs of footsteps approached. The air was suddenly filled with the smell of sweat of unfamiliar men, causing one to feel disgusted. Ji Nuan kept her eyes shut and did not move.

    ¡°Did we pour too much drug on that cloth? Why is this little girl still unconscious?¡±

    Who cares, Miss Su only said to bring her here. When the time is right, well send her out. Her life and death mean nothing to us!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. Isn¡¯t it a waste to send her away just like this? Shall we... y a bit first?¡±

    ¡°y your ass. Miss Su told us to leave T City the moment were done. I suspect that this little girl¡¯s background is not simple!¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a student from T University? What sort of background can she have at such a young age?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much! Immediately send her to that bar! If we don¡¯t send her to that ce, we won¡¯t be able to obtain even a single cent of that remaining one million yuan we were promised! I don¡¯t even know who was it that leaked the information. There have been so many police cars patrolling this area! Be cleaner when you work! Since she is still unconscious, well send her away

    now to save us the trouble!¡±

    At this moment, Ji Nuan abruptly opened her eyes. The two men held a pair of shlight each in their hands. When they saw Ji Nuan open her eyes, they both appeared to jump in surprise. Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes slightly in difort from the light and began releasing whimpering sounds.

    ¡°Big brother, is she trying to speak?¡±

    ¡°Uuuu...¡± Ji Nuan continued making more noises.

    Hearing that her voice varied in pitch, as though she was really trying to tell them something, the two men exchanged nces but ultimately chose to ignore her.

    She woke up so quickly; so troublesome! Quickly take her away!¡±

    ¡°Uuuu!¡± Ji Nuan widened her eyes, staring at them. Her hands were restrained, and her sealed

    lips prevented her from speaking. She could only stare at them in hope, alternating through the same three pitches.

    ¡°Big Brother, she really seems to be trying to say something...¡±

    The other man finally gave Ji Nuan another look. As Ji Nuan was struggling and making noises, he abruptly ripped off the tape on her lips.

    A sharp pain came from her lips. Ji Nuan could not pay any attention to that. In such a situation, she could not shout. Otherwise, it would only bring trouble onto herself.

    She took a deep breath in and then said, ¡°How much did the person offer you guys? Let me go! I can double the price! Do they still owe you one million yuan? If you let go of me, I can pay you that immediately!¡±

    The moment she finished her words, the man

    pped the tape back on her lips.

    ¡°Uu¡ª¡± Ji Nuan stared at them sharply, repeating the same noises.

    ¡°Big brother, this...¡±

    The man¡¯s face had a knife wound scar. He stared at Ji Nuan coldly. You want to keep your life, is it?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded frantically. Her eyes were sincere. She was certain that if these two men were only working for money, there would be an opportunity for her to turn the situation around.

    You have money to pay us?¡± The man¡¯s expression remained suspicious.

    Ji Nuan nodded once more. She released a ¡®uu¡¯ sound, in a definitive tone.

    The money Miss Su gave us is her own portion. If you wish to buy your life from our hands, it won¡¯t

    be as simple as doubling the price¡± The cold-looking man suddenly gave her a dark, greedy grin. He shifted the re of the shlight across Ji Nuan¡¯s body, finallynding on her eyes. This forced her to shut her eyes and shift her head away. He said with a rough voice, ¡°Based on your quality, if we send you to the underground bar that Miss Su directed us to, well definitely be able to obtain at least two million yuan for a night. Afterward, if we sell you onto a smuggling boat to the Philippines, we would be able to obtain another sum of money. If you wish to buy your life from our hands, how much can you offer?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression faltered. The two men¡¯s greedy expression was too obvious. She tried her best to maintain herposure, watching them searchingly in hopes of understanding where their limitsid.

    ¡°Big brother, she seems to be intentional dying

    for time!¡±

    When the person by the side spoke, that man immediately narrowed his eyes coldly at Ji Nuan. ¡°Don¡¯t think about wasting time to wait for help. Your life lies in our hands right now! My price is five million yuan. Are you giving or not?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression paused for only a moment before she nodded. Her gaze was sincere. ¡°En!¡±

    ¡°How will you give it? By chequer This man was much more careful and calmpared to his partner. He did not allow Ji Nuan to shout for help and paid attention to Ji Nuan¡¯s every change in expression. He watched as she shook or nodded her head.

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Uu!¡±

    By the side, the other man¡¯s eyes lit up as though he was seeing a god of wealth. The two men exchanged gazes and suddenly hauled Ji Nuan up

    from the chair. The moment her hands were released from the rope, the man who was speaking to her immediately brought a nk check out from his pocket.

    He forcefully pressed Ji Nuan onto the ground and tugged her hand up, shoving a pen over. If you want to keep your life, sign this check right now! Five hundred million yuan! Both the ount holder name and amount! Write them down right now!¡±

    Ji Nuan was held down on the floor. Looking at the nk cheque, she suddenly felt like scolding someone.

    These two performed this show so well; they had clearly done this before and were well-versed in the ways of wealthy people. After saying so much, they clearly did not intend on letting her go, but were trying to squeeze more money out from the victim!

    They even carried this sort of nk cheque with them at all times!

    The opportunity and hope she had were instantly extinguished. Sheid stiffly on the ground, unmoving. The pen was held in her hand, yet she firmly refused to write even a single word.

    The man in front saw that she had clearly discovered the problem and was refusing to write anything. He stepped on the back of her hand, darkly and coldly warning her, If you don¡¯t wish to die, sign this right now!¡±

 Chapter 196 - Mo Jingshen Has Already Issued a Warning to the Su Family Once

    <strong>Chapter 196 Mo Jingshen Has Already Issued a Warning to the Su Family Once</strong>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand was almost broken from the force. She resisted the pain, staring at the cheque without moving. 0

    The man behind her suddenly brought out a small, sharp knife. He lowered his voice, speaking threateningly: ¡°You have two choices. If you sign the cheque, we¡¯ll keep this knife for you. You can find the opportunity to cut the ropes and run away on your own. Five million yuan for an opportunity to escape! Otherwise, we¡¯ll use to knife to rip your hand and leg tendons, or perhaps, we¡¯ll directly sh your face! Are you going to sign it or not? Decide on your own!¡±

    Ji Nuan silently furrowed her brows.

    Five million yuan for a small knife?

    Yet, these two were clearly not joking around. Her hand was almost broken from the force he was using. Although these two were utterly devoid of conscience, this was clearly a situation where the weak would be eaten. In the world that these exiled people lived in, the cost of a life was far too small.

    She suddenly raised her eyes, ring toward the man stepping on her hand. The man saw her gaze and finally shifted his foot away. He tossed the pen toward her and ordered once more, ¡°Sign it! Five hundred million yuan! Not even a single cent less!¡±

    Ji Nuan nced toward the knife in the other man¡¯s hands. That man tossed the knife over. His meaning was clear; if she dared to sign it, they would hand the knife over. Whether or not she would obtain the opportunity to escape all

    depended on her own ability.

    Ji Nuan hesitated for a moment, slowly shifting her aching and numb hand before she picked up the pen to write on the cheque.

    As she signed it, she considered the events that had urred.

    It was right for her to have been suspicious of Su Xueyi; that girl did not have any kind intentions. She had acted like a silly, naive girl to approach her and to observe her movements. To think that she had been harboring such unthinkable thoughts while hiding in ambush for half a month.

    Seeing that she had filled in the nk cheque, the two men finally hauled her up. Ji Nuan stumbled and could not stand firmly. Her hands were once more restrained with a rope. Although she was no longer stuck to the chair, she still did not have any opportunity for freedom.

    She wondered if the two men would not keep their word. The man in front of her folded the small knife and stuffed it into her palm. He then deftly tied her hands behind her so that no one would be able to see what she was holding.

    ¡°The knife is already in your hands, don¡¯t say that we don¡¯t have any conscience!¡¯ That man tied her firmly, appearing very satisfied with himself as he said lowly, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s people are guarding right outside. We have to send you to the bar. After sending you in, as long as you cut the rope in between your middle and index finger, you¡¯ll be able to free yourself. How about it, isn¡¯t this five million yuan well spent?¡±

    If her lips weren¡¯t sealed by the tape, Ji Nuan really wanted to scold them upside down.

    She resisted the fear and rage, holding that small knife in a death grip. She then coldly stared at the

    two men.

    ¡°Quit ring. Its rare to find someone as tactful as you. Miss Su¡¯s background is not simple. She knows where our den is located. If it were someone else, they would never sell their brothers out for the sake of this five million dors!¡¯

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was now obediently allowing them to restrain her and did not attempt to struggle further, the man gave his partner a signal with his eyes.

    When the two of them brought Ji Nuan out, before she could even see anything, her eyes were abruptly covered with a strip of ck fabric. The darkness and fear caused her heart to lose itsposure. She frantically tried to struggle once more but was already brought to the side of a car. There was probably someone on that car; the two men changed the patient attitude they had when

    they were restraining her earlier, and harshly yelled at her, pushing her in with force.

    Ji Nuan abruptly felt herself being pushed into someone else¡¯s hands. Were they the people under Miss Su?

    What exactly was Su Xueyi¡¯s background...

    Her vision waspletely covered, and she was pushed into the car just like that-

    Outside T City¡¯srgest underground bar, the traffic flow was crowded, and the roads were filled with neon lights.

    Among the rows of cars, Su Xueyi sat in a ck Audi. She watched from afar as Ji Nuan was brought out from a car and hauled into the bar, gradually curving her lips into a smile.

    The innocent and naive face was stained with a

    few hints of sharp cruelty. After confirming that Ji Nuan was brought in and could no longer escape, she ordered the chauffeur to begin driving.

    The ck Audi drove out from a nearby street and moved along the road. At this moment, Su Xueyi¡¯s phone rang. She took a nce at the screen and excitedly picked up the phone. ¡°Cousin, did you choose such a time to give me a call to congratte me forpleting your task?¡±

    Hearing the voice from the other end, Su Xueyi smiled radiantly. ¡°How could you doubt my work? Of course, I won¡¯t take her life. What ill do is to ruin her.¡±

    The car was only filled with Su Xueyi¡¯s pleased voice.

    Of course, if she were to die, Mo Jingshen would remember her forever. You would never have the opportunity to return to his side, and his heart would never have space for anyone aside from

    the dead person. But if we ruin her, leaving her dirty existence in this world, he will surely be

    repulsed by her one day!¡¯

    ? That Ji Nuan is much more careful than we expected. I was almost discovered by her...¡±

    ? When she heard that I came from Los Angeles, she appeared sensitive to the ce. I suspect she already knows of your existence!¡¯

    ¡°Ah, no matter how careful she is, didn¡¯t she stillnd in my hands? If you weren¡¯t kept under house arrest by uncle and came here personally, I suspect this show would have been much more

    entertaining...¡±

    ? If Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t given the Su family a

    warning, uncle would never have locked you up. I feel sorry that you have to miss this great show as well... But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpletely destroy that Ji Nuan so that shell lose to you in every way...¡±

    Su Xueyi was still happily chatting on the phone. All of a sudden, the car she was in pulled the emergency brake. She had only just hung up the phone, and her unstable hands caused her phone to fall abruptly.

    She raised her head and was about to coldly reprimand the chauffeur when the illumination from the corner of her eyes startled her.

    Su Xueyi swerved her head over to look at the car in front. A ck off-road vehicle had suddenly appeared. It drove in from the side and came to a stop in front of them horizontally; blocking them from moving forward. The windows were tinted ck, but before she could get a clear look of the person inside, Su Xueyi felt the air turn cold.

 Chapter 197 - When She Saw Mo Jingshen Alight From the Carâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 197: When She Saw Mo Jingshen Alight From the Car...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    A ck off-road vehicle had precisely forced her car to a stop.

    Su Xueyi paused in her movements to pick up her phone, her gaze fixed ahead. After a moment, she suddenly said, ¡°Drive.¡±

    The chauffeur hesitated. ¡°But Miss Su, the car ahead...¡±

    ¡°I asked you to drive! Right now! Faster! Go around that car!¡± Su Xueyi coldly and urgentlymanded.

    The chauffeur could only start the engine once more. He quickly drove the car backward and turned it around to head in the opposite direction.

    Su Xueyi picked up her phone, tightly gripping it. Her eyes were fixed on that car when she saw that it was relentlessly pursuing them. She frantically yelled out, ¡°Drive faster! Faster!¡±

    The chauffeur hurriedly obeyed. As he watched the car approaching them, he felt a thick murderous intent draw closer; he instinctively pressed down on the elerator...

    They elerated, and the ck off-road vehicle elerated as well. When they drove into a wide, empty road, the ck car sped up even more.

    There was no way to lose them. Su Xueyi furrowed her brows and decided to give up such a chase. She ordered the chauffeur to stop in front.

    When the car came to a stop, Su Xueyi assumed that the ck vehicle would alsoe to a halt to avoid hitting them.

    However, that ck vehicle did not stop, nor did it slow down. Instead, it further elerated. By the time Su Xueyi reacted, that vehicle was already charging toward them.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Peng!¡± With a frighteningly loud sound, the cars collided forcefully.

    Su Xueyi¡¯s originallyposed face instantly turned stiff and pale. She sat in the car, dumbstruck. Her car had stopped by the road, but with the collision, it was pushed two to three hundred meters away. The roadside railings were distorted by the force of her car. If the other party continued driving against them, her car would immediately be pushed off the fence. This road was built against T City¡¯s river; the road was built high, and the river was deep. If her car were to roll off, there was no way she would escape alive.

    She stared in disbelief at the concave indentation left on her car by the collision. Her face was pale.

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Xueyi gradually raised her head. She stared at that unscratched off-road vehicle in fear.

    The other party had made such a precise collision, directing the hardest part of their vehicle onto them. Was it the bodyguard Mo Jingshen had arranged to be by Ji Nuan¡¯s side or was it... Mo Jingshen himself?

    Su Xueyi stared ahead in fright. Finally, when the door of the ck vehicle was opened, and Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette alighted, she abruptly felt her blood turn cold-

    ¡ª-

    T City¡¯s Underground Bar.

    The stuffy room door was once more opened only for a few minutes. Ji Nuan could barely breathe from the suffocating, humid air in here. Her body was covered in a thinyer of sweat. When the door was opened, she subconsciously raised her head. Although her eyes were covered by a piece of ck fabric, she still carefully listened to sounds nearby.

    ¡°Is it her?¡± An unfamiliar and rough voice asked.

    Someone gave an affirmative answer, and others appeared to address the man who had spoken as ¡®Boss.¡¯

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows. Although she did not know much about T City¡¯s underground bars, typically, these sort of bars were deeply embroiled in all kinds of criminal activities. These people were definitely not good people and most likely walked on the illegal side of society, interacting with the underworld.

    Since Su Xueyi could even contact these sort of people, Ji Nuan could not help but suspect what type of activities she was involved in Los Angeles.

    ¡°Her looks are not bad. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered such a beautiful one. Her skin is also smooth and white. She¡¯ll definitely be able to sell for a good price. Bring her over.¡±

    Afterward, someone removed the ck fabric over Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. Ji Nuan squinted, unable to adjust to the bright lights in the room. Before she could get a clear look of anyone, her ponytail was suddenly released. Her long, ck hair flowed messily down her back.

    ¡°Good. This makes her look more beautiful, delicate, and pitiful. Wipe her face clean. We¡¯ll begin the sale ten minutester.¡±

    Ji Nuan forced her eyes open only to see a man with a knife-wound scar on his face. The big and burly man wore a ck windbreaker and had a cigar between his lips. He judged her figure and looks, gave several more orders, and turned to leave.

    The room was only left with several men who looked like bodyguards or underlings. They brought an ice-cold towel and harshly wiped it against her face. The force caused Ji Nuan¡¯s face to ache. She red at them; they did not remove the cloth stuffed into her mouth.

    ¡°What are you ring at? Be more obedient!¡± The man wiping her face coldly reprimanded before gripping her chin. He roughly said, ¡°This little girl is indeed not bad. After she¡¯s sold for a good price tonight, I wonder if Boss will let us y for a few days before sending her to the Philipines. Look at this little face; it¡¯s indeed white and smooth...¡±

    As he spoke, the man touched Ji Nuan¡¯s face and moved to kiss her cheek. Ji Nuan shifted her face away with a look of disgust; her eyes were filled with rage and nausea as she red at him.

    ¡°Fuck, try ring at me again? This old man will dig out your eyes!¡± The man spat a mouthful of saliva on the ground, upset at her attitude. If his boss hadn¡¯t said that they would sell her for a good priceter, he really wanted to tear her clothes apart right now.

    Ji Nuan kept ring at him. The man used the towel and forcefully wiped her neck and face again. He used a lot of force, causing her pale skin to turn red before stopping. He then ordered the other people to bring her out.

    Afterward, just like in her previous life, she was tied up and thrown onto the bar stage like meat served up on a chopping board. Her blouse was slightly tugged down her shoulders, revealing her smooth, white shoulders. Afterward, it was covered by her long ck her, half-concealing and half-revealing. Her lips were sealed, her eyes struggling to conceal her fear and helplessness as she coldly returned the gazes of the people in the bar. With her beautiful face, they could not help but be interested.

    Afterward, she did not pay attention to the prices they offered. She was immediately brought down after the buyer was confirmed.

    She was thrown into an underground room in the bar. Her body remained tied up, and sheid curled up on a single bed. Although she was underground, this ce was clearly prepared for those sort of people. It was a tiny room, but it was beautifully and luxuriously decorated with a European touch. Even the bed sheid on was not cheap.

    There were even all sorts of candles, whips, handcuffs, and other tools...

    At this moment, there was only a faint wall light illuminating the room. She narrowed her eyes, carefully listening to the noise outside.

    After tossing her in here, those people must have left toplete some work or some business. They had already left for several minutes.

 Chapter 198 - Underground Bar

    <h4>Chapter 198: Underground Bar</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Her restrained palms were covered in cold sweat. After confirming that the noise outside had faded into the distance, Ji Nuan carefully twisted the folded knife in her hands.

    The truth proved that the five hundred million yuan she had spent was notpletely in vain. The man who restrained her had tied her arms well and had indeed kept his word.

    She forcefully twisted her wrist, gradually loosening the rope so that there was some space for her hands to move. She then carefully opened the knife. She recalled the instructions she had received and sawed the sharp knife against the rope between her index and middle finger.

    Her restrained hands made it difficult to move. She spent a lot of time and strength on these few motions. As her body was covered in ayer of sweat, she could not gather much strength and could only gradually cut the rope.

    After more than two minutes, the rope finally broke. She did not dare to rx, carefully undoing the ropes. When it was finally undone, and her hands were free, she quickly tore the tape off of her lips.

    Right now, her lips were most likely red from tearing off the tape. She resisted the pain, held in a breath, and bent down to cut the ropes binding her legs.

    Finally, she regained her freedom. She then carefully stood up. Her legs were already numb from being restrained. She stumbled to the door with light and slow steps, pressing her ear against the door to listen for any movements outside.

    It seemed like these people were certain she would not be able to escape and did not arrange for anyone to keep watch.

    Earlier, when she was brought in, she noticed that the path was extremely narrow and dark. They had passed through a corridor at the end to climb down the staircase. They had then approached a door concealed by the audio equipment in the corner.

    Ji Nuan attempted to push the door and discovered that it was locked; no wonder there was no one guarding the room.

    She rushed to pluck a thin hair pin out from her hair. This was the first time she was grateful for those difficult, dangerous situations she had been ced in her previous life. Those experiences taught her a lot. At the very least, she would be able to open a simple door like this with a bit of time.

    Ji Nuan directed the pin toward the keyhole and pushed the thinner end of the pin in with force. She did not dare to make too much noise and could only make several careful attempts in the keyhole.

    This underground room only had a simple wooden door; the lock was also a simple single lock.

    Time gradually passed by. Ji Nuan began to feel more and more flustered. Every time she heard the sound of footsteps passing by, she would retrieve the pin to hide behind the door in a wary stance. This happened several times. Finally, the pin found the right position in the keyhole, which released a soft sound when the door was unlocked. She softly released a breath and ced the pin back in her hair.

    The moment the door was opened, the ear-splitting rumbling noises of the music the bar was ying entered her ears.

    Ji Nuan poked her head out, surveying her surroundings before carefully closing the door. She pressed herself against the wall and kept her head low, trying her best to avoid being captured by the surveince cameras in the corners. She finally approached the staircase when she suddenly saw a silhouette approaching her. She was startled and swerved around to see that there was a door by the side without any locks. She quickly entered the room, pressing her back against the door. Her heart skipped a beat as she carefully listened to the noise outside.

    The room she was in was not lit. However, when she first opened the door, she saw that it was almost identical to the room she had been in. It seemed like every room in this corridor was the same.

    She was considering how to escape. This bar was filled with people, and there was no way to recognize who were the customers and the bar employees. How was she going to avoid them?

    The sound of footsteps suddenly approached the door. After listening to the sounds, Ji Nuan¡¯s body was covered in goosebumps.

    Those footsteps appeared to be headed in the direction of the room she was in. There was a moment of silence, causing her heart to be flustered.

    As expected, after that suspicious silence came an angry, suppressed voice. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have ran too far. Go and look for her right now. She actually had something sharp to cut the ropes with? Which bastard tied her up? Fuck! Quickly go look!¡±

    What followed was the sound of flurried footsteps gradually increasing. At the same time, doors were opened one by one.

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows and carefully hid behind a ck shelf. She knelt down and held in her breath.

    ¡°Check every single room!¡± Those footsteps approached. Abruptly, someone mmed the room door opened and turned the lights on. As though he had done so the whole way, he only quickly scanned through the room before turning the lights off and mming the door close once more. He then left to check another room.

    Perhaps they did not expect that Ji Nuan would hide in a ce close to where she was locked up. Therge and burly men were also hurried when they were looking and did not notice Ji Nuan hiding under the desk.

    Ji Nuan released a breath and climbed out from under the table. She carefully listened to the noise outside and approached the door, pressing her ear against it.

    She did not know what time it was. She heard the sound of footsteps fade away; the men seemed to have left to search and did not continue staying in the corridor. She waited for a long moment inside the room before carefully pushing the door open. She then slowly approached the staircase.

    This bar was filled mainly with those men; how was she going to escape?

    After climbing up the stairs, she saw the neon lights in the bar. Ji Nuan bent her waist and carefully pushed open the door behind the audio equipment and nced outside. There were all sorts of people in the crowd.

    She lowered her head, using her hair to cover her face. She then pressed against the corner and moved along the door. When a waiter approached, she hurriedly knelt down and hid behind a couch.

    That waiter held a tray of alcohol and was currently speaking to another waiter by the side. The bright neon lights made it difficult to have a clear view of the surroundings, so the waiter did not notice Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan turned, maintaining a kneeling position and ran toward the back of another sofa. The lights in the bar kept shing and flickering. She took the opportunity when the lights turned dark to leap over and did not catch anyone¡¯s attention.

    Finally, she moved along the back of the couches and gradually approached a more isted area. She nced outside and nned to run out with all her might.

    After all, this was a bar. There weren¡¯t any morally upright people here, nor would there be anyone interested in helping her. Ji Nuan rubbed her aching and numb feet. When the lights abruptly turned dark, her footsteps became hurried. When she saw the entrance nearing, she charged out of the door.

 Chapter 199 - Isnâ€™t He Still in Hai City?

    <strong>Chapter 199 Isn¡¯t He Still in Hai City? </strong>

    Why Would He Be in T City?

    However, someone was guarding the door right outside! 0

    Ji Nuan¡¯s n to run out of the ce did not seed¡ª

    The instant her figure appeared and was discovered, regardless of how quickly she ran, the man by the door decisively grabbed her and held her down. Just as she was about to shout for help, he covered her mouth and hauled her back in.

    Ji Nuan could not struggle away. In an instant, she was brought back underground and thrown onto the ground.

    The physical pain could notpare to even half of the hatred harboring in her heart. All of her

    earlier struggles had been wasted; she raised her head up and saw the boss she had met earlier with the knife-wound scar. He reached forward and tugged her up by her hair.

    Ji Nuan resisted the pain and did not make a sound. Just like this, the bar¡¯s boss hauled her forward and harshly threw her onto the bed.

    ¡®You¡¯re the first woman who managed to escape from the underground room.¡± The boss darkly and coldly red at her before ordering the men behind him. ¡°Watch her well! When the buyer is finished drinking andes here, don¡¯t let her escape again! If she runs away, don¡¯t even think about keeping your lives!¡±

    Afterward, the room door was locked once more, and someone quickly came to guard it. Ji Nuan red at the door, gripping the sheets under her hands painfully.

    Right now, although her hands and feet were not

    bound, there was absolutely no way she could leave this room.

    Not long after, that so-called ¡®buyer,¡¯ a middle-aged, bespectacled man, was brought in by another greasy and fat looking forty-year-old man. The moment he saw Ji Nuan, he gave her a dirty grin and approached.

    Ji Nuan was frightened. Seeing that the man guarding the door had left, and this middle-aged man appeared to have drunk too much, she grabbed the bedsidemp and smashed it toward him.

    ¡°Looks like your temper isn¡¯t small, ah!¡± The bespectacled man suddenly tore his clothes, revealing his burly, fat upper body.

    The sight caused Ji Nuan to be disgusted. She shifted back against the wall and suddenly found this scene very familiar.

    In her previous life, in that undeveloped

    mountain vige, she had been sold into a household with a father and a son. That father and his retarded son once tore off their clothes in such a manner and backed her into a corner.

    Even if she managed to escape from them, using methods of self-harm to cover herself in wounds and blood to prevent their approach, those frightening memories continued reying themselves in her mind.

    Ji Nuan did not wish to be affected by those memories and did her best to maintain herposure. However, the smooth, white meat before her eyes made her nauseous. Just as she abruptly dry heaved while leaning against the side of the wall, that bespectacled man suddenly charged forward with half his body bare. He grabbed her close by her hair, and the moment her body came into contact with his skin, she felt her goosebumps rising.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, I heard you tried to escape earlier? This old man spent more than two million yuan to sleep a few nights with you, and you dared to escape? Do you believe me when I say I can kill you right now?¡± The man did not care about Ji Nuan¡¯s struggle. He abruptly shoved her onto the bed.

    He threw her with too much force, and she smashed her head against the wall. Her head was instantly dizzy, her vision turning ck. She raised a hand to touch her temple, and when she brought it back down, she saw that it was covered in blood.

    The wall was decorated with small pebbles and was uneven. He had also used quite some force when he threw her against the wall.

    Seeing the blood on her palm, Ji Nuan felt her vision weakening. She barely managed to sit up

    against the wall when she turned to see him throwing himself on her.

    Her heart instantly began beating frantically. However, she was too dizzy to move and could only shift her body away slightly. The movement barely did anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Go away¡ª¡±

    Nuan no longer had the strength to struggle. Even sitting properly took energy. All of a sudden, there was the sound of clothing being torn apart. Nuan frightening shouted but could only feel a weightnding on the bed. The bespectacled man pressed her down with his fat body that appeared about to drip grease onto the ground.

    The bespectacled man saw the blood dripping down her head; the stench of blood and her white skin provoked his desire and senses. He took the opportunity while she was weak to press her down madly, using force to hold her. He lowered

    his head and bit down onto the tempting, white skin on her neck.

    Ji Nuan only felt disgust fill her body. Her heart shrunk as she shrieked, ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Her clothes were already half torn. The buttons on her shirt were undone like little beans, when all of a sudden, herpels were torn. Although she wore a tight-fitting shirt underneath, her entire body felt ice-cold. Both her hands were tightly held against her sides. She tried her best to curl her body up and kick him away with her feet. She bit down on her bottom lip heavily; turning them purple from the force, and her entire body was trembling.

    The memory of being pressed onto the bed by that father and son pair in her previous life shed before her eyes. Ji Nuan tried to remain calm and to protect herself but was no longer able to handle the frightening experience. She

    began shrieking as though herposure had crumbled.

    ¡°Stupid little girl! You¡¯re really quite strong!¡± The bespectacled man pressed her down, reaching his head down to tear her clothes away.

    All of a sudden, Ji Nuan turned and bit down harshly on his ears as though trying to rip it off.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He pushed her away and pped her.

    Ji Nuan almost lost all awareness from the pain. The dizziness in her mind worsened. He abruptly grabbed her up by her hair, and upon seeing the blood on her forehead and lips, he brought his hand down from his ear and gave her another painful p on the same side of her face.

    Seeing that half her face was already swollen, he took the opportunity while she was weak to shove one corner of the nket into her mouth, preventing her from biting him once more. His

    expression was ravenous.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s breathing was heavy. Seeing the disgusting face and the fat body before her, she suddenly felt the urge to dry heave once more.

    All of a sudden, Ji Nuan heard the sound of police cars approaching. However, she dismissed it as a hallucination. Her weak body was pressed down by the bespectacled man once more. While

    tugging on her hair, he began to pull against her jeans. However, because the zipper of her jeans was slightly tight, he began cursing as he used both hands to tug on it.

    Ji Nuan wanted to push him away but could not muster up the strength.

    When the zipper was finally undone, that bespectacled man¡¯s eyes lit up. He cursed at her heavily and was about to tug her pants down with strength.

    All of a sudden, a loud ¡°peng- sound reverberated against the tightly shut underground room door. It was kicked open¡ª

    With her blurry vision, Ji Nuan did not even have the strength to turn her head to look. From the corner of the eyes, she barely saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    The man¡¯s clear-as-an-ocean expression, his tightly knitted brows and the pair of ck eyes that were usually warm and sincere when watching her, at this moment were filled with frost!

 Chapter 200 - Donâ€™t Be Afraid, Iâ€™m Right Here, Right in Front of You

    <strong>Chapter 200 Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯m Right Here, Right in Front of You</strong>

    The bespectacled, middle-aged man¡¯s hands were still pressed on Ji Nuan¡¯s body, tugging against her zipper.

    Such a dirty scene made her blood turn cold. Upon meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, she felt as though she had been plunged into an ice pool. A violent storm had begun stirring in Mo Jingshen¡¯s clear eyes.

    Ji Nuan was disoriented for a moment; wasn¡¯t he in Hai City? Why was he in T City?

    Was she experiencing a hallucination from the fright?

    She could not speak and could only stare in his direction with vacant eyes; as though he was the only source of warm light in the bleak darkness;

    as though she was finally rescued from the frightening fog of both lives and could finally breathe.

    She could barely see how he had approached and only noticed that the man on top of her had suddenly yelled in pain. The sound of bones cracking, as though his elbow had been broken, rang through the room. She tried her best to focus her vision and saw that Mo Jingshen was only an arm¡¯s distance away from her. His cold eyes did not even blink as he twisted the bespectacled man¡¯s arm, tossing him onto the ground.

    The weight on her body was removed. A secondter, she felt a coat with a familiar, clean scent cover her.

    Ji Nuan tiredly closed her eyes, forcing the tears away. She could hear the man shouting in pain right by her ear. She did not know what Mo

    Jingshen was doing, nor did she wish to look. At this moment, it did not matter to her even if someone were to lose their life.

    Upon falling onto the ground, the man received another kick, pushing him two meters away. He was thrown against the wall; his head mmed heavily against that pebbled wall. He pointed at Mo Jingshen, who had suddenly shown up, with a trembling finger as though wanting to speak. However, his voice was covered by the sound of the door opening.

    Feng Ling quickly entered, and upon seeing the scene, she immediately understood. She was about to rush in when she heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Close the doors!¡±

    Feng Ling nced at Ji Nuan who was on the bed and quickly mmed the doors shut, protecting her from the gaze of the policemen outside.

    Ji Nuan was heavily disoriented and was suddenly

    supported to sit up. She opened her eyes to see Mo Jingshen¡¯s face and wanted to ask why he was here in T City. However, the moment she shifted her lips, the pain from her blood crusted lips and her sore cheek caused her to furrow her brows. She then heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice by her ear, ¡°If it hurts, don¡¯t speak. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Although his voice was ice-cold and low, he was gently coaxing her. As heforted her, he tightened the coat around the top half of her body and gently pushed aside the hair covered in blood on her forehead. Seeing the wound there, he then gently tilted her face to check the hand mark on her cheek. The murderous intent in his eyes was as clear as day.

    Even though Ji Nuan understood that she was no longer in danger, she could not stop her body from trembling. Her heart was still frantic from the struggle and fear from earlier. She wanted to calm down, but the experience from both her

    lifetimes was reying in her mind, destroying her rationality. Her body and hands were shuddering, and her eyes were slowly opening and closing. Beneath her eyes, her skin was covered in blood, while her eyshes trembled, holding in the tears that were about to fall.

    Mo Jingshen hugged her shivering body tightly. He held her hair with one hand while speaking coaxingly into her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m right here, right in front of you. Its all over. Be good, close your eyes. Don¡¯t listen to anything and don¡¯t look at anything!¡¯

    Ji Nuan did not move. Mo Jingshen raised his hand, gently covering her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, en?¡±

    Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan was disheveled and her forehead was bleeding. Abruptly, she delivered a heavy kick between the bespectacled man¡¯s legs. His pitiful crying noise led Ji Nuan to

    tremble once more in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms, as though every time she heard his voice, she would experience the same fright.

    ¡°Cripple him and block his mouth. He¡¯s too noisy.¡± Mo Jingshen saw that Ji Nuan was too frightened right now and sternlymanded.

    Feng Ling quickly picked up a piece of clothing from the ground, balling it up and shoving it in the man¡¯s face. She then stepped on his leg heavily, causing him to groan from the pain. A heavy kick then smashed against his head.

    Only one pained groaning sound could be heard in the room. The bespectacled man¡¯s head was covered in blood and sweat. Finally, he copsed against the corner of the wall, staring at the short-haired woman before him in fright. He trembled and tried to shift away but was still heavily kicked in his stomach. This heavy blow caused the man¡¯s eyes to almost fall out of their

    sockets. Following which, there was the sound of an arm being broken.

    Even though his lips were blocked, the pitiful groaning sound still revealed how torturous and painful the revenge he was enduring was.

    Ji Nuan leaned in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace with her eyes shut. Although her eyes were blocked by his hand, the red and swollen patch of skin on her face was still a ghastly sight.

    The pitiful crying sounds continued. All of a sudden, Ji Nuan¡¯s hand came into contact with the small knife she had previously left on the bed.

    She froze and suddenly held that knife tightly. She said hoarsely, ¡°Jingshen, put me down!¡¯

    Mo Jingshen nced at her and released her. Although Ji Nuan was extremely disheveled and her head was covered in blood, Mo Jingshen¡¯s coat around gave her a lot of security.

    She turned around, staring at that bespectacled man whoid against the wall, experiencing a pain worse than death. She suddenly climbed off the bed. Feng Ling turned back and saw that Ji Nuan could barely stand. She wanted to rush up to support her but was stopped by Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze.

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen did not stop her, Feng Ling faltered and took a step backward.

    Unsurprisingly, Ji Nuan opened the knife in her hand. She looked at the disgusting man who had barely any breath left in him. Seeing his fatty body, the scene from her previous life began shing past her eyes once more. She was not sure where the strength came from, but she abruptly threw herself forward and stabbed the knife painfully into his palm.

    The bespectacled man instantly began twitching in pain. He opened his bloodshot eyes to stare at

    her in disbelief.

    This was the hand that was pulling off her clothes earlier!

    Ji Nuan tugged the knife out with force and mmed it back into his thigh. Seeing the blood oozing out, her frightened and stifled heart finally felt a bit better.

    She continued waving the knife without blinking, stabbing him over and over again. Even when the man was covered in blood, she did not stop.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo...¡± Seeing this scene, Feng Ling wanted to step forward. However, she saw that although Ji Nuan¡¯s movements were harsh, most of the wounds were targeted at the man¡¯s legs, hands, or elbows. They did notnd on any vital spots.

    Feng Ling stopped, allowing Ji Nuan to vent as madly as she pleased.

 Chapter 201 - You Dared to Touch My Woman, Are You Unhappy with How Long Your Life Span Is?

    <strong>Chapter 201 You Dared to Touch My Woman, Are You Unhappy with How Long Your Life Span Is?</strong>

    If she needed to vent, let her vent. After all, Mr. Mo was here. No one would dare to touch a single strand of her hair.

    Even when his body was covered entirely in blood, Ji Nuan continued stabbing the knife down onto his body with bloodshot eyes.

    Outside, the policemen were gradually breaking open each door. Mo Jingshen abruptly stood up and brought Ji Nuan into his embrace in a smooth motion. He pressed her down tightly, forcefully preventing her from charging forward. He then bent down to whisper in her ears, All right, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Ji Nuan was still ring with reddened eyes at

    the man lying limply on the ground. She gritted her teeth heavily, raising her wrist once more. Right before the police were about to m open the door, Mo Jingshen snatched the knife from her hand and threw it onto the ground.

    As though she had lost her rationality, Ji Nuan struggled madly in his arms, wanting to charge toward that person.

    Mo Jingshen held her down: ¡°Nuan Nuan, calm down!¡±

    Ji Nuan paid no heed to him and continued struggling. Mo Jingshen abruptly turned her around, his deep, ck eyes meeting her gaze. ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    After taking a clear look of Mo Jingshen¡¯s face, Ji Nuan finally froze. She did not continue

    struggling and only stared at him with bewildered eyes. Her bright red eyes were fixed on his ck ones.

    His heavy voice spoke right by her ears, gently coaxing andforting her agitated emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they pay the price for their actions. I won¡¯t leave them with a single breath they¡¯re not supposed to have. Right now, you need to calm down and rest. Your wounds have to be attended to by a doctor. Don¡¯t make me worry. Listen to me.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him for a long moment before softly leaning into his embrace. Her head fell limply against his chest as she closed her eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡± Seeing that she had fainted, Feng Ling knitted her brows. She was both worried and in heartache.

    Mo Jingshen silently wrapped his coat tightly around Ji Nuan and picked her up. He nced coldly at the blood-soaked, half-dead man on the ground.

    ¡°Cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation. Bring

    all of the people secretly involved in this underground bar down. Before daylight, I want all of them ruined.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. Just as the police entered and Mo Jingshen was about to bring Ji Nuan away, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Mo, about Miss Su¡¯s cousin...¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze clearly darkened. He said frigidly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to interfere with the Su family in America. I have my own ns to deal with the people who can¡¯t learn from their past mistakes.¡±

    Understanding his intentions, Feng Ling nodded.

    Since the Su family did not take Mo Jingshen¡¯s warning to heart, regardless of how influential they were, there would be no peace in the days ahead for them.

    When the policemen charged in and saw the

    bloodied, bespectacled man lying on the ground, they appeared clearly startled. None of them dared to stop Mo Jingshen as he carried a pale, simrly blood-covered Ji Nuan out. The policeman in charge approached in panic and concern. ¡°Mr. Mo, this...¡±

    An underground bar created so much chaos in an entire stretch of street, yet the T City¡¯s police force did not even make an attempt to control it. Did you really think that no one would find out?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s heavy voice left these words behind. The T City¡¯s police force really leaves a lot of questions unanswered!¡¯

    The policeman immediately stiffened. ¡°Mr. Mo, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely investigate this bar and everything that happened today thoroughly and give you a satisfactory answer!¡±

    Mo Jingshen carried the unconscious Ji Nuan in his arms; all of the policemen backed off to create

    ... a path for him to leave.

    He stepped out of the underground area. In the bar, the man with the knife-wound scar as well as his underlings were being restrained by the police. Mo Jingshen coldly nced toward the ¡®boss¡¯ of the bar.

    You dared to touch my woman, are you unhappy with how long your life span is?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was coated with ayer of ice.

    The boss did not dare to speak. When he realized that the woman they had brought in today was actually the great Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s wife, he already understood that the years of experience he had in the underworld were useless. Today, he was really done for...

    Ji Nuan was brought out of the bar. It was alreadyte at night, and more than ten police cars were surrounding the bar. Even though she was unconscious, she was not at ease. When she

    heard the sirens of the police cars, she silently furrowed her brows in his embrace.

    Half an hourter, at the hospital.

    A group of helpless doctors exchanged nces before turning to the woman curled up tightly on the bed; her head was still stained with blood as she trembled heavily.

    The man who had brought her in was currently outside speaking with the police, who had escorted them to the hospital.

    This Miss Ji had already been here for more than ten minutes now. They had been instructed to clean her wounds and check if she had any other injuries or difficulties. However, she had refused anyone from touching her.

    No matter if it was a doctor or a nurse or a man or a woman, no one could approach her.

    Even when a harmless and caring nurse brought her a cup of water hoping to calm her down, the cup was pped away onto the ground.

    They could see her emotions were extremely unstable; she must have suffered from a terrible fright. Her eyes were unfocused, but her trembling body made it clear to them that she was not in a good state.

    ¡°Miss R.¡± The doctor looked at her file and checked for her name. He tried his best tofort her. ¡®You¡¯re safe right now. This is the hospital. We need to check your wounds. The blood on your forehead is already scabbing. If we don¡¯t clean it soon, it might be infected. Please cooperate with us...¡±

    Ji Nuan appeared not to have heard them. Just as the doctor approached, she abruptly bent her legs and hugged her knees close to herself. She then buried her head down and refused to move.

    The doctor was about to take the opportunity to tug her over when Ji Nuan suddenly raised her head. Her reddened eyes watched them warily, as though if they dared to touch her, she would bite off their wrists.

    Like a little creature that was injured, carefully licking her own wounds and refusing anyone¡¯s approach.

    The doctors were helpless. Don¡¯t mention a check-up, right now, no one was able to even touch her.

    Although her outerwear was slightly torn apart, the clothes she wore underneath were intact. Her pants and her intimate areas were also untouched. She did not experience any irreversible harm. However, from Ji Nuan¡¯s condition, it was clear that her fright was not that simple.

    In her heart, an enormous ck hole had been forcefully ripped open. Inside of it, there were countless wounds she was terrified of revealing but was unable to continue concealing.

    When Mo Jingshen finished speaking to the police and returned to the room¡ªthe moment he pushed open the door¡ªhe saw a pale, frightened

    Ji Nuan curled up on the bed being surrounded by several doctors and nurses.

 Chapter 202 - Iâ€™ve Warned You; Donâ€™t Touch Ji Nuan. Did You Treat My Words Like Wind Past Your Ears?

    <strong>Chapter 202 I¡¯ve Warned You; Don¡¯t Touch Ji Nuan. Did You Treat My Words Like Wind Past Your Ears?</strong>

    When he entered, the doctors and nurses all turned their heads, drawn toward his strong aura. 0

    Mo Jingshen was still dressed in the same clothes. Although his shirt was slightly stained by the blood from Ji Nuan¡¯s forehead, he did not appear disheveled at all.

    They looked at the cold, handsome, and tall man and noticed his grim and cold expression. All of the doctors and nurses were frightened by his icy gaze. After all, Miss Ji had already been sent in for more than ten minutes, yet none of them had managed to help her clean her wounds.

    ¡°S-Sir... Miss Ji refuses to let us touch her...,¡± one of the doctors said. Her emotions are extremely

    unstable. Were worried that if we try to touch her, she will feel more panic and shock... what should we...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the people surrounding Ji Nuan. His thin lips pursed coldly, and his long legs stretched forward, taking big steps forward.

    When he approached, Ji Nuan remained curled up. She did not even raise her head.

    He had never seen Ji Nuan appear this way.

    The Ji Nuan he knew was cheerful, radiant, and beautiful. Although her character changed slightly several months ago, she remained the same person he knew; she had be more rational and ambitious but remained confident, radiant, and beautiful.

    He had never seen her face as pale as a sheet of paper, and her gaze so frightened as though all of her defenses were up against the world.

    She was curled up; her body was trembling uncontrobly. She did not dare to meet anyone¡¯s gaze while she ced her hand right next to her lips as she bit on her fingers. It was as though she had suffered a fright her heart could not handle, and it was disturbing her rationality.

    Mo Jingshen bent down, carrying her up from the corner of the wall she was shrunk against. He held her back, warmly and softly saying, ¡®You¡¯re covered in wounds. You need to see the doctor. Be obedient. After taking care of your wounds, well go straight home¡±

    When she heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice, Ji Nuan slowly raised her head. Her frightened expression could not be hidden. Seeing that it was Mo Jingshen, she did not refuse his touch, but her eyes remained fully guarded.

    The doctor saw that she was finally cooperative and wanted to take the opportunity while she was

    being held by this man to clean her wound with a cotton ball soaked with alcohol.

    However, before he could even touch her, he heard the woman¡¯s low, cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    The doctor: ¡°...¡±

    As expected, aside from this man, she really refused anyone from touching her.

    This must be because she had suffered a severe fright and because she trusted and depended on this man heavily, making him the only special one.

    When he saw that Ji Nuan was really fearful of other peoples touch, he gently patted her head, asking softly, ¡°Anywhere on your body hurting?¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head.

    ¡°Does your head hurt?¡± he asked softly.

    She kept shaking her head, but when his hand

    touched her wound, she knitted her brows from the pain.

    Mo Jingshen did not say more. He used his gaze to indicate for the doctor to ce the wound-cleaning tools on the shelf next to him. He then carefully wiped the traces of blood off of Ji Nuan¡¯s forehead and face before wiping the surroundings of her wound. When he saw that the wound was not deep and it was only a surface wound that did not require stitches¡ªcaused by colliding against the pebble-wall¡ªhe brought over the alcohol-soaked cotton balls to continue cleaning her wound.

    Although the wound was not deep, the affected area was not small. The pain from the alcohol caused Ji Nuan to shudder. However, when Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes in concern, she bit her lip silently and tolerated the pain. She did not move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite yourself!¡± Mo Jingshen brought over a clean piece of gauze, folding it thickly. He ced it by her lip and, when she bit into it, he

    continued disinfecting her wounds.

    Ji Nuan really did not make the slightest noise from the pain; only her gradually paling face revealed how much pain she was in.

    Finally, Mo Jingshen pasted the gauze over her wound and gently held her blood and sweat-stained hair. He used a hair tie borrowed from a female doctor to tie her hair up and asked for an ice pack to perform the coldpress on her swollen cheek.

    When he was done, Ji Nuan leaned in his embrace silently. She still refused anyone from touching her, preventing any tests from being done. After repeatedly asking if she was ufortable and confirming that she had no other wounds, Mo Jingshen brought her out of the hospital.

    When they returned to the condo, Ji Nuan quickly fell asleep. However, she kept experiencing nightmares and woke up from fear every few minutes. Even though Mo Jingshen was holding her, she continued startling awake. Every time she opened her eyes, she would stare at the light in the room for a long while, as though confirming her location. When she gradually confirmed that she was safe and her heart was at ease, she would close her eyes before startling awake once more in several minutes.

    This continued until it was early morning when she finally fell into a deeper sleep. However, she remained deep in her nightmares; both her hands were tightly gripping Mo Jingshen¡¯s sleeves, as though terrified that he would leave and abandon her.

    Early in the morning, it was extremely silent.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone vibrated against the bedside

    table. He nced at Ji Nuan who had finally fallen asleep for more than half an hour and reached over to pick it up. After scanning the screen, he answered.

    The other party was clearly startled that he had answered. After calling for so many times, he actually answered.

    ¡°Jingshen.¡± A girl¡¯s clear and happy voice answered. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Xueyi. She is...¡±

    ¡°After the delivery incident, I already warned you; don¡¯t touch Ji Nuan. You treated my words like wind past your ears?¡± The man¡¯s voice revealed the frost in his heart, and the temperature in the room appeared to be forced down by his cold demeanor.

    The woman on the other end was about to speak up when she heard his cold voice once more. ¡°Regardless of whether you are the Su family¡¯s person, since you¡¯ve given up on thest

    tolerance I have for you, after today, you¡¯ll understand the consequences of provoking me!¡¯

    The other party did not have the time to reply before the call was coldly hung up.

    Mo Jingshen tossed his phone onto the table. He turned back to see that Ji Nuan had begun furrowing her brows once more. She gripped his sleeves tightly in unease, as though she was being chased by a frightening person in her dreams and had no escape. Her entire body tightly shrunk against him.

    The man avoided her wound and gently caressed her forehead. After several minutes, Ji Nuan¡¯s body finally rxed. She pressed her face against his chest, and her brows gradually rxed.

    It was normal for her to feel uneasy from the fright she had suffered in the underground bar tonight. However, from her appearance, the stimtion she had experienced did not appear

    as simple as that.

    When she vented by stabbing that man in the underground room, her bloodshot eyes seemed to be seeing something else. Her madness during then was not purely venting, and that hatred and fear could not be simple.

 Chapter 203 - Since You Couldnâ€™t Return for Your Birthday, I Should at Least Come Visit

    <h4>Chapter 203: Since You Couldn¡¯t Return for Your Birthday, I Should at Least Come Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan startled awake from a dream.

    When she opened her eyes to a room full of darkness, she frantically reached out.

    Although it was not an environment she was ustomed to, she was not entirely unfamiliar with it. The instant her hand came into contact with the bedsidemp, it lit up. At the same time, the curtains slowly shifted open, allowing the sunlight from outside to enter. The dark room was instantly filled with warm light. After taking in a clear look of the room, she finally released her breath.

    She was in that condo outside T University.

    She was not in the underground room of that bar, nor was she in that isted mountain vige from her previous lifetime.

    She raised a hand to press against her head, recalling everything that had happened yesterday. She was initially unsure if it had been a dream, but the instant her hand came into contact with the wound, the scenes in the underground bar shed through her mind. Her gaze had turned flustered when the bedroom door was suddenly opened. She subconsciously raised her head.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tall silhouette stepped into the warm light of the bedroom. Ji Nuan¡¯s tightened emotions instantly loosened. She released the sheets she was originally gripping tightly. ¡°I thought you were still in Hai City...¡±

    ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t return for your birthday, I should at leaste to visit.¡± The man¡¯s gaze was clear. As though everything she had seen in the underground bar was already in the past, he did not continue upsetting her emotions.

    When the man sat down on the bed by her side, Ji Nuan instinctively reached up to embrace his neck. She burrowed her head against his shoulder and breathed in the clean scent on his body. She closed her eyes and softly whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    For Mo Jingshen, those two words were perhaps meaningless or even unnecessary.

    However, for Ji Nuan, these two words were extremely important.

    She was thanking him for bringing her back from the hands of those fierce people who preyed on the weak and thanking him for not allowing the frightening and helpless past rey once more.

    Mo Jingshen gently patted her head. ¡°What silly words are you saying? Does your head hurt?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to touch her head. However, her hand was immediately gripped by his. ¡°Although it¡¯s only a surface wound, the area is not small. Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes and saw that Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm was still wrapped around her. She could see that he had barely sleptst night and had been taking care of her the whole time.

    Thankfully, she had escaped from a cmityst night and was not dirtied by other people; otherwise, she would not know how to face this man.

    However, when she recalled the bespectacled man¡¯s touch on her body, she could not help but feel thoroughly diforted.

    ¡°When I came back from the hospitalst night, did I not shower?¡± All she could remember was falling asleep after returning and the chain of nightmares she had. Although she did not have much impression, she knew that she must have been a mess. Otherwise, Mo Jingshen would not have stayed awake for the entire night to care for her.

    ¡°After you fell asleep, I wiped your body clean of the bloodstains.¡± As he spoke, Mo Jingshen helped her to bundle her hair up.

    The man was not too familiar with tying a woman¡¯s hair. No matter how capable he was, there were still times when he was unsure.

    After a lot of effort, he finally tied her long hair up. After gathering the loose ends, he patiently said, ¡°It¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t think too much. Go take a shower, but don¡¯t let this ce touch water.¡±

    He used his gaze to indicate the wounded area.

    Ji Nuan nodded. Seeing that her emotions were well-bnced, Mo Jingshen headed to the bathroom to adjust the water for her.

    When Ji Nuan entered, the bathroom was already filled with warm steam. She removed the simple and thin clothes on her body and walked into the bathtub to soak in hot water. As though she had finally regained warm stability, all of her emotions, along with the pain from her wound, slowly tugged on her senses.

    She could finally calm her heart and consider everything that had urred. She did not wish to recall the experiences in the underground bar; remembering it still caused her fear. Any woman would struggle to deal with the experience well. Thankfully, things did not progress to the worst possible consequences.

    The cause of it all was Su Xueyi.

    Although she had already known of her background, she still attempted to approach her. Her goal was clearly not simple; she did not only wish for Ji Nuan to put her guard down and kidnap her away, but to gain a deeper understanding of her.

    How exactly was this Su Xueyi rted to Mo Jingshen?

    Su Xueyi was likely around neen years old. She was not even twenty years old yet. In the years that Mo Jingshen was in Los Angeles, she had to be only fourteen or fifteen. They could not have had much of a rtionship. However, Ji Nuan could not fully confirm this. After all, Su Xueyi hade from Los Angeles and was clearly unhappy with Ji Nuan¡¯s position as Mrs. Mo.

    <i>Who exactly was this person? What were her feelings and intentions to ruin her in such a way?</i>

    She was a little girl, yet her methods were so cruel. Even if she was the princess of the Los Angeles¡¯ Suan Group, that did not exin her vicious and merciless ways. A neen-year-old girl was so familiar with the methods and people of the underworld, and her actions were so urate and quick. This had to be rted to her background and living environment.

    America, Los Angeles, the people hidden behind Su Xueyi...

    Perhaps those are the ones truly rted to Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan took a long bath. When she suddenly heard noises from outside, she stood up and changed her clothes. Walking out of the bathroom, she saw Feng Ling standing right by the condo door; it seemed like she had only just arrived.

    ¡°It¡¯s all settled. Everyone who touched Mrs. Mo in that barst night and all of their aplices have all been brought down. None of them escaped,¡± Feng Ling reported to Mo Jingshen. When she saw Ji Nuan appear from the bathroom, she suddenly brought out a check from her pocket. ¡°Mrs. Mo, was this cheque signed by you?¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled to see it. After staring at it for a moment, she nodded. ¡°To protect my life from the two men who initially abducted me, I had no choice but to sign it.¡±

    However, the small knife she had exchanged for that five million yuan was notpletely useless. At least, through that unsessful escape, she had dyed things by around thirty minutes.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re not wrong.¡± Feng Ling ced the check on the coffee table, saying, ¡°Those two men wanted to escape T City after cashing in the check but were discovered by us. They were captured directly at the bank, and this check fell into my hands.¡±

    Ji Nuan picked up the check and, after seeing the words written on it, she immediately tore it apart. She tossed the pieces of paper into the wastebasket by the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there aren¡¯t any losses,¡± Ji Nuan said. ¡°Have they all been taken away by the police? T City is one of the most important cities in the country. Who would have thought that the underground world is actually so messy. The police force clearly has not been assigned to those areas.¡±

 Chapter 204 - Do You Want to Snatch My Man? Come!

    <h4>Chapter 204: Do You Want to Snatch My Man? Come!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°With Mr. Mo¡¯s appearance, the T City¡¯s police force dare not take their time. Those who should be taken down have all been taken down. Those who should be ended have all lost their opportunity to see today¡¯s sunlight.¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan subconsciously looked at Feng Ling. Although Feng Ling did not say more, her meaning was clear. The man who had almost sullied herst night was most likely dead by now.

    ¡°Was he killed by me?¡± When Ji Nuan asked this question, her tone was calmer than she expected. After all, she recalled stabbing him many timesst night.

    ¡°No, the wounds you left on him were not life-threatening. At most, it caused him to lose too much blood. The true cause of death was his resistance during the capture. It led the police to harm him and kill him mistakenly.¡± Feng Ling curved her lips slightly at Ji Nuan, indicating for her not to overthink.

    How could a half-dead man have the strength to resist the police? Although she already had the answer, Ji Nuan did not say more.

    Some people were meant to die. Since they were already at this stage, she did not have the mood to bemoan the state of the universe and pity the fate of mankind. Feng Ling used such a method for her not to overthink and Ji Nuan epted such an ending. It was much better than knowing that these people were still alive; it would ruin her appetite every day.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan did not say more, Mo Jingshen sat on the sofa, indicating Ji Nuan toe over.

    ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡± When she approached, the man gently caressed her head. Although he avoided her wound, he intentionally checked the other areas for possible injuries.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. When I was strugglingst night, I was pushed against the wall by that person. My head only collided slightly with the wall.¡± Ji Nuan tugged his hand down, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried that I have a concussion. I was dizzyst night, but it¡¯s much better right now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really all right.¡±

    She was already calm and had a lot of things she needed to think through.

    Recently, no matter if it were the injuries or problems she faced, they all appeared rted to a certain someone from America, Los Angeles.

    When Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were held by Mo Jingshen, she suddenly asked, ¡°That Su Xueyi, what exactly is her background? Was her goal to ruin me, or did she have other ns?¡±

    Although she knew that Mo Jingshen was right by her side, Ji Nuan shifted her gaze onto Feng Ling, staring at her. ¡°Before this incident, I had already sent her photo to you. Have you checked? Are there any results?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. Her gaze stopped on Ji Nuan¡¯s face for several moments. Just as she was about to speak, Ji Nuan suddenly felt Mo Jingshen¡¯s grip tighten around her hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. Go out first,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly said; his words were directed at Feng Ling.

    Seeing Feng Ling turning to leave, Ji Nuan subconsciously tried to tug her hands out of Mo Jingshen¡¯s grip but was held even more tightly.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± He looked at her, his gaze open and honest.

    Ji Nuan stared at him. A sudden vexation in her heart urged her to pull her hands away from his grip. However, Mo Jingshen did not let go of her, hisposed gaze was directed at her.

    ¡°Let go of me first.¡± She furrowed her brows. After several attempts, she still could not free her hands.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s anger was stifled. She wanted to be mad but knew that it was not the time and could only grit her teeth to hold it in. ¡°Was Su Xueyi the fianc¨¦e you had in America?¡±

    Mo Jingshen stared at the woman who sat on the sofa with him. Her pale face clearly revealed her suppressed emotions. Her forehead was still covered with a gauze. Under the light entering through the windows, she appeared delicate and weak but was stubbornly maintaining her rationality.

    ¡°No,¡± he answered.

    ¡°No?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was suspicious. ¡°Then why did she target me? From start to finish, there were so many incidents. Could it only have been a coincidence? Su Xueyi came from Los Angeles, this is undeniable. If she is not your fianc¨¦e, what could she be? It can¡¯t be that every woman who shows up finds me an eyesore and is a crazy who wants to take me down? All of her actions must have had a goal!¡±

    After her rebirth, Ji Nuan was too good at tolerating. However, after enduring for so long, she really could not hold on anymore.

    Afterst night, who could possibly tolerate?

    She stared at the man¡¯s near, handsome face and closed her eyes. After taking in a deep breath, she attempted to tug her hands out but was unsessful again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any so-called fianc¨¦e. At least, right now, I only have you. You are the true Mrs. Mo.¡± Mo Jingshen did not allow her to retrieve her hands. Their hands were intertwined while he stared straight into her eyes. ¡°The issues in America cannot be easily exined. But you have to believe in me. From start to finish, I only have you, Ji Nuan, as my woman. Although my past isn¡¯t as clean as a sheet of paper, it has never had any woman¡¯s mark that shouldn¡¯t be there. I¡¯m your husband. Right now, in the future, and for forever.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not warm up. ¡°I¡¯m not a demanding, unreasonable woman. I¡¯ve never even considered your past. I¡¯m very realistic; I only look at the present and what is before my eyes. But the person I¡¯ve been neglecting and refusing to consider has been showing up and challenging my bottom line repeatedly. She¡¯s been showing up in my vision over and over again. I cannot be so tolerating.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Jingshen held her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    <i>How would he deal with it?</i>

    Right now, she did not even know who the person hiding in the dark and targeting her was.

    Ji Nuan took a deep breath to suppress her emotions. However, she ended up saying coldly, ¡°My head hurts. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±

    As she spoke, she abruptly stood up from the sofa and tore her hands out of his grip. She did not say more as she headed into the bedroom without even looking back.

    Mo Jingshen could tell that she was truly angered and was resisting the urge to release a full temper tantrum. However, she clearly wanted to be alone and to ignore him; she did not wish to say even a single word more to him.

    Ji Nuan entered the bedroom, mming the door closed with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound. When she recalled the blood-covered, wedding dress doll, as well as the frightening experience fromst night, she really wanted to dig three meters into the ground to find that hidden woman out.

    <i>Do you want to snatch my man? Come, ah! If you have the ability, challenge me head-on.</i>

    What was the point in hiding and stirring up trouble? Creating a distance between them? Or to prevent her from having any peace?

    Were these incidents to challenge her bottom line? Did she think that she would be afraid?

    She understood that she had to be rational right now and could not push Mo Jingshen away at such a time or she would end up as Xia Tian warned her; unaware when this piece of meat was eaten away by someone else.

    But she was really angry!

    Angered to the point of wanting to ignore him!

 Chapter 205 - Mo Jingshen, I Donâ€™t Feel Like Talking to You Right Now!

    <h4>Chapter 205: Mo Jingshen, I Don¡¯t Feel Like Talking to You Right Now!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    A momentter, a knock resounded against the door.

    Ji Nuan did not pay any attention to it. As she sat on the bed feeling stifled, she thought, <i>Forget it. This piece of meat is covered in gold; it¡¯s far too precious and far too difficult to protect. Let them bite it away as they please. Can I not want it anymore?</i>

    Several more knocks resounded against the door. A few secondster, the man calmly called out, ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuanid on the bed and used the nket to cover her head, unwilling to hear his voice.

    Mo Jingshen knew that the door was locked from the inside and made a futile attempt to twist the doorknob. He said softly, ¡°Nuan Nuan, open the door.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak, keeping herself wrapped in the nket. She used her silence as a form of an answer.

    This woman¡¯s temper came as it pleased; Mo Jingshen could not allow her to lock herself up just like this. His tone became firmer. ¡°Ji Nuan, open the door!¡±

    Catching his heavy tone, Ji Nuan abruptly sat up on the bed. She resisted the urge to throw the pillow against the door. ¡°I won¡¯t! My head hurts. I want to be alone!¡±

    ¡°If your head hurts, go to the hospital. What¡¯s the point in locking yourself up? Open the door!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, heavy, and clearly much colder than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m not opening it. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I don¡¯t feel like talking to you right now!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to open the door, or do you want me to do it?¡±

    Ji Nuan recalledst night¡¯s experience at the underground bar; that solid door had been easily kicked open by him. He had multiple ways of opening the door, and she had no way to stop him.

    She hugged the nket andid on the bed motionless. She decided not to speak. Let him do as he pleased. Anyway, this condo belongs to him. He can kick the door down if he wants.

    After a moment of silence, Ji Nuan suddenly remembered; if this condo was bought by him, he must have the key to every room in this ce.

    She abruptly sat up and flipped through the bedside tables and cabs. Finally, she found the bedroom key in thest drawer of the bedside table.

    Seeing that the key was not in his hands, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was finally at ease. She returned the key to its ce and climbed back on the bed, covering herself tightly with the sheets.

    She was originally upset, but after nestling in the sheets for a while, she fell asleep.

    When she awoke, it was already in the evening. The sunset glow wasyered over the sky, and it was slightly dark in the room. Ji Nuan sat up, ncing toward the door that was still tightly shut.

    Mo Jingshen actually did not enter.

    And it waspletely silent outside.

    Did he head out? Or did he fly directly back to Hai City after receiving the cold shoulder from her?

    She had slept for several hours; in these few hours, anything could have happened.

    Ji Nuan sat gloomily on the bed for a while, paying attention to any movement outside. She confirmed that it was really silent and pushed the sheets aside, approaching the door to press her ear against it.

    The entire condo was quiet, as though she was the only one here.

    Ji Nuan unlocked the door and opened a small gap. She saw that there was something on the ground and was startled. As she could not gain a clear look of it, she could only open the door further.

    The instant the door was opened, the room lit up as though there was a motion sensor operating. The lights in the living room caused the rose petals scattered on the ground to appear especially dazzling.

    The center of the living room wasrgely covered with rose petals. In the center, a heart shape space was lined up with twenty-one cakes. The first cake was white, representing the pure-white, angelic purity at one year old. Following it, the shades of the cakes gradually turned deeper, from white to pink to red. Finally, the twenty-first and veryst cake was in the shade of red that represented marriage.

    Ji Nuan stood stiffly in front of the door. She had been so preupied with losing her temper that she had even forgotten that it was her birthday today.

    Furthermore, it had been far too long since she celebrated her birthday. This celebratory atmosphere was especially foreign to her.

    She could only see the rose petals and cakes in the room. When she raised her head, she did not see Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette.

    She approached the door. Just as she passed by the first white cake, the sight of dazzling fireworks bursting across the sky through the windows caught her attention.

    Ji Nuan stared dazedly at the windows. She subconsciously took another step forward and watched as more fireworks burst across the sky.

    Just like this, her gaze was fixed on the scene outside the window as she walked around the room. As it was a heart-shaped path, it led her back to her initial position. When she arrived at the final red cake, fireworks did not spread across the sky once more. Instead, she saw a warm light on the balcony through the ceiling-to-floor windows she was facing.

    A man dressed in a white dress shirt stood there, holding a lighter in his hand. By his feet, there were many more unlit fireworks.

    Ji Nuan was dazed. She subconsciously rushed over, tugging open the ceiling-to-floor windows.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Mo Jingshen quietly smiled at her, igniting the unlit firework in his hand.

    As the dazzling fireworks exploded right before her eyes, Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the man standing amidst it all. She stood there, unmoving.

    The abrupt firework show appeared to have caused arge sensation in T City, yet the person being celebrated waspletely dumbstruck, standing there like a pole. She waspletely frozen.

    She was not sure when Mo Jingshen had approached,ing back to herself only when he held her hand. He ced a soft kiss on her hand, softly whispering, ¡°To the one-year-old little Ji Nuan, happy birthday.¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could react, the man had already wrapped her up in his arms. He ced another kiss on her forehead. ¡°To the two-years-old little Ji Nuan, happy birthday.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°To the three-years-old little Ji Nuan, happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°To the four-years-old little Ji Nuan, happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He kissed her hands, her face, her nose, her brows, her forehead, her ears, and many other ces.

    ¡°To the twenty-years-old little Ji Nuan, happy birthday.¡±

    Finally, the man pressed a kiss against her mouth and did not move away. He gently whispered against her lips, ¡°To the twenty-one-years-old Mrs. Mo, happy birthday.¡±

    As he finished his words, he abruptly pressed the dazed Ji Nuan against the clear ss windows. Thisst kiss was unlike the previous light touches. It was possessive and strong. He held her tightly between the window and his chest, gradually deepening the kiss. When Ji Nuan raised her hands to push his chest away, he held them down instead, pushing his tongue even deeper.

    Ji Nuan could not push him away. She opened her eyes and bit down on his lip instead. Although she did not use much force, the man still paused, lowering his eyes to look at her.

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that she was still angry but was really unable to voice it out.

    Her anger had yet to cool down, and she was already about to be moved to tears. Where was she supposed to put her face?

 Chapter 206 - The Little Lady Who Saved Your Life Back Then Was Ji Nuan?

    <h4>Chapter 206: The Little Lady Who Saved Your Life Back Then Was Ji Nuan?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man watched her, a hint of a smile in his deep, ck eyes. His smile was especially seductive, like a demon that brought cmity onto humankind. His Adam¡¯s apple slightly shifted as he bent down and pressed another kiss onto her lips.

    He did not invade her lips once more. Instead, he licked her lips inch by inch, intimately and thoroughly.

    When he finally released her lips, he held her waist and did not allow her to turn her head away. He said in a low and husky voice, ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry, your birthday has to be celebrated. If I didn¡¯t ount well for your birthday before midnight, wouldn¡¯t I have another groundless usation on my head?¡±

    Ji Nuan watched his innocent appearance and angrily pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very reasonable. After the scene of saving the damsel in distressst night, you immediately dared to lock me outside the door today, en?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were dishonest with me!¡± Ji Nuan pped away the hand he had brought up to touch her face. Although she was clearly moved, she still felt stifled with anger. Right now, her expression had to be strange. She guessed that it was slightly awkward and could not be bothered to hide it.

    However, she really could not fight his strength. Ji Nuan was brought in past the windows. Before the windows were shut, she tried to push his hands away with force when the man suddenly ced a knife in her hands.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Cut the cake or cut me. Choose one.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was light, but his gaze was calmly fixed on her; he clearly saw through all of her thoughts.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still angry with me? Where do you want to cut?¡± He leaned closer, bending down to approach her face and check her expression. ¡°The door is already closed. You¡¯ve held in your anger long enough. Rather than having a cold war with yourself, why don¡¯t you just stab me several times? Last night, I saw that your movements were very clean. Do you want to continue venting?¡±

    Ji Nuan held the knife tightly, ring at him.

    The feeling of a punchnding in cotton really led to painful internal injuries!

    ¡°Who said that I wanted to have a cold war with you. I¡¯m not that bored.¡± Ji Nuan abruptly turned and picked up one of the cakes on the ground, slicing into it. She then ced it onto the table by the side. After stabbing it several times, she did not take a single bite, and instead, she picked up another cake to continue stabbing into it. From start to finish, she kept her eyes lowered.

    Mo Jingshen stood by the side watching her. Somehow, he felt that she was using the strength with which she wanted to cut him to stab into the cake. The ¡°peng, peng¡± sounds revealed that her mood was really poor.

    He did not speak as he picked up one of the cakes, sending it into her hands for her to cut.

    After she finished with one, he sent her another.

    After cutting the cake for what felt like forever, Ji Nuan was tired. She turned to see that there were still several whole cakes remaining. Mo Jingshen appearedpletely willing to bear the full brunt of her anger as he handed another cake to her.

    She stood there without moving her cream-covered hands. The man quietly and calmly watched her; his eyes carrying the indulgence that belonged only to her.

    At that moment, Ji Nuan suddenly could not understand why she was angry.

    He had already exined, clearly telling her that despite not beingpletely clean, he had never allowed any woman to leave any marks that he wasn¡¯t supposed to have. His words were already clear enough, what more did she want him to say?

    Ji Nuan could not understand why she was butting heads with him.

    Was it because that person from Los Angeles kept provoking her? Could this count as a sess for that person then?

    She rubbed her brows. She did not attempt to understand if her overwhelming jealousy was truly unreasonable. Instead, she tossed the knife aside and headed into the bathroom, washing off the cream on her hands.

    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Ji Nuan took her own sweet time to wash her hands and saw that Mo Jingshen had left to open the door.

    Nan Heng entered and saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s cream-stained shirt and the mess left inside. He snorted coldly. ¡°Did you just finish a big buttercream war? Or were both of you trying some new postures on top of all these cakes?¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could wonder about Nan Heng¡¯s sudden appearance, his words left her ears burning red.

    Mo Jingshen nced at Nan Heng before turning to Ji Nuan who was still washing her hands in the bathroom. He spoke up, sounding warm and mild as usual, ¡°You¡¯re covered in cream. After washing up, go to the bedroom and change your clothes.¡±

    When Nan Heng saw the bandage on her forehead as well as her reddened, swollen cheek, his gaze suddenly became strange.

    ¡°They were so heavy-handed. You must have crushed that bastard¡¯s life with your foot immediately, didn¡¯t you?¡± Although Nan Heng was sneering, his expression was clearly much colder.

    Ji Nuan faltered in her movements, turning to look at him. Did Nan Heng show up because of what had happened in the bar?

    Or was it rted to that person in America?

    ¡°Before I had the chance to do anything, the person was already crippled by Feng Ling.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and mild voice broke Ji Nuan¡¯s train of thought. He nced at her once more. ¡°Go back to the room to change your clothes.¡±

    He was not simply crippled by Feng Ling. Ji Nuan had almost murdered him with her own hands. Didn¡¯t that make the whole event much bloodier?

    Ji Nuan knew that Nan Heng was involved in the arms business and did not have simple rtions with the illegal side of society. She suspected that he was here because the people they had dealt withst night all belonged to T City¡¯s underground bar; it would not be surprising if they had some links with him.

    Ji Nuan did not wish to hear anything more rted to those people. She nced at them, wiped her hands, and returned to the bedroom.

    As he watched Ji Nuan step on the ground covered in cake, Nan Heng somehow felt that Ji Nuan was angry today. Although she did not say anything, her movements as she closed the door was unusually big.

    Nan Heng raised his brows. His calm expression appeared to be hiding a smile as he turned to Mo Jingshen. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You even rescued her temper out?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not pay him any mind. He casually undid the first few buttons on his shirt, calmly asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on in Los Angeles?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it obvious? That Old Su kept his precious granddaughter under house arrest because of the pressure you gave him. That Su Xueyi was only holding the gun for someone else. She¡¯s indeed quite daring,ing all the way into the country to stir up trouble. But it¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t understand the power behind the Su family.¡± Nan Heng spread his hands out. ¡°But speaking of which, can you really bear to do it? That person guarded you for a whole year back when you were recovering from your serious injuries...¡±

    The air became heavier. Mo Jingshen¡¯s usually indifferent expression was suddenly frigid and sharp. His tone was unchanged. ¡°Back then, if my father hadn¡¯t interfered, sending such a person to my side while I was unconscious, I would never have mistaken her for the person who saved me. Otherwise, why do you think she had the opportunity to stay by my side for a year?¡±

    Nan Heng¡¯s brows suddenly twitched. His gaze turned towards the door Ji Nuan had closed, before turning back to Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold expression. He pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the littledy who saved your life back then was actually Ji Nuan? Then the Su family and your father... Fuck, did I just identally stumble onto some incredible secret...¡±

 Chapter 207 - This Man Was a True Prodigy at Lying

    <h4>Chapter 207: This Man Was a True Prodigy at Lying</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Nan Heng arrived, it was already in the evening. When Ji Nuan came out of the room, she saw that Nan Heng had yet to leave.

    Being polite, she casually asked if he wanted to stay for a meal.

    Who would have thought that this great elder would actually agree.

    Ji Nuan nced at the ground covered in cake and trash, wondering if there was actually any need for her to be polite to Mo Jingshen¡¯s two good friends.

    ¡ª-

    That night, Nan Heng looked at the takeaway on the table and pursed his lips.

    ¡°Dare I ask, thest time you went to Old Qin¡¯s ce, you made up a whole feasting table, yet all I get is takeaway?¡±

    Mo Jingshen tossed a pair of disposable chopsticks at him, speaking indifferently, ¡°Do I look like I have the spare effort to cook up a feast for you right now?¡±

    Nan Heng raised his brows, shifting his gaze onto Ji Nuan who Qin Siting had nowbeled a ¡®virtuous wife.¡¯

    Ji Nuan pushed aside her long hair, drawing attention to therge bandage on her forehead. She spoke with the same careless tone that Mo Jingshen had, ¡°Do I look like I have the patience to cook up a feast for you right now?¡±

    Nan Heng: ¡°...¡±

    Nan Heng snorted and snapped the pair of disposable chopsticks apart. He did not say any more nonsense and gave the food a taste. He then raised his brows. ¡°Fine, me me foring at the wrong time. Thankfully, the food from this hotel isn¡¯t bad. I can still make do with it.¡±

    This was from T City¡¯s most famous hotel; their dishes were well-known within the country. Yet, this Nan Heng said that he could only ¡®make do¡¯ with it.

    Ji Nuan also picked up her chopsticks. After taking a bite, she felt that this man was a true prodigy at lying. It clearly tasted very good...

    She had only just started eating when Mo Jingshen sat down. She faltered and subconsciously began picking up food for Nan Heng. ¡°Here, eat more!¡±

    She kept cing more and more food into Nan Heng¡¯s bowl. Nan Heng was speechless as he watched the growing mountain of food, wondering if Ji Nuan¡¯s brain had a problem.

    Her man sat right by her side, why was she giving food to him instead? Was she deliberately provoking her man?

    Nan Heng picked up the well-stacked bowl, ncing meaningfully at Mo Jingshen. As expected, Mo Jingshen sat there indifferently with an expression as though he couldn¡¯t wait to kick him out.

    ¡°During your birthday, I cut into your cake and ate so much of it. Since it¡¯s my birthday, it¡¯s only polite to reciprocate. You can cut into whichever one you like!¡± Ji Nuan ced the earlier knife in front of Nan Heng and shifted the only remaining four cakes onto the table.

    Although the colors changed gradually, thest few were clearly pink and red; they were very brightly colored.

    Nan Heng nced at Ji Nuan and picked up the knife, holding in a smile. He scanned the cakes on the table and finallynded on the biggest red cake at the end. He looked at the pair of figures made with ck, white, and red chocte and dressed in a suit and a wedding dress, picking up the knife to cut down from the middle.

    ¡°Cut it if you dare.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone did not change. His gaze was apathetic, coldly focused on Nan Heng.

    Nan Heng raised his brows, sneering. ¡°Ji Nuan told me to cut it as I please.¡±

    Mo Jingshen used his gaze to indicate to the remaining three cakes. What he meant was that, if he wanted to cut, he could cut those three cakes. If he dared to touch the cake with the dolls, it was guaranteed that he would not live to see the sun tomorrow.

    Nan Heng sneered, cing the knife down.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not the birthday girl. Anyways, I¡¯m not interested in cakes.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ji Nuan mildly replied. ¡°What a coincidence. Recently, I haven¡¯t been very interested in cakes either.¡±

    Nan Heng smiled teasingly. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to have it, I¡¯ll help you toss it away when I leave...¡±

    Before he could finish, Mo Jingshen picked up a piece of fish lip from the takeaway box and tossed it in his bowl. He spoke coldly, ¡°Eat!¡±

    Nan Heng nced at the fish lip piece around the size of a nail; was he trying to ask him to shut up?

    He resisted the urge tough. ¡°Your womanpletely doesn¡¯t intend to eat the cakes. It¡¯s also clear that both of you aren¡¯t interested in sweets. If you don¡¯t throw these cakes away, are you nning to keep it at home until they be fossils?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyes, speaking frigidly, ¡°Do you have opinions against me keeping them as fossils?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him. Eat more.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly ced more food into Nan Heng¡¯s bowl, raising her voice to say, ¡°What else do you like to eat? I¡¯ll help you take them.¡±

    Nan Heng held in a smile as he eyed Ji Nuan¡¯s expression. He did not say much and, even though he usually did not enjoy eating strongly vored food, he still gave Ji Nuan face and ate some of the dishes in his bowl.

    He then gave Ji Nuan a look, indicating without words that although she dared to throw a temper tantrum at Mo Jingshen, he did not have the ability to start fighting with Mo Jingshen here. If she wanted his cooperation to make things a little difficult for Mo Jingshen, that he could do.

    The consequence of this was that before the mountain of food in Nan Heng¡¯s bowl was finished, he was already thrown out. He did not even have the opportunity to eat his fill, and his abdomen was almost sliced open by the cold knives in Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes. If this was not sufficiently pitiful enough, he even had to carry the unfinished boxes of takeaway to leave.

    Finally, Mo Jingshen left him with an ice-cold word. ¡°Scram.¡±

    Spit. He finally understood why Qin Siting almost developed Stockholm¡¯s Syndrome from their torturing.

    They were really fucking brutal.

    ¡ª-

    The next day was Monday. Ji Nuan was supposed to return to T University to resume her sses, but given that Mo Jingshen had no intention of returning to Hai City, she suspected that she would have to continue resting in the condo.

    Ji Nuan sat on the bedroom bed, holding her corporate management textbook. She nned to read through most of the content for Professor Lin¡¯s lecture tomorrow.

    Therge bed was soft andfortable. The bedroom was also adjusted to a suitable temperature. Although it was not winter in T City, there was still the rustling sound of the wind at night. The silence at this moment, apanied by the sound of the wind outside of the window, actually gave rise to a sense of peace and security.

    She was toozy to consider if this sense of security came from the warmth in the room or the man with her.

    The man pushed open the door to enter, breaking the silence in the room.

    He took long, steady steps towards her without saying a single word.

    Sitting on the bed, she raised her eyes from her book. Her expression was calm, and she did not appear unhappy as she did before. However, her voice was indifferent. ¡°I want to go back to T University for sses tomorrow.¡±

    The man knitted his brows, answering coldly and decisively, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°My head was only slightly injured from the wall. After resting for a whole day, I¡¯m much better. The sses will onlyst for several months. One day of dy will lead to a lot of missed content.¡± Ji Nuan hugged the book close to herself, looking at him. ¡°I came to T University to study and not to have a vacation. If I have to rest at home from small injuries and illnesses, how delicate will I be? I can¡¯t give up on something I¡¯vemitted to. I¡¯ve already been here for half a month. Are you trying to make me return to Hai City with you right now?¡±

 Chapter 208 - Mo Jingshen Had Never Once Gotten Mad at Her; This Was the First Time Ever

    <h4>Chapter 208: Mo Jingshen Had Never Once Gotten Mad at Her; This Was the First Time Ever</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was normal, her unwillingness to yield was clear.

    She calmly lowered her head to read. As she flipped through another page, she continued speaking normally, ¡°In that case, book the tickets back to Hai City. I¡¯ll head back with you and quit learning. When my wound heals, I¡¯ll stick to you every day to be an idle, rich wife. Anyway, you¡¯re notcking in money. Even if I take my card to swipe left and right to waste the family away, or even if I casually take several hundred million yuan out to invest blindly, wasting even more millions away, you¡¯ll still be able to raise me.¡±

    ¡°If you really wish to waste it, then go ahead. It¡¯s true that I can raise you.¡± Mo Jingshenpletely did not mind the sharp edges in her words. The repeated feeling of her fistsnding in cotton strangely led her to be even more stifled and irritable.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Nuan stiffly and coldly forced out the word.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her still reddened and swollen half of her face. Although the swelling had significantly reduced, it still needed more than a day for it to go downpletely.

    He took the book away from her, and when Ji Nuan lifted her eyes to look at him, he said, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. If your face isn¡¯t swollen tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll let you go back to T University.¡±

    As he spoke, the man gently held her face. His eyes shifted onto her swollen cheek and turned obviously cold.

    Ji Nuan shifted her face aside, keeping it from his touch. She tugged the sheets over her legs and moved to lie down. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to bed. Rest is good for reducing the swelling.¡±

    However, before she couldy back, the man¡¯s arm suddenly tugged her over. Ji Nuan tried to struggle but waspletely enveloped in the man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± He held her, preventing her from shifting away. When Ji Nuan raised her head to re at him, his ck eyes were focused on her. ¡°About everything that happened while I was in America? Or that so-called fianc¨¦e you heard of in Los Angeles? Do you feel that I¡¯m not honest enough with you? Or did my words touch your bottom line and anger you?¡±

    Ji Nuan felt that she did not have the right to demand Mo Jingshen to bepletely honest with her. Furthermore, those were indeed all events that urred before their marriage. She knew very well about how he felt about her.

    In the past, she solemnly vowed that no matter how many women Mo Jingshen once had, they were all failures in her eyes.

    However, when she really came to understand him, she found that she was actually an extremely narrow-minded and ridiculous woman.

    He said that no woman had left any inappropriate marks on him. Whether or not there were actually those marks he spoke of was secondary. The main point was the existence of that woman in Los Angeles.

    Ji Nuan was clear on Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude, so she felt that fussing over this waspletely meaningless.

    <i>Did she leave a mark on his clean life?</i>

    <i>Or was it because she was the wife he had married? </i>All of his doting and spoiling began from the first day of their marriage, as though it was natural and to be expected.

    <i>What about the marks?</i>

    <i>Did she leave any?</i>

    Mo Jingshen appeared gentle, but Ji Nuan understood well that he waspletely unfeeling when interacting with the people unrted to him. No one could easily affect his choices and decisions. No matter if they are his business rivals or the women who try to approach him, they all invited disaster in their attempt to overreach.

    Ji Nuan felt that right now, she was protected entirely under his wing and unable to see anything clearly. She was under his protection, but how far was this distance from his heart?

    Actually, maintaining a cold, calm, and third-party view of her own rtionship was good; it would be frightening if she actually became serious.

    Seeing that she was silent for a long while, her gaze casually shifting toward his chest where his heart was located, Mo Jingshen pinched her chin. He pressed with slightly more force, drawing her attention back. ¡°Ji Nuan, speak.¡±

    Ji Nuan came back to herself. She raised her eyes to see the man patiently returning her gaze.

    ¡°What do you need to not be angry, en?¡± he softly coaxed.

    Ji Nuan wondered as well; <i>why exactly was she upset?</i>

    Right now, she should be questioning why he had an engagement with that woman in America, why he left America, and why exactly he married her not long after returning to Hai City.

    However, right before the words left her lips, they changed: ¡°If several months ago I didn¡¯t beg you to return to the Yu Garden, and I didn¡¯t express my desire to live well with you, or if I really listened to Ji Mengran¡¯s suggestion to slit my wrists... if things really escted to that stage, you would have agreed to divorce me, right?¡±

    Listening to the possibilities she spoke of, Mo Jingshen¡¯s pupils turned dark like ink; his gaze also became much colder and sharper.

    ¡°After the divorce, if you had returned to America, there would definitely be many women like An Shuyan and Ji Mengran by your side, including that ex-fianc¨¦e of yours. I¡¯m just saying, what if you didn¡¯t have me, who would you choose to share your life with?¡±

    Although she knew that these words would reveal a big issue to Mo Jingshen, she still asked as though someone else was controlling her body.

    America. This word kept tugging at her most sensitive nerve after her first and second life. Although she did not wish to touch it, she still could not resist the urge.

    The man watched her with dark and heavy eyes. It was as though an ink-ck, deep ocean was triggered¡ªboundless and apanied by the distinctive ocean wind.

    He suddenly let go of her, releasing her from his embrace.

    Before Ji Nuan could react, Mo Jingshen had already ced her down on the bed. He stood up expressionlessly, speaking indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go take an ice pack. Use it on your face tonight. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have Feng Ling apany you to T University.¡±

    After finishing his words, the man turned to leave the bedroom.

    Ji Nuan was dumbstruck for a moment.

    <i>What did he mean?</i>

    She sat on the bed thinking for a long moment before realizing that he appeared to be angry.

    Wasn¡¯t she the angry one? How did it be him?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was strangely flustered.

    She had been by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side for so long. Aside from work, although he was typically cold and indifferent, ultimately, he was always especially indulgent, warm, and gentle to her. He would asionally be stern with her, but those were all superficial warnings. At the end of the day, he still gave in to her. He treated her unlike other people and never once used harsh words against her.

    Mo Jingshen had never once gotten mad at her. This was the first time ever.

    She was unable to confirm what sort of message he had heard from her earlier conjectures, leading to his suspicions. Or perhaps, when she brought up divorce and who he would choose if he were in America, did she touch onto his bottom line?

    He could not have... suddenly gotten mad, right...

    Ji Nuan sat in bewilderment on the bed. She was initially the one who was being patiently held and coaxed. Yet right now, she was unsure if she was supposed to coax him instead...

 Chapter 209 - It Seems Like She Really Angered Him Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 209: It Seems Like She Really Angered Him Last Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This was their first cold war in a long time. Ji Nuan resisted the urge to head out to look, stubbornly keeping herself in the bedroom.

    The next morning, she stepped out of the bedroom¡¯s bathroom after a shower. She saw that there were barely any marks left on her face. With a thinyer of foundation, it would bepletely unnoticeable. Only the bandage on her forehead was slightly attention-grabbing.

    She nned to head to a nearby hair salon to cut some bangs and conceal it. Since her hair quality was good, and her hair tended to grow quickly, when the scar faded, the bangs could be grown back; it would not affect her looks whatsoever.

    It was extremely quiet in the living room. Ji Nuan stepped out after changing her clothes. The moment she opened the main bedroom door, she met a pair of eyes.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s calm gaze met hers.

    He sat in the living room; it seemed like he had stayed up all night. Ji Nuan stood by the door watching him. He appeared to have no intention of speaking. If Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t seen him when she stepped out, who knew how long he was nning to sit there.

    Facing Mo Jingshen, this was the first time the atmosphere was thick enough to lead her to hold her own breath instinctively.

    At this moment, Feng Ling opened the door and stepped in. She had clearly received Mo Jingshen¡¯s message for her to send Ji Nuan back to T University.

    The moment Feng Ling entered, she sensitively felt the dark atmosphere between the two of them. She stood in bewilderment by the door and subconsciously turned to leave. Mo Jingshen stopped her. ¡°Send her back to T University.¡±

    Feng Ling faltered and could only turn back to head in. She saw that Ji Nuan was already dressed. Although her forehead was wounded, she appeared well enough. It was only that the silence in the living room was frightening.

    Finally, Feng Ling was the one who spoke up, ¡°Mrs. Mo, Mr. Mo arranged for me to enter your ssst minute. From today onwards, I¡¯ll be able to follow you within the school premises as well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to maintain a low profile; I won¡¯t let anyone realize that I¡¯m your bodyguard, nor will I interfere with your learning.¡±

    ¡°Enter my ssst minute? So, you¡¯ll be staying in T University as well?¡± Ji Nuan looked to Feng Ling.

    Hearing that Ji Nuan still nned on living in school and did not n on returning to the condo, Feng Ling subconsciously turned to look at Mo Jingshen who sat on the sofa. The man remained indifferent and silent, as though their conversation waspletely unrted to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you wherever you stay,¡± Feng Ling replied.

    Ji Nuan did not continue speaking, her gaze casually shifting towards the sofa.

    In the past, Ji Nuan could not understand when people described Mo Jingshen as a noble, cold creature who could freeze people to death just by sitting there silently. She always felt that they were being dramatic. She admitted that he was noble and cold but felt that saying he could freeze people to death was too much of an exaggeration. How was he that frightening?

    However, right now, Mo Jingshen was only sitting there. He did not say even a single word, yet Ji Nuan deeply felt that...

    Last night, she had really angered him.

    Those strange conjectures must have touched his bottom line without her realization.

    She had a strange feeling; as though she had plucked the hair of a tiger.

    Did she really go too far with her wordsst night?

    She looked at him and thought to speak up. However, at this moment, Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone rang. He answered it without looking at her.

    Countless words were stuck in her throat; Ji Nuan wanted to say that she did not have any intention behindst night¡¯s words. The divorce and questions were all her own conjectures. They were all part of her picking trouble with the birthday surprise he had carefully nned for her. She wanted to apologize, but after trying for a long moment, when she saw his cold back view as he left to answer the call, she suddenly could not make any sound.

    After all, she was only having a simple jealousy fitst night and throwing a tantrum.

    However, Mo Jingshen was really, really angry.

    She had been relying on his constant willingness to indulge in her; And so, her incoherence had led to such a consequence that caught her unprepared...

    ¡°There is still work in thepany. I need to return to Hai City today.¡± When Mo Jingshen ced his phone down and saw that Ji Nuan had yet to leave, he lowered his head to check his watch. His tone was calm: ¡°Let Feng Ling send you to T University before eight. It¡¯s fine if you wish to stay in the dormitory. I¡¯ll have someone pack up your luggage and send it to T University¡¯s dormitory. If you really don¡¯t want to stay in this condo, since it¡¯s under your name, you can rent it or sell it as you please.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving right now?¡± Ji Nuan tried to resist but still asked.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her. Ji Nuan thought that he would at least say something, but the man kept his silence. He picked up his coat, turned, and left with long steps.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, it¡¯s almost time for Professor Lin¡¯s ss.¡± Feng Ling saw Ji Nuan¡¯s expression of wanting to run out to apologize, yet still stubbornly holding onto herposure. She saidfortingly, ¡°There must be an important issue in thepany that Mr. Mo needs to deal with. After a few days, when he has the time, he¡¯ll definitelye to visit you.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan stood there without responding, Feng Ling then asked patiently, ¡°Do you want to go have some breakfast first?¡±

    Ji Nuanposed herself and turned into the kitchen. She brought out the cake and spoke while cutting into it, ¡°There¡¯s no need. There is still so much cake. I¡¯ll just have a casual bite and head straight to T University.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the cake and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are there only four left?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused in her movement, raising her eyes to look at her. ¡°You know how many cakes there were?¡±

    ¡°I do, ah. Saturday night, when I saw Mr. Mo appear, I was originally very startled. Afterward, I found out that he arrived that very morning. He took a midnight flight to Hai City and booked a nearby bakery. He spent a long time personally baking those twenty-one cakes in different sizes and colors for you. Last night, I sent the cakes and roses here along with the people from the bakery...¡± Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s figure had suddenly stiffened and realized that she might have overstepped with her words. She immediately shut up.

    On Friday night, he took a midnight flight from Hai City. On Saturday night, he stayed up to take care of her after bringing her back from the bar. One Sunday night, she angered him into losing a whole night of sleep.

    This meant that it¡¯s been three days since Mo Jingshen slept.

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She cut into the reddest cake and gently picked up the pair of figures made with chocte. She ced it onto a te, carefully arranging it without taking a bite.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was suddenly quietly eating with her head lowered, Feng Ling approached. ¡°Mrs. Mo, did you have a fight with Mr. Mo?¡±

    The moment she stepped closer, she saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes had actually reddened as she ate the cake.

    Feng Ling was typically a stern person. When she saw Ji Nuan, who rarely cried, with reddened eyes appearing as though she was about to burst into tears but was tolerating it, Feng Ling was instantly flustered.

    Fearing that she would really cry, Feng Ling clumsily handed her tissue after tissue. Ji Nuan shook her head, avoiding Feng Ling¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    ¡°Then shall I send you to T University now?¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head. ¡°Give me some quiet time first.¡±

 Chapter 210 - Mo Jingshen Must Have Already Landed in Hai City

    <h4>Chapter 210: Mo Jingshen Must Have Already Landed in Hai City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°All right.¡± Feng Ling gave her another nce and stepped out of the room.

    Ji Nuan thought back to those cakes she had ruined yesterday and recalled Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance as he handed them to her; her heart stung with pain.

    Right now, her mood wasplicated and difficult to describe; all sorts of feelings were welling up.

    She really wished she could rush to the airport immediately to look for Mo Jingshen.

    However, when she recalled his earlier attitude, when he did not even spare her a single nce, the stinging sensation in her heart worsened.

    ¡ª-

    After Ji Nuan was sent back to T University by Feng Ling, her thoughts remained on whether or not to return to Hai City. By afternoon, the awareness that Mo Jingshen must havended in Hai City caused her to feel even more anxious. Unlike her usual self, she could barely focus in ss.

    After her ss ended in the evening, a sudden storm hit T City. The airport was temporarily closed, and all of the evening flights were dyed.

    Ji Nuan had no choice but to give up the thought of returning to Hai City; she thought to calm her restless emotions and to allow Mo Jingshen¡¯s anger to cool off before she returned.

    That night, Ji Nuan returned to the dormitory to see that Su Xueyi¡¯s space was already emptied. Ling Feifei had shifted her own luggage onto that empty bed once more, and most likely had the n to treat it as her own extra bed.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, where have you been for the past two days?¡± Ling Feifei sat by the bed to apply her skincare. She nced at Ji Nuan through the mirror.

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    ¡°Aiya, you cut bangs?¡± Ling Feifei then asked, turning around to survey Ji Nuan seriously.

    Bai Wei also turned to Ji Nuan: ¡°It looks pretty good. Ji Nuan, you already had the attractiveness index of a fairy. Your skin is good as well. With those bangs, you look like a high schooler who is not yet of age. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be abducted when you head out?¡±

    Hearing these words, Ling Feifei who felt that her looks were better than Ji Nuan was immediately upset: ¡°Ji Nuan¡¯s appearance is all right. Aren¡¯t you exaggerating too much by using the word ¡®fairy¡¯?¡±

    Bai Wei paid no attention to Ling Feifei¡¯s words. When she saw Ji Nuan appear taciturn as though she was preupied with worries, Bai Wei kept quiet and did not disturb her further.

    ¡°Aiyo, by the way Ji Nuan, you haven¡¯t been around for the past few days so you don¡¯t know about Su Xueyi, right?¡± As though she could not stop her mouth from running, Ling Feifei suddenly brought up another topic.

    Ji Nuan finally turned to her, asking even though she already knew, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°There, don¡¯t you see that her things are missing from her bed?¡± Ling Feifei indicated toward Su Xueyi¡¯s bed with her eyes. ¡°Who knows what happened. Yesterday, arge group of policemen suddenly visited T University. No one got a clear look of the situation, but Su Xueyi suddenly left that night. She disappeared without anyone¡¯s notice, and Professor Lin didn¡¯t inform us of the reason. Afterward, her things in the dormitory were also removed. It¡¯s as though she was never here in the first ce.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the empty bed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite close to Su Xueyi? Do you know why she left?¡± Ling Feifei eagerly turned to Ji Nuan, hoping to gain some information.

    ¡°You clearly know that Ji Nuan hasn¡¯t been around. Why are you still asking? How could she possibly know? She hasn¡¯t known Su Xueyi for that long,¡± Bai Wei said indifferently.

    Ling Feifei clicked her tongue. She was put off by the way Bai Wei constantly spoke against her and felt that the three of them werepletely ipatible.

    Now that Su Xueyi had left, she wondered if anyone else was moving in. She prayed otherwise, or she would run out of space to store her own things.

    ¡ª-

    In the evening at 8:00 p.m.

    Ling Feifei had only just shifted her remaining items onto the bed when Feng Ling appeared by the door.

    The three women turned towards the short-haired girl who had suddenly appeared in their dorm room. Ji Nuan was startled as well; she did not expect Feng Ling to move into her dormitory directly.

    Did she really n to remain by her side twenty-four seven?

    Did that night¡¯s incident leave a trauma on Feng Ling?

    Bai Wei had heard that there would be a new student joining their ssst minute and was not surprised. However, she was still taken aback by Feng Ling¡¯s aura.

    Ling Feifei had turned towards the door casually. When she saw Feng Ling dressed in a in women¡¯s t-shirt, ck jeans and ck leather boots, carrying a ck duffel bag, she immediately assumed that Feng Ling was not a well-educated youngdy with a suitable family background. She instantly disliked Feng Ling and was unwilling to shift her things away.

    ¡°Why is there another person?¡± Ling Feifei mocked, ¡°Why is Professor Lin epting all sorts of people? Someone who owns a small studio is fine, I suppose. But right now, even female gangsters can attend Professor Lin¡¯s ss to study corporate management?¡±

    ¡°Speak less. Who are you to judge what sort of students Professor Lin likes to ept?¡± Bai Wei knitted her brows and reprimanded her.

    Ling Feifei rolled her eyes toward the door. ¡°Anyway, our room is already filled. This bed space cannot be emptied. Go change to another dorm room.¡±

    ¡°She must havee here because Professor Lin arranged for her to be here. Who are you trying to deceive?¡± Bai Wei was really unustomed to the way she spoke.

    ¡°Bai Wei, why must you always speak against me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m running out of space for my luggage?¡± Ling Feifei was unhappy.

    Bai Wei smiled coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t bear the sight of it.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if you can bear the sight of it. Anyways, this bed is mine. Three people are sufficient for this dorm room. I have to speak to Professor Lin to stop allowing people to enter this room!¡± Ling Feifei appeared stubbornly unwilling to give up the bed.

    Feng Ling coldly nced over. Ji Nuan wondered if Feng Ling would be able to get used to this sort of environment and considered moving back to the condo with her.

    At this moment, Feng Ling walked in. She ced her ck duffel bag onto Su Xueyi¡¯s bed, and just as Ling Feifei abruptly stood up to demand her to take it away, she kicked the pink luggage on the bed away.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Ling Feifei was startled. She stared in disbelief at her items that had spilled out. She immediately raised her voice and shouted, ¡°You dare to kick my things? If you dirtied my luggage and clothing, can you afford to pay for them?¡±

    ¡°Taking up my bed space and wasting my time, can you afford to pay for it?¡± Feng Ling coldly returned her question. She then sat on the bed under Ling Feifei¡¯s angered expression. She did not even return her gaze, coldly speaking, ¡°Feng Ling. Twenty-three years old. Three-year consecutive champion in American Martial Arts, a ck belt in Taekwondo, champion in Los Angeles¡¯ women¡¯s wrestling. Instructor in short-range shooting in America¡¯s XI training base. Please take care of me from here on.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, the room fell into a strange silence.

    Bai Wei and Ling Feifei stared at Feng Ling; their eyes were about to fall out from staring for too long. Ling Feifei appeared as though she had swallowed a bug and was unable to scold any further.

    Ji Nuan quietly curved her lips.

 Chapter 211 - Like a Little Girl Who Had Just Learned to Love

    <h4>Chapter 211: Like a Little Girl Who Had Just Learned to Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The saying that ¡®every wicked will face their own wicked¡¯ must have been referring to this.

    Ling Feifei angrily climbed off her bed to bring her luggage up. She red hatefully at Feng Ling and upon receiving a cold nce in return, her shoulders immediately shrunk. She bit her lip painfully and unhappily brought her luggage to her bed.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s smile was mild. She did not pay them any more attention, holding her book to continue reading on the bed. However, just like in the morning, she was unable to focus.

    The storm was still ongoing outside the windows. To not affect Ji Nuan¡¯s student life, Feng Ling did not take the initiative to greet Ji Nuan or treat her familiarly. Now that Ling Feifei¡¯s and Bai Wei¡¯s attention were ced on her, Ji Nuan could have some silence as she sat on the bed.

    ¡°A ck belt in Taekwondo is already outstanding. You even learned wrestling and shooting?¡± Bai Wei was astonished as she eyed Feng Ling who was dressed entirely in ck, attempting to make conversation.

    Feng Ling mildly nced at her. She recalled what Ji Nuan had previously shared about her two roommates¡¯ circumstances and personality and gave Bai Wei a mild nod. She was not indifferent but not too warm; it could be considered a simple greeting.

    Ling Feifei sat by her bed, muttering to herself, ¡°This is a female¡¯s dormitory. Professor Lin actually allowed a tomboy toe and stay. I really have my suspicions about her sexuality. In the future, I should probably avoid showering and changing in the room...¡±

    Feng Ling appeared not to have heard anything. She kicked aside an extra trash bin that had appeared by her bedside. ¡°Whose is this? Take it away.¡±

    Ling Feifei turned for a look, and her expression immediately ashened. Just as she was about to begin cursing, she met Feng Ling¡¯s gaze and bit down harshly on her lip. She tugged the almost upturned bin back to her own bedside, scolding unhappily, ¡°Mentally ill!¡±

    ¡ª-

    The next day.

    Due to therge stormst night, the weather was slightly cold today. After her ss, Ji Nuan returned to the condo to retrieve her coat.

    Right before opening the door, Ji Nuan still harbored a small hope that perhaps Mo Jingshen did not leave yesterday. Perhaps his afternoon flight was also dyed due to the storm. After all, Mo Jingshen had never once gotten angry at her. Or maybe, he was ignoring her because he did not wish to fight, and wanted to see her exin herself to him more sincerely¡ª

    The door was pushed open. Two suitcases were ced neatly in the middle of the living room.

    Aside from that, the room waspletely empty.

    Ji Nuan stood by the door; her heart sank instantly.

    Previously, he said that if she wished to stay in the dorm, he would arrange for someone to tidy up her luggage and send it over. She could sell or rent this condo as she pleased.

    He clearly did as he spoke. Her luggage must have already been packed up yesterday but could not be sent over due to the sudden storm.

    She could not give up and scanned through the whole room once more. Afterward, she found that all of the traces of Mo Jingshen¡¯s birthday surprise had been removed. The firework marks in the balcony, the thick scent of cream in the room, as well as the several unfinished cakes in the kitchen, and the carefully ced chocte figures were all removed. Nothing was left behind.

    Ji Nuan silently sat on the sofa, looking at the slightly unfamiliar room. The memory of Mo Jingshen watching a movie with her and pressing twenty-one kisses onto her by the balcony suddenly felt like a dream. The warm andfortable condo only held the faint scent of air freshener; everything felt distant and unfamiliar.

    Feng Ling was still waiting downstairs. Ji Nuanposed herself and brought the luggage out. As it was heavy and difficult to carry, when Feng Ling saw her exit with the bags in hand, she immediately rushed forward to help.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the dormitory cabs will be able to hold my luggage,¡± Ji Nuan calmly said.

    Feng Ling knitted her brows. ¡°Although Mr. Mo is upset with you, there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for yourself. The condo is still under your name. It¡¯s all right to leave your luggage here. There¡¯s no need to bring them all out of the condo.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s character was somewhat stubborn.

    Right now, she fully understood that Mo Jingshen was being serious with her.

    Exactly which sentence was it that provoked him?

    Divorce? Or when she asked who he would choose to share his life with?

    Ji Nuan brought the luggage to the car with some effort. When Feng Ling saw her provoked, stubborn state, she watched helplessly for a moment before turning to help her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do it.¡± Ji Nuan avoided her hand and brought the things into the car.

    Afterward, Ji Nuan leaned against the car to catch her breath; her brain was filled with various conflicting emotions. She suddenly brought her phone out, looking at Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number on her recent dialed list. After staring at it for a long while, she suddenly dialed the number.

    The phone only rang once when the call connected. Ji Nuan felt her heart mming against her chest. She turned to look at the luggage in the car and abruptly disconnected the call.

    Feng Ling, who was by the side watching: ¡°...¡±

    She felt that when Ji Nuan was calm and rational, she always did everything well. Yet, when faced with an actual problem, she suddenly appeared like a little girl who had only just learned to love. The first temper tantrum and the first fight caused her to be flustered, and she seemedpletely lost as to how to work things out.

    Even she could tell that if Ji Nuan really called right now and spoke nicely to him, Mr. Mo would definitely stop being angry with her.

    However, it was clear that only an observer could see things clearly. Ji Nuan stood alone, lost in her feelings, and was unable to find the right direction.

    Although the phone had only rang once, but the call Ji Nuan made had definitely connected earlier.

    After more than ten minutes, her phone remained silent. There was no returned calls or messages.

    Feng Ling had already gotten in the car. When she saw Ji Nuan leaning against the back of the car in a daze, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Mo, are we still leaving?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Ji Nuan lowered her eyes and ced her phone into her pocket. She returned to the car.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand was ced on the steering wheel. When she turned her head, she saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s poor mood was clearly written across her face.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to bring the luggage back to the dorm? This condo...¡±

    ¡°Bring it back first. Although this condo is under my name, I wasn¡¯t the one who bought it. Let it be, we¡¯ll talk about what to do with it after.¡±

    ¡°Actually Mrs. Mo, with Mr. Mo, you can...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, my head hurts. Let me sleep for a while. Wake me up when you arrive at T University.¡± Although she knew that T University was close to this ce and the car would only take several minutes to arrive, Ji Nuan still closed her eyes. She leaned her head against the window and stopped speaking.

    ¡°Headache again? Could it be the ident from that day left a concussion? Shall we go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Recently, my head has been hurting, and I¡¯ve been feeling drowsy. It might be because I¡¯m not fully limatized to T City and because I¡¯ve been busy with schoolwork.¡± Ji Nuan spoke indifferently with her eyes shut. ¡°Start driving.¡±

 Chapter 212 - President Mo, Would You Like to Pause the Meeting to Return the Call?

    <h4>Chapter 212: President Mo, Would You Like to Pause the Meeting to Return the Call?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hai City, Mo Corporation.

    The meeting room fell into silence due to the ringtone thatsted only for several seconds.

    Ever since President Mo returned from T City, he carried a cold aura that made everyone¡¯s heart to tremble from fear. Although he was never easy to speak with, today, he could be described as extremely difficult to talk to. It really frightened everyone from approaching him; they all feared losing their jobs.

    The meeting was proceeding orderly. Mo Jingshen sat with a cold expression as he listened to the reports from the higher management. When his phone on the desk rang, his expression finally changed slightly. However, he only turned to nce at the phone. The ringtonested for a short moment, ringing only once before stopping.

    Everyone in the meeting room watched as nine days of chilly weather transformed into a yearlong snowstorm. Both were cold, but right now, the ice had seeped into their souls.

    Shen Mu stood by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side but did not dare to speak up. Earlier, when Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone lit up for a short moment, he saw that the iing call came from Ji Nuan¡¯s number.

    But oddly, President Mo did not move to answer the phone. The other party also hung up after an instant.

    <i>What situation was this?</i>

    <i>Could it be that they were fighting?</i>

    ¡°President Mo, would you like to pause the meeting to return the call?¡± Shen Mu quietly asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, continue.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was extremely indifferent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    That evening at 8:00 p.m., Ji Nuan tidied up the things she had brought back from the condo.

    She did not respond to anyone¡¯s question. Only Feng Ling was silent as she watched Ji Nuan tidy things up.

    She could tell that Ji Nuan was clearly using the exhaustion from cleaning to vent her own emotions. Right now, it was better to leave her alone.

    When Ji Nuan was finally done, she turned to take a shower. It was already 9:00 p.m. at night.

    These days, most of the young people were used to staying upte. Ling Feifeiid on the bed, tossing and turning as she struggled to sleep. She said, ¡°Professor Lin is really too strict. He won¡¯t let us go out on typical nights and even arranged for a security guard to be stationed right outside our dormitory. At night, even a fly can¡¯t escape this ce. I suspect that I didn¡¯te here to study, but was instead locked into a prison...¡±

    ¡°Professor Lin is simply being careful. In this corporate management ss, whose background isn¡¯t simple? Everyone has influential families behind them. If there were any problems, not only would his reputation be ruined, he would also struggle to be responsible for it. His decision to stop us from leaving the campus at night is understandable.¡±

    Ling Feifei clicked her tongue. ¡°This ce is too boring. It¡¯s my first time in T City, yet I haven¡¯t had much opportunity to try their specialty dishes. How about this, shall the four of us take turns treating each other? I¡¯ll treat everyone this Saturday. On Sunday, Bai Wei will treat. Next Saturday, it¡¯ll be Ji Nuan and then on Sunday, Feng Ling. We only have the weekends to eat, drink, y, and have fun!¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, no one in the room answered. As though supporting herself, she spoke up, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ll take your silence as an agreement! It¡¯s decided!¡±

    Bai Wei finally raised her headzily to say, ¡°I think you really came to T University to waste time. Not even a bit of your attention is ced on studying.¡±

    Ling Feifei pursed her lips. ¡°I attentively listen during ss, all right.¡±

    Ling Feifei then nced at Feng Ling. ¡°I think Feng Ling is the one who isn¡¯t interested in studying. During today¡¯s ss, I saw that she was barely listening to Professor Lin. I haven¡¯t even seen her revise once either. If we really wanted to talk about the one who is poor at studying, isn¡¯t she worse than me?¡±

    Feng Ling indifferently nced at her. The moment Ling Feifei met her eyes, she subconsciously turned her head away.

    ¡°She¡¯s a martial arts champion. What are you?¡± Bai Wei mocked.

    Ling Feifei did not continue speaking. Her gaze suddenly shifted in Ji Nuan¡¯s direction.

    Feng Ling¡¯s fighting ability indeed caused one to shrink back. It was better to avoid provoking her. Bai Wei was someone who had experienced various storms in a bigpany with a high managerial position; winning an argument against her would also be difficult.

    As for this Ji Nuan, she always kept quiet and appeared as though nothing was rted to her.

    ¡°I say, Ji Nuan ah, you revise the most every day. Is there such a need? Isn¡¯t it just a small, property studio? How much development can it have? Even if you learn more, you¡¯ll at most manage around thirty people. I think you¡¯re really wasting time by learning management under Professor Lin here.¡±

    Ji Nuan had already nned to sleep. When she heard these words, she did not turn back to look at her and only casually replied, ¡°Even a small studio is an organization. Whether a good corporate management method is used on apany with ten thousand people or thirty people, it¡¯ll both lead to great results.¡±

    ¡°I think what you should be doing now is to try your best to hold onto someone¡¯s big thighs. Let someone invest ten million yuan into your studio and raise the quality of your own studio. Otherwise, how could you show such a small studio to the public...¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly nced at Ling Feifei coldly. ¡°Do you enjoy meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Ling Feifei found this strange: ¡°I¡¯m meddling in Ji Nuan¡¯s business. How is it rted to you?¡±

    ¡°Noisy!¡± Feng Ling expressionlessly rolled her eyes at her. ¡°It¡¯s time to rest now. Keep quiet, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ling Feifei abruptly sat up and red at her. However, Feng Ling coldly ced her earbuds on and did not turn back to look at her.

    The dorm room was extremely quiet. No one paid any attention. Ling Feifei wanted to lose her temper but did not dare to lose it against Feng Ling. She turned to look at Ji Nuan whose back remained facing her.

    She felt that this ice-cold, difficult-to-approach Feng Ling seemed to be casually protecting Ji Nuan. She was only the owner of a small studio and had no money, power, or status, yet her rtions with people was actually quite good.

    The room finally returned to its silence.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes for a while. Although it was quiet, she still could not sleep. She opened her eyes once more.

    There was no rain today, but T City¡¯s weather had turned cold. The sound of the air-conditioning was not loud, but it was audible. In the quiet room, it was especially obvious. The ¡®whoosh¡¯ sounds made it difficult for one to fall asleep.

    The light in the room was turned off at 9:30 p.m. Ji Nuan picked up her phone in the dark, opening the screen for a look.

    There was still no calls or messages.

    The bright screen was slightly painful on the eyes in the dark. Ji Nuan opened her recently dialed list and looked at the call she had made to Mo Jingshen during the day.

    She was sure that this call had connected.

    However, until now, even though several hours had already passed, her phone was still quiet.

    She was sure that this phone was not spoiled and had even sent a message to check the bnce on the phone¡¯s ount to confirm that it was still working.

    Ji Nuan closed the phone screen. Not longter, she turned it on again. This repeated for a long while.

    There was really not even one phone call...

 Chapter 213 - Finish it All if You Have the Ability

    <h4>Chapter 213: Finish it All if You Have the Ability</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The phone had initially some battery left. However, with Ji Nuan checking it frequently, the battery was almost used up.

    Although Feng Ling had her earbuds on, her gaze was focused in her direction. She wanted to say something, for Ji Nuan to give a call to Mo Jingshen and for her to stop locking herself in this situation. However, when she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s state, she considered for a moment and finally chose to keep silent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    During the weekend, Ling Feifei insisted on treating everyone to a meal. No matter how they tried to refuse, she remained adamant about it. She said that they needed to build their rtions; even if it were only for three months, in the future, they would be considered ex-roommates who used to stay together.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Ling Feifei saw that Bai Wei and Feng Ling were both ignoring her and decided to hold Ji Nuan¡¯s arm to ask.

    Ji Nuan originally wanted to avoid her. However, this Ling Feifei held on tightly when she stuck onto someone. Since they needed to live together for two more months, she did not wish to ruin their surface rtionship and make things awkward. She did not move much and casually replied, ¡°Anything. Whatever works.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a new Italian restaurant near T University. I heard that the boss is a world-famous chef with three Michelin stars. How about I treat you guys to eat in that restaurant today?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Anyway, you¡¯re the one treating. You choose what to eat. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Bai Wei did not care much.

    Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude was tolerating and suspected that she only saw Ling Feifei as an immature, spoiled, and wealthy youngdy. She was toozy to fuss about it and could not care much about these things. Since Ji Nuan did not refuse, Feng Ling naturally replied casually, ¡°Anything.¡±

    Receiving everyone¡¯s agreement, Ling Feifei then said, ¡°All right, then it¡¯s agreed. I¡¯ll treat this time. There¡¯s no need to fight for the bill. We¡¯ll do as I said and take turns. Next time, you¡¯ll all have to treat me to a better meal.¡±

    This was the first meal they were having together as roommates after arriving at T University. Although they weren¡¯t enthusiastic about it, they still gave each other some face.

    When Ling Feifei treated them, each person spent around a thousand yuan in that Italian restaurant; the four of them ate up to five thousand yuan. This was the consequence of them allowing Ling Feifei to order. They barely ate a lot but spent a lot of money.

    The next day was Sunday. Bai Wei returned the favor and treated them all to a famous sushi restaurant. In recent years, sushi was quite popr in the country. The price and quality were unevenly matched, but this ce was truly not bad. In the luxurious restaurant, the few of them spent up to six thousand yuan.

    Every time they ate, Ling Feifei would be very energetic and would look for topics to chat about. However, no one paid her any attention. She would then shift her sharp words onto Ji Nuan. After all, in her eyes, Ji Nuan was only a small fry. When she was happy, she would hug her elbow and treat her like a roommate. When she was unhappy, she would stab her with words.

    However, Bai Wei and Feng Ling would always speak up to protect her. If it had only been Feng Ling protecting Ji Nuan, she would have suspected something about them. However, even Bai Wei would always stand on Ji Nuan¡¯s side. Ling Feifei could not understand; she could only tease asionally and y it off as a joke.

    Right now, Ji Nuanpletely did not pay Ling Feifei any mind. She was in no mood to consider her. If it had been based on her original temper, she would definitely have driven Ling Feifei home crying for her parents.

    Since she was unimportant, she was toozy to pay her any mind. In any case, she was only a spoiled, wealthy youngdy.

    A weekter, on Saturday, it was Ji Nuan¡¯s turn to treat.

    Ling Feifei, who was sitting in the room, suddenly asked, ¡°What are we eating this week?¡±

    The other three had almost forgotten about the promise. After all, it was only a meal. Who would really remember the rules.

    Ling Feifei turned to Ji Nuan: ¡°Ji Nuan, it¡¯s your turn to treat!¡±

    Ji Nuan did not care about these things, treating was unimportant to her. However, after spending a week without contacting Mo Jingshen, without even sharing a single phone call, although she appeared fine, her mood was actually quite heavy. She really could not be interested.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± She carelessly asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already tasted the food of an Italian Michelin star chef. We¡¯ve also tasted the food from T City¡¯s most famous sushi restaurant. Shall we have seafood this weekend? A while ago, I read online that the quality of raw oysters imported into the country recently is superb. They¡¯re big and delicious. Let¡¯s go have a seafood feast!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really opening your mouth wide,¡± Bai Wei mocked by the side. ¡°Could it be that when you heard about that seafood restaurant from the others several days ago, you were already moved? Did you already n on having Ji Nuan treat us there?¡±

    Ling Feifei paid her no mind, casually saying, ¡°It¡¯s the one we heard about previously. We¡¯ll go there to eat, how about it?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at her. ¡°As you please.¡±

    The prices in that seafood restaurant were not cheap. With the four of them eating and Ling Feifei picking the seafood feast, they would at least spend up to ten thousand yuan.

    Although no one wascking in money in this dormitory, Ling Feifei truly did not know how to live as amoner. She never ate anything cheaper than a thousand yuan and would always order the most luxurious options or pick the most expensive and beautiful looking food that could not fill anyone¡¯s stomach.

    Back when Ji Nuan used to be beyond arrogant, she was only spoiled in the way she interacted with people and did not indulge herself in such a manner.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan had no opinions, Bai Wei waved her hands. ¡°You guys decide. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak but did not refuse.

    Finally, they all went to the seafood restaurant that Ling Feifei insisted on.

    Although they had agreed to only order the seafood feast, afterpleting their order, Ling Feifei suddenly expressed that they needed some main dishes as well, that seafood would not fill them up. She tugged the waiter over and ordered a lot more things.

    ¡°You sure are capable. This is already a lot of food for us. How much can a few women eat? You¡¯re going to continue ordering?¡± Bai Wei said.

    ¡°I said I wanted to eat oysters, ah. Although their oysters are expensive, they were all air-flown from abroad today. They¡¯re especially fresh. We¡¯ll rarelye here. We have to eat more!¡± Ling Feifei did not pay her any mind and continued ordering.

    The whole time, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were focused on her phone. Ji Nuan¡¯s phone was ced on the table but she only casually chatted with Bai Wei. Her gaze asionally shifted onto her phone that had been silent for the whole week. She would then shift it away, ncing toward Ling Feifei who was still speaking to the waiter.

    Finally, they finished ordering and all the food was ced on the table. Looking at all the food aside from the seafood feast, Bai Wei could not help ridiculing, ¡°You ordered so much. Finish it if you have the ability.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there four of us here? Feng Ling trains in martial arts; she must eat a lot, right?¡± Ling Feifei turned to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling did not even raise her eyes as she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood. You guys eat. I¡¯ll just order a bowl of noodles.¡±

    Ling Feifei: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 214 - Black Ghost Sped by the Road

    <h4>Chapter 214:</h4>

    <h4>ck Ghost Sped by the Road</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Bai Wei immediately shifted her gaze onto Ling Feifei who was ced on the spot, mocking, ¡°Remember to finish the food clean. It¡¯s not right if there¡¯s too much left.¡±

    Anyone could tell that she was intentionally going against Ji Nuan. She ordered so much food even though she clearly would not be able to finish it.

    The consequence was that they really could not finish it.

    Not just the extra things that they ordered, even the seafood feast was only half-eaten.

    The whole time, Bai Wei fixed her ridiculing gaze on Ling Feifei. Ling Feifei coughed once and did not speak.

    ¡°Are you all full?¡± As the one who was treating, Ji Nuan did not eat much. She drank a sip of juice and asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, but there¡¯s so much food left. It¡¯s such a waste,¡± Bai Wei said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Things like seafood cannot be taken away. There¡¯s nothing to be done about the remaining food,¡± Ji Nuan calmly said and stood up to settle the bill.

    Ling Feifei truly did not have good intentions. All of the things she had added on were even more expensive than the seafood feast.

    Who would have thought that these four women with small appetites would be able to spend up to twenty thousand yuan for a meal in a seafood restaurant?

    Even someone like Mo Jingshen, whose status was priceless, was not as ridiculous as they had been. Whenever he brought Ji Nuan out to eat, he always picked what she liked and never checked the price. Fifty yuan, a few hundred yuan, a few thousand yuan, they had it all. The most important was the cleanliness and taste of the food.

    Ji Nuan truly experienced something new today. However, even if this seafood restaurant were costly, the prices would never go up so high. If Ling Feifei had not intentionally ordered various expensive dishes, the cost would never exceed twenty thousand yuan.

    Ji Nuan first headed to the bathroom. When she exited and was about to settle the bill, she saw that Ling Feifei hade out as well.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan did not immediately settle the bill, Ling Feifei appeared to find it amusing as she said, ¡°It seems like we really ordered too much today. It must be quite expensive, isn¡¯t it? Did you bring enough money? Is there sufficient bnce in your card?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°When you were ordering, you didn¡¯t seem to consider whether or not I would have sufficient money. Right now, are you nning to pay for me?¡±

    Ling Feifei immediatelyughed mockingly: ¡°We promised that you would pay today. I¡¯ve already treated once. How is it logical for me to treat twice? If you can¡¯t pay, how about discussing with the restaurant boss to see if you can have an outstanding ount?¡±

    Ling Feifei thenughed as she carried her purse to wait by the exit. She obviously did not wish to stand with Ji Nuan in case she really asked for an outstanding ount and caused both of them to lose face.

    Bai Wei, who had stepped out from behind, heard their words and approached to ask, ¡°Ji Nuan, do you really have enough money?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go outside and wait for me.¡±

    Bai Wei wanted to offer to pay for Ji Nuan first, but when she saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression appeared fine, she did not try to meddle further. However, she still gave her a few concerned looks.

    The waiter by the counter heard their exchange and was also eyeing Ji Nuan suspiciously. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t really want an outstanding ount, right? We don¡¯t do that here. If you don¡¯t have money, it¡¯s better to ask your friends to pay...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he was shut up by the card Ji Nuan carelessly ced on the counter.

    Twenty thousand yuan was not actually a lot of money. However, Ling Feifei¡¯s earlier unkind words led the waiter to assume that Ji Nuan did not have much money. When he saw the card she presented, he immediately recognized that this card could only be obtained by those with at least five million yuan in their ount. Losing the courage to speak further, he quickly swiped the card and settled the bill.

    Ji Nuan initially nned to pay with the ck card she had received from Mo Jingshen; she was already used to paying with that card.

    However, right now, she ced the ck card aside and brought out the card that belonged to her.

    After the bill was settled, Feng Ling approached to take a look. ¡°For people like Ling Feifei, someone should find the time to cover her head with a sack and toss her into a corner for a good beating. Otherwise, she¡¯ll forever remain dumb and naive, and have an inted ego.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you wish to beat her, but you better wait for my sses to end before doing anything. Back then, Professor Lin reminded me not to fuss too much with these rich children. If he hadn¡¯t given me a heads-up, on the very first day, I would have already made Ling Feifei regret staying in the same room as me.¡±

    Ji Nuan was not someone who would endure these sorts of grievances; her methods were not simple either. As Feng Ling understood this, when she watched Ji Nuan¡¯s recent ability to tolerate, she could not help but wonder if her rtionship with Mo Jingshen had affected her emotions. She actually allowed such a small character to hop around her as she pleased.

    After leaving the seafood restaurant, Ling Feifei was not surprised that Ji Nuan had settled the bill. She suspected that Bai Wei and Feng Ling must have paid some for her and maintained her arrogance as she walked away. With her attitude, it was as though the three people behind her were herckeys.

    Before returning to T University, they passed by arge departmental store. On the first floor, the store had a high-end gown shop. Ling Feifei suddenly said, ¡°Oh yes, right before we finish our studies, we¡¯ll be able to attend T University¡¯s one hundredth anniversary celebration. Have you all prepared your gowns?¡±

    Bai Wei calmly replied: ¡°There are still two more months before the celebration. Why are you in a rush?¡±

    ¡°Since there is a shop here, let¡¯s go in for a look.¡± Ling Feifei acted on her own ord and stepped in.

    Feng Ling had already lost all patience for this wealthy youngdy. She knitted her brows as she stood by the entrance. However, because they had all came out together, and this ce was still a distance away from T University, they all followed in.

    Women were naturally born without defenses against things like gowns. Initially, Bai Wei was uninterested, but after discovering that the gowns here were truly not bad, she began looking around with Ling Feifei.

    An employee ced several cups of water on the coffee table by the couch. Feng Ling sat on the sofa without moving, while Bai Wei and Ling Feifei left for another area with high-quality gowns on disy.

    Ji Nuan sat by the couch and nced out of the window. When she saw a ck Ghost speeding by the road, her expression faltered.

    However, that Ghost was not the limited-edition model. She was also unfamiliar with its license te number. There were many simr cars like it in T City with the Ghost logo on it. However, the one she was most familiar with would never appear in this city.

    Ji Nuan drank a sip of water, ced the cup down, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll walk around.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at her and subconsciously thought to follow. However, when she saw that Ji Nuan only nned to stroll around this shop, she gave up the thought to follow and remained sitting.

    This could be considered a gship store for high-quality gowns in T City. The gowns they had in-store all had original, unique designs. The prices were also not cheap.

    Ji Nuan walked past a few mannequins. When she saw one of them dressed in a gown delicately sewn with silver thread, she raised her hand to gently feel the texture of the gown.

    Coincidentally, Ling Feifei had approached. When she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s movements, she immediately raised her voice, ¡°That piece looks expensive. Ji Nuan, don¡¯t touch it. If you dirty it, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 215 - You Can Even Tolerate This?

    <h4>Chapter 215: You Can Even Tolerate This?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In Hai City, the Ji family had superior status in both wealth and influence. Although Ji Nuan tended to disy her own ability within the higher society, she always believed in one principle; when she was outside or surrounded by people she was not familiar with, the best form of protection would always be to conceal her own wealth.

    Aftering to T City, firstly, she did not wish to fuss too much with the people here, and secondly, it was to maintain her own peace and quiet to avoid curious questions from people.

    At this moment, although her hand was only pressed against a corner of that silver gown, one of the employees who had heard Ling Feifei¡¯s words subconsciously stretched out and pushed Ji Nuan¡¯s hand away with force.

    Ji Nuan nced at the gown; in her eyes, it was not that high-end of a product. She expressionlessly turned to the employee: ¡°Isn¡¯t the gown ced on the mannequin¡¯s body for customers to look? If it cannot be touched, why is it ced here? There aren¡¯t any signs saying that this cannot be touched, who gave you the right to push a customer¡¯s hand away? Your guts sure aren¡¯t small!¡±

    All of the employees here had been professionally trained. Earlier, this employee had been too impulsive, and upon meeting Ji Nuan¡¯s cold eyes, she immediately regretted.

    However, after being ridiculed in public, this employee was slightly unhappy and said, ¡°Miss, this dress is the gem of our shop. The price begins at a million yuan. The one you touched was also the most expensive dress from its line. Of course, it cannot be casually touched. If it¡¯s damaged or dirtied, you really won¡¯t be able to afford it! This was featured inst year¡¯s Paris fashion show. It was just delivered from France and was only hung up on disy today. We simply haven¡¯t had the time to put on the sign to warn people not to touch.¡±

    The confidence the employee had in saying these words naturally came from what she had heard Ling Feifei say earlier; she was confident that Ji Nuan, who was dressed simply and inly, would not be able to afford the dress.

    Hearing these words, Ling Feifei immediately approached. She looked at the silver thread gown curiously and could not resist touching it. ¡°This is indeed quite beautiful. Can I try it?¡±

    The employee who previously said that the warning sign had yet to be put up did not stop Ling Feifei. Instead, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°All right. Miss, please head to the VIP fitting room inside. Our employees will help you try it on.¡±

    The employee did not pay any more attention to Ji Nuan, seeing that she was not obviously dressed in any distinguished brands. She eagerly tugged the other employees to go serve this Miss Ling, who had appeared like a heroine.

    Bai Wei coldly nced in Ling Feifei¡¯s direction and approached Ji Nuan¡¯s side tofort her. ¡°This youngdy must have been born with her eyes set on her forehead. She only asked us to eat and shop with her to disy her own wealth and for us to see her illustrious family background clearly. Don¡¯t pay her any mind.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze shifted toward Feng Ling who was looking at her. Feng Ling sat on the couch, her gaze clearly teasing, as though asking: You can even tolerate this?

    ¡°That gown earlier, what do you think about it?¡± Ji Nuan calmly moved her gaze back, turning to Bai Wei who was by her side.

    Bai Wei raised her brows. ¡°Not bad. It is quite pretty. But it¡¯s slightly expensive. If it were directly flown in from the recent Paris fashion show, I suppose the price is appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to attend the one hundredth anniversary celebration?¡± Ji Nuan then asked.

    ¡°If time allows it, I¡¯ll attend. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to return to a few months of student life after stepping into the working world. Back when I was studying, I never had the opportunity to attend such an activity. This time, I¡¯ll pity myself and draw a more wonderful conclusion to my own student life.¡± As Bai Wei spoke, she smiled with her eyes. She looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply. She scanned the surrounding gowns and spoke lightly, ¡°Speaking of which, that earlier gown would suit you quite well. It¡¯s quite a mature and graceful piece. Ling Feifei¡¯s figure is too small. Her aura won¡¯t be able to hold up such a dress either. If you were to wear it, you would definitely be breathtaking.¡±

    Hearing these words, Bai Wei immediately smiled. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s only a school event. It¡¯s sufficient to dress in good taste. Even if I hold a high position in a foreign-owned enterprise, my yearly pay is only several million yuan. There¡¯s no need to spend a lot of money at such a time topete in beauty. Ling Feifei has clearly been spoiled by her family. We belong to different worlds.¡±

    The two continued chatting casually. They discussed the gown, the anniversary event, and went on to discuss Professor Lin¡¯s outstanding lecture style.

    Not long after, Ling Feifei stepped out in the gown.

    Just as Ji Nuan said, Ling Feifei¡¯s figure was rather petite. She waspletely unable to own the aura of the dress. Although she intentionally found an extremely tall pair of heels, elongating her figure slightly, she still could not own it well.

    ¡°How is it? Does it look good?¡± Ling Feifei stood before them, appearing pleased with herself as she spun around. ¡°I n to buy this one!¡±

    Bai Wei smiled and did notment.

    Ji Nuan only raised her brows. She did not speak, but her eyes spoke volumes.

    In fact, she maintained the same attitude as Bai Wei. Clearly, something was off, but they were toozy to express it.

    The employee who had pushed Ji Nuan earlier intentionally paid attention to her expression. Ling Feifei was also looking at Ji Nuan. Suddenly, that employee said, ¡°Miss Ling, it¡¯s better not to ask them. Some people are fated to yearn for other people¡¯s lifestyles. Asking her is meaningless. Right now, a certain someone clearly appears to be finding fault with something they cannot own. They¡¯ll definitely say that it looks bad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± The other employee was eager for the promotion that would await her if she managed to sell the most expensive gown in the shop. She spoke up to support, ¡°You don¡¯t want others to buy it just because you can¡¯t afford it? What sort of expression are those? It¡¯s as though the sight of Miss Ling being dressed in such a beautiful gown has stabbed you guys in the eyes. Miss Ling, what sort of friends are you making, ah.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just my roommates; they can¡¯t be considered my friends.¡± Ling Feifei stood there, appearing pleased with herself as the two employees heapedpliments onto her. She spun around twice and casually said, ¡°This piece is not bad. Are there any other dresses from this line?¡±

    ¡°If you really like it, buy it.¡± Ji Nuan calmly said. ¡°We¡¯ll go stroll around the other floors. When you¡¯re done, call us.¡±

    After speaking, Ji Nuan and Bai Wei exchanged a look and were about to leave.

    In the end, that employee suddenly said scathingly, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t shop around here. Everything in this store isn¡¯t cheap. Will you be able to buy anything?¡±

 Chapter 216 - These People Never Showed Up Even When Invited

    <h4>Chapter 216: These People Never Showed Up Even When Invited</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The employee really could not get used to the way Ji Nuan appeared unbothered even though she was clearly poor. She directly mocked and ridiculed her.

    Ji Nuan paused in her movement, sweeping her gaze past that arrogant employee.

    Feng Ling had already stood up. She was preparing to leave with Ji Nuan, but right now, her eyes were fixed on Ji Nuan in amusement. She nced at that reckless employee and felt that a good show was about to begin.

    Finally, Ji Nuan coldly nced at the employee behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s your store manager?¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for our manager?¡± That employee appearedpletely fearless, maintaining her mocking smile to say, ¡°Our manager isn¡¯t here to serve idle people like you. What can you do even if you call her over?¡±

    The manager was originally watching in amusement by the side. However, because Ji Nuan asked to see her, she had to step away from the cash register to approach.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. What do you need?¡± The manager smiled insincerely. There was no respect for a customer in her gaze. Instead, because she had seen the whole situation, she understood that Ji Nuan did not have much ability and would not be able to cause much trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯mining. Your employee spoke rudely to customers. She first pushed me with her hands and is now challenging me with her words.¡± Ji Nuan was expressionless, appearing coldly elegant and refined. She added, ¡°She evenpared the customers who entered at the same time, treating one with respect and looking down on another. Such a method of sizing people up makes her doubly guilty.¡±

    The manager immediately chuckled. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not trying to reprimand you, but I¡¯ve seen everything that happened earlier. My employees didn¡¯t do much. That gown indeed cannot be touched by anyone. If you can afford it like Miss Ling, we naturally won¡¯t say anything. But you obviously cannot afford it, yet you insist on touching it. My employee pushed you away only because she was worried that you would damage it. She didn¡¯t use a lot of force, why are you fussing over it?¡±

    ¡°Besides, our employees here have good eyes. Miss, from head to toe, nothing on you is eye-catching. With one look, we know that you¡¯re only a normal student. Even if you want to hold onto Miss Ling¡¯s big thigh and apany her to shop, you have to recognize your own status. You don¡¯t have the right to touch the things she can try on. This is life, ah. You don¡¯t have a wealthy and influential family, so you¡¯re fated to be treated ording to your status. What¡¯s the point in refusing to ept it?¡±

    While speaking, the manager scanned Ji Nuan from head to toe once more, estimating the price of her clothes and bag. She could not see any obvious brand logo but could somewhat see that they were simr to the style of certain international brands. She could not confirm if they were authentic or imitation goods, but even if they were authentic, she suspected that they were only several thousand yuan and did note from any big brands.

    ¡°Are all your employees such snobs?¡± Bai Wei could not stand watching any longer and coldly reprimanded, knitting her brows by Ji Nuan¡¯s side.

    Ji Nuan only chuckled coldly, stretching out a hand to stop Bai Wei who was about to stand up for her. At the same time, she brought out her phone and turned to make a call.

    The employees and manager, including those who were preparing to help Ling Feifei change into another dress, all had their eyes fixed on Ji Nuan in amusement.

    Was she making a call? Who would she call? Could it be that because she was too poor and was mocked by an employee for not being able to afford a gown, she was going to call the police in anger like a middle schooler?

    Even the industry andmerce bureau would not interfere, much less the police. She was really immature and ignorant!

    The employees exchanged cold smiles and fought to have the opportunity to rush in to help Ling Feifei.

    When Ling Feifei changed into a different gown and stepped out, the employees carefully smoothed out the earlier silver gown and ced it back on the mannequin.

    Ten minutester, several employees began surrounding Ling Feifei once more, chattering that she had to buy this gown today.

    At this moment, the manager suddenly saw several important personnel in charge of the department store appear. The various big shots were dressed in suits with stern expressions. When they pushed open the door to enter, the manager was bbergasted and rushed forward to wee them. ¡°CEO Chen? CEO Zhang? Why do you suddenly have the time toe to inspect the mall? Is the mall about to begin fire control screening again? Or are there any big figuresing to shop in our mall? If there¡¯s any situation, the two of you can just give me a call. How can I trouble both of you toe down here personally...¡±

    The manager approached with a big smile, but her heart had already begun beating loudly like a drum.

    This store was the core of Hai City¡¯s Ji Group¡¯s local chain department stores. It was thergest local departmental store managed by the Ji Group, aside from the one located in Hai City. Typically, these chief managers would nevere down personally for an inspection. They were all big shots who usually sat in their office to enjoy the breeze of the air-conditioning. With both of them appearing at the same time, the manager subconsciously felt that something must have gone wrong.

    These people never showed up even when invited.

    Seeing that the manager had gone up to wee the peopleing in and that the people who showed up were really CEO Chen and CEO Zhang, the employees all subconsciously rushed to follow her. They greeted the two with polite smiles, and therge crowd surrounding Ling Feifei suddenly disappeared.

    Ling Feifei was trying on her second gown. There was a zipper on the back that she only managed to tug halfway down. She was angered and was about to call them over to help her. However, even after shouting twice, no one paid her any mind.

    CEO Chen and CEO Zhang were the direct people in charge of this department store, and they had been sent here from Hai City¡¯s Ji Group. Aside from the general manager and director of this mall, no one usually had the opportunity to meet them.

    It would not be an exaggeration to call the two of them their bosses.

    The person who then followed in was the brand manager of the shop. He was also the person who could decide the life and death of every single employee here.

    ¡°CEO Chen, CEO Zhang, this is...¡± The manager saw that they had dark expressions andpletely did not pay her any mind upon entering. The unease in her heart worsened.

    Thinking of the phone call Ji Nuan had made earlier, she subconsciously turned to Ji Nuan.

    All these important and heavy figures, they couldn¡¯t have been brought over by that phone call, right?

    Based on Miss Ling¡¯s attitude, it was unlikely that she had such an ability.

    But their higher-ups had suddenly shown up; this could not be a coincidence...

    Under the dumbstruck gaze of the employees, those higher-ups moved to stand before Ji Nuan¡ª

    The moment they came near her, their stern expressions instantly transformed into pleasant and respectful ones. ¡°Miss Ji, it¡¯s actually you? Please rest assured. We will immediately resolve any problems you have with the service, and such, here!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Ji Nuanâ€™s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 217: Ji Nuan¡¯s Identity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing these words, several of the people in the shop felt their legs weaken.

    <i>What, what... what Miss Ji?</i>

    The employee who had pushed Ji Nuan earlier was dumbstruck as she turned to look at the expressionless Ji Nuan.

    Ling Feifei, who was currently fighting against the zipper of her dress, also swerved her head up in shock.

    Wasn¡¯t Ji Nuan the person in charge of a small studio? Why were the old CEOs of Hai City¡¯s Ji Group¡¯s chain department store acting like little eunuchs who were seeing the emperor¡¯s mother?

    CEO Chen and CEO Zhang eagerly handed their business cards to Ji Nuan: ¡°Miss Ji, we are the people in charge of this department store. In the future, if you face any problems that require our aid in T City, you can contact us anytime. Our mobile phones will be open for you twenty-four seven!¡±

    Facing the two of them, Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was not polite, nor did she smile. She indifferently nced at the business cards, speaking without much warmth, ¡°Settle the problems in your department store first.¡±

    She did not give CEO Chen and CEO Zhang any face, but the two did not be unhappy. Instead, the two honored members who were typically high up and above the mortals only nodded their heads rapidly, expressing their agreements repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We understand, we understand. We¡¯ll settle it immediately!¡±

    Ji Group¡¯s legitimate princess hade to visit; who would dare to slight her?

    This entire department store belonged to her Ji family!

    ¡°Miss Ji, please take a seat. Take a seat first. Leave this to us!¡± CEO Chen respectfully invited Ji Nuan to sit on the sofa by the side. He then indicated for an employee to pour some drinks over.

    Although the employee was unclear on who this Miss Ji was exactly, he was still frightened into obeying immediately.

    Feng Ling stood by the side, her lips curving imperceptibly. Although Bai Wei was startled, after considering for a moment, she felt that it made sense for a student epted by Professor Lin to have aplicated background; Perhaps Ji Nuan was used to being low-key.

    By the side, Ling Feifei gritted her teeth and tugged on her zipper too forcefully, causing it to rip with an ominous sound.

    Ji Nuan held the cup of coffee, lowering her head to blow gently on the rising steam.

    Through the white steam, she saw the expressions on Ling Feifei and the employees. She then saw Ling Feifei stand there in slight embarrassment from the broken zipper. Ling Feifei¡¯s expression was ugly as she red over at her, but because she was confused by Ji Nuan¡¯s identity, her gaze wasplicated and flitted here and there.

    Afterward, Ji Nuan met the eyes of the manager who had already realized she was in deep trouble.

    The manager immediately stiffened. She wanted to ask CEO Chen about who this person was exactly, but before she could speak up, CEO Chen and CEO Zhang¡¯s gaze shifted onto her, frightening her legs numb.

    ¡°You again!¡± CEO Zhang suddenly scolded sternly, ¡°We¡¯ve already received aint once that the gowns in your shops have inurate prices! And that the manager here is temperamental and arrogant. Some customers were angered, lodging aint to the higher-ups. Previously, you already went to our office to write a reflection letter and guarantee letter, promising that you would rectify the attitude of your employees and adjust the prices to fit with the brands¡¯ demands. It¡¯s been less than two months, and your shop is actually in trouble again!¡±

    The manager¡¯s face paled. She wanted to exin but was cut off by CEO Chen¡¯s continuous reprimands.

    The brand manager by the side then followed up to berate the manager and her employees. He appeared eager to please and to regain the image of his brand, in case the problems that arose from these small figures caused his brand to be taken out from thisrge-scale departmental store.

    However, the unavoidable conclusion was that this shop was forcefully closed, and the Ji Group¡¯s department store would no longer coborate with this French, luxury gown brand. Under reasons of damaging their department store¡¯s image, they were ordered to remove their goods within two days and empty out the shop. A contract would never be renewed, and a coboration would never happen again.

    They never thought they would face such dire consequences. The manager and employees who were about to be fined and have their wages deducted, and even the brand manager, were flustered.

    They knew that the problem arose from Ji Nuan and wanted to plead for her forgiveness; however, Ji Nuan only sat quietly on the couch and did not even look at them.

    The brand manager was in charge of maintaining the image and sales of this French brand within the entire province. Watching as they were about to be removed from thergest department store in T City, he was angered and scolded them sternly, ¡°Why are you all still in a daze? You¡¯ve affected our brand image and created such a nasty oue for us. Do you really think that deducting your pay can solve this? If we are unable to reverse this, the brand¡¯s legal personnel will be outside your doors within three days! If your silly actions really lead us to such consequences, the brand¡¯s legal personnel wouldn¡¯t be able to answer for themselves if they don¡¯t sue you all into bankruptcy! A bunch of stupid goods! Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Miss Ji! Think of ways to beg for forgiveness! Reverse the damage you¡¯ve done to the brand!¡±

    The moment the panicked manager and her employees heard that they would not only be dealing with fines but would even be sued by the brand, they became even more frightened. They rushed to Ji Nuan¡¯s side, repeating their apologies.

    At this moment, the manager and her employees wished they could directly kneel down. The manager directly rushed forward to tug on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand; she wanted to beg for her empathy and ask for forgiveness.

    Right before the supervisor¡¯s hand touched Ji Nuan¡¯s elbow, Feng Ling¡¯s leg stretched out and kicked over a pot of hot water on the coffee table. The boiling water sshed onto the manager¡¯s elbow, causing her to cry out in pain. She took a big step back, staring in fright at Ji Nuan who remained quiet and unaffected on the couch.

    Seeing this scene, Bai Wei, who stood by the side, finally realized that Ji Nuan¡¯s rtionship with Feng Ling was not light.

    No wonder she always felt that Feng Ling appeared to be unintentionally protecting Ji Nuan. From the look of things, Ji Nuan¡¯s identity must not be simple.

    Even if she could not fully understand Ji Nuan¡¯s background, she now had a premonition that... the consequences Ling Feifei would have to face would not be light...

    The manager was flustered after being burned and took several steps back. A few more employees were about to rush forward to beg for forgiveness, and Feng Ling was coldly about to block their approach. All of a sudden, CEO Chen and CEO Zhang could not take watching any longer and approached. ¡°Why are you all standing here? Miss Ji won¡¯t take your bullshit. Look for your own brand manager and legal department to deal with your own problems!¡±

    The department store sent security officers over. The employees who were kneeling or sitting on the ground crying for forgiveness were all pulled away in case they continued disturbing Ji Nuan.

    Ling Feifei, who had been standing still and holding onto the broken zipper, had taken the chaos as an opportunity to change out of her clothing. She did not pay any mind to the damaged gown and only stood by the door to stare at Ji Nuan, deeply suspicious of her identity.

 Chapter 218 - Is Mr. Mo Here?!

    <h4>Chapter 218: Is Mr. Mo Here?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°By the way, that gown.¡± Ji Nuan pointed toward the silver gown they had ced back on the mannequin. ¡°Before your brand is taken out of this department store, sell that gown to me. How much does it cost?¡±

    The supervisor and her employees were bbergasted as they watched Ji Nuan hand a gold card to CEO Zhang. ¡°I¡¯ll have that gown. Wrap it up for me, thanks. Be careful not to wrinkle it.¡±

    She actually wanted CEO Zhang to settle the payment for her...

    Yet, CEO Zhang appeared to have received a reward worthy of being boasted about. He immediately instructed someone to take the gown down carefully and then ordered for the gown to be wrapped and gifted to her.

    ¡°Miss Ji, you can charge this gown to our store. There¡¯s no need for you to pay.¡± The moment CEO Zhang returned, he ced the card back in Ji Nuan¡¯s hand.

    Ji Nuan mildly nced at CEO Zhang and decided to give him face; she kept the card and received the gown.

    However, the moment she turned around, she handed the delicately wrapped gown to Bai Wei who stood behind her.

    ¡°Sister Bai Wei, this gown suits your skin tone and demeanor very well. I¡¯ll gift it to you.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was polite and matter-of-fact.

    Not only was Bai Wei startled, everyone present had strange expressions on.

    Ling Feifei stood by the door; her teeth almost shattered with the force she was gritting them.

    Clearly, she was the one who tried the dress on. She had seen it first!

    But Ji Nuan actually bought it and gifted it to Bai Wei right before her eyes!

    Ji Nuan had to be doing this intentionally, right?!

    After the department store resolved their issue with this store, CEO Chen and CEO Zhang came by to ask if Ji Nuan had any more tasks for them toplete. Ji Nuan gave a few instructions and left. She did not wish to continue dealing with them.

    Such a rare weekend time; it wasn¡¯t meant to be wasted here.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan and the rest had left, Ling Feifei was worried that these people would pursue the matter on the broken zipper. Since everyone in the shop was caught up in the current conflict and were unable to pay attention to her, Ling Feifei took advantage of the chaos and ran out, catching up to them.

    ¡°Ji Nuan! Stop there!¡± Ling Feifei followed behind, shouting. She took quick steps to catch up to them. The moment she came up to Ji Nuan, she scanned her up and down several times and red at her unhappily. ¡°Who exactly are you? Would the owner of a small studio be able to bring out the CEO and director of such arge department store?¡±

    Ji Nuan met her gaze head-on. Her indifferent eyes watched the carefully concealed embarrassment and unhappiness in Ling Feifei¡¯s expression before she mildly replied, ¡°It¡¯s only three months of sses at T University, is family background very important? Must you ask everything in detail? And then divide your roommates into various grades and ranks?¡±

    Ling Feifei was left speechless. She red at her darkly in hatred. ¡°But it¡¯s not right for you to lie...¡±

    Ji Nuan waszy to continue speaking rubbish to her. She knitted her brows. ¡°Are you going to continue looking at gowns? If not, let¡¯s go back. My legs are tired.¡±

    ¡°The wind is strong today; this weather is not suited for shopping. If you wish to continue looking around, you can do so by yourself. We¡¯ll return to T University first,¡± Bai Wei added.

    Ling Feifei abruptly turned to eye Bai Wei; she looked at the gown she was holding, worth up to a million yuan. Even now, she struggled to believe that Ji Nuan had actually gifted such an expensive gown so generously to Bai Wei.

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡± abruptly, Ling Feifei called out angrily. ¡°Your surname is Ji. That department store earlier also belongs to Hai City¡¯s Ji Group. Could you be rted to the Ji family?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at her. She did not reply and headed to the roadside to g down a cab to return to T University.

    Ling Feifei continued: ¡°Are you a rtive of the Ji family? Could it be that you were able to open up a studio in Hai City because you were hugging the Ji family¡¯s big thigh? Otherwise, how could there be space for you in such an expensive ce like Hai City?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling could not stand to watch this any longer; she rubbed her brows while standing by the side.

    Truly an idiot asking for a good beating.

    ¡ª-

    That night, Bai Wei and Ji Nuan headed to the shower facilities in the dormitory at the same time. They met coincidentally when they came out to change.

    While changing, Bai Wei asked, ¡°Ji Nuan, you¡¯re the youngdy of Hai City¡¯s Ji family, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not falter as she changed her clothes. She then picked up the hairdryer, turning to look at her with a small smile. She spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯ve seen through it, yet you refuse to admit it.¡±

    Indeed.

    Ji Nuan was obviously maintaining a low profile. Yet, Ling Feifei refused to believe that Ji Nuan¡¯s family background could be good. She would rather stick to her own beliefs, linking Ji Nuan with the words ¡®small studio.¡¯

    However, if one thought about this carefully, Ji Nuan had to be the youngdy of Ji Group.

    After hearing her reply, Bai Wei, who had years of experience in the business world, instantly understood. She nodded in response.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was the weekend.

    This was the third week after Ji Nuan¡¯s birthday. She was almost halfway through corporate management sses at T University.

    Previously, Ji Nuan had already brought all of her luggage to the dormitory. However, she had forgotten the electronic adaptor for herptop in the condo.

    She had searched for it for a long whilest night before recalling that it was left behind in the condo. She took the weekend as an opportunity to return with Feng Ling to retrieve it.

    They arrived downstairs in the evening. The various floors in the condo building were all lit up.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo,¡± Feng Ling approach Ji Nuan¡¯s side, softly saying, ¡°I previously contacted Shen Mu. He said that Mr. Mo made a work trip to Japanst week. He should have returned to the country in the past two days. It¡¯s almost a month since you have had any contact with Mr. Mo. Do you want to... take the initiative to give him a call?¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered in her footsteps.

    If Feng Ling had not informed her, she would not even know that Mo Jingshen had been in Japanst week.

    After so long, Ji Nuan had already be familiar with being by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side. Familiarity was a terrifying thing; it led her to assume that the position by his side would always belong to her.

    It was only now that she finally understood; if there came a day when Mo Jingshen did not want her by his side any longer, or if he chose to disappear from her life, she really would not be able to find any other. The position the man held was too high. If he wished for it, he could be extremely close to her. And if he did not wish for it, he could be extremely, extremely distant from her.

    Ji Nuan did not speak and headed into the building. After arriving at her floor, she stepped out of the elevator. She was startled to discover that the condo door was ajar. Warm light escaped through the gap of the door into the hallway.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face brightened. She wanted to ask if it could have been Mr. Mo, but the originallyposed Ji Nuan had already taken quick steps forward to enter

 Chapter 219 - Mr. Mo Paid a Lot of Money

    <h4>Chapter 219: Mr. Mo Paid a Lot of Money</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan pushed the door open and entered. She looked at the bright light filling the entire living room.

    Feng Ling hesitated outside the door. If Mr. Mo was here, was there no need for her to apany Ji Nuan tonight? She paused for a moment by the door before finally deciding not to enter.

    The condo wasrge; the bedroom was not far away from the entrance, but the bedroom door was firmly closed. The lights in the bedroom were turned off as well. Aside from the living room, only the kitchen was lit.

    <i>Why was it the kitchen?</i>

    <i>Did Mo Jingshen reallye?</i>

    Ji Nuan strangely felt her emotions being stirred up; as though she was finally returning home after a long time.

    She had already prepared a belly full of words; she wanted to exin that she had always believed in him. When she spoke those words, she was not expressing her doubts about their feelings and marriage. She had simply expressed what was on her mind without considering how it would affect the trust built between the two of them.

    These days, she was always watching her phone in a daze. Her hand would always pause by the ¡®dial¡¯ button, unable to press it.

    <i>Did he finally cool down from his anger? Was he finally here?</i>

    Ji Nuan stood outside the kitchen for a moment. She wanted to enter but feared that it would be too abrupt to do so. She made a mental n before finally striding in. However, the moment she entered, she found an auntie around fifty years old standing by the fridge. She held a grocery bag with one hand while her other hand was on the fridge door.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s footsteps immediately faltered. The hope in her eyes dissipated. She curled her hands into fists for a moment, before releasing her grip, as though there was something she wanted to hold onto but was unable to do so.

    The auntie by the fridge heard her footsteps and turned back to see Ji Nuan. She was first astonished, before she asked eagerly and kindly, ¡°Hello, you must be Miss Ji, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan restrained her emotions, speaking, ¡°Yes. You are?¡±

    The auntie immediately smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Ji. I¡¯m a private housekeeper hired by Mr. Mo a month ago. I¡¯ve been tasked with cleaning this ce and to change all of the ingredients in the fridge to fresh ones every two days. I saw that the food in the fridge was always untouched, and the ingredients I¡¯ve been buying have never been used, but because Mr. Mo has already paid me to do this, I¡¯ve beening by as instructed.¡±

    Feng Ling stood outside to listen; she could not hear Mr. Mo¡¯s voice and found it strange. Could it be that the person inside was not Mr. Mo?

    She took quick steps into the condo and saw Ji Nuan standing by the kitchen entrance. Although she appeared fine, her stiff back was clearly filled with tension.

    Feng Ling approached in hesitation. When she raised her head to see the auntie and took into ount the words she had heard, she immediately understood.

    ¡°No wonder this ce is always so clean. Someone has actually beening by to do the housework,¡± Feng Ling softly and calmly said, turning to see that Ji Nuan had a simrly mild and polite smile. However, her smile did not reach her eyes.

    Clearly, she was disappointed.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Ji, is the food I¡¯ve been buying not to your tastes, or have you not beening by recently? Your bathroom appears to have been untouched for quite some time.¡± The auntie closed the fridge door and turned back to add, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to the food, you can give me a list. I¡¯ll only buy the food you like from now...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It has been a long time since I came back to stay,¡± Ji Nuan said indifferently, lowering her eyes to look at the well-cleaned ground.

    ¡°Oh, oh, no wonder.¡± The auntie nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s really too wasteful to keep the things I¡¯ve been buying here. If Miss Ji isn¡¯t going to be staying in the condo, shall I send the food to T University? Are you staying in the dorm right now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to cook in the dorm. I¡¯m not picky with what I eat either, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble,¡± Ji Nuan mildly replied. ¡°Auntie, in the future, you can juste by to clean. There¡¯s no need to buy anything.¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Mo paid me a lot of money...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s fine just to clean the ce.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji, then the money...¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan¡¯s mood was low, Feng Ling spoke up, ¡°Just do as Miss Ji says. If she says there¡¯s no need to buy, don¡¯t buy anything.¡±

    The auntie was startled. After receiving so much money, she was only tasked with cleaning. She felt uneasy, but seeing their insistence, she could only nod. ¡°All right, then let me give Miss Ji my phone number. In these three months, if there¡¯s anything you need, give me a call anytime.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded her head and did not say more. She turned to leave.

    Feng Ling received the note from the auntie. After taking a look at the phone number, she instructed the auntie to continue with her chores. When she turned to see Ji Nuan standing by the ceiling-to-floor windows in the living room, she fell silent. She wanted to approach to talk to her, but the auntie in the kitchen was surprised to finally see someone in the condo and kept looking for topics to chat about. Feng Ling stood in her spot and casually replied to the auntie.

    Half an hourter, the auntie left. Ji Nuan remained standing by the window.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you came back to take your electronic adaptor, right?¡± Feng Ling spoke up and broke the silence. ¡°Do you remember where you left it? I¡¯ll go find it for you, in case we forget to bring it with us when we leave again.¡±

    ¡°In the study.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go look for it.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at her again before turning to head to the study.

    After locating what Ji Nuan needed, she stepped out, finding that at some point, Ji Nuan had knelt down on the ground.

    Ji Nuan knelt by the window quietly.

    ¡°Mrs....¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to speak up, but because of the scene before her eyes, she hesitated. She suddenly brought out her phone and silently took a photo of Ji Nuan from this angle, capturing her deste appearance by the window.

    From this angle, she could not see Ji Nuan¡¯s expression. Her long hair blocked her face, while her back view appeared thin and lonely.

    Like a child that was abandoned on the roadside,pletely at a loss as to what to do.

    After taking the photo, Feng Ling stared at her screen for a while before searching for Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number. She directly sent the photo to him.

    After only two minutes, she saw that the message was read. She then kept her phone away, approaching the window to kneel by Ji Nuan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, what do you wish to do the most right now?¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan turned to the short-haired woman by her side and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My brain feels empty. Perhaps listening to some stories or doing something would distract me and make me feel better. Or perhaps, drinking would be a good choice. The ancient people say that ¡®intoxication resolves a thousand worries.¡¯ It¡¯s worth a shot.¡±

    In this past month, this was the first time Ji Nuan admitted that her heart was suffering.

    Feng Ling raised her brows. ¡°Forget about drinking. Mr. Mo has clearly said that you¡¯re not allowed to drink. Even if he isn¡¯t here, I have to watch you well.¡±

 Chapter 220 - Mo Jingshen Turned on His Phone Once More, Looking at the Photo Displayed

    <h4>Chapter 220: Mo Jingshen Turned on His Phone Once More, Looking at the Photo Disyed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hai City, Mo Corporation.

    The office door opened. The moment Mo Jingshen stepped out, he heard the ring tone from his phone.

    ¡°President Mo, recently there¡¯s been quite some hidden movements on our Hong Kong partner¡¯s side. Just as you expected, they n to use their position as Mo Corporation¡¯s partner to cooperate with other investors to quietly...¡±

    Shen Mu stepped out of the assistant¡¯s office and tookrge steps to approach him. He then followed him as he quietly reported.

    Mo Jingshen only nced at him for a second, raising his phone at the same time. He nced at the disyed message Feng Ling had sent over.

    The man¡¯s long finger swiped across the screen. An image was immediately disyed.

    Shen Mu watched as Mo Jingshen suddenly stopped by the office door. He did not know what Mo Jingshen had seen on his phone. Just as he was about to approach in curiosity, Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone screen darkened.

    ¡°What did you say earlier?¡± Mo Jingshen spoke up. His tone was mild and did not contain any perceivable emotion.

    Recently, not only was President Mo awfully busy and taking frequent work trips, his originally cold temperament had be even harder to understand. Even Shen Mu, who was typically closer to him, had to be more careful with his words.

    ¡°Earlier, I said that our Hong Kong partner has been taking advantage of the sessful partnership with Mo Corporation to coax various parties into investing in them. They¡¯ve been using our name to convince investors. You¡¯ve always been slightly unhappy with this partnership and have already expected that they wouldn¡¯t be too obedient privately. Do you want to take this opportunity to head to Hong Kong to cut off those investments in case they affect Mo Corporation¡¯s reputation adversely?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression wasposed and heavy, his gaze quiet and lonely. ¡°Send the vice president to Hong Kong. Head there with him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been paying attention to this issue. You won¡¯t head there personally?¡± Shen Mu was surprised. Recently, President Mo was rarely in Hai City. Shen Mu thought that he would directly leave for Hong Kong this time as well.

    Mo Jingshen turned on his phone once more, staring at the image disyed. A secondter, he closed it.

    ¡°Book the earliest flight to T City.¡±

    The man¡¯s ink-ck, distant eyes shifted towards the window by the office door. Coincidentally, right where he was facing was a thousand miles away from T City.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Inside T City¡¯s condo, Feng Ling brought out a can of beverage from the fridge for Ji Nuan. ¡°Don¡¯t think about drinking alcohol. Here, have a drink.¡±

    Ji Nuan had shifted her position, hugging her knees close to herself as she leaned against the window. Seeing the drink Feng Ling had brought over, she smiled slightly and received it. She opened it for a sip.

    Ji Nuan gently held the can, softly and clearly speaking, ¡°Initially, I thought that you were difficult to approach. Now I¡¯ve realized that even a stiff, dense person like you hides a warm side. I feel that you¡¯re actually rather good at taking care of people. Why do you always maintain such a distant appearance.¡±

    Feng Ling held another drink in her hand. She sat down by Ji Nuan¡¯s side, and after taking a sip, she curved her lips into a smile. ¡°Earlier on, Mrs. Mo said that you wanted to listen to stories, could it be that you wanted to listen to mine?¡±

    ¡°If you wish to say it, I¡¯ll naturally be happy to listen. It¡¯s not a bad thing if you could distract me. Otherwise, I probably won¡¯t be able to catch any sleep tonight.¡± Ji Nuan leaned her back against the window. Although she was smiling, her eyes were clearly dested.

    Feng Ling was quiet for a moment before she mildly said, ¡°I¡¯m an orphan.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    ¡°When I was young, there was no one taking care of me. During those years, America didn¡¯t pay much attention to homeless children without clear backgrounds or nationalities. Afterward, I met a kind couple. Although they couldn¡¯t adopt me, they sent me to a good welfare agency in Los Angeles.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was extremely soft; it seemed like this was the first time she was sharing her own past with someone. She was slightly hesitant as she considered her past, slowly speaking, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad at the welfare agency. But my personality isn¡¯t suited for socializing. I didn¡¯t like those little kids who were always crying or acting obediently to obtain special treatment. When I was thirteen, I ran away and infiltrated into the XI training center while dressed as a boy. Back then, I only managed to sessfully infiltrate their training base because I had coincidentally saved one of their employees.¡±

    ¡°Afterward, due to puberty, my body kept changing. I wrapped my chest with fabric every day and wore arge uniform to conceal it as much as I could. My character has always been nd. I only interacted with a few close brothers, and my way of working isn¡¯t like a woman either. No one managed to discover it, and I kept training with those men,pleting the same missions and receiving equally rigorous training. Afterward, because my results in various drills were more outstanding, my position in the training base gradually became more stable.¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly chuckled. ¡°Then how were you eventually discovered? Right now, you¡¯re not dressed as a man.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression clearly faltered. After a few seconds of silence, her tone became colder. ¡°Three years ago, I was discovered during a mission.¡±

    ¡°You hid it so well for so many years. Who was it that found out? Is he that capable?¡± Ji Nuan held her chin with a smile, turning to look at Feng Ling who was by her side.

    If Feng Ling¡¯s hair was shorter, and her clothing was looser, she would indeed be much more handsome than the women in her age group.

    ¡°...Nan Heng.¡± Feng Ling clearly did not wish to bring up this name.

    Ji Nuan was not surprised by this answer. Upon hearing this, she suddenly looked at Feng Ling deeply. ¡°Previously, when it was Nan Heng¡¯s birthday, and I invited you toe into the room to sit, was your refusal because of him?¡±

    Arriving at this topic, Feng Ling did not wish to say more. She nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°Have I sessfully distracted you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to that. If your story stops midway, it¡¯s even more likely that I¡¯ll lose sleep tonight.¡±

    ¡°There is no continuation. There isn¡¯t any right now, and there never will be.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression suddenly became milder. She stood up and nced at the time. ¡°Are you nning to stay here tonight or to return to the dormitory? It¡¯s not early anymore. If we don¡¯t return now, it¡¯ll be past our curfew.¡±

    Ji Nuan also took a look at the time. She nced outside the window; every apartment was lit, only her condo was unusually quiet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dorm.¡± Ji Nuan stood up, patting against her slightly numb calves. She did not speak further as she directly headed out.

    Ji Nuan left so decisively. It was clear she did not n to stay in the condo at all.

    It seemed like no matter what sort of stories were used, they would be insufficient to calm her emotions.

    Feng Ling followed behind, bringing out her phone to look at the ¡®already seen¡¯ sign by the photo.

 Chapter 221 - What Time is it? Who is Making so Much Noise?

    <h4>Chapter 221: What Time is it? Who is Making so Much Noise?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    They rushed back to the dormitory before their curfew. Right now, Ji Nuan could not be idle. If she were idle, her emotions would interfere. The moment she returned, she took a shower.

    After leaving the shower to change, she noticed that Bai Wei had brought over the gown she had bought her, cing it by her cab.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Nuan turned to look at her.

    ¡°The past few times I left it on your bed, you always gave it back,¡± Bai Wei exined. ¡°This gown is too expensive. I can¡¯t receive it. It¡¯s sufficient that you previously suppressed Ling Feifei¡¯s temper with it. Recently, she hasn¡¯t been too outrageous. This gown should be returned to you.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t meant to suppress anyone¡¯s temper. This gown really suits your temperament.¡± Ji Nuan turned around, picking up her own clothes and returning the box to her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to return it to me. Perhaps I¡¯ll even cooperate with yourpany in the future. This can be considered building rtions at T University. There¡¯s no need to treat each other as outsiders.¡±

    Hearing these words, Bai Wei could not help but nce at Ji Nuan again. ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with Hai City, but I vaguely understand that the Ji family is one of the fourrge families in Hai City, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled mildly. ¡°I suppose so. Recently, our business hasn¡¯t been that good. We probably won¡¯t be able to hold onto our position in the top four families.¡±

    ¡°You sure are humble...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Besides, among the students Professor Lin received this time, almost everyone has unique backgrounds. They¡¯re all heirs or the future hope of various corporations. There is no point inparing. Let¡¯s just peacefully go through these three months.¡±

    ¡°That is true. In the future, we¡¯ll see each other at every turn in the business world. It¡¯s better to have a low profile so that we can greet each other amiably.¡±

    The two chatted as they returned to the dorm room. When they entered, Ling Feifei had a face mask on and was stretching her body while doing yoga.

    Among the four of them, no matter if it was about maintaining the skin¡¯s health or other beauty aspects, Ling Feifei always came in first while Bai Wei was the second. As Bai Wei was already past twenty-five years old, she needed to take some steps to care for her skin, but she was not as extravagant as Ling Feifei.

    As for Ji Nuan and Feng Ling, after washing their face, they would at times even forget about patting on some essence beforeying down to sleep. However, because Ji Nuan¡¯s skin was too good, even with her carelessness, her skin was much better than Ling Feifei¡¯s. Even a rough person like Feng Ling had brighter skin than Ling Feifei.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan had entered with Bai Wei, Ling Feifei narrowed her eyes at them with stretched feet. ¡°Gifting a gown worth a million yuan indeed changes things. Even when showering, they have to go together...¡±

    Bai Wei nced at her. ¡°Are you unhappy because the item you like has been taken away? Back when we were in that shop, facing against those old CEOs of the department store, where did your stubborn temper go? Back then, why didn¡¯t you fight to use your own card to buy it? You¡¯re unhappy when you think about it now, and you¡¯re looking for trouble again? Can¡¯t you be quiet for a day?¡±

    Ling Feifei red at her. Before she could speak, Ji Nuan indifferently asked, ¡°That day, when you were trying on the other gown, did you ruin the zipper on it?¡±

    Ling Feifei¡¯s expression faltered. She immediately shifted her gaze away in embarrassment and did not look at them any further. She sat down by the bedside angrily and removed her sheet mask.

    ¡°That gown wasn¡¯t cheap either, was it.¡± Bai Wei nced at Ling Feifei with a cold smile.

    Ling Feifei red at Bai Wei. ¡°Why do you care if it was expensive or cheap? Anyway, that brand has already been taken down from the department store. They don¡¯t have the right to continue selling any products there. So, what if it¡¯s spoiled? They won¡¯t dare to look for me forpensation. Their legal department won¡¯t look for me either. It was so frantic back then. Who can confirm if it was ruined by those unlucky employees helping me try the gown on or me? Even if you were to go act as a witness, it¡¯s useless. You have no evidence. Besides, it¡¯s been so many days, and they haven¡¯te looking.¡±

    ¡°Who said we have no evidence?¡± Feng Ling, who wasying on the bed half-asleep suddenly spoke up.

    Ling Feifei¡¯s expression faltered. She turned to see Feng Ling waving her phone screen at her. A two-minute-long voice recording was just paused; this meant that Ling Feifei¡¯s earlier words were all recorded.

    ¡°What are you doing! Delete that now!¡± Ling Feifei was flustered. She got up and charged forward to snatch the phone away.

    It was not that she could not afford thepensation, but she really did not wish to lose face! The past few days had been sufficiently humiliating with Ji Nuan around. If she were really called to the department store to providepensation, her face would be entirely thrown away!

    Feng Ling casually tossed her phone toward her bed, indifferently ncing at Ling Feifei. She sat up, cracking her knuckles. A clear, bone-cracking noise was released.

    Ling Feifei instantly stiffened by her bedside and did not dare to move further. Her hands froze in midair as she red at the cold andposed Feng Ling. ¡°Delete that voice recording! Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to Professor Lin tomorrow and tell him that you¡¯ve been taking recordings without permission in the dormitory! Infringing on my privacy!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind showing this recording to Professor Lin.¡± Feng Ling did not look at her any further. She casually stretched her feet on the bed, scaring Ling Feifei into taking a step back.

    Seeing Feng Lingy down to sleep, Ling Feifei red at the phone ced by her pillow. She felt so hateful that her teeth were itching.

    Ji Nuan returned to her bedside, picking up her phone to say, ¡°Feng Ling, send me a copy of that recording just in case.¡±

    Hearing this, Ling Feifei abruptly turned to re at Ji Nuan. Before she could begin cursing, Bai Wei added, ¡°Send a copy to me too.¡±

    Ling Feifei was about to explode from anger. She picked up a mirror from her bedside and smashed it onto the ground.

    Less than a minuteter, the dorm manager auntie charged to their door, reprimanding, ¡°What time is it? Who is making so much noise!¡±

    Ling Feifei: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Ling Feifei was still angry. In the morning, when Ji Nuan was about to take some hot water, she handed her own bottle over.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going, isn¡¯t your other hand free? Help me fill up a bottle as well.¡± Ling Feifei maintained an authoritative attitude. She refused to be suppressed by Ji Nuan¡¯s temperament.

    Ji Nuan did not even look at her and had stepped out. Ling Feifei abruptly stood up and was about to shove her bottle into her hands. However, the moment she stood up, Feng Ling, who was by the side, kicked the bottle in her hands away.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?!¡± Ling Feifei saw that Ji Nuan was already walking away without looking back. She turned to look at the cracked bottle on the ground before abruptly raising her eyes to re at Feng Ling.

    ¡°If you want to drink water, go take it yourself. Who are you expecting to serve you?¡± Feng Ling sat down. Her tone was cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Why have you been protecting Ji Nuan since the moment you entered this ce! Don¡¯t tell me, you are the bodyguard she hired. You won¡¯t even let me give her something to do!¡± Ling Feifei was driven mad by anger. At this rate, she really would not be able to stay in this dorm any longer!

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually gotten it right. I am her bodyguard.¡± Feng Ling curved her eyes, smiling coldly.

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s impossible!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Mo Corporationâ€™s CEO Personally Came to Visit

    <h4>Chapter 222: Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO Personally Came to Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The next afternoon, T University¡¯s entrance was surrounded by cars. Each one of them did not seem simple.

    The students stood by the side, whispering. They heard the two campus library buildings were about to be rebuilt. The person who came today was the CEO of a certain well-known corporation. He made a significant investment to support the rebuilding of T University¡¯s library.

    Previously, all the people who made such investments all became honorary principals. This time was no different. If the investment went through, this person would definitely receive the title of an honorary principal.

    After all, T University¡¯s library had nearly one hundred years of history. Taking into ount their collection of up to one hundred million works, as well as the ancient architecture, if they were to rebuild the librarypletely, it would require a substantial sum. It was not an investment any typical corporation would be able to make.

    ¡°Aiya, did you hear about it? The person who wants to help rebuild the library seems to hail from Hai City...¡±

    ¡°Hai City, ah? Hai City is one of a kind within our country. There are quite a lot of wealthy people there. Many of our local, renowned corporate directors are also located there. It¡¯s not surprising that this person has such a robust financial ability then...¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I wonder whichpany he is from. Rebuilding T University¡¯s one-hundred-year-old library is an aplishment that can be recorded into history. Doing this at no cost; it really makes one wonder who would be so generous...¡±

    ¡°Although he is generous, he isn¡¯t simply rebuilding at no cost. T University is one of the top universities within the country. The rebuilding of the one-hundred-year-old library has always been put off because of how difficult it is. Now that it is going to be rebuilt, he will definitely receive arge amount of local publicity. No matter whichpany hees from, in the future, T University and all the other local universities, including rising educational institutions, would all be widely implicated. The benefits he can gain from these are not something we can easily predict!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The ns that the people in high positions have in mind, how would we be able to understand...¡±

    Simr, quiet discussions could be heard throughout the entire T University. Especially among the business and corporate management students, the discussion was spreading like wildfire.

    In the afternoon, Ji Nuan was rushing through the mock test questions Professor Lin had shared and did not have time for a meal. After ss, she took advantage of the break time to buy some simple snacks at the cafeteria. On the way there, when she heard the discussions and heard that the investor was from Hai City, she subconsciously nced out of the cafeteria windows to look at the T University gates.

    From this distance, she could not clearly see the cars parked outside. She barely scanned the entrance before walking away with the food she had bought.

    Hai City was indeed the most prosperous city within the country. It was where outstanding individuals tended to gather, and numerous wealthy corporations were situated. T University was also an educational establishment on par with Peking University and Tsinghua University; it was not surprising that the big shot of some investment corporation would suddenly gain interest in the education industry.

    In the evening, a day of sses finally ended. Bai Wei said that she had ns to meet up with a friend she previously cooperated with and invited Ji Nuan and Feng Ling toe along.

    The three brought their textbooks back to their dormitory and changed their clothes. All of a sudden, Ling Feifei ran in. She immediately began flipping through her clothes and frantically piling cosmetics onto her face. It was as though she was rushing off for a date or to meet someone important.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± While frantically stacking powder onto her face, Ling Feifei narrowed her eyes at them. ¡°You¡¯ve all returned to change your clothes too? Are you hoping for a chance encounter with President Mo as well? Usually, you all look so uninterested, but when the opportunity arrives, you actually move much faster than me!¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®President Mo,¡¯ Ji Nuan and Feng Ling¡¯s expressions changed slightly.

    On the other hand, Bai Wei stared at Ling Feifei as though she had gone mad. ¡°What President Mo? What chance encounter? The temperature is dropping tonight so we returned to retrieve our coats.¡±

    Ling Feifei clearly did not believe Bai Wei¡¯s words. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? Based on your abilities, you guys must also have heard that the party who made such arge investment for the library is Hai City¡¯s Mo Corporation. Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO has personally arrived to visit our T University. Many of the beautiful girls here have all rushed back to change their clothes and makeup, hoping to catch an eye of President Mo when he leaves tonight. It¡¯s the Mo Corporation, ah! If I can have a romantic encounter with President Mo and take his car home or have a meal with him... just thinking about it makes me so agitated I might die!¡±

    Bai Wei faltered.

    She had naturally heard of the Mo Corporation. Herpany had applied for several partnership requests with Mo Corporation, but they were always refused. For manypanies within the country, a partnership with this corporation was what they all yearned for but could never obtain.

    Although Mo Corporation had many partnerships within the country and owned manypanies, its focus has never been ced on T City. It also had little connections with the education industry. Why was it that, all of a sudden, they would make such arge investment in T University¡¯s library? Although this would open up a lot of advantageous paths in the education industry, based on Mo Corporation¡¯s outstanding ability, along with the Mo family¡¯s foundation, the local education industry did not match up to the investment prospects Mo Corporation had. Why would they suddenly interfere with this industry...

    Bai Wei was still deep in thoughts. All of a sudden, she heard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound from the dormitory door.

    In a blink of an eye, Ji Nuan had taken hurried steps to leave the dorm without giving a reason why.

    ¡°Ji Nuan?¡± Bai Wei thought something had happened. She quickly opened the door for a look only to see that Ji Nuan was walking really fast. She did not even turn back, as though there was something she had to rush off for.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Feng Lingposedly walked out, calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Ji Nuan walked out of the dormitory and hurried toward the school building.

    Those few words kept repeating in her mind.

    <i>President Mo.</i>

    <i>President Mo.</i>

    <i>President Mo.</i>

    Typically, whenever there were important meetings or matters among the school management, they would have a meeting on the highest floor of the school building. Ji Nuan¡¯s feet moved quickly. It took Feng Ling a long time to catch up to her.

    The school building had more than ten floors. Students were not allowed to use the elevator at the end of the hallway. Ji Nuan climbed up the stairs step by step. When she finally made it up to the highest floor, she saw that the lights in the principal¡¯s meeting room were indeed turned on.

    ¡°Are you guys T University¡¯s students? Who allowed you to enter the management area? Students are not allowed to enter this floor; aren¡¯t you guys aware of that?¡± The person who stepped out of the office was T University¡¯s head of the teaching department. When he saw Ji Nuan and Feng Ling, he immediately knitted his brows in displeasure and began reprimanding them.

    However, Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was fixed in the direction of the principal¡¯s meeting room.

    ¡°Why are you still looking? Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± The head of the department coldly reminded them.

    The meeting room door was tightly shut. All she could see was the light through the gaps of the doors.

    ¡°May I ask, around what time will this meeting end?¡± Although the head of the department had a poor attitude, Ji Nuan still tried to be polite.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The principal and several of the school heads are inside; there are a lot of issues they have to discuss. I¡¯m not sure what time the meeting will end exactly.¡± The head of the department eyed her strangely. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

 Chapter 223 - Who Exactly Is It That Is Viewed so Importantly by President Mo?

    <h4>Chapter 223: Who Exactly Is It That Is Viewed so Importantly by President Mo?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Coincidentally, Professor Lin stepped out of the conference room. When he saw Ji Nuan, he was astonished. ¡°Ji Nuan? Why are you here?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back to see Professor Lin hurrying over to her side.

    ¡°You came at a good time. I was going to retrieve the documents for the corporate management and business sses. The principal and investor want to examine them. Go help me take them. The documents are all ced on my office desk. Look through them carefully and send them directly into the meeting room.¡±

    Professor Lin had a lot of trust in Ji Nuan. After giving her some simple instructions, he rushed back into the meeting room.

    Ji Nuan faltered for a second before turning to head downstairs.

    Feng Ling had entered the ss midway. She was not verymitted to her studies in corporate management and did not understand the teaching materials Professor Lin needed well. Ji Nuan searched for around 10 minutes, arranging all of the necessary documents before cing them into a file. She then brought it to the highest floor of the school building.

    The head of the department saw that she brought it and had seen Professor Lin personally instructing her to bring the documents into the meeting room earlier. He did not stop her and stepped forward to open the conference room door for her. Before Ji Nuan entered, he warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t speak carelessly after entering. The important school heads, as well as the library investor, are all inside. Remember, ah, don¡¯t speak carelessly.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±

    The moment she stepped in, she heard the principal speaking frankly in assurance and saw the man sitting at the head of the conference table.

    Today, he did not wear a suit. Instead, he wore a simple ck shirt and pants. His 6 feet 2 inches figure was extremely eye-catching. He sat there quietly, his taciturn and reserved demeanor made him look distant.

    Even when he sat with the principal and various outstanding individuals, they were all silently suppressed by his appearance, his figure, and even his unhurried and cold aura. He appeared like a silent, nobleman looking upon them in disdain. With his cold demeanor andck of smile, he clearly disyed his distance and indifference.

    After watching the man she knew being so unfamiliar, her heart was stung.

    She was too used to Mo Jingshen¡¯s doting and concessions. Such a distant Mo Jingshen was truly unfamiliar to her.

    ¡°President Mo, this is the scope of our T University¡¯s recent cooperation with variousrge educational institutions. Among which...¡±

    The principal stood by arge screen, pointing at the disyed PowerPoint presentation and detailing T University¡¯s goals. He, who was used to maintaining a tyrannical hold over the students, was currently staring at the man at the head of the conference table with shiny, bright eyes.

    Aside from the one-hundred-year-old library that needed reconstruction, T University also had several other channels and programs they hoped would be able to catch the eye of local businesses. Right now, he wanted to grab hold of the opportunity to establish more partnerships with Mo Corporation; thus, he naturally needed to make use of all the avable methods to draw the investor¡¯s attention.

    The proceeding meeting did not pause because of Ji Nuan¡¯s entrance. The principal only took a look at Ji Nuan, and upon seeing Professor Lin stand up to indicate her toe over, he understood her purpose and continued the meeting without faltering.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, over here.¡± Professor Lin¡¯s identity in T University was that of a specially engaged professor. He was positioned in the middle of the conference table, around seven to eight meters away from the head position.

    Ji Nuan brought the documents she held to Professor Lin. When he received the file, he flipped through it and then nodded in appreciation. He turned back to her in praise. ¡°Not bad. As expected, you¡¯re the most serious when ites to your studies. You¡¯ve brought all of the necessary documents without leaving anything out. If it had been anyone else, who knows how much missing pages there would have been.¡±

    Ji Nuan felt that her task wasplete. She used her gaze to ask if he needed her to leave now.

    Before Professor Lin could reply, the principal posed a question to him. He immediately turned his head and assumed a professional demeanor without saying if he needed Ji Nuan to leave.

    Ji Nuan stood behind Professor Lin, raising her eyes to look toward the head of the table.

    From the moment she entered, Mo Jingshen only took one nce at her. It was a casual nce, after which, he did not shift his gaze toward her any further.

    When she turned toward him, she saw that Mo Jingshen was currentlyposedly flipping through a T University folder the principal had attentively handed him.

    Ji Nuan quickly sensed from his unperturbed attitude that his attention waspletely not ced on her.

    This man was truly cold and indifferent, unlike Ji Nuan. Although she appeared calm, her heart felt as if it had been scratched by a cat¡¯s ws. It was itchy and sharp to the point of flustering her. Yet, the man she faced was someone whose rank was much more outstanding than hers.

    As though sensing her gaze, Mo Jingshen ced the file down after only a few pages and carelessly shifted his gaze toward her.

    When their eyes met, Ji Nuan, who was about to leave the conference room, immediately paused.

    She did not know much about Mo Corporation¡¯s ns for this year. Perhaps Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance in T University today and the entrance of theirpany into the education industry were all part of their initial ns.

    After ignoring her for more than a month, it couldn¡¯t be that his sudden appearance here was because of her.

    Back then, she did cross a line with her words; her mistrust of him had stepped onto his bottom line.

    But it had been a whole month. <i>What exactly has he been doing during this month?</i>

    After not meeting for a whole month, this man¡¯s attitude as he sat was trulyposed and unperturbed.

    ¡°Professor Lin¡¯s student, did you enter to send the documents in? If you¡¯re done, you can leave now.¡± Seeing that Ji Nuan was still standing there, and President Mo appeared slightly distracted by her, the principal suddenly urged her to leave.

    At this moment, Professor Lin also turned to nod to her, indicating for her to leave first.

    Ji Nuan quietly nodded. Without saying a single word, she turned and decisively walked out.

    All of a sudden, one of the school heads by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side spoke up: ¡°By the way, President Mo, you previously mentioned that the reason for your investment in T University¡¯s one-hundred-year-old library is because there is someone extremely important to you here. No matter if it¡¯s you or that person, this is truly a very meaningful deed. Who exactly is it that is viewed so importantly by President Mo?¡±

 Chapter 224 - President Mo is Also from Hai City, Could You Guysâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 224: President Mo is Also from Hai City, Could You Guys...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had already stepped toward the conference room door. Her expression was startled as she faltered by the door.

    That day, the issue she should not have been concerned about, the suspicion and mistrust that should not have existed, when she really wanted to ask if she had left any marks on his life...

    Right now, <i>was this considered a form of response?</i>

    <i>Was she important?</i>

    At the same time, Ji Nuan felt a familiar gazend on her back. She stood in her position, aware that this was the principal¡¯s meeting room and that there were many important figures present. Sheposed herself and took quick steps out of the room.

    Feng Ling stood outside, waiting for her. When she saw Ji Nuan appear, she immediately approached, using her gaze to ask if the person inside was Mr. Mo. Ji Nuan nodded and headed downstairs.

    The sky had already turned dark. T City¡¯s street lights were flickering on, and the lights in T University were a distance away.

    Ji Nuan said that she wanted to be alone for a while, so Feng Ling stood a distance away from her to not disturb her. Watching as Ji Nuan paced back and forth on the campus grounds, Feng Ling could not understand what she was thinking about.

    After around an hour, the sky gradually darkened. In the school building, only the highest floor was still lit.

    Ji Nuan saw the lights in the conference room on the highest floor turning off. She abruptly took quick steps to enter through the back door and saw several school heads arriving downstairs. When she saw Professor Lin at the back, she approached to ask, ¡°Professor, has the meeting ended?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already past eight, you haven¡¯t returned to the dormitory?¡± Professor Lin looked at her in astonishment. ¡°The wind is strong today. You should head back soon to rest, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Has everyone left?¡± Ji Nuan did not see Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡°The investor has already left. I stayed back with several other school heads to extend the meeting by several minutes. Right now, there¡¯s no one left in the meeting room. Why? Who are you looking for?¡± Professor Lin considered her for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m considered old friends with your father, but because I¡¯ve been busy in recent years, I don¡¯t understand much about your Ji family. President Mo is also from Hai City, could the both of you...¡±

    ¡°He has already left?¡± Ji Nuan knitted her brows. She did not refute Professor Lin¡¯s guess, silently agreeing.

    Professor Lin took another look at her. He thought back to when Mo Jingshen specially requested to take a look at the information on corporate management sses at T University and understood that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    So, it had been for Ji Nuan, this brat.

    Professor Lin smiled. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left for too long. If you wish to chase now, he should probably be by the school gates. Right now, there is arge traffic jam outside the gates. His car shouldn¡¯t have left yet.¡±

    After finishing his words, Professor Lin felt that he had said enough and left.

    He had no right to ask too much about the young people¡¯s affairs. But because it was Ji Nuan¡¯s presence that allowed T University to receive such a significant investment, this could be considered a great service on Ji Nuan¡¯s part to T University and its one-hundred-year-old library.

    Ji Nuan¡¯sgged for two to three seconds before she abruptly turned around.

    She ran all the way to the school gates to see the cars parked by the side of the road; however, she did not know which car was Mo Jingshen¡¯s.

    He did not bring the Ghost to T City. Mo Corporation had its own branchpany in T City, but she did not know which was thepany¡¯s car, or if he had prepared a car to use here. She had previously seen him driving an off-road vehicle but, right now, that car was not present.

    Ji Nuan looked out toward the parking lot outside the school and finally could not hold in the urge. She picked up her phone and dialed Mo Jingshen¡¯s number.

    The call went through but was not picked up after a long time; finally, it dropped on its own.

    Ji Nuan also did not catch the sound of a nearby ringtone.

    Which meant that Mo Jingshen must have already left.

    <i>Did he leave just like that?</i>

    Ji Nuan could not give up and dialed again; the call was still not answered.

    She abruptly gripped her phone tightly in her palm, ring toward every car parked in the parking lot.

    Very good, Mo Jingshen, your temper sure is big!

    Ji Nuan spun around and walked away. Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan did not manage to find Mr. Mo and approached from afar. Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was unhappy.

    ¡°Ji...¡± Feng Ling saw that there were no other students around them and lowered her voice, ¡°Mrs. Mo, was the person who came today really Mr. Mo? Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s enraged tone, Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Bai Wei went out alone tonight and caught up with several old friends she had met through work. Her mood was bright when she returned, and she carried several bottles of beer with her.

    She knew that Ji Nuan did not drink and was originally nning to look for Feng Ling to drink with her.

    However, for the first time ever, Ji Nuan reached for the can of beer by her bedside and began drinking the moment she sat down, chugging with the attitude of apetitive drinker.

    ¡°This... what happened to her?¡± Bai Wei was astonished, turning her suspicious gaze onto Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling calmly replied, ¡°The anger must be stifling her.¡±

    ¡°Who can anger her so? Didn¡¯t she say that she couldn¡¯t drink? Should we stop her?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let her drink and have a good sleep in the dormitory. It¡¯s meaningless to stop her now.¡± Feng Ling nced at Ji Nuan. She could understand where Ji Nuan wasing from. If she really wanted to drink, so long as she did not step out of the dorm tonight, she would let her drink as she pleased.

    Bai Wei saw that Ji Nuan had already downed two cans of beer and was searching through the bag for the other two cans.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to drink?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tolerance was indeed poor. She had only consumed two cans of beer that were low in alcohol concentration, but her eyes had already begun to turn red.

    ¡°I bought these on the way back earlier; I only bought four cans. If you really want to have a satisfying drink, why don¡¯t we head to that pub across the university?¡± Bai Wei saw that Ling Feifei wasn¡¯t around and felt that it was a rare chance for the three of them to have a good conversation with drinks. ¡°That pub is really not bad. There aren¡¯t any shady people around, and there are two hired singers performing all sorts of love songs. I¡¯ve been there twice. Their singing is good, the environment is pleasant, and there are also all sorts of drinks.¡±

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± Ji Nuan picked up the third can of beer, opening it as she replied.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan¡¯s emotions were clearly intensifying from the effects of the alcohol, Feng Ling immediately spoke up, ¡°No, it¡¯s already past nine. Let¡¯s just finish these here. Go straight to bed after you¡¯re done drinking.¡±

    Ji Nuan appeared as though she did not hear Feng Ling¡¯s reply. She had already put on her coat and was putting on her shoes by the bedside. While tying her shoces, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. My treat.¡±

    She looked toward Feng Ling who clearly did not n on letting her go. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, ah. You¡¯ll be apanying me. What are you afraid of?¡±

    <i>Why would Feng Ling be afraid?</i>

    If Ji Nuan really wanted to go, with herpany, there was no way she would encounter much trouble. In the past month, Mr. Mo must have also done something to America¡¯s Su Family. Their movements have quietened a lot; it was unlikely that they would attempt anything again.

    What Feng Ling was concerned about was not Ji Nuan¡¯s safety. She had already drunk some alcohol. If Mr. Mo was nearby and did not actually leave and found out that Ji Nuan had drunk...

    She feared that she would have to face her first dismissal ever.

 Chapter 225 - Mo Jingshen Came Like the Buddha, And She Was the Monkey God Trapped in His Palm

    <h4>Chapter 225: Mo Jingshen Came Like the Buddha, And She Was the Monkey God Trapped in His Palm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°If your mood is poor, let¡¯s go out for a walk to drive away your worries. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t drink. Let¡¯s just ease your worries.¡± Bai Wei saw that they were both stiffly holding onto their stances and decided to act as the mediator. ¡°As women ah, we must always treat ourselves well. Don¡¯t take things too hard. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk; you¡¯ll feel morefortable than if you keep everything in your heart.¡±

    Ji Nuan kept her head down as she tied her shoces, keeping silent. Anyone could tell that she was currently holding in a lot.

    It was likely because Feng Ling had be much closer to Ji Nuan that she gradually came to empathize with her in a lot of matters. Even as she remembered President Mo¡¯s orders and instructions, she understood that Ji Nuan really needed an outlet for her emotions right now.

    She had indeed been restraining for a month. A switch must have been flipped tonight.

    ¡°Then go. I¡¯ll go with you. You better not drink anymore. You¡¯ve already had three beers.¡± Feng Ling sighed softly.

    ¡ª-

    However, Feng Ling had underestimated the waiters and servers working to sell alcohol in this pub.

    Even though Bai Wei and Ji Nuan initially only insisted for a te of fruits and a bottle of weak, fruit wine, they could not hold out against these people¡¯s rmendations. In the end, they bought several bottles of fruit-vored, western wine. One was red and another blue. They appeared too weak but actually contained a substantial amount of alcohol.

    The consequences of mixing different types of alcohol did not require much exnation.

    With Ji Nuan¡¯s tolerance, in less than an hour, she was leaning against the sofa, unmoving.

    Feng Ling moved to support her. By the side, Bai Wei sighed in sympathy. ¡°No wonder Ji Nuan said that there was someone at home who wouldn¡¯t let her drink. Her tolerance is really too poor...¡±

    ¡°Her tolerance can be considered one of her weaknesses. Don¡¯t tease her when she wakes up tomorrow morning. Otherwise, based on the way she¡¯s been feeling recently, her heart might be smashed into smithereens.¡± Feng Ling was both teasing and helpless when she looked at the way Ji Nuan was slumped limply like mud.

    Bai Wei chuckled teasingly. ¡°Is it a problem with love? Ah, I¡¯m ustomed to seeing this. No matter how mighty a woman typically appears at work, the moment they encounter rtionship problems, they all lose control like this. I can understand. I definitely won¡¯tugh at her.¡±

    Feng Ling did not keep up with the mindless chatter. She supported Ji Nuan and headed out.

    Ji Nuan was really drunk, and it was the first time she was so inebriated. Like a pile of mud, she was only able to stand with Feng Ling¡¯s support.

    This pub was located underground. They needed to take the elevator to head out. She had only just brought Ji Nuan to the elevator entrance when Ji Nuan began holding onto her stomach, leaning her head on Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder and speaking in distress, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen... such an ill-tempered man...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to care about me anymore, he shouldn¡¯t havee to T City, ah!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°He came to T City, yet he refused to pay any attention to me. I¡¯ve already dialed his number, but he won¡¯t answer! He won¡¯t answer, ah! He was definitely sitting inside one of those cars!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re capable,e and have a fight with me, ah! Giving me the cold shoulder like this, do you really think that just because I know that I¡¯m in the wrong, I¡¯ll cling onto you tightly and refuse to let go! Does he think he is the Buddha; that I, Ji Nuan, am the monkey trapped in his palm unable to escape his control for the rest of my life? Let me tell you, I already escaped in my past life!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Right now, Feng Ling could not pay any mind to Ji Nuan¡¯s incoherent ramblings.

    She could only speechlessly stare through the elevator doors; it had already been wide open for more than half a minute. Her scalp tingled numbly as she stared at the tall man inside.

    Ji Nuan realized that the elevator was already opened, but Feng Ling did not support her in. She narrowed her eyes and vaguely saw that a man had been standing inside for a long while.

    She leaned in for a closer look. Feng Ling subconsciously moved to help her in, but Ji Nuan staggered and almost fell headfirst. Feng Ling frantically caught her. ¡°Mrs. Mo...¡±

    Just as she caught her, Ji Nuan raised her eyes toward the man in the lift.

    From this distance, the face right before her eyes was really handsome to the point of drawing pointing fingers toward it.

    Did she really drink too much? The man who clearly refused to pay her any mind and refused to see her or to pick up her calls appeared to be standing right before her.

    Ji Nuan stared at the man who was as tall as a jade tree. She stared at his cold and handsome brows, his long and tall nose, and his perfectly crafted jawline. He wore a white dress shirt and a pair of ck dress pants. His shirt was not fully buttoned up, revealing his corbone. It was seductive and tempting, making people captivated.

    He stood there just like that; cold, noble, and distant.

    As Ji Nuan stared at him in her drunken state, the man lifted his brows indifferently. His gaze flitted past her coat before finallynding on her face.

    His gaze was unreasonablyposed; his pupils distant and unperturbed as he watched her.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s coat was put on by Feng Ling earlier when she had hauled her up from the sofa. Right now, it appeared a little disheveled. Her hair was also slightly messy, clinging onto her neck. It made her skin look whiter and smoother. The inebriation also caused her cheeks to appear much rosier.

    ¡°Mr. Mo.¡± Feng Ling supported Ji Nuan with some embarrassment. She did not expect that she would be caught the very first time she apanied Ji Nuan to be reckless.

    It seemed like Ji Nuan¡¯s every move has always been within Mo Jingshen¡¯s sight. In this past month, even though Feng Ling did not report to him, he must have been aware of everything she did and every ce she visited.

    The man stood in the elevator, coldly and indifferently. He did not speak.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo has already been restraining her emotions for a month. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to finally see you today, but your attitude dug all of her suppressed emotions out. About her drinking today, I...¡±

    Feng Ling was in the midst of exining when Ji Nuan suddenly turned to her. She tilted her head and spoke unhappily, ¡°Feng Ling... don¡¯t dress as a man anymore... after I make my escape from Mo Jingshen¡¯s palm, why don¡¯t I marry you? You¡¯re so handsome, and you¡¯re good at fighting as well... why don¡¯t the two of us just pair up...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling instantly ¡®tossed¡¯ Ji Nuan into the arms of the man inside the elevator!

    Her feet were unstable, causing her nose to knock into the man¡¯s chest. The pain caused her to knit her brows as she raised her hand to tug on the man¡¯s shirt, gripping onto it. She barely managed to stand up straight, rubbing her nose as she turned to Feng Ling. ¡°Feng Ling, why did you push me...¡±

    Feng Ling watched Ji Nuan, who was trulypletely oblivious from being drunk. She then turned to Mo Jingshen, whose unhappy and cold gaze caused her back to tense up. She kept her voice low as she replied, ¡°Mrs. Mo, if you¡¯re drunk, close your eyes and sleep. Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡±

    ¡°Am I drunk?¡± Ji Nuan stared at her strangely. Her head fell forward, leaning against the man¡¯s chest as she softly muttered, ¡°Maybe I am drunk... no wonder this person seems so much like Mo Jingshen... I think, no matter who I see right now, they¡¯ll all appear to be Mo Jingshen... ah... I¡¯m drunk... I¡¯m drunk...¡±

 Chapter 226 - Youâ€™re Really Taking Advantage of My Inability to Scold or Hit You

    <h4>Chapter 226: You¡¯re Really Taking Advantage of My Inability to Scold or Hit You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan stretched her hand behind as she muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t stand firmly right now. Feng Ling, quicklye and support me, ah. It¡¯s not good to lean on someone else...¡±

    Ji Nuan was truly drunk beyond measure.

    <i>What did she mean by ¡®someone else¡¯?</i>

    The person she was leaning on right now was her husband, Mo Jingshen...

    She was really wholly inebriated. Her alcohol tolerance was poor, yet she drank so much tonight. In her lifetime, this had to be the first time she drank so much.

    ¡°Feng Ling?¡± Ji Nuan did not hear any reply from Feng Ling and could only force herself to stand firm, turning around to tug on her.

    However, the moment she turned, her legs weakened like jelly, and she tilted toward the side, knocking into the man next to her. Almost instantly, her waist was held by him.

    In that instant, a clean and clear scent she was familiar with entered Ji Nuan¡¯s nose.

    She barely managed to grip onto his clothes, lowering her head to see his white, exquisite dress shirt and his suit pants. She muttered, ¡°Sorry... I drank too much and... didn¡¯t manage to stand properly...¡±

    As she spoke, she shifted to leave his arms.

    However, the man did not let go. His cold pupils focused on her, watching her rosy little face as he locked her in his embrace.

    ¡°Sir... I¡¯m really sorry...¡± Ji Nuan thought he was refusing to let go of her because she had hurt him; she quickly apologized once more.

    She then turned to Feng Ling to say, ¡°Feng Ling, did you drink at all tonight? Let¡¯s head straight back to the dormitory. Why isn¡¯t Bai Wei following us? Did she fall asleep on the couch?¡±

    In her heart, Feng Ling thought, you better worry about yourself first!

    ¡°Bai Wei isn¡¯t drunk. She¡¯ll head back in a while,¡± Feng Ling carelessly replied to prevent Ji Nuan from asking over and over again.

    Ji Nuan nodded. She did not notice when the elevator doors had closed, but when it opened once more, she saw Feng Ling suddenly turn to head out decisively. She did not disy any intention of apanying her back.

    ¡°Ai, where are you going...¡±

    Ji Nuan tried to follow her but almost fell. She was easily tugged back by the man behind her. When she knocked into his embrace, she turned back with a dumbstruck expression before smiling at him subconsciously, ¡°Thanks, ha...¡±

    As she spoke, she tried to push him away. She needed to catch up with Feng Ling. Recently, Feng Ling had always been by her side. Something must have happened to cause her to rush away suddenly. She felt that she really needed to catch up to her.

    However, even after struggling for a long while, she could not escape the man¡¯s arms. She was about to speak up when she heard the man¡¯sposed voice by her ear. ¡°Stand properly!¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled and turned to look at him.

    Before she could get a proper look, the man tugged her out of the elevator.

    Ji Nuan was dazed. She wanted to struggle but did not do so. All she could think was that this man was unreasonably simr to Mo Jingshen.

    The night air outside the pub was slightly chilly. Ji Nuan was brought into a car, her head weakly leaning against the car window. The car doors were already locked as she made futile attempts to paw at the door. She muttered under her breath, ¡°Let me tell you, kidnapping is against thew... you better let me go now... or my Feng Ling definitely won¡¯t forgive you...¡±

    The man did not speak as he started the car.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were half-lidded. Her head hurt, and she wanted to sleep, but because she feared she would be kidnapped again, she did her best to hold onto her consciousness and pay attention to the road outside. However, everything appeared blurry, and she could not get a proper look at all.

    Finally, when the car stopped by the condo near T University, she stared outside in astonishment.

    Right now, even traffickers were so well-informed about her? He even knew about the condo she barely returned to?

    ¡°I want to return to the dormitory, not this ce.¡± Ji Nuan knitted her brows, banging against the car window with force. ¡°I don¡¯t want to return here... I don¡¯t...¡±

    However, the car door was already unlocked. The man undid her seatbelt, lowering his gaze to look at her. His voice was heavy and cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to return here, where else do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be here!¡± Thinking back to the luggage she had returned to see that day, her heart was filled with burning anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to bring you back to the dormitory?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return there on my own!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your decision to make. Get off the car.¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to refuse, but the man had already alighted and approached her side. He opened the door and carried her out. Ji Nuan raised her hand to push him away, but he appeared to have anticipated her movement and easily avoided her elbows and knees. He pressed her limbs down and kept her locked tightly in his arms.

    Ji Nuan raised her head to re at him. At this moment, a gush of cold wind blew by, and her head became clear for an instant.

    She got a clear look of the man¡¯s face, and because she was leaning in his embrace, she also received a whiff of his clear, cold scent. She suddenly stopped moving.

    Was this a dream? Or an illusion?

    Didn¡¯t he refuse to pick up her call?

    Right now, Ji Nuan could not be bothered with those thoughts. The moment she took a clear look of the man, she raised her hands to push him away. ¡°Go away...¡±

    The man lowered his head and cupped the back of her head; preventing her from tilting backward. His other hand ran through her hair, gentle and coaxing yet unhappy as he warned, ¡°Be more obedient.¡±

    Ji Nuan pretended as though she did not hear anything, pushing against him once more.

    He was half-supporting and half-carrying her. All of a sudden, he adjusted their positions and brought her in a princess carry. Her entire body was lifted up. The instant her feet left the air, she instinctively released a soft cry. Her arms moved to hold onto his neck tightly when she heard a soft chuckle from the man¡¯s chest. She could not decipher any anger or happiness from hisughter, yet he was always able to see through her. With little effort, he suppressed her drunk, sloppy self and made her cling onto him.

    ¡°You would rather let yourself suffer, kneeling by the window like a kitten than give me a call to say that you miss me. Mrs. Mo, you¡¯re really stubborn.¡± The man¡¯s calm and deep gaze watched her; his cold voice suppressing augh. ¡°You even came to peek at me in the conference room this afternoon. I only left to observe the branchpany for a while, and you¡¯ve managed to drink to such a state. You¡¯re really taking advantage of my inability to hit or scold you. Even in my anger, I didn¡¯t have the heart to continue giving you the cold shoulder. I¡¯m doomed to die in your hands, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Ji Nuan had only held onto his neck because of her fear of falling. Hearing these words, she immediately red at him. Without care for whether it was an illusion or not, she immediately angrily said, ¡°Who says I¡¯m suffering? I¡¯m eating well and sleeping well in T University. I¡¯m not suffering at all.¡±

    The night was cold and chilly. Mo Jingshen did not continue chattering to the drunk and angered little woman. He brought her into the condo.

    He tossed her onto the sofa. She rolled around, struggling for a moment but was ultimately unable to sit up. When she turned to see the man towering over her, her heart strangely shrunk.

 Chapter 227 - Mo Jingshen, Youâ€™re Poking Me!

    <h4>Chapter 227: Mo Jingshen, You¡¯re Poking Me!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>Was this really Mo Jingshen?</i>

    This dream was way too realistic...

    She stood up but remained on the sofa unsteadily. She raised her eyes to look at the man who was taller than her by more than a head: ¡°Is this... is this a dream?¡±

    As she spoke, she raised a hand to pinch the man¡¯s face.

    Mo Jingshen did not avoid her but, just as her disobedient hand was about to touch him, he caught her hand in his grip and pressed it down. Tugging against her hand, he prevented her from falling backward.

    ¡°En, it¡¯s a dream.¡± The man¡¯s voice was heavy and indifferent; it did not reveal any of his emotions.

    Ji Nuan stood before him, widening her drunken eyes as she did her best to stare at him.

    After staring for a long moment, she suddenlyughed.

    Forget it, forget it. No matter if it was a dream or a hallucination, there was no way this could be Mo Jingshen. She could scold as she pleased; it was only an illusion. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be upset.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s temper immediately rose. She nned to show off her might to this illusion before her eyes and vent out all of the suppressed anger from this past month. She abruptly pointed at his nose, raising her drunken little face and dazed eyes to re at him. ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The man raised his handsome brows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re able to scold others now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by able to scold others now? It¡¯s not as if you¡¯ve never seen me quarreling and hurling abuse at others before! Why do you think all those famous, wealthy youngdies in Hai City have so much grudge against me? It¡¯s because they¡¯ve all tried to challenge me and were driven to tears by my words! It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know how my character used to be!¡±

    Ji Nuan abruptly stood on her tiptoes, reaching out to tug on his cor. She parted her lips and began her long stream of enragedints. ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ve plucked off almost all of the thorns on my body! For our marriage, I¡¯ve done my best to do everything well. I¡¯ve never once not trusted you!¡±

    ¡°That night, I was frightened and rmed in that underground bar; fearful to the point of despair. And it was all because of that person I¡¯ve always been unaware of! Afterward, I found out that everything urred because of your ex-fianc¨¦e! Was I supposed tough and say I don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t have any conscience, is it? Let me tell you, if I, Ji Nuan, didn¡¯t have any conscience, I would never have chosen to stick to you in this lifetime! So, what if we¡¯re divorced? I can spread my wings and fly far away! Yet, I chose to ce all of my stakes on you, Mo Jingshen! What I¡¯ve given you is everything, my everything! You¡¯re indeed unconditionally good to me, but aside from that, Ipletely can¡¯t see through you! I don¡¯t even know how far away your heart is from me!¡±

    The wound on Ji Nuan¡¯s forehead had healed a long time ago. Her bangs covered the smooth skin underneath; it was impossible to tell what sort of treatment she had once faced in that underground bar.

    The man gently pushed away her slightly sweat-soaked bangs when she abruptly turned to bite down on his finger. While doing so, she thought that, since this was a dream anyway, it wouldn¡¯t hurt her, nor would it hurt him. After venting this anger, she was invigorated and had said her piece. Tomorrow, she would be a brave and courageous person again.

    He did not push her away. Instead, he reached out to support her unstable body, allowing her to bite as she pleased.

    Finally, when the taste of blood hit her tongue, Ji Nuan released him.

    She abruptly muttered softly, as though speaking to herself, ¡°I should have switched to a different lifestyle from the beginning. I must have lost my mind, otherwise, why would I choose to willingly serve within the fence you had built, letting an addictive man like you block all of my avable paths. I¡¯m in the wrong for losing the ability to keep my heart away properly; wrong for caring too much about you... I... uu...¡±

    The back of Ji Nuan¡¯s head was held. The man¡¯s lipsnded, blocking her lips.

    Ji Nuan was dumbstruck and was about to shift away when the hand holding her head tightened its grip. He restricted her movement and was not gentle with her. Although he was not being rough, he was much more forceful than usual.

    She was truly too drunk. After struggling a little, she felt empty and tired. Even as her lips were pained and numb, she could not process why she felt such sensations in a dream.

    ¡ª-

    Afterward, even she was unaware of how she had fallen asleep.

    Ji Nuan did not sleep steadily. In less than half an hour, she had a string of nightmares. She knitted her brows and abruptly opened her eyes in fright. She then immediately shut her eyes from the re of the living room light, but that one moment alone was sufficient for her to gain a clear look of the man¡¯s distinct, handsome face.

    She became aware that she was lying on the sofa. The Mo Jingshen from her dreams was actually still around.

    ¡°Awake? Does your head hurt?¡± The man¡¯s voicended by her ear.

    After hearing this frighteningly real voice, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyshes trembled. She opened her eyes, staring at the man¡¯s face dazedly. She stretched her hand out to see if this illusion would disappear with her touch.

    When she reached her hand over, the man¡¯s palm abruptly tugged against her waist. Ji Nuan¡¯s entire body was brought onto hisp, her head pressing against his shoulder. She wanted to sit up straight, but her head still nted downward against his shoulder.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡± She softly began.

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°In the future... let¡¯s not fight anymore... all right...¡± Ji Nuan buried her face in his neck. Her voice was soft and gentle.

    The man¡¯s hand paused on the top of her head. After a moment, he calmly looked at her. ¡°Are you awake or still drunk? Can you recognize if I¡¯m an illusion or if I¡¯m your husband?¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her head deeper in his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes, looking at her unkindly. He raised his arms to wrap this little woman, who had vented all of her anger, in his embrace. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Talk about this when you¡¯re clearheaded. I won¡¯t speak to a drunken ghost.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She tried to leave hisp but was pressed down by the man. ¡°You have already drunk to this state, yet you have the strength to move so much. It seems like the one month of cool down time I gave you wasn¡¯t enough. You just said you won¡¯t fight with me anymore. Now you¡¯re going to distance from me with a ck face again?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, I want to go down.¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Nuan raised her mostly drunk eyes. Some of her messy hair was clinging onto her cheek. Her earlier enraged expression was slightly embarrassed now. After pursing her lips for a while, she finally managed to spit out these words, ¡°You¡¯re poking me!¡±

    As she spoke, she shifted her butt backward against that area near his legs.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. His pupils were as dark as the quiet sea. A careful kissnded on her smooth hair. ¡°It¡¯s been a month since we met. If you dare to move anymore, it won¡¯t be as simple as poking you.¡±

 Chapter 228 - This Was Mo Jingshenâ€™s Shirt, and This Wasâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 228: This Was Mo Jingshen¡¯s Shirt, and This Was...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing these words, she would be a fool if she dared to move any further on hisp.

    Seeing that she was obedient, Mo Jingshen¡¯s mood lifted as he rubbed her hair. ¡°You¡¯ve vented your anger. You¡¯ve also said that you don¡¯t want to fight anymore in the future. Does your heart feel better now that the thorn is plucked out?¡±

    Ji Nuan kept silent, sensitive to the bulge pressing against her bottom.

    She clearly wasn¡¯t moving anymore; why did it seem to be pressing against her more.

    ¡°Little one with no conscience. You know that I¡¯m angry at you for not showing any conscience, yet you took advantage of your drunken state to shout at me. Did you think we wereparing volume? Does the louder one make more sense? En?¡± The man¡¯s long fingers ran through her hair andnded on her shoulder. His palm held the back of her neck, causing her to lift her head unwillingly.

    Although his voice was softer and carried hints of indulgence, his mild gaze clearly informed her that if she weren¡¯t drunk and were sober, he would have immediately pressed her on the bed for a good lecture.

    But right now, Ji Nuan¡¯s brain could not properly consider what sort of lecture he would give. Her brain was slightly dizzy. Aside from the clear appearance of the man before her eyes, she was unable to even distinguish north from south.

    At the very least, she could tell that he was taking her inebriation into consideration and was not going to be petty with her.

    Being drunk had actually helped her avoid a crisis of various inciteful words.

    It seemed like drinking was not actually a bad thing.

    ¡ª-

    When Ji Nuan awoke once more, the sky had turned bright.

    Hangovers were truly one of the worst pain ever. Yet, so many people enjoyed being intoxicated through the night. Whenever she drank, she would wake up with the worst headache.

    She sat up, tugging the sheets aside to discover that she had fallen asleep on the condo bed. Only the pillow on her side was touched, and only the nket on her side had been shifted away.

    <i>Last night...</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s memory was slightly blurry. She could only remember a few scenes. She rubbed her head and then gripped her hair. Even after doing her best to recall, she could not figure out if it had been a hallucination.

    She stepped down from the bed and opened the cabs to change her clothes. When she walked out of the bedroom, she met the same empty living room.

    Based on the color of the sky, it had to be past seven in the morning.

    Ifst night had been a hallucination, how did she manage toe to the condo?

    Feng Ling knew that she was unwilling to return to the condo; she would never make the decision to send her here.

    But if it hadn¡¯t been an illusion, she was the only one in the condo right now. The silence led her to suspect if she had entered an isted world. There was no noise whatsoever.

    Ji Nuan was slightly hungry. She headed to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator to see the groceries the auntie had brought two days ago.

    She was uninterested in the fruits and food inside. She brought out a bottle of yogurt and opened it as she closed the refrigerator. She was expressionless as she walked out.

    When she returned to the sofa in the living room, her footsteps suddenly faltered at the sight of a cup on the coffee table.

    She picked up the cup to see that there was still some liquid inside. She sniffed it and realized that it was the scent of sobering tea.

    When she turned back, she noticed a shirt left on the couch. It was the white dress shirt the man had changed out of before he left. Although it appeared clean, when she picked it up for a sniff, she noticed that it had the scent of alcohol clinging onto it. It also had the light fragrance of morning dew that belonged uniquely to Mo Jingshen.

    It was Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt.

    And this was the cup of sobering tea he had fed her before she fell asleep.

    When she turned to look at the entrance, she found an extra pair of indoor shoes. It was gray colored. Previously, the auntie had kept it away, but Mo Jingshen hadfortably brought it out to wear.

    The other pair of pink indoor shoes were currently on her feet.

    Some of her drunken memories gradually resurfaced.

    Ji Nuan abruptly walked through the entire condo. Although it was quiet and empty as it always was, and was far too big for her to live in alone, the bathroom now had a pair of men¡¯s razors and a bottle of peppermint shaving cream.

    After circling through the condo, Ji Nuan sat down on the sofa. She leaned backward, resting her head against the cushion in a daze.

    Last night was actually real.

    <i>What had she said to Mo Jingshenst night?</i>

    She felt that she had even grabbed hold of his cor to shout at him. What exactly did she say to him?

    He had left new marks of his own in this condo. Did that mean he wasn¡¯t going to be upset any longer?

    It was early morning, yet he was no longer around. Could it be that she had stepped out of linest night and he was driven away by anger once more?

    Ji Nuan massaged her forehead, eyeing that cup of sobering tea on the coffee table. After considering, she abruptly raised her phone for a look.

    There were no missed calls or unread messages.

    ¡ª-

    When Ji Nuan left the condo, it was already past eight. Professor Lin¡¯s ss began at 8:00 a.m. every day. She was alreadyte and could not afford to buy breakfast; she directly sped toward T University.

    When she rushed to the ssroom, Professor Lin was in the midst of teaching. He only took a nce at her and, without any questions, indicated for her to sit down.

    Typically, Professor Lin was extremely strict with these wealthy heirs. No one was allowed to bete. Those who werete more than thrice would be kicked out of ss. However, he did not say anything today and allowed Ji Nuan to sit down.

    ¡°From the way you werest night, I thought you would sleep for the entire day today,¡± The moment Ji Nuan sat down, Bai Wei whispered from her side.

    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Ji Nuan would have forgotten that she had drunk with Bai Weist night.

    She had almost lost consciousness from the alcohol. Afterward, she vaguely recalled that Feng Ling had supported her up.

    <i>What happened then?</i>

    It couldn¡¯t be that Mo Jingshen had caught her red-handed at that bar, could he?

    ¡°I drank some sobering teast night, and it cleared my mind slightly. My body clock is very urate. It¡¯ll wake me up at the right time,¡± Ji Nuan did not exin much as she carelessly replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Feng Ling leave with youst night? Both of you didn¡¯t return to the dormitoryst night. Now that you¡¯re back, why is Feng Ling missing?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned toward the seat Feng Ling usually sat in; it was empty.

    Could it be that Feng Ling assumed she would be with Mo Jingshen and did not make ns to follow her?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll give her a callter.¡± Ji Nuan shifted her gaze away, but her heart was slightly troubled.

    In her impression, Feng Ling always began and ended everything she did properly; she was very reliable. Even if she assumed Ji Nuan was with Mo Jingshen and would temporarily leave ss, at the very least, she would give Ji Nuan a call or send her a message to inform her.

    However, from the moment she had woken up today, she did not receive any message from Feng Ling.

 Chapter 229 - In This Past Month, You Went Back to America?

    <h4>Chapter 229: In This Past Month, You Went Back to America?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the condo.

    Ji Nuan had folded his shirt, washed the cup, and kept his razor away in the bathroom cab. Looking at what she had done, Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved into a small smile.

    Last night, Ji Nuan had borrowed courage from the alcohol to disy her might of wanting to settle a month¡¯s worth of debt with him. Today, she had obediently tidied up the marks he had left behind in the condo.

    The little woman was saying more and more empty words.

    Mo Jingshen tugged open the first few buttons on his shirt. He nced at the sky outside and softly chuckled.

    At this moment, a chime indicated that he had received a message. He nced at his phone.

    Nan Heng: [You¡¯re in T City?]

    Mo Jingshen replied: [En]

    Nan Heng: [At the condo or elsewhere?]

    Mo Jingshen carelessly replied: [condo]

    In less than half an hour, Nan Heng drove over. After knocking, he immediately entered.

    After looking at his travel-worn appearance, it was evident that he had driven across the city overnight. He appeared fierce and cold, but at the same time, gloomy. The moment he entered, he headed in to look for water.

    ¡°Why did youe in such a rush? Is there trouble?¡± Mo Jingshen nced mildly at him.

    After chugging the water, Nan Heng ced the ss cup down to speak: ¡°Previously, when Feng Ling used to take on missions in America¡¯s XI Training Base, she once intercepted several vehicles smuggling weapons and ammunition belonging to the mafia. For the past two years, those people have been relentlessly pursuing her whereabouts. My people found out that they¡¯ve been moving within the country recently, and that they¡¯re currently within T City. I¡¯m afraid Feng Ling¡¯s location has already been discovered.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly and indifferently raised his brows, watching him.

    ¡°It¡¯s all old grudges previously formed with America¡¯s XI Training Base rted to New York and Los Angeles¡¯s underground ammunition transactions. Their goal is Feng Ling. This won¡¯t implicate your woman.¡± Nan Heng had rushed over through the night and did not manage to catch a wink of sleep. His expression was gloomy as he coughed to add, ¡°But for the next few days, it¡¯s better not to let Feng Ling follow Ji Nuan around. It won¡¯t be a good thing if they find out that Ji Nuan is on good terms with her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s stern brows moved slightly. ¡°When ites to revenge, the New York Mafia always precisely targets the right person. Based on their ability, they won¡¯t be able to stir up too much trouble within the country, nor will they dare to implicate too many people outside of their territory.¡±

    Nan Heng nodded. ¡°Feng Ling¡¯s case is only rted to the mission she previouslypleted for the training base. It¡¯s unrted to those people you had interfered with in America a few years ago. Watch Ji Nuan well. There¡¯s no need to help me with this. I have my own ns.¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to safety.¡± Mo Jingshen was unperturbed as he spoke. ¡°Find a suitable time and send away those people who have constantly been creating trouble in America. In the past few years, they¡¯ve been involved in various evil crimes. When the time is ripe, we have to give them a proper send-off.¡±

    Nan Heng was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you recently been back to America?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not show any emotions, nor did he answer.

    ¡°I heard that the Su Family¡¯s elder was quite heavily angered by you. What happened? The incident that Ji Nuan experienced a month ago really crossed your bottom line?¡± Nan Heng¡¯s cold and seductive voice was mocking. ¡°I refuse to believe that Elder Su and your father did not form any promises back then. He thought that he had made an impressive move but was unaware that the power had already shifted onto your hands. Not only did you dissolve the marriage agreement with his precious granddaughter, but you¡¯ve also been constantly setting up all sorts of restrictions on them. For the past two years, they¡¯ve been quite dumbstruck. Even though the Su family has tremendous power of influence in America, they clearly don¡¯t n on fighting head-on with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. In the past month, what did you actually do in America? That night, the anger drove Elder Su directly to the emergency room. Thankfully, his life is stubborn. After four nights of hospitalization, he was able to return home. But from what I¡¯ve seen, right now, they¡¯re akin to a closed-off country refusing contact from all outsiders; ready to defend their property to death. Could it be that, for the sake of giving Ji Nuan her revenge, you¡¯re really going to be ruthless against his precious granddaughter?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s smiled indifferently, as though the executioner manipting the situation behind the scenes wasn¡¯t him. His tone was heavy and calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. I¡¯ve only allowed him to gain a clear look at the pros and cons of this situation. If he ns to make a joke of the Su Family¡¯s fate, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mind participating in this joke with him.¡±

    Nan Heng raised his brows. He turned to scan the slightly empty condo; it clearly wasn¡¯t being frequently used. He mocked, ¡°After so long, could it be that Ji Nuan is still angry?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°You can scram now.¡±

    Nan Heng nced at the time. Right now was indeed not suitable for brothers to tease one another. He had rushed over through the night and had urgent matters to attend to.

    Mo Jingshen was an expert who never left blood on his de. From start to finish, aside from that extra fianc¨¦e Mo Shaoze had ced by his side for a year, he had never miscalcted a single step.

    For him, Ji Nuan¡¯s appearance and the way she constantly barged through his life was perhaps the only true surprise he had ever experienced.

    Downstairs, several bodyguards who were on duty by the gates stood stiffly. Nan Heng appeared, bringing out a photo on his phone for them to see.

    ¡°This short-haired, tall, and skinny woman frequently visits this ce. Afterst night, have you guys seen her?¡±

    When they saw the photo, the bodyguards immediately recognized her as the person who frequently apanied Miss Ji in and out of this condo.

    ¡°Two days ago, I saw her returning with Miss Ji. But she didn¡¯t show up yesterday. I haven¡¯t seen her for a whole day.¡±

    After hearing these words, Nan Heng¡¯s gaze turned cold. He tookrge steps, his expression frigid cold.

    ¡ª¨C

    The next day, Ji Nuan stayed at T University as she usually did. She did not receive any news from Feng Ling for the entirety of yesterday. The calls she made were also not answered.

    The batch of students under Professor Lin were about to receive a surprise quiz soon; otherwise, Ji Nuan would have headed to the condo neighborhood for a look.

    Previously, when Feng Ling didn¡¯t stay with her, she had suitable amodations arranged in a less popted neighborhood near T University.

    Afterpleting another day of sses, the call that Ji Nuan made to Feng Ling was unanswered again.

    She left T University and headed for the neighborhood Feng Ling previously stayed in.

    After being close to her for a month, the sudden loss of contact from a person who was always by her side was difficult to get used to. She was also worried that Feng Ling may have met with some trouble.

    That neighborhood was not far away from her condo; it was only one bus station away. Instead of taking the car, Ji Nuan headed there on foot.

    To enter that neighborhood from this road, she needed to go around an entire row of buildings. In the middle, there was a narrow alley in between the buildings she had to pass through. Feng Ling had once brought Ji Nuan through that ce.

    When Ji Nuan arrived at the alley that was rarely used, she suddenly caught the sound of a loud collision¡ª

 Chapter 230 - Quick, Runâ€”

    <h4>Chapter 230: Quick, Run¡ª</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She could also hear the voice of a man cursing violently in fluent American English.

    Although Ji Nuan did not manage to catch all of his words, she vaguely heard a few and was able to understand it. She leaned against the entrance of the alley, carefully turning her head back to peek in.

    She immediately saw Feng Ling. She stood near the wall with two tall and muscr men in front of her. It appeared as though the two men had surrounded her to block her path; one of them carried arge cleaver, while the other held a long, ck stun baton. They kept Feng Ling in her position with no possibility of escape.

    Seeing this scene, Ji Nuan abruptly swerved her head back. She pressed her back against the alley entrance and held her breath, wary of rming the two men inside.

    When she saw Feng Ling earlier, although she appeared to be standing tall, her clothing and hair were disheveled. There was also blood on her face. It wasn¡¯t clear where she had been harmed, but she was definitely injured.

    Feng Ling was not armed; no matter how capable her fighting skills were, there was no way she could gain the upper hand. Regardless of how she had ended up in this situation, the fact that she had been out of reach since yesterday meant she was in serious trouble.

    Inside, the two men continued with the stream of violent curses. After a short moment, the sound of fighting began once more. She could not tell if they were fighting with fists or weapons, but the sound alone was sufficient to rm Ji Nuan¡¯s heart.

    She raised her head toward a car parked across the alley; she was not sure if it had been driven here by the people with these two men.

    Feng Ling¡¯s and XI Training Base¡¯s background was extremelyplicated. If she called for the police now, she might bring other forms of trouble onto Feng Ling.

    She gripped her phone, pausing at the dial button. Her gaze suddenly shifted toward a baseball equipment store across the street. Her eyes lit up as she swiftly approached it.

    ¡ª-

    Feng Ling was confronting the two men; her fight had yet to finish. Sincest night, she had been avoiding these two who were from the American Mafia. Despite her efforts, she stillnded in this situation.

    Both her arms were injured from the earlier altercation. Although the wounds were not serious, the blood flowed from her elbow,nding drip by drip onto the ground.

    Just as one of the men began cursing again, her eyes sharpened. With an abrupt, spinning kick, she sent the man holding the cleaver onto the ground. She nned to attack the other man before he recovered. However, the stun baton in his hand was an extremely formidable weapon; a shock from it would leave half her body numb for days.

    As they fought, the man who had been sent flying toward the ground raised his cleaver and brought it down toward her head. Feng Ling smoothly grabbed onto his wrist, and with a sharp twist, a clear crack reverberated through the alley. The man immediately swore in pain. Feng Ling expressionless sent a flying kick in his direction.

    Yet, at this moment, the stun baton in the other man¡¯s hand stabbed against her waist. One side of her body was immediately pained and numb. Even if she tried to shift away and to return a blow, her movements were slowed by the earlier electric shock.

    The man took the opportunity to kick against her stomach. Feng Ling twisted to avoid the blow, but he abruptly grabbed her hair and tugged it upward.

    ¡°Fuck...¡± Various, harsh and ruthless curses fell incessantly by her ear. Feng Ling¡¯s scalp was in extreme pain, and she had lost a lot of her strength. She was about to attempt to escape from this person¡¯s hand when she noticed a silhouette appearing from the alley entrance.

    She immediately smiled toward the two foreign men; her lips were stained with blood, and her gaze was unclear, causing her smile to appear cold and cruel.

    Just as Feng Ling sessfully drew the two man¡¯s attention and suspicion onto her, with two loud banging sounds, both men suffered a blow to the back of their heads. Before they could turn back for a look, they copsed onto the ground from the blow of the baseball bat. Feng Ling immediately stood up and subdued the two men, pressing them onto the ground before they could stand up.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± At the same time, Feng Ling nced toward Ji Nuan, who held a baseball bat in her hands. She paid no mind to the blood on her own body.

    Ji Nuan quickly approached, holding the baseball bat in a tight grip. Worriedly, she scanned the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s face and body and saw that she had received a punch to her face. They had been harsh; her cheek was swelling, and her lips bleeding. She tugged Feng Ling¡¯s elbow in concern. ¡°How are you? Are your wounds serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re small injuries.¡± Feng Ling did not push Ji Nuan¡¯s hand away. With her other arm, she ced two precise strikes against the men¡¯s necks.

    After a harsh blow from the bat, the two strikes immediately left them unconscious. Theyid unmoving on the ground.

    Feng Ling then stood up with Ji Nuan¡¯s support.

    Seeing that Feng Ling did not have any serious wounds, Ji Nuan finally rxed a little. ¡°Who are these two people? The enemies you made in America?¡±

    ¡°Enemies?¡± Feng Ling nced at the two on the ground. ¡°I guess so. I previouslypleted a lot of missions under the XI Base. The number of feuds left from that time is not little.¡±

    ¡°Your wounds aren¡¯t light. Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Ji Nuan tugged against her elbow with force. She wanted to bring the wounded Feng Ling out of this troubled ce immediately.

    Although Feng Ling did not cry out, the pain still caused her brows to knit. Ji Nuan immediately let go of her only to see her palm covered in blood. She turned back to the ck top Feng Ling was wearing; it concealed the scarlet of her blood perfectly.

    ¡°Are the wounds on your elbows serious?¡± Ji Nuan tossed the bat aside and used both arms to support her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll stop by the hospital to stop the bleeding first.¡±

    Before Feng Ling could say that she was fine, she was already forcefully brought out of the alley.

    However, the moment they stepped out of the alley, a man immediately alighted from the car parked right in front. He was tall and muscr, charging toward them with a simr stun baton in his hands. His expression was fierce as he cursed violently.

    ¡°Careful!¡± As the baton was swung, Ji Nuan and Feng Ling spoke almost at the same time.

    Ji Nuan was about to haul the injured Feng Ling away, but Feng Ling had already instinctively tugged Ji Nuan behind her. However, the pain in her elbows could not be ignored. The numbing sensation from the earlier blow was also influencing her. She wanted to drive the attacker away, but her movement was slower than usual. In the few seconds, the opponent sessfully grasped the right moment and stretched his arm out to grab hold of her.

    Before Feng Ling could attack the man, Ji Nuan quickly hauled her back to run away. ¡°You¡¯re injured, why are you still fighting? Quick, let¡¯s run¡ª¡±

 Chapter 231 - Your Man is Here; Will You Be Opening the Door, or Should I?

    <h4>Chapter 231: Your Man is Here; Will You Be Opening the Door, or Should I?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    They definitely could not return to that alley. Ji Nuan tugged her away in the other direction, but the man had already returned to his car and began chasing after them.

    It was not clear if he was nning to chase after them, or to run them down.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you should leave first!¡± Feng Ling abruptly stopped running. She did not n on being a burden to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°What do you mean by leave! I¡¯m not one of your brothers from your training base, I don¡¯t know what sacrifice or justice means, but in my eyes, you¡¯re already a close friend. How could I possibly leave!¡± While running, Ji Nuan tugged heavily against Feng Ling. She refused to be shaken off. ¡°Let¡¯s run first! There¡¯s another alley in front. His car won¡¯t be able to enter! We¡¯ll think of a way after we get there!¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s determination, Feng Ling took a few steps but immediately felt that her body was still affected by the blow from the stun baton earlier. Right now, her running speed was not as fast as it normally was.

    Just as they were about to head toward the alley Ji Nuan had mentioned, a ck Jeep suddenly sped across the road toward them. It mmed into a halt before them with a screeching noise.

    They raised their head to see that the car doors had been thrown open. Nan Heng was in the passenger seat. Upon seeing the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s face, he immediately demanded coldly, ¡°Both of you, get on!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. Ji Nuan movements were quick as she brought her into the car. When Feng Ling was properly seated in the car, she realized that Ji Nuan had yet to climb on and frantically tugged on her: ¡°Mrs. Mo, quick!¡±

    After Ji Nuan climbed on, the door was mmed closed with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound.

    With that one sound, the loud engine noise of the pursuing car was blocked off. The nervous tension in the air also loosened.

    There was insufficient time to ask for an exnation. Ji Nuan sat by Feng Ling¡¯s side and tugged on her sleeves: ¡°You¡¯ve lost quite some blood. Should we head to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t go to the hospital,¡± Nan Heng coldly answered before Feng Ling could speak up. ¡°Bring her to my ce first. I have medicine and bandages. Ji Nuan, you¡¯ll bandage her wounds.¡±

    ¡°You have an apartment in T City?¡± Ji Nuan finally turned to look at Nan Heng. ¡°Is it far away? My condo is close to this ce. We can head directly there to...¡±

    ¡°Forget about your ce. We can¡¯t head there together right now, or we¡¯ll implicate you.¡± Nan Heng coldly spat out these words. He looked at Ji Nuan through the rearview mirror. ¡°How did you end up there just now? In the future, when these things happen, remember to run away, understand? Otherwise, if you were to meet any trouble, your man will chase me all the way to the Pacific Ocean. There¡¯ll never be a moment of peace for me for the rest of my life.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not n on exining to him. She continued watching Feng Ling in concern. Feng Ling¡¯s expression was fine; she did not appear surprised that people were pursuing her to kill her and kept silent. Ji Nuan gently ced her hand on her: ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else? Don¡¯t keep quiet. If it hurts, you have to say it. If your wounds are too serious, we can¡¯t just go home to bandage it. We¡¯ll have to head to the hospital to get you stitches!¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head to Ji Nuan, indicating that she was fine and that there was no need to be so concerned.

    Ji Nuan suddenly noticed that several cars were heading in the opposite direction. Those cars immediately surrounded that foreign man¡¯s car.

    Right now, she could not spare much thought for the cars outside. Ji Nuan brought out a wet napkin from her bag and wiped away the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s face. Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s skin was pale, she immediately frowned. ¡°There are actually people who dare to wield knives and assault others in broad daylight in our country. Could this be done by someone important? Can we call the police?¡±

    ¡°The local police won¡¯t be able to interfere with this.¡± Feng Ling exined simply, raising her head to look at the man who was driving.

    Nan Heng¡¯s driving skill was not inferior to Mo Jingshen¡¯s. In fact, he was used to driving off-road vehicles like Jeeps. Under his control, the enormous vehicle nimbly and swiftly drove out of that neighborhood, swiftly bringing them away before the police cars could even approach.

    ¡ª-

    Nan Heng really had amodation in T City. It was a room he had booked on the highest floor of a hotel; the entire floor was blocked off from outsiders.

    After entering the room, Ji Nuan supported Feng Ling to sit down on the sofa and urged Nan Heng to bring the first aid kit over. She then pressed on Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder to say, ¡°Feng Ling, I¡¯ll help you take off your clothes now. It¡¯ll hurt a lot if you remove them when the blood dries.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan appeared to be anxious for her, the originallyposed Feng Ling was slightly flustered.

    Since young, Feng Ling had never experienced friendships with the same gender. In the past, she always lived like a man in the training base; no matter what sort of wounds she suffered, she always handled them out of sight.

    ¡°Are you unable to raise your arm now? I¡¯ll help you take them off. Don¡¯t move, ah.¡± While speaking, Ji Nuan moved to remove her clothes.

    Feng Ling did not refuse her. Thankfully, she wore a more conservative set of sports underwear underneath. Ji Nuan¡¯s attention waspletely fixed on the knife wounds on her elbow and shoulder. She appeared distressed as she left to the bathroom to wet a towel to wipe off the blood around her wounds.

    When Nan Heng brought the first aid kit over, this was the scene he saw. His gaze paused at the sight of Feng Ling dressed in her underwear. Before he could speak, Ji Nuan took the first aid kit away from him. She returned to Feng Ling¡¯s side to disinfect her wounds.

    It was extremely silent in the room. With Ji Nuan helping Feng Ling to dress her wounds, it was inconvenient for Nan Heng to watch from the side. With a cough, he stepped out.

    Half an hourter, most of Feng Ling¡¯s wounds were properly dealt with. Ji Nuan wrapped them up with bandages and then headed into the room. She opened the cab and brought out a loose ck t-shirt that belonged to Nan Heng, helping Feng Ling into it.

    Not long after, Nan Heng entered to see Ji Nuan kneeling by Feng Ling¡¯s side as she cleaned the wounds on her leg. He raised his brows and softly chuckled. ¡°These wounds have been dressed quite well. Miss Ji is truly much more useful than before.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently rolled her eyes. She dismissed him, thinking that Nan Heng was only upset he could not personally help Feng Ling with her wounds.

    All of a sudden, the doorbell rank. Ji Nuan was immediately startled. She swerved her head toward the door, asking in astonishment: ¡°Who is it? Is there anyone else who knows of this ce? Could it be those people chasing after Feng Ling...¡±

    Nan Heng nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I left earlier to make a call to Mo Jingshen. He was just nearby. You say, who could it be?¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan abruptly turned to look at the room behind Nan Heng.

    ¡°Your man is here. Will you be opening the door, or should I?¡± Nan Heng suppressed hisughter as he watched her.

 Chapter 232 - Seeing That White Shirt, She Knew the Man Behind Her Had to be Moâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 232: Seeing That White Shirt, She Knew the Man Behind Her Had to be Mo...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen was right outside; would it make any difference who went to open the door?

    It wasn¡¯t as if they could keep him locked outside.

    The bell rang once more; it was a melodious tone, not too loud, nor too sharp on the ears.

    However, to her ears, this sound was akin to a tsunami that had suddenly swept across the peaceful ocean. She couldn¡¯t ignore it calmly.

    Nan Heng clearly intended on teasing her; he stood in his position without any intention of opening the door, suppressing a smile.

    Ji Nuan was still holding the bottle against Feng Ling¡¯s leg; she lingered for a moment and did not stand up.

    Watching the both of them, Feng Ling suddenly ced her feet down. ¡°How about I go open the door.¡±

    Nan Heng immediately shot her a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. It had been a while since Nan Heng had used the stern tone of a superior tomand her. She paused and sat down on the sofa, looking at Ji Nuan. ¡°Mr. Mo must havee for you. Go open the door. The wound on my leg isn¡¯t too serious. I can handle it.¡±

    Although the doorbell did not ring again, Ji Nuan felt it was unlikely for Mo Jingshen to have left. She ced down the bottle of disinfectant, wiped her hands, and stood up to approach the door.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s grip against the handle was tight as she opened the door. The figure of the man who had stood outside for a long time was tall. He was still dressed in a low profile, clean white shirt. It led to his originally quiet and reserved temperament to appear warmer and more charismatic.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes toward the man outside, while Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze hadnded on her face the moment the door opened.

    An entire month of separation. Previously, she was barely conscious. Perhaps, this was their true ¡®reunion.¡¯

    After opening the door, Ji Nuan only met his eye for a moment. She did not gain a clear look at the man¡¯s expression before she released the door handle, turning to head back in the room. ¡°I¡¯m going to handle Feng Ling¡¯s wounds first.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear if these words were meant for Mo Jingshen, Nan Heng, or Feng Ling. In any case, Ji Nuan did not give the man outside a second look and had already approached Feng Ling¡¯s side.

    Suddenly bing Ji Nuan¡¯s biggest excuse, Feng Ling¡¯s inner thoughts were: ¡°...¡±

    She was really like a little woman who had just learned to love.

    She considered Ji Nuan¡¯s normal,posed, and appropriate behavior, andpared it to the current situation; strangely, she felt affection rising for this silly, dumb side of her.

    Nan Heng¡¯s gaze was sympathetic as he smiled at Mo Jingshen, who had been left outside the door.

    However, Mo Jingshen waspletely calm andposed as he walked in; mindless of Nan Heng¡¯s mocking expression. He scanned Feng Ling¡¯s wounds and the blood-stained towels on the sofa and was able to guess what they had gone through earlier.

    ¡°What happened? You were intercepted so quickly?¡± Mo Jingshen looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Why was Ji Nuan with you?¡±

    Why was Ji Nuan with her; he was naturally referring to what had happened today.

    Feng Ling had also yet to ask why Ji Nuan had been at the ce. She lowered her eyes to look at Ji Nuan, who was disinfecting her wounds by the sofa.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact you since yesterday. This has never happened before, so I suspected that something had urred. I was going to visit the neighborhood you lived in for a look when I saw you being cornered.¡± Ji Nuan did not even lift her head as she seriously cleaned her wounds.

    She never thought Ji Nuan would actually be concerned for her, even though she was supposed to be Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard.

    Feng Ling felt a little ashamed. ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Mo. In the future, I will try my best to prevent this from happening again. If you hade into any harm, it would have been my fault. About today, I¡¯m really...¡±

    ¡°Being followed and cornered by your enemies isn¡¯t something you can control. Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Ji Nuan kept her head lowered, as though borrowing the excuse of conversing with Feng Ling to ignore the gaze of the man behind her.

    Feng Ling abruptly raised her head. ¡°Speaking of which, without Mrs. Mo¡¯s help today, I may not have been able to escape so smoothly.¡±

    Nan Heng raised his brows, narrowing his eyes at them. ¡°Is that so? Then won¡¯t you soon be unemployed, Miss Bodyguard? How about returning to America with me to the training base?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I¡¯m not returning.¡±

    Nan Heng. ¡°...¡±

    At this moment, Ji Nuan raised her eyes to Feng Ling. Seeing the way she refused so decisively, she immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not returning. Feng Ling¡¯s doing so well by my side, why does she need to return to America? What¡¯s the good in bearing hardships with a bunch of men? Besides, even if I don¡¯t need a bodyguard, I need a good sister by my side. Don¡¯t you think so, Feng Ling?¡±

    In the past few days, Feng Ling had been touched countless times by Ji Nuan¡¯s words. She looked at Ji Nuan and smiled slightly.

    Nan Heng narrowed his eyes abruptly. He felt that Feng Ling, who had apanied Ji Nuan for so long, had actually gained that little bit of femininity and softness that was previously absent...

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Ji Nuan saw that Feng Ling¡¯s ankle was red and swollen. She carefully touched it. It wasn¡¯t clear how the wound hade about.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Feng Ling answered with a smile.

    Watching the two of them disy the deep love between sisters, the two men who werepletely neglected exchanged a look.

    ¡ª-

    Finally, when Feng Ling¡¯s wounds were mostly dealt with, Ji Nuan stood to tidy up the first aid kit. ¡°Nan Heng, do you have water here?¡±

    Earlier, she had supported Feng Ling as they ran. Right now, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the matters of her heart, or because she was truly thirsty; regardless, her tongue felt slightly dry.

    ¡°Drinking water?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°There are bottles of water provided by the hotel in the fridge. Go look for it yourself.¡±

    Although this was a hotel room, it was a family-style suite. The kitchen was well-stocked, and some employees regrly replenished the alcohol and water in the fridge.

    Ji Nuan ced the things in her hands down and entered the kitchen. She brought a bottle of water out from the refrigerator only to discover that the cap was tightly fastened. It was a brand-new bottle of water and was most likely handled poorly in the factory; it was much more difficult to open than normal.

    She applied some force but was unable to open it.

    She opened the refrigerator once more to substitute for a different bottle when a hand suddenly reached out and took it from her.

    Without looking back, just by seeing the white fabric around that arm, she knew that the person standing behind her had to be Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment. She turned to see the man who had easily unfastened the bottle cap.

    The opened bottle was brought before her eyes. Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was as per normal. ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand faltered for a moment before she reached out to take it. Her brain must have beengging as she spoke, as though possessed: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was originally calm and unperturbed; as though they had never fought, and the month of disappearance had never urred. However, because of the two words full of distance Ji Nuan had consciously, or perhaps unconsciously uttered, his gaze deepened.

 Chapter 233 - His Gaze Was Too Deep, Too Intense; He Locked Her Against the Wall Tightly

    <h4>Chapter 233: His Gaze Was Too Deep, Too Intense; He Locked Her Against the Wall Tightly</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Thank you?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and heavy, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Who are you speaking to?¡±

    Ji Nuan was quiet for a moment before she took a sip from the bottle. She then answered naturally and honestly, ¡°To you.¡±

    Just as Ji Nuan was about to turn around to head out of the kitchen, he hauled her back. The little woman carefully tried to keep the water from spilling as he pushed her forward and kept her locked against the wall across the refrigerator.

    Realizing that the man was angered by her words, Ji Nuan finally believed that he was not always as he appeared; capable of indifferently controlling her emotions, her anger, and her happiness. He could not always maintain hisposure.

    So, he was actually a mortal, with his own joy and anger.

    She raised her unperturbed eyes to him. ¡°What are you doing? Nan Heng and Feng Ling are right outside.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to enter even if I gave them a hundred guts.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was as cold and low as before. ¡°Repeat your words from earlier. Who are you thanking? Ji Nuan, how am I rted to you?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was as per normal. Her tone was also calm. ¡°Previously, you were my husband. After a month of no contact, who knows how you¡¯re rted to me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows. ¡°Aside from the unreasonable venting, your attitude before and after drinking is basically the same. So, you don¡¯t n on exining why you went to drink behind my back?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to exin?¡± Ji Nuan calmly returned his gaze. ¡°What I should be on my guard to carefully defend isn¡¯t the issue on drinking, but my heart, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She was unable to remember everything she had said in her drunken stupor that night, but she had some vague impressions.

    Even though it hadn¡¯t been easy waiting for his appearance; even though this one month had been sufficiently grueling, she was unable to ce her pride down. It didn¡¯t matter that a portion of the me was on her head.

    Right now, she simply could not bring herself to smile.

    After receiving the cold shoulder for a month, she felt as though she was standing in an ice cer.

    A hint of a smile gradually rose in Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes. Her stiff face made her appear like a disobedient little kitten. Even though she had clearly softened and was waiting for him to pet her, she insisted on maintaining such a tense, distant appearance. He lowered his head and leaned closer to her lips. ¡°What is it? Even when you¡¯re conscious, you¡¯re going to be this unreasonable?¡±

    Ji Nuan frantically tried to move back, but the man had already approached. He left a kiss on her lips before leaning backward. Under her re, he shifted his hands away from her shoulders and pressed them against the wall, lowering his eyes to watch her.

    ¡°What are you still mad about? It¡¯s been a month. You haven¡¯t thought things through?¡± The man stood under the kitchen lights. He towered over her; his long shadow enveloping her and blocking most of the light.

    ¡°How would I dare to get mad? A temper tantrum left me with a cold shoulder for a month. If I were to be mad at you for not answering my call, based on such an irrational reason, you might directly cut off all ties with me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ji Nuan coldly nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here to block me. Let me out.¡±

    She tried to push him away.

    However, the force she applied waspletely futile. He did not budge a single inch, and instead, his gaze became deeper.

    She shifted her eyes away from him, knitting her brows to say: ¡°Feng Ling is still injured. Right now, I don¡¯t wish to talk about...¡±

    ¡°Not answering your phone? Compared to you, who intentionally dialed my phone for only a moment before hanging up, who is more out of line?¡± Mo Jingshen stared at her, softly speaking, ¡°That day, I contacted a branchpany before arriving in Hai City and had to attend an emergency meeting the moment I touched down. After leaving T University, a car from thepany immediately came to pick me up. My phone was ced aside on silent mode. I only saw your missed calls after I finished reading thepany¡¯s files.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak, her eyes remained unhappy.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you brought it up.¡± The man¡¯s hand shifted to the side of her neck. ¡°In this entire month, the first call you made to me was hung up after a single ring. The second call was made an entire monthter. I didn¡¯t answer it, and you immediately went to drink your sorrows away. From the look of things, you¡¯re really living confidently and easily. No matter if you¡¯re happy or upset, you can be as willful as you like. Even your excuse for running off to drink is perfect and wless.¡±

    These words were clearly mocking. Although the intention to mock was not strong, his words were teasing and meant the exact opposite of what he had said.

    It teased her into wanting to attack.

    Ji Nuan was left speechless. Nan Heng and Feng Ling were still outside. She really did not wish to cause any trouble here. Furthermore, the two had stayed long enough in the kitchen; it was time they stepped out.

    She raised her hand to push him away once more, but the man did not let go. ¡°If there are any moreints, say it. Don¡¯t suppress them in your heart. Say them directly.¡±

    His gaze was too deep, too intense. He locked her tightly against the wall; there was no way of escape whatsoever.

    Looking at Mo Jingshen, who was close, she suddenly recalled the feeling of being unable to touch him for an entire month. She gritted her teeth to say: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? How can I dare to have anyints? If we¡¯re going to talk about temper, my temper isn¡¯t as big as yours. If we¡¯re going to talk about being cruel, I¡¯m not as cruel as you.¡±

    While speaking, she leaned further back against the wall. Even if the difference was only less than 0.001 millimeter, she still wanted to distance herself from him. However, she could not escape his embrace.

    Mo Jingshen watched her and saw her subconscious movement to reject his approach. His expression was indifferent and, without allowing her to move further away, he leaned down further. Using an absolutely oppressive posture, he took away her freedom and approached her lips, speaking heavily: ¡°You wanted to cool off, so I let you cool off. Was one month too long? Previously, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be away from me for three months, to experience the so-called long-distance rtionship?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    One month was not long.

    But one month without being able to see him or receive any news from him was really, really long. Long to the point where she began to doubt if she could live.

    Ji Nuan could not hold it in any longer. Since they were already on this topic, there was no point in restraining. She abruptly said, ¡°Even if my words touched your bottom line that day, and you were unhappy that I didn¡¯t trust you, you left for an entire month. Giving me the cold shoulder for an entire month, was your heart at peace?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the cold shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Then why were you silent for a whole month?¡±

    ¡°I took time to settle a past that should no longer exist.¡±

    <i>Settle?</i>

    <i>Past?</i>

    Although his words were not straightforward, Ji Nuan vaguely understood.

    A month ago, when she questioned him on that so-called fianc¨¦e, he said that he would settle it.

    So, he had actually...

    Ji Nuan stared at him. Her tight grip around the bottle immediately loosened. Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were sharp as he caught hold of it before it fell, cing it on the shelf by the side.

 Chapter 236 - Ji Nuanâ€™s Suppressed Whimpers Were Like That of a Little Kitten, Slowlyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 236: Ji Nuan¡¯s Suppressed Whimpers Were Like That of a Little Kitten, Slowly...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was directly brought out of the bathroom. She was undressed entirely from head to toe.

    The man had brought her out from the bathroom just like this.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Although Ji Nuan was sleepy, the parts of her skin in contact with him were unreasonably sensitive. She was undressed, and the cool air in the room made her skin even more sensitive.

    He nned to bring her back to the bedroom, but Ji Nuan¡¯s state of undress left her arching ufortably in his arms. His initially firm grip on hisposure immediately weakened. A month of separation did not influence his daily life, but the moment this woman was pressed in his arms, the control Mo Jingshen had once prided himself on instantly disappeared.

    The man abruptly leaned down to kiss her; his movements were more urgent that Ji Nuan had expected. They had yet to arrive at the bedroom, and Mo Jingshen had already pressed her down on the long table behind the sofa. Although this seemingly gentle man has never lived up to his appearance in the bed, Ji Nuan was still slightly taken aback: ¡°Mo Jingshen... be gentler...¡±

    He vaguely responded to her with an ¡®en¡¯ as he kissed her but showed no signs of slowing down.

    She softly protested once more: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom...¡±

    His kiss followed her lips as he chuckled huskily, ¡°We can¡¯t. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...there¡¯s only a few steps left to the bedroom. Is it really that difficult?¡±

    ¡°Taking the two weeks before your birthday into ount, I¡¯ve basically been starving for a month and a half. You say, is it difficult?¡± The man¡¯s scorching, dark, and husky breathnded by her ear. He nibbled on her earlobe, bringing out her voice as he teased her sensitive spot. ¡°Do you think your husband is a saint? Capable of watching you close the doors and head to bed right after showering?¡±

    ¡°But this ce is really cold and hard.¡± Ji Nuan felt that she was about tobust from the man¡¯s ink-ck gaze. She forced herself to maintain a calm andposed expression, but a small me was already lit in her heart. It burnt brighter and brighter.

    The moment she spoke, the man easily shifted his arm, pressing her onto the table. He turned her over, so he was the one leaning against the table as he held her in his arms.

    He pinched her chin and kissed her again without holding back, forcing her teeth apart to attack her.

    He was much harsher and demanding as he brushed past her teeth, curling their tongues together and bringing her into his mouth. Softly, he kissed every inch of her without leaving any space out.

    It had really been a while since they were intimate. Ji Nuan thought she was quiteposed when it came to such matters. Although Mo Jingshen always teased her into losing control, after enduring through a long period of being always entangled together and loathing to part, she thought these few months of separation would not affect them much...

    However, he was suddenly provoking her so much, in such a spot, in such a... position...

    Mo Jingshen had clearly considered that it had been a while since they hadst done it and that it would be difficult for her to adjust.

    Even though he was ready to attack, he patiently released her. He peppered soft and intimate kisses across her neck and ears; sucking and nibbling on her ears and biting on her corbone as he gradually moved down.

    Ji Nuan eyes reddened from his teasing. Fragmented whimpers spilled out of her lips. She was gradually provoked into shrinking away from the sensations.

    The lights in the living roomnded on her undressed, smooth, and beautiful skin. She softly whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t... it tickles...¡±

    The man ignored her, running his hands up against the side of her legs.

    Ji Nuan cried brokenly: ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°What do you call me?¡± The man¡¯s hands paused immediately, his darkened eyes shifting up to her.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°Hubby...¡±

    Having not addressed him so in a while, she was unable to react fast enough.

    Her softened, delicate voice caused the man¡¯s gaze to darkened further. Ji Nuan noticed his ink-ck eyes settled on her; he clearly would not give her further opportunities to move away, nor would he let her off easily tonight.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze. The little woman in his embrace and sitting on hisp was teased until she was weak. Her smooth, slender, and white beauty was exposed entirely under the lights, and the veins on her forehead were almost bursting.

    ¡°Do you enjoy shouting my full name?¡± His voice was frighteningly husky as he approached her earlobe once more to softly and unhurriedly whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll let you shout it until you¡¯re satisfiedter. Remember not to cry.¡±

    The man¡¯s brazen threat caused Ji Nuan to shrink subconsciously in his embrace. She most likely would not get any sleep tonight.

    Before she could speak up, his mischievous fingers directly intruded her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if you cry.¡±

    Ji Nuan whimpered, subconsciously shrinking away. Her white skin was almostpletely dyed light rose. She slid her hand up his hand to grab onto his shoulder, pushing him away weakly. ¡°Wait... shall we first discuss a time to stop? If I don¡¯t sleep for the whole night, I really won¡¯t survive...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Mo Jingshen did not allow her to say more. The movements of his fingers brought her to such a height that she could no longer control herself.

    Ji Nuan buried her head into his neck and dug her nails into his back. Her lower lip was bitten sore, and her eyes were misty with desire. Her tears flowed down: ¡°I still have ss tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Your sses are canceled tomorrow.¡± The man nibbled on her neck; his voice was husky.

    ¡°Canceled? Why are they canceled? How did you know? I haven¡¯t heard anything about that...¡±

    ¡°As the investor of T University¡¯s library, who is about to bebeled as an honorary principal, if I say the sses are canceled tomorrow, who dares to go against me?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Tomorrow was the weekend. There were only several sses under Professor Lin, so they would asionally receive extra lessons. Even if the sses were canceled, it was unlikely to cause too many problems.

    But she never expected that this man, who was always so calm in thepany, would disy such a tyrannical side to achieve his own desire.

    Today, if she did not satiate his appetite, perhaps T University¡¯s sses would be canceled for an entire week...

    Ji Nuan was slightly distracted. Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand suddenly moved to the back of her head. He pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead, moving to her hairline, while his other hand unhurriedly explored her inch by inch, drawing faltering whimpers from Ji Nuan¡¯s throat.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s suppressed whimpers were like that of a little kitten. Every sound entered his ears, torturing him into almost using up all of the restrain he had forcefully built up to help her adjust.

    The rays in the room turned ambiguous with their movements. Ji Nuan could barely hold on anymore. His low and heavy chuckle caused her ears to burn scarlet red.

 Chapter 237 - He Unbuttoned His Shirt with One Hand, One by Oneâ€¦

    Chapter 237: He Unbuttoned His Shirt with One Hand, One by One...

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The rays in the room turned ambiguous with their movements. Ji Nuan could barely hold on anymore. He watched her, his low and heavy chuckle causing her ears to burn scarlet red.

    He pressed her waist, forcing her upward to feel the burning heat through his pants.

    She shrunk backward from the touch but grabbed onto his shoulders for fear of falling off. This brought them even more intimately pressed together.

    Mo Jingshen appearedpletely in control of his senses. Ji Nuan¡¯s waist felt weak. She tried to press her separated legs together but could only whimper in his neck because of their posture. She instinctively craved more but appeared to be resisting this violent, passionate heat.

    Seeing her appearance, Mo Jingshen could no longer resist. He was about to press her back onto the desk when a tone suddenly rang by his ear.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s phone was ringing.

    She immediately began to struggle: ¡°Phone, phone.¡±

    Mo Jingshen knitted his brows. ¡°Ignore it.¡±

    His fingers moved deeper.

    Ji Nuan pushed his hand away as her voice wavered. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. A call would either mean that there¡¯s something urgent over at the studio in Hai City, or that there¡¯s something urgent at school. It won¡¯t be good if Professor Lin has something important to inform me, and I miss the call...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. He clearly did not intend to release her, but Ji Nuan had suddenly tightened in his arms. If he did not let her answer the phone, the temper he had just coaxed down might suddenly burst out again.

    He finally rxed his arms around her slightly. Ji Nuan wanted to move off of hisp, but her legs were too weak. She looked toward her phone on the sofa with embarrassment.

    ¡°Go help me take it,¡± she sat on hisp and demanded unhappily. He had teased her into such a state.

    Mo Jingshen did not say anything. He carried her up with one arm around her waist and reached for her phone with his other hand.

    Ji Nuan leaned weakly against him as the man carried her to sit on the sofa. She tried to move off to the side to avoid him, but he would not let go. She was still sitting on hisp as he handed her the phone. He indicated with his gaze for her to answer it like this.

    Ji Nuan was helpless. Seeing that there was no disyed caller ID, she directly ced the phone against her ear: ¡°Hello?¡±

    The little woman in his embrace had bright, wet eyes as a result of his teasing. Her lips were also swollen red from their kisses. Little, faint strawberry marks littered her chest, while her damp, seaweed-like hair scattered across her skin.

    She was really a vixen.

    Mo Jingshen swallowed. He closed his eyes and ced his hand against his brows as he leaned against the sofa, patiently waiting for her to finish her call.

    Their lower bodies were intimately pressed together. The firm sensation through the fabric could not be ignored.

    Ji Nuan did not dare to move at all. Abruptly, Ling Feifei¡¯s voice came through the phone: ¡°Ji Nuan, why didn¡¯t you and Feng Linge back to stay again today?¡±

    Although Ji Nuan and Ling Feifei¡¯s rtionship was not very good, she had never needed to ount for her own whereabouts to anyone.

    Ling Feifei suddenly called in the middle of the night to inquire about this. Ji Nuan instinctively found this odd.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside. What is it? Do you need anything?¡± Ji Nuan tried to be patient.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that a diamond watch I bought before I came to T City has gone missing. A few days ago, it was still ced in the dormitory, but it suddenly went missing yesterday. Originally, I was going to ask if anyone of you has seen it recently, but coincidentally both you and Feng Ling haven¡¯t beening back to stay. I couldn¡¯t help but suspect something. So, when will you guys be back?¡± Ling Feifei¡¯s tone was unkind.

    Ji Nuan really could not stand people like Ling Feifei.

    There was not a day without trouble.

    How could she find so much to fuss about?

    What diamond watch? She had never even seen it before. Could it be that, because she had been unhappy for quite some time, she was thinking up of new ways to frame her and stir up more trouble?

    She was quiet for a moment before coldly and indifferently replying: ¡°Do I look like someone who would be interested in those watches of yours that are worth at most several hundred thousand? Or does Feng Ling look like someone who would be interested in something covered in diamonds? Don¡¯t you know to report to the police when you lose something? Calling me like this, are you hoping to find it in my closet or my bag? Aren¡¯t your motives too deliberate?¡±

    The person on the other side of the call was choked from having her ns guessed so urately. After several seconds of silence, she abruptly scolded: ¡°Anyway, there are only a few of us in this dorm room. Usually, there¡¯s no oneing in at all. So, what if you were able to buy a gown worth a million yuan? What if that amount is the entirety of your savings? I¡¯ve seen all sorts of people who borrow money to pretend to have a status. Especially someone like you. Who knows if you had brought out all of your money to pretend. My watch is missing, and that¡¯s it. Where are you and Feng Ling right now? Even if I want to report to the police, I have to call all of you suspects back. Otherwise, if you abscond from your crimes, where will I go to look for my money?¡±

    Mentally ill.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your business when I¡¯ll be returning. But you better remember this, both my and Feng Ling¡¯s cabs are locked with a passcode lock, and the number of attempts that can be made to open them is limited. Whenever our locks are opened, a record will immediately be made to our phone applications. If our cabs were opened recently and anything were pushed inside, the police can investigate into it. Are you sure you want to y such little tricks with me?¡±

    The person on the other side of the call stopped talking. Just as Ji Nuan was about to hang up, the call was angrily cut off.

    In this world, how could there always be people looking for trouble? Her brain was located in her feet, yet she still considered her schemes to be outstanding. Did she think everyone to be like buns, easily bruised the moment they were pinched?

    Right now, Ji Nuan did not have the mood to consider someone else¡¯s thoughts, nor was she interested in doing so. She tossed her phone back onto the sofa, raising her hands to press against the man¡¯s chest. Her feet were still slightly weak. She wanted to take the opportunity to jump off from hisp, but the moment she moved, she was pressed back into his arms.

    ¡°What kind of call was that?¡± Mo Jingshen clearly saw the impatience and loathing in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes earlier. It was rare for her to detest someone so obviously.

    ¡°One mentally ill person from the dormitory. Who knows if she has persecutory delusions or if she enjoys emphasizing her own existence once in a while. Forget about it, I¡¯m toozy to deal with someone like her.¡± Ji Nuan had only just answered when she felt the man¡¯s lower body press closer.

    The emotions and sensations that had only just begun to leave Ji Nuan were instantly hauled back by his one action. He kept one arm around her waist as he removed his clothes with his other hand. He unbuttoned his shirt, one by one. The effect of such a sight was an indescribable, male seduction.

    The man¡¯s gaze especially was particrly dark and heavy.

    ¡°Are we really not returning to the bedroom...¡± Clearly, he was able to wait for her to finish her call.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go there right after.¡± Before the man finished speaking, Ji Nuan¡¯s legs were abruptly held down by him. The world tilted on its axis as she was pressed onto the sofa.

 Chapter 238 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Brand of Loving Breakfast She Had Not Had in a While

    <h4>Chapter 238: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Brand of Loving Breakfast She Had Not Had in a While</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°We¡¯ll go there right after.¡± Before the man finished speaking, Ji Nuan¡¯s legs were abruptly held down by him. The world tilted on its axis as she was pressed onto the sofa.

    She raised her head to meet the man¡¯s ridiculously dark and deep-set eyes, and actually began to stutter: ¡°You... control a little, ah...¡±

    The man kept her in that position, forcing her legs to lift. Before she could even finish her words, he abruptly and forcefully thrust forward...

    He held her chin, kissing her face. Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was messy and her cheeks bright red. She appeared indescribably lovable and charming. Fragmented whimpers rose from her throat, as though she was pleasured but at the same time tortured. She subconsciously gripped the sofa fabric tightly into her hands.

    The man leaned down, kissing her damp face. His voice was tight and husky as he pressed against her soft lips to demand: ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°En... en.¡± Ji Nuan could not tell what aspect of him he was referring to.

    ¡°Will you still make things difficult with me in the future? En?¡±

    ¡°How can I guarantee that my emotions will always be kept under a certain level. It¡¯s unreasonable that you won¡¯t even let me lose my temper...¡±

    ¡°You can lose your temper. But you can¡¯t make things difficult. Especially when it¡¯s rted to various misunderstandings, rify things when you can. You¡¯re not allowed to lock yourself in your room, nor are you allowed to let your thoughts run wild.¡± At such a time, the man could actually disy such an astonishingposure. His voice was husky, and his movements became even harsher. Ji Nuan¡¯s mind waspletely empty; she could not even fully understand what he had said.

    Mo Jingshen maintained his patience, repeating himself huskily: ¡°Will you lock yourself in the room again?¡±

    This time, Ji Nuan caught most of it.

    She opened her eyes slightly, looking at the man above her. His gaze was like that of a surging, boundless sea. It focused on her deeply, as though she was at the center of his world.

    Meeting such a gaze, Ji Nuan felt she was about to drown. Her heart suddenly lost itsposure and began palpitating frantically.

    ¡°En, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Ji Nuan felt that she was really too irrational then. Previously, she was still holding onto her temper to save her dignity, but right now, even that bit of unjustified anger had dissipated.

    He leaned down, kissing her lips. It was a very soft, delicate, and tender kiss.

    At the same time, the movements of his lower body became even more intense, almost flooding her with the sensations.

    Ji Nuan raised her arms, embracing the man¡¯s neck with some effort. She pressed her burning face against his chin, her voice softly, involuntarily, and charmingly whispering: ¡°Love you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not pause. Instead, his movements became even more demanding and intense. Hearing these two words and watching her, his ck eyes grew heavier. He suddenly kissed her again, stealing almost all of her breath away.

    ¡ª-

    After starving for so long, there was no way one round would be enough for him.

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t sure if her words had identally provoked him. Those two words had been guided by her emotions as they left her lips. Afterward, she nearly forgot what she had even said. However, the man fully andpletely tormented her from head to toe for the entire night.

    Finally, when Ji Nuan¡¯s crying voice turned husky and weak, the man caught her lips with his own. He swallowed her hoarse voice, locking her firmly in his embrace.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Mo Jingshen¡¯s body clock led him to wake even earlier than Ji Nuan. Although Ji Nuan slept steadily in his arms, she vaguely sensed it when he woke up. After a whole night of exhaustion, she was toozy to even open her eyes.

    The man gently lifted the nkets, carefully moving so as not to wake her up. He watched her for a long while. The two had been together for so long; even without opening her eyes, Ji Nuan could sense the man¡¯s gaze on her face. His gaze was focused, and it remained on her for a long time.

    Just as she was considering if she should open her eyes, the man pressed a kiss on her lips and moved off the bed.

    The secure sensation led her exhaustion to take over once more. She hugged the nkets and turned on her side, falling back asleep.

    By the time he showered and left to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for her, it was already past eight.

    When he returned to the bedroom, the woman was sitting up on the bed. However, her expression remained dazed, and her hair was messily scattered across her shoulders. She was wearing a sleeping gown he had dressed her in after he brought her to showerst night.

    Ji Nuan really did not catch enough sleep. Last night, this man had really been too brutal and unfeeling.

    However, she was hungry. The fragrance of the breakfast filled the air, and it was Great Boss Mo¡¯s homemade breakfast. The smell alone was sufficient to tempt her into waking up.

    Mo Jingshen casually buttoned his cuffs, approaching the bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Go wash up and have breakfast.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her drowsy eyes: ¡°Can I sleep more after breakfast?¡±

    When she raised her eyes, she saw that the man had already washed up. He wore a ck shirt, instead of yesterday¡¯s white. Regardless, he appeared unreasonably and equally handsome. His immactely dressed appearance made it difficult for one to link him with the tireless beast that didn¡¯t know restrain fromst night.

    He was really clean and distinct as he always was; perfect and leaving nothing for one to pick at.

    ¡°Get up to eat first. Take a walk around the room after eating before you sleep to avoid indigestion.¡± The man most likely knew how evil he had beenst night. He did not demand for her to stay awake. He spoke with his heavy voice: ¡°The breakfast is still warm. Are you waiting for it to turn cold?¡±

    Ji Nuan frantically tossed aside the nkets. The ache in her legs was too obvious. She had to change several stances as she walked before finally settling on afortable one.

    ¡°Are sses really canceled today?¡± She approached the table to see Mo Jingshen¡¯s loving, handmade breakfast she had not had in a while. She was reluctant to part with it, walking away with a yawn to wash up.

    ¡°En. Canceled. You can sleep more. Don¡¯t worry about missing Professor Lin¡¯s sses.¡± The man ced the cutlery onto the table.

    Ji Nuan stood in the bathroom to brush her teeth. Although there was another bathroom in the bedroom, it was too rare for Mo Jingshen to disy such a domestic side. She wanted to watch him, so she stood there, brushing her teeth as she watched the morning rays scatter across the man¡¯s back.

    After washing up, she sat down to eat. Mo Jingshen understood her appetite well and made sufficient to satisfy both of their appetites.

    However, after finishing, Ji Nuan sat on the chair unmoving. She looked toward the man who was about to bring the dishes to the dishwasher, raising her head to say: ¡°I¡¯m not full. Can I have another bowl of noodles, a small one will do...¡±

 Chapter 239 - Sit Among Her Husbandâ€™s Fans

    <h4>Chapter 239: Sit Among Her Husband¡¯s Fans</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Obviously flirting with him, Ji Nuan spoke in a sweet tone.

    Mo Jingshen touched her head, asking, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    However, as Mo Jingshen remembered, she should have been full after this breakfast. Why was she still hungry...?

    ¡°What kind of noodles would you like?¡±

    ¡°Any kind, as long as it¡¯s cooked by you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can still eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask anymore. ¡°Wait for me for a moment. Let me cook the noodles.¡±

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t being unreasonable. She was exhausted because of their lovemakingst night, so he should reward her a little. Her appetite had really picked up recently, although she didn¡¯t gain weight and was still slim. Besides, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the love breakfast cooked by Mo Jingshen himself, which was very precious.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Three dayster.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, you haven¡¯t been back to the dorm for days. Don¡¯t bete for Professor Lin¡¯s morning ss today. ording to Professor Lin, the person who invested in the library of T University has officially be an honorary principal of our school. This morning, there will be a meeting of school leaders and all the teachers and students will attend it, and the honorary principal will deliver a speech at the meeting. I don¡¯t know what will happen today, but the students are all excited. Do remember not to bete...¡±

    Bai Wei kept urging her on the phone.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. You can¡¯t be absent today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Ji Nuan hung up and turned her eyes to the so-called new honorary principal who was sitting in the back seat beside her resting with his eyes closed.

    Bai Wei called her to remind her not to be absent from the meeting today. After all, Mo Corporation was a very importantpany in China. It was an opportunity not to be missed for business majors and business management majors to meet the legendary President Mo.

    ¡°Will you go to T University today?¡± she looked at him and asked hesitantly.

    Mo Jingshen took a look at her and put his arm around her neck. Kissing her cheek, he said gently, ¡°The leaders of your school strongly asked me to give a speech at your school. I¡¯m not interested in this kind of asion, but since I¡¯ve decided to invest in T University for you, I don¡¯t mind showing the leaders some respect.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yes, since Mo Jingshen had said he would invest in T University, he meant it. In any case, he had taken up this responsibility. As the major investor and honorary principal of T University, if he didn¡¯t give some face to the leaders of T University, it meant that he took them as nothing.

    Ji Nuan could tell Mo Jingshen was polite to the practitioners in the education industry, so he wouldn¡¯t reject their invitation.

    The car was being driven by Mo Jingshen¡¯s driver, and Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were sitting in the back seat. Mo Jingshen kept her in his arms, not letting her back to her seat.

    His cell phone rang when the car passed through a traffic light junction.

    He took a look at the caller ID. The call was from Nan Heng.

    He picked up the call. The car had arrived at T University after passing through the junction. Seeing the time was almost up, Ji Nuan winked at Mo Jingshen who was answering the call, nodded politely at the driver and got out of the car.

    Mo Jingshen was listening to the call. After a while, he paused and asked tly, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    After the other side answered, Mo Jingshen remained expressionless, but his eyes appeared unfathomable. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡ª-

    To Ji Nuan¡¯s surprise, the biggest gymnasium of T University was upied by all the seven or eight thousand students of the university.

    She didn¡¯t expect there would be so many people present here.

    Sure enough, although Mo Jingshen usually kept a low profile, no one could ignore his social status. Since he was going to give a speech at the meeting, the staff members of the school dared not take this meeting lightly and would greet him with great extravagance.

    But there were... too many people here...

    Only half of the gymnasium was open. Half of the gymnasium, which had a capacity of about 15,000 people, was now filled with students, and the other half was covered with a curtain.

    Thanks to Professor Lin, the students in his ss were sitting in the first three rows, so they could see the person on the stage clearly.

    A few students whispered behind.

    ¡°I wonder how the President Mo looks like. He is said to be handsome...¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen his photo? He is handsome!¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you have his photo in your cell phone? I¡¯ve never seen his face! There are only photos of his side view, or unclear snapshots by journalists on the Inte. I haven¡¯t seen what he really looks like, but even his profile is very charming! I think he must be a very handsome man!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know Mo Jingshen is one of the so-called two most handsome men in Hai City with Qin Siting?¡±

    ¡°Come on, show me his photo!¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t have a clear photo of him either. I only have photos of him from the side, but I¡¯ve carefully studied each of those photos, and I¡¯m quite sure that President Mo is a wlessly-faced, suffocatingly handsome man...¡±

    They were still whispering. Ji Nuan nced at the school leaders on the stage and slightly turned up the corners of her mouth.

    In fact, a student¡¯s world was very simple. Although she didn¡¯t like her man being coveted by other women, she didn¡¯t hate it when she was sitting among a crowd of her husband¡¯s fans.

    Even Bai Wei who was usuallyposed and calm, appeared very excited as she sat beside Ji Nuan, let alone Ling Feifei who kept staring at the curtain and wishing she could fly to the other side to see whether the legendary President Mo had arrived.

    Unlike Hai City, people in T City did not know much about the Mo Corporation.

    Although few in Hai City had the opportunity to meet with Mo Jingshen, they at least understood the Mo Corporation¡¯s background well. There were many girls crazy about Mo Jingshen, but the unmarrieddies all understood the reality and knew that this man was beyond their reach. There were still several silly girls who dreamt of bing Mo Jingshen¡¯s woman and kept harassing Ji Nuan, but their existence was basically negligible.

    Listening to the school leaders¡¯ speeches, the students secretly chatted and soon felt bored, wondering when President Mo would show up.

    Bai Wei paused and then turned her eyes to Ling Feifei, asking seemingly idly, ¡°Have you found the diamond watch you said you lost several days ago?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ling Feifei answered and suddenly cast a nce at Ji Nuan as if implying something.

    Ji Nuan turned to look at her in the eye; her stare was cold yet open.

    Ling Feifei quickly looked away to avoid eye contact with her.

    <i>It seems that I am overwhelmed by Ji Nuan¡¯s imposing manner every single time. What the hell is going on here!</i>

 Chapter 240 - Even the Sun and the Moon are Outshone by Him

    <h4>Chapter 240: Even the Sun and the Moon are Outshone by Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Suddenly, the lights in the gymnasium dimmed, and the school leader on the stage asked everyone in the most solemn tone to wee the honorary principal.

    After a thunderous apuse, there was silence, and no one dared to make a sound.

    Although Mo Jingshen was Ji Nuan¡¯s husband, she could not help but be nervous in this atmosphere.

    It was the first time she saw him on such an asion, and she was really curious about what sort of serious and aloof role he would y today.

    When Mo Jingshen finally appeared on the stage, almost all the girls under the stage instantly gasped.

    The man who was warmly invited onto the stage by several school leaders stood in front of the lectern on the right side of the stage.

    In front of him was the lectern and behind him was a big screen with a sky-blue background and the logo of T University. There were white clouds on the screen, and Mo Jingshen, who was in a white shirt, instead of being devoured by the white background of the screen, looked particrly conspicuous.

    Unlike what Ji Nuan expected, he didn¡¯t wear a formal ck suit today. She remembered he would dress and take his enemies by surprise in the most decisive, harsh, and agile manner in some important meetings. She had thought that as an honorary principal of the university, he would wear a suit and tie, hold a microphone, and look serious like other school leaders.

    But he was not dressed as she expected.

    He wore a casual pair of shirt and trousers, which made him lookid-back and rxed. On his neckline, one of the expensive, delicate buttons was casually unbuttoned, and the cuffs were rolled up to his forearm.

    As the most sessful young man of the upper ss in China, Mo Jingshen founded the Mo Corporation with his own strength. He mounted the peak of the Chinese business industry with his wise decisions and smart approach and had the powerful Mo Family behind him that was as unshakable as Mount Tai and the Shine Corporation in the US. He was the wealthiest prince charming in the business circle who was within everyone¡¯s sight but beyond their reach.

    At the mention of Mo Jingshen, people would think of money and the huge business system that he owned, but now he showed up in such a casual and low-key way.

    ¡°Oh my gosh... he is so handsome...¡±

    Ji Nuan could hear whispers of astonishment around her, and some even began to guess how old he was.

    Some said Mo Jingshen looked about the same age as many of the male students at T University, while some argued that with his social status, he had to be in his thirties and that he only looked young.

    However, only one person knew the exact answer here¡ªJi Nuan.

    Many college graduates were almost 23 when they graduated, and Mo Jingshen was only three years older than regr graduates. Many of the students here who had repeated a year or re-entered school were almost the same age as him. Furthermore, as students, theirck of social experience caused them to appear immature, and even the campus hunks recognized by the female students of T University were not as attractive as him.

    The man on the stage appeared low-key and simple. His short hair suited him so well that the audience were sure he did not need any styling. Under the light of the stage, his chiseled features looked charming and perfect. His handsomeness was simply beyond words. He was one of a kind.

    He stood there and cracked a mild smile, and even the sun and the moon were outshone by him.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you.¡± Standing behind the lectern, Mo Jingshen casually ced his hand on it and held the microphone with the other. Although there was a gentle smile over his light-colored lips, he appearedposed and majestic.

    He spoke casually as if instead of being invited here to give a formal speech, he was just having a casual talk with a group of young people who hadn¡¯t yet formally entered society. He ced his identity aside and gave the students a simple smile.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Jingshen.¡±

    These simple words alone led to another burst of thunderous apuse and Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help apuding with others. However, when she looked at the man under the spotlight, appearing detached, cool, and well-groomed, the image of her under him in bedst night suddenly popped up in her mind.

    No one would believe he was a lecherous man who refused to allow her any rest for several consecutive nights!

    <i>What kind of a man was he?</i>

    He could handle any situation in business. He was able to decide the fate of many medium and small-scaledpanies, and work out marvelous business strategies from a single idea. As a powerful yer in the business circle, he was also on good terms with Nan Heng, who had aplex background and was involved in overseas arms dealing. Now he even stood here as an honorary principal of T University.

    ¡°My thanks to the students of T University foring here to have a pleasant and simple meeting with me.¡±

    Everyone under the stage was quiet. The boys looked up to the man at the top, wondering if they could have simr achievements one day, while the girls looked up at him with sparkling eyes, worshiping their dream lover.

    ¡°As we all know, T University is the best institution of higher learning in China, and has cultivated numerous talents for our domestic economic industry and many major enterprises. From now on, the Mo Corporation will not only invest in rebuilding the century-old library in T University. We have reached an agreement with the school to give recruitment preference to the graduates of T University.¡±

    At this moment, he turned his smiling eyes onto Ji Nuan, who was sitting in the front third row. She was not very conspicuous, but his gazended on her face.

    In this gymnasium amodating thousands of people, everyone else was earnestly looking at the man on stage, but right now the solemn atmosphere was destroyed. Noticing his gaze, some people began to whisper to each other, asking what President Mo was looking at and which direction was he looking in?

    The school leaders followed his gaze only to find that they could not see the student¡¯s face clearly due to the dim lights, so they couldn¡¯t tell who he was looking at.

    When all the people were curious, Mo Jingshen calmly withdrew his gaze and slowly smiled. He raised his hand to beckon everyone to focus, and Ji Nuan¡¯s racing heart finally regained its normal rhythm.

    He ced the microphone back onto the lectern and casually rolled up his cuffs further up, looking rxed and approachable.

 Chapter 241 - She Saw a Different Side to Mo Jingshen

    <h4>Chapter 241: She Saw a Different Side to Mo Jingshen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    His one action drew everyone¡¯s attention onto him. Earlier, they were all distracted by who he had been looking at with that ambiguous look, but right now, all of their eyes had returned back to him.

    Ji Nuan suddenly felt nervous. She had already discussed her wish to keep their rtionship a secret. However, the nce that Mo Jingshen tossed over at her earlier was really dangerous.

    Next to Ji Nuan, Ling Feifei¡¯s heart had already bloomed. She felt that President Mo had been looking in her direction earlier, ah...

    The feeling of being moved came without warning. While wondering if President Mo had been looking at her, Ling Feifei held her cheeks; her hands trembled from agitation.

    ¡°To all of the seated students, I¡¯m sure that in your student years, you¡¯ve grown tired of all sorts of authoritativenguage, and have no patience to listen to any kind of memorized, polite script.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was clear and unhurried. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re unwilling to hear them, and I¡¯m unwilling to say them.¡±

    Beneath the stage, a bunch of students immediately burst intoughter. Great Boss Mo¡¯s words had urately captured their innermost desire.

    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯m used to navigating the business world. For the past two years, I¡¯ve indeed been invited to attend as a guest lecturer for various corporate management andmerce sses in several local business universities. But I¡¯ve always rejected those offers because I have neither the time nor effort to spare. Education is a noble career. An executioner like me who mingles in the blood-covered business world is not suited for it.¡±

    Everyone under the stage listened with bated breaths.

    ¡°This is T University. Arge portion of you seated here are drawn toward a business degree. There is also arge portion of you who will be mingling within the business world one day. Using the words ¡®blood-covered¡¯ isn¡¯t meant to frighten you away. This ce offers all sorts of knowledge. You were able to make it here with your own ability, meaning that there¡¯s no need for me to borate more on what exactly you are chasing after. After all, right behind T University¡¯s full name are the two words ¡®business.¡¯ This ce isn¡¯t an amusement park, but a military camp outside of the war zone.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been named an honorary principal and am meeting all of you for the first time, perhaps I should be saying words of encouragement. But we¡¯ve already mentioned earlier that we¡¯re all sick of listening to memorized scripts.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s words sharpened, and his faint smile suddenly disappeared. ¡°This ce contains arge reserve of local, business talent. Everyone has their own dreams. But if your dreams or the high ces you wish to head to are so easy to attain, you wouldn¡¯t have had to surmount all sorts of difficulties to enter this school; conquering a thousand challenges only to receive a single letter of offer.¡±

    ¡°Did you think that just because you¡¯ve made it into T University, there¡¯ll be renowned, local enterprises waving you over? That with this, you¡¯ll be able to inherit the various businesses from your families smoothly?¡± Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all wrong. After making it into this ce, the amount of effort you have to put in should be multiplied by a hundred. In fact, this is only the beginning.¡±

    Under the stage, the giggles from the female students gradually weakened. The bright, gazes of the male students also dimmed.

    ¡°Did you think that after graduating, you would be able to spread your wings to soar?¡± He smiled once more. ¡°In a hundred of you, perhaps only one will be able to stand firm in the business world that kills without leaving blood behind.¡±

    Under the stage, no one was smiling any longer.

    ¡°In this ce, what do you have to do? Aside from studying the basics, you have to train your heart. In this short, learning period, there are already people being eliminated. If you don¡¯t wish to be eliminated, begin working hard today. At the very least, you¡¯ll look better than those who have already been chased off the stage, and you¡¯ll have a better chance of grasping opportunity¡¯s tail.¡±

    This was a strategy of spurring them into action through negative remarks. After all, the students who were able to make it into T University prided themselves on their ability. They were arrogant. Many of them kept their gaze up high and paid little attention to those they perceived beneath them.

    Only this form of encouragement would work well with them, meaning, it was the most effective method to implement.

    Initially, several school leaders were rmed, fearing that President Mo hade to tear the stage down. After listening to the end of his speech, they were finally able to smile in pleasure and admiration.

    Among the silent crowd, Ji Nuan was the only one who smiled.

    He was actually able to speak patiently to a group of students. She really saw a different side to Mo Jingshen.

    She did not chuckle out loud, nor did she stand out in the crowd.

    However, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze abruptlynded on her face. The man¡¯s faint smile did not diminish, but his gaze deepened.

    After pausing for a moment, he chuckled softly and raised the microphone, speaking distinctly: ¡°The female student in the third row, five seats away from Professor Lin¡¯s left. Can you tell me what you¡¯re smiling about?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen clearly described her position, causing several thousand students to shift their eyes onto the third row immediately. In the quiet sports hall, they searched for the person five seats away from Professor Lin, but the people in the back could not see clearly, while the people in the front struggled to gain a clear look through the weak lighting.

    Only the people close to Ji Nuan could urately direct their gaze onto her face.

    Amidst the silence, Ji Nuan raised her head toward the smiling man on stage.

    He was smiling, but she was gritting her teeth in her heart.

    He was doing this on purpose!

    <i>On! Purpose!</i>

    ¡ª-

    A speech that was not fully appropriate, from the initial critical hit to the stirring of spirits at the end, it was truly brilliant.

    When Mo Jingshen ced the microphone down and turned to step off the stage, several students wished he would continue to say more. A school leader immediately took over and gave a lengthy, appropriate speech. It took half an hour before he was finally done.

    The students scattered out of the sports hall. Ji Nuan nned to head out with everyone, but at this moment, Ling Feifei turned her head back and saw Mo Jingshen speaking with the school leaders behind the curtains. She realized that Mo Jingshen had yet to leave and abruptly turned to return secretly.

    Bai Wei saw Ling Feifei¡¯s sudden, careful movements, akin to that of a thief. She turned to eye her and noticed the same situation behind the curtains that were gradually being tugged down.

    ¡°Hey, Ji Nuan,¡± Bai Wei softly called Ji Nuan, gently knocking against her elbow.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look behind.¡± Bai Wei kept her voice soft.

    Ji Nuan raised her brows and turned back. With one nce, she immediately understood.

    ¡°Recently, she¡¯s been stirring up new trouble over a lost watch. She obviously wants to pick at you and Feng Ling. Feng Ling didn¡¯te today, so I¡¯m worried that she may bring up unreasonable things about the two of you to the school leaders. She¡¯s not very reliable, and she won¡¯t hesitate about creating trouble for others. Come, let¡¯s follow to take a look.¡± Bai Wei held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and decisively turned to head back.

    Ji Nuan did not actually mind her; Ling Feifei¡¯s mindless schemes were not capable of vexing her. However, after seeing Ling Feifei heading in Mo Jingshen¡¯s direction, she did not refuse and turned to follow with Bai Wei.

    When they arrived by the curtains, Ling Feifei noticed Bai Wei and Ji Nuan approaching. She red at them unhappily, suppressing her voice to demand: ¡°Why did the both of you follow me over?¡±

 Chapter 242 - Could I Trouble You to Guide Me There

    <h4>Chapter 242: Could I Trouble You to Guide Me There</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you do. This is a public ce; can you stop us froming?¡± Bai Wei calmly refuted.

    Ling Feifei: ¡°...¡± She unhappily turned to look at Mo Jingshen inside.

    The curtains and screen had beenpletely disassembled, and most of the students had left or were loitering by the entrance. Ji Nuan, Bai Wei, and Fei Fei were the only ones standing beneath the stage. They appeared suspicious and instantly caught the attention of the headmaster.

    ¡°All of you, why are you still standing around here?¡± He eyed them in dissatisfaction. ¡°Leave right now! Don¡¯t stand there to watch secretly!¡±

    Ling Feifei rushed to speak up: ¡°Headmaster, we have some questions about what President Mo shared earlier, and wanted to discuss with him a little...¡±

    She should have said ¡®I,¡¯ but Ling Feifei used the word ¡®we,¡¯ distributing the me onto Ji Nuan and Bai Wei¡¯s head.

    Bai Wei silently rolled her eyes.

    Ji Nuan indifferently raised her brows.

    Mo Jingshen calmly nced at them. His calm gaze remained unperturbed as he noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s figure, turning to say, ¡°What do you wish to ask?¡±

    Ling Feifei did not expect that President Mo would really respond to her words. She immediately approached him in excitement, ignoring the headmaster¡¯s re. ¡°President Mo, nice to meet you. I¡¯m a student under Professor Lin¡¯s Corporate Management ss. My name is Ling Feifei, my family is Ling Group Bank¡¯s...¡±

    After hearing her name, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze had already shifted onto the two who had yet to approach.

    Ling Feifei was displeased that President Mo¡¯s attention was shifted onto them, but she maintained her smile and said: ¡°Those two are from my ss; we share a dorm room. Like me, they are Professor Lin¡¯s students.¡±

    The headmaster saw that this female student had obviouslye to pester and say nonsense. He was about to stop her but was forced to step back by a single look from Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re all Professor Lin¡¯s students?¡± Mo Jingshen smiled.

    It seemed like when President Mo had pointed out the fifth student from Professor Lin¡¯s seat, he did not actually pay attention to Ji Nuan¡¯s appearance. Even now, he did not recognize that they were the ones sitting close to Professor Lin.

    Ling Feifei¡¯s smile deepened as she suddenly asked sweetly, ¡°President Mo, there are really quite some things I couldn¡¯t understand in your speech. If you¡¯re not busy, would you mind sharing a meal with me?¡±

    Headmaster: ¡°...¡±

    Bai Wei: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    This was really far too brazen!

    Ji Nuan had seen many love rivals. Regardless if they had the intention to snatch or to express their interest, they always made some attempts to conceal themselves from her. She had never seen someone directly and openly invite Mo Jingshen for a meal right before her eyes.

    Compared to their speechless appearance, Mo Jingshen was indifferent as he threw Ling Feifei a nce. His tone did not reveal his emotions as he asked: ¡°If there are any questions, you can ask directly. Why do we have to eat together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost afternoon. President Mo must be hungry as well. Since it¡¯s time for lunch, we can chat while we eat!¡± Ling Feifei¡¯s smile was sweet, as though she believed she could move the man before her eyes.

    Although Ji Nuan and Bai Wei hade near, Ji Nuan did not speak. Her expression carried someughter as she watched the fascinating scene unfold, clearly intending to see how Mo Jingshen would perform.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s almost afternoon.¡± The headmaster suddenly spoke up: ¡°President Mo, we¡¯ve already arranged a ce to dine. The other school leaders, as well as leaders from the Education Bureau, will be attending. Let¡¯s head there now.¡±

    Hearing the headmaster¡¯s interference, Ling Feifei could not be insistent even though she wanted to. She considered for a moment and suddenly reached behind to tug Ji Nuan over. ¡°President Mo, my roommate is a Hai City local just like you. Although she¡¯s only the owner of a small studio in Hai City, she¡¯s also had difficulties finding opportunities to meet you. Since you¡¯ve managed to meet in a city away from Hai City, wouldn¡¯t this be considered fate? President Mo, give us some face and eat with us...¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to wave Ling Feifei¡¯s hand away. Upon hearing her words, the edge of her lips trembled. She unobtrusively pushed Ling Feifei¡¯s hand down and shifted her gaze onto Mo Jingshen.

    The man looked at her meaningfully and spoke with a faint,ughing tone, ¡°A Hai City local?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°President Mo is asking you a question, have you gone silly? Quickly answer him!¡± Ling Feifei moved to tug on her again. However, Ji Nuan intentionally kept a distance from her, and when Ling Feifei¡¯s hand reached out to grab her, she moved to return to Bai Wei¡¯s side.

    To diminish the embarrassment, Ling Feifei turned back to Mo Jingshen with a smile: ¡°Please don¡¯t mind her, President Mo. My roommates are all shy. Actually, they really yearn for an opportunity to speak with you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen hid a smile as he nced a Ji Nuan. He moved his gaze away and did not look at Ling Feifei again. At the same time, the headmaster approached to say, ¡°President Mo, the leaders from the Education Bureau, as well as various school leaders, are ready to head to the prepared dining area. Shall we head there now as well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in T City for a while longer. There will be plenty of time to share a meal with the school leaders. There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly replied: ¡°Many years ago, when I used to study abroad, I had heard a lot about our local university¡¯s cafeteria culture. Since it¡¯s lunchtime, and these students have so kindly invited me, why don¡¯t we head to T University¡¯s cafeteria for a walk and have a meal there, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Ah? T University¡¯s cafeteria?¡± Ling Feifei¡¯s dream of being able to sit with President Mo in a luxury restaurant with a beautiful view was instantly shattered.

    Bai Wei, who had been keeping silent, finally spoke up: ¡°If President Mo wishes, T University¡¯s cafeteria is indeed a good choice. The quality of the food in our cafeteria is high and can be said to be much more outstanding than any other local university cafeteria. Would you like to go have a taste of it with us?¡±

    The headmaster was about to breakdown.

    Mo Jingshen was a top-tier god, but he had refused the seven-star hotel the school had arranged for him. Right now, he was even refusing the best restaurant they had reserved to go squeeze in a cafeteria with a bunch of students?

    W-what sort of taste did he have? What sort of habits was he disying?

    However, Mo Jingshen had already personally spoken. The headmaster wanted to remind him again tactfully, but Mo Jingshen had already smiled faintly at Bai Wei¡¯s polite invitation. ¡°All right then, students. Could I trouble you to guide me there?

    Ling Feifei saw that Mo Jingshen really intended to head to the cafeteria. From the moment she enrolled in T University, she had never had a meal there. Even though the taste was rumored to be good, she felt that the food produced in such a ce wouldn¡¯t be too hygienic. The quality would also be poor. Hence, she never visited.

    But right now...

    ¡°President Mo, let me bring you there. T University¡¯s cafeteria is right across the women¡¯s dorm! It¡¯s not far from here!¡± Ling Feifei happily took the initiative to guide him.

 Chapter 243 - Amidst the Countless, She Is My Only

    <h4>Chapter 243: Amidst the Countless, She Is My Only</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The headmaster was worried about offending Mo Jingshen and nned to head there with him.

    However, the moment he lifted his feet, he heard Mo Jingshen leave these words behind: ¡°It¡¯ll be sufficient having these students guiding me. You should return to your work. There¡¯s no need to follow us.¡±

    Mo Jingshen clearly did not n on letting him follow. The headmaster wasn¡¯t foolish; he understood and did not attempt to join them.

    After some consideration, he felt that these three female students would not be able to stir up too much trouble in front of Mo Jingshen. Even if they had some inappropriate thoughts, someone of Mo Jingshen¡¯s caliber could easily avoid them. There was truly no need for him to worry.

    It was indeed crowded in the cafeteria. Due to Mo Jingshen¡¯s sudden appearance, amotion quickly arose. Thankfully, although the headmaster did not dare follow, he still arranged for the security to leave their positions by the gates to provide some order to the ce.

    The students who had initially surged forward to approach him were all reprimanded by the guards, and they returned to queue for their food. None of them were allowed to crowd as they pleased around Mo Jingshen.

    After entering, Mo Jingshen scanned his surroundings and stood at the back of the crowd.

    Seeing that the great President Mo hade to the cafeteria and was actually joining the queue, several students took the initiative to give up their spots. Mo Jingshen thanked them but did not step forward, remaining in his position.

    Ji Nuan and Bai Wei stood behind Ling Feifei, while Ling Feifei stood behind Mo Jingshen; she was pressing as close to him as she could manage.

    Thus, Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were separated by two people.

    Several students wanted to give up their spots. Others were ufortable standing in front of Mo Jingshen, and seeing that he did not cut forward, they consciously moved behind. In this manner, the queue gradually shrunk, and they moved closer to the front.

    Some of the students ahead did not pay much attention to themotion behind them. After all, there were several queues here. Some did not give up their spots; Ling Feifei felt that these people werecking in self-awareness and suddenly stepped forward. She was especially impolite as she chased them to the back.

    Finally, the people in front realized that President Mo was standing right in the queue they were in. They were all flustered and were about to leave to the back of the line when Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent gaze flitted past them. He sounded unperturbed as he spoke to Ling Feifei, who was disying an attitude of a wealthy youngdy: ¡°If youck the awareness of how to stand in a line, at the very least, after I¡¯ve already clearly disyed my intention, you should learn not to make decisions for me on where to stand. Furthermore, you don¡¯t have any rights to be chasing away anyone who is orderly standing in the queue as they should be.¡±

    Earlier, Ling Feifei had been showing off her close proximity to President Mo. All of a sudden, he was expressionlessly and coldly reprimanding her before the public. She bit into her bottom lip heavily. Her gaze revealed a hint of the unhappiness and injustice she felt: ¡°President Mo, I was only hoping you would be able to taste the cafeteria¡¯s food sooner. Furthermore, your time is precious. Queueing will really waste too much time, so I wanted everyone to be more self-aware and give up their ce.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly responded: ¡°Then you better learn to change your way of making presumptions.¡±

    Ling Feifei originally thought President Mo had agreed to a meal because he had some pleasant feelings toward her and that he had lowered himself to eat at the cafeteria for her.

    She never thought he would give her so little face.

    Ling Feifei felt humiliated, but because there was such arge crowd focused on them, and Mo Jingshen was the honorary principal, she considered that it wasn¡¯t too embarrassing for a student to be told off by a principal. She quicklyposed herself and lowered her head to apologize: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay attention not to be presumptuous in the future.¡±

    As she spoke, she tactfully returned to join the line.

    Bai Wei and Ji Nuan were standing close together, and Bai Wei spoke at a volume only she could hear: ¡°Serves her right.¡±

    Although Ling Feifei deserved it, Ji Nuan¡¯s attention was never once ced on her.

    From the moment they left the sports hall, she kept looking for opportunities to meet Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze. She wanted to ask, was he seriously, seriously heading toward T University¡¯s cafeteria?

    However, the man¡¯s gaze did not shift to her since they left. She could not even find an opportunity to meet his eyes, and with two people between them now, there was even less opportunity for her to ask what exactly he had in mind.

    Was he trying to drive her frantic, stifled heart into a cardiac arrest?

    ¡ª-

    It was not easy for them to queue up to buy the cafeteria¡¯s set meal. Afterward, several students also took the initiative to offer an empty and clean table to them.

    After Mo Jingshen sat down, Ling Feifei rushed to sit next to him, but the seat was already taken by Bai Wei; naturally, she kept afortable distance away and did not cross any boundaries.

    Ling Feifei was indignant and could only carry her tray to sit across Mo Jingshen. However, the moment she approached, she saw that Ji Nuan had already taken the seat.

    Although she wanted to scold them and ask them to scram, Mo Jingshen was sitting right there, and she needed to maintain her image. She could only tolerate it, appearing aggrieved as she sat next to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any soup provided in today¡¯s set meal. Do you guys want to grab a drink?¡± Bai Wei asked.

    ¡°Sounds good. Go buy a few bottles of mineral water then. Previously, President Mo shared so much, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had the opportunity to drink any water yet, right?¡± Ling Feifei opened her mouth, but after saying so much, she only asked for Bai Wei to buy it while she remained sitting there without moving.

    Bai Wei narrowed her eyes at her: ¡°The cafeteria¡¯s grocery store is right behind you; it¡¯s only ten meters away. I¡¯ll have to cover much more distance to go around this table, while you¡¯ll be able to buy it with just a few steps. Are you sure you¡¯re going to make me go?¡±

    Didn¡¯t Ling Feifei enjoy acting in front of President Mo? Let her continue. She wanted tomand people around, but that did not mean Bai Wei would spoil her.

    Ling Feifei turned to look in the direction of the grocery store: ¡°Ji Nuan, then you go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. If you wish to drink, go buy it yourself.¡± Ji Nuan was using her chopsticks to pick out the bones of a piece of fish. She patiently picked them out and spoke without even raising her eyes.

    Ling Feifei immediately rolled her eyes and ced her chopsticks down to stand up.

    ¡°President Mo, I hope we weren¡¯t too impolite to you at the sports hall earlier, were we?¡± as the noisy person finally left, Bai Wei politely asked.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the fish in front of Ji Nuan and saw that she had managed to pick out most of the thin, hidden bones. After confirming that she wouldn¡¯t choke on them, he shifted his gaze away and replied calmly: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The peace and quietsted for less than three minutes before Ling Feifei returned with the drinks in her hands. She only bought two bottles.

    Clearly, one was for her, and the other was meant for Mo Jingshen.

    She sat down and ced one of them in front of him, smiling sweetly to say: ¡°President Mo, please drink some water!¡±

    Ji Nuan had just taken a bite of the fish and was taken aback by how salty it was. She coughed once, and Mo Jingshen expressionlessly shifted the bottle of mineral water, which had been ced down for less than five seconds, in front of her. He said indifferently: ¡°You drink it.¡±

 Chapter 244 - What a Pity, President Mo Actually Married so Young

    <h4>Chapter 244: What a Pity, President Mo Actually Married so Young</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan really choked because of the saltiness of the fish. She instinctively picked up the bottle and opened it.

    Ling Feifei¡¯s expression immediately turned unhappy: ¡°President Mo, I bought this drink for you. Earlier, my roommate already said that she isn¡¯t thirsty. There¡¯s no need for you to give your water up to her.¡±

    ¡°That was earlier. This is right now. Didn¡¯t you see that Ji Nuan was choked by the saltiness of the fish? Speaking of which, this fish is really quite salty today.¡± Bai Wei narrowed her eyes at Ling Feifei: ¡°Also, quit calling us ¡®your roommate,¡¯ ¡®your roommate.¡¯ Do Ji Nuan and I not have names?¡±

    ¡°I was just worried that President Mo wouldn¡¯t be able to remember so many names, which is why I didn¡¯t bring them up,¡± Ling Feifei exined in disapproval. She then turned her dissatisfied eyes onto Ji Nuan. Seeing that she appeared much morefortable after drinking the water, she felt even more unhappy.

    ¡°Thank you for the water, President Mo.¡± After drinking, Ji Nuan ced the water down and raised her eyes to speak to Mo Jingshen. She then smiledfortably.

    From someone else¡¯s point of view, her smile would have appeared to be one of simple gratitude. However, from the way Mo Jingshen saw it, the little woman was clearly amused by the chaos centered around him. She was also obviously seducing him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He smiled as well; his gaze especially calm.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were able to chat over a simple bottle of water, Ling Feifei felt even less pleased. She suddenly regretted bringing Bai Wei and Ji Nuan along to look for Mo Jingshen earlier. Otherwise, these two would never have had the chance to eat with someone like Mo Jingshen.

    Furthermore, she was the one who had suggested eating together. Right now, President Mo was giving her quite some face in choosing toe to a ce like the cafeteria.

    It if wasn¡¯t for her, would Ji Nuan and Bai Wei have such an opportunity?

    Although she felt unhappy, Mo Jingshen sat diagonally across from her. Ling Feifei restrained herself and did not argue about this issue. Instead, she asked, ¡°President Mo, shall I go buy another bottle for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Mo Jingshen also began picking out the fish bones as he replied indifferently. His gaze was mild.

    ¡ª-

    Every afternoon, the crowd in T University¡¯s cafeteria would always be very boisterous.

    However, because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s presence, many of the students did not dare to speak too loudly, nor mess around. One by one, they left quietly after finishing their meals. This peace and quiet was rare.

    Ling Feifei barely ate anything. She felt that the food in this cafeteria was really unimpressive.

    However, she saw that Mo Jingshen really did not mind it. The way he ate was also quiet and graceful. This outstanding man actually had such a typical side to him; the more she watched, the more she found him charming.

    Ling Feifei reluctantly took a few bites and could not hold back her words: ¡°President Mo, please don¡¯t mind me for being talkative, but you are really so handsome!¡±

    She then softly whispered, as though there were more she wished to say, ¡°President Mo, are you married?¡±

    ¡°Cough.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly coughed.

    She sounded as though she had really choked, turning to face the ground as she coughed several times. She then picked up the bottle of water once more.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, but Ji Nuan immediately avoided his gaze as she resisted the urge to cough more. She then drank several gulps of water.

    Ling Feifei felt that Ji Nuan was intentionally diverting Mo Jingshen¡¯s attention away, and she found her actions to be extremely despicable. ¡°Ji Nuan, why are you coughing for no reason? Can¡¯t you see that we were talking?¡±

    ¡°The fish is too salty.¡± Ji Nuan ced the bottle down.

    ¡°Why are you eating it if it¡¯s salty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s salted fish, ah. How can it be called salted fish if it isn¡¯t salty,¡± Bai Wei spoke up.

    Ling Feifei decided not to pay them any more attention. Her eyes stubbornly returned to Mo Jingshen: ¡°President Mo, is it okay for you to answer my earlier question?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was calm, mild, and unhurried: ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    Ling Feifei¡¯s expression of nervous anticipation instantly crumbled. Firstly, she did not expect that he would actually be married. Secondly, she never expected him to be so direct.

    ¡°What a pity, President Mo actually married so young...¡±

    ¡°How could marriage be a pity?¡± Mo Jingshen gave her an indifferent nce. He said distinctly, ¡°I¡¯m very fortunate to have found my wife. Ever since I met her, my world has brightened. In my eyes, there is no one more important than her. As we make our way through life, we will always need that pair of hands to hold onto. That way, we¡¯ll never truly feel alone.¡±

    Ji Nuan gradually slowed her eating motions. She raised her head to look at the man sitting across from her. A hint of the warmth and love he usually disyed around her shed past his eyes.

    She never knew that when Mo Jingshen spoke about her to others, he would do so in such a manner.

    ¡°It seems like President Mo really loves your wife very much, how envious...¡± Ling Feifei¡¯s thoughts became far-fetched as she frowned. Suddenly, she yearned to know how it felt like being the woman Mo Jingshen treated so sincerely.

    Hearing the two words, ¡®really loves,¡¯ Ji Nuan¡¯s grip around her chopsticks tightened.

    Instantly, it felt as though her heart was swelling with warm feelings. If she weren¡¯t trying to maintain herposure, she would have already thrown herself into the man¡¯s embrace.

    However, at this moment, one of the male students from Professor Lin¡¯s ss entered the cafeteria. He circled through the ce and bought a bottle of water. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed Ji Nuan and sent her a toothy grin: ¡°I say, Ji Nuan, I was just wondering why I haven¡¯t been able to find you at all. Why did you suddenlye to the cafeteria to eat?¡±

    Ji Nuan was really beautiful. She also had a quiet disposition and tended to maintain a low profile. As a result, many of the wealthy rich boys in Professor Lin¡¯s ss had pleasant feelings toward her. Whenever they passed by her, even the ones who were especially cold and arrogant would greet her amiably.

    Today was not an exception.

    However, from Mo Jingshen¡¯s point of view, things were not as simple.

    Ji Nuan turned and smiled to return his greeting. The moment she turned back, she met the man¡¯s mild nce.

    ¡ª-

    Several minutester, Ji Nuan stood up to head to the washroom.

    The washroom at T University was both quiet and clean. Every half an hour, a cleaningdy woulde by. Although many students wereing in and out of the ce, it was still kept pristine.

    By now, most of the students had left the cafeteria. Ji Nuan entered the washroom and twisted the tap. She unhurriedly began to wash her hands.

    She then turned off the tap when abruptly, a white silhouette quickly entered.

    She turned back to see Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°This is the female¡¯s...¡± Ji Nuan started saying when she saw him locking the bathroom door.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were still wet. She was startled for a moment before she hurried to dry her hands by the dryer. As the hand dryer red loudly, the man lowered his eyes to look at her and took two steps forward.

    ¡°Who was that male student from earlier?¡±

    Before his words finished, the man had already stepped in front of her. He held her waist and brought her into his embrace. In a forceful posture, he lowered his head and directly bit down on her lip.

 Chapter 245 - She Was Carried Up, and Placed on the Counter to be Kissed

    <h4>Chapter 245: She Was Carried Up, and ced on the Counter to be Kissed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This was the female bathroom. This man actually took the opportunity while there was no one outside to enter as he pleased, and to kiss her as he pleased.

    However, one undeniable fact was that, no matter how cold, restrained, and distant Mo Jingshen appeared in public, his passionate and unrestrained side belonged only to her.

    As her thoughts wandered, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was ted.

    She was being kissed and bitten, yet she was smiling. The man pinched her chin: ¡°You sure appear to be happy, hmm?¡±

    Ji Nuan acted dumb: ¡°What?¡±

    The man did not reveal anything as he watched her open expression: ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have allowed you toe to T University. It was truly an unwise choice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. He is only a ssmate. We¡¯re from the same ss, and it¡¯s unavoidable that we will end up meeting. I have to greet him at least.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t he greet your other two ssmates then?¡±

    ¡°...perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m more attractive,¡± Ji Nuan answered honestly. Lying to Mo Jingshen was an impossible feat; there was no point to even trying.

    It was rare to hear this little woman being so narcissistic. He coldly reprimanded: ¡°Are you very pleased with yourself?¡±

    ¡°How am I pleased with myself? I was really touched by you earlier; it wasn¡¯t easy for me to keep quiet. Right now, can¡¯t you sense my stirred-up emotions and my radiant expression?¡± Ji Nuan leaned in his embrace. Since the bathroom door was locked, one should appear lovable when the need arose. Otherwise, it would be toote to manage the situation when Boss Mo transformed into a jealous demon.

    The little woman cuddled in his arms was warm, fragrant, and soft. The man held in a smile as he eyed her: ¡°Is that so? What about you, can you sense my murderous intent?¡±

    All of a sudden, a knock resounded against the bathroom door. Ji Nuan¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. She turned toward the door and saw that Mo Jingshen had already locked it from the inside.

    ¡°Eh? Why can¡¯t this door be unlocked?¡± A female student¡¯s voice could be heard from outside.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s spoiled again? Last week, I heard that the cafeteria¡¯s bathroom door lock was damaged. The school found someone to repair it, but maybe it¡¯s damaged again?¡±

    ¡°Then forget it. Let¡¯s use the bathroom in the ssroom building...¡±

    The two students pushed against the door once more. After confirming that it could not be opened, they left.

    Ji Nuan released a breath of relief when abruptly, the arm around her waist pushed her up. Before she could react, the man¡¯s lipsnded on hers.

    She melted instantly from his deep and intimate kiss. He held the back of her head with one hand and wrapped his other arm around her waist, bringing her entire body forward.

    In such a setting... in such a location...

    Ji Nuan felt as though her mind had turned into paste. Everything about this man made her wish she could hold him tightly in her world; to keep him from being snatched away, and to prevent sharing him with anyone. In the heat of the moment, she attempted to respond with her tongue. The man¡¯s movements instantly paused, and his gaze darkened. Without holding back, he bit down on her tongue.

    The sweet happiness won over the numbing pain. Ji Nuan raised her arms to hold the man¡¯s neck and was instantly carried up. He ced her on the counter to be kissed.

    Finally, when her breathing turned flustered, he watched the little woman¡¯s scarlet neck and ears through the reflections of the mirrors behind her.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s palms were pressed against the counter, trapping her between him and the mirrors. He bent his body to watch her; the possessive intent in his eyes could not be concealed.

    ¡°There is still a month before you graduate. It seems like I can¡¯t leave T City within this period.¡± He spoke unhurriedly with his husky voice. ¡°Keep those people asking for death further away from you, en?¡±

    When Ji Nuan was lifted up, her clothes became slightly disheveled. She did not dress in mature working clothes like she previously did in Hai City¡¯s studio. She was only twenty-one and had white skin and big eyes. Her simple and reserved student clothes made her appear like a high school student.

    She sat in front of him like this, her gaze appearing pure and innocent. Her messy cor was slightly open, revealing her corbone, while her body shifted with her flustered breaths. Her damp and swollen lips were also especially seductive.

    Watching her, the heat in Mo Jingshen¡¯s lower body began to rise. His Adam¡¯s apple bopped as he suppressed the urge to take her right here. Heposed his breathing and said hurriedly: ¡°Are you sure you want to maintain such a distant rtionship in T University?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we have to, but you¡¯ve already seen it; the students here admiration you a lot. There are countless female students like Ling Feifei here. I have another month left; I don¡¯t wish to be disturbed by them. Previously in Hai City, I was constantly being disturbed by those wealthy youngdies. It¡¯s rare to have the opportunity for such a quiet, low-profile lifestyle. Since there isn¡¯t much time left, cooperate with me a little...¡± Ji Nuan raised her arms and held the man¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°You have to know the words ¡®Mrs. Mo¡¯ are extremely powerful. I would instantly be the target of the masses.¡±

    ¡°With me around, you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid. But I¡¯ve seen too many envious, jealous, and hateful gazes since I was young. Consider this Mrs. Mo¡¯s incognito infiltration into T University mingling with the masses. Mr. Mo has to give her some face, and let her have the fun she wants, ah.¡± Ji Nuan leaned close to his lips and gave him a kiss. As the man¡¯s darkened eyes focused on her, she appeared pleased with herself as she said: ¡°You can¡¯t just put all your time on me while you¡¯re in T City. You have Mo Corporation¡¯s branchpany to work with. When there is a need, you have to go and meet with thepany¡¯s management. Furthermore, if we go public, don¡¯t you think our public disys of affection would be far too torturous for the masses?¡±

    Mo Jingshen snorted: ¡°Your Professor Lin isn¡¯t fooled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if Professor Lin knows. He is an experienced man with high EQ and IQ. He knows what to say, and what not to say. As for the other school leaders and students, let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with that roommate of yours.¡± Mo Jingshen felt that Ji Nuan¡¯s elbows were slightly cold and carried her down from the counter.

    The man rarely paid attention to the small, petty unhappiness between women. However, earlier on, Ling Feifei was constantly picking at Ji Nuan and her friend. Their rtions clearly appeared more strained than that of regr roommates.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who called me that night. She¡¯s only twenty-years-old, but she acts like an immature, young child. She was probably spoiled by her family. I don¡¯t usually take her seriously. It¡¯s fine for you to neglect her as well.¡±

    ¡°Does she always target you?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that she thinks I¡¯m only a person in charge of a small studio. Compared to someone like her whose appearance is like that of a ¡®flower,¡¯ and is the wealthy youngdy of a bank corporation, my presence is irksome to her, so she constantly wants to pick on me.¡±

    The man raised his brows: ¡°It¡¯s truly rare to see someone with the ability to pick on you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    There were many exotic flowers among the circles of women, but it seemed Ji Nuan really never had experience being bullied. In most of the cases, she was always much shrewder than her opponents.

 Chapter 246 - Her Clothes Were Messily Strewn Across the Ground

    <h4>Chapter 246: Her Clothes Were Messily Strewn Across the Ground</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man watched her for a moment before bending down to press their lips together. He spoke with a husky, teasing voice: ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can bully you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What nonsense was he saying?</i>

    The only bullying he did was in bed!

    Ji Nuan¡¯s phone rang; Bai Wei was calling to rush her: ¡°Why are you still in the washroom? Professor Lin¡¯s afternoon ss begins at 1:00 p.m. It¡¯s already 12:45 p.m.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± Ji Nuan answered and hung up.

    She nned to leave immediately, but the man was still holding her in his arms. Ji Nuan stood on her tiptoes and pressed a kiss on his chin.

    ¡°Hubby, you were especially handsome today as you were giving your speech.¡± Ji Nuan smiled radiantly. ¡°It¡¯s a different kind of handsomepared to usual. As you stood in front of a group of hot-blooded youths, you appeared as though you were glowing.¡±

    Mo Jingshen had never heard Ji Nuan describe him so frankly. His gaze paused as he watched her.

    ¡°In this world, there might never be a man who looks better in a shirt than you.¡± Ji Nuan bit down on his chin: ¡°When you stood there to speak, I really felt the urge to tear your shirt apart and push you onto the ground.¡±

    The man¡¯s handsome brows slightly rose. His gaze was deep as he replied unhurriedly: ¡°I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to do just that tonight.¡±

    Ji Nuan did have the intention of teasing him; who asked him to appear so charming as he praised his wife in public earlier!

    However, with just one line, the man instantly defeated her. Her face was burning as she escaped from his embrace and headed straight for the door.

    The moment she opened the door, she saw Ling Feifei standing there. She stared at Ji Nuan with an unhappy expression and tried to peek behind her.

    ¡°Is President Mo here?¡± Ling Feifei¡¯s instincts were sharp as she red at her.

    Ji Nuan walked out and unhurriedly closed the door behind her: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Ling Feifei approached: ¡°Earlier, I saw that he headed in this direction after leaving. This isn¡¯t the cafeteria¡¯s entrance. Where else could he be?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly replied: ¡°He seemed to have passed by earlier, but he surely left after using the bathroom; otherwise, were you expecting for him to stay here for a meal?¡±

    Mo Jingshen, who was inside the bathroom: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    She thought that Feng Ling would be able to return after nursing her wounds for a few days. However, when Ji Nuan called her, Feng Ling hoarsely replied that she needed more time.

    Ji Nuan could not put her heart at ease and decided to visit Feng Ling¡¯s ce. After knocking for a long while, the door was finally opened.

    The moment the door opened, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. This was the first time she saw such a haggard Feng Ling; she did not appear like herself at all. She also noticed that her short hair that had grown past her ears was slightly messy. Ji Nuan paused for a moment before stepping in: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are your wounds better? Did you fall ill...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did youe?¡± Feng Ling turned, as though intentionally avoiding Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze.

    However, the moment she turned, Ji Nuan noticed tworge red marks on Feng Ling¡¯s neck.

    Ji Nuan immediately approached and tugged her back, gaining a clearer look of her neck.

    It wasn¡¯t just her neck. Ji Nuan had identally tugged against her clothes, pulling her cor back and revealing the marks scattered across her corbone.

    Ji Nuan naturally recognized these marks. Whenever Mo Jingshen lost control on the bed and applied too much force, she would find these marks on herself when she woke up. However, Mo Jingshen usually paid attention to how she was feeling, and such situations rarely urred. Even if he left hickeys on her, there would never be too many.

    But Feng Ling¡¯s...

    This could be described as having suffered serious sexual abuse!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Nuan held onto her hand and did not allow her to turn away. She saw that Feng Ling¡¯splexion was poor and immediately nudged her toward the sofa. She coldly and sternly looked at her: ¡°Haven¡¯t you been nursing your wounds at home? Who did this?¡±

    The answer had already appeared in her mind. However, Ji Nuan felt that despite Nan Heng¡¯splex background, he was a calm and rational man down to his bones, just like Mo Jingshen. It was not likely that he would...

    From Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, it was clear that she had arrived at the answer. Feng Ling watched her. She did not speak, nor did she exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Nan Heng?¡± Ji Nuan raised her hands to tug at Feng Ling¡¯s clothes in disbelief. However, her hangs were gently pushed away by Feng Ling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± she said hoarsely.

    ¡°When did this happen? Was it yesterday? Last night or this morning? What exactly is he trying to do? He did this even though he knew you were injured? Is he a beast?¡± Ji Nuan wanted to curse angrily. She held back for fear of making Feng Ling, who was already in a poor state, ufortable.

    Feng Ling did not reply. After a moment of silence, she said: ¡°I asked for it. I provoked him with my words. Otherwise, it would never have gone so far. I overestimated the way we interact. I can only me myself...¡±

    ¡°What on earth is going on? No matter what sort of rtionship you have, he can¡¯t treat you like this! What is that?¡± Ji Nuan pointed at the bite marks on Feng Ling¡¯s neck. They could not be dismissed as simple hickeys. ¡°This is called sadism! Sadism, you hear me? This is too much!¡±

    She saw that Feng Ling¡¯splexion was really poor, and it appeared as though she recently bullied. The room still contained the man¡¯s scent; a faint, cigarette smell.

    Ji Nuan stood up to open the windows when she noticed the bedroom door. She abruptly approached and saw that it was aplete mess inside. Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were messily strewn across the ground, and all of them were torn apart.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. She turned to see that Feng Ling had stood up and was heading to the kitchen to pour her some water.

    Right now, even Feng Ling¡¯s posture was slightly strange. It was clear that she was in a lot of pain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pour water for me. I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Ji Nuan calmly said. ¡°Feng Ling, right now, Mr. Mo and I are your true employers. No matter what sort of rtionship or entanglement you used to have with Nan Heng, those are none of my business. But you¡¯re my person. I can¡¯t stand by and watch you be bullied to such a state.¡±

    Feng Ling poured the water and ced the cup down. She then returned to stand by the sofa, raising her eyes to look at Ji Nuan. She seemed to have something to say, but after moving her lips for a moment, she closed it.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ji Nuan saw that Feng Ling¡¯s situation was really poor and instinctively knew there was something she needed help with.

    Feng Ling¡¯s lips moved once more. After a long while, she barely managed to speak hoarsely: ¡°Mrs. Mo, could I trouble you to buy me an anti-pregnancy pill.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Pregnancy Test

    <h4>Chapter 247: Pregnancy Test</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This was the first time Ji Nuan was buying an anti-pregnancy pill.

    As she stood in the pharmacy, she struggled with choosing the right brand. Finally, the store employee directed her to a pink box with only one pill inside. She scrutinized it for several moments before her gaze shifted back to the medicine counter.

    ¡°Miss, do you still need anything?¡±

    ¡°Do you have pregnancy tests?¡±

    ¡°We do. Please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll bring one to you.¡±

    When Ji Nuan left the pharmacy, she held the anti-pregnancy medication for Feng Ling in one hand, and the pregnancy test for herself in the other.

    The symptoms she was experiencing did not seem to suggest pregnancy, but at the same time, the possibility could not bepletely ruled out. As her body tended to be weak against the cold, she never gave the likelihood of pregnancy much thought.

    A weak disposition against cold was associated with a ¡®cold¡¯ uterus. <sup>1</sup> Although the impact was not significant, it slightly lowered the chances of pregnancy.

    Thus, Ji Nuan always dismissed the possibility of pregnancy. However, since she had alreadye to the pharmacy, she decided to buy a pregnancy test just to be sure.

    When she returned to Feng Ling¡¯s ce, Feng Ling had already showered and changed her clothes. Aside from the marks on her neck that could not be concealed, she appeared as normal.

    ¡°Do you want to move to my ce for the next few days?¡± Ji Nuan handed the pill to her. She had nned to help her clean the clothes left strewn across the bedroom floor, but the moment she entered, she saw that both the bed and the ground were cleaned up.

    Although Feng Ling was used to staying with men, she also really valued cleanliness. This was the first time she had revealed such an unkempt appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s been more than a month since you properly met up with President Mo. The two of you should enjoy the rare, private time. I¡¯m fine here. I¡¯ll return to school after a few days to apany you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t needpany. But you can¡¯t stay here alone. What if Nan Heng...¡±

    ¡°He has already flown back to America. For the time being, he won¡¯t be returning.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression wasposed.

    Ji Nuan slowly furrowed her brows. ¡°Flown back to America? He just bullied you to this state, and in a blink of an eye, he has already gone back to America?¡±

    Feng Ling did not exin. She pursed her lips slightly: ¡°Mrs. Mo, I don¡¯t wish for Mr. Mo to know about this. He might dismiss me for affecting your mood. Furthermore, I don¡¯t n on returning to America. So...¡±

    ¡°Put your mind at ease and rest well. I won¡¯t tell him,¡± Ji Nuan replied without hesitation.

    Feng Ling did not speak further. She curved her lips slightly, but clearly, she did not have the mood to smile right now.

    She could tell that there were stories between Feng Ling and Nan Heng. However, Feng Ling was not someone who enjoyed sharing about her private matters.

    Previously at the condo, Feng Ling had vaguely exined some of her past experiences. It could be seen that she had grownfortable with opening up to Ji Nuan, who was her employer, or perhaps now her friend. However, when it came to her feelings and her problems with Nan Heng, it was clear that she did not n to exin more.

    Or maybe, there were things she could not reveal.

    Ji Nuan stayed at Feng Ling¡¯s ce until it was past seven in the evening. She helped her ice the marks on her neck and reminded her to repeat the process every hour. After confirming that Feng Ling¡¯s emotional and physical states were fine, she finally left.

    ¡ª-

    At night, when Mo Jingshen returned home, Ji Nuan had only juste back.

    Ji Nuan sat on the sofa holding onto a pillow. Her body waspletely curled up and her hands were blocking her eyes as she peeked through the gaps of her fingers to watch the television.

    The man approached and ced his hand on her head.

    The little woman on the sofa instantly jumped as she cried out, ¡°Ah!¡± When she swerved her head up to see him, the fear in her eyes slowly dissipated. ¡°Why are you home sote?¡±

    ¡°What are you watching?¡± Mo Jingshen rubbed her headfortingly and turned to look at the television screen.

    It was ying a recently released horror film.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve be used to staying in a dormitory. When I came back to see that you weren¡¯t home, I was bored and decided to look for something to watch on the television. Coincidentally, they¡¯re ying a horror film right now, so I decided to watch it for a bit.¡±

    ¡°With that little guts you have, when did you grow to be interested in horror films?¡±

    ¡°I always hear that it¡¯s good, but I never have the opportunity to try it. Since it was ying on the television, I gave it a go.¡± Ji Nuan was still hugging the pillow. Her face was pressed against it as she tilted her head to look at him: ¡°You¡¯re actually busier in T City than in Hai City.¡±

    ¡°En. I¡¯ll be staying in T City for at least half a month. I¡¯ll try my best to finish my work during the day in thepany, ande back earlier to apany you, en?¡± He saw that the little woman had suffered quite a fright earlier. Mo Jingshen picked up the remote control and turned off the television. He then carried her up, sitting on the sofa and cing her on hisp.

    ¡°If you can¡¯te back, I can stay in the dormitory. I¡¯ve already been there for more than a month; I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°Your roommate has severe brain damage and a psychological disorder. You better avoid staying there as much as possible.¡±

    Ji Nuan could barely contain her mirth.

    Severe brain damage and a psychological disorder?

    He was tactfully implying that Ling Feifei was a moron, wasn¡¯t he?

    Her eyes curved in a smile: ¡°People, ah. We¡¯ll always end up meeting all sorts of exotic flowers. This sort of person with low IQ poses no threat to me at all. What is there to worry about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that she isn¡¯t a threat. But she¡¯ll bring your IQ down.¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched her for a moment. He then pinched her cheek: ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for several more days in T City. When I return to Hai City, there are some international projects I have to work on. I might have to make frequent trips abroad.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head and fluttered hershes: ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any extra female secretaries by your side recently, has there?¡±

    The edge of the man¡¯s lips tugged upwards: ¡°Why, are you afraid that another unknown love rival has appeared during your absence?¡±

    Their home was warm. Ji Nuan wore a soft set of leisure wear with the sleeves folded up. Her snow-white wrists were revealed and unadorned. Her hair was also tied up into a bun.

    She pursed her lips and embraced the man¡¯s neck, tugging him downward. As he was forced to bend down to press closer to her, she approached his ears to say: ¡°Only you are allowed to be dissatisfied with the male students whoe to greet me. You won¡¯t even let me scout out the love rivals around you?¡±

    Previously, Ji Nuan rarely minded if the employees by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side were men or women. However, ever since An Shuyan¡¯s incident, she always paid attention to the empty secretary position by his side.

    The man¡¯s hand was ced against her waist. He took advantage of the position they were in and pressed two kisses on her lips. He chuckled softly: ¡°The position for my secretary is still empty. If Mrs. Mo is truly worried, how about, after your corporate management studies end, you hand the studio over to that best friend of yours ande to Mo Corporation to work?¡±

    ¡°Xia Tian might cite my ¡®valuing of sex over friendship¡¯ as the reason to cut off all ties with me.¡¯

    Furthermore, if they really did as he said, his secretary¡¯s office was unlikely to remain purely as a secretary office.

 Chapter 248 - You Even Know How to Make This; Did You Intentionally Learn to Make It?

    <h4>Chapter 248: You Even Know How to Make This; Did You Intentionally Learn to Make It?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After chatting for a while, just as Ji Nuan was about to leave his embrace, she heard the man¡¯s indifferent, low voice from above her head: ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her head to follow Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze to the wastepaper basket by the sofa. The pink packaging for the pregnancy test was especially small. When she threw it away earlier, she had even taken care to push it inward and out of sight. Despite this, he still noticed it.

    ¡°For some time, my appetite wasn¡¯t very good, and I kept feeling nauseous and dizzy. But right after that, my appetite suddenly grew immensely, and I started eating and sleeping very well. I passed by a pharmacy today and bought a pregnancy test to see if I was pregnant, but the test concluded that I wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s probably because I wasn¡¯t fully limatized to T City¡¯s environment.¡± Ji Nuan leaned against the man¡¯s chest. ¡°It seems like Grandfather¡¯s dreams of having a great-grandchild will take a little while longer toe true.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her expression and casually reached over to fish the packaging out. He lowered his head to scan the instructions and rted information provided. After finishing, he directly picked Ji Nuan up from the sofa.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ji Nuan was suddenly ced down, her feetnding firmly on the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup,¡± He said: ¡°These sorts of tests only promise a fifty to ny percent uracy. Only a checkup at the hospital will be fully reliable.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I haven¡¯t been sleeping excessively recently, and the nausea has faded as well. It shouldn¡¯t be pregnancy. Not to mention, at such a time, only the emergency room is open. The gynecologists and obstetricians have all gone home. Even if we go, we won¡¯t be able to receive a detailed checkup. Even the doctors in charge of blood tests have gone home.¡±

    Ji Nuan could tell that Mo Jingshen had no intention of being even slightly careless with handling the possibility of pregnancy.

    She smiled and stood on her tiptoes, holding the man¡¯s handsome face to kiss him deeply with a smacking noise. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll pay careful attention to my body. The moment there are any signs of pregnancy, I¡¯ll immediately and obediently head to the hospital.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took another nce at the packaging, so Ji Nuan brought out the picture of the results she had taken earlier; a single red line across the paper.

    Afterward, Mo Jingshen eyed the time and did not say more. However, he headed into the kitchen and began boiling some brown sugar water for her.

    Ever since arriving in T City, without Auntie Chen¡¯s urging, Ji Nuan did not continue with her habit of drinking warm beverages at night or taking brown sugar water for health.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen is in the kitchen, Ji Nuan kept away the packaging and turned on the television to look for more channels to watch; she gave up on the horror film.

    After flipping through several channels, her phone rang.

    She nced at her phone screen. The call came from Ji Corporation¡¯s secretary manager; the very secretary that her father, Ji Hongwen, usually trusted and depended on the most. Ever since arriving in T City, Ji Nuan barely contacted her family. It was also a while since her father called her. Why would his secretary suddenly call her?

    She answered the call: ¡°Hello.¡±

    After several seconds of silence, a familiar voice spoke from the other end of the call with a tone that was polite and respectful: ¡°Miss Ji, hello. I¡¯m Secretary Zhou.¡±

    He then continued: ¡°Director Ji has recently arranged to visit and sightsee T City with several old friends. As Miss Ji is in T City, I was told to arrange a suitable time for both of you to meet up. It¡¯s been quite a while since Director Ji has seen you. May I know on which days will Miss Ji be free next week?¡±

    ¡°Since my Dad ns to visit T City, why didn¡¯t he personally call me?¡± Ji Nuan replied unhurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard him mention any close friends from T City. Coming to sightsee this season? Thend is surrounded by cold wind and dead leaves; what is there to see?¡±

    ¡°Director Ji just went off for a meeting. Right before the meeting, he made the decision with several business partners and friends. I was told to quickly make the arrangements for the visit to T City and immediately called you, Miss Ji. After all, Director Ji only agreed to visit T City because you are there. He misses his daughter, but it¡¯s difficult for him to put down his face to admit it. I can only do my best to arrange everything well.¡± Secretary Zhou chuckled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s also because Director Ji has discussed several new projects in T City and decided to invite some old friends living there.¡±

    Secretary Zhou has worked by Ji Hongwen¡¯s side for many years. She was likely around 34 to 35 years old this year. She always disyed her capability and experience in her work and could be considered one of her father¡¯s most trusted assistants.

    However, Secretary Zhou rarely interacted with Ji Nuan. Whenever they met, they would only exchange a nod. Nheless, she still knew that Secretary Zhou had worked in Ji Group for many years.

    ¡°All right, I understand. Thank you, Secretary Zhou. I¡¯ll talk to you after I¡¯ve confirmed my schedule for next week.¡±

    After hanging up, Ji Nuan sat on the sofa. She stared at the ground, lost in thought.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if her father had ced his feelings aside to handle Shen Heru¡¯s matters firmly. She could understand him, so she never urged him. However, Shen Heru could be considered a considerable threat to their Ji family. Since her father was suddenly visiting T City, perhaps she could borrow this chance to have a proper conversation with him.

    Several minutester, Ji Nuan¡¯s phone received a message. She subconsciously looked at it.

    It came from Secretary Zhou¡¯s number and included only a simple line: [Next Wednesday, CEO Ji will be at T City¡¯s Premium Entertainment Club. If Miss Ji¡¯s time permits, you can head there after 6:00 p.m. on that day.¡±

    Ji Nuan quickly replied: [All right.]

    She wanted to give Ji Hongwen a call for more details about his visit and considered picking him up at the airport.

    However, Secretary Zhou said earlier that he had gone for a meeting. Her father was usually really busy at work. As Ji Nuan was considering, Mo Jingshen brought out the brown sugar water he had made.

    ¡°Test the temperature; drink it when it isn¡¯t too hot.¡± Mo Jingshen ced the cup in front of her.

    Ji Nuan picked it up and took a sip. Mo Jingshen must have already ced it by the window to chill for several moments. It had already cooled down slightly.

    After drinking some, she made to ce it down, but the man watched her: ¡°Finish it.¡±

    Ji Nuan could only raise her ss and chug it down.

    The brown sugar water was prepared with ginger. After drinking it, Ji Nuan went to shower. An hourter, she still felt that her stomach was warm andfortable.

    She thought to shut the windows before sleeping, but the man tugged her back easily with his long arm. He ced her back on the bed, saying, ¡°In the future, avoid standing in the wind before you sleep. I¡¯ll close it.¡±

    Whenever Mo Jingshen was by her side, she would be well taken care of. Heid down, and Ji Nuan leaned in his embrace. While ying with the man¡¯s hands, she said, ¡°Your brown sugar water tastes much better than Auntie Chen¡¯s. Even if you were independent for a while in America, you can¡¯t have learned even this. Did you intentionally learn to make it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced down at her: ¡°No. My mother is someone who enjoys studying health and wellness in her free time. I heard a lot about these things from her when I was young.¡±

 Chapter 249 - It Wasnâ€™t as Simple as â€˜Till Death Do Us Partâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 249: It Wasn¡¯t as Simple as ¡®Till Death Do Us Part¡¯</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The rays from the bedside table scattered across the bed and barelynded on him. However, Ji Nuan was able to see the man¡¯s face clearly.

    She yed with his hand, stroking her fingers back and forth across his palm: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard you mention your mother. What sort of person is she? She¡¯s able to share a lifetime with Director Mo while receiving Grandfather Mo¡¯s fondness; she must be a woman with great emotional intelligence, right?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows and withheld a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one Grandfather likes the most?¡±

    ¡°Every time I hear Grandfather bring up your mother, he sounds both fond and admiring. I¡¯ve never interacted with her. You mentioned that she¡¯s someone who enjoys studying health and wellness, so I felt curious.¡± Ji Nuan pressed her fingers against his, nudging their palms together before interlocking fingers with him. She then raised her eyes to look at him.

    The man¡¯s expression wasposed. He answered without hesitation: ¡°She is indeed a good mother. However, I left America for too long and only stayed by her side for a short period. After growing up, we haven¡¯t had many opportunities to interact.¡±

    ¡°Then... will she like me?¡±

    ¡°She will.¡± Mo Jingshen caressed her hair. ¡°My mother¡¯s character is optimistic. If she isn¡¯t, she would never have endured my father for so many years.¡±

    While speaking, Mo Jingshen tugged the nkets over them: ¡°She¡¯ll like you because I care for you. There¡¯s no need to worry about this. Sleep now.¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her chin, appearing proud as she asked: ¡°Do you care for me a lot?¡±

    ¡°En, I do.¡±

    The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s lips deepened as she snuggled closer to him. Under the bedsidemp, her gaze was bright: ¡°Then, what do you like most about me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand paused on her hair. He watched her bright, smooth skin and gently caressed it, pulling a few strands of her hair with him.

    ¡°Coming up with ways for me to praise you, won¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Mo Jingshen lost his smile as he kissed on her lips. ¡°That day, after seeing me praise you casually in front of your roommates, you tasted the sweetness, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately snuggled closer into his embrace: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you praising me before. Won¡¯t you let me hear you now?¡±

    He watched her nudging closer to him, as though trying to appear more lovable, and leaned down to kiss her. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m fated to fall in your hands; my heart softens the moment I see you acting spoiled.¡±

    Oh, then it seems like she had to do it more in the future. If absence hadn¡¯t made the heart grow fonder, and if they hadn¡¯t been fighting until recently, Ji Nuan would never have acted coquettishly in this manner.

    He caressed her face, lowly chuckling: ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the moment I see you, I want to kiss you. No matter when or where.¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him: ¡°Haven¡¯t you kissed enough?¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ve kissed a lot. But it isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    As he spoke, the man kissed her again.

    Ji Nuan returned the kiss, and as her breath grew short, she frantically called for a stop. ¡°I have a graded examination tomorrow. This sort of exams cannot be easily canceled. I need to be well-rested. Let me sleep early!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Ji Nuan remained in his embrace even after falling asleep, peaceful and warm.

    Mo Jingshen watched the little woman in his embrace. He ran his fingers through her hair before pausing by her ear to gently caress her.

    What did he like about her?

    Years ago, Qin Siting had said that, after seeing Shi Niange for the first time, he knew he would be entangled with her until he was on his deathbed.

    For Mo Jingshen, toward Ji Nuan, it wasn¡¯t as simple as ¡¯till death do us part.¡¯

    That night, many years ago, this youngdy had been in her teens when she had hauled him back to shore in Los Angeles. From the moment she performed the unfamiliar maneuver of CPR on him, he was doomed to be entangled with her.

    At that time, he was unconscious due to his wounds and had heard her soft mumbles as she performed CPR on him: ¡°You better don¡¯t die, ah. This is my first time doing a good deed. It¡¯s also my first time performing CPR. You see, I¡¯ve even offered my first kiss to you. You¡¯re not allowed to die. Quickly,e back to life...¡±

    At that time, he really could not speak.

    Otherwise, he would definitely have told her: <i>Little one, CPR isn¡¯t as simple as blowing into someone¡¯s mouth as hard as you can manage. A first kiss also isn¡¯t as simple as touching lips with someone else.</i>

    ¡ª-

    Three dayster. T University.

    The result of their exam was released. As expected, ¡®everything wille to him who works for it.¡¯ Ji Nuan¡¯s performance was ranked first in Professor Lin¡¯s ss.

    Since she was young, Ji Nuan always managed an ¡®A¡¯ grade for all of her sses; this applied even in America when she was half-hearted in her studies. Her ability to absorb knowledge could be considered one of her talents. As long as she made some effort, she would always remember things better than others. Her understanding would also be more thorough. Thus, she rarely struggled with things like exams.

    They were about to head to the ssroom building when Ling Feifei suddenly called Ji Nuan from behind: ¡°Ji Nuan, you haven¡¯t been returning to the dormitory for the past few days. Could it be that you¡¯re seeing someone outside of school?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not turn around as she calmly replied: ¡°We¡¯re not underage children. It¡¯s none of your business if I¡¯m seeing someone. Even if I am, is it a problem for you?¡±

    Ling Feifei rolled her eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell. When President Mo visited us previously, you kept looking for ways to talk to him. Afterward, you definitely took the opportunity in the bathroom to meet him privately. Did you think that you would be able to click with him just because you¡¯re both from Hai City? Have a good look in the mirror; with your looks, would you be able to stand next to him?¡±

    ¡°In this world, even fools have difficulty surviving. You haven¡¯t even taken a clear look of your own appearance, and you are sending the mirror to someone else¡¯s hands. Are you afraid that your facial features are too ugly, and the reflection will frighten you, or can you only see others? Have you already arrived at the stage of insanity where you¡¯ve forgotten about your own existence? Ling Feifei, you have an illness, ah! You have to see a doctor and cure it!¡± Ji Nuan snorted. She paid no mind to Ling Feifei¡¯s choked expression and at once headed into the ssroom building.

    Ling Feifei stood in her position and red at Ji Nuan¡¯s back in anger, as though hoping to dig a hole into her back. She picked up her phone and read the message she had received earlier.

    [Fei Fei, I saw your roommate Ji Nuan this morning. She actually stepped off from President Mo¡¯s car! She¡¯s your roommate. You definitely have the inside scoop. Quickly, tell me. Is Ji Nuan hugging President Mo¡¯s big thigh?]

    After reading through this message once more, she lifted her eyes in Ji Nuan¡¯s direction. She had already entered the building.

    Ji Nuan was always unfazed, and she always kept everything to herself. She never revealed much about what was happening to her. Could it be that she had really secretly gone to take advantage of him?

    President Mo already said that he was married. If Ji Nuan was daring enough to interfere in someone else¡¯s marriage and seduced Mo Jingshen, she couldn¡¯t me Ling Feifei for taking advantage of her weakness!

 Chapter 250 - Collapsed to the Sofa

    <h4>Chapter 250: Copsed to the Sofa</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Wednesday.

    Ji Nuan got out of the taxi and walked up to the very luxurious gate of the Premium Entertainment Club.

    She called Ji Hongwen before she came here, but he didn¡¯t answer the call. Then she called Secretary Zhou, who said her father left his cell phone in his coat pocket and was ying cards and drinking with several old friends.

    Ji Nuan looked at the club that was well located. Although her father was not a low-key sort of person, he usually chose quiet theme clubs or luxuriously-decorated Chinese style restaurants to meet his friends and business partners.

    It was the first time for him to choose such a... ¡°young¡± ce.

    However, as one of thergest clubs in T City, many rich or powerful people frequented this club. It was possible for her dad to choose to discuss business or entertain his friends here if he didn¡¯t have a better choice.

    It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and the atmosphere in the club had not yet livened up. People were arriving in groups of two or three.

    She was going to ask a waiter where was room 18 when a hand reached out from the side and took her arm. She jerked around only to see a thirty-something man in a formal suit standing in front of her. ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Ji?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him vigntly. ¡°You are?¡±

    The man smiled politely. ¡°Director Ji sent me to pick you up. He is waiting for you in the room. Please, follow me.¡±

    Her father didn¡¯t contact her from the very beginning. Although Secretary Zhou could be trusted, he was not as trustworthy as her father.

    And now a stranger came to pick her up.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrow. ¡°Director Ji sent you here? Did he bring a new assistant with him? Where is Secretary Zhou?¡±

    Her father wouldn¡¯t act this way. Ji Nuan felt more and more suspicious.

    However, the man still smiled politely and said calmly as if he was the most honest man in the world. ¡°Director Ji is drunk, and Secretary Zhou is taking care of him. I¡¯m the new assistant of Director Ji. Miss Ji, even if you don¡¯t trust me, you should trust Secretary Zhou. She has been serving the Ji Corporation for so many years. You should trust her, shouldn¡¯t you? Besides, this is the first time I met you, and I don¡¯t have any ill will toward you, so... are you suspicious of me?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer his question. She nced at the bathroom. OK, I came here in a hurry. Let me retouch my makeup in the powder room.¡±

    ¡°You need to fix your makeup when you¡¯re going to see your father?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I think there must be some friends of my father over there, right? Simple grooming is a basic ritual.¡±

    The man could only nod at her. ¡°All right.¡±

    Ji Nuan quickly walked into the bathroom holding her cell phone and called Mo Jingshen as soon as she entered.

    Mo Jingshen soon picked up the call. She knew he was having a meeting in a branch office of hispany. He mentionedst night that he would have a meeting tonight because a project of a branch office needed to be decided by him.

    Ji Nuan seldom called him when she knew he was in a meeting, so Mo Jingshen immediately picked up her call.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His low and deep voice rang.

    Ji Nuan lowered her voice lest the man outside would hear her. ¡°I¡¯m in the Premium Club. My father¡¯s secretary asked me toe here, but I haven¡¯t seen my father yet. I¡¯m not sure what will happen, but there must be something wrong if I don¡¯t answer your call in twenty minutes.¡±

    Before Mo Jingshen had time to say anything, the man outside hade up to the door of the bathroom.

    Noticing the man had found out she was making a call, Ji Nuan immediately put down her cellphone and hung up. She took out a lipstick and randomly applied to her lips. Then she turned to the man waiting outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Please lead the way.¡±

    They entered the elevator and got to the floor where room 18 was. The man took her to the innermost room, opened the door, and motioned her to get into the room.

    However, there was no sounding from the room. Ji Nuan stood at the door and didn¡¯t get in. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my father was drinking with his friends and Secretary Zhou was here too? Why is it so quiet?¡±

    ¡°Director Ji is in the next room. He misses you so much, but he knew you didn¡¯t like this sort of asion, so he asked you to wait for him here in case you were made to drink. Don¡¯t worry. Let me go ask Secretary Zhou when Director Ji cane.¡±

    Ji Nuan thought this was funny.

    It seemed that Secretary Zhou was not reliable although she had worked in the Ji Corporation for years.

    She took a step back to keep a little further from the door, and then she heard singing, and ss clinking sounds in the next room. ¡°It¡¯s OK. My father never lets me drink, which many people know, so I can just go there.¡±

    The man hesitated and then said. ¡°OK.¡±

    He turned to walk into the next room and then opened the door. ¡°Miss Ji, please.¡±

    Ji Nuan came into the room. However, there was no one in this room. The big color TV on the wall was ying the video of a dinner party where people were drinking and singing.

    She jerked around only to see the door behind her being mmed shut.

    She took a look at her cell phone. As she expected, just like the first room, this room had no phone signal either. Specially designing this trap for her, the people who lured her here must know she was cautious.

    There was only her in this room. The lights were bright, the coffee table and sofa were clean, and there wasn¡¯t any bottle of wine.

    However, there was a steaming mug of tea in the middle of the tea table, which meant that someone just left.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t touch the tea but looked around at the room. She walked up to the window and looked outside. This floor was not very high, but there wasn¡¯t any fixture outside the window, so she couldn¡¯t get out from the window.

    Secretary Zhou had worked for years with her father, so he shouldn¡¯t be easily bribed. Who on earth was so powerful as to buy over Secretary Zhou?

    At this moment, she suddenly felt sleepy.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help yawning and felt her head was getting heavier and heavier.

    She didn¡¯t sit down but immediately shook her head hard, and the sleepiness was slightly relieved .

    Still feeling dizzy, she unconsciously took out her cell phone to check the time.

    She only came into this room five minutes ago!

    There must be something wrong!

    Ji Nuan turned to open the window. However, before she reached the window, she had copsed on the sofa.

    She supported her forehead with a hand, and the waves of dizziness grew more pronounced.

    Her head was heavy, and her eyes dimmed. To keep herself sober, Ji Nuan clenched her fist and let her nails dig deep into her palm.

    After all the things she had been through, how could she not know what was happening?

    There was something wrong with this room!

 Chapter 251 - Heâ€™s Here!

    <h4>Chapter 251: He¡¯s Here!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t get away from the sofa though she had tried to stand up several times.

    She gave up after struggling for a while. She rubbed between her eyebrows and took her cell phone to check the time.

    In her dizziness, she tried to figure out whether Mo Jingshen had heard what she said on the phone. She had lowered her voice, and he was in a meeting. Maybe he didn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    Ji Nuan bit her lip hard, trying to keep herself awake.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take her to lose consciousness. One minute, two minutes, or ten minutes?

    Just when Ji Nuan was going to lose consciousness, a loud noise from the door woke her up.

    Ji Nuan looked up only to see Mo Jingshen enter. He looked angry, and when he spotted Ji Nuan lying on the sofa, he coldly nced around the room and then rested his stare on the teacup on the tea table.

    Ji Nuan was relieved to see Mo Jingshen. Feeling him approaching her and smelling his familiar, pleasing body odor, she instantly came to herself. He touched her face to make sure she was all right. Seeing her lightheadedness, he stood up in anger.

    Just in several minutes, several men who Ji Nuan had never seen fell in front of the door of the room.

    Ji Nuan looked at Mo Jingshen who had opened the window to let the wind in from outside.

    She felt much better after taking in some fresh air. She struggled to get up and heard a message notification from her cell phone. As she expected, as soon as the door and window were open, there was phone signal.

    The message showed that Mo Jingshen had called her one minute ago, two minutes ago, and three minutes ago...

    He didn¡¯t stop calling her in this short period of time.

    Ji Nuan had sobered up. Looking at the men lying outside the room, she heard Mo Jingshen saying to them in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in who is your boss. I think your boss doesn¡¯t want me to know who he is too.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s men gagged these men with the cleaning rags they found in the bathroom.

    At this time, Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone rang again. She picked up the call. ¡°Nuan Nuan, did you call me?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice sounded solemn as usual.

    From his tone, she could tell that he had no idea of what had happened to her.

    ¡°Dad, are you in Hai City or T City?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m in T City? I came to visit a business partner in T City, but I¡¯m too busy to see you. Who told you I was in T City?¡±

    ¡°Then, where exactly are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the hotel my business partner arranged for me. I got to go now. My business partner has sent a car to pick me up, and the car is waiting downstairs. I¡¯ll go to visit you at T University before I go back to Hai City if I have time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Dad, go about your business. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Really? I remember you seldom called me. I left my cell phone in my pocket and identally muted it, so I missed your calls.¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Then before Ji Hongwen asked her again, Ji Nuan quickly hung up lest he would be worried about her.

    She believed what Secretary Zhou said because she asked Ji Hongwen¡¯s assistant about Ji Hongwen¡¯s recent schedule when she was chatting with Xia Tian via cell phonest weekend, and the assistant said he would visit T City.

    She didn¡¯t expect the man framing her up knew the Ji family better even than her. He knew who she contacted and trusted. The staff of the Ji Corporation had been simple, and Secretary Zhou had been acting reliably.

    A chill ran up to her head, which instantly sobered her up.

    She looked up at the man who was putting a towel-wrapped ice bag on her head and naturally reached out for the towel.

    After receiving her father¡¯s call, she had been sitting on the sofa feebly and didn¡¯t have the strength to get up. Not noticing when those men lying on the ground were taken away, she just gazed at Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome, cold face.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Mo Jingshen moved his hand away from her head and coldly watched her as she pressed the ice bag on her forehead.

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Fortunately, I called you. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened.¡±

    At this time, some people spoke outside the door. Mo Jingshen¡¯s men had taken the club¡¯s manager away. Mo Jingshen gazed at her and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll leave after you sober up. Tell me exactly what happened to you today when we go back.¡±

    Ji Nuan grunted in response. Although she still couldn¡¯t move, she had sobered up with the fresh air and the ice bag.

    Ji Nuan told him what happened just now, from how she received a call from Secretary Zhou to how she was locked up in this room. Mo Jingshen looked at her and said tly, ¡°The one behind this plot bought over your father¡¯s secretary and lured you here in the name of your father. I¡¯ll find out what role Ji Mengran, Secretary Zhou, Shen Heru, and anyone else yed in today¡¯s affair.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think did this?¡±

    The noise outside had gone. Ji Nuan did not know how Mo Jingshen¡¯s men would deal with this club, but she knew these people would be in serious trouble.

    Mo Jingshen put his hand over her cold forehead lest she should be hurt by the chill. He took the towel and ice bag from her hand and threw them on the tea table. ¡°This person must be among the members of the Ji family. If it¡¯s not the old one, then it must be the young one. Just stay here and wait for me for a while. Let me solve this club first.¡±

    With that, he asked her to get herself afortable position on the sofa, took off his suit jacket, and covered her body after patting her shoulder reassuringly. Then he went out and closed the door.

    Several of Mo Jingshen¡¯s men in ck suits were waiting outside. They had got the list of those who booked rooms in this club today. As soon as Mo Jingshen came out, they handed him the list.

    Not longter, a young girl hiding in a room not far away was brought out. She cursed and struggled when being pulled out of the room. However, when she spotted the man who wandered over unbuttoning his shirtsleeve, she froze.

    Ji Mengran never expected Mo Jingshen would show up here in such a short time. Thest thing she wanted was Mo Jingshen finding out her true colors.

    The man¡¯s cold and harsh eyes rested on her face. Obviously, he was not surprised to see Ji Mengran here.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s body stiffened under his stare. She was pressed against the wall of the corridor by the men in ck suits. She finally found her voice more than ten secondster.

    ¡°Brother Jingshen?¡± Ji Mengran¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    As far as she knew, Mo Jingshen should be upied at this time tonight because he had an important meeting to attend, but why was he here?!

 Chapter 252 - Better Be Careful Not to Scare My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 252: Better Be Careful Not to Scare My Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen stood there. He had given his suit jacket to Ji Nuan, so he only wore a ck shirt. He stood there calmly yet indifferently. Casting her a cold nce, he turned around to talk to his men, not looking at her again.

    When he finally ced his eyes on her, he said coldly and distantly: ¡°Tell the man behind you toe out.¡± Apparently, he didn¡¯t want to waste time on her.

    Even though Ji Mengran was used to his cold and condescending attitude, after being pressed against the wall by his men, she was angry. She red at him. ¡°What are you talking about? You know I have long hated Ji Nuan. No one is behind me. I designed this all alone. That¡¯s how you see me, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    Ji Mengran was agitated and almost growled when she was speaking.

    However, the man standing opposite her remained cold and silent, giving no response.

    She felt at once that she was always a buffoon in his eyes. Being ashamed into anger, Ji Mengran shouted, ¡°I just hate Ji Nuan. I just hate seeing you two ying lovey-dovey in front of my eyes! Since you¡¯ve caught me, you can just punish me as you want!¡±

    She was confident that Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, let alone kill her because she was Ji Nuan¡¯s biological sister, Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter, and a member of the Ji family.

    Mo Jingshen nced her indifferently. ¡°I wonder why the man behind you is so stupid as to use an idiot like you to go against Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan must have left him no choice.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Feeling humiliated, Ji Mengran shouted angrily, ¡°Do you know how much I love you?! Is it wrong to love you? But you don¡¯t even bother to spare me a nce! Since you¡¯ve decided to marry the daughter of the Ji family for your alliance with the Ji family, why did you choose Ji Nuan? Am I worse than her?! I can¡¯t ept it! I just wanted to get closer to you by taking advantage of the fact that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to marry you! It was Ji Nuan who didn¡¯t want this marriage! She didn¡¯t cherish you, but you always defend her! Why? Why are you so nice to her? Just because you¡¯ve married her?! Why can I only stay far away and watch you two ying lovey-dovey?! How is she better than me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gave her a cold yet aloof smile. ¡°You are not even close.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Mengran bit her lips in anger. Then she nced at the other people present and said to Mo Jingshen, who was several meters away from her, ¡°Haha, not even close? No, she is not even close! If who you should marry is the daughter of the Ji family, then Ji Nuan isn¡¯t qualified at all! She is not born by my fa...¡±

    Suddenly, the door of the room behind Mo Jingshen opened. Ji Nuan walked out and rushed up to her.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A loud, pping sound rang.

    Even the men in ck suits, who wouldn¡¯t be easily shocked, looked at her in surprise.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold stare rested on Ji Mengran¡¯s reddened face. His eyes were cold, without any heat.

    Ji Mengran couldn¡¯t believe she was pped by Ji Nuan again. She stared at Ji Nuan with wide-open eyes.

    Her beautiful nails that she had just done half a month ago dug deep into her palm. She red at Ji Nuan. ¡°Ji Nuan, how dare you p me? I swear I will make you pay me back by ten times, no, a hundred times! You will regret it for the rest of your life!¡±

    No one ever dared do this to her. Last time, Ji Nuan pped her in the Ji family while their dad was around, so she had to let her off.

    But now she hit her in front of Mo Jingshen! She would mock her at most before when Mo Jingshen was present.

    Ji Mengran immediately went mad. Like a shrew, she tried to break free from those men to pounce at Ji Nuan. She looked even more ferocious thanst time in the Ji family in Hai City.

    Ji Mengran struggled so hard that the men had to press her neck, which made her scream in pain. Then, a man walked out of the elevator.

    Watching the man walking up to them, Ji Nuan frowned.

    That man pulled Ji Mengran back, and she fell into his arms. The man rudely pressed her against his chest to stop her from struggling. Then he nced around the whole corridor. His stare didn¡¯t stop when passing Ji Nuan¡¯s face but crossed with Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold stare.

    As she expected, it was Sheng Yihan.

    Ji Nuan had guessed he designed this plot against her when she saw the teacup on the tea table.

    As a doctor, Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t drink coffee or any beverage with additives. He liked drinking tea, especially the mild-tasting ones.

    Looking at Mo Jingshen, Sheng Yihan smiled while exerting greater strength to control Ji Mengran who was still trying to jump at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Mengran felt pain. This man almost crushed her ribs just to stop her from hurting Ji Nuan. Unable to bear the pain anymore, she screamed, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Brother Sheng, let go of me! Ji Nuan has hit me more than once! How could she do this to me?! She is merely a bastard who doesn¡¯t even know who her biological father is! Let me go... Ouch...¡±

    Sheng Yihan suddenly grabbed her wrist hard. She felt such extreme pain that she almost cried.

    Although Sheng Yihan held Ji Mengran in his arms, everyone could tell he was really rough with her.

    Ignoring the cry and curse of Ji Mengran, he indifferently looked at Mo Jingshen under the light of the corridor.

    This man looked genteel and mild, but he almost broke the ribs of the woman in his arms. He looked noble, gentle, and well-educated. There wasn¡¯t any trace of violence on his handsome face, but Ji Nuan felt a chill from the depths of her heart.

    Just like when she was still a kid in the Ji family. He pressed on towards her step by step with this smile on his face...

    Being stared at by Sheng Yihan, Mo Jingshen nced at him casually and said tly, ¡°The knife you chose is not sharp enough. You can me no one but yourself. It won¡¯t help even if you kill her right here. I don¡¯t mind seeing bloodshed, but Ji Nuan is here. You better be careful not to scare my wife.¡±

    Ji Mengran looked at Mo Jingshen nkly and helplessly. That night, after she was thrown to the haunted abandoned area by Ji Nuan and Feng Ling, Sheng Yihan¡¯s car stopped in front of her.

    <i>But what did Mo Jingshen mean?</i>

 Chapter 253 - Since Weâ€™ve Been so Close, What Do I Still Need from You?

    <h4>Chapter 253: Since We¡¯ve Been so Close, What Do I Still Need from You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Sheng Yihan slowly cracked a smile. ¡°Mr. Mo.¡±

    He gave Mo Jingshen a mocking look. ¡°I thought Ji Nuan was still being protected by that female bodyguard.¡±

    While speaking, he rxed the hand that almost crushed Ji Mengran¡¯s ribs and rudely pushed her out of his arms. He dropped his hand.

    Mo Jingshen nced at him and then turned his eyes toward Ji Mengran who was pale from the pain and seemed to try to work out a way out.

    Ji Mengran shook her shoulders andined, ¡°Brother Sheng, I know I acted too rashly and didn¡¯t follow your n, but you know how much I hate Ji Nuan. I lured her here in the name of my father. I know you didn¡¯t expect she woulde here... I never wanted to expose you... but...¡±

    Sheng Yihan looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you saying this now?¡± His voice was t and emotionless.

    Sheng Yihan did help her for a reason, but he never asked her to drug Ji Nuan or lured Ji Nuan here in such a stupid way.

    Ji Mengran was too impatient. Unlike Sheng Yihan who could be extremely patient, Ji Mengran just couldn¡¯t wait.

    Ji Nuan drawled. ¡°So, I was lured here, partly because my sister who hates me wanted to set me up, and partly because you want to get something from me?¡±

    Hearing her cold voice, Sheng Yihan lifted his eyelid. His light-colored eyes looked almost transparent.

    He didn¡¯t answer to Ji Nuan but looked expressionlessly at the elegant and handsome man standing under the light.

    Sheng Yihan had met Mo Jingshen at the Shine dinner party. Their first meeting that was not that pleasant doomed that today¡¯s affair wouldn¡¯t be solved peacefully.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t speak to me this way. Since we¡¯ve been close, what do I still need from you?¡± Sheng Yihan asked her with a smile.

    His look was inscrutable and annoying.

    Reluctant to be ignored, Ji Mengran suddenly turned to Ji Nuan and stared at her arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯ve heard what I said just now, haven¡¯t you? Ji Nuan, you¡¯re not Dad¡¯s daughter! Your mother married Dad with you in her belly! Even though she married Dad and you were recognized as Dad¡¯s first daughter for so many years, there is no Ji¡¯s blood in you! How proud you were and how pathetic you are now! Ji Nuan, for the sake of our past sisterhood, I can forgive you for stealing so many things from me, but not including Mo Jingshen! Who do you think you are? What makes you think you can stand here, calling yourself ¡®Mrs. Mo¡¯? You¡¯re the one who should be ashamed!¡±

    Although Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes were still red, she had an extremely disdainful smile on her face when she said these words. With the ingrained pride that belonged to a real Ji, she coldly squinted at Ji Nuan.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t look at Ji Mengran but shielded Ji Nuan who remained expressionless behind him. Then he turned to Sheng Yihan and smiled mockingly. ¡°The secret that Ji Hongwen tried to keep was easily found out by you when you were in the Ji family, wasn¡¯t it? Now Ji Mengran used this not-so-secret secret as her trump card. The bait that you carefully prepared for Ji Nuan was swallowed by Ji Mengran?¡±

    Sheng Yihan sneered, and his eyes went cold. ¡°Since you called it a not-so-secret secret, you should know it can¡¯t be the bait.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at him for a while and then turned his eyes to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan remained silent since Ji Mengran said those words.

    Or to be exact, she had been mentally prepared for this news because the women of Hai City¡¯s upper ss had long been gossiping that she was an illegitimate daughter. Also, after she grew up, she found out that she didn¡¯t look like any Ji.

    Although she needed time to digest this news, it was not a shock to her.

    As Mo Jingshen said, Ji Mengran was being stupid taking this ¡°secret¡± as her trump card against her.

    If Ji Nuan was still the previous life Ji Nuan who was so depended on the Ji family, this news might be a blow to her.

    But she was not.

    Whatever the truth was, Ji Nuan did not depend on the Ji family at all. The only thing connecting her and the Ji family was her gratitude and affection toward Ji Hongwen.

    Under Ji Mengran¡¯s arrogant re, Ji Nuan gradually cracked a calm and indifferent smile. ¡°But what you long for never mattered to me, so what can you get by saying these smug words except self-constion?¡±

    Ji Mengran paused and then purposely asked her out loud, ¡°So you mean your marriage to Mo Jingshen never matters to you too?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her and asked her word by word, ¡°Do you hate me so much because the only thing I care about is this marriage and the only thing I¡¯ve strived for is the man who you are desperate to get but can¡¯t get? Is it for this reason that you not only set me up but also tried to kill me several times, despite our twenty-year-long sisterhood?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who your biological father is. How can you have the cheek to stand here and say these...¡±

    Ji Mengran was going to refute when Mo Jingshen had taken Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and walked into the room behind him, ignoring anyone else in the corridor.

    He took Ji Nuan into the room and closed the door of the room.

    She looked up only to see the man pursed his thin lips and called her gently, ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    Some part in her heart that had been hurting since Ji Mengran said those words suddenly settled down.

    She said in a soft and calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you think. I¡¯m fine. I just need some time to digest the news.¡±

    Mo Jingshen gazed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t trust what anyone tells you about your real parents. Find a chance to talk with your father. I think the truth is not as simple as people said.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded.

    He reached out to rub her hair. His voice was gentle and soothing. ¡°You were just drugged, so you should rest. Let¡¯s talk about this when we go back home.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded again.

    She had her own idea, but she was willing to follow Mo Jingshen¡¯s words. He was very concerned about her and she happened to be reluctant to quarrel with Ji Mengran.

    Although the drug had worn off, she still had no strength, so she just let him hold her in his arms to stop her from going out.

    When Mo Jingshen walked out of the room again, except for Sheng Yihan who stayed calm and collected, the other people looked at Mo Jingshen carefully.

 Chapter 254 - Donâ€™t You Know the Pregnancy Test Paper You Used Last Time Had Expired?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Don¡¯t You Know the Pregnancy Test Paper You Used Last Time Had Expired?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had no idea what happened outside.

    More than ten minutester, Mo Jingshen came in and took her away.

    Most of the people in the corridor had left. Mo Jingshen¡¯s suit jacket was worn by Ji Nuan. She heard Mo Jingshen whispered to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    However, Ji Mengran was still standing there silently while biting her lips hard; her eyes were full of hatred for Ji Nuan.

    She dared not do anything to Ji Nuan as Mo Jingshen was present.

    At this moment, she was like a buffoon, being a disgrace yet ring at others and clenching her teeth.

    Ji Nuan walked past her. The two women seemed to be in peace, but the undercurrent was surging.

    Walking past Ji Mengran, Ji Nuan suddenly stopped and looked back at her, asking tly, ¡°So, Mengran, we¡¯re no longer sisters, are we?¡±

    If what she said was true, that Ji Nuan¡¯s mother married Ji Hongwen after being pregnant with her, then Ji Hongwen was not her father. They were not even half-sisters. She used to take Ji Mengran as her most intimate blood rtive, but now it turned out that she was wrong.

    Ji Nuan spoke expressionlessly, but her pitch-ck eyes and the expression in her eyes looked a bit intimidating to some people, especially those who just set her up.

    ¡°Have you ever taken me as your sister?¡± Although Ji Mengran felt a bit guilty, she still straightened up.

    After getting no response from Ji Nuan, Ji Mengran was going to speak when Sheng Yihan suddenly cast her a cold nce, and she immediately shut up and bit her lips hard.

    Ji Nuan turned up the corners of her lips and gave her a cold smile. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t, but you never took me as your sister either. In this world, the most intimate people can be enemies in a sh, and blood rtives can be strangers. Okay, then from now on, Mengran, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Mengran didn¡¯t understand what Ji Nuan meant by saying this, but she dared not do anything to Ji Nuan in front of Sheng Yihan because she was worried that thetter would be angry at her and stop helping her after they came back to Hai City. She looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s back and fell into a reverie. Although Ji Nuan said those words lightly, Ji Mengran felt a chill from the depth of her heart.

    Mo Jingshen gazed at the receding figure of Ji Nuan under the light of the corridor. She looked relieved as if she had finally abandoned something that she had long been hesitating whether she should give up or not. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly to his men behind him, ¡°Send Miss Ji Mengran to Mr. Ji. This sort of family trifle should be solved by the Ji family themselves. The Sheng Family people, as outsiders, better not meddle in this matter.¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently nced at Sheng Yihan who was still smiling.

    The corridor was quiet.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to my father. I want to go with Brother Sheng...¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mo Jingshen snapped and silently threw her a cold, domineering nce.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s shoulders shuddered.

    At this time, Mo Jingshen¡¯s cell phone rang. He took it out expressionlessly, took a look at the screen, and picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    The other side of the line said something. Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was t and emotionless. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a simple chat, he hung up.

    Ji Nuan had waited for him in a car outside the club. Mo Jingshen opened the car door only to see the little woman wrapped with his suit jacket and sitting in the copilot seat. Although she watched her cell phone¡¯s screen, her fingers swiped back and forth across the screen. Obviously, she was absent-minded.

    ¡°Do you need me to apany you to see Mr. Ji?¡± Mo Jingshen stared at her face and said tly, ¡°Only he can answer the question in your mind.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. My father came to T City as a guest of his business partner. He would havee to visit me if he had time. Since he doesn¡¯t want to mention the past, I shouldn¡¯t force him to tell me the truth. After all, for all these years, his affection for me is real. I don¡¯t care whether he is my biological father or not. He took me as his own daughter. If I ask him who my real father is, it will only hurt him.¡± Ji Nuan put down her cell phone and didn¡¯t call Ji Hongwen in the end.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand fell on her head. ¡°I¡¯m d you look at the bright side of things. This won¡¯t affect your future life. Don¡¯t think too much; the truth wille out someday. Remember, I¡¯m always by your side, okay?¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly nced at him. ¡°Then the one you will marry is the Ji family¡¯s daughter or...¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Mo Jingshen directly interrupted her. ¡°It has nothing to do with your family name.¡±

    Although Ji Nuan knew he would answer her this way, she still wanted to hear him speak these words. Perhaps this was a thing about women.

    Ji Nuan immediately grinned happily, as satisfied as a kid.

    ¡ª-

    On the way back, Ji Nuan looked at the neon lights outside the car, saying, ¡°I had been wondering how Ji Mengran managed to buy over Secretary Zhou. Even if she could persuade Secretary Zhou, she wouldn¡¯t be able to manipte that famous club in T City. That¡¯s beyond her ability. Now it seems that I was wrong. The person behind is not her but Sheng Yihan. He targeted the Ji family since he left the it. After he came back to the Sheng Family, the first one he is going to swallow up is the Ji family. Now it seems that Ji Mengran has been brainwashed by him. Even if Sheng Yihan sells her, she will happily help him count the money.¡±

    ¡°The one to be sold is not you anyway. The Ji family¡¯s fate has nothing to do with you now.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan unconsciously turned her eyes to him.

    Staring ahead, Mo Jingshen was driving attentively. Under her stare, he controlled the steering wheel with one hand and took her hand with another. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see the Ji family being annexed by the Sheng Family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but my dad has always been nice to me. Although he has been a strict father, he is a loving one.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but secretly made up her mind that no matter what happened to the Ji family, she would never sit by and watch anything terrible happen to Ji Hongwen.

    Although he was not her biological father, blood ties didn¡¯t mean everything. Ji Hongwen was a good father, which was enough.

    Besides, she did not know the full truth yet, so she couldn¡¯t just jump to conclusions so easily.

    The car stopped at the traffic light intersection. Mo Jingshen took a look at her and spat out a word calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    This simple word had instantly set Ji Nuan¡¯s mind at ease.

    No matter how powerful the Sheng Family was bing, ten Sheng Family added up wouldn¡¯t be able to annex the Ji family if Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t allow them.

    The car stopped at the gate of a hospital in T City.

    ¡°Get off the car.¡±

    Ji Nuan almost fell asleep in the car. Hearing his voice, she looked outside.

    ¡°Why did you take me to a hospital?¡±

    Mo Jingshen casually answered her as he unfastened the seat belt. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the pregnancy test you used had expired?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately came to herself. She straightened up and took a look at the hospital again in surprise.

    <i>Expired?</i>

    She just noticed that the pregnancy test showed one line, which meant she was not pregnant, and she didn¡¯t pay attention to its service life.

 Chapter 255 - He Said I Was His First Loveâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 255: He Said I Was His First Love...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Miss Ji, this so-called ¡®body cold¡¯ disease of yours is called uterine deficiency in traditional Chinese medicine, that is, uterine coldness. It does affect your probability of conception, but your disease is not a gic one, and your menstrual period is very regr, so it can be cured with treatment.¡±

    With that, the doctor asked carefully, ¡°Miss Ji, you don¡¯t get this disease from your mother. I wonder what on earth caused you to have this disease? Maybe by finding out the cause, we can eradicate the disease and save time.¡±

    <i>What caused her to suffer this disease?</i>

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to mention that matter in front of Mo Jingshen, but he had brought her to the hospital for an examination. Although he never asked her about her past, she knew she should take it seriously as it concerned their future baby.

    She turned her eyes to the man beside her but could only see his jaw. She hesitated and answered, ¡°The winter when I was fifteen was very cold, especially the month before the Spring Festival. It was about minus 20 degrees that night, and I was on my period, but I ran out in my pajamas barefoot because of something unexpected. I squatted in the snow for a night and was frozen into unconsciousness. To stay awake, I grabbed some snow on the ground and ate it...¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at the doctors in the consulting room who looked shocked. Before the doctors asked her anything, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes had turned to her.

    They looked at each other. Ji Nuan noticed a gleam of darkness flickering across his eyes and knew that this matter that she had been hiding for years would be known by him sooner orter.

    Knowing why Ji Nuan had this disease, the doctors had her lie down and rechecked her body. After the examination, Ji Nuan walked out of the consulting room, reading the diagnosis report.

    Her disease was not severe, but she needed to drink traditional Chinese medicine for about two months.

    Mo Jingshen took her to the dispensary to pick up her medicine. When the dispensary was decocting the medicine for her, he took her to the quiet VIP waiting room where no one would disturb her.

    When Ji Nuan was about to sit down, he pulled up the chair for her and put aside the coat that she took off. His low voice was full of love and care for her. ¡°Are you cold? Put on the coat. Let me buy you a hot drink.¡±

    Ji Nuan gazed at his handsome face and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not cold or thirsty.¡±

    Then she paused and said, ¡°You heard what I said when I told the doctors why I had this disease, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you ask me what happened?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was clear and casual. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, why bother to ask? Let bygones be bygones. Just like your rtionship with the Ji family, don¡¯t let it bother you too much; it has nothing to do with your future life. Just let those events buried deep in your memory rot. Don¡¯t let the unpleasant past that should be cleared from your memory haunt you.¡±

    ¡°You know about it, right?¡±

    He smiled mildly. ¡°Do you think Ji Mengran will keep secrets for you?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yes, she certainly wouldn¡¯t.

    Resting her chin in a hand, Ji Nuan looked at the doctors in the dispensary who were busy decocting medicine for her and said in a lowered voice, ¡°She would certainly exaggerate it, but since even her exaggerated description has been heard by you, I don¡¯t think I need to keep it from you any longer.¡±

    ¡°So, is it true?¡± Mo Jingshen looked at the little woman resting her chin in her hand.

    ¡°The winter when I was fifteen was really, really cold. I don¡¯t want to recall that coldness again,¡± Ji Nuan said in a low voice. ¡°My father took Shen Heru home that year, and Sheng Yihan entered the Ji family too with his mother. Although I was arrogant and asocial back then and wasn¡¯t friendly to them, I epted the reality in the end after throwing a tantrum for several days because Dad insisted, they should stay in the Ji family, and I was still a kid back then.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Yihan is four years older than me. As a fifteen-year-old girl, I was curious yet ignorant about love. I didn¡¯t even know when he began to notice me. As he saidter, I, his stepsister, was his first love.¡±

    At this moment, Ji Nuan looked at Mo Jingshen and noticed his furrowed brows. She knew it was harsh for him to listen to that ridiculous love affair of hers that couldn¡¯t even be called puppy love, but at least he was listening patiently.

    ¡°The more I gave him the cold shoulder, the more nicely he treated me. In several months, he bought me countless presents just to make me happy. Then I grew less vignt towards him and wasn¡¯t that cold to him. He gave me a very chic souvenir that he bought abroad. I liked it very much and began to ept him like a kid epting a friend. That¡¯s why Ji Mengran said some of my stuff at home was gifted by Brother Sheng. Our servant had put those things away, but Ji Mengran just took them to sow discord between us.¡±

    ¡°In that Spring Festival, Dad and Shen Heru took Ji Mengran to visit friends, and I didn¡¯t go with them because I was on my period and my belly hurt. I stayed alone at home, and our servant went back home in advance because one of her family members got sick.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly clenched her sleeves. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sheng Yihan woulde back that night. I was in pajamas after taking a shower and was going to find some snacks to eat when Sheng Yihan suddenly came in. I smelled liquor from him; a very strong liquor smell.¡±

    Noticing her clenched fists, Mo Jingshen reached out to hold her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just stop.¡±

    Ji Nuan felt the warmth of his palm. ¡°No, I want to tell you. As you said, I should let those events buried deep in my memory rot. Now let me clear these rubbish out of my memory by speaking them out.¡±

    She turned her eyes to Mo Jingshen again. ¡°Who can imagine that the first daughter of the Ji family¡ªenvied by most girls and whose life was almost perfect¡ªwas nearly raped at home by her stepmother¡¯s son? Although I grabbed the ashtray on the tea table and knocked him out, I was terrified. I ran out of home in case he would wake up. The night was pitch-ck, and I dared not run out of the yard because I wore too little, so I hid barefoot all night under the old pagoda tree in the yard.¡±

    Ji Nuan slightly turned up the corners of her lips. ¡°Twenty degrees below zero, it¡¯s really chilly. Fortunately, my father came back in time. He drove me to a hospital as fast as he could, and even run several red lights, after finding me lying unconscious in the yard. Otherwise, I might have frozen to death.¡±

 Chapter 256 - The First Thing President Mo Does When He Gets Home from Work Is Cooking for Her

    <h4>Chapter 256: The First Thing President Mo Does When He Gets Home from Work Is Cooking for Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Even though nothing actually happened to me due to my effort; even though after he woke up, he stood outside my ward almost without eating or drinking for three days when I was in aa, the damage he had done to me is ineradicable. Even though he was drunk back then, so what? That¡¯s not a reason,¡± Ji Nuan said tly. ¡°My father was enraged. He used to appreciate this stepson and didn¡¯t mind he was an illegitimate son of the Sheng Family, but after that, there was no room for Sheng Yihan in the Ji family, and even Sheng Heru imed to disown him.¡±

    ¡°I was in the hospital for two months before I came home. My father expelled Sheng Yihan out of the Ji family in front of me to uphold justice for me. Mengran said in tears that Brother Sheng was drunk, and he didn¡¯t mean to offend me. She interceded for him, but my father was really furious, and he even warned Shen Heru that if she dared to keep contact with her son, he would drive her out too.¡±

    ¡°To keep this shadow from haunting me, my father ordered that no one shall mention Sheng Yihan¡¯s name in the Ji family. From then on, his name had been a taboo in the Ji family. Then I went to the United States to study. My horizons were broadened, and I no longer thought about that matter. If it weren¡¯t for that night, I wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of coldness. I had been very healthy before that night!¡±

    When she said ¡®very healthy¡¯ to Mo Jingshen, she looked a bit aggrieved.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her and pinched her cheek. ¡°I know, I know. Fortunately, that matter that happened when you were still a teenager is not too much of a shadow over your life.¡±

    ¡°What did Ji Mengran tell you besides that I had a short affair with Sheng Yihan when I was fifteen?¡±

    ¡°What else would she say. As you expected, she made her own ¡®truth¡¯ with a lot of fabricated plots.¡±

    ¡°...Why didn¡¯t you just ask me?¡±

    ¡°The truth filtered through her embellished words is that you were almost raped when you were still a teenager. How can I ask you about this if you don¡¯t want to tell me? Peel open your wound and ask if it hurts? Do you think I will do this?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    This may sound cold-blooded but seemed to be thoughtful to her.

    Ji Nuan suddenly plumped out her cheeks as if in an expression of indignation. She leaned against Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°No wonder Ji Mengran was so confident that you would be hers, and no wonder she was always upset because you treat me so well. It turns out that she had early told you about that matter.¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her alone. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to see you alone. From what I know of her, she will find a chance anyway and let you hear the rumors about me without even meeting you.¡±

    At this moment, Ji Nuan suddenly remembered that Sheng Yihan wanted to give her a watchst time. She looked at him. ¡°So, you know that I didn¡¯t ept that watchst time, right?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gazed at her. ¡°He knew you wouldn¡¯t ept the watch but still gave it to you. That watch is a Lady Arpels Pont des Amoureux. Who do you think he was provoking?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± He suddenly called her name. ¡°If hees to you again or does anything that makes you suspicious, tell me. Don¡¯t try to solve it yourself.¡±

    ¡°What did you talk about today? He will stille to me?¡±

    ¡°Keep that in mind, just in case.¡±

    Ji Nuan gazed at his handsome face, pursed her lips and suddenly kissed him on the chin. ¡°Why do you look so calm after hearing that I was almost raped when I was little? Shouldn¡¯t you be furious and want to kill, just like what happens in movies.¡±

    ¡°Even if I have cut him into pieces in my mind, what has been done can¡¯t be undone.¡± Mo Jingshen gently patted her head. His voice was calm, but there was a subtle chill in it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him pay for what he has done to you.¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly smiled. She got into his arms and put her hands around his neck. ¡°My dear husband.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡± Ji Nuan put her face against his chest and said seriously.

    Last time she said this a bit jokingly, but this time, she really meant it.

    Mo Jingshen smiled and reached out his long arm to hug her. He rubbed her hair and chuckled. ¡°It seems that you learn nothing but how to confess your love after you came to T City.¡±

    At this time, a doctor from the dispensary came around to check the list of medicine. Mo Jingshen asked Ji Nuan to stay here and went to talk with that doctor.

    Four hourster, it was midnight, and they finally got the decocted medicine and drove back to their apartment.

    When they waited for the medicine to be decocted, Mo Jingshen did everything, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. She just needed to sleep in the waiting room before he took her back home.

    After they reached home, Mo Jingshen coaxed her to drink the medicine. At one o¡¯clock in the morning, she sleepily held a bowl and drank the medicine that was so bitter that she almost cried. She raised her head only to see Mo Jingshen looking at her. Obviously, he would take out another bag of the medicinal soup and make her drink it if she dared to spit it out.

    Seeing her finally reluctantly drink off the bowl of medicine, he smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl. Now take a shower and go to sleep.¡±

    Finally being allowed to sleep, Ji Nuan washed up, got into bed, and immediately fell asleep.

    In her sleep, she felt a warmth from her feet. She opened her eyes sleepily only to find Mo Jingshen holding her curled-up body in his arms and her feet in his palm, which was warm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she mumbled sleepily.

    ¡°I just want to hug you, en?¡±

    ¡°En...¡±

    ¡°If your hands and feet get cold again just tell me and I¡¯ll prepare something at home to warm you.¡± Mo Jingshen gazed at her sleepy face. This little woman looked so sexy when she woke up.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat. As she nodded and said, ¡°En,¡± he leaned over to kiss her between her eyebrows and forced two words out of his throat. ¡°Just sleep.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen would stay in T City for half a month, during which Ji Nuan had no chance to go back to her dorm or to be exact, she didn¡¯t want to go back to live in her dorm.

    The first thing President Mo would do when he got back to his apartment from work was to cook for her. She had never enjoyed this treatment in Hai City.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to buy the ingredients himself, which were delivered every day by the housekeeping aunt he had hired. She would clean up the vegetables and leave them in the kitchen.

    Although the aunt really wanted to stay and cook for Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo, she thought she¡¯d better not disturb the lovers...

 Chapter 257 - Ji Nuanâ€¦ Is Mo Jingshenâ€™s Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 257: Ji Nuan... Is Mo Jingshen¡¯s Wife?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan ran around in the kitchen, assisting Mo Jingshen. She had thought that she could attract him with her culinary skills.

    But she was attracted by his culinary skill instead.

    ¡°Need a dish?¡±

    ¡°Are there any vegetables to clean up?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to prepare ginger...¡±

    ¡°How about garlic? Do you need one?¡±

    This was all she could do, and even these jobs were strongly demanded by her. Otherwise, she could only sit on the sofa watching TV because Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t let her touch anything in the kitchen.

    She came into the kitchen to assist him because she thought she couldn¡¯t just do nothing but sit and wait to eat.

    During dinner, Mo Jingshen watched Ji Nuan tasted the delicious food with relish and said to her, ¡°Some directors of the Education Bureau of T City and T University invited me to dinner this weekend. I tried to reject them, but they insisted on it. Are you going with me?¡±

    ¡°Directors of T University? They will know our rtionship if I go with you, won¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They are not your ssmates. They will keep it a secret for you even if they know you are Mrs. Mo. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I will think about it...¡±

    ¡°Why? Your principal will take his daughter to this dinner who has just got her master¡¯s degree. He has tried several times to introduce his daughter to me. Are you sure you¡¯re not going?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, why are there so many women who want to date you?¡±

    ¡°But I reject them all, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan chewed the rice in her mouth hard, but suddenly she realized that if she hadn¡¯t insisteding to T University, Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to meet T University¡¯s principal and thetter wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of introducing his own daughter to him.

    So, Mo Jingshen was to me because he was too attractive to women!

    Tut, how I want to have him all covered up except for a pair of eyes, then he wouldn¡¯t attract so many women¡¯s attention.

    ¡°If I go to that dinner, do I have to introduce myself?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a new student?¡±

    ¡°Then what if the principal takes me as a student and drives me away? How should I answer if they ask me who I am?¡±

    ¡°My wife.¡±

    ¡°....what?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°Then what do you think I would take you with me for?¡±

    ¡°You take me to fight three hundred rounds with the principal¡¯s daughter?¡± Ji Nuan raised her eyebrow. ¡°I have to say you overestimate my ability.¡±

    Mo Jingshenughed. ¡°The principal just implied he wanted to introduce his daughter to me but didn¡¯t say it explicitly. Meeting his daughter won¡¯t change anything. I don¡¯t think he will force me to date his daughter if he finds out that I¡¯m not interested in her. It¡¯s just an ordinary dinner. Mrs. Mo, are you too shy to go to that dinner with me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be shy?¡±

    ¡°Then are you going or not?¡±

    Ji Nuan put down the bowl and took a breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. I must go defend my husband, leaving you no chance to cheat on me.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, leave others no chance to covet you!¡±

    ¡ª-

    It happened to be the time of that dinner when Ji Nuan¡¯s ss was over. Professor Lin emphasized to the students that he had something to tend to tonight and told them to call him tomorrow if they had any problem.

    So, Professor Lin would go to that dinner tonight too.

    Although it was just an ordinary dinner, the directors of the Education Bureau and T University would attend it, so they chose a very formal restaurant instead of a noisy nightclub.

    When the dinner was going to begin, the principal of T University finally persuaded his daughter toe with him. The directors were all expecting Mo Jingshen¡¯s arrival.

    Mo Jingshen arrived just on time. He came to the restaurant precisely at 7:30 p.m. As soon as he pushed the door, the people in the room all looked at him and then at Ji Nuan who was behind him. To their surprise, President Mo didn¡¯te alone but brought a person with him.

    A pretty girl.

    She had ck straight long hair and well-shaped long legs. On her fair, oval-shaped face, there was a pair of almond-like eyes with thick eyshes. She was slim and wore a leisure dress that had no brand logo but looked fashionable and chic. She was young but didn¡¯t look childish and looked wise yet stunningly beautiful.

    All men couldn¡¯t help ncing at the principal¡¯s daughter who was sitting among them as soon as they spotted the girl behind Mo Jingshen and then rested their eyes on Ji Nuan.

    Under their stares, Ji Nuan smiled elegantly and calmly. Then she looked around and made eye contact with Professor Lin. She nodded at Professor Lin respectfully. ¡°Hi, Professor Lin!¡±

    Professor Lin¡¯s eyelid twitched.

    He had early suspected that Ji Nuan had a special rtionship with President Mo, but he didn¡¯t expect he would take her here today.

    The directors of T University vaguely remembered that Ji Nuan was a student of T University. They exchanged nces with each other, wondering why Mo Jingshen took her here with him.

    There was a thirty-something man among the directors of the Education Bureau sitting beside the principal. His eyes lit up when he saw Ji Nuan. Not looking embarrassed at all under these people¡¯s stare, Ji Nuan elegantly went to sit down at the table with Mo Jingshen.

    That thirty-something man remembered that Ji Nuan seemed to be Professor Lin¡¯s student. He couldn¡¯t help looking at her a few more times and asked carefully and politely, ¡°President Mo, who is this youngdy?¡±

    ¡°My wife, Ji Nuan,¡± Mo Jingshen smiled and said without any hesitation.

    In an instant, the others in the room all gaped and some directors of T University who knew who Ji Nuan was almost froze.

    ¡°Wife?¡± The principal looked at Ji Nuan incredulously. ¡°When did you get married, President Mo? If my memory serves me right, isn¡¯t this Miss Ji a student of Professor Lin at our school?¡±

    ¡°My wife founded a studio in Hai City in her spare time. She thought shecked management skills, so she made time to study administrative management in T City,¡± Mo Jingshen said casually as if talking about something perfectly normal.

    But it wasn¡¯t normal at all in others¡¯ minds.

    Mrs. Mo, President Mo¡¯s wife, went to study at T University, keeping a low profile and never exposing her identity, and had even be a top student in Professor Lin¡¯s ss. The whole story was just unimaginable.

    At this moment, Ji Nuan spotted a young girl sitting beside the principal who looked a bit embarrassed right now. It seemed that she was the principal¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Hi, Principal. Hi, directors. I dide to T University for further education. As my purpose is to study, I didn¡¯t tell you about my family background. Professor Lin is an old friend of my father, but he didn¡¯t know who my husband was, and I didn¡¯t tell him,¡± Ji Nuan exined and looked at Professor Lin. ¡°You won¡¯t me me, will you, Professor?¡±

    After suddenly being mentioned, Professor Linughed. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s my honor that Mrs. Mo can be my student, but you really hide your identity well. You are the most low-key student in my ss. I never expected that President Mo is your... husband.¡±

 Chapter 258 - She Is Not Just Mrs. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 258: She Is Not Just Mrs. Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The news that Mo Jingshen was married was like a bomb, shocking everyone present.

    The girl who sat beside the principal seemed to be attracted to Mo Jingshen in the beginning. Now she hid her emotions a bit, but she still kept looking at Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen as if trying to confirm whether he was really married or just picked a random woman as an excuse to reject her.

    Seeing her looking, Ji Nuan thought it was the right decision for her toe today.

    Otherwise, if the principal introduced his daughter to Mo Jingshen, things would have been awkward.

    As everyone came and sat down at the table, the sophisticated directors of T University soon changed the topic after the shocking surprise. They were all engaged in the education industry, and most of them had been leaders, so they all basically talked about education.

    One leader of T University poured a cup of liquor for another and said fawningly, ¡°Director Chen, the excellent students we XX department enrolled this year are less than in past years. Please don¡¯t give too strict requirements for our students¡¯ examination results. As a department receiving little attention, we need our school¡¯s special care.¡±

    ¡ª-They mostly talked about topics rted to T University and the education industry of T City.

    Ji Nuan quietly enjoyed the food and listened to the conversation of these big shots in T City¡¯s education industry. Two thirty-something men sitting opposite to her enthusiastically picked some food with public chopsticks and put it into her bowl. After knowing that she didn¡¯t drink, they called the waiter to bring her coconut juice or a cup of lemon water.

    Ji Nuan smiled gracefully at them and thanked them. However, at this moment, someone suddenly grabbed one of her fingers and pinched it.

    Ji Nuan felt pain and tried to take her finger back but couldn¡¯t.

    She jerked her head around and cast a questioning nce at Mo Jingshen, sitting beside her.

    Mo Jingshen held her finger with one hand, picked the ss pitcher close to him with another, and poured a cup of water for her. Then he got close to her and whispered, ¡°Why did you smile so happily? What made you so happy?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°You asked me toe here with you, didn¡¯t you? I can¡¯t just show them a dark face.¡±

    The next second, the man pinched her wrist and exerted a bit of strength. ¡°You just need to sit quietly and eat food. You don¡¯t have to smile at other men.¡±

    The two young leaders of the education bureau were almost mesmerized by her beautiful smile. If they hadn¡¯t known she was President Mo¡¯s wife, they would have been even more enthusiastic towards her.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t just remain expressionless when I look at them....¡±

    Mo Jingshen picked a slice of beef with chopsticks and put it into her bowl. ¡°You just need to look at me.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought me here if you don¡¯t want me to see other men. You brought me here but don¡¯t allow me to look at others...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I took you here, but did I ask you to smile at other men?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She smiled at the two men who were total strangers to her for his sake. She was his wife. She shouldn¡¯t be rude on this sort of asion.

    But since Boss Mo had prohibited her from smiling, she would just avoid looking at other men and smiling at them.

    Seeing Ji Nuan silently lowered her head to take food, Mo Jingshen picked the peppercorns out of her bowl for her.

    Their actions couldn¡¯t escape others¡¯ eyes, but they tacitly pretended not to see them and did not dare to joke about them, but now they were sure that this Ji Nuan was indeed Mo Jingshen¡¯s woman. From the way they got along, they could tell the two of them were quite intimate.

    However, the principal¡¯s daughter, who was looking at them with a smile, suddenly turned her eyes to Ji Nuan¡¯s face, saying, ¡°How old is Mrs. Mo? It is peculiar for a married woman like you to enter school to study business administration.¡±

    Ji Nuan stopped chewing, and then spent several seconds to swallow the meat in her mouth.

    Mo Jingshen ignored her words too and picked a piece of codfish with his chopsticks and put it into Ji Nuan¡¯s bowl again.

    The atmosphere became a bit awkward because of the principal¡¯s daughter¡¯s words. Everyone knew that the principal of T University wanted to introduce his daughter to President Mo, but before he even tried, President Mo¡¯s wife had shown up.

    The room fell into silence. The principal was about to say something to ease the tension, when his daughter suddenly smiled and said to Ji Nuan, ¡°Mrs. Mo, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Linda.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi.¡± Ji Nuan hurriedly swallowed the food in her mouth and coughed, because she was in such a hurry that she almost choked.

    Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help frowning. He nudged closer to her the cup of water he just poured with one hand and patted her back with another.

    Ji Nuan took a mouthful of water and felt much better. Then she looked up at the principal¡¯s daughter with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s said that the principal¡¯s daughter graduated from a famous college overseas. Miss Linda, nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    However, no matter how polite her words sounded, the interaction between her and Mo Jingshen was so intimate that no one could get between them.

    The principal¡¯s daughter smiled. ¡°Really? But I never heard that President Mo had been married. Maybe that¡¯s because T City is far away from Hai City, we didn¡¯t even hear such important news.¡±

    Ji Nuan had been mentally prepared beforeing, so she wasn¡¯t annoyed by her. This girl was obviously very arrogant. As the daughter of T University¡¯s principal, she must be surrounded and fawned bymon students since her childhood, so she developed an arrogant character.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer her but just smiled, silently agreeing with Linda¡¯s words that she was ignorant.

    Beside her, Mo Jingshen nced at the principal¡¯s daughter who sat opposite to her and said tly, ¡°She is not just my wife.¡±

    Everyone else paused.

    <i>Not just his wife? Were there some facts they didn¡¯t know?</i>

    They knew Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t bemitted to one woman. Perhaps, they just had a contract marriage, or there was someplex rtionship between the two of them?

    Ji Nuan was also surprised to hear that and looked at him.

    The room fell into silence again. The others were curious but dared not ask Mo Jingshen what he meant. The principal¡¯s daughter kept staring Ji Nuan as if guessing what Mo Jingshen¡¯s words meant.

    ¡°Really? Then it seems that I¡¯d better call her Miss Ji...¡± The principal¡¯s daughter nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan suddenly lost her appetite and put down her chopsticks when her hand below the table was suddenly taken by Mo Jingshen and wrapped within his hand.

    ¡°She is not only my wife, but she is also my lover. That is how much I love her.¡±

    As soon as he said this, the room fell silent again.

 Chapter 259 - President Mo, Are You Confessing Your Love to Your Lover?

    <h4>Chapter 259: President Mo, Are You Confessing Your Love to Your Lover?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As soon as he said this, the room fell into another silence.

    Almost all of the people showed varying degrees of surprise.

    At first, they thought Mo Jingshen¡¯s marriage would be all about interest and that he did not hold deep feelings for Ji Nuan. She was merely his nominal wife. They were more like good partners instead of a loving couple. After all, a sessful businessman wouldn¡¯t mind this sort of trifles.

    It would be impossible for Mo Jingshen to confess his love for his wife in front of so many people. Besides, in today¡¯s world, no one would be moved by the word ¡®love.¡¯

    They all thought so.

    However, the simple andmon words of Mo Jingshen immediately silenced the principal¡¯s daughter. She forced a smile in embarrassment and dared not provoke Ji Nuan again.

    ¡°So, President Mo is confessing his love for his wife? Do you do this to her at home every day?¡± A leaderughed.

    ¡°I have to say it¡¯s the first time I saw a man confessing his love to a woman on this sort of asion. Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo must be deeply in love. Look how much President Mo cares about her....¡±

    ¡°Oh, the longer you live, the more things you will see. I¡¯m old, but it¡¯s the first time I saw a scene of ¡®public disy of affection.¡¯ Is it called so, right? I learned this expression from one of my students not long ago...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face blushed. She hurriedly picked her ss and took a sip of water in case people would notice her red face.

    The principal¡¯s daughter was so embarrassed that she said she needed to use the restroom and left the room. The principal was embarrassed too. He should have checked about Mo Jingshen¡¯s marital status in advance. Now his daughter lost face and so did he.

    The leaders began to tter each other again. Ji Nuan smiled politely and began to enjoy the food quietly.

    At this time, she received a call from Ji Hongwen. Ji Nuan got up to answer this call out of the room. Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I know what Mengran had done. Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s not the first time she had done this sort of stupid thing. I¡¯ve given her a chance over and over again, but she just doesn¡¯t stop, and now she even went all the way to T City to frame you. Nuan Nuan, don¡¯t believe her bullshit. I¡¯ll give you an exnation to you for sure.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew Ji Hongwen had gone back to Hai City. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to visit her before he went back.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Dad, don¡¯t worry too much. I know how to deal with this matter.¡± Standing out of the room, Ji Nuan held her cell phone and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve just gone back to Hai City and should sleep early. These insignificant family matters are easy to solve. Your health is what matters most. Don¡¯t be angry or worried because of this incident.¡±

    ¡°Mengran¡¯s really gone too far. If I don¡¯t do something to stop her, she will only behave more terribly!¡± Ji Hongwen said angrily. ¡°She is almost in her twenties, but she just stays at home all day and does nothing. At her age, you were studying abroad. I¡¯ve really spoiled her. I¡¯ll send her abroad in two days. This will save me from a lot of trouble, and she won¡¯t be able to pester you and Jingshen.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the time. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner outside. It¡¯s not sure when I can go home. I¡¯ll call you if you haven¡¯t slept when I go back home, okay?¡±

    Ji Hongwen paused and said, ¡°Just go about your business. You don¡¯t have to call me. But Mengran said nonsense to you. Do you...¡±

    Ji Nuan just said, ¡°Dad, although her words were not trustworthy, her words can¡¯t be out of thin air. I hope I can be your daughter forever, but I also want to know the truth. I¡¯m already an adult. I think we can find a chance to have a talk and rify some matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay, there isn¡¯t much time left before you graduate from T University. Let¡¯s talk when youe back to Hai City.¡± Ji Hongwen knew what Ji Nuan meant. He couldn¡¯tfort her by telling her to keep calm and not to overthink, because she was already calm.

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s attitude proved that what Ji Mengran said was true.

    Ji Nuan said ¡°Yes¡± and hung up after several more words with Ji Hongwen.

    She put her cell phone into her bag. She was about to go back to the room when the principal¡¯s daughter happened toe back from the restroom.

    Ji Nuan nodded at her and motioned for her to go first, but the principal¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t move. She stood at the door of the room and said in a sweet voice with a smile on her face, ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m sorry for offending you just now.¡±

    As the daughter of a university¡¯s principal, she surely wasn¡¯t stupid. Although she was hostile to Ji Nuan just now, Ji Nuan could understand her behavior just now. No one would be happy if your blind date¡¯s wife suddenly showed up.

    However, only the principal and his daughter took this dinner as a blind date. To Mo Jingshen, it was merely a tedious social activity that he failed to reject.

    ¡°How long have you been married?¡± The principal¡¯s daughter still couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Ji Nuan took a look at her. ¡°It will be a year in a month or so.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems that I¡¯m ignorant, indeed. Sorry... about what I said just now. Please don¡¯t mind it, Mrs. Mo.¡± The principal¡¯s daughter was not stupid. Since she had no chance to get Mo Jingshen, she should face reality and give up her unrealistic dream. She apologized to her because she didn¡¯t want to annoy President Mo or his wife, so she said these words to make up.

    But to be honest, Mo Jingshen had publicly shown his love for his wife just now. No one except idiots would still dream of recing Ji Nuan. Obviously, Mo Jingshen loved Ji Nuan very much. Who dared mess up with her?

    By saying these words, she was trying to save herself out of embarrassment.

    Ji Nuan just smiled at her and slightly shook her head to show that she didn¡¯t mind. The two of them pushed the door open and entered the room,ughing together.

    After the dinner, the leaders dared not keep Mo Jingshen toote. They didn¡¯t dare invite him to KTV or a nightclub because they weren¡¯t sure whether he liked it. Also, he brought his wife with him.

    In the end, they just exchanged pleasantries at the table. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t talk much but just raised her eyes to cast a polite look at them now and then.

    The dinner was finished in a happy atmosphere. Before leaving, some leaders wished Mo Jingshen and his wife a happy life and tried to praise Ji Nuan¡¯s performance in T University, but thetter was too low key, so they had no impression of her before. In the end, they could only say¡ª

    ¡°Mrs. Mo¡¯s grades are really good.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It must take you great efforts to find such a virtue of mine.

 Chapter 260 - Lately, Boss Mo Likes Having Sex on the Couchâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 260: Lately, Boss Mo Likes Having Sex on the Couch¡­</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was the first time for Mo Jingshen to confess his love to her, and he did it publicly. Ji Nuan was secretly happy.

    They drove home, took a shower, changed, and sat down on the couch in the living room. They leaned against each other and began to kiss.

    Suddenly, while kissing her passionately, Mo Jingshen held her waist and ced her on his thigh. His warm, thin lips moved slowly from her lips to her chin, cheek, and ears.

    Then his lips moved down to her neck and went lower.

    The man¡¯s kiss and breath moved all the way down from her corbone and rested on her soft, gradually standing nipples. His hand also silently reached into her nightgown from beneath. His warm hand grabbed her soft breast, and his breathing became heavy.

    She was in an ordinary pullover nightgown that was not conservative or sexy and could only be taken off over her head.

    Before Mo Jingshen had the time to throw away the nightgown he took off from her, the cell phone on the tea table suddenly rang¡­

    ¡°Ding-dong¡­¡±

    It was a text message.

    Ji Nuan was pressed against the couch by Mo Jingshen. She didn¡¯t realize she was lying on the couch until she heard the ringtone. Before they entered the bedroom, Mo Jingshen had stripped her almost entirely naked, so she immediately opened her eyes.

    Mo Jingshen only paused for a second. Full of sexual desire, his low and deep voice became hoarse. ¡°Ignore it. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Then he lifted her chin and continued French kissing her.

    Ji Nuan. ¡°¡­.¡± Why does Boss Mo like having sex on the couchtely?

    ¡°My cell phone is ringing.¡±

    ¡°I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Then let me read it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a text message.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take of a look at the message. I seldom received spam messages. It must be from a person I know.¡±

    ¡°En, no hurry. Just ignore it.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen¡­¡±

    The cell phone kept buzzing. It seemed that it had received more than one message.

    Who would keep sending her text messages at midnight? No one else would do it except Xia Tian.

    ¡°No, no,e on. Get up¡­¡±

    The cell phone kept buzzing on her ear, and Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t concentrate.

    Mo Jingshen ignored her refusal. He had wanted to press her down and teach her a good lesson since he saw her smiling happily at other men during dinner. Now that they had finally hit home and she happened to be very cooperative tonight; they shouldn¡¯t waste such a good time for an idiot who sent messages at midnight.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t stop him, nor could she push him away from her. She bit her lips and said helplessly, ¡°Just let me take a look at the messages, all right? What if there is an emergency? Let¡¯s continue after I read the messages, okay? Just spare me for one minute.¡±

    Hearing her words, he finally stopped. Then he narrowed his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°I spare you one minute, and you¡¯ll pay me back for an hour, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What a beast!

    Not getting her answer, he was going to strip down her pants which were the only clothes left on her¡­

    ¡°Okay, okay, an hour, I promise. After all, even if you don¡¯t spare for a minute, it¡¯s up to you how long the sex will take,¡± Ji Nuanined. It was actually pointless whether she agreed to his demand or not. It was just lip service.

    Mo Jingshen finally stopped.

    Ji Nuan hurriedly got up, gathered her messy long hair on her shoulder with her hand, picked up her cell phone, and took a look at its screen.

    Seeing this woman sit on the couch almost naked in this cold weather and reading the messages without covering herself with clothes, Mo Jingshen frowned and patiently waited for her to finish reading the messages, taking her into his arms from the couch with a straight face. He took her to the bedroom, kicked the door open, gently ced her on the bed, and covered her body exposed to the cold air with the quilt.

    As Ji Nuan expected, it was Xia Tian who bombarded her with text messages at midnight.

    Xia Tian. [Boss, the performance report and financial statement of the studiost month have been sent to your email. Please check it!]

    Xia Tian. [I have to say you really have sharp eyes. During thest two months, I didn¡¯t do anything else but dealt with the investors who came to negotiate the transfer ofnd and properties. I didn¡¯t even touch the properties with high market value. Even some shops and plots that you had bought randomly were being crazily sought after by investors with a unique vision.]

    Xia Tian. [Even the lowest prices they offered would be enough for all of us to live a well-to-do life for years. We will earn a profit of over forty million yuan! But I didn¡¯t sell them because I think the prices can be raised further. You are not in a hurry to sell these properties anyway.]

    Xia Tian. [By the way, Chenfeng Company wanted to buy the plot at Dawang City on the east for 350 million yuan. Do you think the price is fair? Will you sell it?]

    Xia Tian. [Your small studio is like a hidden gold mine. No one knows that you have so many treasures in your hand. If you sell all the properties, your studio¡¯s working capital will be even more than those of many listedpanies! How can you call it a ¡®studio¡¯? You are just too low profile! Good lenses, bad frames!]

    Xia Tian. [It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you reply to my messages? Are you sleeping, or are you rolling in bed with your dear husband? Tut, how can you value sex over friendship?!]

    Xia Tian. [By the way, dear Boss Ji, now that you are so rich, don¡¯tin to me how poor you are again! I may have to take refuge with you after I disown the Xia Family people. Do you need a sidekick? Come on, leave a ce for me by your side. I need a patron!]

    Xia Tian. [I remember you just took over Han Tianyuan¡¯spany several months ago, didn¡¯t you? You only spent thirty million yuan to have this studio, right? I checked our finance and projects yesterday, only to find out that the profits we made had been ten times more in just a few months. It turns out that you were right to insist on doing real estate!]

    Then there was another pile of babbling. Ji Nuan read all her messages and replied. [One day, you will see a hundredfold increase in profits. The next few years will definitely be a good time for the domestic housing market to soar, but a tall tree catches the wind. We¡¯d better keep a low profile. After all, there are so many real estate big shots in China, we will certainly have a hard time if they gather up to suppress us.]

    In less than a minute, Xia Tian sent her a [Give Me a High Five] emoticon.

    They knew each other well. For most of the time, as long as Ji Nuan gave her a hint, she would understand her n.

    When she finally put her cell phone down, Ji Nuan found Mo Jingshen was not in the bedroom. She grabbed her nightgown and put it on, got off the bed, and entered the bathroom. She tied her hair up and turned on the tap to wash her face with cold water to cool her hot, blushing face.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, she spotted a string of hickeys on her neck.

    She had to go back to T University tomorrow. These hickeys were located too high and were hard to hide! It seemed that even a turtleneck sweater wouldn¡¯t be able to cover them¡­

 Chapter 261 - With Sufficient Time to Sleep with Her, to Tease Her, and to Look at Her

    <h4>Chapter 261: With Sufficient Time to Sleep with Her, to Tease Her, and to Look at Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although the kiss marks were not too obvious, Ji Nuan refused to let Mo Jingshen near her neck again.

    As it happened, the man did the very opposite of what she insisted. The more she refused, the harder he kissed. She was left begging for forgiveness on the bed, and only then, did he stop torturing her neck. However, his lower body did not slow his actions.

    ¡ª-

    In the middle of the night, Ji Nuan was half-conscious when she noticed that the man was absent. She woke up to find him in the living room. He appeared to have just answered a call, and when he saw her awake, he ced his phone down and tossed it onto the sofa.

    ¡°Why are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have a lot of work left in T City? You don¡¯t have to keep staying in T City to apany me. I¡¯ll be returning to Hai City in a month. Is staying here with me dying your work?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been idle in T City. The work in the branchpany is simr to the work in Hai City; only the working environment is different.¡± Mo Jingshen nced at her: ¡°It won¡¯t be for very long. It¡¯s rare for me to have time to apany you. Aren¡¯t you happy about it?¡±

    Sufficient time to apany her meant enough time to sleep with her, to tease her, and to watch her.

    ¡°I think you should prioritize work. I don¡¯t have anywhere I have to leave for after returning to Hai City. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to be with each other.¡± Ji Nuan felt that if he continued sleeping with her every day, she really wouldn¡¯t have any energy for her studies. Although her grades were first in ss, if this continued, she feared that her grades would only gradually decline.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t shift her focus onto something else whenever this man was by her side. Her heart was always teased back and forth by him.

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. We will neverck time to be with one another. If you¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll be affected by my presence, I won¡¯t disturb you when you¡¯re revising in the study room.¡± Mo Jingshen held in a smile, clearly seeing through her thoughts. ¡°Promising to let you study here was my biggest allowance. I made time to visit you. Are you even going to force me to live apart from you?¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him with sleepy eyes, unable to refute him.

    ¡°If you must keep a distance from me to study well...¡± The man approached her, linking hands with her to return back to the bedroom. He carried her onto the bed and ced his hand against where her heart was located, saying meaningfully: ¡°It means that you¡¯ve lost control of your own heart, and you lose yourposure whenever you see me. Can you me me for that?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Was it because she had abruptly woken up, and because her mind was still in a state of disorder? She was actually at a loss for words from his simple response.

    She wanted to defend herself, but at the same time, she found his point valid. Watching her struggling expression, Mo Jingshen leaned down with a darkened expression to give her a passionate and intimate kiss. ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep anymore? Earlier, you were still begging for me to let you off early. If you don¡¯t wish to sleep, I don¡¯t mind continuing our exercise from earlier. I¡¯ll enjoy it to my heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡±

    From this kiss alone, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes quickly turned misty. She did her best topose her breath, and subconsciously pressed her thighs together to prevent him from reaching his hand in.

    From Mo Jingshen¡¯s point of view, this one movement was akin to lighting another me in his already darkened and heavy eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose?¡± He hoarsely bit against her lip.

    ¡°...Earlier, I only startled awake because you weren¡¯t by my side. I¡¯m still really sleepy.¡± Ji Nuan moved her face away and pressed it against his chest. It was true that he had let her off after one round today. However, he was still really forceful and heavy. Even though she had already showered and slept some, her body still felt unreasonably sensitive in his arms.

    Could it be that because he always did it for so long in the past, and had suddenly let her off today, she was actually unused to it?

    A few words actually made her so sensitive...

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gazended on her face. His ink-ck eyes carried hints of suppressedughter as he gently patted her back. Seeing that Ji Nuan was curled up in his arms unmoving, he did not insist for them to continue and only gently caressed her head, indicating for her to put her mind at ease and sleep.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster, Ji Nuan received Auntie Qin¡¯s call. Auntie Qin was the Ji family¡¯s helper and had watched Ji Nuan, and Ji Mengran grow up together.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, Mr. Ji ns to send the Second Miss abroad. He has even booked the flight tickets and made arrangements with the school. He has been keeping Second Miss locked at home, and even arranged for a security guard to watch her. It¡¯s been days since she ate anything, yet Mr. Ji insists on sending her there. He won¡¯t let her stay in Hai City anymore, no matter who tries to beg for her. Your rtionship with the Second Miss is the best. Mr. Ji usually listens to your suggestions as well. Please, quicklye and beg for her...¡± Auntie Qin¡¯s voice came from the phone. Her heartache and anxiety could be easily heard.

    Perhaps, Auntie Qin was the only one in the Ji family who still did not realize how dire Ji Nuan and Ji Mengran¡¯s rtionship had be.

    These were the children she had personally watch grow up. Right now, their rtionship was no longer as close as it used to be. The conflicts in-between were not something that could easily be exined. Perhaps, allowing Auntie Qin to maintain her beautiful impression of them was not a bad thing.

    Ji Nuan did not exin. She only said: ¡°I¡¯ll give Dad a call to understand the situation. By the way Auntie Qin, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Eldest Miss?¡±

    ¡°Twenty years ago, when my mom married into the Ji family, you were already working there, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, when my mom married in, was there anyone she interacted with frequently? For example, any men, or anyone whom she was especially close to?¡± If she weren¡¯t speaking with Auntie Qin, who have watched her grow up, Ji Nuan would never be so direct with her questions.

    ¡°This...¡± Auntie Qin was quiet for a long moment. Ji Nuan sensitively felt that her question had startled her. Auntie Qin only answered after a long while: ¡°Eldest Miss, I¡¯m not sure about this, nor have I heard anything about it. When madam married into the Ji family, I had only just begun working here. There are a lot of things I¡¯m not too clear on...¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Auntie Qin.¡± Ji Nuan caught the pause in her words and did not ask more. She hung up the phone.

    Across from her, Mo Jingshen had heard the voice from her phone and spoke up: ¡°Your father ns to send Ji Mengran abroad?¡±

    ¡°En, he doesn¡¯t wish to see us sisters fighting. Sending her abroad can be considered killing two birds with one stone. On the one hand, with her out of sight, he would worry less. One the other hand, it would also prevent me from doing anything to Ji Mengran. Considering his point of view as a father, I can understand where he ising from. After all, Mengran is his true, blood-rted daughter. He has already done more than enough for me to feel his care.¡±

    ¡°Who says you won¡¯t be able to touch her if she¡¯s abroad? If you wish to touch her, you can do it anytime,¡± Mo Jingshen calmly said.

 Chapter 262 - She Hugged Him and Buried Her Face Deeper in His Neck

    <h4>Chapter 262: She Hugged Him and Buried Her Face Deeper in His Neck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    There was no need for Ji Nuan to carry out her revenge personally. Three dayster, Hai City¡¯s Civil Aeronautics Administration released the following news:

    The flight BA168 headed toward London, Ennd, crashed midair as it was flying across the Pacific Ocean due to an unknown malfunction. There were 57 Chinese and 108 English individuals aboard that flight. Several passengers hade from other countries and met with the misfortune. China and Ennd had already sent their maritime rescue team to search for the victims. However, due to the circumstances of the crash and the poor weather during the urrence, it was likely that few had survived.

    When she received this news, Ji Nuan subconsciously called Ji Hongwen. However, her call was not picked up regardless of how many attempts she made. She stood before the ceiling-to-floor windows in her condo in T City, looking in the direction of the Pacific Ocean.

    She had made another call to Auntie Qin the day before and found out that Ji Mengran was set to fly off this afternoon. She was headed to London, Ennd, and was supposed to take the very flight that had crashed, flight BA168.

    In both her first and previous life, this so-called sister had caused her so much worry. Ji Nuan, who had received this news abruptly, did not find it too shocking or difficult to ept. However, her first reaction was that Ji Hongwen wouldn¡¯t take this news well!

    Her call to Ji Hongwen could not go through, so Ji Nuan decided to call Auntie Qin instead. When Auntie Qin picked up the phone, she was crying and saying that Ji Hongwen¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t good. After receiving the news, he had kept himself locked in thepany¡¯s office. It had been hours since he had appeared and no one in thepany dared to enter.

    Regardless of what had urred, Ji Nuan would never find it in herself to forgive everything. However, from Ji Hongwen¡¯s point of view, Ji Mengran was still his blood-rted daughter.

    ¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen returned home to see Ji Nuan dressed and ready to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s already six in the evening, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a flight back to Hai City tonight. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to rush back by tomorrow morning, but I¡¯ll have Feng Ling go to Professor Lin to take a leave for me,¡± Ji Nuan hurriedly replied and walked to leave.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. With one stretch of his hand, he tugged against her elbow and brought her back. At the same time, he took her bag from her hands and ced it down. ¡°Even if you go to the airport now, the earliest avable flight to Hai City would only takeoff after midnight. There¡¯s no use rushing there so early. Calm down first and tell me why you are going back?¡±

    ¡°Mengran was supposed to head to London today, but her flight crashed. I¡¯m worried that my Dad won¡¯t be able to take this well. I have to go back to see him!¡± Ji Nuan was sure that Mo Jingshen had heard about this news. News of ne crashes were usually immediately released across the country.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the flight headed from Hai City to London met with a crash. I sent someone to check with the flightpany after receiving the news in the afternoon. Ji Mengran did not board that flight. She¡¯s only been temporarily assigned to the missing peoples¡¯ list,¡± Mo Jingshen watched Ji Nuan¡¯s pale, worried face and calmly exined.

    Ji Nuan stared at him as her mouth fell open. She was silent for a long while, as though processing his words, before she finally appeared moreposed. She then picked up her phone to call Ji Hongwen again; it was still unanswered.

    ¡°But my Dad isn¡¯t answering his phone right now. The people at hispany won¡¯t dare to enter his office to disturb him either. I¡¯m worried that...¡±

    ¡°Director Ji has faced all sorts of trials and tribtions in the business world; his heart is strong. I¡¯ll have Shen Mu drive over to Ji Group to take a look and inform Director Ji that Ji Mengran didn¡¯t board the flight.¡± Mo Jingshen pressed her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Leave this to me.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Shen Mu did note to T City with Mo Jingshen. He was still in Hai City.

    As Mo Jingshen¡¯s most capable right-hand man, he definitely could enter Ji Group to meet her father.

    Ji Nuan nodded; her gaze fixed on Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen understood that she was anxious and did not say more. He patted her backfortingly and picked up his phone to call Shen Mu.

    After personally watching Mo Jingshen instruct Shen Mu, Ji Nuan took another nce toward her own phone. Her screen was lit up with another piece of news about the bodies found by a rescue boat.

    Perhaps she had really lost all feelings a long time ago. The changes in her past life and the hatred from her current concealed more than ten years of feelings developed from growing up together. From the moment she heard about Ji Mengran¡¯s ident, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart waspletely unaffected. She only found it difficult to ept that she did not manage to return all of her sufferings onto Ji Mengran and felt slightly dejected.

    Even after knowing that Ji Mengran was not aboard that flight, she did not feel anything.

    Things like feelings were truly gone after they faded. Things that had turned cold, like a frozen heart, could not be warmed up again.

    Ji Nuan was carried back onto the sofa by Mo Jingshen. She stared at the phone in her hand, wondering when Ji Hongwen would return her call.

    Mo Jingshen removed the coat she had put on and ced it by the side. He urged her to sit on the sofa and leaned down to watch her: ¡°Are you upset that Director Ji hasn¡¯t answered your call?¡±

    Ji Nuan sat unmovingly, and Mo Jingshen did not ask more. He sat down by her side and pressed her head to lean on his shoulder.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and was quiet for a long time before saying, ¡°Regardless if Mengran really met with an ident, I feel that after this incident my Dad will instinctively begin to avoid me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen ced his hand on her head, gently stroking her. He leaned down to kiss the corner of her lips: ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    His voice was low and carried a few hints of heartache as he exined, ¡°When ites to the rtionship between his daughters, it¡¯s true that his way of managing things has been poor. He hasn¡¯t been able to discipline Ji Mengran well due to his work. However, you cannot assume that he¡¯ll gradually distant himself away from you now that you¡¯ve discovered you may not be rted to him by blood.¡±

    ¡°En, perhaps I¡¯m really overthinking...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s warm voicended by her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve been his pride and joy since you were young. He has always been focused on nurturing you, so he has never considered blood rtion as a problem. It¡¯s sufficient that he has recognized you as his daughter. He simply needs a quiet environment to recover from today¡¯s incident. He isn¡¯t trying to avoid you. All sorts of idents may happen in this world, but the sincere love that has existed for a long time won¡¯t suddenly disappear. That¡¯s the way it is for me toward you, and the same applies for Director Ji.¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her face in his embrace: ¡°I hope I¡¯ll always be his daughter. Even if the Ji family bes less prosperous, I would still wish to be his daughter.¡±

    The man was silent for several seconds before he softly replied, ¡°If Director Ji knew you were feeling this way, he would definitely feelforted. The past twenty years of nurturing you haven¡¯t gone to waste. This is the best repayment he could have asked for, and it¡¯s much more real than calling back to talk about your concern.¡±

    She hugged him and buried her face deeper in his neck.

    The little woman did not force herself to be brave like the way she had done in the past few months. At the very least, she had learned to hide in his arms when she felt vulnerable. She did not run away, nor did she avoid him.

    Mo Jingshen feltforted by her trust.

    He gently rubbed her shoulders, whispering: ¡°After Shen Mu sees Director Ji, he¡¯ll ask him to call you. Set your mind at ease and wait for the call. Don¡¯t rush.¡±

 Chapter 263 - President Mo is a Married Man!

    <h4>Chapter 263: President Mo is a Married Man!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan held onto Mo Jingshen¡¯s neck tightly and softly whispered, ¡°Life is truly too unpredictable. There are too many things that, if we don¡¯t hold onto it today, we¡¯ll find it can no longer be seized tomorrow.¡±

    The man pinched her cheek: ¡°At the very least, you won¡¯t lose me.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    In this world, there were too many unexpected forces at work. What she feared the most were thews that always went against people¡¯s expectations; thews that went against what they hoped for.

    Mo Jingshen could tell that, ever since Ji Nuan discovered the truth behind her birth, although she appeared unaffected, her heart was actually slightly troubled.

    ¡°Trust me. Regardless of how unpredictable life is, I¡¯ll always be here.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and buried her head deeper into his neck.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head and kissed her deeply.

    ¡ª-

    T University.

    During ss, Ji Nuan went to the bathroom.

    Mo Jingshen had been in T City for more than half a month, and most of his work was over. In several days, he would be returning to Hai City. Although Ji Nuan was unwilling to part with him, she would be returning soon to Hai City as well. It wasn¡¯t right for her to keep dying his work. After all, for her sake, Mo Jingshen had already maximized the volume of work he could undertake in T City and expanded the time he could spend here as much as possible.

    Precisely because they were about to face separation once more, for the past two nights, Ji Nuan was almost squeezed dry by Mo Jingshen. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was being embraced to death.

    Ling Feifei headed to the bathroom as well. When she saw Ji Nuan inside, she approached and made a token gesture of washing her hands. She pressed a little soap onto her hands and turned to look at the light blue turtleneck Ji Nuan was wearing. With a harmless smile, she said: ¡°Ji Nuan, could it be that you¡¯re really friends with Feng Ling? Previously, the two of you have always been secretive in the dormitory. Recently, I haven¡¯t seen Feng Ling around, and you haven¡¯t beening back to stay for more than half a month. Bai Wei and I have been missing both of you a lot.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her and unhurriedly raised her hands to the hand dryer. She said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you are suspicious about my rtionship with Feng Ling, but don¡¯t make up lies about missing us. Now that we¡¯re not around, isn¡¯t there more space for you to ce your luggage?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare? Don¡¯t mention luggage; even when I¡¯ve only casually tossed a shirt onto your beds, Bai Wei will nag at me. She insists that both of you haven¡¯t been staying recently, but the beds still belong to you. Although you and Feng Ling aren¡¯t at the dormitory, Bai Wei¡¯s eyes are still watching me.¡± Ling Feifei rubbed her hands together and intentionally nced at Ji Nuan¡¯s shirt. ¡°T City isn¡¯t as cold as Hai City. Why are you wearing a turtleneck shirt here, aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her brows and mocked lightly: ¡°What are you trying to ask about now?¡±

    Toward a small character like Ling Feifei, she did not wish to waste any time beating around the bush. They would be taking separate paths soon. Why was this Ling Feifei always so unhappy with her? She kept looking for trouble when they stayed together, and even when they weren¡¯t staying together, she continued to look for trouble. Who knew which of Ji Nuan¡¯s spikes had poked her that she found it itchy if she didn¡¯t scratch it. However, the moment she scratched it, she found it painful. She was utterly ridiculous.

    Ling Feifei watched Ji Nuan¡¯s typical unperturbed expression. Her exquisite and clear face waspletely indifferent.

    After washing her hands, Ling Feifei reached for a napkin. While wiping her hands, she said, ¡°Earlier in the ssroom, I saw that there was something red on your neck. Before I could get a clear look, it was blocked by your cor. Could it be that you were injured while living outside school? Let me see, is the wound serious?¡±

    As she spoke, Ling Feifei suddenly raised her hand to tug on Ji Nuan¡¯s cor.

    Ji Nuan expressionless blocked her hand. At the same time, the edge of her lips turned up. The curve of her lips was indolent and elegant, causing one to feel cold. She appeared to be suppressing a chuckle as she spoke: ¡°When did you learn to be concerned about me? You even noticed this small mark on my neck and intentionally followed me to the bathroom for a look?¡±

    After hearing her words, Ling Feifei¡¯s smile also turned unkind: ¡°Ji Nuan, you¡¯re indeed as guilty as a thief.¡±

    Ji Nuan shoved her hands aside and casually neatened up her clothes. She turned and headed straight for the exit.

    Ling Feifei was fuming mad and immediately followed her. Ji Nuan heard her footsteps but paid her no mind. As she walked, she casually patted the nonexistent dust off of her body.

    ¡°No matter how hard you tried to conceal it, you were still discovered. You were looking for an opportunity to cozy up to someone powerful, weren¡¯t you? How is it, going behind President Mo¡¯s wife¡¯s back to sleep with her husband? You must be having a good time, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ling Feifei said while leaning closed to Ji Nuan¡¯s ears. From her tone, it was evident that she was jealous but was trying to conceal it. ¡°Recently, are you always with President Mo? Has he really taken a liking to you?¡±

    When Ji Nuan caught on her words, she paused in her footsteps.

    She turned back, ncing at Ling Feifei who appeared pleased that she had managed to catch onto Ji Nuan¡¯s weakness.

    Ji Nuan only nced at her for a moment. She then sneered in disdain and continued heading for Professor Lin¡¯s ss.

    As they approached the ssroom, Ji Nuan unhurriedly began saying, ¡°Someone like you who only believes in her own, foolish heart, and refuses to believe in her own eyes, is truly rare.¡±

    Ling Feifei took significant steps to stand before Ji Nuan and fixed her eyes on her. She raised her voice in agitation: ¡°You¡¯re really too hypocritical! That day at the sports hall, if it wasn¡¯t for me, would you have had the opportunity to be close to President Mo? Right now, I¡¯m asking as an involved party if you went behind my back to seduce President Mo! And you still dare to be so self-righteous?¡±

    Seeing Ling Feifei¡¯s agitated expression, Ji Nuan raised her eyes and watched her indifferently: ¡°What were you involved in?¡±

    ¡°That day at the sports hall, you didn¡¯t even dare to take the initiative to speak to President Mo. If I hadn¡¯t mentioned that you were from Hai City, in this lifetime, you most likely wouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to speak with him!¡± Ling Feifei red at her. ¡°At the very least, I was someone who connected the two of you. This is how you thank me?¡±

    Ji Nuan did her best to keep away her expression of looking at an idiot. She calmly watched her. ¡°And so, if I really did sleep with him that night, what will you do about it?¡±

    Ling Feifei opened her eyes wide; her expression waspletely dumbstruck.

    Hearing and guessing were one thing, but she never expected that Ji Nuan would actually admit to it so openly!

    Ji Nuan did not pay her any more attention. She entered the ss, and after sitting down, she kept the books on the table away.

    Ling Feifei followed her in and sat by her side, suppressing her voice to warn her: ¡°Ji Nuan, President Mo is a married man! You¡¯re interfering as a third party! Do you still want to keep your face!¡±

    Ji Nuan kept away the extra notes and books on the table. She then nced at her: ¡°And so, are you trying to convince me that you are very morally upright, or are you angry at yourself for being one step behind me? What is it? Do you feel that you¡¯ve managed to grab hold of my weakness? Are you going to try to threaten me?¡±

 Chapter 264 - Who Else Aside from Mo Jingshen Could Be the One Supporting Ji Nuan Behind the Scenes?

    <h4>Chapter 264: Who Else Aside from Mo Jingshen Could Be the One Supporting Ji Nuan Behind the Scenes?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In an instant her heart was seen through, she really felt some humiliation.

    Watching Ji Nuan¡¯s fearless expression, Ling Feifei gathered the following:

    Comcency, arrogance, cockiness, and the sense that someone was supporting her provided her with confidence.

    Who else aside from Mo Jingshen could be the one supporting Ji Nuan behind the scenes?

    Ji Nuan did not turn to look at Ling Feifei¡¯s expression. Instead, she picked up the thermos cup on her desk and opened the lid. Through the hot steam rising up, she quietly watched as the bell chimed and Professor Lin entered the ssroom.

    Ling Feifei finally returned to her seat. However, her gaze would asionally flit toward Ji Nuan¡¯s turtleneck.

    Even though her cor was high, with an intentional gaze, Ling Feifei would asionally catch the appearance of the hidden love marks.

    Someone like President Mo who appeared cold, low-key, and difficult to approach, would he really... be that intense?

    ¡ª-

    That night, Ji Nuan did not agree to Bai Wei¡¯s invitation to shop together. When she left T University after ss, she saw Feng Ling¡¯s car parked outside.

    It had been several days since she saw Feng Ling. Feng Ling appeared as per normal. Her hair had been trimmed slightly, and she was still thin and dressed in ck. She seemed to be capable and clean as she stood by the car.

    Ji Nuan said she wanted to head to the department store to shop. Feng Ling apanied her but did not speak the entire way. It was as though she had reverted back to when she had first started working by Ji Nuan¡¯s side.

    Since Feng Ling was avoiding her, Ji Nuan did not intentionally probe at her wound to ask. She decided not to say much as well, and only asionally asked if the clothes she was buying looked good. After receiving Feng Ling¡¯s short opinion, she did not ask more.

    At 6.00 p.m., Feng Ling sent Ji Nuan to the restaurant near Mo Jingshen¡¯s branchpany.

    When she arrived, Mo Jingshen was already sitting there. It seemed like he had been waiting for quite a while.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard or sensed her, but before she approached, he was looking up.

    Their eyes met. Ji Nuan watched as the man¡¯s ink-ck eyes appeared to light up like stars with a smile. He then stood up.

    She approached as he tugged the chair out for her. He then removed her coat and took her bag from her, cing it by the side. His low voice concealed his doting smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at 5.30 p.m.? Why are youte? After resting for a period, it seems like Feng Ling¡¯s work efficiency has yet toe back.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head to look at the man¡¯s attractive jawline: ¡°Earlier, I went with Feng Ling to shop at a department store. There were several attractive pieces, so it took a while to try them on.¡±

    ¡°The new clothes are in the car?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. After trying them on, I felt that they didn¡¯t appear much different from what I usually wear, so I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡± Ji Nuan sat downfortably and received the menu from the waiter. While looking at it, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in T City for so many days, most of the time, you¡¯ve been cooking personally at home. It¡¯s fine if we eat out asionally, but I still prefer the food you make.¡±

    After ordering, she picked up a ss of a warm beverage for a sip. When the man sat down, he said with his clear andposed voice, ¡°Someone is following you.¡±

    ¡°How did you realize it?¡± Ji Nuan did not turn back for a look. From the moment she left T University, she had already sensed it. She easily guessed who it was and decided not to pay much attention to the person. After casually shopping with Feng Ling and driving here, the person was actually still following her.

    ¡°Such amon way of following someone. Her car is parked right behind Feng Ling¡¯s. Who is it?¡± Mo Jingshen calmly asked.

    Ji Nuan ced her cup down and smiled lightly: ¡°It should be Ling Feifei. She suspects that I¡¯ve seduced you, a married man. She most likely wants to take some pictures for evidence to threaten me. Oh, right, and perhaps she¡¯ll look for you to see if she can gain any benefits.¡±

    Mo Jingshen appeared amused as he watched her impatient expression: ¡°The difference in the quality of intelligence between the school and the workce is truly worlds apart. You sure are capable of enduring.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do but tolerate. You were right. Being too serious with this sort of child¡¯s y will lower my intelligence.¡± Ji Nuan watched the man¡¯s smiling eyes and pursed her lips to say, ¡°There are only two more weeks to go. After enduring T University¡¯s school anniversary and one more exam, I can return to Hai City.¡± ¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows: ¡°You n on attending the school anniversary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never participated in something like this when I was a student. Since there¡¯s the opportunity for it now, I¡¯ll attend. Earlier, I was nning to buy the clothes for the anniversary. I don¡¯t want to be too high profile, but I don¡¯t want to be too casual either. After looking for half a day, I still couldn¡¯t find anything suitable.¡±

    The man watched her and smiled lightly: ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to Hai City tomorrow night. I¡¯ll apany you to shop today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, there¡¯s no rush. I can just pick something from my closet.¡± Ji Nuan saw from the corner of her eyes that Ling Feifei¡¯s car was still parked outside. The window was lowered to reveal a small gap. Ji Nuan suspected that she was secretly taking photos and did not turn back for a closer look. She picked up her cup and blew at the hot beverage: ¡°How is it on my Dad¡¯s side?¡±

    After seeing Shen Mu the day before, Ji Hongwen indeed gave Ji Nuan a call. However, he only said a few words of concern before hanging up. Right now, Ji Mengran¡¯s location could not be confirmed. It was strange that there was no news from her, especially if she really had not met with an ident. However, Mo Jingshen had clearly checked that Ji Mengran did not board the flight.

    It was unreasonable for someone to simply disappear, especially right when the flight met with an ident.

    In this situation, it was unsuitable for Ji Nuan to make too many calls to inquire. After all, even though Ji Nuan was not the instigator for Ji Mengran¡¯s trip abroad, she was still the main reason.

    ¡°He is still waiting for further news. His emotions are much more stable than you imagine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°My father is good at suppressing and concealing his emotions. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t take me so long to doubt my own birth.¡±

    At this moment, the waiter brought a bowl of borscht onto the table. Mo Jingshen scooped the soup into a small bowl and ced it before Ji Nuan, his deep-set eyes turning warm: ¡°There¡¯s no need to inquire too much into everything. The most important thing is to stabilize your own mentality.¡±

    Ji Nuan watched his handsome face and indicated toward outside: ¡°If that mentally-ill littledy brings the photos she has taken to threaten you, a married man, or to threaten me, if such a senseless thing were to happen, what do you think I should do?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not wish to affect the mood of their dinner with Ji Hongwen¡¯s issues, so she took the initiative to change the topic.

    The man reached out to caress her hair with a low chuckle. ¡°Will you let her regret the past three months of having her nose in the air, or will you take the official status of ¡®Mrs. Mo¡¯ to p her in the face?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a sip of her soup and repliedposedly, ¡°That will depend on the degree to which she is asking for death.¡±

 Chapter 265 - Mo Jingshen Understood Better Than Anyone How Attractive Ji Nuan Was

    <h4>Chapter 265: Mo Jingshen Understood Better Than Anyone How Attractive Ji Nuan Was</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows. His voice was low and heavy as he spoke: ¡°After returning to Hai City, things won¡¯t be as easy as it is in T City. Since you¡¯re still here, treasure yourst month of student life carefully. Go out and enjoy yourself more with your friends. Don¡¯t allow yourself to be treated too poorly.¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan suddenly felt her nose turning sour with emotions.

    Previously, Mo Jingshen had mentioned that he couldn¡¯t wake her up when he left; otherwise, was he supposed to wake her up for her to cry in his arms?

    They wouldn¡¯t be apart for more than a month, but Ji Nuan already felt unwilling to part from him.

    Feng Ling did not apany them on the way back. As Ji Nuan tugged on her seatbelt, she took a nce out of the windows. Feng Ling¡¯s silhouette as she called for a taxi and got into it was steady and nimble.

    Perhaps she was being too sensitive. Maybe someone like Feng Ling, who had suffered through lots of hardships with a bunch of men, was much sturdier than most women and did not crumble as easily. Or perhaps, Feng Ling was only much better at concealing her feelings than most women and had shoved all of her unwanted emotions into a corner.

    A shadownded on her. By the time she came back to herself, Mo Jingshen had already ced her seatbelt on for her.

    The ck off-road vehicle stopped in front of a custom gown shop. Compared to the shop she had previously entered with Ling Feifei and the rest, this was much more high-end tenfold.

    As Mo Jingshen reversed the car into the parking spot, he nced at the woman¡¯s confused expression and exined, ¡°There are less than ten universities with more than a hundred years of history within our country. Since you¡¯ve decided to attend T University¡¯s one-hundredth anniversary, we shouldn¡¯t skimp on it. This is a shop opened by one of my friends, who is a French designer. Many of his gowns suit your disposition very well. Go in and take a look. If there¡¯s anything suitable, buy it. For all of the gowns sold here, they¡¯ll let you try it on and take your measurements into ount before altering it abroad and sending it back to you. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with, you can send it back to Paris to be altered.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not n on trying on any gown. However, after hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, she nodded.

    Mo Jingshen alighted and opened the door for her. He intertwined their hands and brought her in. An employee immediately approached to receive them. From his expression, it was as though he was a living facial recognition system. Without calling his boss or confirming Mo Jingshen¡¯s identity, he already recognized him. He greeted him with a smile: ¡°Mr. Mo.¡±

    There were very few patrons inside the shop, with only several young people trying on clothes, and it was rtively quiet. The moment they entered, they caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand was held in the man¡¯s warm palm. He did not pay attention to anyone¡¯s gaze. Neglecting their envious expression, he directly brought her in to view the various gowns.

    Simple ones,plex ones, ssic ones, modern ones, low profile ones, and even modern ones. They had all sorts of options avable on disy through the crystal windows.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gazended on a strapless gown adorned with gold. She recognized this gown as one of the featured dresses from the recent Paris Fashion Show. This year, simple gold adornments that were not too eye-catching were on-trend. The entire gown, both its top and bottom, the feeling it gave off and its color, caught Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes.

    The skirt red out into an A-line shape and was covered in ayer of soft muslin cloth adorned with little sparkling embellishments. As a whole, it was beautiful, and it would suit Ji Nuan very well.

    Seeing that this piece had caught her eye, an employee by the side immediately smiled. ¡°Is it this piece? We¡¯ll bring it out for you to try it on immediately.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not agree, nor did she refuse. It was true that the gown had caught her liking. However, she felt that if Mo Jingshen weren¡¯t in T City on that day, dressing so beautifully without anyone by her side would only cause her to appear too morous and lonely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Mo Jingshen stood by her side and saw the hesitation that shed past her eyes. As he asked, his breathnded near her nose.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that T City had such a great gown shop. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Ji Nuan lifted her eyes.

    Mo Jingshen watched her. ¡°Do you like it or not?¡±

    ¡°I do like it. But isn¡¯t it too morous?¡±

    ¡°Those ssmates of yours are either young and inexperienced, or overbearing and conceited. They will only dress more morously during the anniversary. This gown is already considered very low profile.¡± Mo Jingshen soundedposed as he spoke, but Ji Nuan sensed from his gaze that he was delighted with this piece as well.

    The employee had already carefully retrieved the gown. She indicated for Ji Nuan to head to the fitting room with a smile.

    Ji Nuan nodded and entered.

    There were many mirrors in the fitting room. After helping her into the gown, the employees around her all eximed their admiration.

    Ji Nuan ran her hand through her long hair as she looked at herself in the mirror. It felt like a long time since she had intentionally dressed herself up. She had not nned on dressing up during the anniversary. After all, she no longer had the attitude of a twenty-one-year-old. When dealing with many things, she only cared about getting through it. She had almost forgotten about her own beauty and how she always used to draw admiration when she appeared morously atrge parties.

    The light in the fitting room was soft. She touched her own hair, watching herself.

    Her clear and smooth face appeared more prominent and dignified aspared to her usualid-back appearance. It was as though she had rediscovered her status as Hai City¡¯s Number One Warmth. <sup>1</sup> The origin of this title could be clearly seen. The gown was strapless at the top, revealing her delicate and beautiful corbone. Moving down slightly, the vaguely discernible curves around her chest did not appear too revealing; it gave off afortable sense of seductiveness. The woman¡¯s slender body and beautiful curves were perfectly shown.

    This piece suited her very well; there was no need even to alter it.

    Watching her reflection in the mirror, Ji Nuan felt equally as beautiful as when she had gotten married; however, back then, she did not pay careful attention to how she had appeared.

    She stepped out of the fitting room to see Mo Jingshen sitting on the sofa, waiting for her. He was flipping through a magazine, appearing graceful and quiet.

    Upon hearing her, he looked up.

    Unlike the other men present, who were picking out clothes for their female partners and were all startled with awe, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes immediately warmed.

    Mo Jingshen understood better than anyone how attractive Ji Nuan was. Shock was no longer suitable for him. It was only that, whenever he saw her appear more beautiful than before, he really wished he could lock this little woman up and keep her away from desirous eyes.

    No matter if it was appearance or temperament, Ji Nuan truly appeared like a dignified, romantic princess. She rarely dressed up intentionally. Without any pretentious thoughts, her mild and reserved personality made her look much more beautiful.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Facing Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan was still somewhat apprehensive.

    ¡°Beautiful. Very much so.¡± As usual, the man was not stingy with his praises.

    Ji Nuan immediately lit up with a smile. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get this piece. I won¡¯t try any other ones. I¡¯ll pair it with a simrly colored shoe during the anniversary event.¡±

    By the side, the employees continued piling on the praises. Ji Nuan informed them that she wanted this piece and turned to Mo Jingshen: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the fitting room to change out of it.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Although the man agreed with a low voice, he stood up and approached her.

 Chapter 266 - Iâ€™ll Be Returning to Hai City Tomorrow, You Wonâ€™t Even Let Me Eat You Up Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 266: I¡¯ll Be Returning to Hai City Tomorrow, You Won¡¯t Even Let Me Eat You Up Tonight?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was startled and took a subconscious step back. The man caught her movement, and decisively held her waist. Under the envious and teasing gazes of the employees, he brought her into the changing room.

    After he closed the door, a familiar scent suddenly filled her surroundings. Ji Nuan reflexively backed away. By the time she reacted, the man¡¯s tall body had already pressed her against the door of the fitting room.

    Although the space was big, there were only the two of them right now. Ji Nuan strangely felt her face burning. Her eyes searched her surroundings, checking to see if there were surveince cameras installed.

    ¡°Why did youe in? I need to change my clothes first...¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers spread across her back. Looking into her eyes, he pressed a kiss on her lips.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too beautiful. Let me kiss you first.¡± The man spoke huskily by her lips.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    They get into the car, drove home, and entered through the doors.

    Before the living room lights were even turned on, Mo Jingshen held her cheek with one hand and leaned down to give her a deep kiss. They continued the activities he had to restrain himself frompleting in the changing room.

    After kissing for a while, Ji Nuan reached out and pressed a hand against his chest. She borrowed a small gap between their lips to breathe. However, a secondter, the man was holding her against the wall. He kissed the edge of her lips. His ink-ck eyes were boundlessly dark as he moved, as though to swallow her whole: ¡°You¡¯re still moving away?¡±

    Ji Nuan blinked. ¡°Why do I feel that, because you¡¯re returning to Hai City tomorrow night, you¡¯re especially rushed today. It¡¯s as though you¡¯re about to charge into war.¡±

    In the past, Mo Jingshen was always exceptionally patient with her. He would always give her time to be ready.

    However, right now...

    After changing out of the gown, she was forcefully brought out of the shop, forcibly brought onto the car, and after returning home, she was vigorously pressed against the wall...

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to watch her, calmly speaking, ¡°You¡¯re right. I do n on charging into war. I¡¯ll be returning to Hai City tomorrow night; you won¡¯t even let me eat you up tonight?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...Isn¡¯t that way too cruel? You treated me to dinner, apanied me to shop, and after bringing me home, you¡¯re being so direct. I almost suspect that I¡¯m not your wife but the lover on the side that you rarely have the chance to meet.¡±

    The man chuckled with his low, husky voice. Ignoring her words, he reached directly toward her waist and smoothly tugged down the zipper of her skirt.

    Ji Nuan frantically reached to hold his hand down. His pace of ¡®charging forward without any forey¡¯ startled her into turning scarlet red. ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    He leaned down to kiss her face, chuckling huskily: ¡°Earlier at the changing room, you were clearly struggling to bear it. Now that we¡¯re home, do you really need me to tease you again?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already ready?¡±

    This man!

    Ji Nuan felt as though something had exploded in her brain. She cried out with a red face: ¡°Mo Jingshen, shut your mouth! Earlier, I was in a hurry to change out of the gown. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, her skirt was already tugged off. The man raised his arm and tossed her skirt aside; itnded on the carpet slightly away from the sofa.

    Afterward, he pushed her toward his embrace. The moment their lower bodies were pressed together, she clearly felt that he was truly in the state to ¡®charge into war¡¯...

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Why did she use to think that this man was quiet and dispassionate?</i>

    His dispassion was only a mask used to fool observers!

    The man¡¯s hand then came to tug at her blouse. Ji Nuan rushed to hold onto his hand with a tight grip.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes. His husky voice was low as he coaxed against her ear, ¡°Let go, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes. She looked at his handsome, distinct face and his ink-ck, seductive eyes. The focused, burning passion, as well as the rare hint of urgency in his gaze, suddenly brought Ji Nuan an inexplicable sense of achievement.

    For a man like him to lose control, aside from the effect of physical urges, it was also because, as he had previously mentioned, she was someone he loved very much. His feelings were deep to the point where the words ¡®Mrs. Mo¡¯ could not sufficiently express them well.

    He belonged only to her.

    The moment this thought came to her mind, Ji Nuan instinctively stood on her tiptoes to kiss him.

    In that instant, the man, who had originally nned on removing her clothes, first gave up this brief tug-of-war. Without any hesitation, he brought her into a princess carry. When Ji Nuan released a soft cry, he leaned down and held her lips. He charged directly into the bedroom and ced her onto therge, soft bed.

    Little kisses moved toward her ear. A low, husky voiceced with suppressed desire said by her ear: ¡°Earlier at that fitting room, you have no idea how much restraint I had to use to keep from tearing that gown off of you and taking you right there and then.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not understand exactly how beautiful she had been in that dress, and exactly how much she had pushed him into losing control. However, at this moment, her instincts told her that she would most likely die under him tonight. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would lose at least half of her life.

    ¡ª-

    For Mo Jingshen, the approaching separation could be as short as a week, or as long as a month. Regardless, Ji Nuan was doomed to be torturedte into the night.

    With this man¡¯s strength, whenever he decided not to let her off easily, he would drive her hoarse with her cries.

    Yet, whenever she released hoarse cries, he was always able to continue bullying her with renewed strength.

    Consequently, she could only shift her sweat-soaked face away and bite onto her lips weakly to hold in the cries that wanted to escape. If she were to provoke him, over and over again, there would really be no rest for her tonight.

    Deep into the night, Ji Nuan¡¯s strength waspletely used up. She could not even lift her arm. The man carried her into the bathroom to wash up and helped her into afortable sleeping gown.

    He slept by her side, holding her to sleep.

    Ji Nuan burrowed into his arms. Although she was unable to open her eyes due to exhaustion, her hands still held onto his arms tightly. She opened her eyes slightly, watching his focused face.

    The man¡¯s lips were attractive, his nose straight and tall, and his brows the perfect thickness. Upon careful look, his eyshes were slightly longer than most women. His expression appeared indolent after their earlier, satiating activity, while his body gave off the scent of the same body soap as hers.

    Sensing her gaze, Mo Jingshen gently rubbed the back of her head. He knew that she was tired but could not bear sleeping. After all, although he was only heading back tomorrow night, she had sses in the morning. This meant that they would be separating in the morning.

    His gentle caress led Ji Nuan to lose herst hold on consciousness; she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    She found that she was really bing more infatuated with this man, and less capable of enduring even a day of separation from him. Was she really bing too spoiled?

 Chapter 268 - Mo Jingshen, This Man, Was Truly Cunning and Full of Schemes!

    <h4>Chapter 268: Mo Jingshen, This Man, Was Truly Cunning and Full of Schemes!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Half an hourter, Ji Nuan came downstairs.

    Feng Ling was already waiting for her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo.¡± Feng Ling approached. ¡°Mr. Mo is leaving today?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then from today onward, I¡¯ll continue apanying you at T University.¡±

    ¡°Are the wounds on your elbow fully healed?¡±

    ¡°They had healed a while ago. It¡¯s fine. President Mo wouldn¡¯t have been at ease with me by your side if I still had problems.¡±

    On their way to T University, Ji Nuan casually said, ¡°I noticed that you trimmed your hair. It was actually quite nice when it was grown out slightly. You trimmed it so short, those who don¡¯t know might think that the person by my side isn¡¯t a female bodyguard, but a handsome little boy with beautiful skin.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly President Mo¡¯s wish? If it appears that there is a handsome boy by your side, who would dare to approach you carelessly.¡± Feng Ling chuckled lightly.

    ¡°...It was fine when you didn¡¯t mention it, but now that you¡¯ve brought it up, I can¡¯t help but suspect if this was his exact intentions when he assigned you by my side.¡± Ji Nuan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Otherwise, why would he have me follow you all the way to T City?¡± Feng Ling lifted her brows slightly.

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen, this man, was truly cunning and full of schemes!

    ...

    At night, Ji Nuan left T University and returned to the condo. This was her first night alone after Mo Jingshen¡¯s return. After having hispany for more than half a month, she was suddenly unable to adjust.

    The kitchen was empty. The silhouette of Boss Mo who returned on time every day to cook personally for her was absent. He, who was used to holding her on the sofa, was nowhere to be found. Even the bed had no sign of him.

    Only the bathroom had a razor left behind by the man. It was ced neatly in the cab, as though waiting for its owner¡¯s return.

    It was only the first night, and she had already begun to miss Mo Jingshen. How could this be?

    In less than two days, Sheng Yihan¡¯s car appeared and blocked Ji Nuan right at T University¡¯s entrance.

    When Sheng Yihan¡¯s car appeared, Feng Ling immediately tugged Ji Nuan behind her. Her gaze was cold like knives as she watched the man¡¯s face through the car windows.

    ¡°So cold?¡± Sheng Yihan sat in the car. His gaze scanned the two of them and finallynded on Ji Nuan¡¯sposed expression.

    Ji Nuan was expressionless as she watched him. ¡°Does the Sheng Family have a lot of free time that you cane to T City to be an eyesore whenever you feel like it? Didn¡¯t you bring Ji Mengran away a while ago? Now that she¡¯s gone missing, rather than feigning sympathy, why have youe to look for me?¡±

    Hearing the ridicule in her tone, Sheng Yihan coldly and indifferently said, ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows: ¡°Please address me as Miss Ji or Mrs. Mo. I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±

    The man coldly spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯re unable to let go of what happened years ago, I won¡¯t force you to move on from it. My only question is, regarding the case of the Sheng Group¡¯s Hong Kong shares being suddenly suppressed by the Mo Corporation, was it done on your request or was it single-handedly done by Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan watched him and spoke casually and naturally: ¡°Do you really need me to give you the answer? Do you think Mo Jingshen would have the time to shift his focus onto a secondarypany like Sheng Group? It was naturally done because I find you displeasing to my eyes.¡±

    Sheng Yihan gave a cold, mocking smile: ¡°This isn¡¯t the first day that Mo Jingshen is suppressing the Sheng Group. Did you think that he would wait for your request to act upon me? It¡¯s only that he has begun to interfere even with our shares recently. I suppose you¡¯re right. Without your involvement, there is no way he would put so much thought into controlling the Sheng Group¡¯s lifeline.¡±

    Ji Nuan gently pushed Feng Ling, who was standing before her, aside. She was quiet for a moment before speaking: ¡°Since you already know of this, why did youe to ask? His actions and my intentions will not differ.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± As he spoke these two words, his tone was sharp. ¡°Do you n on always maintaining such an attitude when you speak to me?¡±

    ¡°How else would I speak to you? Mr. Sheng, who do you think you are? Do I need to be polite to you? As someone who used to hold that sort of role in my life, do you expect me to behave like a saint and express my forgiveness for you? I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ve always expressed such an attitude, and my stand has always been clear.¡±

    Sheng Yihan suddenly chuckled. His smile was mild, but the corner of his lips carried dense frigid intent. After a moment, he concealed it.

    Ji Nuan smiled on the surface as well, but her eyes did not contain any smiling intent. ¡°Must I make things even more clear? Although I was young back then, I know that you weren¡¯t as drunk as you made yourself appear.¡±

    Neglecting the man¡¯s sudden gaze, Ji Nuan turned and walked away.

    Sheng Yihan did not follow them. The silver car was parked outside T University¡¯s gates for a long time, unmoving.

    ¡ª-

    The three months of sses at T University were finally approaching its end.

    T University¡¯s one-hundredth anniversary celebration was only three days away. On this day, the school¡¯s inte service suddenly met with a problem. Both the students¡¯ mobile data purchased from privatepanies and the school¡¯s wireless data were down.

    Ji Nuan only found out that night that someone had anonymously posted the photos of Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen taken from that day. Although the ount was taken down within five minutes, to prevent this gossip from spreading, Mo Jingshen, who was all the way in Hai City, had actually ordered someone to seal away all the inte services at T University for a day.

    The photos were actually not q big deal. There were only shots of Ji Nuan alighting from Mo Jingshen¡¯s car, and of the two of them dining in the restaurant near Mo Corporation¡¯s office. There was nothing scandalous captured.

    However, the content written beneath the photos was extremely unbearable to look at. Through groundless usations and conjectures, the person who posted the photos used words like ¡®prostitute,¡¯ ¡®seduce,¡¯ ¡®shameless,¡¯ ¡®third party,¡¯ ¡®dirty,¡¯ ¡®greedy for money,¡¯ and many other adjectives to describe Ji Nuan.

    After investigating the source of the photos, Feng Ling brought those photos and charged into their dorm room. Ling Feifei had only just entered. If she hadn¡¯t moved away in time, her waist would have been broken by Feng Ling¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing!?¡± Watching Feng Ling, who had directly mmed her leg out toward her, Ling Feifei was frightened into jumping away.

    ¡°What am I doing? You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    With a cold smile, Feng Ling grabbed hold of Ling Feifei¡¯s hair. As Ling Feifei released a sharp cry of pain, she hauled her with force toward the side. She stretched her other hand out and with a single tug, she removed Ling Feifei¡¯s bedsheets. All of the things on her bed slipped off onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Ji Nuan had only just entered the room to hear an incessant, blood-curling shriek. The moment she raised her eyes, she saw the following scene:

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was cold as she stepped on Ling Feifei¡¯s things on the ground. She tossed through her phone and her skincare products and finally found an SD card hidden under Ling Feifei¡¯s pillow. She picked up the SD card and pushed Ling Feifei harshly against the corner of the room.

 Chapter 269 - Ling Feifei Was Flabbergasted. How Could Ji Nuan Be Mrs. Mo?!

    <h4>Chapter 269: Ling Feifei Was bbergasted. How Could Ji Nuan Be Mrs. Mo?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Feng Ling! If I don¡¯t sue you to the point where eighteen generations of your ancestors are crying with you, my name isn¡¯t Ling Feifei!¡±

    Ling Feifei¡¯s face was red with anger. Before she could be upset about the things trampled on the ground, she saw Feng Ling keep the SD card away. She raised shouted loudly, ¡°It won¡¯t change anything even if you take the memory card away! Ji Nuan is so shameless; is she afraid now that these photos exist? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t have spare copies prepared? The school inte won¡¯t be down forever. Even if I can¡¯t share it online, unless you kill me, I¡¯m still able to share this with my mouth!¡±

    Feng Ling abruptly mmed her leg against the back of her knees. Ling Feifei was forced into kneeling down from the pain. Her expression was pale as she stared up at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you think killing you is hard?¡±

    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the one who needs to consider if she will be jailed isn¡¯t Feng Ling.¡± After watching for a while, Ji Nuan approached. Her tone was cold, indifferent, andposed. ¡°Online defamation, although thew has yet to be clearly defined, it is already considered a crime under our legal system. Based on those photos and the content you posted today, as long as I don¡¯t wish to let you off, you¡¯ll definitely have your opportunity to sit behind bars.¡±

    ¡°Then what about seducing a married man and being a third party in someone else¡¯s rtionship?¡± Ling Feifei raised her eyes to re at Ji Nuan: ¡°You must be proud of sleeping with a man like President Mo, aren¡¯t you? Even though you know that he is married, you were still shameless enough to stick to him. Isn¡¯t it toote to be afraid that this will spread? Ji Nuan, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to keep your heart at ease while sleeping with him!¡±

    Ji Nuan watched her widened, ring eyes. Seeing the way she was acting, as though she hadn¡¯t gone mad from jealousy while pointing out someone else¡¯s mistake from a superior moral standing, Ji Nuan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. It isn¡¯t recent news that Mo Jingshen and I are sleeping together. We¡¯ve been sleeping together for a long time. We sleep together every night, wake up together every morning, and have breakfast together all the time. My heart is indeed very much at ease.¡±

    Ling Feifei¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at her in disbelief. Several secondster, she said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    She refused to believe it!

    Ji Nuan spoke as though she had known President Mo from a long time ago, and that this rtionship hadn¡¯t started in T City.

    <i>How was this possible?</i>

    Ji Nuan had clearly mentioned that she had nevere into prior contact with Mo Corporation. How could she and President Mo...

    Ji Nuan must have brought this up to scare her because she had a guilty conscience and was worried that she would spread this around.

    Watching Ji Nuan¡¯s exquisite, elegant, and wless face, Ling Feifei despised her even more.

    Although Ji Nuan was beautiful, Ling Feifei refused to believe that someone like President Mo would truly like her and would even maintain this sort of long-term rtionship with her. Furthermore, Ling Feifei had heard that President Mo¡¯s love life was spotless. He had never had a scandal with anyone.

    Watching her, Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curved into an indolent smile. ¡°Impossible? What¡¯s impossible? Did you think that Hai City is such an amazing ce that there is no room for me? Or that there is no room for me on Mo Jingshen¡¯s bed? Is this upright gentleman not allowed to have regr bed activities? Did you think that he would only love someone mentally, and wouldn¡¯t need any women to sleep with?¡±

    Ling Feifei¡¯s face had swelled from her words. It wasn¡¯t clear if it was from anger or jealousy. ¡°You are even able to say such shameless words. Ji Nuan, exactly how despicable are you. To be able to cling onto President Mo, you...¡±

    Although Ji Nuan had long grown tired of her and did not wish to pay her any mind, those photos and nderous words had thoroughly provoked her.

    The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s lips deepened. She spoke lightly, ¡°When ites to being despicable, how can I possiblypete against Miss Ling? You took the initiative to run to the backstage of the sports hall to look for him. Afterward, because you couldn¡¯t put your own face down, you hauled me over and borrowed the excuse of me being an Hai City local to be close with him. Those little desires of yours were never able toe to fruition. You weren¡¯t able to touch even the sleeves of his shirt. Afterward, when you realized I slept with him, you immediately went mad with anger and tried to ruin me.¡±

    ¡°But so what if you¡¯re angry now? You¡¯re still unable to gain even an extra look from him. Let me warn you. It¡¯s fine if you wish to hop around me like a flea, as you usually do. But you better don¡¯t try to hang around him. Let¡¯s not talk about whether or not you¡¯ll even have the opportunity to do so. Don¡¯t even hold the desire to do it in your heart. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only disgust me. I¡¯ll feel frustrated whenever I see you.¡±

    Ling Feifei¡¯splexion gradually worsened. By the time Ji Nuan was done speaking, her hands were trembling from anger.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, all you managed to do was to climb onto his bed. But how many times could he possibly sleep with you? President Mo should have already left T City. Now that he has left, what do you count for? If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Ling, what basis does a shameless third party like you have to bully me?¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan abruptly sneered. ¡°I really admire that ¡®refusing to give up until you smash into a dead-end¡¯ personality of yours.¡±

    Ling Feifei refused to give up and tried to stand. Feng Ling¡¯s leg mmed against her knees once more, forcing Ling Feifei onto her butt in pain.

    ¡°Moron, do you know who I am?¡± Feng Ling coldly reprimanded.

    ¡°Why would I care who you are?¡± Ling Feifei¡¯s eyes reddened in pain as she red at her.

    Feng Ling coldly raised her brows. ¡°I am Mrs. Mo¡¯s personal bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I knew that someone like you would be doomed to be a bodyguard, unable to show your face to anyone. A personal bodyguard? Ah, what Mrs. Mo...¡± Ling Feifei was about to continue mocking her when her expression abruptly ashened as sheprehended Feng Ling¡¯s identity, and the so-called Mrs. Mo she spoke of.

    <i>Personal bodyguard?</i>

    <i>Mrs. Mo?</i>

    From the beginning, Feng Ling has always been protecting Ji Nuan without batting an eyelid. Any small or big matter, as long as it involved Ji Nuan, Feng Ling would always be present.

    Ling Feifei sat stiffly on the ground and raised her head toward Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was unhurried and rxed as it met hers.

    In an instant, she felt humiliated and wronged. Ling Feifei sucked in a deep breath, eximing with reddened eyes, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    <i>How could Ji Nuan be Mrs. Mo!</i>

    However, as she thought about it carefully, she realized that from the moment Mo Jingshen appeared, he had singled out Ji Nuan¡¯s position in the sports hall. Afterward, because of Ji Nuan, he went to T University¡¯s cafeteria. When Ji Nuan was choked by the salted fish, he handed his water to her, too. His movements were so natural then. Furthermore, everything that happened after...

    Ling Feifei looked toward Feng Ling, searching for the right answer. Feng Ling only returned a cold nce.

    She appeared as though she was looking at aughingstock.

    She then turned toward Bai Wei, who had been silently sitting on her bed from the beginning. Bai Wei was typically the most clear-minded of them all. She felt that Bai Wei would definitely agree that Ji Nuan was lying.

 Chapter 270 - An Ink-Black Suit Cuff, And an Empty Wine Glass

    <h4>Chapter 270: An Ink-ck Suit Cuff, And an Empty Wine ss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After receiving Ling Feifei¡¯s look, Bai Wei finally spoke up: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Ji Nuan and President Mo¡¯s rtionship. But Ji Nuan is the youngdy of Hai City¡¯s Ji Group. You should have known this since the incident that urred at the Ji family¡¯s department store, but you kept bashing your head against a brick wall and refusing to believe it.¡±

    A sudden thunderbolt fell from the sky.

    Ling Feifei stood still as she sat on the ground. Her stiff gaze fixated on Ji Nuan for a long time, looking at this Ji Nuan whom she had always assumed was the owner of a small studio.

    Ji Nuan tilted her head slightly, speakingnguidly and indolently, ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Ling, since you¡¯ve always looked down on others, I cooperated with that meaningless, proud and arrogant side of yours. In the past two months, I¡¯ve never attempted to climb on top of your head. Now that we¡¯reing to the end of the third month, and are all about to toss this all aside, you still insist on mming yourself toward the muzzle of my gun. Just based on those made-up stories and opinions of yours, as well as those photos, I¡¯m able to sue you anytime I want.¡±

    Blood was rushing toward Ling Feifei¡¯s head from the anger. ¡°You... I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re really a third party or a fake wealthydy. You are in the wrong for instructing your bodyguard to harm your roommate! If you want to sue me, so be it! We¡¯ll sue each other! Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any advantage worth my taking? Even if I let my bodyguard touch you, I first tried to reason with you. What about you? Did I let you take photos of me, or did I beg you to stalk me? You were able toe up with such a colorful story over a simple photo of us having a meal. Your imagination sure is rich! I¡¯ve never targeted you. Being stuck-up and looking down on others is a problem of your own character. There is also no need for me to waste my effort to correct your mindset. In these past two months, you kept stirring up trouble. You even brought these photos to create lies on the inte. I¡¯ve let you go countless times. These consequences you are facing now are entirely of your own making, do you understand?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused for several seconds, before the curve on her lips deepened. ¡°Furthermore, you kept insisting that I interfered in Mo Jingshen¡¯s marriage, but it turns out that you don¡¯t even know who I am. Don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous?

    Ling Feifei¡¯s lips moved. As she met Ji Nuan¡¯s cold, indifferent gaze, she considered why someone like Mo Jingshen, who was entirely unrted to the education industry, would suddenlye to T University. She appeared to finally understand.

    Her bottom lip had turned white from the force with which she was biting it. She wanted to say something, but was unable to make any sound, and could only sit in the corner of the dorm room with reddened eyes while appearing wronged.

    She wanted to insist that she did not believe Ji Nuan to be President Mo¡¯s wife, but was unable to say it.

    Feng Ling tossed her a nce, as though to say, ¡®serve you right.¡¯ She then tossed the SD card toward Ji Nuan.

    ¡°You said that there are still copies of these photos, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ji Nuan asked. ¡°Then Feng Ling and I shan¡¯t stand on ceremony. We¡¯ll help ourselves to yourptop and your other electronics here.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any more copies. The only copy is in that SD card...¡± Ling Feifei choked, but her gaze timidly flitted toward Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan directly snapped the SD card into half and sent Feng Ling a look. Feng Ling immediately picked Ling Feifei¡¯sptop up. Ling Feifei stood up to snatch it back, but the pain in her knees sent her stumbling back onto the ground. She watched as Feng Ling opened and searched through herptop. After confirming that those photos had already been deleted because of Ling Feifei¡¯s guilty conscience, she returned theptop to its original state and tossed it back onto her bed. This issue was finally then settled.

    ...

    Although on Ling Feifei¡¯s end, this issue was concluded, in the five minutes that the post existed on the school¡¯s forum, several people had seen it. In the past two days, many female students discussed this issue privately.

    Two dayster, it was T University¡¯s one-hundred-year anniversary celebration. Aside from the university¡¯s school leaders and lecturers, there were also many renowned celebrities from the academic world. This scene could be described as extremely grand.

    Ling Feifei did not dare to provoke Ji Nuan again and had even moved out of the dormitory. On this evening, she wore a gown and stood with the other female students from Professor Lin¡¯s ss. They were standing very far away.

    When she saw Ji Nuan, Bai Wei, and Feng Ling entering together, her gaze only shifted toward them once. Ji Nuan was dressed in a gown adorned with gold and appeared low profile and beautiful. All of it proved that Ji Nuan was indeed not just the owner of a small studio as she had thought. Ling Feifei could only keep her anger suppressed in her heart and did not dare to approach them.

    However, there were already several female students quietly discussing if Ji Nuan was really being kept by President Mo as a mistress. No matter what, her reputation was no longer as clean.

    When Ji Nuan first showed up, their quiet whispers became softer. However, it did not stop them from standing in their groups of three or five. They spread the word amongst themselves and, gradually, the untruthful rumors began to sound like facts. Their gazes on Ji Nuan were full of disdain, suspicion, and contempt.

    Since today¡¯s focus was T University¡¯s one-hundredth anniversary, the moment the celebration began, all of the students quietened down in therge and morous venue. Finally, when the school leaders finished their speeches and the evening wine reception began, Bai Wei, Ji Nuan, and Feng Ling moved to a quiet corner next to the staircase to sip on their champagne and chat.

    All of a sudden, Xu Yao, who was rather close to Ling Feifei, passed by. She tilted her wine ss and poured it toward Ji Nuan¡¯s beautiful gown.

    Thankfully, Feng Ling¡¯s hands were nimble. She quickly tugged Ji Nuan to the side and did not allow her gown to be dirtied. She turned her cold eyes onto Xu Yao. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, my hand identally slipped. The wine didn¡¯t even touch her, and this Ji Third Party isn¡¯t even upset, why are you upset?¡±

    Clearly, Ling Feifei had been unable to put her face down and did not dare to rify this misunderstanding of Ji Nuan with anyone.

    Her voice was not soft and instantly drew the attention of the crowd around them. Right now, all of the school leaders were drinking under the stage. There was also no one hosting the event. With the focus on Ji Nuan, those rumors and nders that had gradually spread after the school inte was sealed for a day, appeared hidden in all of these people¡¯s gazes. Like sharp des, they flew toward Ji Nuan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I say, Ji Nuan, this gown you¡¯re wearing doesn¡¯t look cheap. President Mo must have bought it for you, didn¡¯t he? So, you¡¯re really holding onto his big thigh now? You must have put in a lot of effort to seduce him, didn¡¯t you? How does it feel to interfere in someone else¡¯s rtionship? I really look down on people like you... ah!¡±

    An ice-cold sensation on her head suddenly interrupted Xu Yao¡¯s arrogant derision.

    All the crowd saw was a ss of champagne being poured down from upstairs. Without wasting a single drop, all of themnded on her head. Afterward, more sshed onto her gown. Drip by drip, she instantly appeared to be an extremely sorry figure.

    Xu Yao raised a hand to her head in astonishment. The surrounding crowd was even more startled.

    As everyone lifted their heads, all they saw was an ink-ck suit cuff and a hand holding an emptied wine ss over the gold railings on the second floor. A tall silhouette was faintly discernible under the dazzling lights in the morous venue.

 Chapter 271 - Miss Ji Has Always Been President Moâ€™s Wife

    <h4>Chapter 271: Miss Ji Has Always Been President Mo¡¯s Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man was dressed in a ck suit. The dazzling lights shifted across his body, revealing a white shirt underneath. His unique, expensive, and low-profile cufflink appeared cold as it reflected a sh of light.

    Xu Yao sensed that someone had sshed champagne on her. In a fit of anger, she grabbed her wet, messy hair and raised her head to shout, ¡°Who was it! Who dared to ssh alcohol on me?¡±

    Hearing the noise, the security guards present immediately approached.

    Ling Feifei also rushed forward. She ran toward Xu Yao¡¯s side, but before she could speak up, Xu Yao had already angrily scolded, ¡°He is still upstairs! Who was that it was so daring, sshing champagne on someone in such a ce! Security guards, what are you doing! Bring that person down immediately! I want to see who...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man began to walk down the stairs. The moment she saw the man¡¯s unwrinkled suit pants and his long, straight legs, Xu Yao¡¯s expression became dazed. She took a careful look upward and saw that the man was unbuttoning his suit jacket as he came down. The white, handmade dress shirt was immacte and drew people¡¯s eyes. With one look, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t cheap.

    He was only moving down the stairs. However, the man¡¯s steps were stable and unhurried. His ck leather shoes appeared like a highlight that attracted everyone¡¯s gaze. Step by step, he climbed down the stairs.

    He nced downward and instantly allowed everyone to gain a clear look at his handsome, attention-drawing face.

    He was wearing a simr white shirt. However, unlike that day at the sports hall, he did not appear as cheerful, amiable, or kind. The man¡¯s countenance was distinct and clear as he swept an indifferent nce at them. His gaze was speciallyposed and cold. Although the champagne was clearly sshed by him, his handsome face waspletely unperturbed. As he climbed down, a hint of cold shed past his distant eyes.

    It was actually Mo Jingshen!

    The entire venue was instantly filled with an uproar.

    Xu Yao immediately choked on the verbal abuse that was about to leave her lips. Whereas, Ling Feifei, upon seeing Mo Jingshen, instantly took a subconscious step back.

    Not only was the crowd startled, but even Ji Nuan was also caught off guard.

    She turned to look at the man. Didn¡¯t he return to Hai City a week ago? Wasn¡¯t he especially busy in the past few days? They even talked on the phonest night. Before the call was hung up, she had even expressed that she missed him. At that time, hepletely did not mention that he woulde to T City today. Ji Nuan had assumed that she would be putting on this gown for herself. Who would have thought that he actually woulde?

    Feng Ling watched the approaching man and clearly saw the frigid aura surrounding Mo Jingshen.

    When those photos had been released by Ling Feifei, Feng Ling had already known that Mo Jingshen would not allow these little women to continue harassing Ji Nuan as they pleased. Sealing the school inte for a day was only a light punishment. The unsettled debt would be ounted for after.

    Under the various, dazzling lights, the man¡¯s handsome face was obscured by the mist, causing him to appear strangely cold.

    Everyone was watching Mo Jingshen, including the various school leaders and renowned educational celebrities who had heard of his appearance. Although they previously extended several invitations to him, they never received an affirmative reply. Who would have thought that he really woulde.

    Mo Jingshen approached Ji Nuan. As he stopped before her, his gazended on the wine ss in her hand. He spoke unhurriedly with a clear, distinct voice, ¡°Ssh back.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression faltered. She turned back to look at Xu Yao who was dumbstruck, and Ling Feifei who was hiding behind her.

    Earlier, Xu Yao did not actually stain Ji Nuan¡¯s gown. However, if it hadn¡¯t been for Feng Ling¡¯s fast reflexes, things might have been different.

    Xu Yao opened her mouth, mumbling, ¡°President Mo, aren¡¯t you spoiling her too much? Are people like you, who operate in the higher society, allowed to be so high profile when you¡¯re being unfaithful?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s long fingers stroked the emptied wine ss. With a low and indifferent chuckle, he ced the ss down: ¡°Unfaithful? When ites to marriage and love, I¡¯ve always been faithful toward Ji Nuan. I¡¯ve never once stepped out of bounds. What infidelity is there to speak of?¡±

    For a moment, Xu Yao could not understand. She shifted her confused gaze onto theposed Ji Nuan before turning toward the pale Ling Feifei who was hiding behind the crowd.

    Ling Feifei really did not dare to speak up now. Mo Jingshen¡¯s words alone were sufficient to reveal the truth.

    Ji Nuan was indeed his wife. His words could not be clearer!

    By the side, one of the school leaders could not take watching any longer. He knitted his brows to say, ¡°What kind of ideas do you guys have in mind? Miss Ji here has always been President Mo¡¯s wife. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t like being a rich, idle wife at home and decided toe out to run her own business. She only took some time out to study corporate management here; how did she manage to offend you guys? Why are you making a fuss here?¡±

    In the past few minutes, not only did Xu Yao¡¯splexion change significantly, all of the present people who were discussing or suspecting Ji Nuan¡¯s business had all turned their disbelieving eyes onto her.

    Although it wasn¡¯t her first time being in a crowded ce like this, most of the people there were students who were not too familiar with her. All of a sudden, Ji Nuan found herself slightly ufortable with all of the attention.

    Mo Jingshen immediately held her hand. His natural posture as he did so cause the crowd to appear even more bbergasted.

    No wonder Mo Jingshen suddenly chose to interact and cooperate with T University; it turns out it was because Ji Nuan was here...

    This meant that, if it hadn¡¯t been for Ji Nuan, the generous reconstruction of T University¡¯s one-hundred-year-old library most like wouldn¡¯t have happened. After all, this wasn¡¯t a small sum of money. No localpany could possibly bear to part with so much money. It could also be said that this significant service that would celebrate the history of the library and bring countless benefits and joy to many had only happened because of Ji Nuan.

    The students who were previously uninformed did not dare to say more. Instead, they turned toward them with envious and admiring eyes.

    Only individuals like Ling Feifei were uneasy and nervous and wished to disappear right from this ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re really... President Mo¡¯s wife?¡± Xu Yao was still somewhat dumbstruck. Ling Feifei, who had always incited her to target Ji Nuan, had hidden far behind them. There was no way to receive a confirmation from her. However, based on Ling Feifei¡¯s attitude, it was likely that she already knew. Otherwise, why would she be hiding away!

    ¡°No matter who I am, even if I was truly an insignificant owner of a small studio, it doesn¡¯t give you any rights to point fingers at me.¡± Ji Nuan spokeposedly and unhurriedly with red lips. ¡°Does me not being Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife gives you the right to nder me with such nonsense and ruin my reputation?¡±

    ¡°This was because... I heard it from Ling Feifei... and those photos, those photos on the forum were also posted by Ling...¡±

    ¡°I know better than anyone what she has done. But do you mean to say you¡¯re not the same kind of person as her? Birds of a feather flock together. Both of you were able to be so close and to discuss someone else¡¯s rights and wrongs together. It¡¯s clear that you belong to the same category, so don¡¯t waste time trying to act innocent now that you¡¯ve seen the facts. No one is fooled by your low-ss character and your low-ss act,¡± Ji Nuan said coldly.

 Chapter 272 - The Mo Corporationâ€™s CEO, Rumored to be Cold And Indifferent, Abruptly Kissedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 272: The Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO, Rumored to be Cold And Indifferent, Abruptly Kissed...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xu Yao was left speechless. She knew that she was in the wrong and did not dare to say more. She bit her lip painfully, her gaze shifting in guilt toward the wine ss in Ji Nuan¡¯s hand.

    She was worried that Ji Nuan would really pour the ss of champagne on her.

    It had been sufficiently humiliating when President Mo did it earlier. If Ji Nuan were to do it again...

    Ji Nuan nced at the puddle of wine Xu Yao had left on the ground earlier, before turning toward her: ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on making a fuss. However, I am someone who maintains a low profile when a low profile is necessary. Naturally, I¡¯ll make sure to return an eye for an eye when revenge is necessary.¡±

    Xu Yao immediately stiffened; flustered about what Ji Nuan had in mind.

    The crowd watched as Ji Nuan swayed the wine ss in her hand and unhurriedly approached Xu Yao. As she came to a stop before Xu Yao, she lifted the ss slightly and began pouring it down her waist. Xu Yao remained still even after half of the ss was empty, and the champagne was gradually dripping down her skirt, Her lips had turned white from the way she was biting it, and her disbelieving eyes were fixed on Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan watched as the champagne dripped downward. Her gaze sudden flitted toward Ling Feifei, who was hiding behind the school leader: ¡°It¡¯s quite a waste for the champagne to spill this way. Does Miss Ling want to have a few sips of it?¡±

    Her intention was clearly for Ling Feifei to crawl on the ground and drink the champagne that was dripping off of Xu Yao¡¯s skirt.

    Just as the crowd began to wonder why Ji Nuan was targeting Ling Feifei, Ji Nuan¡¯s red lips moved. Her voice was unhurried, ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy taking photos of us secretly, posting it online, and ndering us behind our backs? You were so brave then. Why are you hiding behind the school leader now?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s puzzled gaze immediately cleared.

    It turns out that the true instigator had been Ling Feifei!

    Ling Feifei kept shrinking back, refusing to speak. Earlier, even without Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance, Ji Nuan and Feng Ling were sufficient to keep her wary. Now that Mo Jingshen was here, she truly did not dare to make even the slightest noise.

    She bit her lip, hiding behind the school leader. As everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward her, she kept her head lowered.

    The school leader knitted his brows and turned back to inquire, ¡°You really did such a thing?¡±

    Ling Feifei shook her head with force but did not dare to lie. Atst, she shifted her pleading gaze onto Bai Wei, who stood behind Ji Nuan. She hoped that Bai Wei would take their rtionship as roommates into ount and help her.

    However, when Bai Wei¡¯s gazended on her in disdain, she only coldly curved her lips. Her eyes appeared to be saying, ¡®You asked for it.¡¯

    In an instant, she became the target for public humiliation. Even though Ling Feifei¡¯s initial goal was to ruin Ji Nuan¡¯s reputation and for her to shy away from the anniversary party out of shame, the consequences were actually the opposite!

    ¡ª-

    This was, after all, T University¡¯s one-hundred-year-anniversary celebration. As the earlier episode only involved a small conflict between students, the celebration activities had to continue. Furthermore, because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance, all of the school leaders were radiant with joy. They introduced and rmended each other, one after another, to Mo Jingshen.

    The final activity for the celebration was focused on the students. The school leaders and students participated in various indoor games, simr to those that would grow to be popr in ten years. They yed games such as racing across pebbled acupuncture mats, jump rope, indoor tug-of-war, musical chairs, and truth or dare. As a result, the entire venue was filled withughter.

    The students in Professor Lin¡¯s ss first yed a round of tug-of-war; Ji Nuan¡¯s team won. Following which, they began a game of indoor short distance sprinting.

    Ji Nuan took off her shoes and took a testing step onto the acupuncture mat; she immediately shrunk back from the pain.

    This thing was even more amazing than the acupuncture massage mats that would grow to be popr ten yearster. It consisted of many small pebbles that dug into your feet!

    The referee¡¯s whistle abruptly rang. Ji Nuan tolerated the pain and charged forward; she held onto her skirt and ignored the sharp pain against the bottom of her feet as she sped toward the finish line.

    The finish line was less than sixty meters away. However, the pain was still ridiculous. When she finally made it there, Ji Nuan came in second out of the fivepetitors.

    As she arrived at the finish line, Ji Nuan¡¯s feet were slightly unstable, and she stumbled forward, abruptlynding in a pair of arms.

    She raised her head to see that it was Mo Jingshen.

    Earlier, she had been too excited and absorbed in the game and did not notice when he had escaped the school leaders. She also did not realize when he had approached.

    Ji Nuan was standing barefoot in her gown, appearing slightly out of ce. After participating in various games, her forehead was also covered in a thinyer of sweat. She smiled at him and borrowed his strength to stand steady. At the same time, she abruptly felt the envious and admiring gazes of the surrounding female students.

    ¡°Does it hurt badly?¡± Mo Jingshen had seen the way Ji Nuan gritted her teeth as she ran over. He lowered his eyes and nced at her feet in concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. This thing is used to massage the acupuncture points on the bottom of the feet. Although it hurt slightly when I ran over, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore now that I¡¯m not standing on it.¡± Ji Nuan quickly put her shoes on.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s stamina was weak. After ying for a while, sprinting right after a round of tug-of-war, her heart was beating faster than usual. Her cheeks were also tinted red, although it was unclear if it was because she had exerted herself, or because there were many people watching them. She stood properly by his side and decided not to participate in any more activities. She felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in her gown any longer if she yed further. It was really stifling hot.

    ¡°Here, you must be thirsty, right?¡± Bai Wei thoughtfully brought Ji Nuan a ss of champagne and a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Which do you want?¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could respond, Mo Jingshen took the bottle of water from Bai Wei. He nodded his thanks to her and opened the bottle, stuffing it in Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already had three to four sses of champagne tonight. You¡¯re only allowed to have water now.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew that her alcohol tolerance was low, and she only could drink up to three or four sses. If she drank any further, she would surely embarrass herself. She raised the bottle and took a mouthful, releasing a breath and fanning her face. ¡°Although there¡¯s air-conditioning in the venue, there are really too many people in here. I only ran for a little, but I already feel so warm.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Nuan¡¯s pink cheeks. His gaze deepened.

    Right at this moment, someone across them was about to approach to speak to President Mo. He wanted to discuss if there could be any opportunities for cooperation in the future.

    However, he did not have the opportunity to approach. The surrounding students and school leaders who were immersed in the activities also did not have the opportunity to recover from the festive atmosphere.

    In the next second, the crowd heard a loud, piercing shriek. They turned back to see that the rumored to be cold and indifferent Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO had brought Ji Nuan into his arms and bent down to give her a kiss.

    Ji Nuan could barely keep up with what was happening. All of a sudden, the ring lights had shifted in their direction. As she subconsciously raised her eyes, she noticed that Mo Jingshen had blocked off the piercing rays and the world had suddenly darkened.

    Leaving only a warm and soft sensation against her lips.

 Chapter 273 - Are You Trying to Make Me Kiss You Again?

    <h4>Chapter 273: Are You Trying to Make Me Kiss You Again?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Squeals erupted from the crowd. Both the students and school leaders were stirred up.

    It wasn¡¯t clear who began causing amotion. Therge screen that was initially used to disy the event suddenly focused on the two of them. In an instant, it allowed everyone to gain a clear view of the scene of Mo Jingshen bringing Ji Nuan into his arms and giving her a kiss.

    The crowd was shouting and making noise as waves of people approached them. Theypletely surrounded the couple as they brought their phones out to record this extremely torturous scene of PDA.

    Ji Nuan, whose breathing was already slightly ufortable from the heat, immediately turned scarlet. She subconsciously tried to push him away but was unable to!

    <i>Aaaaah!</i>

    <i>She was going mad!</i>

    Mo Jingshen was typically even more low-key than her!

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be unbelievably cold and indifferent?

    It was fine that they usually tortured Qin Siting and Xia Tian here and there. But this was T University¡¯s anniversary celebration! There were several thousand people present!

    What on earth was that on the screen! Why were they disyed on the screen?

    Ji Nuan really could not push him away. Finally, when the man released her because the crowd around them had grown toorge, Ji Nuan buried her face into his shoulder and did not dare to reveal her face any longer.

    By the side, Feng Ling had revealed a rare smile. She scanned the crowd and caught Ling Feifei¡¯s deste, ashen, and disillusioned expression. Feng Ling then shifted her gaze away with a cold smile.

    It was only a kiss. For a pair of husband and wife, this was something that urred frequently. However, for the youthful hearts of the male and female students, especially since it urred on T University¡¯s one-hundred-year-anniversary celebration, this could be considered a historical moment.

    Mo Jingshen did not pay much attention to the crowd around them. He embraced the embarrassed Ji Nuan, holding her waist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that our honeymoon period is over? Why are you embarrassed?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks were burning in his embrace: ¡°There are too many people here...¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Did your legs turn weak?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°A little...¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    The worst had yet to end. Ji Nuan feared that after the celebration ended, they would be blocked by throngs of Mo Corporation¡¯s fans or lovestruck little girls.

    As expected, as she headed into one of the rooms in the venue to change out of her gown and prepare to leave with Mo Jingshen, there were already quite some people waiting by the entrance. It seemed like some of the reporters who had attempted to enter the venue had heard about what happened inside. They were all eager as they guarded the gates, hoping to take a picture of the President Mo the legends spoke of.

    Finally, Ji Nuan could only choose to tug the cold and indifferent Boss Mo, who rarely made such a high-profile entrance, to sneak out from the back. Rather than sneaking out, perhaps it would be more urate to say that she had forcefully pulled on his arm to leave with her. The man was amused as he watched her sneak around like a thief. Ji Nuan kept her back bent, as though she was hiding away from paparazzi, and carefully walked out.

    The back entrance wasn¡¯t as wide, and it faced T City¡¯s most bustling night market.

    The moment she stepped out of the back entrance, she heard someone calling her name. She immediately grabbed Mo Jingshen and ran into the crowd. Her grip around his wrist was deathly tight as she ran.

    After several minutes, she came to an abrupt stop. She rested her palms on her knees, gasping for breath. She then reached up to unbutton several buttons on her coat to breathe easily.

    She turned back to see that this was a more crowded area inside the night market. People were constantly passing through, and both sides of the crowd were filled with small stalls. In such a ce, it was unlikely therge group could have squeezed in. Even if they did manage to enter, it would be a difficult feat to find them.

    Ji Nuan released a soft breath, ncing over to see that one of Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand was still tightly held by her. His other hand was casually ced in his pocket as he lowered his eyes to watch her flustered appearance from only several minutes of running. He appeared to be hiding a smile.

    ¡°Your stamina is so poor, yet you still tried to run while dragging me with you?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a long moment topose her breathing. She stood up straight, scanned behind them before narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s because I yed all the games at the venue earlier. There were too many people there, and it was too hot. You sure are amazing, after running so fast with me, you don¡¯t appear even slightly breathless!¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s angered expression and her reddened cheeks, Mo Jingshen spoke heavily so that only she could hear. ¡°With your stamina, if you don¡¯t train yourself well, you¡¯ll only find it harder and harder to survive around me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She immediately understood his hidden meaning. Ji Nuan raised a hand to fan her cheeks, ring at him/ ¡°Did youe to help me save the show, or did youe to provoke me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen hid a smile. There was originally a short distance between the two of them. He suddenly took a long step forward and, right before Ji Nuan could take a subconscious step back, he bent down to lean closer to her. Ji Nuan was immediately forced to lean backward. The man suddenly held her waist with one hand, pushing her toward his embrace and forcing her to press close to him.

    ¡°Acting like the victim after receiving a benefit; who was the one who said that the gown is too luxurious and beautiful. If you attend the school anniversary alone, you¡¯ll feel lonely?

    ¡°...ah? Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°You said it with your eyes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I specially made time out to fly over. I took an evening flight from Hai City, and I¡¯ll have to fly back first thing tomorrow morning. It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t even express your gratitude, but now you¡¯re going to be petty with me over a simple kiss?¡±

    ¡°Was that a simple kiss? There were so many people in the venue, I...¡±

    Before she could finish, the man¡¯s lips approached once more. ¡°Are you trying to make me kiss you again here?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to the side. She saw that the passersby were all watching them with envious eyes and quickly took a flustered step backward. She raised a hand to hold her burning face; she was unbelievably embarrassed.

    ¡°But, who would have thought that there would be a night market here?¡± Ji Nuan nced toward the various food and clothing stalls by the sides. All of a sudden, she took a deep breath in and knitted her brows to say: ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so stinky.¡±

    As she spoke, she noticed two youngdies by the side. They held several skewers of fried stinky tofu and were eating as they strolled along.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes brightened. She directly approached the stall nearby and fixed her eyes on the golden cubes being fried in arge wok of oil. ¡°This is stinky tofu?¡±

    The owner standing by the wok handed the prepared stinky tofu to someone else while answering with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! Youngdy, would you like to get a skewer of stinky tofu? Two yuan for one, five yuan for three!¡±

    Although it didn¡¯t smell great, it looked quite appetizing. There were also many people who were buying it.

    In her previous life, back when she was in the Ji family, Ji Nuan rarely came to such ces. Afterward, even when she had the opportunity to pass by, she didn¡¯t have the spare cash to taste the food offered here.

    After two lives, she suddenly gained the desire to taste stinky tofu.

 Chapter 275 - Mo Jingshen, Why Did You Choose Me?

    <h4>Chapter 275: Mo Jingshen, Why Did You Choose Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan saw from Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze that he was clearly unwilling to eat it. She lifted it closer to his lips: ¡°Just one bite.¡±

    The man had already given into her childish antics plenty of times tonight. As expected, he gave her face once more and took a bite of the biscuit she offered.

    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s good isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    By ¡®not bad,¡¯ what Boss Mo meant was that it did not taste horrible. His words could also be understood as ¡®delicious.¡¯

    Mo Jingshen could easily tell that she was feeling proud and allowed her to be as she pleased. By the time the two of them left the night market, it waste in the evening. This night market spanned across arge distance. Although Ji Nuan had previously changed into a set of casual wear, she was still wearing the pair of heels meant to go with her gown.

    Her feet had been hurting when they ran from the venue. After walking through the entire night market, right now, the pain in her feet was truly unbearable.

    ¡°Earlier, you came directly from the airport. Did you drive here?¡± Ji Nuan saw that the night market¡¯s exit was crowded and jam-packed with cars. She guessed that it would be impossible to g down a cab here as there were too many people hoping to hop on one.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, how will we go back?¡± Ji Nuan scanned the cabs amongst the sea of people; there were barely any avable cars.

    Right now, they were not in T University, but in the city center where T University chose to hold its one hundredth anniversary celebration. From here, heading to T University and the condo would take them at least thirty minutes by car. However, it was impossible to get into a cab from here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the za outside the venue¡¯s main entrance. It¡¯s less crowded and more convenient to g down a cab there.¡±

    ¡°The za outside the main entrance?¡± Ji Nuan turned toward the direction of the venue. This ce was rather far away from where they had started. She considered returning back to the main entrance, and as she stared at the long path and the streetlights ahead, she felt her legs aching even more.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes: ¡°Do your legs hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. This sort of heels is meant to go with gowns, so they¡¯re a little taller than usual shoes. It¡¯s not very convenient for walking long distances.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s answer was casual.

    The man chuckled lightly. She was clearly in pain and worried about the long walk ahead, yet she insistently held onto her face. His thin lips curved into a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯llugh at you if you admit it. Why are you forcing yourself to bear with it?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? We can¡¯t possibly sleep on the streets. Our condo is located right in T City; it¡¯s not especially far away. There¡¯s no need to stay in a hotel nearby. Besides, I didn¡¯t even bring my identity card, so we can¡¯t enter a hotel.¡± Ji Nuan held a few small bags in her hand. She raised her feet, shifting it in an attempt to ease the aching pain. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Even if you want to call your chauffeur over, he might already be asleep. Let¡¯s just call a cab...¡±

    She suddenly paused as the tall man knelt down in front of her.

    ¡°Climb on.¡±

    Ji Nuan watched the crowd around them before turning toward the za that was a long distance away from them. She then looked at the man kneeling before her, her lips curving into a sweet smile. Without arguing further, she approached to lean against his back.

    Mo Jingshen brought her up into a piggyback carry. His long leg shifted forward as he took stable steps ahead.

    Ji Nuan wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her face close. ¡°Have you carried anyone else on your back?¡±

    The man¡¯s smile could be heard from his voice: ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°What about that fianc¨¦e in America; have you ever carried her?¡±

    ¡°No.

    Ji Nuan wanted to ask more but recalled that he previously left for America to settle this issue. Even though she was still clueless about that person¡¯s identity, there was truly no need to bring it up right now.

    She rubbed her face against his ear, asking softly, ¡°Am I heavy?¡±

    He chuckled lightly. ¡°How heavy do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°I usually eat quite a lot, ah. Previously, I was eating so much, I thought that I was pregnant. My weight also increased by several kilograms.¡±

    She hugged his neck tightly as she spoke. She then lowered her eyes to look at the white, cheaply priced t-shirt she was holding. This was the t-shirt she frequently wore in her previous life when she couldn¡¯t even afford a one-hundred-yuan shirt.

    She softly spoke: ¡°You always treat me so well; you barely allow me to experience any normal pain or suffering. At this rate, I¡¯ll be spoiled into bing a ss princess. The kind that will shatter the moment it falls against the ground.¡±

    The man was quiet for a moment before he chuckled lightly. ¡°When you¡¯re by my side, there is no need for you to concern yourself with things like normal pain and suffering.¡±

    Ji Nuan murmured. ¡°Is this the privilege of being Mrs. Mo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your privilege. Exclusive to Ji Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned against the man¡¯s shoulder, her lips curving.

    <i>Exclusive to her?</i>

    The woman pressed her face against the man¡¯s cheek, leaning against his warmth to whisper, ¡°And so, why did you choose me?¡±

    He did not answer.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    On the long path at night, the two had already walked quite a distance and were far away from the vibrant night market. asionally, a car would quickly speed by. The perfect distance from the noise and silence made it seem as though the two of them were alone in this world. The sky was wide and thend was broad, but her world consisted of the warmth from his back.

    ¡°You must have secretly fallen for me at some point, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would you have agreed to marry me so easily, and why would you have treated me so well from the start!¡±

    The broad-shouldered and tall man chuckled but did not answer. He carried her on his back and continued walking forward.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°You¡¯ve been carrying me for so long. Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°En, tired.¡±

    ¡°...then put me down. I can walk by myself. We¡¯re not far from the za now.¡±

    Instead of cing her down, the man tightened his grip around her. ¡°Lean on me properly. Don¡¯t move about.¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯re tired...¡±

    ¡°Your lips haven¡¯t been resting this entire walk. I¡¯m tired of chatting with you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He was actuallyining that she was talking too much.

    ¡ª-

    The moment they arrived home, Ji Nuan quickly changed her shoes and felt her feet rxing instantly.

    After showering, Mo Jingshen leaned down to kiss her cheek. ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m flying back to Hai City tomorrow morning. The day after, I¡¯ll be heading abroad.¡± He paused for several seconds before adding on mildly: ¡°I¡¯ll be back quickly. Your ss ends next week, so I¡¯lle directly to T City to pick you up.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded,gging for a moment before making an ¡®oh¡¯ sound.

    She felt that recently, most of the things Mo Jingshen worked on were located abroad. Furthermore, it was a long time since she heard news about Nan Heng. Feng Ling¡¯s lips have also been tightly sealed. Who knew what exactly Mo Jingshen was busy with?

    ¡°I¡¯ll worry if you return to Hai City alone. Stay in the condo obediently for the next few days. Wait for my return next week and have Feng Ling help you pack your things up. I¡¯lle to pick you up, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not ask anything: ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Be good and let Feng Ling follow you. I won¡¯t be in the country for the next few days so don¡¯t make me worry.¡± The man¡¯s long fingers gently toyed with her hair. He softly and heavily said, ¡°When I¡¯m not around, don¡¯t interact with those people in your dorm. There¡¯s no need to pay any attention to those people unrted to you. Set your mind at ease and wait for my return.¡±

 Chapter 276 - Wait for Me to Return

    Chapter 276: Wait for Me to Return

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan nodded.

    She suddenly felt that the words Mo Jingshen spoke were more than ever before.

    ¡°Where are you going this time? The United States or Japan?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He rubbed at her hair and whispered gently, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see the local specialty I bring to you.¡±

    ...

    Several dayster, Ji Nuan received a phone call from Ji Hongwen.

    Ji Mengran had been missing for ten days, and Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice sounded smaller and older than before. He didn¡¯t sound depressed, but Ji Nuan knew he hadn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well these days.

    Today was the death anniversary of Ji Nuan¡¯s mother. It had been so many years, and time had diluted the sadness. Ji Nuan habitually looked at the sky for a long time that day, when she received a call from Ji Hongwen.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, I know you don¡¯t ask me about your biological father because of what happened to Mengran. I had nned to keep these truths from you for the rest of my life. You will always be my daughter, and I¡¯m not going to tell you the truth till I die.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t feel like telling me,¡± Ji Nuan said. ¡°I never nned to find my biological father. You are already worried about Mengran, so you don¡¯t have to...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. At this point, deliberate concealment can only hurt. Your mother has been gone for many years. I¡¯m sorry I fail to hide what she told me. I just didn¡¯t expect Mengran would find out about it and tell you about it as a tool against you.¡± Ji Hongwen sighed. ¡°Before your mother married me, she had a sad past. She didn¡¯t love your biological father. Back then, I was a young man who was crazy in love, so even though your mother had been pregnant, without any hesitation, I still married her, protected her, and promised her I would take you as my own daughter. Nuan Nuan, you were brought up by me. To me, you and Mengran are both my daughters. Do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do, Dad.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect for Ji Hongwen to tell her the truth after keeping silent for days. She was suddenly relieved. At least now she was not the only one who was kept in the dark.

    ¡°As for who your biological father is, maybe you will never meet him in your life. Even if you do, he may never know your existence. I¡¯m not going to retell too many of those old stories. After all, all this happened over 20 years ago, and it¡¯s all about your mother not about you. Nuan Nuan, except blood ties, we are just like any other father and daughter. Now Mengran is still missing, and I hope you still take the Ji family as your family after youe back to Hai City. No matter what happens, the Ji family will always be behind you.¡±

    Ji Nuan almost cried. ¡°Dad, I have never denied you as my father. We are the same as before. I will not change, and you will not change either, will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice was hoarse with emotion. ¡°Good girl. I know Mengran was wrong. She was really wrong in many ways. I have never shown partiality to any of you, but now I haven¡¯t heard from her. Dad¡¯s mood is inevitably affected, but I never mean to ignore you or give you the cold shoulder. You¡¯ve always been my favorite daughter.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± A lump stuck on Ji Nuan¡¯s throat. She lifted her hand and rubbed her nose, trying not to sob.

    She knew Ji Hongwen specially chose this day to talk to her. Fortunately, they had never been estranged with each other. The worst way ofmunication was nomunication.

    Ji Hongwen said some more words before hanging up. Ji Nuan held the cell phone and stood at the window, looking out for a long time.

    Who was her biological father...? She may never meet him in her life.

    Even if she did, he didn¡¯t know her existence?

    Her mother was a very quiet and gentle woman when she was young. She was too young to know much about her mother¡¯s past, but she couldn¡¯t understand how she could have been forced before she got married to Dad.

    Under what kind of pressure was she living? Was she imprisoned or forced into a marriage by her elders? Or, what else might it be?

    Ji Hongwen obviously didn¡¯t want to mention those things. He just called her to reassure her and tell her nothing would change between them.

    He wanted to keep this daughter, and she also wanted to keep the home she had depended on since childhood.

    ¡ª

    Professor Lin¡¯s program onlysted for three months. This ss finished before the graduation season of T University. Unlike themon four-year programs, it only had three months, but at least Ji Nuan had made a friend who was Bai Wei.

    On the eve of parting, the students in professor Lin¡¯s ss had a rare dinner together. Although Feng Ling was a transfer student, she went with them too.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t drink but just sat on the sofa and talked a lot with Bai Wei about what they had experienced these three months, and the possible cooperation with Bai Wei¡¯spany. Feng Ling had never attended such an asion before. During the dinner, she just looked at her cell phone and then at Ji Nuan to prevent her from drinking.

    This ss started simply and ended simply, but the process was quite wonderful.

    Ling Feifei had been avoiding Ji Nuan and sat far away from her. Feng Ling deliberately raised her eyebrows and nced at Ling Feifei from time to time, intimidating her with her stare. Ling Feifei was so scared by her that she left early with the excuse that she was not feeling well, not daring to stay longer.

    ¡ª

    Ji Nuan left T University with the results of herst test, and the next day packed up her apartment with Feng Ling.

    Mo Jingshen said that he woulde to pick her up and send her to Hai City today, but she didn¡¯t know whether he will fly directly to T City from abroad or return to Hai City first and thene over.

    Although Ji Nuan didn¡¯t have much luggage, it still took her a long time to pack up. However, she waited from dawn until afternoon, but Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t shown up.

    And she didn¡¯t receive his call either.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Ji Nuan locked both of her suitcases, pped her hands, and asked Feng Ling in the living room as she straightened up.

    ¡°It¡¯s after 5:00 p.m.,¡± Feng Ling answered.

    She then noticed the time, looked up at the sky outside, and turned to pick up her cell phone. There were only text messages from Xia Tian and Xiao Ba, asking her whether she woulde back to Hai City today or tomorrow and saying that they would treat her to a wee dinner.

    Her cell phone kept buzzing. Many people sent her messages but not Mo Jingshen.

    Time passed by little by little

    It was 6:00 p.m.

    But Mo Jingshen still hadn¡¯t shown up or called her.

    At seven o¡¯clock, Mo Jingshen was still missing.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, her cell phone was quiet, and no one opened the door.

    During this period, Ji Nuan had called Mo Jingshen, only to hear a cold mechanical female voice warning that the other party was not in the service area and could not be connected.

 Chapter 277 - Mo Jingshen Never Breaks His Promise

    Chapter 277: Mo Jingshen Never Breaks His Promise

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If Mo Jingshen was too busy these two days to fly over, she could fly back to Hai City with Feng Ling.

    But why didn¡¯t he even call her?

    There was no news of him even at twelve o¡¯clock in the evening. She thought he might be on a flight home from abroad that took more time than usual.

    After not getting his call or seeing him showing up, she took a shower and went to sleep.

    At six o¡¯clock the next morning, Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    As soon as Ji Nuan heard the ringtone, she jumped up from the bed although it was not her cell phone ringing.

    Feng Ling was sleeping in the guest room next door. When Ji Nuan pushed the door open, Feng Ling was already answering the call. She looked solemn.

    Feng Ling who was usually expressionless rarely had such an expression.

    In an instant, Ji Nuan had a hunch that something terrible happened!

    After talking, Feng Ling put down her cell phone and turned her eyes to Ji Nuan who was standing at the door.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, why did you get up so early?¡± Feng Ling gazed at her and asked her calmly after two seconds.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I came to have a look when I heard your cell phone ringing.¡± Ji Nuan walked in and pulled the curtains open for her while asking her in a deliberately casual tone, ¡°Who called you so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°A buddy in XI base.¡± Under the light of dawn, the look on Feng Ling¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen. She took a look at the time. ¡°I don¡¯t think President Mo wille over. He must have something urgent to tend to. Let¡¯s go to the airport ourselves and go back to Hai City today.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand rested on the curtain. After a short pause, she looked at Feng Ling.

    ¡°Feng Ling, tell me if anything is wrong?¡±

    Not answering her, Feng Ling pushed back the quilt and got off the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. Mr. Mo has told me to make sure you have each meal on time every day. Shall we order takeout or call a housekeeping aunt over to cook for us? I can¡¯t cook. Even if I do, I don¡¯ think you can bear the food I make.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what happened to him. No matter what has happened, you shouldn¡¯t keep it from me.¡± Ji Nuan stared at Feng Ling¡¯s back and raised her voice, not giving her a chance to change the topic.

    Feng Ling stopped, turned around, and looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°Mrs. Mo, I believe Mr. Mo wille back. What you should do now is to go back to Hai City safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    When Ji Nuan heard that she said, ¡®I believe Mr. Mo wille back,¡¯ her heart sank.

    Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t easily say these sorts of words.

    Knowing Ji Nuan wouldn¡¯t give up until she told her the truth, Feng Ling gazed at her, saying, ¡°Mr. Mo flew to Cambodia some days ago, where it is recently not peaceful. There are also gangs lurking around in Cambodia that became enemies with us in the United States. Mr. Mo is currently out of contact with our men, and we can¡¯t find his location or receive any signal from him. What we know is only that a group of arms dealers active at the China-Cambodian border went to that area too. We don¡¯t know if they ran into each other...¡±

    Ji Nuan gazed at Feng Ling calmly. It had been quite a while before she understood what Feng Ling told her. She repeated to herself what Feng Ling just said word by word in her heart.

    ¡°The gangs who became enemies with you in the United States? Mo Jingshen is from the Mo Family. With such a powerful background, he didn¡¯t have to get his hands dirty when he developed his business, nor did he need to contact the underworld to get their support. What on earth was he up to when he was in the US? Why did he suddenly go to Cambodia? That¡¯s a dangerous country where gang violence is rampant, andnd mines are almost everywhere, which is something known to the whole world! Why did he go there?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Mo. Only Mr. Mo can answer your question after hees back. I can¡¯t tell you too much,¡± Feng Ling said gently. ¡°But please believe me, just as you said, Mr. Mo¡¯s hands have always been clean. He hasn¡¯t done anything illegal. As for what happened in the US back then, well, it isplicated. Although he has nothing to do with the underworld, in the eyes of the gangsters and thepetitors of the XI base, his life is worth ten billion yuan. They won¡¯t kill him, but if they ambush him and capture him, they won¡¯t release him easily...¡±

    ¡°So, you mean he can¡¯t be back because he has been kidnapped...?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked at her. ¡°Mr. Mo is missing, and the people in the base have all gone to search for him, but nobody knows what exactly happened to him. He had cut off the contact signal before he went missing...¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. He said he just went abroad on business.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly turned around to run into her bedroom and picked her cell phone to call Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you have just dialed is unavable right now. Please try againter.¡±

    Ji Nuan slightly frowned and continued to try other numbers of Mo Jingshen.

    Work phone number, personal phone number, and the infrequently used phone number. She tried each of them.

    But the voice prompted that the phone was powered off, unable to connect or out of service.

    Seeing Ji Nuan still trying to call Mo Jingshen, Feng Ling came up to her. ¡°Our men have gone to search for him. Mr. Mo wille back safely, for sure. Mrs. Mo, let¡¯s go back to Hai City first and I¡¯llpany you back.¡±

    Trying to calm down, Ji Nuan looked at her. ¡°He asked me to wait for him toe back, and he promised to take me to the airport when hees back to China. Mo Jingshen never breaks his promise. I¡¯ll stay here, waiting for him. Perhaps he is right on a ne for China or hasnded at the airport. I must wait for him here.¡±

    Feng Ling wanted tofort her, but obviously, Ji Nuan was on the verge of copse and she shouldn¡¯t push her too hard, so she merely said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait for him here. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak anymore but sat down on the couch with her cell phone in her hand and her eyes staring at the door.

    Half an hourter, there was suddenly some noise outside the door, and the doorbell rang. Ji Nuan lunged to her feet and rushed up to the door. She looked really excited when she swung the door open. However, to her disappointment, a strange middle-aged man was standing outside.

    ¡°Youngdy, this is the takeout you just ordered.¡± The middle-aged man smiled at her politely and handed her two bags with meal boxes inside.

    The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s face immediately froze.

    Feng Ling hurriedly walked out, took over the takeout, and paid for it. Then she pulled Ji Nuan into the room and closed the door.

    ¡°This is the takeout I just ordered. Mrs. Mo, you can wait here, but you must have some food.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You can eat it.¡± Ji Nuan walked back to the couch and sat down.

    ¡°But Mr. Mo said you have to eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, if Mr. Mo finds out that you don¡¯t have your meals on time, he will fire me when hees back. You know, I don¡¯t want to go back to the US. It will be hard for a female bodyguard like me to find a job in China if I get fired.¡±

 Chapter 278 - The One Who Knows Nothing Fears Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 278: The One Who Knows Nothing Fears Nothing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan looked at her and got up, went to the table, and sat down.

    Feng Ling opened the bag and took out the soy milk and steamed buns in the meal box. ¡°I know you probably don¡¯t have much of an appetite, so I bought two kinds of steamed buns with different fillings, one with beef and onions and the other with eggs and zhini. Do have some food.¡±

    Without a word, Ji Nuan drank a mouthful of soy milk, then picked up a steamed stuffed bun and took a bite.

    As soon as she took a bite, the delicious and strong smell of beef filled her mouth, and for no reason, Ji Nuan suddenly felt sick. She jumped up, rushed into the bathroom, and retched against the toilet.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡± Feng Ling was worried. She put down her chopsticks and followed her out; Ji Nuan retched for quite a while but didn¡¯t throw up anything. Her stomach seemed to have something wrong, and she kept retching. Seeing this scene, Feng Ling hurriedly poured a cup of water for her and handed it to her when she finally stopped retching and stood up.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly throw up? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Feng Ling stared at her with care.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a lot of stomach trouble when I just came to T City. Maybe I was too nervous just now.¡± Ji Nuan rinsed her mouth and washed her face with cold water. She went back to the dining table, looked at the steamed buns, and had no appetite. The beef filling smelled disgusting. Although the beef was clean and looked delicious, she just felt it was disgusting.

    She didn¡¯t want to eat the steamed buns of vegetable fillings either. In the end, she just took half a ss of soy milk, but soon she covered her twitching stomach with her hands, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t drink it anymore. I¡¯m going to throw up again if I drink some more.¡±

    Since she obviously had no appetite and had already finished half a ss of soy milk, Feng Ling didn¡¯t force her to continue to eat. ¡°Go to your bedroom and take a nap. Shall I buy you some stomach medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be all right in a moment. Let¡¯s deal with it when we go back to Hai City.¡± Ji Nuan walked to the couch and sat down. Where she sat was right opposite to the door. She sat stubbornly there, looking at the door.

    From morning to afternoon, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t show up.

    She leaned back on the couch, held the pillow in her arms, and picked up her cell phone, trying to call Mo Jingshen again.

    His cell phone was still powered off, and nobody answered the call.

    She took a deep breath and looked at the quiet door.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, do you feel better now?¡± Feng Ling sat down beside her and asked her gently, carefully avoiding mentioning Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer. After a long silence, Ji Nuan said calmly, ¡°Feng Ling, let¡¯s go back to Hai City.¡±

    Feng Ling paused, looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s seemingly calm look and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to order the tickets.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak anymore. She leaned on the couch and looked up at the apartment she¡¯d lived in for three months.

    ¡ª-

    From the apartment to the airport, and from boarding tonding in Hai City, Ji Nuan had been silent.

    When they walked out of Hai City Airport, a silver-gray Porsche was parked outside, which had apparentlye to pick her up. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t call a car, nor tell the Ji family and the Mo Family about her flight number. Why was there a car to pick her up?

    She cast a questioning nce at Feng Ling, and thetter said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to inform the Mo Family of what happened to Mr. Mo, so I called Dr. Qin before boarding and told him you had stomach troubles this morning. I was worried that you might be airsick today, so I asked him if he coulde to pick you up. Since he happened to be free today, he came here.¡±

    <i>Qin Siting?</i>

    Ji Nuan paused and didn¡¯t speak. As soon as she walked to the car, the door beside the driver¡¯s seat was opened. Qin Siting was not wearing his doctor¡¯s gown but a light-colored shirt and trousers instead. He got out of the car and took a look at her. With that idle smile on his face, Qin Siting raised his eyebrow at her. ¡°Wow, Mrs. Mo, you look different from before. As the saying goes, wisdom in hold, elegance in mold. You look like a corporate executive now. I¡¯m afraid those old men in my family won¡¯t be able topete with your studio in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Qin, sorry for troubling you to pick me up since you are such a busy man.¡± Ji Nuan nodded at him politely.

    ¡°Never mind. Put your luggage over there. Get in the car.¡± Qin Siting didn¡¯t speak anything more. He motioned Ji Nuan to get into the car and then walked around to the other side to put their luggage into the trunk with Feng Ling.

    Ji Nuan wanted to carry her own luggage, but the actions of the two of them were so agile and quick that she didn¡¯t even have a chance to touch her luggage. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t insist and sat in the back of the car.

    Seeing her listless, Qin Siting shut down the trunk and nced at Feng Ling. ¡°She already knows?¡±

    Feng Ling answered, ¡°I can¡¯t keep it from her. Luckily, she seems to be calm, but I don¡¯t know about her real thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Calm?¡± Qin Siting sneered. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She just tries to lookposed in case we will be worried about her. If she can¡¯t control her own emotions, who can help her? In this world, only Mo Jingshen will care about her. Now Mo Jingshen is missing, and she can only count on herself.¡±

    With that, Qin Siting walked to the car and knocked at the rear window.

    Ji Nuan turned down the window and looked at him. ¡°Yes, Dr. Qin?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling said you threw up with after taking a bite of steamed bun. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to send you back to Yu Garden, and we¡¯ll pass by my hospital on the way. Let me take you to the hospital to have an examination.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just send me to Yu Garden...¡±

    Qin Siting ignored her words, opened the car door, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Feng Ling got into the car too. She looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have a check in the hospital. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried about you.¡±

    She merely threw up. Why should she be worried about her?

    Ji Nuan had thought she was pregnant when she threw up, but now she was not in the mood to think about it. Even if she was pregnant, so what? At most, she would have an upset stomach.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, Qin Siting specially came to pick her up. If he insisted on taking her to his hospital, she couldn¡¯t just force him to send her to Yu Garden, nor could she jump out of the car, so she would just let him.

    In the car, Qin Siting took a look at the time, then at Ji Nuan from the rearview mirror as he drove. ¡°He wille back. Don¡¯t be worried. Nan Heng has already sent his men to search for him. Although that ce is dangerous, we are not sure whether he was ambushed or something else. Don¡¯t do stupid things.¡±

    After a short pause, Ji Nuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what he had been up to in the US. Even if I want to do stupid things, I have no clue what to do. What can I do now?¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. ¡°The one who knows nothing fears nothing. That¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°The one who knows nothing fears nothing? You mean he is in a situation even more dangerous than I think?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly looked at him.

    Qin Siting raised an eyebrow, turned the steering wheel, and drove the car away from the highway, not answering her question.

 Chapter 279 - Youâ€™re Pregnant, Mrs. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 279: You¡¯re Pregnant, Mrs. Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When they arrived at the hospital, Qin Siting asked Feng Ling to apany Ji Nuan to have a blood test.

    It was 9:00 p.m., and most doctors had got off work. They were surprised to see Qin Sitinging to the hospital at such a time because as far as they knew, Doctor Qin seldom went to the hospital after work.

    As Ji Nuan was brought here by Qin Siting, the on-duty doctors quickly gave Ji Nuan a medical examination.

    When Ji Nuan walked to Qin Siting¡¯s office with the results of her examinations, she heard Qin Siting talking on the phone.

    ¡°Still no news? He has been missing for a whole day. From what I know of him, he has never been like this. There must be some ident not expected by us. We¡¯d better find him within 24 hours. Otherwise, his life might be in danger...¡±

    After hearing his words, Ji Nuan paused outside the door.

    At this time, Qin Siting¡¯s voice softened a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Ji Nuan. She hase back to Hai City. She looks calm. Feng Ling will stay with her.¡±

    Then he continued to say something to the person on the other side of the line. Ji Nuan knocked on the door, and Qin Siting immediately hung up.

    ¡°The results of your medical examination havee out?¡± Qin Siting turned his eyes to Ji Nuan who came into his office.

    Ji Nuan grunted in response and came up to hand him the test reports, asking, ¡°What does the hCG value mean?¡±

    Qin Siting hadn¡¯t read the page with the hCG value. After hearing her question, he raised his eyebrows and picked that page out. He nced at it and then looked up at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°When was yourst period?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly realized that she shouldn¡¯t take Qin Siting merely as Mo Jingshen¡¯s good buddy here. He was a doctor, and it was normal for him to ask her such a question.

    ¡°About a month ago.¡± As soon as she said this, she froze.

    Her period should havee two days ago, but it hadn¡¯te. However, her period was very regr.

    ¡°Your hCG value is positive, which means that you¡¯re pregnant, Mrs. Mo.¡± Qin Siting looked at her with a smile.

    Ji Nuan looked at him in surprise. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Your hCG value is standard, not high or low, which means you don¡¯t have an ectopic pregnancy. Let¡¯s go to see a gynecologistter. If you don¡¯t have anything wrong, then you threw up this morning because of your pregnancy.¡± Qin Siting read the other test reports about her, and then made an appointment with a gynecologist with hisputer. He nced at Ji Nuan only to find her still frozen there as if she didn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± He raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Am I really...¡± Ji Nuan looked at him incredulously. ¡°...pregnant?¡±

    Qin Siting cast a helpless nce at her. ¡°Do you think the testing machines in the hospital are toys? You are pregnant. ording to the time of yourst period, you became pregnant three or four weeks ago. Your pregnancy time is so short that it can only be confirmed through a blood test, but you are pregnant indeed.¡±

    ¡°I just had a physical examination done than three weeks ago. And the doctor prescribed me a lot of traditional Chines medicines to treat my uterine coldness problem.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, you could not find if you were pregnant three weeks ago. The pregnancy time should be counted ording to the time of yourst period. The traditional Chinese medicines worked on you. Besides, during this period, you and Mo Jingshen had had sex more than once, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yes, they had had sex more than once, or to be exact, for many many times...

    So, when she thought it would take her a long time to conceive a baby, she was told she had already been pregnant?

    This was a great surprise, but the one she wanted to share this good news with was not around.

    Then Ji Nuan went to see a gynecologist and received another examination. In the end, it was confirmed that she was pregnant. Because of uterine coldness, her body was more sensitive, so her pregnancy symptoms came earlier and stronger than onmon women.

    When Ji Nuan walked out of the consulting room, Feng Ling, who was waiting for her, came up and looked at her with affection. ¡°Mrs. Mo, are you really pregnant?¡±

    Yes, she was.

    But <i>where was Mo Jingshen?</i>

    <i>Where was her baby¡¯s father?</i>

    ¡ª-

    She left the hospital and came back to the long-lost Yu Garden. As before, Auntie Chen came out to greet her. Seeing her again, she happily beckoned other servants to carry her luggage. She escorted her upstairs and kept asking her how she had been in T City these months.

    It had been just three months, and it seemed that nothing had changed. Yu Garden was still that warm Yu Garden, and Auntie Chen was still that enthusiastic Auntie Chen.

    The furnishings in the bedroom had not changed, and her wardrobe hasn¡¯t changed much since she left.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, why did youe back at such a time. It¡¯s almost midnight. Are you hungry? Shall I make some night snack for you?¡± Auntie Chen asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and it¡¯ste. Go to sleep, Auntie Chen. See you tomorrow,¡± Ji Nuan answered gently. Then she walked to the window, opened it, and looked out at the falling snow.

    It was early winter when she left. It didn¡¯t snow at that time, but now the gardens and swimming pools of Yu Garden that were over two thousand square metersrge were all covered with snow.

    Auntie Chen thought Ji Nuan was tired because of the journey, so she told her to go to sleep early and went out, not disturbing her.

    Feng Ling waited outside. When Auntie Chen left, she entered the room. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you at Yu Garden. There are a lot of guest rooms, and I can live here. Call me if you have any problems.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day. Go to sleep,¡± Ji Nuan said tly, standing at the window motionlessly.

    There was silence in the room. Ji Nuan gazed out the window for quite a while and didn¡¯t close the window until she felt the cold winter wind. She turned around and walked to the bed. At the moment she touched the bed, shey down backward. There seemed to be Mo Jingshen¡¯s smell on the quilt, which meant that he lived at Yu Garden before he went abroad.

    Ji Nuan rolled over on the bed, buried her face into the quilt, and took a deep breath. The next second, she smelled a slight, clean, and masculine smell. It was as if Mo Jingshen was lying right beside her.

    She was sleepy but didn¡¯t want to sleep. She took her cell phone and began to send messages to Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan: [You told me to wait for you toe back. You said you would take me to Hai City.]

    Ji Nuan: [Mo Jingshen, you can¡¯t just break your promise.]

    Ji Nuan: [Where are you?]

    Like a stone sinking into the sea, the message got no reply. Her cell phone and Mo Jingshen¡¯s cell phone would show whether the other party had read the message or not. Half an hourter, the messages she sent to him were still disyed as ¡®unread.¡¯

    Ji Nuan¡¯s nose went sour. She was about to put her cell phone down when her cell phone suddenly vibrated in her palm.

 Chapter 280 - Mo Jingshen Called Her

    <h4>Chapter 280: Mo Jingshen Called Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan immediately looked down at the phone number shown on the screen.

    It was Mo Jingshen¡¯s number! She instantly jumped up from the bed and picked up the call as fast as she could. ¡°Hello?¡±

    The call was connected, but the other side didn¡¯t speak. She vaguely heard someone breathing on the other side, but the breath seemed to be far away from the cell phone.

    ¡°Hello? Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan held her cell phone tightly. ¡°Where are you? Are you...¡±

    ¡°Beep¡ª¡±

    This callsted less than five seconds before cutting off.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands froze. She took a look at the screen. The call had been cut off for sure.

    For some reason, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. She stared at the call record and suddenly rushed out of the bedroom, running to Feng Ling¡¯s room and began to knock hard on the door.

    Feng Ling thought she had an ident. When she opened the door, she nced warily out of the door, only to see Ji Nuan standing at the door nervously. Feng Ling hurriedly walked out and looked behind her. ¡°What¡¯s up? What happened?¡±

    ¡°A call, Feng Ling, Mo Jingshen just called me...¡± Ji Nuan pointed to her cell phone. ¡°Just now. One minute ago!¡±

    Feng Ling looked surprised at her and took her cell phone. When she saw that call record, she paused for a second and immediately went back to her room to make a call.

    Ji Nuan followed her in. Feng Ling told some people that Mo Jingshen called Ji Nuan just now. Then someone sent a software that Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t ever seen to Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone. Feng Ling connected her cell phone to aputer, installed the software, and took Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone to connect it to theputer as well.

    Ji Nuan stood on the side and stared at theputer¡¯s screen. A map appeared on the screen with a marked red dot flickering somewhere on the map. It flickered and gradually faded away.

    At the very moment Feng Ling saw that red dot, she called someone. ¡°We found Mr. Mo¡¯s location several minutes ago. He is about five kilometers east of Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake in Cambodia. The coordinates are correct, and the signal has disappeared now.¡±

    After the call, Feng Ling looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°Fortunately, you told me in time so that we managed to find out his location before the signal was blocked. Now our men have hurried toward there. Mr. Mo wille back safe and sound for sure.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her eyes to the map on the screen where the red dot had disappeared. It was a map of Cambodia indeed.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything in the call and hung up in several seconds. Are you sure... he is safe?¡± Ji Nuan stared at Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°If he is safe, why did he suddenly make this call but didn¡¯t say anything? Why did the signal disappear so soon?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s current location is a minefield. Even the Cambodian government can¡¯t control that area that has been upied by drug trafficking groups of different countries. All signals from that area will be blocked, so technically no signal can be detected there. Why did Mr. Mo suddenly call you? What did you do? Or...¡±

    As Feng Ling spoke, Ji Nuan nced at her cell phone¡¯s screen, only to find the two messages she sent to Mo Jingshen had been marked as ¡®Read.¡¯

    ¡°I sent him messages, and he read them.¡± Ji Nuan looked up at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling retook her cell phone and looked at the screen. ¡°Perhaps Mr. Mo happened to leave the area where all signals are blocked when you sent him the messages, but we don¡¯t know where he will go or be taken to. We have to find him as soon as possible. We have some people in Cambodia. Believe me, we will find him soon. Go to sleep and wait for the good news.¡±

    Go to sleep? How could she fall asleep?

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t reveal her emotion so as not to bring too much pressure to Feng Ling. She turned to go back to her room with her cell phone.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, leave your cell phone to me. If Mr. Mo contacts you again, I can detect his location immediately.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave her the cell phone and walked out of the guest room.

    She went back to her bedroom and looked around at the empty room where there was only her. It seemed that she could still hear the light, faintly discernible breath she heard during the four-second call.

    Under what circumstances was he calling?

    Ji Nuan leaned against the door and closed her eyes, trying to hold back the tears that were almosting out. She dared not imagine what had happened to him.

    Since he could still read her messages and even call her, it meant that he was still alive. In Cambodia, he was still alive!

    He woulde back safely!

    Ji Nuan went to bed, but there seemed still to be that light, faintly discernible breath of his at her ears.

    At night, the cold wind rustled outside the window. Ji Nuan rolled over and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡ª-

    Before dawn, Ji Nuan, who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, suddenly heard some noise from outside. She immediately got up and quickly walked to the door. When she was about to push the door open, she heard two lowered voices outside.

    ¡°Miss Feng, there¡¯s a car outside. The people in the car said they came to pick you up. And they told me not to wake up Mrs. Mo.¡± It was Auntie Chen¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was low too. ¡°I may be away for a few days. Take care of Mrs. Mo. Have two more people apany her. Don¡¯t let her leave here. Better keep her waiting in the Yu Garden for our news.¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving? So urgent? Did anything happen, Miss Feng?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, but Mrs. Mo is pregnant. She was confirmed pregnant in the hospital yesterday. Remember not to let her run around. She needs more nourishing foods. It is daylight; I have to go now. Make a good breakfast for her,¡± Feng Ling said in a lowered voice.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo is pregnant? God, I didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t tell me about this when she came backst night. Okay, I¡¯m going to prepare her the tonics for pregnant women.¡±

    ¡°Okay, and don¡¯t tell Mrs. Mo about this car. If Mrs. Mo asks about me when she wakes up, just tell her I have something to tend to and wille back soon. Don¡¯t let her worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see, Miss Feng.¡±

    Then it came the sound of them walking down the stairs, and Auntie Chen asking Feng Ling about Ji Nuan¡¯s pregnancy from time to time. After they went downstairs, she couldn¡¯t hear anything else.

    Where was Feng Ling going? She specially told Auntie Chen not to let her know she had left. Apparently, she wouldn¡¯t stay in Hai City.

    Where was she going? The US? Or... Cambodia?

 Chapter 281 - I just Want to Get Closer and Closer to Him

    <h4>Chapter 281: I just Want to Get Closer and Closer to Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan immediately put on clothes and followed them out.

    When she got downstairs, Feng Ling had gone out of Yu Garden. Auntie Chen happened to enter the kitchen, so she didn¡¯t see Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡± The other two servants didn¡¯t hear what Feng Ling told Auntie Chen, so they greeted Ji Nuan respectfully when they saw her.

    Ji Nuan signaled them to be quiet. She sneaked out quietly while Auntie Chen didn¡¯t notice her.

    The servants were puzzled by her behavior, but, after all, she was the mistress of Yu Garden. Seeing her sneaked out stealthily, they dared not ask her why.

    Ji Nuan hid in the yard and watched Feng Ling get into the ck car waiting outside. Ji Nuan looked at the direction the car left and then turned to nce at the other cars in the garage.

    Feng Ling was very wary. She would soon find her if she just followed her in a car.

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter.

    As the Ji family was on good terms with the traffic police brigade of Hai City, Ji Nuan asked them to help track the route and destination of the car Feng Ling took.

    They told Ji Nuan that the car headed straight for the airport after leaving Yu Garden.

    Ji Nuan immediately drove to the airport. Half an hourter, she reached the airport. As soon as she got into the airport, she took a pair of sunssesrge enough to cover half of her face from her bag and put them on, raising her cor high to cover her chin and the lower part of her face. Then she looked around and walked straight toward the passage to international flights.

    As she expected, Feng Ling was going abroad. From a distance, Ji Nuan spotted Feng Ling and several men in a ck suit conducting boarding checks. Ji Nuan looked at the flight number disyed above the counter and checked it with her cell phone. It was a flight from Hai City to Cambodia two hourster.

    Ji Nuan hid behind. When Feng Ling and the other men entered the security passage, she rushed to the counter and asked if there was any seat avable on this flight. Then she bought a ticket for the same flight, passed through the security check, and entered the first-ss lounge.

    Feng Ling and those men bought economy tickets. Now they were waiting in the waiting area that was a distance away from the first-ss lounge where Ji Nuan was. Looking out through the window, she could see the crowd waiting outside, but they couldn¡¯t see her from the outside.

    ¡°Hello, do you need anything to drink?¡± A staff member of the lounge came up to her and asked gently.

    Ji Nuan looked out again and found Feng Ling and the other men eating some bread and drinking mineral water. Apparently, they were really in a hurry.

    Ji Nuan waved her hands, showing that she didn¡¯t need anything to drink. She didn¡¯t make any sound. After all, Feng Ling was a person of keen perception. She worried that Feng Ling might notice her if she made any sound.

    The staff member didn¡¯t ask her any more questions but gave her a fresh fruit bowl and some cookies provided to every passenger in this lounge.

    Because she was pregnant, Ji Nuan ate some fruit and cookies when waiting for boarding. When the boarding announcement rang, Feng Ling happened to go to the toilet. Taking advantage of this chance, Ji Nuan hurried out. Her ticket was first-ss and she was pregnant, so she could board the ne first without queuing. In this way, she sessfully avoided the Feng Ling¡¯s eyes and boarded the ne.

    ¡ª-

    During the five-hour flight, Ji Nuan stayed quietly in the first ss and didn¡¯t go to the rear. She struggled for hours with her pregnancy symptoms and refrained herself from vomiting, but after the nended at Phnom Penh International Airport, due to difort atnding, when the passengers lined up to go outside, Ji Nuan suddenly retched. She raised her hand to cover her mouth when a passing flight attendant noticed her and asked her to get off the ne first.

    Feng Ling and those men walked in front of the queue and happened to stop in the first-ss gate. Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s voice, Feng Ling cast a suspicious nce at her side. The next second, her face stiffened, and she jerked around to stare at Ji Nuan who was hurriedly putting on sunsses¡ª

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Feng Ling, Feng Ling... slow down...¡± Ji Nuan was dragged all the way from the exit to the lounge by Feng Ling. She gripped her wrist so hard that she couldn¡¯t break free of her.

    Feng Ling said solemnly as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. You can¡¯t follow me. Go back to Hai City. There¡¯s a direct flight back to Hai City this evening. Take that flight and go back!¡¯

    ¡°Mo Jingshen is here. I will not go back. I will not go back unless I see him standing in front of me, safe and sound!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, I will not add to your trouble or hold you back. If you were me, will you just stay in Hai City at ease?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s face stiffened, and then the look in her eyes softened a bit. She lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯m not worrying that you may be an inconvenience. Cambodia¡¯s capital may seem safe, but the overall situation in this country is not so good these days. The area near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake is filled withndmines, guns, and drugs. You shouldn¡¯te here, let alone since you are pregnant now!¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but just looked at her.

    Seeing her look, Feng Ling frowned. ¡°I know you can¡¯t just wait in Hai City, but Mrs. Mo. This ce and the life you¡¯re used to at home arepletely worlds apart. It¡¯s like the difference between peace and war, understood?¡±

    ¡°But Mo Jingshen is here.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was gentle yet determined.

    Feng Ling gazed at her for quite a while, and her frowned brows slowly unfurled. She seemed not to have the heart to drive Ji Nuan away, but she couldn¡¯t let her stay in such a dangerous ce.

    ¡°Mr. Mo won¡¯t want you to go into this kind of ce, and you have to protect your child. There may be war here at any time...¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice, ¡°Although I am supposed to follow your order, this time, please listen to me and go back, all right?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her quietly without saying anything more. Then she turned her eyes to look at the sky outside the airport.

    Now she was standing on the samend as Mo Jingshen.

    She didn¡¯t want to add trouble to Feng Ling. She just wanted to make sure whether Feng ling was really going to Cambodia. She was already at the airport and happened to have all the certificates in her bag back then. She couldn¡¯t find him, and she just wanted to get closer and closer to him, so she followed Feng Ling all the way here.

    But if her behavior caused Feng Ling problem, she certainly didn¡¯t want that.

    But she really wanted to see Mo Jingshen. At least when he came back safely, she could stand in front of him as soon as possible.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Suddenly a cold voice rang behind Feng Ling. Hearing this voice, Ji Nuan looked up at Nan Heng who walked towards them from the entrance of the airport.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face stiffened when she heard Nan Heng¡¯s voice, but soon she concealed all her emotions. She turned around and looked at Nan Heng, who was walking toward her. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice Mrs. Mo following us to the ne. I will send her to Hai City as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 282 - Thatâ€™s Because the Person Theyâ€™re Targeting Is Mr. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 282: That¡¯s Because the Person They¡¯re Targeting Is Mr. Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Nan Heng looked away from Feng Ling¡¯s face and nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan had always known that Nan Heng was a man with a special background. As an arms dealer active in the United States, he also had the powerful XI base behind him. The power he held in his hands was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. He was simply unfathomable.

    But in her impression, Nan Heng seemed to be an easygoing man who liked making jokes. It was the first time she had seen him without a shirt and trousers, but wearing the same ck outfit as Feng Ling. This ck outfit seemed to be the uniform of the XI base. He was cool and handsome as usual, and his ck outfit added a touch of coldness and mystery to him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nan Heng frowned coldly.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen is here,¡± Ji Nuan looked into his eyes and said calmly.

    Nan Heng looked at her for a while and then nced at Feng Ling. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for her to get on the ne and follow you all the way here right under your nose.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    He was apparently jesting, but Feng Ling remained expressionless and didn¡¯tugh.

    ¡°So, in terms of valor, Ji Nuan is certainly not as good as you, but in terms of wisdom, I think Ji Nuan may be slightly better than you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The men who followed Nan Heng here. ¡°...¡±

    In this world, only Boss Nan Heng dared belittle Feng Ling like this. After all, Feng Ling had been serving the base for years and won numerous honors in battles. Many raids and missions were aplished thanks to Feng Ling¡¯s quick mind and determination.

    As for wisdom, Feng Ling stayed in the base for so many years and was not found out as a woman. Wasn¡¯t Boss Nan Heng the most stupid one since he spent the most time with her?

    With a straight face, Feng Ling looked away to not look at Nan Heng, and her voice remained t. ¡°I¡¯ll have K send Mrs. Mo back.¡±

    ¡°She hase. How can you send her back? Even if you send her back to Hai City, she wille over again tomorrow morning. Then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have one more person missing besides Mo Jingshen,¡± Nan Heng said coldly. ¡°She stays in Cambodia but out of our sight or stands safely in front of us, which one will you choose?¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°But here is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°She had known how many unknown dangers she would face better than you do before she flew here. She is not a child, and she can ept and undertake the choices she makes. What are you worried about?¡± Nan Heng said and cast a nce at Ji Nuan. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Go back to Hai City or stay here? I give you a final chance to make your choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Ji Nuan said without hesitation.

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Hearing ¡®pregnant,¡¯ Nan Heng looked at Ji Nuan in surprise and then at her belly.

    Ji Nuan put her hand to her t belly, and her voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Nan Heng raised his hand to signal Feng Ling to shut up. Then he took a look at the time and ordered the other men and Feng Ling to go first. Atst, he looked at Ji Nuan, asking seriously, ¡°Ji Nuan, are you afraid of death?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked straight at his eyes. ¡°No.¡±

    <i>Afraid of death?</i>

    <i>How could a person who had died be afraid of death?</i>

    Others might hesitate when answering this question, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t even bat her eyelid. Seeing her firm eyes, Nan Heng narrowed his eyes and snorted. Then he picked up a cigarette to put it into his mouth, squinted at her, and said with the cigarette in his mouth, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Then he turned and walked away.

    No one in such a ce would bother to take care of the physical condition and feelings of Ji Nuan. There wouldn¡¯t be any youngdy of note or noblewoman here. If she could keep up with the others, she could follow them. If she couldn¡¯t, she would have to go back to Hai City. Although Nan Heng didn¡¯t say these words to her, Ji Nuan knew what he meant.

    She followed the others quickly without saying a word.

    ¡ª-

    Nan Heng and his men had been stationed near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake in Cambodia for a day and a night. As the mostpetent member of the base, Feng Ling certainly had to take part in this operation, so she suddenly left Hai City and flew to Cambodia.

    When Ji Nuan got out of the car, she saw arge temporarily rented warehouse and a bulletproof shed. She finally understood why Feng Ling said here was not the same world she was used to.

    A man living in a peaceful world would hear at most about XI, and something about the arms trade, but would never be involved in these affairs.

    However, at this moment, when Ji Nuan saw almost each of these people who looked serious wearing ck uniforms with guns strapped to their waists, her heart suddenly pounded hard.

    ¡°The warehouse has been divided into somepartments. Let Feng Ling take you in to take a rest.¡± Nan Heng just said a few words to Ji Nuan and then ignored her.

    When the two of them walked into the warehouse, people kept casting curious nces at Ji Nuan. There didn¡¯t seem to be any women here except for Feng Ling, so when they saw a woman here, they looked surprised.

    ¡°This is Mr. Mo¡¯s wife, Ji Nuan.¡± Feng Ling introduced her when passing a few men holding guns.

    Those people who looked at Ji Nuan in surprise instantly became respectful to her. They nodded to her kindly and enthusiastically pointed to the inside. ¡°The third room inside is the cleanest.¡±

    Ji Nuan found that these people seemed to be particrly respectful of Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Mo Jingshen and you guys?¡± Walking into the room they arranged for her, Ji Nuan hesitated and still asked.

    Since she had been here, she would find out about it sooner orter, so Feng Ling answered her in a low voice after a short pause, ¡°As you know, Nan Heng is one of the men behind the American underground arms business. Back then, although Mr. Mo didn¡¯t participate in the underground arms business, he had saved Nan Heng when he was in danger. Not only did he save Nan Heng and his secret weapons channel, but he also saved the lives of all of us at XI base. Simply speaking, Mr. Mo was the boss behind the U.S. underground arms deal. He held the secrets of all the arms dealers and crushed the enemy time and again with smart decisions and judgment that caught them off guard. He was the most trusted and respected man by all of us, and the most hated man by our enemies. That¡¯s why I said that day that in those people¡¯s eyes, Mr. Mo¡¯s life is worth tens of billions of yuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan asked suspiciously, ¡°Why did I never find out about these?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Mo never gets involved in this sort of affairs himself. He only helped us for a few years, and he has always been a typical Mo like the other members of his family. He doesn¡¯t need to develop his business with the help of the underworld. However, he is too smart. After all, a casual decision of his could cost those people billions overnight, or even put them into the risk of being rounded up by the police. Because many police officers in the United States are connected with Mr. Mo, our enemies chose to ambush him on his trip to Cambodia. Even the signal was blocked so promptly. Apparently, this is an borate plot against him. It was because the person they were targeting was Mr. Mo that they were so cautious.¡±

 Chapter 283 - Mrs. Moâ€¦ Was This Cooked By You?

    <h4>Chapter 283: Mrs. Mo... Was This Cooked By You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Feng Ling walked out of the warehouse, Nan Heng was deploying the search and rescue n. The moment the men surrounding him saw Feng Ling, they all stared at her.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you guys never seen a woman?¡± Nan Heng turned to nce at her and then coldly red at the other men.

    The other men. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen Feng Ling so feminine...¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling was dressed as usual. She still had a boy-like short hair and ck clothes, trousers, and boots, but now she no longer wore corsets and baggy clothes to hide her figure. After staying with Ji Nuan for months, she was no longer as unkempt as when she used to hang out with the guys at the base. Her skin looked more delicate than before, and even her eyes were less cold and sharp.

    Nan Heng coldly frowned, and cast an indifferent nce at Feng Ling. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Are you here to be looked at like an animal in the zoo? Return to your unit!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes moved calmly away from his face as she walked into the crowd without expression.

    ¡ª-

    Cambodia, formerly known as Khmer, is located on the Indo-China Penins. It is bordered by Thand in the west and northwest, Laos in the northeast, Vietnam in the east and southeast, and the Gulf of Siam in the south. Mekong River and Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake, thergest freshwaterke in southeast Asia, were both in Cambodia, and Cambodia¡¯s capital is Phnom Penh.

    It is one of the least developed countries in the world.

    It is also one of the countries with the worst security.

    Cambodia was supposed to be cooler in December, but this winter had been as hot as summer. The dense forests near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake were very sultry. Because of the humidity, there were often mosquitoes, snake, ants, and poisonous tropical insects in the deep forests.

    It was Ji Nuan¡¯s second day in Cambodia.

    Most of the members of XI base that Nan Heng brought with him lived in thepartments in therge warehouse outside the forests, and some were on guard duty in the bulletproof shed outside every day and night.

    There wasn¡¯t much food here. They could only asionally go to the poor vige across the river to buy things like rice and noodles. Their dishes were only the dried vegetables, dried meat, and dried fruit that they brought here that they just boiled in boiling water before eating.

    By the end of the day, they had identified the location of the drug gang deep in the forest. They had all been prepared. As soon as Nan Heng gave the order, they would rush in and kill the gangsters.

    The only uncertainty was whether Mo Jingshen was still in this area.

    Feng Ling explicitly prohibited Ji Nuan from leaving their lines of sight. She was allowed to stay in Cambodia, as she wished, but the only area she could go to was between the warehouse and the bulletproof shed, and the area guarded by the men of the base on the edge of the forests.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you ate dried meat and fruit all day yesterday. Today, we caught some fish and shrimp outside and are going to grill them. You should also eat some fish. As a pregnant woman, you need to take more nourishing food now.¡± Feng Ling pushed the door in, only to find that Ji Nuan had cleaned and tidied up everypartment in the warehouse.

    Ji Nuan insisted on doing something and didn¡¯t want to be the one who did nothing but held them back and needed their protection. Feng Ling had agreed that she could clean the warehouse but didn¡¯t expect she would clean up all the twenty or thirtypartments within a morning.

    Even the socks the men had taken off were gone. Feng Ling turned around only to see a long string hanging out of the back door of the warehouse, on which the washed pairs of socks were hung.

    ¡°You... you even washed their socks?¡± Feng Ling moved the corners of her lips and looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you wash them all by hand?¡±

    ¡°Sure, you all came here in such a hurry that you didn¡¯t bring any daily necessities. Do you expect a washing machine here?¡± Ji Nuan said as she swept the floor. The ground was covered with tropical insects that had been killed by insecticides. Fortunately, they had brought a lot of pesticides with them. Otherwise, these insects from the dense forests would probably climb into their beds.

    As the daughter of the Ji family in Hai City, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t do any of these jobs before or after she married Mo Jingshen. It may not be a big deal to clean up the house or sweep the floor, but she had even washed so many pairs of socks by hand.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Mr. Mo is the person we respect most, so you deserve preferential treatment here. You don¡¯t need to do these jobs...¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do something to keep myself busy, I can¡¯t calm down.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about Mr. Mo...¡±

    Ji Nuan tightened her grip of the broom and raised her eyes to look at her. ¡°Although I¡¯m worried about him, I have faith in your ability, and I believe that he will be okay.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled at her. ¡°They won¡¯t kill Mr. Mo. If Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t tell them the secret parts of those underground arms deal, they won¡¯t touch him for now. Now we¡¯ve identified their location, and we just need to wait for the right time.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°I know. Go about your business. You don¡¯t have to apany me. I¡¯ll find something to do.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some fish. They¡¯re already grilling it.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, swept the floor clean, and went to wash her hand before she went out with Feng Ling.

    The people at the base were all young and strong men whose style was very rough. Living in the wild all year round, they had got used to the simple life. When they grilled the fish, they used no oil, salt, or seasoning. Even if they had seasonings, they didn¡¯t know how to use them. None of them knew how to cook, so they usually just cooked some rice and ate some dried meat for the three meals.

    Ji Nuan took a basin of live fish that they just fished back to the warehouse. An hourter, those men smell a burst of steamed fish, and they all moved their heads and sniffed in the direction of the warehouse.

    When Ji Nuan took the steamed fish out and then gave out the fish to everyone in disposable bowls, the men all gaped at her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo... was this cooked by you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please have a taste.¡± Ji Nuan smiled gently and continued to take out bowls to distribute the fish.

    When Feng Ling and Nan Heng heard the sound and came here, they surprisingly saw this scene.

    Ji Nuan gave each of the men a bowl of steamed fish and even the rice that was a bit hard was soaked into the fish soup considerately by her.

    Nan Heng took over a bowl of soup that the man beside him handed to him and drank a mouthful of the soup. Then he raised his eyebrows and nced at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°It seems that what Qin Siting said about Ji Nuan bing a good wife is true. Miss Ji really can cook.¡± Nan Heng put down the bowl. When Ji Nuan saw him, she walked towards him. Heughed. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that I will taste the food Miss Ji made in such a circumstance.¡±

 Chapter 284 - Now Finally with A Woman Here, We Feel Completely Different

    <h4>Chapter 284: Now Finally with A Woman Here, We Feel Completely Different</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan came over. ¡°I think the food you have in the US should be good, but the food has really been bad these two days. Since we can fish in the river and buy rice, ingredients, and seasonings in the vige, in addition to the dried meat you brought with you, we can have decent food if we cook them carefully.¡±

    ¡°So, you stay in Cambodia to cook for us?¡± Nan Heng looked at her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ji Nuan asked him.

    Nan Heng raised his brows. ¡°Are you sure you can bear the hardship?¡±

    A young man of the base sipped the fish soup and said, ¡°Mrs. Mo washed all our socks this morning. There should be nothing harder than washing dozens of socks, right...¡±

    Nan Heng¡¯s eyes were turned to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°I think we¡¯d better just let Mo Jingshen die and not save him,¡± He suddenly whispered.

    Ji Nuan immediately stared at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be in serious trouble if he knows that his wife is cooking and washing socks for us here even if we save him...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Not paying any attention to him, Ji Nuan turned back to the warehouse to fill a bowl with fish soup, walking and saying, ¡°You brought back too little salt when you went to buy staple food and dried food, so the fish soup may be a bit nd. Remember to buy some oil, salt, and seasonings when you go to buy food again today.¡±

    Then she walked straight into the warehouse.

    Nan Heng stood there and turned to look at Feng Ling. ¡°There has been no woman in the base before. Now finally, with a woman here, we feelpletely different.¡±

    Feng Ling remained expressionless. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid of being poisoned, I don¡¯t mind cooking for you when we get back to the base.¡±

    Nan Heng peered at her with a smile on his face. ¡°We have an American celebrity chef in the base headquarters. Why do we need you to cook for us? But for a field mission like this, we do need a woman.¡±

    Feng Ling turned around and was about to go when her wrist was suddenly held. She frowned and turned to look at the big hand holding her wrist. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Nan Heng asked in a very low voice.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes immediately became very sharp. She was about to elbow him away, when that young man who was still sipping the soup looked at them in confusion, asking, ¡°What still hurts? Was Feng Ling injured? Even our iceberg boss is consoling you. That must be a serious injury. Hey, Feng Ling, what kind of injury do you have?¡±

    Nan Heng raised a leg to kick his shoulder. ¡°Go away. Why the fuck are you there wherever I go?!¡±

    Scared by him, the young man took the bowl and turned to hide in the bulletproof shed. Why did the Boss suddenly get angry? Only he was allowed to care about Feng Ling, but no one else could?

    ¡°I said let go of me!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s face turned dark and tried to break free from Nan Heng¡¯s grip.

    Nan Heng held her wrist effortlessly and cast a casual nce at her. ¡°Be quiet, en?¡±

    ¡°Fxck off!¡± Feng Ling shouted impatiently and kicked him.

    Ji Nuan had just filled the fish soup and went out of the warehouse when she heard strange noises from the forests. One of the men who came to help her serve the food lowered his voice. ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t go there. Boss and Feng Ling are having a fight again. You may be injured by them if you go there.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan¡¯s main job became preparing food for the men of the base. In addition to the staple food they bought and the fish and shrimps they could fish from the river, she also went to the edge of the forests to look for vegetables. There were mushrooms everywhere, but people were not sure which were poisonous and which not, so no one hade to pick them.

    Ji Nuan checked the kinds of mushrooms and nts edible in a tropical forest like this with her cell phone, carried a bamboo basket bought from a family in the vige, and went into the forest.

    For her safety, Nan Heng let Feng Ling and K go with her to the forest.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, is this kind of mushroom OK?¡± K was a talld. He was said to be one of the best at closebat in their base. He was straightforward, obedient, and was very enthusiastic toward Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan had just put some edible wild herbs into her bamboo basket and then saw the mushroom in K¡¯s hand. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she said, ¡°This kind of mushroom is poisonous.¡±

    Looking embarrassed, K threw the mushroom away and continued to follow her.

    Walking ahead of Ji Nuan, Feng Ling beat back and forth in the grass with a bamboo pole, driving away any insects and snakes that could get close to her, so that it would be safe for Ji Nuan to gather food here.

    At around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the night was pitch-ck, and twinkling stars were hanging on the sky.

    The food tonight was so delicious that some people ate too much and kept running to the other side of the forest to pee and poo.

    Ji Nuan chatted with the brothers of the base and then left to her room. She and Feng Ling walked along the river, talking all the way. Obviously, Feng Ling avoided mentioning Nan Heng. When they stopped, they found that they had been hundreds of meters from where they were stationed.

    They were about to go back when suddenly, Feng Ling¡¯s eye flickered. She turned to look at the narrow and dark riverway in the distance.

    Ji Nuan turned around too and saw a glimmer of lighting from that side, which passed through the thick water grass and flickered.

    ¡°Are the fishermen from the vige over there?¡± Ji Nuan asked in a low voice.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were icy, but she just took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand to step back and said calmly as if nothing happened, ¡°I think so. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    However, just before they left in another direction, there was suddenly a faint voice in the distance. It was like some people were in a conversation. They spoke the dialect of Cambodia, so she could not understand what they were talking about.

    Hearing their conversation, Feng Ling suddenly and swiftly pushed Ji Nuan behind the grass by the river and whispered a warning to her, ¡°Squat down here. Don¡¯te out!¡±

    <i>Weren¡¯t those men fishermen?</i>

    At this moment, two ck figures jumped down from the opposite riverway, and Feng Ling rushed towards them quickly. Ji Nuan was startled and immediately squatted down as Feng Ling told her to. She hid behind the waist-high grass and was about to take out her cell phone to call Nan Heng.

    However, she stopped when she took out her cell phone. Although she was hiding in the grass, once her cell phone lit up, it would instantly attract those people¡¯s attention in this pitch-ck ce. If she were found out by those people, she would be a burden to Feng Ling when thetter was trying to protect her.

    But now there were only Feng Ling and her here. These people were apparently prepared. Feng Ling would be in danger if she faced up to them alone.

    She crouched quietly behind the grass and moved toward the base bit by bit. It was a little bit far away from the base here, and now she was far away from Feng Ling. Ji Nuan looked around warily and carefully walked in the dark. Suddenly, there was a quick rustle and footsteps behind her. Her hearts suddenly pounded hard, and before she could react, she was grabbed by the neck from behind.

 Chapter 285 - Mo Jingshen Is Right Here

    <h4>Chapter 285: Mo Jingshen Is Right Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Several minutester, Feng Ling returned gasping with blood on her face. She rushed into the grass where Ji Nuan hid, but Ji Nuan was gone.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡± Feng Ling frowned. ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    Her hushed voice drifted in the wind, and in the distance, the riverway of Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake was quiet and dark.

    No one responded to her.

    There was only a cell phone left in the grass, lying there quietly.

    ¡ª-

    <i>I was kidnapped. </i>This was her first thought when she awoke.

    Now she was ced on the ground of a room. This room was dark and almost had no light in it, and the air was damp, salty, and was full of the musty smell of decay.

    She tried to move, but her hands were tied behind her back, and her legs were bound tightly as well.

    For a few seconds, her brain failed to work, when suddenly there was a sound of conversation outside the door, but she didn¡¯t know thenguage they used.

    Ji Nuan took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and then looked around.

    This was a log cabin verymon in Cambodia. It was empty and had nothing in it. A kerosenemp hung overhead, and the feeble kerosene light was almost nonexistent. There were moths attached to thempshade, throwing a vast shadow that looked eerie.

    Just when Ji Nuan was wondering who kidnapped her, with a sudden bang, the door was pushed open from the outside.

    It was two creepy-looking and dark-skinned men. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help moving back. Her back was against the wooden wall, and her clear eyes watched them warily. When she saw that they were carrying a dead snake whose skin had been stripped, she choked back the surge in her stomach and clenched her teeth to stop the cry of panic.

    One of the men carried that snake, and the other pudgy man held a bad quality gun. Thetter took a look at her, grinned, and turned to talk with the man carrying the snake.

    They spoke Cambodian, and Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, but looking at their creepy smiles, Ji Nuan leaned firmly against the wall and couldn¡¯t help panicking.

    Suddenly, the pudgy man came up to her and squatted down in front of her. He stared at her and reached out to touch her face with his fat, dirty hand.

    Ji Nuan immediately moved her head to dodge his touch.

    The pudgy man cursed in Cambodian and was about to p her. Just one second before his hand reached her face, a stooped woman of sixty or seventy suddenly came into the room. The old woman coughed, and the two men immediately stood up and nced back at her. Although they didn¡¯t seem to respect that woman, they still took a step back and stopped harassing Ji Nuan.

    The old woman was holding a bucket in her hand when she came in. She stared at Ji Nuan for a moment, then went up to her, got some water out of the bucket, and spilled it on Ji Nuan¡¯s face. Under Ji Nuan¡¯s confused stare, the old woman rubbed her face hard with her hands until the dust and dirt on her face were washed off. She looked at Ji Nuan carefully for a while and then said a word to her.

    She still used Cambodian.

    Ji Nuan thought they might be those who kidnapped Mo Jingshen. If they discovered that she was Chinese, she might face more danger, so she pursed her mouth, shrunk her neck as if in fear and shook her head, showing that she didn¡¯t understand what the old woman was talking about.

    The old woman paused and asked her in heavily ented Chinese, ¡°Are you... Chi... nese?¡±

    Ji Nuan still shook her head nkly. Her mouth was not gagged, and she could speak, but she pointed to her mouth, motioning that she was mute.

    The old woman thought she looked Asian, but she couldn¡¯t be sure which country she was from. After all, Asians looked almost the same and had the same habits. She stared at Ji Nuan for a while, but thetter still pointed to her own mouth, not speaking a word, so the old woman pointed to her mouth too, asking Ji Nuan with her eyes whether she was mute.

    Ji Nuan nodded hard and pretended to be unable to speak.

    <i>So, this woman is mute. </i>The old woman thought.

    The old woman took a look at her again and turned around to say something to the two men in Cambodian. The two men reluctantly came to Ji Nuan and dragged her up from the ground. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know what they were going to do but seeing the two men following the old woman out, she calmed down and let them take her out.

    When Ji Nuan was taken out of the cabin, her eyes were suddenly covered with a ck cloth. She couldn¡¯t see anything, so she could only let them carry her off in an unknown direction.

    When they reached somece, the two men put her down, and the old woman came to take off the ck cloth from her eyes. She looked down at Ji Nuan for a while, pointed to the direction of the dense forest and made a gesture of explosion with her hands wide open. She was trying to tell Ji Nuan that if she ran out at random, she would step on a minefield and be killed.

    Ji Nuan immediately figured out that this must be the center of the forest that Nan Heng and his men were going to attack and where the drug gang was stationed now.

    She happened to be brought here.

    <i>Could Mo Jingshen be here?</i>

    Ji Nuan tried to control her facial expression so as not to expose her real identity. Instead of looking around, she just looked at the old woman in front of her. The old woman untied the rope from her feet and led her to the biggest log cabin, which was right in the middle. There were several middle-aged men and young men in the cabin. When they saw the old woman took Ji Nuan in, they all stared at them vigntly and angrily rebuked the old woman in Cambodian. It seemed that they were ming the old woman for bringing a stranger in.

    The old woman talked to them for a few seconds and pointed to Ji Nuan, meaning that she was clean and had no dangerous article on her. Then the old woman took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, smelled it, and said a word. Hearing her words, these men stared at Ji Nuan suspiciously.

    One of them was a middle-aged man about fifty years old, with gray hair, a square face, a lion¡¯s nose, and with a scar from the middle of his eyebrow to the left of his face. He coldly stared at Ji Nuan and suddenly asked her in English, ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    The old woman had smelled the spices on Ji Nuan¡¯s hands and thought she was a cook...

    Ji Nuan still pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything and just looked at the man in horror and confusion.

    The middle-aged man still stared at her and asked her in English, ¡°Which country are you from? How were you brought here from outside by our men? Your hands don¡¯t have the smell of guns or ammunition but only have the smell of food. Who the hell are you?¡±

    She looked helplessly at the old woman beside her and hid behind her in a panic.

    At this moment, there was a noise outside the cabin, and an rm sounded in the forests.

 Chapter 286 - Mr. Control, Mo Jingshen

    <h4>Chapter 286: Mr. Control, Mo Jingshen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The middle-aged scar man took a cold look at Ji Nuan and turned around to say some words to his men. The other men immediately ran out to check out what happened outside.

    Several minutester, they ran in. Obviously, they were not all Cambodians, and most of them were gangsters from all over the world. They spoke Cambodian and broken English when they talked to each other.

    But Ji Nuan heard these men called the middle-aged scar man Aqib respectfully. It seemed that this Aqib was the leader of the gang. Even if he was not the leader, he must be an important figure.

    She finally got some clues from their broken English.

    ¡°It was a fisherman from a nearby vige who went hunting in the forests, stepped on the minefields and blew up, so the sirens went off just now. The XI base men outside the forests hadn¡¯t taken any action yet.¡±

    With a straight face, Aqib didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the man who just came in and reported to him, and turned his eyes to the two men who came in behind Ji Nuan, asking, ¡°Did you capture this woman?¡±

    The two men immediately answered respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aqib seemed not to be satisfied with their answer and asked with a frown, ¡°Why?¡±

    The pudgy man hurriedly said, ¡°This woman was not with the XI base people but was sneaking around Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake. We suspected her, so we knocked her unconscious and brought her back.¡±

    ¡°Women are never allowed to enter XI base. Have you found out where shees from? Who sent her here?¡±

    The pudgy man paused and hummed and hawed for quite a while before he finally said, ¡°She looks like a tourist to a vige near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake. Cambodia has seen a lot of tourists in recent years. This woman looks fragile and brought nothing with her. She can¡¯t be rted to the XI base. Maybe she was caught by us by mistake...¡±

    Aqib snorted, sat down on a chair, took another nce at Ji Nuan, and frowned before he asked the old woman a few words in Cambodian.

    The old woman took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and said a few more words to him, trying to convince him that Ji Nuan was mute, but he still stared at Ji Nuan suspiciously and said a few words coldly. Then someone came up and pulled Ji Nuan out of the cabin.

    They took her out and began to frisk her!

    These creepy-looking and dark-skinned men dragged her into a tent and were about to tear her clothes off. Ji Nuan struggled hard in terror. At this moment, the old woman came in. She red at them and said something, and then these men walked out of the tent reluctantly.

    The old woman came to frisk Ji Nuan and carefully searched her from inside out. Then the old woman looked at her in satisfaction, helped her put on her clothes, and untied the rope binding her hands.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were finally free, but she knew she couldn¡¯t rashly run out. She had a feeling that the old woman seemed to feel that she was of some use and therefore protected her.

    She couldn¡¯t escape, so she had to bide her time.

    ¡ª-

    As Ji Nuan expected, this woman was a nanny hired by Aqib. She had been taking care of these gangsters for years. She cooked and mended clothes for them. Although she just did housekeeping jobs, she was aged and took good care of these people, so she was trusted and somewhat respected by them.

    The olddy was now in poor health and had little energy for work. She found out that Ji Nuan could cook, so she let Ji Nuan cook and wash clothes with her.

    After a sleepless night, Ji Nuan was taken to Aqib again by the old woman the next day. By then, she had been forced by the old woman to change into a white dress of the sort often worn by women on Cambodian farms, with no pockets from top to bottom.

    The old woman said something to Aqib in Cambodian. From the way Aqib and his men suddenly looked at Ji Nuan, she could figure out that the old woman was suggesting them to keep Ji Nuan here to work for them and have someone follow her and keep an eye on her at all times to make sure she didn¡¯t do anything that threatened them. The old woman probably had mentioned that Ji Nuan was a pretty woman who could cook. They would have no loss keeping her here. The way they looked at her became more and more intolerable to her.

    Ji Nuan kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak, as if she could not read their expressions or understand their words. She just held the dishes she had just cooked with the old woman and put them on the table. Then she lowered her head and grabbed her white dress in her hand as if she were scared and nervous. She was so quiet as if she didn¡¯t even exist and would not disturb them.

    Unlike his men who were staring at Ji Nuansciviously, Aqib still looked at her coldly and suddenly said in English to his men, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her for now and let her work here. Dali, follow her from now on, and if she does anything suspicious, kill her.¡±

    The young, strong, and dark man named Dali nodded.

    Aqib could have told Dali this in Cambodian, but he used English. Apparently, he was warning Ji Nuan.

    This man was still suspicious of her. It seemed that it was not easy for her to escape from here.

    She kept her head down as if she had heard nothing.

    After Aqib tasted the food she made, he looked at her thoughtfully for a moment and then turned to speak to one of his men in English, ¡°Mr. Control hasn¡¯t eaten for three days, has he? Let her cook for Mr. Control. The food she cooked tastes good. He might eat it.¡±

    Who is Mr. Control?

    Subconsciously, Ji Nuan thought that the person whom Aqib called by the code of Mr. Control could never be simple.

    The old woman obviously didn¡¯t expect that Aqib would have Ji Nuan, whom he didn¡¯t trust at all, to send person food to that person, so she asked him a few words incredulously. Aqib red at her and turned to Dali, ¡°Dali, take her to bring the food to Mr. Control.¡±

    Dali nodded and signaled Ji Nuan with his eyes to follow him out.

    She didn¡¯t know what they were going to do, but for the time being, she would have to obey his orders to stay alive. She went back for the meal she had prepared, carefully ced it on a tray, and followed Dali all the way to a particrly secluded area behind the forest.

    When they reached a heavily guarded log cabin, Dali looked at her coldly and opened the door to let her in.

    She carried the tray into the cabin. The cabin smelled damp and musty too, but as soon as she stepped in, she caught a familiar, refreshing whiff of vegetation.

    She froze and then raised her eyes to look into the cabin.

 Chapter 287 - Mo Jingshen Turned up the Corners of His Mouth, â€œMute?â€

    <h4>Chapter 287: Mo Jingshen Turned up the Corners of His Mouth, ¡°Mute?¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She froze and then raised her eyes to look into the cabin.

    A man was standing in the cabin with his back to the door, facing the window of the cabin, which was nailed with dozens of thin steel bars. He stood there quietly, looking out the window through the cracks in the steel bars.

    A ck pair of handmade Italian shoes came into her view, looking a little worn than they used to be with mud and dark red blood.

    She looked up from the shoes and saw a pair of legs that were as straight and slender as ever and wrapped in ck trousers. The ck handmade shirt he wore had some wrinkles and seemed to have bloodstain on it, which was barely noticeable because of the color of the shirt.

    But even in such a situation, the man just stood there quietly, still clean, handsome, noble, and indifferent.

    An absolute dominant figure.

    His superiority was not the sort that those at the top of the business world had, but more like a wisp of pure air that could not be stained by mud. Even if evil and filth defiled him, he could still wash away the dirt and keep his true self.

    There he stood, and there he was.

    Mo Jingshen...

    <i>He was really here!</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips moved but didn¡¯t produce any sound. The man named Dali was right behind her, only a meter or so away from her. Any strange attitude or behavior she had now would be immediately noticed by him, and then not only would she be killed, but possibly even Mo Jingshen who was temporarily safe would be implicated as well.

    She silently put the tray on her hand on the table close to the door. After seeing the man standing in front of the window indifferently without looking back, she gritted her teeth to make no sound.

    Dali stood right behind her, watching her every move.

    Seeing her put the food on the table, Dali suddenly said in English, ¡°Mr. Control, we caught this woman. The food she makes is more to Chinese people¡¯s pte. You haven¡¯t drunk a drop of water or eat a mouthful of rice for three days and nights. Mr. Control, please stop risking your own life. Even if you die, the secrets of those arms deals won¡¯t necessarily be kept...¡±

    The man standing at the window seemed not to hear and didn¡¯t look back.

    It turned out that Mo Jingshen was the Mr. Control they mentioned.

    Getting no response from Mo Jingshen, Dali wasn¡¯t angry but sneered and said in English, ¡°Mr. Control, we don¡¯t know if this woman we caught is from China, Japan, or any other country in Asia, but she is really pretty. Aqib ns to let her work here first, and then, after the operation is over, give her to us brothers to enjoy. Sir, if you like, Aqib may let you touch her first. She¡¯s still clean...¡±

    Ji Nuan kept her head down, and when she heard this, she clenched the empty tray tightly in her hand, her eyes fixed on the food on the table.

    He hadn¡¯t eaten or drank anything for three days or nights?

    <i>How on earth did he get through it?</i>

    ¡°But pitifully, this woman is mute...¡± Dali added.

    The man standing in front of the window, apparently annoyed by Dali¡¯s noise, turned his head.

    Ji Nuan felt her heart missed a beat at the very moment Mo Jingshen turned around.

    The man in front of the window lifted his eyelids when he saw her. His indifferent nce swept over her body and finally fell on her white dress.

    His eyes were extremely indifferent, as if he was looking at someone unimportant, or as if he had never met her before. His handsome face remained cid, but his pupils suddenly constricted, and an icy gleam flickered across his eyes, which shed so quickly that no one noticed it. Even Ji Nuan was startled by the cold look he gave her, and if she wasn¡¯t sure that he really was Mo Jingshen, she almost wondered if he was someone who looked like Mo Jingshen, someone who didn¡¯t know her at all.

    She nced at him quickly and then looked away.

    However, when Mo Jingshen looked at her, his eyes were critical, unscrupulous, and even cold.

    ¡°Get out,¡± He said in English with his melodious voice.

    Ji Nuan shuddered and felt her hair stand on end. Standing on the side, Dali narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Nuan who remained expressionless and then at Mo Jingshen who seemed as cold and distant as ever. Only then did he remove his doubts about Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Mr. Control, why do you risk your own life? If the average person eats nothing for three days, he will only end up lying on bed powerlessly, but you are still on a deadlock with us without eating or sleeping. However, you¡¯re only human. How long can you hold out? One day? Two days? Or ten days?¡± Dali taunted.

    Mo Jingshen remained indifferent.

    Dali smiled grimly again. He nced at the food on the table. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat it? The food the woman made is really delicious.¡±

    With a straight face, Mo Jingshen nced at the food on the table and asked indifferently as ever, ¡°She made this?¡±

    Noticing that he seemed to be implying something, Dali looked at her warily, and at Ji Nuan who had been standing still on the side.

    At this time, Mo Jingshen suddenly came up and stopped at the table. He lifted his eyelids and nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°Which country are you from?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Daly chuckled. ¡°I said she is mute. Her skin is fair. I think she is probably from China or Japan, or maybe South Korea.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned up the corners of his mouth. ¡°Mute?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, Mr. Control?¡± Dali suddenly reached out and gave her a sharp pinch on the arm. She bit her lips in pain but still remained silent. With a pale face, she looked away not to look at him, because she feared that once her gaze met his, he would expose their rtionship.

    Dali continued to pinch her while staring at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t even look at her. He said, ¡°It seems that Aqib hase to know me better. He knows I don¡¯t like you guys talking so much bullshit, so he sent over a mute woman.¡±

    Dali cast an annoyed nce at him.

    Mo Jingshen said coldly, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Dali paused and moved his hand from Ji Nuan¡¯s arm. Before he said anything, Mo Jingshen suddenly raised his hand slightly and ruthlessly knocked the food off the table. The rice, dish, and soup spilled all over the floor, but he didn¡¯t even look at them and turned around coldly. Obviously, he was very sick of them.

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen was no different from thest few days, Dali could do nothing but suddenly grab the cor of Ji Nuan and pull her out, mming shut the door of the cabin.

 Chapter 288 - Look at Her Slender Waist and Abundant Buttocks. Oh, She Is so Hot

    <h4>Chapter 288: Look at Her Slender Waist and Abundant Buttocks. Oh, She Is so Hot</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As soon as the door of the cabin was shut, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart sank but, at the same time, hope also arose in her mind.

    Mo Jingshen was alive. He had been standing in front of her alive the moment before.

    Although he was unbearably cold toward her, she knew how keen and resolute he could be.

    If he had shown the slightest sign of interest or rtionship with her, she would have instantly been shot by Dali.

    However, she finally found him, but she could not say a word and even suffered his indifference. Even the food she made for him was knocked over...

    Ji Nuan felt a little depressed, but more so because she had heard that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything for three days and nights.

    Dali walked out with a cold face, apparently irritated by Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude. He turned to urge her to hurry, looking very impatient.

    Ji Nuan walked quietly with him, farther and farther away from the cabin where Mo Jingshen was. She didn¡¯t look back. Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude was very clear just now. Here, both must be very careful. Any negligence may bring danger to them or even cause them to be killed on the spot.

    He was already careful about every move he made, so she had to be more cautious. Whether she could save him or not, she couldn¡¯t hold him back.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that a dozen guns in the dense forest had been pointed at her since she left the cabin. Once she turned her head or looked back at the cabin, she would be instantly shot to death.

    The old woman was still waiting in Aqib¡¯s cabin. When she heard the noise outside and saw that Ji Nuan came back safe and sound, she was pleased and said a few words in Cambodian to Aqib who remained expressionless.

    Aqib apparently didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan was really not sent to lurk and rescue Mo Jingshen. His eyes were still cold and sharp, but his attention was no longer on Ji Nuan. He waved to the old woman to take Ji Nuan out.

    Ji Nuan followed the old woman out, and her eyes caught a glimpse of little white flowers, which were notmon in China and still smelled rich and fragrant from a distance. If she remembers correctly, this should be the national flower of Cambodia, the Rumdul flower.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan had been looking at the flowers and seemed to be interested in them, the old woman smiled and pulled her over. Then she stopped to pick some and handed them to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan looked at the old woman in surprise, pointed to the flowers and then to herself, meaning if she could take the flowers or not.

    The old woman nodded and was about to speak to her, but then remembered that she couldn¡¯t understand, so she just smiled, put the flowers into Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, and then pulled her back to the cooking tent.

    Although the olddy was respected by the people here, she was only a maid who did the washing and cooking. She lived next to the cooking tent, a very simple and damp cabin, where she asked Ji Nuan to live with her.

    Since Ji Nuan had seen Mo Jingshen today, her uneasy heart had calmed down a little, so she behaved more obediently and listened to the old woman¡¯s arrangement. When she went into the cabin with the old woman, thetter found her a white dress for her to change and gave her a very thin quilt.

    Ji Nuan could tell that this olddy must have been alone for years. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet a young girl in a ce like this that was full of brutal men. She did hope that Ji Nuan wouldn¡¯t be killed by these people and could stay to help her with the cooking.

    In the evening, Ji Nuan and the old woman prepared the dinner together and sent the food to Aqib¡¯s cabin.

    Every time Aqib saw Ji Nuan, he would stare at her for a while. Ji Nuan kept her head down. If she were too calm, it would only arouse suspicion, so her hands holding the bowl were faintly shaking, and she looked helpless and pitiful, seeming to be very afraid of everyone here.

    The pudgy man who caught her was also in this room. Seeing here in, he suddenly smiled and turned to whisper a few words to Aqib in Cambodian. Aqib ignored him, and a man beside him suddenly said in English, ¡°This woman¡¯s skin is really fair, which is really rare for Asian women, just like the snow on the top of the snow mountain. Her face is so small, and her eyes are big and starry bright. She also has a good figure. Look at her slender waist and abundant buttocks. Oh, she is so hot...¡±

    Then all of a sudden, the people in the room began to speak in English. Some of them were very skilled in English and some spoke broken English, but Ji Nuan could understand what they were talking about.

    It was all annoying dirty talk and was very disgusting.

    They spoke English instead of Cambodian, which was a sign that they were still testing her.

    Ji Nuan had been standing beside the old woman with her neck drawn up as if she had heard nothing, looking frightened and timid.

    Then suddenly someone came up to Aqib and said, ¡°There are lots of farms and women near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake, but it¡¯s hard to find a toy as fair and tender-skinned as her. Because of Mr. Control¡¯s matter, we haven¡¯t had fun or sex for a long time. Let this woman wait on us for a few more days. When the operation is over, let¡¯s just throw her on the bed and ¡®eat¡¯ her together.¡±

    The room immediately burst intoughter. The stares of these men on Ji Nuan became even morescivious and unspeakably disgusting.

    Ji Nuan felt sick and disgusted but still cowered behind the old woman, looking so scared.

    Seeing that she seemed not to understand their words, they became bored and switched back to Cambodian.

    After dinner, Aqib suddenly said in English, wiping his mouth, ¡°Dali, let the woman continue to bring food to Mr. Control. Tell Mr. Control if he refuses to eat the food, it means that the food the woman makes is not to his taste. Then she is a waste, and her life is of no use to us. If he doesn¡¯t eat the food, we¡¯ll kill her.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately felt a chill on her spine.

    So, Aqib hadn¡¯t finished testing her yet?

    Whether Mo Jingshen ate the food she sent or not, she would have to die.

    Now even if shemitted suicide, it would still be a dead end, and she may even implicate Mo Jingshen.

    Dali answered quickly, grinning with yellow teeth, and saying, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take her to Mr. Control right away.¡±

    Then he came and stood before Ji Nuan, ncing at her grimly with his eyes signaling to go out with him.

    Ji Nuan dared not show her real emotions but followed him out with a nk look on her face as if she didn¡¯t know what was happening. As she walked, she let out a sudden whimper to catch Dali¡¯s attention and, at the same time, pointed to her stomach with a pitiable look, meaning that she had not eaten and was now too hungry to walk.

 Chapter 289 - This Woman Cannot Stay

    <h4>Chapter 289: This Woman Cannot Stay</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing her like this, Dali uttered a low curse that Ji Nuan could not understand.

    He was probablyining that she was trouble or something.

    She went to the cooking tent. Dali kicked over the kettle that had been set up outside, to tell her with his eyes to hurry. He was impatient.

    She nodded at him. Most of the people here were very wicked, and she had to be careful not to offend them.

    Dali looked at her coldly from outside the tent. Ji Nuan huddled inside, took a small bowl and filled it with soup ¡°with trembling hands,¡± and took a careful sip.

    Seeing that she was really hungry, Dali stopped looking at her and allowed her to drink, but still urged her in an impatient tone.

    Ji Nuan pretended not to hear and looked out from time to time as she sipped her soup.

    Ji Nuan stirred the soup in the pot quickly as Dali went to grab a cigarette from another man outside the nearby cabin. She looked at the pot filled with boiling bubbling soup, and suddenly made up her mind and overturned the pot. The hot liquid instantly spilled over her hands and wrists; she let out a scream of pain and threw herself back on the floor.

    Hearing the sound, Dali rushed back in an instant, pulled back the curtain of the tent and looked in only to see the pot on the fire was overturned and the soup in it spilled all over the ground. With a look of pain, Ji Nuan sat down on the ground trembling. The back of her hand was burned with blisters that were all red and looked terrible.

    Dali immediately swore at her, walked in, and brutally picked Ji Nuan up by the cor. Ji Nuan was literally dragged out of the tent.

    He was about to kick her when the old woman happened toe back. She let out a shout and hurriedly came over, saving Ji Nuan from his hands while looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s hands with worry. She kept asking her in Cambodian a tone that seemed to be either concerned or usatory.

    Ji Nuan really didn¡¯t understand her words this time. She could only try to look particrly pitiful, innocent, and frightened. She looked at the old woman with tears in her eyes and looked frightened and aggrieved. She raised her blistered hands, pointed to her stomach and mouth, and then to the bowl that had fallen to the ground in the tent.

    The old woman knew she hadn¡¯t eaten much since she had been caught yesterday. Her hand was injured so badly that, not to mention to send food, now she wouldn¡¯t even be able to move her hands. After the old woman had said a few words to Dali, he stared at Ji Nuan coldly, apparently without any intention of letting her go.

    Aqib asked her to take food to Mr. Control, but in an instant, her hands were injured like this. Whether it was an ident or on purpose, this woman could not stay.

    As the old woman continued to speak for Ji Nuan, Dali turned away with a cold face and went back to Aqib¡¯s cabin to report what happened.

    The old woman held Ji Nuan up and kept speaking Cambodian. From her tone, she seemed to feel sorry for Ji Nuan and asked her what happened. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but followed the old woman into her shabby cabin, her head hanging down.

    The pain on the back of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand was so bad that it burnt like fire. The old woman came over with a needle, grabbed her hand, and began to burst the blisters one by one. She was trembling with pain, but she bit her lips hard not to groan. This time her eyes were red not because she tried to look pitiable but because it really hurt. Her eyes were filled with tears.

    She had never felt such a piercing pain during both lifetimes. Her lips were bleeding from her bite.

    Then the old woman brought a gray-colored medicine, which seemed to be a kind of herbal powder exclusive to Southeast Asian countries. She sprinkled it on the back of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, tore a strip from the bottom of Ji Nuan¡¯s white dress, wrapped it around the back of her hand and wrist, and patted her hand, signaling for her to rest tonight and not to go to work.

    Ji Nuan nodded gratefully at the old woman. ying on the instinct of ¡®an innocent woman who had been caught,¡¯ Ji Nuan pointed to the direction outside the forests and looked at the old woman with a longing look on her face as if asking her when she could leave.

    The old woman looked at her sympathetically but shook her head.

    Once a person was caught, there would only be two ways left for them, to stay here and take care of these people for the rest of his or her life or to die. There could be no third option.

    Then, the old woman left the cabin. Ji Nuan sat in the room until the old woman was far away. Then she got up and moved her wrist with some difficulty. The pain made her more aware of what she was facing.

    She stood at the window and looked out. Here was a camp with a lot of cabins, huts, and tents. It was located in the deepest part of the forests, surrounded by green nts, covering arge area. In the dim light of night, she couldn¡¯t see these cabins and huts clearly but only the outlines. There was a fire in the middle clearing, around which there was a circle of people eating, drinking andughing, and ncing sharply in the direction in which she was from time to time. It seemed that the idea they had in Aqib¡¯s cabin of throwing her on the bed and having a good taste of her had been put on their agenda.

    When Ji Nuan saw the guns at their waists, her heart sank.

    This wasn¡¯t a peaceful country at all. There was no such ce in China, but this was Cambodia.

    In the years toe, much of the international relief effort would be tied to the civil unrest in Cambodia. No matter if it was Mekong River or Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake, there were numerous idents. Now, security here was worse than it would be a decadeter, and the neighborhood was not as well-maintained as it would be a decadeter.

    If she wanted to leave, she had to find a way out for herself.

    ...

    Outside of the forest.

    Feng Ling had changed into a tighter ck suit, with two silencer guns at her waist, and was crouching and tying her shoces, cing her glittering dagger in the scabbard beside her boots.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as she was finishing tying her shoces and getting ready to move, suddenly, a ck shadow towered over her, and a pair of ck leather boots stopped in front of her.

    It was Nan Heng.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look up. She fixed the dagger beside her boots and touched the guns at her waist before she stood up and looked expressionlessly at the cold-looking man in front of her. ¡°Ji Nuan has been gone for a day and a night. I must go and look for her.¡±

    ¡°How will you get in? Walking into a minefield?¡± Nan Heng coldly looked at her. ¡°The dense forest is surrounded by minefields left from the war decades ago, as well as new minefields that those people have added. Before you can find her, you would have been blown into pieces! You want us to go in and collect your body?¡±

 Chapter 290 - They Immediately Put their Hands over Their Eyes and Peered Through Their Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 290: They Immediately Put their Hands over Their Eyes and Peered Through Their Fingers</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°She was with me when caught. No matter if it is for Mr. Mo or because I am her bodyguard, I am to me for her disappearance. I must bring her back safely, even if I am blown to pieces!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find her even if you have been blown up,¡± Nan Heng said harshly.

    ¡°Mr. Mo knows the secrets of those arms dealers and those people are afraid of Mr. Mo¡¯s power, so they dared noty hands on him for now, but Ji Nuan is different. She doesn¡¯t know much about them. She doesn¡¯t know how bloodthirsty they are. They will ughter without batting an eyelid. And she is pregnant now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is pregnant. And she is intelligent enough to see the danger of such a ce. She will be more protective of herself now that she is pregnant. You¡¯re likely to throw an egg against a rock by rushing in like this.¡± Nan Heng said. ¡°I know you¡¯re more worried about Ji Nuan than anyone else. You two have developed a very good rtionship after spending so much time together, but Feng Ling, remember, you are a member of XI base. Have you forgotten the rules of the base?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him coldly, not speaking a word.

    ¡°The first rule is not to be impulsive!¡± Nan Heng suddenly kicked her in the shin and, just as Feng Ling was about to dodge his attack, he reached out and grabbed the two guns from her waist. Then he turned the guns around in his hand and put them on his waist.

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Ling red at him.

    ¡°Just wait here. If it hadn¡¯t been for the minefields in the dense forests, I would have gone in earlier. Then you needn¡¯t wait anxiously here!¡± Nan Heng said with a straight face, ¡°I have informed the Chinese border rescue unit and the American SWAT team who are on good terms with Mo Jingshen. They wille soon in helicopters. Be patient, en?¡±

    ¡°We have helicopters, too. I can get in there myself!¡± Feng Ling frowned.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Nan Heng growled. ¡°These people in the dense forests have been fighting our base for years but haven¡¯t been wiped out! They have caught Mo Jingshen through an ambush, which shows that they must have already set checkpoints in the forests and are just waiting for us to go in. If you go into the forest in a helicopter now, you will be shot down before yound on the ground and save Ji Nuan. You¡¯ve been on so many missions. You¡¯ve always been the calmest and most cautious, but why can¡¯t you be calm this time?¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips and frowned.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t calm down, go back to Hai City and wait for news. You¡¯re not needed here!¡± Nan Heng said coldly. Having confiscated her guns, he didn¡¯t talk to her anymore and turned away.

    Feng Ling looked at his tall, cold figure, and suddenly stepped forward, reaching for the gun. Nan Heng put her hand hard on his shoulder with a backhand, and with one more push, threw her away. Feng Ling kept attacking him like mad, but Nan Heng just looked at her coldly and emotionlessly and raised his hand to hold off her attacks but didn¡¯t strike back.

    Atst, he held her wrist and suddenly pulled her into his arms, not letting her go. Feng Ling began to struggle hard in his arms and Nan Heng lowered his head to bite her hard on the neck.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Feng Ling shook with pain, and her voice was hoarse and angry.

    Hearing the noise, K and the other brothers of the base rushed over to see if anything happened and saw this scene.

    ¡°Shit!¡± They immediately put their hands over their eyes and then peered through their fingers.

    The corners of K¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>What was going on here?</i>

    <i>What were Boss and Feng Ling doing?!</i>

    Seeing theme over, Feng Ling suddenly angrily stepped on Nan Heng¡¯s feet and then moved her foot back to kick his leg.

    Nan Heng released her just in time, moving aside to dodge her attack.

    Feng Ling raised a hand to wipe hard on her neck, cast a cold nce at him, and then turned her eyes to K and the other men, asking coldly, ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±

    K coughed in embarrassment, spotted the bite marks on her neck and was about to signal the two other men to leave with him, when Feng Ling suddenly exined, ¡°A snake came and bit me just now, and Boss was helping me suck the poison out, so don¡¯t take things wrong.¡±

    However, after hearing her ¡®exnation,¡¯ K and the other men escaped even faster.

    Damn, with her ability, she couldn¡¯t be bitten by a snake. Even if she was, how could a snake have climbed up her neck and not been found by her?

    Which snake in the world could bite her on the neck?

    Seeing them running away so fast, Feng Ling turned around and red at Nan Heng with a dark look. With one hand in his ck trouser pocket, Nan Heng yed with the silencer guns he had grabbed from her with the other and raised his eyebrows at her provocatively.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and held out her hand to him. ¡°Give me the guns!¡±

    Nan Heng turned up the corners of his lips and sneered. ¡°A snake, ah. I remember when you were on a mission in America, you were actually bitten by a snake in the jungle. Do you still remember how I sucked the poison out of you?¡±

    Feng Ling remained silent with a straight face.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that, he wouldn¡¯t have found out that she was actually a woman.

    She gave up the n to take back the guns and turned away. Then she pulled out the dagger at her feet and threw it fiercely behind her, which plunged deep into the ground. With that, she walked quickly away with no expression on her face.

    Nan Heng nced at the dagger thaty so precisely on the ground at his feet, grunted, bent over to pick it up, and followed her.

    ...

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t sleep very well and woke up suddenly. She rolled over and suddenly felt a chill in her back. She opened her eyes abruptly only to see a ck muzzle pointing straight at her head.

    She was startled at first but immediately changed into a more obvious look of panic, and hurriedly sat up.

    The muzzle of the gun had been pointing at her. She cowered into the corner of the wooden bed, held her legs together, and looked in horror at the one who was holding the gun.

    With his finger on the trigger, Aqib stared at her grimly, questioning her in English, ¡°Tell me, who the hell sent you to lurk here? Do you think you can escape by spilling soup on purpose? Humph, stupid!¡±

    Then he stuck the cold muzzle directly to her forehead. As long as he gently pulled the trigger, Ji Nuan¡¯s head would be shot through in a sh.

    Ji Nuan looked at him nkly, lifted the hand wrapped in white gauze, pointed to her ears, and shook her head aggrievedly, meaning that she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

 Chapter 291 - Mo Jingshen Felt the Soft Body on His Thighsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 291: Mo Jingshen Felt the Soft Body on His Thighs...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Aqib was about to pull the trigger. There was no one else in the cabin, and even the old woman who had been protecting her was not here.

    Ji Nuan thought she might die this time, but luckily, she didn¡¯t implicate Mo Jingshen.

    She shivered and closed her eyes slowly, but the sweat seeping from her nose tip was a clear sign of her fear and nervousness, which should not be the instinctive response of a trained informant or spy.

    Aqib nced at her hesitantly, but then he thought he shouldn¡¯t spare her life. Just as he was about to kill her, Dali ran in from the outside.

    Dali said something hurriedly. It seemed that an ident happened.

    Aqib paused as he held up his gun. He turned his eyes from Dali to Ji Nuan, speaking in English, ¡°Mr. Control is the guest of honor we ¡®invited¡¯ here. He hasn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for four days. No matter how strong he is, his mind and body can no longer support him. Now he has copsed and can die at any moment.¡±

    Ji Nuan still looked at him nkly, as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    Seeing her with that same scared look, Aqib impatiently put away his gun and turned to speak a few words to Dali in Cambodian before he left.

    Ji Nuan had butterflies in the stomach. She didn¡¯t expect to survive. She survived because Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t eat or drink for four days, starving himself into aa to distract Aqib from her.

    Aqib said Mo Jingshen had copsed.

    <i>What did he mean by ¡®copsed¡¯?</i>

    <i>Did he pass out or what?</i>

    <i>What happened to him?!</i>

    Ji Nuan dared not show her worry, looking at Dali standing in the room with a look of fear. Thetter beckoned her to get out of bed and follow him.

    Ji Nuan bit her lower lip and pointed to her hand, which was still wrapped with gauze, meaning that she could not deliver food or do anything else now.

    Dali, however, kicked the wooden bed impatiently beneath her. Thinking she was a mute who couldn¡¯t hear anything, he scolded her and urged her to go with him.

    Ji Nuan had to get out of bed timidly and follow him with her neck shrunk in.

    Dali took her to the heavily guarded log cabin where Mo Jingshen lived. Ji Nuan was worried that they were going to continue to execute the order Aqib issuedst night and was thinking about how to escape when Aqib signaled her to bring the bowl of water on the stone table into the cabin.

    Ji Nuan looked at him in puzzlement, and Aqib pointed to the water and then to the cabin where Mo Jingshen lived, signaling her to deliver the water in.

    Delivered Mo Jingshen water instead of food? What did he mean?

    The door of the cabin was now open. She remembered that she had seen no sign of bondage on Mo Jingshen¡¯s bodyst time, but now she didn¡¯t see him walk out. Was he still in aa?

    Ji Nuan walked slowly to the door of the cabin and looked in.

    She saw Mo Jingshen sitting against the wooden wall by the window of the cabin. His eyes were closed, his face was pale, and his lips were also pale and dry. Apparently, due to severe water shortage, he was in a sematose state. Instead of lying down, however, he insisted on sitting there and closed his eyes to rest.

    It turned out that they wanted her to feed Mo Jingshen some water.

    She took a look at him and then at the bowl of water on the rough stone table outside. She walked over and picked the bowl up under Dali¡¯s cold stare.

    She didn¡¯t know if Mo Jingshen had been refusing to eat their food and water for fear that he might be poisoned, or if he was just showing his attitude, but now she couldn¡¯t be sure if there was any poison in the water.

    Ji Nuan was walking into the cabin, holding the bowl. Her hands suddenly trembled, and some water in the bowl spilled out and sshed the back of her hand that was just burnedst night. It was so painful that she dropped the bowl and the whole bowl of water spilled in an instant.

    Dali, seeing her clumsy actions, wanted to kick her and even take out his gun and shoot her.

    But Aqib had told him that Mr. Control had rejected all of them, but this woman who they caught was not one of them. And women were more attentive than men were, so now the most important thing was to have this woman take care of Mr. Control, feed him water and food, and keep him alive.

    Otherwise, if Mr. Control really died, let alone those secrets that hadn¡¯t been obtained, this trump card with which they could threaten XI base and even the American police would no longer exist.

    He had to live!

    Dali suppressed his temper, swore, and told Ji Nuan to fetch another bowl of water.

    She got up shakily and kept nodding at him. Then she trotted over to the hand-dug well near the cooking tent, filled a bowl of clean water, and carefully brought the water over.

    Daly red at her and warned her not to dawdle, telling her to hurry in and feed Mo Jingshen some water.

    But after she entered, Dali and his men guarded the door and windows, staring closely at Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen¡¯s faces, not missing any suspicious clues.

    Ji Nuan went in and hurried up to Mo Jingshen, trying to keep her raised hand from trembling so hard, but her tremors would not be regarded by them as excitement and nervousness but fear.

    She carefully raised the water to his dry lips. He didn¡¯t eat, drink, wash, or sleep for four days, so his breathing was weaker than usual, but his breath was still warm, refreshing, and unique as it brushed her hand.

    Ji Nuan held up the bowl and tried to feed the water to him, but his lips were closed. Although his lips were not tightly closed, she still couldn¡¯t feed the water to him.

    She could do nothing but gently patted him on the shoulder.

    Mo Jingshen frowned and didn¡¯t open his eyes. Feeling the water bowl against his mouth, he turned his head away.

    Seeing he refuse to drink water, Ji Nuan anxiously put the rim of the bowl against his mouth and patted him on the shoulder again, but it didn¡¯t work, so she raised her hand and patted him on the face.

    If it were before, he would have smelled her scent and known who she was.

    However, after four or five days of torture and suffering, he was dehydrated and weak. Even if he hadn¡¯t lost his sense of smell, he probably wouldn¡¯t be as sensitive as he used to be.

    Seeing him neither open his eyes or his mouth, Ji Nuan pulled his outstretched leg down and sat down on hisp.

    Finally, Mo Jingshen felt the soft body on his thighs. He frowned and slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 292 - Ji Nuan Stuck Her Tongue into His Mouth to Open His Clenched Teethâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 292: Ji Nuan Stuck Her Tongue into His Mouth to Open His Clenched Teeth...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The very moment their eyes met, Ji Nuan gazed at him and pointed to the water in the bowl.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s senses seemed toe back to him slowly. He smelled a long-lost aroma from Ji Nuan¡¯s body. It was like the cold fragrance after taking a bath in the early morning, refreshing and sweet, with the calming smell of the dawn of Hai City and the fragrance of the Rumdul flower that was unique to this ce.

    The people outside were staring at them. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anything but gave him a sign to drink the water.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t move, nor take the bowl of water. He cast a cold look at Ji Nuan who couldn¡¯t help shuddering.

    Even though Ji Nuan knew that he could not show any affection or kindness to her at such a time, she was frozen by his cold stare again.

    She tried to feed him, but he slowly closed his eyes again, refusing her water and refusing to meet her eyes again.

    Sitting on hisp, Ji Nuan anxiously patted him on the shoulder hard again.

    Damn it, why did she pretend to be mute?! She couldn¡¯t speak now! What was she to do?

    He didn¡¯t even move his eyebrows but just sat in silence, not saying a word or opening his eyes. Just like treating anyone else here, he remained cold and unapproachable.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were injured, so she couldn¡¯t pinch him. She could only keep patting his shoulder until Mo Jingshen frowned because she kept harassing him. He opened his eyes only to see Ji Nuan waved her injured hand in front of his eyes.

    Mo Jingshen, you fool, I am also trapped here. I tortured myself into this just to be alive. Your life is so important. You can¡¯t die.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t speak but could only look at him, stare at him.

    Mo Jingshen saw the white cloth wrapped around her hand and the burn marks on the unbandaged part of her hand. The punctured blisters were infected with the ashes of nts and herbs that were of little use to them and, just after a night, the skin was red, swollen, and festered. Obviously, her hands were severely injured.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes slowly turned away from her hands. Ji Nuan looked at him with tears in her eyes and silently begged him to drink some water with her imploring eyes.

    However, he just nced at her before he closed his eyes again, remaining cold to her.

    Seeing that she went in for so long but couldn¡¯t even feed him a mouthful of water, Dali stood in front of the door, staring at her with sharp eyes and already holding the gun at his waist.

    It¡¯s really unnecessary to keep such trash!

    Out of the corner of her eye, Ji Nuan saw Dali touch the gun, and her heart immediately pounded hard. She looked at the pale lips of Mo Jingshen, suddenly took the bowl to drink a mouthful of water and bent over. Before the man had realized what she was about to do, she pressed her lips against his closed ones and sent water into his mouth.

    Mo Jingshen frowned at her sudden movements and opened his eyes suddenly. His dark eyes were close to her eyes, which were still clear. She stuck her tongue into his mouth, opened his clenched teeth with her tongue and licked his as if flirting with or punishing him in a way that Dali and the people at the window couldn¡¯t see.

    His eyes immediately darkened, and he stared at her.

    Ji Nuan drew back quickly, looking as if she had fed him in this way only because she was desperate to stay alive. She lowered her head, took another sip of water, threw herself on him again, and sent the water into his mouth.

    This time he didn¡¯t force his mouth shut again. When her tongue reached in, seemingly unconsciously, he felt the softness between her lips and sucked it quietly. Ji Nuan shuddered and stared at him. Their eyes met, knowing what was in each other¡¯s mind.

    Even if Ji Nuan understood why he remained so cold to her, there was still a moment when her heart swelled with bitterness.

    It would look strange if she kept feeding him water with her mouth. Suddenly, the man¡¯s eyes turned cold. Just as Dali came through the door to get a closer look, he gave her a mercilessly hard push, pushing her out of his arms so hard that she fell back on the ground.

    Ji Nuan reacted very quickly. She looked at Dali with a frightened look on her face as he approached with cold squinting eyes, and then hastily picked up the bowl on the ground, stood up in panic and silently pointed to the water stains on the corner of Mo Jingshen¡¯s mouth, which meant that she had finished her task and begged Dali not to kill her.

    Dali gave her a cold look and slightly turned his head to signal her to go out.

    Ji Nuan hurriedly nodded her head, turned, and ran out. Dali did not miss a single expression of hers until she was out and then turned his eyes toward Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Mr. Control, you are really a man of great perseverance, but you won¡¯t die if we don¡¯t want you to. When you do pass out, we¡¯ll pour something into your mouth, just like what that mute woman did to you just now. I can see that you actually enjoy it this way. How about having her feed you this way for the next meal?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gave him a cold smile. The water stain on his lips had gone dry, and his lips were still parched and pale but remained masculine and attractive. He looked indifferently into Dali¡¯s smug eyes.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t starve to death, you guys will disgust me to death.¡± He said in English, coldly, with disgust.

    Dali raised his eyebrows. ¡°Disgusted? Although that woman is mute, she is good looking. Why did you say she was disgusting? We are all waiting to sleep with her. Mr. Control, you don¡¯t like Asian beauties? Then maybe we should catch some Western beauties to please you, but these days, just bear with her and let this Asian woman bring you food.¡±

    His eyes grew colder. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Dali snorted. ¡°It¡¯s been four days. How much longer do you think you can hold out?¡±

    Without lifting his eyelids, Mo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t let that disgusting woman in again.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You hate women so much?¡± Dali smiled grimly. ¡°Unfortunately, from now on, the task of delivering food and water to you will be left to that woman. If you still don¡¯t eat or drink, I will shoot her because she is a useless waste.¡±

    With that, Dali yed with the gun in his hand, twirling it around his fingertips, and then looking at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face with a cold smile.

 Chapter 293 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Eyes Were Deep, Dark, and Full of Warning

    <h4>Chapter 293: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Eyes Were Deep, Dark, and Full of Warning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the evening, she still had to deliver food to Mo Jingshen.

    This time, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t avoid this by burning her hand. Aqib told Dali to follow her from morning till night, and the only thing Ji Nuan could do was to observe Dali¡¯s habits.

    Dali would drink at lunch and dinner every day, but he didn¡¯t drink much, nor take naps or pass out, giving her any chance to escape. No wonder Aqib trusted him; he was a very cautious and disciplined man.

    The old woman redid the gauze on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, but her dressing was unprofessional. The burn on the back of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, mixed with the color of herbal ash, looked even worse. Luckily, her hand was wrapped in white gauze, or else even she couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.

    As soon as Ji Nuan¡¯s figure appeared in Mo Jingshen¡¯s cabin, she saw the man who had been sitting by the wall during the day, standing at the window. He leaned his back against the wooden sill and nced coldly at her as she entered the door.

    Since he was still able to get up, it seemed that the water she had forced on him in the morning had done him a little good. At least he wasn¡¯tpletely dehydrated.

    Dali and those people still stood outside, watching.

    Without saying a word, Ji Nuan took the wooden tray in and took out the two bowls inside, then looked at Mo Jingshen and told him with her eyes to eat.

    Mo Jingshen stood still, looking at her.

    His eyes were light ck, cold, and bright, and as Dali¡¯s eyes fixed upon Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes became deep, dark, and full of warning.

    Ji Nuan had understood that he was implying for her to be careful and not to try to save him from here or do anything suspicious.

    He was telling her to protect herself.

    Ji Nuan calmly looked at the food on the table, picked up the chopsticks and bowls, and walked towards him.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her without moving.

    She was thinking that if she had not been caught here, she might still be with Feng Ling and Nan Heng, waiting for the best time to rescue him.

    Now that she, too, was already in the lurch, and was on the same boat with him, her first duty was not to protect herself but to make him eat.

    He had been eating nothing for four days, and if he remained like this, her baby wouldn¡¯t have a father.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder as Ji Nuan approached him with the bowl in her hand.

    She knew the impasse they were facing. She would be in serious trouble whether he ate or not, but it was another story if he was force-fed. After all, his strength should be no match for hers now. He could not stop her if she force-fed him, and Dali wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.

    She took some rice with chopsticks and put it to his mouth. However, he was still as he had been when she fed him water in the morning, standing still with his lips pursed.

    Ji Nuan gestured at him, which was meant to show Dali that she was telling him that if he didn¡¯t eat the food, she would be killed. Again, she pressed her hands together and begged him to eat.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her coldly, gave a sudden sneer, took one of the wooden chairs, and sat down. After sitting down, he remained silent.

    A strange show seemed to be staged in thisrge room, silent yet extremely dangerous. The actors would be doomed in case of any carelessness.

    Ji Nuan ate a mouthful of the meal herself, chewed it, and opened her mouth to produce a sound like a real mute as if telling him that the meal was clean, that she had made it herself and that it was not poisonous.

    Sitting on the wooden chair, Mo Jingshen raised his hand and was about to knock over another bowl on the table beside him, when he was caught by a very feeble force.

    He turned his head only to see her burned hand was clutching tightly at the corner of his coat.

    His eyes looked up coldly at her.

    Ji Nuan moved her lips, carefully protecting the bowl from being knocked over by him. The situation was so tense that she could hear Dali and those menughing and talking in Cambodian, with a burst of asional mockingughter.

    They had guns in their hands; they had the power of life and death here, so they could watch outside as if they were watching a scene from a y.

    But Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen¡¯s lives were hanging by a thread here. The slightest carelessness could lead to a fatal result.

    How could she make this y a sess?

    How could she make an unreasonable man relent and eat the food?

    She suddenly put down the bowl in her hand and knelt down slowly under his icy stare.

    When he saw her suddenly knelt down, the corners of his eyes twitched, but in an instant, he still looked at her expressionlessly. His hand, however, suddenly clutched the armrest of the chair in the dark. He clenched his slender fingers harder and harder; his knuckles turned white, but his face remained expressionless.

    Ji Nuan was crying, begging and kneeling as Dali looked on from the outside. Since Mo Jingshen still refused to eat even though the woman they caught had got on her knees, it seemed that this woman did have nothing to do with him. Perhaps she was not even Chinese. After all, if they were both Chinese, he would probably be sympathetic toward her.

    It seemed that Mo Jingshen was not only a man with extraordinary perseverance but also a cold fish. Even such a beautiful, poor woman couldn¡¯t move him.

    Seeing that he remained unmoved, Dali went in and ced the gun directly on Ji Nuan¡¯s head. Ji Nuan, still on her knees, did not dare to move.

    Dali pointed the gun at her forehead, taunting in English, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t eat the food, Mr. Control? Then it seems that this woman is useless indeed. Since you hate her so much, how about I just kill her right in front of you?¡±

    He smiled very coldly. His look and his tone were unconcerned. ¡°Really?¡±

    Dali put his finger on the trigger, ncing at Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold look and asking, ¡°Kill her or not?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked down. Without looking at Ji Nuan, he said with a straight face, ¡°Then just kill her.¡±

    Hearing this, Dali narrowed his eyes.

    Ji Nuan sat stiffly on her knees, Dali¡¯s gun pointing at her forehead.

    She didn¡¯t move, nor did Dali. And the man in the wooden chair didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids.

    The room was silent for a few seconds.

    Suddenly, Dali¡¯s mouth curved into a low chuckle. He suddenly withdrew the gun and put it back on his waist. ¡°Mr. Control, you¡¯re really coldhearted. Even such a delicate and pretty woman can¡¯t move you.¡±

    Then Dali suddenly bent down and pinched Ji Nuan¡¯s chin with his dirty fingers. ¡°You trash, you wouldn¡¯t be alive today if Auntie hadn¡¯t been so weaktely that she needs your help with the cooking.¡±

 Chapter 294 - Mo Jingshen Was the One in Control

    <h4>Chapter 294: Mo Jingshen Was the One in Control</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen watched this scene with a straight face.

    Daliughed again, letting go of Ji Nuan¡¯s chin.

    It wasn¡¯t until she was taken out of the cabin that she realized she had survived.

    It seemed that in such kind of a ce, instead of IQ, patience mattered most.

    No wonder Feng Ling used to say that Mo Jingshen could cost some people billions with a single decision. Mo Jingshen could get to know all the thoughts of his enemies and even grasp all the psychological ideas and changes of theirs precisely. Dali had obviously lost to him just now.

    Mo Jingshen had figured out what was in their minds. Ji Nuan was just trying to be cooperative, but Mo Jingshen was the one in control.

    He was so intelligent.

    Ji Nuan was much calmer now. If she lived an hour longer, or even a day longer, there would be greater hope of both of them going out alive.

    So, Ji Nuan passed another peaceful night.

    It was a long night. The first night here she was really more scared than calm. After all, she, living in a peaceful world in Hai City, had never experienced such a day when her life was at the mercy of someone else. This was literally a den of monsters.

    Knowing that everything was supposed to be under Mo Jingshen¡¯s, tonight she was a little more rxed.

    As the hours dragged on, the kerosenemps in the cabin burned out. Ji Nuan sat in the room in a daze and theny on the bed, tossing and turning carefully. The old woman was a light sleeper because she was aged. The slightest movement of hers would wake up the old woman, so she moved very gently.

    All was quiet at the dead of night. The watchmen in the camp sat on the ground and took a short nap. Each man was carrying a gun.

    Ji Nuan suddenly wanted to go to the toilet. These days, the old woman would apany her to find a safe ce in the forest to solve this physiological problem, and not far away from there would be people watching, which was very embarrassing.

    After the old woman fell asleep, Ji Nuan carefully got up from the wooden bed and crept out of the cabin. When she saw that the two watchmen outside the cabin were sleeping under the tree, she held her breath and walked around them. She spent more than ten minutes and almost got lost before she finally found a suitable ce to pee.

    She also managed to avoid the eyes of two other men on patrol in the camp.

    Outside, the jungle was thick and leafy, blocking out the moon, and the muggy air was humming with insects and birds.

    When Ji Nuan was ready to go back, she stopped after only a few meters.

    After she was caught here, she had never been out alone. Even though this was not far away from the camp, she somehow felt free.

    She turned and walked on aimlessly. Even though she might be able to escape now, Mo Jingshen was still here, so she couldn¡¯t leave.

    All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her shins. She thought she was bitten by a snake in the thick forest and lowered her head only to find that she stumbled over the thorns.

    Luckily, she wasn¡¯t bitten by a snake.

    Ji Nuan kept walking until she was farther away from the camp. Suddenly she noticed that the grass in front of her seemed to have been turned over, and the ground was not as tight as elsewhere. Her steps paused.

    Was this what they call a minefield?

    But then, suddenly, she heard a strange noise somewhere in the distance. It was the sound of helicopter propellers that she used to hear on TV,ing closer and closer.

    <i>A helicopter?</i>

    Was it Feng Ling and Nan Heng?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked up, but the trees were too thick for her to see anything.

    But she could hear the helicopter, and so could the men on patrol in the camp. Now she didn¡¯t know what was going on in the camp. Those people shouldn¡¯t have time to catch her, but Mo Jingshen was still there!

    Ji Nuan turned abruptly and went straight back.

    No sooner had she returned to the vicinity of the camp, she noticed that all the men on patrol and on duty were awake. The camp was more heavily guarded than it had been during the day, and suddenly more men were patrolling and keeping watch.

    When Ji Nuan went back, the old woman just came out in a hurry to look for her. Seeing here back, the old woman asked her a lot of questions in gibberish.

    With an innocent look on her face, Ji Nuan pointed in the direction she had gone before, where the old woman had taken her to pee. Remembering that she drank a lot of water before she went to bed at night, the old woman nodded. She pulled Ji Nuan quickly back to the cabin, to protect her from those men.

    The camp was fretting all night. The helicopter was heard once and then suddenly stopped. However, an hourter, the sound of the helicopter approached again. As everyone got up and prepared for the airdrop, the sound faded away again.

    All the people in the camp stayed up all night until dawn and were on high alert, but after watching all night, they didn¡¯t see any helicopters actuallying in.

    Aqib was a very cunning and prudent person, and his people were all fierce bandits who were all muscr and ferocious.

    But even if they were tough, they were still human and had to rest.

    They knew that the intruders were deliberately interrupting their rests so as not to give them time to rest, as they scouted the dense forest every time the helicopter approached, but they could only hold on. These people were in very good physical condition, so a night without sleep wouldn¡¯t trouble them too much.

    But after being yed like this again and again, some people inevitably got bored. After being ¡°teased¡± by the helicopter several times, a small number of people didn¡¯t move but just sat still with their eyes closed when they heard the sound again.

    However, their enemies in this operation were XI base and Mo Jingshen. Even if they were bored, they didn¡¯t dare take it lightly.

    When Ji Nuan got up in the morning, she followed the old woman to bring food to these men as usual and walked behind her while they were eating. Dali didn¡¯t follow her this time. Because of what had happened in Mo Jingshen¡¯s cabin yesterday, Dali didn¡¯t doubt her for now.

    Therefore, Ji Nuan took the opportunity of bringing Mo Jingshen food and went alone to the cabin in the depth of the camp.

    After seeing her, the people on duty outside the cabin knew she was here to bring food to Mo Jingshen, so they opened the door, impatiently urging her to hurry up and not dawdle. Ji Nuan nodded and hurried in.

 Chapter 295 - Finally Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 295: Finally Escaped</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The moment she entered, the man in the ck shirt on the wooden chair didn¡¯t move but opened his eyes as she hurried toward him.

    His deep, ck eyes fell on her face.

    Ji Nuan hurried up to Mo Jingshen, handed him the water from the tray, and whispered as the men outside, without Dali¡¯s urging, didn¡¯te to watch, ¡°Feng Ling and Nan Heng will being soon, and there will be a great gunfight here. The men were busy enough with coping with the helicopter, and don¡¯t have time to watch us. You need to keep your physical strength. Come on, drink some water.¡±

    Ji Nuan had not spoken for more than two days, so her voice was hoarse but clear enough for him to hear.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes dropped slightly; he took a nce at Ji Nuan¡¯s hand that was still wrapped around with the white cloth.

    He didn¡¯t have time to ask her why on earth she hade to Cambodia and how she had been caught. A chill flitted across his brows as he saw her fingers, which were redder and more swollen than the day before.

    And at the same moment, his eyes went cold, and he whispered, ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to feed him water when she stopped and took a step back. Holding the bowl in both hands, she continued to stand there obediently to ask him to eat.

    Dali heard that Ji Nuan hade early in the morning to deliver the food as he asked and took time toe here to have a look. Seeing Ji Nuan trembling in fear outside the door, he nced at Mo Jingshen again.

    Mo Jingshen sat there without any expression.

    The bowl of water and food remained untouched.

    Dali didn¡¯t have time to keep an eye on Ji Nuan today. After a couple of words to the people outside the cabin, he turned back with a cold face to see Aqib.

    But the men outside were already watching them, so Ji Nuan calmly looked up at Mo Jingshen.

    The sound of the helicopter came closer, even closer than it had been the night before. The camp was in a tumult at the moment. The men outside saw that Ji Nuan had been standing in the room without speaking or moving and that Mo Jingshen had been doing nothing. They watched for a while and then went to the front with their guns, leaving only two men here who didn¡¯t pay much attention to them anymore after finding nothing unusual.

    Ji Nuan silently stared at Mo Jingshen. When she saw him silently nod, she suddenly opened the door and ran out, screaming in panic and pointing to the approaching helicopters in the sky, as if she was scared.

    The two men on guard saw her running as fast as she could. Anyone not connected to their gang was suspicious in this situation, so seeing that she had run away, the two men simply raised their guns and aimed at her, intending to kill her to avoid future trouble.

    As they both focused their attention on aiming at Ji Nuan, they didn¡¯t notice the maning out of the cabin behind them, nor did they notice that he was holding a couple of hard stone bowls, which immediately struck them in the most vulnerable position at the back of their necks. It was toote when the two men recovered from the pain and were about to raise their guns. Because of the dull pain in the back of their neck and numbness in the head, their actions slowed down. In a moment, Mo Jingshen grabbed both guns, then bent his arm and struck them hard in the eye socket and abdomen with his elbow. The two men had no time to resist before they were knocked to the ground.

    The two men were lying on their hands and knees, shouting a great deal of gibberish, but the helicopters were too noisy, and the men in the front of the camp didn¡¯t hear them ore to their aid. They didn¡¯t expect that the man who had not eaten for four or five days could still knock them down!

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t run very far. If she ran too far and were found by the people on the front, they would be alerted.

    Noticing what happened on his side, she turned and ran back. Luckily, she brought two polished stone bowls from the cooking tent today. The bowls used here were all rough wooden and stone bowls. She had been carrying safe wooden bowls while Dali watched her. Today, when Dali and the olddy weren¡¯t paying attention to her, she secretly brought the stone bowls, which turned out to be really useful.

    She rushed back only to see that Mo Jingshen put guns to the heads of the two men. Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck shirt was slightly creased, and his hair was disheveled. As he hadn¡¯t taken care of his appearance in days, his face was covered with a stubble, but his eyes remained knife-life sharp and ck.

    Ji Nuan had never seen him with a gun, but in this dangerous environment, only a gun could protect him.

    She paused and suddenly picked up two palm-sized stones from the ground. Then she ran over and struck the two men on the head with the stones. Seeing they were hit, she took a deep breath and raised her eyes again, only to see Mo Jingshen silently looking at her.

    ¡°I think... they just fainted...,¡± Ji Nuan said uncertainty.

    She hadn¡¯t killed anyone... but these two stones must have hit them hard... not to mention that they were hit on the head...

    Even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would be disabled.

    Mo Jingshen withdrew his eyes and, seeing that the two men had indeed stopped moving, he stood up.

    But the strength he had gathered when he came out of the cabin could onlyst for a moment. After all, he had eaten nothing for four or five days. He staggered when he got up, and Ji Nuan hurried forward to seize his arm and help him up.

    Mo Jingshen stood up slowly, examined the remaining bullets in the two guns he had in his hand, and shoved a handful of them into Ji Nuan¡¯s sleeve. Ji Nuan¡¯s white dress had no pockets, but her wide sleeves could contain something.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Regardless of anything else, Ji Nuan had her eyes fixed on his pale face. But even if he hadn¡¯t eaten for days, she could still feel the strength in his body as she held his arm.

    Instead of answering, he gave her an in-depth look. Listening to the approaching buzzing sound in the sky, he asked, ¡°How did youe here?¡±

    Her fears and grievances, which had lurked in her heart for so many days, all came out at once with his bted query. She held back her tears and stared at him aggrievedly. ¡°You asked me to wait for you, and you said you would take me back to Hai City, but you did not show up. So, since you didn¡¯t show up, I came to you.¡±

    Despite her simple words, Cambodia was not afortable ce to be.

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± Mo Jingshen looked at her seriously. But he had no time to me her foring to Cambodia or ask her how she got caught, so he said gravely, ¡°From now on follow me closely. When Nan Heng and his men arrive, leave with them immediately. Just listen to me. Don¡¯t be self-willed, okay?¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to ask what he would do if she left with them. Was he going to stay and deal with these ouws?

    But in the end, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue. She stared at his face and suddenly said, ¡°Okay, I will protect myself for the sake of our baby!¡±

 Chapter 296 - Finally, in His Arms

    Chapter 296: Finally, in His Arms

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Here, they could be bombarded by helicopters at any time.

    Mo Jingshen was about to lead Ji Nuan into the thick woods behind them, but when he heard what she said, he turned to look at her.

    Seeing him suddenly silently stare at her and his unfathomable and deep eyes set on her face, Ji Nuan was afraid that he thought she was joking, so she raised her hand and grabbed his arm, saying slowly, ¡°You heard me right, Mo Jingshen. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    He stood still in front of her.

    Ji Nuan had tried to cheer him up a little with her pregnancy, but she could see from his sudden cold eyes that he was not only not happy now, but probably wanted to scold her.

    She was really out of her minding to such a ce when she was pregnant. Knowing how improper her behavior was, Ji Nuan criticized herself in her mind.

    Before he said anything, she suddenly stood on her tiptoe to embrace his neck and pull him down. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯m just pregnant, and even if I am about to give birth, I can¡¯t wait in Hai City with peacefully for you to go back. Mo Jingshen, if I had been in some unpredictable danger, you would have wanted to be on the samend as me as soon as possible! Don¡¯t drive me away. Although I suffered some humiliation these days here, at least I survived and didn¡¯t suffer any harm. I won¡¯t die, neither will you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink, and he raised his hand to embrace the woman who had sworn to stand on the samend with him, and his arms gradually tightened.

    In this environment, the two of them didn¡¯t show much surprise and joy but just silently embraced together. He hugged her tightly, very tightly.

    She was finally in his arms.

    After several days of hesitation and fear, she finally found back her sense of belonging.

    ¡°How can I drive you away when you¡¯re already here?¡± His hoarse voice sounded in her ears, his breath flitted through her hair, and he kissed her temples. ¡°But you must listen to me and follow my arrangements. Don¡¯t act rashly, all right?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded in his arms.

    Hearing the sound of helicopters approaching, Mo Jingshen took her by the hand and pulled her toward the woods behind the cabin.

    ¡°Stand here. Don¡¯t go out and run around if the helicopters bombard here. There won¡¯t be mass bombing. These helicopters will only drop bombs in small areas to disturb these people. The smoke bombs contain smoke, but it will dissipate in ten minutes.¡± Mo Jingshen took Ji Nuan to a puddle in the woods and was about to take off his shirt.

    Ji Nuan immediately understood. She pressed his hand and took off the coil of white cloth wrapped around her hand. Anyway, it was no use wrapping the white cloth around her hand.

    She turned to dip the cloth in the puddle, folded it, and made a gesture of holding it between her mouth and nose. Then she asked him, ¡°Is that what you want me to do?¡±

    He gave her a look of approval but paused for two seconds as he spotted the badly scalded skin on the back of her hand, saying, ¡°Stand still and wait for me toe back.¡±

    Wait for me toe back.

    These words again.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help stretching out her hand and grabbing his wrist. ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m going with you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what I said just now?¡± Mo Jingshen looked at her. ¡°Follow my arrangements. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m standing with you even in such an extremely dangerous ce. Where can I hide? I¡¯d rather follow you than be left here alone with the fear of not knowing how long I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a casual nce at the outside. Ji Nuan might not be affected by anything dropped from the helicopter, but she could face unknown dangers alone here. This ce was not far from the minefield. Also, the ouws in the camp would soon find her once they escape in this direction.

    There was no ce absolutely safe in this dense forest.

    Whether she went with him or stayed here alone, there would always be unknown dangers.

    Mo Jingshen hesitated for only two seconds before he took her by the wrist and led her out.

    Ji Nuan smiled, holding the cloth which had just been soaked in the puddle in one hand, and holding him in the other.

    The people in the camp were ready for war. Aqib and Dali were calmly arranging each mission. In a blink of an eye, the camp was suddenly surrounded by so many helicopters.

    They had been prepared for a helicopter siege, but they didn¡¯t expect so many helicopters, nor did they expect even the American police toe to Mo Jingshen¡¯s aid. They really underestimated Mo Jingshen¡¯s influence in the United States. If it was just the people in XI base, they could still try their best, but now there hade so many helicopters, and none of his men had rested sincest night. The odds of winning dropped from 100 percent to 50 percent or even less.

    Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were outside their patrol area. He had kept her behind him, and she could only peek. She was worried about him, wondering how long he could hold out.

    Although there were many helicopters, they could notnd immediately. During this waiting time, the two of them were in the most dangerous situation.

    The people in the camp had been searching the vicinity of the cabin where Mo Jingshen had lived, so they couldn¡¯t go back, or else they would be killed for sure.

    As they were moving behind the other log cabin, Mo Jingshen suddenly looked across the window of the cabin in front of him. When he saw one of the men on patrol loading his pistol silently because he had spotted them, he pulled Ji Nuan down and pushed her into a haystack beside the cabin.

    ¡°Get down! Keep quiet!¡±

    Mo Jingshen quickly covered Ji Nuan with grass, held the gun at his waist, and stayed away from the haystack in which Ji Nuan was hiding.

    But in a moment, a man from the camp hade around from the side and raised his gun at Mo Jingshen.

    The other men on patrol had not noticed, and only this one, as if to im credit, had raised his long gun in his hand and aimed at him.

    Mo Jingshen looked at him calmly. His opponent¡¯s rifle was obviously more powerful than his gun.

    The man looked at him and smiled. Surprised to see Mo Jingshen standing here all alone, he asked him in English, ¡°Mr. Control, do you think we dare not kill you? Now that we have been surrounded by your men, you are no longer our trump card, and I can kill you at any time!¡±

    At the same time, the man suddenly felt that there should be another person. He had just seen from the opposite side a white shadow behind Mo Jingshen. Why was he alone?

 Chapter 297 - Even When His Voice Was so Low and Husky, She Detected the Danger in His Voice

    <h4>Chapter 297: Even When His Voice Was so Low and Husky, She Detected the Danger in His Voice</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man looked around and rested his eyes on the haystack by the side of the cabin high enough to hide a person.

    Seeing this man stare at the haystack, Mo Jingshen paused for a moment. Suddenly he took the gun from his waist, threw it on the ground, and raised his hand half above his head.

    The man¡¯s attention immediately went back to Mo Jingshen. Seeing him throw the gun obediently, the man sneered.

    However, Mo Jingshen was really dangerous, and they all knew how unfathomable he was, so the man didn¡¯t dare to approach him. He held his gun to his head, ready to shoot him if he made any movement.

    Just then, another man on patrol found what was going on here and came to check it out. The men exchange a nce and pointed their guns at Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuany in the haystack, her face white as she watched the scene a few meters away.

    However, Mo Jingshen just stood there calmly, not looking in her direction.

    Although these ouws were loyal to Aqib, ouws were ouws. They would try to seek the best interests for themselves, so they were now considering whether to kill Mo Jingshen or take him to Aqib to im the credit.

    Mo Jingshen knew their thoughts too well to move.

    Besides, there was Ji Nuan in the haystack not far away.

    No matter how important the n was, it couldn¡¯t bepared to her safety and her words: <i>¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±</i>

    He can¡¯t afford to risk her life.

    Suddenly, the person who cameter found a corner of the white dress under the haystack. Ji Nuan¡¯s white dress, which the old woman had given her, didn¡¯t fit her very well and was very long. No matter how hard she tried, her white dress couldn¡¯t be hidden in the haystack. The bright white color caught their attention.

    The man who cameter narrowed his eyes and pointed his gun at the haystack.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s temples throbbed.

    These people would kill without batting an eye. He wasn¡¯t afraid of their guns on him, because, at the very least, he could buy them off for a chance of survival, but now they pointed their guns at Ji Nuan and might fire at any moment.

    As he was about to shoot, Mo Jingshen moved his foot on the ground. The gun, which was thrown to the ground, was instantly hooked by his foot and returned to his hands.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen about to shoot, the first man that came who hadn¡¯t decided to kill him or take him in exchange for benefits, immediately directed the muzzle to the haystack. Seeing this, Mo Jingshen immediately froze and dared not move again.

    ¡°Put the gun down!¡± Noticing that the person hiding in the haystack was important to Mo Jingshen, the man threatened.

    The man who cameter suddenly whispered to him, ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Ok,e, kill me.¡± Mo Jingshen dropped the gun again and threw it at their feet.

    The two men smiled triumphantly. One of them stepped forward and kicked Mo Jingshen in the knee, and he dropped down on one knee.

    At the same time, the man hit Mo Jingshen¡¯s back of the head with the butt of his rifle and, for a moment, his face turned white, but he said nothing so as not to frighten the woman in the haystack.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low, but even though his voice was low and husky, she detected danger in his voice. ¡°This ce is under siege and could be bombed at any time. Do you still want to remain loyal to Aqib and be ouws with him? Why don¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯ll intercede with the XI base and the police to get you a chance of survival.¡±

    This was followed by a short silence.

    The two men hesitated.

    Indeed, they had no idea that the US force that was normally the most difficult to mobilize, woulde so quickly and deployed so many operational resources, including so many helicopters. If they dy any longer, they would only end up being killed under siege.

    The cold muzzle rested on the head of Mo Jingshen.

    The eyes of the man who came first were full of hesitation, while those of the one who cameter were filled with killing intent. He didn¡¯t believe that Mo Jingshen would give them a chance to survive If they let him go.

    At the same time, Ji Nuan, in the haystack, knew she could no longer hide here. She found In the haystack a heavy stick, which she supposed was firewood that had been cut and not yet split.

    She sped the stick in her hand and slowly began to get up. Before they were fully focused on this side, she slipped out of the haystack and knocked down the man nearest the haystack. Then, she rushed forward and hit the man in front of her on the wrist with the stick, knocking the gun out of his hand.

    The two men were immediately knocked down to the ground by the woman who had jumped abruptly out of the haystack. Their guns fell to the ground.

    Mo Jingshen picked up the gun immediately, but when he looked up, the first person that fell to the ground had already jumped up and put the gun to Ji Nuan¡¯s forehead.

    The man grabbed Ji Nuan¡¯s arm and held the gun to her temple.

    He squinted at Mo Jingshen coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s have a try to see which of us is faster.¡±

    The gun against Ji Nuan¡¯s temple was a long, cold ck gun, which she had never seen in Hai City or even on TV. The gun shone with a cold dark glow.

    He threatened Mo Jingshen to throw the gun away, but thetter held the gun to his head and didn¡¯t drop it.

    The man suddenly sneered in Ji Nuan¡¯s ear. ¡°It seems that Mr. Control doesn¡¯t care so much about you. You pretended to be mute and lurked here for two or three days. As a result, he doesn¡¯t even care about your life.¡±

    The trigger in his hand clicked slightly, right over her temple.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s whole body was tense.

    Mo Jingshen blinked. His heart almost stopped beating, and he finally surrendered.

    He leaned down slowly and put the gun on the ground.

    The other man, who was already on his feet, took the opportunity to pick up the gun again. He stamped Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand on the ground, then turned and pped Ji Nuan hard in the face, calling her a bitch.

    His wrist was almost broken by her just now. It fxxking hurt.

    He pped her really hard, not relenting at all just because she was a woman.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s head was turned to one side, and she shivered all over. Her cheeks swelled up quickly, and the pain was numbing. She could feel her broken mouth and the salty liquid spreading on the tip of her tongue. The man pped her so hard that her braided hair fell over her swollen half face.

    She swallowed the blood foam and said nothing, letting her hair cover her face.

    Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t see how hard she was pped.

    That was good.

    For a moment, Mo Jingshen¡¯s muscles tightened. Just when he was about to move, the man¡¯s gun was again against his forehead, and he said in English, ¡°If you move again, she¡¯s dead!¡±

 Chapter 298 - Mo Jingshen Rushed up with the Intention to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 298: Mo Jingshen Rushed up with the Intention to Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At the same time, the man who had been holding Ji Nuan pushed her hair away from her face. He stared at her for a moment and smiled.

    Two days ago, Aqib agreed to give her to them as a sex toy after the operation ended. He only knew that the girl was very good-looking. Now seeing her up close, he found that she was even more delicate and beautiful than in his memory, especially the stubborn look and her reddened eyes, which made him especially eager to conquer her.

    ¡°You risked your life to lurk in our camp. What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Control?¡± The man suddenly pinched Ji Nuan¡¯s waist deliberately through her white skirt. ¡°Is he your man?¡±

    With a cold look, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°Your life is in our hands now, and your Mr. Control can only watch even if I fxck you here till you cry.¡± The man said as he leaned over to kiss her on the cheek.

    Mo Jingshen struggled to his feet but was kicked in the knee and hit the ground.

    He tried to get up again, but the man hit him in the back with the butt of his rifle and smashed him into the corner of the log cabin. Ji Nuan saw his back hit hard against a corner and then the man¡¯s rifle hit him in the waist.

    These people were ruthless and vicious. Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t eaten for several days; it was a miracle for him to hold out till now. Also, he had no gun to fight back with.

    Mo Jingshen gritted his teeth and spoke word by word, ¡°Let her go. I¡¯ll go with you. You can trade my life for hundreds of millions of dors, but her life doesn¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    The man who had just attacked himughed even more happily.

    ¡°It seems that you really care about this woman. So, she is really your woman?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was pinned to the wall outside the cabin by him.

    Ji Nuan was pushed to the ground by another man, and the rifle was still pointed at her temple.

    The man slowly pinched Ji Nuan¡¯s chin and suddenly began to tear at her clothes. Her white dress was neither thick nor fussy, and one of her shoulders was immediately exposed to the air. Her snow-white and delicate skin dazzled the man¡¯s eyes. He stared at her greedily. ¡°It looks good! I wonder how she tastes!¡±

    With this disgusting man on top of her, she didn¡¯t struggle as hard as she used to. She looked up calmly and said in English, ¡°Let him go. I¡¯ll y along with you two.¡±

    The man on top of her looked at her, froze for a moment, and then smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the point of letting him go? I just want to fxck you in front of your man!¡±

    Ji Nuany motionless, her heart full of despair.

    From the moment she was caught, she knew she might not be able to get out of here. She was lucky to see Mo Jingshen again in such a ce.

    All her regrets from her previous life had gone at this moment. At least she finally saw the whole of Mo Jingshen, a Mo Jingshen who she had never known but was so, so good.

    This might be a chance that God gave her to share life and death with him at this moment, to enjoy a wonderful love, and to cherish the man she missed in her previous life.

    Although she had already died once, it didn¡¯t mean she was not afraid of death, but at this moment, Ji Nuan was more at peace with death than she had ever imagined.

    She could chew off her own tongue to die. She had died once, so perhaps she was more experienced than anyone else on how to die more easily.

    She just wanted to get Mo Jingshen out of danger, not to implicate him.

    She was going to die anyway, so she could only remain calm. There was no need for her to struggle.

    That man had kissed her in the face again, and she tilted her head very slightly. His dark, dirty skin contrasted sharply with Ji Nuan¡¯s white face.

    The smell of the man¡¯s sweat mingled with the smell of blood. Ji Nuan felt that her morning sickness was about to return, and she wanted to vomit.

    Fighting back her nausea, she said quietly, ¡°If someone is watching on the side, I¡¯ll get nervous and can¡¯t rx. If you don¡¯t let him go, you won¡¯t be happy, will you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen, pressed against the wall, clenched his fists, his nails dug deep into his palms, and his knuckles turned white.

    Every cell in his body was moring to shoot this beast.

    It was with all his strength that he could resist the impulse to spring to his feet. His eyes grew red. While the man holding himughed and looked in the direction of Ji Nuan, he slowly reached for the stick Ji Nuan had dropped on the ground.

    Because Ji Nuan was so calm, the attention of the two men was on her, and neither of them noticed Mo Jingshen.

    The sky seemed foggy with the approaching helicopters, and the burning sun seemed to have been set on fire.

    Just as the man lying on Ji Nuan was about to tear her clothes, Mo Jingshen, holding back his anger and almost with all his might, hit the man who was holding him and knocked himpletely unconscious. The man didn¡¯t even cry out or have a chance to struggle; he just fell to the ground.

    Without a pause, Mo Jingshen rushed forward and struck at the man who was lying on top of Ji Nuan and tearing at her clothes. The man had barely raised his gun when he was shot in the head.

    Mo Jingshen had rushed up with the intention to kill.

    Both of them were immediately lying on the ground with their heads covered with blood and looked even worse than the two men guarding the cabin.

    Ji Nuan hurriedly sat up awkwardly. She raised her eyes nkly only to see Mo Jingshen, who had always been calm andposed, fierce as a trapped animal that struggled out. He threw down the stick and punched hard the face of the man who was on top of her. He hit him again and again until the man fainted and was scarred.

    Finally, he let go of the dying man, picked up the gun from the ground, and aimed it at him.

    He turned down the trigger.

    When Ji Nuan saw that he was going to kill this man, she rushed up and pressed his hand. ¡°Feng Ling said your hands were clean and you had never engaged in illegal activities! You can¡¯t kill for me!¡±

    Even if these people deserved to die, the one who killed them shouldn¡¯t be Mo Jingshen!

    She could not let this man, whose hands were clean, fall into the dust for her.

    ¡°Let me avenge myself!¡± Ji Nuan struggled to her feet. She didn¡¯t know how to use a long-barreled gun like this, and a shot fired here would instantly attract the attention of those in the front.

    She seized the stick on the ground and beat the unconscious man back and forth. In the end, she mercilessly hit his crotch. The unconscious man cried out in pain, and the blood from his lower body flowed to the ground.

 Chapter 299 - She Had Never Seen Mo Jingshen Like This

    <h4>Chapter 299: She Had Never Seen Mo Jingshen Like This</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The ground was covered with blood, and no one could tell whose it was. No blood could be seen on Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck shirt, but she knew he had been injured.

    And he was severely injured.

    The butt of the rifle was hard and sharp, so his back and head must have scarred.

    The two men were lying on the narrow damp ground behind the cabin, and there was only silence.

    The cor of Ji Nuan¡¯s dress was stic, so it was not torn. Mo Jingshen tugged the clothes on her shoulder upward. Without saying a word, he took her in his arms and hugged her hard.

    He hugged her so, so hard.

    Almost as soon as the two men fell, a tumult broke out in front of them. The helicopter finally closed in on the camp. As Mo Jingshen said, the helicopters had dropped a lot of stuff.

    Mo Jingshen let go of Ji Nuan, then took her wrist and led her toward a ce where they wouldn¡¯t be hit by a smoke bomb.

    Mo Jingshen held her hand firmly, without speaking or looking back at her again, and dragged her back into the forests. He held Ji Nuan¡¯s hands that almost festered so hard that it hurt like hell.

    But Ji Nuan held her tongue, knowing that the pain was not as great as the one he had just witnessed as he saw her pinned down and almost being rxped by that man.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t ask him to be gentle.

    She knew that this man who had always been sane had lost his mind.

    She followed him quietly, looking at him and smelling him. As long as he was there, nothing was difficult for her.

    She was behind him, not knowing what to say because he was obviously angry. She winced a little, not knowing how to coax him, and didn¡¯t even dare to tell him ¡®she was all right.¡¯

    She had really never seen him like this.

    He could have fought back and escaped, but he didn¡¯t fight. Instead, he threw his gun and would rather be hit and risk being shot at any moment. <i>Why did he do so?</i>

    Of course, he did it to save her.

    But she had nowhere to hide. She would have run out rather than lie in the haystack and watch him have a gun to his head.

    <i>To die with him?</i>

    She didn¡¯t think about that at that time.

    All she knew was that he was Mo Jingshen, her husband, her man, the father of her unborn baby; a light that had guided her throughout her two lives.

    She couldn¡¯t watch him die.

    They walked all the way to the forest without saying a word.

    Smoke bombs began to fall, and those who had beenpletely besieged fled in all directions. Ji Nuan put the damp cloth over her nose and turned her eyes toward Mo Jingshen.

    She had covered her mouth and nose, but what about him?

    ¡°We¡¯re here, so they won¡¯t release poisonous smoke or gas. This mini smoke bomb will only cause panic in these people and won¡¯t hurt us as long as we try not to breathe hard. But now that you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯d better try not to smell the gas.¡± He didn¡¯t look at her while he exined to her.

    It was probably because he had seen her covering her nose and mouth at such a time that his rage was relieved a bit, but only a bit.

    Coming to his sense, he felt the uneven scalded skin in his palm and slowly released her hand but couldn¡¯t bear to see her eyes that turned red in pain.

    ¡°Stand here.¡± He paused but didn¡¯t say ¡°wait for me here,¡± which she hated to hear. She paused. ¡°I won¡¯t go very far.¡±

    His voice was extremely cold. If Ji Nuan followed him, he would lose control.

    Ji Nuan stood still, saying nothing.

    He clung to thest piece of reason that was almost consumed. Her silence strengthened the murderous intent in his mind, and he went out.

    Ji Nuan stood there, as he had ordered, without moving or following him.

    She saw Mo Jingshen pick up the gun on the ground. As he straightened up, Ji Nuan immediately caught a sh of pain on his face. Obviously, he was injured.

    There were wounds on his back, his head, and almost everywhere on his body.

    Standing in the forests and looking at the flying helicopters, she narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t move. Not being able to see what was happening in the camp made her feel a little uneasy. As he promised, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t go far. He walked to the front of the camp, seeming as if he knew all the ces in the camp.

    Soon, the helicopternded in a field close to Ji Nuan. Mo Jingshen seemed to have known that this must be the best ce for helicopters tond. A middle-aged man in American police uniform quickly got off the helicopter. When he saw Ji Nuan, who didn¡¯t deliberately hide in the forests, he approached her with a gun, thinking that she was an aplice of these gangsters, for she wore the white dress that local women usually wore.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The policeman looked at her cautiously and seriously.

    Ji Nuan opened her mouth. Although she was now disheveled, she though the policeman could tell she was East Asian. She raised her hand and wiped her face. Calmly, she said in English, ¡°I am Chinese and Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife.¡±

    Hearing her say she was Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife, the American policeman paused, but apparently, he didn¡¯t believe what she said.

    At that moment, the door of a ck helicopter that hadnded at the same time opened, and Feng Ling rushed down and came straight here. ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡¯

    Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s voice, the policeman hesitated and slowly put down his gun.

    Feng Ling had stepped forward quickly and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mrs. Mo, how are you? Sorry, we¡¯rete. We¡¯ve been waiting for this batch of helicopters. After all, the camp is heavily guarded, and if we aren¡¯t well-prepared, we will probably fail, so we dyed for two days. You must have suffered a lot these days. We...¡±

    Before she finished her words, she suddenly lowered her head and looked at the back of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. She frowned at once. Without enough time to ask, she pulled Ji Nuan back to the helicopter. ¡°How did your hand get hurt like that? There¡¯s a medicine kit in the helicopter. I¡¯ll dress the wound for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As she was being pulled along by Feng Ling, Ji Nuan looked at the direction Mo Jingshen had left. ¡°Where is Mo Jingshen?¡±

    ¡°I think Mr. Mo must have gone to meet Nan Heng. Don¡¯t worry. Nan Heng¡¯s ne arrived earlier than ours, and the front of the camp has now is under control. The mines nted in the forests are likely to be detonated by those who are running around. You are pregnant, so you can¡¯t smell the smoke. It will hurt your baby. Come on, get on the helicopter!¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to find Mo Jingshen, but when she heard the smoke would hurt her baby, she stopped and gave up going to look for Mo Jingshen. As Feng Ling asked her, she got on the ck helicopter with the XI base¡¯s logo.

 Chapter 300 - He Was Back and Suddenly Took Her into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 300: He Was Back and Suddenly Took Her into His Arms</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The helicopter didn¡¯t fly as slowly and steadily as a passenger ne. During the takeoff, the morning sickness, which Ji Nuan had been holding, finally broke down. Even if she wanted to ask when Mo Jingshen would go with them, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    As soon as the helicopter flew up, she ran to the bathroom, held the toilet, and began to vomit. She threw up so much that she knelt by the toilet and lost all her strength.

    These days because she was pregnant, she forced herself to eat as much as she could, but still didn¡¯t eat much.

    Now she had almost thrown up everything she had eaten in the past few days.

    She wanted to throw up when she was pinned to the ground by that disgusting man, and she had been putting up with it ever since.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡± Feng Ling had found the spare medical kit from the helicopter. When she turned to see her lying on the edge of the toilet, she reached out to help her.

    Ji Nuan was helped out by her and sat in the cabin. Feng Ling took a soft cushion and put it behind her. ¡°Can you hold on? This helicopter is here to pick you up. I¡¯ll get you right back. It¡¯ll be better when the helicopternds. Hang on a little longer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just morning sickness. I¡¯m not sick.¡± Ji Nuan leaned back feebly; her eyes slightly open. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me back personally. I¡¯ll wait for them with you. Just do your jobs. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±

    Looking at her, Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but just took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and quickly put the medicine on the back of her hand. ¡°Is this a scald? How did your hand get scalded like this?¡±

    ¡°I scalded it myself. They set a trap and asked me to bring him food. Whether he ate or not, it would end with the worst result. To avoid this, I spilled a boiling broth on my hands,¡± Ji Nuan said in a low voice.

    While applying the medicine on her hands, Feng Ling paused and said with a frown, ¡°Maybe you should have let Mr. Mo decide. He must have had a way to save you and, at the same time, protect himself.¡±

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, he would have handled the problem very well if I had thrown it at him, but I wasn¡¯t thinking about it that much, so I did it in the stupidest way possible...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid. It¡¯s probably because you love him so much that you¡¯d rather bear your wounds than let him suffer even a little. Mrs. Mo, you already did a good job.¡± Feng Ling said, taking out a gauze to wrap the wound on her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve just simply treated your wound. Your wound is too severe. Besides, a pregnant woman can¡¯t use too much medicine. When wee back safely, I¡¯ll have your wound treated carefully.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked up gratefully at Feng Ling. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The helicopter hovered over the center of the camo in the dense forest, neither leaving nornding, and Ji Nuan finally didn¡¯t want to vomit anymore. After closing her eyes to calm down for a moment, she turned and leaned against the open hatch with Feng Ling, looking down.

    The helicopter didn¡¯t fly very high, so she could see the panicking crowd in the camp controlled by the police, but didn¡¯t see Nan Heng, Mo Jingshen, Aqib, or Dali. She suddenly caught a glimpse of the old woman who was lying beside the tent. The old woman remained motionless. She didn¡¯t know whether the old woman had fainted or been hit by a stray bullet.

    Ji Nuan paused. The old woman had followed Aqib for years. She didn¡¯t know whether she was a maid or a rtive of Aqib, but at least these days the old woman gave her clothes to wear, helped her bandage her hand, and protected her. Although she also knew that the old woman wanted to force her to stay here to take over her job because she was too sick to work or cook.

    Despite her selfish motives, Ji Nuan might have been humiliated or faced with a more difficult situation if it had not been for the asional help from the olddy.

    ¡°Feng Ling, do you see the old woman beside the tent?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Feng Ling looked down. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°She is dead. The gangsters shot at random, and she was killed by their own men.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    Ji Nuan turned back and leaned against the cabin, no longer looking down. After a short silence, she said in a husky voice, ¡°If these people can keep their bodyplete, please tell them to bury this old woman.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask. She looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s dirty, bloodstained white dress, and guessed that it must be the old woman¡¯s.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After a while, there was a suddenmotion below. There would certainly be no shortage of casualties on either side. She couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore, so she raised her hand to cover her stomach, which had been convulsing, and sat quietly there.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, let¡¯s go back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him here,¡± Ji Nuan insisted.

    At this height, it was already a safe distance from the ground and would not affect anyone below, so Feng Ling respected the choice of Ji Nuan. If she insisted to stay here to apany Mr. Mo, Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t reject her, as long her body could stand it. After all, it was simply tortured for a pregnant woman like her to sit in this helicopter with the hatch open.

    After a long time.

    Ji Nuan had been sitting in the cabin, listening to the whirring propeller sound, but it gave her a great sense of security. She had escaped from the camp where she was almost killed, and Mo Jingshen had joined Nan Heng, so her mood gradually rxed.

    She tried not to listen to what was happening below. Even if she heard something, she could only pretend to be watching a war movie. Otherwise, facing up to this gory scene, she would have nightmares.

    She gradually fell asleep. As time went by, the sun moved from the east and then to the west. Suddenly, she felt a slight bump in the helicopter.

    Ji Nuan suddenly opened her eyes. At the moment she turned her head, she heard Feng Ling said, ¡°Mrs. Mo, we¡¯vended now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Nuan nodded.

    The cabin door had been shut. No wonder she slept like a log.

    Just then, Feng Ling suddenly opened the cabin door again, and Ji Nuan heard her said, ¡°Mr. Mo is back.¡±

    Ji Nuan who was leaning against the wall froze. She jerked her head to look at the cabin door, lunged to her feet, and rushed forward. She pounced over before Feng Ling had the time to support her, and the tall ck figure, which had juste up from the outside, suddenly took her into his arms¡ª

 Chapter 301 - She Struggled a Little in His Arms, but He Only Deepened His Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 301: She Struggled a Little in His Arms, but He Only Deepened His Kiss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The distinct scent of morning dew on the man¡¯s body was apanied by the coppery scent of blood. However, his scent remained as pleasant andforting as it always has been to her.

    Ji Nuan did not raise her head as she embraced the man tightly, refusing to let go no matter what.

    Feng Ling was self-aware as she kept silent by the side. She gave Mo Jingshen a respectful nod and turned to get off from the helicopter.

    The helicopter cabin was separated from the pilot room by a metal board. From here, they could not see the front. Likewise, the pilot could not see them.

    Mo Jingshen tightened his grip around the emotional woman in his arms. Silently, he carried her inwards. Normally, he always appeared as though he was casually picking up a piece of clothing when he picked her up. However, as he straightened his back today, he almost couldn¡¯t stand firm.

    Ji Nuan sensed his pain and was about to shift away from his arm. However, he tightened his grip around her and did not allow her to move.

    ¡°You¡¯re wounded...¡± Ji Nuan did not sound as calm andposed as she previously did when faced with danger. The aftershock had taken away all of her previous courage. She held the fabric of his shirt in a tight grip. It was stained with blood, and by now, the blood had be sticky, causing the fabric to stick to his back.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to watch the little woman who finally knew to be afraid. Even now, she was dressed in the same clothes. Aside from the fresh bandages on her hand, her face and hair were still covered in dirt. The mud and bloodstains on her white skirt caused her to appear extremely disheveled. However, her gaze was as bright as ever.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Feng Ling send you back?¡± Mo Jingshen spoke up; his voice came right from above her head.

    He sounded as clear and distinct as he usually did. However, after many days of torment, his voice was much hoarser and heavy.

    However, to Ji Nuan, no words could sufficiently describe how much joy and relief his voice brought to her.

    He was still alive; they were both alive. They were both safe and sound.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be far away from you. Feng Ling said that this ce is really safe and that you¡¯ll be fine. Since it¡¯s safe, I naturally don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Ji Nuan held him tightly; her hands were careful not to touch his wounds.

    The man gently tugged aside her tight grip around his waist. He lowered his eyes to see that she still had the strength to cry. The hint of warmth between his brows immediately turned stern and cold. He watched her with his ink-ck pupils: ¡°In the future, no matter what happens or where I am, you¡¯re not allowed to take any risks. I asked you to wait for my return obediently. Is Cambodia a ce you cane and go as you please?¡±

    As expected, the lecture still came.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and kept silent. She raised her head to watch him with reddened eyes, appearing as though she was once again the pitiful little mute who had been delivering food to him for the past few days. No matter how he red at her, how he was cold to her, and how he lectured her, she refused to speak.

    Under her gaze, Mo Jingshen felt a painful pang in his chest.

    Everything that had happened today was a hundred times more painful for him than it had been for her. It was much more difficult for him to let go of it.

    As he recalled the scene when she was almost vited, he felt as though his world was about to copse.

    He should have arranged more people to guard by her side; if one Feng Ling wasn¡¯t enough, he should have sent ten more. He should have kept them watching her so that she wouldn¡¯t have any chance ofnding in danger.

    She was pregnant, yet she still dared toe to Cambodia.

    This woman was truly recklessly daring.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± He was only able to keep his heart from softening by forcefully maintaining his stern expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to be done with your lecture, ah. The past few days have really been quite disturbing. After you¡¯re done lecturing me, I can finally bask in the sess of escaping from the tiger¡¯s den. That way, I¡¯ll finally be able to feel better...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was gloomy and dark: ¡°Will you only be content when my heart finally leaps out of my body?¡±

    Ji Nuan watched him. Her hands held his ck, blood-stained shirt. ¡°I only want you to be alive.¡±

    In that instant, he could only feel the rim of his eyes stinging painfully.

    He had lived for twenty-six years. Although he had cried several times before the age of two, ever since he was three, he never shed a single teardrop. At this moment, the man¡¯s eyes hadpletely reddened from that stinging pain.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen. I only want you to be alive. Even if you don¡¯t fulfill your promise of picking me up at T City, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle to pick you up instead. So long as you¡¯re alive, I don¡¯t mind looking for you no matter where you are. No matter if you¡¯re abovend, belownd, in our previous life, or our current life. As long as it¡¯s the ce where you are, I can endure all the obstacles on the way. All I want is for you to be alive¡ª¡±

    The man abruptly kissed her. His mouth carried a salty, coppery taste; it was the taste of blood. Previously, to prevent Ji Nuan from worrying, he had forcefully swallowed down the blood filling his mouth. Ji Nuan was keenly aware that she had vomited only several hours ago. Although she had gargled some water after, it had been several days since shest brushed her teeth. Mo Jingshen had not eaten or drunk any water. Aside from the copper taste in his mouth, he was as clean as he always was. However, she felt that she was dirty right now.

    She struggled a little in his arms, but the man only deepened the kiss. He pressed against the back of her head tightly, almost as though to fused her into one being with him.

    Previously, no matter if they were at T City or Hai City, she was always the delicate, wealthy youngdy who needed to shower twice a day. He was also the great Mo Corporation¡¯s CEO who was mysophobic to a certain degree.

    However, at this moment, they could care less about the blood-stained ground, their statuses, or their habits. All that mattered in this ce was the both of them; that they were both together.

    Thest shred of rationality in Mo Jingshen¡¯s mind was personally destroyed by her hands.

    Rationality and responsibility; marriage and gratitude. Even the strong feelings developed day by day could notpare to the way he felt for this woman who, at this moment, was even more resolute than him.

    He feared that in this lifetime, he would genuinely be utterly powerless in her hands.

    Gradually, Ji Nuan stopped resisting. She leaned entirely in his arms. It was apromise, a surrender, and a desire to stop fighting against it. She moved to embrace his neck tightly and took the initiative to kiss him back.

    However, as her hands shifted instinctively to hold his hair, and her fingers brushed past the back of his head, the man suddenly faltered and released her lips. He grunted softly; it was clear that the pain was truly intolerable, and he could no longer keep holding back the pain.

    Ji Nuan frantically released him and lowered her eyes to see that her hands were stained with blood.

    It had been several hours since Mo Jingshen had been wounded by the rifle. The blood on his back had already dried, causing his shirt to be sticky. However, the blood on his head was actually wet. It was clear how severe that wound was...

    Mo Jingshen pressed her hand down, softly and heavily speaking, ¡°It¡¯s all right. They¡¯re all surface wounds. It¡¯ll be fine after I get it bandaged when we return.¡±

    Ji Nuan did her best to resist crying in heartache; she did not wish to be an emotional burden to him. She sniffled and raised her head, speaking calmly, ¡°Feng Ling left the first aid kit here. I¡¯ll help you clean your wounds, all right?¡±

 Chapter 302 - The Difference Between a First Kiss and CPR?

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Difference Between a First Kiss and CPR?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan did not cry easily.

    However, after pushing Mo Jingshen to sit and tugging his shirt aside, she finally saw that he had more than back and head injuries. His entire body was covered in wounds. At the same time, there were beads of blood slowly rolling down the back of his head and his neck. In that instant, her tears suddenly fell.

    It turns out that those people did not only keep him locked in there. She guessed that they had punished him cruelly on the first day he was captured. Mo Jingshen is not someone they can easily control; they must have given up eventually and decided to lock him up in hopes of gradually forcing him to speak.

    However, things didn¡¯t go as they expected.

    Mo Jingshen was about to push her hand aside. However, Ji Nuan stayed stubbornly behind him and helped him remove his shirt. Due to the sticky blood, the fabric clung against his skin and was difficult to remove. Ji Nuan carefully tugged it down. Although the man did not move, but when she nced ahead, she saw that Mo Jingshen had closed his eyes.

    She was sure that the wounds were still hurting.

    How could it not? She was pulling the fabric off of his raw flesh. How could it possibly not hurt?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold your voice in if it hurts.¡± Ji Nuan rubbed her tears away and considered if it was better to rip it off or slowly pulled it off. But she felt that the slower she went, the more torturous it would be.

    ¡°Will it stop hurting if I scream?¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile; his voice was low and deep, always managing to help calm her emotions.

    Ji Nuan stood up and headed to the bathroom in the cabin to retrieve a clean towel. She folded it up and handed it to him. ¡°You can bite onto this first.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her shiny, wet eyes and her reddened nose. His lips curved slightly as he reached out to receive the towel. However, instead of using it, he ced it aside and tugged Ji Nuan over, urging her to sit on hisp. He embraced her and raised his hand to caress her long hair. Back at the camp, no matter how they beat or scolded her, she never once cried. Now, he watched as the little woman who was fearless in the face of death cried for him.

    The man¡¯s long fingers ran through her hair and finally paused on her back. He softly and tenderly rubbed her back.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± The man¡¯s warm and patient voice rang in her ears.

    Ji Nuan knew that she had lost herposure. She rubbed her nose and raised her shiny, wet eyes to look at him.

    ¡°Pain is unavoidable. I¡¯m also human. I¡¯ll experience pain like anyone else. But this sort of physical pain cannotpare to what you¡¯ve seen and experienced today.¡± He rubbed her back, gently saying, ¡°In a ce like this, having such an experience helps us realize how delicate life really is. It teaches us to treasure the peace we have and to celebrate that we¡¯ve managed to stay alive. These wounds will recover with time. But the moment a person¡¯s heart is wounded, the injuries will only grow deeper.¡±

    Ji Nuan wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face there, staying silent.

    ¡°Putting yourself in harm¡¯s way, and even using your own body as a bargaining chip to bring me away safely is something I hope will never happen again. Ever.¡± His arms were wrapped around her waist. Even though it had been days since he had eaten, his grip was still firm and unwavering.

    She understood that the emotional turmoil Mo Jingshen had experienced today was not light.

    Ji Nuan sat in his embrace obediently. She softly made and ¡®en¡¯ sound and did not refute him.

    Right now, he was a patient. Everything he said was right. She was not going to argue with him or be stubborn.

    ¡°All right, these are only superficial wounds. Wipe your tears away.¡± The man patted her head: ¡°Go bring over some warm water. Slowly wipe downward against the wounds on my back. This way, my shirt wille off easier.¡±

    Ji Nuan wiped her eyes and stood up to do as he instructed. She brought the warm water over but, just as she was about to continue cleaning his wounds, she hesitated: ¡°Your injuries are so bad. Is it a good idea to touch water?¡±

    ¡°At this stage, there¡¯s no difference whether or not the injuries touch the water. Take my shirt off and disinfect the wounds after.¡± Mo Jingshen remainedposed, showing a clear difference from her flustered state. Indeed, when faced with danger, men and women would disy the differences in theirposure and observation.

    Ji Nuan was just about to touch the water when Mo Jingshen abruptly noticed the bandages around her hand. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll deal with it after we return. Your hands can¡¯t touch water.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Feng Ling has already dealt with my wounds. My left hand¡¯s fingers aren¡¯t injured. It¡¯s fine if I hold the towel this way. Unless you would rather have Feng Linge in to take your shirt off for you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen took another look at her hand. He confirmed that she knew her limits and did not speak further.

    Ji Nuan dipped her hand into the warm water and gently poured some on his back. She sensed the man¡¯s back tightening slightly, but aside from that, he did not make a single sound.

    As he said, he was also human. He would also experience pain.

    Ji Nuan helped to dampen the wounded areas bit by bit, before slowly tugging his shirt down. With this method, she was able to prevent most of the scabs from being ripped off.

    She then cleaned the areas around his wounds with some water. After wiping off all of the blood, she picked up the disinfectant and applied it on for him.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, bite the towel if it hurts. You¡¯re not allowed to hold it in. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯llugh at you.¡±

    Earlier, when Feng Ling applied this disinfectant on her hand, she was covered in cold sweat from the pain. Although she had tolerated the pain silently, how could her wound possiblypare to his? Hers was only a surface burn.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s injuries went deep into his flesh.

    The man did not reply, but she clearly heard his soft chuckle.

    Her heart was aching for him, yet he still had the mood tough.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s originally heavy heart gradually recovered at the sound of his softughter. Finally, she was no longer as fearful or nervous and was able to help to disinfect his wounds quickly. She applied some simple medication and brought out some bandages, wrapping it around his body. The bandage wrapped around both his chest and his back, causing him to appear like a heavily injured man featured in an ancient television drama. It was almost as though he was wearing a white singlet.

    ¡°I suddenly regret not studying medicine back then,¡± Ji Nuan could not help feeling embarrassed as she softly muttered. Mo Jingshen only nced downward and did not say anything.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes abruptly curved as he smiled: ¡°Studying medicine is good. Studying finance is fine as well. This sort of situation where first aid is necessary doesn¡¯t happen frequently. It¡¯s more important to learn the difference between a first kiss and CPR early on.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ji Nuan paused in her movements of cleaning the wounds on his head. She eyed him in confusion. ¡°What CPR?¡±

    The man chuckled again: ¡°All right, this isn¡¯t the time to be talking about that. Are you sure your hand is all right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. At the very least, let me disinfect your wounds. In a humid ce like this, your injuries can be easily infected.¡±

    But...

    What he had said earlier about first kisses and CPR...

    Why did she find that strangely familiar? She couldn¡¯t figure out when she had previously heard something simr...

 Chapter 303 - You Treat Him Like a Brother, But He Treats You Like His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 303: You Treat Him Like a Brother, But He Treats You Like His Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After she finished working on Mo Jingshen¡¯s head injuries, the cabin doors opened once more. Feng Ling was about to enter when she noticed that Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck dress shirt had been tossed aside.

    She paused in her movements before taking a decisive step back. She remained outside to say, ¡°Mr. Mo, the officer in charge of the American Arms Force, Officer Entes, is looking for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan rushed to press him down. She did not wish for him to leave in his wounded state.

    Mo Jingshen touched the hand she ced on his shoulder, patting itfortingly. At the same time, he said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    He nced back at Ji Nuan: ¡°Officer Entes and I are on friendly terms. He flew all the way from America to Cambodia this time not just to assist in the rescue. He must have something he wants. I¡¯ll go talk to him. You rest here and Let Feng Ling apany you.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand lifted off his shoulder. ¡°Where will you be talking to him?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be far away. The people in the camp have already been captured. This area is also surrounded by the members from the base and the police force. It¡¯s safe. We¡¯ll only be discussing papers; we won¡¯t be using knives or guns. I¡¯ll be back soon, en?¡± He pinched her cheek.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy trying to pull him back to her side. Yet, only a momentter, there were more problems he needed to take care of personally.

    Even though he was so heavily injured, he could not have any proper rest.

    Ji Nuan was unwilling to let him leave, but there was no way she could stop him. She nodded her head. ¡°All right.¡±

    Mo Jingshen picked up the ck shirt stained with blood. Ji Nuan wanted to say that it was covered in blood, but after realizing that there was nothing else he could wear, she swallowed her words back.

    Thankfully, his shirt was ck. Those who did not know would not be able to notice the bloodstains.

    Mo Jingshen carelessly buttoned the shirt. Aside from the slight stubble on his chin and his paleplexion, he did not appear different. He was covered in wounds, but he did not look like a sorry figure.

    Comparatively, Ji Nuan¡¯s was an appalling sight in her white sarong.

    Watching as the man walked out of the cabin, Ji Nuan followed. However, before she could even step out of the door, she was blocked by Feng Ling.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you should rest inside. Don¡¯te out,¡± Feng Ling said.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze flitted out. The paths she had frequented between the barracks were now covered in blood. Furthermore, there were still some gang members lying unmoving on the ground, covered in blood.

    The nausea returned once more. She abruptly turned around and returned back to sit in the cabin.

    It was truly unsuitable for her to leave.

    As someone who had lived in a peaceful society within the country in Hai City, this was her first time facing this sort of unrest and destion. Seeing the fresh blood and the various models of empty ammunition cases that littered the ground, she feared that she would experience up to two years of nightmares.

    Feng Ling diligently guarded outside the door. A momentter, she spoke to the people outside and entered the cabin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡± upon seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s wide-open eyes, Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°I fell asleep a few hours ago when the gunshot noises were still loud. I slept for several hours, so I¡¯m not sleepy now.¡± Ji Nuan leaned against the cabin wall, speaking with a sigh: ¡°Feng Ling, for the past few days... it feels as though I¡¯ve been watching a movie...¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled lightly. ¡°Will watching a movie leave your hand covered in wounds?¡±

    ¡°But I managed to live, didn¡¯t I? And Mo Jingshen is safe.¡± Ji Nuan turned to look at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. In the past few years, as I carried out missions for the base, I experienced too many life and death situations. Above all, staying alive is indeed the most important. In between, no matter if it is a surprising experience or a peaceful life, they are fleeting like clouds. Perhaps it is as you say, after some things have passed, they are but a movie in our lives.¡± Feng Ling smiled.

    Ji Nuan nced at her once more: ¡°Passed? Is taking anti-pregnancy pills in T City something that can be considered over if you say so?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll pretend that that never happened.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s immediately turned expressionless.

    For the past few days, Ji Nuan did not dare tough. Now, she finally released a chuckle. She tilted her head to watch her. ¡°I¡¯m really curious about the sort of past you shared with Nan Heng. You were brothers in arms in the past. What about now?¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°We are still brothers in arms.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Why do I feel that you treat him like a brother, but he treats you like his woman?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, your hand touched water earlier, didn¡¯t it?¡± Feng Ling suddenly nced at her and stiffly changed the topic.

    ¡°En?¡± Ji Nuan watched as Feng Ling abruptly picked up the first aid kit.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I disinfect your wounds once more?¡±

    ¡°...Forget it, it hurts.¡± Ji Nuan kept her hands behind her back.

    She felt that whenever Nan Heng was brought up, Feng Ling would lose herposure. She would even be irritable.

    Forget it. It was better not to mess with Feng Ling¡¯s heart. Her own husband was being disobedient, refusing to stay and rest with her. She couldn¡¯t even control her own man, where would she find the energy to interfere with Feng Ling¡¯s business.

    But speaking of which, if Mo Jingshen was akin to a deeply rooted ancient tree that was always able to protect her from the wind and the rain, perhaps Nan Heng could bepared to the wind. Not only was he simrly enigmatic, but he was also distant and difficult to touch. Based on Feng Ling¡¯s character, if they were to be serious, who knew how badly she would be bullied.

    It was better for Feng Ling to remain by her side.

    ¡ª-

    Around two hourster, the sky turned dark. Feng Ling brought over some bread and water for Ji Nuan to keep the hunger away.

    However, Ji Nuan could not stomach the food. Although the door was closed, she could still smell the stench of blood outside.

    Furthermore, it had been days since Mo Jingshen had eaten or drank any water. It was likely that he still hasn¡¯t had any food; how could she possibly bring herself to eat?

    Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan was holding onto the bread but was instead staring at the bandages around her hand and understood that she needed some time topose her heart. After all, the experiences from the past few days were undoubtedly difficult for her to forget.

    Feng Ling did not say anything and stepped out of the ne. She headed out to check on the other men¡¯s wounds.

    Finally, when the surrounding forest was filled with the unique, insect noises that signaled the arrival of the darkened skies, Mo Jingshen returned.

    Mo Jingshen stepped into the cabin to see Ji Nuan holding onto the untouched bread and the unopened bottle of water. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡±

    Hearing his voice, Ji Nuan abruptly came back to herself. She stood up and waved the things in her hands. ¡°They¡¯re for you to have.¡±

    Mo Jingshen stared at her for half a beat before he slowly smiled. He approached and brought the little woman, whose expression was bright with anticipation at the thought of him eating, into his embrace: ¡°I¡¯ve already had water and some food in the afternoon. I¡¯m not hungry now.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been days since you¡¯ve had a proper meal. Will you be full with so little food? Can your body take it?¡± At the thought of how he did not eat or drink anything for the past few days, Ji Nuan felt pangs of pain in her heart. It was unbearable.

 Chapter 304 - Mo Jingshen Was Removing His Clothes as Though He was Peeling a Tangerine

    <h4>Chapter 304: Mo Jingshen Was Removing His Clothes as Though He was Peeling a Tangerine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had any appetite since then. I can¡¯t eat too much right now, or my stomach will suffer. I¡¯ll take my meals appropriately tomorrow. Be good and eat yours now. There¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±

    As he spoke, Mo Jingshen touched her slightly pale little face. ¡°You¡¯re eating for two now. For the past few days, you haven¡¯t been getting the necessary nutrition. Now that you can¡¯t even bear to eat bread, those who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯ve been bullying Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan buried her face in his chest. ¡°Thank god most of your wounds are on your back. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even be able to lean on your arms.¡±

    ¡ª-

    At the XI base, some men had jumped off the helicopter with a parachute and were injured by the stray bullets. Thus, after they cooperated with the police to aid them in collecting evidence, they quickly flew out of the forest.

    Currently, the wounded members were not very stable. Thankfully, there was a doctor from the base who apanied them.

    When the nended, Ji Nuan found out that they nned to rest a night at the warehouse and bulletproof shack to care for the wounded members. After their conditions were stabilized, they would be sent to America to receive better care.

    Ji Nuan had previously stayed here for two nights, so it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her.

    However, since the moment theynded, Mo Jingshen did not take any breaks and immediately left with Nan Heng.

    Deep in the night, Ji Nuan held the phone Feng Ling had kept well for her. She took a nce at the time; it was approaching midnight.

    He wasn¡¯t resting despite his serious injuries. At this time, he actually still had things to discuss. Did he not want his wife and his life anymore?

    Not long after, when Mo Jingshen entered thepartment Ji Nuan was in, he immediately saw that the little woman was clearly unhappy.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I was so distracted by my phone that I didn¡¯t notice how much time has passed. I¡¯m going to change. You go out first.¡± Ji Nuan did not look at him.

    This little woman was actually disying a tantrum. Mo Jingshen nced at her clothes; it was a white sarong Feng Ling had deliberately gone across Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake to buy for her. It was purchased from a farm and could be considered a local specialty. The one Ji Nuan was wearing fitted her well. It was not too in and was suitable for young people to wear.

    He held in a smile. ¡°Change?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not pause to process what his thoughtful expression meant. She stood up to push him out.

    ¡°Go out.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just changing. I¡¯m taking a shower as well.¡± Ji Nuan pointed toward a bucket of hot water in the room. ¡°It¡¯s been days since I showered. I¡¯m smelly to death right now.¡±

    Originally, she had been nning to let Mo Jingshen shower first after he returned. However, after waiting for so long, she now had a belly full of anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how there¡¯s no need for me to leave even if you¡¯re showering. Are you even able to shower with your injured hand?¡± Mo Jingshen held in a smile, throwing an intentional nce at her hand, which appeared like a dumpling after the doctor bandaged it.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    In the afternoon, when Feng Ling helped her bandage it, she did not wrap it so tightly. At that time, she was still able to move her fingers.

    Now that her hand appeared like a dumpling, it took her a lot of energy even to hold her phone. Taking a shower would prove to be an evenrger challenge.

    She realized the problem and immediately appeared embarrassed: ¡°Then I won¡¯t shower. I¡¯ll just stink you to death.¡± As she spoke, she moved to head out.

    She had only just opened the door when a click resounded. The man behind her reached out his long arm and closed the door.

    Ji Nuan turned back to look at him. In the quiet night, although the scent of blood on him had mostly faded, the both of them were covered in wounds. The moment their gazes met, seeing his ink-ck eyes, her heart suddenly tightened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go shower first...¡±

    He nced at her hand and immediately started tugging her dress down from her shoulders.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Although the man had injuries on his back and his head, it did not affect his movements at all.

    His actions could be described as ¡®natural,¡¯ as though he was peeling a tangerine. In the blink of an eye, the dirtied, white sarong was almostpletely peeled off.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve never helped you shower before. You¡¯re being embarrassed now?¡± After taking off her clothes, he spoke lightly and used his eyes to indicate the wooden bucket by the side. ¡°This way of bathing is so primitive. The wooden bucket is so small. Even if I help you, it¡¯s not as if there is any extra space for me to do anything, is there?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°Even if there is space, you can¡¯t do anything to me right now. In the first three months of my pregnancy, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything.¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows and stared at her deeply. ¡°Did Qin Siting tell you that?¡±

    ¡°No, earlier when I was looking at my phone, I read through somemon knowledge on pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°You sure checked at an appropriate time.¡±

    ¡°...With your wounds, what else do you want to do? It¡¯s been days since you¡¯ve eaten. Do you have infinite stamina?¡±

    ¡°Things like stamina vary ording to what is being done.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    When she sat in the small, wooden bucket, Ji Nuan was slightly dazed. This way of showering could not be more primitive, and it led her to question how exactly people in Cambodia lived. Previously, when they left the airport, she clearly saw that there were many modern buildings in the surroundings. There were also many well-dressed people passing by. Their lives appeared very peaceful and prosperous.

    However, she suspected that the lifestyle of the people in the viges near theke was very different from the people in the cities.

    She watched as Mo Jingshen folded his sleeves up and approached. Looking at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face through the mist, Ji Nuan suddenly said: ¡°How about we ask Feng Ling toe and help me instead...¡±

    She hesitated for a moment before speaking. Although she and Feng Ling were women, she had never bared her body in front of her. If she really asked Feng Ling toe, perhaps she would feel embarrassed.

    It was true that she did not like being touched by others. She was only used to Mo Jingshen¡¯s touch.

    But Mo Jingshen¡¯s wounds were much more serious than hers.

    The man had already dipped his hand into the water. He tested the temperature and scooped some water to pour over her shoulders. He said mildly, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone else to touch you. Men are not allowed, and neither is someone like Feng Ling who alternates between being a man and a woman.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What did he mean by alternating between being a man and a woman?

    Feng Ling had only pretended to be a man in the base. From inside to outside, she was clearly a woman.

    Since they were already here, Ji Nuan did not say more. She leaned against the wooden bucket and allowed the man to help her as he pleased. At the same time, she said, ¡°By the way, since we won¡¯t have any more opportunities to return to the condo in T City, shall we sell it? Or should we...¡±

    While speaking, the room suddenly darkened. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw that the man had leaned his head down.

    A distinct, pleasant scent surrounded her. In an instant, all she could smell was his scent. ¡°You... what are you...¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers lifted her chin. He watched her thin face and said darkly and huskily, ¡°I¡¯ll help you showerter. Let me kiss you for a while first.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, he leaned down to kiss her.

 Chapter 305 - He Had Just Returned, and He Had Already Exercising His Right as Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 305: He Had Just Returned, and He Had Already Exercising His Right as Her Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He said he would only kiss her for a while, but once they began, it was almost impossible to stop.

    Ji Nuan pushed against him as a symbol of protest. She never had the strength to force him away. Now that her hands were wrapped like dumplings, it waspletely impossible to muster up any strength.

    Their lips and tongue met intimately. Ji Nuan closed her eyes as the man¡¯s arm tugged upwards under her arm, almost bringing her out of the water.

    Ji Nuan remembered the injuries on his back and realized that it wasn¡¯t good for him to apply force with his arm right now. She subconsciously tried to shift away, moving her reddened, shiny lips to say, ¡°Don¡¯t, you¡¯re injured.¡±

    Even though the long and intimate kiss was paused before things got out of hand, Ji Nuan¡¯s face was still burning red. Amidst the mist, she appeared even more sweet and charming.

    Mo Jingshen pressed a kiss on the corner of her lips, before scattering kisses across her face. Finally, he shifted to her ears, speaking softly with his distinct, heavy and low voice: ¡°When you suddenly knelt down in front of me that day, do you know what went through my mind?¡±

    ¡°...what?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to fly back to Hai City immediately. I would rather have you beg me for forgiveness on your back on the bed than to ever see you kneeling in such a manner before me.¡± Mo Jingshen suddenly bit onto Ji Nuan snow-white earlobe. As the pain caused her to shrink back, she heard the man say hoarsely, ¡°Even though you already knew I was enduring with all my might, you still dare to kneel down. You were doing it on purpose, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan shrunk back in the water. She sensed the man¡¯s suppressing presence and felt as though her entire body was squeezed back against this tiny little wood bucket.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I knew that you hadn¡¯t eaten in days and was worried that your body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. I was too flustered. And with those people staring at me, if I didn¡¯t act helpless, I might identally receive a bullet straight to my head. I needed to keep my life so that the two of us could return back to being in each other¡¯s pockets. I refused to die.¡± The more Ji Nuan spoke, the softer her voice became. In the end, it turned into a soft murmur.

    He stared at her, silently holding the back of her head, touching her ck hair.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was flustered from being stared by him. ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    She pursed her lips, her tone stained with lingering fear. ¡°They said that you¡¯ve never interfered with the underworld before. So, after this thing concludes, can we head straight back to Hai City? Or, should we take a trip to America with Nan Heng and the rest first?¡±

    The man stared at her little face, a hint of a smile on the edge of his lips. He touched her damp hair. ¡°Already missing Hai City?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ce like home. I¡¯ll probably need some time to process and forget everything that happened in the past few days. If I keep being so anxious, I¡¯m worried that the baby won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± As she spoke, she shifted her hand in the water to gently cup her abdomen.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was tender as he watched her movements under the water. His lips curved in a smile. ¡°All right, after this incident concludes, we¡¯ll head straight back to Hai City.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll wash up for a little while longer. There¡¯s no need to help me anymore. I¡¯ll just soak for a while, and I¡¯ll help you to showerter.¡±

    Mo Jingshen made an ¡®en¡¯ sound and brought the clean white dress over from the bed, cing it by the side.

    After washing up, she stood up from the bucket. Perhaps because it had been a period of time since they werest intimate, or because they had just experienced a life-or-death situation, she felt that letting this familiar, yet slightly unfamiliar man helped her shower was somewhat, embarrassing...

    As Mo Jingshen was about to help her put the dress on, Ji Nuan nced at him awkwardly. ¡°Can¡¯t you close your eyes?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her cheeks; it was unclear if they had turned red from the hot water or her embarrassment. ¡°No.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Very good, he had just returned, and he was already exercising his right as her husband.

    After remaining in a deadlock for several seconds, Ji Nuan gave in and raised her arms cooperatively.

    To dispel some of the embarrassment of standing naked before him, she cleared her throat. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve gained some weight?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was helping her with the ribbon around her waist. His long fingers shifted against the thin fabric as he spoke mildly, ¡°After the past few days, you¡¯ve clearly be thinner. How could you possibly gain any weight?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant, ah. Everyone bes fat from pregnancy.¡±

    The man tightened the ribbon and pushed her hair back, causing it to flow down her back. This ce did not have any hair dryers avable. They could only wait for it to air-dry naturally. At the same time, because she had spoken seriously, he paused to scan her from head to toe. Finally, he gave the following evaluation. ¡°You¡¯ve at least lost two kilograms.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She said that she was fat, yet he insisted on saying she was thin!

    ¡°Also, who says that you¡¯ll definitely gain weight during pregnancy? How long has it been? It¡¯ll at least take another two months before your belly starts showing. Your figure won¡¯t change much.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that? Have you read any books rted to pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Mo Jingshen nced at the little woman who had abruptly leaned close to his embrace. She smelled fragrant now that she had washed up, and her cheeks were still slightly rosy.

    His Adam¡¯s apple shifted as he watched her. Through the room light, he was able to see her eyshes clearly, as well as the warm and distinct outline of her cheek.

    ¡°Two months ago, whenever Auntie Chen was free, she would always nag about these things around me. She kept asking me to check for signs of pregnancy around you. She was worried that there was no one caring for you in T City and would constantly nag at me whenever I returned to the Yu Garden.¡± The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.

    ¡°Ha, Grandfather and Auntie Chen can basically make up a Childbirth Expedition Team. One can be the leader and the other the vice-leader...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Right before her eyes, the gloomy and cold Boss Mo, dressed in a bloodstained ck T-shirt, transformed into the clean President Mo dressed in a white shirt. Ji Nuan sat on the bed watching as the man shaved, bing slightly dazed.

    Matured men would always grow a little stubble if they didn¡¯t shave every day. Mo Jingshen always appeared clean and had a good image. His temperament was outstanding, and wherever he stood, he was always a sight to behold. The sight of him appearing slovenly for the past few days gave her a different feeling. It wasn¡¯t unsightly. Instead, it moved the small, hidden idolization and excitement every woman had in their hearts. It caused him to appear even more attractive and handsome.

    She quickly returned to herself. Earlier, when she helped him to wash up, she saw that the wounds on his back needed to be rebandaged by the base doctor. She rapidly kept the bloodstained ck T-shirt away.

    ¡°Thank god Nan Heng has a simr figure to yours. You don¡¯t appear strange on his T-shirt. But...¡± As Ji Nuan approached him from behind, her youthful heart skipped a beat as she said, ¡°You appear much more approachable in a T-shirt...¡±

    Although he had long left his student years behind, at this moment, the man was clean-shaven and dressed casually. He appeared like a male god that easily attracted lovesick girls; the kind that always had a group of dazed little girls following around.

 Chapter 306 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Voice Could be Heard From Behind Her, â€œWhat Socks?â€

    <h4>Chapter 306: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Voice Could be Heard From Behind Her, ¡°What Socks?¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing these words, Mo Jingshen sent her a meaningful nce. Ji Nuan quickly kept away the pink hearts that were about to escape her eyes. She turned and hastily walked out with his clothes in her arms.

    She left to look for the base doctor and requested him to go help Mo Jingshen with his wounds.

    The doctor had just returned from tending to the members with serious injuries and was preparing to go see Mo Jingshen. When he met Mrs. Mo on the way, he gave Ji Nuan a polite nod and directly headed in.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve showered and changed, and seen our own man return safely, are you relieved of your worries? You even appear to be floating as you walk.¡± A voice came from outside the door. It was cold, indifferent, and carried hints of teasing.

    Ji Nuan nced to the side to see a silhouette standing in front of the door smoking a cigarette. Nan Heng brought the cigarette away from his lips and tossed his cold and indifferent nce toward her.

    ¡°After being anxious for several days, I¡¯m finally able to rx a little. You won¡¯t even let me float as I please?¡± She smiled.

    Nan Heng snorted. ¡°That T-shirt was brand new. It¡¯s never been worn. It should fit your man well, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It does. You¡¯re both 1.88 meters tall,¡± Ji Nuan casually replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it does.¡± Nan Heng nced at her once more. ¡°You and Feng Ling are the only women in this ce. Feng Ling is taller than you, and she only has clothes suited forbat. Since it won¡¯t be suitable for you to wear her clothes, she could only buy this sort of dress for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan tugged on the dress: ¡°This dress isn¡¯t all that bad. I rarely get to wear such a loose andfortable dress. It has quite the local touch.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before, but Miss Ji has really grown to be much moreid-back. It¡¯s indeed worlds apart from your previous arrogant disposition. This has been especially noticeable in the past few days.¡±

    No matter when or where, Nan Heng always had to stab her a little with his words.

    Ji Nuan was already used to it. She only smiled and did not say more. Just as she was about to bring the ck shirt in her arms out, Nan Heng nced at her to say, ¡°You¡¯re going to wash it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s covered in blood. The back is also quite damaged. It can¡¯t be worn again even if you wash it. What¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back after I wash it. It¡¯ll be a nice memento even if it can¡¯t be worn.¡±

    Nan Heng sneered, staring at her as though she had gone mad. ¡°A memento for what? Tomemorate that you went through life and death with your man? Or tomemorate this trash of a ce that is covered in blood?¡±

    The way he spoke really caused one to feel repulsion...

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and considered if it was better to toss the shirt away. All of a sudden, Nan Heng nced at her as though he had thought of something. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him that you helped us wash our socks previously, did you?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could finish, she suddenly heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°What socks?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Nan Heng: ¡°...¡±

    Nan Heng narrowed his eyes as he took a drag of the cigarette before tossing it on the ground and crushing it beneath his feet. He calmly said, ¡°Aqib and Dali are still inside the forest. They both have groups of people protecting them. They should be hiding in the ambush points they had previously decided on. They¡¯re just waiting for us to show up now. It¡¯s useless even if they manage to remain concealed for tonight. Tomorrow morning, Officer Entes and I will do another search inside to see if they were fried by thendmines. You just focus on recovering from your wounds.¡±

    Before Mo Jingshen could speak, Ji Nuan turned to look at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t the base doctor just go in? Why aren¡¯t your wounds being tended?¡±

    ¡°The doctor is preparing the medication right now. I¡¯ll head in after five minutes.¡± Mo Jingshen looked at her and nced at the shirt in her hands. ¡°Toss it away.¡±

    Ji Nuan considered for a moment; this shirt was stained with not only Mo Jingshen¡¯s blood but other people¡¯s blood as well...

    At the thought that those people had mostly all lost their lives, she felt a chill down her back and decisively tossed the shirt away.

    Nan Heng suddenly made a spitting sound. ¡°I asked you to throw it, but you wouldn¡¯t. Your man just casually said three words, and you tossed it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, why would he be my man?¡± Ji Nuan nced at him and then turned her smiling eyes toward Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression did not change, but his mood clearly lifted after hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words. The edge of his lips raised slightly.

    Nan Heng gave a fake smile. ¡°Your way of force-feeding dog food really makes me wonder if there is anyone who can remain at peace when interacting with both you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are. Feng Ling feels very much at peace.¡± Ji Nuan indifferently nced at him. ¡°No matter how much PDA I do, Feng Ling¡¯s inner heart remains unperturbed. In fact, she appearspletely uninterested in things like love and men.¡±

    Nan Heng: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    That night, Ji Nuan was finally able to sleep well by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side. However, even in her sleep, she kept a tight grip around his hand. It was only nearing daylight that her grip gradually rxed.

    After the past few days of turmoil, Ji Nuan had be much more sensitive. It was only with Mo Jingshen by her side that she was finally able to sleep at ease.

    However, she still feared the small chance that he would suddenly disappear before her eyes.

    Through the night, they slept peacefully.

    In the morning, Ji Nuan turned over on the bed. In warehousepartments like these, there was someone sleeping in every singlepartment. The conditions were not especially good. The environment was humid, but there were no windows or air-conditioning. There was only a small electric fan on the ground, blowing toward the bed and causing the sheets to ripple with the wind.

    Her hands were slightly cold. She was unable to touch Mo Jingshen and subconsciously snapped her eyes wide open. She turned to look by her side and realized that he really wasn¡¯t there.

    Ji Nuan was flustered and frantically tried to mber off the bed. However, because thepartment space was too small and the fan was ced too close to the bed, she tripped over the wire and fell onto the ground. Thankfully, her hands were nimble, and she was able to support herself by pressing her palms against the bed. Her fall was not serious, and only her knees mmed onto the ground.

    The electric fan tilted onto the ground and was no longer operating as the plug had been disconnected.

    Ji Nuan hissed from the pain in her kneecaps. She leaned against the bed and tried to stand up when thepartment door was suddenly opened.

    Mo Jingshen had quickly walked over when he heard the noise. The moment he entered, he saw Ji Nuan half-kneeling on the ground and immediately approached to help her up. ¡°How did you fall? You didn¡¯t notice the wire on the ground?¡±

    Seeing that he was perfectly all right, Ji Nuan immediately forgot about the pain in her knees. She released a long breath of relief: ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you, I thought you...¡±

    She paused and took another nce at the wire on the ground. She pursed her lips to say, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention next time. I won¡¯t be so impatient next time.¡±

    Mo Jingshen understood that she was working through her lingering fears and did not expose her armor of bravery. He held her hand and nced at the bandaged are.: ¡°Remember to reapply the medicine today. It¡¯s not good to keep your wound bandaged in a humid environment like this. Ask the base doctor to pay more attention. Don¡¯t neglect the wound on your hand.¡±

    ¡°All right. This small burn isn¡¯t much of an injury. I¡¯ll go look for the doctor when he is free.¡± Ji Nuan ced her hand down, pressed in his arms. She could not bear to step away and be separated from him.

 Chapter 307 - Jingshen, Your Woundsâ€”

    <h4>Chapter 307: Jingshen, Your Wounds¡ª</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen knew that Ji Nuan would be more sensible in this environment, but she would act appropriately.

    Since she did not wish to create trouble for others, he did not say more. He only gently pinched her little drowsy-eyed face: ¡°Go wash up and eat something.¡±

    At this moment, someone called for him from outside. The person seemed to be shouting, ¡°Mr. Mo.¡± He took another nce at Ji Nuan and saw that Ji Nuan had already gone to take the toothbrush and toothpaste Feng Ling had prepared for her. He then turned and headed out.

    Ji Nuan stepped out of thepartment and was facing the grass patch by the side as she brushed her teeth. All of a sudden, she heard an earth-shattering boom from the forest. The sound was deafening loud, and her hand trembled from fright.

    Mo Jingshen had just brought over a bowl of porridge for her. Hearing the noise, he ced the bowl in his hands down and headed toward the forest.

    Ji Nuan wanted to call him back, but the toothbrush was still in her mouth. Her lips were also covered in white foam. She hurriedly gurgled, but by the time she turned, Mo Jingshen was far away.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you shouldn¡¯t go.¡± Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan was about to follow and quickly approached to press her shoulder back. ¡°Andmine in the forest was triggered. There¡¯ll be several more sessive explosions. You don¡¯t have to pay it any mind.¡±

    ¡°Then why did they go?¡± Ji Nuan felt that Mo Jingshen¡¯s earlier expression had turned heavy abruptly. Something must have happened.

    Following which, she saw more than twenty people rush out from the base and into the forest. They were all dressed in the same ck attire, armed with knives and guns. Their expressions were stern, and the people in front were even wearing bulletproof vests and carrying riot shields. This scene appeared just as serious and nerve-wracking as when they were at the camp yesterday.

    Nan Heng had already disappeared. The man leading those people was currently issuing orders.

    Ji Nuan asked, ¡°Did something happen? Last night, I heard that their leader, the one named Aqib, had escaped?¡±

    ¡°He escaped, but he won¡¯t be able to leave the forest.¡± Feng Ling tried her best to avoid hiding things from Ji Nuan, in case her thoughts wandered too far. She said, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Aqib to be so scheming. His people had taken away eight children from the vige on the other side of the Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake and locked them near andmine area at the back of the forest. Right now, they are unable to escape and are using the innocent lives of those children as a threat. They¡¯re requesting that we allow them to escape safely from the forest; otherwise, those children will...¡±

    ¡°Eight children?¡± Ji Nuan knitted her brows.

    ¡°Yes, those children are all below the age of six. They¡¯ve already been there for several days. For now, we¡¯re not sure how they¡¯re faring. Earlier, Nan Heng sent news over. Apparently one of the children ran into thendmine area to escape, causing the whole area to blow up.¡±

    ¡°And that child?¡±

    ¡°...he¡¯s dead.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice turned heavy. ¡°One has passed away. There are still seven...¡±

    They were children below the ages of six. Exactly how insane were these people; they had actually captured so many children to be used as their escape n!

    This was a group of innocent children who had been implicated because of their conflict with Aqib and his people. They indeed had the responsibility to save those children.

    As Ji Nuan was deep in her thoughts, Mo Jingshen returned. His gazended on Feng Ling before moving onto Ji Nuan. ¡°Go and have a bite after you¡¯re done washing up.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Ji Nuan said, ¡°You¡¯re going in with them?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still wounded! You shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much! Besides, there¡¯s still Nan Heng and the other people from the base. With the people Office Entes brought, it should be more than enough. There¡¯s no need for you to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aqib¡¯s target is me.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s words immediately got stuck in her throat. She wanted to speak, but they were already out of time. He indicated for Feng Ling to bring Ji Nuan back into the warehousepartment.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s voice tightened: ¡°Your wounds¡ª¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°If we waste any more time, those children will be losing their lives.¡±

    Ji Nuan recalled the thunderous noise that she heard earlier. At the thought of how that innocent child had been caught in the explosion alive, she felt as though the blood in her body had frozen.

    It was slightly difficult to breathe.

    Although she knew that those innocent children had been implicated because of them, and she understood that Mo Jingshen could not stand not doing anything about it.

    But a selfish corner of her heart wished she was able to speak up, to beg for him not to leave.

    After faltering for a moment, Ji Nuan spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you...¡±

    ¡°You stay here,¡± He firmly cut her off. ¡°Feng Ling, watch her.¡±

    ¡°But in your state, if I apany you, I might be able to...¡±

    ¡°Stay here obediently. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±

    His few words were sterner than ever. Mo Jingshen watched Ji Nuan expressionlessly, as though issuing an order.

    Ji Nuan stood in her position, motionless.

    Mo Jingshen gave Feng Ling a look, and Feng Ling immediately tugged on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand.

    Ji Nuan opened her mouth to speak up but eventually could only close it. She was unable to say anything.

    Mo Jingshen turned and headed in the direction of those men. After walking for several steps, he suddenly inclined his head to the side to say: ¡°Stay here obediently. Don¡¯t get injured.¡±

    ¡ª-

    More than an hour had passed since Mo Jingshen left with the rest on the helicopter.

    Sessive explosions could be heard. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because andmine had been stepped on, or if someone had fired a gun.

    In this ce, Ji Nuan could only hear all sorts of rumbling noises from the forest but waspletely unaware of what exactly urred.

    She could not stop herself from running out of the warehouse. She stared at the forest. Feng Ling was also quieter. She did notfort or nag at her like she usually did. The ambush Aqib had prepared wasn¡¯t one made with people but with a ground full ofndmines. No matter how capable a person was, it would be difficult to ovee such a dangerous threat.

    Ji Nuan was most worried about Mo Jingshen. For Feng Ling, aside from Mr. Mo, there was also Nan Heng and the brothers who had gone through thick and thin with her.

    Ji Nuan recalledst night before they went to bed; when Mo Jingshen helped her adjust the electric fan onto the lowest setting, as he straightened his back, the pain had caused his body to tremble. He was almost unable to stand firm.

    With his state, even if he went in, how would he be able to save those children?

    She suddenly turned to Feng Ling. ¡°The person you care most about is inside. Don¡¯t you wish you could be inside with him, even if you were to both lose your lives, it¡¯s much better than waiting outside alone with worry.¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. Clearly, Ji Nuan¡¯s words had hit a sensitive spot in her heart. However, she still replied indifferently, ¡°Mr. Mo has given his orders. I have to watch you. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at the small helicopter parked not far away. She then nced at the key hung around Feng Ling¡¯s waist. All of a sudden, she smiled and spoke meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m quite good at driving; I¡¯m flexible with controlling directions. I heard that piloting these sorts of helicopters isn¡¯t asplicated as piloting an aircraft. You say, will I be able to operate that?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t be rash.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, my man is in there.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Your man is also in there.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Ask Your People to Withdraw

    <h4>Chapter 308: Ask Your People to Withdraw</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The incident was happening in the minefield in the forest nearest to Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake. Dali and several of his people had escorted Aqib there and, before that, they had kidnapped the children in the nearby vige. Just as Feng Ling said, there were eight children, and one had already passed away.

    When the explosion resounded, the seven small little children had watched in fright and confusion as their little friend was suddenly sent flying in the air from the force of the blow. His blood had sttered everywhere, and like a little burnt, ck log, he had fallen back onto the ground.

    He was their friend that had grown up with them, and several days ago they were all still giggling and ying together, but right now he wasying in the charred, ming piece ofnd. His body was ckened, bleeding, and unmoving...

    The police requested them to release the children and said that they were willing to negotiate conditions. However, Aqib¡¯s only condition was for Mo Jingshen to personally show up for a discussion.

    He called it a discussion, but clearly, it was because these seven children were not powerful enough as bargaining chips. Thergest bargaining chip they were after was Mo Jingshen.

    They would either use these seven children to exchange for Mo Jingshen or let these seven children apany them to die in this minefield. After all, they had already hidden fuses in the surrounding areas. The moment the negotiations failed, no one would be able to escape. The entire minefield would explode sessively, and the perimeter epassing several miles from the Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake would be affected by the explosion.

    When Ji Nuan and Feng Ling rushed to the area, the police officers brought by Office Entes and the members from the XI base had already cordoned off the area. The safe zone and the minefield were clearly separated.

    Aqib, Dali, and their people werepletely surrounded. However, because the lives of those seven children were still in their hands, they could not charge forward without careful consideration.

    Seeing that she was someone Feng Ling had brought with her, Officer Entes did not approach to ask. Right now, he did not have the time to tend to anyone else. In fact, he was somewhat incensed as he shoved aside the subordinates by his side who were softly rmending methods to approach. He stared at those seven frightened children, racking his brains toe up with a solution.

    Ji Nuan did not disturb the officers. She saw that their helicopters were parked at the back, but she could not find Mo Jingshen anywhere. She felt very uneasy and decided to approach the people from the XI base to see if she could obtain any information.

    After asking for a long while, the answers she finally received was:

    It was true that one child had already passed away. It was highly unlikely that they would be able to rescue the remaining seven. Nheless, they could not give up on saving these innocent children.

    When the local police were informed of the news, they had imed that they would immediately send support over. However, they had yet to see or hair of them. It was likely that they nned on assisting with cleanup after and had no intention ofing to sacrifice their lives.

    The seven children were covered in blood. In the past few days, they were beaten continuously up and reprimanded. Those who had fainted from hunger were forcefully beaten awake. Right now, they were being pushed to stand by Aqib¡¯s side. No matter what measures they took, the children would be put into harm¡¯s way.

    The child that had been caught in the explosion earlier was only six years old. He was noisy, raucous and in his attempt to escape, he had identally stepped into the minefield. During his escape, Aqib¡¯s people were firing bullets at him, and at the moment he was shot, he was blown up by thendmine.

    ¡ª-

    Outside the cordoned area, it was difficult to gain a clear look at what was happening inside. She could not see Aqib¡¯s people, but just from hearing alone, Ji Nuan had formed a distinct image in her mind; it was a ghastly scene.

    On the other side, Mo Jingshen calmly eyed the people who were guarding the helicopter cabin doors. These people were Nan Heng¡¯s subordinates, and they had already been guarding outside the doors for a long while, preventing him from personally showing up before Aqib.

    The helicopter was surrounded by forest. From every direction, all that could be seen was the color green. The originally peaceful environment was now stained with charred marks. The murderous intent in the air was thick.

    In the area thickly surrounded by police officers, Aqib and his people¡¯s movements could be vaguely seen.

    Due to the safety of the children, no one dared to charge in.

    ¡°Nan Heng.¡± Mo Jingshen eyed Nan Heng who had just returned. ¡°Ask your people to withdraw.¡±

    Before Nan Heng could speak, at this moment, the police officers surrounding the area suddenly shifted backward. They erged the perimeter with urgent and frantic movements.

    The reason was that one of the children had suddenly charged away. He ran alone, and the other children were flustered and wanted to follow. Their cries were pitiful and frightening. Aqib¡¯s subordinates raised their guns and fired several nks in the air. The sound frightened the children into falling onto the ground unmoving. The situation was extremely chaotic.

    The immediately dragged the children back, cruelly pressing the gun muzzles against their heads.

    The children were crying.

    The police kept shouting, making attempts tofort those children and ease Aqib¡¯s and his subordinate¡¯s frustration and anger.

    Aqib¡¯s people loudly demanded the children to kneel down and stopped moving. The children were frightened and trembling as they did so, folding their bodies to take up as little space as possible. They were covered in dirt and bloodstains.

    The people around Officer Entes were still speaking to him. He looked at the fright and despair in the children¡¯s eyes and indicated for the people to widen their perimeter further. They backed up step by step.

    The helicopter Mo Jingshen was in was not too far away from them. The doors were strictly guarded by Nan Heng¡¯s people. Just as those people raised their guns and were about to smash them against the children¡¯s head, Mo Jingshen stepped out of the cabin door without even pausing to think.

    He did not know that Ji Nuan was standing slightly behind the helicopter and that she had already seen the scene of him stepping out of the helicopter.

    As Aqib impatiently fired the gun toward one of the children¡¯s legs, Ji Nuan watched as Mo Jingshen abruptly shoved aside the people blocking in front of him.

    She could only hear the sound of a bullet being fired. The position she stood in was heavily obscured and safe, and she could only catch Mo Jingshen¡¯s silhouette in-between moments. However, one nce alone was sufficient for her to notice that the back of his white t-shirt was already stained with blood.

    He must have used too much force when he pushed those people away earlier. The wounds on his back could not be aggravated and must have opened up again.

    Even though they had just been tended to by the base doctors, the wounds had surely turned serious again...

    Officer Entes was currently holding onto a walkie-talkie to speak with Nan Heng¡¯s people. The people from XI base were also able to receive their messages to make quick decisions.

    Ji Nuan could not approach, but just by listening, she understood most of what had happened.

    One of the child¡¯s legs had been shot, and the ground was covered in blood. All of the children were frightened, and they did not dare even to cry. They were silently sitting there in fright as they watched the blood drip from their friend¡¯s leg.

    Furthermore, the fuse Aqib had buried that could ignite the entire minefield was most likely right under his feet. If they were not allowed to escape, or if Mo Jingshen refused to negotiate with them face to face, he would immediately ignite the fuse and bring all of the people here down with him.

    XI base members¡¯ final decision was to use the fastest speed to find the underground fuse wires. Otherwise, even if they managed to stall Aqib temporarily, the danger in this ce would remain.

 Chapter 309 - Earlier She Was So Gallant, Now She Simply Appeared Dumbstruck

    <h4>Chapter 309: Earlier She Was So Gant, Now She Simply Appeared Dumbstruck</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Looking at the child whose leg was seriously wounded, the crowd waspletely silent. No one spoke up. However, on the XI base¡¯s side, everyone was holding onto their guns tightly.

    Aqib had really lost all his patience. From the start, he had already made ns for the worst possible scenario. He directed the gun toward those children¡¯s back and slowly began to shift his feet against the ground.

    The moment any of the police officers dared to do anything, he would ignite all of thendmines.

    None of them would be left alive!

    Everyone was watching as this scene unfolded.

    Except for Ji Nuan.

    As the people were shifting backward, so she was finally able to catch a glimpse of Mo Jingshen.

    She stared at him.

    Everyone was shifting backward. He was the only one heading straight in.

    When Mo Jingshen appeared, Aqib¡¯s enraged expression finally became moreposed.

    ¡°Mr. Mo!¡± Officer Entes rushed forward to stop him, but Mo Jingshen blocked his raised arm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head over.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild.

    Nan Heng, who was on the other side, knew that it was impossible to stop him. He gave a look to all of the men from the base, and they immediately responded by raising their guns; they were prepared to take action at any time.

    Right now, both parties were in a stalemate. Neither dared to make a careless move.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance caught the attention of everyone on Aqib¡¯s side.

    Ji Nuan watched as Mo Jingshen stepped into the danger zone and nced at the people surrounding her. She carefully hid behind the crowd.

    Staying behind therge crowd, she slowly shifted her feet to approach.

    Aqib and his people¡¯s attention were all focused on Mo Jingshen, Officer Entes, and Nan Heng. As long as the three of them did not make any strange movements ormands, it meant that they were temporarily safe. Since they did not issue any orders, the people around them naturally would not dare to make any hasty movements either.

    Feng Ling, who had rushed over, was preparing to sneak attack from the back when she saw that Ji Nuan had gone around the back on the ground and was quite a distance away from her.

    Her expression was startled. She wanted to rush over, but right now, it was impossible to make anyrge movements. She lightened her steps and did her best to chase after her.

    Just as everyone was watching Mo Jingshen¡¯s approach, Aqib nced at Dali. Dali chuckled coldly as he prepared himself to use Mo Jingshen as the final bargaining chip.

    However, they did not sense that there was actually someone behind them.

    The police officers were still withdrawing backward. Aqib watched as Mo Jingshen moved close enough for him to touch and was about to state his conditions for negotiation. He did not sense anything strange.

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen and Nan Heng noticed a white silhouette standing across them, at the back of the crowd.

    Just as Mo Jingshen¡¯s paused in his footsteps, Nan Heng abruptly raised his arm.

    Peng¡ª

    A gunshot was fired; Nan Heng had fired a nk toward the sky and captured Aqib¡¯s attention. Just as Aqib was about to raise his gun toward Mo Jingshen, another unexpected gunshot resounded from behind.

    ¡°Peng¡ª¡± It was unlike the heavy noise from Nan Heng¡¯s rifle, speeding through the air without anyone¡¯s notice.

    Before Aqib could react to the noise, he abruptly received a bullet to his shoulder. His arm holding onto his gun weakened as he nted forward.

    In this moment of life and death, Nan Heng and Officer Entes immediately began firing their guns, aiming for the heads of Aqib and his people.

    Aqib and his people had seen things clearly. From the start, they had kept count of the people of their side and watched their positions diligently. As a result, it had been impossible for them to perform a sneak attack.

    They had nned to strike first, and this unexpected gunshot had indeed opened the doors for their attack.

    Feng Ling had already rushed over. She stared in disbelief at Ji Nuan who had fired the gun and grabbed her arm to haul her behind one of the trees. She feared that Aqib¡¯s people would take notice of the gun in her hand when they finally retaliated. ¡°Mrs. Mo, why would you have a gun...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not expect that she would really be able to fire the gun. She stared at Feng Ling somewhat nkly and gradually returned to herself.

    ¡°Yesterday, Jingshen ced a gun in my closet. Before I rushed over with you, I brought it with me. But I never expected that I would really use it...¡±

    Seeing the contrast between how gant Ji Nuan was earlier, and how dumbstruck she is now, Feng Ling could not hold in her smile. ¡°Well done.¡±

    At the same time, Feng Ling took the gun from her hand and adjusted it for a moment before returning it to her: ¡°Keep it well. I¡¯ve ced the lock back on. Otherwise, you might identally hurt yourself.¡±

    At the thought of how she had fired the shot, Ji Nuan really felt bbergasted. She suddenly felt a little frightened. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t hold it...¡±

    ¡°Before we leave Cambodia, you should keep it on you to protect yourself.¡± Feng Ling decisively ced the gun in Ji Nuan¡¯s pocket and tugged on her to leave: ¡°Follow me, this ce isn¡¯t safe!¡±

    Yet at this moment, a loud, stern shout came from the crowd. One of the policemen shouted in English: ¡°Dali has a bomb tied to his body! He¡¯s going to make a suicide bomb attempt!¡±

    There was a limit to how fast everyone could react. By the time they processed his words, all of their guns were directed at them, but no one dared to fire at Dali again.

    Everyone was moving so quickly; it was impossible for them always to hit the target.

    The moment someone¡¯s bullet reached Dali, the consequences would be unthinkable. After all, there was a bomb buried right underneath them, and it was surrounded byndmines. Dali even had a bomb attached to his body.

    Was their only choice to allow Dali to throw himself into the crowd and ignite the first explosion?

    At that moment, Mo Jingshen, who had been tugged behind the safety zone by the police officers and was standing several meters away from Dali, suddenly forced the crowd aside. Dali raised his gun with a cold smile and was about to fire at him when unexpectedly, that white figure threw himself forward at him.

    With that one movement, Dali was sessfully pressed under him.

    He never expected that Mo Jingshen, who was seriously injured and constantly being protected by the police officers, would suddenly approach. Dali was forced onto the ground, and his palm was mmed against the floor. His gun fell out of his grip and slid several meters away.

    He frantically reached out to grab it back, but the person on his back was heavily pressing him down.

    Dali flipped over and began a scuffle with the person on his back.

    It was Mo Jingshen!

    Ji Nuan was currently being tugged away by Feng Ling. when she turned back to see this scene, she almost released a cry.

    A bomb was tied onto Dali¡¯s body, while Mo Jingshen¡¯s white shirt was already covered with arge patch of bloodstains.

    The police were watching in shock. There were several seconds when no one dared to approach. Only the members from XI base were preparing to charge forward to save Mr. Mo. However, they were warned by Officer Entes not to move. Through their scuffle, there was a high risk that the bomb tied on Dali would explode.

    Initially, Mo Jingshen had some advantage. However, when Dali discovered that his back was bleeding, he immediately grabbed hold of his weakness and began attacking the injury on his back. Mo Jingshen immediately fell kneeling on the ground. The pain caused him to groan out in pain. At that moment, Dali quickly reached out his hand to snatch his gun back.

 Chapter 310 - What Did I Tell You Before I Left?

    <h4>Chapter 310: What Did I Tell You Before I Left?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Nan Heng could not take Officer Entes¡¯s overly cautious character. Without sparing anytime to think, he raised his gun and fired at Dali¡¯s leg.

    Just as his gunshot resounded, another shot was fired from the other side.

    It was Feng Ling who stood by Ji Nuan¡¯s side. Her shooting skills were precise, and her movements were almost identical to his. Her bulletnded on his other leg at the same time.

    The pain caused Dali¡¯s expression to twist. He was still half a meter away from the gun and continued struggling toward it.

    Mo Jingshen tolerated the pain and stood up, charging forward, while Dali was still crawling on the ground.

    The moment Mo Jingshen picked up his gun, his gazed moved. He faltered for only half a second before releasing the lock on his gun, raising it toward Dali¡¯s head.

    Nan Heng¡¯s brows furrowed. He abruptly threw himself forward.

    Peng.

    One sound.

    The bullet Nan Heng fired directlynded in Dali¡¯s forehead.

    Peng.

    With another sound.

    Another bullet was fired.

    Peng.

    Once more.

    Right as Dali was struggling to keep his eyes open, Mo Jingshen raised his gun toward Dali¡¯s forehead and precisely fired a bullet.

    Dali instantly shut his eyes and lost his final breath. Fresh blood was flowing down his body toward the grass in all directions.

    ¡°You...¡± Nan Heng¡¯s hand stiffened. His gaze was astonished.

    Years ago, Mo Jingshen had once made a promise to Elder Mo that he would not interact with the underworld, he would not stain his hands with blood, nor would he take anyone¡¯s life.

    However, no matter how Nan Heng tried to stop him, he still personally killed Dali...

    Mo Jingshen did not exin. As he tossed the gun onto the ground, he watched the dead man on the ground with cold eyes. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Come and diffuse the bomb. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    Nan Heng: ¡°...¡± He coldly turned to look at Officer Entes, who was still hesitating about whether or not to approach.

    By the time Officer Entes reacted and was about to call his people over, the members of XI base were already charging in.

    Ji Nuan was standing away from the crowd, her hand tightly held by Feng Ling. As she watched the back stained with blood, she could not describe the emotions in her heart. All she knew was that her tears were about to fall.

    Only she understood why Mo Jingshen had to kill Dali personally.

    It was because during the few days she was captured in the camp, it was Dali who constantly trampled on her and threatened her. It was also Dali who said he wanted to take Ji Nuan. To Ji Nuan, in this short period, he had already be a nightmare that was difficult to obliterate.

    The final shot before his death was worth it.

    The clean white T-shirt had was covered in blood. It was impossible to tell whose blood was on there.

    Finally, the police officers charged in. They brought the children away and diffused the bombs. They also went to check on the bodies.

    The moment Feng Ling rxed, Ji Nuan abruptly tugged her hand out and charged toward him. They were surrounded by police officers who all recognized her. Nobody tried to stop her.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, your wound...¡± The people from the base quickly approached to ask him to tend to his wounds.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, bring the children away first.¡± Mo Jingshen was covered in blood. His gaze was ice-cold, and as he stood there, no one dared to approach him.

    Finally, it was Ji Nuan who ran to his side and grabbed onto his arm to support him. Her expression was impatient as she asked, ¡°How are you?¡±

    It was as though he finally realized that the person who had broken the stalemate earlier and fired a bullet at Aqib from the back was really Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan pressed her hand against his arm and was about to continue speaking when a sharp pain ran through her hand. She was abruptly pushed away by the man. At the same time, he gripped her face with force, staring at her with disbelief.

    ¡°What did I tell you before I left?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait there?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. As he watched her, his gaze did not contain the slightest hint of warmth. His icy expression caused her to freeze where she stood. Although her lips moved, she was unable to say anything.

    She was unable to offer any exnation.

    Was she supposed to say that she was worried about him? Or was she supposed to coax his anger away?

    No matter what she said, it would not stop the bleeding on his back.

    Ji Nuan abruptly grabbed his elbow with force and held on with a death grip. She did not allow him to push her away as she spoke calmly, ¡°The wound on your back cannot be neglected any longer. Let¡¯s go back and find a doctor.¡±

    The wound was likely very serious. Not only did he pulled against it earlier, but he had also received several blows on it. The injury that had previously reached his flesh and bone had likely be even more serious. Without resisting, Mo Jingshen was forcefully pulled away by Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan supported him. As she passed by the frightening blood and mess on the ground, she did not take a single nce at it. All she could think of was bringing Mo Jingshen away from this ce.

    The police and the XI base members were busy. The gloomy skies suddenly darkened, and rain began to fall.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes to look. While supporting Mo Jingshen and walking toward the helicopter, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s raining. Is there still a risk of explosions here?¡±

    ¡°There is. Most of thendmines here were buried many years ago during the world war. A light rain like this passing through the trees and grass won¡¯t be able to seep into the ground. Underneath us, thend is as dry as ever. But if the rain turns heavy, the ces withndmine will still explode. It wouldn¡¯t be an especially big explosion, though. This piece of the forest won¡¯t lead to such arge fire.¡±

    The moment Mo Jingshen finished speaking, he abruptly coughed.

    Ji Nuan rushed to support him, ¡°Those children have already been rescued. Leave everything else to the police. Let¡¯s first look for a doctor...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, all of a sudden, a ¡®peng¡¯ sound came from behind!

    It was a gunshot.

    It was extremely close!

    Ji Nuan jumped. Before she could react, she was already brought into Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms. A bullet flew past their shoulders and stuck the helicopter. The bullet dug into the strong metal and was now stuck in there.

    Ji Nuan raised her head in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms to see that Aqib, who had been ying dead for a long time, wasying on the ground covered in blood. He was still holding onto hisst breath and had actually taken the opportunity while the police were working on Dali¡¯s bomb to fire his gun at them.

    Thankfully, Feng Ling was nearby. Her hands were nimble, and she fired at the same time, striking Aqib¡¯s wrist. Originally, the bullet aimed at them would have been a life-threatening one, but it was forced to the side.

    Following which, Feng Ling expressionlessly approached Aqib, firing bullets after bullets aiming at various areas of his body. Aqib¡¯s body twitched from the continuous gunshots and, finally, he stopped breathing.

    Ji Nuan watched the bloodstained Aqib and waspletely taken aback.

    The man who had been protecting her in his arms abruptly fell kneeling on the ground. Ji Nuan subconsciously raised her arms to hold him. Due to the difference in their height and weight, she could hardly stand firm and barely kept from falling backward. She tried her best to hold onto him.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan held Mo Jingshen, who had suddenly copsed on her. Upon touching the blood dripping down his back, she realized that when he abruptly held her to avoid the bullet earlier, the wound must have been further aggravated.

    ¡°Mr. Mo!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s originally cold gaze faltered. She turned over in shock, and upon seeing this scene, she quickly kept her gun away and approached.

 Chapter 311 - I Havenâ€™t Even Died, and Youâ€™re Already Thinking About Remarrying?

    <h4>Chapter 311: I Haven¡¯t Even Died, and You¡¯re Already Thinking About Remarrying?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mr. Mo, we¡¯ll send you back immediately. The doctor from the base is already waiting.¡± Feng Ling quickly approached and was about to help Ji Nuan to support him.

    However, Ji Nuan had managed to stand firm. She lowered her head to look at him and spoke clearly, ¡°Mo Jingshen, if you dare to die, I¡¯ll bring the child in my stomach to marry into another family. Your child will call someone else ¡®Dad¡¯!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± All of a sudden, she felt that it wasn¡¯t very appropriate for her to reach over and help support him.

    The man who had copsed on top of Ji Nuan suddenly chuckled. He leaned against her shoulder,ughing hoarsely. He was weak to the point where he could barely speak, yet he sounded threatening, ¡°You dare?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to lose your life, I dare to marry someone else. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try it!¡± Ji Nuan resisted the sourness in her nose and embraced him tightly. She threw a look at Feng Ling, and both of them supported him onto the helicopter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call someone to send both you back immediately. Leave the cleaning up to us.¡± Feng Ling helped Ji Nuan to lean Mo Jingshen against the seat and quickly stepped out.

    Seeing the blood on Mo Jingshen¡¯s body, Ji Nuan was about to tear his shirt apart for a look. However, her hand was caught by the man and pulled downward.

    Mo Jingshen sat in the soft chair catching his breath. He did not even turn back as he narrowed his eyes to say.

    ¡°What did you say earlier?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even died, and you¡¯re already thinking about remarrying?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    This was her first time seeing Mo Jingshen so seriously injured. In the past, she had never even seen him with headaches or colds. He suddenly appeared so weak; it really caused her to worry. She had only thought to threaten him to help him hold on.

    The man abruptly watched her with murderous intent. ¡°Who do you dare to marry?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°The only way around it is for you to live. You have to live well and watch me every day. This way, I won¡¯t be able to run away.¡±

    Her heart was heavy with emotions she could not express.

    With how seriously injured he was, her mood couldn¡¯t lift up. However, because she didn¡¯t want him to worry, she did her best to conceal her feelings.

    Mo Jingshen nted his head to the side to watch her and easily saw through the emotions she was trying to hide.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± He raised his arm with some difficulty and ran his hand through her hair the way he was used to doing. ¡°I¡¯m yours. My life is also yours. I won¡¯t easily let go. Don¡¯t let your mind wander to ridiculous thoughts.¡±

    As he spoke, he leaned against the chair. He slowly released a breath and said, ¡°Inform Feng Ling this, there¡¯s no need to rush to send us back. Focus on defusing the bomb first. Earlier, thendmines around us didn¡¯t explode. This means that the people from the base must have found the wire for the bomb and have already defused it. Most of the danger has been removed. Remember to ount to the police clearly. There are still a lot ofndmines around us. They have to be careful and avoid being too hasty...¡±

    Ji Nuan listened seriously and nodded along. She would look for Feng Lingter and give her the message.

    However, his voice was bing softer, much softer.

    Atst, he waspletely silent.

    She nced over to see that Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were shut. Hisplexion was pale, and he was covered in blood. However, even though he had already lost consciousness, he did not release his tight grip around her hand.

    ...

    The frightening experience in the forest had finally ended. When the helicopter began flying, Mo Jingshen had already woken up.

    Outside the cabin, it was raining. Although the rain wasn¡¯t especiallyrge, it had a small effect. It slowed down the effect of the newly imntedndmines and gave them more time to remove and defuse the mines. All of Aqib¡¯s people, alive or dead, were captured.

    ¡°Have the children been sent back?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    No matter if it was Aqib¡¯s death or Dali¡¯s death, those astoundingly evil people could not be seen as human. And so, even though she had seen theirst moments, there was barely any pity for them. At most, she only felt a little emotional. What truly weighed heavily in her heart was the innocent child who had passed away.

    ¡°Not yet. The base doctor will first help those children with their wounds before sending them back, to avoid frightening their parents,¡± Feng Ling replied. ¡°Six of the children have some surface injuries, while one received two gunshot wounds to his leg. The bullets went through his bones, and he most likely won¡¯t be able to walk again. As for the one caught in the explosion...¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She had experienced countless frightening missions and was used to life and death situations. However, it was still difficult to process that an innocent child had met with his demise. Especially because these children were all under the age of six, and were all innocent, clueless young children.

    ¡°The dead cannot be revived. We¡¯ll think of ways tofort their parents; perhaps through money, or other methods.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give them more money. If the base doesn¡¯t have enough, I can provide some as well. I should have enough to support these children until they grow up,¡± Ji Nuan said.

    Feng Ling nced at her. Before she could speak, Ji Nuan abruptly heard the man resting quietly by her side release a low chuckle; it was extremely soft.

    She turned to eye at Mo Jingshen. ¡°Can¡¯t you close your eyes and rest properly? Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°XI base is Nan Heng¡¯s ce. As the great arms dealer for both the white and ck society in America, you can¡¯t possibly fathom howrge his funds are. There¡¯s no need for you to offer your own money.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips were slightly pale. His voice was low and heavy.

    Nan Heng was not on the ne. Ji Nuan also wanted to find some topics to distract herself. Otherwise, if she kept looking at Mo Jingshen¡¯s wound, the pain in her heart would be difficult to bear.

    ¡°Since he is that great, why does it seem like he is constantly controlled by you? It seems to me that hepletely doesn¡¯t dare to offend you.¡± Ji Nuan moved close to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ear to whisper.

    These words weren¡¯t meant for Feng Ling¡¯s ears. However, Feng Ling¡¯s hearing was especially good.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved slightly. He smiled lightly and did not say much.

    Feng Ling, however, answered directly, ¡°That¡¯s because Nan Heng had first mixed with the underworld in America. Today, he can work in both sides of society because Mr. Mo had initially led the way for his path into the legal world. Without Mr. Mo¡¯s help, this would have been difficult for him.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that, on the path of the underworld, no one can control Nan Heng. But when ites to the legal society, Mo Jingshen is his true boss?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s lips curved. ¡°En, that¡¯s about it.¡±

    ¡°Which means, Nan Heng is XI base¡¯s boss, and Mo Jingshen is Nan Heng¡¯s boss. And so, ultimately, XI base is Mo Jingshen?¡±

    ¡°That is one way to see it.¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly appeared to understand everything. ¡°No wonder that day when I was washing those socks, all of the people in the base had that sort of expression.¡±

    They had all known that she was Mrs. Mo. She was suddenly able to understand what they were feeling that day...

    ¡°Wash what socks?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted Ji Nuan and Feng Ling¡¯s conversation.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard those words. Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze directlynded on Ji Nuan¡¯s face.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She did not dare to say anything and could only shift her gaze toward Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan wanted to borrow this incident to make a joke and ease her feelings. However, upon seeing the blood on the man¡¯s body, the scene of the body covered in blood felt very fresh in her mind.

 Chapter 312 - However, His Attractiveness Right Now Was Fatal

    <h4>Chapter 312: However, His Attractiveness Right Now Was Fatal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The XI base members were responsible for sending the children back to the vige. Everyone packed their things and prepared to leave Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake before the sky turned dark. Since Mo Jingshen and other XI members had serious injuries, they were first sent to the hospital in Cambodia¡¯s capital. The next morning, they would head to America.

    Ji Nuan asked if she was supposed to follow them back to America. Nan Heng only replied with one line: ¡°Mo Jingshen is going to America. Are you not going to follow?¡±

    Of course, she was.

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen sat in the hospital bed in Cambodia. The doctor and nurses kept making a fuss. Every once in a while, due to how serious Mo Jingshen¡¯s injuries were, they would say a bunch of nonsense. While tending to his injuries, they also kept staring at his exceptionally handsome face and looking for opportunities to talk.

    Ji Nuan could not understand precisely what they were saying. She could only see the female doctor and the little nurses¡¯ expressions as they stared at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face and back. In an instant, it felt as though a bottle of vinegar had been spilled in her heart and set on fire; it was hot and sour.

    However, this was not the right time to be upset. Mo Jingshen¡¯s injuries were too severe, and the doctor was tending to his wounds. She could not choose such a time to force him to put on a shirt and take him away from the hospital.

    No matter what the doctor and nurses said, she could not tell if Mo Jingshen understood. He sat there quietly. When Ji Nuan abruptly stood up to leave for some fresh air, he stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    She turned to look at him. Even as he was resisting the pain, the man did not even frown. However, there was still some sweat on his forehead. He allowed the nurses to stitch up his wounds with the needle and thread as they pleased. Even though the vein on his hand was popping, he did not make a single sound. He only opened his eyes to look at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a cup of water.¡±

    As she spoke, Ji Nuan immediately left to look for a water dispenser.

    She naturally would not admit that it was because those few nurses had said a bunch of nonsense while staring at his face. As they disinfected his wounds, they would bend down and lean close to his ears to gentle whisper god knows what. This scene had almost caused her to lose it.

    This was not the time to be jealous. However, she could not understand what these people were saying, which made her feel even more stifled and flustered. She did not want to distract them when they were tending to his wounds, so she decided to leave.

    However, Ji Nuan felt awkward about staying away for too long. Feng Ling was right outside. She chatted briefly with her, poured a ss of water, and returned back to the room.

    Afterward, as she carried the water in, this was the scene she saw:

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s bloodstained shirt was tossed on the ground. He was covered in dirt, and there was a faint scar above his brow bone.

    Seeing that she had finally returned, the man¡¯s brows rose. He watched her from the corner of his eyes with a light smile, as though he had noticed the hint of jealousy that had driven her out earlier.

    He just sat there. Even though he was dirty and battered, he was still ridiculously handsome.

    This was the first time Ji Nuan understood that the source of a person¡¯s attractiveness was not only his clean and tidy disposition. Although Mo Jingshen¡¯s face was indeed God¡¯s best creation, at this moment, the man¡¯s charm was not born from nobility and indifference, as she was used to. Instead, he had a masculinity that came from within.

    He was not dressed in his expensive suit, nor did he tidy up his unbelievably handsome appearance.

    However, his attractiveness right now was fatal.

    There was actually a reason why the female doctor and her nurses appeared lovesick as they tended to his wounds.

    They finished with the stitches at night. At 9.30 p.m., Mo Jingshen finally put his shirt back on.

    Before the flight back to America, everyone took advantage of their rxed state and found a nearby noodle store. They ordered more than thirty bowls of beef noodles to the hospital.

    Mo Jingshen temporarily could not move after his wounds were stitched up. And so, the mission of feeding Boss Mo his food appropriately fell onto Ji Nuan¡¯s head.

    Ji Nuan stood before Mo Jingshen. As she stirred the noodles in the bowl, she said, ¡°A few days ago, the first time I fed you food, you tossed it away.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused and immediately sensed that she had the intention to look for revenge now that the time was ripe.

    ¡°In that situation, there would be more problems if I ate it.¡± Although they both understood this, he still exined.

    Ji Nuan immediately rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Then you should have continued giving me the cold shoulder when I fed you water, ah. Why did you suddenly tease me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    Although her tone was upset, right now, Ji Nuan could not bear to starve him. He was a seriously wounded patient and needed more care.

    He watched as the little woman considerately blew at the steaming noodles before bringing it to his lips. Mo Jingshen chuckled lightly. ¡°Is it because you were unable to feed me in your past few attempts that now you¡¯re looking for an opportunity to seed?¡±

    ¡°Are you able to raise your arms and shoulders right now?¡± Ji Nuan pressed the spoon against his lips. ¡°The doctor said that before you recover from your wounds, you¡¯re not allowed to make any movements with your shoulders and back. Otherwise, if you further aggravate them, the consequences would be dire.¡±

    The man watched her serious expression and smiled. He gave her face and ate the noodles she offered.

    Earlier, Ji Nuan had eaten a few bites from another bowl. The taste that the Cambodians preferred was not the same as theirs. Although this was sent from one of the best noodle stores near the hospital, she did not enjoy the taste of the broth. It was not exactly sour, nor was it exactly sweet. It was sufficiently salty, but she simply could not get used to the taste.

    Thankfully, the soup was light, and the noodles were soft. Noodles were easy on the stomach as they could be digested easily. It was suited for the people who were injured and could not move much. Thus, she needed toe up with ways for him to eat more.

    After eating, the people from the base prepared to board the ne. Ji Nuan left with the rest to help move their luggage.

    Mo Jingshen was not idle. He chatted for a long time with Nan Heng and Officer Entes.

    When Ji Nuan left to look for him, she saw that a nearbymp was casting a radiant glow upon his body. His expression was tranquil, as though all of the experiences from the past few days were not sufficient to fluster him. She wasn¡¯t sure what Officer Entes had said; even though he remained silent, a hint of coldness appeared in his brows.

    When he saw that Ji Nuan came back, Mo Jingshen followed the doctor¡¯s advice and did not even move his hand. He only used his gaze to indicate for her toe near him.

    Ji Nuan quickly approached to stand before him. The lightnded on both their bodies, causing their shadows to blend together.

    Cambodia¡¯s winter was mostly hot and humid. Today, it finally felt cooler and refreshing.

    Ji Nuan turned toward Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake¡¯s direction.

    Cambodia¡¯s night sky was silent. Only the stars were shining radiantly.

    This country was beautiful.

    But she never wished toe again in her lifetime.

 Chapter 313 - She Stared in Disbelief at the Manâ€™s Smiling Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 313: She Stared in Disbelief at the Man¡¯s Smiling Gaze</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Finally, the ne takeoff for America.

    In this ne, there were only four people: Ji Nuan, Feng Ling, Nan Heng, and Mo Jingshen.

    Nan Heng was covered in the scent of smoke. Before climbing aboard, he had pinched off a cigarette bud. Recently, he had been smoking much more than usual.

    Feng Ling sat slightly further away from them, right against the wall that separated them from the pilot¡¯s room. asionally, she would chat with Ji Nuan.

    Compared to the two women, the two men were much more silent.

    Nan Heng calmly reclined in the chair, appearing like an elder with his arms crossed. He closed his eyes and prepared to sleep.

    Mo Jingshen turned slightly. For now, he was unable to make anyrge movements and could only lean against the windowzily. As watched the scenery outside, his eyshes cast a gentle shadow on his face.

    Ji Nuan nearly forgot about the frightening experiences they had gone through.

    She nearly thought that Great Boss Mo and she had only just returned from a vacation in a humid country and were on the flight home.

    This man was always able to set her heart at ease. He gave a sense of security, belonging, and stability. All of it came from him.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan was not sure when she fell asleep. When she woke up, her mind felt dazed. She could still hear the noise of the propeller by her ear. Since they were still on the ne, she shouldn¡¯t have slept for very long.

    However, the light piercing through the cabin windows indicated that they had already flown past half the earth. Several hours of flight had already brought them from the evening to daylight.

    Originally, she was rather ufortable from the nausea and pregnancy symptoms. Right now, she was extremely ill-suited for long flights. However, right now, she felt exceptionallyfortableying here.

    She woke up under the piercing light and finally reacted.

    She wasying on Mo Jingshen¡¯sp.

    His wounds¡ª

    Ji Nuan frantically sat up. The moment she turned, the man¡¯s gazended on her face. Mo Jingshen pushed her slightly messy hair behind her ears, gently asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep more?¡±

    ¡°You are still wounded, why did you let me lean on you? It¡¯s sufficiently ufortable not being able to move for so long, yet you still took on my weight. You should have woken me up, ah.¡± As she spoke, Ji Nuan busied herself with checking the wounds on his back.

    Thankfully, there was no blood on his clothes. She then let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I only have some surface wounds on my back. It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯tpletely move.¡± Mo Jingshen was about to reach out to pick up the nket that had fallen off her body. Ji Nuan was worried that he would aggravate his wounds and pressed his hand down. She turned to pick it up herself.

    Right now, it was slightly quiet in the cabin. She wasn¡¯t sure if Nan Heng was actually asleep, or he was only resting his eyes. She guessed that even if he had heard them, he would be toozy to respond.

    Feng Ling did not sleep, but she did not speak either. She was leaning against the ne¡¯s wall quietly, thinking about god knows what.

    Ji Nuan softly whispered: ¡°Feng Ling, you¡¯re not sleeping?¡±

    Feng Ling finally then turned toward her. ¡°No, we¡¯re almost arriving. Mrs. Mo, you haven¡¯t been resting well for the past few days. Your pregnancy is supposed to make you feel more tired. It isn¡¯t suitable for you to continue staying upte with us. After wend in America, please head to the hospital for a checkup.¡±

    Previously in Cambodia, the hospital had too many wounded patients that needed to be tended to. However, because they did not trust the hospital there, they did not let Ji Nuan have a checkup. Now that they were arriving in America, she still needed to be seen by a doctor to check if the past few days had affected her pregnancy or the development of the baby in her womb.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take time to do that.¡± Ji Nuan did not wish to cause trouble for them, nor did she wish to cause them to worry. She directly agreed.

    The moment she heard that they were arriving, she subconsciously nced outside. She could only see America¡¯s skies. The burning and blinding sunlight was radiant.

    It had been years since she came to America. Her expression turned dazed as she suddenly asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to XI base? Or are we going to Officer Entes¡¯s ce? Or...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll firstnd at Los Angeles International Airport. Our people will report to Officer Entes. You and Mr. Mo must head directly to the hospital. His wound is bone-deep, and the injury on his head isn¡¯t light either. He needs a series of checkups and treatments. Your body also needs to be taken care of. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Set your mind at ease and rest in the hospital. This isn¡¯t Cambodia. There won¡¯t be so many frightening things waiting around the corner. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As Feng Ling spoke, she nced at the time. ¡°We probably have half an hour before wend. Mrs. Mo, if your body feels ufortable, tell me. I¡¯ll ask them to slow down the speed when they descend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They can do it normally.¡±

    But Los Angeles...

    It was actually Los Angeles.

    But that made sense. If they didn¡¯t go to Los Angeles, where else would they go?

    The Mo Family¡¯s Shine Group was right here. XI base was also on the outskirts of Los Angeles. She also once studied in Los Angeles...

    For Ji Nuan, this ce could be considered familiar. However, because it had been years since she was here, and because of the ten years of memories from her past life, it seemed much further away. There were many naive experiences from back when she was young that she could no longer recall.

    She suddenly felt the warmth on her hand. Turning back, she saw that Mo Jingshen had held her hand, keeping her in his palm.

    As the ne wasnding, they slowly descended and passed by the Los Angeles River. An old bridge on the river was an important signal that they were entering Los Angeles.

    When Ji Nuan looked down to see the Los Angeles River, she suddenly heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice by her ear. ¡°Back when you were studying in America, did youe by Los Angeles River frequently?¡±

    She did not understand why he was suddenly asking this question. After thinking for a long while, she said, ¡°My school is quite far away from this ce, so I rarely came by. But I think there were several times when my friends and I woulde here to stroll at night. Back then, I think I became separated from them. The streetlights by the riverside were all spoiled, so the night was especially dark.¡±

    All of a sudden, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes brightened as though she had recalled something. ¡°Oh yes, back then I even saved someone from the river. The person was covered in blood; who knows how he had got injured. If I hadn¡¯t been nimble and quickly grabbed onto him from the riverside, he could have been pushed away by the current. There¡¯s a waterfall ahead, it¡¯s quite dangerous...¡±

    Before she finished her words, she abruptly felt the man¡¯s gaze focused on her.

    Ji Nuan choked on her breath as she met his gaze. A memory, hidden deep in her mind, that she hadn¡¯t taken too seriously abruptly surfaced.

    <i>The difference between CPR and a first kiss...</i>

    She was dazed for half a beat before she abruptly veered her head up. She stared in disbelief at the man¡¯s smiling gaze.

 Chapter 314 - Was It Him?

    <h4>Chapter 314: Was It Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Before she could ask more, the ne began its descent.

    The ne doors were quickly opened. Feng Ling picked up her phone and dialed someone¡¯s number, within moments, a lot of people crowded outside the ne.

    ¡ª-

    Even after they dismounted, Mo Jingshen kept their hands interlocked as they walked. Ji Nuan could not find any chance to ask him questions, as they were pushed by therge group toward the hospital.

    The way Mo Jingshen¡¯s wounds had been treated in Cambodia was not satisfactory. The doctor arranged special treatment for him, and the moment he arrived at the hospital, he was brought in for surgery.

    The surgery began at 6.30 p.m. andsted until 10:00 p.m. Due to the general anesthetic, Mo Jingshen was unconscious for the entire night.

    The police officers and the XI members left after they were informed that the surgery was a sess. After Nan Heng confirmed that Mo Jingshen¡¯s injuries werepletely all right, Ji Nuan convinced him to return to the base.

    Originally, Ji Nuan wanted to stay in the hospital room to care for him. However, because he had just had surgery, Mo Jingshen needed to stay in a sterile ward tonight. He was only allowed to have visitors tomorrow. Ji Nuan stood outside the ward, watching the man fast asleep through therge, ss window. Although the man¡¯splexion was pale, he appeared as handsome and distinct as ever.

    The way Mo Jingshen had watched her right before the ne descended kept surfacing in her mind.

    <i>Was it him?</i>

    The man who had been covered in blood back then; the man whom she had unknowingly rescued from the Los Angeles River. Was it Mo Jingshen?

    Feng Ling had left to buy some daily necessities Ji Nuan would need. She returned to see that Ji Nuan was still leaning against the ss window and approached to gently urged her. She said that Mr. Mo had already recovered a lot. The effects of the anesthesia would fade by tomorrow, and he would be fine when he woke up the next day. She then tugged Ji Nuan off to the gynecology department for a checkup.

    The results were that Ji Nuan¡¯s body was in good condition. There weren¡¯t any problems. However, because she had gone through quite some emotional experiences recently, in Chinese terms, it could be said that the fetus was slightly influenced and was not very stable. She needed to lie in bed to rest for several days. Furthermore, the wound on her palm also needed to be treated appropriately. Thus, afortable ward was arranged for Ji Nuan on another floor. This way, she would be able to rest well and stay here to apany Mo Jingshen.

    She could finally rest on a bed without worries. No gunshots or explosions were resounding nearby, nor were there any life-threatening threats.

    However, Ji Nuan suddenly could not sleep.

    After tossing and turning for a long while, she picked up her phone to see that Xia Tian had called her many times yesterday. She had messaged several times as well.

    [Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?]

    [Are you still nning on returning? There aren¡¯t any famous local products in Cambodia, how is it worth for you to spend all your time there? Come back soon! There are bills of up to several hundred million yuan waiting for you, Boss Ji!]

    Ji Nuan had immediately left for Cambodia after returning to Hai City. In between, she had only taken a short time out to give Xia Tian a call. She said that she was heading to Cambodia for vacation. Xia Tian thought that she was under too much stress while in T City, so she allowed Ji Nuan to go have fun as she pleased.

    This so-called vacation was indeed an unforgettable experience.

    Ji Nuan smiled and gave Xia Tian a call.

    It was midnight in Los Angeles, but it was afternoon within the country. Xia Tian currently had a meeting in a studio. Ji Nuan gave her a simple summary of her uing schedule before the call was quickly hung up by Xia Tian who needed to continue with her meeting.

    She ced the phone down andid back down on the bed, picking up the small, ultrasound image next to her. She stared at the image of the little blob; earlier, during her checkup, the doctor had indicated that the cute little oval-shaped dot in the middle was the little baby¡¯s appearance as an embryo.

    After staring at it for a long while, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart gradually became peaceful, and she began to feel drowsy.

    However, she did not manage to sleep long. After several hours, she abruptly woke up from fright.

    In her dream, Mo Jingshen was covered in blood as he stood in that small cabin. Dali was pressing the muzzle of the gun against his forehead as Ji Nuan charged in as though she had gone mad. However, in the instant when the gun was fired, she was unable to make any sound. She watched as blood sttered across the room right before her eyes...

    She did not manage to see how Mo Jingshen had copsed after the gunshot. All she could see was the blood-covered ground. It felt as though the hot blood was dripping down her feet. Her eyes snapped open in fright. She was covered in cold sweat as she abruptly sat up.

    The scent of disinfectant immediately entered her nose. This was the hospital ward in Los Angeles. Her surroundings werepletely white and quiet. There was no Dali here, no guns, nor there was any blood.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and rubbed her damp forehead. She released a long breath of relief.

    Thankfully, it was only a dream.

    Ji Nuan tugged aside the sheets and climbed off the bed. The light blue hospital gown she was wearing was soft andfortable. There were two delicate bags left on the sofa in the room. They were clothes that Feng Ling had bought for herst minute. As for the clothes she had worn back from Cambodia, those were all thrown away. Nothing was kept.

    Her dreams were filled with scenes of Mo Jingshen being harmed. Ji Nuan truly could not sleep any longer. Even though she had already showered before going to bed, she was used to showering as a method to relieve her stress, so she entered the small bathroom in this luxury, single hospital ward.

    When she stepped out, the sky was already turning white. The clock indicated that it was six in the morning.

    The doctor had mentionedst night that she could only enter Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward after 6:00 a.m. After taking a look at the time, she quickly rubbed her hair dry and brushed through it with her fingers before stepping out.

    ¡ª-

    In the early morning, Los Angeles was as cold as Hai City¡¯s winter. Although the hallways had heaters, as she walked through the empty path surrounded by the cold air, it felt as though the freezing temperature was seeping into her bones.

    After obtaining the doctor¡¯s permission, Ji Nuan gently pushed the ward door open and let the soft light from themp guide her in.

    The windows were shut tightly, and the room was extremely silent; she was even able to hear the man¡¯s breathing.

    She approached his bedside.

    Themp in the room was not extremely harsh. It emitted a warm and weak cold-tone light. However, it allowed her to gain a clear look at the man¡¯s face. There were no shadows cast on his face, and he appeared almost unreal.

    He was much paler than before. He had also lost some weight, causing his chin to appear thinner. The light bruise on his brow bone had yet to fade, but he was still as handsome as ever.

    The young manid on the bed with his feet syed out straight. He slept deeply, and his expression appeared peaceful. Both his hands were ced on the sides of the nket. There were scratches on the back of his palms that were covered with medication.

    He was alive.

    Outside the ward, the sunlight was gradually making its way out. Heid here silently, the mild light illuminating his face.

    At this moment, Ji Nuan finally fully processed that the man before he had really walked out of that humid little cabin with her. He had finally returned to her side.

 Chapter 315 - The Grievance of Wanting to Hold His Wife but Not Being Able to

    <h4>Chapter 315: The Grievance of Wanting to Hold His Wife but Not Being Able to</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>Mo Jingshen.</i>

    <i>Mo Jingshen.</i>

    As she repeated his name in her heart, Ji Nuan bent down and ced a gentle kiss on the bruise on his brow bone. She kissed his eyes and his tall and sharp nose, before finally kissing his pale lips.

    However, she did not dare to press too heavily and moved to stand up after gently touching his lips.

    However, right before she could back away, the man slowly opened his eyes. As their lips were separated by several inches, his thin lips curved up. ¡°Being kissed awake by you early in the morning, is this my reward for returning home peacefully with all my limbs intact?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was husky, low, and unhurried. However, each word felt like a knock against her heart.

    Ji Nuan appeared embarrassed but did not move away. She watched the man¡¯s face, staring at his drowsy pupils that seemed like an ocean of ink: ¡°When did you wake up?¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched her, chuckling softly. ¡°Just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only six in the morning. The doctor said that the anesthesia would take more than ten hours to stop working. Why are you already awake?¡±

    The little woman bending down by his bedside had lost a lot of weight. Her chin had be thinner, and there were clear, dark circles around her eyes, indicating that she did not sleep well. Even though the light was not especially bright, this was impossible to hide.

    He raised his brows slightly and huskily said, ¡°Even if it hasn¡¯t been ten hours, even if I were only just injected with anesthesia, I would still wake up with the way you kissed me.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and was about to bring over the only chair in the room to sit down. She wanted to sit by the bed to apany him and take care of him.

    She had only just turned when she heard Mo Jingshen say, ¡°Don¡¯t sit. Come here andy down.¡±

    Ji Nuan heard him moving, as though he was about to give up half of the bed space for her.

    She frantically turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Your wounds have been aggravated so many times. It wasn¡¯t easy for the surgery to beplete. You need to rest well. You¡¯re not allowed to move within the next few days!¡±

    ¡°The dark circles under your eyes can¡¯t even be concealed, yet you ran over here at 6:00 a.m. Do you think yourself to be an immortal who doesn¡¯t need sleep?¡± The man¡¯s tone was stained with some habitual nagging. He used his gaze to indicate for her toe.

    Ji Nuan could only return to sit on the bed by his side. ¡°I¡¯ve already slept. It¡¯s just that everything I saw in the past few days was really too intense. It¡¯s giving me nightmares, and I¡¯ll probably need time to recover. Why are you lecturing me? You didn¡¯t eat or drink for several days, but you still managed to live. I only missed out on a bit of sleep, how does that make me an immortal?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not pay attention to her forced logic. He was very aware of the emotional changes Ji Nuan had been experiencing recently.

    She needed time to recover from those frightening experiences, and there was no way he could stand aside and watch her suffer from the lingering fear alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You need to rest well. If you have nightmares when you sleep alone, sleep here with me. En?¡±

    Heid there, motionless as she hadmanded him to. Using his patient and gentle voice, he coaxed her toy down with him.

    Although the hospital bed was a single bed, it was slightly bigger than the beds in regr hospitals. Even if Ji Nuan reallyid down, there would still be plenty of space.

    He was the only one under the nket. She sat on the side of the bed, watching the clouds outside the window. She then turned back to look at Mo Jingshen. ¡°Then you have to promise not to move. If the wounds on your back were to have anyplications because of me, I¡¯d nevere to your ward to visit you again!¡±

    The man chuckled, his chest moving slightly with hisughter. He did not expose her embarrassment about her desire toy down and only responded, ¡°En.¡±

    Ji Nuan tugged the nket over andid down. Mo Jingshen moved to hold her hand but was gently pped aside by Ji Nuan. ¡°You promised not to move!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even hold your hand?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was right by her ear.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. If you move your fingers, you move your hands. If you move your hands, your elbow will also move. This means your shoulders, your back, and the injuries on your head and neck will all be affected! You¡¯re not allowed to move at all!¡±

    As she spoke, Ji Nuan carefullyid down as though she was facing a great enemy. She did not dare to touch him at all.

    She never thought that there would be a day when she would sleep next to Mo Jingshen¡¯s side without touching him.

    ¡°How weak do you think I am? Holding my hand alone will aggravate the wound on my back?¡± Although it was a simple statement, it sounded as though he was teasing her, and he sounded even upset about not being able to hold his wife.

    Ji Nuanid down straight, watching the crystal chandelier hanging above them. She sighed in her mind that this hospital did not only have high standards with its treatments. Even the private wards were luxuriously decorated. If all the furniture wasn¡¯t kept as white, and this wasn¡¯t a simple white hospital bed, this ce could really be a five-star hotel.

    In order not to aggravate his wound, she gently turned over on the bed and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you sleep just like this. All right?¡±

    ¡°...with you watching me, how can I sleep?¡± The man appeared to be holding in a smile.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°Will I affect you that much? Then should I return to my room?¡±

    He faltered and slowly shifted the hand that she about to take away. He calmly replied, ¡°You shouldy here. You¡¯re easily frightened when you have nightmares. If you¡¯re here, I canfort you anytime.¡±

    Ji Nuan was silent for two seconds.

    ¡°Did I use to have nightmares frequently?¡±

    Mo Jingshen suddenly nced at her: ¡°Can your memory be any worse?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Several months ago, you fell sick and had a high fever. During that time, you grabbed onto my arm and begged me not to leave. You were trembling and trapped in your nightmares, unable to wake up. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It seems like that had really happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist had a nightmare,¡± Sheid by his side and carefully pressed her face against the side of his uninjured shoulder, whispering softly.

    Mo Jingshen watched her for several seconds. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Even though he could not move, he still slowly shifted his hand under the nket to cover her.

    ¡°In this world, there are also ces that are in turmoil. So long as you wish to see it, you¡¯ll always be able to find a nation more chaotic than Cambodia. Everything you see and hear in a country experiencing war will be much worse than that. Take some time out to read some news about those ces. There¡¯s no need for you to have any more nightmares about life and death or those exiled people. Their blood was supposed to spill as they threw away their lives voluntarily. Our lives are indeed very feeble. Since we can live in a peaceful world, we should treasure this stability we have.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Ji Nuan knew that he was trying tofort her.

    In the past, she had heard about people from countries experiencing war, and people who had suffered through special catastrophes needing to seek counseling from a psychologist. Some of them were never able to walk away from those bloodstained traumas.

    Her heart was not that weak.

    As Mo Jingshen did not make too big of a movement as he shifted his hand, Ji Nuan did not push him away. She obediently allowed him to pull their palms together and interlock their fingers.

 Chapter 316 - So, Mo Jingshen Was Giving Her the Cold Shoulder?

    <h4>Chapter 316: So, Mo Jingshen Was Giving Her the Cold Shoulder?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Lying in the same bed with him, she turned over slightly. Afraid of touching his wound, she was careful with every movement.

    It felt as if the two of them had be one. His pain was her pain, and his injury was her injury.

    The hospital corridors were cold, but the wards were warm. She was covered with a quilt, and her hair, still wet from the bath,y under her head. She pulled back the quilt slightly, stretched out her arm, and then carefully loosened her hair.

    Under the dim light in the ward, Mo Jingshen could see the scalds on the back of her hands. Her pale blue hospital gown covered the wound near her wrist, and her hand was wrapped with white medical gauze.

    ¡°Nan Heng has many friends who are often injured, so he knows some good doctors. I asked him to get some medicine that can remove this scar. You¡¯ll need to apply the medicine every day.¡± He whispered, sounding calm, but there was a hint of pain in his voice.

    Ji Nuan nced at her own hands and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It was just that the topyer of skin blistered a lot, and I just applied some herb ash on the wound after scalding, so it seemed to be very serious. Ayer of scalded skin had already fallen off when the doctor applied the medicine for me yesterday. The skin and flesh inside didn¡¯t scald very seriously. I think they will just remain red and swollen for some time and then fully recover.¡±

    She was fortunate to get out of that sort of a ce alive. If she left there without any scars, what she was going through might just be a fairy tale.

    Anyway, it was just ayer of scalded skin. The wound would recover over time. It would not leave a deep scar.

    Mo Jingshen withdrew his gaze, and his hand under the covers took hers.

    Ji Nuan reminded him, ¡°Just hold it lightly. Don¡¯t hold it too hard. It will drag your arm and shoulder de.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He said indifferently. He was obviously a little annoyed at the fact that she had burned herself.

    However, he was not a melodramatic man, nor was she a melodramatic woman. These traces of the past could prove that they had lived and died together.

    Such traces were more meaningful than any wedding ring, gift, or souvenir.

    Obviously, still under the influence of the anesthetic, Mo Jingshen closed his eyes somewhat wearily.

    Ji Nuany beside him, changing the subject, trying to make him rest.

    ¡°Why did you ask me whether I went to the Los Angeles River a lot or not in the past?¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°...you did ask yesterday when the nended!¡±

    ¡°Well, then, I probably did.¡±

    ¡°You had an operation under general anesthesia. Was your head anesthetized as well? You even forgot what you asked me yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have an operation, but you also forgot a lot of things, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan asked, ¡°So when I was 16 years old, was it you who I fished up from the Los Angeles River the night my friend and I got separated because of a broken streetlight?¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled.

    It seemed that she had no memory loss but didn¡¯t realize that she had identally saved his life, so she didn¡¯t take that matter seriously.

    He closed his eyes and tightened his grip on her fingertips. ¡°I was even more seriously injured than this time when the XI base¡¯s helicopter exploded a thousand meters above the Los Angeles River, and I fell wounded into the river. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I would have been swept down into the downstream waterfall, and there would have been no Mo Jingshen in the world.¡±

    So... she really...

    Having just been through all things in Cambodia, she was not too surprised at what he said.

    She was only curious, and suddenly she turned her head to look at the man¡¯s face close at hand.

    She remembered that night, themp was broken, and the river was dark. She only noticed that there seemed to be a lot of blood on his body. Maybe she watched too many American war movies and felt like acting as a heroine, so she wanted to save him, a stranger. Young and brave, she wasn¡¯t afraid when she saw that there was so much blood on his body, but she didn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    And then, her lost friend called to urge her to go to the bridge and go back to school with her, so she carefully helped him to a safe ce on the shore and hurried away without waiting for him to wake up...

    She didn¡¯t expect that man was Mo Jingshen.

    Those memories were a decade away from Ji Nuan, so it was really a distant memory for her.

    ¡°So, the arranged marriage between the Mo Family and the Ji family was proposed by you? Did you do that to... pay me back?¡± There was a sudden shiver in her voice.

    <i>No! not the paying back thing! She didn¡¯t like it!</i>

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°No, there are many ways to repay you. I don¡¯t have to sell myself.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°....¡± <i>Sell himself? </i>So, Mo Jingshen was giving her the cold shoulder?

    ¡°The arranged marriage was proposed by my grandfather, but I had the final say. In the beginning, I knew it was you, so I just paid more attention to you. But in the end, the real reason for me to ept the marriage had nothing to do with repaying you.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡±

    He nced at her. ¡°Are you sure you want me, a patient, to lie here and tell you so much?¡±

    ¡°Just this once...¡±

    ¡°I suddenly felt very sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Just answer this one question, all right? I can¡¯t fall asleep if you don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know they had this connection before. Now, after she knew that, her curiosity was aroused, but he just kept her in suspense and didn¡¯t talk about it anymore.

    ¡°Just make the long story short, okay?¡±

    He said nothing more but took her fingers in his palm gently and stroked the gauze wrapping the back of her hand. He closed his eyes as if he were really going to sleep.

    Ji Nuan wanted to continue to ask, but then she thought that he had just had his operationst night and was woken by her early in the morning. She moved her lips. Although reluctant, she still closed her mouth and didn¡¯t disturb him, lying beside him and gazing at him.

    Mo Jingshen did fall asleep quickly; it seemed he was enduring the drowsiness to chat with her. Ji Nuan had to admit that the fear of what had happened to her those days had disappeared. Everything but question marks and curiosity seemed to have been pushed out of her mind, and the sense of panic was gone.

    She gazed at him in this way for a while, until finally, she began to feel sleepy. She slowly took her hand out of his palm, and then slowly put it on his chest, feeling his steady heartbeat. His heartbeat and the beating sound seemed to pass through the gauze wrapping her palm, running from her hand to her limbs, warming her blood and nerves, and bringing her back the long-lost sense of security.

    Thinking that the only good thing she had ever done in her life was to save her husband, she raised her hand to her mouth, and, unable to restrain herself,ughed like a child. Afraid to be found by Mo Jingshen, she hurriedly turned her head aside and continued tough.

 Chapter 317 - In the End, Ji Nuan Gave in and Continued to Stay in Mo Jingshenâ€™s Bed

    <h4>Chapter 317: In the End, Ji Nuan Gave in and Continued to Stay in Mo Jingshen¡¯s Bed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At Los Angeles hospital.

    At around eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Nan Heng and Feng Ling got off a ck SUV.

    Feng Ling went straight to Ji Nuan¡¯s ward without saying anything. Nan Heng stood at the gate of the hospital, nced at her back, raised his eyebrows, and smoked a cigarette before going in.

    Just as he was about to go to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, Feng Ling suddenly quickly walked over with a dark face. Nan Heng nced at her and heard her say, ¡°Mrs. Mo is gone.¡±

    ¡°She is gone? How could she walk out of the hospital without being found out when our men were watching?¡±

    ¡°Let me look for her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, no hurry.¡± Nan Heng said as he quickly walked to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, pushing the door open anding in.

    As soon as he stepped in, he stopped. He suddenly stepped back, leaving the door of the ward ajar, and turned his eyes to Feng Ling who had not yet seen clearly inside and looked at him with a confused look.

    As if to make sure of what he saw, Nan Heng hesitated for two seconds then came forward to open the door and nced at the hospital bed again.

    He did see Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen lying in the same bed.

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have to look for her.¡± Nan Heng said mockingly and signaled Feng Ling to look inside.

    Feng Ling nced and paused. She saw Ji Nuan carefullyying on her side beside Mo Jingshen with her hand across the quilt on his chest. Although Mo Jingshen was lying t on his back, this scene seemed particrly peaceful and warm.

    ¡°I think she must havee to the ward as soon as visitors were allowed in early this morning.¡± Nan Heng gave a meaningful nce at the scene. He was about to shut the door as not to disturb the loving couple¡¯s sleep when the man in the bed opened his eyes and looked indifferently at the door.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t sleep wasn¡¯t very deep either. She awoke after hearing sounds of conversation at the door and looked up almost at the same time as Mo Jingshen.

    When her gaze met Feng Ling and Nan Heng¡¯s, Ji Nuan was still a little sleepy and confused. After pausing for two or three seconds, she sat up, almost forgetting that there was a temporarily immobile patient beside her. At the moment sheid her hand on his arm, she drew back, raised her eyes to the door, and looked back at the man who just woke up and was still so calm.

    She felt as if she had been caught cheating in the bed...

    She could sleep by herself, but she ran to her husband¡¯s ward and slept with him, which was really embarrassing.

    Seeing them wake up, Nan Heng smiled and pushed the door open, while Feng Ling, standing outside the door, hesitated and walked out, holding her phone.

    ¡°You came at six?¡± Nan Heng looked at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t sleep very wellst night and woke up very early, so I came here at six o¡¯clock.¡± Ji Nuan was about to get out of bed when the man in the bed grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Just sleep.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was mild and calm.

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...¡± Hearing this, she immediately drew back her leg.

    His bed was so warm that she didn¡¯t want to leave it. However, although Nan Heng didn¡¯t say anything, the look he threw at them as he drew near the bed was evidently usatory because they were ying lovey-dovey here.

    After thinking for awhile about whether she should leave or stay in bed, Ji Nuan still gave in and continued to stay in his bed.

    Ji Nuan pulled the quilt to cover her body, and then looked calmly at Nan Heng who was reaching for the water ss with one hand and taking out his cell phone with the other while silently staring at them.

    At this moment, Ji Nuan was ashamed of her ¡°PDA¡± (Public Disy of Affection) act, so she went under the quilt, trying to keep Nan Heng¡¯s attention on Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°I just fxcking came to visit the patient!¡± Nan Heng picked up the ss and filled it with water. After drinking half a ss of water with an ugly face, he saw that Ji Nuan was almost in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms.

    Nan Heng: ¡°...¡±

    It was not that Ji Nuan wanted to lie down this time, but Mo Jingshen saw that she had identally opened the top two buttons of her hospital gown when she was sleeping, revealing her corbone and skin, and he made her lie down under the quilt with his eyes.

    When she finallyy down again, Ji Nuan turned her face away, trying not to see Nan Heng¡¯s expression, but Mo Jingshen held her hand firmly and did not want to let go.

    Although their hands were under the quilt, Nan Heng could tell what they were doing from the protruding part of the quilt.

    Ji Nuan looked up at Mo Jingshen and mouthed, ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Looking at her cheeks that stiffened a little with embarrassment and her bright eyes, Mo Jingshen gave her a smile and also mouthed, ¡°No.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡± He knew she dared not push him away or break free from him because he was wounded.

    Nan Heng nced outside the ward only to see Feng Ling was gone and his face grew darker.

    It was only after hearing the sound of the water cup being ced heavily on the table that the two of them, who were pulling each other¡¯s hand back and forth under the quilt, stop and looked at Nan Heng at the same time.

    Nan Heng resisted the impulse to hit the ss on Mo Jingshen¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°Mind your manners. To protect the baby in her belly, you should not have sex with her in the first three months of pregnancy. You should also try to refrain from having sex with her after that.¡±

    ¡°I just came by to see him and stop by for a nap,¡± Ji Nuan exined.

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Mo Jingshen answered simply.

    <i>You will?</i>

    Ji Nuan was speechless.

    ...They weren¡¯t having sex in the ward, <i>all right </i>?

    They were just sleeping. Why did it sound like they just had sex?

    She was pregnant!

    Ten minutester, Feng Ling came in with some breakfast.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all awake?¡± The short-haired woman didn¡¯t even take a nce at Nan Heng and carried the breakfast in her hand to the bedside. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Mrs. Mo is suffering from morning sickness. I think she might not like the nutritious meals in the hospital, so I bought some Chinese breakfast from a nearby Chinese restaurant, porridge and deep-fried dough sticks. Do you like them?¡±

    Before Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen answered, Nan Heng hade over. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Just as he reached out for his share, Feng Ling took it up, opened the stic lid, and put it on the table beside the bed. ¡°Mrs. Mo, you eat first.¡±

    Nan Heng. ¡°...¡±

    When the breakfast was distributed, Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan was only wearing a hospital gown. She went back to Ji Nuan¡¯s ward to get a coat for her.

    Mo Jingshen asked Nan Heng casually as he ate the porridge Ji Nuan was feeding him, ¡°How did you piss her off?¡±

 Chapter 318 - She Couldnâ€™t Resist His Flirting Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 318: She Couldn¡¯t Resist His Flirting Anymore!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Nan Heng sat down on the sofa not far from the bed, opened the stic bowl, and took a few bites without answering him. He thought of Ji Nuan lying beside Mo Jingshen just now and then of Feng Ling who didn¡¯t even bother to look at him and suddenly felt the porridge in his mouth was tasteless.

    ¡°In fact, Feng Ling is a person with a delicate mind, but she is too good at hiding her emotions,¡± Ji Nuan said in a low voice as she fed Mo Jingshen breakfast. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed with her for awhile, so I know that although she often looks cold and aloof, she¡¯s just too protective of herself...¡±

    She said, blowing gently in the bowl, and then asked Mo Jingshen with care as she fed him another mouthful, ¡°Is it still hot?¡±

    When Mo Jingshen saw Ji Nuan gently care about him, the smile on his face spread. The hospital bed had been raised a little, and he was now in a supine position. In contrast to Nan Heng whose face was dark, he looked quite happy.

    Nan Heng suddenly felt that he had no appetite to eat.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know why and how he got you to marry him, do you?¡± Nan Heng sneered.

    Ji Nuan looked at him and answered, ¡°Are you talking about me rescuing him from the Los Angeles River a few years ago or something else?¡±

    Nan Heng raised his eyebrows and looked surprised. ¡°You know about it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen casually said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide.¡±

    Nan Heng turned his eyes to Ji Nuan, smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he married you to pay you back?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...He said he didn¡¯t.¡±

    Mo Jingshen cast a cold nce at him. ¡°You can¡¯t get your woman, so you¡¯re jealous of me? Are you trying to sow discord between us?¡±

    Nan Heng sneered and leaned back on the sofa arrogantly, his hands casually on the back of the sofa. He looked at the loving couple who was ying the feed-and-eat game on the bed and sneered. ¡°What do you like about her, a spoiled girl who used to be arrogant and overbearing? What is so lovely about her that you are willing to tie yourself down for the rest of your life?¡±

    This was a good question.

    Ji Nuan had wanted to ask it just now.

    Without thinking, Mo Jingshen gently bit down the spoon Ji Nuan had just handed to his mouth and chuckled. ¡°A sixteen-year-old girl pouted and blew up at me, saying it was her first kiss. Isn¡¯t that cute?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Don¡¯t mention this matter again, can you?

    In retrospect, she was clearly retarded at that time.

    Nan Heng rolled his eyes. ¡°You call that ¡®cute¡¯?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his well-shaped eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°She was cute when she hid from the crowd at the Hai City party to sneak in a few sses of wine. She was cute when she heard about the arranged marriage and stopped her father¡¯s car on the street to im that she would never marry a man she didn¡¯t love. She was cute when she cut ten or twenty holes in her wedding dress with scissors in the wedding dress center to escape the wedding. She was cute when she deliberately bent her finger at the wedding, staring at me and dering that she could not wear the wedding ring because of her disability. She was cute when she refused to throw a flower ball at the end of the wedding, hiding behind to chew petals to vent...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    All of a sudden, she wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide.

    Nan Heng deadpanned. ¡°I was just asking.¡±

    Mo Jingshen said seriously, ¡°I can count a few more reasons.¡±

    Nan Heng was still deadpanned. ¡°Save it to count in your bedroom with your wife after she is three months pregnant.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at him with a look of regret. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to hear it just now?¡±

    Nan Heng remained deadpan. ¡°I¡¯m going to throw up the porridge I¡¯ve just eaten. No, thanks.¡±

    Seeing that they stopped talking about this subject, Ji Nuan tried the temperature of the porridge in the bowl and sent another spoonful to his lips. When Mo Jingshen looked at her, she said while her lips pursed and her face burned, ¡°No wonder that no sooner after I destroyed the wedding dress, the Mo Family airlifted a new wedding dress from France, so you had seen...¡±

    Mo Jingshenughed and asked with a smile, ¡°Were petals delicious?¡±

    Ji Nuan gave a sigh, held the bowl in one hand, and covered her face with the other as if she could not bear to recall what she had done. After quite a while, she put down her hand and tried to calm down to feed him porridge, lest the porridge identally spilled on him.

    ¡°What else do you want to ask me?¡± Mo Jingshen smiled, nced at Nan Heng, and slowly raised his hand to push a lock of hair from the side of her cheek behind her ear.

    Ji Nuan hurriedly turned her head slightly to avoid his hand. ¡°Keep track of your hands.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled and put down his hands.

    Nan Heng, sitting on the sofa, waved his hand as if his heart had been totally trashed. ¡°I¡¯ve been your brother all these years, and you haven¡¯t even said a good word about me. Were you bewitched by this woman? Was she beautiful in your eyes even when she just drank wine and ate flower petals?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t bewitch him.

    But what she had done was actually seen by Mo Jingshen. Oh, she really wanted to disappear on the spot.

    <i>What a shame!</i>

    Before she fled, Nan Heng answered the phone and left.

    Ji Nuan continued to feed Mo Jingshen porridge, and he continued to eat. It was so quiet in the ward that they could even hear a pin drop. Only, this little woman¡¯s embarrassed expression didn¡¯t match the silence.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her.

    Ji Nuan looked back at him, then put down the bowl and cleared her throat. ¡°What you just said, is it true? Then what on earth... do you like about me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at the porridge which she had taken away and lowered his eyes to think for a moment.

    ¡°You can take it as that I am seduced by your beauty.¡±

    Ji Nuan resisted the impulse to roll her eyes. ¡°There are so many beautiful women in the world. A random starlet in the entertainment circle would be beautiful. Why do you describe yourself as a superficial man?¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re more beautiful than anyone else.¡±

    Ji Nuan heart almost shivered with his smile.

    She couldn¡¯t continue this talk with him! She couldn¡¯t resist his flirting anymore!

    Ji Nuan blushed, and her throbbed beat hard. She simply couldn¡¯t resist the flirting of this big shot which was said to be cold and unapproachable.

    After a few seconds, she calmed down a little. ¡°Reason tells me that what you have seen and heard of me must be more than that. When did you find out that I was that person? I couldn¡¯t see clearly because themp was broken, and you couldn¡¯t keep your eyes open back then.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her nervous and guilty look and said in anguid tone, ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to be responsible for that kiss?¡±

 Chapter 319 - Finally, He Came Back?

    <h4>Chapter 319: Finally, He Came Back?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s smile faded. ¡°My life is yours, so is my body and mind. Won¡¯t you feel guilty if you abandon me?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She suddenly put down the bowl and pulled up the quilt to cover his face. He couldn¡¯t move, so he just let her cover his face and head with the quilt. After keeping him like this for five seconds, she gave in and pulled the quilt away from his face.

    Ji Nuan said solemnly with a straight face, ¡± Healed your wounds first. If you get yourself injured so badly again, I¡¯ll really abandon you.¡±

    The man smiled and pointed to the porridge she had put on the table.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Continue to feed me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Later that day, many little brothers of the XI base came to the hospital to visit Mo Jingshen without letting Nan Heng and Feng Ling know, but it was not easy to enter Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, even though they were from the XI base.

    Ji Nuan went down to pick them up when she got their calls.

    Just then, Nan Heng suddenly came back. He stared at these little brothers, and thetter immediately expressed his sympathy and was about to go.

    Before leaving, one of them suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Mo, I wish you good health and a happy marriage all your life! Mrs. Mo is really a good woman!¡±

    Not influenced by the bustle in the ward at all, Mo Jingshen sitting in the bed remained expressionless. However, hearing his words, he raised his eyebrows.

    The little brother pointed in the direction of Cambodia. ¡°When we were in Cambodia, Mrs. Mo not only cooked for us and cleaned our house, but also washed our socks. We¡¯ve been single for more than 20 years, and that was the first time a woman washed our socks. I even hesitated to wear them....¡±

    At the moment Mo Jingshen heard this, Nan Heng kicked their asses and drove them out. ¡°Get out!¡±

    After they left, the ward fell into silence again. Mo Jingshen turned his eyes to Ji Nuan. ¡°Wash socks? Who made you do this?¡±

    Then before Ji Nuan answered, he turned his eyes to Nan Heng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t even know Miss Ji could cook. How could I let her do this?¡± Nan Heng felt that after returning to the base, he must make these boys run around the base for 50ps. ¡°It was she who was too worried about your safety, so she found something to do to distract herself.¡±

    Ji Nuan coughed. ¡°It was I who asked to do those jobs. There is no need to mention it... they were just kidding... Actually, I didn¡¯t wash many pairs of socks... I just wanted to thank them. Otherwise, I would feel guilty eating their food, living in their house, and being protected by them while doing nothing.¡±

    Nan Heng sneered. ¡°You might feel even worse if you know that those brothers whose socks you washed will have to serve as targets for new recruits in shooting training from today.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...Oh, no!¡±

    Nan Heng coldly raised his eyebrows and pointed his chin at Mo Jingshen on the bed. ¡°If you want to save them from trouble, you¡¯ll have to plead with him.¡±

    So, it seemed that she had to plead with Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan turned her eyes to the bed.

    Mo Jingshen nced aloofly at Nan Heng. ¡°If you continue to use her, your brothers may serve as targets for two years.¡±

    ...

    Last night, Ji Nuan went to the gynecological department toote, so some tests weren¡¯t done. Now, she was called to the consulting room by the doctor.

    In the hospital room, Nan Heng threw his phone on Mo Jingshen¡¯s bed, and a private message on the screen caught thetter¡¯s eye.

    ¡°The Su family people learned you were backst night. They came as soon as you entered the operating room, but Officer Entes stopped them from entering the hospital. Thest time Su Xueyi was forcibly brought back to the United States, she was really frightened by the punishing methods of the base. She is said to have been locked up at home recently and was in a bad state of mind. The Su family is very upset about this and wants to talk to you about it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at the message on the screen. ¡°She¡¯s got a mental disease?¡±

    Nan Heng sneered. ¡°I think she¡¯s really freaked out. Psychiatrists go to the Su Family every day. It is said that she often stays up all night and screams at the slightest movement of wind and grass. Doctors said she was over frightened.¡±

    Mo Jingshen slightly turned up the corners of his lips and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but why do they want to talk to me about her? I do know a psychiatrist in Los Angeles, and if they need it, you can send her to a mental hospital and get her treated.¡±

    <i>Get her treated?</i>

    Obviously, Mo Jingshen thought it wasn¡¯t enough for the Su Family to lock Su Xueyi up at home and wanted them to send her into a mental hospital.

    Given what Su Xueyi had done to Ji Nuan in T City, if it hadn¡¯t been for Elder Su, Su Xueyi might have died.

    ¡°Elder Su knows that you¡¯ve returned to the US,¡± Nan Heng said. ¡°Do you want to answer his call?¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained deadpan. ¡°No.¡±

    ...

    Late at night in Los Angeles, it was even colder than in the north of China. The wind was piercingly cold.

    In the Su Family, the window of the upstairs bedroom of the vi was wide open. A young woman was sitting at the window, facing the cold wind with a ss of red wine in her hand. She took a sip of wine, looked at the stars and moon, and recalled the conversation she had asionally heard when she had gone down the stairs during the day.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen hase back to the United States. He¡¯s in the hospital, but we couldn¡¯t get in because the hospital was heavily guarded by the police and another group of people.¡±

    ¡°We just wanted to take advantage of this rare opportunity to make up for what Xueyi had done. Our Xueyi was just trying to get justice for her cousin, which is why she went to T City to do those things. She was ridiculous indeed and did offend Mrs. Mo, but no matter what she had done, doctors said her brain had been damaged, and her mental problems had worsened. Xueyi is still so young, and we can¡¯t just watch her being destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Elder Su, Xueyi is your grandniece, and it was for Zhn that she did those things. Now that Mo Jingshen refuses to see us, you should go talk to him to intercede for Xueyi. Why should they destroy Xueyi when Mrs. Mo was unharmed? She is not yet twenty, a few years younger than Zhn. The Su family has been friends of Shine Group for years and are on good terms with the XI base. Besides, Zhn used to be Mo Jingshen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Mo Jingshen will listen to you. I think you should solve this matter.¡±

    Su Zhn shook the ss in her hand gently and slowly took a sip of wine. Soon she went tipsy. Her watery eyes slowly turned around the room to look at the picture frame on the white shelf beside the bed.

    For the past two years, her grandfather kept her grounded, not allowing her to leave Los Angeles or even the United States, in order not to let her go find him.

    <i>Finally, he came back?</i>

 Chapter 320 - Well, If You Donâ€™t Want to Come Over, Iâ€™m Going to Your Ward, All Right?

    <h4>Chapter 320: Well, If You Don¡¯t Want to Come Over, I¡¯m Going to Your Ward, All Right?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan spent the whole day in Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward and didn¡¯t return back to hers until four or five in the evening when the doctor came to give him an anti-inmmatory injection.

    Hospitals in the United States didn¡¯t give patients many injections, but the wounds on Mo Jingshen¡¯s back and head were deep, and he had just had operations, so he needed to have an intravenous drip to avoid infection. But the speed of the intravenous drip was much slower than in China, which was said to reduce the possibility of destroying the human body¡¯s resistance.

    After waiting for more than an hour, the bottle of medicine was not over. Instead of going to his ward again, Ji Nuan simply fell asleep in her own ward.

    It was already the middle of the night when she woke up by the ringtone of a text message.

    It seemed that she would have nightmares if she didn¡¯t sleep next to Mo Jingshen. She dreamed of blood again, but this time, it wasn¡¯t Mo Jingshen who was wounded in the dream, but herself.

    Ji Nuan suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. The ward was quiet and dark. She saw the screen of her cell phone beside the bed was on and immediately picked up the phone to check. It was usually Xia Tian and Xiao Ba who would send her messages when they were free, so she guessed her studio in Hai City had something to inform her and sent her a text message.

    However, the sender was an unfamiliar number.

    And what she received were not text messages but photos.

    Ji Nuan stared hesitantly at the photos, and then stretched her finger to open and erge them.

    There were three photos.

    The first showed a ck limited-edition Porsche parked under rows of distinctive European-style buildings in Los Angeles¡¯ famous Beverly Hills. A man opened the door of the car and threw something back into the car, and a young woman stood beside him, patiently waiting while her head rested gently on his back, forming an unwitting posture of snuggling up behind him. The photo captured this scene, frozen at the moment when they were nearest each other, and the sweetness almost overflowed through the photo.

    Although the man in the photo was facing the car door, she couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could recognize him. It was Mo Jingshen.

    The young woman¡¯s smile was bright and proud. Leaning on his back, she seemed to know someone was taking a photograph, so she held her hand in a V shape and smiled happily at the camera.

    ording to its slightly blurry pixel, the second photo should have been screenshot from some surveince video.

    In the photo, he just got out of the elevator from what seemed a private apartment in Los Angeles. The door was opened, and a young woman came out in her bathrobe, arm in arm with the man. Half of her body was on his arm, looking very intimate. The camera didn¡¯t show the man¡¯s face. He was wearing ck trousers and a ck shirt and seemed to have just returned to this home belonging to him and his lover.

    The third photo was of an engagement ceremony.

    The photo appeared to have been taken from a distance by a hotel staff member. Flowers and scenes from the whole ceremony were included in the photo. At the end of the flowers and the red carpet, the door of an elongated Rolls Royce opened, and on the red carpet, a tall, slender man in a ck suit stood silently, his face unseen. A young woman got out of the car and walked toward the man with her skirt in her hand. Although the man and the woman in the photo were tiny due to the distance the photo was taken, the woman was caught holding up her skirt and her shining engagement ring.

    These three photos.

    If Ji Nuan guessed right, the woman in the photo was his so-called ex-fianc¨¦e.

    What was the purpose of the people who sent her these pictures?

    Mo Jingshen had long ago exined to her about his engagement in the US and settled the matter. Besides, she had only expressed her dissatisfaction at being kept in the dark after Su Xueyi tried to harm her, but she had never distrusted Mo Jingshen.

    She had just shared weal and woe with Mo Jingshen. The sender sent her these pictures taken many years ago at a time like this. Their purpose was obvious.

    But who on earth sent her these pictures?

    Was it the woman in the photos or someone else?

    She didn¡¯t trust these staged photos. It seemed to be one-sided intimacy from many angles. Mo Jingshen¡¯s face was never shown in the photos.

    But Ji Nuan admitted she didn¡¯t feel veryfortable about these photos, and her fingers resting on the screen became a little cold.

    Was it because they hade back to Los Angeles, so the woman was ready to show up?

    Ji Nuan was still looking at the photos when her phone suddenly rang.

    It was Mo Jingshen.

    She picked up the call.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over? Aren¡¯t you afraid of having nightmares sleeping alone?¡± His voice was warm and faint, still a little tired and hoarse. He was told to lie on his back when he had the injection, so he had probably been lying like that for a long time now.

    Ji Nuan slowly rubbed the phone, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve just had surgery. I better not go to sleep with you. In a few days, I¡¯ll go to your ward and sleep with you when your wounds are better. After the doctor learned that I slept with you this morning, he specifically told me that your wounds and surgical wounds needed time to heal and you couldn¡¯t bear any drastic action.¡±

    ¡°I was just sleeping with you. There wasn¡¯t any ¡®drastic action.¡¯¡± He chuckled.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°The doctor just reminded me and didn¡¯t want me to disturb your rest.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want toe over, I¡¯m going to your ward, all right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t move now, let alone get out of bed!¡± She hurriedly lifted the quilt away, got out of the bed and said, as she walked out, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. Just a minute. Let me put on my coat.¡±

    Getting a satisfactory answer, Mo Jingshen hung up.

    Ji Nuan put down her cell phone and turned to pick up her coat. When she was about to leave the ward, she paused, lowered her head, opened the three photos, and deleted them.

    It was unnecessary to keep this stuff. She didn¡¯t think she had a strong heart, but she had said when she was in T City if they wanted her man, they¡¯d better do it openly and not y tricks behind her back.

    Yes, she was engaged to him, but so what?

    She, the righteous Mrs. Mo, would never fear her husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend.

    Rtively speaking, the more the other side liked to resort to these dirty tricks and dared not to confront her, the more she showed that she had no confidence in herself.

    She was beating around the bush and trying to sow discord between them, which showed that the other side was testing her bottom line.

 Chapter 321 - Tacit Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 321: Tacit Understanding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was very quiet at night. Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward area was guarded by the people of the XI base, so there wasn¡¯t much medical staff there. Ji Nuan eluded the nurses in her ward and crept quietly into his.

    The people of the XI base wouldn¡¯t stop her. They thought it strange that she appeared here at this time of night, but they just nodded politely and let her go.

    As Ji Nuan opened the door of the ward and entered, she saw that the head of Mo Jingshen¡¯s sickbed was raised again. He wore the same light blue hospital gown as she did, and his clean hair, because he ofteny down, was a little fluffier and messier than usual, but it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness. There was a silver 12-inchptop in front of him, and she knew at a nce that he was reading documents from the Mo Corporation.

    ¡°You had an operation the day before, and you have already started to work?¡± Ji Nuan closed the door quietly, walked over, and slipped into his bed.

    Mo Jingshen had already finished his injection, and there was only a whitish piece of transparent medical tape on the back of his hand, which obviously didn¡¯t affect his efficiency.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her. He was about to take her into his arms when Ji Nuan pressed his hand down quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t hold me. Don¡¯t move your arms.¡±

    This little woman was now very nervous about his health. He made noment but smiled. ¡°It¡¯ste. Sleep with me tonight. Don¡¯t go back, OK?¡±

    ¡°I eluded the doctors and nurses to sneak over here, so even if you drive me away, I¡¯m not going back.¡± Ji Nuan said, put the quilt carefully over them, andy down beside him, looking at the files on hisptop.

    He had been in Cambodia for some time, and although thepany had a vice president and several trusted executives and assistants, there were a lot of final decisions that he had to make personally. From the number of unread emails, there was a real backlog.

    ¡°Do you need to type to reply to these documents?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    He caressed her hair, and as she spoke, he saw a ce where he needed to type to reply. When he withdrew his hand to touch theptop, Ji Nuan sat up and took theptop from the quilt andid her hands neatly on the keyboard, turning her eyes to look at him seriously. ¡°How to reply? Let me help you with it.¡±

    Seeing her so eager to help him, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t reject her kindness. He signaled her with his eyes to look at the other replied documents on the screen. ¡°Type ¡®Agree¡¯ here and circle the important matters that need to be paid attention to by the relevant departments of thepany and let them arrange it on their own.¡±

    Ji Nuan listened, typing and circling fast.

    Half an hourter, as he instructed, she had finished replying to these documents of more than a dozen pages, some of which needed to be approved, and some to be suspended or rejected.

    When she was at her studio, sometimes she had to reply to the nning documents submitted by her subordinate, but she never felt like an emperor who was reviewing memorials and giving directions to his ministers; however, now when she was facing the various documents of a bigpany like the Mo Corporation, she suddenly had this feeling...

    The room was quiet, except that asionally, a white light shed on theputer screen when a new email was opened and refreshed.

    The two of them sat harmoniously, one replying to the documents on theptop and the other telling her how to respond to the nning and changes of the various departments. Although Ji Nuan now had a deeper understanding of business decisions than before she went to T City, she really cherished the tacit understanding between the two of them at this moment. Mo Jingshen was so busy in Hai City that he hardly took weekends off. Now, he could teach her how to deal with these problems while they were in the hospital.

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, when Nan Heng came, he saw Ji Nuan sleeping in Mo Jingshen¡¯s bed again. She had obviouslye herest night and had apparently not returned to her room at all.

    As soon as Nan Heng came, Ji Nuan woke up. She looked embarrassed and quickly slipped out, going back to her ward to wash her face.

    Seeing Ji Nuan run away, Nan Heng went straight in. Looking as if he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, he pulled up a chair and sat down beside the bed. ¡°Elder Su called mest night. Su Xueyi¡¯s parents went to his house, trying to make him intercede for their daughter. Now you turn off your cell phone, living in the hospital carefree andfortably and snuggling up with your dear wife every day, but Elder Su knows my rtionship with you and began to pester me for this matter. He kept calling metest night, keeping me up all night!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Su Xueyi¡¯s parents are part of Suan Group, but to save their daughter, they almost run his feet off these days. Elder Su sometimes avoided meeting them, and they¡¯ve been like this for a long time. Now you havee back to the US, I think they can¡¯t wait anymore. If they don¡¯t see them, they¡¯ll probably go straight to the hospital.¡± Looking with interest at Mo Jingshen, who remained expressionless, Nan Heng leaned back in his chair, took an apple from the table next to him, and took a bite. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Su family will give up easily.¡±

    ¡°Su Xueyi¡¯s parents did this just to save their daughter, but Elder Su, who will never make trouble for himself, must have ulterior motives to touch this sort of affair,¡± Mo Jingshen said tly.

    Nan Heng thought for a while. ¡°Yes, Elder Su¡¯s target is you. You have been suppressing him for long. Not long ago, you issued an order to limit the Su family, but from beginning to end, Elder Su couldn¡¯t even meet you. He, a big shot that once dominated the Chinese business circle in the United States for many years, must not be reconciled to ept this result. Besides, his dear granddaughter has never given up the thought of marrying you...¡±

    ¡°Dominate?¡± Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°For a hundred years, the Chinese business circle in the United States has been dominated by different powers. You know who the power behind the Su family is, don¡¯t you? In this circle, besides the Su family, there are also many other powerful families.¡±

    ¡°I think Elder Su can tell that your tolerance for them is declining. He¡¯s been very close to your fathertely. Back then, wasn¡¯t your father, President Mo, who made you get engaged to his dear granddaughter? I think he probably knows he can¡¯t win against you, so he wants to gain the support of your father,¡± Nan Heng said with a cold smile, ¡°From what I know of this old fox, he must know Ji Nuan is your weakness. He may have started to investigate Ji Nuan. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if Ji Nuan continues to stay in the United States, she will be swallowed alive by the Su family when you¡¯re not careful?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Without raising his eyes, Mo Jingshen looked at theptop that had not been turned off sincest night, his eyes unfathomable. ¡°I¡¯d like to see whether he can swallow my woman or not.¡±

 Chapter 322 - I Wanna Fight with You, Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 322: I Wanna Fight with You, Bitch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether they can swallow it or not, but the Su family will never let off the one who upies the position of Mrs. Mo. After all, it¡¯s Su Zhn¡¯s dream position.¡± Nan Heng sneered. ¡°Feng Ling had installed an information software on Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone. Once Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone receives any call from an unknown number or any message of an unknown source, she can see it too. Last night, Ji Nuan received some pictures, but she was calm and just deleted them. If I guess right, she hasn¡¯t mentioned it to you yet, has she?¡±

    ¡°What pictures?¡± Mo Jingshen put theputer aside, and his eyes fell on him.

    ¡°When Su Zhn was with you, her assistant liked to take your photos. The angles of these snapshots can be misleading, so it¡¯s easy to pick out the confusing ones from the many snapshots. But Ji Nuan did not show any reaction and hasn¡¯t even asked you yet. That¡¯s not easy for her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly stared at him up and down. His stare was so cold that Nan Heng felt a chill down his spine. Obviously, Mo Jingshen was in not a mood to y the guessing game with him.

    ¡°The photos,¡± Mo Jingshen said crossly.

    Hearing this, Nan Heng knew that Mo Jingshen was ustomed topromise when it came to Ji Nuan. No longer keeping him guessing, he quickly threw his phone to him. ¡°As for the third picture, if I remember correctly, Su Zhn quarreled with her grandfather, ran away from home, and lived in an apartment. She called you at night, saying that the apartment¡¯s water heater was broken and asked you toe and help her fix it. I think she nned to keep you there all night, but you were back in less than half an hour. For many years, I had been really curious but hadn¡¯t found a chance to ask you. You didn¡¯t touch her that night, or you... finished too fast?¡±

    Nan Heng said this with a smile in his eyes, clearly mocking him.

    But Mo Jingshen was looking at the pictures on the phone and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her.¡±

    ¡°She kept the surveince screenshot of you walking into her apartment until now, which means that she still loves you. If Ji Nuan sees these three pictures, she will probably feel like she has just experienced a magnitude10 earthquake in her heart. Did she really say nothing when she came to sleep with youst night?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened a little as he remembered the scenest night when Ji Nuan had been here helping him with his papers.

    He turned off the screen of his phone and nced at the door that Ji Nuan shut as she walked out.

    ¡ª¨C

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t return to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward. After washing, she called Feng Ling to go with her to themercial street opposite the hospital to rx.

    Although the doctors advised Ji Nuan to stay at the hospital, shopping was allowed. After all, Ji Nuan was not injured badly, and the asional walk was good for her health and her baby.

    Besides, Feng Ling had seen the photos Ji Nuan had receivedst night, so when Ji Nuan called her, she immediately came and took her out of the hospital.

    She hadn¡¯t been to the United States for a long time, and the streets of Los Angeles remained basically unchanged except for some changes in a few small shops and buildings. Los Angeles had long been an international city. Unlike China that was developing at full speed, Los Angeles didn¡¯t have so many investment and business opportunities.

    The hospital they lived in was arge, professional, and well-equipped private hospital in Los Angeles. The hospital was located near downtown Los Angeles, close to the most prosperousmercial street of the city.

    Their return to the US was not nned, so they didn¡¯t bring any clothes with them.

    Los Angeles¡¯ winter was as cold as Hai City¡¯s, so Ji Nuan bought a very thick white cashmere coat for herself, and a ck one for Mo Jingshen. One was ck and the other was white, which were like a pair of lovers¡¯ outfits.

    She also bought some other clothes.

    Just as they were tired, they passed a milk tea shop. She couldn¡¯t drink at random now, especially milk tea and coffee. Seeing there was hot milk in this shop, they went straight into the shop with their bags.

    Feng Ling did not urge her to go back early, apanying her the whole day. She stood with Ji Nuan when thetter wanted toe in and sit for a while, and she bought milk for Ji Nuan when she said she wanted to drink milk. If the Ji Nuan could digest her hidden negative emotions in such a calm way, she didn¡¯t mind spending more time with her. It was better than Ji Nuan going crazy, having nowhere to vent, and forcing herself to remain calm.

    Ji Nuan sat near the window of the milk tea shop, and after Feng Ling bought the milk for Ji Nuan, she went to make a line to buy muffins.

    Ji Nuan sat at the table, drinking milk and looking at her phone, but soon she felt eyes on her.

    She turned her head and looked out only to see a young woman dressed in a blue Haute Couture coat standing near a pedestrian bridge by the roadside. Her eyes fell upon her precisely through the distance and through the window.

    When Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze met hers, she recognized the woman.

    She was the one in the pictures she receivedst night.

    <i>Did shee to her so soon?</i>

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. In her life, she had met various kinds of women, many of whom were troublemakers, including the insidious Ji Mengran, who had taken Ji Nuan as her enemy since childhood. She had thought Mo Jingshen¡¯s ¡°ex-girlfriend¡± could be a bit different.

    At least she should be a few levels higher in character and means than those women.

    However, to her surprise, the other party didn¡¯t seem to have enough patience.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was looking at her, and Feng Ling, who usually apanied Ji Nuan, didn¡¯t sit in front of her, the woman in the blue coat pondered for a moment and then walked into the milk tea shop. After opening the door, she came straight towards Ji Nuan.

    They looked at each other. Ji Nuan slowly drank the cup of hot milk. With some sugar, the milk tasted sweet but not greasy. It tasted so good that she didn¡¯t want to put the cup down.

    She nced aloofly at the woman in the blue coat. Thetter was about toe over but suddenly turned to look at Feng Ling, who was waiting in line. She hesitated for a moment and looked at Ji Nuan again, asking, ¡°Miss Ji, would you like to go to the restroom with me?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her.

    This beauty in blue didn¡¯t seem to need to use the restroom. Her face had the ¡®I wanna fight with you, bitch¡± look.

    She was not a moron. How could she possibly leave with a woman who might threaten her, leaving Feng Ling¡¯s sight?

    Besides, she was enjoying her warm milk. Why should she bother to apany her to the restroom?

    Ji Nuan smiled, sat still, and pointed to the seat opposite her, saying casually with a faint smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t even had a cup of milk tea. Why do you want to use the restroom? Let me buy you a drink? What would you like to drink?¡±

 Chapter 323 - The Light Reflected by the Diamond Ring Hurt Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Light Reflected by the Diamond Ring Hurt Her Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Su Zhn had heard from Su Xueyi that Ji Nuan was not a pushover.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan seemed not to be easily manipted by her, Su Zhn hesitated for a second before she walked up to her.

    Ji Nuan looked up and said tly, ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    Now that she took the initiative to introduce herself, the other party smiled politely at her. ¡°Su Zhn.¡±

    This was really a friendly self-introduction.

    Was her surname Su too?

    Ji Nuan asked calmly, ¡°May I ask what your rtionship with Su Xueyi is?¡±

    ¡°She is my cousin.¡±

    Su Zhn¡¯s appearance and temperament were good yet very aggressive. She was about five feet and five inches tall; she wore high heels and had a delicate, pointed chin, and an oval face. Dressed in a white T-shirt, trousers, and a blue coat, she was beautiful in all the right ces. Her hair was curled in a very casual way that hung over her shoulders.

    Standing there, she looked proud, noble, and aggressively beautiful.

    From her appearance, you could tell that she must be a high-profile person.

    Ji Nuan nodded and slowly said, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Then she took the cup of milk and took another sip.

    ¡°No, thanks. Miss Ji, if it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± Su Zhn nced at Ji Nuan drinking milk. The result of the investigation on Ji Nuan didn¡¯t show that she liked drinking milk. This was a milk tea shop. It was strange for her to choose to drink pure milk.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that Ji Nuan was pregnant.

    ¡°No matter where we go, Feng Ling will go with me.¡± Ji Nuan put down the cup and said indifferently and slowly. ¡°If you really mind Feng Ling¡¯s presence, I can ask her to seat somewhere else and wait for me.¡±

    Su Zhn stared expressionlessly at Ji Nuan, pondered for a while, and sat down.

    It was widely recognized and well-known that Ji Nuan was beautiful, but Su Zhn was beautiful too. The two had different kinds of beauty. Sitting in the milk tea shop, they were like a beautifulndscape, and many men took second looks when passing by.

    ¡°It seems that Miss Ji is not surprised by my appearance, so I think you must know why I came to you.¡± Coming straight to the point, Su Zhn said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not quite what I thought you were.¡±

    ¡°Really? In which way?¡± Ji Nuan put down her cell phone and looked up at Su Zhn¡¯s critical eyes.

    Ji Nuan seemed to be smiling, but her smile was faint.

    Su Zhn: ¡°In many ways. Your temperament, character, attitude when you saw me, and so on.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned up the corners of her lips. ¡°What attitude should I have when I see you? Since Miss Su said that I was different from what you imagined, it seems that you should have specifically investigated me and known something about me, but I¡¯m sorry that I had no impression on you before yesterday because no one mentioned you to me. I didn¡¯t even know of your existence; let alone what kind of a person you are.¡±

    As soon as she said this, she saw Su Zhn¡¯s polite smile stiffened, although she concealed her emotions in an instant.

    As Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-girlfriend, she had thought her existence must be like a fishbone getting stuck in Ji Nuan¡¯s throat. However, thetter seemed to ignore her existence, which was not pleasant to her at all. After all, she was not only ignored but also was told of the fact that she had been disregarded.

    ¡°Really? It seems that people around Mo Jingshen had done a good job in protecting and respecting me.¡± Su Zhn chuckled, called the waiter, ordered a ss of water, and took a sip.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a text message. She nced at the screen of her phone, then half-closed her eye and chuckled too. ¡°Oh? Since you are the one who is protected by them, won¡¯t you let them down since you sent me those kinds of picturesst night, followed me all the way from the hospital, and now are sitting in front of me, breaking the ¡®protective circle¡¯ they built for you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here in L.A. I¡¯ve got to see you.¡± Su Zhn remained calm in the face of Ji Nuan¡¯s doubt, all smiles.

    Ji Nuan said casually, ¡°Do you know what Su Xueyi did to me in China?¡±

    Su Zhn looked at her. ¡°I came here today to apologize for her. Xueyi grew up with me. She is not only my cousin but also one of my best friends. She is not yet twenty. Although she was a bit impulsive, I hope Miss Ji does not mind her. As far as I know, you didn¡¯t really get hurt. Why don¡¯t we just let this matter pass?¡±

    Ji Nuan coldly nced at her. ¡°Whether we can let this matter pass or not is up to me, but Miss Su, can you exin about the doll in the wedding dress sent from the U.S.?¡±

    After a short silence, the smile in Su Zhn¡¯s eyes gradually faded. ¡°I thought I could decentlymunicate with you. After all, I wanted to save you some face and didn¡¯t want things to get ugly, but apparently, I overestimated you.¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned casually back in the chair and cracked a casual smile. She had fair skin, red lips, and delicate features that were like a work of art made by God. For convenience, she tied her long, hair into a simple ponytail, looking young and vigorous. The end of her hair hung down at the back, with only two strands of hair on each side of her cheeks falling to the shoulder because of the loose hairband, which made her beauty that was not particrly aggressive, much softer.

    But her eyes were not soft, neither was her tone or attitude.

    She justnguidly nced at the beautiful woman sitting opposite her, saying casually and indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t speak in such a righteous tone. It was you who sent me that doll, and you should be responsible for what you did. Miss Su, I don¡¯t have the mood or energy to y a ¡®harem fight¡¯ with you. Now that you¡¯re already here, just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t keep me guessing!¡±

    Sitting opposite her, Su Zhn looked at her for a while and then took a red velvet box out of her bag.

    ¡°This is the ring Jingshen and I used when we got engaged three years ago. Miss Ji, I find that you¡¯ve never worn a wedding ring on your ring finger since you got married. Don¡¯t you like the style of your wedding ring? Well, why don¡¯t you take a look at this? I can¡¯t use it anymore. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    With that, she opened the red velvet box, in which there was a five-carat, heart-shaped diamond ring.

    Ji Nuan nced at the stuff in the box.

    The ring was big, shinning, and beautiful.

    But this ring was too big. When the sun shone on it through the window, the light reflected by the diamond ring hurt her eyes.

 Chapter 324 - She, a Big-tailed Wolf, Pretended to Be an Innocent Little White Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 324: She, a Big-tailed Wolf, Pretended to Be an Innocent Little White Rabbit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Did she just say she wanted to give her her engagement ring?

    Logically, girls from wealthy families like Su Zhn and Ji Nuan wouldn¡¯t be very interested in extravagant and grandiose stuff like this ring, but apparently, Su Zhn didn¡¯t do it out of kindness.

    Was this Miss Su deliberately lowering her guard by pretending to be a very innocent white rabbit in front of her, or was she simply being naive?

    Or she was just trying to annoy her...

    Ji Nuan admitted that her peace of mind had been destroyed.

    As for the wedding ring, that was her fault.

    When she married Mo Jingshen, she didn¡¯t want to wear the wedding ring even in the wedding and tried every possible means not to wear it, but in the end, Mo Jingshen still wore the ring for her.

    But one night, she dropped the ring in the drawer of the night table in her bedroom. She had specially gone to the Yu Garden to look for the ring a few months ago but could not find it. It was probably Ji Mengran who took her wedding ring away when she lived in Yu Garden.

    The ring was not selected by Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen but ordered by Grandpa Mo abroad. Its style was luxurious and shy, even more so than this one. She didn¡¯t like that huge kind of diamond, neither did Mo Jingshen who was low profile and introverted, so she didn¡¯t bother to look for it again.

    But she never expected that Su Zhn would try to humiliate her with this matter.

    Ji Nuan remained silent for a while. After buying the muffin, Feng Ling had seen the situation here. When she saw Su Zhn, she had nned toe right away, but then she saw they were sitting there and chatting peacefully. She hesitated for a moment, thinking that she¡¯d better not disturb them, so she waited on the side.

    But she waited only a few minutes and walked straight back.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo.¡± She ced the muffin in front of Ji Nuan and pushed the red velvet box away. Trying to distract Ji Nuan from the ring, Feng Ling said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back after having this muffin. It¡¯s gettingte, and Mr. Mo will be worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Su Zhn, ignored by Feng Ling, looked at her with a smile.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t turn her eyes to Su Zhn until now. She took a nce at her and said coldly, ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    Su Zhn looked at her with a smile, thought for a while and calmly closed the red velvet box on the table, saying while smiling, ¡°I heard you have gone back to L.A., but you¡¯ve been in the hospital these days. My grandfather and uncle said the hospital was heavily guarded and they weren¡¯t allowed in. Who on earth is ill? Is it serious?

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just Mrs. Mo¡¯s bodyguard. I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± Feng Ling answered coldly.

    Su Zhn¡¯s face stiffened, but soon she smiled with understanding. ¡°With your ability, how can you serve as a bodyguard? Did Nan Heng underestimate your ability, or did Jingshen make you do this? If you want to change your job, our Su family¡¯s door will always be open for you. Let someone else do this trivial job.¡±

    Feng Ling gave her a cold smile, and her tone remained frigid. ¡°Miss Su, you overthink. Mrs. Mo and I are not only employer and bodyguard, but also friends. It¡¯s more my own choice than my duty to protect her.¡±

    Being given the cold shoulder again, Su Zhn almost couldn¡¯t keep her deportment anymore.

    She forced a smile and looked at Ji Nuan again. ¡°Feng Ling has always been like this, even colder and tougher than a man. It¡¯s not easy for you to get used to her, is it? When I first met her, I...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, let¡¯s go back.¡± Feng Ling interrupted her and looked straight at Ji Nuan.

    From what Ji Nuan knew of Feng Ling, she was not a meddlesome person. Logically, Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t stop her from meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-girlfriend, but now obviously she didn¡¯t want her to talk with Su Zhn.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Nuan pushed the uneaten muffin in front of her to Su Zhn and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve been following me for so long. I can¡¯t let youe in vain. With so many people lining up to buy, this cake should taste good. Even Feng ling lined up to buy it. Please have a taste of it. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan stand up and about to leave, Su Zhn was about to say something when she hesitated. She wasn¡¯t angry or agitated but just said, ¡°We haven¡¯t spoken more than five sentences. It¡¯s not dark yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave, Miss Ji?¡±

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°You¡¯ve sent me the pictures and shown me the ring. Miss Su, no matter how many trump cards you have, you need to give me a buffer time. Otherwise, you may seem too aggressive and deliberate, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Zhn said nothing more but smiled. Her stare met Ji Nuan¡¯s again.

    However, Feng Ling quickly stood between them, blocking their views and signaling Ji Nuan to go back with her immediately with a warning look.

    Ji Nuan turned and walked out. When they walked to the gate of the hospital, Feng Ling suddenly asked, ¡°What did she just say to you?¡±

    ¡°As Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-girlfriend, she didn¡¯t need to say anything. All she needs to do is to sit in front of me with a confident face,¡± Ji Nuan said casually. ¡°But she generously offered me the engagement ring she had with Mo Jingshen. I wondered if she is really naive or what. Although I could tell that she was somewhat impulsive, I don¡¯t think she is that simple...¡±

    Feng Ling said seriously, ¡°She¡¯s never simple. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and nced at her. ¡°You mean she, a big-tailed wolf, pretended to be an innocent little white rabbit in front of me to fool me?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. She¡¯s not easy to deal with. Her family is powerful, and the power behind the Su family isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Ha.¡±

    So Su Zhn came today to sound her out.

    They walked into the hospital and entered the elevator. Seeing no one else around, Feng Ling stood beside Ji Nuan and said, ¡°In addition to her unusual approaches, Miss Su also has intermittent mania. If she is irritated, she will lose control of herself and do something outrageous. These years, Elder Su often shut her in the home and had psychologists treat her. I don¡¯t know how much she has recovered after all these years, but her character is somewhat dark and extreme because she¡¯s often locked up. So, I suggest you stay away from her and never get too close to her at any time.¡±

 Chapter 325 - He Chuckled in Her Ear. â€œWhy Are You so Angry?â€

    <h4>Chapter 325: He Chuckled in Her Ear. ¡°Why Are You so Angry?¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was not surprised at all. ¡°I can tell that. If you say a person who dismembered a lovely and beautiful wedding-dressed doll, put razor des all over it, and sent it to Hai City from the United States doesn¡¯t have a dark side, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Then why were you sitting together with her? You know she harbors evil intentions.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at her and smiled. ¡°She was sounding me out, but couldn¡¯t I sound her out as well? Since she came with ill intentions, how could I be defenseless?¡±

    ¡°Then what did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Well, nothing. I just think that the diamond ring is really big.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ...

    When Ji Nuan came back, a doctor was going to change Mo Jingshen¡¯s dressing.

    Mo Jingshen sat on the bed, undressed, and Ji Nuan stood at the door, hesitating of whether to go in now or wait until the doctor left.

    The doctor was standing near the bed and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, please turn around.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t move and did not respond as if not hearing him.

    The doctor repeated, ¡°Mr. Mo, your wounds¡¯ dressing needs to be changed every day. Please turn around.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t move.

    After a pause, the doctor suddenly looked at Ji Nuan at the door. Knowing that she was Mr. Mo¡¯s wife, the doctor was just about to ask her for help when Ji Nuan approached.

    She went to the bed and pulled Mo Jingshen¡¯s clothes inside out, covering only his shoulders and front, exposing his scarred back. Then she gently pushed him around and smoothed the clothes over his shoulders so as not to touch the wounds on his back.

    Mo Jingshen let her gently move his body, looking sideways at the woman¡¯s calm face.

    The doctor took a look at them, nodded in satisfaction, and came closer to change the dressing of Mo Jingshen¡¯s wounds, but thetter quickly turned back.

    Seeing this, Ji Nuan frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked sideways at her, then reached out to pull her over, ignoring the injuries in his back. As he lifted his arm, Ji Nuan saw a bead of blood oozing from the biggest seam in his back.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan frowned and was about to stop him when he grabbed her waist and pulled her onto hisp.

    He pulled his wounds when he raised his arm. His arm was around her waist, so she didn¡¯t dare to struggle too hard, and his other hand was holding her close in his arms, so she dared not move at all.

    His lips pressed against her temples, his voice deep and faint. ¡°I¡¯ll change the dressing of my woundster. Please go out,¡± he said to the doctor.

    ¡°Change the dressing of your wounds first. What¡¯s so important that you have to say it right away?¡± She still wanted to get off hisp in case his wounds had any problems, but she really dared not struggle too hard. She moved but soon was firmly gathered in his arms.

    She stared at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, you really don¡¯t take your health seriously, do you? What if your wound is torn and inmed again? Trauma may seem not important, but a mishandled injury can lead to systemic infection. If something bad happens to you, do you want to stay in the hospital for the rest of your life, or do you want me to stay with you in the hospital for the rest of your life?¡±

    His arm around her loosened.

    Ji Nuan was about to rise, when he lifted his hand again as though he had changed his mind, pulling her back.

    Then he kissed her on the face and chuckled in her ear. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±

    Ji Nuan really wanted to roll her eyes.

    Seeing blood oozing from his wound made her angrier than seeing the engagement ring that Su Zhn had shown her.

    ¡°Have your wounds dressed first. I will sit next to you. I won¡¯t leave or disturb the doctor.¡± Ji Nuan looked at his pale face. She knew that he just wanted her to stay here, so she didn¡¯t have the heart to go back to her ward. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.

    They were in a deadlock for less than a minute.

    He didn¡¯t let her go until now. She withdrew her gaze, got up, sat down with a straight face, and said to the doctor, ¡°Please change the dressing of his wounds.¡±

    The doctor nodded and secretly gave Ji Nuan a thumbs-up. Mr. Mo was not easy to handle, and he and the other doctors dared not even speak aloud to him. If Mr. Mo didn¡¯t cooperate, they didn¡¯t dare to force him, but Mrs. Mo made him cooperate obediently with them after a few words.

    Only when the doctor changed the dressing did she get a chance to see the wounds on his back. These wounds were sewn up very well, but they were too deep and those on his spine were particrly deep andrge. Although today¡¯s surgical sutures would be assimted by the human body, and if he was willing to spend the money, he probably wouldn¡¯t have any scars, it would probably take at least a few years for the scars to disappear.

    The scene of him being smacked hard in the back of the hand and the back of the head with the sharp butt of the rifle by those two men popped up in her mind. His wounds were hidden under his shirt, and she hadn¡¯t dared to look at the wounds on his back when the doctors were treating his wounds. Seeing his wound now, she felt as if a bloody lump had been cut out of her heart.

    Her heart really hurt for him.

    Sitting facing Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen could see a sh of sadness in her eyes and her slightly reddened eyes.

    The tenderness in her eyes moved him. He suddenly reached out and held her into his arms. His thin lips were on her cheek. He kissed her gently, his breath covering more of her skin. Because the doctor was still around, she dodged his kisses in embarrassment. As a result, his kiss fell directly on her ear, which was a sensitive point for her. She got shocked and quietly raised her hand in his arms to push him.

    However, despite the presence of a third person, he kissed her harder and, in the end, he even took her chin and kissed her deeply on the lips.

    The doctor secretly watched them as he treated Mo Jingshen¡¯s wounds: ¡°...¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to look at them, trying to keep his eyes on Mo Jingshen¡¯s back. After hurriedly treating his wounds, he picked up the gauze and bandaged his wounds up. Then he hurried out of the ward without saying a word, not daring to disturb them.

    Mo Jingshen kissed Ji Nuan until she gave up the struggle. The door of the ward opened and closed again, and she knew that the doctor had left. Although she was a little embarrassed, the doctor had already left, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to it.

    Letting him kiss her, she asked with a frown, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want the doctor to treat your wounds?¡±

    ¡°Because I saw youing back and wanted you to stay.¡± His voice was husky while his lips pressed against hers.

    Ji Nuan paused, then suddenly raised her hand and pushed away his arm around her waist. She got and saw that the dressing was properly changed. She grabbed his clothes, helping him put them back on and fastening the buttons of his pale blue hospital gown. She fastened the buttons as she asked, pursing her lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t I stay with you yesterday? I just went out for a walk and did some shopping. I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯ting over tonight. Why were you so nervous?¡±

 Chapter 326 - If You Care, You Care. Why Did You Pretend Not to Care?

    <h4>Chapter 326: If You Care, You Care. Why Did You Pretend Not to Care?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He looked down at her and smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go shopping because you were angry?¡±

    Ji Nuan was suddenly stricken by a surge of sourness. She didn¡¯t want her mood to be ruined by someone, so she simply said, ¡°You¡¯re safe and sound in the hospital. What can I get mad at?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gazed deeply at her. ¡°I thought you were getting jealous because of those photos taken from specific angles.¡±

    She was surprised. ¡°Howe you know about the pictures I received?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone is connected to yours. She won¡¯t receive normal information you received but can see the information from strange numbers or unknown sources.¡± He didn¡¯t keep it from her.

    ¡°No wonder...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± He looked at her eyes, his handsome face calm.

    ¡°Like you just said, those are staged photos. What can I ask?¡± Ji Nuan turned around, picked up a fruit basket which someone had brought, and took out the fruit knife to peel the fruit.

    After peeling the fruit, she turned around, only to see he was gazing at her. His gaze was so emotionless that she couldn¡¯t tell his mood.

    Not knowing what he was thinking, Ji Nuan cut the fruit into small pieces, put them on a te, forked the fruit pieces, and handed it to him. ¡°Come on, have some fruit.¡±

    He didn¡¯t take it or move but quietly looked at her with his ck eyes. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have anything to ask me?¡±

    Ji Nuan ced a piece of fruit into her mouth with a look of disapproval. ¡°You are a grown man, not a teenager. Of course, you have your past. What else can I do except telling myself not to take it to mind and not entertain foolish ideas? Should I ask you what your first engagement was like? Or whether you had kissed, hugged, or... slept with Miss Su when you were dating?¡±

    In fact, Ji Nuan knew she shouldn¡¯t say thetter part, but she couldn¡¯t help asking him. She had regretted it as soon as she said it, but she couldn¡¯t take it back, so she avoided the man¡¯s gaze and turned to the table with the fruit te in her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re really generous.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was cool and calm, but she suddenly felt a chill on the spine.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know why Mo Jingshen gave her that look. She couldn¡¯t even make herself calm down, so she was not in the mood tofort President Mo.

    She put another piece of fruit into her mouth and chewed it. For some reason, her chest felt rather tight.

    She said she didn¡¯t mind it.

    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t jealous at all.

    But to be frank, she couldn¡¯t ignore his past with Su Zhn at all.

    <i>Haha, a woman was a woman after all.</i>

    Ji Nuan thought she¡¯d better go back to her own ward and spend some time alone to figure out the matter of Su Zhn, so she put down the fruit bowl and knife and turned to go.

    She was in such a hurry that the knife fell to the ground. She heard it but didn¡¯t look back. Anyway, he didn¡¯t need to use the knife now, and his men would pick it up when they came in.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my ward. I¡¯lle backter,¡± Ji Nuan said without looking at Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was indifferent. The softness and enthusiasm he had when he was hugging and kissing her just now faded away like being washed off by water. He became that cold and noble President Mo in other people¡¯s mouth, the indifferent and cold one who Ji Nuan barely saw.

    She paused and walked to the door of the ward.

    No sooner had her hand touched the handle of the door than she heard a noise. She turned around only to see Mo Jingshen standing beside the bed with difficulty and with a cold look in his pale face. Seeing he was about to pick up the knife on the ground, she frowned, hurried back, picked up the knife and put it on the table.

    He paused and nced up at her, who came back again.

    ¡°I was just in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to affect you. You should have a good rest. Don¡¯t get out of bed and walk around,¡± Ji Nuan said and turned around again.

    ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s troubling you. Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± The man¡¯s eyes fell on her face, forcing her to stop. ¡°You were just in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m not in a bad mood. I just don¡¯t want to get myself into a dead-end and feel like figuring it out myself first.¡±

    Mo Jingshen stepped back and sat down on the bed slowly. Obviously, the wounds on his back were pulled when he sat down, but he just frowned and then looked at her. ¡°Get yourself into a dead-end? For what? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing right now is your health. You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡± Ji Nuan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to vent on you because of my jealousy. Just let me go back and calm down.¡±

    Hearing ¡®my jealousy,¡¯ Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to go over, but when she saw that he seemed to be about to get up again, she hurried over.

    As she drew near, he put his hand round her waist and drew her back into his arms. Ji Nuan wanted to get up, but he didn¡¯t let her. His arm tightened, and his lips fell between her eyes.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± Mo Jingshen kissed her lightly on the lips, unable to hide the happiness in his voice. ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen you jealous, I can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened. Did you pretend that you didn¡¯t care? If you care, you care. Why do you pretend not to care?¡±

    ¡°...I couldn¡¯t just tell you I was jealous of your ex-girlfriend. Besides, there is indeed nothing wrong with those photos.¡±

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be jealous,¡± Mo Jingshen said frankly. ¡°Nothing happened between her and me¡ªno love, no kissing. Even the engagement ceremony was arranged by the Shine Group, and I just went through the motions. It didn¡¯t take long before our engagement was called off. She and I have never been what you think.¡±

    When she was still trying to assimte what he had said, she heard him said in a low voice, ¡°You just said, you didn¡¯t mind if I had a past, didn¡¯t mind if I kissed, hugged, or even slept with someone else, huh?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan, you¡¯re really generous.¡± Mo Jingshen suddenly smiled, but his tone sounded dangerous. ¡°So, I wonder whether I should prepare some surprise for you. If I do have a woman beside you, you two should really meet. Let me see who will win.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She stiffened for a while in his arms and then shook her head firmly. ¡°Absolutely no!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Mo Jingshen faintly smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you generous just now?¡±

 Chapter 327 - There Was a Suspicious Red Hickey on His Neckâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 327: There Was a Suspicious Red Hickey on His Neck...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I just made a casualment...¡±

    ¡°Make a casualment? Do you believe what you said?¡± Mo Jingshen looked at her; his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Do you hope that there is a woman who will lean on me and have control over my mood and body like you? That I will do everything I can to satisfy her? Do you hope there is such a woman?¡±

    He said coldly, ¡± I can also arrange a ce like Yu Garden for her. We sleep, eat, and live together. And I¡¯ll have sex with her on the sofa, on the bed, on the carpet, in the bathroom, and in every corner of the bedroom. Then, will you still say that you don¡¯t mind? Why can¡¯t you just say that you are jealous?¡±

    <i>Did the man deliberately stab her in the heart?</i>

    From the moment she received the photosst night to the moment she saw the ring, she kept telling herself not to be angry or mind it. Everything was all right.

    But it turned out that her possessiveness could be so strong that it felt as if her bone was being slowly ground with a blunt knife when he was just making a conjecture, and a sharp pain seemed to spread into her limbs all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, can you ept these?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t lie to herself that she could!

    Like a deted ball, Ji Nuan leaned her head on the man¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. You can only belong to me.¡±

    <i>Damn her reason, damn her pride.</i>

    She loved her husband and would never give him to any other woman!

    She put her arms around his neck, buried her face on his chest, and smelled his refreshing body scent mixed with disinfectant. She snuggled in his arms; her voice muffled in his neck. ¡°If you dare to treat another woman like this, I¡¯ll kill myself! Mo Jingshen, let me tell you, we¡¯ll only be separated when we die, never when we¡¯re still alive!¡±

    Mo Jingshen suddenly seized her chin and bent his head to kiss her lips, sucking them repeatedly and biting the tip of her tongue. She shivered and heard the man mutter on her lips. ¡°Remember what you just said.¡±

    ¡°Which words?¡±

    ¡°Thest part.¡±

    ...

    She couldn¡¯t tell when they started kissing. If it wasn¡¯t for his injury, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was now pregnant, he would have held her down in the bed and done something to her.

    But even so, he still covered her body with his without pulling his wounds. She wanted to say that this was a ward and that people woulde in any minute, but his kiss was domineering and resolute.

    She thought it was just a kiss, but it got out of hand...

    It wasn¡¯t until the buttons of her hospital gown had been unbuttoned, and the man¡¯s kiss had fallen on her white neck, that she was seized with a sudden thrill. As her reason was shattered by her impulse, she began to kiss him back.

    ¡°Umm, no...¡±

    Hepletely ignored her resistance and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°This is a hospital room, and I¡¯m preg...¡±

    He said nothing, but his kiss fell densely on her lips and cheeks.

    ¡°Jingshen... your wounds... umm...¡±

    It may not matter that he was wounded. What mattered was that she was still pregnant. She couldn¡¯t have sex for the first three months of pregnancy. She had just been through a disaster, so she had to take care of herself. She couldn¡¯t stand any other misfortune.

    He pressed down on her, imprisoned her in his arms, and kissed her corbone and shoulders.

    If it were not for his injury, she would have pushed him away, but now she could only struggle carefully.

    From time to time, there would be footsteps outside the ward. Every time footsteps were heard, Ji Nuan¡¯s body would stiffen. But the more she was like this, the more the man got excited. Not embracing each other for so long, she wanted him as much, mentally, and physically, as he did...

    Not to mention the fact that his kisses keptnding through all the sensitive points on her neck, corbone, and ears, making her gradually lose control of herself.

    Apparently, Mo Jingshen still had some sense and tried to restrain himself. But after all, he was very familiar with her sensitive spots, and they hadn¡¯t been together for a long time, so Ji Nuan¡¯s body responded quickly.

    She whimpered as his hand and kiss tickled her. She buried her face on his chest, gasped uncontrobly and begged in a hoarse voice, ¡°Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°Do you miss me? En?¡± He kissed her on the cheek, his lips pressed against her lips, his voice low and husky. ¡°God, it¡¯s a torture for me.¡±

    He had almost stripped her naked. The more he was excited, the quicker his reason returned, so he whispered in her ear, ¡°Sleep here at night and don¡¯t make me call you again. I can¡¯t touch or eat you, but at least you should let me hug and see you.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks were hot, and she, pressing her forehead on his chest, nodded slowly. ¡°Okay¡±

    ¡ª-

    They spent the whole night in bed.

    To be exact, she was held under him in bed. Although he was injured and could not do much to her, hugs and kisses were enough.

    She had no idea that a simple kiss couldst for so long. For example, a kiss couldst for at least half an hour, and she didn¡¯t feel bored.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but when she opened her eyes again, there was light in the room. The light reflected through the curtains and fell on the white quilt.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice came from her side.

    Ji Nuan turned her head and saw that Mo Jingshen, leaning against the bed, had closed hisptop. His hospital gown was loose on the upper half of his body, while a suspicious red hickey on his neck stood out in his recently pale skin.

    Ji Nuan surely knew who left this hickey. Although they didn¡¯t do anything in this hospital bedst night, she was teased for a long time, so in the end, she couldn¡¯t help kissing and biting him. She nced away quickly.

    ¡°Why are you shy?¡± Catching her little gesture, he let out a chuckle.

    ¡°What if the doctor sees this when hees to change your dressingter?¡± Ji Nuan muttered. ¡°I have been staying in your ward and if they see this hickey... Oh, that¡¯ll be embarrassing...¡±

 Chapter 328 - Mr. Mo, You Canâ€™t Go Outâ€”

    <h4>Chapter 328: Mr. Mo, You Can¡¯t Go Out¡ª</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you feel embarrassed when you kissed mest night?¡± He pulled open his shirt so that she could see his chest dotted with hickeys.

    ¡°You bit me too!¡± Ji Nuan argued in a whisper. But she reached out and tugged at hispel, buttoning it up one by one, but even when she fastened all the buttons, the particrly marked hickey in the middle of his neck still couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    ¡°I did?¡± Mo Jingshen asked purposely and was about to lift open her clothes. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Afraid of being turned on by him early in the morning, Ji Nuan quickly pulled back the quilt and got out of bed.

    Mo Jingshen was wounded and couldn¡¯t chase her, so he could not do anything but see the little woman running to the door with a flushed face and tying up her clothes.

    Ji Nuan ran so fast that she forgot to take her cell phone. Before she opened the door, she heard her cell phone beside his bed ring.

    She paused and looked back, only to see he was leisurely holding her cell phone and looking at her. She hurried back and took the cell phone from his hand. The caller ID showed that it was Xiao Ba¡¯s call. She cleared her throat and picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Boss Nuan, did you just wake up? It¡¯s early morning in the United States, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Ba asked cheerfully.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Ji Nuan took a look at the time. It was not early in China, or at least it was time to get off work.

    ¡°Recently, the prices of both housing andnd in China are increasing, and our studio¡¯s resources have attracted the attention of manyrgepanies. Our conference room can hardly contain our customers these days, and many people havee for bidding. Sister Xia Tian said when youe back, we could consider moving the studio from Jinlin Building to a formal separate office building. Otherwise, those whoe to us with money have nowhere to sit.¡± Xiao Baughed as she spoke. ¡°Boss, before youe back, shall we find a suitable ce to move the studio to in Hai City?¡±

    It was after January, and the Spring Festival wasing. In the new year, the rising trend of housing prices in China had begun to appear.

    ¡°Oh, wait till I get back. You¡¯re still at work at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Xia Tian left earlier today and left some of her work to me. I¡¯ll be off in about half an hour.¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡±

    Xiao Ba suddenly chuckled. ¡°Dating!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...?!¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Who is she dating?¡±

    ¡°Last time she injured someone with a cane and was taken away by the police. The officer who interrogated her was transferred from S City and is a special force officer on secondment! Sister Xia Tian is from S City too, isn¡¯t she? They¡¯ve been seeing each other a lottely~.¡±

    Ji Nuan was still thinking of what Xiao Ba said when thetter said she was going to print some documents before getting off work and hung up.

    Ji Nuan held her cell phone for quite a while before she understood. What happened? Xia Tian¡¯s spring hade?

    Xia Tian, who she had been worrying about, finally had a new romance. Unlike her previous life, she wasn¡¯t with that scum.

    But who was that officer at the police stationst time?

    The situation back then was tooplicated for her to notice what the officer in the interrogation room looked like.

    Tut, Xia Tian made news behind her back!

    No wonder she didn¡¯t send her text messages or harass her these days. It turned out that she had found a new object to harass!

    Mo Jingshen leanedzily against the head of the bed and looked at her face that seemed to have a ¡®my best friend is about to be snatched away by a wolf¡¯ look. ¡°Are you going to move your studio to a new location?¡±

    His casual words brought her back from her reverie. Her eyes hurried away from the hickey on his neck. She pondered and said, ¡°Jinlin Building is only a temporary office location. It no longer suits us since we have more investors and bidding customers now. If we decide to move our studio, we may consider moving it to the vicinity of the Construction Bureau, and then it will be closer and more convenient for us to apply for approval in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ask Qin Siting to help you choose a site. He has contacts with the people in the Construction Bureau.¡± Seeing her look so serious, Mo Jingshen said with a smile.

    ¡°En... Doctor Qin? Will it be too much trouble for him?¡±

    ¡°He wants you to bother him¡ª,¡± Mo Jingshen casually said. ¡°Recently, Shida Group has made a lot of moves in China, and the Qin Family and Shida Group happen to be cooperating. He and his old love must be seeing each other all the time. It¡¯s good to find him something else to do in these dark days.¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    Afternoon.

    Ji Nuan went back to the ward to take a shower while Mo Jingshen had his anti-inmmatory injection.

    In thest few days, she had been very idle in the hospital, eating, sleeping, bathing, and apanying her husband. She didn¡¯t need to face the storm-like dangers she encountered in the past few days, nor did she need to work as soon as she opened her eyes like in Hai City.

    But while she was taking a bath, she didn¡¯t know that an unexpected guest had suddenlye to the hospital.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s anti-inmmatory injection had almost finished, and K and several other men of the XI base had been guarding outside the ward area.

    Not long after, K suddenly knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Mr. Mo, Miss Su hase.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s face, who was still pale, remained calm and indifferent. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nan Heng tell you the people of the Su family aren¡¯t allowed inside?¡±

    ¡°I know, so I didn¡¯t let her enter your ward area. She waited outside for a moment, but seeing that we did not let her in, she left.¡±

    Mo Jingshen closed his eyes again, when K suddenly remembered something, saying, ¡°By the way, when Miss Su left, our men saw her go to Mrs. Mo¡¯s ward area. There are some people on duty over there right now, but they know her and might let her in...¡±

    Mo Jingshen immediately opened his closed eyes and stared at K coldly.

    Being stared coldly by Mo Jingshen, K knew there must be something wrong. He immediately shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Mo Jingshen immediately sat up. Under K¡¯s shocked eyes, he quickly pulled out the needle on the back of his hand, pushed back the quilt, and got out of the bed. However, his face turned pale due to the pain because the wounds on his back still hadn¡¯t healed after the operation three days ago.

    K tried to stop him, but he got out of bed. Despite the traces of blood on the back of his hand trickling down the veins as he pulled out the needle quickly, he walked out with a nk expression.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen walk out of the ward with a dark look, K was shocked and quickly turned to follow him. ¡°Mr. Mo, your wounds haven¡¯t been healed. You can¡¯t go out¡ª¡±

 Chapter 329 - Youâ€™re Nothing If Youâ€™re Not Mrs. Moâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 329: You¡¯re Nothing If You¡¯re Not Mrs. Mo...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was not surprised that Su Zhn woulde to the hospital.

    It was strange that she couldn¡¯t wait a little longer. They just met in the milk tea shop, and in the blink of an eye, she hade straight to the hospital?

    Ji Nuan had juste out of the bathroom. Her hospital gown was baggy and half-tied, and she was wiping her hair when she caught sight of Su Zhn, who had pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Miss Su?¡± At the moment she saw her, Ji Nuan cast a surprised look at her.

    Su Zhn stood close to the door. Obviously, Ji Nuan had just taken a shower. She suddenly spotted a red hickey from Ji Nuan¡¯s open cor. Her eyes flickered, and she forced herself to look away and say calmly, ¡°I wondered who was ill. I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Ji has her own ward. Do you have a cold, or is there something else wrong with you? I heard you were here, so I came to see you. Am I disturbing you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but if you had been a few minutes earlier, I might still be in the bathroom.¡± She wiped her hair again, put down the towel, and casually smoothed her clothes, asking indifferently, ¡°May I ask why you came to the hospital, Miss Su?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Jingshen was wounded.¡±

    Ji Nuan still smoothed her sleeves. Without even lifting her eyelids, she asked, ¡°Who told you this?¡±

    Su Zhn smiled. ¡°I know some people of Nan Heng¡¯s base. After all, my family is a major yer in the American arms trade market. Although we aren¡¯t entirely dependent on this business now and have been less involved in this field in recent years, XI base and our family used to be good partners. It¡¯s not difficult for me to get news from these old friends.¡±

    Without answering, Ji Nuan continued to smooth the crease in her sleeves.

    Mo Jingshen hadid on top of her almost all night while her arm had been held under his body. She only changed into this hospital gown yesterday, but it crumpled up like this overnight. People might wonder how many days she had been in this gown.

    Seeing she didn¡¯t seem to care about what she said, Su Zhn said with a smile, ¡°Miss Ji, you should know the extent of Jingshen¡¯s wound, don¡¯t you? Is he badly injured? There are so many people of XI base guarding the hospital, and I heard that even Officer Entes had sent his men here, so I¡¯m really worried about Jingshen¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°You can just go straight to see him. Why did youe to me?¡± Ji Nuan turned up the corners of her lips and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Miss Su, since you¡¯re so familiar with the people of the base and imed that they were your friends, the people who are guarding outside his ward probably won¡¯t stop you from entering. You should just go to his ward to see him, and you don¡¯t have to exin to me about this. After all, I won¡¯t mind an old friending to visit my husband.¡±

    Su Zhn looked at Ji Nuan, and after a pause, she said, ¡°The base has been getting new blood, and some of these people don¡¯t know me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to just go straight in there. It would be embarrassing if I¡¯m stopped outside.¡±

    Ji Nuan sneered in her heart.

    So, she meant that she had gone there but was stopped outside and couldn¡¯t even see Mo Jingshen.

    So, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed enough and still came to her ward?

    <i>New blood?</i>

    The people guarding outside Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward were all senior members of the base just like Feng Ling. K and the other men had been following Nan Heng for many years. How could they not know Su Zhn?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s embarrassing indeed to be shut out of the door by people who you think are your friends.¡± Ji Nuan said indifferently, walked to the bedside, sat down, and picked up her cell phone. She browsed the news on the screen and said absentmindedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine and to be frank, I don¡¯t know you well, Miss Su. Now you have visited me, and the air in the hospital is not good. Why don¡¯t you just go home? I¡¯ll tell Jingshen that you¡¯vee to visit him. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t have the least intention of being polite to her, or even of offering her a ce to sit.

    But Su Zhn didn¡¯t want to go. She went toward the bed and pointed to a chair. ¡°May I sit?¡±

    Ji Nuan still looked at her phone. Without lifting her eyelids, she said aloofly, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji seems to be afraid of me.¡± Su Zhn took a look at her as she took the chair and sat down, sitting arrogantly opposite her.

    Hearing this, Ji Nuanughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say too much in case I identally hurt you.¡±

    Su Zhn frowned and was about to speak when Ji Nuan put down her cell phone and stared at her.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s slight, wet hair was hanging down her back, and she looked clean and refreshed after a shower. Compared to Su Zhn, who looked aggressively beautiful, she seemed to be harmless. She remained aloof yet casual.

    From her look, Su Zhn couldn¡¯t tell what Ji Nuan was thinking.

    She had sounded Ji Nuan¡¯s bottom line herself and had known from Su Xueyi that Ji Nuan was never a pushover although she looked simple.

    It turned out that Ji Nuan¡¯s emotions were not affected by those pictures and the ring at all.

    Su Zhn hesitated and suddenly came straight to the point. ¡°Miss Ji, you said you never knew I existed until you got those pictures, so now you know who I am?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her andnguidly mocked, ¡°You¡¯ve already introduced yourself to me and shown me that engagement ring. You don¡¯t have to repeat your self-introduction. I¡¯m not interested in listening to your introducing your name and identity over and over again.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan remained calm, Su Zhn paused and suddenly smiled. No longer ying friendly, she said, ¡°Miss Ji, as you¡¯ve guessed, I didn¡¯te here because of my kindness. I admit that I came here for Jingshen. No one can ept that the man you truly love suddenly bes the husband of a woman who came from nowhere, but it seemed that you¡¯re telling me that you just want to hold on to Jingshen¡¯s thigh and don¡¯t care if he ever had another woman?¡±

    Then she continued, ¡°You¡¯re not a patient woman, neither am I. I can tell you inly that Mo Jingshen is only kind to you because you are his wife, and it would be the same if he married someone else. Don¡¯t think of yourself as an exception and don¡¯t take your ce in the rtionship too seriously. You would be nothing to him if you were not Mrs. Mo.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Sweet Things Are Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 330: Sweet Things Are Sweet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had thought Su Zhn was going to y this devious game with her for a while. She had been tired of this Miss Su¡¯s entricity andck of decisiveness.

    Sure enough, people who were spoiled had amon problem, they didn¡¯t have enough patience.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Su is not in a position to judge whether I¡¯m an exception or not.¡± Ji Nuan smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°I looked up the ring you showed me that day on the Inte. It is a masterpiece by a famous jewelry designer in the United States, and its price is not low, but I heard that the ring was auctioned by your family at a charity event, and then your family carved the letter S and M into the ring, which represents you and Mo Jingshen, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a real engagement ring.¡±

    Ji Nuan tilted her head slightly, and her voice waszy. ¡°As a woman, I¡¯m d to see that another woman is so obsessed with my husband; a woman who even cherishes a ring as a treasure for many years because there¡¯s an M on it. It shows how charming my husband is no matter if it was in the past or the present.¡±

    She paused and then went on, ¡°But marriage is marriage. Miss Su, no matter what had happened between you and my husband, it is, after all, past tense. Why should you still try to grasp a shadow you can never reach?¡±

    Su Zhn¡¯s face immediately darkened. The ring was like a thorn in her heart, which she had tried to show up but suddenly turned into her disgrace.

    There was a faint, impassive smile on her delicate face with slight makeup, and a harsh mockery suddenly appeared in her eyes. ¡°You can never wake up a person pretending to be sleeping. Tell me, what makes you think that you, a fake daughter of the Ji family who doesn¡¯t even know her biological father, are qualified to stand beside Mo Jingshen? Haha, you¡¯re so confident of yourself just because people call you Mrs. Mo? Are you sure a man like Jingshen doesn¡¯t secretly despise you? How could he have married you as soon as he got back to Hai City if he had no other reason?¡±

    Ji Nuan still smiled mildly, and Su Zhn couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking of.

    Su Zhn stared at her, her eyes aggressive. ¡°He had never had a close rtionship with any woman before I was with him, so I was his first woman. And you just picked up the right opportunity at the right time. As I said before, his wife could be any woman, and he would only be good to his wife. You¡¯re not that special, so don¡¯t be too confident. There will always be a woman in a man¡¯s heart, but that woman obviously can¡¯t be you.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows, and her voice was clear. ¡°You¡¯re standing in front of a man¡¯s legal wife, talking to me about feelings, talking to me about the past? How desperate are you that you came to me to say this?¡±

    In the face of Ji Nuan¡¯s unwavering attitude, Su Zhn¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to know your ce.¡±

    Hearing her words, Ji Nuan was about to sneer when Su Zhn said coldly, ¡°He suffered a serious injury many years ago. I stayed with him in the hospital to take care of him for a long time. Our rtionship has been very stable. Yes, you are staying with him in the hospital day and night, but have you ever thought that maybe he just takes you as my shadow?¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled at her words. ¡°A shadow that couldn¡¯t get into his ward. Then you are really an insignificant shadow!¡±

    When Su Zhn saw Ji Nuanugh like this, she felt ufortable all over. She said word by word, trying to pierce into her heart, ¡°Because of hismitment to marriage, he won¡¯t have too much contact with other women after he married you. I know him well. He is a very principled and disciplined man; his self-restraint is beyond ordinary men. Marriage is his cor, and when he entered the door of this prison, he bound the duty upon himself, but you would never know whether he¡¯s really willing to do this all the time, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to guess what he is thinking.¡± Not swayed by her words at all, Ji Nuan smiled nonchntly. ¡°In my view, sweet things are sweet. There is no need to consider whether it will be bitter after being added with sharin. Such trouble-seeking behavior is a neurotic way of thinking. I am a simpleminded person, and no one can instill any negative feelings in me. Miss Su, I advise you to give up on me. If you have so much time, you might as well think of a way to persuade K to let you go into Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward and talk to him alone. If you can get in, of course.¡±

    Su Zhn stared at Ji Nuan and her fingers tightened under her bag.

    Ji Nuan could tell that she was really anxious. She wanted to take the chance of his returned to L.A. to do something, to grab something back, or to leave something in his life with no connection to herself.

    <i>What did she want to leave?</i>

    Su Zhn wanted to be a knot in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart step by step and then turned into a rolling snowball that bes bigger and bigger in her heart until it became impossible to ignore her existence.

    Because as long as Ji Nuan chose to quit, Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t be bound by the shackles of marriage any longer, and then everything would be easier for her.

    But Mo Jingshen never gave Ji Nuan the chance to suspect him. He would never allow any unexpected ident or misunderstanding. He was always as honest as he could be, saying what he should say and exining what he should exin.

    ¡°As far as I know, the Ji family¡¯s status in Hai City is not as good as before¡± Su Zhn stood up and walked slowly around the ward as if casually, then turned her eyes to Ji Nuan. ¡°In the current situation, it¡¯s as easy as pinching an ant to death if my family wants to put the Ji family out of business. Now, most industries in China are oversupplied, and it can be easy and quick to rece something. What is to be reced? Like a few department stores that don¡¯t look very promising, like a publicpany that¡¯s in debt, like...¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Suddenly, a low and cold voice sounded at the door of the ward.

    Hearing the voice, Su Zhn, who was standing by the bed and facing Ji Nuan, suddenly froze and jerked around to look at Mo Jingshen who appeared here.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect either for Mo Jingshen toe here. He was still wounded and couldn¡¯t get out of the ward. Wasn¡¯t he getting an injection?

    <i>Why was he here?!</i>

    K didn¡¯t dare to speak after entering the door, standing behind Mo Jingshen.

    His eyes were cold, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop abruptly.

 Chapter 331 - From the Blood on the Back of His Hand, Ji Nuan Could Guessâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 331: From the Blood on the Back of His Hand, Ji Nuan Could Guess...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were dark and indifferent, but under his cid, indifferent stare, Su Zhn felt a chill rise from under her feet and spread from the bottom up to her whole body.

    As soon as Ji Nuan saw him, the indifferent smile immediately disappeared from her face. ¡°You... why did you leave your ward?!¡±

    ¡°Jingshen...¡± After not seeing him for several years, Su Zhn finally saw him standing in front of her instead of seeing him through the financial news. Herposure, which she had maintained before, was broken. Her eyes were glued to him.

    He was dressed in a light blue hospital gown, and his peerlessly handsome face was visibly pale, but the coldness in his eyes was almost oozing out, and his dark eyes were looking at her calmly as if she was a stranger to him.

    Seeing his pale face and the blood on the back of his hand, Ji Nuan could guess how he came over here. She suddenly felt her heart missed a beat. She was about to get up and help him when the woman in the blue dress, standing beside the bed, walked quickly towards him.

    ¡°Jingshen, how did you get hurt? Where on earth did youe back from? How did that happen?¡±

    With a concerned look on her face, Su Zhn approached Mo Jingshen and was about to put out her hand to help him, but he just coldly nced at her.

    Su Zhn paused just as she was about to touch his arm, then she hesitated and withdrew her hand. She clutched her bag. Her eyes were full of concern for him, and her voice was soft and sweet, not as cold and arrogant as when she had faced Ji Nuan. ¡°I heard that you have been in this hospital for several days. You still look so bad after so many days. Where is your injury? Is it serious? Is it even worse than that time?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mo Jingshen asked her coldly, not answering her question. His handsome face was cid and cold, and his eyes darkened with an expression of dislike.

    His coldness silently and sharply struck Su Zhn¡¯s nerves and made them tremble.

    ¡°What could I say? I just came to see her and, by the way, give some advice to her rtionship with you. After all, I used to be your fianc¨¦e.¡± Su Zhn was silent for a moment and then cracked a beautiful smile. She stared fixedly at his face, refusing to miss any expression of his, even if it was cold.

    As if not hearing the ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ thing, Mo Jingshen just said coldly, ¡°I think Elder Su is bing stupid. Doesn¡¯t he know that my ce is off-limits to your family? How could he just turn a blind eye to your behavior and let you intrude into here?¡±

    Being cold-shouldered by Mo Jingshen in Ji Nuan¡¯s presence, Su Zhn felt embarrassed but still had to keep calm. She looked at Mo Jingshen and smiled again, and then turned her eyes to Ji Nuan who stared angrily at Mo Jingshen for leaving the ward without permission. ¡± You¡¯re rarely hospitalized for an injury. I have a lot more experience in taking care of you than Miss Ji does. I apanied you when you fell into aast time. So, when I heard that you were here, in the same hospital, I came to see you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen cast a cold nce at her and then said in a freezing tone, ¡°If my memory serves me right, when I was in aast time, it was Nan Heng¡¯s men who took care of me. You showed up a few times just as I was waking up. I don¡¯t know if you have any experience in taking care of people, but the one you called ¡®Miss Ji¡¯ is my wife. It should be her job to take care of me, which is none of your business.¡±

    Su Zhn didn¡¯t say anything, but when she heard Mo Jingshen said that Ji Nuan was his wife, her eyes were fixed on him.

    She said after a few seconds of silence, ¡°Jingshen, what I¡¯m most concerned about right now is your health. As to whom your wife is, Miss Ji has just stressed it over and over to me. She reminded me several times that the odds were in her favor. You¡¯re injured like this, and I¡¯m not in the mood to think about anything else. What truly matters is your...¡±

    His tone was still cid. ¡°Did she need to stress to you over and over who my wife is? Everyone knows she is my wife.¡±

    ¡°I mean, maybe she was afraid that I may threaten her position, so she was constantly trying to assert her identity...¡±

    ¡°Really? But why did I hear you were threatening my wife?¡± Mo Jingshen coldly stared at Su Zhn. ¡°You want to apply your most-used means to her? To throw weight around and force her to her knees with your wealth? Do you think she is a pushover who you can easily bully? Don¡¯t you see how Su Xueyi ended up? Or, it doesn¡¯t matter to you to lose a cousin, and you want to sacrifice yourself?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t think she was bullied by Su Zhn. After all, she didn¡¯t lose to Su Zhn.

    However, hearing those words from Mo Jingshen¡¯s mouth, almost moved her to tears.

    Su Zhn stared at his cold face. ¡°You won¡¯t touch me.¡±

    The door of the ward suddenly opened. Nan Heng, who had been listening outside, was standing there with a cold look.

    ¡°Sorry, I found no one in the ward upstairs, so I came here to have a look and then heard such a drama.¡± Nan Heng looked around the ward with a cold smile and then rested his eyes on Su Zhn, saying coldly, ¡°Miss Su, I advise you not to mess around with Ji Nuan. Mo Jingshen is very fond of his wife. You sent those photos to her and showed up in front of her to affect her mood, which is enough to make him very angry with you. Now, you¡¯re even threatening her.¡±

    The part between Su Zhn¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She obviously didn¡¯t expect them to know about the photos.

    ¡°Besides.¡± Nan Heng raised his hand and arranged his cuffs casually. There was a cold sneer on his lips, and he casually said, ¡°We didn¡¯t touch you back then, because the Su family has a certain status in the American arms industry. There were checks and bnces between the Su family and us, and we are in the same boat. Your family won¡¯t move, and neither will we, but now Elder Su has handed over what he had to protect himself. He has traded the Su family¡¯s resources in the arms industry for maintaining your family¡¯s status in the business circle. He has got what he wanted, but there won¡¯t be any checks and bnces between him and us anymore.¡±

    At this, a crack finally appeared in Su Zhn¡¯s calm face, and she looked up at Mo Jingshen, who remained aloof.

    Nan Heng walked in as he continued to arrange his cuffs, saying with a smile, ¡°So, don¡¯t be so blindly confident, if you dare to do something to Ji Nuan, guess, will he touch you or not?¡±

 Chapter 332 - Was Mrs. Mo so Haughty Because of Mr. Moâ€™s Indulgence?

    <h4>Chapter 332: Was Mrs. Mo so Haughty Because of Mr. Mo¡¯s Indulgence?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Su Zhn¡¯s fingers, which hung at her side, quivered silently as she stared at the man whose eyes were cold. ¡°My grandfather was... forced to surrender those powers to you?¡±

    K, who had been standing behind Mo Jingshen and listening silently, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Although he had had contact with Miss Su before, he couldn¡¯t help cutting in when he saw her questioning Mr. Mo with such an attitude. ¡°Miss Su, Mr. Mo has been very kind to your family. If Mr. Mo hadn¡¯t considered his past partnership with Elder Su and Shine Group, the Su family would have to face more than merely handing in those powers. You should stop pestering him, which won¡¯t get you anywhere. You should have known this since Mr. Mo left the USst time.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± Su Zhn bit her lower lip and stared at Mo Jingshen¡¯s unmoved face. ¡°So, I was being used by you, wasn¡¯t I? Through me, you broke thest barrier between you and the Su family and trampled the Su family that is supposed to match you in strength! Now, the Su family can only develop in the business circle but won¡¯t have any future in the arms industry!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s thin lips moved, and he said indifferently, ¡°You think you were used by me? But all of this started with your intentional deception, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Me? When did I deceive you?¡± Su Zhn¡¯s face immediately stiffened.

    Mo Jingshen gave an imperceptible cold smile. ¡°Have you forgotten that you lied to me in the ward with my father¡¯s cooperation after I woke up from days ofa?¡±

    Su Zhn paused. ¡°You mean... when I told you it was me who rescued you from the Los Angeles River?¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan, who didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, turned her eyes to Su Zhn in shock.

    Mo Jingshen coldly withdrew his eyes from Su Zhn¡¯s face. ¡°In keeping with my father¡¯s selfish desire to keep me in the United States, you and he made up lies together and tried to make me marry you with the so-called kindness and family friendship.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned up the corners of his mouth and showed a mocking smile. ¡°Since you dared to lie to me, you should be able to take the consequences. Since the Su family harbored ill intentions and happened to have something I wanted, I yed this drama with you for two years. After all, you were used by your own grandfather. You shouldn¡¯t spill the dirty water over me.¡±

    Su Zhn couldn¡¯t ept what he said. Her hands trembled a lot harder. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t force a single word out. She stared at the man with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Why are you so sure that I was lying? You were covered in blood and barely breathing, and I did drive you to the hospital! Jingshen, I know you have a prejudice against the Su family, but you can¡¯t deny my...¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to continue this stupid lie?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold voice rang. Because of his poor physical condition, his voice sounded very low.

    Ji Nuan sat silently on the bed, really wanting to swear.

    It was not important who on earth saved Mo Jingshen at that time. She didn¡¯t take that matter seriously. What he and she had experienced together for so long didn¡¯t just include that small matter.

    But, how could Su Zhn lie so brazenly? Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect the one who really saved Mo Jingshen was sitting here and watching!

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude was so cold and resolute that Su Zhn couldn¡¯t continue with that ¡®exnation¡¯ any longer.

    She paused, looked into his eyes that were as deep as the sea, and gradually lowered her voice. ¡°Jingshen, no matter what happened between us, I still used to be your fianc¨¦e... you can¡¯t be so cruel to me...¡±

    Mo Jingshen sneered. ¡°I¡¯m cruel indeed if I everid a hand on the Su family before you sent that wedding-dress doll to Ji Nuan.¡±

    He was warning her that touching Ji Nuan would hit his bottom line.

    He had already done ¡®cruel¡¯ things to the Su family, and he didn¡¯t mind doing more. Even if he were called ¡®cruel,¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t let the Su family off easily.

    Su Zhn couldn¡¯t help snapping, ¡°Miss Ji is no longer a child. Is she so delicate? It¡¯s just a prank. What¡¯s the big deal about those des?¡±

    She added, her eyes bloodshot, ¡°Su Xueyi was just trying to defend me against an injustice! But you almost ruined her. It is a miracle that she is still alive! And to me, you strangled the Su family¡¯s lifeblood, stopping the Su family from any possible development in business and had my grandfather lock me up! Mo Jingshen, was I by your side for two years and loved and waited for you for so many years in exchange for such treatment?¡±

    Mo Jingshen closed his eyes; his pale face looking a bit impatient.

    Noticing his look, Su Zhn knew that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She paused and then softened her voice. ¡°Jingshen, don¡¯t be angry. Let me help you back to your ward. You¡¯re still...¡±

    With that, she reached out to help him.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡± K suddenly winked at Ji Nuan.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen evaded Su Zhn¡¯s hand minutely but thetter insisting on helping him, Ji Nuan pursed her lips, came up, and held his arm. He immediately leaned against her. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    ¡°How many times has the doctor said you should never get out of bed these days? Did you pull out the needle yourself? Didn¡¯t you feel any pain?¡± Standing closest to Mo Jingshen, she couldn¡¯t help muttering when he leaned against her, ¡°What if your wound is inmed? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wound will be inmed over and over again, leading to infection and fever that will eventually burn you into a fool?¡±

    K, who was standing behind: ¡°...¡±

    Was Mrs. Mo so haughty because of Mr. Mo¡¯s indulgence? Shouldn¡¯t she try to be gentler than Miss Su at such a time? How could she say those words to Mr. Mo?

    Su Zhn watched Mo Jingshen leaned against Ji Nuan defenselessly and suddenly turned her eyes to Ji Nuan. For a moment, Ji Nuan saw a resolute and resentful gleam shed across Su Zhn¡¯s eyes, but obviously, she wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed that.

    Mo Jingshen frowned and said coldly, ¡°K, send Miss Su back, and remind Elder Su not to go too far. After all, I¡¯m not currently very tolerant.¡±

 Chapter 333 - High Fever

    <h4>Chapter 333: High Fever</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to hold Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm, noticing that just now he was trying to shield her behind him.

    She remembered Feng Ling saying that Miss Su had intermittently manic sickness, but she couldn¡¯t be so irrational as to do anything against her in a ce like this.

    Mo Jingshen held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, silently reassuring her and not letting her be affected by these affairs.

    Their gesture didn¡¯t escape Su Zhn¡¯s eyes. She looked at their hands sped together and said sourly, ¡°Jingshen, we had been together for two years. You worked overtime, and I apanied you to work overtime. You went on business trips, and I followed you on business trips. You and I have experienced no less than you and Ji Nuan. I was honest enough with you. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you back then, but it¡¯s unfair for you to deny my love for you. I¡¯ve been in love with you for so many years. I...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s paleness added yet more indifference to his already cold look. ¡°Lies will get you nowhere. Your so-called love is just your obsession. I do not owe you, nor I am responsible for you. Just go. Don¡¯t make yourself a joke.¡±

    K took his words as his order. He went up to Su Zhn and said politely, ¡°It is not convenient for Mr. and Mrs. Mo to receive guests. Please leave.¡±

    Su Zhn still wanted to speak, but K stood in front of her.

    Su Zhn¡¯s hands kept shaking. She tried to control her emotions; her eyes were full of sadness. Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to stay here, she took a deep breath, saying, ¡°OK, I¡¯m leaving. Jingshen, please take care of yourself. I¡¯lle again when you leave the hospital...¡±

    ¡°Miss Su, please.¡±

    Before she finished her words, K, who had been standing in front of her, showed her the door.

    With her fingers firmly clenched, Su Zhn managed to maintain herst touch of grace and stepped out.

    K blocked her line of sight from looking into the ward as she walked away with him. It was not until they were far away that Nan Heng, who had been leaning against the door of the ward, caught a glimpse of Mo Jingshen, who looked horribly pale. ¡°Are you sure you can hold up?¡±

    However, Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t answer him. Ji Nuan cried in surprise when he fell on her; she hurriedly reached out to steady his body.

    Ji Nuan was startled. Her hands sped tightly around his body for fear that he should fall.

    Nan Heng frowned, turned around, and went out to call for a nurse. When the doctors and nurses came to help him up in a hurry, Ji Nuan looked at the blood on her hand and then at the blood oozing from the back of Mo Jingshen¡¯s light blue hospital gown. Her heart sank.

    His ward was four floors away from hers. He came soon after Su Zhn came. How did he manage toe so soon after getting the news and pulling out the needles? His injuries were more than just flesh wounds. The doctor had told her that although the butt of the rifle didn¡¯t break his bone, his wounds opened his skin, showing the bone. After two or three days of recuperation, his wounds had finally almost healed, but he got out of bed.

    ¡ª-

    The sky gradually became dark.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, you really have a jinxing mouth.¡± Outside the ward, Nan Heng sighed to the woman in front of the door.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Once Mo Jingshen was taken back to his ward by the doctors and nurses, his wounds were re-treated, his bleeding had been stopped, and medicine had been applied onto his wounds. Just as she had said, his wounds had inmmation, and a few hourster, he had a high fever, and his temperature shot up to forty degrees.

    If he hadn¡¯t happened to be in the hospital or if it had been dyed a little longer, he would have had serious trouble.

    The doctors were still in the ward, so Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t go in now. She had to wait outside under Nan Heng¡¯s ming eyes.

    ¡°I was watching him every minute of every day, telling him not to move, and all I did was going back to my ward to take a bath while you let him get out of his ward. I know K didn¡¯t dare stop him, but how about the other people? Didn¡¯t they know the wounds on his back will get inmmation if he came out like that? Why didn¡¯t they stop him? Your men are to me. How can you me my mouth?¡± Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°Just after receiving the bombing of my husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend and all kinds of mental and physical stimtion, I have to face my husband¡¯s high fever anda. Can¡¯t you consider my mood? At leastfort me.¡±

    Nan Heng stared at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stimted by his ex-girlfriend.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared back angrily. ¡°Before I was stimted by her, the one who you failed to stop had already rushed into my ward.¡±

    ¡°So, you want to be stimted?¡± Nan Heng coldly raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you want to listen, I don¡¯t mind telling you about the story of Mo Jingshen and Su Zhn. No matter how much sincerity or hypocrisy was involved, they were together for two years, indeed. You know, love wille in time...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen,¡± Ji Nuan said firmly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to be stimted?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you always want to sow discord between us since we¡¯ve been together. I¡¯m no interested in the story of Mo Jingshen and Su Zhn but in you.¡±

    ¡°...Me? For what?¡±

    ¡°I wonder, is it because I stole the man you love that you always hate me. So, Nan Heng, did you fall for Mo Jingshen...¡± Ji Nuan gave him a meaningful look. After watching Nan Heng choked himself on a puff of smoke and coughed loudly, Ji Nuan turned her eyes to Feng Ling, who had just walked out of the elevator.

    Nan Heng coughed badly. Feng Ling came over and cast a strange look at him, and then looked at Ji Nuan expressionlessly. ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯ve sent a different team to guard your ward. No one can disturb you again.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. In fact, if it were someone else today, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into her ward, but Su Zhn had known them before, and it was understandable that they dared not stop her.

    However, there must be some who took sides with the Su family among those men. After all, everyone knew about Su Zhn¡¯s past rtionship with Mo Jingshen. They let Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-girlfriend in to see her either to watch the fun or because they had been in contact with the Su family.

 Chapter 335 - He Couldnâ€™t Believe His Eyesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 335: He Couldn¡¯t Believe His Eyes...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After calling Nan Heng, Ji Nuan turned around and saw Feng Ling risen from her chair in the hallway toe to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but looked into the ward. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Has Mr. Mo woken up?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He had something to talk to Nan Heng alone. I just called Nan Heng, and he wille soon.¡± With that, Ji Nuan took a look at Feng Ling. ¡°What did you do when you were not in the hospital yesterday afternoon?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and said tly, ¡°I went to tend some personal matters.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her again. Although she could tell Feng Ling had something on her mind, she didn¡¯t inquire but just asked her to help buy some food.

    ...

    Ji Nuan looked very gaunt, which was unknown to herself since she didn¡¯t sleep very well as she was taking care of Mo Jingshen all night.

    Feng Ling was responsible for Ji Nuan¡¯s food and day-to-day life, so she knew well about her habits. Seeing Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to go to bed when she returned to the ward and noticing that she didn¡¯t look very well, Feng Ling picked up some more stuff when she went out to buy something to eat.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, would you like a facial mask?¡± When Feng Ling pushed the door open, Ji Nuan was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, trying to sleep.

    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, she thought of how Su Zhn gazed at Mo Jingshen yesterday. How much did she love him that she abandoned all her self-esteem and pride just trying to keep him beside her?

    To be honest, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like the paranoid look in Su Zhn¡¯s eyes.

    Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s question, Ji Nuan opened her eyes and got up. Feng Ling held a bag in her hand and poured several brands of facial masks onto her bed.

    ¡°Why did you buy this stuff?¡± Ji Nuan asked in surprise. She couldn¡¯t imagine Feng Ling standing in front of a cosmetic counter.

    ¡°You look gaunt. I¡¯ve heard that women usually need facial masks when their skin condition is bad. I have never used this kind of stuff, nor do I know which brand is better. When I was shopping for food, I walked by the mall and bought a few.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan picked up two of them and took a look at them, and the corners of her mouth twitched.

    Sure enough, Feng Ling never seemed to have used skincare products, let alone facial mask.

    In addition to whitening and hydrating masks, there were even lifting, firming, and anti-wrinkle ones. They were both in their early twenties, and their faces were filled with cogen. Thetter kinds of facial masks were totally needless to them at such a young age!

    ¡°You haven¡¯t used them?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly chuckled and looked up at her.

    Looking at her bright eyes, Feng Ling immediately understood what she meant. She took a step back. ¡°Mrs. Mo, these are all for you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use that much.¡± Ji Nuan picked up two simplest hydrating masks and beckoned her. ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t hide so far. Nan Heng is in Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, and we can¡¯t get in. Instead of waiting here bored, we can help each other put on the facial masks. You¡¯ve bought so many anyway.¡±

    Although Ji Nuan didn¡¯t use many skincare products, she knew a bit more than Feng Ling about this stuff at least. Looking at the look of resolute refusal on Feng Ling¡¯s face, she narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to try it? You work, rain or shine, all-year-round for the base. Although your skin is good, it has be a little rough. Now that you¡¯ve bought so many facial masks, why don¡¯t you try it with me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not gonna use it, and... what do I need such good skin for...¡± Feng Ling took another step back.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°You really don¡¯t think of yourself as a woman?¡±

    Feng Ling hesitated and looked at the things at Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, and after quite a while, she asked, ¡°I really don¡¯t look like a woman?¡±

    Ji Nuan sat on the bed with her chin in one hand and looked at Feng Ling, who had been preupiedtely and seemed a little self-doubting. ¡°You looked good when your hair was longer. But why did you cut it so short? I think even K¡¯s hair is longer than yours.¡±

    Feng Ling apparently had no idea how long her hair should be. ¡°I¡¯m not used to long hair. Short hair isfortable.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you look like a woman when you look at your short hair in the mirror?¡± Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I seldom look in the mirror.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the end, Feng Ling lost to Ji Nuan and was forcibly dragged into the bathroom. In the bathroom, they washed their faces in front of a mirror,thered up their faces, and then applied a face mask.

    In the beginning, Feng Ling didn¡¯t even know how to apply the mask, and Ji Nuan patiently taught her how. However, it turned out that the woman who could shoot the whole world with a gun was beaten by a face mask.

    After Feng Ling tore up three masks, Ji Nuan finally managed to get her to put one fully on her face.

    ¡ª-

    No one passing this ward could have imagined what the two women were up to.

    K came to knock on the door, and Ji Nuan answered. Feng Ling had juste out of the bathroom and didn¡¯t realize that others woulde in, so when the door was opened from the outside, she suddenly froze.

    K hade for Feng Ling. However, as he entered, he saw two women with facial masks on their faces.

    There were holes in the white mask, and the two women stared at him at the same time with their eyes of almost the same size.

    Ji Nuan had no problem with it, whereas Feng Ling, seeing K, who was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped, frowned and was about to take the mask off her face.

    However, K quickly raised his cell phone and took a photo of Feng Ling.

    She stopped as she was about to take off the mask. ¡°Why did you take a photo of me?¡±

    ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe I saw Feng Ling with a facial mask in my lifetime. I must show this photo to Boss!¡± K had forgotten what he hade for, and just before Feng Ling could stop him, he opened the door and quickly ran away.

    ¡°K! Delete that photo!¡± Feng Ling quickly ran after him.

    Ji Nuan looked speechlessly at the two who were running and chasing. K and Feng Ling¡¯s martial skills were about the same. It was unknown whether Feng Ling could catch up with K, after all, K had longer legs than her. But Feng Ling rushed out with the facial mask on. Did she want the whole hospital to see her like this...?

    Feng Ling chased very fast, and K fled very fast as if afraid of having his cell phone smashed. To save himself, he ran straight to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward area. When he reached Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, Nan Heng happened to walk out. He stopped at once, hid behind Nan Heng, looked at Feng Ling, who hade after him, and chuckled smugly. Under Boss¡¯s protection, he was no longer afraid of Feng Ling and looked particrly ostentatious.

 Chapter 336 - She Heard the Complaint of â€˜the Straight Manâ€™ Nan Heng from a Distance

    <h4>Chapter 336: She Heard the Comint of ¡®the Straight Man¡¯ Nan Heng from a Distance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Give me your cell phone!¡± Feng Ling red at K ferociously.

    K pouted his lips at her and pointed to Feng Ling¡¯s face with his chin. ¡°Since you¡¯vee here with the mask on, it doesn¡¯t make any difference if I delete the photo or not.¡±

    Feng Ling froze. She didn¡¯t realize that she actually ran out with the facial mask on. She turned her eyes, only to meet Nan Heng¡¯s stare.

    ¡°What the hell is that on your face?¡± Nan Heng cast her a strange look.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Nan Heng reached out to take off the mask from Feng Ling¡¯s face. Seeing her face lighten with water, he raised his eyebrows, and his fingers groped at her chin flirtily, only to get a handful of sticky, wet essence on his hand. He immediately swung his hand with a look of disgust. ¡°What the heck is this? Wet and sticky?¡±

    No sooner had Ji Nuan washed her face and followed them over, she heard theint of ¡®the straight man¡¯ Nan Heng from a distance.

    Feng Ling was about to wipe her face with her sleeve when Ji Nuan came forward and handed her the wet towel she brought. Ji Nuan nced at K, who was stillughing at Feng Ling and at Nan Heng, who was wiping his hands on K¡¯s clothes. ¡°No wonder our Feng Ling is not that feminine. It would be strange for her to be feminine with people like you around her.¡±

    Feng Ling wiped her face clean, and the skin of her cheeks was a little red because she wiped too hard.

    Nan Heng nced at Ji Nuan and then at Feng Ling, only to see a red spot on her face that looked fairer than usual. He looked at her cor that she had pulled down a lot as she washed her face and then at her fair exposed neckline.

    ¡°You two women have stayed up here all night and have not rested in the ward today. You are really full of energy,¡± Nan Heng said coldly, looking away from Feng Ling¡¯s face.

    Every time Ji Nuan met Nan Heng, they would bicker. However, seeing Feng Ling obviously pissed off, she didn¡¯t say anything but give Nan Heng a knowing look. She took a look at the ward¡¯s door. ¡°Have you guys finished talking? Is he asleep again?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. He received a call from the Mo Corporation, and it hasn¡¯t finished yet,¡± Nan Heng said and jested, ¡°You are going to stay in this ward? Why don¡¯t you ask the nurses to move your bed to this ward and have you stay with him here so that you don¡¯t have to share a bed with him.¡±

    Knowing that he was joking with her, Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°It sounds like a good idea.¡±

    Nan Heng sneered. ¡°You wish.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± Feng Ling suddenly said coldly and turned to leave.

    Ji Nuan turned to follow her, and, seeing her dark face, she was about tofort her. After all, K just wanted to make a joke, whereas Nan Heng was obviously taunting her. He shouldn¡¯tugh at her just because Feng Ling tried something feminine.

    However, before she said anything, the two of them walked to the elevator, and its door suddenly opened.

    Seeing the two people in the elevator, Ji Nuan paused, and the former two fixed their eyes on her when they saw her.

    ¡°Father?¡± Ji Nuan hesitated before she called politely.

    Mo Shaoze looked at her coldly. ¡°Jingshen is here in the hospital, and you¡¯re keeping it a secret from us?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes moved from An Shuyan behind him to Mo Shaoze, and she said, ¡°Sorry, we came back in such a hurry, and we¡¯ve been in the hospital these days. It is my fault not to have informed you in time, but I don¡¯t have your contact information.¡±

    Since their bet of tens of millions of dors, Mo Shaoze had not much reason to pick on her for the time being. Since they had been at peace for so long, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t rebut him with her glib tongue but sincerely apologized to him, which appeased Mo Shaoze¡¯s anger a bit.

    Mo Shaoze walked out and took a look at Ji Nuan and then at Feng Ling, who had no intention of going back to wash her face and stood at Ji Nuan¡¯s side. His eyes rested on both of them and then fell back on Ji Nuan¡¯s face. ¡°Was Jingshen badly injured?¡±

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t sure if he knew anything about Mo Jingshen¡¯s experiences, but since he had been in the US for so many years, he probably knew something about what his son had done under his nose.

    She thought about it and didn¡¯t say much. She just said, ¡°Yes, he was badly hurt, but he¡¯s much better now. His operation was done four days ago, and now he just needs to stay in the hospital for several more days.¡±

    Getting the reassuring answer, Mo Shaoze nodded and looked at An Shuyan, who was standing quietly behind him. ¡°Shuyan, go see Jingshen. Let him tell you what he needs. He has been injured for so many days without telling us. He really doesn¡¯t have the slightest respect for his parents.¡±

    Seeing An Shuyan walk directly to the ward, Ji Nuan moved her lips but didn¡¯t speak. At this time, Mo Shaoze said coldly, ¡°When Jingshen leaves the hospital, remember to ask him to stay in the United States for a longer time. There is only his grandfather and our old house in Hai City. It¡¯s pointless for him to stay in Hai City. His real home is in Los Angeles, and he hasn¡¯t been home in years. Even if he has no ns to take over Shine, he should go back home to visit his mother.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell him yourself?¡± Ji Nuan asked him.

    Mo Shaoze, with a dark face, didn¡¯t answer her.

    He would have liked to say it himself. Though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was clear that Ji Nuan¡¯s words were more effective than his.

    On the other side, outside the door of Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, An Shuyan carrying some nutrients and a fruit basket had hardly walked past when Nan Heng with a cigarette in his mouth stopped her.

    The cigarette in Nan Heng¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t lighted. He narrowed his eyes, and coldly nced at her. ¡°Miss An, are you here on behalf of President Mo?¡±

    An Shuyan nodded politely to him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Mo asked me toe and see Jingshen.¡±

    Nan Heng coldly curved the corners of his mouth, but his smile was clearly cold. He blocked the door of the ward and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go in. Tell Mrs. Mo what you want to say, and she¡¯ll ry your words to Mo Jingshen.¡±

    Hearing Nan Heng¡¯s words, Ji Nuan silently gave Nan Heng a thumbs-up in her heart.

    No matter how much Nan Heng liked mocking her, he knew what was what at critical times.

    Although Mo Shaoze had taken An Shuyan back to the US, he had brought her here today and asked An Shuyan to visit Mo Jingshen. Obviously, he had not yet given up his npletely and still wanted to fix up An Shuyan and Mo Jingshen.

    Besides, this was the United States, his territory, which he thought would be best for him to carry out his n.

    Since President Mo hadn¡¯t given up, they should stifle his stupid n in the cradle.

 Chapter 337 - What Itches More Is My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 337: What Itches More Is My Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mr. Nan Heng, President Mo is right here. I think you heard what he said just now,¡± An Shuyan emphasized.

    Nan Heng took the cigarette out of his mouth and narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°I have been friends with Mo Jingshen for many years, but I have nothing to do with Shine Group. President Mo should know my temper. Without my permission, no one can intrude into my ce.¡±

    With that, Nan Heng coldly nced at Mo Shaoze with a faint smile.

    Mo Shaoze was obviously displeased at his words. ¡°My own son is here in the hospital, and I, as his father, have to gain your permission to visit him?¡±

    ¡°I certainly won¡¯t stop you if you want to go in, President Mo,¡± Nan Heng said slowly and coolly, ¡°But not Miss An. Mrs. Mo is here, and you actually asked Miss An to go in? Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding?¡±

    Mo Shaoze frowned coldly. An Shuyan walked away from the door of the ward, turned, and walked back. Then she looked at Ji Nuan and handed her the things in her hand. ¡°Mrs. Mo, please.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave a faint smile and took them. ¡°Thank you, Secretary An.¡¯

    With that, Ji Nuan paused and went on. ¡°May I call you Secretary An? You are now the secretary-manager of Shine Group, many levels higher than when you were at the Mo Corporation. You must be very skilled in your work to be promoted so fast.¡±

    An Shuyan nodded at her politely, and the smile on her face was neither cold nor warm. ¡°You can call me An Shuyan or Secretary An.¡±

    Ji Nuan exchanged a nce with her. Women¡¯s intuition was always urate. She looked thoughtfully at An Shuyan for a few seconds and then handed over the things in her hand to Feng Ling.

    ¡°Father, are you going in to see Jingshen now?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Although it was not Mo Shaoze who denied entrance at the door, Nan Heng had given him no face by shutting An Shuyan out.

    Mo Shaoze coldly nced at the ward, pondered for a while, and said, ¡°Since Jingshen is still sleeping, I¡¯m not going in. It¡¯ll be the Spring Festival in half a month. If he can be discharged at that time, tell him to go home to have a family reunion dinner.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    Mo Shaoze took a look at her again. With a dark look, he turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly paused and turned his eyes to An Shuyan standing beside him. ¡°Help Ji Nuan if you have time. Ji Nuan is not very familiar with Los Angeles and may need your help.¡±

    ¡°OK,¡± An Shuyan said gently.

    Mo Shaoze sighed when Ji Nuan was not paying attention and entered the elevator.

    After they left, Ji Nuan looked at the elevator¡¯s door, watching the number gradually changing from this floor to the first floor.

    Mo Shaoze was Mo Jingshen¡¯s father anyway. Even though An Shuyan was not allowed in, he could certainly enter if he wanted, but he seemed to be angry, or he was too controlling over people, and anything out of his control might offend him.

    He came in a hurry and left in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t see the slightest bit of fatherly love for Mo Jingshen from him.

    If Mo Jingshen could be discharged from the hospital in half a month, was it really necessary for him to go back?

    And just now for a moment, Ji Nuan felt...

    An Shuyan was no longer as eager to approach Mo Jingshen as when she had just gone to Hai City and the Mo Corporation. Instead, although she didn¡¯t explicitly say or do anything, she gave Ji Nuan the feeling that she was just epting Mo Shaoze¡¯s arrangement without initiative or resistance.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, shall I take these in?¡± Feng Ling had checked the fruit basket and nutrients that she had just taken. After making sure there was nothing wrong with this stuff, she asked.

    Ji Nuan looked away from the number ¡°1¡± on the elevator and nced into the fruit basket.

    The moment she looked at these, she knew that it was not Mo Shaoze who had bought them. From what she knew of him, he wouldn¡¯t buy anything when he came to visit his son.

    The fruit basket was very delicate, not the kind of fruit basket that could be bought casually in the supermarket near the hospital. The fruits in it were all rare, nutritious, and delicious. And the nutrients were also expensive stuff that could enrich the blood. Obviously, An Shuyan prepared carefully before she came.

    An Shuyan had already sobered up when she left Hai City, hadn¡¯t she?

    Then why did she give her the ¡®everything is arranged by Mo Shaoze, and I¡¯m innocent¡¯ attitude?

    ¡ª-

    As many people who had thought it would be profitable toe here had been shut out cruelly, so, for the next week, the hospital remained quiet, and no one dared to disturb them again.

    Thest time Mo Jingshen¡¯s wounds were inmed, he had a high fever for only one night and then recovered quite well. A weekter, the skin on the surface of his wound was beginning to heal, and he could asionally get out of bed and walk normally.

    ¡°Last time, Father asked you to go home for dinner next week. What do you think?¡± Ji Nuan supported him as he walked through the room, and when he walked to the window, she turned to open the curtains and close the window, which was opened a little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. The Aqib thing is over, and Officer Entes and the XI base will sort out the rest of it on their own. I don¡¯t n to stay in America for too long. I will take you back to Hai City as soon as I recover.¡± Seeing her care about him, Mo Jingshen smiled.

    ¡°It will be the Spring Festival next week. No matter where in China, people will be busy celebrating the Spring Festival. And the Mo Corporation doesn¡¯t have much work for you to handle personally. It¡¯s not bad to apany your parents to have a reunion dinner. You apany Grandpa in the Spring Festival every year. If you don¡¯t go back to apany him this year, will Grandpa be angry?¡± At the mention of Grandfather Mo, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Through the window, the winter sun rays fell on his handsome face, as if he was surrounded in the circle of light while he smiled warmly at her.

    He said gently, ¡°He won¡¯t be angry. Even if we are not in the Mo family home, there are more than a few rtives whoe and go. You know how many peoplee to visit him every day. He will be busy enough just dealing with those rtives.¡±

    While he was speaking, Ji Nuan put her hand on his back, scratched his back twice across his hospital gown, and then asked with sparkling eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a wound healing be itchy? Don¡¯t you feel itchy at all?¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t itchy, but when you scratched it, it did feel a little bit itchy.¡±

    He looked at her fair-skinned face, which was so near at hand. When his gaze met hers, he said meaningfully, ¡°But what itches more is my heart.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He bent his head, his warm lips on her neck, and his voice was light, teasing as he kissed her gently, ¡°These days, I had slept in the ward, feeling that time had passed too slowly. Now finally, I can hug you again. Why don¡¯t we do something else to kill time?¡±

 Chapter 338 - It Was Trulyâ€¦ a Reversal of Fortune!

    <h4>Chapter 338: It Was Truly... a Reversal of Fortune!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ever since she became pregnant, Mo Jingshen changed from physically teasing her to verbally teasing her; Ji Nuan was already used to this.

    He was really only allowed toy down. Whenever he moved his arm a little, he would find himself on the receiving end of Ji Nuan¡¯s re.

    After a difficult period, he was finally able to walk. He was also finally able to hold her. The man gradually tightened his arm around her waist, as though he had no n of releasing her from his embrace.

    They were both dressed in hospital attire. As Ji Nuan was too skinny, the clothes appeared especially loose. The man only needed to tug on it gently to release two of her buttons. Being held in his arms like this made it even more convenient for him.

    Ji Nuan tilted her head: ¡°I¡¯m not past the first two months of my pregnancy.¡±

    His voice was muffled: ¡°En, I know.¡±

    ¡°When I went for a checkup a few days ago, the doctor said that because it¡¯s still too early, it¡¯s difficult to see a clear image. I¡¯ll go for another checkup again in a few days if I have the time. I never knew that prenatal examination is soplicated...¡±

    The man sprinkled kisses down to her corbone before shifting back to her neck. Finally, he focused on her lips, pressing her against the wall by the windows. Although he held her tightly in his embrace, he carefully avoided her belly. He forced her lips apart and intruded in with his tongue.

    They continued kissing for a long time, but Ji Nuan did not make any attempts to struggle. After all, Mo Jingshen knew his limits much better than her.

    Naturally, the more they kissed, the more passionate they became. As they were about to lose control, the man leaned against her neck to catch his breath; the two of them were pressed against the wall. His dark, hoarse voice whispered right next to her ear: ¡°There¡¯s still a month to go. It¡¯s difficult to bear.¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted tough. She tolerated the urge for as long as she could manage, but she still ended up giggling.

    She raised her arms and held the man who seldom revealed such a childish side to him; she had already decided that his actions earlier could only be perceived as a child whining for something he could not have. She held his neck with a happy smile. ¡°Grandfather wants us to have an entire football team of children, doesn¡¯t he? No matter if we have them early orte, you¡¯ll still have to tolerate it. After the first child, at some point, we have to have another. The more you tolerate it, the more you¡¯ll grow to be used to it.¡±

    The man abruptly pinched her chin and gave her another kiss. He then kissed across her cheek toward her ear to coax her: ¡°One child alone is sufficient. Do you think that I haven¡¯t noticed you sneaking back to your room every morning to puke? One child alone has been so difficult. How could I possibly bear to let you suffer through this again?¡±

    Ji Nuan found that on the surface, Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance really embodied the meaning of ¡®a clear heart with few desires¡¯ well.

    It was only after long periods of interaction that she discovered that this man could drown others with his kisses. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, now that he was finally able to move, she suspected that he would have thrown her cleanly onto the bed in the midst of kissing her.

    ¡ª-

    When she went back for another prenatal examination, the results were not particrly different from before.

    Her condition was still rather good, but her pregnancy was less stable than in typical cases. This was rted to Ji Nuan¡¯s weak disposition to cold. Furthermore, she was also affected by the events of the past twenty days and the difficulties she faced with sleeping. She was sleeping better in Mo Jingshen¡¯s room, but, at the same time, she was constantly worried aboutplications with his wounds. Her mood was constantly low, and she would even have asional nightmares of Dali pointing a gun at her.

    The various issues caused the little thing in her tummy to be slightly unstable. It was also slightly smaller than usual. The doctor nagged at Ji Nuan to eat more nutritious food, rest more, topose her heat, and worry less.

    Thus, in thest few days of Mo Jingshen¡¯s hospitalization, under the doctor¡¯s orders, Ji Nuan was no longer allowed to sleep in his hospital room. She could onlyy obediently in her own room. Now, it was Mo Jingshen who could move about as he pleased, while she could only stay in bed to watch the man whenever he visited; he constantly appeared to be holding inughter.

    This was truly... a reversal of fortune!

    ¡ª-

    There were many Chinese people in Los Angeles. As the Chinese New Year approached, the festive atmosphere could be felt in variousrge malls and streets.

    The day before New Year¡¯s Eve, Mo Jingshen was finally discharged.

    When he stepped out of the hospital, Shine Group¡¯s car was already waiting outside.

    This also meant that from the beginning, Mo Shaoze did not n on giving them any freedom of choice. Since they had returned to Los Angeles, they naturally had to abide by his ns.

    A middle-aged chauffeur stepped out of the car and respectfully nodded to Mo Jingshen: ¡°President Mo, it¡¯s been a long time. Is your health better? Director Mo asked us to send you home!¡±

    The driver was a Chinese man. He was around the age of forty, and his name was George. He was a butler and chauffeur who had worked for many years in Los Angeles for the Mo family and was very familiar with Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen nced at him indifferently: ¡°Did I say I would be going back today?¡±

    George was startled for a moment before he quickly exined, ¡°But the New Year¡¯s celebration will begin tomorrow. Director Mo knows that you¡¯ll be discharged today and especially sent us to receive you...¡±

    Nan Heng was not around today. Feng Ling and K were preparing to send them back to Mo Jingshen¡¯s amodation. When they saw that the Mo family had sent people to pick them up, they did not say anything and prepared to move Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen¡¯s things onto the car.

    However, Mo Jingshen said, ¡°Put those down.¡±

    Feng Ling and K were startled for a moment. They brought the things they were about to shift onto the car back, and turned toward Mo Jingshen, waiting for his instructions.

    ¡°ce them on our own cars.¡± Mo Jingshen was expressionless. He gave George another nce. ¡°If we have enough time, I¡¯ll drop by tomorrow. You can leave now.¡±

    George had been at the Mo family for many years. He naturally knew that Mo Jingshen was distant from the Mo family. He did not say more, and after giving him a nod, he returned to his car. After a moment, when he saw that Mo Jingshen truly had no intention of taking his car, he could only drive back to Shine Group.

    There were two more cars parked by the hospital entrance.

    Mo Jingshen drove personally. Around four in the afternoon, a ck Bentley drove down the bustling streets of Los Angeles. Behind it, Feng Ling¡¯s car followed along.

    At around six, they arrived at the XI base. As winter days were shorter, the sky had already turned dark.

    Ji Nuan did not expect that she would be able to visit the XI base right after being discharged. When Mo Jingshen arrived, Nan Heng was discussing something with the people inside. As he stepped out, his expression did not appear as casual as he usually was. He gave Ji Nuan and Feng Ling a stern nce before leaving with Mo Jingshen for a private discussion. This ce could be considered one of XI base¡¯s private ces. Ji Nuan acted appropriately and did not enter. Instead, she allowed Feng Ling and K to bring her around the ce for a look.

    When they passed by the shooting range and training area, Ji Nuan saw that several young men were training despite the cold weather. She turned to look at Feng Ling, who was dressed in ck as usual. ¡°In the past, did you do this as well?¡±

    Feng Ling looked on from the side and nodded.

 Chapter 339 - The Main Point is That You Are Too Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 339: The Main Point is That You Are Too Handsome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t underestimate Feng Ling¡¯s seemingly skinny physique. Whenever we trained, she was always more capable than us. She always came in first during fights, and if we talk about closebat, around eighty percent of us here won¡¯t be able to defeat her. The remaining twenty percent will need some luck on their side to do it. She¡¯s ruthless!¡±

    While speaking, K boldly ced his hand on Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder. This appeared just like brothers-in-arms.

    Feng Ling did not avoid him but answered coldly: ¡°I refuse your attempts to make mecent with ttery.¡±

    K chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you afraid that once Mrs. Mo knows of your position in our base, she would be moved into giving you a raise? Aiya, it isn¡¯t as though Mrs. Mo can¡¯t afford it...¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡± Feng Ling pped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll apany her to stroll around here for a while. Why is a big man like you always following us around?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you and Mrs. Mo would be able to have an intimate talk between women. Previously, simply putting on a face mask made you embarrassed enough to almost smash my phone into smithereens...¡±

    Before K finished his words, he smoothly dodged the leg Feng Ling had raised and run away.

    Ji Nuan stood by the training grounds and chuckled. She watched the way K hurriedly sped away and turned back to the people who were training. As she touched the metal railings by the side, she finally processed that this was truly happening. Just like in Cambodia, in a heavy-duty training ground like this, everyone was armed with a gun. Every so often, she could even hear the rhythmic gunshot noises from the shooting range.

    ¡°A ce like this cannot be easily entered, right?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Feng Ling stood by the side, looking in the same direction as her. She light replied, ¡°En.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to look at her. ¡°How did you manage to enter back then?¡±

    ¡°I coincidentally saved someone from the base and was guided here by him. However, because I was in my teens and I was quite small, and I was a woman dressed as a man, I appeared especially skinny and small amongst the group of new people.¡±

    ¡°At that time, Nan Heng had a very low opinion of me and disliked me very much. He made several attempts to force me to leave, giving me the hardest training and tests. I almost lost my life, but I still refused to leave.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I do have some strengths and talent in this area. My body is small, but my strength is big. I¡¯m good at enduring hardships as well. Overtime, I changed from being the small thing that he looked down on into the person he would asionally wake up in the middle of the night to train.¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned against the railing and watched her. ¡°Nan Heng is likely the kind of man who is always cold and difficult to approach. If he looks down on someone, it¡¯s difficult for him to change his mind. In the past, I¡¯ve always felt that he doesn¡¯t like me. If it wasn¡¯t for Mo Jingshen, he might¡¯ve been toozy even to stab me with his words. That you were able to change the opinion of such a loathsome, brutish, and stubborn man is really impressive.¡±

    ¡°When ites to men like him, the more ruthless he is, the more ruthless you have to be.¡± Feng Ling tilted her chin up, indicating toward the men in closebat inside the training grounds. ¡°When I was seventeen, my body began to change due to puberty. At that time, I always wore especially loose clothes. Whenever we trained, I was always afraid that they would realize I was a girl if they identally touched me. There was a period when I kept being fearful and wary of making big movements. After sparring a few times with me, Nan Heng found my changes strange and beat me up until Iid on the ground. At that time, the weather was especially cold like it is now. He made mey unmoving on the ground for a whole hour. Every time I stood up, he would beat me up again.¡±

    ¡°So ruthless?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I didn¡¯t stand up. I ended upying there for a whole night, using the time to consider the different methods to bind my chest. Afterward, I fainted from the cold.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing after. When I woke up, I realized that K and the rest sent me to the sick bay. I woke up really quickly; I opened my eyes the moment they sent me to the sick bay. I was afraid that they would discover my physical changes, so I pushed them aside and ran back to my own room. Although I took a hot shower, I still caught a cold. I had a high fever for two days and slept all alone. Afterward, I was fine. Perhaps it¡¯s because I was young, and my body was resilient.¡±

    Ji Nuan could easily understand that what she had meant was that Nan Heng did note to visit her at all in those few days. Although she made light of it now, for a young girl in her teens, she was truly very resilient. From the way she spoke of her experiences now, Ji Nuan could tell that she did not feel wronged or that she had endured through a lot of hardships. This made Ji Nuan feel strangely emotional.

    ¡°Feng Ling, will you teach me how to fire a gun?¡±

    ¡°...why do you suddenly want to learn how to fire a gun?¡±

    ¡°Previously at Cambodia, I managed to fire once. But afterward, if you hadn¡¯t shown up, I most likely would have a misfire and hurt myself. Who knows what the consequences would be? Since we can do it here, teach me a little.¡±

    Who said that only men had a heroplex? Women experienced it too. No one enjoyed being a burden during difficult situations. Having some skills was always a good thing.

    Feng Ling wanted to say that rather than shooting, perhaps it would be better for her to learn some simple closebat skills. However, just as she was about to speak up, she recalled that Ji Nuan was currently pregnant and was not suited for learning such things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you then. But I feel that even if you manage to learn, you won¡¯t have the need to use the skill.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or not is a separate matter. The main point is that you¡¯re too handsome. I want to be just as handsome as you...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the evening, even though the training on the shooting range had ended, gunshot noises kept resounding.

    When the important guest in the conference room heard the noise, the experienced men gave a simple judgment: ¡°It sounds like a neer...¡±

    Nan Heng took a nce at the time and met eyes with Mo Jingshen, who sat by his side. He stood up and nced at the situation in the shooting range through the surveince cameras.

    He saw that Feng Ling and Ji Nuan were each holding a gun. Feng Ling was teaching Ji Nuan the correct stance to hold a gun, while Ji Nuan imitated her. Feng Ling fired a shot andnded right on the center of the target; although Ji Nuan did not miss, she only managed to hit the third ring from outside.

    Watching the woman¡¯s shoot, Nan Heng recalled thest time Ji Nuan had fired the gun at a crucial moment in Cambodia.

    He narrowed his eyes and chuckle coldly, turning to speak: ¡°Your woman is currently learning to shoot from Feng Ling. It seems like your promise to the Elder Mo to not stain your hands with blood will now be received by your wife. The shock she suffered must have been heavy. Is she nning to learn so that it¡¯ll be convenient for her to charge into danger with us?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the surveince cameras to watch the two. His gaze was deep, but before he could speak, the important guest at the table chuckled: ¡°In this base, no one dares to step out without at least three or five years of training. It¡¯s impressive that a neer was able to hit within the target. Do you expect everyone to be like Feng Ling?¡±

 Chapter 340 - Do You Plan for Me to Stay with You in Bed till Death Do Us Part?

    <h4>Chapter 340: Do You n for Me to Stay with You in Bed till Death Do Us Part?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Nan Heng raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. A person¡¯s potential is limitless. The incident at Cambodia was sufficient to prove that at times, the least expected person can be the key to obtaining victory.¡±

    Furthermore, no matter how well Ji Nuan was taking to guns, it was clear that she had the desire to protect her man. Mo Jingshen, whose wounds were mostly healed, was already revealing a hint of a smile.

    The two of them, one was sitting right here, while the other was at the shooting range slowly learning to use a gun. Even across such arge distance, they were able to force-feed him a whole mouthful of dog food.

    Nan Heng smirked and expanded the surveince camera footage on the screen; this way, Mo Jingshen could continue admiring his wife¡¯s back view.

    ¡ª-

    The sky was turning darker, and the base was surrounded bymps. The shooting range was brightly lit.

    Even though it was freezing cold, Ji Nuan found herself in good spirits as she yed with her gun. She was firing at a target located fifty meters away; the matter of fact was that she really could not hit anything more than one hundred meters away. However, within a fifty meters distance, she could still manage to keep the bullet within the five rings closest to the center.

    Initially, Feng Ling stood by her side to teach her the movements. Now, Ji Nuan was standing alone to work on her uracy. Feng Ling had moved to the back and would asionally speak up toment on her posture.

    She continued practicing for more than half an hour. Even though she stood amid the cold wind, Ji Nuan was sweating. She took several steps backward, nning to challenge the hundred-meter target once more.

    A ¡°peng¡± sound resounded.

    She was off target again.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and loaded the gun as she said, ¡°Feng Ling, your skills are so great, how many years did you spend training? Does it take very long to learn to shoot a hundred-meter target? I find that the wind is also influencing the movement of the bullet...¡±

    No one answered her. Ji Nuan raised her gun toward the target to give it another try.

    All of a sudden, she felt a warm sensation against his back. She faltered in her movements; even without looking back, she could tell that it was Mo Jingshen.

    The man¡¯s clean and distinct scent suddenly surrounded her. He did not speak and only stood behind her to hold her waist and adjust her position. His other hand held her fingers as his warm, low, and husky voice spoke against her ear: ¡°Try it now.¡±

    Ji Nuan felt that there wasn¡¯t much different from before. At the same time, however, it seemed like an angle she was never able to control well was suddenly corrected. Sheposed her breath, faced the target, and fired the gun.

    Peng.

    Itnded right in the center.

    Staring at the bullet thatnded right on target, Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Back when they were in Cambodia, she was constantly worried about Mo Jingshen. However, it turns out that he simply had no intention of firing the gun.

    Ji Nuan turned to look at the man behind her when a gush of cold wind blew by. Mo Jingshen unbuttoned the ck cashmere coat she had bought for him and brought her into his embrace, wrapping her in his coat. At the same time, he took the gun from her and tossed it to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling raised her hand and easily caught it. She gave Ji Nuan a smile and intelligently took her leave.

    ¡°You stood here to practice for so long. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± The man¡¯s soft and low voice whispered by her ear side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. This is quite fun.¡± Ji Nuan smiled honestly. Due to the poor skill she disyed earlier, her smile was slightly embarrassed, and a small dimple appeared on her cheek. Although she did not feel cold, when the man snuggled her into his clothes, she still turned around to hold his waist: ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking with Nan Heng and the rest inside? You¡¯re done with your discussion?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing important to talk about. I just met an old friend.¡± Mo Jingshen kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you y with a gun here. But there¡¯s no need to learn how to use it intentionally. There won¡¯t be any more opportunities for you to use one in the future.¡±

    ¡°I just suddenly felt that Feng Ling is really handsome. When a woman shows her handsome side, it really makes her especially charismatic. I got too excited and decided to learn from her.¡±

    The man watched her with his ink-ck eyes and gave a low, unhurried chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re sufficiently charismatic right now. How many more charms are you trying to gather? I¡¯m already restraining myself plenty. Do you n for me to stay in bed with you till death do us part?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    The next day, afternoon.

    Mo Jingshen drove the ck Bentley smoothly into the Mo family¡¯s Los Angeles manor.

    Although the manor did not cover as muchnd as the old Mo family residence in Hai City did, it still spanned across more than a thousand meters. They were able to have such arge manor located in a bustling, wealthy residential area and in a city like Los Angeles wherend was extremely expensive. This alone proved that the Shine Group truly had a stable position in America¡¯s Chinese society for many years. After all, most of the manors in this residential area were old. The people who could stay here did note from simple backgrounds.

    The moment she alighted, Ji Nuan discovered that there were two luxury cars parked in the parking spots.

    She asked suspiciously, ¡°Does the Mo family has a lot of rtives in Los Angeles? Are there rtives visiting today?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the cars. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are there so many cars? If it¡¯s parked here, it should have been driven over. Aren¡¯t the Mo family¡¯s cars parked in the garage?¡±

    Ji Nuan took another nce inside. At this moment, George, the butler who previously took on the role of a chauffeur, came out to wee them. ¡°President Mo, Mrs. Mo, wee back. You came at the right time. We¡¯re starting the meal now.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nodded his head lightly and did not say much.

    Ji Nuan spoke up to call him ¡®Uncle George.¡¯

    Just as they were preparing to head in, the man suddenly held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and forced her to pause in her footsteps. She turned back to look at him and was about to ask what he was doing but found herself subconsciously turning back to follow his line of sight.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was directed forward as he coldly and indifferently watched Su Zhn step out of the manor entrance. The man¡¯s aura suddenly turned much more indifferent.

    Several days ago, Mo Jingshen was ill, weak, and pale. Now, he was cold and stern, giving off a freezing aura that caused one to feel alienated.

    Ji Nuan had considered many possibilities. Initially, she thought that she would meet An Shuyan here. After all, Mo Shaoze had the ns to y matchmaker for his most capable secretary. But she never thought that it would be Su Zhn.

    <i>Since Su Zhn was here...</i>

    Ji Nuan nced toward the manor.

    <i>... the Su family was also here.</i>

    No wonder there were so many parked cars. She looked through the manor windows to see an old man with white hair. Aside from Elder Mo, there was no other elderly man of his age in the Mo family. This man was most likely the Elder Su that she frequently heard about.

    Was it because Su Zhn had been unable to enter to the hospital ward to see Mo Jingshen, and had somehow caught the news that they would be returning for the reunion dinner? Did she especiallye to the Mo family to wait?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s originally good mood was blown up.

    This Miss Su truly understood how to linger constantly to elicit the best results!

 Chapter 341 - Their Intimate Actions Brightly Stabbed the Eyes of Everyone Watching

    <h4>Chapter 341: Their Intimate Actions Brightly Stabbed the Eyes of Everyone Watching</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯splexion was handsome and cold. He gripped Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and turned to leave; he did not n on staying for even a moment longer.

    Ji Nuan was just dragged for several steps when Mo Shaoze¡¯s cold voice came: ¡°You just arrived, and you¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Mo Shaoze did not expect that Mo Jingshen would continue pulling Ji Nuan without showing any reaction.

    Ji Nuan faltered because of Mo Shaoze¡¯s voice. After all, as his daughter-inw, it wasn¡¯t very appropriate for her to ignore him.

    Mo Jingshen did not release her hand. He brought her to his side and pressed his palm against her back to bring her out of the Mo family¡¯s European style ck gates. His voice was soft, unhurried, and cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay him any mind. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After finishing his words, he shifted his long legs and brought Ji Nuan out.

    Elder Su had heard them and already stood up to approach. He watched the development at the main gate. Although his silhouette appeared old, his gaze was still bright and spirited.

    Ining here today, his goal was indeed Mo Jingshen.

    Previously, he was still wondering if Mo Jingshen would actuallye. After all, it was the Chinese New Year today. Since he was in Los Angeles, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to pass by home withouting in. Thus, he decided to take a gamble and visit.

    However, Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude clearly informed him of everything he needed to know.

    At this moment, Su Zhn stood right there, watching as the two of them walked away.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t difficult at first, but ever since she met such an expressionless and hard-to-defeat Mo Jingshen at the hospital, and seeing the way they didn¡¯t look back, she suddenly found it hard to process that this was truly happening.

    Ji Nuan wore a white cashmere coat, while Mo Jingshen wore a ck cashmere coat. Together, they were clearly dressed in a couple outfit. Furthermore, from their back view alone, the man¡¯s tall figure perfectly matched the woman¡¯s small and delicate figure. When they stood together, they truly appeared like a well-matched couple. Ji Nuan¡¯s wavy and fluffy long hair flowed past her shoulders down to her back, covering the man¡¯s palm. Their intimate postures brightly stabbed the eyes of everyone watching.

    Su Zhn concealed the unhappiness and gloominess in her eyes. When she raised her head, she saw that Ji Nuan had paused as though she had thought of something but was brought away firmly by the man.

    ¡°Jingshen!¡± Mo Shaoze raged angrily. ¡°Are you trying to upset us on New Year¡¯s Eve? You¡¯re already here, yet you¡¯re suddenly leaving? Get back here right now!¡±

    The moment Mo Shaoze was done speaking, a female voice could be heard: ¡°Jingshen is back? Where is he? Did he bring over my daughter-inw?¡±

    When he heard this voice, Mo Jingshen finally slowed his footsteps. Ji Nuan turned around subconsciously to see a well-dressed middle-aged woman, who had beautiful skin, looking out of the entrance.

    Ji Nuan had some impression of her. During her wedding with Mo Jingshen, Mo Shaoze did not participate, but Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother had specially flown all the way from America to attend.

    Although they had only met once, Ji Nuan still recognized her. This was Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother, Mrs. Wan Zhu.

    The moment Wan Zhu looked at them, she met Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. She immediately smiled radiantly and waved at Ji Nuan. ¡°Daughter-inw! Why are you leaving? Quickly,e! We made a lot of delicious food for the both of you!¡±

    On their wedding day, Mrs. Wan Zhu tugged on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and called her ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ in a simr manner. At that time, Ji Nuan was very wary of her and had pulled her hand away. She did not give her any face and immediately left to enter the bride¡¯s room backstage.

    At the thought of this, she immediately felt a wave of guilt. She decisively turned around and tugged on Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm with force to bring him back. When they returned to the manor¡¯s yard, Ji Nuan spoke with smiling eyes: ¡°Earlier, Jingshen brought up that in our rush toe here, we actually forgot to bring gifts. He was about to bring me to go buy some. We didn¡¯t say that we were leaving!¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his gracefully crafted brows, looking at the little woman who had actually spoken up to exin for him.

    Hearing this, Wan Zhu immediately came out with a smile to wee them. She reached out to hold Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Aiya, your hands are so cold. You¡¯re returning to your own home, not visiting someone¡¯s home as a guest. There¡¯s no need to buy any presents. Besides, Jingshen, even if you wanted to buy gifts, you should have gone alone. The weather is so cold, why didn¡¯t you let Ji Nuane in to warm up!¡±

    As she spoke, she directly tugged Ji Nuan inside.

    The difference between her mother-inw and father-inw¡¯s attitude was far toorge.

    Mo Shaoze stood by the door with an ugly expression. Mo Jingshen watched the way Ji Nuan had obediently entered and given Elder Su, who stood by the door, an indifferent nod.

    Elder Su chuckled lightly. ¡°It seems like Jingshen doesn¡¯t really wee us.¡±

    Mo Jingshen flitted his cold and indifferent gaze past Elder Su, speaking mildly, ¡°Elder Su is overthinking. After all, anyone who visits is a guest. How could I possibly not wee you?¡±

    Su Zhn stared at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face and smiled at him. ¡°Jingshen, I grew up by my grandfather¡¯s side. The Su family is rather small, so it tends to feel extra gloomy during New Year¡¯s. That is why we decided toe to celebrate with Uncle Mo and Auntie Zhu. I never thought that you would reallye.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nodded his head indifferently. ¡°En, then please go in and take a seat.¡±

    After finishing his words, he did not say more. He casually raised the car keys in his hand and locked the car before heading in.

    Ji Nuan had already been brought over to the living room sofa to sit. The Mo family home in America looked quite different from the one in Hai City. In Hai City, the space was simple and wide with mountains and a lot of nature and was very much suited for nourishing one¡¯s health. This ce, on the other hand, appeared much more exquisite. With one nce, she could tell that all of the big and small matters at home were managed by Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother. Mo Shaoze, that middle-aged man suffering from heterosexual tendencies most likely has never even touched a single vase at home.

    ¡°A few days ago, I heard that you were both in the hospital. Are you all right? Are Jingshen¡¯s wounds better?¡± Wan Zhu asked a helper to bring over some fruits and tea while smiling brightly at Ji Nuan. As she watched her daughter-inw, her gaze clearly revealed her adoration for her.

    After receiving the cold shoulder from Mo Shaoze for so long, Ji Nuan was slightly unused to such a warm wee from Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother. As she sat on the sofa, she did not even remove her coat, and she quickly nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all right. A few days ago, Dad went to the hospital to see us. At that time, Jingshen was resting and couldn¡¯t meet him. But Jingshen¡¯s health has always been good. It¡¯s just some surface wounds. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried, I¡¯m not worried. My son has always been the kind to set my heart at ease. When I heard that he was injured, I asked his father to go take a look. I didn¡¯t go because I was worried that the two of you would be ufortable.¡± Wan Zhu patted Ji Nuan¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°I remember your father previously mentioned that you used to study in Los Angeles, right? It¡¯s been so many years, do you still find this ce familiar? Is there anything you¡¯re struggling to adapt to?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Acting Like You Know When You Really Donâ€™t Is the Most Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 342: Acting Like You Know When You Really Don¡¯t Is the Most Embarrassing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan sat chatting with Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother. When Mo Jingshen entered, he saw Ji Nuan appear as though she was being well-pampered.

    The living room was quite warm. Not too far away, there was even a firece facing her. The little woman seemed to have forgotten to remove her coat. It wasn¡¯t clear if it was because she was embarrassed or if she was warm, but her cheeks were slightly rosy.

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows, his eyes curving slightly: ¡°If you don¡¯t take off your coat, we¡¯ll be roasting you for dinner tonight.¡±

    Wan Zhu then finally noticed. She smiled at Ji Nuan. ¡°You silly girl, why didn¡¯t you remove your coat when you came in. It¡¯s around twenty-seven degrees indoors. It¡¯s really warm. Quick, give me your coat. I¡¯ll let a helper hang it up.¡±

    Ji Nuan then rushed to remove her coat, handing it to the helper who had approached and gave the helper a grateful nod.

    As though she had noticed the difference from thest time she met Ji Nuan at the wedding, Mrs. Wan Zhu smiled radiantly. ¡°Thest time I saw you was at Jingshen¡¯s wedding. At that time, you must have been terrified of meeting new people, weren¡¯t you? Now that both of you have improved your feelings as a couple, do you feel morefortable with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I was afraid that day. Nheless, my attitude wasn¡¯t very polite. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Due to that incident, Ji Nuan was slightly embarrassed right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind. I also married young. Back when I was marrying in, I also felt very wary against the Mo family¡¯s rtives; I didn¡¯t know any of them, yet they all insisted oning to greet me. Even though I felt very frustrated, I had to maintain my smile. I understand how you felt very well. Take your time and slowly be ustomed to it.¡± While speaking, Wan Zhu turned to Mo Jingshen. ¡°Jingshen, are your wounds really not serious? I heard you were hospitalized for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right now.¡± Mo Jingshen was considerably warm to his mother. His tone was unhurried andpared to the way he spoke to Mo Shaoze, the difference was obvious.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s been a long time since you came back. Since you brought Nuan Nuan with you, why don¡¯t the both of you stay here for a few days? The holidays should be ongoing in Hai City. If there are no urgent matters, don¡¯t rush to return.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll decideter.¡±

    It was rare for Mo Jingshen not to refuse directly.

    At this moment, Elder Su, Su Zhn, and Mo Shaoze came in together. When he saw that Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother was tugging on Ji Nuan¡¯s arm to chat, Elder Su chuckled. ¡°The news of Jingshen¡¯s marriage really came to suddenly. I never knew of it before. Who would have thought that, so coincidentally, I would be lucky enough to meet Mrs. Mo today.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Ji Nuan stood up and nodded politely to Elder Su. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Elder Su smiled and returned her nod. Although he was smiling, his smile clearly did not reach his eyes. After looking at her, he turned and began chatting with Mo Shaoze, who was behind him. Ji Nuan met Su Zhn¡¯s gaze. However, as though she had something on her mind, Su Zhn intentionally averted her gaze. She clearly did not n meeting Ji Nuan, who Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother was affectionately calling ¡®daughter-inw,¡¯ head-on.

    While Ji Nuan sat again, Mo Jingshen ced his coat aside. It had been a while since hest returned to thepany, and there was no need for him to maintain the appearance of President Mo. The man was tall and broad-shouldered, and no longer appeared as pale and weak as he did in the hospital. At this moment, he was only wearing a white wool sweater. His smooth trousers perfectly entuated his long legs. He was dressed in a good style, and in this Western-style home that was not especially decorated for the New Year¡¯s festivities, he was particrly eye-catching. He sad by Ji Nuan¡¯s side against the sofa with an indolent appearance. When he heard Wan Zhu¡¯s pampering words toward Ji Nuan, his lips revealed a hint of a smile. He sat silently to watch them.

    It had been years since Mo Jingshen returned home. Even the helpers who had watched him grow up did not know if it was better to call him Young Master Mo or to call him President Mo as everyone else did. One of the older helpers appeared especially happy to see him return. She immediately approached and stuffed a washed, bright red apple into his hand.

    With one look, it was clear that this helper had brought him up.

    Mo Jingshen did not reject her. He sat there holding the apple in his hand; his fingers were long and thin, with defined joints. Perhaps because he had been hospitalized for a period and did not receive much sunlight, his skin appeared paler than usual. His white skin contrasted clearly from the red apple. He curved his lips slightly and casually chatted with that old helper.

    It seemed that only when he was in front of his mother and these old helpers from the Mo family, did Mo Jingshen gave off a different aura. Gentle as a jade, amiable and approachable, he appeared much more warm than usual.

    Afterward, Elder Su and Su Zhn were invited by Mo Shaoze to sit across them for a chat. When they arrived at the topic of Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan¡¯s marriage, Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression appeared as per normal. His gaze flitted past each of them. ¡°We¡¯re celebrating Chinese New Year today. It¡¯s a day for a family reunion. The main topic shouldn¡¯t be my marriage.¡±

    Su Zhn continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Ji Nuan¡¯s first time to the Mo family. She must be unfamiliar with this ce. Grandfather, if you chat with Uncle Mo like this, she will surely be ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, ah.¡± Ji Nuan replied: ¡°After all, this is also my home. What is there to be ufortable about?¡±

    The smile on Su Zhn¡¯s face faded. She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s good. I noticed that Auntie Zhu is really warm to you; she must be afraid that you would be ufortable. Originally, I wanted to let her busy herself with her matters, so I could apany you to stroll around in the Mo home.¡±

    Su Zhn suddenly chuckled, as though she had not noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s indifferent expression and cold mask. ¡°The Mo home in America must be very different from the one in Hai City, isn¡¯t it? There are several Roman sculptures that Uncle Mo collected from the eightieth century in the back. I always find it a sight to behold. Miss Ji, would you like to go see it? I¡¯ll lead the way?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled mildly: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Roman sculptures. Since Dad intentionally collects them, he must definitely be an expert. It¡¯s better if a novice like me doesn¡¯t go to disy my own ignorance. Acting like you know when you really don¡¯t is the most embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to bring Miss Ji out for a walk because I noticed that you weren¡¯t very used to the Mo home¡¯s environment and atmosphere.¡± Su Zhn smiled, saying, ¡°We¡¯re just taking a look. How is it rted to being an expert or not?¡±

    ¡°If Nuan Nuan doesn¡¯t like it, there¡¯s no need to go look at those things in the back. Those are just small ythings that Jingshen¡¯s father collected years ago. Usually, I¡¯m toozy even to ask anyone to go clean it up.¡± At this moment, Mrs. Wan Zhu spoke up: ¡°Nuan Nuan, for the next few days, you should just stay here. There is a lot of time for you to explore home. You¡¯ve only just returned, sit for a while first, and have a good rest. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Su Zhn was originally about to continue speaking, but because the one who had interjected was Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother, there was not much she could say. She could only smile: ¡°Auntie Zhu is right. Since it¡¯s your first time in the Mo home, you should stay for several nights. Otherwise, your mother-inw and daughter-inw rtions may appear as distant as two strangers.¡±

 Chapter 343 - Time Will Never Turn Back

    <h4>Chapter 343: Time Will Never Turn Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After hearing these words, Wan Zhu¡¯s expression rxed slightly. Without waiting for Ji Nuan to speak up, she immediately turned to Su Zhn. ¡°When Ji Nuan first married in, she was already very reserved. Her character takes time to warm up. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally wait for her approach. Don¡¯t frighten my daughter-inw. What if she refuses to speak to me again?¡±

    Su Zhn¡¯s expression faltered. She gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Auntie Zhu, I was just speaking casually.¡±

    Mo Jingshen sat on the same sofa with Ji Nuan and his mother. His expression was quiet and light, a silent smile on his lips.

    Ji Nuan could tell that Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother was clearly just like Elder Mo and was the type to stand united againstmon enemies; this meant that she was the kind to absolutely defend her own daughter-inw against everything.

    From the way things appeared... Mo Shaoze was truly the outlier in this family...

    It was no wonder that someone like Mo Shaoze, who was so authoritative, cold, and bad-tempered, had yet to haul Ji Nuan out of the Mo family. After all, the person who slept by his side, his own wife, favored Ji Nuan so much. His wife was a gentle breeze next to him every day. There was no way he would be able to make a firm decision.

    As for Su Zhn, it was clear that she had been overly confident today.

    Even if they did not bring up Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother, the one Mo Shaoze truly favored was the An Family and not the Su Family with whom he had once worked with for his own interest.

    The marriage contract between the Su and Mo family did notst long. Ji Nuan did not know what sort of interaction had happened between the two families, but based on their positions and attitude as they chatted, they were clearly more polite thanfortable.

    At this moment, Eldest Miss spoke up: ¡°Jingshen, you can¡¯t me Zhn for being so concerned about your matters. After all, your marriage is such a big matter. Even though other people may not mind it, how can Zhn possible not? Your future once included her, but now, you¡¯vepletely left her out. Right now, Miss Ji is your wife, so the Mo family is so warm and passionate to her. But Zhn was simply expressing her concern, there¡¯s no need to give her the cold shoulder.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Elder Su meaningfully continued: ¡°I¡¯m quite old now. I don¡¯t understand much about the rtionship matters between the young, nor can I interfere. Zhn is my only granddaughter. Back in those years, during a business trip in a war-torn country, her parents identally drove past andmine and passed away without even leaving their bodies behind. This granddaughter was single-handedly brought up by me. You can say that I¡¯m biased or that I¡¯m spoiling her, but you canceled our marriage contract so abruptly and then returned to Hai City to marry another woman. Shouldn¡¯t you give the Su family a proper exnation?¡±

    The unaddressed elephant in the room was abruptly brought to attention by Elder Su. Mo Shaoze¡¯s brows knitted heavily, while Wan Zhu fell into a rare silence by Ji Nuan¡¯s side upon hearing Elder Su abruptly mention Su Zhn¡¯s parents.

    One side of Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips lifted slightly. As though withholding a smile, he looked at Su Zhn. ¡°Miss Su, do you need me to repeat the reasons for dissolving the marriage contract in front of everyone here?¡±

    Su Zhn knew that cooperating with Mo Shaoze to lie that she had saved him was her mistake. Mo Jingshen had abruptly shifted the spotlight onto her. If she did not block this carefully, she feared that both her grandfather and she will lose face. There was no way for her to respond in a way that could force Ji Nuan to step back.

    ¡°I understand the reason.¡± Su Zhn answered with a kind smile. ¡°I understand why Jingshen left America back then. I don¡¯t wish to force him to take too much responsibility for me. Since he already has a different loved one and has not mentioned a single word of our previous marriage contract, I can only wish Miss Ji and Jingshen a hundred years of happiness.¡±

    Mo Jingshen replied without hesitation, sounding indifferent and cold: ¡°It¡¯s true that Miss Su and I once had a marriage contract. But as for the feelings and responsibility you speak of, that is but an issue of perspective. Ji Nuan is my wife. She did not interfere in any rtionship. Nobody should be pointing fingers at her or discussing the issue of my marriage before her. I¡¯m sure Miss Su and Elder Su can understand this without me going into details.¡±

    ¡°Even if all that existed was some surface feelings, you shouldn¡¯t be so harsh toward Zhn.¡± If it had been a few years ago, it would have been fine for Elder Su to take on the role of an elder to reprimand Mo Jingshen a little. However, right now, he could only grumble with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°What Elder Su means is that, after my marriage, I still have to take my previous partner¡¯s feelings into consideration and make them my responsibility?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was frosty and mild. The cold smile in his eyes was clearly disyed.

    ¡°Jingshen, we came to the Mo family as guests today, and are only making small talk about the past. After all, Zhn has waited so many years for you. Most of her youth was spent on you. As a grandfather, it shouldn¡¯t be overboard for me to speak up a little for her.¡± Elder Su saw the cold and indifferent attitude Mo Jingshen had maintained from the start and could not help but express his dissatisfaction.

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan abruptly spoke up: ¡°How old is Miss Su this year? Twenty-four years old?¡±

    The living room suddenly fell into silence as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward her.

    Ji Nuan had no intention of backing off. Even as she was the focus of everyone¡¯s varying gazes, her eyes remained clear and bright and fixed on Su Zhn¡¯s figure. ¡°Does being twenty-four years old mean you¡¯ve spent most of your youth? For a modern woman, aren¡¯t the golden years between twenty to twenty-five? The foolish love during our teens is an experience that almost everyone has had. If everyone wants responsibility for their teenage love, there would truly be too much owed in this world.¡±

    Elder Su¡¯s gaze turned heavy as he spoke: ¡°Is Miss Ji fully aware of what happened between Jingshen and Zhn? Back then, the two of them were almost married.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled lightly and replied unhurriedly, ¡°Elder Su, with your experience, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for me to exin how far away they actually stood from the altar in your ¡®almost¡¯ scenario. Time will never turn back. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re old and enjoy reminiscing about the past. But Miss Su is so young, yet she¡¯s constantly fixated on what she didn¡¯t manage to have; what¡¯s the point in doing that? Could it be that, just because she¡¯s unhappy about that ¡®almost,¡¯ as awfully wedded wife, I have to withdraw so that she can make up for her ¡®almost¡¯?¡±

    The air was filled with silence and embarrassment.

    The one who was embarrassed naturally was not Ji Nuan.

    She clearly expressed that Su Zhn was making use of Elder Su¡¯s support to force logic into the act of interfering in someone¡¯s marriage.

    Elder Su had sat there with the attitude of a stern elder to interrogate Mo Jingshen, who did he think he was?

    In this world, there was truly no one that Ji Nuan did not dare to sh with. When someone was polite to her, she would naturally respond with politeness. But this Elder Su had brought Su Zhn to her door in the middle of the New Year¡¯s festivities.

    <i>What was an ex-girlfriend?</i>

    Exactly what right does she have to demand Mo Jingshen to take responsibility for her youth?

 Chapter 344 - What Did Mo Jingshen Say Earlier?

    <h4>Chapter 344: What Did Mo Jingshen Say Earlier?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Elder Su did not expect that Ji Nuan would actually dare to speak this way; his expression instantly turned dark and gloomy.

    On the Su family¡¯s matter, Mo Shaoze was also involved. He knew that he had been unreasonable and did not try to speak up.

    Su Zhn had likely turned quiet with anger. She did not reveal any obvious emotions, but her eyes were fixed on Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Everyone.¡± When Mo Jingshen saw Su Zhn¡¯s expression, as though she was restraining herself, he directly held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and stood up.

    His expression was as calm as still water. He maintained the reservation and modesty suitable for the circumstance, but his eyes were freezing cold. ¡°My apologies. Nuan Nuan is currently pregnant and is not suitable to be in such situations. It will affect her mood. I¡¯m bringing her back to the room to rest. Elder Su and Miss Su, if both of you are sincere in your wish to celebrate the New Year with us, the Mo family will naturally wee both of you to have dinner. But if you have other motives, then we won¡¯t send you off. Please take your leave.¡±

    After finishing his words, he held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and led her up the stairs.

    His pace was not fast, but he did not turn back. He did not disy any hesitation or intention to exin himself further.

    Ji Nuan did not say anything and obediently allowed Mo Jingshen to drag her along. Compared to being brought around by the self-centered Su Zhn, she was naturally happier to have him bring her upstairs for a look.

    Furthermore, the atmosphere in the living room was indeed poor. She was toozy to further argue with them.

    As for Mo Jingshen, his attitude was even colder than hers. The man did not exercise the slightest bit of restraint and had clearly ignored the Su family. He did not even save any face for Mo Shaoze and Wan Zhu.

    Especially Su Zhn.

    Su Zhn¡¯s expression did not reveal much of her emotions, but her eyes were boundlessly dark.

    Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze also took a moment to process their words.

    <i>What did Mo Jingshen say earlier?</i>

    <i>Ji Nuan was pregnant?!</i>

    ¡°Jingshen?¡± Wan Zhu stumbled up from the sofa and was about to rush to the staircase to ask further. However, the two had already walked quite a distance from the stairs.

    Wan Zhu turned back to look at Mo Shaoze, who had furrowed his brows. His expression was not too pleased. Elder Su had clearlye with other motives today, and he had nned on letting Mo Jingshen settle this issue himself. However, he had left without turning back, leaving this mess of a situation for him to clean up.

    The issue of Ji Nuan¡¯s pregnancy was indeed shocking.

    When he heard of Ji Nuan¡¯s pregnancy, Elder Su¡¯s expression had turned extremely ugly. He was about to stand with to bring Su Zhn away but was held back tightly by Su Zhn.

    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Zhn lowered her eyes and spoke lightly, ¡°Right now, Miss Ji is Jingshen¡¯s wife. Understandably, he is protecting his wife. Our attitude was indeed slightly overboard. It¡¯s true that Jingshen... doesn¡¯t owe me anything...¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Shaoze finally spoke up: ¡°That¡¯s right. Bringing up these things will only cause more headaches. Elder Su, look on the bright side. Although we can¡¯t be inws, the friendship built between the Mo and Su family over our years in the business world will never change. Now that Ji Nuan is pregnant, as a father, it isn¡¯t right for me to say more on this matter.¡±

    Wan Zhu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the New Year¡¯s celebration today. Since we¡¯re about to have a dinner reunion, let¡¯s keep the atmosphere polite, lively, and amiable. It¡¯s better to leave these old matters in the past. Zhn¡¯s qualities are so good, I¡¯m sure that many men are much more outstanding than Jingshen interested in pursuing her. Although my son is pleasing on the eyes, his character is extremely nd. Even if you¡¯re with him, you may not necessarily be happy.¡±

    ¡ª-

    At this moment, Ji Nuan was being tugged along by a certain great President Mo, who had a nd character. She had a tour of the second floor of the Los Angeles¡¯ Mo home. They approached the end of the hallway and pushed aside the floor-to-ceiling windows to step onto the balcony. The Roman sculptures that Su Zhn had brought up earlier immediately came into view.

    It was true that it had an antique taste to it. Furthermore, with one look, it was clear that it was a valuable item. Anyone of these Roman sculptures from the eighties was sufficient to be exchanged for her studio. They were, indeed, things that regr people could not collect.

    Behind the sculptures, there was a water pavilion that was slightly covered by snow. However, the small paths winding through the ce were kept extremely clean. Further behind, there were several European buildings and lofts neatly aligned.

    ¡°Do you want to stay here tonight?¡± Mo Jingshen ran his defined fingers through her hair and gently touched her head.

    ¡°Sure. It doesn¡¯t matter to me where we stay. After all, this ce is so big, and your mom seems to really like me. I won¡¯t experience much stress even if we stay here.¡± Ji Nuan abruptly turned and leaned against the balcony railings, raising her head to look at the tall, broad-shouldered man: ¡°No wonder your Grandfather intentionally brought up your mom to mock your father previously. It turns out that your parent¡¯s characters are on a different level of standards.¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay here for a night and leave tomorrow. All right?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The sky turned dark quickly. When Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen came down the stairs, they discovered that Elder Su and Su Zhn had yet to leave.

    Elder Su and Mo Shaoze had just opened a bottle of good wine, and Su Zhn was helping them to pour it. The hostile atmosphere from earlier in the afternoon seemed to have disappeared.

    The moment she saw Ji Nuan, Wan Zhu immediately approached and asked with a warm expression, ¡°Daughter-inw, are you really pregnant?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not even two months yet. The doctor said that it isn¡¯t very stable, so I didn¡¯t dare to bring it up too early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it isn¡¯t very stable. Back when I was pregnant with Jingshen, my pregnancy wasn¡¯t very stable either. You¡¯ll be fine as long as youy down and rest more.¡± Wan Zhu immediately turned her smiling eyes onto Mo Jingshen, who had raised his brows slightly. ¡°No wonder you brought Ji Nuan back to the room to rest. You are indeed more reliable than your father and know how to dote on your wife. Back when I was pregnant with you, my head and stomach would hurt every few days. Aside from sending me to the hospital with a gloomy expression, your father didn¡¯t do anything else. Even the way he asked about my well-being was so straightforward. He doesn¡¯t know how to be sweet at all.¡±

    Mo Shaoze, who had just clinked sses with Elder Su and taken a sip of wine: ¡°...¡±

    When Wan Zhu tugged Ji Nuan over to sit down, she leaned close to her side to whisper. ¡°Miss Su and Elder Su won¡¯t be returning today. They¡¯ll be staying over for one night. The Su family and Mo family can be considered old friends. During the afternoon, we weren¡¯t too mindful of the Elder¡¯s face, so Jingshen¡¯s father will have a few sses of wine with him tonight to repair the friendship. If you don¡¯t like seeing them, return to your room with Jingshen once we¡¯re done eating. There¡¯s no need to be concerned about being polite. I won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    With such a sensible mother-inw, even if she would not enjoy sitting across Su Zhn for the reunion dinner, Ji Nuan would be able to tolerate it with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m not particrly unwilling. Besides, it¡¯s not just an issue of being polite. I¡¯m very clear on the line between the hosts and the guests. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be upset.¡± Ji Nuan winked at her.

    Wan Zhu patted Ji Nuan¡¯s shoulder and returned her wink.

    After seeing the rapport and tacit understanding between the two of them seemingly from nowhere, Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips curved into an imperceptible smile.

 Chapter 345 - Youâ€™re My Wife, and I Am Her Blood-Related Son

    <h4>Chapter 345: You¡¯re My Wife, and I Am Her Blood-Rted Son</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After the reunion dinner, Wan Zhu immediately urged Mo Jingshen to bring Ji Nuan back to his room.

    Even Ji Nuan could tell that Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother had no intention of sitting any longer with the Su family and was using Ji Nuan¡¯s need for rest as an excuse to urge them away.

    After returning to the room, Ji Nuan checked the time. Back at home, it was still afternoon. She sent messages to all of her colleagues in her studio to wish them a happy new year and then dialed Ji Hongwen¡¯s number. She chatted briefly with him and found out that there was still no news from Ji Mengran.

    After hanging up, Ji Nuan felt upset that she had been unable to rush home in time to celebrate the New Year¡¯s with Ji Hongwen. Although she did not know how he eventually chose to settle the mess Shen Heru had stirred up, but without a doubt, the Ji home would be rather quiet and cold this year.

    She turned and entered the bathroom, soaking in the tub for a long while. Just as she was about to doze off, she suddenly heard the clicking noise of the door being opened. She swerved her head over to see that Mo Jingshen had entered. As shegged in her response, Mo Jingshen had already reached over to carry her out of the tub.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stay to chat with Dad and Elder Su?¡± Ji Nuan was dripping wet. She was worried that she would dirty his clothes but seeing how he appeared not to mind at all, she did not refuse his touch. Before they stepped out of the bathroom, she grabbed the towel by the side to cover herself so that she wouldn¡¯t be brought out bare naked.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s more important to apany you.¡± Mo Jingshen brought her to the bedside and bent down to kiss her lips. He followed the water droplets on her corbone and shoulder before covering them to restrain himself. He then lifted one side of the towel on her to help her dry her dripping hair.

    Finally, Ji Nuan sat obediently on the bed and allowed Mo Jingshen to help blow-dry her hair as he pleased. She supported her chin with one hand, looking out of the balcony on the other end of the room. ¡°Mrs. Wan Zhu is truly a good mother-inw. Back when you were engaged to Su Zhn, did she treat Miss Su the way she treats me now?¡±

    Mo Jingshen ran his defined fingers through her hair, speaking with a deep and soft voice: ¡°It was at least better than the obviously distant attitude she is disying right now.¡±

    ¡°Faced with this stark difference in treatment, Miss Su was actually able to persevere and have the reunion dinner with us. How admirable.¡± Ji Nuan gently tapped her fingers on her face, before raising her brows to continue: ¡°But your mother is indeed a wonderful person. She is definitely a mother-inw with high emotional intelligence. Before we came here, I never thought that I would have such a mother-inw. I thought that aside from Elder Mo, all of the Mo family members dislike me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was calm and distant. He touched her dry hair and ced the blow-dryer aside before cing his palms on her shoulder: ¡°It¡¯s because and I¡¯m her blood-rted son, and she knows that you are my wife. She is very aware of who she should be biased with.¡±

    Ji Nuan considered Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother¡¯s actions today. She was considerate toward outsiders and extra caring and biased toward her own people. En, she was indeed a self-aware mother-inw.

    ¡ª-

    It had yet to hit midnight. One of the helpers mentioned that there were all sorts of fruits, candies, and snacks they could have downstairs. Ever since her pregnancy, Ji Nuan had faced all sorts of turmoil. The pregnancy cravings only hit her abruptly today. She took the opportunity while Mo Jingshen was showering to head downstairs and bring some snacks back.

    The moment she stepped out, she heard movements from the staircase. She and Mo Jingshen were staying on the third floor. She stepped onto the second floor to see Su Zhn standing by the staircase. It appeared to be a coincidence, but it clearly was not.

    Su Zhn took a nce at her before lifting her head to look behind Ji Nuan. She saw that Mo Jingshen did not step out with her, and his silhouette was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Miss Ji is actually pregnant. Congrattions, ah.¡± Su Zhn leaned against the staircase railing, her gaze fixed on Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan did not expect that Su Zhn would mention this. Ji Nuan paused in her footsteps.

    She had already heard of Su Zhn¡¯s manic episodes being brought up several times. Ji Nuan instinctively did not approach to stand on the same level as her.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Miss Su isn¡¯t resting yet?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± Su Zhn saw that Ji Nuan was intentionally keeping her distance from her and shifted her brows imperceptibly. She lifted her feet and headed step by step closer to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan watched her approach but felt that she would not dare to take any significant actions right now. Furthermore, manic episodes were always triggered by something. Right now, Su Zhn appeared far too calm.

    However, Ji Nuan still instinctively leaned closer to the other side, pausing against the railing. She ced her hand on the railing and held it with a tight grip in case an ¡®ident¡¯ urred.

    ¡°I hope the words my grandfather said today didn¡¯t hurt you.¡± Su Zhn approached. ¡°And I ask for Miss Ji to be generous and to not fuss over these small matters. That day, after I left the hospital, I actually did a lot of thinking. Since Jingshen has already chosen you, this marriage is indeed a legal wall that has been built. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant. This is indeed a responsibility that Jingshen will consider. Since this has already happened, there is nothing I can possibly do. Although I find it hard to ept, I can understand...¡±

    Su Zhn¡¯s tone was natural, and her expression was sincere.

    Unfortunately, Ji Nuan had caught all of the sharp edges in her words of retreat.

    Su Zhn was saying that Mo Jingshen was only locked down by the marriage and the responsibility he had to bear, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Miss Su grew up in America, but your use of Chinese words is not sufficiently appropriate. The verb ¡®understand¡¯ cannot be used that way.¡± Ji Nuan smiled mildly. ¡°Words don¡¯t have to be repeated so frequently either. I¡¯m sure Miss Su understands well. Is the wall before your eyes truly our marriage? Or is it that you¡¯ve never even once entered the ce you wish to be? If so, why is there a need to even mention any wall?¡±

    As Su Zhn watched her, her gaze gradually turned cold. She slowly regained her arrogance, and the ice in her expression clearly meant that Ji Nuan¡¯s words had been painful to hear.

    ¡°Furthermore, Miss Su, since you¡¯ve already made your investigations on me, you should know that Director Mo isn¡¯t especially satisfied with me. But even in such a circumstance, when Elder Su was interrogating us, he chose to keep silent. Very clearly, he isn¡¯t very satisfied with you either. Based on the Mo family alone, you are already the one who has been left outside the door.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s light and cold tone did not intentionally reveal anything. However, it was her factual way of speaking that brought the most pain to a person¡¯s heart.

    Su Zhn did not say more. She abruptly turned and climbed down the stairs.

    Ji Nuan watched her back view. When she was finally a distance away, she lifted her hand from the railing. She lowered her head to look at her damp palm, losing her smile.

    Perhaps it was because Su Zhn¡¯s character was truly too difficult to control and fluctuated too much. Ever since Ji Nuan found out that her pregnancy was not stable, she kept worrying that she would slip or fall. Earlier, she kept her defenses up the whole time. In that short few minutes that they were speaking, she had indeed been far too wary.

 Chapter 346 - Your Son Could Do a Lot More Than You Expectedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 346: Your Son Could Do a Lot More Than You Expected...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The next morning, Ji Nuan got up early and apanied Mrs. Wan Zhu to the kitchen to study a few desserts.

    Mo Jingshen had told her that his mother often studied cuisine and had an enriched knowledge of cooking. Although his family had many servants, and she didn¡¯t need to do anything herself, she still found every possible chance to study culinary techniques in the kitchen.

    Ji Nuan was helping to stir the eggs when a mouthful of sweet and fragrant peanut butter came into her mouth.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Wan Zhu looked at her with her eyes shining and seemed to wait for her daughter-inw¡¯s praise.

    Ji Nuan smiled, licked the bit of peanut butter on her lip into her mouth and smacked her lips as if she hadn¡¯t got enough, saying, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! This is definitely the best peanut butter I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life!¡±

    Although Wan Zhu knew the little girl was fawning on her, she happily fed her another mouthful and turned around to make the cake, saying, ¡°You and Jingshen have been living in the Yu Garden, haven¡¯t you? I know Auntie Chen. She is good at cooking. Do you like the food she makes?¡±

    ¡°The food Auntie Chen makes is very delicious, and I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±

    Wan Zhu watched Ji Nuan beating eggs with a blender, asking with a smile, ¡°So you can... cook?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, looked down at her hands that were beating the eggs in a somewhat professional way, and answered, ¡°I know a little, but not much. I can cook for myself, but when Jingshen cooks a much better meal than I do.¡±

    Wan Zhu immediately turned to look at her in surprise. ¡± He cooks for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unfair. My son has never cooked for his father and me once in his life. I haven¡¯t even had a cup of tea from him, not to mention the food he cooked,¡± Wan Zhu eximed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known he can cook.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Your son could do a lot more than you expected...

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan stayed at the Mo family until noon, chatting with Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother and learning how to grind and cook various kinds of coffee from the Mo family¡¯s servants. She didn¡¯t go out when Elder Su and Su Zhn left. After all, no one called her to see off the guests, and she didn¡¯t bother to listen to Su Zhn¡¯s bullshit before she left.

    In the afternoon, Mrs. Wan Zhu urged her to go back to her room and take a nap. When she got up, the sky was already full of sunset clouds.

    She had thought she could have supper there, for it was rare that she and Mo Jingshen had such a moment of peace and leisure.

    However, Mo Shaoze put down his cell phone and told the servants, ¡°Set up a few more sets of tableware. The An Family people wille soon.¡±

    The servant nodded and went away. There was a sudden silence in the living room.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. Why did they alle together? Miss Su was just sent away at noon, and Miss An wasing in the evening?

    She turned her eyes to Mo Jingshen.

    The man standing beside her slowly put a hand into his trousers¡¯ pocket. His thin lips curved into a cold smile.

    ¡°It seems that the Mo family is particrly lively this year. Nuan Nuan needs rest, and a noisy environment is not good for her. I¡¯m taking her away.¡±

    With that, he took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and turned away.

    He left without the slightest hesitation.

    Mo Shaoze immediately frowned, but before he said anything, Wan Zhu tugged at his arm and stared at him, whispering, ¡°Are you driving Jingshen and his wife away? The Su family people hade by themselves, but why did you invite the An Family people to our home? It¡¯s just because it¡¯s Spring Festival that Jingshen brought his wife back home to stay one night. I¡¯ve been coaxing her to stay for a few more days, but you just drove them away!¡±

    Mo Shaoze¡¯s face darkened, and rage gathered in his eyes. ¡°You keep out of this! The An family people just came by for a visit. Now Ji Nuan is pregnant, what can I do to their marriage?¡±

    ¡°So, you know Nuan Nuan is pregnant? Then why do you put those people in front of her eyes? Yes, I know you are on good terms with the An family, but the baby in Nuan Nuan¡¯s belly is our biological grandchild! Don¡¯t you know which side is closer to you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    A ck Bentley drove out of the Mo Family¡¯s vi in the sunset.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s slender fingers held the steering wheel, and he looked straight ahead, handsome yet cold.

    Ji Nuan sat in the passenger seat, looking sideways at his face. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Where are we going?¡±

    After they came to Los Angeles, they spent most of the time in the hospital, and in the two days after discharge, they were in the XI base for one day and in the Mo family the other day. She felt that she might have to stay in a hotel with Mo Jingshen tonight.

    He didn¡¯t answer her, and after a short silence, a low, indifferent voice rang. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at noon. Do you want to eat out, or for me to cook dinner after we go back?¡±

    ¡°Go back? Where?¡± Ji Nuan asked confusingly.

    He said, ¡°I lived in Los Angeles, so I have my own house here...¡±

    ¡°Okay, but you haven¡¯t been back for so long. Can we just move in?¡±

    ¡°It is cleaned every day. We can move in at any time.¡±

    ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t have any food at home, do we?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s tongue had been ¡°spoiled¡± by Mo Jingshen¡¯s superb culinary skill. Between going to a restaurant and going home to eat the food he made, she would surely choose thetter.

    The ck Bentley pulled up in the parking lot of a chain hypermarket. Mo Jingshen took a look at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for ingredients.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We can buy ingredients, put them in the fridge and cook them tomorrow, and eat out today.¡±

    ¡°We have enough time to cook.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    In fact, it waste. It had been more than 50 minutes since they left the Mo family, and they still had to drive to Mo Jingshen¡¯s house in Los Angeles that she didn¡¯t know where it was.

    But he was obviously not in a very good mood at the moment. Perhaps Mo Shaoze¡¯s attitude had pissed him off. She didn¡¯t say anything more, just unbuckled the safety belt, got out of the car, and followed him to the supermarket.

    They bought a lot of ingredients and fruits, and Mo Jingshen picked up a box of maternity milk powder from the shelf for her. All sorts of stuff piled up in the shopping cart, and if she hadn¡¯t stopped him, he¡¯d probably have been in the maternity section looking for other nutrients and pregnancy essentials.

    She finally took him to the cash register and, as she prepared to leave for the parking lot, Mo Jingshen put his arm around her shoulders and led her to the 80-story apartment across the street.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t get why he didn¡¯t go to the parking lot. Was he not going to drive? But he was carrying so many things in that hand.

    They crossed the street and entered the apartment building. Ji Nuan looked around the blond crowd, and this apartmentplex that seemed to be very mature and realized that his house was here.

 Chapter 347 - I Was Lying in a Prison Motionless, and Then You Suddenly Showed Up

    <h4>Chapter 347: I Was Lying in a Prison Motionless, and Then You Suddenly Showed Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She didn¡¯t expect that his house in Los Angeles was near one of the city¡¯s most prominentndmarks.

    They entered the door, and from the purely masculine-style facilities, she could tell that he used to live alone there for long.

    It was alreadyte. Mo Jingshen told her where the bedroom, bathroom, and study were before he picked out the ingredients he would use tonight from the shopping bag and methodically put the rest into the refrigerator. Then he washed a peach and handed it to Ji Nuan, who had just finished walking around his home. ¡°I don¡¯t have any of your clothes here. Get a shirt in the closet after you shower.¡±

    Ji Nuan took the peach and nibbled. With her mouth full of peach, she nodded, smiling. ¡°Okay, may I help you?¡±

    ¡°No, just wait for the meal.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Ji Nuan walked around his house again and went to the kitchen to throw the peach pit, only to see that Mo Jingshen, with his sleeves rolled up, was cleaning the ingredients by the sink. His figure was so tall and slender. She pursed her lips, threw away the peach pit, and crept over to hug him from the back when he suddenly asked mildly, ¡°Do you like it here or Hai City more?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, chuckled, hugged him, and pressed her face against his back. ¡°Do you have eyes in the back of your head?¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t look back, letting her hug him, and he continued to wash the ingredients.

    ¡°I like any ce as long as you¡¯re around, but rtively speaking, I am used to living in Hai City, and I also have a lot of work to deal with in my studio. If I can go back to Hai City earlier, I¡¯ll definitely choose to go back earlier.¡±

    ¡°Shine Group will hold a New Year dinner for its Chinese partner four dayster, after which we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°My wounds have almost recovered, and we don¡¯t need to stay here too long.¡±

    Ji Nuan rubbed her face against Mo Jingshen¡¯s back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You also have a lot of work to tend to in America. Mo Corporation¡¯s operation is on track. If Dad insisted that you should take over Shine, you¡¯d have toe to the states sooner orter. I can¡¯t keep you in Hai City for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being kept at any ce by you.¡± He dried his hands and, turning, patted her on the head. ¡°Stand aside, I¡¯m going to start chopping vegetables.¡±

    Then he began to cut up the vegetables.

    Even though he was just chopping, he looked so handsome and attractive that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.

    Looking at his profile and watching his movement, Ji Nuan pursed her lips and remained silent for a moment.

    She did like Hai City.

    But she didn¡¯t forget Mo Jingshen belonged to Shine, no matter if it was in the previous life or this life.

    Although it didn¡¯t make much difference for him to take over Shine a few years earlier orter, many things had changed dramatically in this life. She was thinking, wasn¡¯t she being selfish to change his original life track because of the life she wanted.

    Thinking that Ji Nuan was pondering whether she should stay in the US or go back to Hai City, Mo Jingshen continued to chop the vegetables, saying to her gently, ¡°Wash your hand. Turn on the TV if you¡¯re bored.¡±

    There really didn¡¯t seem to be anything she could do. Although she could cook, she could not lend a hand when he cooked.

    She washed her hands, turned on the TV, changed several channels in boredom, finally found a music station to listen to songs, and then went to set the table.

    Mo Jingshen said that he was in a hurry tonight, so he only made a few dishes, but he still made a lot of her favorite dishes. After dinner, it was nine o ¡®clock in the evening.

    She walked around the room twice and then made a cup of milk with the maternity milk powder he bought for her, drinking and saying, ¡°It¡¯s said that maternity milk powder makes people fat. Are you trying to turn me into a ball in the first few months of my pregnancy?¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled and got her a new shirt. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a video meeting. Take a shower and go to bed early if you¡¯re tired.¡¯

    When Ji Nuan came out from the shower, Mo Jingshen was still in his study, and it sounded as if he was still in a meeting, dealing with some emergency of the Mo Corporation.

    Listening outside the study for a while, Ji Nuan quietly turned back to the bedroom and didn¡¯t go in to disturb him.

    Not untilte at night did hee out of his study and went to the bedroom, which was very quiet. Ji Nuan, in a white men¡¯s shirt, was fast asleep with the phone still in her hand. He took the phone from her hand, nced at the screen, and knew that she was texting Xia Tian before she fell asleep.

    As for the contents of the text messages, in addition to asking Xia Tian who she was dating, she also asked her three times in a row if she had ever been with that scum who hit herst time. Different from men¡¯s concise style, women¡¯s chats were all about sweetness and shyness.

    Suddenly being hugged in her dream, Ji Nuan opened her eyes, and when she saw it was Mo Jingshen, she went into his arms. His deep voice pressed against her ears. ¡°What were you dreaming of?¡±

    She smiled in his arms, saying hoarsely. ¡°I was dreaming of my previous life. I was lying motionless in a prison, and then you suddenly showed up...¡±

    The room fell into an eerie silence.

    Mo Jingshen took the phone out of her hand and threw it on the bedside table. He looked down at the woman who was half awake and thought she was still in a dream and gazed at her fair-skinned face with his unfathomable eyes.

    Ji Nuan suddenly woke up. Realizing what she had said, she shrank into his arms, avoided his questioning eyes, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°When I was a student in T City, I would find some novels to read if I couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Perhaps because I read too many novels set in previous lives or reincarnation, sometimes I would dream about all this stuff. I also dreamed that you and I were gods, or that you were an emperor and I was a concubine and I was bullied by you every day... it¡¯s the first time I dreamed of prison... maybe my mind was poisoned by those ridiculous novels...¡±

    She vaguely exined, then buried her head in his arms and pretended to fall asleep again. It was just a dream, and he wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s warm breath brushed through her hair and neck. An itched developed in the tip of her heart, and now she really couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    A momentter, she heard his low voice in her ear. ¡°What was I like in your dream?¡±

    Did he find her pretending to be asleep?

    Did her exnation sounded too suspicious, or was her body too tense when she pretended to be asleep? She didn¡¯t move at all. How did he realize that she didn¡¯t fall asleep?

 Chapter 348 - That â€˜Heâ€™ Was Completely Inaccessible to Her

    <h4>Chapter 348: That ¡®He¡¯ Was Completely Inessible to Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    But he asked what was that ¡®he¡¯ was like.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand pressed against his chest, and her heart beat wildly. In a trance, she seemed to be immersed in that dream.

    In that dream, the man who suddenly rushed in at the moment she fell down while bleeding from her mouth was not much different from him now, except that his hair was shorter. It seemed that ten years had left no trace on his body.

    She couldn¡¯t see his expression in her dream, just as she could not touch him in those ten years when he remained far away and hard to reach.

    Ji Nuan replied sullenly in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You were still handsome in that dream.¡±

    He suddenly held her chin with his slender fingers and pressed his forehead against hers, asking huskily, ¡°Really?¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly dared not look him in the eye. She peeked at him and nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mo Jingshen still held her chin and lowered his head to kiss her. He kissed her fondly and passionately, and at the end of the kiss, he gently bit her lips and licked the corners of her mouth. ¡°Would I kiss you like this in your dream?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Of course not.

    That ¡®he¡¯ waspletely inessible to her.

    Shey on the bed, closed her eyes, and turned her back to him, vaguely answering, ¡°At least ¡®he¡¯ is not as horny as you are. I¡¯m going to sleep. Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll hold you to sleep.¡± He held her into his arms from behind.

    ...

    Shine Group ¡®s dinner party for business partners was held four dayster, which was the fifth day of the Chinese Lunar New Year ording to the lunar calendar.

    After all, Shine Group was a Chinese enterprise and had many connections with many Chinesepanies. It was indeed appropriate to hold a dinner party on this day.

    The dinner party was held for business partners during the Spring Festival, so its atmosphere was not bad. There was a lot of food at the dinner party. She was pregnant, so she didn¡¯t wear a tight dress. Instead, she chose a loose white chiffon dress suitable for a dinner party. She wanted to wear high heels, but Mo Jingshen told her she wasn¡¯t allowed to because she was pregnant, so she switched to ts.

    Nan Heng and Feng Ling also attended the dinner party tonight, and thetter didn¡¯t wear a dress but still that cool, ck tight outfit.

    As soon as Ji Nuan saw Feng Ling, she asked Mo Jingshen to greet the executives of those enterprises first so that he did not need to refuse others¡¯ toast every time as he was afraid she couldn¡¯t bear the smell of liquor.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, why don¡¯t you go with Mr. Mo?¡± Seeing Ji Nuan suddenlye to her, Feng Ling asked in confusion.

    ¡°He has already introduced me to others, but it¡¯s really inconvenient for him to socialize with guests while he has to take care of me. So, I said I wasing to talk to you.¡± Ji Nuan winked at her and nced at Nan Heng. ¡°Did youe with him?¡±

    Feng Ling said expressionlessly, ¡°He¡¯s the boss of the base and my boss. He asked me toe, so I came.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to exin to me? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Ji Nuan was about to take Feng Ling with her to a ce where there were fewer people when she caught sight of An Shuyan.

    An Shuyan came with the An family but didn¡¯t stand by Mo Shaoze¡¯s side. An Shuyan saw Ji Nuan too. At the moment her gaze met Ji Nuan¡¯s, she gave her a polite smile, then looked away and walked through the red carpet to the VIP area with her family.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the US for a longer time. Do you know much about thepanies and families that Shine is on good terms with?¡± She picked up a ss of champagne in her hand and asked seemingly casually to Feng Ling, who was standing by her side.

    Feng Ling quickly took the ss out of her hand and gave her a ss of juice, answering, ¡°The dozens of Chinese enterprises present today all have close ties with Shine Group, and some of them do seek to strengthen their alliance with Shine Group via marriage like the Su family and the An family, but it¡¯s just their wishful thinking. Over the years, Mr. Mo has rejected many youngdies from these families. Miss Su keeps pestering Mr. Mo because of what happened several years ago between them, while Miss An gained the favor of President Mo, and as for the rest, I can hardly remember their names.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. In this case, it seemed that Mo Jingshen and Mo Shaoze were both principled men. At least, Su Zhn used to be engaged to Mo Jingshen, and An Shuyan was the future daughter-inw that Mo Shaoze chose.

    As for the rest, their thinking was quitemon in the upper circle.

    Let alone Mo Jingshen, she had also been pursued by many men in the upper circle in China, but she was too proud to ept any man¡¯s chasing. She had no affairs with anyone except Sheng Yihan, but she actually hated thetter, so it was impossible for them to have any romantic rtionship.

    She felt somewhat bnced by this thought.

    It was nothing more than the attraction between young men and women in the same circle, and you simply couldn¡¯t stop being attracted by someone. Besides, her husband was indeed excellent.

    ¡ª-

    When Elder Su showed up with Su Zhn, many people turned their eyes to Su Zhn, and some youngdies gave Ji Nuan meaningful looks. After all, many of the people present had attended the engagement party of Su Zhn and Mo Jingshen.

    But the one who attracted Ji Nuan¡¯s attention was not Su Zhn, but the one who came with her, Su Xueyi.

    Ji Nuan had thought she would never see her again since thest time she met Su Xueyi in T City.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the gate and turned his eyes away from Su Zhn and Su Xueyi¡¯s faces. When Ji Nuan felt that Mo Jingshen was looking at her, he came up to her.

    ¡°Feng Ling, defend my wife.¡± Mo Jingshen looked at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling nodded. She knew well what these two youngdies of the Su family were capable of, so she became extremely wary as soon as she saw Su Zhn and Su Xueyi.

    The red carpet was set in the middle of the hall, so there were many ways to go, but Su Zhn chose to walk in this direction. She took Su Xueyi, who, for some reason, looked panicked, to walk pass Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen. When the two of them walked past thetter, many people present looked at them meaningfully, waiting to see whether there would be any spark between Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e and his wife.

    Under the public stare, Ji Nuan looked away, ignoring these annoying stares and looked at Su Xueyi.

    She remembered Su Xueyi was a beautiful and clever girl, but now she looked skinny and pale and seemed to be very afraid of people. She was dragged along by the wrist by Su Zhn. Her eyes were seemingly unfocused and full of fear of the crowd around her.

 Chapter 349 - In the Dark Corner, a Man and a Womanâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 349: In the Dark Corner, a Man and a Woman¡­</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Especially when Su Xueyi suddenly saw Ji Nuan, she stared at her with red eyes as if being stimted, and then turned and came straight to Ji Nuan.

    Before Ji Nuan had noticed Su Xueyi¡¯s motion, Mo Jingshen had quietly drawn her behind him and shielded her with his body.

    ¡°Ji Nuan? Why are you here?¡± As if not seeing anyone else, Su Xueyi stared at Ji Nuan.

    Su Xueyi was about to go up to her when Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and indifferent voice rang. ¡°Elder Su, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Xueyi has been cooped up at home since she was frightenedst time. Now it¡¯s Spring Festival, and we can¡¯t keep this child in the room all day. As her best friend, Zhn took her to this dinner party for rxation. You know, she suffers a mental illness, so if we take her to ces where there are a lot of people maybe she can get better,¡± Elder Su said all smiles.

    <i>Mental illness?</i>

    No wonder Su Xueyi looked so strange. It turned out that she had a mental illness, but Su Xueyi could still speak out her name. Did Mo Jingshen or Nan Heng do something to Su Xueyi because of what Su Xueyi did to her? She knew they would surely take revenge on her, but what kind of revenge had frightened her into this state?

    She had lost at least ten pounds, and she looked so pale and frightened, which couldn¡¯t be faked. Obviously, she was indeed ill.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯te forward but, standing behind Mo Jingshen, looked pensively at Su Xueyi, who kept staring at her as her eyes grew redder and redder.

    ¡°Come on, Xueyi, Miss Ji just came to attend this dinner party. Let the past be the past. She won¡¯t do anything to you anymore. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Su Zhn took Su Xueyi¡¯s hand, coaxing her in a voice that was loud enough to be heard by everyone present, looking like a good sister who doted on her poor little cousin.

    The people present were all surprised at what she said.

    No one knew why Su Xueyi suddenly became like this, but from what Su Zhn said, it seemed that Su Xueyi became ill because of Ji Nuan? Su Xueyi was scared of Ji Nuan? It was known to everyone that the Su family was very powerful. Su Xueyi was a member of the Su family. So, was it because of Ji Nuan that Su Zhn lost her fianc¨¦e, and Su Xueyi was driven mad?

    In an instant, everyone gave Ji Nuan strange looks while she nced expressionlessly at Su Zhn, who took Su Xueyi into the crowd. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Zhn would take Su Xueyi here. What was the point for her to do these meaningless things?

    Mo Jingshen suddenly tightened his grip of her hand as if trying tofort her. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help cracking a smile at him, ignoring those strange stares.

    Then, Su Xueyi, who had just been taken away, suddenly looked back and stared crazily at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan withdrew her gaze from Su Xueyi and asked Mo Jingshen in a low voice behind him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen tightened his grip of her hand again and looked back at her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave earlier tonight. We¡¯d better not stay here for long, okay?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded, and Feng Ling, standing beside her, said to her in a voice that only she and Mo Jingshen could hear, ¡°You were kidnapped in T Cityst time, which was nned by Su Xueyi. The Su family used to be connected with the underworld, so she dared do that to you and cooperated with that night cer owner to kidnap you. After she was sent back to the US, Nan Heng had K and his brothers teach her a lesson, and she has been like this since then.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at Mo Jingshen and then at Feng Ling. ¡°So, what did K and his men did to Su Xueyi?¡±

    ¡°They just paid her back in kind. They drugged and kidnapped her. She was beaten, threatened, and sold to an underworld bar of the American ck market. She was bought by three men and tortured by them for several days. When the Su family had the police save her, she was in the brink of death.¡±

    The horrible scenest time popped out in Ji Nuan¡¯s mind. If Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯te in time, she might not have been able to escape from those people. Then what would have happened? Would she havemitted suicide after being raped, or would she not even had had the strength tomit suicide and then be sold over and over again?

    Su Xueyi just reaped the fruits of her own actions. K and his men just copied her means, so she could me no one but herself.

    Su Xueyi was frightened and then tortured by three men. No wonder she became so spaced out and skinny.

    The Su family people were gone, but Mo Jingshen still held her hands and stayed by her side, not leaving her again.

    When the banquet was in full swing, there was a burst ofughter and apuse. It seemed that Mo Shaoze was drinking with several business partners of his. Seeing that many people around were apuding, Ji Nuan also raised her hands to follow the apuse. Her eyes searched among the crowd, but she didn¡¯t see Su Xueyi and Su Zhn.

    Had Su Zhn taken Su Xueyi away because thetter was in such a poor condition? After all, she had sessfully taken advantage of Su Xueyi to sshed dirty water on Ji Nuan.

    When everyone was toasting together, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t drink because she was pregnant. Mo Jingshen smiled and quietly held her hand in his. He was really good-looking, especially when he smiled.

    The dinner party went well. When it was about to end, Ji Nuan touched her belly. As a pregnant woman, she needed to go to the restroom frequently. She said, ¡°Jingshen, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Mo Jingshen happened to be talking with one of his business partners, and he certainly couldn¡¯t apany her into thedies¡¯ room, so he patted her hand and signaled her to go with Feng Ling. ¡°Let Feng Ling go with you.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to search for Feng Ling, only to see Nan Heng was pushing Feng Ling into a corner when no one was paying attention.

    In the dark corner, a man and a woman¡­

    Ji Nuan: ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed that she shouldn¡¯t go over now!

    She nced over there, then at the restroom a few steps behind her¡­

    On this side, Feng Ling finally broke free from Nan Heng¡¯s arms and took a look at the dining hall expressionlessly, only to find that Ji Nuan, who had been following Mo Jingshen, disappeared.

    Feng Ling looked around in confusion but suddenly found that Su Zhn was standing with Elder Su, and Su Xueyi was not in sight.

 Chapter 351 - She Was Not Simple Indeed

    <h4>Chapter 351: She Was Not Simple Indeed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Su Xueyi was somewhat awed by Ji Nuan¡¯s cold and severe stare. Her pale lips trembled before she said reluctantly, ¡°My cousin felt sad for me since I was locked up at home for so long, so she took me out for rxation.¡±

    With that, she suddenly red at Ji Nuan. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord between us! My cousin and I are on good terms! Even if I am really kidnapped, it has nothing to do with her!¡±

    She was so stupid. She had been taken advantage of by Su Zhn, which she didn¡¯t find out at all. Now it was the second time she was used by Su Zhn, but she still firmly defended Su Zhn, having no idea what kind of person her cousin was. If Su Zhn were really on good terms with her like she just said, she would have stopped her from going to T City to seek her death from the very beginning.

    If Su Zhn hadn¡¯t yed pitiful and incited her, even though Su Xueyi was an impulsive person, she would not have dared do those horrible things to Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife.

    And now, if Su Zhn had no purpose, she would not have taken the crazy Su Xueyi to the dinner party.

    She couldn¡¯t reason with such a lunatic. Trapped in this racing car, Ji Nuan felt like throwing up. Perhaps because the ingredients of the drug stimted her, from the moment she woke up, her belly was twitching in pain.

    Ji Nuan tried to ovee the panicking sense of weightlessness as she waved away Su Xueyi¡¯s hand that was reaching towards her neck and patted hard on the baffle.

    The baffle was ck and seemed to be made of ss or stic. It should not be very strong.

    Ji Nuan patted on the baffle again, then looked down at the t shoes on her feet, then at the high heels of Su Xueyi¡¯s feet, and she decisively bent down to take off thetter¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Xueyi immediately stared vigntly at Ji Nuan because of her strange actions.

    Ignoring her, Ji Nuan hit the baffle hard with the hard heels. The car drove at a terrible speed while cars of all sizes drove on either side now and then. However, she noticed that the car was traveling in a straight line, so she had to find a way to stop it.

    Being scared by the thumping sound, Su Xueyi shrank aside, not knowing whether she should grab Ji Nuan¡¯s neck or what.

    Ji Nuan knew that this noise might stimte Su Xueyi, who was mad, so without any word, she just kept hitting the baffle hard, not speaking anything to stimte her.

    This was no time for a fight. They were both in the same boat, and if anything happened, they would both be killed or hurt.

    Ji Nuan hit the baffle hard repeatedly, a crack finally appeared in the middle of the baffle. Her hand had gone numb, so she kept on hitting it until a huge hole was made in the center of the baffle. However, she had no feeling of joy or relief, but her heart sank suddenly.

    The driver¡¯s seat was empty!

    This car was being self-driven!

    It had been at least ten minutes since they had been thrown into the car, and this car kept going at 150 MPH. Freeways without curves weremon in the United States, but it must be for some purpose that the kidnapper set the speed of the car and kept the two of them in it.

    ¡°Now, do you still trust your cousin?¡± Ji Nuan stared at the empty driver¡¯s seat, asking in a cold voice.

    Su Zhn looked shocked as if she hadn¡¯t realized what had happened. What was the connection between the driverless car and her rtionship with Su Zhn?

    ¡°Someone wants to kill me using your hand but didn¡¯t want to keep you alive either. Su Xueyi, you¡¯re really sad. You have done a lot of things for your cousin since childhood, but it¡¯s always you who take responsibility in the end, right? But your good cousin that has been defended by you is like a pure, innocent white lotus flower in other¡¯s eyes, right?¡± Ji Nuan took a mocking nce at her.

    Su Xueyi sat stiffly in the back as if she could not understand what Ji Nuan had said.

    She was a stupid person. What was worse, she was also crazy now.

    Ji Nuan withdrew her eyes from her and quickly made the holerger with the shell. It wasn¡¯t until more than half of the baffle was smashed open, and she got into the driver¡¯s seat to take control of the steering wheel, that she realized that not only was the car set at a certain speed, but the steering wheel was locked, and she had no way to steer, let alone m the brakes.

    Under her feet, both brakes and clutch were loose andpletely useless. When she looked down, she found that the car had been modified and that several ces under the seat had clearly been touched.

    Then she saw several thick wires of red, yellow, blue, and green crisscross underneath, and for a moment, she felt a chill on her spine.

    <i>Was the car... equipped with a self-ignition system?</i>

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s desperate look, Su Xueyi leaned out of the seat behind Ji Nuan, trembling all over. ¡°Can you stop the car?¡±

    Ji Nuan gave her a silent look.

    Su Zhn was not so really a maniac, but rather a person who followed ¡®the end justifies the means.¡¯ She could even take advantage of her cousin, although thetter always tried her best to defend her. Now, she didn¡¯t mind sacrificing Su Xueyi¡¯s life as long as she could kill Ji Nuan.

    If they did die in this car, no one would suspect Su Zhn because everybody knew what had happened between Su Xueyi and Ji Nuan and that Su Xueyi, who was crazy, hated Ji Nuan. And a crazy woman would do any horrible things.

    So, only the crazy Su Xueyi was capable of such a crazy and terrible mutual destruction act!

    After Su Xueyi died, the dead couldn¡¯t be a witness. Then Su Zhn would sessfully eradicate her love rival without arousing any suspicion on her.

    Feng Ling had told her never to underestimate Su Zhn.

    She was not simple indeed.

    Ji Nuan looked at the wires under her feet. She and Su Xueyi¡¯s bags were gone, and there were no scissors or other tools at hand. The high heel shoes could not break such thick wires, nor could she tear them off with her hands. Also, the cables were not long enough for her to pull them out and rub them off.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and touched the steering wheel again, which could not be moved. She looked at the speed of the car shown on the dashboard, which was still 150mph, and then at the roadside view that passed by at a terrifying speed as cars passed or were passed by their car.

    Even if this straight highway had no end, even if it could have been brought to a slow stop when the fuel ran out, the car could explode at any moment if it had been equipped with a self-ignition system.

    Perhaps in a minute, perhaps in half an hour, an ident would happen at any moment.

    <i>Should she jump out of the car?</i>

    But the car was driving at the speed of 150 MPH.

    <i>Could she?</i>

 Chapter 352 - The Black Bentley Rushed into Her Sight with an Amazing Speed

    <h4>Chapter 352: The ck Bentley Rushed into Her Sight with an Amazing Speed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan put her hand over her belly, which had been throbbing with pain, and her eyes turned red. If she jumped out of the car, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be seriously injured, and she was pregnant...

    This was simply a dead end.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, what are you doing sitting here? Stop the car! Why don¡¯t you stop the car?¡± A few more cars passed by, moving at a speed that was disconcerting to watch. Su Xueyi screamed at the back, ¡°Are you trying to kill me? Just stop the car!¡±

    ¡°Jump out of the car if you want to live. This car cannot be stopped.¡± Not bothering to exin it to her, Ji Nuan tried to open the doors of the car. As she expected, they were all locked up.

    Fortunately, the car was onnd and not in the water. Without water pressure, sharp objects could knock the window open.

    Ji Nuan kept knocking Su Xueyi¡¯s high heel shoes on the car window. Her numbed arm had no strength. She changed hands to knock on the window, and in the end, she simply put on the pair of heels a sizerger than her own feet, turned over in the seat, and kicked the window hard with her foot.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Xueyi watched her strange actions nkly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak bullshit.¡± Ji Nuan looked at her as she kicked. ¡°If you want to live,e and help me open this window.¡±

    Su Xueyi shrank her neck. She didn¡¯t believe in Ji Nuan at all. The thumping sound in the car made her panic. She suddenly saw the fruit knife thrown on the ground, picked it up immediately, and pointed it at Ji Nuan again. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the car soon, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±

    Ji Nuan coldly nced at her and reached out to snatch the knife away. Then ignoring Su Xueyi, who looked more and more panicked and frantic, she pushed the fruit knife into the cracks of the window and the door, trying to pry them open and then kicked them hard with the high heels.

    But this window was too strong!

    No wonder Su Zhn bought a new car to set up such a plot. All the windows of the new model have anti-smash features. She clenched her teeth and, just like she and Mo Jingshen managed to escape underwater, yanked the bar from the passenger seat and tapped it hard on the window.

    After being hit continuously, the window finally cracked. Ji Nuan tried to pry it open, using the fruit knife to cut open the sealingyer below and kicked at the window with the high heels until the window waspletely broken and the ss broke down. She leaned over the car window and observed the wastnd on both sides of the highway. In front of her, there was a sunken hill. There was no water, and it was deserted here. She had no clue where she was.

    At the speed of 150 MPH, when the window was opened, a gust of wind howled through the window. Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes, looked around, and suddenly turned. ¡°Su Xueyi,e here!¡±

    Being scared by the gust of wind, Su Xueyi looked panicked and shook her head hard.

    Ji Nuan lost patience and reached out to pull her. ¡°Your cousin tried to kill you! Are you really gonna let her get away with it? We could get hurt, but we had to jump to survive! Jump!¡±

    ¡°No! The car is driving so fast. I¡¯ll die if I jump! I always knew you wanted to kill me!¡± Su Xueyi screamed and pushed her away.

    Ji Nuan pulled her forcefully since it was impossible to reason with her.

    While they were tussling, Ji Nuan suddenly heard a warning sound from somewhere. She jerked around to look at the wires under the seat. Being frightened by the sound, she exerted all her strength to pull Su Xueyi to the open window. ¡°Just jump!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    They argued and tussled so hard that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t notice a huge truck had been following them.

    Su Xueyi was almost pushed out of the window by Ji Nuan over and over again. Finally, as if being haunted, she suddenly grabbed Ji Nuan¡¯s neck and forced her to let go. Then she rolled over and mmed Ji Nuan against the door, her eyes red as she grabbed Ji Nuan¡¯s neck and shouted, ¡°If you want to die, just die! Don¡¯t think you can take me with you! Go to hell¡ª¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at Su Xueyi¡¯s resentful eyes in shock. She tried to tell Su Xueyi to sober up, but she couldn¡¯t speak after being grabbed on the neck, and her face turned red. She was being pushed out of the window by Su Xueyi, half of her body hanging out of the window when out of the corner of her eye, she finally saw therge truck and a ck Bentley speeding up behind it!

    <i>A Bentley? A ck Bentley?</i>

    At that angle and speed, she couldn¡¯t see the license te of the Bentley, but the model of the car was so familiar to her that she immediately frowned.

    Just when she was distracted, Su Xueyi pushed her out. Her back rubbed against the broken pieces of ss that remained in the window, and the pain left her no strength to resist. At the moment she was pushed out, with the momentum of the car and the speed of the drop, she felt she was flying in the air for two seconds and then mmed hard on the ground¡ª

    At the moment of falling down, she unconsciously covered her belly with her hands, but her body rolled several times. There was a sharp pain in her limbs and bones that made her almost lose consciousness.

    At about the same time, therge truck rushed in her direction and even sped up.

    Hearing the sound, Ji Nuan jerked her head up and stared at the huge truck that was rushing towards her.

    The truck was driving straight toward her!

    They had even considered the possibility of her jumping out of the car. Su Zhn didn¡¯t leave her the narrowest chance of survival!

    Despair and fear overwhelmed her in an instant...

    Just at thest moment, the ck Bentley, a few meters behind the giant truck, suddenly began to elerate with a terrifying sound. The moment she was about to be run over by the truck, the ck Bentley rushed into her sight with amazing speed and stopped between Ji Nuan and truck!

    Bang¡ª

    A deafening collision.

    She finally saw the license te number of the ck Bentley as it rushed over, and one of the strings in her brain snapped with this loud crash.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Because of the impact brought by the collision of the two cars, her body was pushed to the side of the road. She couldn¡¯t control her rolling body that crashed hard against the safety barrier at the side of the highway. Then waves of great, tearing pain came upon her from the inside of her abdomen.

    The cars behind them came to a screeching halt in response to the terrible crash in front of them, and with the continuous sound of brakes, the world seemed to be silent for an instant.

    With some difficulty, Ji Nuan looked up at the ck Bentley, which had been almost mangled by the huge truck.

    Gasoline was dripping from the wrecked body, and as more and more of it trickled down, it began to spread out with scarlet blood...

 Chapter 353 - Mo Jingshen, Come Out! Get Out of the Car

    <h4>Chapter 353: Mo Jingshen, Come Out! Get Out of the Car</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan shivered with pain, and her heart seemed to suddenly be empty. She looked at the car, trying to scramble toward it, but couldn¡¯t move her body. A sharp, throbbing pain in her abdomen jarred on her nerves.

    ¡°Jingshen...¡±

    There was suddenly a loud bang from a distance. The car Su Xueyi was in exploded. The sky was covered with fire and thick ck smoke.

    For a moment, the highway fell into a suffocating silence, and the smell of death crept into her skin.

    Little by little, her strained and disordered nerves cooled, but then she felt chilled to the bone.

    The sky had never seemed so dark to her.

    The ck Bentley stopped there, and a small sh of fire jumped up from the gasoline that had spread beneath the car. She stared at the me, gritting her teeth in an effort to stand up and put it out, but she could only move forward by a few centimeters.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice suddenly rang. Several drivers who had got out of their cars had gathered behind the giant truck. Feng Ling quickly pushed through the crowd and ran over. She, with red eyes, saw Ji Nuan lying on the ground and hurriedly ran to her.

    Feng Ling crouched down to help Ji Nuan up, but Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ck Bentley, and she asked hoarsely, ¡°Who is... in the car...?¡±

    ¡°Let me help you up first.¡± Feng Ling had hardly ever cried, but now, seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s nk eyes and the blood oozing from beneath her, she couldn¡¯t help tearing up. She came up and tried to help Ji Nuan to her feet, but Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t even stand. She just kept her eyes on that car.

    ¡°Tell me... who is in the car...?¡±

    Feng Ling gritted her teeth and said nothing.

    Ji Nuan slowly turned around and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Is it Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Feng Ling held her arm to keep her from falling, but her hand on Ji Nuan¡¯s arm trembled slightly. She tried to pacify Ji Nuan, but she knew she couldn¡¯t, so she just lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Us and Mr. Mo tracked your location and tried to catch up with you as fast as we could. It was half an hour¡¯s distance between our cars, but when we finally caught up with you, we saw you almost being pushed out of the car window, and Mr. Mo¡¯s car suddenly reached full speed...¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly fell into a trance.

    So, the one in the car was... Mo Jingshen...

    The moment she realized this fact, she suddenly pushed Feng Ling away, turned, and stumbled toward the car.

    Not expecting that she still had the strength to move, Feng Ling was pushed back. When she reached out to help Ji Nuan, thetter had run to the ck Bentley. She hurried forward to stop Ji Nuan w from going closer to the car and tightly held Ji Nuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t...¡±

    Ji Nuan fixed her eyes on the Bentley as if she could hear nothing.

    Nan Heng, who rushed into the crowd almost at the same time with Feng Ling, didn¡¯t say anything but ordered K and his men to catch the truck driver. They, with a solemn look, were about to rescue Mo Jingshen.

    The onlooking drivers watching were all pointing at this direction and discussing...

    ¡°Did the car in front explode? How did it suddenly explode? That¡¯s horrible!¡±

    ¡°The car was hit so badly. The Bentley¡¯s body is very strong but was struck very hard. It can be seen how great the impact force is... is a highway murder...¡±

    ¡°This car is leaking oil. Look, the leaked oil is on fire!¡±

    ¡°Will this car explode too...¡±

    Their whispers couldn¡¯t get into Ji Nuan¡¯s ears. Trying to hold back her tears, she stared at the broken car window with red eyes and tried to swing Feng Ling away, but thetter still held her arm tightly and, in the end, put her arms around her body. ¡°Mrs. Mo, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, let go of me!¡± Ji Nuan screamed hoarsely. ¡°Let go...¡±

    ¡°This car could burst into mes any minute! Mr. Mo stopped the car between you and the truck at the risk of his life just to save your life! Whatever condition Mr. Mo is in, if you don¡¯t leave here, won¡¯t Mr. Mo¡¯s sacrifice have been in vain?¡±

    ¡°What sacrifice? How could he possibly sacrifice his life? He won¡¯t...¡± Ji Nuan struggled madly in her arms until she could not move anymore. When she heard Nan Heng and his men trying to pry open the car door, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears and copsed to her knees.

    ¡°Ji Nuan...¡± Calling her name, Feng Ling looked down, only to see Ji Nuan¡¯s shoulders twitching and shaking. She put her hand on her shoulder and tried to speak calmly, ¡°Your lower body is covered in blood. Get in the car. Ji Nuan, don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    Seeing the mes on the gasoline under the car getting bigger, Ji Nuan rushed up to put them out. Nan Heng suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Ji Nuan, saying harshly, ¡°Feng Ling, take Ji Nuan away right now!¡±

    Yes, she must take Ji Nuan away. Hearing Nan Heng¡¯s order, Feng Ling raised Ji Nuan forcibly from the ground, held her shoulder, and took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak or move but just kept staring at the ck Bentley. She watched more and more blood spilled down the door of the car and felt dizzy.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen,e out! Get out of the car.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s mind went nk, and she unconsciously walked toward the car door but was stopped by Feng Ling.

    She stared nkly at the deformed door. ¡°The Bentley has better airbags than most cars. He¡¯ll be fine, right...¡±

    Ji Nuan seemed to be talking to Feng Ling, or to someone in the car, or even to herself.

    Feng Ling remained silent.

    No matter how good the car, Mo Jingshen rushed up at full speed just now. At this speed, if it were an ordinary car, it would probably fall apart in an instant. The impact force was too great for an average person to bear. Besides, Mr. Mo drove the car sideways just now, and the part that was hit was the side of the car, which was not as strong as the front and rear bodies. The inside of the car was obviously no better than the outside and would only be worse than what they saw.

    At the moment when Ji Nuan was almost crushed to death by that giant truck, Mr. Mo traded his life for hers.

    No one could have foreseen that moment when he suddenly drove his car to the limit.

    Even if Feng Ling had been going through fire and water for so many years and were already used to death, she would never ever forget the scene that happened just now.

    Feng Ling held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and forced her body around to take her away.

    In fact, Ji Nuan had no strength left now, and the scarlet and sticky liquid dripping from under her had made her realize what she had lost at that moment.

    <i>How could this be?</i>

    <i>Why was this happening all of a sudden?</i>

    The moment she was forced to turn around, Ji Nuan stared nkly at the ground and could still hear oil dripping down from the Bentley, one drop, two drops...

 Chapter 354 - It Hurt as If Every Bone and Flesh of Hers Had Been Torn Apart and Put Back Together

    <h4>Chapter 354: It Hurt as If Every Bone and Flesh of Hers Had Been Torn Apart and Put Back Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling forced her back to a ck SUV not far away. Just when she opened the door of the car, there suddenly came a thud. It sounded like the deformed door was finally pried open.

    After hearing this sound, Ji Nuan froze, then turned her eyes sharply in that direction and turned to go back.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, don¡¯t go there!¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen is there. I heard they opened the door of the car...¡±

    Feng Ling took her hand, not letting her go.

    In this situation, Mr. Mo must be covered in blood, which would be a blow to Ji Nuan if she saw it.

    ¡°Feng Ling, let me go.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    ¡°Please...¡± Ji Nuan finally broke down and began to cry. Her tears trickled down her dusty, blood-stained face, and she stared in that direction. ¡°Let me go and see him... I want to go and see him...¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her teeth and pulled her back. Ji Nuan stumbled into her arms, and when Feng Ling was about to take her into the car, Ji Nuan suddenly passed out and copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡± Feng Ling was startled to see this. She hurriedly caught her body and then took her into the car. When she looked down and saw the blood on her lower body, she hastily took off her ck coat and wrapped it around her lower body. Then she quickly contacted the nearest rescue team and emergency center.

    Feng Ling watched how Ji Nuan was pushed out of that car. An average person would be injured if being pushed off a car that was driving at such a speed, let alone the fact that Ji Nuan was pregnant...

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t dare to think again. She held the phone in one hand and tightly held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand with the other, only to find her hands were freezingly cold.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s blood seemed to be frozen and, from hand to face to neck, her body was cold all over. She was frowning in hera and seemed to be vaguely babbling. It appeared that she was calling Mo Jingshen¡¯s name.

    ...

    When Ji Nuan woke up, she thought she was having a nightmare, but as soon as she tried to move, it hurt all over, as if every bone and flesh of hers had been torn apart and put back together.

    There was a moment when she almost suspected that her rebirth was false, and she had returned to the despair and pain that she faced ten yearster.

    She stared nkly at the white walls and ceiling of the ward for a long time before slowly turning her eyes and looking around.

    She was in a hospital again.

    But this time, she was in the ICU.

    She could feel two tubes fixed on her nose pumping oxygen and something mped over her fingers, and there were several medical instruments nearby, making a beeping sound from time to time.

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes, then closed them, and, a momentter, opened them again.

    The nightmare-like experience on the highway haunted her. She tried to take it as a nightmare, but the dull ache in her stomach and the sk hungover were telling her the cruelest truth.

    If the baby were still alive, the doctor would not have given her an injection.

    The ward was very quiet. Ji Nuany motionless. Without any strength to move, she was silently digesting what she had just experienced, her heart and her belly throbbed in pain.

    She had a dream that Mo Jingshen took her to Los Angeles River to y, that Mo Nuan Studio was formally founded in Hai City and became a joint-stock real estatepany, that she and Mo Jingshen attended a Chinese business manager conference together, and that they stood shoulder to shoulder and she stood by his side and became the best her.

    But as soon as she opened her eyes, she only saw the cold, pale ward.

    No one was around.

    This was a sterile ward, essible only to doctors in sterile outfits. Ji Nuany quietly alone. A doctor came in and checked her indicators. When he found her awake, he pressed his medically gloved hand to her forehead and spoke consolingly to her in English, ¡°Miss Ji, I know this may be cruel to you, but we are sorry to tell you that the baby is gone. It¡¯s not easy for you to survive such a huge impact. You have been in aa for five days and sessfully passed the critical period. After two more days of observation, you can be transferred to a normal ward.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the doctor in silence and winked a little, meaning she heard him.

    The doctor had seen many women who had gone mad or became emotional after distressing major idents, but Ji Nuan justy motionless and quietly, slowly winking at him and looking calm.

    He couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her.

    Doctors always liked cooperative patients. Seeing her too quiet and calm, he said patiently to her, ¡°Your operation was done by our best medical team, so don¡¯t worry. Your reproductive function is not affected at all. When you recover, you can have another baby. A two-month-old baby is only a little embryo. Don¡¯t be too sad. You were really badly injured after being pushed out from a fast-driving car. A fall from a car at that speed is equivalent to that from a fall from a four or five-story building. You¡¯re fortunate to survive. Big fortune follows a hair escape. Take it easy.¡±

    Ji Nuan quietly closed her eyes and, feebly and slowly, nodded.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster, just like the doctor said, Ji Nuan was transferred from ICU to a regr ward.

    She was sleeping when she was transferred to the regr ward, and when she woke up, she was already lying on the bed.

    Feng Ling pushed the door open and came in, only to see Ji Nuan lying motionlessly with her eyes open and looking at the ceiling of the ward. ¡°Madam has juste to visit you, but you were sleeping. She made chicken soup for you to nourish your body.¡±

    With that, Feng Ling opened a white thermos next to the bed, and a sudden fragrance came from it.

    Ji Nuan passed out for five days and spent two days in the ICU with oxygen tubes, not speaking for a week. Smelling the fragrance, she moved her chapped lips, trying to speak, but her voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Where is Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Ji Nuan asked, ¡®where is Mo Jingshen¡¯ instead of ¡®how is Mo Jingshen now.¡¯

    If the answer was that he was still in the hospital, then at least he was alive.

    But if the answer was... <i>not that...</i>

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t dare to think any further but turned her eyes to Feng Ling. ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Feng Ling put some chicken soup in a bowl and stirred it gently with a spoon to make the soup not so hot as she said, ¡°The body and the inside of the car were badly deformed. The driver¡¯s seat where Mr. Mo was sitting was too narrow. He suffered a severe blow to the head. And one steel bar went into Mr. Mo¡¯s spine, and another through his shoulder...¡±

    She suddenly clenched her hands, which she quietly held at her sides, and froze.

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice was low as she went on, ¡°You know, around the spine, there are all the nerves that can affect the whole body. Although the operation was a sess, Mr. Mo is not yet awake and is still in critical condition.¡±

 Chapter 355 - Mo Jingshen, Iâ€™m Scared!

    <h4>Chapter 355: Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m Scared!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling came to roll up the head of Ji Nuan¡¯s bed to feed her soup.

    She didn¡¯t open her mouth but silently looked at the door. She remained silent for a long time before asking, ¡°Can he still wake up since his cervical vertebrae and spinal nerve were injured?¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her hand holding the spoon.

    Although Ji Nuan was not a medical student, she certainly had the most basic knowledge of the human body.

    Both the spine and cervical spine were key body parts that could affect the brain. Even if Mr. Mo had no fatal injury, it was a miracle that he survived such a serious ident. However, judging from the fact that he had been in aa for seven days and was still in danger, it was doubtful whether he would ever wake up.

    The doctors had said the sess rate was only thirty percent. If Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t make it, he might end up being in aa for the rest of his life.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell this to Ji Nuan.

    But even if she didn¡¯t tell Ji Nuan, she might have guessed it.

    Feng Ling paused, sat on the bed, and held the bowl to her mouth. ¡°Madam has been in the hospital these days. She cooked the soup by hand and brought it to you herself. Drink some.¡±

    <i>Mrs. Wan Zhu?</i>

    Ji Nuan took a look at the chicken soup in the bowl.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Wan Zhu was really good at cooking. This soup smelled so fragrant.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how hard it would be for Wan Zhu when she insisted on cooking soup for her while suffering the pain of knowing that she may lose her son and her daughter-inw had a miscarriage.

    ¡°Drink some soup. Madam¡¯s pain and worry won¡¯t be less than yours, but she is really strong. For the sake of Mr. Mo, you must hold on. You must take care of yourself. And if you drink the soup, I think Madam will feel better.¡±

    Ji Nuan obeyed and took a sip. The soup was delicious and mild but not tasteless.

    ¡°How long will it be before he gets through the crisis?¡± After a few sips, she stopped drinking and asked hoarsely.

    Feng Ling knew she couldn¡¯t drink anymore, so she put the bowl aside and answered, ¡°Not sure. Observation and follow-up treatment are needed. Dr. Qin also came after he got the news. You know, American medicine is very advanced. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, they will use the best medicine and the best medical means to save Mr. Mo.¡±

    Feng Ling had tried her best tofort her. No matter how anxious Ji Nuan was in her heart, she could only maintain a calm facade.

    They didn¡¯t want her to be too sad. Sadness was useless. The only thing she could do was to stop them from worrying about her.

    ¡ª-

    A weekter, Mo Jingshen was still in aa. During this week, he was saved from life-threatening conditions several times.

    During this period, she could not sleep well every day. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the scene of the ck Bentley rushing toward her, and the next minute, she would wake up with hearing the sound of the huge crash and the earthshaking impact. Then she could not sleep again.

    The news she had heard from Feng Ling these days was that Su Xueyi had died in the car with the self-ignition system. After investigation, the Los Angeles police believed that Su Xueyi bore a grudge against Ji Nuan, so she, a mentally disturbed person, wanted to die with Ji Nuan, but her n failed, and she alone died in that explosion.

    When the police went to the Su family to investigate, Elder Su and Su Zhn didn¡¯t say much, except that Su Zhn said to the media that Su Xueyi was her dearest cousin. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Xueyi was so mentally disturbed that she would be so extreme as to n to die with someone else...

    Sheid all the me on Su Xueyi. The dead could not be witnesses. The case had not yet been concluded in haste, but the police hadrgely believed the conclusion, and the search for the truth had not been carried out with much seriousness.

    Even if Ji Nuan wanted to confront Su Zhn now, she couldn¡¯t get out of the hospital. Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to testify or charge. After all, she had no proof.

    Su Zhn really knew how to use Su Xueyi to the end. Each ring of the circle was so wlessly natural that even the police, with their keen sense of smell, failed to detect the truth.

    But she would never let go of the murderer who killed her baby!

    A few dayster, she could walk around the ward, and half a monthter, she could walk as far as to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ICU. This ICU had no ss, so she couldn¡¯t see the situation inside or the people inside. She could only feel through the wall the man a few meters away from her, but for some reason, she felt that he was far away from her.

    Every day the first words she said when she woke up were: ¡°Is Mo Jingshen awake?¡±

    All she got was a shake of the head.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t believe that he had been in aa for nearly twenty days. But she could probably tell from the doctors¡¯ asional conversation that the worst result was that he would sleep forever.

    Winter nights in Los Angeles were really cold. Ji Nuan stood outside the door of Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, holding up her hand to touch the cold wall. The light on the other side of the wall had been extinguished for a long time, but she would not leave.

    She just wanted to be here with him, waiting for him to wake up, for him to open his eyes.

    Day after day, waiting for him on the other side of the wall, she remembered the past between her and Mo Jingshen in the previous life. It was so easy for a person to disappear from your life. Mo Jingshen disappeared sopletely in that decade, just like now, silently and traceless.

    It was like that fate had yed a big joke on her. She thought she had got back bit by bit what she lost in the previous life, but now they seemed to be leaving her again bit by bit.

    In the previous life, he was able to return to China safe and sound after ten years. But why did he remain asleep now?

    Two dayster, at midnight, she squatted alone outside his ward. She looked out of the window at the moonless night sky. It was more and more torturous for her to wait for him to wake up.

    When Ji Nuan recovered enough to leave the hospital, it had been a month after the ident.

    Mo Jingshen had been sleeping for a month.

    The doctors said three days ago that he had passed the critical stage and that his vital signs were stabilizing, but they weren¡¯t sure when he would wake up. Maybe he would wake up tomorrow, or maybe he would never wake up.

    Ji Nuan wanted to stay with him in the hospital but was taken back to the Mo family in Los Angeles by Wan Zhu. With Ji Nuan around, Wan Zhu felt as if Mo Jingshen was also around. She felt at ease when she saw Ji Nuan. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Ji Nuan to stay in the cold hospital and remained in a daze every day and night.

    Shey in the bedroom where he had slept, calling him three times a day even though she knew he would not answer the calls.

    Every time she called, his phone was powered off.

    Once again, Ji Nuan followed Wan Zhu to the hospital, and they still couldn¡¯t enter his ward.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a month.

    Ji Nuan squatted in the hallway, holding her cell phone, texting him.

    She only sent one message.

    [Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m scared.]

 Chapter 356 - Did Su Zhilan Give Su Xueyi These Pills?

    <h4>Chapter 356: Did Su Zhn Give Su Xueyi These Pills?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The police had closed the case of the ident, and the police chief came to the hospital.

    Mo Shaoze took over the photos taken at the scene and looked closely at the pictures of Mo Jingshen¡¯s wrecked ck Bentley, asking the police about the photos and the confessions of the driver of the truck.

    As Ji Nuan walked past them, she heard what they said and saw the stack of photos in the hands of Mo Shaoze. She stopped and stared at the photo with the ck smoke spreading after the fire of the car where Su Xueyi was riding was extinguished.

    She suddenly looked at Feng Ling, who had been following her. ¡°Come with me to the Su family.¡±

    ¡°The Su Family?¡±

    ¡°Su Xueyi¡¯s home.¡±

    ...

    Su Xueyi¡¯s parents ran the Suan Group in Los Angeles, so her family was also a powerful one. However, Su Xueyi¡¯s parents were obviously just legitimate businessmen who had never participated in the underworld dealings of Elder Su and the Su family.

    When Ji Nuan arrived at the Su family, Su Xueyi¡¯s parents almost rushed up to strangle her as soon as they saw her, shouting that she killed their daughter.

    Feng Ling stopped Su Xueyi¡¯s parents. Helped by Feng Ling, Ji Nuan sessfully entered the Su family¡¯s home.

    ¡°Bitch! Our daughter already lost her life because of you. What are you doing in our house?¡±

    ¡°Get out. You¡¯re not weed here!¡±

    Ji Nuan entered the door. Hearing their growl, she stopped, turned around, and gave them a cold look. ¡°If you are a little wary of the people closest to you, Su Xueyi will not end up like this. Did she die because of me? Did she really die because of me?¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s mother had been crying for a month. She, pale-faced, red at Ji Nuan with swollen eyes while Su Xueyi¡¯s father still retained thest trace of sanity. He pointed to Ji Nuan and scolded, ¡°Xueyi was tortured to madness because of you and barely survived. And she was also with you when she died! How dare you say her death has nothing to do with you?!¡±

    Ji Nuan turned around and didn¡¯t look at them anymore. The faint trace of mockery in her eyes didn¡¯t fall into their eyes. She just said tly, ¡°The fact is that I almost died at the hands of your daughter both times. Maybe I survived because I¡¯m luckier than her. At least I don¡¯t have a sister who seems to be intimate with me but actually only wants to use me and send me to my death.¡±

    She suddenly paused.

    <i>Yes, she had!</i>

    Wasn¡¯t she ruined by her good sister, Ji Mengran, in her previous life?

    So, the scariest person in the world was never your enemy in the open but the so-called closest person who hung out with you every day, seemed to take your side, but actually wanted to push you into the abyss.

    ¡°What do you mean? What does Xueyi¡¯s death have to do with Zhn? The two have been on good terms since childhood. Don¡¯t think you can talk nonsense because Xueyi can¡¯t rebut you any longer! Now you want to ssh dirty water over Zhn? Sowing discord at a time like this, you are the most vicious woman!¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s father couldn¡¯t push Feng Ling away. He scolded for quite a while but was still held back by Feng Ling.

    Ji Nuan said deadpan, ¡°The police believe the incident is a suicidal attempt that Su Xueyi nned to get back at me. They concluded that the whole incident was nned by her and closed this case abruptly. As her parents, are you really willing to let your daughter die with charges of attempted murder and self-immtion?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at them, but as she spoke, she observed everything in their house. Her voice was cold.

    The expressions of Su Xueyi¡¯s parents changed slightly, and they stared at her. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Where is Su Xueyi¡¯s room?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Su Xueyi¡¯s father hesitated for a moment, looked at her back doubtfully, and was about to tell her, whereas Su Xueyi¡¯s mother suddenly broke down and tugged at his arm, not letting him speak. ¡°We can¡¯t let her into our daughter¡¯s room. We can¡¯t let this woman who killed her go into her room...¡±

    Ji Nuan turned around, only to see Su Xueyi¡¯s mother¡¯s red, swollen eyes. Thinking of how Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother tried to suppress her inner sorrow and never shed a single drop of tear in front of her these days, Ji Nuan paused and went on. ¡°Are you sure Su Xueyi was killed by me? Wasn¡¯t I one of the victims?¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t answer her but look away tearfully.

    Su Xueyi¡¯s father pointed to the second floor. ¡°On the second floor, the room with the white door.¡±

    Ji Nuan withdrew her gaze and walked toward that room.

    The house was not small. Ji Nuan went up the stairs and walked around the second floor before she found Su Xueyi¡¯s room. The servants were surprised to see her, but no one dared stop her but stood aside with a look of wonder at the sudden intruder.

    Ji Nuan went into the bedroom where Su Xueyi had lived. This girlish-style room hadn¡¯t been changed after the death of its owner. It seemed to have been cleaned every day in thest month. Even the neatly ced Kitty pillow on the bed looked like it had just been washed.

    The room smelled of air freshener. She looked around, walked to the table in the room, and saw a delicate photo frame. It was a photo of Su Xueyi and Su Zhn. She picked up the frame, turned it over and opened it, and as the picture fell out, she saw the letters on the back of the photo: Year 200X, taken in Japan.

    So Su Xueyi went to Japan with Su Zhn one year ago. And Su Zhn hadn¡¯t been, as outsiders had been rumored, locked up by Elder Su at home because of mania.

    She was actually very free.

    What was on the shelves was adorable stuff that girls would like. How could a person who would like this kind of stuff be so wicked and cruel and go all the way to T City and have people kidnap her in such a horrible way?

    Ji Nuan asked the servant, who stood at the door, as she opened the drawer under the shelf, ¡°Did Su Xueyi had any friends beside her cousin when she was alive?¡±

    The servant didn¡¯t know who Ji Nuan was and replied, ¡°Our Miss had a lot of friends before she went crazy. She was on good terms with her friends and ssmates, but when she suddenly dropped out and insisted on going to study in China, she only keptpany with Miss Zhn.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands suddenly paused. She looked at the bottles of drugs in the drawer, picked up one bottle, opened it, put it close to her nose, and sniffed it. Then her eyes suddenly turned cold. She screwed on the bottle cap and held the bottle in her palm.

    She continued to rummage through other things in the drawer, asking, ¡°Did Su Zhn give Su Xueyi these pills?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Miss Zhn often came to visit her since our Miss went crazy. Because Miss Zhn used to suffer from a simr mental illness, she knows a lot about psychological drugs. To calm our Miss¡¯ nerves, she brought some of her own drugs.¡±

 Chapter 357 - Find Out the Real Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 357: Find Out the Real Murderer</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Did she?¡±Ji Nuan clutched the bottle in her palm.

    If it had been any other drug, she might not have recognized it so quickly, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was fate or coincidence.

    She had taken this drug.

    It happened to be the drug that Ji Mengran used to stimte her mood and cause her mental disorder.

    This drug was never a tranquilizer!

    This drug would only make Su Xueyi, who was already mad, crazier, more emotional, and unable to stand any stimtion.

    Mania? Everyone knew Su Zhn had it, but not that she had driven her own cousin mad.

    Ji Nuan checked Su Xueyi¡¯s wardrobe and the drawers and tables in several other rooms. She did her best to restore them to their original conditions after checking them. Su Xueyi had already died. Even though she didn¡¯t like Su Xueyi at all, she should show thetter the basic respect.

    The final results proved that Su Zhn did have Su Xueyi take the drug, which could cause mental disorders. The original cause of Su Zhn¡¯s madness was neurasthenia, and this medicine would aggravate her symptoms. If doctors didn¡¯t give her a blood test, they could hardly find out why her disease worsened.

    Ji Nuan called K, asking him to go to the police station and get Su Xueyi¡¯s autopsy report. Even though she had been blown to pieces, she should still have an autopsy report.

    It was afternoon, and Ji Nuan had been in the Su Family for a few hours. Su Xueyi¡¯s parents had gradually calmed down, sitting on the sofa opposite her.

    Both parties tried to be calm. After knowing something from Su Xueyi¡¯s parents, Ji Nuan got a rough idea of the truth of the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you so many questions, and I kept mentioning Su Zhn. You may think I¡¯m trying to put the me on Su Zhn and make her responsible for Su Xueyi¡¯s death, but if you calm down and think about it, Su Xueyi and I were kidnapped at the same time. When we woke up in the car, the driverless car was already on the highway. The worst result was for me to die with Su Xueyi. The dead cannot be witnesses. Who will benefit most from our death?¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s father frowned and didn¡¯t speak. As a businessman, he knew a lot of information that others didn¡¯t know. These days, they just focused on the grudge between Ji Nuan and Su Xueyi but ignored Su Zhn, who seemed to care about them.

    As for this case, in the term of motive, it was very likely that the whole thing was designed by Su Xueyi and, ording to the results of the police investigation, everything was nned by Su Xueyi. After the police went to inquire with Elder Su and Su Zhn, they provided the most powerful evidence, which decided the police¡¯s conclusion on this case.

    But if you considered Su Zhn, this case didn¡¯t seem to be that simple...

    At this time, Su Xueyi¡¯s mother picked up a call. When she hung up, she looked at Ji Nuan and then at her husband, and whispered to him, ¡°It¡¯s from Zhn. She said she woulde to see us this afternoon and asked what we needed.¡±

    With a gloomy look, Su Xueyi¡¯s father didn¡¯t utter a word. Ji Nuan asked with a faint smile, ¡°Did Su Zhn often came to see you after Su Xueyi died?¡±

    ¡°No, she just apanied us at the memorial service, and after that, she would call us every two or three days, saying that she would be our daughter and telling us not to hesitate to tell her if we needed anything.¡± Su Xueyi¡¯s mother sobbed and said with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s the first time she said she woulde to visit us.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Miss Su knows that I came here.¡± Ji Nuan smiled and nced at them. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet her. When she arrives, tell her to go to the police station to see me. I¡¯ll wait for her there.¡±

    Su Xueyi¡¯s father suddenly said with a frown, ¡°Although what you said just now makes some sense, you can¡¯t wrong an innocent person. Zhn has been nice to us. If you hurt Zhn to pass the buck or for your own good, we won¡¯t let you get away with that!¡±

    Ji Nuan said deadpan, ¡°The case has been closed. I was the victim from beginning to end, and the police didn¡¯t arrest me. Why do I need to pass the buck? For my own good? What is that? I lost my two-month-old baby. Do you mean I risked the lives of my husband and my unborn child just to make Su Zhn a suspect?¡±

    Hearing her mention Mo Jingshen and her dead baby, Su Xueyi¡¯s parents went speechless and fell into silence.

    Ji Nuan wanted to find out the real murderer and avenge her baby and Mo Jingshen. She had been mentally prepared when she came here today, but now the sudden mention of these things made her feel depressed.

    She got up and walked out without looking back.

    ...

    Ji Nuan went to the police station and handed over some of the evidence she had obtained at the Su family and a recording pen to the police.

    Recorded in the pen was her conversation with the servants and Su Xueyi¡¯s parents from the time she walked into the Su family home to the time she left.

    After all, Ji Nuan was Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife. She suddenly strongly demanded to review the case and re-collect evidence, and the police dared not neglect her demand.

    Su Zhn¡¯s biggest chip was that no matter what had happened, no one had ever suspected her, so she could get away with it.

    But now, as long as the police began to suspect her and keep tracking things down, they would find out something sooner orter.

    Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t woken up, so she couldn¡¯t get any evidence from him, but as long as the police began to suspect Su Zhn, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.

    In the evening, after visiting Su Xueyi¡¯s parents, Su Zhn hurriedly went to the police station.

    As soon as Su Zhn entered the police station, she saw Ji Nuaning out of the evidence room and Feng Ling standing at the gate. She paused, forced a smile, and looked straight at Ji Nuan, who raised her eyes to meet hers.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± Ji Nuan cast a cid nce at her, not smiling or looking angry, but there seemed to be a cloud of fog in her eyes, behind which hid a strong killing intent that she had never had in her two lives.

    ¡°I had just gone to see Xueyi¡¯s parents, and they said you were waiting for me at the police station. Isn¡¯t Xueyi¡¯s case closed? Miss Ji, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the hospital taking care of Jingshen? What are you doing here?¡± Su Zhn drew near her and asked in a calm tone.

 Chapter 359 - Did He Not Want Her Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 359: Did He Not Want Her Anymore?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Su Zhn¡¯s hand shook, and she tried to free herself, but Ji Nuan held it down.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Su Zhn struggled to free herself from her grasp.

    Ji Nuan still held her hand, her smile was cold and dark, and her voice was low and calm, and only she could hear her. ¡°How can I let you go? I won¡¯t let you go until the person who killed the baby in my belly is brought to justice.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan, you...¡±

    ¡°Do you think Su Xueyi has died so she can¡¯t say anything? Do you think you can press the police into closing the case as soon as possible when Mo Jingshen is in aa? Do you think no one will suspect you, and you can continue to y the innocent Miss Su, a timid patient who can¡¯t stand any stimtion because of mania? Do you think you are safe?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Su Zhn, I¡¯m a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievances. Every wound you make on my body, I will pay you back ten times. I will never ever forgive you for stealing my baby even if I cut through your heart, stomach, and uterus. Don¡¯t think the Mo family won¡¯t suspect you, and no one will do anything to you as long as Mo Jingshen doesn¡¯t wake up.¡±

    Su Zhn was still trying to get her hand out, but she had no idea where Ji Nuan got the strength to keep holding her wrist so hard that she could almost crush it.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t reach out to help, because she saw a woman furious at the loss of her baby.

    Feng Ling had never seen Ji Nuan like this before.

    It was not until Ji Nuan finally let go that Su Zhn was able to free herself. She took a step back and looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s t belly, her heart still fluttering with fear.

    ¡°What you said is just your suspicion.¡± Su Zhn calmed down and tried to stay away from Ji Nuan.

    Just then, a policeman came out. When he saw Su Zhn, he told her to go to the interrogation room to record a confession. Su Zhn hesitated for a moment and then turned to look at Ji Nuan, who stared at her coldly and said nothing more.

    It was snowing when they came out of the police station. Feng Ling whispered as she wrapped a scarf around Ji Nuan¡¯s neck and walked to the car with her. ¡°Mrs. Mo, shall I tell the Base about this matter?¡±

    ¡°No, once the Mo family begins to investigate this matter, the Su family won¡¯t be able to get away with it. Mo Shaoze, as the president of Shine Group, can¡¯t be stupid. Once he knows Su Zhn yed a part in this plot, he would personally put pressure on the police.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then let President Mo handle it. After all, Mr. Mo hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and President Mo has nowhere to vent.

    ...

    When they returned to the hospital, Mo Jingshen was still in aa, and his ward still did not allow anyone in.

    It was dark, so Wan Zhu took Ji Nuan to the Mo family.

    Again, there was a soup for Ji Nuan at dinner. Since her miscarriage, Ji Nuan had been drinking soup to supplement nourishments almost every day. Ji Nuan had a feeling that Wan Zhu was trying to find a trace of her son in the world in this way.

    Wan Zhu didn¡¯t mention Mo Jingshen at all, but now the two words that everyone in this family was most afraid to hear were ¡®sleeping¡¯ and ¡®vegetable,¡¯ which were the results they feared most.

    After dinner, Ji Nuan went back to the bedroom, closed the door, and went into the bathroom.

    After the shower, she sat by the bed with Mo Jingshen¡¯sptop and opened her email box, only to see the work emails from Mo Nuan Studio, but she didn¡¯t want to read them now. She stared at the words on the screen and raised her hand to touch the rose in the vase beside the bed.

    The flowers were changed by the servants every day. Ji Nuan lived here with Mo Jingshen on the night of the Spring Festival, and she had seen roses in the same ce.

    <i>What did she say back then?</i>

    When she celebrated her birthday in T Cityst time, the rose petals on the ground were ruined before she even touched them, which caused her to feel bad when she saw roses now.

    She curled up in the bed, looked at the flowers, took a photo of them with her phone, and sent it to Mo Jingshen.

    [The flowers in your room look so beautiful, but I haven¡¯t seen you for a month. I don¡¯t even know whether you are withering or blooming.]

    Sometimes people may have a strong attachment, especially to those who they loved deeply.

    No matter if the other party was living or dead, even if he had already be a pile of bones, you would feel at ease as long as you could see him.

    But only twice in the whole month, she had nced into his ward when doctors opened the door, and she saw him lying motionless in his white sickbed; his body covered with colored wires and tubes. He didn¡¯t open his eyes or even move his eyshes.

    In the blink of an eye, doctors closed the door, and she could no longer see him.

    It had been a whole month.

    As usual, Ji Nuan would call Mo Jingshen three times a day and send him a text message before sleep.

    As time went by, she felt so lost. Sleeping like this, did he not want her anymore?

    Why did he came into her life so forcefully, reversing her life, but nowy there so quietly, making her so scared?

    ...

    It was snowing hard. After a few more snowfalls in Los Angeles in February, the winter would be over.

    Ji Nuan sat alone on the steps of the hospital, wrapped in a white cashmere coat and her head covered with white snow. She hadn¡¯t moved much, and the snow hadn¡¯t melted. With a lot of snow on her head, from a distance, she looked like a snowman piled up on the steps.

    Qin Siting walked out of the hospital, only to see this scene. He put one hand in his trouser pocket and stared at her for a long time before he went down. When he got to Ji Nuan¡¯s side, he swept the snow off her head and put his coat on her.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t turn around but slightly titled her head. Seeing Qin Siting¡¯s leather shoes, she didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°He¡¯s been sleeping. What¡¯s the point of youing here every day and waiting?¡± Qin Siting asked. ¡°I think you¡¯d better go back to Hai City. Your studio needs you, and the Ji family and Grandfather Mo also need yourfort.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently watched cars shing through the road and said tly, ¡°Doctor Qin, didn¡¯t you alsoe here all the way from Hai City and stay here for so long? The focus of your family and career are both in Hai City, but you¡¯ve been here recently. Aren¡¯t you also waiting?¡±

    Qin Siting looked down at her, sighed, and smiled. After a moment, he sat down on the same steps with her and looked in the same direction.

    After a long pause, he said, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. If he doesn¡¯t wake up for a year, are you gonna wait here for a year? If he won¡¯t wake up for ten years, are you gonna wait for ten years?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer him but held her phone, reading the messages she had sent him.

    She sent one message a day, and there had been a lot of unread messages.

 Chapter 360 - So, the Truth Isâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 360: So, the Truth Is...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan got a call from the police.

    The driver of the giant truck died in prison early this morning.

    After hearing this, Ji Nuan changed her clothes and went out quickly. When she arrived at the police station, they showed her the prison surveince and gave her the driver¡¯s death certificate and the results of the forensic examination.

    The medical examiner detected a chronic poison in the driver¡¯s body. When the driver died, he kept spitting ck blood, and his insides were unknowingly destroyed, not a single part of them was intact. No one could save him.

    Watching the driver suddenly spat blood and fell to the ground in the surveince video, and then looking at the forensic examination results, Ji Nuan felt her hands and feet getting cold.

    <i>Prison, chronic poison, blood spitting.</i>

    It was exactly the way she had died in her previous life.

    She used to think that she died because she was thought to have killed Miss Yun, so the Yun family bribed the prison guards into killing her, or that Ji Mengran, who was in the US, bribed the prison guards into doing that.

    Back then, she didn¡¯t know the existence of An Shuyan or Su Zhn, but it didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t know her existence.

    So, who on earth killed her in her previous life?

    In the rey, the driver died exactly the same way as she had in her previous life. It stuck like a thorn in her eye. She could even feel the terrible pain that came over the driver and the despairing feeling of suffocation when he suddenly vomited blood in prison and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Has Su Zhne back to the Su family?¡± Ji Nuan paused the video and looked up at the police.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Su has been taken home by her grandfather, but as a suspect, she is under our surveince and can¡¯t leave Los Angeles.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand clutched the result of the forensic examination, and she looked at the name of the drug on it, remembering it silently.

    After leaving the police station, Ji Nuan checked the poison¡¯s ingredients and symptoms with her cell phone. Feng Ling, who was driving the car, noticed that Ji Nuan had been sitting there quietly looking at her cell phone. She remained motionless and didn¡¯t look any different from thest few days, but there seemed to be something different in her eyes.

    Her eyes looked colder.

    Ji Nuan looked up information about mania.

    Typical symptoms of mania were mood swings, flight of ideas, increased inner activity, over-confidence, and even grandiose imagination and behavior. The patients would be agitated most of the time, carrying out any purpose without considering the consequences. When the patients were calm, they showed no symptoms, but once they were stimted or determined to do something, they would have antisocial or aggressive behaviors different from normal people.

    Therefore, Su Zhn¡¯s mania was different from Su Xueyi¡¯s madness. Thetter was really crazy, crazy without any reason, whereas Su Zhn had her confidence and darkness buried under the surface of calmness and reason and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to wield an endless variety of means to achieve her aims.

    When they went back to the hospital, Qin Siting wasing out of Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward. Ji Nuan was already waiting for him in the hallway.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, is this drug verymon on the market?¡± Ji Nuan handed him the forensic examination.

    Qin Siting nced at her, took the report, and looked at it and then at her. ¡°This chronic poison is notmon or, to be exact, rare in China, but it can be bought in a few ces in the United States, but you have to get it through special people or with a lot of money. The poison can remain in the human body for two or three months, showing no symptoms. It¡¯s stable in its incubation period, but the person who is poisoned may die at any time, and once there is a symptom, there¡¯ll be no cure.¡±

    ¡°How does this poison gets into the human body?¡±

    ¡°Two ways, intravenously or through food intake. If injected, the drug goes directly into the blood vessel, and the poisoned will die faster, and if the person is poisoned through food intake, he will die more slowly. The process may be long or short. I don¡¯t know much about this drug but only had a general idea of it.¡±

    With that, Qin Siting looked at Ji Nuan¡¯s cold face. ¡°The police have traced a $5 million remittance to the driver¡¯s ount, haven¡¯t they? He had apparently chosen to die, and his family had received the money buying his life. He was injected with the poison before that incident.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Ji Nuan turned to look at Feng Ling behind her. ¡°Dr. Qin said this drug could only be bought through a certain channel. I think only you can find out about the so-called channel. Check for me any recent purchases of this drug by Su Zhn or anyone close to her family.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll check it right away.¡±

    ...

    In the evening, Ji Nuan returned to the Mo family. She had hardly entered when she heard Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze quarreling.

    ¡°Jingshen hasn¡¯t woken up till now. This morning, the doctors allowed only one person to enter Jingshen¡¯s ward to visit him, and you let An Shuyan in?! Either you or I could go in or wait until Ji Nuan went back to the hospital and let her go in and stay with Jingshen. But what do you mean by letting An Shuyan in?! She just had a miscarriage. Are you trying to drive Jingshen¡¯s wife away who he loves wholeheartedly, while he¡¯s unconscious?¡±

    ¡°This morning, you were not around, I didn¡¯t get to the hospital in time, Ji Nuan went to the police station and Shuyan happened to be in the hospital, so I let her in. Besides, Jingshen is sleeping. How could he know who was in his ward?¡±

    ¡°How could he not know? Ji Nuan had not seen him for more than a month. Let her go in and talk to Jingshen. He might hear her, and maybe Ji Nuan can wake him up! But you gave such a good chance to An Shuyan! Mo Shaoze! Everyone around me said you were an old fogey, and I had been defending you, but now I find out that you are an old fogey indeed!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°How sad Ji Nuan will be if she knows about it! Leave me alone! I don¡¯t want to speak to you right now! You old fogey!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan stood outside the Mo family¡¯s vi for a while and suddenly found that after more than a month of waiting and suffering, her heart had been blunt, and she was no longer that irritable or sensitive.

    However, the doctors finally allowed only one person to enter Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward because he was in stable condition, but Mo Shaoze let An Shuyan in instead of calling her back to the hospital. He did overdo it.

    When the vi finally quieted down, Ji Nuan pushed the door open and went in. Wan Zhu immediately looked at her, got up, and came to her. ¡°Nuan Nuan, why did youe back sote?¡±

    Feeling Mo Shaoze¡¯s eyes also upon her, Ji Nuan lifted her eyelids and said emotionless, ¡°I think I¡¯d better live in the hospital from tomorrow. After all, there is some distance from the hospital, and it¡¯s not very convenient.¡±

 Chapter 361 - Cold and Unapproachable as Mo Jingshenâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 361: Cold and Unapproachable as Mo Jingshen...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    What she meant was that she had heard what they had said.

    Wan Zhu immediately red at him reproachfully. Mo Shaoze was about to scold Ji Nuan for not respecting him, but being red by Wan Zhu, he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. In the end, he mmed the lid of his teacup onto the table, saying coldly, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    It was annoying to have such an unreasonable husband. Wan Zhu hurriedly took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Nuan Nuan, Jingshen¡¯s condition is getting more stable. We¡¯ll stay at the hospital these days. If the doctors allow anyone in, we¡¯ll let you in first. I know you miss him and want to spend more time with him. I know that. Don¡¯t be sad, kid.¡±

    Then Wan Zhu took Ji Nuan to her room, sat down on the bed, and held her hand, saying, ¡°In fact, Jingshen¡¯s father doesn¡¯t have much against you, but he is too fond of Shuyan. As the saying goes, whoever enters first is the winner. The engagement between Jingshen and the Su family was just a stopgap measure, and back then, Shuyan studied in Britain and was not in the US, so Jingshen was engaged to Su Zhn. In other words, in his heart, Shuyan was brought up ording to the standards of the Mo family¡¯s daughter-inw. He has been on good terms with the An family and watched Shuyan being born and brought up, so he had a deep affection for her.¡±

    ¡°But Jingshen has his ideas after all. He spent most of his time in Hai City. When he lived in the United States, he seldom contacted us, let alone the An family, and he only met An Shuyan a few times.¡±

    ¡°And you know what happened next and Jingshen¡¯s attitude, so don¡¯t let Shao Ze¡¯s stubborn ideas affect your mood. He won¡¯t be so stupid as to force his son to divorce. He is just unreconciled to give up and still wanted to see if he could fix them up, but if you and Jingshen love each other, he will give up in the end.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled.

    Perhaps because she rarely saw her mother since her childhood and was brought up by Ji Hongwen, she never knew what it was like to have a good mother.

    But now she knew.

    Cold and unapproachable as Mo Jingshen is, his asionally warm and amiable side must have been inherited from his mother.

    ...

    But to prevent this from happening again, Ji Nuan moved back to the hospital.

    She had not been idle when he was asleep.

    She was trying to avenge her baby, avenge Mo Jingshen, and avenge herself.

    Good news came from Mo Nuan Studio every day. As the profits of her studio had exceeded two billion in a few months, she just calmly held a video meeting with her employees and continued to stay in Los Angeles.

    Grandfather Mo hadn¡¯t known what happened to them. However, the two had been missing for a long time and hadn¡¯t returned to Hai City yet. He hadn¡¯t even heard from Mo Jingshen for a long time, so when Grandfather Mo learned that they were in Los Angeles, he offered several times to fly to Los Angeles to see them but was stopped by Ji Nuan.

    When the news came that Ji Hongwen suddenly fell ill and was sent to the hospital overnight, Ji Nuan almost passed out; her heart sank to the bottom.

    Ji Nuan had been determined to stay in Los Angeles and stay by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, but now this idea had finally faltered a little.

    She had not been with Ji Hongwen during hisst days in her previous life. Even if Ji Hongwen¡¯s illness was caused by overwork and was not fatal, what if something unexpected happened? She couldn¡¯t gamble.

    Ji Mengran was still missing, and no one got any news about her. Shen Heru was not in the Ji family, and only Ji Hongwen was at home. If the servants hadn¡¯t found out early and sent him to the hospital in time, no one would know what could have happened.

    It turned out that any stage of a person¡¯s life was full of a lot of unknowns. When you changed a lot of things, you would have to pay the price.

    On the phone, the Ji family¡¯s servant said, ¡°Director Ji is now in the hospital. His life is not in danger, but he is still under observation. He may have to stay in the hospital for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Are you going back?¡± Qin Siting asked her.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know how to answer him.

    After so many days in the hospital, she still couldn¡¯t find a chance to enter Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward. When there was finally a chance for them to go into his ward, Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze were present. They were Mo Jingshen¡¯s parents, so she left this chance to them. Although Wan Zhu wanted her to go in and apany Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan insisted on leaving this chance to them.

    There wasn¡¯t any such chance after that.

    Sterile wards were rarely open to outsiders. Had it not been for Mo Jingshen¡¯s greater physical conditionpared to others, there wouldn¡¯t have been these two chances.

    Ji Nuan got another call from the Ji family. A servant said Ji Hongwen lost a lot of weight recently and had not eaten for two days. He would throw up as much as he ate. Although the doctor said that his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger, he couldn¡¯t keep being like this, and they were very worried that Director Ji wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out.

    When Mo Jingshen had been asleep for nearly two months, Ji Nuan finally nodded and packed up her things in silence, ready to fly back to Hai City.

    She didn¡¯t text him again before she left.

    She didn¡¯t know when he would read the text messages that she sent to him in thest dozens of days.

    Feng Ling apanied her to the airport.

    The airport lobby was bustling with people. Ji Nuan still remembered how worried she had been when she had secretly followed Feng Ling to Cambodia from Hai City.

    Now, here she was, about to fly back to Hai City.

    What she had was no longer panic.

    Instead, she was like duckweed, who had lost gravity, floating all over the sky and unable to find the destination or home.

    At that time, at least she knew Mo Jingshen was in Cambodia. She was determined to go to Cambodia to find him, and she sessfully did.

    But where on earth was he now?

    He had slept for so long. She didn¡¯t know whether he was dreaming of her, nor could she find him.

    Feng Ling went to buy her water, and Ji Nuan went to queue for a boarding pass. She only took a simple small silver suitcase. She didn¡¯t n to stay in Hai City for long. She nned to fly back to Los Angeles after Ji Hongwen¡¯s health improved, so she didn¡¯t take much luggage with her.

    When Ji Nuan was about to go through the security check-in of the international security area, Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.

    Feng Ling picked up the call. When she heard what the other side said, she looked surprised and immediately turned her eyes to Ji Nuan. A gleam of excitement and joy flickered across her eyes.

    Ji Nuan held her boarding pass and passport and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo has woken up!¡±

 Chapter 362 - How Long Did I Sleep?

    <h4>Chapter 362: How Long Did I Sleep?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Mo Jingshen woke up, he had been in aa for two months.

    As usual, Qin Siting entered the room in a white hospital gown and a face mask, only to see Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes open. He raised his eyebrows and asked incredulously, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Are you awake?

    On the bed, Mo Jingshen looked calm and cold. He looked emotionless at the man in the white gown by the bedside. A long time passed before he frowned. ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±

    His voice was unusually hoarse.

    ¡°How long did you sleep?¡± Qin Siting resisted the urge to call Ji Nuan at once and stared at Mo Jingshen, who was obviously still a bit unconscious. ¡°Two months. Is it long?¡±

    The man on the bed frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t speak for a moment, as if he was trying hard to figure out something.

    It was not convenient to use a cell phone in the ward. Qin Siting put his hand into his pocket and stared at Mo Jingshen wonderingly. Thetter¡¯s look was a bit strange. Although he always looked indifferent and cold, there seemed to be something more in his eyes and at the same time, something less in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to survive this ident. Ji Nuan hasn¡¯t waited in vain.¡± Qin Siting smiled and sighed.

    But when Mo Jingshen heard the name Ji Nuan, he suddenly raised his head and narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    ¡°Hey...¡± Qin Siting raised his eyebrows. ¡°The steel bars in the car hurt your cervical vertebrae and spine, which are connected to the nerves in your brain. Have you lost your fxcking memory?¡±

    Mo Jingshen kept silent and raised his long forefinger against his temple. He didn¡¯t seem very sober yet.

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t tell me you really have amnesia! Then Ji Nuan will cry her heart out!¡± Qin Siting was about to step forward and examine him.

    Before his hand touched him, the man on the bed frowned and coldly said, ¡°No, I remember everything.¡±

    There was a strong sense of alienation in his voice, which was not aimed at him, but at the name Ji Nuan.

    Qin Siting felt a bit strange. Mo Jingshen had just woken up, and no one had offended him, but his alienating and cold aura that belonged to a superior was too strong. He hesitated and then asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I have a bad headache.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low and husky. He closed his eyes because he was not used to the light in the ward.

    Qin Siting turned to draw the curtain, and when he turned back, he saw that Mo Jingshen had opened his eyes. The room suddenly darkened, obscuring his unfathomable eyes.

    Qin Siting turned on the light in the ward and took out his cell phone to check the time. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and call your doctor and parents, and then I¡¯ll call Ji Nuan, who must have arrived at the airport by now. She had waited for you for two months and was just about to go back to Hai City to visit her father. You woke up just in time. Hopefully, she hasn¡¯t boarded the ne yet.¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly looked at the phone that Qin Siting took out. He paid attention to the model of the phone and remained silent without saying a word.

    ...

    An hourter, medical staff came and went into the ward. Mo Shaoze and Wan Zhu, after getting the news, rushed to the hospital, but before they saw Mo Jingshen, the door of the ward had been closed again.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t see anyone.

    The ward was dimly lit, and the man on the bed felt his throat hurt. Qin Siting closed the door as he went out. Mo Jingsheny quietly back in bed, staring at the white ceiling. The air conditioning was barely audible in the empty luxury ward.

    He closed his eyes.

    During his sleep, he had a long dream.

    He remembered who he was. He remembered who Ji Nuan was.

    He remembered how the ident happened and how Ji Nuan rolled off the car in front of him. He remembered the moment the steel pierced his shoulder as the massive impact took ce. He also remembered her crying desperately in the car, and Feng Ling shouting that her lower body was bleeding. He remembered...

    His cell phone was ced beside his bed, and he didn¡¯t know if anyone had charged it in two months. Mo Jingshen opened his eyes. After two months of sleep and recuperation, his wounds had healed. He could easily get up and raise his hands now. He took the phone from the white table beside the bed.

    The date shown on the phone was March 13, 200x.

    He paused for a moment, and his head began to ache again. There were dozens of missed calls and unread text messages on his phone, most of them from Ji Nuan.

    [Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m scared.]

    [When will you wake up...]

    [I failed to protect our baby. You¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you?]

    [I dreamed you woke up.]

    [Love you.]

    [Mo Jingshen, I love you very, very much, so don¡¯t keep sleeping like this. Wake up.]

    [If I knew you would save my life this way, I would have died with Su Xueyi in that car rather than watch you die for me.]

    [It¡¯s so cold today, but I can¡¯t live in your ward. Is your bed very warm? Can I go to sleep with you?]

    [I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month. I miss you so much...]

    [The doctor said you would probably keep sleeping like this. You don¡¯t want me anymore?]

    [Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m missing you.]

    [You still don¡¯t want to wake up?]

    [I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared every day.]

    ...

    The man on the bed quietly read those messages. He remained expressionless until he had read all of them. He read each message carefully with his ck, icy eyes, and then clicked on the delete-all option.

    Then, Mo Jingshen rubbed between his eyebrows and found the phone number of the head of the center of the legal affairs office of the Mo Corporation in his cell phone¡¯s address book.

    After the phone was connected, the other side asks in surprise, ¡°President Mo?¡±

    ¡°Prepare two copies of a divorce settlement by the end of the month.¡±

    ¡°Divorce settlement? Who¡ªwho wants a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan and I.¡±

    The marriage began in Hai City Civil Affairs Bureau. ording to thew, it must be ended there too.

    Qin Siting had just opened the door of the ward with the medicine when he heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s words. He almost dropped the medicine bottles and looked at the cold, pale-faced man in shock.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t show any change of expression as Qin Siting came in. He hung up the phone, threw the phone aside, and closed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re divorcing Ji Nuan?¡± Qin Siting frowned.

    He knew Mo Jingshen very well. Although many people could not understand Mo Jingshen, Nan Heng and Qin Siting, who had been with him for so many years, were always more understanding than curious about what Mo Jingshen did. He never did anything impulsive or unreasonable. He was too calm and rational. He was not only impable in business, but also absolutely rational on the issues of marriage and romance and wouldn¡¯t allow any misunderstanding or ws to ur.

    But he slept for two months, and the first thing he did when he woke up was to divorce Ji Nuan?!

 Chapter 363 - Mo Jingshen Looked Silently at the Crack in the Door

    <h4>Chapter 363: Mo Jingshen Looked Silently at the Crack in the Door</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t answer him.

    Qin Siting put down the medicine and gazed at his indifferent face. ¡°What the hell is going on? Are you out of your mind? Did you forget about the woman who is the love of your life? Or, in the two months you had been asleep, you suddenly realized that it is better to be single, so you want to dump your woman?¡±

    The man on the bed didn¡¯t speak nor have any expression. He was cold as if isted from the whole world.

    Qin Siting was so angry that he wanted to curse. ¡°Do you have any idea how long she had been waiting outside your ward every day for thest two months? She just had a miscarriage, but even though she knew she couldn¡¯t see you through the wall and the door, she still waited outside every day. You were almost killed in that car ident, and so was she. You two had been through so much together and even faced death together more than once. Now, all of a sudden, you say you want a divorce? Did the long sleep screw your fucking brain?¡±

    Mo Jingshen closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Qin Siting was about to speak when he suddenly heard the hastened footsteps from outside the ward and heard Feng Ling asking Ji Nuan to run slowly.

    He paused, then looked at the man on the bed with his eyes closed and his indifferent expression. ¡°Ji Nuan is here. I¡¯ll go stop her, so you better get sobered up quickly.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked out.

    Ji Nuan hurried to the hospital, only to see Mo Shaoze, Wan Zhu, and others waiting outside and unable to get into Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward. At this time, Qin Siting came out of the ward, his eyes flitting over all the faces and settling on Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan hade straight back from the airport, which was a long way from Los Angeles, but the two- or three hours¡¯ drive took Ji Nuan only an hour and a half. She ran into the hospital, and even Feng Ling almost failed to catch up with her.

    She stared at Qin Siting panting and then looked at the door of the ward behind him, asking, ¡°Is he awake? Is he really awake?¡±

    Qin Siting took a look at her deadpan. Feeling this matter was such a headache, he raised his hand and squeezed it between his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, he is, but he slept for too long and can¡¯t see too many people yet. Let¡¯s not bother him for now.¡±

    Ji Nuanughed at once. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as he is awake. As long as he is awake!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t see him now. She had been waiting for two months and didn¡¯t mind waiting longer, as long as he was awake.

    He was not going to be in aa forever or be a vegetable. The doctor said he wouldn¡¯t have any problems as long as he could wake up.

    Now, he finally woke up.

    Her Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t leave her. He hade back.

    Qin Siting¡¯s throat stiffened, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment at the sight of her overjoyed expression. After a moment, he cated Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze and asked them to go back to rest and wait for his call.

    Ji Nuan still insisted on staying in the hospital. Qin Siting didn¡¯t force her to leave. When he saw Ji Nuan putting her suitcase against the wall, then sitting alone on a bench outside the ward, and waiting patiently as always, he looked at her in silence for quite a while and then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going back to Hai City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes. I called the Ji family on the way back from the airport to the hospital. The servant said that my father ate today, and he is in better condition than the previous two days.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded.

    She waited all night but couldn¡¯t get into the ward. Every time Qin Siting came out to see her, he urged her to go back to rest or to sleep in the escort room.

    But Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t fall asleep since she knew Mo Jingshen had woken up. She wanted to take a look at him, but she would wait to see him tomorrow if she couldn¡¯t see him tonight. She didn¡¯t mind waiting.

    Early in the morning, when the sun was going to rise, Qin Siting opened the door and took a look outside. Suddenly, he frowned and went back into the ward, looking at Mo Jingshen, who had not slept since he woke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold in the corridor, and she has been sitting motionless like a little chick all afternoon and night. I can¡¯t stand it. Take care of your woman. I¡¯m going to take a nap in the staff room.¡± He said and turned away. He mmed the door so hard that Ji Nuan turned her eyes toward him and gave a strange look at his back, wondering why he suddenly lost his temper.

    Then she saw the door of the ward, which had not beenpletely closed, bouncing back because it was mmed so hard, leaving a tiny gap.

    The door wasn¡¯t locked, no one was here except her since Dr. Qin was gone, there was a crack in the door, and Mo Jingshen was awake.

    Everything seemed to tell her that she could go in to see him, even if he fell asleep again.

    But Qin Siting said during the day that he needed a quiet environment.

    Ji Nuan licked her dry lips and stared at the tiny crack in the door for a long time. She hesitated for a long time and still didn¡¯t get up to go in. She continued to sit on the bench outside the door, respecting his choice and waiting until he agreed to let her in.

    The room was quiet, and Mo Jingshen looked silently at the crack in the door. The light in the ward was dim, but the light in the corridor was so bright that he could see the figure on the bench through the tiny gap. As Qin Siting had said, she sat there like a well-behaved baby, without any noise or movement, as if she was afraid of disturbing him or being chased away by the medical staff and not being allowed to stay here.

    It was half-past six in the morning, and she was sitting quietly.

    Mo Jingshen remained silent for a while before pushing back the quilt and getting out of the bed. Looking at the figure outside the door, he walked slowly to the door and put his hand on it.

    The hospital was quiet at this time, and Ji Nuan was still awake. Although Mo Jingshen¡¯s footsteps were light, she heard them. She turned her head sharply, facing the man¡¯s indifferent gaze as the ward¡¯s door opened.

    She immediately lunged to her feet, but her legs went numb from sitting all night, and she stumbled, nearly losing her footing. She raised her hand on the bench to keep herself from falling, then raised her eyes to see the man standing at the door.

    ¡°Why did you get out of bed? You just woke up. Did the doctors say you can walk around now?¡± Ji Nuan hammered at her numb legs, straightened up, and went to him.

    Standing at the door of the ward, she was no longer timid to see him. She found that he was just a little thinner than he had been before the ident and hasn¡¯t changed. He was the same man she had known.

    Ji Nuan was too excited to notice the difference in his attitude and look. She looked around and found no doctor or nurse around, so she blinked and sneaked into the ward, whispering anxiously, ¡°Come on, close the door. Don¡¯t let them see me!¡±

 Chapter 364 - Do You Now Love Me Very Much?

    <h4>Chapter 364: Do You Now Love Me Very Much?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She leaned against the wall with a delightful smile, gazing at his cold eyes, who barely showed any emotion.

    The smile on her face gradually faded as she noticed his indifference. Finally, she seemed to read something in his unfathomable eyes, and her lips trembled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly looked at her. ¡°How should I look at you?¡±

    At least he shouldn¡¯t give her such an indifferent, emotionless, and cold look as if she was totally a stranger who had nothing to do with him.

    Ji Nuan paused before suddenly looking out the door, and then back at him. ¡°If it¡¯s because you just woke up and are not feeling well, I¡¯m going out right now. Take a rest. I¡¯ll wait outside. I won¡¯t leave ore in to disturb you...¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji.¡± His cold and indifferent voice went into her ears as if bringing back to her the man whose life never intersected with hers ten years ago.

    The light was pouring down in therge ward, and the transparent dust was floating up and down in the air; however, the ward was silent, except for his chilly, resolute voice.

    Ji Nuan suddenly froze.

    <i>Miss Ji?</i>

    Mo Jingshen looked at her coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so surprised. No matter if it was ten years ago or ten yearster, everything should return to its original ce and find back its original track.¡±

    The room was eerily quiet.

    Mo Jingshen was like this, she was like this...

    Somehow, she had a feeling that she would never find him back. He was as far away from her as he would be ten yearster, out of touch, out of sight, and out of reach.

    Hearing his words, she felt so cold as if she had been sshed with cold water and almost lost her footing.

    All her joy at the fact that he had finally awakened cooled in an instant. She stared into his eyes, unable to find any of the warmth and concern that had been there before. He seemed to have lost all affection for her. He was Mo Jingshen, but not the Mo Jingshen she was familiar with.

    He was different...

    She moved her lips. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still me, I haven¡¯t forgotten anything.¡± His voice was calm yet cruel. ¡°I slept too long, and I had a long dream.¡±

    Ji Nuan understood it almost instantly, and her blood nearly froze at that moment.

    He knows.

    He knows everything.

    Her greatest fear was that he would learn that she reincarnated and had been following him closely from the very beginning to change her fate and relive this life satisfactorily, but the nightmare had finallye.

    From the very beginning, she stuck to this marriage with a purpose. Even if the results had changed and were far from what she originally nned, in this man¡¯s eyes, who could see through everything she did when she reincarnated, she was like a traveler with many stolen goods in her backpack. He saw through her, and the most hidden side of her was thoroughly torn open by him unreservedly.

    Without thinking, Ji Nuan suddenly raised her hand and clutched his clothes, struggling to get close to him, but Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t give her a chance to get close. Ignoring her pale look, he kept her hand away and just looked at the door of the ward with his deep and indifferent eyes, indicating that she could go.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was almost transparently pale, paler than it had been in the operating room during the miscarriage. Her voice was hollow. ¡°Jingshen... we...¡±

    Then a few words cold to the extreme hit her. ¡°I will sign the divorce agreement to you as soon as I return to Hai City.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked up at him, asking nkly, ¡°Divorce?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and stern face cracked an ambiguous smile as if he was mocking her. With that strange smile, he said freezingly, ¡°You¡¯ve taken advantage of what you can take advantage of. Now it¡¯s time to end it. I am just giving you what you want.¡±

    The tall and handsome man stared at her condescendingly, with only coldness and darkness in his eyes. The thin, radiant lips no longer showed any warmth, which stung her like an ice needle.

    <i>Gave her what she wanted?</i>

    It¡¯s because she was too stupid in her previous life that she drove herself to that point. If she had been sober, she wouldn¡¯t have lived her life that way. He was the best man in the world to her, and she would have never surrender him to any other woman. Maybe she approached him because she wanted to live a better life, and perhaps she did have a purpose, but it was true that she loved him, couldn¡¯t leave him, and wanted to spend the rest of her life with him.

    <i>Divorce?</i>

    How was that possible? She would never divorce him!

    Ji Nuan moved her lips, trying to say something, only to find that words were really powerless sometimes. When her gaze met his again, she raised her hand and brought them to his eyes. The skin on the back of her hand and wrist were still red from the scalding in Cambodia.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, can everything we¡¯ve been through be treated as if it didn¡¯t exist?¡±

    He looked at her hand in silence and said nothing.

    ¡°Can all the affection between us be regarded as non-existent?¡± Ji Nuan stared at him. ¡°Do all the promises we¡¯ve made to each other; the vows we¡¯ve made to each other, and all we¡¯ve experienced together disappear because of a single dream of yours.

    With tears streaming down her face, Ji Nuan grabbed his cor. ¡°Mo Jingshen, I traded my life for my current life and my heart for my home and husband! What makes you think you can deny my entire life?¡±

    He bent slightly because of the force with which she held him. He didn¡¯t push her away but stared at her tearful face and gradually sneered. It was the first time he had seen her crying without the slightest intention of coaxing or hugging her. He just watched her cry, and his eyes had no emotions except for coldness and sarcasm.

    He pinched her chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Life really favors you...¡± His voice paused for a moment, and then he stared into her eyes. ¡°Do you love me very much now?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and then nodded firmly.

    Mo Jingshenughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, and he pinched her chin harder. ¡°Ji Nuan, I¡¯ve seen too many smart people, but none of them are as smart as you. You know exactly what you want and spare no effort to fight for it. That¡¯s just because you don¡¯t want to be that poor miserable woman in prison again!¡±

    Her tears welled up, and she tried to deny it, but his eyes were too cold, and he pinched her chin too hard.

    Her jaw was red, but he showed no pity for her and said coldly, ¡°Do you remember with what feeling you climbed into my bed the first night you reincarnated, en?¡±

 Chapter 365 - You Could Even Risk Your Life to Save Me, but Now You Donâ€™t Want Me Anymore?â€

    <h4>Chapter 365: You Could Even Risk Your Life to Save Me, but Now You Don¡¯t Want Me Anymore?¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan stared at him nkly, unable to believe that such cruel words could havee from Mo Jingshen¡¯s lips.

    With what feelings had she gone to his bed that night?

    She just didn¡¯t want to get divorced again. She just wanted to cherish everything that she had. She didn¡¯t want to use anyone.

    But to Mo Jingshen, who had had the memory of ten yearster, this was a joke.

    When the pain in Ji Nuan¡¯s jaw became unbearable, his fingers suddenly loosened. His pale, stern face seemed gentle, but the coldness in his eyes was chilling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your tears mean nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Jingshen...¡± Ji Nuan looked into his eyes, feeling as if her heart had been hollowed out, and her hand involuntarily tightened its grip against the corners of his coat.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her fingers and sneered. ¡°You are really used to acting spoiled in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take advantage of you. I just didn¡¯t want to make the same mistakes again. I just tried to cherish you and...¡±

    ¡°Cherish what?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands were at his side. He didn¡¯t even seem to want to touch her again. His eyes were still cold. ¡°Cherish the life that belongs to Mrs. Mo and save yourself from leading a vagrant life for ten years?¡±

    He turned up the corners of his lips and gave her a chilling smile. ¡°You already have everything you want. Your studio is thriving and has a promising future, and I just let everything between you and me return to how it was, giving your freedom back and also letting myself off the hook.¡±

    He looked at her tears, took a step back, and took his hem out of her hand.

    He stepped back a few paces, until he was at a proper distance from her, looking coldly at the woman standing against the wall whose skin was paler than his. With a cold smile on his lips, he asked, ¡°Are you afraid of losing it all again?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him, and the tears suddenly froze in her eyes, never to fall again.

    She closed her eyes. ¡°Can we talk it over?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Ji Nuan.¡± There was a faint smile on his thin lips, but it was so cold that he looked colder than ever. ¡°It¡¯s over between us. The marriage and rtionship you think you¡¯ve saved is nothing but an illusion. I don¡¯t have any interest in you at the moment, and I don¡¯t want even to bother to look at you.¡±

    ¡°You remember everything... Mo Jingshen... Why do you have to abandon all the good memories? Why do you have to push me away? You could even risk your life to save me, but now you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±

    The man gave her a cold look and stared at the tears from her eyes.

    Ji Nuan had never cried before him like this, nor wept so bitterly.

    He put his hands down on his sides with no intention to raise his hands to wipe her tears. As Ji Nuan took a step forward, he drew back coldly, giving her no chance of touching him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Ji Nuan, this ten-month long joke can be over. Now that we know the distance between us, it¡¯s silly to y soulful.¡±

    Step by step, they finally came to this day. She even watched him risking his own life to save her. No matter how hurtful his words were now, Ji Nuan still tried to keep calm and chose to believe that he wouldn¡¯t leave her so easily.

    She sobbed and wiped her tears with her sleeve. ¡°Jingshen, does your body still hurt? Your head and your...¡±

    Her hand, which had just reached for his arm, was immediately pped away. Ji Nuan insisted on going forward to take his hand, only to be pushed away by him, and even shoved back to the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you? Fine, you stay here, and I¡¯ll go.¡± Mo Jingshen walked to the door without looking back.

    He held the handle of the door, and he was about to pull the door open when he was struck by a force from behind. He looked sideways at the woman who suddenly rushed up and held him tightly and gave a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bitch around. You make me sick.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart seemed to have been pierced by tens of thousands of needles. Because of his cruel words, she felt that blood was almost going to gush out of her chest. Even when she was dying, she wasn¡¯t as desperate as she was now.

    ¡°Let go,¡± He ordered coldly.

    She clung to his body, which had turned thin after sleeping for a long time and sped her hand round his waist from behind. She said obstinately, ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m your wife. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    ¡°My wife? Are you?¡± His voice remained cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be your wife!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± He coldly sneered and exerted force to make open her hand. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    However, although he had slept so long in the hospital, he still had strength. He pulled her hand away, which had been shaking and sping his waist and flung her aside mercilessly. She staggered back two steps and nearly fell. She looked up, only to see the door opening. He strode out and walking away, mercilessly.

    The door of the ward opened and closed, and with a thud, her mind went nk.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± She stood still for a long time and suddenly felt the ward was freezing cold. She shivered and yanked open the door to chase out. She looked around the corridor outside the ward but couldn¡¯t find him.

    He had just woken up, and even if his wounds had healed, he would still be weak.

    Why did he walk so fast? Where on earth did he go?

    The floor was very high, and the elevator had been on the first floor, so he didn¡¯t take the elevator.

    Ji Nuan quickly searched everywhere around her and suddenly fixed her eyes on the stairway passage, not far away. She hurried over, opened the door, and watched as the automatic sensor light in the passage shed on, illuminating every cold step full of the smell of disinfectant.

    She thought of nothing else and rushed in. There were doctors¡¯ offices upstairs, so he probably wouldn¡¯t go there. He probably went downstairs.

    Ji Nuan ran downstairs in a hurry but didn¡¯t find him after searching several floors. She ran down every floor of the stairway, looking into the corridor, and continued to search for him.

    <i>She couldn¡¯t find him! She couldn¡¯t find him! She couldn¡¯t find him!</i>

    In her previous life, he had said that he wouldpletely leave her life, and then he disappeared for a whole decade. She didn¡¯t hear about his return on television until just before she died. But before she died, she didn¡¯t see him again.

    Was he going to disappear from her life again?

    How could this be?

    ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡± Ji Nuan, panic-stricken, ran to the next floor and searched around with her eyes. The passing medical staff were perplexed to see her confounded and sweating profusely.

 Chapter 366 - Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo Went to the Rooftop

    <h4>Chapter 366: Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo Went to the Rooftop</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Feng Ling found Ji Nuan, she was searching around on every floor like a ghost, and some rtives of patients outside other wards were startled by her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡± Feng Ling hurried forward.

    As if not hearing her voice, Ji Nuan turned and went down the stairway again. She had searched down over a dozen floors, her feet and legs were numb. Just as she stepped on the next step, she stumbled forward, her legs weak.

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡± Feng Ling rushed to hold her up, but she was still a stepte. One of her knees fell on the edge of the stairs, and the thinyer of her trousers couldn¡¯t protect her knees. Even if she had trousers, Feng Ling knew her knees were bruised.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing? Isn¡¯t Mr. Mo already awake? What happened?¡± Feng Ling tugged at her until she was dragged to the bench in front of the door of the next floor. She kneaded her legs while looking at her with concern.

    Ji Nuan said nothing as if she could feel no pain.

    A short timeter, Feng Ling took Ji Nuan to the lounge of the hospital by force, called the doctor to apply some ointment on her knee to reduce swelling and promote blood cirction, and sat beside her.

    Ji Nuan was silent for quite a while and suddenly rested her head on Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder.

    She said, ¡°It really hurts.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked at her. ¡°Where does it hurt? Shall I call the doctor?¡±

    Ji Nuan slowly raised her hand and pointed to her heart. ¡°Here...¡±

    Feng Ling frowned and basically understood what she meant.

    But what she could not understand was why since Mr. Mo waking up should a cause for joy.

    Why did she look as if she suddenly lost the whole world, like a child abandoned in the corner of the world, looking so lost?

    Her heart hurt? Why?

    ¡°Ji Nuan...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, I want to be alone for a while,¡± Ji Nuan closed her eyes and said softly.

    ¡°Are you worried about Mr. Ji? You talked with the Ji family¡¯s servants on the phone, haven¡¯t you? If you¡¯re anxious, we can fly back today, visit your father, and thene right back. We can be back in a day or two.¡±

    She smiled, but her mouth was full of bitterness, and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let me stay alone for a while.¡±

    Feng Ling fell silent, got up, and went out.

    Not many people were in the lounge because it had only just dawned.

    After sitting still for a while, Ji Nuan got up and went out into the lift. Feng Ling didn¡¯t follow her but watched by the elevator. She frowned when she saw the lift going to the top floor of the building.

    ...

    Qin Siting woke up from a sleep that onlysted less than two hours. When he went to Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward again, Mo Jingshen was standing and staring at the window.

    ¡°Where is Ji Nuan? Did shee in just now? Why isn¡¯t she outside right now?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    The man at the window didn¡¯t answer. The ward was eerily silent and cold.

    Qin Siting narrowed his teeth and then ground his teeth. ¡°You already said those words to her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained silent.

    ¡°Damn, you and Ji Nuan are the only ones among us whose love has its fruit and who enjoy a happy life. Now that you two survived so many disasters, shouldn¡¯t you cherish each other more? You risked your life to save her, and she went into a minefield to save you without considering her safety. Why do you want a divorce since you two love each other so much? Are you fxcking kidding me?¡± Qin Siting yelled. ¡°Do you want to apany me in my suffering as I am being tortured by Shi Niange? You¡¯ll have to see if Ji Nuan agrees. She¡¯s more persistent than I thought. She has never wavered in or given up her feelings for you. How can you just push away a woman who stays firmly by your side?¡±

    Nan Heng came in and readily felt the atmosphere of the ward was a bit tense, which was mainly because of Qin Siting. Mo Jingshen, who had just woken up one day ago after sleeping for two months, just stood silently in front of the window and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake leave the hospital as soon as possible. Go to the Mo family to recuperate or go back to Hai City. I¡¯m really sick of hospitals.¡± With that, Nan Heng turned on the light in the ward and looked at Qin Siting. ¡°You haven¡¯t had much sleep while he¡¯s been asleep. Just go back to Hai City and continue to y the hate-and-love drama with your Miss Shi.¡±

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t speak, but sighed imperceptibly, turned to sit on the sofa near the window, and stared straight at the man standing at the window.

    Mo Jingshen nced at him. ¡°Are you so idle as to poke your nose into my business?¡±

    Qin Siting sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s business, but at least I¡¯m one of your doctors, and when I see that you, who was perfectly normal in every way, seem to be out of your mind after waking up, I¡¯m wondering if I should examine your brain again.¡±

    Nan Heng raised his eyebrows. When he found just now that Ji Nuan was not outside and only Mo Jingshen and Qin Siting were in the ward, he had guessed there must be something wrong but hadn¡¯t figured out exactly what. Why did Qin Siting say Mo Jingshen was out of his mind?

    Nan Heng sneered, leaned on the door, and took out a lighter from his pocket to y with. All of a sudden, he heard familiar footsteps from outside. He immediately knew it was Feng Ling.

    When the door of the ward was knocked, he opened it without even asking.

    Feng Ling stood in front of the door, looked straight at Mr. Mo, who was standing at the window, and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo went to the rooftop.¡±

    Nan Heng immediately raised his eyebrows. Went to the rooftop? What the hell was this woman doing?

    Qin Siting also frowned.

    Mo Jingshen seemed especially calm and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re her bodyguard. If she goes to the rooftop, shouldn¡¯t you follow her? What are you doing here?¡±

    Nan Heng. ¡°...¡±

    God, what did she just heard...?

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Mo said she wanted to be alone and didn¡¯t let me follow her.¡±

    ...

    The view from the roof was indeed vast. After standing in the wind for a while, Ji Nuan went to the edge and found a ce to sit against the railing. She stared nkly at the view of Los Angeles.

    She had been sitting there for only a few minutes when the metal door on the rooftop was kicked open with a bang.

    A gust of wind swept through. Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes and heard Feng Ling¡¯s voice ring behind. ¡°Mrs. Mo, Mr. Mo asked me to take you down.¡±

    When Ji Nuan heard ¡®Mr. Mo¡¯, her eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t move. She looked ahead and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m just sitting here for a while, and I have no intention tomit suicide. Why did you tell him I was here?¡±

 Chapter 367 - You and Jingshen Have Been so Sweet. Have Another Baby as Soon as Possible

    <h4>Chapter 367: You and Jingshen Have Been so Sweet. Have Another Baby as Soon as Possible</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling came over and stood beside her. ¡°If you are in a bad mood, you can speak it out or vent in other ways. It¡¯s not safe to stay here.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not safe, so I¡¯m just sitting behind the railing,¡± Ji Nuan said slowly. ¡°I just want to get some fresh air here, besides...¡±

    She paused and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s useless telling him. He knows I¡¯m not the kind of person who willmit suicide. He is just being polite by asking you to take me down.¡±

    During the ten years when she had been leading a vagrant life, no matter how much hardship, blows, and torture she had suffered, she nevermitted suicide. She was always resilient and tenacious. The only time she tried to kill herself was when she was tortured out of her mind by Ji Mengran, lying in the bathtub and cutting her wrists, then foolishly pushing Mo Jingshen away.

    She died in herst life because she was given a chronic poison.

    If she had a choice, she would choose to live and would nevermit suicide.

    Mo Jingshen knew her well. She was hard-hearted and shameless, which was how he saw her now.

    Feng Ling moved her lips and asked in surprise, ¡°How did ite to this? Weren¡¯t you sweet with Mr. Mo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how did ite to this?¡± Ji Nuan sat cross-legged, looking at the sky and forcing a smile, her voice a little hollow. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my fate. God made me dream this dream but took back everything cruelly in the end. ¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand her words but didn¡¯t ask her anything more. Seeing that Ji Nuan was just sitting there obediently, Feng Ling sat down beside her.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and spread it in the wind, feeling a trace of cool air flying through her palm, which dissipated silently.

    She had thought that she had finally grasped the present happiness and learned to cherish it, but it turned out that everything was just like this mass of air. Everything dissipated in the blink of an eye.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know how to face the Mo Jingshen of ten yearster. Apart from the memory of the sweet months that they spent together, he hadpletely be the man she remembered, the cold, superior man. The man whopletely withdrew from her life.

    But could he really throw away all these beautiful memories like garbage?

    Ji Nuan looked at her empty palm for a long time and found that her eyes were so dry that she couldn¡¯t shed a single drop of tear.

    ¡°It¡¯s too windy here. Don¡¯t sit here for too long,¡± Feng Ling said.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll sit for a little longer, just a little longer,¡± Ji Nuan said, raising her hand and persistently catching the wind. It was so high here that there wasn¡¯t a grain of sand. The wind swept through her palm, leaving no trace.

    ...

    Mo Jingshen had almost recovered. After he woke up, doctors performed a series of examinations, and after several days of observation, they determined that he could be discharged in a few days. He was transferred to the ordinary ward, where family visits were not restricted, so his ward was particrly busy these days.

    Wan Zhu sat beside the sickbed, peeling an apple. As she peeled the apple, she told Mo Jingshen what had happened in thest two months. Mo Shaoze also sat beside the bed and asked Mo Jingshen how he was feeling while taking phone calls from his office from time to time.

    But the man on the bed remained silent and indifferent.

    At this time, the door opened again. Wan Zhu took a look and then smiled. ¡°Nuan Nuan, what¡¯s the matter with you these days? When Jingshen was sleeping, you waited outside his ward for almost 24 hours a day. But now that he has woken up, why do you always say you are going to rest and sleep? Is it because he finally woke up that you rxed?¡±

    Ji Nuan forced a smile and walked to the bedside. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m finally relieved, so I want to sleep more.¡±

    It was not because she wanted to go to sleep, but because the owner of the ward didn¡¯t want to see her.

    ¡°Go ahead. Anyway, he¡¯s all right now, and we¡¯re here. You need to take better care of yourself. Get another baby as soon as possible when you two go back to Hai City. We¡¯re not lucky enough to keep the first child. Jingshen¡¯s grandfather still doesn¡¯t know what happened, so don¡¯t tell him. You and Jingshen are still young. Many one- or two-month-old babies don¡¯t survive. Jingshen¡¯s father and I have epted the loss of the baby, so as long as you keep yourself healthy, you can always have another baby. After all, you and Jingshen have always been so sweet, so have another baby as soon as possible. Jingshen¡¯s grandfather will be so happy to hear the news.¡±

    After speaking, Wan Zhu handed a peeled apple to Ji Nuan. ¡°He has no appetite. Here, eat it.¡±

    Ji Nuan took it, keeping a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I had been worrying about Jingshen, so I didn¡¯t ask you to change the way you called me. But now, shouldn¡¯t you call me Mom?¡± Wan Zhu said while smiling.

    Ji Nuan paused and nced at the man on the sickbed, only to find him silent and cold.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t even spare a look at her. K was talking to him, and his eyes were on K.

    If it were before, she would certainly call Wan Zhu Mom if thetter asked her to, but in the current situation, even if she wanted to call her Mom, she couldn¡¯t.

    Her throat was dry. Especially when she saw that he didn¡¯t even look at her, she couldn¡¯t help clenching the apple.

    ¡°Oh, my bad. I was so happy to notice that there are too many people here. You must be shy. You can call me Mom when we get home.¡± Wan Zhu smiled and took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Jingshen ns to return to Hai City next week. Although the doctor said there is nothing wrong with his health, I¡¯m still worried about him. Remember to call me at any time and tell me about him after you go back. Also, you are too thin, so you should put on some weight.¡±

    Ji Nuan kept nodding her head and couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Wan Zhu suddenly went to Mo Jingshen and said something to him. But from the way she looked at Ji Nuan, Ji Nuan could tell she must be telling Mo Jingshen to be good to Ji Nuan and have a baby with her as soon as possible or something like that.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t answer, and Wan Zhu thought he was shy because there were too many people here and didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    The ward had been very lively, and Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t experienced such a lively atmosphere for a long time. At this time, Mo Jingshen suddenly coughed in a low voice, and she immediately put down the apple in her hand, turned around, and poured a ss of water.

    Mo Jingshen looked coldly at the ss of water she had handed him but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it. Take it away.¡±

    Ji Nuan froze awkwardly on the spot holding the ss.

 Chapter 368 - Many Things Will Be Under His Control When You Get Back to Hai City

    <h4>Chapter 368: Many Things Will Be Under His Control When You Get Back to Hai City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Wan Zhu took the ss and said with a smile, ¡°She is your wife. You two are so intimate that you don¡¯t have to be polite to each other.¡±

    Then she put the ss aside and looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°Sit down and take a rest. We can take care of Jingshen here. When you return to Hai City, you can take care of him all the time. Now, leave him to us.¡±

    At that moment, Qin Siting entered the ward. Hearing their dialogue, he said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with his health. As long as his asional headache eases, he ispletely fine. Even if you return to Hai City, he won¡¯t need special care. After all, he had been asleep for two months, and he hadpletely recovered.¡±

    Wan Zhu nodded happily. ¡°That would be the best, or I¡¯ll be worried about them even if they go back to Hai City.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t sit down but took two steps back and stood at the window. Qin Siting said a few more words to Wan Zhu and turned to nce at her. ¡°Ji Nuan,e and get me some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Nuan was really embarrassed by being in this ward. If no one else was here, she might have found a chance to talk to him.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t get a word in.

    Out of the ward, Qin Siting walked in front, and she followed. After getting the medicine, Qin Siting turned around and looked at her. ¡°What the hell is going on between you and Mo Jingshen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just some little things. We¡¯ll be all right when we get back to Hai City.¡± She lowered her eyes and smiled faintly.

    Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She was obviously not telling the truth.

    Seeing that she was not going to tell him the truth, he didn¡¯t ask anymore. He handed her the medicine and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Stay good. Don¡¯t be like Nian Ge and me. Love can be worn down.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded.

    She didn¡¯t cherish his love in her previous life and finally wore down away all his tolerance and patience with her in this one.

    The current Mo Jingshen was the Mo Jingshen who was far away from her and out of her reach.

    He was so estranged that her heart hurt every time she looked at him.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen clearly doesn¡¯t intend to let his parents know what is going on between you and him. It¡¯s possible to maintain a calm facade here in Los Angeles, but you¡¯d better be prepared since many things will be under his control when you get back to Hai City.¡± Although Qin Siting thought these words were cruel, he still said them.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not going to divorce him, never ever,¡± Ji Nuan said in a low voice.

    Qin Siting raised his eyebrows. ¡°I hope you can hold on.¡±

    ...

    Mo Jingshen was released from the hospital four dayster.

    They would return to Hai City in three days, and Mo Jingshen booked a flight back to Hai City. In the three days before he was discharged from the hospital, as requested by Wan Zhu over and over again, he finally agreed to stay at the Mo family for a few more days.

    The day of his discharge was cold and windy, and many people, who had been unable to enter his ward, were waiting at the gate of the hospital, including the An family.

    An Shuyan¡¯s father said to Mo Shaoze with a smile, ¡°Young people are in good physical condition. Even after such a serious ident, he recovered after a good rest, unlike us old people who will be in serious trouble after a fall.¡±

    Mo Shaoze smiled. ¡°Yes, we should ept the fact that we have aged. After all, our physical qualities are not the same as those of the young.¡±

    An Shuyan¡¯s father turned to greet Mo Jingshen, who indifferently nodded at him. Down the steps in front of the hospital, there was a short walk from where the car was parked. Ji Nuan felt the wind was too strong. She had brought Mo Jingshen¡¯s coat, which was put in the bag held by K.

    Ji Nuan turned to get the coat from K and hurried to his side. She was about to put the coat on him when he took a step forward quietly, drawing away from the coat as if he did not see her. Ji Nuan paused; she took the coat and was about to try putting it on him again, when suddenly she heard An Shuyan, who came after her, ¡°Jingshen, let me put the coat on you. It¡¯s too windy.¡±

    With that, An Shuyan put over him a dark gray coat, which she might have bought or have taken from the Mo family home.

    He didn¡¯t reject her, and his face looked mild with no sign of rejection or disapproval.

    Ji Nuan stopped and stood behind the crowd. Hardly anyone was paying attention to her now. This deliberate indifference and neglect could only be experienced by her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, the coat...¡± K came over and handed her the bag. ¡°Maybe you can put it into this bag.¡±

    Ji Nuan handed the coat to K and then saw An Shuyan in the crowd, who had been walking by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side as a matter of course once she put the coat on him. They walked to the door of the car. She raised her hand to help him, and he sat into the car, letting An Shuyan hold his arm and not waving her away.

    Once again, she felt her heart was hollowed out.

    Until all others left, got into the car, or tended to their business, Ji Nuan, who had been walking behind the crowd, got into the car Mo Jingshen was in. Mo Jingshen had closed his eyes and sat silently on the leather chair in the car. Perhaps he was asleep or taking a rest. He never looked at her, as if he didn¡¯t care when or if she got in the car.

    This was a luxury limo and drove very smoothly. There were many people in the car. Although the An family people were not in this car, Mo Jingshen was still wearing the coat An Shuyan put on him.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, do you have anything to buy? If not, we¡¯ll just go straight back to the Mo family. Before you and Jingshen return to Hai City, take a good rest in the Mo family home,¡± Wan Zhu said.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wan Zhu motioned to the driver to drive. She didn¡¯t see anything wrong with Mo Jingshen, although he was more silent and unapproachable than before after he woke up; however, she noticed that Ji Nuan was a lot quieter these days.

    When they were about to reach the Mo family, Wan Zhu went with the servants who came with her to buy some things and said that she would make them a soupter. Mo Shaoze was not in the car. The driver was also called to help carry things by Wan Zhu, so after they got out of the car, there were only Ji Nuan, and Mo Jingshen left in the car.

    It was very silent.

    After Mo Jingshen woke up, his ward was bustling with people. Perhaps to avoid being alone with her, he, who always liked quiet environments, allowed many people toe to his ward.

    So, it was only now that the two were alone again.

    It was the first time Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know what to say, or how to introduce a topic when she faced Mo Jingshen.

 Chapter 369 - I Rather Cherish What I Have Now

    <h4>Chapter 369: I Rather Cherish What I Have Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    But before she could find a topic, Mo Jingshen, who had been sitting there silently with his eyes closed, spoke.

    ¡°We can talk about our divorce when we go back to Hai City. Don¡¯t mention it here.¡± He said indifferently to Ji Nuan without opening his eyes.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face immediately turned pale. ¡°Why do we have to divorce?¡±

    Only then did he open his eyes, but they were cold, chilly, and dark.

    ¡°We had divorced before, hadn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced now, and the past is all over for me. I rather cherish what I have now.¡± Ji Nuan looked at him and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not divorcing you.¡±

    The man looked at her coldly. His cold and indifferent eyes were like ice thorns.

    Ji Nuan slowly clenched her hands and suddenly asked, ¡°You... did you marry another woman after I died in the previous life?¡±

    She dared not ask him whether he married An Shuyan, Ji Mengran, or any other woman... such a tentative question had torn her heart to pieces and made it iplete.

    His ck eyes fixed on her and gradually shot out a gleam of ridicule. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The short four wordspletely chilled Ji Nuan¡¯s heart.

    <i>Did he admit it or just mock her?</i>

    She couldn¡¯t understand his words.

    Just like she couldn¡¯t understand him as he was now.

    He was not a simple man, and now he was even more unfathomable and elusive.

    She was silent for a moment, then slowly clenched her hand in herp and insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not divorcing you, Mo Jingshen. I won¡¯t divorce you no matter if it is in the US or Hai City.¡±

    The man looked at her coldly and said nothing more. The door was opened. She looked at him, only to see that he had closed his eyes to rest again. He evidently had no intention of wasting time with her on such useless subjects and arguments.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to speak to her?

    ...

    The Mo family, Los Angeles.

    It was noon when we arrived at the Mo family home, and the servants had prepared lunch.

    The others didn¡¯t follow them into the Mo family home. There were only the people of the Mo family when they got off the car walking into the Mo family¡¯s house.

    Mrs. Wan Zhu was in a good mood while carrying shopping bags into the house, along with the servants.

    ¡°What you have eaten in the hospital these days is either food from the hospital or takeaway from nearby restaurants. It has been a long time since you had a good meal at home. Come on, try the food.¡± Wan Zhu said as she brought the shopping bags into the kitchen, asking the cooks to wash the ingredients she bought and saying she would cook them herself in the afternoon.

    Then Wan Zhu turned around and saw Ji Nuan standing at the table, who seemed to be waiting for their elders to sit down first. Wan Zhu smiled and went to sit down when she beckoned Ji Nuan to sit by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side.

    Ji Nuan looked at him before she sat down and saw that he was sitting there in silence; his eyes were not on her. Since he said he would not bring up the subject of divorce in the Mo family, perhaps he didn¡¯t intend to keep her at a conspicuous distance. She hesitated for a moment and then sat down beside him.

    But though their chairs were so close, and their bodies were only half a meter or so apart, it was as if ten years had passed between them. The man sitting next to her was the one she could never reach in two lifetimes.

    The servants served the lunch, and the table was filled with dishes.

    Ji Nuan set before Mo Jingshen a bowl of medicated food, specially made for her and him by the servants, but he only nced at it and didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Jingshen, fill some chicken soup for Ji Nuan. Her body needs some nourishment. When you return to Hai City, ask Auntie Chen to make chicken soup for her every few days. Better be ck chicken soup, which is very good for women!¡± Wan Zhu said and winked at Mo Jingshen.

    What happened? This boy doted on his wife so much, but why did he seem to be blunted emotionally after two months of sleep? Not only had he been less affectionate toward Ji Nuan, he had not even offered her the bowl of chicken soup so close to his hand.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to hear her, and Ji Nuan smiled to ease her embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of chicken soup these days. I¡¯ve got used to the chicken soup made by you. There¡¯ll be chicken soup for dinner too, won¡¯t it? I¡¯ll drink the chicken soup you make at dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so sweet. You want to drink the chicken soup I make, right? Okay, I¡¯ll make you some more tonight!¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and put the fish tofu, which was close at her hand, into Mo Jingshen¡¯s bowl.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t lift his chopstick. When their chopsticks met, Ji Nuan saw the fish tofu happen to drop into his bowl and was about to withdraw her chopsticks.

    But he suddenly put down the chopsticks in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Get me another pair of chopsticks.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    A minuteter, she watched him pick out the fish tofu she had just put into his bowl with his new chopsticks and didn¡¯t eat it.

    Only then did Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze find they were at odds, but they thought perhaps the young couple bickered. They didn¡¯t want to meddle in their affairs, so they didn¡¯t ask them what happened but just smiled and told them to eat more food and get more nourishments.

    Then Ji Nuan didn¡¯t continue to serve him food anymore. She silently ate some before she put down the bowl and said she was full.

    ¡°Why do you eat so little?¡± Wan Zhu asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten a lot.¡± She had no appetite in the first ce, and now her appetite had worsened as it was affected by her mood.

    ¡°Look how skinny you are. In the days before Jingshen woke up, although I persuaded you to go back home to rest, you ate very little every day. Every time I saw you were not sleeping or eating right, I was so worried about you. Now that Jingshen¡¯s all right, why do you still eat so little?¡± Wan Zhu said and put some more food into her bowl. ¡°Good girl, eat more. You should put on some weight.¡±

    Ji Nuan had to eat a little more, but she really couldn¡¯t eat anymore, so she put down her chopsticks after a few more mouthfuls.

    Then Mo Jingshen got up to answer the phone. Ji Nuan was about to get up and leave the table when Wan Zhu suddenly asked her in a voice only she could hear, ¡°Did you quarrel with Jingshen?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    It would have been nice if it had been just a quarrel, but now Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t even bother to quarrel with her.

    Wan Zhu had been used to seeing how much Mo Jingshen doted on Ji Nuan, so she was surprised to see him suddenly being so cold toward her. Although she felt it was fresh to see Mo Jingshen being so cold to his beloved wife, she still tried tofort Ji Nuan. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Marriage goes by contrast. Be patient. If he bullies you after you return to Hai City, just call me, and I¡¯ll fly over to teach him a good lesson.¡±

    Tears wereing to Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. Her tear ducts had not been used in a while. There were many times she couldn¡¯t cry out, although she felt her eyes sore and her heart hurt. She just smiled at Wan Zhu.

 Chapter 371 - What Do You Want to Happen Between Us Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 371: What Do You Want to Happen Between Us Tonight?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    For some reason, Ji Nuan suddenly had a feeling that everything had gone back to the way it was. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the man close at hand. It took her a long time to wake up. Then she saw the man gazing at her.

    His eyes were cid and mild.

    She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing and gazing at her here.

    ¡°Have you finished your job?¡± She asked sleepily, resisting the impulse to lean into his arms because he was standing so close to her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to bed?¡± His voice was colder than the night outside the window.

    She shook her head and pulled up the thin nket she covered herself with, still huddled on the sofa. Since she just woke up, she said nasally, ¡°You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll befortable sleeping in the study, so I¡¯ll give you the bed.¡±

    The man looked at her silently for a moment and said tly, ¡°As a man, I won¡¯t sleep on the bed and let a woman sleep on the sofa. Go, go back to bed.¡±

    The first sentence was somewhat distant and polite, but thest one sounded like an order. He sounded exactly like the Mo Jingshen who would tell her to eat and sleep well.

    Ji Nuan paused, grabbed a corner of the nket, and said hoarsely, ¡°Why... are you so polite to me?¡±

    He looked quietly at her with his dark, calm eyes. ¡°Then, how am I supposed to treat you? Do you want to share the bed with me? Or do you want something to happen between us tonight?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a husband and wife, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ji Nuan looked into his eyes.

    However, the man¡¯s cold eyes soon let her realize that she was being foolishly sentimental.

    ¡°You may not have found your ce.¡± The peculiar scent of the man was lingering in her nose, but after these words, he turned and walked away from her.

    The door of the study was opened and closed. Ji Nuan curled up on the sofa, looking at the door and then at the empty bed.

    ...

    During this time, the two of them were like strangers to each other. As the Mo family gradually put pressure on the Su family, the Su family blocked the news. Even Elder Su could not control the invisible that was being cast over his granddaughter.

    When Elder Su could no longer bear it, he came straight to the Mo family. Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t reject his visit. He was smiling, but there was a cold gleam in his dark eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking of. In Elder Su¡¯s eyes, Mo Jingshen had always been a man difficult to understand and deal with. It seemed to Elder Su at this moment that Mo Jingshen, who had just woken up from a two-month-long sleep, was more determined and ruthless than ever.

    ¡°Xueyi died in that car. Can¡¯t we just leave this case like this? Why do you have to be our Su family¡¯s enemy?¡± Elder Su looked at Mo Shaoze, who had found out about the truth and was cold to him and then at Mo Jingshen. He gritted his teeth and tried to win a chance for Su Zhn.

    However, Mo Jingshen just coldly turned up the corners of his lips.

    Everything went as he nned.

    The Su family had been turned upside down after Mo Jingshen woke up. Elder Su tried to talk to Mo Jingshen again but couldn¡¯t see him. The Su family people were no longer allowed to enter the Mo family home and the Shine Group.

    Three days before they went back to Hai City, the evidence that Su Zhn was behind the ident was corroborated. The medicine Su Xueyi had taken, all the diagnosis about her issue, and all the other evidence rted to her n were brought to the surface one by one.

    Elder Su waspletely powerless in the face of the Mo family¡¯s pressure and the evidence.

    Su Zhn was grounded in the Su family as a suspect, and then taken to the police station. She couldn¡¯t exin all the crime evidence at all and couldn¡¯t prove her innocence.

    After knowing the whole ident was actually designed by Su Zhn, Su Xueyi¡¯s parents were enraged. They went to the police and exposed many crimesmitted by the Su family, as well as many unknown things between Su Zhn and Su Xueyi.

    Ji Nuan had lost a child.

    Within the week upon Mo Jingshen waking up, the Su family was almost destroyed. Su Zhn was convicted. Unable to stand the blow, Elder Su fell into aa and was sent to the hospital. Su Xueyi¡¯s body was finally taken away from the forensicb and buried by her parents.

    Realizing that he was inferior to Mo Jingshen in resolution, measure, and judgment, Mo Shaoze asked him several times when on earth he nned to take over Shine.

    In the past, Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t bother to answer this question.

    However, before he returned to Hai City, Mo Jingshen watched Ji Nuan get into the car and fell silent before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my men. The Mo Corporation will be merged with Shine in two years, and then I¡¯ll take over Shine.¡±

    Mo Shaoze raised his eyebrows and looked at him in shock. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold voice was full of ridicule. ¡°If I don¡¯t take over Shine in two years, with your ability and Shine Group¡¯s development in the emerging industries, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t resist the joint strike of the two Intepanies, VK and Hua Hong. Give me two years. The Mo Corporation will bring them down, and then they won¡¯t even be qualified to be Shine¡¯s opponents.¡±

    Although Shine was thergest Chinesepany in the US, there had been a significant shift in industry trends both at home and abroad in recent years. Manypanies were turning to the Inte and technology. Mo Shaoze was already old and knew little about these industries, so Shine didn¡¯t develop well in these emerging industries. If he continued to run Shine, in a few years, Shine would eventually decline amid the tide of change in these industries. Shine¡¯s potential was even less than the Mo Corporation that was founded by Mo Jingshen. Therefore, it would be the best choice for Shine to merge with the Mo Corporation or be taken over by Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen had never given him any response on this matter, so Mo Shaoze thought he would never take over Shine and had been worrying that the Mo family¡¯s enterprise would be destroyed in his hands.

    Now hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, Mo Shaoze felt much reassured.

    ...

    When Ji Nuan boarded the airne to Hai City with Mo Jingshen, Feng Ling had to execute a task in the US, so she would go back to Hai Cityter.

    The ne had been flying for several hours. The blue sky and white clouds outside the window all looked beautiful, but the man sitting beside her remained silent.

    Under Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze¡¯s stare, they boarded the airne. However, the man had not spoken to her since they got on the ne.

    The ne flew so long that many people fell asleep. Ji Nuan turned her eyes to the man whose eyes remained closed, wondering whether he was asleep or just taking a rest. Although the two of them shared the same bedroom, he insisted on sleeping in his study. Except after dinner, when she could see him for a moment, he was like a total stranger to her. She had few opportunities to sit beside him and look at him like this.

 Chapter 372 - Hearing Her Call Him Honey, He Coldly Glanced at Her

    <h4>Chapter 372: Hearing Her Call Him Honey, He Coldly nced at Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen recovered very quickly. Perhaps after sleeping for two months without moving, his wounds had a lot of more room to heal, unlike before when his wounds were easily torn up.

    Except that he was a little thinner, he was no different from before.

    He remained as cold and dignified as she remembered. He was still the man she was familiar with.

    The only difference was that he stopped smiling at her, and his eyes no longer stopped at her. Even if they were sitting in the same ne, even if they were sitting in the same row and he was right beside her, she felt he was far, far away from her.

    After a while, Ji Nuan suddenlyid her hand on his leg, and the man, who had closed his eyes, opened them and stared at her coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She looked at her hand on hisp, then at his apparently unhappy look, and pursed her lips. ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±

    Although there was plenty of room in the first ss, he, tall and long-legged, sat on the outside of the aisle, and she couldn¡¯t get out unless he moved.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her again and moved his leg.

    Ji Nuan withdrew her hand awkwardly. As she got up, the ne passed an area of turbulence and suddenly bumped. Perhaps unintentionally or deliberately, she stumbled and fell into his arms. Though she could stabilize her body, she still put her hands on his legs. At the same time, she leaned forward and almost fell into his arms, and their faces were only a finger apart.

    At such a close distance, he looked at her deadpan. Her heart was pounding, but she said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I lost my footing.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    Before getting up, she deliberately pressed her hand hard on his leg, touching his ¡°golden thigh¡± to her heart¡¯s content¡ªwhich she had not been allowed totely¡ªbefore she turned to go to the bathroom not far from the first-ss cabin.

    Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, she forced a smile. Feeling that the smile didn¡¯t look good, she pulled the corners of her mouth up with her hands and didn¡¯t put down her hand until a satisfied smile appeared on her face.

    They were going back to Hai City, to their original world, to their original life.

    <i>Divorce? Of course, she wouldn¡¯t get divorced</i>.

    But she had been so alienated by him that she seemed unable to maintain the status quo. In this marriage, what mattered was not dignity, pride, or self-esteem. He had done so much for her, both when she knew and when she didn¡¯t know. Not long ago, he had almost died for her. If she easily gave up and left him, she would fail him, as well as herself.

    Anyway, they were husband and wife, which was a reasonable and legal rtionship. At the worst, she would chase him from behind. If he retreated, she would step forward; if he were cold, she would be warm; if he avoided her, she would take the initiative; if he were expressionless, she would smile at him.

    As Mrs. Mo, it was perfectly legal and legitimate for her to get into his bed!

    As long as she took the initiative, he could not, however powerful, take away the title of Mrs. Mo from her unless she agreed to divorce.

    Ji Nuan smiled at the mirror again. She didn¡¯t go out until she felt her smile was natural and beautiful.

    When she returned to her seat, she passed him as he rose and looked up at his stern face. She suddenly stood on her tiptoes and whispered in his ear when no stewardesses were passing by. ¡°Honey, after several days of pondering, I¡¯ve finallye to a decision.¡±

    After hearing her call him ¡°Honey,¡± he coldly nced at her as if looking at a madwoman.

    As she had made up her mind to win him back, she wouldn¡¯t give up easily, so she still smiled and looked into his dark, cid eyes, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ve decided... I won¡¯t agree to divorce you even if you put a knife to my neck.¡±

    Hearing her words, he gave her a sharp look. Without waiting for him to speak, she went back into her seat, fastened her seatbelt, and picked up a magazine to read, eager to fly back to Hai City.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything. He certainly didn¡¯t n to discuss their divorce on the ne.

    After reading the magazine for a while, Ji Nuan patted him from time to time, asking him to get a ss of water, a nket, or a headset for her. She spoke to him almost every half hour. Although the man ignored her, Ji Nuan still patted his hand after half an hour as if he had never rejected her.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes grew a little colder. He looked at her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t studied French. I don¡¯t understand these words. Don¡¯t you know manynguages? What does this paragraph mean?¡± Ji Nuan asked, solemnly cing the magazine before him and pointing to the French passage on thest page.

    Seemingly annoyed by her clumsy acting skill and stupid pickup lines, he had no intention of speaking to her.

    ¡°Help me trante it into Chinese. It¡¯s not very long, two or three sentences at most,¡± she asked again, pointing to the passage in French.

    Mo Jingshen looked at the part she pointed to, his eyes deep and unfathomable, but he didn¡¯t trante it for her.

    It was about three hours from the ne¡¯snding in Hai City, and Ji Nuan had been looking at the French passage. Across the aisle sat a French student with a Chinese to French dictionary in his hand. Ji Nuan borrowed the dictionary from him and looked up word by word.

    In the end, she took a pen and wrote down the trantion on her boarding pass.

    <i>Quoi qu¡¯il se passe, si une personne t¡¯aime r¨¦ellement, elle reviendra toujours avec le temps.</i>

    No matter what happens, if someone really loves you, with time, he/she wille back eventually.

    Ji Nuan returned the dictionary to the French student and set before Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes what she had just written.

    She looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Did I trante it correctly?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the neat line of words she had written on the boarding pass and kept silent, but his eyes remained cold. When she drew near him and asked again, he looked at her with a look like a knife that would cut her, saying indifferently, ¡°It has many meanings. Self-sentimental people often trante a very simple sentence into an extremely romantic one. Generally speaking, self-sentimental people are pathetic.¡±

    The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s lips spread instead of fading away. ¡°It is better to be sentimental than impersonal.¡±

 Chapter 374 - Iâ€™m Staying Here with You Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 374: I¡¯m Staying Here with You Tonight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man was covered with water vapor and looked handsome and clean. It was as if the indifference of these days had suddenly faded. His hair was half wet, his eyes were calm, and he looked exactly like the man he had been.

    However, the moment he saw that the person standing outside the door was her, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Obviously, he had been busy for several days in thepany. Holding several meetings. He probably had just returned to Ao Lan International to rest and still looked tired, but his ck eyes were ice-cold as always.

    ¡°Auntie Chen said that you have not gone back to Yu Garden these days. I know you haven¡¯t returned to thepany for a long time and that there are many affairs you need to deal with. But these days, you must be busy and tired. Just now... when I passed by yourpany and heard that you had left, I guessed that you should be here, so I bought food and necessities. You haven¡¯t got the time to buy them yet since you came back in such a hurry, have you?¡± Ji Nuan said and showed him the shopping bag in her hand.

    Mo Jingshen cast a cold nce at her face. His eyes looked mocking because she said, ¡°passed by,¡± but he didn¡¯t expose her lies.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    The man paused for two seconds and said coldly, ¡°Will you leave if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Then she saw him give her a mocking look and then turn to walk in. Although he didn¡¯t close the door, he obviously had no intention of weing her.

    As he turned, Ji Nuan finally saw the wounds on his back.

    These wounds, minor or serious, had healed but had left their mark.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for these wounds and scars to disappear, but each had left an indelible mark on her life.

    No matter how he treated her now, he was Mo Jingshen, her Mo Jingshen.

    How could she give up so easily and run away because of this little setback?

    Ji Nuan went straight into the door. Almost nothing had changed in the apartment. Yes, she hadn¡¯t been back for so long, nor had he. Except for the people responsible for cleaning up the apartment, no one woulde here. So how could there be any changes in the apartment?

    Mo Jingshen went back to the bathroom to wipe his hair while Ji Nuan carried her shopping bag into the kitchen. When she came out, he was already in the bedroom. He did not spare her a nce, as if she were a servant or a maid who had juste home from shopping. He didn¡¯t need to bother to ask her anything.

    Not knowing what else to say, Ji Nuan asked him through the door of the bedroom, ¡°Have you finished all the work that had been piling up yet?¡±

    The bedroom was quiet. There was no response.

    Ji Nuan asked, ¡°When are you going back to the Yu Garden?¡±

    After a while, the bedroom door opened, and he stepped out. He was no longer wearing a towel around his lower body but had put on a shirt and ck pants. She realized that he seemed to be wearing ck since he woke up and barely wore the light or white-colored shirts he used to wear asionally.

    Did he only wear ck ten yearster?

    Before, when he wore ck, he looked cold, noble, and unapproachable, but now he looked like a cold machine, without any emotions or feelings. It was as if a barrier had been set between him and her. She could not approach him even if she wanted to.

    Because Ji Nuan was staring at him, Mo Jingshen, who walked out of the bedroom and was about to pick up his phone, looked at her.

    His eyes were cold as if he were troubled by the sudden appearance of another person in his ce. ¡°You¡¯ve been here and seen me. Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, and I lived here before. Even the password is my birthday. Can¡¯t I stay here with you tonight?¡± Ji Nuan asked, slightly angry.

    He looked out of the window. It was spring in Hai City, and the early-spring rain was freezing. She probably couldn¡¯t stand the coldness. She had better not go out at such a time.

    He didn¡¯t say anymore and put down the cell phone he just picked up. He seemed to hesitate for a while, then picked up the phone again, took the suit jacket thaty on the sofa, and put it on his arm. After that, he straightened up and left.

    Ji Nuan stared at his back and hurried forward. When he was about to go out of the door, she suddenly ran up to him and ced her back against the door. She stood in his way by standing in front of the door and stared at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing her stand in his way, Mo Jingshen frowned coldly. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°You live here. I¡¯ll live in the Mo Company.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him, and, if her eyes could shoot fire, she would have melted his frozen heart.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, do I have a virus? Why are you avoiding me like this? Although Ao Lan International is not the Yu Garden, it¡¯s also ourmon home, isn¡¯t it? You set the password to the door of the apartment. By setting my birthday as the password, you¡¯ve identified the apartment as ours! How can you leave just because I¡¯m here?¡±

    He slightly pursed his thin lips and indifferently nced at her, who was staring at him. ¡°I¡¯ll change the password.¡±

    Ji Nuan widened her eyes. ¡°You will change the password?!¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t bother to speak to her, saying impatiently, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ji Nuan clung to the door. ¡°You want to go? Do you want to keep your distance from me? Okay! This floor is not as high as the 33rd floor, so you can jump or climb down! I dared to climb as high as the 33rd floor. To avoid me, you won¡¯t be afraid of this height, will you? Jump! Just jump. I won¡¯t stop you!¡±

    His eyes glued to her face. He was silent for a few seconds because of her words, but a few secondster, he was still as cold as before.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, pestering me won¡¯t do you any good. Don¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m defending my marriage. I¡¯m preventing my man from leaving me. Is that pestering? Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m your wife!¡±

    ¡°Soon, you will no longer be my wife,¡± He said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy to deal with your problem these days. Now that you¡¯vee, I¡¯ll bring you the divorce agreement tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t forget to sign it.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce, never ever!¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her mockingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny for a woman who even cut her wrist to get a divorce to say such words?¡±

 Chapter 376 - But I Want You to Hold Me to Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 376: But I Want You to Hold Me to Sleep</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The noodles were cold and lumped together. He hadn¡¯t touched them.

    Ji Nuan suspected that he hadn¡¯t even looked at the bowl of noodles when she brought it in, let alone touched it or eaten it.

    Was he not going to eat her food, even if he were hungry?

    Was the ten-year distance between her and him really that hard to cross?

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but just stared at the man¡¯s back. Then she suddenly walked over, took the cold bowl of noodles, and turned away without saying a word. Unable to suppress her inner anger, she walked out of the study mming the door shut loudly.

    The man¡¯s hand on the mouse paused for a moment, but then he went on to working silently.

    About ten minutester, however, the man got up and went out of the study, because he heard an eating sound.

    He opened the door, only to see Ji Nuan seriously sitting on the sofa and eating the cold and lumped noodles on the table.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    It was probably the first time he had spoken to her since he woke up two months ago.

    But his voice remained cold.

    Ji Nuan ate the cold bowl of noodles, which was now quite unappetizing, in silence, ignoring him and continuing to tuck the noodles into her mouth, which were no longer connected.

    He gazed at her deeply, walked over, and moved the bowl of noodles away from her. ¡°The noodles are already cold. Why are you still eating them? Don¡¯t torture your stomach.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to wipe the corner of her mouth that was stained with soup and looked up at him coldly. ¡°There is nothing wrong with your stomach even if you don¡¯t eat. I just eat a few bites of the cold noodles. What¡¯s the big deal? The food you refuse to eat was carefully prepared by me! If you don¡¯t eat them, I¡¯ll eat them myself.¡±

    The man looked at her as if looking at a crazy woman. Seeing her determined look, he coldly frowned, dumped the bowl of noodles in the trash, and didn¡¯t let her eat anymore.

    The noodled had been dumped. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anything but set her chopsticks on the end of the table and sat on the sofa watching the man throw the empty bowl onto the table.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, are you afraid that I may have a stomachache or collywobbles from eating the cold noodles? Are you worrying about me?¡± She asked.

    He didn¡¯t look at her. Some soup sshed on his hand. He pulled out a tissue from the end of the table and wiped his hands nkly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have a stomach problem. If you wake up tomorrow morning with a stomachache, I¡¯ll have to call a doctor for you. It will dy my time.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard to admit that you can¡¯t forget about me?¡± Ji Nuan stared at him.

    A mocking smile appeared on his deadpan face. He coldly nced at her. ¡°Are you nuts? Ji Nuan, you¡¯re out of your mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, maybe I am out of my mind indeed.¡± Ji Nuan leaned back on the sofa and looked at him. ¡°Even if you are so cold and ruthless to me, I feel you actually love me very much.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was no longer expressionless.

    Instead, he looked cold and determined.

    The room fell into an eerie silence. He didn¡¯t speak, nor did Ji Nuan.

    The wind was whistling outside. A gust of wind passed the window and broke the silence in the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s one o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± He didn¡¯t look at her, but said in a low, indifferent voice, ¡°Turn off the light and go to bed.¡±

    Listening carefully, she could feel the coldness in his words like crumbs of ice falling to the ground, although he seemed to care about her.

    What on earth was he thinking...

    Ji Nuan could not help wondering whether, when she, after ten years of exile, had been framed and put in prison, he was happy at the news, instead of suddenly appearing in the prison the moment she vomited blood and died as she had dreamed...

    Perhaps a dream was only a dream.

    He seemed really sick of her. How could he care if she lived or died if he hadn¡¯t appeared for ten years?

    Maybe she was just an irrelevant person to him.

    As it was now, she seemed to be a person who had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°When are you going to bed?¡± She still leaned back on the sofa without moving.

    Mo Jingshen said, without even looking at her, ¡°I rest when I feel like sleeping. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°But I want you to hold me to sleep.¡± Ji Nuan looked at his face and said earnestly, ¡°As before.¡±

    Mo Jingshen frowned and looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself a joke!¡±

    With the light of the floormp, Ji Nuan looked at his face in the dim yellow light and said frankly and sincerely, ¡°You¡¯ve always loved to hold me to sleep...¡±

    He coldly curved his lips and smiled coldly, but his eyes were not smiling. ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®Mo Jingshen¡¯ of ten months ago, not me.¡±

    She suddenly got up and went to him. Night always gave people inexplicable courage. She wanted to give him a hug or let him give her a hug. These days he wouldn¡¯t even touch her hand, let alone hug her.

    Maybe a hug would change his attitude. Perhaps he woulde back if she gave him a hug, then he wouldn¡¯t be so cold to her again.

    He seen to be aware of her intentions because before her hand was about to touch him, he turned away and went into the study without looking back.

    The floormp in the living room lengthened her shadow, casting a long shadow on the floor.

    Ji Nuan looked at the closed study door, stood still for a moment, and then felt the pain growing in her stomach.

    He did know her well. She could survive any disaster, but couldn¡¯t stand a little cold, a slight fever, or even eat something cold during her period.

    That bowl of noodles was cold and sticky. She really shouldn¡¯t have eaten it.

    She raised her hand to her stomach, and after standing for a moment, unable to support herself, she turned and sat down on the sofa, where she curled up, clutching her increasingly painful stomach. The door of the study remained closed, and no sound came from inside.

    The living room was so quiet that she felt lonely.

    Ji Nuan looked up as she endured the pain. The tears that she forced back into her eyes blurred her vision. She looked at the floormp and curled up in difort on the sofa.

    It hurt, but she brought it on herself. She didn¡¯t know if she was irrationally trying to hurt herself when she was eating those noodles.

    Would his heart ache for her?

    As it turned out, he didn¡¯t even care.

    He spoiled her into such a fragile little princess but then cruelly pushed her back to the cold cage, ignoring her.

    She shouldn¡¯t eat anything cold within the six months of miscarriage, because her stomach and belly couldn¡¯t stand any stimtion. Clutching her aching stomach, she buried her face in the back of the sofa, waiting for the pain to pass.

 Chapter 377 - Unless the Person Holding Her Was Mo Jingshen

    <h4>Chapter 377: Unless the Person Holding Her Was Mo Jingshen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Time passed by minute by minute, Ji Nuan¡¯s body curling tightly up on the sofa gradually rxed, but her hand was still on her stomach. She unconsciously fell asleep while suffering and waiting.

    She slept soundly but dreamed all the time.

    When Ji Nuan turned over and felt the weight of the quilt, she suddenly opened her eyes, looked down at the quilt, and found herself lying on the bed in the bedroom.

    She remembered that shey on the sofa and dared not move because of the stomachache and then fell asleep, didn¡¯t she?

    How did she get into bed?

    Ji Nuan sat up, looked down, and found that she was wearing the same clothes she worest night.

    Did Mo Jingshen bring her in?

    As soon as this idea came to her mind, Ji Nuan felt a sudden thrill of joy in her heart. She threw back the quilt and hurried out of the bedroom.

    As soon as she walked out, she saw a strange aunt cleaning the room. The aunt turned to see the bleary-eyed Ji Nuan and smiled at her politely. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew someone woulde in to clean up the room from time to time. She smiled politely to the aunt and then nced at the study, asking, ¡°Is Mr. Mo still here?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo left as early as six o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± The aunt wiped the end table with a clean cloth and said, ¡°I came at six o¡¯clock and saw you sleeping on the sofa with no covers on, so I took you into your bedroom. Mr. Mo left early. He must be in the office now.¡±

    The little me that had just risen within her was instantly quenched by a basin of cold water.

    ¡°You helped me into the bedroom?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the aunt.

    The aunt was wiping the end table and other furniture carefully and didn¡¯t look at Ji Nuan. She said as she wiped hard, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still a little cold in spring. You may easily catch a cold if you kept sleeping like that, so I helped you in.¡±

    She said no more and turned away to the study. She pushed open the door and walked in, only to find that theputer, documents, books, and other stuff in the study had been tidied up by the aunt. There was no trace of him left here as if she had been alone all night, and no one else had existed.

    The aunt cleaned up the apartment very quickly. The room was full of freshener scent and the fragrant smell ofundry detergent, but no of the smell of Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Do you want breakfast? I made toast, and there is milk. I can make some porridge or noodles if you don¡¯t like it.¡± The aunt went into the bathroom to wash her hands and then walked out to ask her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Ji Nuan said tly, ready to go back to her bedroom.

    ¡°But you should have breakfast. You look pale. Is there something wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to say much, so she went straight to her bedroom. As soon as she closed the door, her legs seemed to lose their strength, and she leaned against it.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. How could he care if she was suffering a stomachache when he returned to his study so coldly?

    Did she really overestimate her significance to him?

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes, then opened them and looked out of the window. From this angle, she could see clearly the Mo Corporation¡¯s building. This modern building, which was dozens of stories high, was covered with tempered ss and stood out among the surrounding high-rise buildings. She rested her eyes on the top floor of the building. The ss outside the building reflected the sun¡¯s golden tint, but the ss was so cold that she couldn¡¯t see the staff or the man in it.

    The aunt came and knocked on the door. Ji Nuan opened the door, and the aunt handed her a cup of hot milk. ¡°Have a cup of hot milk. Drinking it hot is better for your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t...¡± Ji Nuan suddenly paused and looked up at the aunt, who was smiling kindly at her. ¡°How did you know I have a stomachache?¡±

    The aunt paused and then smiled kindly and gently at her again. ¡°You slept on the sofa with your hand on your stomach, so I think you might have a stomachache or an upset stomach.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    The aunt smiled again. ¡°Please drink the milk when it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Since the aunt was not going to answer her, Ji Nuan took the cup, touched the edge of the ss that was at the right temperature, and looked again at the small, thin aunt.

    The aunt looked thinner than she was. How could she get her into the bedroom?

    Ji Nuan remembered that she had been sleeping soundly. If she had been helped back to her bedroom, she would have felt it, but she didn¡¯t feel anything at the time. Besides, the aunt was so thin that it was impossible for her to hold her steadily.

    And this aunt absolutely couldn¡¯t carry her into the bedroom.

    And she was usually very alert when she slept unless the person holding her was Mo Jingshen, who she felt safe with.

    This apartment in Ao Lan International was so big that the distance from the sofa in the living room to the bedroom was not short. If the aunt helped her into the bedroom, how could she feel nothing?

    Ji Nuan put the ss to her mouth, slowly drank a mouthful of milk, and then looked at the aunt who avoided her eyes and turned to go on with her work with a smile.

    Ji Nuan stood in front of the door, drinking milk and looking at the sofa, then back at the bed in the bedroom.

    ...

    They were very busy after returning to Hai City.

    Both Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan were busy. With the steady growth of the domestic real estate industry in the past six months, her studio had be the hottest cooperation target for many real estatepanies. She spent a lot of time traveling around the country, buying potentialnd in other cities or expanding the studio¡¯s operations, as well as promoting some projects in the tourism industry.

    The ie was indeed considerable, and she had appeared repeatedly in domestic financial news.

    She didn¡¯t spend much time in Hai City during thest two months. When she finally coulde back and take a break for a day or two, she had to have meetings in the studio or receive bidders or administrators of real estatepanies. She would asionally take a few hours to go back to the Yu Garden or Ao Lan International, but she could never meet Mo Jingshen.

    She heard that the Mo Corporation was about to merge with Shine. Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s leadership, the Mo Corporation¡¯s performance rose to unprecedented heights, and now it was on the rise to even rival the nation¡¯s toppanies. The Mo Corporation had been an unexpected dark horse in China¡¯s technology industry and was growing at an unprecedented speed in the past two months.

 Chapter 378 - Found Out That President Mo Had Not Slept All Night

    <h4>Chapter 378: Found Out That President Mo Had Not Slept All Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan knew that Mo Jingshen could have done it ten years ago, and he could do it ten yearster. And for the him of ten yearster, it was simply at his fingertips.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s studio was also maturing, and gradually, she had to deal with higher-end partners and asionally fly to ces like Hong Kong and Japan, so she was swamped.

    And for the next month, Ji Nuan stayed for a month with one of her American partners because of a $300 million contract.

    This time it was she and Xia Tian that went to the United States. She was busy with her work and meeting with the executives and leaders of her partners every day, shuffling between the office and the hotel. When she was free, she would call the Yu Garden and asked if Mo Jingshen hade back recently, and the answer was always no.

    The password of Ao Lan International was still her birthday and remained unchanged. Every time she went back, Mo Jingshen was not there.

    When she was particrly busy, she would just send him a text before going to bed to tell him what contract she had signed or what problems she had faced that day.

    Mo Jingshen had turned off the receipt notification on his phone, so whether he read her text messages or not, Ji Nuan wouldn¡¯t see any read or unread mark.

    So, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know whether he had seen what she asionally wanted to say to him.

    But he didn¡¯t reply to any of her texts.

    As for calling Mo Jingshen...

    She did call him. In the first busy month, she managed to take time off to call him, hoping to talk to him on the phone. He answered the first few phone calls but was still cold and impatient. No matter what she said, he simply hung up the phone after just a few words or asked her when she woulde back and sign the divorce agreement, telling her to stop wasting his time.

    Every time she called him, she ended up heartbroken and gaining nothing. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to hear him mention divorce, so she stopped calling him, and sent him text messages instead.

    But he never replied.

    A man who used to love you deeply could be extremely horrifying when he put aside his love for you.

    She was busy for over three months. As time went by, spring turned into summer in Hai City.

    Not long ago, Shine held several shareholders¡¯ meetings and released a message that Shine Group would start to explore the Inte market in China and set up an Intepany in Hai City. It would be temporarily managed by the Mo Corporation that had merged with Shine, and Mo Jingshen would take full charge of it. Shine would send a project leader to assist Mo Jingshen and take charge of the newpany.

    Mo Jingshen was getting busier, and even when Ji Nuan was finally able to return to an idle life, she could still barely see him.

    He was either in thepany, socializing outside, or on a business trip. He walked all over the world, but never appeared in her sight. It seemed that he was moving far away from her world.

    Ji Nuan found a chance to talk to Shen Mu about this, but thetter said that President Mo was now really unprecedentedly busy. In fact, he could always find time to rx if he wanted, but he, like a cold machine, didn¡¯t care about anything except his work. He had almost taken thepany as his home. Sometimes, he was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to have a meal. Many times, the staff was off work, but he was still busy with his work and held meetings with his partners abroad.

    When the staff went to work the next morning, they found that President Mo had not slept all night.

    No one knew why President Mo forced himself into this point, nor did Shen Mu, but thepany was developing at a terribly fast speed indeed.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t find Mo Jingshen, but at least they were in the same country, unlike before when he had gone to the United States, and they didn¡¯t see each other for ten years.

    But now it looked as if their lives were back to those days when they had nothing to do with each other.

    She didn¡¯t agree to a divorce, nor signed the divorce agreement. He was still her husband, but she couldn¡¯t even see him although she longed to.

    Ji Nuan knew that he was too busy these days, so she didn¡¯t bother him. No matter how busy he was, he couldn¡¯t be busy all his life. She had enough patience to wait for him.

    ...

    Mo Nuan Studio.

    A pile of papers wasid on the desk. Ji Nuan nced at the title and then lowered her head to continue to read the document in her hand, without saying a word.

    ¡°Why are you so depressed recently?¡± Standing at the desk, Xia Tian asked after pushing the files aside, leaning against the desk and lowering her head to stare at her.

    ¡°Am I? I¡¯m probably too tired. Try working and traveling on business for months and see what will happen to you.¡± She turned over a page of the document and said tly, ¡°I just came back a few days ago. I guess I haven¡¯t adjusted well.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you need a man tofort you,¡± Xia Tian jested. ¡°I noticed that you two don¡¯t seem to be in touch since you came back from the US with him. You may say that was because you were both busytely, but why didn¡¯t hee and pick you up after you finally be idle? Xiao Ba and the other colleagues told me Mo Jingshen used to pick you up all the time.¡±

    ¡°As you said, we are both busytely. How can he have the time to pick me up?¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids.

    ¡°Really?¡± Xia Tian raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t keep it all inside. Is there something wrong with the rtionship between you two?¡±

    After hearing her words, Ji Nuan, who had just picked up her pen to sign the document, suddenly paused, and thest stroke of her name was pulled very long.

    She stared at the long stroke and paused for a long time before she silently put down the pen, threw the file back to the desk, and then looked at Xia Tian. ¡°Go drinking with me sometime?¡±

    Xia Tian¡¯s eyelid twitched, and she waved her hands in disgust. ¡°No way. With your capacity for liquor, drinking with you is like sending you into the fire. I¡¯m not doing that. I will never go drinking with you!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I am quite good at drinking now, and I have drunk a little on social asions recently. Although I don¡¯t drink much, I can drink much more than before.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it was Xiao Ba who secretly reced your liquor with fruit wine? You should thank God for having such a good little assistant who always considers you! Among our studio¡¯s business partners, many men have been drooling over you. If you were not Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife, they wouldy their hands on you. They just dare not mess with the Mo family. Do you really think the liquor you drank in the dinner parties had low alcohol content? No, Xiao Ba changed them to protect you!¡±

 Chapter 379 - You Used to Seem so Satisfied with Your Husband in Bed

    <h4>Chapter 379: You Used to Seem so Satisfied with Your Husband in Bed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see who is drooling over me?¡± Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°But, I did see people asking for your phone number when I went to dinner with you a few times.¡±

    ¡°Bah, that¡¯s just because those people know Mo Jingshen is behind you and dared not hit on you, so they turned to me instead. Tut, they should know I¡¯m not the kind of person who they can mess with!¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Really? I remember thest time you had a party with your old ssmates, you got drunk and were carried to a hotel by a male ssmate, only to be found by your police officer boyfriend, and then you two quarreled and had a cold war and still haven¡¯t made up, right?¡±

    Xia Tian. ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, what would you say? You think we don¡¯t know who you are, but we do! Although you are straightforward and single-minded with love, you give people the impression that you¡¯re being very casual about rtionships. You are stubborn and don¡¯t like to exin, so you never try to rify the misunderstanding. How many men can put up with your crazy style?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t put up with that man anymore! He is just as smelly and stubborn as a stone in a toilet! No wonder he chose to be a police officer, although his family was very rich. He should live in the 1980s and be a schoolteacher! How could he interfere in my life? I will never yield to him this time, even if he wants to break up with me! I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°Why are you sneering?¡± Xia Tian red at her.

    ¡°You know why I¡¯m sneering. Thest time you threatened to break up with him, he said yes in a fit of rage, and then you called me and cried almost the whole night and dared not go to the police station to find him until he got over it. When you two finally made up, you carefully served him like a little maid every day! And now you say you want to break up with him? I wonder how on earth he can stand your temper.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Xia Tian picked up the papers and mmed them on the table. ¡°Ji Nuan, I am over with you!¡±

    ¡°OK, bye-bye.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Xia Tian snorted but didn¡¯t go. She leaned over her desk, put her face in her hands, and blinked at Ji Nuan cutely. ¡°Honey, forget drinking. If you are in a bad mood, I can go shopping with you.¡±

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Save this for your boyfriend. Stop giving me that look! You might as well talk to him.¡±

    Xia Tian seemed to be unwilling to talk to her boyfriend. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared, and she looked at Ji Nuan seriously. ¡°Will you go shopping with me or not?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to buy?¡± Ji Nuan frowned and pushed her arm. ¡°Budge up. Your arm is pressing on my document.¡±

    Xia Tian cocked her feet and shook them in midair. ¡°It¡¯s been so hottely. My shoes are ufortable and stuffy. I¡¯m going to buy a pair of shoes.¡±

    And then she looked down at Ji Nuan¡¯s feet. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the shoes you are wearing today rub your feet? The skin around your ankles is red, don¡¯t you even feel pain?¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice it until she heard this.

    She had driven to the studio in the morning and had not walked much. Later in the meeting, she walked back and forth in the studio¡¯s corridor for a while and did feel a little pain, but at that time, Xiao Ba came to ask her something. They talked and went to the conference room together. She didn¡¯t take the pain seriously, and when she got back to her office, she had been sitting here and didn¡¯t feel the pain.

    Reminded by Xia Tian, Ji Nuan moved her feet. ¡°My feet do hurt a little.¡¯

    Xia Tian tapped her desk. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping and buy shoes! After we meet our partner at 1:00 p.m., we can leave work early at 3:00 p.m. Let¡¯s go downtown then?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    She nned to call Mo Jingshen tonight to see if he could agree to meet her. She had asked Shen Mu in the morning, and thetter said President Mo would be in thepany today and has no meetings or social business tonight.

    But Ji Nuan could not bear to see Xia Tian¡¯s longing face.

    ¡°Please~I haven¡¯t gone shopping for a long time. Besides drinking, two women in a bad mood can only go shopping to vent. You¡¯re not even going shopping with me?¡±

    Ji Nuan helplessly put her hand on her forehead. ¡°You are breaking up with your boyfriend, not me. Who said I was in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you look exactly like a ¡®desperate housewife¡¯? He is so busy recently that he doesn¡¯t have any time for you. You used to seem so satisfied with your husband in bed, but now everyone can tell you have been swept aside. And you tell me you are in a good mood?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why was there such a creature as your best friend who could see through your mind in the world?

    It didn¡¯t feel good to be seen through.

    ¡­

    It was 3:30 p.m. when they left the studio. Manyrge malls closed after 10:00 p.m., but some closed as early as at 4:30 p.m.

    The two women got out of the studio and raced their car straight to the mall in downtown Hai City.

    Xia Tian had always wanted to eat Japanese food there. They didn¡¯t eat much in the studio at noon, but now they were in a hurry to go to the mall, so they had to go to the mall hungry and eat after buying shoes.

    Unlike before, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t loiter but went straight to the shoes counter to buy the shoes as soon as possible. Xia Tianined bitterly that she hade here only toplete the shoe-buying task and had no intention of shopping.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to buy shoes? If you want to buy something else, just buy it. The skin on my ankles is broken. How far can I walk?¡± Ji Nuan sat in a leather chair in the middle of a high-end shoe store, watching Xia Tian go back and forth picking shoes and checking the news on her cell phone.

    Xia Tian turned around and rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Come on, pick out a pair of shoes. You¡¯ll know how much it hurts when your shoes rub your ankles into blisters.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked up at the shoes in the store. She and Xia Tian liked many of the same things, such as the style, color, and brand of shoes.

    Just as she was looking at the pair of shoes in the ss window in front of the store, she caught sight of two figures passing by.

    It was a man and a woman.

    The man, tall and slender as usual, in a ck shirt and trousers, looked cold and attractive, and the woman beside him was wearing an ethnic-style white dress, with long hair flowing down her shoulders and a gentle and happy smile in her eyes.

 Chapter 380 - Uprooted His Existence from Her World, with Blood and Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 380: Uprooted His Existence from Her World, with Blood and Flesh</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were suddenly fixed on the ss window, Xia Tian, who was trying on her new shoes, turned around and caught a glimpse of the two people passing by.

    Xia Tian asked suddenly, her eyelids quivering, ¡°Oh, my god. What did I see?! Why is President Mo with that An... An what? An Shuyan, right? Why are they here?¡±

    The next moment, Xia Tian¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and she turned her eyes sharply toward Ji Nuan.

    She did hear a piece of news some time ago.

    The executive that Shine Group sent to Hai City to manage the new Intepany they set up in China was An Shuyan.

    However, Ji Nuan sat silently still and then put on the badly fitting shoe. As if she could not feel the pain, she got up, walked to the door, and looked at the pair of figures who had gone to the other side.

    Perhaps out of a woman¡¯s sixth sense, or perhaps An Shuyan had seen Ji Nuan sitting there when Ji Nuan came to the door and looked out, An Shuyan suddenly turned to Mo Jingshen and whispered something to him with a smile. Mo Jingshen still stood with his back to this direction, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression.

    At this time, Xia Tian put on her shoes and rushed out, and Ji Nuan immediately reached out to hold her, asking in a low voice, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°To p that bitch!¡± Xia Tian red at her with a furious look on her face. ¡°What the heck does Mo Jingshen mean? Doesn¡¯t he love you? And now he is actually apanying a woman shopping who has been coveting him?! Does he have a new sweetheart and is having an affair? Look at that An Shuyan, look at that disgusting smile on her face! Shit! Let go of me! Let me go over there!¡±

    Ji Nuan put almost all her strength into her hands and held Xia Tian tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Now your husband is shopping with another woman! Ji Nuan, how can you stand this?!¡± Xia Tian red at her furiously.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t.

    And she wasn¡¯t afraid.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Mo Jingshen had not seen her. He had always been observant. Even if she had been sitting in the corner, there was no one else in the shop, and they were sure to see, at first nce, Xia Tian standing by the shoe cupboard and her.

    Yes, Mo Jingshen used to love her very much.

    But now, he was really freezing all her flesh and bones and, inch by inch, pulling his love for her away, cruelly and freezingly.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, they are walking away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to confront them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then she saw An Shuyan and Mo Jingshen in a coffee shop a few dozen meters from the mall. An Shuyan was buying coffee, and the man¡¯s tall and slender figure was also there.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Xia Tian tried to break away again, wishing that she could p An Shuyan in the face and send her to hell.

    However, Ji Nuan pulled her away.

    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Xia Tian looked at her exasperatedly. ¡°Ji Nuan, you¡¯re were not so useless before! Show me the temper you used to show when you were teaching those gossipmongers a lesson. I won¡¯t forgive you if you bear this insult! This kind of stuff is absolutely intolerable!¡±

    Without saying a word, Ji Nuan pulled her in the other direction.

    Unable to stop her, Xia Tian stamped her feet in anger but was still forcibly dragged out a dozen meters away by her. Once near the elevator, Xia Tian looked back and saw that they were still there. She rolled her eyes angrily.

    When they got into the elevator and reached the first floor, Ji Nuan let go of her and walked quickly out without looking back.

    Xia Tian was going to call her back. That bitch had bullied her into such a point. She couldn¡¯t just walk away like this!

    But before she said it, she paused, took a look at Ji Nuan¡¯s feet, and hurriedly caught up with her. ¡°Don¡¯t your feet hurt? Don¡¯t walk! Your feet are blistering. If you keep walking like this, you will die of pain!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Ji Nuan said coldly, walking on without any pause as if there was something terrible in thisrgest department store of Hai City chasing and trying to eat her alive. She just wanted to stay away and as far as possible from here.

    Of course, it hurt!

    Xia Tian saw that the reddened skin around Ji Nuan¡¯s ankles was broken.

    But the pain was probably no match for the pain in her heart.

    ¡°s, you can¡¯t wear these shoes anymore. Instead of going upstairs, let¡¯s just buy afortable pair of shoes and change into them!¡± Xia Tian caught up with her and said as if nothing had happened.

    She knew Ji Nuan well. She could be extreme sometimes, but if she didn¡¯t want something, no one could bully her, but if she chose to back down, it meant that she didn¡¯t want to fight at all. Therefore, now, she was in her most vulnerable state.

    After they left the mall, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t go to her studio but sent Xia Tian back to her apartment and then drove back to the Yu Garden.

    The next two days were the weekend, and Ji Nuan thought she might need two days off.

    She shut herself up in her bedroom in the Yu Garden for two whole days. Auntie Chen came to ask her to eat, but she didn¡¯t go downstairs. Auntie Chen brought her the cooked meal upstairs, only to find that she took only a few bites of her breakfast porridge, and hardly touched lunch and dinner.

    The Yu Garden was really big. The bedroom was empty and depressingly quiet.

    After passing him at the mall, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t send Mo Jingshen any message, nor called him or Shen Mu.

    In these two days, Xia Tian came to apany her once. Auntie Chen came upstairs repeatedly to check on her health, asking her if she was losing her appetite and what was wrong with her.

    But Mo Jingshen never came back.

    It was as if he had stepped entirely out of her world.

    These days, Ji Nuan finally figured out that she was simply no match for Mo Jingshen in cruelty and ruthlessness.

    He could give her the greatest happiness and tenderness in the world when he loved her, but when he decided not to love her, he just uprooted his existence form her world, with blood and flesh, not caring whether she was in pain or not. He just made a clean exit.

    Could he really be so cruel to her?

    ...

    Shutting herself up at home for two days, Ji Nuan felt a bit dizzy and giddy.

    On Monday morning, she could hardly get up. She rubbed her hair and forced herself to sit up. She could indulge on weekends and not eat if she didn¡¯t want to, but she was going to work today, so she needed strength.

    So when Auntie Chen asked her to eat breakfast again, Ji Nuan obediently went downstairs to eat. Although she didn¡¯t eat much, she was trying to make herself eat some.

    She was not the kind of person who would torture her own body at the slightest blow. Life had to go on, and she needed to work hard to go on. There was no turning back in life. In her previous life, she fell down again and again because she was too lost and too weak.

    Now, she couldn¡¯t fall down again.

 Chapter 381 - Flowers Thrown in a Dumpster

    <h4>Chapter 381: Flowers Thrown in a Dumpster</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Boss, you are in a bad state of mind. Did you stay upte to y during the weekend? You look gaunter after vacation than you were at work.¡± Xiao Ba said as she followed Ji Nuan out of the conference room.

    ¡°En, I didn¡¯t sleep well,¡± Ji Nuan said tly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this. Our studio will move to the office building in downtown next month. The sign of our studio has been hung. Ourpany¡¯s housewarming party will be held for three days in a row. All partners and clients are expected toe to the party. In your present state, you look as if you will fall down at any moment. You need to sleep and eat well during your vacation, or you won¡¯t be able to hold out that day!¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t seem to want to talk, Xiao Ba, who was following her, stopped nagging her. When they return to the office, Xia Tian happened toe over. She took a look at Xia Tian and then at Ji Nuan and asked her to go back to her office with a stern look.

    When Xiao Ba left, Xia Tian looked at Ji Nuan, who had obviously not eaten or slept well. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be better off after staying at home for two days. But seeing you like this, I might as well had rushed to p An Shuyan that time, which would be better than bearing that insult.¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop.¡± Ji Nuan put the pile of papers in her hand into hers. ¡°Go to Jiang City with me for two days. Something is wrong with a plot in a tourist area. The document issued by the government of Jiang Citycked a seal. Now, they refuse to give us thend with this excuse, but we¡¯ve paid the money. Xiao Ba can¡¯t handle this rascal kind of behavior. Let¡¯s go solve it personally.¡±

    Whenever Ji Nuan talked about work these days, she was like a windup machine, caring about nothing but work.

    Xia Tian didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her before, but now she finally knew.

    ¡°Are you sure about going to Jiang City at such a time? Are you surrendering your man to another woman?¡± Xia Tian asked with a frown.

    Ji Nuan, who had just pushed open the door of the office, froze, then turned her head and said indifferently, ¡°An Shuyan has been in Hai City for more than a month, but I learned about it two days ago. If anything is going to happen between them, it has already happened. What can I do in Hai City? Even if I¡¯m in Hai City, I can¡¯t see Mo Jingshen. It makes no difference whether I¡¯m in Hai City or not.¡±

    With that, she went straight in.

    Xia Tian was very exasperated. Although Ji Nuan suddenly became indifferent, she knew Ji Nuan must be suffering a lot.

    Although she was her good friend, she couldn¡¯t do much for her if Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want her to interfere. She was willing to do anything for her friend, but she would have to gain her friend¡¯s approval first. Otherwise, even if she went to Mo Jingshen with a knife, she would only do a disservice to her.

    Xia Tian followed her into the office. ¡°Then go to Jiang City to rx for two days. The temperature there is higher than that of Hai City. Shall we prepare two swimsuits and spend a night in the newly developed seascape tourist area of Jiang City?¡±

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Ji Nuan answered coldly, and sat down behind the desk and looked down at the documents in her hands.

    Xia Tian paused.

    The biggest difference between her and Ji Nuan was that when she was in a bad mood or had problems with her boyfriend, she would find ways to vent and cheer herself up, whereas Ji Nuan would keep it all inside. She was quite different from the person who used to be domineering and arrogant. Now, she forced herself to be calm and rational, which in Xia Tian¡¯s eyes, was simply self-torture.

    In the afternoon, Ji Nuan was still reading documents when the door of the office was suddenly knocked. Xiao Ba stuck her head in holding a bunch of roses.

    Seeing the roses, Ji Nuan cast a surprised look at her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Xiao Ba coughed and said in a small voice, ¡°These are sent by Mr. Vinse, the Managing Director of BGY group. In fact, he has been sending you flowers for almost two months; he sends you a big bunch of red roses every day...¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan frown coldly and saying nothing, Xiao Ba said, ¡°But those flowers were intercepted by Sister Xia Tian and me. Sister Xia Tian has stopped a lot of suitors for you. She usually won¡¯t let me tell you that. She said you just need to focus on your work, and she would tend to the rest, but today... when these flowers were sent here on time, I was about to throw them away, but Sister Xia Tian told me that if anyone ever sent you flowers again, not to stopped them and bring them to you.¡±

    Looking at the roses, Ji Nuan put her hand on her forehead and remained silent.

    Was Xia Tian, who had nowhere to vent, trying to help her find a new boyfriend?

    Mr. Vinse was an overseas returnee in his thirties who looked genteel and wore gold-rimmed sses. It was said that he was an overseas Master of Management. Since he was able to climb to the position of general manager of the BGY Group at a young age, he must be sophisticated and intelligent, but Ji Nuan felt he was too shrewd and cunning and didn¡¯t like toe into contact with such kind of person. When he asked her to have dinner with him, she just thought that he wanted to be polite because of the cooperation and refused.

    She didn¡¯t know he was pursuing her.

    No wonder recently every time she went to the parking lot, she found flowers thrown in a nearby dumpster. It turned out it was the handiwork of Xia Tian and Xiao Ba.

    ¡°Boss, let me find a vase and put the flowers in it.¡± Xiao Ba was going to look for the vase excitedly.

    ¡°No, throw it away as usual,¡± Ji Nuan said tly. ¡°And call Mr. Vinse and ask him not to send me flowers anymore. He knows I¡¯m married. What¡¯s the point for him to send me flowers?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a foreign etiquette. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking you, and he just sends you flowers and doesn¡¯t do anything else... He has been sending you flowers for so long... Every day when I throw the flowers away, I feel pity...,¡± Xiao Ba mumbled.

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°So, do you think a married woman like me, in the face of another man¡¯s affection, should just ept his flowers every day and put them in my office happily?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Ba was not married, nor in love. She must have longed for love and roses, and it was not strange for her to think this way. After hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Xiao Ba pursed her lips. She probably agreed that it was really improper to put the flowers in Ji Nuan¡¯s office, so she obediently took the flowers out and no longer ced such an eyesore in front of Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 382 - Come On! Call Mr. Mo! Mrs. Mo Passed Out!

    <h4>Chapter 382: <i>Come On! Call Mr. Mo! Mrs. Mo Passed Out!</i></h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After they went to Jiang City, because of the problem of the seal, several rogues of the business and political circles deliberately dyed giving them their plot in the tourist area that had been temporarily shelved. In the next two days, Ji Nuan and Xia Tian ran around and resorted to all of their possible connections, and finally got the approval. Of course, they hardly rested for these two days.

    Xia Tian had had ck circles under her eyes for two days in a row, not to mention Ji Nuan. On the way back, they closed their eyes and rested, too tired to say a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s really too much. They thought our studio is just a small one without any background, so with the excuse of that damn seal, they tried to embezzle the one hundred million yuan that we paid. They messed with the wrong people! What makes them think they can embezzle our money?¡± After sleeping in the car for a while, Xia Tian opened her eyes and angrily raged.

    ¡°The problem has been solved, and we did not incur any loss. It just took us a little more work these past two days. All approvals have been obtained and the plot has been officially transferred to us. We¡¯re lucky to get this result in the struggle against both the local business circle and local government,¡± Ji Nuan said calmly. ¡°We should learn a lesson from this. All necessary seals must be stamped on the official document to avoid this trouble again.¡±

    Xia Tian whispered, sitting beside her with her eyes closed, ¡°You¡¯re not even afraid of such scoundrels and never hesitate to defend your interests. No one dares bully you. You can always find the best solution for any problem, but now you have problems in your marriage. Why can¡¯t you find a solution?¡±

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes and looked out the window at the rapidly retreating scenery.

    If Mo Jingshen was still the man he used to be, there would have been no problem in their rtionship or marriage, and he would not have allowed any misunderstanding, cold war, or quarrel with her separate them.

    However, although Mo Jingshen was still Mo Jingshen, he was no longer the Mo Jingshen in her memory.

    Ji Nuan really didn¡¯t know how to face the current Mo Jingshen. When she returned to China with him, she still thought confidently that he was the man she loved and even the highest iceberg would melt someday.

    But he didn¡¯t even see her and didn¡¯t even give her the chance to live under the same roof as him.

    He was busy with his work in thepany, which was not a ce for romance. After the Mo Corporation merged with Shine, the management of thepany became stricter than before, and she couldn¡¯t go to hispany to pester him.

    And even if she went to hispany, he was not necessarily in it. A few days ago, she went to hispany to find him, but Shen Mu said CEO<sup>1</sup> Mo was not there.

    It seemed that her courage had been gradually cooled and shattered. Mo Jingshen knew her so well that he knew how to deal with her. When she said she would never divorce and insisted on continuing to be his wife, he didn¡¯t say anything but just disappeared from her life, leaving no trace in her world, so her passion and insistence wentpletely useless.

    Ji Nuan was simply no match for the man in means and ruthlessness, who was the actual ruler of Shine and dominated the dog-eat-dog American business circle for many years.

    ...

    It took them only three hours to travel from Jiang City to Hai City by car. During the three hours, Ji Nuan had barely slept. It waste afternoon when they returned to Hai City. To Ji Nuan¡¯s surprise, it was raining.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t bring an umbre with her, so she went back to the studio to drive her car. On her way back to the Yu Garden, she passed through a manhole cover that had just turned over, around which there was no protective fence. The rain was so heavy that Ji Nuan could not see clearly, so the car went straight to the manhole cover and the wheels got stuck in it.

    She had to get out of the car in the rain, check it, then get back in the car, and make a phone call. By the time the head of the traffic department came to help her move the car, it was an hourter.

    When Ji Nuan drove back to the Yu Garden, Auntie Chen was startled to see her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive back? Why are you all wet? Come on, take a hot bath, then eat some food, and drink some hot water. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Ji Nuan grunted in response. She had hardly gone upstairs to her bedroom when she felt dizzy. She almost lost her footing and leaned against the door for quite a while. She raised her hand and rubbed her temple. Then she went into the bedroom but had no energy or strength left to bathe, but her clothes were too wet for her to go to bed.

    She simply sat on the ground for a while, feeling very tired. She worked too hard these days and didn¡¯t eat or sleep well. While dealing with those scoundrels, she had been holding back her anger. She was feeling very sick now. Her ears were buzzing, and it seemed that her strength had reached its limit. Now that she could finally rx, sleepiness swept over her.

    Being in her bedroom for nearly an hour, Ji Nuan still didn¡¯t have the strength to enter the bathroom. In the end, she simplyy down on the cold floor and stared at the crystalmp on the ceiling.

    She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. The bedroom door was knocked on. Ji Nuan turned over on the floor before she found it too hard. She frowned, opened her eyes sleepily, and heard Auntie Chen calling her outside the door. ¡°Madam, are you out of the shower? Come on, have some food. I made brown sugar ginger tea for you. Come out to drink some. Be careful not to catch a cold. You can¡¯t bear catching a cold. I remember every time you catch a cold, you¡¯ll get a high fever.¡±

    Ji Nuan struggled to sit up on the floor and raised her hand to touch her messy, damp, and drenched hair. Hearing Auntie Chen knocking at the door, she struggled to get up but stumbled. With difficulty, she stabilized her body and went over to open the door. Auntie Chen was shocked to see her pale face.

    ¡°s, why do you look so pale? Haven¡¯t... you showered yet?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go down to grab some food before I take a shower,¡± Ji Nuan said and went straight out.

    Noticing that she was still wearing wet clothes, Auntie Chen was about to say something when she suddenly remembered that after Ji Nuan came back, Mr. Mo didn¡¯t go back to the Yu Garden for several months, during which time she was very scanty with her words. She thought for a while and decided not to say anything. She hurriedly followed Ji Nuan downstairs to turn off the air-conditioner in the living room, in case Ji Nuan would catch a cold.

    Ji Nuan walked quietly down the stairs. She was five or six steps from the tiled floor of the hall when she felt sudden dizziness. Darkness came over her eyes. She hurried to catch hold of the rail, but her hand had not yet touched it when she fell headlong. Her head banged against the stairs and her consciousness sank into darkness.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡± Watching Ji Nuan suddenly faint and rolled down the stairs, Auntie Chen let out a cry of terror, ran down to help her up, and hurriedly called for the other servants. ¡°Come on! Call Mr. Mo! Mrs. Mo passed out!¡±

 Chapter 383 - Seeing It Was from Mo Jingshen, He Picked Up the Call

    <h4>Chapter 383: Seeing It Was from Mo Jingshen, He Picked Up the Call</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The servants were startled to see Ji Nuan¡¯s situation. Some of them rushed over and assisted Auntie Chen in pulling Ji Nuan up, and some turned and hurried to call Mo Jingshen.

    In the chaos, Ji Nuan woke up as soon as the call went through. Leaning on Auntie Chen¡¯s chest, she frowned and raised her hand to rub her forehead when she heard a servant said on the phone, ¡°Mr. Mo, Madam fainted and fell down the stairs. When will you be back, Mr. Mo...¡±?

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan immediately turned to that servant. ¡°Don¡¯t call him back. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She spoke softly, but the servant paused, hesitated, and came to her with the telephone.

    ¡°Mr. Mo asked me to give you the phone, ma¡¯am...¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, raised her hand, and put the phone to her ear.

    His voice was casual and indifferent and cold as usual, which made her shiver. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you even survive without me? Cold, fever, and now even walking can cripple you?¡±

    Ji Nuan had not expected him to return. She just felt dizzy and lost her footing. However, after hearing such cold words, she still felt utterly disappointed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to force you back. I was just being careless. The servants were too scared for me and made a fuss. Don¡¯t take it seriously. But Yu Garden is our home anyway. Will you never return?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was calm and t, and she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking at all. ¡°I can see that you like Yu Garden very much. Its ownership has been transferred to you. With this property, you can live a carefree life for the rest of your life and won¡¯t live a depose life again.¡±

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t live a disced life again. She had the work and the life she created with her own hands.

    Ji Nuan really didn¡¯t have the energy to ask about these matters that were not important to her right now. She clutched the phone and asked again, ¡°Will you never return to Yu Garden, our home, again?¡±

    She got no answer.

    Mo Jingshen just hung up.

    Cold beeping sound came out on the phone. Ji Nuan listened motionlessly as if she was not certain whether he hung up, or as if she didn¡¯t believe that he suddenly hung up without any other word.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo...¡±

    Auntie Chen and the servants were about to help her up, but Ji Nuan just sat on the floor, looking down at the darkened screen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fell.¡± Ji Nuan gently pushed their hands away. ¡°I can get up on my own. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me.¡±

    ¡°Madam, let me help you to the table to sit down, all right?¡± Auntie Chen asked softly.

    Ji Nuan nodded, but when Auntie Chen helped her up, she felt dizzy again.

    After helping her to the table, Auntie Chen suddenly raised her hand and touched her forehead. ¡°When I held you up just now, I felt the heat through your clothes. Do you have a cold and a fever? Shall I call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got caught in the rain. It¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯ll just have some of the brown sugar ginger tea you just made.¡±

    ...

    Mo Jingshen stood in therge and cold office and then strolled to the floor-to-ceiling window. On this rainy night, there was no light from the stars and the moon in the sky. Through the window, he could feel the chilly coldness falling onto the office, which was full of materials and documents.

    Qin Siting was about to go off work when he received a call. Seeing it was from Mo Jingshen, he picked up the call.

    On the other end of the line, his voice was low and deep yet clean. ¡°Find a doctor with the same medical ethics and skills as you and ask him to go to the Yu Garden to see Ji Nuan.¡±

    Qin Siting, who was about to open the door of his car but paused. ¡°What happened to her? Shall I go to see her?¡±

    ¡°No, send a man who she doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Wondering why he didn¡¯t want Ji Nuan to know the doctor was sent by him, Qin Siting frowned and was about to ask him why, but he had hung up.

    ...

    Ji Nuan had finished eating and drinking the brown sugar ginger tea Auntie Chen had made for her. Her pale face looked a little redder, and she began to sweat a little when the doctor suddenly came.

    ¡°Who called for a doctor?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    ¡°I just called Miss Feng Ling, and she said she would ask Doctor Qin toe over. It seems that Doctor Qin is not in Hai City, so he sent his colleague over.¡± Auntie Chen told Ji Nuan what she just heard on the phone.

    Ji Nuan took a look at the doctor, who smiled at her politely and said Doctor Qin asked him toe here. Hearing this, Ji Nuan nodded at him.

    Ji Nuan was not seriously ill. She didn¡¯t rest well these days, nor ate much, so she was too tired, and she had a cold and fever after getting caught in the rain. Besides that, she had no problem. All she needed to do was to take cold pills and antipyretic, rest more, drink more hot water, and eat more to maintain her strength.

    She had known this. Auntie Chen was relieved to hear the doctor say there was nothing wrong with Ji Nuan.

    After the doctor left, Auntie Chen told Ji Nuan to take a hot bath. She obediently went to the bath, and after taking the pills, she went back to the bedroom and went to bed. As she rolled over in bed, she looked at the other side of the empty bed and touched it.

    It had been a long, long time since thest time she felt his smell and warmth.

    When he still cared about her, even if she had the slightest illness, he would hug and coax her, as if she was a fragile porcin doll that he wanted to hold in his hand, but now, she couldn¡¯t even get ill. Whenever she felt ill, it seemed to him that she was trying to bring him back by torturing herself.

    Is the image of her as a person who would do anything to achieve her goal so deeply ingrained in his mind?

    How warm and happy she felt when she was with him, and how lonely and lost she was when all of this suddenly disappeared.

    She wanted to give up. She wanted to leave.

    She asked herself, have you really decided to give up?

    She knew exactly what kind of man Mo Jingshen was. Whatever he did, he did it for a reason.

    But what would make a man willing to die for her push her away again and again?

    Ji Nuan sniffed with her stuffy nose. It was gettingte, but she had a headache and was not sleepy. She sat up in bed and stared at the white wall under themp, but still couldn¡¯t fall asleep after watching it for a long time.

    She had a lot of work to do in the studio tomorrow, so she had to go to sleep.

    She rubbed her head, turned to fumble in the drawer, and found a box of sleeping pills with only two or three pills. It seemed that Ji Mengran bought it when she was here.

    Seeing that the pills had not expired, she got up and went to get a ss of water, drank a sleeping pill, andy down again.

 Chapter 384 - CEO Mo Seemed to Be Drunk. Can You Take Him Home, Mrs. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 384: CEO Mo Seemed to Be Drunk. Can You Take Him Home, Mrs. Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had been working in the studio all day and, as usual, had dinner parties with her business partners in the evening.

    The previous several dinner parties had been declined by Xia Tian. However, today, the heads of BGY and WK woulde to negotiate thend purchase agreement with them, so she had to show up.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, in the VIP room of Hai City Royal Club, Xiao Ba and another assistant who got a little tipsy were singing karaoke. Ji Nuan was discussing the cooperation details with the head of WK. At first, the people of the twopanies wanted her to have a few drinks with them. However, she didn¡¯t look well today, so when she asked to rece liquor with juice, they agreed.

    Ji Nuan was the only one who didn¡¯t drink in this room. At this time, Xia Tian came back and signaled her with her eyes to go out to avoid drinking. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Ba and the other people¡¯s terrible singing. Besides, the heads of the twopanies kept drawing near, sitting right next to her, or ¡°casually,¡± putting their hands on her waist. Getting Xia Tian¡¯s signal, she got up and walked out of the room.

    When she went out, Feng Ling happened to call her.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m sorry. My task here has been dyed for more than three months. I will return to Hai City in half a month. Is there anything I can bring you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just finished your task, so you can take a break in the US before youe back. I¡¯m safe here. I hired you to protect me in the US, didn¡¯t I? Now Su Zhn and the Su family have both disappeared, and Director Mo is not nning anything against me. I have returned to a normal and peaceful life. You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry toe back.¡±

    ¡°I signed a three-year agreement with Mr. Mo. It has been less than a year. Of course, I¡¯ll get back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°OK then. If you insist oning back at the time I am relocating my studio, you¡¯ll have to do a lot of hard jobs. You¡¯re a real busy bee.¡±

    Feng Lingughed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring gifts for Xiao Ba and the others. What do you like?¡±

    ¡°I just want you toe back safe. By the way, you haven¡¯t had a haircuttely, have you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep longer hairst time?¡±

    ¡°...I did. It¡¯s not convenient to keep long hair.¡±

    ¡°You can wear a ponytail. Why do you like short hair so much?¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes, hair is three thousand pieces of trouble silk. I feelfortable with short hair, and I feel lighter.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows and looked down at her long, slightly wavy hair hanging down her chest. After hanging up the call, she touched her hair, wondering whether she should cut her hair short. Look how much Feng Ling liked her short hair!

    This idea popped up in her mind. She turned into the bathroom and suddenly spotted a familiar figure entering the men¡¯s room. She paused.

    Not long after, a tall man walked out of the men¡¯s room. He froze when he saw Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡±

    ¡°Shen Mu?¡± Ji Nuan asked and couldn¡¯t help ncing at the doorway of the men¡¯s room and looking around.

    Although she didn¡¯t ask, she thought whenever Mo Jingshen showed up in Hai City, Shen Mu would be there, and vice versa. Now that Shen Mu was here, Mo Jingshen might be around.

    ¡°We came here to see a business partner, and CEO Mo is in the private room. Why are you here?¡± Smelling no liquor on Ji Nuan, Shen Mu thought she came here with her friends or for CEO Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m here seeing my clients,¡± Ji Nuan exined briefly. However, hearing Mo Jingshen was here, she nced at the other private rooms.

    The VIP rooms of the club were all on this floor. The club¡¯s VIP rooms wererge and well-equipped, so there were only three of them in this club.

    Seeing there were mostly men in the other two VIP rooms, she asked, ¡°Is it just you and him here? Is there anyone else with you?¡±

    ¡°No, our business partner chose this ce tonight, and only I came with CEO Mo. The others in the room are all staff of our business partner, so there aren¡¯t many people there. CEO Mo rarely attends this kind of dinner party, but we¡¯ve been business partners for many years, and their president is on good terms with CEO Mo. Also, we¡¯ll continue to carry out other international cooperation projects in the future. Mrs. Mo, do you want to go in for a drink?¡±

    ¡°No. Call me when you are going to leave,¡± Ji Nuan said gently.

    Shen Mu was a little confused. CEO Mo had been busy with work at thepany these months, but Shen Mu didn¡¯t know whether CEO Mo went back home or went somewhere else after leaving thepany. He didn¡¯t know what happened between Ji Nuan and CEO Mo and thought that since Ji Nuan was Mrs. Mo. if CEO Mo was here, she could certainly enter his room if she wanted to, and no one could stop her.

    But Ji Nuan had rejected, so he just nodded. ¡°OK, no problem.¡±

    ...

    When Ji Nuan went back to the room, the heads of BGY and WK saw she looked better and poured her a ss of fruit wine, inviting her to have a drink with them. Ji Nuan declined with a smile and continued to talk with them about the contract. Fortunately, she brought Xia Tian and Xiao Ba with her today, who were good at enlivening the atmosphere. When Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to drink, Xia Tian would avoid embarrassment by shifting the subject.

    At half-past ten in the evening, she was about to leave when she received Shen Mu¡¯s call.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, we¡¯reing back. Will you go with us?¡±

    After receiving the call, Ji Nuan said goodbye to the heads of BGY and WK and said a few words to Xia Tian and Xiao Ba before she left several minutes in advance.

    When she came out of the club, she saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s ck Ghost parked in front of the door. Shen Mu was waiting for her out of the car, but she didn¡¯t see Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan came over, and Shen Mu handed her the keys to the car. ¡°Mrs. Mo, you didn¡¯t drink tonight, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo is drunk. I was going to drive him home, but my girlfriend called me. She has a stomachache and asked me to apany her to the doctor. I was going to call the driver to send Mr. Mo home, but since you didn¡¯t drink, can you take Mr. Mo back? You live together anyway.¡±

    Ji Nuan took the key. ¡°OK, just go to see your girlfriend and leave him to me.¡±

    With that, she suddenly paused, looked at the car, and then at the closed rear door. ¡°Did he drink much?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he drank a lot. CEO Mo has always been a good drinker, but he rarely drinks so much. Perhaps it was because his friends were here today, so he didn¡¯t refuse any offered toast. If it were before, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk as much, and be really drunk. I think it is because he is recently too tired.¡±

 Chapter 385 - Successfully â€œAbductedâ€ CEO Mo Home

    <h4>Chapter 385: Sessfully ¡°Abducted¡± CEO Mo Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan nodded and gave Shen Mu a reassuring gesture. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink and I¡¯m good at driving. I can drive him back.¡±

    ¡°So how did you get here? Your car...¡±

    ¡°My colleagues are here, and my assistant has the key to my car. They¡¯ll take my car back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°All right. I have to go. Sorry for troubling you, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Shen Mu turned, went to the roadside, called a taxi, and hurried away. Ji Nuan stood beside the ck Ghost, looking at the ck, glinting door, and, after a moment¡¯s thought, went round to the driver¡¯s side, opened the door, and got in.

    As soon as she entered, she smelled a strong wine scent. She turned her head and looked back. Mo Jingshen was sitting in the back row, eyes closed. She didn¡¯t know whether he was asleep or too drunk to open his eyes.

    She had smelled liquor from him before, but it was the first time it felt so strong. She had never seen Mo Jingshen drunk since he always controlled himself well and never allowed himself to drink too much.

    Ji Nuan looked at his clothes again, ck shirt and ck trousers. She had notice that since he woke up from his two-month of sleep, he had been wearing ck, which made him look even colder and unapproachable.

    With his eyes closed, he seemed not to have noticed that the driver had changed. Ji Nuan started the engine and was about to drive away when his low and deep voice rang. ¡°Shen Mu.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak nor look back but stared at the rearview mirror, only to see him frowned. He seemed to have drunk too much and had a headache.

    ¡°Give me water.¡± His voice was hoarse and cold, and he still kept his eyes closed.

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to look for water in the car and saw a bottle of unopened mineral water on the door of the passenger seat. She took it and handed it to him.

    Mo Jingshen slightly opened his eyes. There were no lights in the car and, even if there were lights outside, it was still dark inside. When he reached out to take the water, he saw the white, slender fingers on the bottle. He paused, quietly took the water, unscrewed the cap, and took a sip. Then he closed his eyes again and leaned back in his seat.

    Thinking he found nothing unusual, Ji Nuan put her hand on the steering wheel, restarted the engine, and drove the ck Ghost away from the parking space in front of the clubhouse.

    She drove steadily. After all, she was no longer a novice driver. The man in the back was being very quiet. Ji Nuan looked at the rearview mirror and saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes closed. He seemed to be asleep.

    Fifteen minutester, the car passed the Mo Corporation, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t hesitate to step on the elerator, not intending to stop at all.

    When the car passed Ao Lan International, she hesitated. She had nned to ¡°abduct¡± this man¡ªwho hadn¡¯t returned to the Yu Garden since they came back to China¡ªback to the Yu Garden. She felt it necessary to take him home.

    However, she was afraid that he might throw a tantrum on Auntie Chen and the servants after he woke up, so she, after a short pause, drove to Ao Lan International.

    Ji Nuan pulled up, unbuckled her seatbelt, turned around, and saw that he still hadn¡¯t opened his eyes. She opened the door and went out. Then she went around to the back and opened the back door, reaching out and patting him.

    The man kept his eyes closed and didn¡¯t move.

    Ji Nuan patted him again.

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    <i>Was he really asleep?</i>

    Ji Nuan took his arms and pulled him out of the car, and when he got out of the car, his whole weight fell on her. As she struggled to support him, she reached out to close the door and stumbled into the elevator of the underground parking lot.

    She finally got into the elevator, but Mo Jingshen was too tall and heavy for her, a woman of only about one hundred pounds. With his weight on her back, she wobbled. In the end, she had to lean against the wall of the elevator to bear his weight. His head hung over her shoulders, and his breath, reeking of wine, touched her neck.

    Supporting him like this for a while, Ji Nuan struggled to turn to look at the number on the elevator and remembered that she hadn¡¯t swiped her card or input the password, so the elevator was still on the ground floor. She hurriedly pushed him. ¡°Let me press the password...¡±

    He didn¡¯t move, however. So she could only support him with one hand with difficulty. She reached out to press the password with the other hand before she quickly withdrew it and made an effort to support the man¡¯s heavy, tall body. When the elevator finally reached the floor of their apartment, Ji Nuanbored him out of the elevator.

    In the past, every time Mo Jingshen held her, he easily carried her up. But now she, supporting him, felt he was as heavy as a rock, let alone that he was so tall!

    She opened the door with difficulty and helped him in. Ji Nuan, staggering, supported his body lest he fell to the ground. She helped him to the sofa and sat him down.

    Seeing him leaning against the sofa, Ji Nuan rubbed her slightly sour wrist and turned to close the door. Then she took off her shoes, went to the shoe closet, and took out a pair of men¡¯s slippers before she squatted down and helped him change his shoes.

    She worked herself up in a sweat. Her face, which had been pale from illness, was now faintly red.

    She helped him change his shoes, turned on the air-conditioner, and stood in front of the sofa lost in thought, looking at the man who was lying on the sofa motionless.

    She had sessfully taken him back...

    Then, what should she do now?

    He wouldn¡¯t talk to her much when he was sober, and now that he was so drunk, he couldn¡¯t talk to her. However, he was right in front of her, and she could touch and see him.

    Certainly, she couldn¡¯t molest this man when he was drunk just because she hasn¡¯t touched him for too long.

    As the ridiculous idea popped up in her mind, the corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouths twitched. At this time, the man suddenly rubbed between his eyebrows, his eyes closed. Seeing this, she turned to look for sobering pills, looking back at the sofa from time to time. When she saw him sitting there without intention to leave, she lowered her head to continue to search.

    After she found the pills, she went to boil the water. Then she washed the white towel in cold water, wrung it dry, and hurried back to the sofa to wipe his face.

    As soon as she walked over, however, she saw the man put down the hand ced between his eyebrows. His ck eyes had a hint of drunkenness but had be sober. He sat there and stared at her indifferently and quietly.

 Chapter 386 - What Are You Going to Do to Me After Bringing Me Back?

    <h4>Chapter 386: What Are You Going to Do to Me After Bringing Me Back?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s stare, she clutched the towel. Not dodging his stare, she looked into his eyes. ¡°Are you awake? Or...¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t wake up, what were you going to do to me after bringing me back?¡± His eyes were deep and cold. ¡°Or do you think you can solve some problem by bringing me back like this?¡±

    Ji Nuan knew that the problem between them could not be solved.

    The feeling that their love had gone with the wind made her cold all over when facing him.

    Today, he was not only the CEO Mo who once overawed the business circle but also the global president of Shine Group who shocked and frightened the whole western financial world. His ruthlessness and cruelty were hidden beneath his cool and calm exterior.

    Ji Nuan gazed at his face that was handsome yet revealed the cruelty and condescendence peculiar to people in high ces. This was a face she missed terribly yet instinctively feared.

    She still missed this man, but now he was so strange to her.

    He was clearly drunk, but his stare was cold and sharp like a cold de cutting her flesh and blood.

    Ji Nuan paused and asked, ¡°When did you wake up? Or you were not drunk at all?¡±

    He leaned against the sofa with no intention to get up, or maybe he was a little drunk and didn¡¯t want to get up. He looked at her and smiled, but his smile was chilly, and his tone was scornful. ¡°If I weren¡¯t drunk, how could I allow you to sit on the driver¡¯s seat?¡±

    ¡°I drove you back because Shen Mu said his girlfriend¡¯s belly ached, which could be very serious. He was in a hurry to get back, so he gave me the key,¡± Ji Nuan said calmly. ¡°I happened to be in that clubhouse and didn¡¯t drink, so I drove you back.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes as if he had seen through her purpose at a nce.

    His eyes were too cold and sharp.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t utter a single word under his stare.

    His refusal and what he did to her these days aroused her psychological rebellion. With her usual temper, she could not bear such treatment. If it were before, she would have walked away in anger.

    But Mo Jingshen had been treating her so nicely that she couldn¡¯t be angry at him. Besides, she really missed him.

    Under his stare, Ji Nuan instinctively avoided making eye contact with him. She entered the kitchen. ¡°The water is boiling. I¡¯ll make you a hangover soup.¡±

    With that, she hurried into the kitchen, quickly picked up a ss to pour water, then put the medicine into the ss and shook it gently. Then she went out with the ss and set it on the end table as if she couldn¡¯t feel how hot it was.

    He sat there and looked at her fingers, which were instantly scalded to red. He looked at the skin on the back of her hand, which was still slightly redder than it had been before, and though there were still some signs of burns from Cambodia. It was certainly a lot lighter than it had been a few months ago.

    He looked in silence, and she didn¡¯t speak either. They remained silent for quite a while before Ji Nuan pointed to the ss on the table. ¡°Drink some when it¡¯s hot. It will work better. Shen Mu said you drank a lot tonight. You might have a stomachache or a headache. You¡¯ll feel better after drinking it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless, as if he was not interested in the water she served.

    Or he was guarding against her...

    <i>Why? Was he afraid she would drug him?</i>

    Ji Nuan looked into his eyes. ¡°Do you hate me so much now?¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    She paused and said tly, ¡°Last time Xia Tian and I were shopping, I saw you were together with An Shuyan. Were you apanying her shopping? Or something else...¡±

    Hearing her words, the man coldly narrowed his eyes. ¡°What kind of answer would you like to hear?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips twitched. Mo Jingshen allowed no misunderstanding between them before.

    Whenever there was something that would make her misunderstand, he would give her a reasonable exnation as fast as he could to make her at ease and not let her entertain wild thoughts.

    She wanted to ask where that Mo Jingshen she remembered had gone.

    The words hade to the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t speak them out.

    Under his cold stare, Ji Nuan, who had been standing behind the end table for a long time, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you dislike me or are guarding against me now, or... something else... but from the very beginning, I just wanted to live my life and never wanted to attach myself to anyone. You remember what happened in the past. Then you should know that my feelings and what I did to you are real and pure, just as your feelings to me. I...¡±

    Before she finished her words, she heard the man chuckle.

    It was a sneering chuckle that came from his chest. It was very light, but she heard it.

    He got up, walked around the end table and the hangover soup on it, and approached her. When she smelled his refreshing and clean scent mixed with the smell of wine, all her pores shrank by his sudden proximity. She raised her eyes to him, and the man bent over her at the same time, his breath close enough to rest on the skin of her cheek. ¡°Pure? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to mention this word to me?¡±

    Not overpowered by him, Ji Nuan looked up at him with a stubborn yet earnest look. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t! I just learned how to cherish and how to avoid all harm and live my life. I¡¯m not ashamed of speaking this word to anyone. Including you, Mo Jingshen! My feelings for you are pure enough. You can choose not to believe my love for you, but you can¡¯t deny mepletely!¡±

    She stared at him. ¡°I can¡¯t give up the man I loved so much! I won¡¯t me a man who would die for me even if you put a knife right in my body! After all, you had felt a million times more pain than I have. The marriage is mine, the man is mine, and the home is also what I want to guard! You have no right to make me give up.¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised her chin, his voice low and gentle. ¡°So persistent? So affectionate?¡±

    Ji Nuan saw a strong mockery in his eyes, his eyes dark and deep as always, his voice gentle and low.

    But she looked up at his cold face and could capture no other emotion except indifference.

    Ji Nuan looked away from him, not wanting to be stung by his stare. She walked away from him and bent down to pick up the ss from the end table. ¡°The soup is no longer hot. Please drink it.¡±

 Chapter 388 - He Took Her Down from the Edge of the Balcony

    <h4>Chapter 388: He Took Her Down from the Edge of the Balcony</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°After several days of overcast and rainy weather, the sky is nowpletely dark with nothing in it. What stars do you see?¡±

    ¡°Really? But I saw a lot of stars...¡±

    With that, the woman on the balcony started swinging her legs back and forth again.

    The corner of Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyebrow twitched. For a moment, he wondered if this woman had drunk all the bottles of wine that fell moments ago.

    ¡ª-

    The door of the apartment was suddenly opened, and the wind pouring in from the door, and the open French window instantly blew the curtains around. The wind also blew the women¡¯s skirts and hair on the balcony.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the small amount of blood on the floor, and the broken bottles, which werepletely empty, went straight in and saw Ji Nuan sitting on the balcony. ¡°Ji Nuan,e down!¡±

    Ji Nuan looked back at him and gave him a drunken grin. ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    Seeing her look back, Mo Jingshen frowned. ¡°I told you toe down. I didn¡¯t let you move.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine here. I¡¯m safe.¡± Ji Nuan looked down at where she was sitting and then muttered, ¡°Those wines of yours are really nasty. I didn¡¯t know those wines in your wine cab tasted so bad, but I thought they must be very expensive, so I drank all of them to avoid wasting them... And... guess what? I saw... stars after drinking them...¡±

    With that, she lowered her head and then triumphantly crossed her legs on the balcony. The coldness in his eyes shot up when he saw her crossing her legs in such a dangerous ce. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Ji Nuan cast him a confused nce. ¡°What? You want to see the stars too?¡±

    And she suddenly moved her ass aside. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve made room for you. Come here...¡±

    Without a word, Mo Jingshen dropped the medicine in his hand and strode over to grab the arm of the woman who almost fell from the balcony. She was startled by his gesture and was about to pull back her hand when suddenly a heavyweight fell on her shoulder, and she was taken down from the edge of the balcony.

    The moment her feetnded, she almost lost her footing and staggered in his arms. She instinctively raised her hand to grasp his shirt and climbed up, then she leaned against his arms and said with a drunken look. ¡°Mo Jingshen, Why are you back? No, I should ask... Is it you who came back...¡±

    Without speaking, the man pulled her from the balcony into the window and mmed it shut. When he was about to push her away, she suddenly put her arms around his neck. He could feel a strong smell of liquor on his face, and she said softly in his ear, ¡°Is that you who came back? Mo Jingshen... you didn¡¯t really wake up until now, did you... you havee back, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen pushed her onto the sofa and said indifferently as she was about to rise and lunge at him again, ¡°Just sit there!¡±

    Ji Nuan paused. Under his stare, she sat down on the sofa obediently.

    The man gave her a cold look, picked up the broom she had left on the floor, and swept the pieces of ss. Then he saw the traces of blood on the ground. He walked over and saw that there were still tiny pieces of ss on the sole of her feet, and dust and blood also clung to her feet.

    Ji Nuan saw the mane over, and before she said anything, she was suddenly picked up like a chicken and carried straight into the bathroom.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, what are you doing...¡± She looked at him nkly.

    After they entered the bathroom, Mo Jingshen asked her to sit on the toilet seat so he could wash her feet, but she refused to sit still and kept moving her hands and feet. Seeing herpletely drunk, he suddenly grabbed the showerhead, turned the water up to its maximum, and flushed her head and body.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Ji Nuan cowered on the toilet and shivered all over. The cold water rinsed her whole body. Because of the shock and coldness, the fog in her mind started to clear up. She lifted her eyes, wiped out the water from her face, and struggled to get up, but was still firmly pressed on the toilet seat by the man, who washed her from head to foot with cold water.

    ¡°What are you doing...¡± Ji Nuan could not speak, because as soon as she spoke, water woulde into her mouth. Afraid of choking on the water, she could only try to move her head to avoid it.

    Finally, the water stopped.

    Then she heard the man¡¯s voice that was even colder than the cold water. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Ji Nuan froze. She did wake up.

    She turned to the man, whose ck shirt and trousers had been sshed with the water, but obviously, he wasn¡¯t as messy as her. He stared at her coldly. ¡°You just did everything you could to make me stay, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan was stunned for a long time before she remembered the scene where she had climbed onto the balcony to look at the stars.

    There weren¡¯t actually any stars. She drank a mixture of these wines, and after that, she saw stars. The soles of her feet hurt a little. She went to the window and opened it to see if Mo Jingshen had gone. As a result, she climbed up unconsciously and then sat there looking up into the sky.

    She moved her lip, which had turned pale because of the cold water and looked at his cold eyes. It had been quite a while before she said hoarsely, ¡°Why did youe back...¡±

    ¡°If you jump down from the 18th floor and kill yourself, you will affect all the surroundingpanies. Apart from the fact that you will destroy this feng shui treasurend of Hai City with your own life. I¡¯ll also change from a divorced man to a widower which is damn ominous.¡±

    His voice pierced her alcohol-sapped nerves and made her shudder.

    He stared at her with his deep and dark eyes, and his tone was light as if he were stating an unimportant matter lightly. ¡°It¡¯s stupid to fall from the 18th floor to your death because you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do things that will trouble others. Live well and don¡¯t burden anyone.¡± Mo Jingshen pulled down a towel, threw it to her head, and turned to walk out without looking back.

    Ji Nuan tugged down the towel over her head and looked at the man¡¯s indifferent and determined figure. ¡°Mo Jingshen, am I your burden?¡±

    His tall figure paused for a moment, but he made no reply. His figure looked so cold that he seemed to have really pulled his feet out of her world and would never enter again.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids were drawn down, her eyes half-closed, and she stood up slowly with some difficulty. Her long hair was wrapped around her shoulders like seaweed, and her white dress was drenched, sticking to her body and bing translucent. She was like a sexy and pure water demon.

    She staggered out of the bathroom and walked to the door. Just before he left, she reached out and mmed the door in front of him.

 Chapter 389 - His Kiss Was Hotter Than Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 389: His Kiss Was Hotter Than Just Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan put one hand on the door, raised the other to grab his sleeve, and turned to look into his cold eyes. ¡°Tell me, Mo Jingshen.¡±

    His face remained indifferent. He looked deadpan at her and didn¡¯t answer her.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Ji Nuan slowly steadied herself in front of the door, holding the door nk with her hands. ¡°Say more cruel and ruthless words and let mepletely give up!¡±

    ¡°What else can you do?¡± Mo Jingshen looked at her eyes, which had turned red. His eyes darkened, and he gave a chilly smile. ¡°What kind of night do you want to make when both of us are a bit drunk? Or do you think you¡¯re attractive enough for me to be fooled by you again?¡±

    With that, he lifted her chin with his long, slender fingers, not forcing her to make way.

    When Ji Nuan paused, without warning, he suddenly leaned forward and pressed her against the door, dangerously yet ambiguously bending over to her lips and chuckling darkly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you want? En?¡±

    Instinctively Ji Nuan raised her hand to push him away, but as soon as she did, he grabbed her wrist.

    His refreshing, masculine breath hung over her, and his breath touched her lips. ¡°Just tell me what you want. Just those affairs between a man and a woman. Just speak it out. After all, having slept so many times, I¡¯m not so coldhearted as to refuse you if you really want it. If you say you are lonely, I can understand you.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and cold. He was literally trampling her self-esteem under his feet.

    Tears of anger came to Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes.

    Did he mean to shatter his image in her mind and destroy her love for him?

    Feeling the man bending his head anding closer, she hurriedly moved her head away, but he held her chin and turned her face back. When she was about to say that she didn¡¯t mean that, he firmly held her, bent over, and put his lips onto hers. The warm and soft lips she was so familiar with covered her lips. When Ji Nuan realized what was happening, the man had pried open her lips, went straight into her mouth, and explored more deeply.

    ¡°No...¡± Ji Nuan struggled hard but couldn¡¯t move as he held her arms firmly against the door. Instinctively, she lifted her legs, but the man immediately pinned her legs down and didn¡¯t let her move.

    ¡°Mo Jing... Shen... you... umm...¡± Ji Nuan tried her best to move her head away, but the man deliberately kissed her hard. His tongue went deep into her mouth again and again, making her so ufortable that she could hardly breathe.

    For so long, he hadn¡¯t touched or kissed Ji Nuan. As he kissed her wildly and violently, all her nerves were trembling violently, and her heart was beating hard.

    Until he bit the tip of her tongue, his relentless kiss slowed slightly as her uncontroble tears fell into their mouths.

    For a moment, she felt as if the familiar Mo Jingshen was kissing her, kissing away the salty taste in her mouth, kissing away the tears on the corners of her mouth. When he was about to kiss away the tears on her face, he stopped for a moment. His hand was on the back of her head, and he gazed silently at her with his ck, unfathomable eyes.

    Leaning against the door, the woman was panting like a dying fish, her eyes red and full of tears.

    He remained silent for a while. His eyes were unfathomable, and he smiled indifferently. ¡°Is this what you want?¡±

    Ji Nuan froze. The familiar tenderness just now had almost bewildered her, but then hearing his words, she hurriedly scrambled to push him away from her.

    However, faster than her, the man took her into his arms, pressed her to the door, and held her firmly in his arms. His kiss was hotter than just now. She tried in vain to push him away, but the push had no effect except to make the man hold her more firmly.

    She was almost suffocated and sank into his arms because of anoxia. Mo Jingshen finally stopped kissing her and let go of her. Ji Nuan¡¯s pale face had turned red, and her mouth was full of his cool, refreshing smell.

    She clung to the door and almost slipped to the floor. She feebly put her hand against the handle of the door to steady herself.

    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to look up at his face, and then his cold words rang on the top of her head. ¡°If you still want more, I don¡¯t mind satisfying you here tonight.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was condescending and mocking. ¡°Since you still refuse to divorce, from a legal point of view, it seems that I can perform marital obligation a few more times before we divorce. I think you must be missing it.¡±

    Having no energy to respond to his words, Ji Nuan leaned against the door, her head bowed, panting.

    She clutched the handle of the door tightly and didn¡¯t move. At the moment that she heard the man asked her in contempt whether she wanted him to continue, she suddenly released the door handle and raised her hand to p him in the face¡ª

    He didn¡¯t stop it but just stood in front of her and looked at her. However, her hand didn¡¯t fall but froze in midair. She looked at the man¡¯s cold look, and the ck Bentley hurtling down the freeway in Los Angeles that day and crashing in front of her suddenly popped up in her mind.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands froze in midair.

    Then she slowly lowered her hands, clenching her fists, her nails sinking into her palms.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, even if I have left a bad impression on you, but how can you just forget all our past? Do you really feel good about being so cruel to me?¡±

    He smiled coldly and scornfully. His eyes were so deep and dark that she didn¡¯t know which of his words were true and which ones were false. He said tly, ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re standing here, and even if you jump off the balcony, I won¡¯t feel anything! What do you expect from me?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand loosened and tightened, tightened and loosened, and in the end, she leaned against the door. She looked down at her bare feet, closed her eyes, and then force a smile, which was so sad.

    She struggled to unscrew the door handle. After opening the door, she picked up the bag on the shoe cupboard by the door and, despite the fact that she was still wet, turned to walk out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

 Chapter 390 - Had He Felt an Unusual Heat on Her?

    <h4>Chapter 390: Had He Felt an Unusual Heat on Her?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ignoring the voice of the man behind her, Ji Nuan walked straight out. She walked to the elevator, pressed the button, and stood silently while waiting for the elevator.

    Mo Jingshen came out deadpan, throwing the towel over her. ¡°You¡¯re all wet. Take a shower. Don¡¯t walk around.¡±

    Ji Nuan flicked the towel off her back and said softly, ¡°No, this is your ce. I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    The man looked at her, who looked as if her whole heart had been hollowed out, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t speak.

    As soon as the elevator door opened, Ji Nuan walked straight in. She forgot where she left her shoes when she had just hurriedly helped him into the house. Anyway, it didn¡¯t make any difference whether or not she wore shoes. So she went barefoot without looking back. She pressed the first floor, and the elevator¡¯s door closed slowly in front of her eyes.

    However, all of a sudden, the elevator¡¯s door opened again. He was standing outside the door with a cold look, his hand resting on the button outside the door. Just as the door was about to close again, he entered.

    Ji Nuan stood against the wall of the elevator, looking at him indifferently. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°How can you leave like this? Go back with me.¡± He remained expressionless, but he had reached out to grab her arm and pull her out of the elevator.

    Not as strong as him, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t break free from him. Her lips still hurt.

    When he opened the door again and brought her back into the apartment, she looked at the familiar room and said calmly and clearly, ¡°This is your ce after all. As long as I am here, you will certainly leave. I can¡¯t upy your ce all the time. A woman like me, who is no longer important to you, should have some sense and give it back to you.¡±

    He ignored her words and threw the towel back over her, his voice cold and a bit harsh. ¡°Take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower when I go back to the Yu Garden.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡±

    Ji Nuan stood still. Nothing was colder than her heart now.

    ¡°Or do you want me to help you take a shower?¡±

    Hearing this, she paused and clutched her bag. After quite a while, she turned around and walked out without another word.

    But before she could get out of the door, her arm was suddenly yanked back. Before she could steady herself, he dragged her into the bathroom. Just as she was about to push him aside, he raised his hand and took her wrist. Not letting her escape, he said dangerously and threateningly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, take a shower yourself, or I¡¯ll tear your clothes right now.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Her voice was aggrieved and hoarse.

    He remained unmoved and was about to tear her clothes.

    ¡°No!¡± Ji Nuan hurriedly raised her hand to press her clothes and pushed him away with her elbow.

    ¡°Take a shower or not?¡± He seemed to be giving hisst warning.

    She was really cold. She had had some cold these days. After being rinsed with cold water just now, she was cold from the inside out. Her teeth chattered because of coldness and fear, and only now did she realize that one day she would be afraid of Mo Jingshen.

    He was so rude when he was kissing her just now, and if he had really stripped her, or if something had happened here tonight, she wondered if she might have been able to make it.

    Even when he was gentle with her, she couldn¡¯t get out of bed for a long time after sex. If he had sex with her in such a situation, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower myself!¡± She pressed her clothes.

    He stepped back, walked around the water stains on the floor, and walked out of the bathroom, leaving only a cold word. ¡°If you don¡¯te out in fifteen minutes, I¡¯lle in.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at his back, then at the tub next to her.

    He forced her toe back for a hot bath and gave her only fifteen minutes?

    She turned to close the door of the bathroom and then pulled off her sticky clothes. With only fifteen minutes to take a bath, she had no time to use the tub. She simply picked up the showerhead Mo Jingshen had left aside, turned on the hot water, and rinsed herself thoroughly.

    She washed from head to foot. Thinking it was about fifteen minutes, she turned off the water, put on the bathrobe, and went out.

    After all, she had lived at Ao Lan International before, so she had a lot of clothes in the closet in the bedroom. She was about to go into the bedroom to change when she saw Mo Jingshen throw two boxes of medicine on the end table. ¡°Take the antipyretic before going to bed. Even if the wound on your foot is not serious, put some medicine on it. Don¡¯t get yourself scarred all over.¡±

    She turned her eyes to the medicine he had put on the end table.

    She had only a slight cold and fever. Had he felt an unusual heat on her just now?

    He was so familiar with her body that he could see the slightest difference in her, but now she waspletely unfamiliar with him, even estranged with him.

    She didn¡¯t speak but went into the bedroom to change, and when she finished, he was gone.

    Ji Nuan thought he had just had a moment of conscience or had regained his usual patience and gentleness, so he had told her to bathe, have food, and take medicine.

    But it turned out that instead of apanying her, he just left.

    The apartment was sorge, and every room in it looked exceptionally empty and quiet. She went to the sofa and sat down. Then she took the pillbox, opened it, took out a pill, and put it into her mouth.

    Then she saw the medicine on the sofa, which didn¡¯t look like one of those in the medical kit but seemed to have just been bought. She looked at it for a long time before picking it up.

    So, Mo Jingshen went out to buy some medicine because her feet were injured by ss splinter?

    She narrowed her eyes. What did he mean by trying to push her away yet still trying to control her affairs?

    Ji Nuan put down the medicine. Mo Jingshen only went down for a few minutes. It took at least two minutes for the elevator to go down from the 18th floor. She hesitated, got up, went to the French window, opened it, stepped onto the balcony again, and looked down.

    The ck Ghost was parked there, and the lights were on, which showed that the man had got into the car but had not driven away.

    Ji Nuan stared at the car below, standing on the balcony for over ten minutes, but the car still didn¡¯t leave.

    Was he afraid that she would climb onto the balcony again?

    If she climbed to the most dangerous spot on the balcony now, would hee up again?

    Ji Nuan ran her hand over the edge of the railing of the balcony andughed at this shameful and ridiculous idea.

    Life was so good, and the world was big. If something went wrong in a rtionship, find a way to solve it. There was always a way out. She just couldn¡¯t find the way temporarily. She wouldn¡¯tmit suicide, which was stupid and cowardly.

 Chapter 391 - Did You See Them Kiss or Hug?

    <h4>Chapter 391: Did You See Them Kiss or Hug?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan left the balcony, closed the window, and returned to the sofa, looking at her cell phone as she picked up the medicine to apply to the wound under her foot. Then she picked up her cell phone and sent him a text message.

    [I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.]

    After she sent the text message, she waited until the ointment under her feet was dry, got up, and went to the balcony again.

    When she looked down, the car had already left.

    Ji Nuan looked up at the bustling long street in the distance.

    He was concerned about her life, but still shut her out.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    That was really interesting.

    You hoped for me to live well.

    Then Mo Jingshen, from today on, I will live my life as wonderful as I can. My life will be so wonderfully shining that you won¡¯t be able to avoid me and will see my shadow everywhere!

    ...

    Hai City was very hot in the summer.

    Mo Nuan Studio was about to be relocated. The office building had been built, and they just needed to clean up the interior of the offices. It would only take more than a week toplete the relocation.

    Ji Nuan, in a baggy white print T-shirt and casual shorts, went back and forth to the office with a whitewashing kit in her hands.

    Xia Tian had just returned from buying a dozen popsicles when she saw that the people who tidied up the office had rested except Ji Nuan, who was still working hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re the boss? Why do you still keep painting yourself when all your employees are resting? Didn¡¯t the workers say there would be ss panels in these areas? What¡¯s the point for you to paint them white? They can¡¯t be seen anyway.¡± Xia Tian went to take a popsicle out of the bag and handed it to her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot. The building is still not connected to electricity, so the air conditioner is not working. Look, you¡¯re sweating all over. Come on, have a popsicle.¡±

    Ji Nuan painted thest area where the color was missing white. Then she put down her tools and wiped the sweat off her face, but a piece of white starch from her hand rubbed against her cheek.

    She had more than one white patch on her face, which was on her nose, chin, and neck. Xia Tian held back a smile and handed her the popsicle. ¡°Eat it first. Remember to wash your faceter.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her in confusion, tearing open the bag of popsicles and saying, ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful boss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a boss who works like a horse like you. What¡¯s wrong with you this week? Not long ago, you were depressed, but recently you are so motivated and work so hard. I think you need not go to the gym recently because you¡¯ve had enough exercise by decorating this house and painting the wall together with the workers.¡±

    Ji Nuan took the wipes Xiao Ba handed her and wiped her hands. Then she took a bite of the popsicle and looked at the walls of the office. ¡°I will not put any ss there. I n to put some other stuff, so it looks better if I paint it into the same color.¡±

    Xia Tian raised her eyebrows and nced at the white patches on her face. ¡°When I went out just now, I ran into Vinse in a nearby cafe, the guy who had been sending you flowers. After he knew you were here, he said he¡¯d like to invite us for iced coffee. And he specially invited you. Are you going or not?¡±

    Ji Nuan remained expressionless. ¡°I told you to tell him never to send me flowers again! Why do you still agree to his invitation?¡±

    Xia Tian shrugged. ¡°Boss Mo disappeared. I feel obliged to find a new boyfriend for you. You know, as your BBF, I always spare no efforts in helping you.¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯re just jealous of my peaceful life and try to make some trouble for me. I¡¯m not interested in Mr. Vinse. If he has a new project for me, I can meet him. If not, I don¡¯t have any time to see him.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so principled? Just because you have principles doesn¡¯t mean your husband has principles. I saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s photos at an exhibition in a business magazine. Several youngdies of note in Hai City also attended the exhibition,¡± Xia Tian said and looked at Ji Nuan seriously. ¡°Those women are all coveting him and wouldn¡¯t miss any chance to meet him. They all crowded around him, asking to have their pictures taken with him. Look at you, dress up like a decoration worker every day. If you say you¡¯re Mrs. Mo, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed for you.¡±

    ¡°I received the invitation for the exhibition, but I didn¡¯t attend it,¡± Ji Nuan said, concentrating on her popsicle as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°What¡¯s wrong about him being photographed standing next to those women? Did you see them kiss or hug?¡±

    ¡°...When did your heart get this big?¡± Xia Tian looked at her incredulously and raised her hand to touch her head. ¡°I thought you would copse like Lin Daiyu at any moment. I¡¯m d to see that you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ji Nuan pped her hand away and touched her own head, exining casually, ¡°I just think some things are not what they seem. Life has to go on, and I can¡¯t keep getting depressed and making a mess of my life.¡±

    Xia Tian sneered. ¡°What you said is so abstruse that I don¡¯t understand it. Can you exin it in a simple way?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a bite out of her popsicle and mumbled, ¡°I can only say that I have too much perseverance and vitality.¡±

    Xia Tian went speechless, wondering whether she should feel Ji Nuan¡¯s head again to see if she really had a fever. After eating the popsicle, however, Ji Nuan picked up the tools, went back to the office, climbed the high stool agilely, and continued to paint the wall.

    Xiao Ba leaned close to Xia Tian and whispered, ¡°Sister Xia, did someone stimte Boss?¡±

    Xia Tian shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think she must be stimted.¡±

    With that, Xia Tian was about to help Ji Nuan, only to see a business magazine on the high stool thetter was standing on, with the cover in which Mo Jingshen was photographed standing with the nympho girls, and this magazine was being trodden under Ji Nuan¡¯s feet now.

    Xia Tian: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan had been working in the new office building for two days. Xia Tian tried to persuade her to go back but was ignored. Her cell phone was left uncharged and shut down for two days.

    As she left the building to return to her studio, she plugged in her phone in the car and turned it on. Sure enough, she saw a flood of messages and missed calls. When her business partners couldn¡¯t reach her, they would call someone else in the studio. The most missed calls were from the Mo family.

    Most of the missed calls were from the Mo family¡¯sndline!

    And the second most was from the Yu Garden and Auntie Chen¡¯s cell phone.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she immediately called Auntie Chen back.

 Chapter 392 - You and Jingshen Can Give Birth to a Granddaughter for Me as Soon as Possible

    <h4>Chapter 392: You and Jingshen Can Give Birth to a Granddaughter for Me as Soon as Possible</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Oh my god, you finally called me!¡±

    As soon as Auntie Chen picked up her call, she hurriedly a say with a sigh, ¡°Grandfather Mo called you for a whole day yesterday, but he couldn¡¯t reach you, so he came straight to the Yu Gardenst night, only to find that you and Mr. Mo were not here. We didn¡¯t dare to tell him much and just told him you and Mr. Mo had been very busy recently, but he probably found something was wrong between you and Mr. Mo, so he left in anger. He returned to the Mo family today but asked me to tell you to visit him immediately as soon as I reach you.¡±

    Ji Nuan had seen many missed calls and guessed that they were probably from Grandfather Mo. Hearing Auntie Chen¡¯s words, she felt even more guilty.

    After returning from America, she and Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t returned to the Mo family.

    ¡°My studio is about to be relocated, so I¡¯ve been busy recently and have paid little attention to my family...¡±

    ¡°Well, Mr. Mo hasn¡¯t been back to the Yu Garden recently, which I didn¡¯t dare to tell the Grandfather Mo, but we can¡¯t keep it from him all the time. You¡¯d better go back to the Mo family, Madam. Not only did he fail to find you, but he also did not get through to Mr. Mo. He was really mad...¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the time at once. ¡°I will find time to go to the Mo family this afternoon. Did Grandpa say anything before he left?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything but just told you two to go back to the Mo family.¡±

    ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    For so long, Grandfather Mo had been treating her very nicely and doting on her, but she hadn¡¯t gone back to the Mo family since she came back to China. It was not that she didn¡¯t miss Grandfather Mo, but that Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t go back with her, so she couldn¡¯t go back alone. It would arouse suspicion if she were left alone because they showed up together all the time before. After all, there wasn¡¯t only Grandfather Mo in the Mo family, the rtives of the Mo family also frequented the Mo family a lot.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan went back to the studio, changed her clothes, and drove straight to the Mo family lest Grandfather Mo would be angry for too long.

    It took her an hour from Jin Lin Building to the Mo family. When she arrived at the Mo family, Ji Nuan gave Auntie Chen a call and asked her to rest assured.

    After getting out of the car, Ji Nuan found that Grandfather Mo was waiting for her in the front yard.

    With a bright smile, Ji Nuan walked in with the boxes of tonics she had bought on the way.

    Grandfather Mo immediately stepped out when he saw that she came alone. He looked at her up and down and then looked behind her. With a look of discontent and unhappiness on his face, he said crossly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Jingshene back with you?¡±

    ¡°The Mo Corporation is about to merge with Shine. With a lot of jobs to do, he is very busy. I¡¯m busy these days too. I just saw the missed calls from you on my cell phone, so I hurried back to see you,¡± Ji Nuan said,ing forward and taking Grandfather Mo¡¯s arm with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, people of our age are usually busy. You should understand it. I guess you must have worked harder than us when you were young. If we don¡¯t work hard when we are young, how can we live as leisurely as you when we are old?¡±

    Grandfather Mo snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me as if you have honey in your mouth. I went to the Yu Gardenst night, but neither you nor Jingshen was there. I asked Auntie Chen and she only said that you were busy recently. All right, you can be busy, but how can you be so busy that you don¡¯t even have time toe back to see me for months? I¡¯m old and have one foot in the grave, but I¡¯m not in a coffin yet. How can you just forget about me so early?¡±

    ¡°You are destined to live for more than a hundred years. I know you¡¯re angry, but please don¡¯t curse yourself! Auntie Chen is right. We are just too busy...¡± Ji Nuan said, all smiles.

    Still angry, Grandfather Mo didn¡¯t speak anymore but just took her to the living room. The servant served the tea and Grandfather Mo, still looking unhappy, sat down.

    Ji Nuan handed the tonic in her hand to the servant, looked around but didn¡¯t find the butler Uncle Ou whom she often saw here. She asked curiously, ¡°Where is Uncle Ou? Why is he not here?¡±

    ¡°He broke his leg and wille back in two months.¡± Grandfather Moined,¡± After he left, I don¡¯t even have anyone to y chess with. You and Jingshen stayed out so long but didn¡¯t evene to visit me when you finally came back!¡±

    Looking at Grandfather Mo, who looked as angry as a little kid without candy, Ji Nuan suppressed augh and crouched beside his legs, gently pounding on his leg with her fists and saying, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. In the future, even if Jingshen is too busy toe to see you, I wille back to apany you more!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Grandfather Mo snorted and turned his head aside, still looking unhappy.

    Ji Nuan continued to pound on his legs gently. ¡°All right, don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa. I know I¡¯m wrong. I promise I¡¯ll miss you every day!¡±

    Being coaxed by her for a while, Grandfather Mo finally smiled. He looked down at her smiling eyes. ¡°Is there anything wrong between you and Jingshen?¡±

    Ji Nuan kept the smile on her face and said lightly, ¡°What problem can we have?¡±

    Grandfather Mo stared at her, pressed her hand that was gently pounding on his legs, and patted the back of her hand with his wrinkled hand. ¡°Girl, if Jingshen bullies you, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°I know. I will tell you if anything goes wrong between us. Please don¡¯t worry. We are fine.¡±

    ¡°Did you spend the Spring Festival in Shaoze¡¯s home when you were in Los Angeles a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you met Jingshen¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is a very kind person and very nice to me. Grandpa, you really don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯re fine wherever we are. All we want is that you have good health!¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at Grandfather Mo with her head up, and her innocent eyes wide open like a lovely little deer. Looking at her, Grandfather Mo smiled and patted her on the head. ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you, Nuan Nuan. It¡¯s said that a daughter is a little cotton coat close to parents. If you and Jingshen can give birth to a granddaughter for me as soon as possible, I think I can live for another twenty or thirty years.¡±

    ¡°Then apany us for several decades. With an old darling like you at home, everyone envies us.¡±

    Amused by her words, Grandfather Mo took a sip of his tea and told her to sit down and not to squat there.

    Ji Nuan found out when she got here today that the Mo family was not as lively as it used to be. She talked with Grandfather Mo for a while, and it was already dark. ¡°Have aunts and uncles not been heretely? And all the other rtives I normally meet here, why aren¡¯t they here today?¡± she asked before she left.

 Chapter 393 - This Diamond Was Worth Hundreds of Millions at Least

    <h4>Chapter 393: This Diamond Was Worth Hundreds of Millions at Least</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Grandfather Mo snorted. ¡°During the Spring Festival, these people dide, but I drove them away.¡±

    ¡°Why did you drive them away? It would be livelier to have these people in the house.¡±

    ¡°No! These people are all glib-tongued liars and scramble for petty profits with each other as soon as they meet. I¡¯m not their grandfather or father. They just have the same surname as me. What makes them think they can gain profits from me? Instead ofing to my house all day to suck up to me, they should take care of their own affairs. They have no skill, and all they have learned since their childhood is to ride on the Mo family¡¯s coattails. I¡¯m tired of dealing with them.¡±

    At this time, something suddenly urred to him. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that during the Spring Festival, an old friend of mine in South Africa, whose family is engaged in the jewelry business, had just discovered the world¡¯srgest and mostplete ten-carat blue diamond, when you were in Los Angeles with Jingshen. Because Jingshen had told my friend to reserve a good diamond for him before, and I knew he always wanted to give you something unique, I had bought that blue diamond for him. Now it¡¯s put in your room. Wait for a while, let me get the diamond here.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, then hurriedly got up and followed him. ¡°Grandpa, you...¡±

    Grandfather Mo had left the living room and cheerfully ordered his servant to assist him upstairs to fetch it.

    It was not long before he returned with a velvet box and handed it to her. ¡°Come on, open it.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at Grandfather Mo with some surprise, then at the envious servants around her, thought for a while and opened the box.

    The blue diamond in the box wasrge and improbably beautiful, shining in the light of the living room.

    This was really a veryplete round blue diamond, not too deliberately processed into the shape of water droplets or heart and other popr shapes. It was perfectly round, which was the rarest and precious type among blue diamonds.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know much about jewelry, but she knew that blue diamonds were rare and more expensive than any other diamond in the world, not to mention a perfectly round diamond of such high purity.

    This diamond was worth hundreds of millions, at least.

    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s too precious. I...¡± Ji Nuan was about to quickly put the box back on the table next to Grandfather Mo when he gave her a stare that made her draw back her hand.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can afford it. And this blue diamond wasn¡¯t ordered by me. Jingshen had early noticed that you didn¡¯t wear the wedding ring after your wedding and guessed that maybe you didn¡¯t like that ring. He had long nned to give you a blue diamond but had been waiting for the rarest and best-shaped one. Now we¡¯ve finally got this one. There¡¯s no reason not to give it to you. You were not in Hai City for the past few months. When the blue diamond was sent here, I kept it for you. You can take it as a gift from our Mo family, from me, and from Jingshen. My best granddaughter-inw deserves the best diamond.¡±

    Ji Nuan clutched the velvet box when she heard that Mo Jingshen had ordered the diamond ring a long time ago.

    ¡°You may not like your wedding ring, but this blue diamond is ordered by Jingshen for you. You can¡¯t refuse it,¡± Grandfather Mo said with a smile, ¡°This is a blue diamond that has not gone through any processing. If you feel it too big and can¡¯t find a proper asion to wear it, you can just put it away. Isn¡¯t it said that jewelry gives women a sense of security? You silly girl, how can you refuse the jewels and diamonds that others give you?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, the Mo gamily is the safest haven for me, so I don¡¯t need to turn to this kind of worldly possession for a sense of security. And this is really too precious.¡± Ji Nuan opened the box again and took a look at the diamond. ¡°Such a big diamond, with the money buying it, I can probably set up severalpanies in Hai City...¡±

    Grandfather Mo grinned, his eyes nearly closed. ¡°You¡¯re sharp-eyed. Anyway, we can afford it. Just take it. If you really don¡¯t want it, talk to Jingshen and see if he can help you turn it into money. Then you can set up somepanies to y with.¡±

    Jested by him, Ji Nuan said shyly, ¡°Grandpa, I am serious about my studio. No matter it is studio or anypany I may set up, I won¡¯t take them as my toys.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I wonder why you have to open a studio and work with so manypanies if you can just stay at home and enjoy your life? Do you think it¡¯s easy topete in the business circle? You don¡¯t have to suffer so much hardship. I thought you were just ying, but then I found out you were serious. Why are you working so hard?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled without exining.

    ¡ª-

    It waste when she left the Mo family, and Ji Nuan drove past the Mo Corporation. She parked in the square opposite and looked up at the floor-to-ceiling windows on the top floor of the building.

    Here she could pinpoint the location of his office and see the lights on in his office.

    Looking at the light, she reached for the velvet box that had been ced in the passenger seat and opened it. Inside, she saw the round blue diamond shining in the dim car.

    Such a perfect circle was like a route that you could never go wrong. It was always a circle. No matter which direction you followed and which side you went to, you would eventually return to the start, not deviating from the original route.

    She rubbed this perfect circle with her fingers over and over again.

    ¡ª-

    After circling around the Mo Corporation for a long time, she finally got out of the car.

    At this time, many people in Mo Corporation¡¯s building had left work, and some were working overtime. Lights were on in several offices on each floor.

    Ji Nuan went to the top floor. Shen Mu had probably got off work at such a time. The offices on the top floor were very quiet and very few people were in the secretary¡¯s office and assistant¡¯s office.

    A man about thirty years old with sses came out from the water heater room. He seemed to be surprised to see Ji Nuan but then asked her respectfully and politely, ¡°Are you Mrs. Mo?¡±

    Ji Nuan gave him a strange look. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the secretary of CEO Mo. You can call me Secretary Ke.¡± He said to her with a smile, ¡°When I was hired to be the secretary, Mr. Shen showed me your photo, telling me that if youe to thepany, you cane in without appointment or notice.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused for a long time and then looked at him in surprise. ¡°A male secretary?¡±

 Chapter 394 - Either Eat It All or Pour It Out Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 394: Either Eat It All or Pour It Out Yourself</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Secretary Ke pushed his sses with a serious look. ¡°Now it¡¯s not easy to serve as secretaries in these multinationalpanies. The workload is so heavy, so there are more and more male secretaries. We have both male and female secretaries. The work requiring greater care is left to female secretaries, and the male secretaries will take care of that requiring better physical strength or travel and drinking. The division ofbor is very clear.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled.

    In fact, she was not surprised at the existence of male secretaries. She certainly knew that there were a lot of male secretaries now and that both men and women could do this job. Sometimes, men could do more than women, and the workload was alsorger.

    She was surprised that this position had been vacant for so long, and in the end, he hired a male secretary.

    She used to worry that he would find a beautiful secretary, but in the end he...

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, are you here to see CEO Mo? He is in his office. You can just go over,¡± Secretary Ke said while pouring water in the water heater room.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo talked about some projects with Shinest night. After all, there is a time difference between China and America. He had been busy all night and had no rest during the day. Now he is still having a meeting with our partners in the United States. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t keep it up, so I want to make a cup of coffee for him.¡± Secretary Ke looked around as he spoke. ¡°But I can¡¯t find any good coffee.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the ss in his hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your CEO Mo rarely drinks coffee?¡±

    ¡°Really? He has been drinking coffee a lottely. He didn¡¯t sleep much at night, and when he was busy, he drank coffee all the time. Sometimes I¡¯m afraid it will damage his health. The bag of coffee that Mr. Shen had bought for him had been drunk up, and now the coffee in the water heater room was other secretaries¡¯, not his. I don¡¯t know if he can get used to the coffee.¡±

    The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s face faded. ¡°He has been drinking coffee a lottely?¡±

    Secretary Ke nodded and finally found that imported coffee. He picked it up and looked inside. ¡°As I thought, it is empty.¡±

    He handed Ji Nuan the bag. ¡°This bag of coffee is two months¡¯ amount, but CEO Mo drank it up in less than a month.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the bag and remained silent. Then she took the bag and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you get off work, and I¡¯ll take care of the coffee.¡±

    Knowing she was Mrs. Mo, Secretary Ke didn¡¯t ask much. ¡°In that case, thank you, Mrs. Mo. I¡¯ll go back to my office to handle my work. CEO Mo¡¯s workload has been very heavy recently. If possible, please advise him not to work day and night regardless of his health. No matter how young and healthy he is, he cannot treat his body like this.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Secretary Ke left, and Ji Nuan stood still in front of the water heater room. Then she threw the coffee bag away and turned back into the elevator.

    She went downstairs to a porridge shop to buy a bowl of red date and glutinous rice porridge. When she got to the top floor, she found Secretary Ke hadn¡¯t left. She handed him the porridge. ¡°Give this to him.¡±

    Secretary Ke immediately smelled the fragrance of the porridge wafted out. His eyes lit up and he looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°This red date and glutinous rice porridge are good for the stomach. Aren¡¯t you going in? You¡¯re here to see CEO Mo, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb him. Don¡¯t tell him I bought this porridge.¡± Ji Nuan smiled at him, calm and casual.

    Although Secretary Ke was dutiful, he didn¡¯t know much about the rtionship between Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan like Shen Mu. Hearing her words, he didn¡¯t think much, nodded, and turned to walk toward the President¡¯s office.

    Five minutester, Secretary Ke came out, with the bowl of porridge untouched.

    Ji Nuan was about to go, but for some reason, she still stayed in the corridor. She looked back, only to see Secretary Keing out with that porridge.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, why don¡¯t you send this in?¡± Secretary Ke held the bowl in one hand and pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose with the other, saying frustratingly, ¡°I asked CEO Mo to eat some porridge, but he just ignored me and told me to take out the porridge and dump it...¡±

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did you tell him I bought the porridge?¡±

    ¡°...How do you know?¡± Secretary Ke coughed and looked embarrassed.

    Ji Nuan resisted the impulse to roll her eyes. ¡°Why did you tell him that?¡±

    ¡°I was worried he may not drink it. I thought if he knew it was you who bought the porridge, he would be moved and drink some of it. I didn¡¯t expect him to tell me to dump it,¡± Secretary Ke said aggrievedly.

    Seeing Ji Nuan remain silent, Secretary Ke pushed the porridge towards her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a try?¡±

    It was pointless. If she went in, it was probably not just the porridge being thrown away.

    Not noticing her look, Secretary Ke put the porridge into her hand and pointed to the direction of the secretary¡¯s office. ¡°I was sorting out the contracts just now, and there are still some parts that have not been sorted out. I will leave the porridge matter to you, Mrs. Mo. I have to go.¡±

    With that, Secretary Ke slipped back into his office.

    Ji Nuan stood outside the door of the President¡¯s office, looking at the bowl of porridge in her hands facing the fate of being thrown out at any moment, and fell into a dilemma: ¡°...¡±

    If she didn¡¯t send the porridge in, it would be cold and be wasted.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she raised her hand and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.

    She pushed the door open and went in, shuddering as she entered. Although the outdoor temperature was above 30 degrees, the air conditioner in this office was running too cold.

    She went in, nced at the 18 degrees shown on the air conditioner, then at the man behind the desk, and turned around looking for the remote control.

    The air conditioner in his office was not central, but split. She found the remote control and turned up the temperature of the air conditioner. Then she turned her eyes and stared at the man who was watching her silently.

    The temperature in the office was gradually rising and was neither too hot nor too cold.

    She was still wearing the white T-shirt and jeans she usually wore these days. Her hair was pulled back in a loose bun, and she wore no makeup. Her look was as warm and calm as ever, her eyes dark and bright, her skin white.

    She didn¡¯t like wearing makeup because she was a beautiful girl, even without makeup. She had not been so humble and cautious to him now as she had been some days before. With no smile on her face, she held the porridge bowl in her hand and went to put it on his desk.

    ¡°Either eat it all or pour it out yourself.¡± She gave him a stare; her tone was calm and gentle, but very firm.

 Chapter 395 - Mo Jingshen, When You Donâ€™t Speak, You Look so Handsome and Pleasing to the Eye

    <h4>Chapter 395: Mo Jingshen, When You Don¡¯t Speak, You Look so Handsome and Pleasing to the Eye</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen nced at her deadpan. He obviously had no intention of eating.

    Ji Nuan stood in the familiar office. The man in front of her was no longer as gentle as he had been, and he was exuding an obvious aura of alienation and indifference.

    Ji Nuan could see the disapproval in his eyes. She smiled consciously. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not here pestering you. CEO Mo, you can just take me as an apple polisher whoes over to curry favor with my investor because you invested 200 million in my small studio. Look at me from another angle, all right?¡±

    With that, she turned suddenly to his lounge. ¡°Eat it. I¡¯m going to the lounge to pack up all the clothes you bought me.¡±

    Then she walked in without looking back.

    She was as casual as if she were just passing by his office.

    The lounge was the same as before. Standing in the quiet room, she turned on the light, looked around at the cold-toned, masculine style-decorated lounge, went straight to the wardrobe, and opened it. Sure enough, many of the clothes he had prepared for her were still there.

    If a person really hated another person, he would erase every single trace of that person¡¯s existence.

    He lived here after he finished his work in thepany. Recently, he had been living here, but none of her things were thrown away. Her clothes were well kept and neatly ced in the wardrobe.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t hurry to collect the clothes. She took a step back and sat down beside the bed, looking up at the clothes in the wardrobe.

    The office outside was very quiet. She didn¡¯t know whether he was eating the porridge or not, but Secretary Ke said that he had been working sincest night without eating anything. If he refused to ept her kindness, she could only call Shen Mu and asked him to contact a nearby restaurant to send some food here.

    Ji Nuan did it at once. After calling Shen Mu, she didn¡¯t think about whether he would eat it or not but just sat on the bed and stared at the clothes in the wardrobe.

    ¡ª-

    The air conditioner in the office had been adjusted to the mostfortable temperature by Ji Nuan. Mo Jingshen looked at the bowl of porridge ced on his desk for a long time before he put down his pen and raised his hand to rub between his eyebrows.

    Then he got a call from the US. ¡°CEO Mo... Su Zhnmitted suicide in prison... Fortunately, we found her in time and took her to the hospital. She barely survived, but the medical conditions in prison are so bad that she coughed up blood yesterday and has been moring to see you or call you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen put down his hand that was rubbing between his eyebrows and said emotionlessly, ¡°What? Is the LAPD so weak that they can¡¯t even control a troublemaker? They even have to turn to me for help?¡± His voice was calm and t yet chillingly indifferent.

    ¡°Well...¡± The man on the other end of the line burst into a cold sweat. ¡°CEO Mo, the Su family can¡¯t save her, but Su Zhn said she used to be your fianc¨¦e. She is so spoiled that she can¡¯t bear life in prison. She has lost a lot of weight and everyday mors to see you. If it were someone else, we would deal with her ording to the normal procedure, but she used to be your...¡±

    Mo Jingshen said coldly, ¡°For this kind of person who misbehaves in prison, just follow your normal procedures.¡±

    ¡°But in the state she¡¯s in, if she dies here one day, we¡¯re afraid...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anything about her from now on. Whether she¡¯s dead or alive, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    After hanging up, Mo Jingshen turned his eyes to the door of the lounge.

    Ji Nuan had been in the lounge for a while but had note out.

    A momentter, he got up, strode over, opened the door, and went in. He stepped into the cool-toned room, only to see the woman, who had said seriously that she hade to take her clothes away, sleeping in his bed.

    She had obviously been sitting at the end of the bed, then gradually fell on the bed and fell asleep. He walked around the big bed and walked slowly to the window. With his left hand, he drew the curtains of the French window and blocked out all the lights and neon lights outside.

    He looked at the open wardrobe, where her clothes were neatly hanging, taking up half the space. They had not been an eyesore to him before, but since she had examined the wardrobe, he thought maybe he should take them out and was about to do it. However, as soon as his hand touched one of them, he paused.

    With a thud, he closed the door of the wardrobe. His hands were empty, and he didn¡¯t take any of her clothes out.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect that she would fall asleep in Mo Jingshen¡¯s office.

    She came here to pack up her clothes, but after sitting on the bed, she unconsciously fell asleep.

    She woke up and closed her eyes for a long time before she dared to open them. She moved her body and found herself in the same position as she had just fallen asleep, her legs hanging down the bed. Because she had been in this position, her legs had gone numb.

    ¡°Ouch...¡± She moaned under her breath. Her voice was soft, but it was noticeable in the quiet room.

    The man standing at the window turned around. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and didn¡¯t expect to see him here. She turned her head and saw the man standing not far away from her.

    He was standing with one hand in the pocket of his trousers, wearing the same trousers and shirt that he had worn the night before, with no trace of wrinkles in them. He was standing with his back to the morning light out of the window, looking down at her quietly. The morning light behind him gilded his figure, and she could not see his expression.

    Ji Nuan gazed at him for a few seconds before she fell into an indescribable trance.

    Just when she suddenly felt he was still her Mo Jingshen, he gave a cold smile, and his thin lips moved. ¡°Although you want to y pitiful in front of me and try to remind me of the past memory, you got to remember that I have no memory loss, and I don¡¯t need you to remind me of all the good things that happened in the past. You¡¯re wasting your time trying to move me in this way.¡±

    He might as well not have spoken. If he just stood there, she could still dream.

    Now his words shattered her dream.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and opened them again. Then she sat up, rubbed her hair, and said wearily, ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard in my new office building these days, and I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d be able to fall asleep sitting here.¡± She said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Mo Jingshen when you don¡¯t speak, you look so handsome and pleasing to the eye, but as soon as you open your mouth, my heart is broken by your words.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±

    He just looked at her coldly, saying no more.

 Chapter 396 - Mo Jingshen Was No Longer Gentle to Her

    <h4>Chapter 396: Mo Jingshen Was No Longer Gentle to Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan sighed. Although she had slept soundly, her legs were still numb. She pounded gently on her leg and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll pack up my clothes soon. It¡¯s day now. Have you had another sleepless night? Is it because I upied your lounge, or...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find time to rest when I¡¯m tired.¡±

    He words blocked out all her concern.

    <i>All right.</i>

    <i>As he wished.</i>

    Ji Nuan simply got up, opened the wardrobe, and began to pack up her clothes without saying a word. She took off the clothes one by one and threw them on the bed behind her, saying as she did so, ¡°I will ask someone to send me a suitcaseter. You bought me so many clothes that I can¡¯t take them away without a suitcase.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    Ji Nuan spent more than ten minutes to take out her clothes that upied half of the wardrobe and then fixed her eyes on those shirts. She suddenly raised her hand, yanked out the shirts, and threw them on the bed.

    Then she saw Mo Jingshen look at the shirts silently as if thinking of something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worn these shirts of yours, too. I¡¯ve strutted around here more than once in your shirts, and now that I¡¯m packing up, I¡¯m taking them with me.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at him and also stared at the shirts.

    The man was only silent for a moment before he turned his head and looked out of the window, saying indifferently, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Ji Nuan curled her lips, suddenly turned, pulled two suit jackets out of the wardrobe, and threw them on the bed. The man left the window and walked towards outside coldly, no longer looking at her. She said to his back, ¡°I¡¯ve worn all these coats, too!¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The man grunted indifferently, pushed the door open, and went out.

    <i>What the hell!</i>

    <i>How could he respond like this?!</i>

    She wanted to run out and say, ¡°I¡¯ve slept with you many times. Should I take you away too?¡±

    But reason stopped her and told her that enough was enough. He was no longer gentle to her, and if she did something too irrational, he might do something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    She called Xia Tian and asked her to pick her up with a suitcase.

    She washed in the lounge, dried her hair, and changed her clothes. She walked out of the lounge when Shen Mu happened to enter the office. Seeing her, Shen Mu gave her a customary nod of greeting, and Ji Nuan also waved to him as if nothing had happened.

    Mo Jingshen remained deadpan.

    Ji Nuan nced at his desk.

    The porridge bowl had disappeared. Last night she called Shen Mu and asked him to send some food here, but now she didn¡¯t see any food. The tes must have been taken away.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he had eaten or not, but the chance was slim.

    ...

    Xia Tian promised to pick her up, but Xia Tian didn¡¯t tell her that she had settled a new cooperation n with the BGY Group yesterday and would have a dinner party with their general manager Mr. Vinse tomorrow.

    So, the next day afternoon, when Ji Nuan was about to leave work, Xia Tian suddenly said there was such a dinner party, and Ji Nuan was clueless.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the cooperation program is scheduled for next month? Why is it so sudden?¡±

    ¡°This order will be given to us anyway and that Mr. Vinse also wants to hit on you, so he gave us the order in advance, and we just sign the contract one month in advance.¡± Xia Tian blinked at her. ¡°You must go to this dinner tonight, and if you refuse, I¡¯ll resign!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She and BGY cooperated a lot in the past, so she had a lot of contact with Mr. Vinse, but after learning that he kept gifting her flowers, she barely contacted him. She thought that he was a very sensible person and had known her attitude, so he no longer pestered her.

    It turned out that instead of gifting her flowers, he tried to please her by granting her a cooperation agreement. It was not the first time she had encountered such an ardent pursuer, but she didn¡¯t feelfortable at being forced to meet him.

    He just wanted to make her owe him one.

    Ji Nuan red at Xia Tian, and thetter grinned at her, giving her a smug look as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m trying to find you a new boyfriend. You¡¯ve got to go to the dinner party tonight, whether you want to or not.¡±

    ¡ª-

    That night, Ji Nuan was dragged to the dinner party by Xia Tian. They had a meal together in a high-end hotel and talked about the cooperation project.

    After dinner, they found a club nearby to drink and sing. Every time, it was the routine, having dinner together, drinking, ying cards, or going to some club. People in the business circle all knew and were familiar with those routines.

    But many people simply used such asions to promote feelings, business, and cooperation. The social asions Ji Nuan participated in were very high end. If it were Mo Jingshen, everyone would treat him as respectfully as a Buddha, and no one would dare to make him drink or do anything he didn¡¯t like.

    Just now, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t eat much because the food was too spicy, and she had an upset stomach. After arriving at the club, when everyone else was singing and dancing, Ji Nuan took a matcha cake and a ss of wine to fill the belly.

    As soon as she took a bite, Mr. Vinse came straight to her and sat down beside her.

    Ji Nuan quickly put down the ss and cake in her hand and said politely, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t eat much, so I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°You said you are hungry. Why do you apologize?¡± Mr. Vinse smiled and gazed at her. Unlike those women with heavy makeup that he usually saw, she looked beautiful and refreshing. Her simplicity and innocence made one wonder if you could smell the refreshing smell of shower gel and shampoo on her body while hugging her.

    Seeing her as quiet as usual, he asked, ¡°I heard that you used to be able to eat spicy food. What¡¯s wrong with you today? Do you have an upset stomach?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my stomach is a little upset today.¡± Ji Nuan smiled politely to him and didn¡¯t exin much, secretly moving aside a bit and trying to keep a distance from him.

    Not noticing her movement, Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t show any displeasure. He smiled, took the goblet she had just emptied, and poured her a ss of wine. ¡°Miss Xia said you weren¡¯t a very good drinker. This red wine is very sweet and very weak. You can drink ten sses of it without getting drunk. Feel free to drink it.¡±

 Chapter 397 - Will CEO Mo Kill Me If I Send Him This Photo?

    <h4>Chapter 397: Will CEO Mo Kill Me If I Send Him This Photo?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan smiled politely. ¡°Thank you. One drink will be enough for me.¡±

    At this time, Mr. Vinse¡¯s secretary also came over. The secretary was very young and obviously had a crush on the handsome, rich, and young Mr. Vinse. Her eyes rested on Ji Nuan¡¯s ring finger when she sat down. Looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s clean, slender fingers, she asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Ji, If I remember correctly, you¡¯ve been married a long time, haven¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t I see you wearing a ring when I came out with our general manager to meet you these days?¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head, forked another piece of matcha cake into her mouth, and didn¡¯t nced at the secretary until she swallowed the cake. ¡°I am thinner than when I got married. The ring is too big for me, so I put it at home. What, is it strange not to wear a ring after marriage?¡± she asked indifferently.

    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen you wear your wedding ring, nor have I ever seen you and Mr. Mo appear at the same time. People may assume that you¡¯ve divorced, or that you¡¯re trying to make it seem like you¡¯re single when you¡¯re socializing outside...¡± That female secretary looked into her eyes, still smiling. ¡°Miss Ji, you know when you were married to Mr. Mo, many girls in Hai City were heartbroken. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with you. Why do you insist on running your own business instead of just staying at home and enjoying the wealthy life your husband brings to you...¡±

    She was trying to remind Mr. Vinse, who stood beside her, that Ji Nuan was a married woman and that her husband was Mo Jingshen that Mr. Vinse couldn¡¯t afford offending.

    Mr. Vinse couldn¡¯t have been unaware, and the secretary was merely trying to remind him.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak, She wasn¡¯t interested in either of the two, so this undercurrent of thought between Mr. Vinse and his secretary didn¡¯t mean anything to her.

    ¡°Miss Ji, I heard from your assistantst time that you seem to have been close to your business partners recently. You¡¯re so busy dealing with these bosses that you don¡¯t even have time to take our manager¡¯s invitations. And we finally got a chance to meet you again today, but you look absentminded and seem not to take BGY¡¯s cooperation agreement seriously at all as if you are sure it¡¯ll be yours...¡±.

    Without looking at her, Ji Nuan just said coldly, ¡°I think the most appropriate expression of seriousness is the attitude in the progress of cooperation, not in the negotiation of the contract. What¡¯s the point of all the smiley faces before signing a contract? We are old acquaintances, and it¡¯s not the first time we cooperate. You know how efficient our studio can be and how good the price we quote is, don¡¯t you? What kind of attitude do you expect?¡±

    As for that, she didn¡¯t have time to ept Mr. Vinse¡¯s invitation, that was exactly what she told Xiao Ba to tell them. But she said Ji Nuan was busy dealing with those bosses. Well, that was sheer nonsense.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression remained cold and disdainful. The secretary was about to say something else, when Mr. Vinse said coldly, ¡°Are you drunk? You¡¯ve only had a few drinks, and you are already talking nonsense?¡±

    The secretary froze and knew her boss was angry. She was angry to see Mr. Vinse trying to please Ji Nuan, so she came over to taunt Ji Nuan to vent. However, hearing this warning, she didn¡¯t dare to say more but got up and walked away, but her eyes still nced at them from time to time, as if she was afraid of any ambiguous rtionship or further intimacy between Mr. Vinse and Ji Nuan.

    Finally, it quieted down. Ji Nuan remained deadpan, and Mr. Vinse handed her a piece of cakes. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and took the cake. ¡°It¡¯s all right. A person like you must have many admirers, and your secretary is just one of them. I¡¯ve been in this situation before. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Mr. Vinse raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have many admirers and suitors around you?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, which was holding the fork, paused and she took a look at Mr. Vinse.

    At the moment when they looked at each other, Xia Tian, standing on the opposite side, suddenly held up the phone and took a photo of them.

    Ji Nuan paused and suddenly turned her eyes to Xia Tian, and thetter just raised her cell phone and shook it at her with a smug look. She knew from the look on her face that she was going to do something bad.

    And Xia Tian had recently hated Mo Jingshen so much that she didn¡¯t know what Xia Tian would do with such a picture that could easily give rise to misunderstanding.

    She immediately got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a word with Xia Tian, and I¡¯ll have someone else toe and apany you to drink. Excuse me.¡±

    Ji Nuan got up with a cold look. It was not the first time he had met her, and he knew that she never curried favor with her business partners like other businesswomen would do, but that was why he liked her so much.

    Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled and moved his legs to let her pass, without any intention of pestering her.

    He was a gentleman.

    If he wasn¡¯t, Ji Nuan would have given up the cooperation with BGY and wouldn¡¯t havee here.

    Ji Nuan hurried up to Xia Tian and held out her hand. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xia Tian was also eating cake. She ate and carefully protected her phone.

    Ji Nuan gave her a cold look. ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Xia Tian reached out to pull her over, asked her to sit next to her, and then picked up the phone to show her the photo. ¡°Look, you and Mr. Vinse look just like a perfect couple! But there are still ten centimeters between your shoulders! Right? As you saidst time about Mo Jingshen¡¯s photos taken by that magazine, he didn¡¯t hug or kiss any woman. What¡¯s the big deal with that picture? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anything but reached out to grab Xia Tian¡¯s cell phone. Xia Tian, However, quickly put the phone back in her pocket, not letting her touch it.

    There were so many people here that Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t fight with Xia Tian for her cellphone, so she could only draw near her and said to her in a voice that only Xia Tian could hear, ¡°Fine, you can take that photo, but don¡¯t send it to anyone. You hear me?¡±

    Xia Tian snorted. ¡°It depends on my mood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t send it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll only send it to Mo Jingshen.¡±

    ¡°...If you want to die.¡±

    ¡°You mean he will kill me if I send him this photo?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll kill you first,¡± Ji Nuan said coldly.

    Xia Tian: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 398 - I Did Drink Something That Was Drugged

    <h4>Chapter 398: I Did Drink Something That Was Drugged</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like the asion tonight that Xia Tian had specially arranged for her. Although it was mainly about the cooperation with BGY, she deliberately gave her an ambiguous space with Mr. Vinse, which made her unwilling to stay in this room.

    Although she knew Xia Tian wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive as to send this photo to Mo Jingshen and she just wanted to make her happy or divert her thoughts to other things, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like this Mr. Vinse and his secretary much.

    After chatting with others for a while, Ji Nuan took up her bag and went out to get some air with the excuse of getting the wine list.

    She always took a rtionship very seriously. Even in her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t hook up with a man who she didn¡¯t like, let alone in this life.

    She had just stepped out of the room and was about to go to the front desk of the club for a wine list when she heard a woman¡¯s low cry in the corridor that should have been quiet. ¡°Let go! I told you to let go!¡±

    The voice sounded a bit familiar.

    Ji Nuan stopped and looked behind her. She had felt that the voice sounded like Shi Niange¡¯s, and it turned out that it was Shi Niange indeed, who was desperately trying to shake away the hands of two men in ck beside her.

    In her impression, Shi Niange was a graceful, beautiful woman. It was the first time Ji Nuan had heard her produce such a shrill voice.

    It was very quiet in the corridor. There were already people from other rooms sticking out their heads and looking at them, but they just took a look nonchntly and then closed the door.

    Ji Nuan saw the two men lowered their heads and said a few words to Shi Niange with a cold look, who was trying to free her hand from these men¡¯s. Her eyes looked hateful and frightened and also showed a hint of fear and helplessness.

    Ji Nuan frowned. Shi Niange was not her friend, but she knew her. Even for the sake of Qin Siting, she should help her.

    More importantly, she found Shi Niange¡¯s face was red, abnormally red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I didn¡¯t make your boss a deal!¡±

    ¡°Miss Shi, I advise you to be sensible. If you, such a young woman, want to take over Shida Group, you¡¯ll have to see if our boss lets you. Your father¡¯spany has long been in the hands of our boss, and your father wants you to marry our boss, too. Now that he¡¯s called you back from America, you should know what he means. Although you¡¯ve been hiding for months, you can¡¯t hide from our boss forever. You might as well just cooperate.¡±

    The two men didn¡¯t drag her hard, nor did they mean to hurt her, but they did not let her go and kept holding her back.

    Shi Niange looked more and more anxious, and her breathing grew louder. ¡°It turns out that he had intended to trample us underfoot from the beginning. My father shouldn¡¯t have given him most of his power. Boss? He just, by dint of the cooperative rtionship with us, devoured my father¡¯spany and now threatened me with what belonged to me? What makes him think he can do this to me? Who gave him the courage? Just because he is rich, he can defyws?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯d better be sensible and go in to have a talk with our boss!¡±

    ¡°Just go away!¡± Shi Niange said angrily, ¡°Let go! Let go of me! Or else I¡¯m going to call the police...¡±

    ¡°Miss Shi...¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯d better go in with us. If our boss gets angry, you won¡¯t get any good results.¡±

    ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Ji Nuan went over and said coldly, ¡°Excuse me, sirs, I don¡¯t know what was going on here. I heard someone said she was going to call the police, so I called the police. I don¡¯t know if it will cause you any trouble, but the police station is not far from here, and the police are on their way.¡±

    She sounded as if she had identally called the police, but her voice was cold with a clear warning.

    The two men had to let go of Shi Niange¡¯s hands, but gave Ji Nuan a distinctly unpleasant look, ming her for the trouble.

    Ji Nuan walked over and shielded Shi Niange behind her. She noticed Shi Niange¡¯s face was abnormally red. She must have been drugged by someone, tried to run away but had been stopped by these two men.

    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± At this time, one of the two men stared threateningly at Shi Niange and said implicitly, ¡°I advise you to go with us. I¡¯m afraid that nothing good can happen to you in your current situation. After all, our boss is an old acquaintance of yours, but if you meet a stranger...¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s hand, now trembling, rose and caught Ji Nuan¡¯s wrist, and Ji Nuan immediately felt the scalding heat against her wrist. Sure enough, as she guessed, Shi Niange had been drugged.

    ¡°No... I¡¯ll stay here with her until the policee...¡± Shi Niange¡¯s voice trembled, but her tone was determined.

    Hearing that she was threatening them with the police, the two men hesitated and gave her a warning look. ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯d better give it a second thought. If you leave like this today, our boss will be unhappy. Then we can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to Shida Group!¡±

    Feeling Shi Niange¡¯s hand froze, Ji Nuan hurriedly held Shi Niange¡¯s hand, lest she would be coerced into making any irrational choice when she was not sober.

    The two men stared at them for a while. Seeing that Ji Nuan insisted on meddling in this affair, they could only turn to walk away crossly.

    It wasn¡¯t until the two men had walked away and entered one of the rooms that she hurriedly helped Shi Niange into the bathroom not far away. ¡°Miss Shi, are you okay?¡±

    Shi Niange forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling sick? Or...¡± Ji Nuan raised her hand and tested the temperature of her face. ¡°Did you drink something unclean?¡±

    Shi Niange was a bit embarrassed. She hesitated before replying, ¡°I did drink something that was drugged. I don¡¯t know what the drug is. I¡¯m not feeling very well. Miss Ji, can you take me back to the hotel? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± There were many hotels near the club. If she said so, she probably lived around here.

    Ji Nuan was about to help her out when Shi Niange leaned upon her ufortably. Feeling her body burn, Ji Nuan hurried to help her to go out while wondering whether she should call Qin Siting.

 Chapter 399 - I Got Him Drunk and Raped Him

    <h4>Chapter 399: I Got Him Drunk and Raped Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Of course, she had no intention to send Shi Niange to Qin Siting, which would be the same as sending a sheep into the mouth of the tiger, but except Qin Siting, she didn¡¯t know anyone rted to Shi Niange. Besides, the two of them used to be in love.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t just go back to your room like this. Let me call Dr. Qin or send you to the hospital, okay?¡±

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t seem to hear Ji Nuan¡¯s words. Her body felt hot, her cheeks reddened, and her eyes blurred, staggering and leaning against Ji Nuan.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t hear her, Ji Nuan supported her body and was about to leave the club when she saw a young maning out of the room where the two men had entered.

    That man was somebody in Hai City. Ji Nuan seemed to meet him in a banquet. She was not impressed with him, but he seemed to have a very delicate rtionship with Shida Group. The man took a look in this direction, and Ji Nuan quickly took Shi Niange to the back of the corner to avoid trouble. Once the man looked away, she took Shi Niange to slip out of the club carefully along the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Ji Nuan also had a few drinks tonight and couldn¡¯t drive. She helped Shi Niange to the side of the road to hail a taxi.

    Shi Niange had almost lost consciousness. Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, she nodded but then shook her head disconcertedly.

    She helped Shi Niange into the taxi, told the taxi driver to drive to Hai City Central Hospital, then grabbed Shi Niange¡¯s hand that was stripping herself with one hand, and took out her cell phone with the other. At this time, she hesitated and looked at the male taxi driver, who kept ncing in the rearview mirror and seemed to have found that Shi Niange didn¡¯t look right.

    Two women, one of whom had been drugged and looked so horny, was facing a seemingly able-bodied male driver...

    Ji Nuan secretly sent a message to Qin Siting with her cell phone, but she wasn¡¯t sure when he could see it: ¡®Doctor Qin, are you in the hospital? Shi Niange was drugged and is staying with me now. Should I take her to the hospital, or will youe to a hotel nearby?¡¯

    Within a minute after the text message was sent, Qin Siting called her.

    ¡°What the hell did you text me?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s tone was cold, apparently because she mentioned Shi Niange in the text message, but even though his tone sounded cold, he immediately called back.

    These duplicitous men really needed a good lesson.

    ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s with me now. Will youe?¡± Ji Nuan simply asked and looked warily at the man who kept ncing at them.

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment.

    Ji Nuan looked at the driver¡¯s work card and te number. ¡°I am on Liuyin Road. The taxi I took is HAIAR589X. Will youe here, or shall I take Miss Shi to you?¡±

    The driver had been looking at Shi Niange, who was obviously drugged. Suddenly hearing Ji Nuan reporting his car¡¯s te number, he immediately calmed down, took back his eyes that had been staring at the rearview mirror, began to concentrate on driving, and didn¡¯t dare have any evil thought.

    Qin Siting could tell Ji Nuan was implying something. Liuyin Road was not far from the hospital. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished an operation. Send her to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡ª-

    When they finally reached the hospital, Ji Nuan helped Shi Niange out of the car. Although it was dark now, there were still many people in the hospital. Shi Niange was wheezing violently, and her face was too red. Although they entered the hospital with little noise, they still aroused a lot of attention until they got into the elevator.

    When she entered the hospital, Shi Niange probably figured out where this was, and she was obviously distracted, staring nkly at the number on the elevator.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it would be appropriate to send you to Dr. Qin. Now, if you are still sober, you can refuse, and I can send you to the hotel immediately,¡± Ji Nuan said softly.

    Shi Niange leaned against her, her searing breath and growing panting, making her look miserable. She suddenlyughed and said in a low, hushed voice, ¡°I have slept with him, but in my current situation, I¡¯m afraid the only way he can help me is to give me a tranquilizer. I don¡¯t think he will do ¡®that thing¡¯ to me.¡±

    Ji Nuan said nothing more, supporting her body.

    Although she didn¡¯t ask more questions, she remembered Nan Heng said Shi Niange went to the United States four or five years ago. Shi Niange was two years older than Ji Nuan, and the rtionship between her and Qin Siting hadn¡¯t eased in the months since she returned to China, if the two of them had slept...

    Did it mean that... she had already slept with Qin Siting when she was only seventeen or eighteen years old...?

    Perhaps because of the drug effect, Shi Niange leaned against Ji Nuan and said hoarsely and softly, ¡°Before I went to the states... I got him drunk and... raped him, and then I just walked away... and didn¡¯te back until recently...¡±

    She said and smiled, but her eyes were sad. ¡°At that time, I was too young and too selfish. I was so ardent when I chased him, but when I left, I was so determined and coldhearted... I can understand why he hates me...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    What could she say? Shi Niange was not only courageous enough to tear Doctor Qin¡¯s clothes but to also rape him, a young, strong man! She could only give her a thumbs-up. She was awesome, really, really awesome...

    When they reached the floor of Qin Siting¡¯s consulting room, Ji Nuan led Shi Niange over. Qin Siting had just finished an operation and was still in the ward talking to the patient¡¯s family. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the consulting room. Ji Nuan turned down the temperature of the air conditioner so that the slightly cooler air would make Shi Niangefortable.

    Just as Ji Nuan was helping Shi Niange to sit on the bed in the consulting room, the door opened. Qin Siting was wearing a white shirt and trousers and put his white gown in his arms as he entered. As soon as he came in, he saw Shi Niange sitting there, and he could tell at a nce that she didn¡¯t look right.

    He paused and then turned his eyes to Ji Nuan. ¡°Where did you meet her?¡±

    ¡°My studio had a dinner party tonight, in the entertainment club downstairs from the Greenwood Hotel. She was pestered by two men in the hallway, and I saw her looked drugged, so I took her away,¡± Ji Nuan said and took a look at the time. ¡°Please take care of her. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to leave. Seeing Qin Siting probably not in the mood to talk to her, she said before going out, ¡°By the way, the family name of the person who drugged her seemed to be Xiao. He seems to be somebody in Hai City, but I didn¡¯t know him and only got his surname.¡±

    Qin Siting narrowed his eyes when he heard ¡®Xiao,¡¯ but then just look deadpan at Ji Nuan. ¡°Thanks. How do you get back?¡±

 Chapter 400 - At Least You Can Lure Mo Jingshen Out

    <h4>Chapter 400: At Least You Can Lure Mo Jingshen Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°My colleagues are still at the club. I¡¯ll just take a cab. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Ji Nuan waved at him, opened the door, and left.

    Qin Siting took a look at the time. It was alreadyte, and it didn¡¯t seem safe for her to take a taxi home. He was about to call Mo Jingshen when Shi Niange fell off the bed. He frowned and hurried forward to catch her in his arms.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan walked out of the hospital. She was about to hail a taxi when two ck Mercedes pulled up in front of her.

    The window of one car was rolled down, and the man with the surname of Xiao was sitting in the car and looking at her coldly, like a scary venomous snake jumping out of the blue.

    ¡°Do you know Shi Niange?¡± The man asked.

    Ji Nuan looked coldly at him.

    It seemed that these people had been following them since they had walked out of the club. He saw with his own eyes that she had sent Shi Niange to Qin Siting. If she denied it, she was just deceiving herself and no one would believe her.

    ¡°Not really, but we¡¯ve met several times,¡± Ji Nuan said indifferently. ¡°Just now, Miss Shi said she didn¡¯t feel very well and asked me to send her to the Central Hospital, so I took a taxi to send her over. Is anything wrong with it?¡±

    The man with the surname of Xiao curved the corners of his lips and said coldly, ¡°After sending the woman I want to Qin Siting, what do you think you did wrong?¡±

    He came straight to the point, without any intention of hiding his purpose.

    Ji Nuan remained deadpan. ¡°Sorry, I just met Miss Shi several times, so I don¡¯t know much about her. I just brought her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°When you send her to this hospital, you have freed this little white rabbit from my cage...¡± The man coldly narrowed his eyes. ¡°My rabbit is gone. Tell me, what should I do with you?¡±

    His words sounded extremely soft, but when you listened to them carefully, you would shiver in fear. He smiled and looked at her up and down.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Ji Nuan asked without any fear in her eyes.

    He gazed at her with a faint smile and then said casually, ¡°The rabbit that I had carefully fed abroad for several years disappeared. The cage is empty, which makes me feel lonely, so it is better to catch another rabbit. Even if this one is not the original one, at least it doesn¡¯t look bad. After all, the two most famous youngdies of note in Hai City are Shi Niange and Miss Ji, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    There was a crack in theposure of Ji Nuan¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    The manughed darkly, and a bodyguard-like man opened the rear door at this time.

    ¡°Miss Ji, if you¡¯re smart, get in the car.¡± The man looked at her with a chilly, wicked smile.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t move but said slowly and calmly, ¡°Since you know me, you should know who¡¯s behind me. Are you sure you want to touch me?¡±

    The man looked at her, who seemed not to fear or panic at all, smiled coldly, and said arrogantly, ¡°Thest person you want to mess with in Hai City is neither the governor nor the mayor, but Mo Jingshen. I certainly know the Mo family is behind you, but unfortunately, I, Xiao Luye, happen not to be afraid of the Mo family.¡±

    With that, he didn¡¯t bother to say anymore, and the window of the car was rolled up slowly.

    The car door in front of Ji Nuan remained open, and the bodyguard said coldly, ¡°Please get in the car.¡±

    Ji Nuan still didn¡¯t move. ¡°If I refuse, are you going to force me?¡±

    The bodyguard said deadpan, ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being unkind. Our President Xiao is always polite to women. Don¡¯t make us do it the tough way.¡±

    ¡°Polite to women? You mean the drugged Miss Shi?¡± Ji Nuan asked sneeringly.

    The bodyguard still said coldly, ¡°Miss Shi is just a special case. She was drugged by her father, not our boss. He doesn¡¯t need to do that to get a woman.¡±

    It was nothing to do with Ji Nuan, and she was just listening, but now it seemed that if she didn¡¯t get in the car, It would only lead to unnecessary consequences. Now, even if she tried her best to fight, it wouldn¡¯t help.

    She looked around. There were no police cars, and it was well after ten o¡¯clock at night, and there were very few people in front of the hospital.

    Now, if she called the police or called for help, her phone would probably be taken away.

    She pondered and then got into the car obediently without any resistance.

    Xiao Luye sat in the passenger seat and silently watched Ji Nuan get into the car in the rearview mirror.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t resist after getting into the car. She pressed her bag and asked calmly, ¡°Is this kidnapping or what? Can I keep my bag and cell phone?¡±

    Xiao Luye looked back at her. ¡°Have you ever seen such a tender kidnapping?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked coldly at the bodyguards outside the car and the ck-d driver. ¡°If it¡¯s not a kidnapping, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that the rabbit in my cage has run away, so I need to catch another one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m married. What¡¯s the point of catching a married woman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not certain, you are a more interesting rabbit, and more useful. At least you can lure Mo Jingshen out.¡±

    He was using her as bait to draw out Mo Jingshen?

    Ji Nuan straightened up and wanted to resist, but then she realized that she, a woman, wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the two carloads of bodyguards. She was no match for them physically.

    She looked at the man in the passenger seat. ¡°No matter how special your way of kidnapping is, it is still kidnapping.¡±

    Xiao Luye raised his eyebrows coldly and didn¡¯t reply. He obviously didn¡¯t care what she thought. She could not get away now, anyway.

    Since he had no intention of hurting her for the time being, she didn¡¯t make a disturbance in his car.

    Just take things as theye.

    She leaned against the door and looked out of the window. The air-conditioner in the car was very quiet, and she could feel the cold, dangerous, and mysterious aura of the man.

 Chapter 401 - Could There Be Some Misunderstanding Between Husband and Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 401: Could There Be Some Misunderstanding Between Husband and Wife?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was brought to an extremelyrge and luxurious vi.

    The vi sat on the upper half of a mountain located on the north side of Hai City. It was surrounded by a mountain view on all sides, and both the air and environment were wonderful. They did not restrict her freedom within the vi, but both her mobile and inte signals were blocked off. Furthermore, there was no way she could leave this ce without a car.

    They had constructed a rough, winding path down the mountain. There was no way of ascending the mountain easily by foot. There was also the risk of encountering ferocious creatures on the way down.

    Ji Nuan was kept to stay.

    There was barely anyone inside; only a helper in the kitchen around the age of forty.

    The helper was mute. Only by evening did Ji Nuan realize that this helper was not naturally mute. Her tongue had actually been cut off. When she opened her mouth to reveal her severed tongue, the sight was frightening to behold. Thus, when Ji Nuan spoke, the helper could both hear and understand everything she said since she was not born deaf and mute.

    In this ce, she was served well with good food. After Xiao Luye had personally escorted her to this ce, he only left her with the instructions to stay obediently.

    After three days of being isted in this ce, Ji Nuan¡¯sposure finally began to slip. In a ce like this with no freedom and no signal, aside from eating well and sleeping well, all she did was watch vacantly as the sky repetitively darkened and lightened. If it had been anyone else, they would surely have copsed mentally. Furthermore, she was apanied by a helper whose tongue had been severed.

    Every time the helper opened her mouth, Ji Nuan would be fearful. What she feared was not the helper herself, but the people here who actually dared to cut off someone¡¯s tongue. Their cruel actions were clearly sick and perverse.

    The action of locking her here right now was also perverse!

    On the fourth day, Ji Nuan began to fidget. She tried to step out several times but was always tugged back by the helper. The helper would make ¡®ah, ah, ah¡¯ sounds, saying god-knew-what while pointing at the dense forest outside. She was indicating that it was dangerous outside, and without a car, she would definitely meet with a difficult situation; she absolutely could not leave.

    Ji Nuan could only sit in the vi yard helplessly. In her hands, she held her phone that was fully charged but had no signal. She made repeated attempts to dial 110, to dial Mo Jingshen¡¯s number, and dial the number of everyone she knew but to no avail.

    On the fifth day, Xiao Luye came. He was holding what seemed like a rabbit he had personally hunted on the mountain.

    The rabbit was soaked in blood and was brought in by a guard holding onto its ears. For the past few days, Ji Nuan had not been sleeping well, so her eyes were surrounded by dark circles. She raised her head when she saw Xiao Luye enter and could not help but ask: ¡°Until when do you n to keep me locked in here?¡±

    Xiao Luye nced at her expressionlessly and took the rabbit from the guard, tossing it before her.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously shifted back to avoid it. She lowered her head to look at the blood-soaked rabbit and instantly felt a chill run through her body. She raised her head to look at him: ¡°Are you sick in the head?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen a mentally ill person feed his captive a roasted rabbit?¡±

    Ji Nuan took another nce at the dead rabbit on the ground and shifted a further step backward. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in eating it.¡±

    Xiao Luye expressionlessly walked past her. When he entered the vi, he saw that there were still breakfast dishesid on the table, all untouched. He turned back to eye Ji Nuan: ¡°Does Miss Ji not find the food to your taste, or are you trying to protest by starving yourself?¡±

    Ji Nuan sized him up and replied mildly: ¡°You¡¯re not rted to me in any way. Even if I were to starve myself to death here, it wouldn¡¯t be to any effect. Why would I use such a silly method to protest? After being locked in this ce like an idiot for several days, anyone would lose their appetite. I can¡¯t stomach anything.¡±

    Xiao Luye offered her another nce and chuckled coldly: ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him: ¡°Taking my sensibility into ount, can you at least tell me what you¡¯re trying to aplish by locking me here? Although I¡¯m being treated well and eating well, and it doesn¡¯t seem like much, but this sort of treatment is even harder on my mental state. What sort of grudge do we have between us? Why do you have to torture me like this?¡±

    Xiao Luye coldly shifted his gaze away and did not answer her question. He sat by the dining table and ordered the helper to bring a new set of cutlery over. Heposedly ate the breakfast specially prepared for her and said, ¡°Miss Ji,e over and sit. Let¡¯s chat.¡±

    Ji Nuan approached but did not sit down. She stood by the table and kept a suitable, safe distance from him.

    Xiao Luye did not insist she sit down. Seeing her wary posture, he indifferently spoke: ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated your worth in Mo Jingshen¡¯s heart. He is indeed much crueler and moreposed than I thought. Even though it¡¯s almost five days since he received the news about me taking you captive, he still hasn¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ji Nuan appeared extremely calm on the surface.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heartbroken and upset? Your husband has not asked any questions about you in the past few days. He hasn¡¯t made any movement whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be upset about? There were already existing problems between us. It¡¯s normal for him to pay no attention to me.¡±

    Xiao Luye watched her for a moment with a cold smile: ¡°Why do I feel that you want to cry, then?¡±

    Ji Nuan coldly nced at him. Her expression was mocking: ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m about to cry?¡±

    She clearly despised and refused Xiao Luye¡¯s perverse intentions. Her tone was impolite: ¡°He is a man who no longer loves me. No matter how cruel he is to me, it won¡¯t surprise me. I¡¯ve already cried all the tears I needed to cry. Is there a need for me to cry in front of someone like you?¡±

    Xiao Luye carelessly pursed his lips: ¡°It seems like CEO Mo is truly not that invested in you. I thought he would secretly make some movements, but he hasn¡¯t done anything at all. He clearly doesn¡¯t intend to interfere with your life and death.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the man who was intentionally stabbing her heart with his words: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Xiao Luye suddenly lost his smile. ¡°Since Mo Jingshen doesn¡¯t want you, how about you follow me from now on?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°CEO Xiao, do you have some misunderstandings about the concept of a married woman? Follow you? Let¡¯s not even talk about why I would want to follow you, I¡¯m still carrying thebel of Mrs. Mo on my head. What right do you have to demand for me to follow you? Furthermore, we¡¯ve only met once. This is our second meeting.¡±

    Xiao Luye leaned back against the chair. His tone was as cold as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned this before, you sent my rabbit to Qin Siting. Right now, you¡¯re simply a recement rabbit. Since you¡¯re a recement, there¡¯s no need for any feelings between us. All you have to do is to stay in your cage obediently. Eat whatever I feed you and do whatever I make you do. There¡¯s no need for a reason.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really sick in the head.¡± Ji Nuan impatiently knitted her brows. ¡°Since Mo Jingshen doesn¡¯t intend to save me, are you still going to keep me here?¡±

    Xiao Luye did not speak to her as he watched her, staring at her expression. It was unclear what he was nning on doing.

 Chapter 402 - He Abruptly Pressed Ji Nuan into His Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 402: He Abruptly Pressed Ji Nuan into His Embrace</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The eighth day.

    The hot weather of the summer continued. However, the breeze in this vi set on the mountains was extremelyfortable. Ji Nuanposed her heart and treated it as though she had taken some time off to take an isting vacation in this ce. Xiao Luye did not visit this ce again but sent someone to deliver clothes for her.

    He sent over a wide variety of clothes. There were even swimsuits, and each one was pricey.

    A pervert was indeed a pervert. Even his way of abduction was different from those fiends outside.

    After taking a nap, Ji Nuan moved to soak in the pool. After all, there was only her and the mute helper in this ce; all she could do was speak to herself. A few days ago, she was worried that Xiao Luye would return and did not dare to enter the pool. After realizing that he wasn¡¯t going toe by, she took the opportunity while it was hot today to wear the swimsuit into the pool to waste some time away.

    Thankfully, the swimsuit was a conservative one. She stayed in the pool for a while before climbing out to drink the lemon juice the helper had sent over. Afterward, she returned to the pool. As she was truly too bored, she decided to practice holding her breath under the water. She held a watch to check the timer. Although she knew how to swim, she always struggled with holding her breath. She recalled a previous incident when she and Mo Jingshen were trapped in the ocean due to a car with faulty brakes. At that time, she choked on the water and felt as though her lungs were about to explode as she coughed.

    She repeatedly practiced for two hours and gradually managed to hold her breath for twenty seconds longer. Ji Nuan swam back and forth through the pool in contentment.

    Nearing evening, Ji Nuan swam anotherp and made another attempt to hold her breath under the water. When she abruptly came up from the water, she saw a silhouette standing by the pool. It appeared that he had been watching her for a long while.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. She immediately went back down under the water, keeping her head above the surface. She warily watched Xiao Luye, who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°It seems like the person I sent to choose clothes has poor taste. What kind of a swimsuit did he pick; none of the parts that should be revealed are revealed.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised a hand to wipe the water droplets off her face and tugged her damp hair to the back. Even though the swimsuit was conservative, she remained unmoving under the water: ¡°CEO Xiao, please be more self-aware. I¡¯ve only been abducted here. There is no reason for me to reveal anything to you. Please head back to the vi first.¡±

    Xiao Luye casually picked up the towel on the white deck chair by his side: ¡°I¡¯ll stand here. You cane out if you wish to or remain soaking in there if you don¡¯t wish to.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He wasn¡¯t just a pervert. He was also an evil and mentally ill person.

    She had already stayed in the pool for a long while. If she remained soaking in here, her skin might begin to peel or even be damaged. It wasn¡¯t reasonable to stay in the pool.

    She slowly swam over. Just as Xiao Luye assumed she was going to climb out, she abruptly raised her hand and tugged on one corner of the towel. She pulled on it harshly, startling Xiao Luye. By the time he lowered his head, she had already wrapped the towel snugly around herself. She did not care if the towel waspletely soaked, keeping it wrapped tightly around herself as she climbed out from the side.

    Xiao Luye stared at her long, white legs revealed under the towel and directly approached.

    Ji Nuan was currently putting on her slippers by the side. When she turned, she saw Xiao Luye approaching, so she instinctively backed away. However, the man was even faster as he abruptly grabbed the edge of her towel and pulled her over.

 Chapter 403 - He is Here

    <h4>Chapter 403: He is Here</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    No matter how cautious Ji Nuan was, he still caught hold of her waist easily. He pressed closely in an ambiguous posture, his cold eyes watching her meaningfully.

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows: ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wet and slippery by the poolside. I was worried that Miss Ji would identally slip and fall down. It would be too much of a shame if those beautiful legs were harmed.¡± Xiao Luye did not let go of her waist and continued pressing his face closer. Although his invasive gaze caused one to feel hatred, it still hid a calctive intent that made her ufortable.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was filled with resistance and disgust. ¡°Even if you want to tease a woman, you have to be aware of who the other party is. I¡¯m not someone you can tease as you please.¡±

    Lu Xiaoye was mindless of the warning and threat in her words. As though intentionally, he shifted closer to her neck and took a deep breath in. He could smell the natural, cool fragrance on her body and narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°Although you¡¯re a recement rabbit, your scent isn¡¯t so bad. It isn¡¯t that different from Shi Niange¡¯s. Rather, it seems that you each have your own merit and your own charm.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s waist was held and restrained by his arm. Although they were separated by theyers of towel and swimsuit fabric, it felt as though a cold, venomous snake was clinging onto her. She felt a chill through her body.

    The scent of the man¡¯s body was not offensive. It was the faint fragrance of cigarettes; she had no mood to figure out what the rest of the scent was. She raised her head with an unhappy expression and lifted her arms to keep their bodies apart: ¡°Let go!¡±

    Xiao Luye held onto her waist without letting go. ¡°Since youpletely don¡¯t matter to Mo Jingshen any longer, why don¡¯t you follow me. Miss Ji is known as the first warmth in Hai City. If you were to go look for other men, I doubt there¡¯ll be anyone who could match up to you.¡±

    ¡°And you think you can?¡± Ji Nuan coldly retorted. She kept her hands against Xiao Luye¡¯s chest and did not budge.

    ¡°You would know the answer if we tried, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Luye raised his brows. The curve on his lips deepened as he leaned close to Ji Nuan¡¯s ear to say: ¡°Has Miss Ji never heard of the Xiao family? When ites to power and ability, the Xiao and Mo family are indistinguishable. The reason we¡¯ve never entered the four great families in Hai City is that the Xiao family lives on the periphery of Hai City and not within it. I can give you everything Mo Jingshen can give you. Since he doesn¡¯t know how to protect a precious jade, why don¡¯t you just follow me? Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to fly away from this cage.¡±

    Ji Nuan sneered. ¡°Fly away from this cage and into another? I¡¯m afraid that for a mentally perverse man like CEO Xiao, only those with Stockholm syndrome will take a liking to you.¡±

    Xiao Luye was mindless of her resistance. He tightened his arm around her waist and abruptly pressed her into his embrace. His hand held the back of her waist as he leaned down to breath in the cool fragrance from her neck. The scent caused one¡¯s heart to lighten.

    Ji Nuan frantically tried to resist him, pushing against him with both her palms.

    Amidst their struggle, they did not hear the sound of a car approaching from outside.

    ¡°Why do you smell so good?¡± Xiao Luye held Ji Nuan and had already pressed close to her neck. He firmly held onto her waist and did not allow her to back away.

    Ji Nuan felt goosebumps covering her entire body. She raised her leg and was about to deliver a good kick to his lower body to force him away.

    Abruptly, a familiar, clear voice rang by the vi entrance: ¡°CEO Xiao, you¡¯ve touched what you shouldn¡¯t have. Have you made the preparation for both of your hands to be amputated?¡±

    That tone was low, unhurried, and heavy. Deep, murderous intent seemed to appear in those words gradually¡ª

 Chapter 404 - Drop Me Off, Mo Jingshen. I Wonâ€™t Trouble You

    <h4>Chapter 404: Drop Me Off, Mo Jingshen. I Won¡¯t Trouble You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The moment Ji Nuan heard the voice, she froze.

    She turned her eyes and saw Mo Jingshen at the door, whose cold and clear eyes rested on Xiao Luye¡¯s hand. His ck eyes narrowed dangerously with fierce killing intent in them.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t he indifferent?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t he take no notice? Didn¡¯t he care whether she lived or died?</i>

    <i>Why did hee here?</i>

    Although Ji Nuan was a bit moved, she just took a cold look at the man without any movement, but her hand that was trying to push Xiao Luye away rxed a bit.

    Xiao Luye took the opportunity to sp her in his arms and nced at Mo Jingshen with a faint smile. ¡°What? CEO Mo, how dare youe here alone? Do you think these bodyguards are just for show? What makes you think you can just take your wife away so easily?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gave him a cold look; his voice was freezingly cold. ¡°How dare youy your hand on my woman?¡±

    Ji Nuan froze.

    It seemed that he knew Xiao Luye.

    She sharply turned her eyes to Xiao Luye, who just sneered and didn¡¯t let go of her.

    Mo Jingshen stood in front of the door, standing against the light, his face half-hidden in the evening light, his voice t. ¡°Release her.¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, you don¡¯t seem to worry at all about the fact that Miss Ji is in my hand. Why don¡¯t you just give her to me? After all, you don¡¯t care about her at all, and I happen to need a new girlfriend. I think Miss Ji is not bad.¡± With that, Xiao Luye leaned close to her neck and sniffed.

    Mo Jingshen casually unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt. Without looking at Ji Nuan¡¯splex eyes, he just said indifferently, ¡°If you want to die, I don¡¯t mind satisfying you.¡±

    For a moment, Ji Nuan suspected that he had note to save her at all, for he had appeared so casually as if he had known the ce from the beginning.

    Just as Xiao Luye said, he didn¡¯t care about her.

    Not at all.

    Her heart sank bit by bit.

    Noticing the woman suddenly falling silent, Xiao Luye looked down at her. ¡°It hurts when a man no longer loves you, doesn¡¯t it? I will give you onest chance. Be my woman, okay?¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t speak.

    Xiao Luye narrowed his eyes, sneered, and looked at Mo Jingshen. ¡°When I asked her this a few days ago, she rejected with a disgusted look, but now when I ask her this again, she is silent. It seems that her resolution has swayed. CEO Mo, your woman no longer believes in you. How interesting.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice rang, which was as cold as ice. ¡°Ji Nuan,e over.¡±

    Staying in a quiet environment these days, Ji Nuan was particrly sober.

    She could tell that the rtionship between Xiao Luye and Mo Jingshen was unusual and that Mo Jingshen had a different attitude toward him than she had expected.

    She pondered for a while and broke free from Xiao Luye¡¯s arms. When thetter coldly raised his eyes and looked at her, she didn¡¯t go to Mo Jingshen but wrapped the towel tightly around her body and walked into the vi expressionlessly.

    After about ten minutes, Ji Nuan changed into clean clothes and came out.

    The evening light had gone, and the lights around the vi¡¯s yard had been lit. In the lights, she was walking toward a man who could take her out, but her pace was very slow.

    She went to Mo Jingshen and stood beside him, but she said nothing to him.

    Mo Jingshen said to her without looking at her, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡±

    Ji Nuan had just seen his car parked outside the vi. There was only one car. He dide alone.

    <i>So simple?</i>

    She has been here for a whole week, but he took no action. Now he had finallye, but he came alone and took her away just with a few words? As long as he came here, she could leave with him?

    What exactly was his rtionship with Xiao Luye?

    Full of doubts, Ji Nuan got into the car without asking anything.

    Xiao Luye¡¯s men didn¡¯t stop her, and the bodyguards just took a look at her before making way for her.

    Ji Nuan was even more surprised.

    If Xiao Luye was really so afraid of Mo Jingshen, why did he dare kidnap his woman? As soon as Mo Jingshen showed up... they just released her so easily?

    It seemed that they were just waiting for Mo Jingshen, and these days, except blocking the signals of her cellphone, they treated her very nicely.

    <i>But why?</i>

    Sitting in this familiar ck Ghost, Ji Nuan tightly pursed her lips.

    Mo Jingshen had been there for a long time. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about or what was going on inside.

    It wasn¡¯t until it got dark that Mo Jingshen finally came out.

    At the very moment he got into the car, Ji Nuan turned her eyes to him.

    ¡°Are you familiar with CEO Xiao?¡± She asked.

    Mo Jingshen took a look at her. ¡°Are you curious about my rtionship with him, or about him?¡±

    Ji Nuan gave a faint and cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will care even if I¡¯m curious about him. After all, you could leave me here for a week and totally ignored me. It doesn¡¯t mean anything to you whether I was still alive and how I was doing.¡±

    He withdrew his gaze. ¡°Mind your own business. Don¡¯t make trouble for me. That¡¯s what you should do. Although you speak as if you were tortured, it seems that you had a good time here. You even look better than before. I was afraid if I came too early, you wouldn¡¯t want to leave this resort.¡±

    So, he really had looked into why she was brought here, and he knew all about it.

    But he just left her here.

    The car was going downhill. Ji Nuan said suddenly, ¡°Stop the car, open the door, and let me out.¡±

    Her reason, which she had held for so long, almost broke at that moment. She clenched her hand on herp.

    Just as the saying went.

    Thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back

    For eight days.

    The prolonged torture was ended by this final, fatal stab.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t stop the car. ¡°If you want to throw your tantrum, wait until we go back. This mountain is far away from the city, and few people tread here. Many wild animals lurked in the forest. Don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    He was telling her if she got out of the car here, she would face unknown dangers at any moment.

    Ji Nuan looked out at the darkening sky and said nothing but raised her hand to open the door.

    Mo Jingshen locked the door just as she was about to open it.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand rested on the door as she heard it locked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I trouble you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Drop me off, Mo Jingshen. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 405 - Her Tone Was Careless, so Was the Soup

    <h4>Chapter 405: Her Tone Was Careless, so Was the Soup</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Remaining silent for a few seconds, the man suddenly pulled over. His slender, strong fingers suddenly fell on her jaw and forced her to face him. His eyes were dark and cold, and he repeated with emphasis, ¡°I say it again, don¡¯t throw your tantrum on me here.¡±

    Ji Nuan angrily hit his hand away and smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m throwing a tantrum? Mo Jingshen, I pull out all my thorns and face you with my soft inside every day. Have I ever thrown a tantrum on you?¡±

    He also looked into her eyes and said tly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to suppress your own nature. Just be yourself. Just show me what you¡¯re capable of. You¡¯ve been wearing the mask for too long, and now you can¡¯t take it off. How can you me me for that?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him and gradually narrowed her eyes. ¡°You want me to be that Ji Nuan I used to be?¡±

    Mo Jingshen curved the corners of his lips and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you were like?¡±

    Ji Nuan opened her mouth, then paused, and suddenly spat out a word. ¡°Good.¡±

    She suddenly tried to push his hand off her chin but could not.

    He pinched her chin harder. ¡°You can¡¯t get off here. I¡¯m not kidding. Don¡¯t be a drama queen here, en?¡±

    ¡°Does my life still concern you?¡±

    ¡°No, but my moral sense doesn¡¯t allow me just to watch you get out of the car and die.¡±

    ¡°Your answer is really cruel and straightforward.¡±

    He took back his hand from her chin and turned to drive again, his voice so deep that his real emotion couldn¡¯t be felt. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear enough. You should have seen the reality. It¡¯s pointless for you to lie to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, do you still remember what I was like?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly asked him, but when she asked, her expression was too calm.

    He didn¡¯t answer her.

    She also seemed not to expect any reply from him at all.

    ...

    It waste when she was sent back to the Yu Garden.

    Ji Nuan came out of the bathroom with a nightgown over her nightdress, her long, washed hair wrapped in a towel. She picked up the hairdryer, plugged it in, pulled off the towel, and began to blow her semi-wet hair.

    It was already past nine o ¡®clock when Mo Jingshen sent her back to the Yu Garden. It was toote, so he didn¡¯t drive away.

    It was also the first time he had stayed in the Yu Garden since they came back to China.

    But he didn¡¯t go back to the master bedroom but stayed in the study.

    A short timeter, Ji Nuan touched her blow-dried hair, put the dryer down,bed her hair, and looked at herself in the mirror.

    It was really like she had been forced to take a vacation at that mid-hill vi these days. She had to put aside all her work and social engagements. The meals were made ording to her taste. The mute servant would asionally cook a new dish, and if she didn¡¯t eat it, she would not force her to do so, and then switched back to her favorite vor.

    She didn¡¯t expect that after a week of rest, she would be in better shape. This week she weighed at least three pounds more, and even her cheeks became rosy.

    If Shi Niange weren¡¯t that helpless that night, Ji Nuan would have doubted the real purpose of that Xiao Luye.

    But now she still doubted his purpose.

    That man was always looking at her as if there was something special in her face.

    But now that she had left that mid-hill vi, she was not in the mood to think whether that man was a good or a bad guy. After all, it had nothing to do with her now.

    The door was knocked suddenly, and Ji Nuan got up to open it. Auntie Chen was holding a cup of red dates and white fungus soup.

    Seeing Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t slept yet, Auntie Chen said in a hushed voice, ¡°Mr. Mo hasn¡¯t been back for a long time. I heard that he was too busy in recent months and often worked overtime in thepany. I think he must stay upte a lot. Now he has finallye back. I made some soup for him as a night snack, but the door of his study is closed, and I dare not knock on the door.¡±

    ¡°Just dump the soup. He won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Auntie Chen paused. ¡°But Mr. Mo...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to take a rest. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll close the door.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan is not going to say anymore, Auntie Chen hurriedly put the bowl into her hand. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s up to you...¡±

    Ji Nuan closed the door and looked at the red dates and white fungus soup in her hand.

    She might as well eat it herself.

    ¡ª-

    In the end, Ji Nuan still knocked on the door of the study, but there was no response.

    Ji Nuan continued to knock on the door patiently. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry but kept tapping her finger on the door for a few minutes.

    The door of the study was finally opened. The man stood at the door, and his indifferent look fell on her night skirt, his eyes cold and clear. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Ji Nuan handed her the bowl in her hand and said carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s the red dates and white fungus soup Auntie Chen made. She asked me to bring it to you.¡±

    Her tone was careless, so was the soup.

    Because she had almost finished half the bowl of soup.

    Looking at the half bowl of red dates and white fungus soup, Mo Jingshen remained deadpan. ¡°You can drink it if you like. You don¡¯t have to bring half a bowl of soup for me.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ll drink it if I bring you the whole bowl.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t continue with this topic, nor shut her out. This was Yu Garden, and Auntie Chen and the other servants were all Grandfather Mo¡¯s ¡®spies,¡¯ so he didn¡¯t treat her too coldly. He didn¡¯t close the door, and she could choose to leave ore in.

    After Mo Jingshen turned around and went in, Ji Nuan saw that he was not working but reading some trantion materials. Theputer on the desk was turned on but showed the desktop wallpaper, which meant that he just turned on theputer but didn¡¯t use it. Some documents automatically printed by the printer in the study were ced beside theputer and hadn¡¯t been signed, which meant that he was not in a hurry to sign the documents, and he was not busy tonight.

    Ji Nuan walked over to him, and, as he put the tranted materials away at random, she went over to him and watched him as he put the tranted materials into the bookshelf.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t say a word more during the whole process, but after she looked at him for a long time with burning eyes, he picked up a document beside theputer and turned his eyes to her before he opened it. ¡°Are you going to stay here and watch me work?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Ji Nuan tilted her head as if she wereughing, but in her clear eyes, there seemed to be a distinct cold glint.

    Mo Jingshen no longer paid any attention to her. He picked up a document that wasn¡¯t urgent and began to read it as if she didn¡¯t exist at all.

 Chapter 407 - Ji Nuan Came Across the Dance Floor Deadpan

    <h4>Chapter 407: Ji Nuan Came Across the Dance Floor Deadpan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After the celebration dinner, the studio¡¯s staff dined near the new office building.

    Since the studio paid the two hundred million dors back to the Mo Corporation overnight, Xiao Ba and the others dared not ask anything Ji Nuan at all. Although the studio now had a lot of liquidity, they were still cooperating with other investors, but Ji Nuan suddenly paid back the money to the Mo Corporation... Even if they didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, they could guess that there must be something wrong between Ji Nuan and CEO Mo.

    And it must be a big problem.

    Xiao Ba and other colleagues frequently looked at Ji Nuan. The calmer she looked, the more they worried about her.

    ¡°Boss, the studio has moved here anyway, and there are so many employees, including Sister Xia. If you are in a bad mood, you can rest for some time,¡± Xiao Ba said.

    ¡°The studio has independently developed to today¡¯s situation. I¡¯ll only be happy. How can I be in a bad mood?¡± Ji Nuan took a bottle of beer but didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she shook it gently in her hand and put it on the coffee table.

    Xiao Ba still wanted to ask her, but Xia Tian kept winking at her. Under Xia Tian¡¯s stare, she dared not ask anymore but took the wine out of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and brought her a ss of juice. ¡°Now our studio is developing better and better. Sister Xia is apetent vice-president, and there are also department managers in charge. Boss, you need to rx. Why don¡¯t you go out for a vacation? Let¡¯s book a ticket for you to travel to H city, okay?¡±

    ¡°I came back from vacation just a few months ago,¡± Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°What vacation did you take? Why don¡¯t we know?¡±

    ¡°The week I disappeared for no apparent reason.¡± Ji Nuan held her chin in her hand, her finger gently touching her cheek, and she said with a faint smile, ¡°I secretly went on vacation that week.¡±

    But from Ji Nuan¡¯s expression, they could tell she was not having a vacation. Xiao Ba and Xia Tian exchanged a nce.

    Xia Tian didn¡¯t speak but turned her eyes to her calm face and then her hand.

    ¡°You have been back from America for so long, but I haven¡¯t asked you. Why is there a scar on your hand?¡± Xia Tian pointed to the burn on the back of her hand and wrist that still hadn¡¯tpletely gone. ¡°Thest time I asked you, you said nothing, and then you put concealer on your hand every day, and I forgot to ask again.¡±

    With that, she held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and looked at it back and forth. ¡°This scar seems to be pretty long. I remember the skin on your hand was white and tender before. This is obviously a burn scar. When did you get burned? Where? Why is this scar so big?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just identally burned my hand.¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t put concealer on your hand anymore. Use ointment to protect your skin and remove your scar. Fortunately, the scar is only a little red and isn¡¯t very obvious. I think it will disappear soon. Concealer will affect the healing of your scar. Don¡¯t use it again,¡± Xiao Ba said gently and stroked Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Such arge scar. It must have hurt.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her hands and remembered how miserable she had been. She had finally left that terrible ce and returned to Hai City, only to jump from a strange fire pit into the one she was familiar with.

    She had been looking forward to returning to Hai City as soon as possible.

    And she had finallye back.

    Ji Nuan changed the subject and brought it to Xia Tian¡¯s recent rtionship with her boyfriend. The atmosphere of the dinner was revived by her awkward emotional experience. Everyone wasughing and joking when Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Ji Nuan took the phone, took a look at the caller ID, then picked up the call, saying tly, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hearing clearly what the person on the other side of the phone said, she said calmly, ¡°I see.¡±

    ...

    Jia Lan Bar in downtown, Hai City.

    Elegant blues sounded, and the slow singer in the bar was singing with a guitar. Young men and women were embracing and caressing each other on the dance floor, and the atmosphere was ambiguous and sweet.

    Ji Nuan, wearing the soft, long white dress she wore in the dinner party just now, crossed the dance floor deadpan. The bar was abination of a pub and sober bar and was crowded and hot. She took down the scarf and threw it into the bag. Without the cover of the scarf, the V-shaped neckline exposedrge areas of her white skin around the corbone. Although she wasn¡¯t overly nude, she still stood out on the dark dance floor and attracted the attention of many men around her.

    However, she didn¡¯t look like that kind of woman who came to this ce to drink and hang out through the night.

    Her cold and indifferent look attracted many people¡¯s attention, and soon she went inside and reached the ce Qin Siting said on the phone.

    Qin Siting said Mo Jingshen was drunk and called Ji Nuan to pick him up.

    Qin Siting wanted to drive away the bar girl who had been hanging around their room. However, as soon as Ji Nuan showed up, Mo Jingshen, who had been drinking quietly, suddenly dragged the bar girl who had juste up to him to the sofa beside him. Although he didn¡¯t put his arm around the girl¡¯s waist, he took the expensive bottle of wine in her hand, opened it himself, talked, andughed affectionately with the girl, who was almost jumping for joy.

    He was clearly not drunk, but if he was not drunk, why did he dragged the woman to his side and have her sit beside him although he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her just now?

    He never flirted with women.

    Although An Shuyan invited him several times, he only went out with her once because Shine¡¯s store in a shopping mall had a problem, and he went to deal with the problem and disputes.

    A man who had no interest in any woman other than Ji Nuan was holding a strange bar girl remitting a pungent smell of cheap perfume by his side?

    Did he really want to divorce Ji Nuan?

    When Qin Siting was about to tell the bar girl who was leaning on Mo Jingshen to go away, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Ji Nuane across the dance floor deadpan. His hand paused and was surprised that Ji Nuan woulde so soon.

    Qin Siting rubbed between his eyebrows, then put down the ss in his hand and got up to stop Ji Nuan. ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t go over there. He¡¯s drunk. Come with me to the car to get some sobering pill.¡±

 Chapter 408 - Now You Know Why I Was Called â€˜Hai Cityâ€™s Number One Warmthâ€™?

    <h4>Chapter 408: Now You Know Why I Was Called ¡®Hai City¡¯s Number One Warmth¡¯?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°He is not drunk. Why does he need sobering pills?¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at Qin Siting. She stared at the man sitting on the sofa over the tall, leggy Qin Siting.

    Her eyes flitted over the scantily d woman beside him. Noticing her nce, the woman immediately perceived the rtionship between Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen with her instinct and looked back at her defiantly.

    Qin Siting thought Ji Nuan would lose her temper, but she didn¡¯t.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t look fully sober. After all, Qin Siting did order a lot of wine today. Half drunk, he looked even colder and attractive. A few buttons of his ck shirt were unbuttoned, and the bar girl sitting next to him kept looking into his cor with fascination.

    Qin Siting could save people but not the rtionship between people. He nced at Ji Nuan. Seeing her suddenly raise her hand, he hurriedly said, ¡°Ji Nuan, if you have something to say, don¡¯t say it here. There are too many people. Hold your horses. Don¡¯t act on impulse.¡±

    Ji Nuan pushed Qin Siting¡¯s hand away with a smile, still looked at Mo Jingshen and then at the scantily d woman sitting beside him and leaning against him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, the way you mistreat yourself is really an eye-opener. Fine, do you think only you can do that? You like it that way, right?¡±

    When Qin Siting heard Ji Nuan¡¯s words, the corner of his eyebrows twitched. Then he saw Ji Nuan take a step back and unbutton the top middle of her dress in front of Mo Jingshen and him.

    The neckline of her skirt was V-shaped, under which there was a round button. As soon as it was unbuttoned, the graceful, beautiful white dress was soon changed into a sexy deep V-long skirt, and even her cleavage could be seen.

    Qin Siting looked away in embarrassment. Mo Jingshen suddenly clenched the ss, although no one noticed his movement. He coldly stared at Ji Nuan, and his face went dark.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anything but just looked at him coldly and calmly. She drawled, ¡°Now you know why I was called ¡®Hai City¡¯s Number One Warmth¡¯?¡±

    Staring at his dark face, Ji Nuan gave a sexy, seductive smile.

    In Ji Nuan¡¯s opinion, ¡®Hai City¡¯s Number One Warmth¡¯ was never a praise but derogatory.

    This nickname was mostly called by the men who she had cold-shouldered or rejected and not just the gentlemen who had heard of her fame or met her.

    Everyone thought the so-called Number One Warmth was a coquette who liked seducing men with her beautiful face. No one really knew her, so everyone assumed that she must be an arrogant slut. She may look proud, but she was never innocent and clean. The nickname ¡®Number One Warmth¡¯ was actually full of ridicule.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like this nickname at all.

    That was the impression she used to leave on everyone.

    She sealed that self on the night of her rebirth, but at this moment, she released it again.

    Ji Nuan undid her bun, and her seaweed-like hair fell down behind her like waves. Ji Nuan had been conspicuous enough when she appeared, and now her movements attracted even more men¡¯s attention.

    She bent slightly, the deep V of her neckline drawing the outline of her chest into a nosebleed curve. She picked up a bottle of brandy from the table and poured it into a ss beside her. Then she held the ss in her hands and yed with it. She took a sip of the wine, then charmingly blinked her eyes and looked at the men behind her seductively. ¡°I think I need some ice cubes for my wine...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±

    ¡°Waiter! Come on, bring the ice here!¡±

    ¡°Who is she? I can¡¯t believe I see such a hot chick in a ce like this...¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the group of men with a tempting smile and gently shook the ss in his hand. Several men grabbed a few ice cubes from the waiter¡¯s ice bucket and scrambled to put them into her ss. One of the men rushed over the fastest and sessfully gave her the ice cubes. Ji Nuan cracked a smile at him, holding the ss with one hand and lifting the man¡¯s chin with the other. She moved her red lips and saidzily, ¡°Thank you~.¡±

    The man almost melted in her smile. Ji Nuan gently bit her red lips, shook the ss in her hand with a smile, and said slowly, ¡°I get drunk easily. I don¡¯t know the alcohol content of this brandy. I should be alright if I drink this ss, do I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Just drink it! The bottle of wine is only forty degrees!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Although the bottle of wine on the end table looks unremarkable, it¡¯s actually an over 50-degree brandy. It¡¯s not only expensive but also has high alcohol content. Beauty, if you¡¯re not a good drinker, don¡¯t drink it...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Miss, you can drink as much as you like. Can I buy you a drink?¡±

    More and more men wereing around. Ji Nuan looked at the ss in her hand, sexily yet cutely. ¡°The brandy with such a high alcohol content is really rare. It¡¯s said it¡¯s also expensive. It¡¯ll be a waste if I don¡¯t taste it. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for these girls to hang out in bars and sell liquor. Since the wine has been bought, I should have a taste of it...¡±

    With that, she held the ss to her lips and took another sip. The stain left a bright glow on her lips. As the man had brought too much ice into her drink, she nibbled at one of the ice cubes at the rim and touched it with the tip of her tongue.

    At that moment, the men around her all gasped. She turned her eyes to Mo Jingshen, who was sitting on the sofa and looked into his dark, cold eyes.

    Looking into his unfathomable eyes, Ji Nuan let go of that man, leaned over the end table with one hand, and bent over the motionless man on the sofa.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s chest looked so attractive from this angle. Although she didn¡¯t expose any part of her body that shouldn¡¯t be exposed, she looked sexy and seductive.

    Mo Jingshen looked coldly at her, his hand still holding the ss motionlessly, which seemed about to break.

    Qin Siting was so embarrassed that he had turned his face aside. Now he simply turned around, as if telling others that these two people had nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 409 - Such A Beautiful Night and Such an Attractive Woman

    <h4>Chapter 409: Such A Beautiful Night and Such an Attractive Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The girl sitting next to him had been a little unconvinced, but seeing how attractive and tempting Ji Nuan could be, she smacked her tongue and didn¡¯t dare to challenge her again.

    After all, even if she stood here undressed, she wouldn¡¯t be so attractive as Ji Nuan as even women would be attracted to her.

    She was in that ordinary long skirt when she came, but as soon as she unbuttoned a button, undid her hair, and smiled, she changedpletely into another person...

    She was so beautiful.

    She was so beautiful that even women would be turned on by her.

    The bar girl just wanted to make some money. Although she wanted to hook up with the man beside her, now she had a hunch that she shouldn¡¯t mess with this man and that woman. Besides, although the man didn¡¯t drive her away, he didn¡¯t put his arm around her waist or touch any part of her body. And his mind waspletely on the beautiful woman. Suddenly having a sense of inferiority, the bar girl withdrew from Mo Jingshen and quietly ran away, hanging her head.

    Ji Nuan noticed this, and her smile remained unchanged.

    Her goal was not to get rid of the woman but to target Mo Jingshen.

    This group of men couldn¡¯t wait to scramble for Ji Nuan¡¯s favor, but she kept looking at the man sitting silently on the sofa.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, you want to divorce me, right?¡± Ji Nuan asked, her voice reeked of brandy and ice but loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°If I promise to sign the divorce agreement tomorrow, you won¡¯t care if I leave with any man here tonight, right?¡±

    With that, she took another sip of wine in a way that was not as wild and enthusiastic as those women who often drank but seductive enough to turn on men.

    Her long hair cascaded down behind her. Her skin around her corbone and chest was white as jade in themplight as if inviting people to touch it. She was simply gorgeous.

    When the men heard that she was going to get a divorce, they all stared at hersciviously. If she got divorced, the next minute, someone would jump on her and take her away.

    Such a beautiful night and such an attractive woman. The blues music never stopped, so no one heard the name she had just called the man on the sofa, which was Mo Jingshen.

    The man on the sofa sat in the middle, where it was rtively quiet and the lights were dim. The man¡¯s expression was hidden in the darkness, and the people around him couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    ¡°Divorce? You¡¯re so beautiful! How could a man not want you?¡±

    ¡°Divorce! Divorce him! If you divorce today, I¡¯ll marry you tomorrow!¡±

    Whistles and jokes followed one another.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s aura grew increasingly gloomy, and his eyes turned colder and colder.

    Ji Nuan straightened up with a bright smile without looking at him. She quaffed the ss of wine and threw the ss on the floor. The cracking sound of the ss was like a switch, causing the man to frown.

    Ji Nuan turned around and shook her long, silky hair behind her back. The DJ of the pub probably had noticed her. As she walked into the dance floor alone, the lights on the dance floor were turned off one by one with her movements, with only the darkest one left. As she twirled her hair and skirt on the dance floor, the lights brightened one by one slowly, and the brightness of lights increased at the same rate as she twirled faster and faster.

    She, a dazzlingly beautiful creature, suddenly no longer hid her beauty and revealed her hidden beauty among the crowd. In themplight, she was like a spirit breaking through the soil. Her long skirt flew in the air at every turn, and her long, white legs were exposed. Countless men were attracted to her one by one, and whistling sounds followed one another.

    Ji Nuan just danced a simple dance and didn¡¯t expose many parts of her body, but her eyes were so charming and seductive that such a simple dance almost had mesmerizing visual effects. The atmosphere in the bar warmed up. Someone entered the dance floor and offered her a ss of wine, which she epted with a smile. As the lights gathered around her, she lifted the ss and poured the wine over her head. She looked up at the spilled wine, then closed her eyes and let the liquid trickle down her hair. The wine soaked her hair, and wherever the liquid fell on her white dress, it turned translucent.

    The ss of wine was far from enough in these men¡¯s eyes, and in an instant, countless men offered wines to her.

    Ji Nuan smiled and spun to a man¡¯s side, taking the ss as she pulled him around. When the man could not help but embrace her, she spun out of his arms. Although she didn¡¯t let the man touch her, all the men¡¯s hearts around her were itching when they saw this scene.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s dancing was casual yet hot. It was so hot that sweat was falling from her neck and slowly falling into her deep V-neckline, which drove these men crazy. Her white skin looked so attractive in the light, and her ck hair, which reached to her waist, swung back and forth. Sweat dampened her ck hair, but it didn¡¯t affect her beauty. Instead, more men rushed in this direction and surrounded her in the middle of the dance floor.

    Ji Nuan poured a ss of wine again, and as it poured all over her, the clothes of her back were sodden, and the translucent dress showed the outline of her back.

    All eyes were on her, but she kept looking in one direction. Even though the crowd was standing very densely, she could see the man through a small gap in the crowd.

    As more and more people gathered around, the pub was getting hotter and hotter, and she sweated more and more. She didn¡¯t take any more ss of wine, as her sweat had wet her skirt. The clothes on her chest were soaked by sweat bit by bit, and her tender, fair skin seemed to glow because of sweat and looked more attractive.

    Her eyes flitted over the men who came with their women and finally rested on the face of a good-looking man who seemed toe alone. She slowly cracked a charming smile at him and hooked her finger at the man as if inviting him to dance with her.

 Chapter 410 - How Dare You Hit on CEO Moâ€™s Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 410: How Dare You Hit on CEO Mo¡¯s Woman?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man didn¡¯t expect the beauty on the dance floor would invite him and immediately was about to go toward her excitedly.

    But before he could reach Ji Nuan, a dark figure had entered the crowd. Seeing Ji Nuan still crooking her finger at that man, Mo Jingshen¡¯s sword-like stare shot at the man¡¯s face. Understanding who he was, someone with sharp eyes in the crowd suddenly said, ¡°Mo, CEO Mo?¡±

    The Jia Lan Bar was frequented by many rich people in Hai City, so even if not everyone here could recognize Mo Jingshen, at least some people who had met him or cooperated with him could.

    The bar suddenly fell into an eerie silence, and some people who had recognized Mo Jingshen began to back away.

    The man who had just been seduced by Ji Nuan into the dance floor had juste up, but his hand had hardly touched hers when it was seized by the wrist.

    The man froze, only to hear. ¡°Get out!¡± Before he could react, he was dragged back by his business partnering with him, who pulled him away from this ¡°battlefield¡± to save him from being affected.

    The man was not reconciled. There were so many men here tonight, but that beauty only waved at him. He was about to go back when his business partner whispered to him nervously, ¡°He is the CEO of the Mo Corporation! How dare you hit on his woman?!¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t stop and was about to turn to the other side and hook her finger at other men. There were still some people who hadn¡¯t recognized Mo Jingshen and were seduced to approach her.

    But in the crowd¡¯s cry of surprise, Mo Jingshen suddenly sped Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and took her away deadpan.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t struggle or resist and stumbled as she was led out of the crowd, which showed how hard he dragged her. She turned her eyes to the approaching Qin Siting, who nced at her and gave her a sympathetic look.

    But she just smiled, turned her head nonchntly, and smiled at the crowd again. Behind her came the whistling sound of the group of men. Then she felt the bones of her wrist, which had been tightly grabbed, almost crushed, and she was yanked forward, almost hitting Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder.

    Ji Nuan could not see Mo Jingshen¡¯s face but only felt that he grabbed her hand so hard and she could hardly keep up with his steps. She was dragged away from the crowd. When he got to a less crowded ce, he ducked her into an empty bathroom and mmed the door shut.

    Then in the next moment, he suddenly pressed her hard against the door. Her back hit the door and ached. She turned pale and looked up at his dark, cold face.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t care, do you? Then, why are you angry?¡± Ji Nuan leaned against the door, and at the same time, clung to his bosom. Controlled by him like this, she had no intention of running away or avoiding him but only smiled at him.

    Without looking, she knew it was a men¡¯s room.

    Jia Lan Bar¡¯s customers were either rich or powerful, so even the bathroom was very clean, and a faint smell of sandalwood wafted in the air.

    But what she smelled first was the faint taste of his body that was the mixture of wine and the familiar, refreshing herbal smell, as always.

    She was still smiling, smiling gently as if she was not provoking. Her face, which usually had no power of attack, suddenly seemed to be very aggressive. Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help but blink at such a different her.

    Looking into his eyes, Ji Nuan fearlessly shook off the hand that grabbed her wrist and put her two slender arms around his neck, clinging to his chest and smiling casually. ¡°Mo Jingshen, you can continue to y ¡°don¡¯t care about you.¡± I admit that I am no match for you in cruelness and trick, but I¡¯m better than you in self-destruction. Let¡¯s see who will win this game!¡±

    He coldly narrowed his eyes and stared at her, whose arms were still around his neck. ¡°You have guts! How dare you do that in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°I just drank and danced. Maybe I should give some chances to the men who pursue me. I was too obedient to you before. You told me to stay away from those men, and I did. I was so obedient to you that I didn¡¯t even ept flowers from another man. Now, since you can sit next to a bar girl, why can¡¯t I ask a man who¡¯s interested in me to dance with me?¡±

    Ji Nuanughed as she spoke, looking up at him, still with her arms around his neck, speaking close to his lips, with her sweet breath touching his nose, but the smile in her eyes was cold. ¡°After we divorce, I have nothing to do with you. You have no right to interfere in my life.¡±

    Her dress was partly translucent, her hair was wrapped around her neck, and the faint smell of brandy, mingled with the refreshing smell of perfume soon filled the bathroom.

    As Ji Nuan spoke, she leaned purposely to his lips, and he suddenly pinched her chin with a force that almost hurt her.

    But there was still a fearless smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s face. ¡°Mo Jingshen, strangle me here if you can.¡±

    He red at her and seemed to really want to strangle her.

    But he held back his anger.

    Ji Nuan noticed that he was holding back his emotions as always. This man had so strong self-controlling ability that he always hid all his thoughts and emotions, making it impossible to know what he was thinking and what he was going to do.

    He suddenly released her, took a step back, and no longer touched her, and his eyes regained theirposure.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, life¡¯s trajectory is not easy to change. You should let everything back to the origin.¡± His tone was indifferent, and his eyes were cid.

    Ji Nuan chuckled. As the man continued to step back, she suddenly grabbed him by the cor of his shirt and, when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, or when he wasn¡¯t even trying to do anything to her, pulled him over and pushed him hard against the wall. She pressed him hard against the wall, clutching the cor of his shirt, trying to imprison him as he did to her just now.

    Mo Jingshen looked down at Ji Nuan, who controlled him with a sudden burst of strength, his cold, dark eyes drooping, looking at the woman a head shorter than him, asking in a low voice, ¡°You think you can hold me down?¡±

 Chapter 411 - Mo Jingshen, You Are Really an Executioner Who Has a Thorough Understanding Of Meâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 411: Mo Jingshen, You Are Really an Executioner Who Has a Thorough Understanding Of Me...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan did not answer but looked at the man who was so close to her, and as her face drew closer to him, he frowned, and his eyes were full of warning.

    She pressed him with her hands, knowing that she could not, but still pressed him. She kept looking at his face as if she had not seen him so closely for too long, as if she wanted to see clearly whether he was Mo Jingshen or not.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her; his eyes were unfathomable and unmoved. He said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see what happened tonight happen again. Today¡¯s Ji family is no longer able to protect you. If you keep being like this, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    <i>Was he worried about her?</i>

    Ji Nuanughed again and suddenly released the cor of his shirt. She did not tidy up the untidy skirt or the hair tangled on her neck but raised her hand to turn the handle of the door with a sneer. She opened the door of the bathroom, only to see Qin Siting, who seemed to have been standing outside for a long time.

    Qin Siting had a cigarette in his hand that had not yet burnt out. When he saw Ji Nuan walk out like this, he immediately raised his eyebrow.

    But Ji Nuan walked past him without saying a word, her eyes flitting over him.

    The bar was still bustling, and Ji Nuan walked through the crowd. Those men who had coveted her were looking for other targets on the dance floor. When they spotted her walking out alone, two of them immediately followed her.

    However, before they could approach her, two bodyguards in ck suddenly stopped them. Watching the beauty walk away, the two men felt chagrin and pity, but the two bodyguards looked so tough, and they didn¡¯t dare to mess with them.

    The two bodyguards then went to the door, watching Ji Nuan leave. When Mo Jingshen came out, the bodyguards whispered to him, ¡°Madam went into the hotel in front and hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak. When Qin Siting followed him out, he cast a nce at him.

    Qin Siting said deadpan, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. She is not my woman. I don¡¯t care whether she wants to stay in the nearest hotel for a night or climb onto the roof of the hotel to kill herself. After all, this hotel...¡± He looked up and remained deadpan. ¡°...is really high.¡±

    ¡°And...¡± Qin Siting continued to speak expressionlessly, ¡°Although this hotel is a five-star, it¡¯s near the bar street. I think there must be all kinds of people in it. Ji Nuan went in dressed like that and couldn¡¯t even walk steadily because she¡¯s drunk. If someone drags her into a room, no one would know of it...¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly stared at him without a word and then turned his eyes to the two bodyguards standing at the door.

    One of the bodyguards hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, it¡¯s not convenient for us to enter Mrs. Mo¡¯s room...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to go back to the Yu Garden like this, in case Auntie Chen would be worried about her or even call Grandfather Mo and ask him toe over when she saw her in such a mess.

    She didn¡¯t want to go anywhere. After walking out of the bar, she went to the hotel across the street, checked in, took the room card, and walked into the elevator. Under the curious stares of the public, she floated into the room like a wandering soul.

    As she came in, she turned on the lights and the air conditioner as well. Her clothes smelled of wine, she frowned and went straight to the bathroom.

    She went into the bathroom, turned on the showerhead and, to wake herself up, turned on the cold water.

    She didn¡¯t wash for long and just wanted to sober herself up. She had just turned off the water and wrapped the towel around her, and before she could dry her hair, she heard the door open.

    Was there anything wrong with the security of this hotel? Why would someone else open her room?

    Ji Nuan poked her head out and met his eyes.

    That was right. The only person who could get into her room at the hotel was her current legal husband.

    Seeing the towel on her body and her long hair still dripping with water, Mo Jingshen walked into the door, put a bag of clothes and the midnight snack he had bought downstairs from the hotel on the table nearest the door, and threw the long white dress she had left outside the bathroom into the trash can.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d send someone else over to see if I¡¯d jump down from the roof or climb up to the balcony or something.¡± Ji Nuan went back to the bathroom, took out a towel, wiped her hair, and walked out. Then she leaned against the door of the bathroom and looked indifferently at the man¡¯s cold and stern face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe by yourself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at her, saying, ¡°You are not the kind of unreasonable person. You should calm down after venting out. You don¡¯t have to do ridiculous things and make others worry about you.¡±

    She blinked her eyes and let the water mist in her eyes disperse to see the man clearly.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, am I very strong in your eyes? How can you hurt and insult me over and over again?¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re not weak.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes, and her voice was faint as if she had no emotion. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak.

    ¡°Or, you had waited too long for me to give up, so you already have nothing to say to me, right?¡±

    His tone was still calm and emotionless. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ji Nuanughed. ¡°You promised me you would never divorce me and said we wouldn¡¯t part till dead. It turns out that these words were just lies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡± Mo Jingshen looked into her clear and gentle eyes, saying coldly, ¡°You can take it as that the Mo Jingshen you love has already died in that car ident. And the one in front of you is no longer the Mo Jingshen you knew.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s pupils immediately constricted, and she stared at him, at his face. Then, gradually, her eyes turned bloodshot.

    She froze for a long time before she said word by word, ¡°Mo Jingshen, you are really an executioner who has a thorough understanding of all my muscles and veins. You can easily handle my weakness and know how to drive me into utter despair.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her red eyes. His figure reflected in her eyes, but gradually covered by redness.

    His eyes seemed to be calm and gentle yet exceptionally chilly and cruel at the same time.

    She looked at this man, feeling that all the pain umted on the depth of her heart for a long time suddenly pierced her like ten thousand arrows prating her heart at the same time. The sharp pain invaded her senses and made her almost breathless.

    She took a deep breath and rushed forward, her hands clutching his cor hard, looking up at his face so close to her.

 Chapter 412 - The Man Who Can Always Control Himself Is the Scariest

    <h4>Chapter 412: The Man Who Can Always Control Himself Is the Scariest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ten months or ten years made no difference to her.

    She always knew that Mo Jingshen would always be Mo Jingshen, no matter ten months from now, or ten years from now.

    He was the man that she once let down and he was her husband, but suddenly, there was such a long distance between him and her, and they had be estranged.

    She looked at his face that was cid and handsome. He didn¡¯t look cold and alienated, but she felt the extremest indifference from him.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t cry. With bloodshot eyes, she gazed at him, tears rolling in her eyes. Despair and panic seized her, and she clutched his cor. ¡°Mo Jingshen, how can you say you¡¯ve already died?! How can you be so cruel to me?!¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡± Her voice was soft and somewhat determined. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead? You¡¯re dead, right? Mo Jingshen, from this day forward, I¡¯ll just take you as a dead man!¡±

    He did not answer or deny, but looked into her eyes, which were almost mad. The indifferent and apathy in his eyes made her suddenly sneer.

    ¡°Get out.¡± She said.

    He still looked at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    He looked quietly into her cold, resentful eyes.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, in fact, you never love me at all. You are too calm. You know what you should do and what you should not. You know how to dote on me. You know how to make me feel happy. But you¡¯ll never lose control of yourself, just like now, when you calmly and slowly tear me into pieces.¡± Ji Nuan smiled in rage. ¡°The man who can always control himself is the scariest. The only person you trust is yourself. You never fully trust anyone else. You think you are doing everything right. For whatever reason and under whatever circumstances, you¡¯re always right...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak but stood still, his eyes cid and clear. Ji Nuan felt as if the coldness in his eyes had prated into her skin, into her blood.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and pointed to the closed door. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    He still looked at her eyes and didn¡¯t move. Ji Nuan immediately walked away.

    Her wrist was caught by him as she walked past him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± His voice was as calm as ever.

    The door was opened and closed, and for an instant, the room regained its original tranquility.

    But Ji Nuan stood in front of the door of the bathroom, and all she could hear was her own heartbeat¡ªthump, thump, thump.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan woke up with a start the next morning.

    She felt as if she had been suddenly kidnapped by some people who had covered her nose and mouth, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Then those people put her in a car and threw her into a very, very cold ce.

    All around her were snow mountains. It was so cold that she was frozen stiff and unable to move her limbs. All she could see was white snow, and no other color could be seen.

    It was so cold.

    The snow mountains gradually turned into ciers. She was frozen on the cier when someone pointed an ice arrow at her heart and shot it at her.

    <i>No!</i>

    Ji Nuan suddenly woke up from the dream. She woke up feeling weak, and her head felt so heavy that she almost couldn¡¯t sit up.

    She sat up in bed with difficulty. She felt as if her body had been filled with lead, and she couldn¡¯t even lift her hand to feel her hair.

    It was so cold, unbearably cold.

    Could the dream have affected her feelings? Or maybe she was stuck in the dream and still couldn¡¯t wake up?

    Ji Nuan sat in bed for a moment with her eyes closed. Then she lifted the covers and got out of bed, intending to take a hot bath in the bathroom. As she walked into the bathroom, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the number 16 on the air conditioner. Her mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to figure out why the temperature was so low and just went straight to the bathroom.

    It was too cold. She sat shivering on the edge of the tub, putting hot water into the tub while unbuttoning her clothes with shaking hands.

    Until the tub was almost filled, she stepped into the bathtub, shivered violently, sat in the pool of hot water, and exhaled a sigh offort.

    ¡ª-

    For two rainy days in Hai City, the atmosphere was also somber in the president¡¯s office of the Mo Corporation.

    Shen Mu knew CEO Mo¡¯s temper, so he was cautious in his work and rarely made a mistake. These two days, however, he received a lot of cool looks from his boss, which made him wonder whether he could still keep this job.

    Auntie Chen called thepany from Yu Garden yesterday. Before Shen Mu had the time to inform CEO Mo, he was sent to investigate a business partner¡¯spany in Hai City. When he came back, it was already the afternoon of the next day. Shen Mu, who had always been careful in work, forgot to tell Mo Jingshen about Auntie Chen¡¯s call because of his busy work.

    When he received Auntie Chen¡¯s phone call again, it was almost the end of the next day.

    ¡°Mr. Shen, why can¡¯t I get through to Mr. Mo? Yesterday I wasn¡¯t sure how serious this matter was, but Mrs. Mo hasn¡¯t shown up for two whole days. I¡¯m really worried about her...¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Mu suddenly remembered that Auntie Chen had called for CEO Mo yesterday. He hung up the phone and then hurried to the meeting room.

    The meeting ended at 4 PM, but several department heads were still reporting something to CEO Mo, so he hadn¡¯te out yet.

    Shen Mu waited outside for a while and looked at the time. Thinking how anxious Auntie Chen sounded, he simply pushed the door open, walked up to Mo Jingshen, and bent to whisper to him, ¡°CEO Mo, the Yu Garden called, saying that Mrs. Mo hasn¡¯t shown up for two days. Auntie Chen sounded really worried. We have no idea what happened to Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused and turned his eyes to Shen Mu. ¡°When did she call?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Chen called yesterday, but I was temporarily sent to an investigation task and forgot to tell you. Just now, Auntie Chen called again, and I...¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at the document in his hand, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally put down the document, leaving a cold word. ¡°Hold it and report tomorrow.¡±

    The department heads in the meeting room exchanged nces with each other, and none of them dared ask why.

    Mo Jingshen walked out and called Auntie Chen back. Thetter said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Madam¡¯s been these days. At ordinary times, if she works overtime in the studio or wants to live somewhere else, she will call the Yu Garden in advance and tell us about it. If not, I¡¯ll call her colleagues in her studio, and they¡¯ll tell me about her whereabouts. But these two days, even her colleagues in the studio don¡¯t know where she is.¡±

 Chapter 413 - She Laid Quietly in the Water, Unmoving

    <h4>Chapter 413: She Laid Quietly in the Water, Unmoving</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Mo, you haven¡¯t beening home, and Madam is gradually losing weight. If the situation persists, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep this under wraps. Elder Mo still thinks that the two of you are happily living together. This... if something were to happen to Madam, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences...¡±

    After the call was hung up, Mo Jingshen abruptly recalled the night three days ago, at the bar across Jia Lan Bar.

    ¡ª

    Ji Nuan was awakened by the freezing cold. She wasn¡¯t sure when she had fallen asleep, or how long she had been sleeping in the bathtub. All she felt was cold.

    She instinctively knew that she could not continue sleeping like this and tried to raise her arm to hold onto the side of the bathtub. However, a wave of aching pain came from her cramping calves. The pain was abrupt and sharp, causing her to tremble under the water. Her body stiffened, and she no longer had the energy to move.

    <i>How long had she been sleeping in here?</i>

    <i>Why was it so cold?</i>

    She moved her fingers under the water; they felt very numb and stiff. She wanted to turn her head over to reach for her phone but recalled that both her phone and bag were left by the bedside.

    She had no choice and could only continue her difficult attempts to reach for the side of the tub. However, the extreme pain from her leg left made her unable even to shout, much less move her arm.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to raise her five fingers, but they immediately returned to their original position. Simply attempting to shift her fingers had consumed all of her strength.

    So cold...

    The pain in her legs hade abruptly and was weakening her mental state bit by bit.

    It was as though if it hadn¡¯t been for the abrupt pain from her cramping legs, she would never have woken up.

    Ji Nuan felt very dizzy. Amidst the darkness came a flood of endless fear and loneliness. She felt as though she was about to slip into an abyss and was unable to form a grip around anything.

    The hotel was extremely luxurious; even the bathrooms had its own air-conditioner installed. It was filling the room with extremely cold air.

    Ji Nuan could no longer move. She leaned against the bathtub, staring at the towel ced on a shelf around two meters away. She felt that the distance was difficult to cross.

    Wave after wave of pain came from her calf. The pain caused her entire body to almost convulse. When she lowered her head, she could see the green nerve on the side of her calf trembling; it was indeed a cramp.

    She continued sitting in the water. It took her a long while to process that the water was actually cold. How long has she actually been sitting here? She remembered that the water had been hot when she fell asleep...

    Even if she wished to get up, there was no way she could do it. She stared at the air-conditioner on the wall, watching the temperature disyed. Amidst her daze, the darkness began to win over the consciousness brought about by the pain in her calves. Her awareness gradually faded as she fell into darkness.

    ¡ª

    No matter how many calls he made to Ji Nuan, they were unanswered. As Mo Jingshen approached Ji Nuan¡¯s room door, his screen disyed that a call was still being made. He could hear a familiar ringtone ying inside the room, but the call was still not picked up.

    ¡°Open the door.¡± He subconsciously held his phone in a tight grip andmanded with a heavy voice.

    The hotel staff rushed to bring the room card over. As she scanned the car, she exined: ¡°When this miss checked into the room, she left us with instructions to not disturb her. That is why we haven¡¯t been going in for the past two days. Furthermore, she has also paid the necessary room fees, which is why...¡±

    Mo Jingshen paid her no mind. The moment the door was unlocked, he stepped in.

    The instant the door was opened, they could feel that the freezing temperature inside was sufficient to cover their bodies with goosebumps.

    This was a standard-sized hotel room. With one nce, they could see everything. Ji Nuan¡¯s silhouette was not on the bed. Only her phone and bag were there.

    The man¡¯s tall figure immediately entered the bathroom.

    The freezing cold in the bathroom could be felt in their bones. Mo Jingshen¡¯s heart thumped heavily for a moment. The ominous feeling instantly grew intense, and the moment he turned his head, he saw the pale Ji Nuan lying in the bathtub with a greenish-purple lip.

    Sheid there quietly in the water, unmoving.

    ¡°Aiya, what on earth happened...¡± the hotel staff was a middle-ageddy who had noticed the freezing temperature the moment she stepped in. When she turned her head, she subconsciously cried out in shock.

    Mo Jingshen had already bent down to support Ji Nuan out of the water. Thankfully, the bathtub was thoughtfully designed and was able to support her head well. Otherwise, she could have drowned the moment she lost her consciousness in the tub.

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡± When the man supported her up, he felt her ice-cold body; the freezing temperature made it seemed as though she was no longer alive. There was not even a small hint of warmth remaining.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s head nted forward. Her entire body was icy-cold, but as her head came into contact with the man¡¯s arm, his brows knitted tightly from the burning heat emitted from her temple. He decisively grabbed the towel from the side and carried her out of the water. As he wrapped her in the towel and held her tightly in his arms, he turned his eyes onto the frightened, middle-ageddy by the bathroom door: ¡°Call an ambnce! Quickly!¡±

 Chapter 414 - Does it Matter if I Love Her to the Point Where No One Can Compare

    <h4>Chapter 414: Does it Matter if I Love Her to the Point Where No One Can Compare</h4>

    The staff member nodded with a panicked expression and ran out in a fluster to dial the number.

    Mo Jingshen lifted the dripping wet Ji Nuan up, and, as he carried her out of the bathroom, he reached one hand over to turn off the air-conditioner. He then brought her over to the bed. He touched her face and felt that it was burning hot.

    If Ji Nuan had been sitting inside the tub since two days ago, that meant that she had already soaked in the freezing water for two full days. The woman¡¯s frozen stiff body did not seem to carry any life in it. Her burning hot temple was the only proof that she was still alive. Aside from that, she was abnormally peaceful.

    Mo Jingshen pressed his hand against her neck as he watched her pale face. For a moment, as he stiffly embraced Ji Nuan, it felt as though her life had already left her. He could only feel a faint pulse from her neck, but it was far too weak, as though it could stop at any moment.

    He held her mechanically and wrapped her up in the sheets. His palms rubbed against hers tirelessly in an attempt to warm up her ice-cold body even a little.

    He did not dare to approach her nose, fearing that aside from her weak pulse, he would not be able to feel any breath from her.

    The ambnce rushed over and the medical personnel charged in along with the hotel staff. After the doctor gave Ji Nuan a quick check, his expression immediately turned apprehensive. He frantically called for everyone else to bring her onto the car for an emergency rescue; they could not waste even a second longer.

    Inside the ambnce, all of the medical personnel were busy. Mo Jingshen sat by the side of the stretcher.

    In his impression, Ji Nuan always loved to take baths. She often liked to fall asleep in the tub, and he would always worry about her. He always feared that she would catch a cold or even drown in the bathtub.

    When she was young, a traumatic illness had left her weak against the cold. Even to this day, she had yet to recover from it fully. As a result, she feared cold the most. During the winter, she always loved to bury herself inside his coat to be in his embrace and steal his warmth. When they slept, she liked to lean against him and wriggle her way into his arms to look for the warmest sleeping position.

    His greatest worry had suddenly be a reality. At this moment, Ji Nuan was silent and unmoving. Her hands were ced by her side without any movements, and her entire body did not carry any warmth.

    As the doctor performed all sorts of emergency measures, he kept urging the driver to go faster.

    The ambnce rushed from the hotel to the hospital, and she was directly sent into the emergency room.

    After receiving the news, Qin Siting rushed over. The first person he saw was Mo Jingshen.

    At the time, Ji Nuan was still in the emergency room, and the light above the door was still bright red.

    Qin Siting took a nce at the time and knitted his brows: ¡°How long has she been in there?¡±

    When the nurse by the side saw that Doctor Qin had actuallye down personally, her expression was poor and fearful as she replied: ¡°It¡¯s already been more than twenty minutes. The patient soaked in cold water for a long period in a room with low temperature. This has led to a high fever of forty-one degrees. When she was brought in, her body had already begun to go into serious shock. Both her breathing and heartbeat were weak. As of now, I¡¯m not sure how the situation is. As you were still upied in another surgery, the hospital director sent Doctor Chen and Doctor Xu in...¡±

    Qin Siting did not say more. He took one nce at Mo Jingshen and immediately understood how serious the situation was. He turned and called to make a request to the director of the emergency ward before stepping directly into the room.

    Finally, when the lights turned green, and the emergency room doors were opened, Qin Siting stepped out with the other two doctors. He did not say much and only nodded his head when Mo Jingshen looked at him. He then headed off to change out of his clothes.

    Doctor Xu exined: ¡°Mr. Mo, we have records of Mrs. Mo¡¯s medical history in our hospital. Earlier, during the emergency treatment, we took the time to check through it and saw that Mrs. Mo has a weak disposition against the cold. She also had a miscarriage a few months ago. Her body has always been very weak, and it seems that she hasn¡¯t been properly nursed back to health. A high fever is already very dangerous for her body, and the long period she stayed soaking in the cold water even led her body to go into shock. Thankfully, Doctor Qin has a good understanding of her condition, and with his participation, our emergency treatment went very smoothly. As of now, her fever has reduced, and her muscle cramps have been treated. Someone should stay with her in her ward tonight, in case her fever suddenly spikes or...¡±

    At this time, Ji Nuan was being pushed out. Mo Jingshen¡¯s gazended on Ji Nuan, who was deeply asleep on the hospital bed.

    Doctor Xu did not continue speaking. He turned back and chatted briefly with Qin Siting, who had just stepped out. The two of them exchanged nods before letting the nurses send Ji Nuan to a hospital room.

    Auntie Chen had rushed to the hospital the moment she received the news. She took care of Ji Nuan until midnight before leaving for the caretaker¡¯s breakroom for some rest.

    Mo Jingshen stood before the windows, back-facing everything in the room. His figure was tall and ice-cold, and he appeared as though he had left behind everything to stand alone in the world.

    No one could tell what thoughts he had on his mind.

    Qin Siting pushed the door open to see this scene. He stepped in to say: ¡°Ji Nuan is already fine. Although she still has a fever, it didn¡¯t develop into pneumonia. This means that her body condition isn¡¯t that poor. It¡¯s just that she has a weak disposition to cold; it¡¯s an old condition that can¡¯t be helped. Although the situation was quite critical when she was brought into the emergency room,pared to back in Los Angeles, when you were blood-soaked and pushed into the emergency room after your car ident, this isn¡¯t much. Since you were able to push through it, she naturally will be fine as well. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s voice broke the deathly stillness in the room. However, the man before the window remained quiet.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was still sleeping, Qin Siting picked up the thermometer and approached to test her temperature. After checking that she no longer had a fever, he returned the thermometer to his coat pocket and turned back to eye the man standing before the windows.

    ¡°Ever since you came back from America, you haven¡¯t had a proper, normal day. We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, yet I still can¡¯t understand your thoughts. You clearly love Ji Nuan to the point where no one canpare, yet you insist on pushing her so far away. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to return from death¡¯s gate. Why can¡¯t you just live your days happily? Why do you insist on divorce? Do you have to wreck a good rtionship into such a state?¡± Qin Siting nced at Ji Nuan from the corner of his eyes. He saw that her eyes were tightly shut and that she was truly asleep and incapable of overhearing their words; he sighed further in his heart.

    ¡°Does it matter if I love her to the point where no one else canpare?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild. The apathetic curve to his lips was barely noticeable, and his gaze was indifferent. It was as though the man who had rushed onto the ambnce with Ji Nuan in his arms that day was not him. Therge hospital room grew cold and still because of his voice.

    He spoke lightly: ¡°I can make everyone believe that I don¡¯t love her.¡±

 Chapter 415 - When She Opened Her Eyes, She Truly Woke Up

    <h4>Chapter 415: When She Opened Her Eyes, She Truly Woke Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Siting could feel the bone-seeping chill in his words. He turned to look at him: ¡°Others might not understand, but how could Ji Nuan not? The reason she has been holding on for so long is that she doesn¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll be able to be as heartless as you say. How can she believe that you¡¯ll stop loving her the moment you say so?¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned, looking at the woman on the bed. She appeared pale, with barely any signs of life. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯ll take some effort to convince her.¡±

    ¡°And so, you¡¯ve step by step bullied her into such a state?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not respond.

    Qin Siting suddenly thought of something. ¡°What exactly did you say to her? For as long as I¡¯ve known her, she¡¯s always been lively and bright. No matter what she did, she always had her goals to focus on. How did she turn so listless overnight?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was unperturbed as he turned to look out of the window.

    He did not answer.

    It was because he said that Mo Jingshen was already dead.

    Was he truly dead?

    The room was extremely spacious and vacant. The vacancy made the silence even more pronounced, causing one to feel flustered.

    ...

    After losing her consciousness for two days, Ji Nuan slept for two more nights in the hospital. She did not sleep the whole way, but each time she woke up, she would quickly fall back asleep.

    When she awoke on the morning of her third day in the hospital, she was finally able to leave behind her dazed state. Her throat ached as though she had swallowed a mouthful of sand.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw that Auntie Chen, Xia Tian, and Xiao Ba were all in the room. She had seen them earlier in her brief moments of consciousness. At that time, she had seen Auntie Qin, the Ji family¡¯s housekeeper, as well.

    It seemed like in the past few days she had been sleeping, all of the people she was close to hade to visit.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Xia Tian was speaking to Xiao Ba when she suddenly noticed that Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were half-lidded. She immediately reached over to touch her forehead: ¡°How long do you n to be awake? Are you still going to sleep? You haven¡¯t had any fever for the past two days, could it be that you really want to sleep more?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not close her eyes. She quietly watched her for a long moment.

    Xia Tian waved her hands before her eyes. ¡°Hey, my god. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve gone dumb from all the sleep? Doctor Qin said that you only had a fever. It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes for a moment before reopening them. She spoke hoarsely: ¡°Stop waving. If you wave anymore, I¡¯ll fall asleep again.¡±

    The moment they heard Ji Nuan speak, Xiao Ba and Auntie Chen rushed over. ¡°You¡¯re awake? You¡¯re really awake?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at them and turned to look at Xia Tian. She had no impression of how she had been sent to the hospital, but hearing Xia Tian mention Doctor Qin, she vaguely understood. She did not ask further.

    She only remembered that she had taken a bath in the hotel. At the time, she did not wish to leave the hot water because it was too cold. Afterward, because it was toofortable, she somehow fell asleep.

    She recalled waking up briefly from the pain in her legs before losing consciousness once more.

    She did not sleep for a long time, but now that she had opened her eyes, she felt truly awake.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve finally woken up. It¡¯s been two days,¡± Xiao Ba said by the bedside. ¡°We almost died of fright when we received Doctor Qin¡¯s call informing us that you were unconscious at the hospital.¡±

    Auntie Chen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. That means that everything is fine now.¡±

    By afternoon, Ji Nuan had managed to stay awake for several hours. Xia Tian saw that she truly had no intention of sleeping further and finally allowed her to sit up. She had Xiao Ba adjust her pillows for her.

    After receiving an abrupt call from the studio, Xia Tian had to rush back to work. Ji Nuan took the opportunity to send Xiao Ba a message, informing her to bring the document from her bottom drawer back when she returned with Xia Tian.

    After receiving the message, Xiao Ba called, asking, ¡°Which document is it? There are so many things in your office. Does it have a special logo on it?¡±

 Chapter 417 - Mo Jingshen, I Know Youâ€™re Still You, Youâ€™ve Always Been You

    <h4>Chapter 417: Mo Jingshen, I Know You¡¯re Still You, You¡¯ve Always Been You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The moment he saw the great Boss¡¯s reaction, Shen Mu immediately lost all courage to speak. He hesitated for a moment before, asking, ¡°This... should I leave it here, or return the package to its sender?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at the two copies of the agreement in his hands and tossed the pen onto the table. ¡°Put it down. Go out first.¡±

    Shen Mu could only approach the table to leave the papers behind. Afterward, he did not dare to check on CEO Mo¡¯s expression and quickly stepped out.

    The office was empty, spacious, and quiet.

    Mo Jingshen picked up the divorce agreement. Although it wasn¡¯t super neat, Ji Nuan¡¯s words were beautifully written. The way each word was slightly connected revealed her indifference. It could be seen that she did not hesitate for even a moment when she signed her name. Every word was distinct and coherent.

    When Mo Jingshen received the divorce contract, Ji Nuan was already discharged.

    That night, Mo Jingshen returned to the Yu Garden vi.

    All of the helpers were around. Auntie Chen was also there. The only missing figure was Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    From 7:30 p.m. to 12:00 a.m., Ji Nuan did not return.

    Although she had already agreed to the divorce, the contract uses had been made by thepany¡¯s legal departmentst minute. Now that she had abruptly returned the sum of money Mo Corporation had previously invested in her studio, several uses needed to be altered. Aside from that investment, the two billion USD he had previously initially invested in her studio was also meant to be hers. Furthermore, following his session of Shine, several propertypanies under Hai City, Mo Corporation¡¯s hold were supposed to be transferred to her name. It was likely that Ji Nuan had signed the contract without even looking at its contents.

    Even though he was the one who had facilitated their divorce, he had to make sure she wouldn¡¯t suffer any difort following their separation.

    Auntie Chen urged him several times to return to his room to rest.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, when I apanied Madam out of the hospital, she left us with instructions to pack her clothes into a suitcase. She said that she would send someone over in a few days to retrieve it.¡± Auntie Chen said with a sigh, ¡°Madam also said that she likely won¡¯t return to the Yu Garden again...¡±

    Mo Jingshen appeared not to have heard anything. He sat in the living room on the first floor of the Yu Garden.

    At midnight, at 1:00 a.m., his phone suddenly vibrated. It was a call from Ji Nuan.

    Mo Jingshen had yet to sleep and was leaning against the sofa. He picked up his phone and answered.

    Ji Nuan was most likely outdoors. At night, the wind in Hai City was strong. The sound of the wind could be heard through the phone, causing the cold to seep into one¡¯s heart.

    The night was chilly, and her voice was simrlycking in warmth. She coldly and indifferently said, ¡°Mo Jingshen, I won¡¯t be returning to the Yu Garden anymore. There¡¯s no need to wait up for me. Rest early.¡±

    Mo Jingshen subconsciously sat up on the sofa, asking with a heavy voice, ¡°Are you not returning tonight, or will you not be returning ever again?¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled. Her voice was soft and light. ¡°I¡¯ve even asked Auntie Chen to pack up my clothes. Isn¡¯t the answer obvious? You know me very well. I don¡¯t let go easily, but once I do, I won¡¯t look back.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was quiet for a moment.

    He was unable to ask about her ns following the divorce. Before he could even unsheathe the heartless daggers or doting questions, she had already blocked his words with her clear, borate exnation.

    Ji Nuan was indeed someone like this. When she held onto her dedication and determination, she had the courage to see a battle to its end regardless of the consequences.

    But when shepletely gave up, she had also learned the decisiveness he once had. She knew to strike first and leave in advance.

    This was also good.

    At the very least, he had managed to teach her some things.

    Mo Jingshen was silent for a long moment. In the end, he only said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°I still have things to settle here. I won¡¯t chat further with you. Mo Jingshen, let¡¯s go our separate ways now.¡± As she spoke, Ji Nuan prepared to hang up the call.

    Right before she hung up, Mo Jingshen abruptly said, ¡°A portion of the divorce agreement needs to be amended. When you¡¯re free,e by and sign a new copy before you talk about going on our separate ways.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice on the other side of the call was as mild as ever: ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. I created so much trouble for you previously, now that it¡¯s time for a farewell, I should return all of the things I owe you. I¡¯ve already returned all of your investments. As for the rest, thank you for once protecting me from any possible repercussions in my work. In the future, I¡¯ll be working hard on my own. Right now, time is as precious as money. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go and busy myself now.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Your studio is already doing very well. There¡¯s no need to work too hard.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak. She was quiet for a moment.

    He could hear her breathing, apanied by the chilly wind. It was light and soft.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I know that you¡¯re still you. You¡¯ve always been you.¡±

    From the start, she clearly understood that he had never changed. Even when he came to know of those difficult ten years for her, he never once left, nor did he die.

    Mo Jingshen was silent for a moment before he lightly spoke the three words: ¡°Is that so.¡±

    Ji Nuan spoke in the soft tone she always used when she was by his side, ¡°It¡¯ste, I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Goodbye.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°All right.¡±

    The call was instantly hung up.

    Everything returned to its silence.

    ¡ª-

    The day after Ji Nuan had sent the divorce letter to Mo Jingshen, the Yu Garden was sealed. No one could enter, and all of the helpers were dismissed overnight.

    Auntie Chen received arge sum of money. As an old helper from the Mo family, she was supposed to return directly to the Mo home. However, she felt too ashamed to meet Elder Mo and was fearful that he wouldn¡¯t take the news of their divorce well. She truly did not dare to face him, and because Mr. Mo did not n to let her go back to the Mo home, she decided to return to her hometown.

    Right before leaving, Auntie Chen visited Mo Nuan Studio. At the time, Ji Nuan was having a meeting with the people on Ennd¡¯s side. After the meeting ended, she stepped out to see that Auntie Chen was waiting outside.

    Ji Nuan personally received her, but Auntie Chen did not even sit down, nor did she drink the tea. She watched Ji Nuan, who was dressed in her professional workwear and had a rosyplexion; it appeared as though she was emotionally well. Auntie Chen watched her for a long moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Mo has sealed the Yu Garden. No one is allowed to enter now.¡±

    ¡°I know, I heard.¡±

    Auntie Chen originally thought she had onlye to look at Ji Nuan. After all, once she returned to her hometown, there was a chance she would ever meet her again. However, upon seeing Ji Nuan¡¯sposed expression, Auntie Chen¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°That night, after you called, Mr. Mo smashed his phone.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    ¡°None of us dared to leave our rooms, but none of us were able to sleep either. Mr. Mo smashed every visible item in the Yu Garden. The next day, he ordered us to clean up the mess on the floor. The entire Yu Garden has been emptied. There¡¯s nothing left.¡±

    Ji Nuan was expressionless. She softly blew at the tea in her cup and did not reply.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo...¡±

    ¡°Auntie Chen, in the future, there won¡¯t be any more Mrs. Mo. You should call me Miss Ji.¡±

 Chapter 419 - Mo Nuan, MN

    <h4>Chapter 419: Mo Nuan, MN</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan bought a condo around 200 square meters big near her other condo and shifted all of their things there. After all, she had too many clothes and other items, and she couldn¡¯t bring them all.

    Late at night, after Ji Nuan had packed her things into, she sat down on the carpet and considered the blue diamond in her palm.

    Even now, she could recall the way Mo Jingshen used to hold her hand; whenever his long fingers brushed past her ring finger, he would asionally pause there.

    He never tried to bind her with anything, nor did he insist for her to put on a wedding ring. Instead, he would always search for the most beautiful sights in the world for her.

    This blue diamond was the same; no matter if it were crafted to sit on a beautiful ne, or embedded onto a ring, it would be a piece of rare, precious jewelry.

    He chose a blue diamond for her and allowed her to decide what she would do with it.

    Just like now, they had both let go of each other. He gave her freedom and allowed her to craft her future as she pleased. He would never participate in her life again.

    Ji Nuan returned the blue diamond to the velvet ring box and left it in the condo. She did not bring it with her.

    ...

    Two weeks after Ji Nuan moved to Ennd, she heard that Mo Jingshen had also left Hai City to head to Los Angeles.

    Ji Nuan never saw him again, nor did she contact him.

    In fact, for an extended time, because the people around her had little contact with America and Hai City, she did not catch wind of any news about Mo Jingshen. She also did not take any initiative to find out about him.

    Afterward, all she heard was that Mo Shaoze had been pushed down by the pressures from various Chinese corporations. Shine Group¡¯s stock market nearly copsed.

    A few monthster, America¡¯s Shine Group had a new CEO.

    At the time, Ji Nuan was busy with London¡¯s partnership. Every day, she was tortured by Mr. Zand¡¯s business ways and was forced into pulling multiple all-nighters. She barely had the time to rest, much less consider other matters.

    As for Hai City¡¯s Mo Nuan Studio, as they had forged a path for it based on their good understanding of the local businesses, it was able to continue on its development smoothly. The various profits made there were used to support Ji Nuan¡¯s partnership in London. Mr. Zand was a shrewd banker and businessman, and he taught Ji Nuan to use her funds efficiently to craft the path she needed to take.

    A year after Ji Nuan arrived in Ennd, everything came together abruptly, and herpany was sessfully set up. Mr. Zand felt that Mo Nuan Studio could be their main focus and that there was no need to change thepany name. However, Ji Nuan still removed the two words, ¡®Mo Nuan.¡¯ Eventually, the entirepany¡¯s name was officially changed to MN.

    Afterward, as thepany began to take on various powerful and flourishing industries, including the inte industry, the property business, the technology industry, and mobile development business, they gained more and more subsidiarypanies, and eventually grew to be an irresistible force. It was established as the MN Group.

    Under his name, Mr. Zand had manypanies he had single-handedly lifted up. As they had initially agreed on the contract, on the day thepany was established, forty-nine percent of the shares were given to him. A man like him who only relied on his brains to live owned the shares of manyrgepanies and was a shareholder in too manypanies. Ji Nuan truly admired someone like him.

    Mr. Zand was already past forty-years-old. From the beginning, she considered him as her mentor and had discussed giving him fifty-one percent of the shares. However, in the end, Mr. Zand decided to give up two percent to Ji Nuan and returned her the position of thergest shareholder. He carried the remaining forty-nine percent to be an idle, free, and unfettered immortal waiting to earn his profits.

    As thergest shareholder, Ji Nuan smoothly remained in power within the MN Group. All of the pressure was on her shoulders. Therger her responsibility came to be, the greater the pressure and the greater her motivation.

    Ji Nuan grew even more swamped with work, to the point where she barely had time to take herself into consideration. Herpany was no longer developing as smoothly as when it first started.

    In recent years, the momentum of the local property industry and mobile development industry was too great. The entire industry was flooded with manymon ideas. Countless people were charging after the trendiest initiatives, and everyone grew to be simr. No matter how capable Ji Nuan was, there would always be incidents when someone was faster than her. For example, right after thepany invested several billion into developing software, imitations of their products quickly began to show up. Currently, there were nows within the country that could deal with this, and there was no legal action they could take. Furthermore, ¡®the most elegant wood would always be destroyed by the forest storm first.¡¯ There would always be many parties attempting to trip MN Group¡¯s progress. Even though they were products that were listed on the market at the same time, MN Group¡¯s products would always require a longer time to be approved, causing a lot of their invested money to be lost.

    London was an extremely humid country all-year-round. When Ji Nuan first came, she began to develop rashes all over. With a body that was weak against cold, she suffered quite a lot during her first six months here.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if the rashes had developed because she wasn¡¯t adjusting well to the new environment, or because her body was too fragile. Either way, she began to give up on short-sleeved clothes. Every day, she would either wear long-sleeves or long skirts. She also refrained from going outdoor as much. Gradually, the rashes on her face and body faded, and because she dressed that way every day, her originally white skin grew to be even more white and tender. In the eyes of manyrge and tall English people, she was beyond attractive.

    Ji Nuan had many suitors. Xiao Ba, who was always by Ji Nuan¡¯s side, understood her temper well and had helped to drive away many of her suitors. asionally, when they met with troublesome suitors that were difficult to deal with, Ji Nuan would personally handle them. She would often brandish her true character, angering the other party into bing speechless.

    At the beginning of her second year in London, the originally prosperous MN Group fell into an unprecedented financial deadlock. Mr. Zand had apanied her to forge the initial path and was currently busy with otherpanies. He could not carve out any effort to help her. Furthermore, he also believed that Ji Nuan could work through the hardships and felt that she did not have to rely on someone else¡¯s support.

    Afterward, MN Group shakily endured through a year of financial crisis. As manypanies had seen their crisis as an opportunity and copied their business model, herpany lost a lot of its former glory.

    A lot of the money they had earned in the first year was lost in the second. By the end of the second year, most of their funds were dried up.

    In the two years after her divorce with Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan experienced the taste of sess and also suffered the taste of utter defeat.

    Since then, she grew to understand that having the ability to predict alone was not sufficient to stand firm in the business world. The business world was a ce where people were killed without leaving blood behind, and everyone fed on each other¡¯s death. There was no way out of it. If she wished to stand firm in the business world, not only did she require a perfect mastery of her skills, she also needed to endure many difficult blows.

 Chapter 420 - As It Should Be

    <h4>Chapter 420: As It Should Be</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s MN Group had fallen into a financial crisis, while far away in America, Shine Group¡¯s copsing stock market was rescued by Mo Jingshen¡¯s brilliant strategy. Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands, Shine Group progressed into a golden age.

    Originally, Ji Nuan had nourished her body well in London. Her face had turned rosier, and her body¡¯s health index had risen. However, toward the end of her time here, the financial crisis and various stressors caused her to lose a lot of weight.

    She did not eat irregrly. In fact, her life was structured to the point where she found it fascinating.

    However, she was experiencing too much stress, and she had too many things to work on. Although she took naps to recover her sleep when she was free, day after day of pressure was still pressing heavily over her head.

    Bearing the weight of an international group was not as simple as bearing the weight of a small studio. A studio could be sold and dered bankrupt anytime, but arge, international corporation implicated many areas. Nothing was quite as easy.

    MN Group was located in a tall office building in London. Most of their workers had been retrenched, and the originally bustling office building grew to be extra cold and quiet. Perhaps because of this, the remaining people who stayed were extra busy.

    Once they were busy, they had no time to feel sad or worried about the people who had left.

    Only Ji Nuan would asionally stare at those empty seats in a daze during her meetings.

    Those empty seats belonged to several heads of departments and managers who had left thepany because they did not look positively at MN Group¡¯s future.

    The society was realistic. When you were sessful, others who always rally by your side. But when you appear to be defeated, some would leave before the results are even announced. Their gaze would also rapidly shift away as they lose their originally earnest, bootlicking ways.

    On the left side of the meeting room was arge ceiling-to-floor window. Coincidentally, it was facing the direction of China.

    It was as though she could see the bright hills and flowers of Hai City far away, separated by various rivers and mountains.

    asionally, when Ji Nuan returned to the same condo as Xiao Ba to stay, she would lean over when she saw Xiao Ba and Xia Tian exchanging videos. However, she never took the initiative to send anything.

    In two years, what sort of changes urred exactly?

    A year ago, Weibo was abruptly poprized. Mobile software also increased by the day. Several of them were first developed by MN¡¯spanies but were eventually imitated and remodeled by others, before they finally exploded in poprity.

    Ji Nuan sat in her condo as she considered the time that had passed. All of a sudden, she lost her smile.

    Time had truly past quickly. In a few months, WeChat would be introduced to the world.

    A new age was approaching; an era was silently being reced.

    Time appeared to be gradually reuniting with the world she once lived in. Everything seemed to have returned to its original point. The only difference was the distance between ten years and two years. That, and that she was no longer the Ji Nuan who had lost everything.

    But what did that count for? It was true that the Ji family did not copse. Ji Hongwen was still living well. However, ever since she came to know of the truth behind her birth, although Ji Nuan continued maintaining the necessary rtions andmunications with her family, she felt restrained by a lot of boundaries she could not overstep. As of now, she did not even know where her home was.

    The studio had officially returned as part of the MN Group, while Xia Tian remained as the person-in-charge. As Ji Nuan did not wish to disturb Xia Tian¡¯s life, nor did she wish to put too much stress on Hai City¡¯s side, most of their avable funds were still focused on the studio.

    She had no blood rtions with the Ji family, which meant that she had no actual family. Her friends were miles away from her, and her marriage had already ended two years ago.

    Everything was as Mo Jingshen said when he woke up two months after hisa in Los Angeles.

    Life¡¯s trajectory should not move in reverse; everything should return to as it should be.

    ¡ª-

    Xiao Ba began dating someone she met in the office. He was an exchange student, and even though he was younger than her by a year, he was mature and dependable. The two of them were loving, and within a couple of months of dating, they began cohabitating.

    Ji Nuan gave them her previous condo and moved to a smaller condo near the office temporarily.

    She had a vi in London. Mr. Zand had arranged the amodation for her when she first moved over. However, it was too far from thepany, and after staying there briefly, she did not return. The condo she shared with Xiao Ba previously was close to thepany, and now that she had moved out, her amodation was even closer to the office than before.

    Now that Ji Nuan lived alone, she rarely went out to eat. She also rarely ordered takeaway. Instead, she frequently visited the supermarket downstairs to buy various vegetables and ingredients. The owner of the supermarket was a Chinesedy who made her feel as though she wasn¡¯t actually abroad. Just very slightly, it made her feel as though she had returned home.

    The people here were used to paying with card. Once, Ji Nuan saw a tall, broad-shouldered man holding his wife¡¯s waist as they shopped through the store. They bought very little, yet the man had handed a ck card to the shop owner. When she saw this, Ji Nuan stood in her position and was dazed for a long while.

    Ever since then, Ji Nuan discovered that she would always see that loving couple shopping together. She began to intentionally avoid visiting the shop at the times when they would appear so that she wouldn¡¯t always seem to be in a daze.

    What there to be dazed about?

    It was already a long time since shest heard of Mo Jingshen.

    It was as though he had disappeared entirely from her world and had left no marks behind.

    She finally heard about Mo Jingshen again when America¡¯s Shine obtained another international achievement. The inte industry was growing prosperous. Shine Group had researched and brought about a new industry. All over the world, all of the corporations that had rtions with thepany were offering their congrattions.

    Although MN Group was unrted to Shine Group, thepanies they worked with would always interact a little. As a Chinese businesswoman, or perhaps as an old friend, perhaps Ji Nuan should have offered her well-wishes too. However, she understood well that an achievement like this meant nothing to him.

    In the future, Shine Group would continue amassing countless achievements. These were all gained after Mo Jingshen came to take over Shine.

    Most of the time, she was able to restrain a lot of her emotions calmly. However, asionally, when she could not avoid drinking during her business events, her thoughts would stray. She would wonder, what exactly Mo Jingshen was doing right now?

    Was he growing exasperated and bored with the social climbing now that Shine Group was bing more and more prosperous? Was his life proceeding smoothly?

    It had already been two years since their divorce. He had been in America for so long. Did An Shuyan return to America with him? Did Mo Shaoze continueing up with ways to pair them up together? Did An Shuyan manage to obtain what she wanted from him?

 Chapter 421 - The Pinnacle

    <h4>Chapter 421: The Pinnacle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She would consider a lot. Was Mo Jingshen¡¯s character still as cold, detached, and noble? Was he making a lot of Shine¡¯s partners ufortable?

    However, no matter how she thought about it, she still felt that she was worrying for no reason. She could barely deal with her own problems, yet she was actually wasting time to worry about others.

    Just from seeing Shine Group¡¯s glory in the past few years, it was sufficient to understand how brilliant Mo Jingshen was. He was not like her, who had been confronted with countless risks and crises. As of now, she did not know if MN Group would even remain in her hands.

    When a person was not sufficiently powerful, they needed to be smooth and cunning like her.

    For someone like Mo Jingshen, who was sufficiently capable, the only people who needed to be smooth and cunning were the audience under his hand and not him.

    Shine Group had gradually be a legend among the Chinese corporate world. On the other hand, Ji Nuan feared that no matter how much work she put in, MN Group would remain suppressed by other simr corporations. They were even narrowly disqualified from the Chinese Enterprise selection process that happened at the end of the year.

    She heard that someone from Shine Group had participated in this year¡¯s voting. She wasn¡¯t sure who had actuallye forward, but this year, Ji Nuan did not have the right to attend.

    The end of her second year was spent with failures.

    It was the beginning of another year, and Ji Nuan began a frantic style of working, often busying herself until the sky was pitch-ck. She personally attended all of the projects in every department.

    This year was MN Group¡¯s third year since its establishment. She could not lose; victory was necessary.

    This time, she had learned from her previous mistakes. She held onto all of her new projects with a tight grip; instead of fully publicizing them before they were listed, she only revealed bits and pieces. Not only did they manage to attract the attention of consumers, but they also made it difficult for those with covetous gaze to see through them. MN Group¡¯s projects were no longer as easily duplicated. Even if others wanted to make their own imitations, they would only be able to do so after the projects were poprized. This meant that not only would they fail to suppress MN Group, but those who tried would also even be rejected by the public.

    Ji Nuan had grown careful as she treaded her path, and her footsteps were also growing stable. This was worth celebrating. Although she had kept away all of her initial arrogance, she had gained a lot of sess.

    Right after spring that year, MN Group won the innovation award from the International Business Summit and drew in many attractive investments. They were able to pick up their confidence, and all of the shelved ideas from a year ago were brought back into focus. Within half a year, under admiring eyes, Ji Nuan was able to regain everything she had lost.

    For this past year, Ji Nuan¡¯s focus was entirely ced on MN Group¡¯s development. Her refusal to bow down had stirred all of the employees into fighting alongside her. Even Xiao Ba did not have any time for love and stayed in the office with Ji Nuan every day.

    Mr. Zand saw that Ji Nuan actually could return to her former glory starting right from the beginning. When he witnessed her achievements today, in a rush of joy, he invested the several billion she had earned for him in her first year back to thepany. He still did not participate as a shareholder and allowed Ji Nuan to remain in control. The old fox knew to invest money when she was earning, but he had kept away his when she was in deficit. Now that MN Group was gradually seeing the sunlight again, he actually ran back to invest another sum.

    Although Ji Nuan had learned to see through sly, old foxes like him who were used to navigating the corporate world, she did not refuse his investments. After all, she was trulycking in funds. Besides, interacting with old foxes like him did not bring her any loss. In fact, she was able to learn even more.

    In her third year, Ji Nuan fought for all of the investment opportunities she could find. Every day was spent busily, and asionally, she would even run out of time to wash her hair. There were several instances when she wanted to cut her hair to Feng Ling¡¯s length, but she was always stopped by Xiao Ba.

    Time gradually flowed, and Ji Nuan¡¯spany slowly matured with her.

    Finally, at the beginning of Ji Nuan¡¯s third year away from Hai City, like an irresistible force, MN Group entered the ranking of the Top Ten Chinese International Corporations.

    MN Group monopolized several of the most profitable industries and was always able to pick the right business opportunities and timings. They slowly became involved in charity, and MN Group also gradually expanded as a charity foundation.

    Three years after her divorce, Ji Nuan directly entered the Forbes¡¯ List and was ranked first on Chinese Power Businesswomen Under Twenty-Five.

    That year, Ji Nuan stood on the pinnacle of her career.

    When she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s ranking on Forbes, Xia Tian, who had been maintaining herposure for the past few years, intentionally made a call to congratte Ji Nuan. She then repeatedly asked about her ns to return to Hai City.

    Xia Tian had shown off her capable tongue and burned Ji Nuan with an hour-long phone call. The call could be summarized in one paragraph: MN Group was stabilized. She could return to Hai City now. After all, her home was in Hai City. It was fine to move back to MN Group¡¯s headquarters anytime. Many Chinese corporations like hers first developed overseas before moving its headquarters back home. This was not a difficult task to aplish, and it only depended on when Ji Nuan nned to do so.

    Xiao Ba had fewer opinions. She had already fought with Ji Nuan for so many years and was willing to follow Ji Nuan wherever she went

    Afterward, Ji Nuan only said she would consider this and did not continue on the topic.

    Recently, Ji Nuan had obtained three pieces of information.

    Firstly, it was that An Shuyan had actually married half a year ago. Her partner was a foreign entrepreneur whose bloodline could be traced back to four separate countries. She now lived in New York and had already resigned from her job in Shine Group.

    The other piece of news was that there was about to berge movements within various local corporations. This was indeed a suitable timing for MN Group¡¯s headquarters to move back to Hai City. Hai City was a unique city and was suited for corporations that worked on both local and international projects. Its market adaptability was more direct and convenient.

    The third piece of news was that Xia Tian was pregnant and was about to give birth. As she was helping to guard the studio in Hai City, which was now a subsidiarypany of theirs, she did not inform Ji Nuan about her pregnancy. The reason she was constantly urging Ji Nuan to return was also because she feared that she wouldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. If she were to give birth right now, she would be of no use to Ji Nuan. There were also no suitable recements who could take over the studio. This was why she urged Ji Nuan to return.

    Ji Nuan and Xia Tian were of the same age; it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be pregnant.

    However, what Ji Nuan struggled to understand was, did Xia Tian¡¯s police-captain-officer-boyfriend even have a marriage ceremony with her? Could it be that this stubborn woman had fought, argued, and broken up with her boyfriend again, and was now hiding her pregnancy? She heard that this police captain had been busy with a drug trafficking mission for the past year and had not returned to Hai City in a long time.

    At the thought that Xia Tian, who was still estranged from her family, may have toy alone in thebor room...

    Ji Nuan finally began on the ns to return home.

 Chapter 422 - Itâ€™s Been a While

    <h4>Chapter 422: It¡¯s Been a While</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The cabin doors were shut for the international flight heading from London to Hai City. All of the passengers had finished boarding.

    Outside the windows, the sunlight was too piercing. Ji Nuan put on her sunsses and closed her eyes. She did not pay attention to any other passengers.

    There were only two people in the first-ss cabin today, and the other man only sat down after Ji Nuan had closed her eyes. His seat was initially arranged on the other side. However, when he carelessly caught sight of Ji Nuan, he requested for his seat to be changed to the one next to hers.

    As they were the only ones in the first-ss cabins, the flight attendant naturally did not reject his request.

    The man sat down by Ji Nuan¡¯s side and saw that the sunlight made her ufortable. He closed the small window.

    Ji Nuan sensed that there were movements and opened her eyes, casually ncing toward her side. She was about to close her eyes once more when she abruptly paused. She plucked off her sunsses and looked toward the man by her side.

    ¡°Hi.¡± The man greeted her.

    Ji Nuan stared at him for a while before speaking up: ¡°Shen Mu?¡±

    Shen Mu smiled happily. He had to swallow down the words ¡®Mrs. Mo,¡¯ and after hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Miss Ji, are you finally returning to the country?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not expect that she would actually meet Shen Mu in such a ce. However, she did not disy much shock. She sized him up for a moment before answering, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m heading back.¡±

    ¡°How coincidental. A few days ago, I headed to London for a work trip and am about to head home now. I never expected to see you here. I did hear that MN Group was about to move back to the country, but I never caught much of the details. Who would have thought that I actually heard right.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak; this could be considered a silent agreement.

    Shen Mu was typically a man of few words. Perhaps it was because it had been years since theyst met, but he had the rare attitude of an old friend wanting to chat. ¡°In the past few years, Miss Ji, you¡¯ve shown up on the news quite a bit. This year, you were even ranked on Forbes¡¯ Businesswomen¡¯s list. It¡¯s astounding that you¡¯ve be so brilliant. Back when you worked in your property studio, many people looked down on you. Right now, you¡¯re singlehandedly holding up the entire property industry. Your achievements are truly admirable. In the list of powerful individuals andpanies this year, most of those mingling in the property industry are considered winners. I have to say, Miss Ji, you truly have amazing foresight...¡±

    As the representative of young Chinese entrepreneurs, for the past two years, Ji Nuan¡¯s name had be known worldwide. When several flight attendants caught wind of their conversation, they couldn¡¯t help their eyes from shifting over.

    On an international flight like this one, most of the flight attendants tended to be young men. They watched Ji Nuan but saw that she barely made any movements. It was as though she did not hear Shen Mu¡¯s words. She sat there quietly to listen but did not respond or put on a polite smile. Although she was clearly a youngdy, she appeared steady and peaceful. Herposure revealed a mature charm beyond her years.

    Even Shen Mu discovered that Ji Nuan had truly changed a lot in the past few years. She now had a temperament that made her the center of attention.

    Previously in Hai City, she was already outstanding in her looks. With her past few years of maturity and experience in the business world, she now appeared like a model youngdy who was born to mix within the upper ss.

    In response to his words, Ji Nuan only lifted one corner of her lip. She then closed her eyes to rest. Intentional or not, she did not speak more to him, nor did she pay him any more attention.

    On the other hand, Shen Mu could not help but give Ji Nuan frequent nces. Ji Nuan acted as though he was invisible and barely paid him any mind.

    By the time their ne had approached China¡¯s skies, Ji Nuan had yet to take the initiative to speak to Shen Mu even once.

    Shen Mu felt slightly wronged. Back then, the one who had divorced her was CEO Mo and not him. Although he had always remained by CEO Mo¡¯s side, Miss Ji¡¯s attitude was truly too cold.

    The flight attendant announced that they wouldnd in Hai City in half an hour.

    Shen Mu had returned to his original seat tactfully. However, after considering that they may never meet again after getting off, he moved back to the seat next to her.

    ¡°Is there a car picking you up after you alight? Do you need me to drive you back? My car is parked right at the airport.¡±

    ¡°I changed my flightst minute and didn¡¯t inform anyone. There shouldn¡¯t be anyoneing to pick me up,¡± Ji Nuan finally replied. She nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow Shine to America? Mo Corporation has already merged with Shine Group to be its Chinese regional subsidiarypany. You¡¯re no longer working in Hai City. Why would you have a car at the airport?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji doesn¡¯t know?¡± Shen Mu asked with a smile.

    Ji Nuan indifferently nced at him. ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been four months since I returned with CEO Mo. All of Shine Group¡¯s international, regionalpanies are currently very stable. After CEO Mo took over Shine, he filtered through most of the management personnel. Even the person-in-charge of Los Angeles¡¯s headquarters right now went there with CEO Mo initially. They are all trustworthy right-hands and left-hands. There is no need for CEO Mo to worry at all. Now that China has be the focus of international economic growth and consumerism, Shine Group will return its focus back to this country for the next three years.¡±

    Mo Jingshen had returned.

    This information did not give rise to too many emotions. After a momentary effort, she easily suppressed the mild surprise. However, she truly did not expect that Mo Jingshen would return.

    ¡°I went to Londonst week for ast-minute business trip. My car is parked right at the airport. If there isn¡¯t anyone picking you up, why don¡¯t youe with me? We¡¯re both headed back to Hai City¡¯s city area. There isn¡¯t anyone else taking my car, so it won¡¯t be too inconvenient. It¡¯s better for a beautiful youngdy like you, who is clearly wealthy, to avoid taking a stranger¡¯s car. Problems may easily arise...¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯sst words were faintly discernible to her ears. Ji Nuan nced at him, smiled, and refused.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Coincidentally, I¡¯m meeting an old customer right after I get off. I¡¯ll take his car back. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s choked back his words. He considered for a moment, and still decided to speak up: ¡°CEO Mo might visit thepany. Don¡¯t you wish to see him...¡±

    However, at this moment, the flight began descending. The rumbling noises of the turbulence began, and the ne began announcing instructions in both English and Chinese. There was too much mor, and he wasn¡¯t sure if Ji Nuan had heard his words. Either way, she put on her sunsses and did not reply.

 Chapter 423 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The rumbling noises of the turbulence began, and the ne began announcing instructions in both English and Chinese. There was too much mor, and he wasn¡¯t sure if Ji Nuan had heard his words. Either way, she put on her sunsses and did not reply.

    The cabin doors opened. Ji Nuan stood up to leave without looking back.

    Shen Mu hesitated for a moment before standing up to follow. However, he did not expect that Ji Nuan really had a customer she was waiting to meet. The moment she entered the airport lounge, a man around the age of thirty approached her with a smile.

    Ji Nuan waved at him in greeting. When she turned back to pick up her luggage, she saw Shen Mu standing a few steps away from her. She offered him a polite, distant nod and left.

    Shen Mu was about to raise his hand to say, ¡°When you¡¯re free...,¡± but Ji Nuan had left without allowing him even to speak.

    Shen Mu¡¯s arm had stiffened in mid-lift. He ced it down with some embarrassment.

    In the past, Miss Ji¡¯s character was quite amiable. Whenever she went to Mo Corporation, they would always exchange greetings, and she was always polite to him. Compared to her attitude right now, it was truly the difference between heaven and earth.

    Shen Mu watched as Ji Nuan smiled and chatted with the man as they left; He could not help butment and sigh in his mind. He did not say more and directly stepped out of the airport lounge.

    ¡°When I heard from Vice-CEO Xia that you were nning to return home, I thought it would take you months of preparation. I¡¯m surprised that you came back so quickly.¡± The man by Ji Nuan¡¯s side instructed his secretary to receive her luggage. He then walked by her side to chat with her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to return so quickly. In the past few years, I¡¯ve already grown used to living in Ennd.¡± Ji Nuan curved her lips into a smile: ¡°But Xia Tian is about to pop. I can¡¯t possibly continue my leisurely days in Ennd alone. If I don¡¯t take over the business here in Hai City, she might be fussing even as she gives birth.¡±

    ¡°Who said that you¡¯ve been living leisurely in Ennd? Those people only know of your achievements today. They don¡¯t understand the life you¡¯ve been leading in Ennd for the past three years.¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled: ¡°Everyone has to face their own set of struggles. I was lucky to ovee them in a short amount of time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Mr. Vinse, for always helping with contractualplications and resourcepetition issues, I could never have established my career so quickly. Come to think of it, I truly have many people to thank. On the one hand, Mr. Zand can be considered my partner. On the other hand, he is also my mentor and has taught me a lot about business. As for Mr. Vinse, you are truly my benefactor...¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling your benefactor? Aren¡¯t we considered close confidantes?¡± The man by her side gave her a meaningful nce.

    The secretary by Mr. Vinse¡¯s side was not the same secretary from three years ago. This current secretary had seen the effort Mr. Vinse had been making for the past three years as he requested for frequent overseas trips to Ennd. Although it was obvious that Mr. Vinse had taken those trips as an excuse to see Ji Nuan, Ji Nuan always appeared ignorant of Mr. Vinse¡¯s intentions. Their rtionship had gradually grown better, but she continued treating him like a business partner and friend. For the past three years, she had never taken him out of the friendzone.

    One truly could not tell if Miss Ji wascking in emotional intelligence, or if her standards were too high, it was unbelievable that her heart was unmoved.

    Hearing the words ¡®close confidantes,¡¯ Ji Nuan¡¯s brows lifted slightly. She smiled and nced at the weather through the windows: ¡°Hai City¡¯s weather in June always rises above thirty degrees Celsius. We haven¡¯t even stepped out, and I already feel assaulted by the heat. Am I overdressed?¡±

    Mr. Vinse did not cling onto the previous topic. In the past few years, he had grown to understand Ji Nuan¡¯s character well. Her heart was set on her career, and her emotional side had taken a backseat. She was indifferent to the matters between a man and a woman but did not intentionally avoid anything. It was as though she was truly uninterested.

    Anyway, there weren¡¯t any stubborn suitors by her side. The stubborn ones had already been chased off by her and there was absolutely no need for him to interfere. He had also been single for many years and was already used to Ji Nuan¡¯s way of interacting as friends.

    Her heart was unmoved, and he wasn¡¯t in any rush.

    ¡°London¡¯s weather is too cold and too humid. It¡¯s been a while since youst experienced the weather in Hai City. You¡¯re indeed slightly overdressed. Do you want to change? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Mr. Vinse nced at the long-sleeve shirt and jeans Ji Nuan was wearing and indicating for his secretary to hand Ji Nuan¡¯s luggage over.

    ¡°How about you leave first? I¡¯ll call a car after I¡¯m done changing. I flew from London to Hai City, while you flew from Hong Kong to Hai City. This was simply a coincidental meeting at the airport. Earlier, I heard from your secretary that younded here three hours ago. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have made you wait. It isn¡¯t right for me to keep you waiting any longer.¡± Ji Nuan took off her sunsses and ced them in her bag, ncing around in search of a restroom as she spoke.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any important matters to deal with at thepany today. How long could you possibly take to change? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Mr. Vinse stood in his position and pointed toward the left-hand side. ¡°Over there.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked toward the direction he indicated and saw that there was a restroom there.

    She smiled and nodded politely to Mr. Vinse, before pushing her luggage to the restroom.

    Ten minutester, Ji Nuan stepped out of the restroom in a new set of clothes. She swapped her light striped blouse and jeans for a vibrant red, spaghetti-strapped dress. Her shoulder-length hair had been carelessly twisted into a bun, revealing her snow-white corbone and neck. She appeared refreshing andid-back and was unintentionally seductive.

    She had nned to give Xia Tian a call after changing. After all, Xiao Ba had returned a few days ago with the rest, and she needed to report her safe return to them. Before she could do so, she lifted her eyes to see that Mr. Vinse was still patiently waiting for her at the same spot.

    Mr. Vinse had seen Ji Nuan¡¯s new outfit from afar and was giving her an admiring and appreciative smile. As Ji Nuan approached, his secretary took the initiative to receive her luggage from her. Around them, the passersby could not help but admire the beautiful woman dressed in red.

    It was rare to see a beautiful woman with such wonderfully white skin. Furthermore, the woman had an attention-drawing temperament. She was beautiful in a modest way and was not conceited from her beauty. Her unaffected andposed temperament led many men to stumble in surprise at the sight of her.

    Even Secretary Yang could not help but give Miss Ji a second look. It was no wonder that a man like Mr. Vinse, who was a long-time bachelor, would bepletely defeated by Ji Nuan.

    Someone like Miss Ji truly had the capital...

 Chapter 424 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (2)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    On the way from the airport to downtown of Hai City, Ji Nuan looked at the roadside buildings and found them familiar asionally. It had been more than three years since she left, but nothing seemed to have changed in Hai City.

    It was like she never left.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to send you back to your residence?¡± Mr. Vinse sat in the car, looking at Ji Nuan, who was quietly looking out of the window.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back to work first.¡±

    ¡°The new office building you moved to three years ago is now the old one. The new office building is not in the center of the city but on the west side of the city. It is far away from where you used to live. Are you going to change housing?¡±

    Ji Nuan did want to move when she came back. She didn¡¯t answer but looked out of the window and said after a moment, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Let¡¯s see how things go.¡±

    ¡°Please feel free to call me if you need a helping hand.¡±

    ¡°You helped me a lot when I was in London. Now I havee back to Hai City, where I have a lot of friends and rtives. I don¡¯t want to bother you. Now there are only a few chores to deal with, and my colleagues will handle them for me. I don¡¯t need much help. Thanks.¡±

    Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t insist. Seeing Ji Nuan thin-d and the temperature in the car was too cold, he told the driver, ¡°Turn up the air-conditioner.¡±

    His secretary in the passenger seat quickly turned up the air conditioner.

    But Ji Nuan just took a look at time as if she had not heard anything and was not concerned. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least forty minutes from here to the west side of the city. It¡¯s too far from yourpany. I can get off here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get you there first.¡±

    Seeing he insist, Ji Nuan simply stopped talking, closed her eyes, and leaned back in her chair, not participating in any topic.

    ¡ª-

    When the car reached the west end of the city, the Mercedes Benz stopped at the gate of the office building of Hai City¡¯s MN Group China brand.

    Mr. Vinse was about to wake Ji Nuan up, but before his hand touched her, Ji Nuan opened her eyes.

    The woman in the red dress seemed to have slept for forty minutes, but as soon as she opened her eyes, Mr. Vinse could see that she had not slept at all.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡¯

    Ji Nuan was about to get out of the car when Mr. Vinse suddenly caught her hand and ced a velvet box in it.

    Ji Nuan looked silently at the velvet box in her hand, then up at him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a homing gift for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave a faint smile but didn¡¯t even open the box and put it back in his hand. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t ept the gift.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet.¡± Mr. Vinse looked at her clean, white wrist. ¡°You haven¡¯t worn any jewelry these years. It¡¯s just a bracelet. It¡¯s nothing special. What, don¡¯t you dare take it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t ept it. If it was a shell bracelet you bought with a few bucks on some beach vacation, I might have epted it as a souvenir, but this is too expensive, and I shouldn¡¯t ept it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even need to open the box. The small logo on the box showed that it was a top jewelry brand. A random piece of silver or crystal jewelry from this brand could cost hundreds of thousands of yuan. Even if they were both rich and it was just a simple gift, it was not something she could ept freely.

    As Ji Nuan refused the gift resolutely, Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t insist. He put the box on the chair with a faint smile. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you to take it. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t buy you gifts anymore.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew that Mr. Vinse was pursuing her. Usually, she would not allow a man who wanted to chase her to stay around for too long or be her friend.

    Just as Xia Tian said, although she seemed to have changed a lot, the proud, inapproachable personality of hers when she was still a teenager was still in her bones. She had little tolerance to men who she didn¡¯t like. She would push away all the pursuers like garbage and left them no chance.

    Mr. Vinse, however, was so sensible, gentlemanly, and respectful of her and would never do anything to embarrass her.

    Over time, this man had been around for a long time and had indeed helped her a few times in London, so she couldn¡¯t give him the cold shoulder.

    Was he already her friend? Sort of.

    At this time, Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m getting a call.¡±

    He did not speak, got out of the car while she answered the phone, and asked his secretary to take out her suitcase. After Ji Nuan hung up, he opened the door for her in a very gentlemanly way and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Ji, please.¡±

    Ji Nuan put the phone back in her bag, politely nodded to Mr. Vinse, and got out of the car, declining his offer to escort her into the building.

    After their car drove away, Ji Nuan walked into the office building with her suitcase. Although she has not been in Hai City in recent years, the security guards and staff soon recognized that she was the president of MN Group. She went in unimpeded and no one dared to stop her.

    As soon as she entered, however, she saw two big, fat men making a big noise at the front desk, throwing things and smashing cups. Standing at the front desk, two receptionists were making phone calls nervously.

    Ji Nuan only nced at them from a distance and heard one of the men, who was smashing something, shouted, ¡°Tell your manager toe out! How did a piece ofnd that we bid for first be yours overnight?! Is it just because your MN Group develops well in the domestic real estate industry these years that you even dare to snatch our Heng Cheng¡¯snd?! How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Sir, gentlemen, take it easy. This building is so high. It takes some time to get down from the upstairs office by elevator. Besides,st time you had seen in the tender meeting that our Vice-CEO Xia has been pregnant. It will take her some time to go downstairs. Please don¡¯t break things...¡±

    The receptionist put down the phone and looked at the two tall men in fear. She didn¡¯t dare to stop them and could only speak to them carefully, lest they should break anything else.

    ¡°She is pregnant, so what? Just because she is a pregnant woman, she can snatch ournd?! The profit of that piece ofnd has been taken by you! Do you know who our boss is? How dare you snatch ourpany¡¯snd? That¡¯s ridiculous! Do you really think you can monopolize Hai City¡¯s real estate industry?¡±

    With these words, one of the men raised his foot and kicked hard on the marble front desk, making a huge noise!

 Chapter 425 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (3)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Get that bitch down now! If she doesn¡¯te out to see us today, I¡¯ll dig up the baby in her belly! Let¡¯s see whether she can continue to pretend to be innocent or not!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Seeing the two men were about to turn around and smash the huge blue and white porcin vase aside, the security guards of thepany had rushed over. Although they failed to touch the vase, they had scuffled up with the securities guards, and the scene was totally a mess.

    ¡°President Ji, please go upstairs.¡± An employee who had just followed Ji Nuan into the door felt a headache when he saw this scene and whispered to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Do people oftene to thepany and make trouble?¡± Instead of getting into the elevator, Ji Nuan stood at the entrance and looked in that direction.

    Standing behind her, the employee whispered, ¡°Last month, the head of Heng Cheng, a real estatepany, bought a piece ofnd from the government to build a new square. The government was prepared to sell that piece ofnd to them, but this month they suddenly epted our MN group¡¯s tender, and we don¡¯t know what they are thinking. When were going to make an agreement with Heng Cheng, why did they change their minds and epted our bidding document in the middle of the negotiation? As a result, the project became ourpany¡¯s. The boss of Heng Cheng used to be a gangster, and even the government doesn¡¯t want to confront him, but now the government passed the buck to us, iming that we offered a higher price. We don¡¯t know what the problem is between Heng Cheng and the government, but now the bid director of the government used us as a shield...¡±

    With that, the employee saw a few more security guardse in and hurriedly led her to stand aside lest these people bump into her. Then he whispered, ¡°Ourpany has been in the limelight for years. Before, it was just a branchpany, but now everyone knows that our headquarters will move back. There are several local real estatepanies and technologypanies in Hai City taking us as theirpetitors. Vice-CEO Xia didn¡¯t want to tell you about it, but you just happened to see this scene.¡±

    Listening to him, Ji Nuan said nothing and looked at the elevator.

    The number of the elevator went down from the top floor. Xia Tian was probablying down.

    She nced at the tussling people and said coldly, ¡°Call the police.¡± And she was about to go over.

    The employee hurriedly stopped her. ¡°We would have called the police if it¡¯s useful. These men havee to make troubles many times. Before, they just said threatening words and didn¡¯t smash things, but today they started smashing things. Their boss has rtions in the police.¡±

    ¡°Even if they know some policemen, we should call the police. Have all the policemen in Hai City been bribed by them?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    The employee paused and nodded. ¡°Okay...¡±

    Ji Nuan looked away coldly and walked over.

    She walked into the crowd. Some of the security guards saw Ji Nuan¡¯s photo, and some didn¡¯t know who she was. Seeing such a beautiful youngdye over, one of the security guards immediately stopped her.

    Ji Nuan pushed that security guard away and looked coldly at the two strong men who had just knocked out three or four security guards. ¡°I¡¯m the president of thepany. You can tell me what you want. Smashing things won¡¯t scare people but make you look like lunatics.¡±

    The two men immediately red at her. To their surprise, they saw a beautiful, well-curved woman in a red dress instead of Xia Tian, that pregnant woman. They sneered, pushed away a security guard they had just held, stood up, and walked over.

    The two were at least 1.9 meters tall. When they walked over, the people around them took a step back in fear.

    Ji Nuan stood still, looking at them calmly and coldly. They stood in front of her and looked at her up and down with fierce looks, but she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of them at all. One of the men suddenly sneered and was about to pinch her chin, reaching out to her in a very disrespectful gesture.

    His hand was about to touch her chin, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t move and said slowly and coldly, ¡°Since the government chose to give thend to MN, it shows that yourpany has lost the negotiation with the government at the beginning. Yourpany was abandoned and lost the game. What you should do now is to go to the government and find out why they didn¡¯t choose you, instead ofing here to make trouble for us. You can smash things as you like, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the price you¡¯ll have to pay.¡±

    The tall man, who had just reached out to her, paused for a moment and seemed not to get what she meant. Seeing this woman not afraid of them at all, they looked at her up and down doubtfully, as if trying to figure out whether she was really thepany¡¯s president.

    Wasn¡¯t the president of Hai City MN Group the woman called Xia Tian? Who was this woman?

    ¡°Exactly. Your boss wanted benefits that didn¡¯t match his strengths, so he failed to get thend from the government. Instead of thinking about what went wrong, he sent you to ourpany to make trouble. Does he really think our MN Group is so weak and had no one to rely on in Hai City except me, a pregnant woman, that he can trample us under his feet?¡±

    Outside the crowd, Xia Tian came over in a loose summer dress with a round belly. Even though she had arge belly, she was as domineering as ever and looked even more ferocious than Ji Nuan.

    The two men looked at Xia Tian and then at Ji Nuan. One of them shouted angrily, ¡°Which one of you is the fucking president?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s like asking the parents which one is the legal guardian. Are you blind or ignorant? How can you not know President Ji of MN Group? Are you really working in the real estate industry?¡± Xia Tian walked into the crowd, ignored the two men who were staring at her ferociously, leaned over to Ji Nuan, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace to me to have you run into such a disgusting scene on your return.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her belly and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all right, but I do think you need to exin to me about your belly.¡±

 Chapter 426 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (4)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xia Tian patted her belly, stroked the watermelon-like belly, and then said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just like what you see. What do you want me to exin?¡±

    Looking at Xia Tian¡¯s content look, Ji Nuan was sure that unlike in the previous life, this was indeed the crystallization of love. She was relieved.

    Now it was not the time to ask about this matter. Ji Nuan withdrew her gaze and looked again at the two men. ¡°Now, if you have any questions, just ask me. Vice-CEO Xia has been helping me run thepany in Hai City these years. Now she is near the delivery date. Even if you want to make trouble, you don¡¯t have to pick on a pregnant woman about to give birth. If she has any problem because of you, can you afford it?¡±

    The two men didn¡¯t care at all whether they would scare a pregnant woman or not, but since Ji Nuan said so, they didn¡¯t want to get themselves into trouble. They said ferociously, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking threaten us with pregnancy. Since you dare to snatch ournd, give us a proper exnation, or be our enemy. Are you sure you want to be Heng Cheng¡¯s enemy from now on? If you really have the guts, our boss won¡¯t mind...¡±

    Xia Tian frowned and was about to refute them, when Ji Nuan stopped her and shielded her behind, saying, ¡°Let President Xia go upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± Xia Tian looked at her and whispered to her, ¡°Heng Cheng¡¯s boss is not easy to deal with. You¡¯ve just returned to China, so you don¡¯t know how many new domestic real estatepanies popped out in the past three years. There are many in Hai City alone. And Heng Cheng¡¯s boss is a hooligan.¡±

    ¡°I see. Just go upstairs.¡± Ji Nuan gave her a reassuring look.

    But how could Xia Tian be reassured? Although Ji Nuan had gone through many twists and turns abroad in recent years, themercial struggles in Hai City, a prosperous metropolis in China, were no simpler than what she had been through abroad. She had juste back and probably didn¡¯t know theplex rtionship among thepanies in Hai City.

    Xia Tian was about to speak, but Ji Nuan hade back, who was obviously the boss. Besides, Xia Tian was not in the right condition for such an asion indeed. Therefore, without another word, several staff members dragged her out.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t... don¡¯t drag me...¡±

    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m not your boss as soon as Ji Nuan came back, am I? How dare you not obey my order? I need to talk to her. Don¡¯t pull me...¡±

    Once Xia Tian¡¯s voice faded away, Ji Nuan said quietly, ¡°If you want to talk to me, go to my office.¡±

    The two men immediately looked at her tender face withscivious smiles and raised their hands to touch it, saying, ¡°Go to your office? We and you, alone?¡±

    Their tone was sickening, but Ji Nuan remained expressionless. At the moment that that man¡¯s hand was about to touch her face, his wrist was suddenly grabbed before he could see clearly what happened, and then Ji Nuan gently pinched it, and his wrist clicked. With a little more force, Ji Nuan would be able to dislocate his wrist.

    The two men looked at her in shock. Ji Nuan clutched one of the men¡¯s wrist, looked at him whose face turned pale in pain, and said casually with a faint smile, ¡°Behave yourselves in public. After all, Heng Cheng is a famouspany in Hai City. If you do something disgusting and ruin yourpany¡¯s image, I won¡¯t take any responsibility.¡±

    Not only the two tall and strong men but also the staff and security guards around her didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan, who looked so slender and delicate, could react so agilely, and it seemed that she knew some martial arts.

    ¡°What a surprise. You¡¯re pretty good.¡± The man she grabbed by the wrist was about to pull his hand out, but the moment he moved his hand, he felt such a piercing pain that his entire arm was unable to exert any strength.

    The other man saw this and was about to help his partner lest they lost face in front of this woman when Ji Nuan said coldly, ¡°If you want him to lose his arm, you can have a try.¡±

    The two men both froze.

    When Xiao Ba, who had just rushed downstairs, saw this scene, her eyelid twitched. She rushed behind Ji Nuan and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look down upon women. Our boss has learned martial arts from an international fighting champion. You only have brute force, but our boss knows the human body¡¯s acupoints and vital parts. Believe it or not, if you dare continue to make a disturbance here, she will take the bones out of both your arms!¡±

    As Xiao Ba spoke, Ji Nuan clutched his wrist a bit harder. Although she only exerted a minimal force, it was enough to make the man feel as if the whole muscle of his arm was about to break.

    The two men seemed to be frightened by Xiao Ba¡¯s words, but they still red at Ji Nuan ferociously. ¡°You, you, let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Ji Nuan asked them coldly.

    It wasn¡¯t until the man broke out in a cold sweat from the pain in his arm that he finally surrendered and said reluctantly, ¡°Let go of me. Let¡¯s talk!¡±

    Ji Nuan released him.

    Seeing the woman in red dress release the hand so effortlessly, the two men believed what Xiao Ba said just now.

    Could this woman really take the bones out of their arms?

    As Ji Nuan turned coldly to walk out of the crowd, Xiao Ba quietly winked at her. Ji Nuan gave her a silent nce. Only the two of them knew what her nce meant.

    She was certainly not that Kung Fu master that Xiao Ba had just described!

    In herst year in London, Feng Ling went to Ennd and stayed with her for the whole year.

    During that year, Ji Nuan was once robbed by several foreigners when she went back home after working overtime in thepany. Although she didn¡¯t suffer any injuries, she nned to learn some self-defense skills from that day on.

    Since then, Feng Ling taught her Kung Fu every day. At first, Feng Ling taught her some simple self-defense techniques, butter she found that she was willing to learn and had a good understanding of martial arts, so she designed a special set of self-defense skills for her who hadn¡¯t received any physical training before.

    She didn¡¯t need to use too much strength and just needed to remember the most vulnerable parts of the human body and every crack and weak point of the human skeleton,bined with the basic self-defense techniques she taught her.

    After practicing the self-defense art for a long time, now Ji Nuan couldpletely protect herself.

 Chapter 427 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (5)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although Ji Nuan learned the self-defense art very well, as Feng Ling had warned her, she had not gone through rigorous physical training and was a little weak in strength, so she could only win by wit. These little skills and tricks could only temporarily bluff her enemy. Only when the other party was frightened by her, could her tricks work.

    But if the other party really fought with her, she certainly couldn¡¯t resist the two strong men. After all, she was no match for them in strength and height. She was not Wonder Woman. How could she beat them?

    But Xiao Ba cooperated with her cleverly and sessfully fooled the two men with a few words.

    Maybe because they didn¡¯t know much about her. Ji Nuan had juste back from the UK, and these people only knew that she was internationally famous and was now on the Forbes list,

    Ji Nuan took the two men to her office, asked them carefully, and called the head of the government to get an idea of what had really happened.

    It turned out that the person in charge was bribed by Heng Cheng, which was found out by the government. On the day of the bidding, as a senior official was present, those people put the bidding documents of severalrgepanies together in case their superior found out what they had done. In the end, the senior official chose MNpany to take charge of the project. When Heng Chengpany people went to question them, they said that the MN group offered them better conditions, using MN Group as a shield.

    Ji Nuan finally got clear about the cause and effect. She couldn¡¯t me the government, so she could not tell them the real reason but exined to the people of Heng Cheng tactfully.

    Just as the two men were about to ask their boss toe over, the police finally arrived.

    Heng Cheng did have ¡°rtions¡± in the police, so the policemen just went through the formalities, asked them some questions, took the two men away, and released them as soon as they went out. This case was closed hastily.

    Knowing that the police had released the two men as soon as they left, MN Group¡¯s staff were all indignant, but no one dared to protest. After all, the police station on the west of the city did have special rtions with Heng Cheng. The world was just like this. If you didn¡¯t have a more powerful background, you could only ept the reality.

    The problem seemed to have been solved, but Heng Cheng Company and MN Group had be enemies. Ji Nuan still had to work out a way to solve this problem.

    Althoughpetitions weremon among domestic real estatepanies, she didn¡¯t want to see the contradiction between them develop like a snowball.

    ¡ª-

    In the office, Xia Tian pushed the door open with a big belly and looked at Ji Nuan sitting behind her desk.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have let them go so easily. Didn¡¯t they say they were going to dig the baby out of my belly? Great. I¡¯d like to see whether they have the guts to do it,¡± Xia Tian stormed in, shouting angrily.

    Ji Nuan nced at her and then at her belly. ¡°How many months pregnant are you?¡±

    Xia Tian paused and then answered, ¡°Eight months.¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re about to have a baby?¡±

    ¡°Who on earth told you this? I¡¯ve been keeping my pregnancy a secret from you, and who dares to tell you?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to tell me? Do you n to go back to work as soon as you give birth to your baby?¡± Ji Nuan coldly nced at her, turned on theputer at random, and tapped her fingers on the keyboard. ¡°Take a formal leave from today ande back to work when your child is one year old.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t given birth to my baby yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Xia Tian came over with her big, round belly, leaned down, put her hands on the table, and smiled at Ji Nuan. ¡°Did you have some rejuvenation pills in the UK? You¡¯re already twenty-four or five but still look like a teenager. You¡¯ve rejuvenated?¡±

    Ji Nuan ignored her, still looking at the statements in theputer and saying, ¡°Give me your work and go home for maternity leave.¡±

    Seeing her begin to focus on work, Xia Tian said, bracing her waist with her hand and pacing back and forth, ¡°You¡¯ve just got back. It¡¯ll take a few days for me to hand over my work to you. I¡¯ll take my leave in a few days. Anyway, I have you around, I can do chores and process documents for you on the side.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Nuan closed the statement in theputer, put down the mouse as she leaned back in her chair and rested her eyes on Xia Tian¡¯s belly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hold a wedding ceremony? Look how big your belly is. Will the baby be born legally? Did you and your husband get a marriage certificate?¡±

    The corner of Xia Tian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear Mr. Officer took me to the hospital after he saw me throw up once in the morning, and then took me to get our marriage certificate as soon as he found out I was pregnant. And he used his rtions to get a copy of my household registration certificate that was kept in my home in S City and sessfully got the certificate...¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°I remember you called him ¡®a stone in the toilet that is smelly and stubborn.¡¯ Now he has be your ¡®Dear Mr. Officer¡¯?¡±

    Xia Tian didn¡¯t exin but just stroked her belly. ¡°When we were about to hold a wedding ceremony, he was sent on an anti-drug mission. Now I haven¡¯t seen him for more than half a year. Before I could adjust to the transition from a young girl to a married woman, I have almost be a ¡®Husband-Waiting Stone Statue¡¯ in Hai City. s, I really regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive as to get a marriage license with him.¡±

    Xia Tian had a sweet, happy look on her face, although she wasining that she had almost be a ¡®Husband-Waiting Stone Statue.¡¯

    Ji Nuan remained deadpan. ¡°In fact, if you want to divorce, it¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯m experienced in this kind of thing. Do you need me to teach you?¡±

    Xia Tian gave her a sideways look. ¡°If I get divorced, will you father my baby?¡±

    Ji Nuan grinned. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xia Tian rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of it! What if my child can¡¯t distinguish between men and women and doesn¡¯t know whether his father should be a woman or a man?¡±

    With that, she nced at Ji Nuan, pondered and said, ¡°Will you move the headquarters in London into this building? In fact, it¡¯s not very convenient here on the west side of the city. There are often traffic jams from here to downtown. There happens to be a new high-rise office building in the downtown for sale. You can buy it.¡±

    ¡°Where is that building?¡±

 Chapter 428 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (6)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s next to the Hai City branch of Shine Group, namely, the former Mo Corporation. It was a bank that was demolished and rebuilt, and now it¡¯s an 80-story office building, as tall as Shine.¡±

    Xia Tian wanted to say that if Ji Nuan moved there and ced her office on the top floor, she could be Mo Jingshen¡¯s neighbor.

    After all, with the same height, the same floor, and the same French windows, they could see each other in the office as soon as they turned around.

    However, before she said it, she saw the cold look on Ji Nuan¡¯s face.

    Ji Nuan. ¡°No.¡±

    Xia Tian. ¡°...although this building isrge enough for office space, MN Group is no longer an ordinary, smallpany now, and it ranks among the top ten Chinese enterprises in the world. Don¡¯t you feel it unsuitable to choose this office building on the west side of the city as our headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Hai City is so big, and that office building in downtown is not our only choice. If we don¡¯t want to stay on the west side of the city, we can go to the east, the north, the south, or othermercial areas. The office buildings in the high street may be expensive but we can afford them. Why do we have to go downtown?¡±

    Xia Tian went speechless and said no more, lest Ji Nuan should really lose her temper.

    In the evening, when it was time to get off work, Xia Tian, on behalf of the old colleagues in thepany, wanted to ask Ji Nuan if she would like to have dinner with them to wee her home.

    When she went to her office, however, Ji Nuan walked out.

    The woman in the red dress was gorgeous. Even if she only walked out of the office, she looked stunningly beautiful, and the eyes of several male employees passing by on this floor were glued on her.

    ¡°Xiao Ba and other colleagues ask if you¡¯re going to have dinner with us tonight.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps some other day. I just got back today, and I want to go home and clean up tonight.¡± Ji Nuan said and pushed the elevator¡¯s button, saying tly, ¡°I need to go back to the Ji family first. I heard that Ji Mengran finally showed up. I have to go back to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s have dinner together this weekend. You haven¡¯te back for more than three years. These old colleagues from the studio have been guarding thispany for you in Hai City. You should have dinner with us anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make it this weekend,¡± Ji Nuan said as the elevator¡¯s door opened. She turned to smile at Xia Tian and the other colleagues. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Xia Tian stood and looked at the elevator door until it closed.

    After a long silence, she turned her eyes to Xiao Ba, who was about to turn around to work and grabbed her hand.

    Suddenly being yanked, Xiao Ba staggered, quickly steadied her body, and turned around, asking in surprise, ¡°Sister Xia?¡±

    ¡°Has Ji Nuan been like this for years in Ennd?¡± Xia Tian asked, indicating the direction of the elevator with her chin.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Xiao Ba was confused.

    ¡°Like just now. Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Vinse often went to Ennd during the three years? Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Vinse has been chasing her, but she hasn¡¯t had any interest in him? Then has she ever mentioned Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Xiao Ba shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say a word about Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Xiao Ba continued to shake her head. ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ...

    That night, Ji Nuan returned to the 200-meter condo she had bought three years ago before she left for London. The condo was near the old office building, some distance from the west side of the city. Xia Tian had got her a car, but in the past three years, many viaducts had been built in Hai City. She was afraid that she was not familiar with the roads and might get lost, so she didn¡¯t drive but took a taxi.

    She had lived in this apartment for only two or three days, leaving a lot of luggage behind and then leaving without even cleaning up the house.

    She opened the door and went in. Nothing had changed except that no one had cleaned it for three years, so dust had fallen on all the furniture, and a thinyer of dust had fallen on the suitcases.

    Ji Nuan walked in with the suitcase in her hand and called security to hire a housekeeper from a housekeepingpany. She and the housekeeper spent more than an hour cleaning up the apartment.

    When the housekeeper left, Ji Nuan went in and opened the suitcases she had left behind.

    The clothes that she had worn three years ago in Hai City reappeared in her vision,puters that she had used three years ago, some paraphernalia, and...

    She was probably going to live here for some time, so Ji Nuan just hung up all the clothes she could still wear in the closet.

    After emptying several suitcases, she picked up thest one and, as she pulled out its contents, saw the velvet box at the bottom.

    She paused, looked at the velvet boxes for a few seconds, and then looked away. She knew it was the blue diamond. She took the box, threw it into a drawer in the middle of the closet together with a bunch of things like phone chargers, and then closed the drawer without even looking at it. Then she turned around and moved on to the other things.

    It was not untilte at night, after taking a bath, that Ji Nuan fell down on the sofa, exhausted.

    She still had some supplies to buy but decided to buy it tomorrow night. She really had no energy left. She took such a long flight toe back to China and then dealt with the problems of Heng Cheng. Up to now, she hadn¡¯t had a rest and was seriouslycking physical strength.

    Just when Ji Nuan was leaning on the sofa and was about to fall asleep, her cell phone suddenly beeped, indicating that the cell phone was out of battery.

    With her eyes closed, she fumbled on the sofa. After getting the phone, she looked at the screen. The cell phone was only five percent charged. She had just returned to China, and tomorrow there would be a lot of work for her to do and a lot of phone calls for her to answer. Therefore, no matter how tired she was, she struggled to get up, went back to her bedroom, opened the closet, and took out the charger from the drawer.

    She had just pulled out the charger when a piece of string scratched open the velvet box she had thrown into the drawer, and the blue diamond that had been safely ced inside fell straight out of the box onto the carpet at her feet. It rolled around and came to rest.

    Ji Nuan paused, looked down at the blue diamond on the carpet. As she slowly plugged in the charger, she crouched down and picked it up.

    The bedroom light was not turned on, and the blue diamond reflected the moonlight from the window.

    If she suddenly returned something she couldn¡¯t return three years ago, it was like she was provoking Grandfather Mo and provoking the Mo family.

    But what would she do with it if she did not return it?

    Would she just keep this precious diamond at home for no righteous reason?

    It didn¡¯t seem appropriate.

 Chapter 429 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (7)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Early the next morning, Ji Nuan went back to the Ji family.

    Ji Hongwen remained the same after the three years. When he was in good condition, he could walk independently, but when he wasn¡¯t, he had to walk slowly or ask an assistant to help him. But fortunately, Ji Hongwen didn¡¯t have any major disease, and the Ji family didn¡¯t go bankrupt, so he didn¡¯t die in the hospital with regret. The Ji family stood more firmly in the business circle than before with an investment Ji Nuan made on the Ji Corporation one year ago and some new projects.

    ¡°Dad, I heard that Mengran returned to Hai City two years ago. Hasn¡¯t she told you where she was that year?¡± Ji Nuan helped Ji Hongwen walk on thewn of the Ji family¡¯s front yard.

    Ji Hongwen smiled. ¡°No, but at least she¡¯s still alive. Since she didn¡¯t want to tell me, I didn¡¯t ask her. Besides, aftering back, she seldom went back home in the past two years, but...¡±

    He paused and took a look at Ji Nuan. ¡°She doesn¡¯t take the Ji family as her home anymore, and I seldom see her. The only thing I know for sure is that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about her living. I think she must have found a good patron. A few days ago, a servant told me that she saw Mengran in a department store, and she got into the Sheng family¡¯s car.¡±

    <i>The Sheng family?</i>

    <i>Sheng Yihan?</i>

    Ji Nuan paused and silently exchanged a nce with Ji Hongwen.

    Even if Ji Hongwen didn¡¯t say it explicitly, his meaning was obvious. He was giving her some hints. Ji Mengran was his own daughter, so he couldn¡¯t explicitly remind Ji Nuan to be careful of the Sheng family but implied it to her.

    Ji Nuan continued to help Ji Hongwen walk, saying, ¡°I see. Please rest assured. As long as Mengran doesn¡¯te against me, I won¡¯t touch her.¡±

    Ji Hongwen sighed. ¡°I hope she won¡¯t pick on you. Even if she does, with her ability, she will only disgrace herself.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You underestimate your daughter. Mengran is a very sophisticated person. She won¡¯t be beaten easily, let alone now that she has Sheng Yihan behind her, right?¡± Ji Nuan smiled, coaxing Ji Hongwen, but to Ji Mengran, she would never ever relent.

    Ji Hongwen shook his head, sighed, and asked her to help him to a bench in the yard.

    After sitting down, Ji Hongwen sighed again. ¡°If only Sheng Yihan really loves her, but I watched him grow up. No one knows better than me, which one of you he really loves. A person like him won¡¯t change his mind easily. I¡¯m afraid he let Mengran stay with him with ulterior motives.¡±

    It was nothing about love. The two of them stayed together just to take advantage of each other.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anymore but just smiled. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. She is no longer a kid. Everyone is the master of their own life. The path she wants to take is also her own choice. You can¡¯t decide for her.¡±

    Ji Hongwen nodded, sighing. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve both grown up, and I can¡¯t make choices for you. You both have your objectives to achieve. You, in particr, have be the norm for young women entrepreneurs in just a few years. I wasn¡¯t as good as you when I was younger.¡±

    With that, Ji Hongwen paused before he went on. ¡°It has been so many years since your mother died. Let¡¯s go to the temple to visit her when I feel better in a few days. Let her see how sessful you are and put her at ease in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Nuan helped him up from the bench.

    ...

    In the afternoon, before the MN group went off work, Ji Nuan went to thepany.

    Seeing here, Xia Tian came up to her with her round belly. ¡°Did you go to the Ji family to see your father this morning?¡± she asked, leaning over her desk.

    ¡°En.¡±

    She told her to sit aside instead of dangling her belly in front of her eyes, then picked up the phone, walked to the window, and picked it up.

    ¡°Miss Ji, no one receives the things you sent to Los Angeles from Britain. Shall we send them back to London or what?¡±

    ¡°No one received them? But I had been sending stuff to that address in thest few years.¡±

    ¡°Well, you sent some stuff to prison every few months indeed, but Elder Su had died two years ago. If Su Zhn can¡¯t receive it, no one will receive it for her. I forgot to tell you that Su Zhnmitted suicide by taking poison in prison at the end ofst month...¡±

    Ji Nuan remained deadpan and indifferently looked out the French window at the street view.

    ¡°Suicide by poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Su Zhnmitted suicide on the 28th ofst month.¡±

    ¡°I see. Destroy all the things I sent.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what else can I do for you, Miss Ji?¡±

    ¡°What was she like when she died? Did blood ooze from her eyes, nose, and mouth? Is it because she took chronic poison for a long time?¡±

    The other side of the line was surprised to hear her words. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Ji Nuan hung up without another word.

    Ji Nuan just got back yesterday, and Xia Tian hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to her. Today, she had been waiting for Ji Nuan all morning. However, when she finally got Ji Nuan back, she answered the phone and just stood by the window. Her back looked so cold that she dared not approach her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xia Tian asked.

    Ji Nuan turned back to his desk and sat down in silence.

    Su Zhn died.

    Shemitted suicide by taking poison?!

    Ji Nuan had contacted Su Xueyi¡¯s parents, asking them to send her Su Xueyi¡¯s belongings and her childhood diary. She read the diaries that Su Xueyi wrote when she was a child and chose the ones in which Su Xueyi wrote about hanging out with her cousin Su Zhn and how much they loved each other. Every few months, she would post Su Xueyi¡¯s diary and belongings to Su Zhn¡¯s prison when she got time.

    One silly girl trusted her cousin so much that she paid her own life for this trust, and the other was locked up in prison and was deprived of freedom forever.

    Ji Nuan had never forgotten the pool of blood between her legs after she fell off the car on that Los Angeles freeway, nor had she forgotten to avenge her child. Even though Su Zhn had been punished as she deserved, wasting away in prison, attempting suicide several times, and almost not being able to live, she still used these things to torture her again and again.

    Before flying back to Hai City from London, Ji Nuan sent Su Xueyi¡¯sst diary entry and belongings to Su Zhn, but to her surprise, Su Zhn died.

    Su Zhn ended up and died exactly as she had in her previous life!

 Chapter 430 - Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (8)

    <h4>Chapter 430: Who Was the Person Directing Her Life Behind the Shadows (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>How could this be possible?</i>

    She had heard that Su Zhn had tried to escape from the prison but had been taken back before she could climb out of the wall. She self-mutted herself in prison and even threatened the police by cutting herself, but the police didn¡¯t care at all and transferred her to the brig, where there was no sunlight.

    It seemed that there was a big, pushing everything forward and pushing all the original trajectories repeatedly.

    Everything seemed to have no difference from her previous life. The only difference was that all the hardships that she had experienced happened to someone else.

    When the truck driver died of poisoning in prison, Ji Nuan had suspected if Su Zhn had something to do with her death in her previous life, if Su Zhn had always regarded her as a thorn in her side?

    Now, Su Zhn¡¯s story and her death were simr, except for the difference in ce between Los Angeles and Hai City. Although there were some twists and turns, Su Zhn¡¯s fate was the same as her in her previous life. Everything returned to the origin of seven years in advance.

    <i>Who was driving all this?</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s life waspletely turned upside down in the previous life, but in this life, her life had been righted.

    If everything had followed the trajectory in her previous life, her lifeline, which Su Zhn had broken, had now fallen on Su Zhn¡¯s head. Did the murderer of her in her previous life take her ce in this tragic fate? Did the murderer die of her own deeds in her previous life?

    She could never have conceived such a fantastic idea if she wasn¡¯t reborn, but she had to think it this way at the moment.

    So, was this the fate¡¯s arrangement, or man-made?

    ...

    On the weekend, Ji Nuan apanied Ji Hongwen to the temple.

    Ji Hongwen had the habit of visiting the temple every year, but when Ji Nuan was little, Ji Hongwen was afraid that she and Ji Mengran, two little girls, would offend the gods and Buddhas in the temple, so he never brought them to the temple.

    ¡°After your mother died, I¡¯lle here whenever I have time. Go in and offer some incense to Buddha. ¡°Ji Hongwen handed Ji Nuan three incense sticks that had been lit.

    Ji Nuan took the incense and went in.

    Then Ji Nuan apanied Ji Hongwen to visit the various bodhisattvas in the temple for more than half an hour. Seeing that Ji Nuan seemed not ustomed to the atmosphere of the temple, Ji Hongwen patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going in to talk to a master I have known for many years. You can walk outside or sit in the shade and wait for me.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. She rarely went home, so she was very patient. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Ji Hongwen went inside, Ji Nuan turned around and stood for a moment in the temple¡¯s bluestone brick road where people were fewer. Then she felt that the sun was too hot and turned to rest under an ancient banyan tree that had grown for many years.

    She had heard that it was better not to touch a cell phone or take photos in the temple, so she took out her hand that had reached in her bag. Hearing someone next to her was shaking the divination stick tube and mumbling some words, she turned her eyes, only to find many people were drawing lots.

    More than half an hourter, the afternoon was drawing near, and the crowd began to dwindle. She looked at the lot pot quietly, ced there, and didn¡¯t know what she wanted to ask the gods. Perhaps she was too bored waiting here, she got up to pick up the divination stick tube and shook it as the others had done until a long, new red divination sticknded on the table.

    Ji Nuan nced at the perfect circle in gold drawn on the divination stick, wondering what it meant. She couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning, so she picked up the other divination sticks in the tube and found that there were many words written on the divination sticks, such as ¡°Best Luck¡±, ¡°Bad Luck¡± and so on, but there were also some figures and words that she didn¡¯t understand on the divination sticks. The contents of each divination stick were different.

    She picked up the one that had fallen out before and turned to an old monk under the tree who was also enjoying the shades. ¡°Master, can you exin the meaning of the divination stick for me?¡±

    Just now, she saw that those who had got their divination sticks came to the master for an exnation.

    The old monk took a look at her, then at the divination stick in her hand, and then widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Youngdy, did this fall out on its own, or did you pick it out on purpose?¡±

    ¡°...Of course, it fell out.¡±

    The old monk took her divination stick, looked at it carefully, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that the other sticks in the container have be lighter in color and look very old, but only this one is new?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Ji Nuan had just noticed it.

    ¡°Since ancient times, all temples¡¯ divination sticks are of special significance. They carry faith, so it¡¯s almost impossible to rece them without special circumstances. This divination stick is new because the former one was too old, and the circle on it had been worn off. This new divination stick was changed not long ago and hasn¡¯t been weather-beaten, so it¡¯s lighter than the others and hard to be shaken out. No one could shake it out, and you were the first to do it.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, but seeing the old mock all smiles, she asked patiently, ¡°So? What does this circle stand for?¡±

    ¡°A circle is a line centered on a point. It always goes around a central point, following the same trajectory, without deviation or disconnection.¡± The old monk said with a smile, ¡°It representspleteness. thepleteness and origin returning of your life trajectory, which means that never again will you go astray.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the circle on the divination stick and paused.

    <i>Returning to origin?</i>

    She had heard the words many times three years ago.

    ¡°If you get the old divination stick, the circle on it is notplete, and there are many breakpoints on it since it was long exposed to the weather. That divination stick indicates a crisis everywhere, but this new divination stick indicates that you have avoided those breakpoints. It¡¯s strange that that old divination stick had been here for more than a decade but happened to be reced before you came here. It looks like you¡¯ve had some unusual experience and managed to avoid all misfortunes of your life. This new circle represents a new life, a perfect life.¡±

    The old master saluted her with his hands sped together, then turned and went on to exin the meanings of divination sticks to the others.

    Ji Nuan stood still and looked at the new, unbroken circle on the divination stick.

    <i>A new life?</i>

    <i>A perfect life?</i>

 Chapter 431 - CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 431: CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Within two weeks, all of the paperwork for MN Group¡¯s move back to the country waspleted. Most of the small problems arising from their move were also dealt with.

    Ji Nuan decided to temporarily fix theirpany¡¯s headquarters in the western city district. She also purchased two office buildings that were thirty-story tall and located near the original business building.

    In the past few years, as thepany was being established, she had to attend a lot of business gatherings. As a result, Ji Nuan¡¯s alcohol tolerance had risen sharply. Right now, she was no longer the same old trash that copsed onto the table after one or two drinks. However, she still instinctively disliked drinking.

    After returning back to the country, Ji Nuan took a period to nourish her body. She did not drink, nor did she attend any business gatherings. Aside from having a single dinner gathering with all of her long-time employees, all she did was work in the day and returned home at night. She rose early and slept early and arranged a neat structure to her life. Her body condition naturally improved from when she first returned.

    By this month, Xia Tian was ready to go intobor. At times, she would hold onto her waist as she struggled to walk. Even so, she refused to rest at all. Ji Nuan decided to arrange an office for her and instructed her to stay in there obediently and read through somepany documents. She did not hand her any other work to worry about.

    As Ji Nuan had yet to pick a vice-president recement, she needed to handle a lot of small matters personally.

    For example, a property and construction exhibition was being held in Hai City¡¯s exhibition center this Friday. As there were quite some city leaders attending, most of therge property and constructionpanies were sending their people to attend. Xia Tian was unable to attend such an event, and Ji Nuan naturally had to participate in her stead.

    ¡°Boss, I heard that there¡¯ll be a lot of Hai City¡¯s business elite attending this time. Aside from an exhibition, there will also be an auction bidding. The city tourism board has also invited all of the guests to have a two-night trial stay at Hai City¡¯s newly built seaside resort. The invited guest list is rather short, so I won¡¯t be able to follow you there...¡±

    ¡°What two-night trial stay?¡±

    ¡°For the past few years, hasn¡¯t Hai City been expanding its tourism sector? The government and tourism board partnered up with several famousrgepanies to construct this seaside resort. The resort is about to be open to the public, but before that, they wish to invite all of the business elites as guests. To put it simply, it¡¯s to invite all the outstanding individuals to have a stay and to advertise their resort for free. After all, a ce that so many influential figures have visited will definitely be very popr to the public.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll head to the exhibition first. As for the invitation for the trial stay, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Ji Nuan ced the invitation down and gave Xiao Ba another nce: ¡°If you wish to go, why don¡¯t you go in my stead?¡±

    Xiao Ba pursed her lips. ¡°Everyone attending will be of outstanding background. In ourpany, you and Sister Xia are suitable to attend. Both of you are at least the CEO and vice-president. If a personal assistant like me attends, wouldn¡¯t everyone be rolling their eyes at our MN Group?¡±

    Ji Nuan could not resist a smile at Xiao Ba¡¯s choice of words. She nced at her. ¡°All of the business elites should know that each day is filled with opportunities. Who would have the spare time to attend such an event?¡±

    ¡°The provincial and city leaders are putting their face on the line. No matter how busy they are, there¡¯ll definitely be people attending, even if it¡¯s only for a while.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not say more. There were still two days to Friday, and there was no point in worrying. As Xiao Ba had said, she would simrly show her face for a short while and call it a day.

    ¡°Boss, you have to take this seriously. Previously, Sister Xia chatted about this with me briefly. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not fully aware of how much the business circle in Hai City has changed. All of the corporations you are familiar with have either all shutdown or were acquired by otherpanies. You may meet a lot of unfamiliar people, and you may be less aware of Hai City¡¯s current situation. The government and business world have linked arms and directed their focus onto the thriving property industry. This event definitely has to be taken seriously.¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, all right. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll definitely go. I¡¯ll take it seriously, and I definitely won¡¯t skimp on the effort. All right?¡± Ji Nuan clicked her tongue and tossed the document folder into her arms. ¡°In the future, you should spend less time with Xia Tian. You¡¯ve actually managed to learn the way she nags.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to dress up well. Don¡¯t be too careless...¡±

    Ji Nuan tossed her another nce. Xiao Ba immediately took arge step forward and speedily escaped from the office before Ji Nuan could push her out of the window in annoyance.

    ...

    The unfortunate truth was that on Friday afternoon, Ji Nuan was hauled back home by Xia Tian and Xiao Ba.

    Xia Tian had already ordered a gown for Ji Nuan. It was a sky-blue strapless evening gown. The color was clean, vivid, and it matched Ji Nuan¡¯s taste.

    However, Ji Nuan could notprehend why the two were so anxious about an exhibition. They kept reminding her to take things seriously and to dress up well. It was afternoon, and they had already forced her home to try on her gown and do her hair. They even prepared matching shoes.

    Ji Nuan deeply suspected that the two were not nning to send her off to an event, but to a blind date.

    After being forced to change her clothes, Ji Nuan was pushed onto the stylist chair, and her hair was styled into a simple updo. When she stood up, Xiao Ba immediately cried out from the back, ¡°My god, you¡¯re too beautiful. Most people would struggle to pull off this shade of blue. Your skin is truly too white. Uuu... I truly feel envious and jealous. On you, this color looks stunning! Your beauty drives one to death! To death, I say!¡±

    Xiao Ba stomped her feet in agitation as she spoke. She then turned to Xia Tian with a mischievous glint in her eyes as she giggled.

    Ji Nuan nced at her indifferently: ¡°What exactly are the both of you hiding from me? Isn¡¯t this a simple exhibition?¡±

    ¡°It is an exhibition. But these sorts of exhibition gathering the elite urs rarely. You¡¯re the backbone of ourpany and have just entered Forbes¡¯ ranking this year. There are so many people curious about you. Since you¡¯ve returned to the country, and it¡¯s your first time attending such a grand event, you have to protect the face of ourpany, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Xia Tian stared at Ji Nuan¡¯s neck as she spoke: ¡°Isn¡¯t there something missing?¡±

    ¡°It does feelcking in some ways...¡± Xiao Ba was also staring at Ji Nuan¡¯s neck: ¡°Your corbone is beautiful. If only there were a charming diamond in the center topliment it...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. Before she could speak, the two had already charged into her bedroom. They spent a long time flipping through her room but still did not manage to find any essories. Just as Xia Tian began ranting about theck of jewelry in Ji Nuan¡¯s room, Xiao Ba opened the drawer in the center. A beatter, she dered loudly, ¡°I found it!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 432 - CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 432: CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    On the night of the exhibition, Ji Nuan was chauffeured to Hai City¡¯s exhibition center. Right before alighting, she paused to consider and finally removed the ne on her neck and ced it in her bag.

    At the time, the stylist that Xia Tian and Xiao Ba had brought along was carrying several white gold chains with her. As a stylist, she understood the habits of the higher society well. Often, people of Ji Nuan¡¯s caliber would purchase this sort of untouched diamonds to store at home, and when special events came up, they would abruptly pick some to be worn as nes. The chains she had brought had a semi-enclosed metal in the center which the blue diamond could sit on. In an instant, it transformed into a precious, blue diamond ne.

    When she wore it, she was indeed very beautiful.

    A ten-carat blue diamond was extremely rare. A blue diamond with this degree of rity was even harder to find. She feared that wearing this would cause her to be far too eye-catching in a high-profile event like this.

    MN Group had risen rapidly to tower over many other corporations in the past few years; it was already the thorn in many people¡¯s side in this industry.

    Her recent return would surely draw everyone¡¯s attention. It was better not to be overly eye-catching. Thus, Ji Nuan decided not to wear the ne.

    After she alighted from the car, an employer from the exhibition center checked the invitation in her hands before directing her respectfully toward the red carpet on the other side. The red carpet would lead her to the main entrance of the exhibition.

    Ji Nuan smiled and headed in toward the red carpet.

    As Xiao Ba had said, much of Hai City¡¯s upper society had changed. Many of the big figures present were unfamiliar to her. Even though there were a few familiar ones, barely any of them recognized Ji Nuan.

    All they saw was a woman in a blue gown that perfectlyplemented her elegant figure. Her delicate features were lightly entuated with makeup, and her tender, white skin appeared fresh and spirited under the exhibition lights.

    This exhibition center was not a space anyone could visit. Everyone present was either renowned businessmen or wealthy youngdies with strong families backing them. Some of them had met Ji Nuan at previous events and could somewhat recognize her; however, they did not dare to admit it.

    In the past, Ji Nuan was already sufficiently beautiful. Right now, as she stood on the red carpet where everyone was vying and jealous for attention, everyone else appeared to have be part of the background. The woman dressed in her blue gown appeared like a resplendent goddess stepping out of a western painting. She was elegant and sensual. The sky-blue color softened her natural oriental beauty, and her fair, tender, and beautifulplexion was the most precious gem in the world.

    As one said, a woman¡¯s beauty depended on her temperament and not just her appearance. It was rare to find a woman so outstandingly beautiful on the outside, matched with an unparalleled and resplendent disposition. There was absolutely nothing to pick at.

    Even the reporters who snuck their way into the venue with much difficulty could not resist raising their cameras to take a photo of her.

    Ji Nuan walked as though there was someone by her side. She was mindless of the attention on her, appropriately and generously offering polite smiles to the people around her. She lifted the skirt by her feet and followed the security officer into the main gates of the exhibition center.

    She was neither too early nor toote. She had arrived twenty minutes earlier than the stated time on the invitation.

    There was already arge crowd gathered in the exhibition center. In the venue, there was a sizable model of Hai City located right in the center. They had to lean down to see it, and it was almost one kilometer wide. All of the buildings that were constructed or bid by variousrgepanies werebeled.

    As she walked through the crowd, various people would greet her. Some were acquainted with her, and some who were not. Regardless, because Ji Nuan¡¯s ranking on the Forbes¡¯ list this year, even those who did not know her beforehand had intentionally researched the MN Group and had seen her photos before.

    Ji Nuan smiled leisurely and sincerely to everyone who greeted her but did not say much. At most, she would offer a: ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±

    At seven in the evening, the exhibition began. Ji Nuan had yet to approach the seatbeled with herpany¡¯s logo when all of a sudden, the whispers of several reporters could be heard: ¡°Earlier, I heard someone mention that Shine Group¡¯s CEO Mo has arrived. Quick, let¡¯s go take some photos. Clear images of CEO Mo are really hard to take. Furthermore, he has been in Los Angeles for the past few years. Since his return home, he has never appeared before the media. Quick, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go...¡±

    The few reporters quietly approached the main entrance. By the time Ji Nuan turned to look at the exhibition gates, arge crowd had already formed there.

    On the one hand, Shen Mu was raising his arm to block the reporters from pressing too closely. On the other, he was greeting them with a polite smile and informing them not to take photos as they pleased. This was an official event and not a distinguished celebrity meeting. Reporters were not suited to enter.

    By Shen Mu¡¯s side, a quiet, tall, and broad-shouldered figure was the center of attention.

    Hisplexion was cold and handsome, charming as though it had been crafted by God himself. He was perfect in a way that could not be replicated in this world. The man¡¯s suit was well-pressed, and his shirt was buttoned all the way up; not a single hair was out of ce. He was quiet, cold, and noble. His gaze was distant and clear, and his tall figure towered above the 1.8 meters tall Shen Mu.

    In the eyes of women, this man who always moved with godly elusiveness was mysterious and sensual with his distance. His cold indifference provoked their interest.

    In several seconds, this was the man who led the smile Ji Nuan was maintaining to fade slightly.

    In the past three years, she never expected that they would one day reunite.

    Perhaps, from the day this man began pushing her away, she had already guessed the conclusion. She had thought it would be ten years of separation, or even for the rest of their lifetimes.

    Even on the flight home, when she heard about Shine Group¡¯s move from Shen Mu, she did not pause to consider it.

    She did not feel surprised seeing Mo Jingshen here, but this was indeed somewhat abrupt.

    It had been a long time since she intentionally sought news about him. Nheless, she had learned a little from hearsay. For example, in managing his business, Mo Jingshen had grown to be even more ruthless and decisive. He had be even more reticent than he used to be, but just like before, he did all the necessary work and attended all of the necessary business gatherings. He always acted appropriately and never once revealed his own feelings. As a result, the people around him and his business partners were always cautious around him, terrified of identally stepping on andmine and being utterly destroyed by the great Shine Group.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not change much. She directly shifted her gaze away, and as though it was unrted to her, she headed straight for the seatbeled with herpany¡¯s name.

    For an instant, she suspected if Xia Tian and Xiao Ba had made such a big fuss about dressing her up because they already knew of Mo Jingshen¡¯s attendance.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lip and brought out the bidding document from her bag as she listened to the city leader¡¯s wee speech. A momentter, she heard moremotion from behind her.

    She calmly nced back and saw that Mo Jingshen had entered this side of the room.

    She then looked toward the side and saw that Shine Group¡¯sbeled seat was only separated from MN Group¡¯s seat by one path.

 Chapter 433 - CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 433: CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Shen Mu¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he immediately caught sight of her. After taking a look in her direction, he greeted her as he approached, ¡°CEO Ji.¡±

    By calling her CEO Ji instead of Miss Ji, Shen Mu disyed his understanding behind her appearance here and did not bring up the matters of the past.

    Ji Nuan nodded toward Shen Mu and had no choice but to meet eyes with Mo Jingshen.

    There was a moment when their gazes collided head-on. The man¡¯s line of sight had shifted in her direction, and his clear ck pupils were clearly focused on her.

    They were surrounded by arge crowd, and most of the attention was focused on them. Ji Nuan smiled and casually greeted, ¡°CEO Mo, nice to meet you.¡±

    She offered six simple words and did not even bring up how long it had been since theyst met. All she said was, ¡®CEO Mo, nice to meet you.¡¯

    Mo Jingshen nodded in response. He watched her as though this was their first time meeting in the business world, and there was nothing special about her.

    The man nced away and headed toward the other side of the room, where Shine Group¡¯s logo was clearly disyed.

    Earlier, the distantposure and indifference Ji Nuan had seen in the man¡¯s eyes were just as she remembered.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s smile remained unchanged; it was polite and slightly cold.

    This sort of peace was good as well; at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t have to avoid each other intentionally.

    Shen Mu saw that CEO Mo had left and turned to offer Ji Nuan another smile: ¡°There probably won¡¯t be much opportunity to speak with Miss Ji again in such an event. Did youe alone?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply. She smiled at Shen Mu and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture with her hand, indicating for him to go busy himself. There was no need for him to be so polite to her.

    As Ji Nuan shifted her gaze away, she caught sight of the suit Mo Jingshen was wearing from the corner of her eyes. As usual, he was dressed in a deep, ck color. The appearance of his attire was sufficient to erase all of the storms that had once urred around him. Despite the passing of fleeting time, he appeared unaffected. He had kept away his original reserved and gentle temperament, leaving behind only ruthlessness and cold detachment. Even though he only stood several meters away, it felt as though he was standing on the horizons of the world and had be even more difficult to reach.

    Nheless, the man remained handsome and tall; he stood out clearly from the crowd.

    Mo Jingshen was no longer the decisive and ruthless man who had separated from her for ten years. He also wasn¡¯t the man who had once doted on her endlessly and was willing to sacrifice his life for her. It was as though he had be aplete new him, and this was his true appearance.

    Shen Mu saw that Ji Nuan did not have any intention of speaking and could only nod to her before turning away to leave. Mo Jingshen had already headed to the other side of the path and did not waste an extra look on her.

    This reunion hade too abruptly and ended too abruptly.

    Nheless, it unfolded appropriately and did not leave her embarrassed or ufortable.

    ¡ª-

    An evening party was held after the exhibition. Ji Nuan was still contemting the invitation to stay at the seaside resort.

    Earlier at the exhibition, she had seen two familiar figures. At the time, the provincial and city leaders were speaking and were inviting bids and discussing various construction projects with the attending business elite. Everyone was focused on the future development of Hai City, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to move about as she pleased in the formal exhibition.

    Finally, when the exhibition came to an end, melodious music filled the air. Every now and then, the attendees would raise their sses and drink in groups of threes and fives.

    Various old CEOs also came to greet Ji Nuan with their wine sses. When they learned that Ji Nuan was MN Group¡¯s CEO, they would heap on praises and exchange business cards. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t take a temporary leave.

    She was beautiful.

    Her beautiful features and the indifferent detachment emitting from her figure further encouraged men to crowd around her. Everyone had the intention to find out more about a woman like her.

    At this moment, two familiar figures approached.

    When Ji Mengran appeared before Ji Nuan¡¯s sight with her hand on Sheng Yihan¡¯s arm, Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze only lingered on her face for several seconds, as though to confirm that Ji Mengran was truly alive. On the other hand, Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes were filled with sharp thorns as though she was attempting to burn Ji Nuan alive.

    Ji Nuan nced at Ji Mengran indifferently and vaguely raised her ss toward her as a signal. Ji Hongwen had already informed her of Ji Mengran¡¯s situation. Thus, Ji Nuan had no intention to speak to her.

    On the other hand, Ji Mengran remained holding onto Sheng Yihan¡¯s arm as she pretended to be intimately nestled up to him. As Ji Nuan gently raised her wine ss toward her, she raised her brows and chuckled: ¡°I thought you nned to stay in Ennd forever. Who would have thought that you would return after only three years. Are things not working out in Ennd? Why have you returned to a small ce like Hai City?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze indifferently shifted back to her, before moving onto Sheng Yihan. When she turned back to Ji Mengran, her lips had curled into a vague smile: ¡°Hai City is indeed a small ce. I¡¯ve only just returned, and I already met both of you. You say, how small must this ce be? Even though Mengran had clearly disappeared for so long, you still managed to return. Did your attempt to leave Hai City¡¯s circle go poorly, or were your efforts to create results outside futile? Did you have no choice but to return and look for a dependable person to rely on?¡±

    Ji Mengran harrumphed and turned to look at the person by her side: ¡°Brother Sheng, it¡¯s been a long time since youst contacted Ji Nuan, isn¡¯t it? She seemspletely unaware of our rtionship.¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s arm was ced by his side and was tightly held by Ji Mengran. Even though Sheng Yihanpletely did not n on being intimate in public, he only paused for a moment and did not push her away. He watched Ji Nuan, who had grown to be even more dazzling, and was quiet for a moment before speaking: ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years, and the little woman has transformed into a world-famous career woman. This is truly eye-opening. However, in a ce like Hai City, the crowd gathered is far too diverse. There are too many matters that are difficult for you to control. Since you¡¯ve returned, remember to keep away some of your edges. It¡¯s better to maintain a low profile.¡±

    Although his words sounded like kind advice, with Ji Mengran standing by his side, they were clearly mocking.

    Ji Nuan naturally understood that in the local business circle, only those who knew when to retreat would be able to protect themselves. Although MN Group was currently renowned amongst Chinese, it had only been a few years since its establishment. It wasn¡¯t especially difficult for someone to step over them.

    ¡°Can CEO Sheng¡¯s words be considered bitter medicine?¡± Ji Nuan was unmoved as she nced at him. She carelessly yed with the untouched champagne ss in her hand and replied calmly: ¡°I¡¯m quite aware of my own career status and am somewhat experienced with ups and downs. On the other hand, I heard that...¡±

    She paused and looked at Ji Mengran with a cold chuckle: ¡°Ji Mengran received arge sum of investment from you, and has also opened a property studio in Hai City?¡±

 Chapter 434 - CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 434: CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan appeared to be holding in a smile as she gave her another nce: ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also hoping to take on a share of the property industry?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s expression faltered. She abruptly red at Ji Nuan: ¡°What do you mean by ¡®also¡¯? Right now, there are countless property studios in Hai City. There is simply a demand for it. I¡¯m no longer young, I should be doing something productive. Brother Sheng merely invested a sum in helping me. Why, are you afraid that my studio will grow stronger by the day and steal away your business?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go that far. If you wish to steal away the meat in my mouth, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be that easy for you.¡± Ji Nuan smiled coldly and raised her wine ss at her once more. ¡°After all, we¡¯re sisters that grew up together. Since you¡¯ve so sincerely decided to make an attempt in this industry, why don¡¯t I first offer you a toast? Here¡¯s to your sess, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were smiling, but her gaze clearly contained indifference and mocking. Ji Mengran was angered and had a poor expression. She did not respond to her toast and only nestled up to Sheng Yihan, saying, ¡°Brother Sheng, since we¡¯ve already greeted the people we are familiar with, let¡¯s leave. We¡¯ll be heading to the seaside resort tonight. Who knows what time we¡¯ll be sleeping. Let¡¯s go get some rest first?¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s gazended heavily on Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan could tell that Sheng Yihan had also changed in the past few years. He was no longer the lonely and brave Brother Sheng from their teens, nor was he the solemn and quiet orthopedic doctor renowned for his work. He was already dyed with the shrewd cunning many businessmen had and did not attempt to restrain his ambition whatsoever.

    Nheless, before Ji Nuan, he kept away some of his attitude and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not pay him any more mind as she turned to leave. She did not n on exchanging farewells with him.

    Ji Mengran watched as Sheng Yihan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Ji Nuan¡¯s back as she left and smiled to say: ¡°We¡¯ve met an old friend. Are you still determined to win her over? Back then, you were never able to obtain her. Now that she¡¯s grown to be like this, I fear that your chances may have dropped further. A beautiful woman is already terrifying, much less a beautiful and heartless woman. No one could possibly hold their own against someone like that.¡±

    Ji Mengran released her grip around his arm, smiling deeply. ¡°Did you see that? She didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when she reunited with Mo Jingshen, with whom she had shared various grudges and feelings with and passed by him so indifferently. What sort of impact could someone like you leave behind?¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s heavy and cold eyes shifted toward her. ¡°Obediently work on your own business with the money you took. Don¡¯t waste your breath in front of me. Don¡¯t forget where your little life was picked up from. Before me, you don¡¯t have any rights to give orders.¡±

    Ji Mengran curled her lips up and picked up a ss of wine from a server¡¯s tray by the side. She brought it to her lips and concealed the hint of loathing that shed past her eyes.

    Back then, it was true that she did not board the flight that met with misfortune and had managed to keep her life. However, that was because of abination of misfortunes that led to her being separated from home. She had mistakenly boarded a dubious ship and was eventually sold to Africa. Afterward, she had been insulted and taken advantage of by countless people. Even she could barely remember the number of instances that had urred.

    Her thin body had been covered in wounds. Just as she could barely hold onto herst breath in that ce, Sheng Yihan found her and brought her out from absolute despair.

    Sheng Yihan had hired a psychiatrist to treat her for a full year before she finally gave up on the thought of taking her own life.

    But why did Sheng Yihan save her?

    Back when he first followed Shen Heru to the Ji family, his heart had already been set on Ji Nuan. Those sorts of feelings were unshakeable. He had merely saved her for Ji Nuan and the Ji family.

    Of course, he had other ns as well.

    Even though she knew this well, and he was well-aware of her misbehaving thoughts, the two appeared to be dating on the surface. In truth, they had only taken what they needed from each other. The two had yet even to share a kiss, much less share a bed.

    Sheng Yihan found her disgusting, while she had no interest in him. The moment a person was thoroughly charmed by someone they had no hope of attaining, they would never forget that someone.

    Sheng Yihan was that way for Ji Nuan, and so was she for Mo Jingshen.

    So, what if she could never attain him?

    At the very least, Ji Nuan also could not have him.

    Ji Mengran drank her wine with a smile. She carelessly touched the pink diamond ne she had intentionally put on to match her gown today and spoke lightly: ¡°Brother Sheng, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to rest for a while. I¡¯lle to look for you when we need to leave.¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent; he did not respond. Ji Mengran had already grown used to the way he interacted with her. She smiled at him, and when curious eyes from the sidended on them, she snuggled close and whispered intimately to him before turning to leave.

    From start to finish, Sheng Yihan did not reveal any emotions. As Ji Mengran walked further away, he gradually shifted his eyes away. His heavy and ambitious gaze then turned toward her back view. His pupils were cold, and he appeared upied with thoughts.

    ...

    The activity held at the exhibition hall this time was very grand. As it took up too much time, temporary breakrooms and changing rooms were set up on the second floor.

    Ji Nuan met many of her ex-business partners at the venue and exchanged several toasts with many business partners with whom she was about to begin new projects. When she turned back, she noticed that Shen Mu was currently speaking to the city leaders, and Mo Jingshen appeared nowhere in sight.

    With Mo Jingshen¡¯s status, in most situations, all he had to do was to make an appearance. It was true that there was no need for him to stay long.

    No matter if he had already left, or if he was resting or had other ns, those were all things she should not be concerned or curious about.

    Ji Nuan looked away. She chatted briefly with the owners of a few local property businesses before waving at them with a smile. ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ve already drunk too much. I should take some time to sober up in the breakroom. My alcohol tolerance has never been good. Although it has improved slightly in the past few years, I should still restrain myself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll end up humiliating myself in public.¡±

    Most of the attendees were men. Hearing her words, they did not force her to stay.

    Ji Nuan directly headed upstairs. The changing room was currently upied, so she headed straight for the female makeup room.

    The moment she went in, she saw that Ji Mengran was sitting in front of the mirror on a sofa.

    The ces were notable youngdies and female entrepreneurs frequented was simr to the ces female celebrities would frequent. Furthermore, on such a grand asion like this, it was natural that there would be two makeup artists stationed to help thedies fix their makeup.

    Not only were there makeup artists, but there were also two youngdies Ji Nuan had never seen before. From the way they were dressed, they were likely the family members of old CEOs. These notable youngdies were all surrounding Ji Mengran as they stared at the pink diamond ne around her neck.

 Chapter 435 - CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 435: CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing the naturally pleased and joyful appearance of the person on the sofa, Ji Nuan hesitated. She did not wish to draw trouble unto herself. Even though she had only just opened the door, she immediately moved to step back.

    However, Ji Mengran had already seen her. Her gaze shifted in Ji Nuan¡¯s direction, and the provocation in her eyes was strong. ¡°Big sister, did youe to look for me?¡±

    The words ¡®Big sister¡¯ made Ji Nuan pause on the door. She indifferently turned back to nce at Ji Mengran. At this moment, everyone had already turned their attention onto her.

    ¡°Miss Ji, this is your sister?¡± One of the wealthy youngdies asked in curiosity.

    The words ¡®Miss Ji¡¯ naturally were not directed at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Of course. My surname is Ji. Coincidentally, her surname is also Ji.¡± Ji Mengran nced at Ji Nuan, but her eyes were clearly mocking the truth behind her birth.

    Since she had already been drawn into their conversation topic, it wasn¡¯t as simple for Ji Nuan to step out. She coldly nced in their direction and entered.

    Coincidentally, earlier in the exhibition center, she could only find vored drinks and alcoholic beverages. There wasn¡¯t any bottled water in sight. She saw a water dispenser in the makeup room and immediately headed over. She took a paper cup from the side and poured herself some water.

    ¡°Miss Ji, your sister seems to be a little arrogant ah,¡± The youngdy spoke up again. As one¡¯s first impression was always the strongest, she assumed that Ji Mengran was easy to speak to, while her sister, who did not even greet them after entering, was an arrogant and pompous person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know of MN Group? My sister Ji Nuan is the person who recently climbed to the top of the Forbes¡¯ list of Chinese Power Businesswomen Under Twenty-Five.¡± Ji Mengran then turned toward Ji Nuan, putting on an earnest expression to say: ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to climb to the top of the ranking. You have to act the part, at least, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, won¡¯t you be putting the position of MN Group¡¯s CEO to shame?¡±

    Both of the youngdies knew very little about Ji Nuan; she was truly unfamiliar to them. On the other hand, when the two makeup artists heard that Ji Nuan was MN Group¡¯s CEO, they immediately restrained their originally narrow-minded expressions.

    At this moment, the two wealthydies by Ji Mengran side sneered: ¡°So what if you¡¯ve climbed onto Forbes¡¯ list? Just like the awards you receive in the entertainment world, if you wish to have a status, all you have to do is to sleep with a few investors several times.

    Ji Mengran lowered her eyes, and calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s true. My sister previously also owned a property studio in Hai City, but ever since she left for Ennd, she stopped contacting us. Who knows which amazing thigh she managed to hold onto? She established herpany and built her image as a strong career woman, even if she really did anything dirty with anyone, I suspect that she wouldn¡¯t admit it... aiya, what am I saying? She is my sister. How can I say these things...¡±

    ¡°These sorts of urrences are far toomon in our circle. It all depends on whether or not you¡¯re willing to wait on a man.¡± As one of thedies spoke, she nced at Ji Nuan, who was sipping her water by the side. Ji Nuan appeared to be mindless of their words. She then turned back to Ji Mengran: ¡°It is simr to the way you are right now, Miss Ji. You have CEO Sheng backing you. If you were willing to sacrifice more, I¡¯m sure your career would be even morefortable, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as her. Besides, although Brother Sheng takes good care of me, our rtionship isn¡¯t as you say. It¡¯s very pure between the two of us. He simply tries to take care of me a little.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so humble? You¡¯re wearing such arge, pink diamond. A pink diamond represents pure, romantic love. Since Mr. Sheng was able to gift you with this pink diamond ne, it means that he has clear intentions for you. You should treasure this opportunity and let CEO Sheng bring your studio up as well. This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about a certain someone stepping all over you.¡± Thedy shifted her eyes toward Ji Nuan meaningfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This pink diamond isn¡¯t cheap. It isn¡¯t easy to find simr pieces in the market either.¡± The otherdy cooperated with her words.

    The two makeup artists were also staring at the pink diamond ne adorning Ji Mengran¡¯s neck in envy. Afterward, as though it was out of work habit, they abruptly turned to look at Ji Nuan¡¯s neck. Ji Nuan¡¯s gown was outstanding, but she did not put on any essories. Although her corbone was beautiful, it still seemed as though something was missing.

    However, the makeup artists did not dare to speak. They could not afford to provoke this Miss Ji, nor could they afford to provoke this CEO Ji. They could only rely on their instincts and stand closer to Ji Mengran¡¯s sofa.

    These women continued one after one another. Ji Nuan was unmoved as she stood there sipping her water. When she was half-done with her drink, she finally ced her cup down to look at them. She entered the main topic directly: ¡°With your intelligence and ability, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy for the few of you to gather here today. After all, the entrance to the business world is only so big. If you wish to build up any sort of achievements, the only method avable to you is to climb into another man¡¯s bed.¡±

    Ji Nuan then turned to Ji Mengran, speaking to hit where it would hurt the most. ¡°If you wish for Sheng Yihan to invest more money in you, perhaps you can consider making a bigger show of your own abilities. What¡¯s the point of bragging here when you couldn¡¯t obtain anything? Or perhaps... my dear sister, could it be that you¡¯ve been sitting here for so long all for the sake of gathering a few mob characters to support your image?¡±

    Ji Mengran was deliberating ways to manipte Ji Nuan into sharing the experiences she had in Ennd. When she heard her words, an enormous fire was abruptly lit in her heart. However, she still maintained the teasing smile on her lips.

    Right now, Ji Nuan was simply holding herself up forcefully. Although Mo Jingshen had firmly protected her back then, at the end of the day, she still ended up alone.

    Ji Mengran abruptly sharpened her gaze. ¡°Big sister, I know you don¡¯t like it when others bring up those things...¡± Her careless words led everyone present to suspect that Ji Nuan truly had a dirty past. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for such a young woman to stand firmly in the business world. She was even able to push MN Group into the top ten Chinese corporations in the world; this was not an easy feat.

    Without waiting for Ji Mengran to finish speaking, Ji Nuan abruptly cut her off. ¡°If everyone present is truly curious about my entrepreneurial experience, there¡¯s no harm in waiting for the book I¡¯ve personally written to be published. It¡¯ll be avable next month. You can head to the bookstore for a look if you please?¡±

    Ji Nuan gently ced her purse atop the makeup mirror counter. She spoke indifferently and unhurriedly, but her words carried a strength that stopped anyone from speaking. The smile in her gaze was slightly col.: ¡°Even before I returned home, there were already local publications contacting me. I was invited to write a self-help book as a young female entrepreneur. In the book, I detailed the beginnings of my career, as well as the investors and benefactors I met along the way. Although I don¡¯t like listening to such conjectures made with malicious intentions, if you¡¯re truly curious about my background, I don¡¯t mind sending a few copies for you guys to flip through.¡±

 Chapter 436 - CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 436: CEO Mo, Nice to Meet You (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although Ji Nuan¡¯s smile was light, her expression was a thorn in their sides. Thedies by the sofa were suddenly speechless, and their hearts were filled withplicated feelings.

    Not only was Ji Nuan¡¯s path to sess bing firm, but she was also actually releasing a book too.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s indifferent and cold voice rang once more. She curled her fingers and gently knocked against the makeup mirror counter, drawing blood with a single blow. ¡°Ji Mengran, even if you wish to take advantage of your sister¡¯s glory, you have to evaluate if you have the right to do so. You once loudly dered that there are no blood rtions between the two of us. Yet, now that the tides are turning in my favor, you wish to borrow my momentum to boost yourself up. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to bear the weight of being your ¡®big sister.¡¯¡±

    Ji Mengran raised her eyes and saw that Ji Nuan was smiling, but her gaze did not contain any smiling intent.

    Shepletely did not expect that Ji Nuan would openly admit that she was not rted to the Ji family by blood. She had always thought that this bothered Ji Nuan a lot, but who would have thought that she would be... so unaffected...

    Ji Mengran¡¯s guilty conscience throbbed a little.

    It seemed after the past few years of experience, Ji Nuan, who had always been difficult to deal with, had toughened up into having an ice-cold heart. Or perhaps, in the past, she had been overly concerned about too many people, whereas right now, she truly did not care about anyone anymore.

    The people by the sidelines were caught off guard and appeared to want to hear even more gossip.

    In the circles of wealthy youngdies, there were very little sincere friendships. Besides, these people had only met for the first time today and were carelessly supporting one another with a chat. If they continued digging any further without making sure if they could pull Ji Nuan down, they could end up bringing trouble unto themselves.

    Ji Mengran returned to herself and abruptly decided not to say more. She raised her hand and slowly adjusted her hair. She softly spoke, ¡°Help me redo my hair. I¡¯ll be taking off my gown soon. When I head to the resort tonight, there most likely won¡¯t be any makeup artists avable. It¡¯ll be difficult to undo my hair alone when I get there.¡±

    The twodies saw that Ji Mengran did not wish to say more and immediately shifted their gaze onto Ji Nuan.

    Since Ji Mengran did not continue her provocation, Ji Nuan did not say more. However, as Ji Mengran moved to sit before the mirror, she calmly approached to sit by her side: ¡°Aren¡¯t there two makeup artists avable? Can I trouble one of you toe over? Redo my hair for me as well. Thank you.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was indifferent andposed. The two makeup artists exchanged nces. Amongst them, one of them was better at identifying who had a stronger aura and immediately rushed forward to Ji Nuan¡¯s side. She helped to remove the little, concealed pins holding up her hairdo. ¡°CEO Ji, what would you like me to do?¡±

    ¡°Brush out the hairdo. It¡¯ll be fine if you make it look simpler.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    When she saw that Ji Nuan waspletely unaffected and could even ask the makeup artists to do her hair for her, Ji Mengran nced at her through the mirror.

    Ji Nuan was not looking at her; her eyes were closed as she rested.

    They were both facing a mirror. Although they were not speaking, anyone with eyes could tell that Ji Mengran¡¯s expression was somewhat unhappy. Ji Nuan, on the other hand, maintained aposure of: ¡®Let the wind blow from north, south, east, and west as it pleases. It won¡¯t move me.¡¯

    All women instinctively disliked women who were above them or more beautiful than them. They were also good at starting wars. Not only could they see through open and covert actions, but they were also good at maintaining a casual expression as they approached to watch the show.

    The twodies were not in a rush to get their hair done. As they faced the mirror and touched up their lipsticks, they pretended to speak casually. ¡°Miss Ji, that pink diamond of yours was bid for the high price of eighty-eight million at Edinburghst year, wasn¡¯t it? At the time, everyone was specting about the new owner of this pink diamond. Who would have thought that you would be wearing it today. It truly drives one to death with envy.¡±

    Ji Mengran could tell that these two were trying to stir up some conversation after seeing how quiet Ji Nuan and she were being. She naturally did not mind. She weed any topic that would make things difficult for Ji Nuan.

    Ji Mengran smiled and touched the pink diamond before on her corbone: ¡°It¡¯s only a small diamond. You¡¯ve brought it up so many times, I¡¯m starting to feel embarrassed. From now on, I won¡¯t wear it out so carelessly. Back when Brother Sheng gifted me with this ne, I never knew that it actually cost so much.¡±

    The two continued expressing their envy and jealousy. The smile on Ji Mengran¡¯s lips grew brighter.

    However, Ji Nuan remained quiet. Her eyes were shut from start to finish, and she did not participate in their conversation.

    Finally, when the makeup artist was done with her hair, she asked softly, ¡°CEO Ji, you must have drunk some wine and eaten some food earlier. Your lipstick needs to be retouched. Would you like me to use our lipstick or the one you brought?¡±

    ¡°Use mine.¡± Ji Nuan pointed toward her own purse on the desk.

    The makeup artist nodded and approached to open Ji Nuan¡¯s purse. She noticed a nude lipstick and was about to bring it out when all of a sudden, a blue jewel suddenly fell out andnded on the desk before the mirror. It resounded softly with a clear sound.

    This sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The makeup artist who was holding Ji Nuan¡¯s purse in her hands immediately apologized frantically: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry, CEO Ji. I didn¡¯t know that there was also a ne in your purse. I¡¯ll keep it away for you immediately.¡±

    However, before she could even touch the ne, one of thedies by the side cried out in surprise, ¡°That ten-carat blue diamond...?!¡±

    Ji Nuan finally opened her eyes. The frightened makeup artist immediately took a step back and did not dare to touch the ne. The blue diamond was nestled in the white gold chain and sparkled radiantly under the mirror lights.

    ¡°CEO Ji, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! I...¡± the makeup artists apologized in a flurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Did you find my lipstick?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was unaffected as she asked.

    She immediately nodded. ¡°I found it. It this nude lipstick, right?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Ji Nuan shut her eyes once more and did not rush to keep the ne away. She did not touch her bag either. As though nothing had happened, she continued waiting for the makeup artist to touch up her lips for her.

    However, everyone else in the room was clearly lessposed than her.

    The two wealthydies kept shifting their nces toward the desk, as though there was something they wanted to confirm. They softly muttered to one another, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the blue diamond found three years ago in North Africa? It was said to be thergest and most intact blue diamond ever discovered, and it attained a rity grade of FL. Back then, several countries reported about this diamond in their news, but it was bought quickly after it was discovered. I always thought that some collector spent arge sum to keep this rare blue diamond in his home. Who would have thought...¡±

 Chapter 437 - He Stood Amidst the Crowd (1)

    <h4>Chapter 437: He Stood Amidst the Crowd (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The otherdy was also startled. She said in disbelief, ¡°It can¡¯t be? Could it be a fake?¡±

    ¡°How could that be a fake? Look at that blue diamond. It¡¯s clear that it has never been touched by a craftsman. The perfect round shape ispletely natural. Look at the rity. With how much we know about diamonds, it should be clear with one nce that it¡¯s real!¡± As the first wealthy youngdy spoke, she nced at Ji Nuan in suspicion. She suppressed her voice to continue: ¡°The entire jewelry industry was startled when this blue diamond was initially found. My family works in the jewel business. Back then, my father was even contemting heading overseas to study it. But before he could have the opportunity, this diamond was already bought. Who would have thought that it would be with her.¡±

    The only other noise in the room came from the air-conditioner. Although the twodies kept their voices soft, they could still be heard clearly.

    At this time, the two makeup artists standing behind Ji Mengran and Ji Nuan did not dare the speak. In fact, the makeup artist by Ji Nuan¡¯s side was still trembling in fright after identally touching the aforementioned blue diamond.

    Ji Nuan knew that this blue diamond was especially precious. However, back when Grandfather Mo handed it to her, she did not expect that it was actually costly to this degree. She took another look at the round, blue diamond that was reflecting radiant blue rays, and strangely felt that her initial estimation of up to several billion was too little. A diamond like this with a rity grade of FL was one that could shake the entire jewelry industry; one could only hope to find one every thousand years.

    On the other side, Ji Mengran¡¯s expression could not be simply described as ¡®poor.¡¯ She took the opportunity while no one was watching her, she tugged off the pink diamond ne from her neck. She shoved it into her bag and nced toward the side at Ji Nuan¡¯s blue diamond. Her teeth were itching from the hatred she felt.

    Although she had never heard much about this blue diamond, as she saw the way these two notable youngdies were discussing it and heard about the period when this diamond was discovered, she immediately understood how this diamond came to be in Ji Nuan¡¯s hands.

    It was Mo Jingshen.

    It was the Mo family.

    Ji Mengran tightened her grip around her purse. She had thought that after enduring through all the turbulent days outside, she had already learned to conceal and tolerate in front of Sheng Yihan. However, she never thought that she would experience this much injustice with Ji Nuan around.

    Before leaving the makeup room, Ji Mengran intentionally brushed past Ji Nuan¡¯s side. She intentionally lowered her voice to say: ¡°You had such a precious gem in your bag, yet you didn¡¯t bring it out to wear. It seems like you were too embarrassed to put it on. After all, it¡¯s a gift from your ex-husband. The person you knew is already far away, and when you reunite, you reunite as strangers. How could you possibly dare to disy it out to the world?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused in her footsteps. Just as Ji Mengran assumed that she had sessfullynded a blow to her heart, Ji Nuan blinked. Her eyes were curved with a smile. ¡°If you have the spare energy to worry about me, you should take the time to check out the source of your pink diamond properly. The pink diamond auctioned off at Edinburgh was originally gifted to me by my mentor and investor. I found the pink diamond too youthful for my tastes and never wore it. Afterward, I received my mentor¡¯s permission and auctioned it off at Edinburgh. The proceeds were all donated to charity. I didn¡¯t pay much attention after it was auctioned off, but who would have thought that Sheng Yihan would buy it and actually gifted it to you.¡±

    Although Ji Mengran¡¯s expression was unchanged, her heart was beating frantically.

    Ji Nuan shifted her gaze away, lifting one corner of her lips to say, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t enjoy wearing essories. But it¡¯s unavoidable that I¡¯ll asionally experience the urge to collect diamonds. We¡¯re women after all. We¡¯ll always have a few pieces that we admire. Unfortunately, the diamond you brought out to show off today is precisely the one that I don¡¯t enjoy. Back then, we sent it off to Edinburgh under MN Group¡¯s name and donated it to the International Children¡¯s Heart Foundation. In fact, when my mentor first gifted it to me, he paid more than ten million yuan for it. Who would have thought that the price would be pushed up to eighty-eight million yuan. It seems like I should really thank Sheng Yihan and you for your generous donation to the young children suffering from heart disease.¡±

    When she saw that Ji Mengran¡¯splexion was nearly turning green, Ji Nuan smiled and carelessly ran her hand through her hair. With a carefree smile, she turned and headed downstairs.

    The twodies in the room coughed gently as they approached Ji Mengran. As Ji Mengran was standing like a statue by the door, one of them said softly, ¡°Excuse me, Miss Ji, could you move aside...¡±

    Ji Mengran faltered and swerved around to meet one of thedies¡¯ amused and mocking gaze. The wealthy youngdy stared at her fearlessly and tugged her friend to leave with an imperceptible smile.

    On the other hand, the two makeup artists in the room kept themselves upied with keeping away their tools. They did not dare to look in the direction of the door.

    Thankfully, they did not say too much like the twodies who had intentionally stirred up trouble earlier. They were both not fools. Ji Nuan was the CEO of MN Group. Even if they were unfamiliar with Ji Nuan, MN Group was currently renowned in the Chinese business circle. Ji Mengran had wanted to disy her abilities before MN Group¡¯s CEO, but her efforts were akin to smashing an egg against a brick wall.

    ......

    Ji Nuan originally nned to leave once the event ended. However, the organizers and city leaders immediately began inviting their distinguished guests to stay for two nights at their seaside resort. There were countless vehicles waiting outside to chauffeur them there.

    Everyone was present, and no one appeared to have the intention to leave. It wasn¡¯t right for Ji Nuan to leave alone, so she could only climb aboard the car with the rest.

    This so-called seaside resort was actually an outdoor ce of entertainment for the wealthy. The enormous resort was apanied by the view of the boundless sea; it was clear that arge sum of money had been invested here. Thewn was wide and bright green. It was said that behind the vi, there were also gyms and entertainment spaces avable. This included arge, indoor golf course.

    Everyone who visited here tonight had unique backgrounds. Thus, the spaces they stayed in were also special. By the time they arrived, it was past 11.00 p.m. There were no activities held for them. Everyone headed to their rooms to rest.

    Ji Nuan took the room key arranged for her and headed straight to her room. After she opened the door, she checked the safety of the space before entering. Right before she could close the door, she heard two old CEOs discussing in the hallways. It seemed like they were chatting about Shine Group.

    As Ji Nuan turned back to close her door, one of the old CEOs said, ¡°I heard that CEO Mo had something else to attend to tonight; he left in the middle of the event. But because Shine Group has some interactions with the investors of this seaside resort, if CEO Mo is able to find the time, he might head here directly tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 438 - He Stood Amidst the Crowd (2)

    <h4>Chapter 438: He Stood Amidst the Crowd (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen wasing.

    The moment this knowledge was crystallized in her mind, Ji Nuan shut the doors.

    However, the room was not sufficiently soundproofed. The city leaders mentioned that the guests could provide some feedback after staying for a night. It seemed like she would need to rmend soundproof walls to them.

    Because mentions of Mo Jingshen continued passing by her ears.

    The two old CEOs chatting outside most likely stayed on this floor as well. They continued standing in the hallway for a long while to chat.

    For example, they discussed methods to deepen their partnership with Shine Group, chatted about topics to converse with CEO Mo so that he would be easier to approach, and even brought up how the Mo family always maintained a low profile. Mo Jingshen rarely appeared on the news, and few media outlets dared to make themselves a target. None of the local search engines dared to reveal too much about the Mo family. Although there would be some asional news about Shine Group, the moment this news was discovered, they would immediately be taken down.

    asionally, there would be some publicity about their partnerships. Only then, would Mo Jingshen sometimes respond openly to the media. But even then, he rarely allowed photos or recordings.

    In Hai City, there were too many rising figures andpanies. The three words, Mo Jingshen, were akin to a Buddha in their circle. Everyone hoped to walk with him, but few dared to do so. Even if they had the courage, they rarely had the ability. After all, it took a lot to be able to stand with Mo Jingshen.

    In the past few years, the number of women who scrambled after Mo Jingshen¡¯s back was countless. They knew a little about Mo Jingshen¡¯s past but were aware that he used to be married. It seemed like he divorced, but they were clueless about the details. They only thought that he rarely had women by his side because he had little interest in them.

    This was a man that was difficult to ovee. No matter if it was Hai City¡¯s legion of beautiful women, or the countless businessmen located here, they all hoped to be associated with the name Mo Jingshen but were never able to do so.

    Inside the room, Ji Nuan dug her ears and felt that she truly needed to give feedback about the soundproof effects.

    The people were still chatting outside. At times, they would greet other old CEOs that were passing by. Cheerfulughter and polite words echoed from the hallway.

    Ji Nuan entered the bathroom for a shower and changed into a rxed, long white T-shirt. After drying her hair, she stood by the mirror to pat an essence into her skin. As her hand tapped her own tender, soft skin, she recalled the words Mr. Zand once told her in Ennd: ¡®Beauty was a woman¡¯s strongest weapon. If paired with an ice-cold hard that cannot be easily moved, she would be invincible.¡¯

    She has never intentionally cared about her own beauty. But from three years ago, this heart had already lost all of its warmth.

    The people by her side would often bring up Mr. Vinse, who had been determined to pursue her from three years ago and often visited her in London. However, it seemed like her heart was never moved. Did she really not feel anything? Was her heart truly not moved? Could it be that her heart was made of steel?

    Was her heart moved? Of course not.

    But was her heart made of steel?

    No, it was clearly made of ice.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Ji Nuan woke up bright and early. She had developed a habit of working out whenever she had the time in the morning. If there were no suitable ces to exercise, she would go for a morning run or do some rxing yoga in her room.

    There was a gym in the resort. In the morning, there were quite some people heading to the gym with towels hanging on their necks. Some had woken up even earlier and were already done with their workout. Everyone exchanged greetings as they passed by each other.

    When Ji Nuan headed out, she only offered them a simple greeting. It was not especially crowded in the gym, and the crowd mostly consisted of healthy individuals who had good figures.

    When those people saw Ji Nuan, they paused to greet her. Ji Nuan gave them a smile before looking away. She climbed on the treadmill and began focusing on her run. She did not say anything.

    asionally, someone would approach to speak to her. Ji Nuan would turn with a polite smile, and when the other party lost interest and left, she would turn back to look at the numbers on the machine. Her expression did not contain much emotion.

    After working out, she returned to her room for a shower. Her stay here today could not be considered a business trip, but a vacation amongst variousrge figures that rarely gathered together. Most people had followed the city leaders. Many were chasing after Mo Jingshen even though he had yet to appear.

    In the afternoon, Ji Nuan leisurely strolled along the beach to pick up seashells. She had just found a small white shell and was nning to head back to her room to wash it when she heard someone mention that CEO Mo was arriving soon.

    Ji Nuan fell silent for a moment. She returned to her room and kept the shell away before washing her hands and stepping out once more. Coincidentally, she saw and followed the crowd to the entrance of the resort.

    When Mo Jingshen finally alighted from the car, various leaders and old CEOs approached to wee him. Although Ji Nuan stood at the back of the crowd, from this angle, she could see the approaching man with one nce.

    At this moment, the scene that shed through her mind was of that year in Ao Lan International, when this man had stood by the counter with his sleeves rolled up to prepare dinner for her.

    Right now, the tall and handsome man who appeared used to being dressed in a ck suit did not lose his powerful aura even as he stood amidst the crowd. It was impossible to connect such a man with those gentle and heartwarming days.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips curved up.

    She did not know what she was actually smiling about.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was indifferent. He had already grown used to having a mountain of people line up to greet him. As he moved through the crowd, he passed by most people without a second nce. asionally, he would offer a polite handshake or two. Shen Mu, who stood in front of him, raised his arm whenever someone pressed too closely. As they were approaching this side, Shen Mu raised his arm once more and was about to create arger distance between Mo Jingshen and the crowd. When he turned back to noticed that Ji Nuan was in the crowd, his arm immediately paused. He subconsciously wondered if he should let CEO Mo and Ji Nuan shake hands...

    However, when Mo Jingshen noticed Ji Nuan among the crowd, his gaze calmly left her without a pause. He did not follow Shen Mu¡¯s actions to approach. Ji Nuan also tactfully took a step back.

    Unexpectedly, she stepped onto someone¡¯s skirt. The person behind her was likely a wealthy youngdy. Her temper wasn¡¯t small. The instant her skirt was stepped on, she immediately knitted her brows, demanding, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know to be more careful?¡±

    The person behind immediately pushed against Ji Nuan in retaliation.

    Ji Nuan had just returned from the beach and was wearing a pair of slippers. There was quite some sand under her shoes, and she had only managed to wash her feet and hands simply in her room earlier. Her flip-flops had yet to dry off fully and were rather slippery. With this one push, she was unable to stand firm and stumbled forward heavily.

 Chapter 439 - He Stood Amidst the Crowd (3)

    <h4>Chapter 439: He Stood Amidst the Crowd (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The moment Ji Nuan staggered forward, her heart sank. She subconsciously raised her arm to seek support. However, at the thought that Mo Jingshen was the person standing before her, her arms immediately froze mid-raise.

    As she was about to fall forward, unexpectedly, a firm grip tightened around her arm. She was firmly held up before she could fall.

    The originally appropriate distance between them was abruptly shortened. A distinct scent entered her space; it was strong, unfamiliar, yet strangely nostalgic!

    Ji Nuan¡¯s originallyposed expression turned stiff for a moment. She raised her head to meet the man¡¯s ink-ck gaze. The man¡¯s firm grip around her arm emitted a familiar warmth; it also caused goosebumps to rise throughout her body. She instinctively rushed to step back.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± The person who had pushed Ji Nuan earlier did not expect things to turn out this way. When she saw that CEO Mo appeared to have been pushed, she quickly approached with a concerned and regretful appearance.

    Ji Nuan shook her head. Her voice did not reveal any of her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She seamlessly tugged her arm out of Mo Jingshen¡¯s grip and politely spoke: ¡°Thank you, CEO Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not reply. His gaze scanned past her distinct outfit. While everyone else was dressed fashionably, Ji Nuan only wore arge, white T-shirt and pair of loose beach pants. Her flip-flops were previously concealed by her long pants but were now clearly revealed. She stood out from the crowd and appeared especially careless, as though she really came for a vacation.

    His gaze shifted downward once more. ¡°Can you stand firm?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    His gazended on her flip-flops. Her snow-white skin was still speckled with sand bits that she did not manage to wash off. With one nce, it was clear that she had quickly washed them after ying at the beach and ran out soon after.

    What a superficial appearance.

    Mo Jingshen kept his gaze away. He calmly said, ¡°There are too many people here. Everyone should return to what they are doing. Don¡¯t let this happen again. Let¡¯s split up.¡±

    After finishing his words, Ji Nuan clearly sensed that he had nced toward her once more. Ji Nuan did not return his gaze and kept her eyes focused on her toes, peeking out of her long pants. She shrunk her toes back slightly, and in the next instant, she saw from the corner of her eyes that Mo Jingshen had already left.

    ¡°CEO Ji, did you hurt yourself earlier?¡± someone asked in concern by her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can only me myself for not standing firm.¡± Ji Nuan smiled.

    Earlier, she hade over in a rush. It was only now that she noticed everyone was neatly dressed. Although they weren¡¯t as formal as they were during the exhibitionst night, they were at least dressed in suits or appeared suitable for meetings. She was the only one who appeared to havee fully for the resort experience and was decked out in beachwear.

    She took the opportunity before anyone noticed her to smile at the people by her side before quickly sneaking back to her room.

    ¡ª-

    She still had another night here. It seemed like Xia Tian and Xiao Ba were intentionally giving her time off; they did not give her even a single call. The phone was silent to the point where Ji Nuan wondered if she had paid this month¡¯s bill.

    In the morning, many corporate leaders and businessmen spent their time building rtions and exchanging superficial words. The atmosphere was quite good.

    In thete afternoon, they began to slip into a rxed, vacation mindset.

    A businessman who had more than two years of partnership with MN Group found Ji Nuan at the beach. He chuckled. ¡°CEO Ji, you really came to enjoy the resort. Everyone is here looking for opportunities to interact and build rtions with others, and even the youngdies are flitting about like butterflies attracted to flowers. You¡¯re the only one who seems like a thoughtless child; you ran all the way here to y with the sand. Earlier, one of the city leaders brought you up and mentioned that MN Group has grown to be a renowned property corporation in Hai City. He also talked about MN Group¡¯s headquarters being moved from London back to Hai City. He gave you many praises and was looking for you. Who would have thought that you would be ying with sand here.¡±

    Ji Nuan was carelessly drawing on the sand with her fingertips. When she heard his words, she turned back with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll appear when I¡¯m needed. But today¡¯s asion is more casual. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile if possible. The business world is often biased against women. They can make up all sorts of false usations against a sessful woman. If I make too much of amotion with my appearance, it might lead to unnecessary rumors. A person¡¯s edges should be restrained when necessary.¡±

    He saw that Ji Nuan had no ns to gather with the rest. After two years of partnership with her, he understood her character somewhat well. He smiled, saying, ¡°Shall we y some sportster? How are you at golf?¡±

    ¡°Average. I¡¯m not especially good at it,¡± Ji Nuan smiled superficially to replied.

    ¡°Volleyball?¡±

    ¡°Average as well.¡±

    He raised his brows. ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look together. There are some of Hai City elites present today. Although you are maintaining a low profile, it appears as though you¡¯re rather unapproachable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still afternoon. Let¡¯s talk about it in the evening. I won¡¯t go crowd with the rest for now.¡±

    He knitted his brows and scanned their surroundings before approaching her. He knelt down behind her and leaned in close to whisper, ¡°You say, you were considered sessful when you were in London. Why haven¡¯t you been able to understand the point of things since returning? It isn¡¯t as easy to do business in Hai City as it is in London. There¡¯s such arge crowd today, and you¡¯ve already managed to build a good impression of yourself in the past few days. If you show up a little more and y some games, in the future, you could get things done with so much more ease. You should know as well that building connections are important in this country...¡±

    Ji Nuan could tell that these words were truly meant as sincere advice for her. After working in this line and interacting with the local business world for so long, Ji Nuan naturally understood that she had to be sensible if she wished for things to continue going her way.

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll head over soon. The sunshine is beautiful right now. I can¡¯t bear to leave yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of getting tanned?¡±

    ¡°I applied sunscreen. Besides, I¡¯ve always been the kind to anger the sun to death.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My skin doesn¡¯t tan easily.¡± Ji Nuan chuckled, revealing some of her dimples.

    Her partner continued chatting with her before urging her to head toward the sports hall to have some fun with the rest. After Ji Nuan nodded in agreement, he stood up and left.

    The blistering hot sunshine could unobtrusively be felt on the beach. Most of the people could not tolerate it and had already left.

    The extensive beach waspletely empty.

    Ji Nuan sat for a little longer, patting the sand in her hands. When she finally stood up, she took a nce in the sports hall¡¯s direction and removed her sunsses. She noticed a silhouette entering the sports hall and was quiet for a moment before she kept her sunsses away and entered.

 Chapter 440 - CEO Ji and CEO Mo Are Not Just Acquaintances (1)

    <h4>Chapter 440: CEO Ji and CEO Mo Are Not Just Acquaintances (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When she entered, there were already quite a few people inside. The gym was very big, and quite a few people were sitting on the chairs and couches.

    She had seen Mo Jingshen enter before she came. Mo Jingshen had been invited to sit down in front of the senior officials as soon as he came in.

    Most of the people who came to the gym had changed their clothes, and Mo Jingshen has changed his suit and trousers. With his tall, slender figure, whether it be suits or casual sportswear, he looked handsome and ssy.

    ¡°CEO Ji, I finally find you. Didn¡¯t you say you were good at sports when we worked out in the morning? What took you so long? We¡¯ve been PK here for quite a while.¡± Seeing her, a businessman came straight over and pulled her to the other side.

    ¡°I felt sofortable lying on the beach in the sun that I almost fell asleep.¡± Ji Nuan exined with a smile.

    ¡°Come on, join us!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. There are too many people here. I just basked in the sun on the beach for a long time, and I am afraid of getting sunstroke. I¡¯ll take a rest in the rest area first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you look quite good. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t get sunstroke. Come on, let¡¯s y several rounds of golf. Sports are good for you.¡± Another businessman thrust a golf club into her hand.

    Ji Nuan noticed that the two businessmen were ying golf. This businessman was going to lose and needed an excuse to leave, so he gave the club to Ji Nuan, who happened toe. After all, she was a woman. Even if she won, he wouldn¡¯t lose face.

    Several other businessmen nearby whistled at Ji Nuan. ¡°CEO Ji, do you y golf?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t y much, nor y well,¡± Ji Nuan replied, adjusting the club.

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s said that people often y golf at parties and social asions in London. CEO Ji, you had been in Britain for three years. You must have never yed golf, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I yed several times, but I¡¯m not good at it,¡± Ji Nuan said tly. ¡°Guys, you got to be gentle. Otherwise, if I lose too badly, I¡¯ll lose face if I cry in public like a little girl.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course not. CEO Ji, you¡¯re so humorous. But we¡¯ll be lucky if we can see a beautiful woman cry after just a few goals. Haha!¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and held the club. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    At this time, Ji Mengran, who was sitting on the sofa in a corner, suddenly came up to Ji Nuan with Sheng Yihan¡¯s club, saying while ying with the club, ¡°My sister, let¡¯s y a round?¡±

    She called Ji Nuan ¡°my sister¡± in a sweet and intimate tone as if Ji Nuan didn¡¯t teach her a lesson yesterday, as if what happened in the past hadn¡¯t happened.

    Some people here knew Ji Nuan was Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter and what Ji Nuan had been through in Hai City in the past. As sessful businessmen, however, they knew what to say and what not to say, so no one gossiped about Ji Nuan.

    Besides, Ji Nuan was no longer the spoiled daughter of Ji Hongwen in people¡¯s minds who could be gossiped about casually.

    And the people who had no idea what happened between the two of them all looked at them in surprise when they heard Ji Mengran called Ji Nuan ¡°sister¡± sweetly. ¡°CEO Ji has a sister?¡±

    Ji Mengran smiled sweetly at the businessmen. ¡°Yes, hello, you can call me Mengran.¡±

    Although Ji Mengran was not as beautiful as Ji Nuan, she, fair-skinned and good at dressing, was still a pretty woman. She knew how to highlight her strengths and looked somewhat attractive when she smiled.

    The businessmen all nodded and were about to speak to her when Ji Nuan said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Noticing Ji Nuan¡¯s unprofessional way of holding the club, Ji Mengran sneered in her heart. Thinking that she could embarrass Ji Nuan in public, she took the club firmly and prepared to taunt her with her golf skills.

    Ji Mengran moved aside so that the people in the rest area could see how Ji Nuan made a scene.

    Just as she wasing over, she saw that Mo Jingshen had been invited by the senior government officials to sit in the rear, five or six meters behind Ji Nuan.

    In the leisure time in upper society, ying golf was amon form of recreation. These businessmen like this sport very much, because it was good for health and they looked very graceful when ying it.

    Seeing the others had made a swing, but Ji Nuan was still adjusting her movement as if she didn¡¯t dare hit the ball, Ji Mengran quickly swung out a shot.

    However, because she hit the ball too fast and a little too hard, the ball swung back and forth on the edge of the hole and rolled away.

    Ji Mengran was a little sorry at first, then she remembered that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know how to y golf and probably didn¡¯t see which ball was hers, so she turned his eyes triumphantly towards her. ¡°Nuan Nuan, are you going to y or not? We¡¯re all waiting for you!¡±

    However, as soon as Ji Mengran finished, Ji Nuan swung out a shot.

    It was because she was thest to serve that the people who had just finished a round all looked in this direction. Everyone was watching this ball.

    It turned out that what Ji Nuan just said was not true.

    The small white ball that she just swung out darted forward in a steady upper arc on thewn and fell into the hole precisely.

    A hole in one.

    Perfect!

    Ji Mengran clutched the club in her hand.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji, you are indeed too modest. You¡¯re professional in golf. How could you ask us to be gentle just now? You are clearly the best yer today!¡±

    ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t underestimate today¡¯s girls. CEO Ji¡¯s been is good in business. And she can also y golf so well!¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji, you yed a lot of golf when you were in London, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re really good at golf!¡±

    Ji Nuan just smiled. The so-called PK was a knockout match, and the judging standards were the stability and speed of the ball and other aspects.

    Ji Mengran had actually been knocked out. But because she was a woman and Ji Nuan¡¯s sister, the referee didn¡¯t ask her to leave but gave her one more chance.

 Chapter 441 - CEO Ji And CEO Mo Are Not Just Acquaintances (2)

    <h4>Chapter 441: CEO Ji And CEO Mo Are Not Just Acquaintances (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This time, Ji Mengran swore in her heart that she must not lose to Ji Nuan. Her serious and professional movements suggested that she may be really good at golf.

    Although her y was amazing, it was probably just a coincidence.

    This time, Ji Nuan served at the same time as the others, not being thest one to serve anymore. Ji Mengran saw all the others serve and hurriedly swung the club. This time, her ball finally got into the hole after wobbling around outside. Ji Mengran smiled smugly, only to see Ji Nuan¡¯s ball falling into the hole very steadily, not touching thewn at all.

    Another cheer went up. Even if Ji Mengran¡¯s ball hit the hole, she was outshone by Ji Nuan.

    But she got a goal anyway, so Ji Mengran wasn¡¯t knocked out. She stood in her position, trying to block out the eyes behind her. How could she let Mo Jingshen see how well Ji Nuan yed golf. The thought of it filled her with regret. Now she could only try to block his view.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know why Ji Mengran was moving back and forth. She thought there must be something wrong with her legs or feet. Otherwise, why was she moving back and forth standing there?

    The men had yed golf for a long time. Seeing the two sisters were both good at ying golf, they didn¡¯t continue to y golf but stood behind and watched them y.

    Seeing many people had been knocked out, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to y anymore, but Ji Mengran said provocatively in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s continue. You were just lucky.¡±

    Ji Nuan was holding the golf club in such an unprofessional way. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know how to y golf. As she said, she was just lucky!

    Ji Nuan just wanted to ignore her provocative words, but seeing the others all looking at them, she thought about it, and without saying anything more, picked up her club and continued to y golf.

    Ji Nuan served again, and her ball hit the hole again. This time, Ji Mengran¡¯s ball swung around the hole and finallynded on thewn instead of going in.

    Ji Mengran nearly threw the club away in anger. Ji Nuan put the club down ahead of her, took the mineral water from a resort waiter behind her, unscrewed the cap, and said deadpan, ¡°Don¡¯t have such a strong desire to win. The people here are all leaders ofrgepanies and big shots. To us, it¡¯s all about participation, not winning. We don¡¯t have to ¡®win¡¯ these men who frequent recreation venues.¡±

    She was exining why her movement looked so unprofessional just now.

    There weren¡¯t so many dinner parties, wine parties, and gambling parties in London as there were at home. People there liked to talk about business while ying ball games. Ji Nuan had learned a lot from Mr. Zand over the years but had never intended to show it.

    Ji Mengran disgraced herself. Who could she me?

    With so many people looking at them, if Ji Nuan didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, Ji Mengran wouldn¡¯t know her distance.

    Ji Mengran turned away from the golf course in anger and went to Sheng Yihan. Seeing Sheng Yihan had been sitting there with no intention tofort her or do something to punish Ji Nuan, she angrily threw the club heavily in front of him.

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve lost the game. Why do you vent it on the club?¡± Sheng Yihan¡¯s eyes moved away from Ji Nuan, who was still standing there, to Ji Mengran, whose face turned purple in anger. ¡°You lost because of your skill is not good enough, not because of the club.¡±

    ¡°Are you taunting me?¡± Ji Mengran gave him an unhappy look.

    He smiled grimly, stroked his chin gently with his fingers, and looked at Ji Nuan, who was standing there drinking.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was not as long as it was three years ago. Her shoulder-length hair was casually tied in a short ponytail, which made her look young and energetic. She wore a baggy beach dress. Unlike the other women present who were in colorful beach dresses with their shoulders and legs exposed, she was wearing a white T-shirt and cks that covered everything except her arms and neck.

    There were many kinds of feminine beauty. Her beauty now seemedpletely different from the beauty she had had three years ago or as a teenager.

    Her low-key yet fearless eyes made men have a strong desire to conquer her.

    But she stood too far away to be reached.

    Ji Nuan put down the water bottle and talked with a smile with the men who were praising her.

    In the rest area, a government official poured Mo Jingshen a cup of tea with a smile, saying, ¡°Now the business world is no longer dominated by men. Young women like CEO Ji also do very well in this field.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked in that direction deadpan. As if deep in thought, he picked up his teacup and looked cidly at the smiling woman in the crowd.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes rarely lingered so long on a woman. The government official thought he was interested in CEO Ji and continued to talk about her.

    ¡°I just came to my office in Hai City and didn¡¯t know much about this ce. I heard that CEO Ji is from Hai City, but I don¡¯t know which family she is from. I¡¯m very curious about her. Remarkably, she has achieved so much before she is twenty-five...¡±

    Seeing Mo Jingshen just sipping the tea cidly and not seeming to be impatient at his words, he thought he could fix Mo Jingshen up with Ji Nuan, so he said, ¡°Do you know CEO Ji? In one or two years, you should be in your thirties. It¡¯s time for you to get a wife. How lonely it is to keep single all the time. Do you need me to introduce some good girls to you? How about CEO Ji? If she knows you¡¯re interested in her...¡±

    Heid down his cup as if he had not heard his ttering words, and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to talk about the construction ministry and therge stadium.¡±

    Seeing him not interested, the government official immediately changed a topic and poured him a cup of tea with a ttering smile. ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯m very d that you cane here today. We count on you to solve the matter about the construction ministry. The central government hasn¡¯t approved our nning. If you can help us...¡±

 Chapter 442 - CEO Ji And CEO Mo Are Not Just Acquaintances (3)

    <h4>Chapter 442: CEO Ji And CEO Mo Are Not Just Acquaintances (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    They continued to talk. Mo Jingshen sipped the tea and withdrew his gaze from Ji Nuan.

    At the same time, Ji Nuan turned to look at the other side of the rest area. Seeing there were still several empty seats, she was about to go over when a businessman invited her to sit on his side where there were more vacant seats.

    Ji Nuan looked at that side, only to see Mo Jingshen sitting in the middle with a government official.

    No wonder there were so many seats vacant. Mo Jingshen was there, so people dared not approach him.

    ¡°CEO Mo is over there. I¡¯m not going to sit there. I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ll feel embarrassed to sit close to him,¡± Ji Nuan said.

    ¡°Why will you be embarrassed? Earlier, you stumbled and CEO Mo helped you up, so you two are no longer strangers.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Obviously, she couldn¡¯t refuse to sit there. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend these powerful figures in Hai City, so she couldn¡¯t do as she liked.

    When she sat down on this side with several businessmen chatting, the government official who was talking to Mo Jingshen cast a meaningful nce at Ji Nuan and smiled at her. ¡°CEO Ji, you¡¯re really good at ying golf. I¡¯m really impressed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so ttered, Director.¡±

    ¡°Haha, very few girls present are as beautiful and excellent as you are.¡± The government official looked at her all smiles and introduced politely, ¡°This is CEO Mo. I think you¡¯ve heard of him, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly looked at Mo Jingshen, who was only a couch away and cracked a smile at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, CEO Mo. I¡¯ve long been looking forward to meeting you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at her, his eyes emotionless but brighter than the stars in the night sky.

    People who knew Mo Jingshen all knew that he seldom paid attention to people he didn¡¯t know, including women, even if the other party was an executive of apany.

    The people who had just invited her over couldn¡¯t help worrying about her. CEO Ji, who had juste back to China, was young. Could she bear being cold-shouldered by Mo Jingshen?

    However, when Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes rested on her face, he didn¡¯t show any impatience or seemed to be repulsive of her as to other women but smiled meaningfully. Although his smile was inscrutable, at least she was the first woman in recent years who had not been directly ignored by him.

    One of the businessmen knew their rtionship. Although he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, seeing Ji Nuan pretended to be strange to Mo Jingshen, who was smiling at her meaningfully, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°CEO Ji and CEO Mo are not just acquaintances.¡±

    Hearing this, the other people all looked at Ji Nuan in surprise.

    As if not hearing the words, Mo Jingshen was still gazing at Ji Nuan. No one knew whether he would take this chance to confess their rtionship or take Ji Nuan as a stranger, as Ji Nuan did to him.

    Being gazed by Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan calmly smiled, casually yed with an empty teacup on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s not easy to meet a big shot like CEO Mo, we meet several times in Hai City before, when ourpany was still a small studio. We did meet a few times, but we don¡¯t know each other well. CEO Mo is so busy, and I think perhaps he has forgotten about me.¡±

    The government official agreed with a smile. ¡°CEO Ji is so beautiful that no man will forget about you. No matter how busy CEO Mo is, he must be still impressed with you, right, CEO Mo?¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t answer him but nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan smiled calmly and put on a careful and respectful look that people usually had when they were talking with a big shot.

    The smile on Mo Jingshen¡¯s face spread. Facing this man who could easily control others¡¯ fates, one couldn¡¯t help but slow their breathing. He said slowly and lowly, ¡°CEO Ji.¡±

    He said slowly as if questioning something or admitting something. His indifferent eyes and his indecipherable tone make it difficult to understand what he really thought. But since he called Ji Nuan, ¡°CEO Ji,¡± this woman must be special to him. Otherwise, with his temperament, he wouldn¡¯t even look at her.

    The one who knew their rtionship also wondered what was going on between the two of them. Seeing their strange attitudes, he decided not to speak much and quietly changed his seat to avoid being implicated.

    Ji Nuan put down the empty teacup in her hand and answered, ¡°Yes?¡±

    The others were confused at the way the two talked to each other. Ji Nuan was smiling, but her eyes were cold.

    It had been three years. Mo Jingshen had be more taciturn and colder, while Ji Nuan became more open-minded and casual. After all, she had told herself before returning to Hai City that Hai City would not be as peaceful as London, but there was no need for her to be afraid now that she wasing back. Like now, whether the past was to be uncovered or to be hidden, no matter what would happen, she would just face it calmly.

    Mo Jingshen gazed at her, who was smiling as if she didn¡¯t care at all. After a while, he said as politely and indifferently as her, ¡°Nice shots.¡± Obviously, he respected the path she had chosen.

    Ji Nuan smiled, and her voice was a bit ttering like the others, which pulled them further apart. ¡°Thanks, CEO Mo, but my golf skills are not as good as you said.¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyebrows. At this time, some people wanted to take this chance to invite Mo Jingshen to y golf with them.

    But Mo Jingshen sat there without any intention of getting up.

    ¡°No, thanks. I haven¡¯t finished this pot of tea, and I don¡¯t have much interest in ying golf for the moment,¡± Mo Jingshen said indifferently, moving his eyes away from Ji Nuan¡¯s side and didn¡¯t look at her again.

    Ji Nuan rose with a smile. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you with your tea, CEO Mo. I¡¯m going to the other side.¡±

 Chapter 443 - He Had Once Stood Behind Her and Taught Her Like This (1)

    <h4>Chapter 443: He Had Once Stood Behind Her and Taught Her Like This (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan managed to walk away from the rest area where Mo Jingshen was sitting, regardless of other people¡¯s pleasantries or wooing.

    There was a group of people ying bowling on the other side. Seeing that Ji Nuan seemed to have taken a rest, they beckoned her toe and y bowling with them.

    Ji Mengran was also there talking andughing with people, holding a bowling ball as if she was about to y bowling.

    The one who beckoned her here asked her how well she yed bowling, and she still said she didn¡¯t y bowling well.

    However, after she yed several rounds, Ji Mengran, no longer arrogant and ted, turned pale, because every round her score was higher than hers. Although Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t as professional as to have a strike, her score was the highest of all. Compared with her, Ji Mengran was like a rookie.

    There were many kinds of sports avable in the afternoon. There weren¡¯t many people on the beach at the moment, so they got a volleyball and were about to y beach volleyball.

    Ji Mengran provocatively asked Ji Nuan to y beach volleyball with her. When the others asked Ji Mengran how well she yed beach volleyball, she smiled. ¡°Just so so.¡±

    No one took her answer seriously. They didn¡¯t PK this time but watched the wonderful ¡°performance¡± of the Ji sisters on the beach.

    Every time Ji Mengran lost, Ji Nuan was always the winner.

    As a woman, Ji Nuan was already very sessful in her career, especially this year where she gained many achievements. Besides, she was a gorgeous woman, so most of the men present were in her favor. Seeing that Ji Nuan was almost good at everything but remained low-key and modest, many men had fallen for her and cheered her on in their hearts.

    It waste afternoon on the beach.

    Under the afterglow of the sunset, Ji Nuan was still wearing the previous clothes, casually rubbing her wrist and looking at Ji Mengran across the volleyball.

    To show herself well, Ji Mengran changed into tight sportswear for the convenience of exercise.

    However, as soon as Ji Mengran served the ball, Ji Nuan lifted her hand and returned the ball with ease, hard and fast, with no intention of giving her face.

    Ji Mengran jumped very high but still couldn¡¯t catch the ball. She angrily turned to pick the ball up amidughter. On her next serve, she hit the ball hard towards Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan gave a cold smile and dodged the ball. This was just a recreational activity in a resort, but Ji Mengran looked like she wanted to kill her. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to tolerate her anymore. After all, this wasn¡¯t a professionalpetition. She let the ball roll to her feet, then raised it on the tip of her toe and, as she tossed it, shot the ball that was stained with sand, in Ji Mengran¡¯s face.

    Ji Mengran was going to catch the ball, but the ball shot directly toward her face. She wanted to dodge it but couldn¡¯t. She winced her neck and turned her face away but was still struck on the head by the ball and fell to the ground in an instant.

    Being hit by a volleyball, she might ache but wouldn¡¯t be injured. Besides, the beach was very soft. However, Ji Nuan hit with her full strength. Almost stunned by the hit, Ji Mengrany on the ground for more than ten seconds before she slowly got up.

    The crowd booed. They had expected an exceptional performance from Ji Mengran, but she made a fool of herself again.

    No one was stupid. They might not know the real rtionship between the two sisters in the beginning, but after Ji Mengran picked on and provoked Ji Nuan over and over again, everyone could tell Ji Mengran was jealous of Ji Nuan and tried to humiliate Ji Nuan in public.

    She was obviously not as excellent as Ji Nuan but desperate to prove she was better than her sister. The two sisters were like clouds and muds in personality.

    ¡°CEO Ji, stop ying. The sea is about to rise. Let¡¯s leave the beach.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing interesting to see, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ji Nuan had no intention of continuing to fight with Ji Mengran. ncing at Ji Mengran, who had just got up from the ground and red at her with bloodshot eyes, she turned smartly and walked away with the crowd.

    ¡ª-

    When she got back to the gym, there were not as many people in it as there had been in the previous few hours. A lot of people had gone back to their rooms for rest.

    Ji Nuan wondered if she should go back to her room too. Anyway, she was staying one more night. After going back, she only needed to write some feedback and suggestions on the resort in the name of MN Group. There was no need to waste too much time here.

    Sheng Yihan went to the beach and brought back Ji Mengran, who was still angry. Although he didn¡¯t like Ji Mengran¡¯s nasty temper, it would be a disgrace to him and the Sheng family, leaving Ji Mengran here making a fool of herself.

    ¡°CEO Ji.¡± Sheng Yihan asked Ji Mengran to go to the other side to take a rest and drink some water, and a momentter, he stopped Ji Nuan on her way to leave the gym.

    Ji Nuan stopped and looked at the man in front. Before he spoke, she guessed what he had stopped her for. Ji Mengran, who was brought here by Sheng Yihan, made a fool of herself here today over and over again. Although he didn¡¯t care about Ji Mengran, he still felt embarrassed.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes had turned cold.

    Sheng Yihan smiled at her and said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°It seems that you have learned a lot during your three years in London, especially the skills needed in the business circle. Mengran was being stupid to provoke you. She is in the wrong, but she was brought here by me. You humiliated her over and over again, which made me look bad. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him. ¡°President Sheng, what do you want? I¡¯ve been to this gym all afternoon. Even if I¡¯m in good health, I¡¯m tired. I can¡¯t be engaged in an ¡®attrition war¡¯ with you. Do you want to y a game with me? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do that with you. I¡¯m not an athlete. This is a resort, and wee here to y golf, bowling, and other sports to rx. I¡¯m not interested in ying games with you guys over and over again.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired or you just don¡¯t want to have any contact with me?¡±

 Chapter 444 - He Had Once Stood Behind Her and Taught Her Like This (2)

    <h4>Chapter 444: He Had Once Stood Behind Her and Taught Her Like This (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man standing opposite her looked at her deeply. Obviously, he had no intention of letting her leave easily.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°No wonder you two stick together like attracts like. You two are both scum.¡±

    Sheng Yihan was not annoyed by her taunts at all. ¡°Can you y darts?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Are you kidding me? Don¡¯t you know that darts and golf are both originated from Britain? During thest three years in London, I¡¯ve learned more than I can count. Are you sure you want Ji Mengran to make a fool of herself again? Even if she has the guts, I don¡¯t have time for that.¡±

    ¡°Not Mengran. I¡¯ll y darts with you.¡± Sheng Yihan said and walked past her as if telling her that he was not asking for her permission.

    Ji Nuan thought about it and then saw an area for ying darts on the other side of the gym.

    There was a row of dart boards on the wall.

    But Ji Nuan didn¡¯t y darts often. It was not difficult to shoot the dart into the dartboard, but it was challenging to shoot it at the center.

    This sport was usually enjoyed by men and rarely yed by women. Sheng Yihan was probably good at it. Since Sheng Yihan, who was very shrewd, had challenged her, he must y darts better than her.

    So, he was trying to y an ¡®attrition war¡¯ with her to get back some ¡®face¡¯?

    Seeing Ji Nuan had epted the challenge and Sheng Yihan casually ying with the darts in his hands, Ji Mengran rushed over and spoke to Sheng Yihan, ¡°Brother Sheng, let¡¯s y darts with my sister together, okay? Or you can teach me, and I¡¯ll y darts with her.¡±

    With that, Ji Mengran stood in front of Sheng Yihan.

    Sheng Yihan remained deadpan. When he saw Ji Mengrane again, a gleam of disgust flickered across his eyes. Ji Nuan yed with those darts in her hands and seemed not to be afraid at all. However, from what he knew of Ji Nuan, she was not good at ying darts.

    Ji Mengran insisted on him holding her hand to shoot the dart. She was obviously showing off how much Sheng Yihan loved her to get back some ¡®face.¡¯ Sheng Yihan thought about it, put the dart into Ji Mengran¡¯s hand, stood behind her, held her shoulders and hands, and taught her how to y darts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start?¡± Sheng Yihan looked at Ji Nuan, who didn¡¯t seem ready and asked.

    Ji Nuan took a dart. Without looking at him, she adjusted the angle to shoot and coldly said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to ept the challenge, but there were so many people watching. Even if she lost, she couldn¡¯t cower. Besides, Ji Mengran made such a loud noise, and Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t just walk away.

    As soon as Ji Nuan finished, Sheng Yihan threw the dart forward, holding Ji Mengran¡¯s hand.

    It could be seen that he was really a dart master. No wonder he challenged Ji Nuan to y darts with him. The angle he shot the dart was very precise, but the dart was still a little bit away from the center when the dart hit the dartboard because he was holding Ji Mengran¡¯s hand and Ji Mengran failed to cooperate well with him. The dartnded in the position of nine rings, almost perfect.

    The result was pretty good because he was teaching a newbie. There was some apuse from the crowd but there were more boos.

    Sheng Yihan was known for being shrewd and foxy. Although he didn¡¯t talk much, everyone knew he was actually a hooligan. It was rare to see him show up with a femalepanion, which turned out to be CEO Ji¡¯s sister. However, this woman kept provoking CEO Ji, and now Sheng Yihan came to bully CEO Ji for this woman.

    This man and the woman bullied Ji Nuan together. Many men present felt indignant and couldn¡¯t wait toe up to help Ji Nuan beat Sheng Yihan.

    Darts were not for women. Sheng Yihan was simply bullying Ji Nuan by challenging her to y darts with her. If Ji Nuan wanted, there would surely be mening up to help her, but Ji Nuan just remained expressionless and didn¡¯t cower at all. Seeing her casual look, the men who had witnessed her excellence performance this afternoon hesitated. If she could y darts well, it would be unnecessary if they came up to help her.

    ¡°Great!¡± Ji Mengran shot a dart and leaned excitedly in his arms. ¡°Brother Sheng, can we shoot the center?¡±

    Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t look at her but turned his eyes to Ji Nuan. ¡°Let her shoot first.¡±

    Ji Mengran also looked at Ji Nuan, raising her eyebrows and waiting for her to make a fool of herself.

    Ji Nuan ignored them, held the dart and look at the dartboard ahead. She learned a lot from Feng Ling. Although she only learned shooting from Feng Ling for several hours, darts were somewhat like shooting, although she still wasn¡¯t quite confident about her skill.

    Ji Nuan finally shot the dart, but there was no miracle. After all, she was not good at darts. Her dartnded on the position of five rings. Although the dart didn¡¯t shake, it was four rings away from the center. Obviously, she was not good at this game.

    Ji Mengran said excitedly, ¡°Brother Sheng, now it¡¯s our turn!¡±

    At this moment, the result was clear. Sheng Yihan just wanted to teach Ji Nuan a lesson and didn¡¯t n to continue.

    However, Ji Mengran picked a dart, held Sheng Yihan¡¯s hand and insisted shooting one more dart. Ji Nuan stood nonchntly aside, not looking chagrined or ashamed at all for the failure.

    It was just a game. As a newbie, she didn¡¯t mind losing one round or three rounds.

    But Ji Mengran insisted on going on ying. Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t want to reject her in public, so he took a look at Ji Nuan, held Ji Mengran¡¯s hand and shot one more dart.

    This time, Ji Mengran didn¡¯t exert any strength and let Sheng Yihan control the strength, so the dart hit the center perfectly.

    There were more apuse from the crowd this time, but there were still many boos.

    After shooting the dart, Sheng Yihan took a step back and didn¡¯t hold Ji Mengran in his arms anymore, who looked at triumphantly at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan picked another dart. Sheng Yihan watched her movement and asked, ¡°May I help you, CEO Ji?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t even look at him, looked at the dartboard seriously, and coldly said, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 445 - He Had Once Stood Behind Her and Taught Her Like This (3)

    <h4>Chapter 445: He Had Once Stood Behind Her and Taught Her Like This (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    A lot of people in the crowd asked Ji Nuan if she needed help.

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    Suddenly, the crowd behind Ji Nuan quieted down, and she noticed Sheng Yihan and Ji Mengran¡¯s expressions changed. Ji Nuan paused and suddenly perceived someone approaching from behind.

    The man behind her came up to her and took her by the shoulder; a refreshing smell familiar, yet strange hung over her. Ji Nuan froze, and the man¡¯s hand reached over from behind, holding her wrist, and helping her to adjust her posture. His cool, deep voice suddenly sounded in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to look back.

    She knew it was Mo Jingshen.

    Even if thest three years had made the distance between the two of them as great as the Milky Way, as long as he got close to her, she could tell who he was from his taste, his aura, and his voice.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen, who had been nonchntly sitting in the rest area, came over to help Ji Nuan, Ji Mengran clenched her teeth, and she clutched the dart so hard that her fingers whitened.

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t nervous, but when his breath suddenly surrounded her and the people around suddenly dared not speak but looked at them quietly, she was suddenly seized with tension.

    Mo Jingshen put his hand on her waist and corrected her posture as she froze. As if really only teaching her how to y darts, he raised his hand to her neck and helped her correct the direction and field of her vision. Then he moved the hand that had taken her wrist, and with a broad, warm palm, he took her hand in its entirety.

    ¡°Focus on the middle dot, and don¡¯t be so stiff. Darts require skill instead of strength. Calm down and aim at the center.¡± His lips were almost close to her ear, and he took her hand and spoke slowly and cidly, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the dartboard. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man took her hand and shot the dart.

    He was also teaching a newbie, but this colorful dart hit the central ring, knocking down the dart of Sheng Yihan and Ji Mengran.

    It was a crushing victory.

    Thunderous apuse broke out all around. Ji Nuan ignored Ji Mengran, whose face turned purple in anger and the onlookers¡¯ interested looks and only looked at the central ring in the distance. Time seemed to go back to three years ago in XI Base in Los Angeles when she did not have the confidence to hit the bull¡¯s eye 100 meters away, and this man had stood behind her and taught her like this.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were so cid as if the past did not exist.

    ¡°Thank you, CEO Mo.¡± Ji Nuan looked at the dart in the center of the dartboard and took her hand out of the man¡¯s. Standing in his arms, she said calmly and even coldly, ¡°Can you let me go?¡±

    However, the man didn¡¯t leave but drew back his arms without any hesitation. Ji Nuan turned to thank him, making the distance between them half a meter again.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Nuan thanked him.

    Mo Jingshen saw the apparent coldness and alienation in her eyes and did not answer. As Ji Nuan walked away deadpan, he looked quietly at the colorful dart in the center of dartboard.

    Ji Nuan walked very fast.

    Mo Jingshen pushed her away with his own hands. Since he had said that the past he was dead, she would choose to ept the cruelest reason, no longer asking, no longer staying, and no longer trying to get him back.

    Times had passed, and the circumstances had changed. After she came back to Hai City, she did not want to have any contact with Mo Jingshen again.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to meet again. She did not want to be an enemy of this powerful CEO Mo, but he had nothing to do with her.

    After signing the divorce agreement, she did not n on seeing him again. Even if the Yu Garden was smashed and sealed, even if she went away to Ennd, she did not think that she could talk to him in such close quarters.

    Ji Nuan went back to her room. When she entered the room, she found that her whole body was covered with sweat. In the morning, she had been basking in the sun for so long. In the afternoon, she had been ying this and that all the time. After all these exercises, she guessed she didn¡¯t smell that good when she was ying darts.

    She thought again of the scene, of the gossiping words of the people around her when they saw him take her in his arms and help her, and of Mo Jingshen¡¯s calm and indifferent eyes.

    It may be exciting for old lovers to meet again, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to see him again.

    Ji Nuan went into the bathroom and stood under the water. The water was warm.

    Since she nearly lost her life in the cold air and cold water of the hotel three years ago because of her high fever, she has hardly taken a cold shower and seldom touched cold water. Even in the hot weather, she would never take a cold drink. Because of this, she had be much healthier and now didn¡¯t have the severe pain in her stomach when she was on her period.

    After she had taken a bath, it was half-past seven. It was summer, and it was just getting dark, but the day had not beenpletely covered by night.

    The resort was still bustling, and many of the sessful people who hade to Hai City in recent years were young, unlike before when sessful men were all potbelly uncles of forty or fifty years old.

    Some people were barbecuing in the barbecue area on the beach, and some were drinking and chatting. It was very lively.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s room was on the second floor of a vi and had a huge balcony. She opened the window and went out on the balcony. The sea breeze blew from a distance, she looked at the group of people who were having a barbecue. They were all friendly people she met these days. Sheng Yihan, Ji Mengran, and of course, Mo Jingshen were not among them.

    Stars gradually appeared in the sky, and she sat on the balcony, watching the night sky, listening to the happy voices of the crowd below.

    As the sea breeze blew by, Ji Nuan raised her hand and lifted her half-dry hair. When she lowered her head again, she saw that there was Shen Mu in the group of people who were having a barbecue, but obviously, Shen Mu just came to join the fun and Mo Jingshen did not appear.

 Chapter 446 - The Window Rolled Down, Revealing Mo Jingshenâ€™s Stern Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 446: The Window Rolled Down, Revealing Mo Jingshen¡¯s Stern Face (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing Ji Nuan sitting on the balcony in the distance, Shen Mu held up the skewer of meat in his hand with a smile, said hello to her, and beckoned her down to eat with them.

    Ji Nuan smiled and waved her hand. Shen Mu continued to wave at her and said a few words to the people beside him. Then the group of people who were barbecuing all waved at Ji Nuan and kept shouting for her toe down and join them to have some fun.

    Ji Nuan had just taken a bath, and she thought if she went down to the barbecue, she would smell like a barbecue, but they were so enthusiastic. She had just returned to China, and she needed to get along with others and couldn¡¯t be too unsociable. She thought about it, turned around to take a thin coat, and went out.

    The weather was very hot, but the sea breeze at night was wet and cool. No sooner had Ji Nuane than she was stuffed with a bunch of skewers of meat that had already been roasted. After greeting everyone, Ji Nuan sat on a bench, chatting andughing with the people passing by.

    Shen Mu came over, sat down beside her, and gave her a newly opened can of beer. ¡°Want some beer?¡±

    ¡°I seldom drink cold drink these years.¡±

    Shen Mu nodded, took the wine back, drank a mouthful, and ate beef kebabs while looking at the endless sea in the dark night, eximing, ¡°How time flies. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. I didn¡¯t expect Mrs....¡± He paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect CEO Ji to change a lot. Thest time I met you on the ne back home, I thought everything was back to three years ago, and nothing had changed, but now it seems that I have to admit that you are really different from what you used to be.¡±

    He paused just now because he wanted to call Ji Nuan Mrs. Mo as before, but then he realized she was no longer Mrs. Mo, so he called her CEO Ji.

    Ji Nuan just smiled and handed him arge handful of meat as if not noticing the change in his tone. ¡°I can¡¯t eat so much. Help me.¡±

    Shen Mu smiled and took the meat but did not eat it. He put it on a clean piece of white oil paper beside the bench, and then took a mouthful of beer as he sat closer to Ji Nuan¡¯s side.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t stop him. Anyway, she and Shen Mu were old acquaintances, and he knew where to draw the line.

    Shen Mu drew near her and asked her in a voice that only she could hear. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with CEO Mo anymore?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and did not answer him. She asked the people passing by for a can of room-temperature beer, opened it, clinked cans with Shen Mu, and took a sip of the beer, saying tly, ¡°I¡¯ve had dinner and can¡¯t eat much now. I¡¯ll sit here for a while. Do you want me to drink some beer with you?¡±

    Shen Mu clinked cans with hers too. Seeing Ji Nuan so determined not to mention Mo Jingshen, he didn¡¯t continue with the topic. After they had finished a can of beer together, Ji Nuan stopped drinking and eating but just sat there, taking in the sea breeze and watching the crowd at the barbecue.

    From time to time, executives of real estatepanies in Hai City came and talked to her. Ji Nuan chatted with them with a smile and didn¡¯t go back until nearly nine o¡¯clock.

    A young man happened to be on her way back. The two of them walked together toward the holiday vi, chatting casually as they walked.

    Near the vi, Ji Nuan identally stepped on a pebble on the ground and almost fell down. The young man next to her reached out to help her. Ji Nuan thanked him with a smile and pulled her hand out.

    They exchanged a few polite words. The young man seemed to still feel the touch of her white, soft wrist when he was holding her up, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, as he caught sight of her stunningly beautiful smile in the night light, ¡°I know it¡¯s not polite to talk about a woman¡¯s age, but CEO Ji, you¡¯re at marriageable age, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan asked mildly, ¡°Really? Now a lot of women want to get married. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the proper time for me to get married.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I mean I don¡¯t hear you are seeing someone. Is it because you don¡¯t want to make it public, or you are still single?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and gently shook a finger at him, meaning that she wanted to keep it a secret. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a man you like? Is he not in this circle? Do I know him?¡±

    Ji Nuan still had a mysterious smile on her face, sessfully blocking the man¡¯s attempt to express his feelings to her. Knowing she was probably not single, the man had to give up confessing his feelings and could only wish her happiness politely and regretfully. The man took Ji Nuan to the door of the vi, said goodbye, and went back to the nearest vacation house.

    Seeing that man left, Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows, took off the thin coat which was covered with the smell of the sea breeze, held it in her hand, and turned easily to go into the vi.

    As soon as she reached the door, she saw a figure standing there. With a pause, she raised her eyes, only to caught Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, the dark, deep eyes familiar yet strange to her.

    Ji Nuan froze. She hadn¡¯t noticed Mo Jingshen was here when she came by.

    There were many vis in this resort, and many people lived in each one, so she didn¡¯t really know which house Mo Jingshen lived in. After all, he didn¡¯t live herest night. Although he saw Shen Mu tonight, she still subconsciously thought Mo Jingshen had left.

    But he just showed up here.

    Apparently, he had heard the conversation she had with the man.

    Ji Nuan was just stunned for a moment and then came to her mind. As if she had met him by ident, she gave him a polite and alienated nod, but did not call him CEO Mo, nor called him by name.

    Mo Jingshen just stood there, making no movement at all because of her nod.

    Ji Nuan caught sight of a cigarette in his hand, which he did not smoke even though it had been lit. The man looked at her through the white smoke that curled in front of him, his eyes clear yet unfathomable.

    Ji Nuan had the impression that he smoked, but he rarely did, or to be exact, they had been together so long that she had never seen him do it.

    She didn¡¯t expect he was carrying a cigarette with him.

    Today, while ying darts, she felt the faint smell of tobo on him, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention.

 Chapter 447 - The Window Rolled Down, Revealing Mo Jingshenâ€™s Stern Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 447: The Window Rolled Down, Revealing Mo Jingshen¡¯s Stern Face (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was really rare to smell tobo on Mo Jingshen.

    It was not bad to have this smell for this clean and handsome man. In the business circle, smoking and drinking weremon. As for Mo Jingshen, no one could make him drink or smoke. As long as he didn¡¯t want to touch the liquor or cigarette, no one could force him to.

    But now he even had a cigarette with him.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes in the smoke and saw him standing there, his eyes on her as if looking at someone who had nothing to do with him, but if she were really someone who had nothing to do with him, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at her.

    He nced darkly at her. He must have heard what she had been talking with that man on the way back. For example, whether she was still single or was seeing someone.

    She did not deny it to avoid being pestered but did not expect a third person to be present.

    Looking at his dark, deep eyes, Ji Nuan thought about it and looked away. She didn¡¯t feel the need to exin to him and walked directly past him.

    But just as she walked past him, her arm was taken. She paused, only to find that Mo Jingshen, who was still standing there, grabbed her arm.

    Feeling the temperature of the man¡¯s palm, Ji Nuan did not struggle but just turned her eyes to him and said, ¡°CEO Mo, please keep your distance. Let go of me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her, his eyes cid. He gazed at her face that remained expressionless under the light, and his cool, clear voice rang. ¡°Did you go to the barbecue just now?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer but tried to take her hand back, but he still held her arm easily. She couldn¡¯t break free from him. She saw the light of the cigarette flickering at his fingertips, and some smoke curling over his handsome face.

    The man casually threw the cigarette butt into the dustbin of the smoking area nearby. He didn¡¯t seem to be pissed off by her cold attitude but just said mildly, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your stomach to eat barbecue sote. Go to the staff for some digestion tablets.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, CEO Mo, but I didn¡¯t eat much barbecue but just sat there for a while.¡±

    His tone was t, not enthusiastic, or cold, but Ji Nuan was apparently determined to keep him at arm¡¯s length, and her tone was very cold.

    Hearing her words, Mo Jingshen took a look at her. At this time, two men came out of the opposite vi. They were senior officials from provincial and municipal governments and seemed toe for Mo Jingshen. They said, ¡°Sorry, CEO Mo. We made an appointment with you to have a talk here but kept you waiting for so long.¡±

    It turned out that Mo Jingshen and the two senior government officials made an appointment to meet here. No wonder he would show up here at such a time.

    Mo Jingshen looked back at the officials and finally released Ji Nuan¡¯s arm. Seeing Ji Nuan, the officials nodded politely at her, then came to Mo Jingshen and whispered something to him. Mo Jingshen nodded and talked with them.

    He didn¡¯t look at her anymore. The two men were both important government officials, so Ji Nuan smiled at them. Standing in her angle, she could only see the smile hovering over his lips when he was talking with the officials beside him; he looked noble and elegant.

    She had wanted to go back to her room to rest. Now that they were talking here, she simply turned back upstairs and soon disappeared from their sight.

    ...

    The next morning, events in the resort were all over, and many people left early to catch early flights. Ji Nuan did not get upte, but when she packed up and was ready to leave, it was half-past seven in the morning.

    She had parked her car in the parking lot near the convention center andter hade in a car sent by the resort, so her car wasn¡¯t there. The seaside resort hadn¡¯t been open to the public yet and was surrounded by newly built roads. There was no traffic around, and the road was empty.

    Last night when Ji Nuan went to sleep, she forgot that there was no car nearby. She should have called someone at the convention center to drive her car over, or asked Xiao Ba to drive her car in advance.

    But now it was toote.

    Standing at the gate of the resort, Ji Nuan looked around for quite a while. With a small handbag in her hand, she walked slowly on the wide and t asphalt road, ready to cross the road to see if she could hail a taxi. She took out her cellphone to search the numbers, thinking if there were no taxi, she would ask Xiao Ba to call a car for her.

    Then, behind her, she heard the sound of a car engine.

    Ji Nuan looked back, only to see arge, spacious, ck Bugatti standing on the empty asphalt road.

    She looked at the empty road around here and at the approaching car behind her.

    The ck Bugatti approached her from far away and finally stopped beside her.

    She was wondering who it was when she turned just in time to see the driver¡¯s windowe down.

    The driver was Shen Mu.

    At the sight of Shen Mu, she instinctively nced at the back seat.

    ¡°CEO Ji.¡± Shen Mu smiled at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t drive when you came?¡±

    ¡°My car is at the convention center. I forgot to ask someone to drive it over for me.¡±

    ¡°The roads around the seaside resort are newly built. Vehicles outside are not allowed to pass. It will take you at least thirty or forty minutes to walk to where you can take a taxi. It¡¯s so hot. It¡¯s already thirty degrees early in the morning. How can you walk on foot like this? You¡¯ll get sunstroke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Ji Nuan gently waved the cellphone in her hand. ¡°I can call someone to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take you a long time to get a taxi. Where do you live now? Or do you need to go directly to MN Group¡¯s building in Hai City? Get in. Let me drive you back.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Ji Nuan refused with a smile. ¡°You guys just go home. Thank you.¡±

    She said, ¡®you guys,¡¯ because although Shen Mu was driving this car, Shen Mu and Mo Jingshen both lived herest night. At such a time, he couldn¡¯t go alone, so Mo Jingshen was in the car for sure.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan had no intention of getting in the car, Shen Mu said again, ¡°We¡¯re going downtown, too. It¡¯s on our way. It¡¯ll take you a long time to get a car.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I ate too much this morning, so walking on the road can help me digest. There¡¯s no traffic on this road anyway. It¡¯s safe!¡±

    Shen Mu: ¡°...¡±

    Just then, the window of the ck Bugatti¡¯s back door rolled down, revealing Mo Jingshen¡¯s stern face.

    His handsome face looked indifferent. As his cool, cid eyes rested on her, he said coldly, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

 Chapter 448 - Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (1)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At eight thirty in the morning, Ji Nuan returned to MN Group.

    The point was that she came back in Mo Jingshen¡¯s car.

    During the hour in the car, except when Shen Mu asked her if she was tired walking on the asphalt road in high heels and she answered him, no one spoke.

    After arriving at MN Group¡¯s office building at the western end of the city, Ji Nuan said thank you and got off the car. She did not want to be asked all sorts of questions by Xiao Ba and Xia Tian after they found out who sent her back, so she got off the car hurriedly.

    Seeing Ji Nuan get into thepany so quickly, Shen Mu wondered if she was being chased by a ghost. Why did she leave in such a hurry?

    As soon as she got back to the office, Xia Tian¡¯s voice came from outside, who began to murmur as soon as she entered, ¡°I thought you said you would only stay in the resort for one day after the fair, but you stayed for two days. I should have helped you prepare more clothes. Did you bring only one suit of clothes? You just hung out at the resort with those big shots without changing clothes for two days?¡±

    Ji Nuan went into the lounge to change and said as she went out, ¡°A vacation is a vacation. We just had casual talks. I didn¡¯t need to dress up. They sell beachwear in the resort and I bought one.¡±

    Xia Tian frowned. ¡°So, you drove back by yourself?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer. She sat down at her desk and took a break. Then she picked up her bag and was about to take out her phone when her finger touched the cold blue diamond in it. When she was in the car, she had the impulse to return the blue diamond to Mo Jingshen.

    But in the end, she refrained from doing so.

    It was quiet in the car, and Mo Jingshen had been reading some documents. He had no intention of talking to her as if he were just sending her back as a favor. Although no one spoke, it resolved the embarrassment of the two staying in a closed space.

    She didn¡¯t want to break the peace, but once she started the conversation about the blue diamond, it wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth on the way.

    Besides, Shen Mu was also in the car, so she couldn¡¯t just return the blue diamond to him in the car. Now, looking at the blue diamond, Ji Nuan raised her hand and rubbed her forehead with a sigh.

    Not getting an answer from Ji Nuan, Xia Tian turned her eyes to her bag. ¡°I was too rushed to ask you the other day when I helped you put the ne on, where did you get this blue diamond? I had never seen you wear it before. Did you keep it at home? Did someone gift you this when you were in Britain?¡±

    Ji Nuan put the bag aside. ¡°I got this before the divorce. Guess who gifted me this?¡±

    Xia Tian¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Who did you meet at the fair? Did you see CEO Mo? Was he also at the resort?¡± she asked, leaning over the desk with interest, and looking at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan smiled and came straight to the point. ¡°You and Xiao Ba knew from the beginning that I was going to meet him. You did that on purpose?¡±

    Xia Tian sneered at her ungrateful attitude. ¡°You¡¯ve never been interested in other men after divorce. You can¡¯t stay single all the time, can you? MN Group¡¯s operation is already on track. You don¡¯t have to work so hard. It¡¯s time to consider your love life. If you still can¡¯t forget CEO Mo...¡±

    ¡°No, he has nothing to do with me now. Let bygones be bygones.¡± Ji Nuan looked down at the stuff on the table. ¡°Who submitted this document?¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation but got down to work, Xia Tian winked at her with a smile. ¡°I heard the receptionist said you came back in a ck Bugatti. Although such luxury cars aremon in Hai City, your car is not a Bugatti, is it? Where¡¯s your car? Whose car did you get back in?¡±

    Ji Nuan held her forehead in silence and looked at the document in her hand.

    Seeing that she remained unmoved, Xia Tian sighed. ¡°What did we say when we were both single? Either we stay single together, or we get married and have kids together. Now I¡¯m going to have a baby soon. How about you? You don¡¯t even have a man close to you. If you really don¡¯t want to have any contact with your ex, why are you so cold to Mr. Vinse? As an eligible bachelor, he has been waiting for you for more than three years. You...¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like a man too shrewd.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you refuse him earlier?¡±

    ¡°I did, but Mr. Vinse pretended not to hear that, nor did he pester me. He just treats me to dinner or does me a favor once in a while. He didn¡¯t show up as a pursuer, giving me no reason to drive him away.¡±

    ¡°So, if these excellent men learn to draw in their ws, you¡¯ll love them, too?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t thought about it.

    At least she hadn¡¯t thought about romance all these years.

    ¡°Maybe... perhaps, I¡¯m not interested in men right now, so don¡¯t worry about me. I just returned to China, and you and Xiao Ba are already busy matchmaking? You don¡¯t want me to live a life of ease, do you?¡± Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at Xia Tian.

    Xia Tian sneered. ¡°Xiao Ba said although you had a brilliant career in the UK, your love life was nk. Especially in the first year when you came to the UK, you would often stare out of the window and couldn¡¯t hear anyone. We think that you¡¯d better get married before you are twenty-five. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very difficult for a sessful woman with beauty, money, and a career like you to find a suitable man to marry. And in a few years, when you grow older, it¡¯ll be even more difficult...¡±

    Herst sentence was bottled up in her mouth. Xia Tian thought it over and did not say it.

    Herst sentence was that besides, you were divorced, and your ex is the big shot, Mo Jingshen. Very few men dared to marry you.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t say it. From what she knew of Ji Nuan, if she did, Ji Nuan would immediately drive her out and ban her from entering MN Group¡¯s office building before she gave birth to her child.

    For better or worse, she had worked hard for MN Group for so many years. If she annoyed Ji Nuan and got kicked out, it was not worth it.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but seeing Xia Tian looking at her unblinkingly, she thought about it and said, ¡°Mr. Vinse calledst night and asked me to have dinner at the new Italian restaurant in themercial street this weekend, and I said yes, satisfied?¡±

 Chapter 449 - Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (2)

    <h4>Chapter 449: Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xia Tian nced at her. ¡°You said yes, but I didn¡¯t make you do that, all right? If only this man were Mo Jingshen.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak.

    At this time, Heng Cheng¡¯s boss hade to MN Group, demanding to see Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan picked up the call and took a look at Xia Tian. ¡°When did the people from Heng Chenge?¡±

    ¡°They came yesterday, and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your vacation, so I didn¡¯t call you.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded, said nothing more, closed the document in her hand, and rose, saying, ¡°Ask them to wait for me in the reception room.¡±

    ¡°The boss of Heng Cheng is still pissed that we called the police to arrest his two subordinates. He took a lot of men with him yesterday and seemed very unfriendly. Are you sure you want to see him in person?¡±

    Ji Nuan said nothing and was out of the office.

    When she arrived at the reception room, she saw the so-called boss of Heng Cheng, who was just a tall and sturdy man of about forty years old, with a bare head and a big gold chain around his neck, looking like a typical upstart. She wondered why Heng Cheng was such a bully. It turned out that they just relied on the ¡°power¡± of such a boss.

    After Ji Nuan came in, the boss of Heng Cheng threatened to beat her after just a few words. However, Ji Nuan just stood at the door casually, looked at the boss of Heng Cheng and his men, and moved her finger quietly as if she were counting.

    The boss of Heng Cheng paused and stared at her ferociously. ¡°What the fuck are you counting?¡±

    Ji Nuan said calmly, ¡°Count how many days there will be before yourpany goes out of business.¡±

    The boss of Heng Cheng froze. He came here today because the government was annoyed by him and started to pressure hispany. He was so unreconciled that he came to see Ji Nuan, who was said to be a young woman. However, to his surprise, the security guards didn¡¯t fear them at all and hade forward to scuffle with his men. And Ji Nuan, this small woman, was surprisingly calm.

    When they finally stopped scuffling, Ji Nuan came over and nced at the security guards whose faces were bruised. ¡°You¡¯ve been warned by the government before you came to me yesterday, haven¡¯t you? Do youe here to intimidate me or try to get something out of me because you¡¯ve already been driven into a corner? By the way, I almost forgot to mention that although MN Group started from the real estate industry, it¡¯s mainly engaged inwork technology in the UK in recent years. Although our MN Group is located on the west end of the city and doesn¡¯t seemrge, we installed surveince cameras in every single corner, including the reception room.¡±

    She sat down at the table, put a hand on the table, curled her fingers, and slowly and gently tapped the table. ¡°I¡¯ll report to the police how seriously you injured our security guards. By the way, do you know why I wasn¡¯t in thepany yesterday? That¡¯s because I was invited to stay with senior government officials from provincial and municipal governments in a seaside resort. You know I can directly talk to them¡ªAre you sure you still want to make trouble here? If you piss me off, I will try my best to send you guys into prison and make you rot there. Guess who will end up miserably then, you or me?¡±

    The boss of Heng Cheng waspletely stupefied.

    Ji Nuan went on. ¡°At present, the domestic real estate industry is in a very critical period, and the government needs the cooperation of majorpanies to regte this industry. Although Heng Cheng Company has a strong capital chain, you don¡¯t know how to keep a low profile in this industry. You arepeting with many wiser and more obedientpanies supported by the government, not just our MN Group. The government has long had a problem with you for holding on to every piece ofnd for the past three years. Now it¡¯s time for you to pay the price. I think you know how you will end up. There are so many promising newpanies out there that yourpany is already doomed. Be wise. You might be able to keep yourpany¡¯s name if you apologize to the government. If you don¡¯t take action as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    The real estate industry in China was indeedplicated. Although it developed very well in the past few years, it experienced a housing bubble of more than half a yearter. Many people sold off their properties and ended up losing a lot of money. Now all the forces in this industry wanted toe in and get a piece of the pie. If they could keep a low profile, maybe they could hold on for a while, but if they wanted to fight the government for meat before they stood firm, they weremitting suicide.

    The boss of Heng Cheng didn¡¯t expect these words of wisdom from Ji Nuan, a young woman, who didn¡¯t call the security guards or the police in panic as he expected.

    Those few words let him free his grip on a security guard¡¯s clothes. He hesitated and looked at Ji Nuan, who still sat there coldly and indifferently, with no intention of running away from this messy asion.

    She came into the reception room alone and had no one follow her except the security guards who came in before her.

    She was so calm and confident that she should really have talked with some senior government officials.

    She must know something about the government¡¯s ns, so she was so sure.

    Thinking of this, the boss of Heng Cheng red at Ji Nuan again. ¡°Little girl, you really have guts.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. It doesn¡¯t matter who has guts, but who can see the trend clearly. ying dirty won¡¯t make you win. Even if you demolish our MN Group today, you will get nothing. You can do that to vent out, but I suggest putting your money in good use instead of going against MN for the bid you lost. You can do whatever you want to us, but don¡¯t forget the one behind us is not someone you can mess up with. If my memory serves me right, Heng Cheng Group was supposed to be invited to the fair I attended these days, but your ce was canceled. Why?¡±

    The face of the boss of Heng Cheng grew darker and darker. He apparently had figured out that he had been abandoned by the government. He hade to understand his situation.

    If he insisted on making trouble here, Ji Nuan, who seemed to have ¡°rtions¡± in the government, would probably drive him out of Hai City even though he used to be a gangster. What happened recently had almost destroyed hispany.

 Chapter 450 - Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (3)

    <h4>Chapter 450: Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Ba had called the police, but before the police came, she saw the boss of Heng Cheng going away flushed with anger when she hurried to the reception room.

    Xiao Ba stood at the door for a while, when these people left, and hurried into the room, only to see Ji Nuan sitting in the middle of the reception room, calm as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did you call the police?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw you stayed in for a long time, so I called the police in case something happened...¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Okay, let them go to the police station, and the police will make a record. Then the government will know what they have done. They will be overawed and won¡¯te to MN Group and caused trouble again.¡±

    Xiao Ba didn¡¯t quite get what she meant, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t seem to be frightened at all. Thinking of all the things Ji Nuan hade across in London over the years and how she had always handled them perfectly, Xiao Ba knew her fears were unnecessary.

    Two dayster, the boss of Heng Cheng went to the government to plead for mercy and dared not make trouble for MN Group again. Soon Heng Cheng Company¡¯s branches in Hai City copsed. Even Heng Cheng¡¯s boss dared not show up again, let alone his subordinates. MN Group was no longer harassed by the people from Heng Cheng.

    ¡ª-

    During the weekend, instead of going to work, Ji Nuan cleaned the house by herself and went to the supermarket to buy some food and necessities. Then she cooked herself a delicious lunch at home.

    She had done yoga for more than an hour in the afternoon and was finishing up on the floor when her cell phone rang. She rolled around on the carpet, right to the sofa, then sat up to pick up the phone on the end table.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯m Vinse.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the phone, apanied by a sound of brakes. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved the restaurant in advance. I¡¯m free in the afternoon, so I came to pick you up.¡±

    Ji Nuan grabbed the phone, got up, and ran to the window. Sure enough, Mr. Vinse¡¯s car was parked downstairs.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say five in the evening? It¡¯s just after three.¡± Ji Nuan nced at the time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve juste back to China. I remembered before you went back to China, you said you would move after resting for a while, didn¡¯t you? I came to see if you have anything to move.¡± Mr. Vinse said briefly, ¡°May I go to your home?¡±

    From a distance, Ji Nuan saw the car door open, and Mr. Vinse, dressed in a suit, got out of the car. But instead of going into the apartment door, she looked up as if looking for which room Ji Nuan was in.

    ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll go downstairs.¡±

    Knowing that she didn¡¯t want him to go up to her apartment, Mr. Vinse sighed with a smile. ¡°What can I do to you in broad daylight? I want to see if you have anything to move, but you don¡¯t even want me to go up there.¡±

    ¡°My apartment is a mess, and I can¡¯t entertain you now,¡± Ji Nuan said and directly hung up.

    Seeing how tly she refused, Mr. Vinse sighed with a smile and put the phone in his pocket.

    Sure enough, ten minutester, Ji Nuan was downstairs.

    She just changed clothes but didn¡¯t wear makeup. Her shoulder-length hair was blown back, looking natural and beautiful. She was more beautiful without makeup than many women in the street with borate makeup.

    ¡°Women at your age usually go out on weekends to date or watch movies, but you shut yourself home on such a fine day. You haven¡¯t been downstairs till now today?¡± Mr. Vinse asked, smiling as he opened the car door.

    ¡°No, I went to the supermarket in the morning, but I only bought something and went home.¡± Ji Nuan got into the car and said, ¡°The restaurant you booked is supposed to open at five. You came so early, but my home is such a mess that it¡¯s not convenient to let you in. Are we just going to sit in the car talking for two hours?¡±

    Mr. Vinse looked at her, smiling. ¡°If you agree, I¡¯d love to chat with you in such a small space for as long as I want.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him and then looked away. ¡°We are going to the mall in the evening anyway. I know there is a good coffee shop there. I used to buy coffee there when I was working in the studio. Why don¡¯t we have a cup of coffee?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡± Ji Nuan strapped herself into a safety belt.

    ¡°Have you decided where you want to move to? To a ce near your office or some other ce with good scenery and air?¡± Mr. Vinse asked as he smiled at her vigorous look and steered the car out of her apartmentplex.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to think about thattely. It¡¯s enough to have a ce to live. I still have to make time to go back to the Ji family to apany my father, as for the move, although it was my n, it has been nearly abandoned by me. I really have no time to choose a house.¡±

    ¡°The dozens of vis built by BGY Group in the suburbs of the city are quite good. Shall I book for you the one with the best view?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. Most of the buildings yourpany builds arerge and built around the outskirts of the city. Although they have good air and are suitable for rich people, people like me who are toozy to drive are suitable to live near thepany.¡±

    ¡°I have several apartments on the west side of the city. They have been renovated, but I haven¡¯t lived there. One of them is near yourpany. If you haven¡¯t decided where to move yet, you can move there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but no.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t charge you rent. If you say yes, I¡¯ll give all the keys and room cards to you so that even I can¡¯t get in. What you are afraid of?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°I heard you came to Hai City because of BGY¡¯s job. You¡¯re not from Hai City. Why do you have so many houses in Hai City? The west side is a little more remote. Why do you have an apartment there?¡±

    ¡°If I tell you the truth, I¡¯m afraid you will hide further.¡±

    ¡°...Will I?¡±

    Mr. Vinse stopped the car at the red light and turned to look at her. ¡°I knew when you were in Ennd that you woulde back sooner orter. I saw your office on the western side of the city, and I thought you might live around there one day, so I bought several nice apartments near your office. I hope that when you live in the neighborhood, I will also live there, and we can have a very coincidental encounter every day, and over time, you will be more ustomed to my presence.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (4)

    <h4>Chapter 451:</h4>

    <h4>Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It turned out that he had bought not just a few, but many of the apartments near her office where she might live.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was not made of iron. Although she still couldn¡¯t ept his love, she was somewhat moved and felt guilty.

    After all, in the past three years, he kept finding chances to be sent on business to Ennd and often went to London to help her. She had been so sessful in recent years because many people assisted her. Although Mr. Vinse had not been in London for long, he had helped her many times and had often done her a great service.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to coffee today.¡± Ji Nuan thought for a while and said, ¡°Every time I wanted to thank you, I said I would treat you, but every time I treated you, you rushed to pay. This is just a tiny amount of money, but I really owe you a lot in other ways. Please let me repay you a little in this simplest way.¡±

    Mr. Vinse paused and then chuckled. ¡°You would repay me if you are not so polite with me.¡±

    ¡°You treat me to dinner in the evening, and I treat you to coffee in the afternoon. These are two different things. It¡¯s fair.¡±

    ¡°Fair?¡± Mr. Vinse suddenly stopped the car and looked at Ji Nuan in the passenger seat. ¡°Dear Miss Ji, what I expect is not a reciprocal rtionship but deeper feelings.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled but didn¡¯t answer.

    Mr. Vinse continued driving and found a parking space near the mall, saying, ¡°You refused to ept the bracelet I gifted youst time. So, I put it at home, but my mother found it when she suddenly came back to China. She kept asking me if I had a crush on a girl and insisting that I introduce that girl to her. She said she wouldn¡¯t leave China unless she saw me with a steady, woman I want to marry soon. Is it time for me to get married? Look, even my parents are so worried about my marriage.¡±

    Ji Nuan caught a hint of what he had said and looked at him. ¡°You asked me out to dinner tonight to meet your mother?¡±

    Mr. Vinse rubbed between his eyebrows in some distress. ¡°I do have this intention, but I dare not carry it out. How dare I force you in this way without your consent?¡±

    ¡°Is your mother still in Hai City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she also knows that I invited you to dinner tonight and had been asking to see you, but I stopped her. I didn¡¯t say anything about the rtionship between you and me, but she insisted that I had had a girlfriend. A woman begins to worry about her children when she is old. Now she is particrly worried about my marriage. I almost can¡¯t handle her now.¡±

    After Ji Nuan got out of the car, she looked at the coffee shop not far away and then at Mr. Vinse, who had just gotten out of the car. They smiled at each other, and Ji Nuan pointed to the coffee shop, signaling to him that she was talking about this one.

    Ji Nuan turned and walked over, not noticing the ck Bugatti parked on the other side of the parking lot and the ck Ghost behind it, which she could easily recognize at a nce.

    When they entered the cafe, they sat down at a table on the ground floor near the bar. Ji Nuan ordered an Americano, and Mr. Vinse said he wanted the same as hers.

    It was a leisurely afternoon. Ji Nuan talked about some of the fun things that happened in London that Mr. Vinse had been involved in. They chatted happily. Suddenly, a well-dressed, elderly woman approached. As soon as the woman came, Mr. Vinse, who had been talking andughing, froze. He looked at the woman and then at Ji Nuan, who did not know what was going on.

    The elegant, elderly woman winked at Mr. Vinse, then looked at Ji Nuan and suddenly asked, ¡°Is this the youngdy?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the woman. Ji Nuan figured out something from the woman¡¯s eager and excited eyes and nodded politely to her. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    Mr. Vinse, who was no longer casual and at ease coughed somewhat helplessly and awkwardly, put down the coffee cup, and looked at the elegant woman with a slightly reproachful face. ¡°Mom, how did you follow me here?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She guessed right. Mr. Vinse¡¯s mother had followed him all the way home.

    The elegant woman smiled, sat directly next to Mr. Vinse and smiled at her. ¡°Youngdy, how old are you?¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...Twenty-four.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-four? s, you are ten years younger than my son. My son has been away from home all year long and is very independent. Now he is in his thirties but hasn¡¯t married or brought a girlfriend home. His father and I live abroad all year round and don¡¯t have the time toe to China and look after him. Several days ago, I returned to China to visit him and found that he seemed to have fallen in love with some girl, but he just kept it a secret and refused to tell me anything about it. Fortunately, I noticed today that he didn¡¯t seem to go to work when he left, so I sneaked in a cab after him. I saw him pick you up, and then you two came here for coffee. I finally got to see my future daughter-inw...¡±

    ¡°Hic, hic.¡± Ji Nuan choked on her saliva when she heard ¡®my future daughter-inw.¡¯ Her saliva still had hints of the bitter coffee taste, and she couldn¡¯t help coughing again. Her cheeks turned red.

    Seeing Ji Nuan blushing, the elegant woman ignored the embarrassed Mr. Vinse and took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand on the table, asking, all smiles, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s yourst name?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you have misunderstood. Mr. Vinse and I are not...¡±

    ¡°Oh, you do not have to exin it to me. I know young people have their own ideas, keeping their love affair a secret from their families and not telling their parents even if they get married because they are afraid their family will urge them to have a baby, right? If you two don¡¯t want to have a baby now, I won¡¯t urge you, but he goes too far by keeping it a secret that he already has a girlfriend,¡± The elegant woman said. She retook Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, saying eagerly, ¡°Although my son is more than thirty years old, he¡¯s always earnest about rtionships. I can vouch for his morality. Since you two are in love, get married early, and then his father and I won¡¯t be worried about him anymore. Otherwise, we will worry about his marriage all day. This kid has never told us he has a girlfriend, but luckily I saw the bracelet on the sofa at his home that day...¡±

 Chapter 452 - Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (5)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    If she had known what trouble the bracelet would cause her, she would have taken that bracelet anyway.

    However, it seemed that there were very few women¡¯s stuff in Mr. Vinse¡¯s house. Otherwise, his mother would not think so much about a simple bracelet. It could be seen that he was a man of principle.

    Xia Tian always said that she should find a boyfriend. Although she was really not looking for a rtionship right now, Mr. Vinse was pretty good.

    Looking at Ji Nuan, who looked embarrassed yet seemed to feel likeughing, Mr. Vinse said, ¡°Miss Ji is the president of MN Group and has juste back from Britain. We are friends, but not the kind of friends you think.¡±

    ¡°Not the kind of friends I think? I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if it¡¯s another woman.¡± Noticing Ji Nuan was a bit embarrassed, the elegant woman withdrew her hand and said to Mr. Vinse, ¡°The letters JI-NUAN are engraved on that bracelet! And you just called her Miss Ji. You¡¯re going to give her that bracelet, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. ¡°It¡¯s all a mistake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake! You¡¯re just afraid your father and I will be asking you questions all day long if you admit that you¡¯ve had a girlfriend, aren¡¯t you? You can rest assured. After today, I definitely won¡¯t ask any more questions about this. But since I¡¯ve seen her, I think I should know more about Miss Ji.¡± The elegant woman then turned to Ji Nuan, all smiles. ¡°Miss Ji, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s really a mistake.¡±

    The elegant woman tutted. ¡°You two really have a tacit understanding. My son has never paid attention to women. Since the bracelet is engraved with your name, it shows that he really cares about you. And you¡¯re both sessful in career and can help and support each other in business. That¡¯s great! Although he is ten years older than you, he can take better care of you than younger men. He is handsome, and you are pretty. You two just make a perfect match!¡±

    With that, the elegant woman took a green bracelet off her wrist and took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand to put it on. ¡°This is my first time to meet you, but I came too soon to prepare any wee gift for you. This emerald bracelet is an antique that I got from a friend not long ago. Since you don¡¯t have a bracelet, please take it. When you go to our house next time, I will prepare a good gift for you!¡±

    ¡°No, Auntie, no! Mr. Vinse and I are just business partners. We¡¯re just friends...¡± Ji Nuan tried to pull her hand back, but Mr. Vinse¡¯s mother, who didn¡¯t only look young but also had great strength, put the bracelet straight on her wrist.

    Mr. Vinse could have stopped her, but he didn¡¯t. Seeing that the matter hade to this point, he simply made use of this chance to test Ji Nuan¡¯s feelings for her, so he didn¡¯t speak but just looked at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Now that my mother has given it to you keep it. It¡¯s an ordinary bracelet, not an heirloom of great significance. And it really looks good on you.¡± Mr. Vinse looked at the emerald bracelet on her slender, white wrist, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I have never seen a young girl so suitable for wearing this kind of emerald bracelet. Miss Ji, your skin is really fair. This is really suitable for you.¡± The elegant woman eximed as if she had caught her future daughter-inw with this bracelet.

    Her wrists were very fine, so the bracelet went on easily and came off quickly.

    She took the bracelet off and put it on the table.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Ji Nuan said gently yet firmly. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to leave this mistake uncorrected. ¡°Mr. Vinse and I are really just friends. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sit here and drink coffee if you keep being like this. After all, we are business partners and meet frequently. It¡¯ll be really embarrassing if our rtionship is misunderstood.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan did not seem to be joking, the elegant woman looked at the emerald bracelet Ji Nuan had ced on the table, noticed her earnest and insistent expression, and turned to Mr. Vinse.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Mr. Vinse rubbed between his eyebrows, feeling a headache perhaps since Ji Nuan had refused his mother so firmly or because of his mother, saying, ¡°Mom, to tell the truth, I did n to gift that bracelet to her, but she is not yet my girlfriend. I¡¯m still pursuing her, but pitifully I haven¡¯t seeded. Miss Ji is my friend, but not my girlfriend.¡±

    The elegant woman was dumbfounded. ¡°She is... not yet your girlfriend?¡±

    Mr. Vinse spread out his hand, helplessly. ¡°Your son¡¯s charm doesn¡¯t work on her.¡±

    She just treated Mr. Vinse to coffee but ended up in such an awkward situation.

    ¡°Auntie, Mr. Vinse, excuse me, I need to use the bathroom.¡± Ji Nuan said politely, took her handbag on the table, and walked further into the cafe.

    When she came out of the bathroom again, Mr. Vinse would have exined things to his mother. Then she could just walk back and have a small talk with them, which wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing.

    She was about to go when she saw a maning down from the second floor, followed by two well-known figures in the financial circle.

    Why was it so coincidental that she could meet him even here?

    Ji Nuan stood behind a ss wall and did not go out. She watched Mo Jingshen, and the two financiers walk out of the cafe until they went towards the parking lot. Then she saw Shen Mu, who apparently had been waiting there for a long time.

    At this moment, she caught a glimpse of a ck Ghost and a ck Bugatti that she was quite familiar with in a less obvious spot in the parking lot.

    It turned out that they had early been here, but she had not found them.

    They had been upstairs, and she had been downstairs. Mo Jingshen must not have seen her.

    Ji Nuan stepped out from behind the ss wall. She didn¡¯t mean to avoid Mo Jingshen, but she wasn¡¯t prepared to meet him here, let alone that she had just escaped from an embarrassing situation.

    She nced at the parking lot and the two cars again and asked a waiter beside her, ¡°Hello, may I ask where those gentlemen were sitting just now?¡±

 Chapter 453 - Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (6)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Mr. Mo Sat Upstairs Just Now (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She nced at the parking lot and the two cars again and asked a waiter beside her, ¡°Hello, may I ask where those gentlemen were sitting just now?¡±

    The waiter looked at her up and down. ¡°Oh, are you talking about Mr. Mo, Miss?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately cast a thoughtful nce at the waiter. ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°In recent years, if Mr. Mo meets with friends or business partners to discuss work, he often chooses our shop. All the private rooms on the second floor will not be open to the public as long as Mr. Moes. Mr. Mo was sitting on the second floor near the stairs. He had been there for a long time and had just left.¡± The waiter said politely, ¡°Miss, you find out toote. If you wanted to say hello to Mr. Mo, you could have done it ten minutes ago, but now he¡¯s gone.¡±

    From his words, it seemed that when people found Mo Jingshen was here, they often found a way to say hello to him or introduce themselves. The waiter was used to people asking about Mr. Mo.

    But Ji Nuan was looking silently in the direction the waiter had just indicated.

    Sitting on the second floor near the stairs? Wasn¡¯t it right above where she had just sat? And the second floor of the cafe was not enclosed, so he, sitting there, could have a panoramic view of all the guests and activities on the first floor. She had just sat right below him, and he had not only watched her every movement but had probably heard a good deal of the conversation.

    So, Mo Jingshen had seen exactly what she had just said and done to Mr. Vinse and Mr. Vinse¡¯s mother just now?

    Ji Nuan looked out again, found that Mo Jingshen¡¯s car had gone, and returned to the seat in front of Mr. Vinse.

    Mr. Vinse¡¯s mother was probably embarrassed by what she had done, so she had left when Ji Nuan went to the bathroom, but the bracelet remained on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now.¡± Mr. Vinse chuckled when Ji Nuan sat down. ¡°Although I did have some intention of pushing the boat with the current, fortunately, you did not fall out with me.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan merely smiled. ¡°Auntie is fun, but you¡¯re really old enough to get married.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never intended to marry me?¡±

    Ji Nuan had made it clear long ago, but at a time like this, she felt she had to say it again.

    ¡°You know, Mr. Vinse, I won¡¯t consider marriage in theing years. Now that we¡¯vee to this topic let me make it clear. We can be business partners and friends, but I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t have another kind of rtionship. I hope you can choose some other girl and stop wasting your time with me.¡±

    Mr. Vinse looked at her for a moment, smiled but said nothing more. Then he motioned to her to put away the emerald bracelet on the table. ¡°Now that my mother has decided to give this bracelet to you, I won¡¯t take it back. Take this bracelet. Even as a friend, I can give you a gift asionally.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even take that bracelet from you. This is bracelet is your mother¡¯s, and I certainly won¡¯t take it. Please take it back and give it to the right person.¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t ept my love, don¡¯t you? During thest three years in London, I had tried several times to get closer to you, but every time I took one step forward, you would take one step back. If I push you harder, you¡¯ll probably get further away.¡± He looked at her face. ¡°Ji Nuan, why? Since you went to the UK after your divorce, it means that you had decided to put aside your previous rtionship and marriage, but why don¡¯t you move on to the next rtionship? If I am not your type, I will ept it, but you simply refuse any man, so how can I ept this result?¡±

    ¡°It does no matter you ept it or not. ¡°Ji Nuan looked at him peacefully. ¡°Mr. Vinse, if you still want to have dinner with me tonight, I advise you to take me as a good friend. Otherwise, I am afraid I will have to leave before the dinner time at five o ¡®clock.¡±

    Being refused by Ji Nuan for countless times, Mr. Vinse knew Ji Nuan well and was used to her prickly attitude in the face of such questions, so he just looked into her eyes and smiled, knowing that he was refused by her once again.

    In fact, Ji Nuan had nned to have a good talk with Mr. Vinse about this affair. Mr. Vinse had been really nice to her these years, and she didn¡¯t want to waste his time.

    But perhaps today, Mr. Vinse¡¯s mother gave her an instant insight into her real thoughts as she didn¡¯t want to ept Mr. Vinse¡¯s love.

    So, she just made it clear.

    It was almost five o ¡®clock when they left the cafe. Before she walked to the parking lot, she couldn¡¯t help looking back at the cafe behind her.

    She clearly remembered that Mo Jingshen did not like to drink coffee. In fact, she was not very fond of coffee either, but when she was still working in the studio, she would often pass by and buy some coffee for colleagues in the studio, so she gradually got used to drinking coffee here and became a regr customer of this cafe.

    But why did Mo Jingshene here so often these years?

    ¡ª-

    After dinner at an Italian restaurant, Mr. Vinse invited her to a movie.

    She knew that Mr. Vinse was trying to promote the rtionship with her today, but it ended up in embarrassment. But the whole theater had been booked, Mr. Vinse would be really disappointed if she didn¡¯te to watch the movie.

    She had said what she should say anyway, so she didn¡¯t refuse to go to the movie.

    There were only two of them in the VIP hall. Mr. Vinse, who must have consulted her secretary about how to please a girl on a date, had even brought Ji Nuan popcorn and coke when he came in.

    Ji Nuan thanked him with a smile. Then she was absorbed in the movie, and they sat in their respective seats and said nothing.

    It was a good Hollywood movie thatsted as long as two hours. It was already ten o ¡®clock at night when they left the cinema.

    Mr. Vinse drove her back. On the way back, he said, ¡°I specially prepared this dating day for you, but in the end, instead of getting a kiss from you, I had to keep a distance from you to avoid making you upset.¡±

 Chapter 454 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (1)

    <h4>Chapter 454: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°So, you went out of your way to learn this stupid dating way just to get a kiss? This teenagers¡¯ way of dating is no longer suitable for a person of your status. I can hardly imagine the scene of the general manager of BGY Group, who is already a billionaire, carrying two buckets of popcorn and coke into the cinema.¡±

    Ji Nuan said as she took out her phone and looked at the time, her fingers identally touching the photo album on her phone.

    Thest time she apanied Ji Hongwen to the temple, she took a photo of the so-called perfect divination stick she drew with her cell phone.

    The golden circle fell into her sight.

    She had not understood the meaning of the original life track and the brand-new track even now, but that monk said this divination stick was a very good omen, so she took a photo of it before she left. She had nned to ask other people who undertook Buddhism, but she forgot it after taking the photo. Till now, when she opened the album unintentionally, she suddenly remembered this matter.

    Not noticing Ji Nuan was staring at her cell phone, Mr. Vinse, who was driving sighed with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because you never ept the valuable gifts I gave you, so I thought you might like these sweet little surprises. I¡¯ve tried every possible means to woo you, but it still doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°You sound so frustrated.¡± Ji Nuan said with a smile as she casually ran her finger through the phone¡¯s photo album.

    ¡°Yes, frustrated.¡± Mr. Vinse had parked the car in the parking space below her apartment, turned around, and looked at her pretty, fair-skinned face in the darkness but illuminated by the light of her cell phone. He put his hands on the steering wheel casually and asked as if he was joking. ¡°So, are you going to give me a constion prize?¡±

    Ji Nuan was still thinking about the divination stick and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said. She was just instinctively aware that she seemed to have arrived home.

    She looked up at him from her phone. ¡°What constion prize?¡±

    Then she turned her head and looked out. ¡°But I really should thank you for the hospitality you gave me today. Thank you for picking me up and sending me...¡±

    Before Ji Nuan finished her words, she suddenly felt a warmth on her cheeks.

    As she froze, the light of her cell phone illuminated her face more clearly, and when she turned her eyes sharply, Mr. Vinse was back in the driver¡¯s seat, his hands on the steering wheel, smiling peacefully and gently. ¡°This kind of kiss is quitemon in western countries. I think you must have experienced it when you were in London. I didn¡¯t ask much, nor did I ask you to kiss me back, so this constion prize is fair.¡±

    A cold gleam flickered across Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. She immediately put out the cell phone, and the anger in her heart was covered by her seemingly calm look.

    Yes, in Britain, she had met the kind of Western man who came up to her at a dinner party and suddenly hugged her and kissed her face, but in their culture, they did it to express their courtesy and affection.

    Mr. Vinse tried to link his kiss to the Western cheek kissing, but his action was literally sexual harassment. Ji Nuan paused but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    She put the cell phone back in the bag, pushed the car door open as if nothing had happened, and said before she got off the car, ¡°Thank you for today.¡±

    With that, she closed the door.

    The car window was rolled down, and Mr. Vinse looked at Ji Nuan and didn¡¯t see any emotion on her face. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Ji Nuan answered, ¡°Yes, a little, but we are both adults, and this kiss isn¡¯t exactly sexual harassment. I can¡¯t get mad at you. After all, you¡¯ve helped me a lot over the years in London. Even if I don¡¯t owe you, I should appreciate you.¡±

    Mr. Vinse could tell from her tone that she seemed to be on the verge of anger, yet she was clearly controlling her anger. He got off the car and walked up to her. ¡°Sorry, today you refused me too firmly. Every man has some desire to conquer. The more you resist, the more I want to approach you. I was being rude just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, but I¡¯ve made it clear today. We¡¯d better meet less in the future except for work.¡±

    He apologized again, ¡°Sorry, I can wait for you to cool down, but I hope we can still be friends. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go home, Mr. Vinse.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say much but had asked him to leave.

    Mr. Vinse knew she was not making a fuss. She had a strong sense of principle when it came to rtionships. If she could be easily wooed, she would have already had a lot of men surrounding her.

    He had never transgressed the bounds for thest three years. Maybe it was because the stars were too beautiful tonight, or maybe he suddenly had the impulse, he kissed her in the cheek in the car, but he didn¡¯t expect to be treated so coldly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He said no more, giving her time to calm down. Before turning back to the car, he thought and turned back to look at Ji Nuan, who had turned and was about to leave. He wanted to say something more, but Ji Nuan had gone away without looking back.

    Mr. Vinse looked at her back, sighing with a smile.

    A woman who went abroad because of the failure of her previous marriage and hadpletely closed her heart was tough to conquer.

    But he just couldn¡¯t give up on her. Although he knew she wouldn¡¯t ept him, the more he couldn¡¯t get her, the more he liked her.

    As Mr. Vinse drove away, Ji Nuan walked across thewn below the apartment and the beautiful, leafy park that the property had decorated. She looked at the time; it was nearly eleven o ¡®clock at night.

    No wonder no one was around at the moment. Hearing Mr. Vinse¡¯s car leaving, she nced back and caught a glimpse of a few cars parking on the spaces below the apartment. But she couldn¡¯t see those cars¡¯ models or license tes clearly in the dark and only spotted the faint outline of a familiar vehicle. But she didn¡¯t think much and walked straight into the apartment building.

    She went in only to find that it was dark inside.

    Even the elevator had stopped.

    She remembered that the lights in the neighborhood weren¡¯t on. No wonder it was dark everywhere.

    Ji Nuan stood at the door of the building and took out her cell phone to make a call to the property management, who told her that a group of construction workers identally broke a cable nearby during construction, so the surrounding neighborhoods had a sudden ckout at night.

 Chapter 455 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (2)

    <h4>Chapter 455: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The people of the property management office said the workers had gone over for emergency repairing, and the power was expected to be fixed within an hour. Hearing this, Ji Nuan hung up the call.

    Since the power would be fixed within an hour, Ji Nuan nned to go upstairs when the power was on.

    But now it was 11 o ¡®clock at night. No one was around, and her cell phone only had less than 10 percent of power left and wouldn¡¯t be able tost for an hour.

    She lived on the fifteenth floor. She could climb the stairs, but it would be so exhausting that even her legs trembled.

    After thinking for a moment, Ji Nuan decided to climb the stairs. She turned on the shlight on her cell phone, and with that light, she entered the stairway passage.

    Fortunately, she was not wearing high heels today. When she climbed to the eighth floor, she stood still and gasped for a moment. But she did not stop to rest while climbing the stairs. If she stopped for a while, she would not be able to continue. She leaned against the railing and panted for quite a while before she picked up her heavy steps and went on her way.

    When she reached the thirteenth floor, she felt as if her chest was about to explode and thought she might die if she climbed two more floors.

    Gritting her teeth, she finally climbed to the fifteenth floor. She was so tired that her legs were really shaking, and she staggered feebly to the door of her apartment in the dark.

    Her phone had run out of power after the tenth floor because of the shlight, and she came up thest few floors in the dark.

    Because there was no electricity, the fingerprint lock and room card were useless. She put the cell phone into the bag and then fumbled in the bag for quite a while before she found the key to the door. After taking out the key, she was about to open the door but suddenly felt and smelled a faint trace of smoke.

    She paused and instinctively looked at the stairway in the dark. All she could see was a little red spark on the tip of someone¡¯s finger. Someone was smoking here at midnight?!

    It was so dark that she could see nothing but the outline of a tall man. She saw the maning down the stairs between the fifteenth and sixteenth floors step by step and walking in her direction.

    Unconsciously, she clenched the key. Unable to see anything clearly in the dark, she couldn¡¯t help remembering the robberies or murders she had heard of before. It was sote and dark, that if she opened the door, she would let a thief into her house.

    But the elevator couldn¡¯t run without electricity and the corridor was dark. This apartment was a one-family-per-floor model, so she had no neighbors on this floor. If something bad happened to her, she couldn¡¯t turn to anyone for help.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ji Nuan asked in a deliberately harsh tone, to show that she was tough.

    However, the other party was not ¡°intimidated¡± by her at all, and she even heard he burst outughter, which was the kind of faint chuckle that came from the chest.

    She clutched the key in her hand, thought about it, and was about to ask him what he wanted. If he wanted money, she could give him some money. After all, life was the most important, and she couldn¡¯t put her own life at risk. Even if she wanted to call the police, she would only do it after she was safe.

    But before she could speak, she saw the man throw the cigarette on the floor. As the cigarette end was trampled out by him, it gave a hissing sound in the empty, quiet corridor, which made her heart tremble.

    For a moment, Ji Nuan wondered if he was a neighbor living on another floor who forgot to bring the key. Just when she was hesitating about whether she should ask him if he wanted money in case of any misunderstanding, the man suddenly came up to her. When her hair stood on end and she was about to scream for help, he suddenly mmed her against the door.

    ¡°What are you doing... help... umm...¡±

    Just when her body was locked to the door, her voice was sealed by the man¡¯s kiss. The refreshing smell mixed with the smell of tobo sealed her lips.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mind went nk. She had just climbed to the fifteenth floor and was still exhausted. Her legs immediately went weak and trembled. She instinctively raised her hands to push this man away but was pressed against the door harder by him.

    The kiss on the lip was so aggressive that she didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. Her whole heart was shaking violently. She was about to attack him with the defensive technique Feng Ling had taught her. The moment she raised her wrist, however, the man seemed to know what she wanted to do and raised one hand to take her wrist, pressing her hands to her sides. His wild, hot kisses clung to her lips, and as she had just climbed the stairs and was strengthless, he easily pried her mouth open with his tongue.

    The man¡¯s kiss grew even more aggressive and lingering, which made Ji Nuan, who had been trying desperately to resist him, gradually quiet down. She leaned weakly against the door, so tired that her legs trembled, and her blood burned in her body.

    She was too flustered to recognize the man in front of her just now, but even though her judgment was affected by the smell of smoke, she could tell who he was from the familiar kissing way and smell.

    She leaned stiffly against the door, but the man kissed her even harder than just now as if he wanted to bite her lip and engulf her into his stomach.

    Ji Nuan was already so tired that she could hardly breathe without feeling the pain in her lungs. And now deprived of all air, she saw stars and could hardly hold herself against the door.

    When the man saw that she was no longer struggling, he nailed her to the door, with one hand on her waist and the other on her face, leaving no room for her to escape. He kissed her madly as if he could have filled all the gaps in thest three years at this moment.

    Then he tasted blood. Perhaps his tongue had been bitten by her, or her lip had been skinned by him. When the taste of blood diffused in their mouths, his kiss became tenderer. He slowly sucked the sweetness from her mouth piteously yet uncontrobly as if he didn¡¯t taste blood at all.

    Being kissed so hard, Ji Nuan was in a daze. The man finally let go of her lips, with his forehead against hers, he leaned in, breathing slowly as if trying to control himself.

    Her lips were tinged with the coolness of the air in the dark corridor.

    Finally, she could breathe.

    She took a deep breath, clenched her hands that had been pressing feebly against the door, and asked hoarsely and coldly, ¡°CEO Mo, what do you mean by this?¡±

 Chapter 456 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, A Forced Kiss (3)

    <h4>Chapter 456: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, A Forced Kiss (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He smelled not only of tobo but also of liquor, which, though not very strong, did exist.

    He didn¡¯t seem to care if she recognized him or not, and his voice that was as hoarse and cold as hers rang in her ears as he imprisoned her with his hands. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned back. ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    He pressed his forehead against hers, his nose against hers, and his lips were about to touch hers again, but she drew back to keep her distance from him.

    He didn¡¯t approach her again, and, at that moment, the light in the corridor suddenly came on.

    Ji Nuan slightly narrowed her eyes when they were stung by the sudden light. Her eyes were not used to the sudden light, but at the same time, she saw the man in front of her clearly.

    Mo Jingshen was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, with a few buttons open at the cor of his shirt. He was just as sanctimonious as he had been in the cafe during the day, but no one would expect that CEO Mo of Shine Group, who seemed to live an abstinent life actually went to his ex-wife¡¯s house at midnight and forced a kiss on her during a ckout.

    And this ex-wife was abandoned by him.

    Ji Nuan wanted tough, and she didugh at the man in front of her. Her smile was cold and indifferent, without any heat. Although her lips were red and hot and looked particrly attractive, her smile was so cold, and her eyes were full of ridicule.

    It was not the first time he had heard her call him CEO Mo.

    At the convention center, at the resort, she had always called him CEO Mo, naturally and with ease.

    Mo Jingshen looked into her eyes that were like a pair of ck beads in the water, clear and clean, shiny yet cold. Her eyshes flickered in the light, slowly and temptingly, as if tickling his heart.

    He let go of her and took a step back, looking sanctimonious and aloof as ever as if everything was under his control. He looked at her, who had to lean against the door to stay on her feet, and slowly said, ¡°Call me a different way.¡±

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°CEO Mo, are you in a drunken fit? Your capacity for drinking is beyond the reach of ordinary people. You don¡¯t smell particrly of wine. How did you get so drunk? The most appropriate way I should address you is CEO Mo. What else do you want me to call you?¡±

    She paused and suddenly sneered. ¡°Mr. Mo?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her deeply and quietly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just call me by my name?¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled. ¡°This is inappropriate.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    She answered, ¡°It¡¯s just inappropriate.¡±

    He slowly put one hand into his trouser pocket and drew back half a meter away from her so that he could see her clearly. He looked at her coldly. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re seeing another man?¡±

    Today she was mistaken for a daughter-inw in the cafe and at night she was kissed in the car, which was all seen by him.

    No wonder.

    She didn¡¯t recognize his car downstairs, the same Ghost, because there was no light.

    Ji Nuan took a breath and leaned against the door. With her eyes half-closed and half-open, she didn¡¯t look at him. She looked at ease as if she was just catching up with an old friend and had no sense of crisis when confronting her ex-husband. ¡°CEO Mo, what¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    She nced again at the cigarette butts on the floor. ¡°CEO Mo, I think you know this is a no-smoking area. You smoke at the door of my house while we¡¯re out of power. Without electricity, you can¡¯t trigger the fire rm system, can you? Are you happy to have me exposed to your secondhand smoke?¡±

    Then she took the key out of the bag again, leaning against the door for she had no strength in her legs. She turned the key in the lock as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve just climbed fifteen stories and had no strength left. If you want to do something here, I can¡¯t stop you.¡±

    When she finally opened the door, she remembered that the power was already on and that she could get in by inputting the password.

    She paused. Forget it. If she inputted the password, he would see it, and then she might not be able to live here anymore.

    As Ji Nuan opened the door, she entered with unsteady steps and turned on the light. Seeing that the man had no intention ofing in, she smiled coldly at him. ¡°CEO Mo, have you sobered up? Do you remember what you just did?¡±

    With that, she mmed the door shut, blocking him out.

    After entering the door, Ji Nuan threw the bag to the ground and bent down to rub her legs. Then she staggered to the sofa and sat down.

    Shit, it was really a torture to climb up to the fifteenth floor! It was killing her!

    She rested for a while, but her legs were still numb. She leaned on the sofa with her eyes open, and suddenly, something urred to her, and she took out the cell phone from the bag and put it on the end table to charge it. After looking at her phone for a while, she felt a little sleepy, gradually closed her eyes, and slept for a while on the sofa.

    Until the phone suddenly fell to the ground, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t wake up. With a confused look, she looked at the empty living room and then at the time. She had already slept for an hour on the sofa!

    Sitting on the sofa, she thought about it. Then she put the phone down, got up, went to the door, and peered through the cat¡¯s eye in the door.

    There was no one outside.

    Waking up from the dream, for a moment, she suspected that that Mo Jingshen, who appeared in the apartment building, may not be true.

    But the fact that her shin was still numb showed it was true that she had climbed to the fifteenth floor.

    Ji Nuan pushed the door open and looked out. Sure enough, there was no one in the corridor. Even the cigarette butt on the floor had disappeared.

    She looked thoughtfully at the empty corridor. Standing for a moment, she raised her hand and rubbed her temple before turning to go back into the house and close the door.

    At this time, her footsteps suddenly stopped, and she looked back at the empty corridor.

    The man had left, and the cigarette butt was also taken away.

    But the faint smell of tobo was still lingering here. Although it was faint, this was a non-smoking area, where no one usually smoked.

    So

    <i>It was true</i>

    Thinking of this, she immediately felt her head ached more. She closed the door, rubbed and pressed her temples hard, return to the sofa, and sat down. She had suddenly climbed to the fifteenth floor, which was too exhausting for her, so she was not feeling well. Her legs, feet, and head ached. After a short rest, it urred to her to go into the bathroom and soak her legs and feet in hot water for a while to relieve her fatigue.

 Chapter 457 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (4)

    <h4>Chapter 457: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    MN Group recently had a new project that needed financing, and although she had enough money in thepany, she had been determined to win this fund.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s real estate studio that Sheng Yihan funded also wanted to win the financing fund provided by KW Financial Center and otherpanies. Now the real estate industry in Hai City had been growing, if Ji Mengran could get this money, she would be able topete with MN Group in the short term, at least she could get some profits in the real estate industry.

    It was because Ji Mengran had targeted on the fund that Ji Nuan wanted that she did not intend to let it go.

    A weekter, Mrs. Xu, head of KW Financial Center, arrived in Hai City. Ji Mengran got the news from Sheng Yihan and made an appointment with Mrs. Xu with the help of Sheng Yihan, hoping to talk to Mrs. Xu to win this fund.

    However, to Ji Mengran¡¯s surprise, Mrs. Xu had contacted MN Group when she was still abroad, and she was about to meet Ji Nuan on the same day. When she learned that Ji Mengran and Ji Nuan were sisters, she asked them to meet her together at the World Trade Center in Hai City on the same day.

    Mrs. Xu, a woman in herte fifties, was one of the most famous of the sessful female entrepreneurs in the financial industry. She asked the two young girls to go shopping with her, out of women¡¯s nature. No matter what age women were, shopping was always the best way for women tomunicate.

    Ji Nuan and Mrs. Xu had met when they were still in London and knew each other a little. When she learned that Mrs. Xu also invited Ji Mengran to go shopping together, she knew that Mrs. Xu just wanted topare the two sisters to decide which of them to give her money. After all, all she needed to do was to invest the money. As long as she could make money, she could invest in either side. Besides, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t seem tock investment, so Mrs. Xu had her own considerations.

    But Ji Mengran didn¡¯t think this way. When she learned that Mrs. Xu actually invited both of them to go shopping with her, she was pissed. She had been outshone by Ji Nuan for so long and had lost so much face at the resort that she didn¡¯t want to be outdone by Ji Nuan this time, so she specially dressed up, determined to outshine Ji Nuan.

    When that day came, Ji Mengran arrived at World Trade Center an hour early. While Mrs. Xu hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she simply walked around the shopping mall and bought a watch worth more than one million yuan for Mrs. Xu.

    When it was finally the appointed time, Ji Mengran went to the gate of the shopping center to wee Mrs. Xu, only to see Ji Nuan and Mrs. Xu got out of the same car. Ji Nuan was begging Mrs. Xu for the investment. How could she havee in Mrs. Xu¡¯s car?

    Ji Mengran was immediately in a bad mood but held her temper. When Ji Nuan and Mrs. Xu got off the car, she hurried to greet Mrs. Xu with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Xu, I am Ji Mengran, the head of Mengran Studio under the Sheng Group. Since it¡¯s the first time we meet, I came here early to wait for you. You are very punctual.¡±

    Mrs. Xu looked at her, gave her a friendly smile, and then turned to look at Ji Nuan, who followed her. ¡°I went to the Financial Building for a meeting in the morning, and happened to meet CEO Ji, who reminded me that I had an appointment here this afternoon, so I came with her. Otherwise, I would have forgotten this appointment and I guess you would have to wait here for a long time.¡±

    Ji Mengran kept the smile on her face. ¡°Really? No wonder CEO Ji came in your car. I was wondering why she didn¡¯t drive her own car...¡±

    Not fawning on Mrs. Xu, Ji Nuan walked up the marble steps in front of the shopping center, took a look at Ji Mengran¡¯s outfit, and said casually, ¡°Mengran, are you wearing your whole wardrobe on you? It¡¯s a hot day, but you¡¯re wearing Chanel¡¯s jacket. Don¡¯t you know that the temperature is 35 degrees today?¡±

    Mrs. Xu also smiled and looked at Ji Mengran. After all, she didn¡¯t know much about Ji Mengran and thought the two sisters were jesting on each other, so she said kindly, ¡°I guess Miss Mengran is afraid of the sun. Are you allergic to UV rays, so you wear a coat in such hot weather?¡±

    Ji Mengran immediately nodded. ¡°I do have a fear of the sun, and unlike CEO Ji, I¡¯m seldom scantily d. I¡¯ve had a sunburn before, so I wear more in weather like this.¡±

    Mrs. Xu nodded, smiled, and invited them into the shopping center. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s really hot outside. It¡¯ll be morefortable having air conditioning.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled politely.

    Ji Mengran took Mrs. Xu¡¯s arm and said as she walked in, ¡°Mrs. Xu, is this your first visit to Hai City?¡±

    ¡°No, I came here once when I was young. The reason why I agreed to meet you sisters is that I had some business contacts with your father, Chairman Ji when I was young. Chairman Ji is very nice, and I once got a lot of help from him in business, so when I received the invitation of you two after I just came to Hai City this time, I decided to meet you two at the same time. You were very young at the time, so I guess you don¡¯t remember me, do you?¡± Mrs. Xu said as she looked back at Ji Nuan. ¡°But CEO Ji, we talked when we were in the car. I really didn¡¯t expect that the wayward spoiled little girl has be a sessful businesswoman. When I met you in the Financial Building today, I was amazed at the changes time has made in people.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled cidly. ¡°People change. I was wayward and domineering because I was too young. Now I have some experience in life. Besides, I have been trained in the melting pot of business, so I certainly changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± As Mrs. Xu spoke, she took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand again and whispered to her in a low voice, ¡°I had thought that Mengran was sensible and docile and would have a promising future, but it turns out that you¡¯re the one with a prospect beyond measure... No one at your age can match your achievements.¡±

    Although Mrs. Xu lowered her voice, Ji Mengran still heard her words. She gave them a sour look, retook Mrs. Xu¡¯s arm, and said sweetly, ¡°Mrs. Xu, I have a good career too. The real estate industry is very profitable. My sister¡¯spany is not only engaged in this industry, and she doesn¡¯tck this investment. Although my studio has just started, I have a lot of resources in my hand. As long as I have this investment, I¡¯ll never let you down in the future.¡±

 Chapter 458 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, A Forced Kiss (5)

    <h4>Chapter 458: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, A Forced Kiss (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing that Ji Mengran directly led the topic to the investment, Mrs. Xu took a nce at her with a smile. ¡°Since you are also in this industry, why didn¡¯t you cooperate with your sister to develop MN Group? By the way, Chairman Ji is getting old, and you two will inherit the Ji Corporation sooner orter. Now that CEO Ji has already the MN Group and doesn¡¯t have enough energy and time, you¡¯ll be in charge of the Ji Corporation in the future, won¡¯t you?¡±

    If Ji Hongwen really intended to give everything to Ji Mengran, she would not have to follow Sheng Yihan like a dog every day, nor did she need to look all around for investment.

    The problem was that after Ji Mengran came back after disappearing for more than a year, Ji Hongwen was very angry at her although he didn¡¯t drive her out of the Ji family. And because what she once did to Ji Nuan, Ji Hongwen said that he would rather donate the Ji family¡¯s properties than giving them to Ji Mengran to squander.

    Ji Hongwen probably had nned to give the Ji Corporation to Ji Nuan. If Ji Nuan, who already owned MN Group, also had the Ji Corporation, she would have her tail up to the air.

    Thinking of this, Ji Mengran suddenly felt really bad, but she couldn¡¯t work out a way to change Ji Hongwen¡¯s mind. After all, Ji Hongwen was still healthy now, and after she exposed who Ji Nuan¡¯s biological father was, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for her to take over the Ji Corporation.

    ¡°Mrs. Xu, my father is only in his fifties. Although the Ji Corporation has a lot of trifles to deal with, he can run thepany for another ten or twenty years. It is too early to discuss who will inherit the family business. Besides, if I want to inherit our family business, I¡¯ll have to do it on my own merits, and I¡¯ll have to spend more years in the business industry.¡± Ji Mengran went on, ¡°So I opened a studio to train myself lest I don¡¯t know how to run the Ji Corporation when I take it over.¡±

    Mrs. Xu nodded. ¡°Yes, you are right to think so. Although the Ji Corporation is not as influential as it once was, its business foundation still exists in every city in China. It¡¯s not so easy to run such a bigpany. It¡¯s right for you to get more experience in the business industry.¡±

    With that, Mrs. Xu smiled and looked at Ji Nuan, who had been very quiet and did not chime in. ¡°CEO Ji, you¡¯re very quiet today. As the most sessful daughter of the Ji family, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just listening to you and Mengran talk. As you said, I¡¯ve already had enough pressure just managing MN Group. As for taking over the Ji Corporation, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have enough time and energy to do it even if I have a chance, so I have never considered taking over the Ji Corporation. After all, the MN Group is now involved in many industries, which are profitable both at home and abroad. If Mengran needs to take over the Ji Corporation to live on, I will certainly not scramble with her for it.¡±

    In Ji Mengran¡¯s ears, although Ji Nuan¡¯s words sounded like a concession, Ji Mengran could clearly feel Ji Nuan¡¯s contempt for her.

    To take over the Ji Corporation to live on, so she meant that her studio wouldn¡¯tst long or have any development, and she would have to go back to the Ji family and live on the Ji family¡¯s business?

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Mrs. Xu chuckled. ¡°Yes, MN Group is really a dark horse in Chinese business circles in recent years. You can dominate the Inte technology and real estate industries, which shows that you have a sharp eye on business opportunities. I have confidence in MN Group.¡±

    Feeling it seemed that Mrs. Xu was going to give the investment to Ji Nuan, Ji Mengran hurriedly took out a delicate square box from the bag she had been carrying and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Xu, I was talking and almost forgot. This is a gift for you from our studio.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a gift?¡± Mrs. Xu looked at her with a loving smile. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Why do you give me a gift?¡±

    Before Mrs. Xu finished, Ji Mengran had opened the box, in which there was a newly released Patek Philippe watch, looking exquisite and expensive.

    Mrs. Xu just took a look at the watch but didn¡¯t take the box. She looked at the expensive outfit of Ji Mengran and the bag worth hundreds of thousands of yuan she carried, and said mildly, ¡°Miss Mengran is really generous. This watch is not cheap.¡±

    ¡°It is not very expensive. I just want to give it to you as a wee gift. I hope you can like it.¡±

    Mrs. Xu looked at her gently for a moment, then gently closed the watch box and then turned to look at Ji Nuan, without taking the box. ¡°You two came to me today to talk about the investment, but we have been talking about the past because of me. Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk about your projects.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and raised her hand to ask Mrs. Xu to enter the elevator first.

    Seeing Mrs. Xu refusing to take her gift, Ji Mengran hurriedly followed them into the elevator, asking carefully, ¡°Mrs. Xu, don¡¯t you like this watch? Or you don¡¯t like to wear a watch? I can choose another gift for you. Would you like some antique paintings or something else...¡±

    Mrs. Xu looked at her and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t ept anything from you. I came to meet you kids for the sake of Chairman Ji. I have my own n for the investment, and you don¡¯t have to please me by sending me gifts. Since your studio is so underfunded, you might as well return the million-dor watch. You don¡¯t have to spend so much money on me. Why do you make things difficult for yourself?¡±

    Ji Mengran froze.

    Ji Nuan nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Xu¡¯s meaning is since you came here to seek investment in your studio, what you should do is to introduce your studio¡¯s strengths. Do you think Mrs. Xucks a Patek Philippe watch or antique paintings? With Mrs. Xu¡¯s financial resources, if she likes something, she can buy it herself, so she doesn¡¯t want anything. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    Ji Mengran red at Ji Nuan, who just nced at her casually, with an elegant smile on her lips, and didn¡¯t look aggressive at all.

    But Mrs. Xu did not refute Ji Nuan¡¯s words. Ji Mengran clenched the bag and slowly put down her hand, giving up the intention to send a gift to Mrs. Xu.

    As the elevator stopped on the sixth floor of the mall, the three women walked out. Ji Mengran kept talking about her studio all the time, whereas Ji Nuan listened with a smile on her face, without interrupting her or rushing to talk about herpany. She just listened to Ji Mengran¡¯s chattering for fun, looking at the goods around from time to time while walking.

 Chapter 459 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (6)

    <h4>Chapter 459: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was not until Mrs. Xu was finally tired of listening to Ji Mengran¡¯s chattering and the smile on her face gradually grew impatient that Ji Nuan said, ¡°Madam, MN Group has invested in two Hope Primary Schools in the province. If you have time tomorrow, may I apany you to see the children in the Hope Primary Schools?¡±

    Mrs. Xu immediately looked at Ji Nuan in surprise. ¡°Does yourpany also do charity?¡±

    Ji Nuan said with a gentle smile, ¡°Although MN Group has established itself in various industries, as you just said, it has been doing charity that not everyone can hold on. MN Group has sponsored many children in foreign countries and has built many Hope Primary Schools named by MN Group in China in recent years. However, not all of them are located in Hai City. We have a dedicated charity department, and we do charities all over the country.¡±

    Mrs. Xu¡¯s eyes were full of smile, and she nodded. ¡°Good, very good.¡±

    Seeing the subject diverged again, Ji Mengran said with a sneer, ¡°Since MN Group even has the money for charity, it should not be short of this investment.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°Mengran, if you can easily give away a million yuan watch as a gift and your outfit today is worth more than a million yuan, your studio probably doesn¡¯tck money as much as you described. We¡¯re in the same situation, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Clearly, MN Group had more advantages, but Ji Nuan deliberately said she was in the same situation as Ji Mengran.

    The pejorative implication was self-evident.

    Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t look at Ji Mengran again but looked at Ji Nuan with great interest. ¡°It¡¯s good to do charity. But as Mengran said, yourpany is not short of money, so why do you still seek our investment?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the stack of paper in Mrs. Xu¡¯s hand, which Ji Mengran gave her while chatting with her just now. The papers were filled with visions of the studio¡¯s future and ambitious ns written down by its employees, giving the impression that the studio might indeed have a bright future and worth investing in.

    But Mrs. Xu just looked through it and had no interest in continuing to read it.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t take out any documents, but they just happened to walk to the counter of several electronic products under MN Group in the mall right now. All the staff of MN Group was working vigorously, and there were many customers at this counter. It could be seen that MN Group was doing very well in business and didn¡¯tck money.

    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Xu had already had a n and turned to look at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan also looked at Mrs. Xu. She seemed not to have any intention of begging for this investment and just smiled politely as if talking about cooperation with a business partner. ¡°The more, the better for us to have money. Only with more investment can we achieve a win-win situation. I think I don¡¯t need to introduce the strengths of MN Group because you can see it. You know better than me where your money can be invested more profitably. After all, as a professional investor, you have a wider view. Mrs. Xu, I will not affect your judgment. We need this money, but not desperately. But as you know, many domestic enterprises¡¯ growth is not very stable, and not all enterprises can achieve a win-win situation with their investors, but MN Group can do it.¡±

    Mrs. Xuughed and said nothing more. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say much either. They were both businesswomen, and Mrs. Xu certainly knew who could bring her more profits.

    Ji Mengran was unreconciled. She took Mrs. Xu¡¯s hand, asked her if she was tired, and invited Mrs. Xu to go to the western restaurant downstairs, but Mrs. Xu refused.

    It was noon at this time. When they passed the food court in the mall, Ji Nuan spotted a vegetarian restaurant and asked Mrs. Xu gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vegetarian restaurant?¡±

    Mrs. Xu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ji Mengran. ¡°...¡±

    They went in and ordered a few simple dishes, Mrs. Xu just ignored Ji Mengran and discussed with Ji Nuan the business changes in recent years and MN Group. Obviously, she preferred MN Group.

    Ji Mengran tried several times to speak, but could not get a word in. All she could do was sitting and staring.

    Before the dishes were served, Ji Nuan and Mrs. Xu had finished discussing a topic when she took the lemonade from the waiter and smiled. ¡°By the way, speaking of gifts, I also prepared two gifts for you, Mrs. Xu.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You got a gift, too?¡± Mrs. Xu smiled and looked at Ji Nuan.

    Hearing Ji Nuan also prepared gifts, Ji Mengran rolled her eyes. Just now, she looked at her with a look of contempt, but now isn¡¯t she trying to please Mrs. Xu with gifts too?

    Ji Nuan took some old and dirty letters out of her bag and put them in front of Mrs. Xu.

    ¡°In addition to building many Hope Primary Schools, MN Group also sponsors some children from poor families every month. These are the thank-you letters from the children who are sponsored, all written by the children themselves. Their families were in poor condition. They didn¡¯t have any good envelopes or stationery. The letters were written in pencil and the writing is a little blurred, but each word is full of gratitude and hope, which I have cherished ever since I received them.¡±

    With that, Ji Nuan took a string of seemingly ordinary Buddhist beads out of her bag and ced them next to the envelope.

    ¡°This string of Buddhist beads is made of ordinary peach wood, and I didn¡¯t ask any renowned monk to carve scriptures on it. Although it is a verymon and rough peach wood Buddhist beads, it¡¯s made of a very old peach tree in the back mountain of Nanfan Temple in Hai City. This peach tree is at least several hundred years old and grew in the back mountain of Nanfan Temple, so it¡¯s very spiritual. Not long ago, some trees in the back mountain had to be disposed of because the temple was to be rebuilt. I asked them for a few pieces of peach wood and polished them into Buddhist beads.¡±

    When Ji Mengran saw the two shabby gifts Ji Nuan had taken out, she doubted if thetter was joking.

    Was she crazy to give these shabby things to Mrs. Xu whose property was worth tens of billions of yuan?

    However, when Mrs. Xu saw these two things Ji Nuan took out her eyes shone. She looked at Ji Nuan earnestly and cracked a smile. ¡°CEO Ji, that¡¯s very kind of you. I¡¯ll take the gifts. I like them very much.¡±

    Ji Mengran was stunned and looked incredulously at the happy smile on Mrs. Xu¡¯s face.

    Ji Nuan gave a calm and elegant smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you like them.¡±

    Sitting on the side and looking dumbfounded at the stuff, Ji Mengran was very upset. She wanted to ask Mrs. Xu why she liked these shabby things, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask.

 Chapter 460 - Blackout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (7)

    <h4>Chapter 460: ckout, Darkness, Mo Jingshen, a Forced Kiss (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the afternoon, Mrs. Xu said goodbye to them, happy and smiling.

    Ji Mengran stood in the street, looking at Ji Nuan, who turned around and nced at her with a cold look. Ji Mengran¡¯s face whitened with anger.

    Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t say a word to Ji Mengran before leaving but held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and chatted with her. From what they talked about, it could be seen that Mrs. Xu would invest her money in MN Group.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, where did you learn this bewitching skill? How did Mrs. Xu get bewitched by you with a few words?¡± Ji Mengran asked angrily.

    Ji Nuan walked to the roadside to hail a taxi, saying coldly, ¡°In fact, in the beginning, Mrs. Xu wanted to help you to develop the studio. Can¡¯t you tell that she had a good impression on you when you were a kid? MN Group does notck money, so she nned to help you.¡±

    Ji Mengran froze. Mrs. Xu was nice to her at first, but then she was...

    ¡°But you¡¯re too stupid. You know how important this investment is to you, but you didn¡¯t even do your ¡®homework.¡¯ You don¡¯t even know what Mrs. Xu likes.¡± Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°She was very close to her husband, who was killed in a major case that shocked the whole antique circle a few years ago, so Mrs. Xu is particrly averse to antique paintings, calligraphy, and simr things. She managed the investmentpany by herself for many years. Do you think she wouldck a watch? It¡¯s pointless and cheesy for you to give her something like this, which will only make her unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Besides...¡± Ji Nuan nce at Ji Mengran¡¯s outfits. ¡°Although I know you are not short of money now, after all, you have Sheng Yihan as your sugar daddy, but you really don¡¯t have to be dressed like today. What¡¯s the point for you to wear so extravagantly to see Mrs. Xu? She wanted to help you because your studio really needs the money right now, but you kept showing her how rich you are and wasting herstpassion for you.¡±

    Hearing her words, Ji Mengran red at Ji Nuan and shouted angrily, ¡°What makes you so sure what Mrs. Xu was thinking?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and tilted her head, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but after all this time, I learned that if you want to please someone, you got to cater to their pleasure. Send a gift, who can¡¯t? Didn¡¯t you see I sent her gifts too?¡±

    ¡°You mean the two pieces of trash you gave her?¡± Ji Mengran sneered.

    ¡°Trash?¡± Ji Nuan coldly nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether they are trash or not. You really didn¡¯t do any ¡®homework,¡¯ did you? Not only did you know nothing about Mrs. Xu, but you also knew nothing about her preferences. Don¡¯t you know Mrs. Xu is childless? She has always been very fond of children, so she often does charity to support some children with difficult lives. Charity is her favorite cause, and MN Group has been doing charity in recent years as she did. We shared amon interest, which is why you couldn¡¯t cut in.¡±

    Ji Mengran clenched her hands until her fingers turned purple. She managed to calm herself down from swearing in the street.

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°And, the point is that Mrs. Xu believed in Buddhism. She often worshiped the Buddha at home. There is even a specially built Buddhist hall in her home, which shows how pious she is. None of these things I sent were valuable. They didn¡¯t even add up to fifty yuan, much cheaper than your million-yuan watch, but I just managed to please her with less than fifty yuan. What, are you unreconciled?¡±

    With that, without looking at Ji Mengran¡¯s incredulous look, Ji Nuan pulled open the door of the taxi parked in front of her, got in, and left. Just as the poem went, ¡®Gently, I flicked my sleeves. Not even a wisp of cloud would I bring away.¡¯

    Ji Mengran stood dumbstruck.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A few dayster, MN Group received a new document from the government.

    After all, the real estate industry was connected with many government agencies, including the construction bureau and other agencies. MN Group was rtively free when it was abroad, but now that it had moved its headquarters back to China and just returned, they had to obey the government¡¯s instructions, building the buildings the government wanted them to build, and participating in the projects the government wanted them to participate.

    Ji Nuan looked at the newly issued document, lost in thought.

    Needless to say, the Shine Group was a very influential enterprise both in the US and Hai City. Although MN Group was developing very well, it was no match for the Shine Group. To her surprise, the government actually asked MN Group and Shine Group to jointly rebuild Hai City Stadium iinto thergest provincial-level stadium in China.

    In fact, it was easy to understand the government¡¯s intentions. They couldn¡¯t control Shine Group nor MN Group, so if the government wanted to get the upper hand over the twopanies, they needed to work out a way to let them check and bnce each other.

    And this was a good chance for checks and bnces.

    But the government officials didn¡¯t know, even if the Shine Group had grown so powerfully that no power could control it, Ji Nuan had no interest inpeting with it. She just wanted to stay away from Shine Group as far as possible and develop her ownpany well.

    But the government officials didn¡¯t think this way. They certainly didn¡¯t want anypany to be even more influential than the government.

    Especially the Mo family and the Shine Group. Mo Jingshen stamping his feet casually would make all the coastal cities around shake. The government feared his power and longed to contain him, but dared not do it tantly, so they targeted the MN Group and used it as a tool.

    Ji Nuan knew the government¡¯s intentions, but if she wanted MN Group to gain a firm foothold in Hai City, she couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    Xia Tian had been home to prepare forbor, so she didn¡¯te to thepany these days. Seeing Ji Nuan remain silent and deadpan after reading the released document, Xiao Ba approached her cautiously, wondering what she was going to do.

    But Ji Nuan remained expressionless. Xiao Ba couldn¡¯t tell whether she was angry or what, but judging by the way she threw the document on her desk, she knew Ji Nuan was in a bad mood.

    It might be fine being used as a gun by the government. MN Group was not afraid of any otherpanies anyway.

    But the other party was Shine Group, which was thestpany Ji Nuan wanted to cooperate with.

    Even if Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t handle this project in person, she would meet him anyways, who was the Shine Group¡¯s boss.

 Chapter 461 - May I Trouble CEO Ji to Visit CEO Moâ€™s Room (1)

    <h4>Chapter 461: May I Trouble CEO Ji to Visit CEO Mo¡¯s Room (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Baughed on the inside. The government was literally forcing Ji Nuan, the little sheep, into the cage of Mo Jingshen, the big bad wolf.

    It was hard to believe that the Boss didn¡¯t have a tantrum after seeing the document.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your n for... the cooperation with Shine Group?¡±

    Ji Nuan took up the document again with a mild look, then put it down, opened the other backlog of papers on the table, and said quietly, ¡°I have spent so much time and energy to get my headquarters back home that I can¡¯t escape even if I want to. Since this is the government¡¯s intention, I cannot refuse. The document has been handed out. What can I do but agree?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Ba liked to see Ji Nuan so calm and assured. ¡°So, Boss, do you have any ns now?¡±

    Ji Nuan picked up her pen and signed the documents but said nothing.

    It had been nearly half a month since Mo Jingshen blocked her in the corridor during the power failure in her apartment block. She had been busy with the business of thepany for the past half a month and had not heard anything from him. Of course, she had not asked about him.

    She just pretended what had happened that day had not happened.

    She thought she could put this matter out of her mind, but now she had to cooperate with Shine Group. Besides, this project was a big one, which wouldn¡¯t be finished in a year or two. The bosses of bothpanies may have to attend meetings together frequently, and if Shine Group didn¡¯t turn down the project, she would have to meet Mo Jingshen a lot.

    ¡°Tell the rted departments to be prepared for the project and submit proposals. Later, I will contact the nning department of Shine, and we¡¯ll find time to hold a meeting to discuss the proposals.¡± With that, Ji Nuan buried herself in her work and had no intention of continuing on the subject.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster, bothpaniespleted their proposals and sent them to the government for approval and selection. After finalizing the n, the government contacted the twopanies and asked them to schedule a meeting in the provincial government.

    After arriving at the government-appointed meeting ce, Ji Nuan got out of the car and walked inside, where the staff guided her down to the conference room.

    She walked in and saw the provincial leadership and construction bureau¡¯s personnel involved in the project were all here, sitting in the luxury sofa around the conference room and drinking tea while talking.

    And suddenly she saw the man sitting on the leather sofa on the right.

    Mo Jingshen sat there quietly, not wearing a ck suit but a white casual shirt. He had a masculine figure, with handsome features as if chiseled by god, and in his dark eyes, there was a cold gleam that kept people away. He sat there, elegant, aloof, and noble. He was low profile, but no one could ignore his existence.

    The scene of being kissed by him in the corridor popped up in Ji Nuan¡¯s mind, and her lips ached as she remembered how hard he kissed her that day.

    Ji Nuan nced in that direction, only to see Mo Jingshen wasn¡¯t looking at her but talking to a well-groomed man beside him, and they seemed to be having a pleasant conversation.

    When Ji Nuan came in, he turned his face slowly, with a smile on his lips that had not yet faded, but his ck eyes were cold and bottomless.

    Perhaps it was because the officials and business managers present were not very clear about their past rtionship or politeness was inevitable on such an asion that the man smiled to her politely, but the smile was faint, and his eyes shone with coldness like two stars in the night sky.

    Xiao Ba followed Ji Nuan from behind and took a quiet look at Mo Jingshen. As a bystander, she found that her guessing was right.

    Look at CEO Mo¡¯s eyes¡ªthe little sheep was finally brought to the big bad wolf¡¯s mouth...

    Xiao Baughed in her heart and was excited to see Mo Jingshen so close up.

    She remembered that she first saw the live CEO Mo in the video when he and Boss were showing their affection in public.

    Back then, Boss and CEO Mo were so in love with each other that he would bring Boss hot milk every night and help her deal with the files on theputer very gently.

    But right now...

    Xiao Ba looked ruefully at the back of Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan had withdrawn her gaze and calmed down. She greeted the government officials with a smile and sat down on a sofa on the other side, a little far from Mo Jingshen.

    The meeting room was packed with government officials andpany executives.

    The final result of the discussion was that the n of MN Group¡¯s nning department was adopted.

    Ji Nuan was a little surprised by the result. After all, several other agencies andpanies involved had submitted their proposals. Although their levels were average, she knew how excellent the nning department of Shine Group was. But after reading Shine Group¡¯s proposal, she knew how perfunctory they were this time. Clearly, their proposal was developed by the interns who had just been hired by thepany and were not familiar with the relevant business.

    That was to say, Ji Nuan won very easily. Although she did have the strength, she won with no efforts.

    From what she knew of Shine Group, she knew they were giving precedence to MN Group.

    <i>But why?</i>

    Ji Nuan gave Mo Jingshen a thoughtful look when it was announced that the MN group¡¯s n will be adopted.

    ¡ª-

    During the break, Ji Nuan got up and went out to make a phone call.

    She finished the phone call and was about to go to the bathroom, only to hear two government secretaries chatting outside the door.

    ¡°CEO Mo is so handsome. He was famous for being handsome when he was still the CEO of the Mo Corporation. The media dares not report about the Mo family nor post CEO Mo¡¯s frontal photos. This is the first time I have seen him in person. I didn¡¯t expect a man as powerful as he would be so handsome and fit. Look at the other officials and executives, who are either bald, have beer bellies, or put on bossy airs, but CEO Mo looks so genteel and energetic. I wonder how old he is...¡±

    ¡°I guess he is not yet thirty? I watched an interview some time ago, and in the interview, they said he would be 30 next year, which means he is 29 this year? He looks so young. Although he is low key andposed, he looks only about 25 years old. Oh, he is so attractive! I can¡¯t believe there is such a good-looking man in the world!¡±

 Chapter 462 - May I Trouble CEO Ji to Visit CEO Moâ€™s Room (2)

    <h4>Chapter 462: May I Trouble CEO Ji to Visit CEO Mo¡¯s Room (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Ai, the more we talk, the more agitated I feel. I truly can¡¯t fathom the sort of woman that would make CEO Mo fall. He is truly too charming! I wonder if he is already married!¡±

    ¡°My family stays in Hai City, but a few years ago I was still schooling. I¡¯m not sure where exactly I heard it from, but someone once mentioned to me that CEO Mo was previously married.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. With CEO Mo¡¯s qualities, there aren¡¯t many women in this immense Hai City that could possibly match up to him. Even across the country, there are barely any women who are as outstanding as him. How could he have gotten married so early...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when exactly I heard it either. It should be before he took over Shine Group. I remember hearing that he was married in Hai City to the daughter of one of the Four Great Families. I can¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t have a strong impression of it.¡±

    ¡°He was really married? My god, what sort of woman could possibly catch the eyes of my male god? She must have lit the tallest incense in her previous life.¡±

    Outside the restroom, Ji Nuan, who had very likely lit the tallest incense in her previous life, rubbed her itchy nose.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t heard any news about his wife recently. Perhaps they have a divorce.¡±

    ¡°They must be divorced. This sort of marriage across wealthy families is never stable.¡±

    ¡°But CEO Mo is truly so, so handsome, ah! Earlier, when I went to pour CEO Mo tea, he took a nce at me and even smiled at me. My soul was almost stolen.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I was watching the whole time. CEO Mo clearly didn¡¯t smile.¡±

    ¡°He smiled; he smiled right at me!¡±

    ¡°...you must have been dreaming. CEO Mo rarely smiles or talks. He didn¡¯t even smile at the provincial leaders; how could he possibly smile at you? Are flowers blooming on your face? Why would he smile at you?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, he clearly did. It¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t believe me. But honestly speaking, there are truly very little businesses in the Chinese circle that could go head-on with Shine Group. Let¡¯s not even mention marriage, anyone who can be friends with him would surely have a very smooth path ahead. After all, ¡®a man leaning against the tall tree can enjoy the shade it provides.¡¯ No one could possibly topple a tall tree like CEO Mo.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Shine Group can be considered the champion of Chinese enterprises. The Mo family is still located in Hai City. I hope CEO Mo will stay in Hai City forever and never return to America. Previously, the government kept requesting to cooperate with Shine Group but was always rejected. Who would have thought that, for the first time ever, they would approve a partnership with MN Group to build a sports stadium. The projects that the government previously chose to bring up with them were always superior. Yet they actually agreed to work with the government on this. They even allowed MN Group to take a share of the pie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen CEO Mo personally attend a meeting with the government. I was able to see his face every time I turned around; I almost died from happiness...¡±

    Ji Nuan originally nned on entering the restroom she had passed by. After hearing the conversation inside, she contemted for a moment and turned to head to another floor.

    After using the restroom there, she returned to the conference room and resumed the meeting.

    In the evening, the government officials invited everyone to a nearby hotel to share a meal. They prepared a luxurious private room with two tables of a sumptuous feast.

    Ji Nuan first apanied them to eat, but upon realizing that one of her clients was coincidentally around the area, she took the opportunity while various elites were putting on their polite masks to sneak away. She then had a simple meal with her client nearby.

    She did not spend too much time with that client. After a simple chat, two hourster, she let Xiao Ba, who had apanied her, head home first. Ji Nuan then took her time to return to the hotel.

    The atmosphere in the private room was lively. They already had three rounds of drinks, and one of the leaders had begun singing in excitement.

    Ji Nuan scanned the space and did not head in when she saw that there weren¡¯t any seats avable. She stood by the door and smiled to chatzily with the rtively sober guests.

    After chatting for a while, she noticed that a few people were missing. She inquired about them and learned that some of them had moved next door the y cards.

    Mo Jingshen was also missing. Could he have gone next door too?

    A momentter, the people from next door came back. The person who pushed the door open was Shen Mu. Shen Mu busily called for others to head over to continue the game, shouting that they needed one more yer to start the game.

    When he approached Ji Nuan¡¯s side, Shen Mu smiled to ask, ¡°CEO Ji, would you like to head over for a round? We¡¯re ying mahjong. You should be able to y it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s mahjong, forget about it. I don¡¯t know how to y it well. Were you ying cards with others next door?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Shen Mu nodded. He smiled and greeted a political leader who approached from the side before turning back to Ji Nuan: ¡°You must want to know where CEO Mo is, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    It was far too noisy in the private room, and Shen Mu appeared not to have heard Ji Nuan. He lowered his head and leaned in close to whisper: ¡°Recently, CEO Mo has been working overtime in the office and pulling all-nighters. He had a few drinks earlier and went next door to rest. In the past few years, CEO Mo has been experiencing insomnia frequently. I doubt this ce can provide any peace and quiet. CEO Ji, if you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you head to a pharmacy nearby to buy some insomnia medication and send it to CEO Mo for me.¡±

    Shen Mu immediately stuffed a room card into Ji Nuan¡¯s hands after speaking. Afterward, he did not take a second look at her expression. With a smile, he greeted the businessman who was about to head next door for a round of mahjong with him.

    Ji Nuan wanted to say that there was no need to trouble her for this sort of matter. However, Shen Mu was clearly slightly drunk and was excitedly calling for the various elites to y mahjong with him. It was obvious he felt that Ji Nuan was the only person he could trust to enter Mo Jingshen¡¯s room and did not think twice before handing the card to her.

    And he actually wanted her to buy insomnia medication for Mo Jingshen.

    After sessfully encouraging the group of elites to y, he victoriously brought out enough people to start a second table of mahjong. As he was about to leave, he suddenly recalled Ji Nuan. He turned back to see that Ji Nuan sat in her position and clearly did not n on helping him.

    He busily sped his hands together in a begging gesture and whispered to her: ¡°Ancestor, please help me. I¡¯m busy serving the elites to y mahjong. I really can¡¯t leave. Help me, please, ha...¡±

    Afterward, Shen Mu gave her another sincere and pleading smile before turning to head out with the excited political elites.

    Ji Nuan stared at Shen Mu¡¯s drunken and excited silhouette in distaste. She then looked at the room card in her hands.

    ¡ª-

 Chapter 463 - Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 463: Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°CEO Ji, aren¡¯t you going to go y mahjong with them?¡±

    By the side, someone asked.

    Ji Nuan shook her head with a smile and chatted briefly with a well-dressed old CEO by her side.

    The old CEO noticed that she held a room card in her hands and asked about it.

    She casually ced it on the table: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. One of my friends asked me to hold onto it temporarily.¡±

    Shen Mu had already left for twenty minutes, yet Ji Nuan had no ns to stand up.

    At the twenty-minute mark, Shen Mu called her. Ji Nuan nced at the disyed number and picked up her bag and the room card to step out.

    She stood outside the door to answer his call. It was extremely noisy on Shen Mu¡¯s side, and he was truly ying mahjong. She could hear voices nagging at him to make a move quickly.

    ¡°CEO Ji, have you headed over?¡± Shen Mu took the time amid the chaos to ask her.

    ¡°No, the room card is with me. I¡¯ll hand it to someone from housekeeping before I leave. You can take it from themter.¡±

    It was quiet on the other end for a moment before she heard the people noisily demanding: ¡°Aiya, Little Shen, why did you suddenly stand up. Are you not ying anymore? Let¡¯s continue. We haven¡¯t even finished. You¡¯ve been winning for so long, so you can¡¯t just leave like this. Quick, let¡¯s continue...¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t trouble you, CEO Ji. I¡¯ll head to the pharmacy personally now.¡± Shen Mu did not say more, and it sounded like he was preparing to head out of the room.

    However, the elites around him kept holding him back. It was indeed awkward for someone who had just won several rounds to take his leave. This led many of them to feel dissatisfied with him.

    Ji Nuan could hear the movements on the other side and sensed that Shen Mu had really stood up and opened the door. She turned to look at next door¡¯s entrance and was silent for a moment before speaking: ¡°Forget it. Continue with your game. You can¡¯t afford to offend those elites sitting at the mahjong table.¡±

    She did not wait for Shen Mu¡¯s reply and hung up.

    After leaving the hotel, Ji Nuan searched for a long while before she finally found a pharmacy. She thought to buy some medication that could soothe one¡¯s mind but was informed that those sorts of medication could negatively impact health. The employee rmended for her to buy various Chinese medicine broths and soothing incense instead.

    These days, consumers were obsessed with trends. It wasmon to use essential oils as fragrance in rooms. Since the hotel was a six-star hotel, and often housed old CEOs who are used to luxury, Ji Nuan felt that they would surely have little modern incense burners avable.

    As for the medicine broths, those needed to be heated up before consumption. It was alreadyte in the evening, and the private rooms were meant for them to rest temporarily; they did note with a private kitchen area. The medicine broths were ill-suited for this asion.

    Ji Nuan contemted for a while. It was difficult to understand exactly how serious Mo Jingshen¡¯s insomnia had been in the past few years from the simple way Shen Mu had described it. As medication really should not be taken carelessly, she finally decided to purchase a packet of soothing incense.

    After worrying that there wouldn¡¯t be a burner avable in the room, she headed to the housekeeping service and received a small, silver one. As expected, people these days were far too used to luxury. The hotel actually had many prepared, and the small burner they provided was delicately crafted.

    Ji Nuan stood outside Mo Jingshen¡¯s door and knocked. She couldn¡¯t hear any movements inside and guessed that Mo Jingshen had already fallen asleep. She used the room card and entered.

    When she pushed open the door, she realized that Mo Jingshen was not asleep as she had expected.

    The man sat on one end of the sofa and was rubbing his forehead. It appeared as though he was really suffering through a headache and was unable to sleep because of it. He lifted his eyes mildly as the door unlocked. The first few buttons on his white shirt were unfastened, and his delicate five features were indifferent and distinct. He lifted his eyes and gave her a cold, apathetic nce.

    It was evident that he did not expect to see Ji Nuan. Earlier, when he heard her knock, he had assumed she was Shen Mu. He knew Shen Mu had a room card and had been far toozy to bother. Yet, in an instant he lifted his eyes, he saw that it was Ji Nuan stepping in with a small bag in her hand.

    When their gazes met, Ji Nuan calmly shifted her eyes away. She indifferently brought in the incense burner and the things she had bought at the pharmacy.

    ¡°Shen Mu requested for me to buy you something that would soothe your mind and aid with your sleep. I didn¡¯t buy any medication. I brought some incense. Give it a try and see if you¡¯ll be able to sleep well tonight.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not look at him. As she spoke, she smoothly ced the things on the coffee table. She quickly dropped the incense into the small burner and found a few matches that came with the incense. After lighting the incense, she gently flicked the match to extinguish it and ced everything back down on the table.

    Afterpleting everything, she did not turn to look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression. She took several steps back without lifting her eyes: ¡°CEO Mo, rest well. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    The man called her name. His cool, low, and heavy voice could be heard extra clearly in the quiet room.

    Ji Nuan did not turn back and walked towards the door.

    Before she could open it, the man had already approached. His long arm reached out and stopped her from opening the door. The small gap she had opened was immediately closed heavily.

    She faltered in her movement and turned back to look toward the man.

    It seemed like he had really excused himself to rest because he was feeling unwell. The man¡¯s ck, long hair nted forward as he shifted his gaze down onto her. It cast a gentle shadow on his brows and eyes. The bright lights in the room scattered some warmth onto his expression, and his distant ck eyes seemed to lose his typical cold, sternness. His gaze held a gentle light as he watched her.

    Even though he did not press close unreasonably, but his arm kept Ji Nuan trapped between him and the door. Ji Nuan pressed close to the door and turned her head back to meet the man¡¯s eyes: ¡°CEO Mo, you haven¡¯t touched any alcohol today, right? I don¡¯t think I need to remind you what propriety is.¡±

    ¡°What is propriety?¡± The man appeared to be smiling. He lowered his eyes to meet hers; her gaze did not contain any warmth. ¡°Ever since you returned to the country, you don¡¯t even greet me when we meet. Is this the so-called propriety you speak of?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her brows. She was unruffled: ¡°Although MN Group¡¯s performance isn¡¯t bad, we first gained our firm foothold in Ennd. We¡¯ve only just returned to Hai City, and before the eyes of various old elites, we are but newborn calves. They can crush me like an ant anytime they please. If I don¡¯t work by propriety and take note of my own limits, I would have already died the moment I stepped back in the country. The propriety I show to you, CEO Mo, is the exact same as what I offer to everyone else.¡±

    Mo Jingshen pinched her chin and gently lifted it. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide to never return from Ennd? Why are you back again? En?¡±

    The emotions in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent: ¡°Xia Tian is pregnant and about to give birth. Someone needed to return to take over her position.¡±

 Chapter 464 - Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 464: Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°So, if Xia Tian were able to continue supporting you in Hai City, did you n on never turning back, and never returning to this ce?¡± The man lowered his eyes, watching her with a clear gaze. Although he didn¡¯t appear to be forcing her to answer, his intimate and suppressive posture closed up the height and physical distance between them.

    Even though he was feeling unwell today, if he did not n on letting her off today, there was no way she could step out of this door.

    Ji Nuan suddenly chuckled. She turned her smiling eyes onto Mo Jingshen and abruptly turned fully to lean back against the door. Her red lips were seductive as she released a breath. It was delicate and warm, carrying her cold and unique scent apanied by the light, graceful fragrance of her perfume. Itnded by his ear, and the man¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her. She smiled as she said, ¡°So what if I wasn¡¯t nning to return? There isn¡¯t a need for us to meet again in this lifetime, is there?¡±

    She raised her hand and gently held onto the man¡¯s cor. Her seductive yet cold eyes watched him, and her voice carried a mocking tone. ¡°When I signed those divorce papers, Mo Jingshen, I had already told you on the phone. I won¡¯t being back.¡±

    Her finger gently pointed at his heart. With her brows raised, she appeared to be hiding a smile. Her words were clear and distinct; I won¡¯t being back.

    What she referred to was not to the Yu Garden of their past, nor was it to this city.

    But the ce she was pointing at right now.

    He held onto her hand and pushed her back against the door. He held her body captive, his voice low and heavy. ¡°Right now, CEO Ji is truly able to obtain whatever she wants. When you decide to be ruthless, even this man has to be ashamed of how inferior he is to you. The next time we meet, we¡¯ve be strangers. You are truly ruthless.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows. Her tone did not contain any unhappiness or helplessness as she directly questioned him. ¡°When ites to being ruthless, I¡¯m afraid CEO Mo must have forgotten the words you said back then, that you were ¡®already dead.¡¯ You were ruthless to the point of dering your own death. In this world, I¡¯m afraid no one could trulypare to you on this. How could I possibly dare try? But speaking of which, even if I am truly ruthless, CEO Mo, what right do you have to interfere with what I do?¡±

    Mo Jingshen closed his eyes. For an instant, his brows knitted slightly. Ji Nuan did not miss that movement, but her eyes remained sharply fixed on him. She did not intend on backing down at all.

    The man abruptly shifted his arms away. He indifferently said, ¡°All right, you can leave now.¡±

    Ji Nuan stood unmoving by the door and could clearly tell that he was feeling unwell. She could not spare the effort to lean close and offer her concern. Instead, she brought her phone out of her back and began scrolling through her contacts: ¡°Is Qin Siting in Hai City recently? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, I¡¯ll give him a call. Otherwise, are there any other doctors you trust?¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the man who was had shifted away suddenly turned back. Before Ji Nuan could react, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, causing her arm to lose strength. Her phone directly fell onto the carpeted ground. He then tugged her into his embrace, and without pausing to exin, he bent his head down to her lips.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mind was dumbstruck for a moment. When the man powerfully brought her into his embrace, she frantically tried to back away. She wanted to use both her arms and legs to push the man `but was worried that she would step on her phone with her high heels. She could only stumble forward entirely into the man¡¯s arms. The final thread in her mind was about to snap from this heavy and deep kiss. She could only feel the warmth in his breath. This time, he did not intimately press against her lips for a long time like he did that night when he blocked her at the staircase. Instead, he deeply tasted her tongue and did not let go of a single inch of her.

    ¡°Uu...¡±

    ¡°Mo Jing... uu...¡±

    ¡°No... uu...¡±

    Ji Nuan was provoked into hitting and kicking his body. However, with one turn of his body, he was able to bring her onto the sofa not far away. He pressed her against it. Finally, when she ruthlessly bit against him, the man paused because of the strength of her bite. Ji Nuan quickly raised her arms and pushed him away slightly. The emotions in her eyes were cold, and she gritted her teeth to scold: ¡°Mo Jingshen, are the wildflowers outside more fragrant than the ones you raise?! When I was your wife, you pushed me aside with all your might. Now that we¡¯ve gotten a divorce and the situation has changed, what you¡¯re doing is called not wanting face even when others give you face!¡±

    Yet, the man only smiled coldly. The darkness in his eyes did not fade. He pinched her chin and continued kissing her, stealing away more of her breath.

    He was solemnly dering that he was going to fulfill the meaning of not wanting face.

    The long struggle revealed the disparity in their strength; it was clear who was gaining the upper hand.

    Ji Nuan kept shifting away while breathing heavily. ¡°Rape between husband and wife is against thew, much less rape after divorce. Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t you dare cross the line!¡±

    The woman¡¯s soft and delicate appearance now had some fierceness that was unfamiliar to him. Her shiny eyes contained both heartlessness and indifference.

    Mo Jingshen did not kiss her further. However, he did not n on allowing her up after pressing her down on the sofa. His long arms brought her into his embrace. He paid no mind to Ji Nuan¡¯s resistance and held her firmly. Just as Ji Nuan was about to begin cursing at him again, he buried his face into her neck and spoke with a low, heavy and hoarse voice: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    The manid on her quietly. The room waspletely silent aside from the sound of their breaths. A delicate wisp of smoke swirled up from a small incense burner on the coffee table. The incense carried the faint scent of Chinese medicine andvender.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s breath gradually slowed. He did not move to sit up and continued holding her. He adjusted his tight grip around her hands to press their palms together. He slowly pushed her fingers apart and intertwined their fingers, holding it tightly. Finally, when he spoke, his tone was low and with hidden meaning. ¡°All of the difficult paths have been trodden. Everything that should have ended has ended as well. You¡¯re no longer the Ji Nuan you once were.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not know if she understood what he was trying to say. She faltered for a moment before chuckling coldly: ¡°Of course I¡¯m no longer the same Ji Nuan from before!¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak further, nor did he continue the topic.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, can you not press on me. We¡¯re no longer rted. You¡¯re really...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he calmly cut her off.

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan shut her eyes with slight frustration. However, three years of experience had taught her to control her negative emotions. She suppressed her anger and did not speak. She did not retaliate, nor did she resist, she only waited for him to let go.

    What she did not expect was that after Mo Jingshen fell into silence, his tall and broad body continued pressing on top of her. From his initial tension-filled state due to his headache, he gradually rxed.

    A momentter, Ji Nuan finally discovered. He actually fell asleep just like this?

 Chapter 465 - Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 465: Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Did Mo Jingshen fall asleep on her just like that?

    Faced with this unexpected predicament, Ji Nuan subconsciously wanted to push the man away.

    However, the moment she touched his hair, she recalled the way he knitted his brows earlier. Shen Mu had mentioned that he experienced insomnia frequently in the past few years, and it had been a long time since he had a good rest.

    Should her heart soften?

    Without needing to consider, her heart directly answered: it shouldn¡¯t.

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment as she felt the man¡¯s peaceful breaths against her neck. She could only maintain herying position on the sofa as she stared at the bright chandelier in the room.

    Forget it, she would let him rest for five minutes.

    After all, she had just returned to Hai City. MN Group¡¯s foundation here wasn¡¯t too stable yet, and she and Mo Jingshen were not known as a previously married couple. The feelings between the two of them no longer existed, and the unspoken words between them were mutually understood.

    Since they had nned to reunite as strangers, she would treat him as a powerful influence in Hai City. After all, if she offended him or provoked him, her future days in Hai City wouldn¡¯t befortable.

    Taking Mo Jingshen¡¯s face into ount, she will not offend him.

    She would give him five minutes to rest.

    And only five minutes.

    She slowly moved her hand away from the man¡¯s hair, and with some difficulty, she shifted her arms back to her sides.

    Although Mo Jingshen was pressing on her and keeping her from leaving, aside from being slightly rough when he kissed her earlier, he did not make any inappropriate moves. Even as he slept, he was obedient. His hands were only holding her waist.

    When Ji Nuan¡¯s phone fell by the door, she was not holding onto anything else. Every passing second felt as long as a year. In the first minute, she deliberated that she definitely could not allow any of the elites or old CEO to notice her when she left this room. Otherwise, in a space like the business world where inappropriate things frequently urred, who knew what sort of conclusions they could arrive at.

    Before their divorce, it could be said that the center of her world was Mo Jingshen. In the past, even all areas of her studio were dyed with Mo Jingshen¡¯s radiance. And now, after their divorce, it was as though she hadpletely left Mo Jingshen behind.

    She had her mentor andpanions in Ennd. She had benefactors and friends. For the past three years, she had taken every step entirely based on her own efforts. She did not rely on Mo Jingshen even the slightest.

    Thus, she naturally did not wish to be seen by others. She did not want them to suspect if she slept with Mo Jingshen, or if she had gained her position through intertwining herself with various big figures.

    No one would enjoy that sort ofment. It would destroy all of her previous hard work.

    Besides, when they had their divorce, just as Mo Jingshen described, her life had returned to the original path.

    It did not matter what sort of path that was, but their divorce was indeed an important break in her life.

    She was still deliberating these thoughts in the second minute.

    By the third and fourth minute, although the smoke from the small incense burner was still wisping upwards, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids gradually fell. She blinked slowly and reminded herself not to fall asleep, but by the fifth minute, her eyes werepletely shut, and her breathing gradually slowed.

    ¡ª-

    A night passed.

    The sound of water flowing could be heard in the bathroom.

    Rapid, careful knocks resounded against the door.

    Xiao Ba had stood outside the door knocking for up to two minutes before the door abruptly opened. Inside the room, the curtains were fully drawn, and sunlight filled the space. The man was almostpletely nude. His handsome and perfect figure was smooth, and a white towel was wrapped around his bottom. He held a robe that he had abruptly grabbed in his hands. His ck hair was damp and appeared dark like ink. The main point, however, was that his face was still ridiculously good-looking.

    When he saw that a girl was standing outside the door, Mo Jingshen put the robe on. As he tied the robe together, he coldly asked, ¡°Looking for Ji Nuan?¡±

    By now, Xiao Ba had gone dumb from shock. Earlier, she had instinctively raised her hands to cover her eyes and face. However, her face still turned scarlet red. She carefully peeked through a gap between her fingers and only put her hands down when she saw that Great Boss Mo had put his robe on.

    She shifted her line of sight inwards and saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s bag and phone were on the ground. Her coat was also tossed over the couch, and even the hair tie that Ji Nuan frequently used was on the couch.

    Xiao Ba swallowed painfully. Even without thinking, she could guess what had happenedst night.

    This was Mo Jingshen, ah...

    If Boss had really slept with Boss Mo, no one would dare to make a singlement. After all, they used to be husband and wife.

    But Ji Nuan clearly had no intention of contacting Mo Jingshen yesterday. Why would shee over early in the morning and... do this?

    ¡°C-CEO Mo, is our CEO Ji really... here?¡± Xiao Ba stammered through her question. She did not dare to look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face: ¡°I gave her several calls, but she didn¡¯t answer, so I came looking for her. Earlier, I met Assistant Shen Mu along the way. It seemed like he stayed up all night to y mahjong. He mentioned that if CEO Ji didn¡¯t return, she might be in this room. I-I didn¡¯t expect that CEO Mo, you would be here. I-I¡¯m... sorry, I didn¡¯t intend to disturb you. I only came to look for CEO Ji.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was unperturbed as he fastened the knot around his robe. He nced back in the direction of the bedroom. ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping.¡±

    From these words alone, it sounded as if something had really happened between him and Ji Nuanst night.

    If it weren¡¯t because he was Mo Jingshen, Xiao Ba would have screamed, ¡®pervert¡¯ as she raised her bag to charge into the room to rescue Ji Nuan out. However, this was after all Mo Jingshen. Even from this distance, he was ridiculously good looking. She made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and took a step backward with a reddened face. She quietly said, ¡°Then when CEO Ji wakes up, please have her give me a call. I¡¯ll wait for her in the hotel lounge.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was cold as he kept silent. Xiao Ba continued stepping back when the door was mmed shut before her eyes with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound.

    Xiao Ba leaned against the hallway, her heart thumping loudly in her chest.

    It was not through aputer screen or a distance of several meters, she had identally seen the legendary CEO Mo in a towel in person. And they stood less than a meter apart.

    So handsome.

    Aaaah! Did Boss truly sleep with CEO Mo? In that case, wouldn¡¯t they be able to walk as they please in Hai City from now on?

    ¡ª-

    When Ji Nuan opened her eyes, she was slightly dumbstruck.

    What was this situation?

    Did she fell asleep?

    She nced outside the window. The sun had already risen.

    She abruptly discovered that she was actually lying on the bed. She sat up and tore the sheets away to look at her own clothes.

    Aside from her coat, everything else was still in ce.

    She then scanned her surroundings and confirmed that this was the bedroom inside the hotel room. But how did she fall asleepst night?

 Chapter 466 - Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 466: Boss Nuan, Did You Really Sleep with Boss Mo? (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    More importantly, how did she end up sleeping on his bed?

    Ji Nuan ran her fingers through her messy hair and got off the bed. When she stepped into the living room, she immediately caught sight of Mo Jingshen, who had already changed into a new set of clothes.

    She faltered. She noticed that the man had just showered; he must have slept wellst night. He appeared to be in good spirits.

    She subconsciously looked down at her own clothes and confirmed that nothing had happenedst night. It was likely that he had only carried her onto the bed after she fell asleep.

    She recalled the time at Ao Lan International prior to their divorce when she fell asleep on the couch from gastric pain. It was likely that Mo Jingshen had also carried her into the bedroom that night. After all, he was perhaps the only person in the entire world whom she could fall asleep so defenselessly around.

    Ji Nuan nced at the little incense burner on the table; the incense had already fully burnt out. She vaguely understood the reason why she had fallen asleep so easilyst night.

    This was truly a situation out of her expectations.

    She did not speak. Everything that needed to be said had already been spokenst night. She approached the couch and picked up her coat to put it on. She noticed that Mo Jingshen had ced her phone and bag on the shelf by the doorway and approached it to take them. Without saying a single word, she opened the door.

    As she opened the door, she turned back to look at the man who appeared to have no ns of stopping her. The morning sunlightnded on his figure. The white shirt he wore yesterday had been reced by a deep, ck colored one.

    She watched him. ¡°CEO Mo, you¡¯re someone with status. You should understand what is appropriate. It has already been three years. As for everything that happened in the past, let¡¯s treat it as though they never happened. All right?¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently watched her. He did not agree, nor did he refuse. He only said, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to wash up before you leave?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go back to wash up.¡± After finishing her words, she opened the door and stepped out.

    The clicking noise of her heels gradually faded away and was finally reced by the noise of the elevator arriving. This was the sound of her leaving.

    Inside the room, the atmosphere returned to lonely silence.

    Mo Jingshen watched the already shut doors for a moment before turning back to look inwards. The deep blue sky was boundless. The Ji Nuan of today had changed beyond recognition and was full of confidence and liveliness.

    From the corner of his eyes, he abruptly noticed a hair tie on the edge of the couch.

    He approached and picked it up.

    ¡ª¡ª

    To avoid being seen, Ji Nuan did not look for Shen Mu after stepping out of the room. When she headed downstairs, she found Xiao Ba, who was waiting for her.

    The moment she saw Ji Nuan, Xiao Ba approached with a giggle, asking, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake. How did you sleepst night?¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered and narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°When did you show up?¡±

    ¡°I came here half an hour ago. Assistant Shen Mu said that you were in CEO Mo¡¯s room. When I went to knock, CEO Mo said that you were still asleep. You must have beenpletely tired outst night...¡± Xiao Ba¡¯s eyes were shining as she giggled happily.

    Ji Nuan immediately paused in her footsteps. She stood stiffly in her position before swerving around to look at Xiao Ba. ¡°Things are not as you think.¡±

    ¡°Oh, to meet again after a long separation; love is being ignited again. I¡¯ve never experienced such a thing. It is surely different from how I innocently imagine it to be. I understand, I understand!¡± Xiao Ba remained giddy with joy.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She did not exin more and headed out.

    She originally intended to drive, but Xiao Ba urged her to sit in the back with an expression of concern. Ji Nuan did not reject and only said that she wanted to head home for a shower. She told Xiao Ba to drive her back directly.

    On the way back, it was quiet in the car. Xiao Ba noticed that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was intimidating and especially stern. She did not continue asking more and maintained her silence as she drove.

    Ji Nuan sat in the back. After long deliberation, she picked up her phone to look for Qin Siting¡¯s contact.

    It had been three years since theyst talked. She wondered if Qin Siting was still in Hai City and if he had changed his contact number.

    Back then, Ji Nuan had removed every way of contacting anyone rted to Mo Jingshen. Qin Siting¡¯s phone number was the only one she kept. After all, Qin Siting had helped her in several matters. Although she hesitated a little, she felt that she couldn¡¯t cut off a benefactor.

    The call was quickly answered. Qin Siting¡¯s clear and maic voice was unchanged: ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±

    Ji Nuan had forgotten that her phone number was no longer the same. She opened her mouth and asked. ¡°Doctor Qin, it¡¯s been many years. Are you still in Hai City?¡±

    It was silent for a long moment on the other end. As though he was startled, Qin Siting took a while to ask, ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to visit Doctor Qin, yet I¡¯m calling to trouble you. So sorry about this.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you returned back to the country. Ah, why are you being polite with me?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not continue with the conventional greetings. She asked, ¡°I heard from Shen Mu that Mo Jingshen has been experiencing insomnia in the past few years. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Qin Siting clearly did not expect her to ask about Mo Jingshen. He did not question her and answered directly after a short pause, ¡°It¡¯s true that he has been suffering from this for the past three years, but it isn¡¯t as serious as Shen Mu describes it. He indeed struggles to sleep at night, but it isn¡¯t a long-term problem. More importantly, he has been burning the midnight oil too much. He has also been attending too many business gatherings. There are all sorts of people in the local business circle, and the upper society cannot be separated from alcohol. It¡¯s unavoidable that he will have to drink some. After working so hard every day, it¡¯s unavoidable that his health will suffer a little. He already isn¡¯t sleeping well, yet he is working too much and attending business gatherings. He experiences headaches once in a while, but it¡¯s fine if he gets himself some good rest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a problem of insufficient rest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ever since your divorce...¡± Qin Siting faltered for a moment. ¡°Ever since three years ago, he has been working with all his might. He rarely listens to anyone when they nag at him to rest. He is simply taking advantage of his youth. If he was a forty-five years old man, I suspect he would have already lost his life.¡±

    ¡°All right, I understand. Thank you, Doctor Qin.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about him? Is there still anything happening between the two of you...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I coincidentally met Shen Mu yesterday and heard about this from him. Since I haven¡¯t had to opportunity to greet you since returning home, I thought to give you a call and ask.¡±

    Qin Siting chuckled and did not ask further. ¡°All right, if you have time in the future, let¡¯s meet again. But right now, you¡¯re a busy person. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford your time.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯re being too polite. You save lives every day in the surgery room while I fight through the business world. I¡¯ve simply learned to be devious and turned into an unscrupulous businessperson. How could I possibly dare topare myself with you.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, ah. After so many years, you¡¯ve learned to say so many polite words.¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled and casually chatted with him a little before hanging up. She did not say anything else.

 Chapter 472 - The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City

    472 <strong>The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City 1</strong>

    CEO Zhang looked crossly at Ji Nuan, who was holding the contract worth 300 million yuan after the price increase, and his heart ached as if a piece of meat was cut off. He didn¡¯t expect that this woman was so good at psychological warfare although she was young.

    He said no more, put away his briefcase, and walked away with a dark look.

    When he came out of the room and saw his wife still waiting outside, he immediately put on a smiling face and didn¡¯t dare to put on airs.

    In the room, Ji Nuan flicked the contract gently, smiled, and threw it to Xiao Ba. ¡°Put it away.¡±

    The next day, a video from the surveince camera of the KTV downstairs MN Group was sent to theputer of some media. Then overnight, all the rumors about Ji Nuan and CEO Zhang were deleted. Let alone photos, not even an insulting word to her was left.

    ...

    Ji Nuan was busy these days.

    Although the scandal didn¡¯t have any impact on her, the news that she returned to China with the MN Group was widely spread outside of the business circle.

    In fact, many wealthy people at home and abroad didn¡¯t participate in the Forbes ranking, nor publicly disclosed their wealth, since they were low-key.

    When she was in London, Mr. Zand helped her run thepany. To boost the development of MN Group and its reputation, he disclosed the real strength of MN Group, so that Ji Nuan was selected into the Forbes list of global entrepreneurs.

    This ranking was only a gimmick, which she didn¡¯t take seriously. However, she was still at the top of the list of Chinese female entrepreneurs under the age of 25, so the TV stations and reporters in Hai City had been waiting in MN Group to interview her.

    Later, to avoid such pestering, Xiao Ba simply asked a TV station to arrange an interview for her. Ji Nuan went to the television station to record the interview in person, which caused overwhelming responses, and she suddenly became famous in China. However, She was hounded by the media every day since then.

    She managed to get through for more than ten days; finally, the heat on the media gradually decreased, and her life gradually returned to normal. She no longer had to be chased or followed to her home every day by the press.

    She had been busy for many days, and it was finally the weekend, but a special invitation appeared on Ji Nuan¡¯s desk.

    When Ji Nuan got back to the office that afternoon, she saw an envelope on the desk. She opened it. It was a gold invitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked as she opened it.

    Xiao Ba said, ¡°It¡¯s from the Ling Xiao Group. It¡¯s said that their old chairman Mr. Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s fiftieth birthday wasing, so they will invite domestic celebrities from all walks of life to attend the birthday dinner. The Xiao family has been doing business with all the majorpanies in Hai City, so they n to hold the birthday party in Hai City and specially invited you...¡±

    ¡°Specially invited me?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t remember knowing anyone from the Ling Xiao Group, nor anyone from the Xiao family. The only connection she remembered she had with the Xiao family was being locked up in the mid-hill vi by Xiao Luye three years ago, but then she went to Ennd and never had any contact with China, let alone with them.

    Even if they wanted to invite celebrities to celebrate their old chairman¡¯s birthday, why did they especially invite her?

    Ji Nuan opened the invitation and took a look at it, which was engraved with ¡®Special Invitation.¡¯

    ¡°By the way, the person who sent the invitation said their CEO Xiao wanted to invite you to the birthday party as his femalepanion, and if you have any questions, you can call Mr. Xiao.¡± Xiao Ba pointed to a ck corner that was covered by a pile of papers. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Xiao¡¯s card. I almost forgot.¡±

    Ji Nuan drew the ck card from under the document and saw Xiao Luye¡¯s name on it.

    Although the Ling Xiao Group and the Xiao family were not in Hai City but in Lin Cheng, thetter was very close to the former geographically. The Xiao family had had an important position in the business circle for many years. It was said that Xiao Zhenjun, the chairman of the Ling Xiao Group, was on close terms with all the four top families in Hai City when he was young. Ji Nuan had heard that Mr. Xiao Zhenjun had a very good rtionship with her father, Ji Hongwen, when he was young, but as long as she could remember, she didn¡¯t see this man appeared in the Ji family. Then she vaguely heard of some things Ji Hongwen did when he was young. At that time, she was still young and didn¡¯t take these to heart, so she was not impressed with the Xiao family.

    All she knew about the Xiao family was that the one in charge of the Xiao family was an offspring of China¡¯s political elite. The whole family had been working for China¡¯s rulers for decades, and some members of the Xiao family had high military ranks. It was a family spanning the three fields of business, politics, and army, and its position in China was almost equal to that of the Mo family.

    The Mo family used to have this kind of rtionship with the leaders of the country but then managed to withdraw from political struggles, because they saw the dangers thaty beneath this advantage. The Mo family became very low-key and focused on business. They gradually transferred the foundation of their family business to the United States. Therefore, although the Mo family seemed to be only powerful in the business circle, the senior figures in the business sector knew both the Mo family and the Xiao family were exceptionally powerful, and it was better not to mess around with them.

    Holding the card in her hand, Ji Nuan remembered the days when she had been trapped in the mid-hill vi three years ago. Although this matter was left unsettled, she had never understood what Xiao Luye meant by putting her in that vi for many days without doing nothing to hurt her.

    There got to be a reason, but Xiao Luye did nothing afterward. Except that he fought fiercely with Qin Siting to get Shi Niange and caused a great uproar in Hai City, Ji Nuan heard nothing about him. In fact, Xiao Luye had been a very low-key and mysterious person. Although the Xiao family was so powerful in China and the Ling Xiao Group was also of great influence, he rarely showed up in public.

    She felt strange about what happened three years ago, and now this invitation was even stranger.

    Had she ever messed with the Xiao Family?

    No.

    Why did he especially invite her as his femalepanion? What was he trying to do?

    Why didn¡¯t he continue to fight with Qin Siting for Shi Niange, but invited her to be his femalepanion?

    She didn¡¯t know him at all, and he even kidnapped her three years ago. And she didn¡¯t know his father, Mr. Xiao Zhenjun either. Why did he invite her in this way?

 Chapter 473 - The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City

    473 <strong>The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City 2</strong>

    Two dayster, it was Sunday.

    Ji Nuan got up early and took a bath to prepare for the birthday party in the evening.

    Tonight, she was not only the CEO of MN Group but also the femalepanion of CEO Xiao of the Ling Xiao Group. Therefore, she chose a red dress that she liked to wear when she was in the UK, put on a proper coat, and went out of the house.

    When she arrived at the appointed ce, she saw a long limousine parked in the distance. It was obvious that Xiao Luye had been there for a while but had been waiting for her outside.

    Ji Nuan walked over and knocked on the window of the car. As the window fell, the man inside cast a sideways nce at her. When he saw her in a red dress and all smiles, he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Miss Ji, I haven¡¯t seen you for three years, and you look even more beautiful.¡±

    Xiao Luye got out of the car. Dressed in a sharp suit, he looked cold and proud as usual. He spotted the coat Ji Nuan wore and said with a smile, ¡°I just invited you to my father¡¯s birthday party. Although there will be an air-conditioning, it is still summer and can¡¯t be cold. Why do you wear a coat?¡±

    ¡°I chose this coat randomly. The dress shows too much of the shoulder, so it is not suitable for this kind of asion. With a coat, I look more conservative and dignified lest I¡¯ll disgrace you, CEO Xiao.¡±

    In others¡¯ eyes, they were talking andughing, but only Xiao Luye and Ji Nuan knew that there was no warmth but only suspicion and even hostility in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Luye said no more and casually opened the door for Ji Nuan. ¡°Please, Miss Ji.¡±

    Instead of getting into the car, Ji Nuan nced into the car and then looked at Xiao Luye in a suit. ¡°I epted the invitation, because your father, Mr. Xiao is a venerable elder in Hai City, but before I go to the birthday party, I¡¯d like to ask you why you chose me as your femalepanion?¡±

    Xiao Luye nced at her again, and she captured the cold gleam in his eyes. ¡°Have you ever wondered why I took you away and then let Mo Jingshen take you back without touching you three years ago?¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°No.¡±

    Xiao Luye: ¡°...¡±

    Heid his hand casually on the door, gently tapped the car door, and nced at her face. ¡°You¡¯re really big-hearted.¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled disapprovingly. ¡°Although I did doubt it, why should I let this matter trouble me? There are many psychos and perverts in this world. If I try to understand the behaviors of each lunatic, I¡¯d probably be pretty tired or dead.¡±

    Xiao Luye smiled coldly. ¡°Then, don¡¯t ask me anymore. Get in the car if you have the guts or drive there by yourself if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I can drive by myself, but I¡¯m afraid CEO Xiao was tortured really bad by Miss Shi these years? You look so angry and are no longer as gentlemanly as three years ago.¡± Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes with a smile. ¡°What? You¡¯re angry that your rabbit doesn¡¯te into your cage tamely?¡±

    As she expected, Xiao Luye gave her a freezingly cold smile. ¡°Little girl, If you weren¡¯t somewhat connected with me, you¡¯d be bleeding on the spot. How dare you scorn me? Who gave you this courage? Mo Jingshen? But as far as I know, you two divorced a long time ago, hadn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer him as if not hearing him mention Mo Jingshen. She just nced at her car, which was parked not far away. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself, so I won¡¯t bother Mr. Xiao. I¡¯ll be at the birthday party, but I don¡¯t want to be your femalepanion. I don¡¯t want to be the femalepanion of someone who is emitting cold air. I¡¯ll probably freeze to death before I get there. I don¡¯t even know you. Why should I let myself suffer?¡±

    Xiao Luye frowned and stared at her as she turned away from his car. ¡°Get back.¡±

    Ji Nuan stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Can you talk to me with a different attitude, CEO Xiao? Is this how you should treat your femalepanion?¡±

    Xiao Luye opened the door of the car again. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t move but looked at him with her head on one side.

    ¡°Miss Ji, please get in.¡± He coldly nced at her and added, ¡°please.¡±

    Tut, it seemed she had to go tonight.

    What kind of birthday party was this? Why did she who had nothing to do with the Xiao family, have to go to the birthday party? Even a man like him was willing topromise?

    Ji Nuan turned and walked back, ncing at the man next to her before getting into the car. ¡°Thank you, CEO Xiao. I¡¯ll take you up on that, but I want to make it clear that you can call me CEO Ji or Ji Nuan, but don¡¯t call me ¡®little girl.¡¯ We don¡¯t know each other. If you call me this, others will doubt our rtionship.¡±

    Hearing her words, Xiao Luye suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°Really? Then you might be startled one day.¡±

    Ji Nuan had got into the car, and, not quite catching his words, immediately put her head out to look at him again. ¡°Why should I be startled?¡±

    Xiao Luye didn¡¯t answer but sneered and mmed the door shut with a thud.

    Fortunately, she stepped back fast, or the door would have hit her head.

    ¡ª-

    The Xiao family¡¯s birthday party was held on a luxury cruise ship and was of a very high level. Even though Ji Nuan had been attending many events of high society since she was a child, she seldom attended such an extravagant party.

    When she got out of the car, she saw the huge cruise ship parked near the coast of Hai City.

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°That¡¯s pretty awesome.¡±

    Xiao Luye reached out his arm to her, saying, ¡°Of course, how dare we invite you to an ordinary dinner party?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at his arm. ¡°Even being your femalepanion, I don¡¯t have to walk in taking your hand, do I?¡±

    Xiao Luye. ¡°...Didn¡¯t you ask me to treat you like a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°You can be a gentleman in attitude, but we¡¯d better keep our distance in our actions. After all, we don¡¯t know each other that well.¡± With that, Ji Nuan took out her invitation from her bag and went inside herself.

    You needed to get into a dedicated car with the invitation and identification card, which would drive you to the dock, and then the car drove straight from the dock into the cruise ship. Ji Nuan was amazed by the size of the cruise ship and a bit shocked by the Xiao family¡¯s wealth.

    The car reached the parking lot of the cruise ship, and they got off. Although Ji Nuan refused to take Xiao Luye¡¯s arm, as his femalepanion, she should walk close to him. Xiao Luye was one of the hosts tonight, so they needn¡¯t show the invitation card, and she followed him straight to the banquet hall.

    The grand banquet hall was already crowded with people and quite bustling.

    Ji Nuan looked around, and, as she expected, she saw Ji Mengran and Sheng Yihan.

 Chapter 474 - The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City

    474 <strong>The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City 3</strong>

    Then she spotted Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan turned her face to Xiao Luye deadpan. ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Why? He is just your ex. Can he eat you?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Ji Nuan looked a bit unhappy, and her voice was full of displeasure.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, he doesn¡¯t say it, and I don¡¯t say it, who will know you were Mrs. Mo? Even if some people present may know it, they won¡¯t dare to speak it out unless allowed by Mo Jingshen. Besides, there are no media here today. You can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve almost invited all bigshots in the business circle of Hai City. Do you know how many of them know? Although not all of them know, it¡¯s still a lot.¡± Ji Nuan had noticed that many people look at her with curiosity and scrutiny. This birthday party is not an official one, and most of the attendees were businessmen, so the guests were not so discreet.

    But she hade, and it would be strange if she suddenly left.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°I nned to drive here by myself, so I wore t shoes, which doesn¡¯t seem very proper at a party like this. I¡¯m going to change my shoes in the dressing room. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Xiao Luye called a waiter and asked him to take Ji Nuan to the dressing room.

    When she got to the dressing room, she went in for a rest, changed her shoes, and walked a few steps in the dressing room when she got up. The shoes were beautiful but were new, and she had never worn them since she had tried them on when she bought them. It was only when she had taken a few steps that she noticed that the shoes were scratching her little at the back.

    Ji Nuan turned to open the door and called the waiter. ¡°Please get me two band-aids. Thank you.¡±

    The waiter nodded, and when Ji Nuan saw that someone else was going into the dressing room to change, she went out and waited outside.

    After about ten minutes, the waiter brought the band-aid. She took it and opened the door of the dressing room. While sitting on the chair to take off her shoes, she suddenly felt something wet under her buttocks.

    She stood up quickly saw a little ketchup on the chair, which was not much but now was all on her skirt.

    There was no chance of an inadvertent act or coincidence in getting ketchup in such a ce. It seemed that someone hade in on purpose during the ten minutes she had been out.

    Although her skirt was red, the ketchup on her dress looked like menstrual blood if being looked from a distance, which was very embarrassing.

    Ji Nuan stood for a moment, then turned to open the door and look out, only to see Ji Mengran standing in the crowd of the banquet hall, holding Sheng Yihan¡¯s arm and chatting with others all smiles. Ji Nuan looked at the French fries and ketchup on a te on a long table not far away, where desserts were served. After a moment¡¯s silence, she called for a waiter and asked for a pair of scissors and a few gold pins.

    After another fifteen minutes or so, Ji Nuan came out on her shoes, which were no longer rubbing. She was still shining and remained unaffected.

    In the distance, Ji Mengran nced at the dressing room from time to time. To her disappointment, she saw Ji Nuan had pulled her full-length dress up to the waist. A few aureate small clips formed a chic pattern that not only covered the part stained by the ketchup but also turned the monyer skirt to a fluffy doubleyer skirt. The hem of her skirt was only about two centimeters above her knee, and her long, white, straight legs were exposed. Wearing the high-heeled shoes that matched her dress very well, she instantly changed from an elegant young woman that wore a long skirt into a pretty and sexy beauty in a shirt dress. The little gold pins looked like a special design and didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all.

    Seeing her suddenly walk out like this, many men could not help gazing at her. She had taken off her topcoat. In her sexy red dress with suspenders, her white and attractive shoulders, corbone, and long legs were revealed.

    Seeing this scene, Ji Mengran looked away as if nothing had happened, but was very angry on the inside.

    Why was Ji Nuan as mboyant as before she got married?

    Even Sheng Yihan noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s changes.

    The point was that she was now more attractive than ever. The 24-year-old her was different from the ¡®Number One Warmth¡¯ who was still a teenage girl. At that time, she was a proud peacock, but now she was the perfect embodiment of sexiness and maturity, disying her advantages without concealing them. She was even more mboyant than before.

    It just so happened that she could attract more men¡¯s eyes this way.

    Walking through the crowd, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to go to Xiao Luye. When she just came out, she saw him going to the back. He probably went to see tonight¡¯s star, his father, Mr. Xiao.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan had no malepanion, some men who had known her or cooperated with her took turns to greet her.

    Men hit on her from time to time. ¡°CEO Ji, did youe alone? You don¡¯t have a malepanion?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She took a ss of red wine a man handed her, and clinked the ss with him, took a sip, and said with a smile, ¡°I do, but the banquet hall is too big, so I lost him.¡±

    ¡°Is your malepanion your boyfriend or what? The first few times I saw you, you were alone. Do you have a boyfriend or are married?¡± the other side asked politely. ¡°Is it too abrupt for me to ask this?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Ji Nuan took another sip of wine and spotted a familiar tall, and slender ck figure taking a ss of wine just like her in the distance.

    She said to the men standing beside her all smiles. ¡°I got married, but my ex-husband died.¡±

    Under their shocked stare, she gently shook the wine ss in her hand, and said in a faint voice that everyone around her could hear, ¡°I went straight to Ennd after his funeral three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Haha, CEO Ji, you must be kidding...¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji, this is not a good joke...¡±

    These people all thought she was joking.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t deny it but smiled. She raised her eyes to meet the man¡¯s eyes who had evidently heard her and was looking her way. She raised the goblet in her hand as if to toast him. Then, under his cold gaze, she sneered and drank up the rest of the wine. Then she put down the empty ss with a deadpan expression and turned away.

 Chapter 475 - 475 The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City 4

    475 <strong>The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City 4</strong>

    Ji Nuan walked through in the crowd. Although her short skirt had to be altered because of that bit of ketchup and no longer looked dignified and elegant, with her pretty face, she showed a different kind of beauty with the altered dress.

    Over the years, she had always known how to bring out the best of her beauty. The more someone tried to set her up, the more confident and graceful her posture became.

    Ji Mengran hatefully stared at her, only to see that when Ji Nuan appeared, almost all the men¡¯s eyes followed her. Seeing Ji Nuan have no malepanion, men scrambled to be her malepanion.

    In the eyes of the other women, Ji Nuan made them jealous, whereas, in the men¡¯s eyes, it was a noble and elegant woman passing by a group of men, saying politely ¡°hello,¡± ¡°excuse me,¡± or ¡°bye,¡± and ignoring the love and desire in men¡¯s eyes. She, fair-skinned, was in a red dress. Her face was so stunningly beautiful, but her look was so cold that no one could get close to her.

    Xiao Luye thought he would see a little woman lost and looking for him everywhere in a panic. However, when he came out, he saw Ji Nuan chatting with others confidently and happily.

    He looked thoughtfully at the woman who seemed to have grown a lot in the past three years. He walked over after gazing at her for a moment. ¡°My dear femalepanion, you¡¯ve been wandering here for quite a while. How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I almost forget about you, CEO Xiao.¡± Ji Nuan looked back at him and cracked a smile. Obviously, she didn¡¯t mind whether he was around or not.

    Xiao Luye came straight to the point and said seriously, ¡°My father wants to see you. Come with me.¡±

    His father?

    Mr. Xiao Zhenjun, who was celebrating his 50th birthday today?

    Did he want to see her?

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but blinked as if asking him why.

    ¡°We invited you here, so we can¡¯t kill and dismember you, isn¡¯t it? There are surveince cameras everywhere. You don¡¯t have to worry about your safety.¡±

    Ji Nuan pondered for a moment. Of course, she didn¡¯t worry about her safety. She just didn¡¯t know what the Xiao family wanted to do.

    Xiao Luye was already difficult enough to deal with, so what kind of a person is his father?

    ¡°Please.¡± Xiao Luye made a very gentlemanly gesture.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak anymore. Since the chairman of the Ling Xiao Group invited her, she had no reason to refuse. After all, the Ling Xiao Group was much more powerful than the MN Group.

    She followed Xiao Luye and walked past the bustling crowd when Xiao Luye suddenly stopped and cast a sideways nce at the man beside him, saying with a smile, ¡°CEO Mo, it¡¯s a beautiful night, isn¡¯t it? Have fun.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her eyes, only to see Mo Jingshen¡¯s breathtakingly handsome face.

    The ck shirt enveloped the man¡¯s slender, straight legs and perfectly lined body, without a trace of wrinkles. Countless women would scream for him.

    He lifted his eyelids, and his indifferent eyes swept over them and rested on Ji Nuan¡¯s face.

    His eyes were as cid as ever as if Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t just said that he was dead. His handsome face remained expressionless, but his eyes were unfathomable. He stood there, and his voice was low and clear. ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I have fun or not, but I¡¯m afraid the one who CEO Xiao is taking her to see won¡¯t make her happy.¡±

    Ji Nuan frowned.

    How did Mo Jingshen know? How did he know Xiao Luye was going to take her to meet someone? Why did she suddenly have a hunch that he knew why Xiao Luye invited her here tonight?

    Just like three years ago, Mo Jingshen obviously knew a lot about Xiao Luye.

    Seeing Ji Nuan lost in thought, Xiao Luye just smiled and looked back at her. ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯re not really afraid to go in, are you? I¡¯ll just take you to see my father.¡±

    Ji Nuan said nothing, nor did she look at the two men again, but went in.

    She stopped at the door of the inner lounge.

    ¡°Although I know I shouldn¡¯t be so self-loving, I¡¯d like to ask whether Mr. Xiao wants to see me because he wants me to be his daughter-inw?¡± Ji Nuan had been thinking a lot about what he had said, and suddenly she blurted out this sentence.

    Not expecting her to walk so quickly, Xiao Luye just caught up with her. Hearing her words, Xiao Luye sneered. ¡°Even if he is such a dotard, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess so. After all, CEO Xiao has been chasing Miss Shi for many years. Everyone knows how persistent you¡¯re about the rabbit you can¡¯t get. It¡¯s just an excuse that you said you would catch a random rabbit to rece her, isn¡¯t it? In fact, you have no interest in other women.¡± Ji Nuan cast a meaningful nce at him.

    When Xiao Luye heard her mention Shi Niange, the smile on his face was no longer sincere. He looked at her darkly. ¡°I advise you not to poke your nose into what isn¡¯t your business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just like touching your sore spot.¡± Ji Nuan smiled and winked at him.

    Xiao Luye cast a cold stare at her and said tly before opening the door. ¡°Even if I¡¯m willing to marry you, it¡¯s not ethically allowed. You think too much.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at him again.

    What did that have to do with ethics?

    The door had been opened, and she saw the lounge was very quiet and only a few staff were apanying Mr. Xiao Zhenjun. There were a lot of bouquets in the lounge, which were sent in advance by the people who hade to celebrate Mr. Xiao¡¯s birthday today.

    Hearing the door opened, Mr. Xiao Zhenjun suddenly turned his eyes to her. Although this man was in his fifties, he was handsome, and from his temperament and figure, he looked like forty-something. It could be seen that although Mr. Xiao was old, he must be working out regrly and took very good care of himself. Although he was the same age as her father, Ji Hongwen, he was obviously healthier than his father.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m Ji Nuan.¡±

    Mr. Xiao gazed at her for a moment, then at her dress and suddenlyughed. ¡°Nice design. Did you alter it by yourself?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t deny but said frankly, ¡°I identally smeared my skirt in the dressing room just now, so I altered the hem of the skirt. I hope this hasty behavior won¡¯t offend you, Mr. Xia.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Miss Ji, you¡¯re young, beautiful, and calm when things go wrong. I¡¯ve been watching you since you got on this ship. I can see that you are an excellent girl.¡±

    The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s face faded away when she heard his words.

    Had he been watching her since she got on this ship?

 Chapter 476 - The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City (5)

    <h4>Chapter 476: The Xiao Family in Lin Cheng and the Mo Family in Hai City (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It wasn¡¯t until Ji Nuan saw several screens monitoring the banquet hall above that she had a vague idea of what Mr. Xiao meant by keeping an eye on her.

    So, he had been watching since she came in?

    Seeing Ji Nuan a bit angry, Mr. Xiao Zhenjun said, ¡°Miss Ji, don¡¯t take me wrong. My son seldom brings a femalepanion. I pay more attention to you because you are his femalepanion.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled when she heard this reason. ¡°Ok, I see.¡±

    Although it sounded reasonable that an old father paid attention to his son¡¯s femalepanion, Ji Nuan remembered it was not only Xiao Luye who invited her but also Mr. Xiao Zhenjun.

    Besides, Xiao Luye joked and didn¡¯t seem to be really interested in her. Since he was not interested in her, he wouldn¡¯t let his father misunderstand, let alone take her to see his father.

    So, what on earth was the reason? It couldn¡¯t be so simple.

    However, she didn¡¯t utter her doubt but look at Mr. Xiao Zhenjun with a smile. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you pay so much attention to CEO Xiao¡¯s femalepanion. It seems that you really want to see him get married.¡±

    With that, she looked at Xiao Luye. ¡°CEO Xiao, you¡¯re already over thirty, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not married yet, and being single all the time does worry your family. I know a lot of youngdies of note in Hai City. Do you need me to introduce some girls to you?¡±

    She purposely changed the subject to him. Xiao Luye gave her a warning stare. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave him a faint smile and was about to say something when Mr. Xiao Zhenjun said, smiling, ¡°Miss Ji, I know you must know a lot of youngdies of note in Hai City. After all, you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Ji family and were born and grew up in Hai City. I think your idea is good. Please introduce my son to some girls when you have time, lest he¡¯ll put all his eggs in one basket, and that basket doesn¡¯t even belong to him.¡±

    Xiao Luye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Old Xiao, what¡¯s the difference between getting married and not getting married? Did you stop phndering after you got married? Didn¡¯t you get an illegitimate child over twenty years after your marriage? Now you¡¯ve finally got a chance to see her. I advise you to hold your tongue and stop nagging me.¡±

    1

    Mr. Xiao Zhenjun immediately cast a cold nce at him. Xiao Luye didn¡¯t look at him but shut up.

    Ji Nuan felt as if her IQ had gone to zero when she walked into the room.

    She could not understand the conversation between the father and son at all.

    But as an outsider, she shouldn¡¯t cut in their bickering, so she nced around at the expensive birthday flowers and potted nts like evergreens.

    ¡°Do you like flowers, Miss Ji?¡± Mr. Xiao Zhenjun suddenly asked her. ¡°Take whatever pot you like. Flowers are not for an old man like me, but for a young girl like you. You can take them if you like.¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to disturb you and CEO Xiao and casually looked around,¡± Ji Nuan said politely.

    Seeing her so detached and polite, Mr. Xiao Zhenjun gazed at her again and smiled. ¡°It was my fault. We took you as one of our own and started a row in your face. That¡¯s the way we get along. Unlike other fathers and sons, we often bicker, because we have too few people at home. If we don¡¯t make some sound, the home will be too quiet and cold. When we meet, we can only discuss the affairs of thepany or quarrel over his marriage. Haha, I¡¯m so sorry to let you see this...¡±

    Ji Nuan wondered why Mr. Xiao, who was said to be a very mysterious, powerful bigshot, talked so much to her. It didn¡¯t seem to be because she was the CEO of the MN Group. Although he was very polite to her, she felt he seemed to be implying something to her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These words go in one ear of me and out the other. I can¡¯t remember anything, nor will I tell others about these words.¡± Ji Nuan smiled faintly, and her eyes were clear and cid.

    Mr. Xiao Zhenjun took a look at her again. ¡°Today is my 50th birthday, although it¡¯s very lively, for many years I didn¡¯t have a person I like to apany me to talk. Miss Ji, I¡¯m very fond of you. Can you have dinner with me after the birthday party?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m ttered, but MN Group has no business with yourpany. I¡¯m very honored to be invited here today. Tonight¡¯s feast is so grand, and there are so many people present. I think the birthday party will not end until midnight. Having stomach trouble, I don¡¯t feel like eating at night, so I¡¯ll leave it at that. If we have the opportunity to cooperate with yourpany another day, I will take the time to apany Mr. Xiao and Chairman Xiao to a good meal, but I can¡¯t eat or drink too much, so please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Ji Nuan said as she picked up her phone and checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re the star tonight. Don¡¯t you want to go out and celebrate with everyone?¡±

    Hearing her refuse politely, Mr. Xiao Zhenjun looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have the opportunity to cooperate with the MN group soon. See you next time.¡±

    ¡ª-

    They walked out of the lounge. Ji Nuan remained cid. Although she was skeptical, she didn¡¯t want to ask anything. Xiao Luye looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask?¡±

    Ji Nuan stopped and turned to look carefully at Xiao Luye¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Feeling uneasy being stared by her, Xiao Luye frowned and nced at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking maybe I was wrong,¡± Ji Nuan said tly. ¡°I don¡¯t think your father is in a hurry to find you a wife, nor did he want to make me marry you.¡±

    Xiao Luye: ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to find you a stepmother, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    1

    Xiao Luye: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hand in distress and touched her face. ¡°I admit I¡¯m beautiful, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m such a stunner that even your father loves me. Your dad sent me flowers, invited me to dinner, and even told me he needed someone to talk to. Does he want to marry me?¡±

    1

    Xiao Luye: ¡°...¡±

    Seeing Xiao Luye turn green and trying to stop himself from saying something, Ji Nuan looked at him with a beautiful smile, asking, ¡°Hey, CEO Xiao, do youck maternal love?¡±

    2

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 477 - We Slept Together Many Times, and Youâ€™re Afraid Iâ€™ll See Your Legs? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 477: We Slept Together Many Times, and You¡¯re Afraid I¡¯ll See Your Legs? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She spoke as if with ease, but that was not what she really thought when she left the lounge.

    Mo Jingshen would never do meaningless things, let alone say meaningless nonsense.

    There must be a reason for him to ask Xiao Luye that question.

    Mr. Xiao Zhenjun was very polite and nice to her and seemed to try to get close to her, but why did Mo Jingshen say Mr. Xiao Zhenjun would make her unhappy?

    Why would an old man who was very kind to her make her unhappy?

    She hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Xiao Zhenjun before, nor did they have any feud. Why would he make her unhappy?

    She pondered and suddenly remembered the ¡®ethics,¡¯ Xiao Luye spoke of. Her eyelid twitched, and something suddenly came into her mind, but she remained expressionless and hurried back to the banquet hall, without speaking to Xiao Luye again.

    Maybe she thought too much.

    When Mr. Xiao came out of the lounge, the banquet hall was very lively. He didn¡¯t look for Ji Nuan. Xiao Luye stayed by her side as her malepanion and didn¡¯t attend the celebration activities of the party. Whenever a man came to ost Ji Nuan, Xiao Luye would stare at the man ferociously until he left, giving Ji Nuan no chance to chat with other men.

    Although this made Ji Nuan feel rxed, the thought that had just popped into her mind did not.

    Maybe she is overthinking.

    When the party was halfway, Ji Nuan went to the champagne tower alone, picked up a ss of champagne, and looked back at the people who were dancing slowly across the dance floor as the music yed in the hall. She picked up another ss, intending to bring one for Xiao Luye, who had no wine in his hand. However, when she took two sses of champagne and turned around, the lights on the cruise ship suddenly flickered, and the sizzling sound of electric current was heard from time to time. It seemed there was a short-circuit.

    Then, sensing something ominous, the security guards on the scene were about to tell everyone to stop and not move when the lights in the ballroom suddenly went out and darkness fell.

    Even if there was no danger and maybe it was just that the light had a problem, there were still a lot of timiddies and men issuing a cry of surprise and rampaging through the darkness in search of an exit. The screams drowned out the sound of security guards directing the exit.

    From time to time, someone held up the shlight of his cell phone and shone it around, which made it harder for everyone to see clearly in the dark.

    Ji Nuan hurriedly put down the sses and was about to follow the crowd out. However, the people behind were rushing so fast that they couldn¡¯t see what was ahead in the dark, only to crash into the two- or three meters high champagne tower made up of countless champagne sses.

    Numerous goblets fell down immediately, and all the sses fell down on her as she stood closest to the champagne tower. The sses cracked and produced a great noise. The moment she got wet, she was about to move aside to avoid further injury when someone next to her bumped her.

    She was wearing high heels, and the ground under her feet was all wine and debris. It was so slippery that she was unable to keep steady. Being bumped by the one beside her, she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± She gasped in instant pain.

    When her arms and legs were cut by the broken wine sses on the ground, she wondered if she would just be trampled to death by the panicky feet of the crowd, but the light came back on at the moment.

    When the lights came on, everyone stayed put, not knowing whether it was a temporary ckout or a scary movie-like event. Xiao Luye made his way through the crowd and was about to rescue Ji Nuan before anyone could see her.

    However, someone had moved quicker than him. He pushed the crowd aside, rushed up, and wrapped the suit jacket to her wet body. And then, he decisively picked her up who was already injured and shouted ¡°Get away¡± at the people whoe around as he walked quickly out with her in his arms¡ª

    Everyone else saw Miss Ji, the CEO of the MN group, who was all wet and in a mess, wrapped in a ck suit, which almost covered most of her body. They couldn¡¯t see her face but only saw her white and slender arms and legs dripping with blood. Only then did people notice that the high champagne tower copsed.

    There were shards of ss all over the floor, and there was a lot of blood on the floor. She must have fallen there, right on the shards of ss.

    It seemed that she was hurt pretty badly!

    Someone came back to himself from the panic, saying in surprise, ¡°Did I see that right? Was it CEO Mo... who carried CEO Ji out?¡±

    The banquet hall was still a mess. Mr. Xiao Zhenjun suddenly hurried over, looked at the blood on the ground, and then turned to look outside, saying coldly, ¡°Why is there so much blood here? Send someone to see if they need any help. I hope the child¡¯s injury is not too serious, and it won¡¯t leave a scar on that girl.¡±

    The security guards kept exining to the crowd that the voltage instability on the cruise ship caused a problem with the power line for a while, and the power went out suddenly. However, the power was restored in two minutes. They didn¡¯t expect to cause such an uproar in just two minutes.

    Mr. Xiao Zhenjun suddenly red at Xiao Luye hard. ¡°I asked you to take care of her. Why did you let her stand below the champagne tower?¡± Then he turned and said, ¡°Ask them to get out the surveince video of the two-minute power failure just now. Isn¡¯t there a night vision monitor? I¡¯d like to see who pushed Miss Ji down!¡±

    Behind the crowd, Sheng Yihan suddenly took a look at Ji Mengran, who stood beside him.

    Noticing Sheng Yihan¡¯s stare, Ji Mengran, who was excited to see Ji Nuan injured, immediately denied it, ¡°It was not me. I had been standing with you. Everybody was running around just now, and it¡¯s normal for someone to bump into the champagne tower and then into someone else. How could I possibly know there would be a ckout? How could I control the power lines on a cruise ship like this? Ji Nuan was just unlucky. It¡¯s none of my business...¡±

    Sheng Yihan took a cold look at her again before he withdrew his eyes and nced at the president of the Ling Xiao Group who was enraged.

    Ji Mengran said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mr. Xiao really cares about Ji Nuan? Has she hooked up with Mr. Xiao? After all, everyone says she trades her body for her sess...¡±

    Sheng Yihan pulled his arm out of her hand with a look of annoyance and said coldly, ¡°Shut up. Isn¡¯t it you who started this rumor?¡±

    Ji Mengran didn¡¯t speak anymore but turned to nce out into the darkness outside with an unhappy look. Did Ji Nuan hurt her face just now? If only she were disfigured!

 Chapter 478 - We Slept Together Many Times, and Youâ€™re Afraid Iâ€™ll See Your Legs? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 478: We Slept Together Many Times, and You¡¯re Afraid I¡¯ll See Your Legs? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Only Ji Nuan¡¯s left arm and left leg were injured, and she didn¡¯t mind being doused in champagne or hit by the sses. However, when she fell to the ground, she suffered multiple arm wounds from the broken ss. She didn¡¯t know how badly she was injured and felt the pain in her arms and legs from time to time.

    Even though she knew who had carried her out of the banquet hall, she could not refuse or walk out herself. She really needed to go to the hospital right now to get bandaged up. Otherwise, If the wounds were soaked in champagne or touched the bacteria on the floor, they would get infected easily.

    But she really didn¡¯t expect Mo Jingshen, who was so far away from her, to urately find her in such arge banquet hall amid the sheer darkness and the panicking crowd. He was at her side in as short as two minutes. It was so dark back then that she couldn¡¯t even see the nearest person, let alone find her way through the crowd.

    She was held by the man. He didn¡¯t speak, nor did her, but she could feel the ease in which he carried her to the parking lot of the cruise ship. She weighed 45 kg, but every time the man held her, it was like he was holding a ball of cotton.

    <i>Was she that light?</i>

    ¡ª-

    When he got to the hospital nearest to Haiwan Road, Mo Jingshen sent her to the external medicine department for disinfecting and dressing.

    Sitting in the consulting room, a middle-aged female doctor took her arm, disinfecting while talking. ¡°I never expected a delicate little girl to be even tougher than aged women like me. How can you be so calm when you¡¯re so badly injured? Don¡¯t you feel any pain? Look, there¡¯s still ss in your wound...¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her arms. When the blood was wiped clean, there were only small cuts, two of which were slightly deeper and bled more. It did hurt, but she kept it up, and hearing the words of the doctor, she felt more pain.

    She kept silent, seeing the doctor nagging, she resisted the impulse to roll her eyes, saying, ¡°Doctor, please hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how can I hurry up? I must disinfect wound by wound. The wounds on your leg have not been treated. Why are you in such a hurry? Is that man your boyfriend or your husband? I heard he was in such a hurry to send you here when he held you out of the car at the hospital¡¯s gate that he forgot to lock his car. He must feel bad about you being hurt like this. Be careful in the future. Stay away from dangerous things in parties.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Doctor, you are such a nag.

    ¡°Your boyfriend is so handsome. I¡¯ve never seen a guy as handsome as him in all my years in the hospital. And, you¡¯re good-looking too. You two make a good match...¡±

    ¡°Doctor, finish the treatment as quickly as possible, OK?¡± Ji Nuan tried to smile.

    The doctor tutted again, put her arms down, then lifted up her skirt, and put her legs across the bed in the consulting room to continue disinfecting her leg injuries.

    At this time, the door of the consulting room opened, and Mo Jingshen came in with a ck man¡¯s shirt, which he ced beside the bed.

    Ji Nuan knew the shirt was his at first sight. He must have some spare clothes in the car if he could get it so quickly.

    ¡°Change your wet clothes after the wounds are disinfected. I have sent someone to buy clothes for you. It is far from the city by the seaside. You may need to wait for a while, so put on this shirt first.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at him and wanted to say, ¡®thank you,¡¯ but he looked so cold and seemed to be pissed off by any word she said, so she thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything. When the doctor took a piece of ss out of the skin above her knee, she couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain.

    Mo Jingshen came over. Instead offorting her or asking the doctor to be gentle, he just looked at her wounds and said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re just cuts and bruises. Do they hurt like this? Just now you were hit by the champagne tower, if you were hit by the condole top that weighs dozens of kilograms in the banquet hall, will you still stand there stupefied, not knowing to hide?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t lift her eyelids. ¡°I was wearing high heels and the ground was so slippery and wet that I couldn¡¯t stand steadily. Do you think I didn¡¯t want to hide? Besides, people around me were all running and shoving, so I couldn¡¯t move at all.¡±

    ¡°Then, you should stop wearing high heels.¡±

    ¡°How can that be possible? I¡¯m not a richdy who doesn¡¯t need to work. I have to go to thepany and attend different events. Can you imagine me showing up wearing t shoes and a dress or business attire?¡±

    The middle-aged woman doctor was disinfecting the wound where she had just taken out the ss, and Ji Nuan shuddered with pain. Her face turned white.

    Mo Jingshen still had no intention tofort her, saying calmly, ¡°Disinfect her wounds a few more times and let her ache a little longer.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...?!!¡±

    The man put the shirt beside the bed to her hand, saying coldly, ¡°Otherwise, she won¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± The middle-aged female doctor readily agreed, and then pressed the sterilized cotton on her knee again.

    Ji Nuan shuddered again in pain, trying not to scream. With a pale face, she raised her eyes and stared at the man who was standing by the bed calmly, swearing angrily, ¡°CEO Mo, can you go out? My skirt is up, and my legs are lying naked on the bed. If you had any sense of chivalry and self-consciousness, wouldn¡¯t it be time for you to turn around and go out?¡±

    The man coldly nced at her. ¡°We slept so many times, and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll see your legs?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    The middle-aged female doctor, who was holding sterilized cotton and medical tweezers and was standing beside Ji Nuan, said, ¡°s, don¡¯t be lovey-dovey in front of me. I know you¡¯re in love, but my husband died many years ago, and I¡¯ve been lonely for so many years. I really hate seeing young people being lovey-dovey.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. Without looking at the doctor, she coldly stared at Mo Jingshen and said coldly, ¡°Doctor, sorry, but my husband died many years ago too.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s hand quivered. She looked at Ji Nuan in surprise and then turned her eyes in amazement to Mo Jingshen, whose face was dark.

    ¡°Oh, an aged woman like me doesn¡¯t understand what young people are thinking. The wound down here can be a little painful. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    But this time, the doctor¡¯s action was obviously gentler. Perhaps because Ji Nuan said her husband died many years ago too, she, who was simrly afflicted sympathized with Ji Nuan and even her actions became a lot gentler.

 Chapter 479 - We Slept Together Many Times, and Youâ€™re Afraid Iâ€™ll See Your Legs? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 479: We Slept Together Many Times, and You¡¯re Afraid I¡¯ll See Your Legs? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After the wounds had been cleaned, the doctor helped Ji Nuan to the bathroom next door to clean her body, then changed her clothes and asked someone to borrow a hairdryer from the VIP room upstairs to dry Ji Nuan¡¯s hair.

    When Ji Nuan changed into the ck shirt and went out, the doctor helped her into the consulting room while chuckling ¡°I used to watch TV shows where the leadingdy looked particrly attractive in a man¡¯s shirt. I didn¡¯t know there was really such kind of girl in real life. The shirt looks great on you. Hey, isn¡¯t that guy your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°I told you my husband died many years ago. How dare any man marry me? Boyfriend? No. I¡¯ve been single for more than three years,¡± Ji Nuan said casually.

    The doctor helped her to sit on the couch and examined her wound. ¡°Girl, when did you get married? You look quite young.¡±

    ¡°Twenty.¡± Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Now, I¡¯m twenty-four.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so your husband died three years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, three years,¡± Ji Nuan said calmly.

    The doctor hesitated and turned to look at the man who had been waiting for them in the consulting room.

    Mo Jingshen stood in front of the consulting room, facing out the window. Hearing their conversation, he didn¡¯t look back.

    The doctor coughed and went on. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. You¡¯re still so young, and you should move on. It has been three years, and you should consider finding a new man to fall in love with and marry. You still have a life to live...¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded seriously. ¡°Exactly, I should find a new man to fall in love with and marry.¡±

    The man at the window turned around. ¡°Did you get yourself clean?¡±

    Ji Nuan ignored him, and the doctor said all smiles, ¡°Yes, yes. She has dried her hair, but it¡¯s a hospital, so she couldn¡¯t clean her body thoroughly. She¡¯s still smelling of wine and will have to take a long bath when she gets back.¡±

    Mo Jingshen came up to her, only to see Ji Nuan wearing his shirt. The length of the shirt was right at the bottom of her thigh, and as long as she walked normally, she wouldn¡¯t show any other body parts.

    One sleeve of the shirt was rolled up high, and there were several coils of white gauze around her arms and around her calves. Other than that, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t seem to have any other injuries and was in good shape.

    ¡°Does she need to go to the hospital to change her dressing?¡±

    ¡°No, her injuries were not particrly serious. Her wounds have been disinfected and dressed. Let someone help her while she is taking a bath these days. If her wounds stay dry, she¡¯ll be all right in two days. Take it easy. These are just cuts and bruises. Be careful not to leave scars on her skin. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a pity for such a beautiful girl to have scars.¡±

    No longer listening to the doctor¡¯s nagging, Mo Jingshen withdrew his gaze and came up to hold Ji Nuan¡¯s uninjured arm to support her, asking, ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    Ji Nuan was wearing a pair of slippers that the doctor had given her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Nuan said, trying to take her hand away from his.

    But as if not seeing or feeling her struggle, Mo Jingshen helped her outward.

    Under the doctor¡¯s enthusiastic and earnest gaze, Ji Nuan said nothing more. As soon as they walked out of the consulting room, she tried to withdraw her hand. ¡°Thanks, CEO Mo. I won¡¯t trouble you. I can walk myself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen just took a cool and cid nce at her, not letting go of her hand. He helped her into the elevator, but still didn¡¯t let go of her hand.

    Seeing him pressing the button of the elevator with one hand while holding her arm with the other, Ji Nuan tried to shake off his hand again. ¡°Let go of my hand.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned around and coldly looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to be carried out.¡±

    Ji Nuan tried her best to keep her temper and said calmly, ¡°CEO Mo, thank you very much for helping me today. If you hadn¡¯t put your coat over me in the banquet hall, people would have seen me in that mess. And thank you for taking me to the hospital, but I¡¯m all right now. The doctor has said they were just cuts and bruises. You don¡¯t have to support me, let alone carry me up, OK?¡±

    When the elevator stopped on the first floor, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond and led her out.

    Ji Nuan was in slippers, but they were not hers and didn¡¯t fit her feet, so she did not walk very steadily. She stumbled along with him all the way out. There were many doctors, patients, and patients¡¯ family members on the ground floor that she tried to keep quiet and not to draw attention to her.

    She was taken to his car outside the gate of the hospital. Ji Nuan looked at the ck Ghost that was the same as three years ago, remembered how he carried her out of the car when they came just now, and couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.

    Noticing her movement, Mo Jingshen took an indifferent nce at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi myself. I won¡¯t trouble you, CEO Mo.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at him and still tried to take her hand out from his.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, you know I¡¯m going to lose my temper, don¡¯t you? Get in the car, OK?¡±

    He grabbed her wrist, not letting her go. He didn¡¯t clench her hand hard, so it didn¡¯t hurt, but she just couldn¡¯t get her hand out.

    A cold gleam flickered across Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused, but then without another word, he just opened the car door and gestured her with his eyes to go up and stop dawdling.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. Although they met many times, she just thought they met by ident. Today, her mind was nk when he carried her out of the banquet hall in public, so she didn¡¯t refuse him. It would be improper for her to refuse him on that asion.

    But now she didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to get into his car.

    She remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Last time I saw that Bugatti, so I thought you had a new car. After all, it has been many years. I didn¡¯t expect you are still using this Ghost.¡±

    Knowing that she was trying to change a topic and shift his attention, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond but gently yet firmly pushed her into the car.

    Ji Nuan was about to stand up from the copilot seat, he held on to her seat belt, which was half pulled out, looked down at her cold and reluctant face, and said in amanding tone, ¡°Just sit.¡±

 Chapter 480 - Do You Think My Mask of Tenderness and Understanding Hasnâ€™t Come Off

    <h4>Chapter 480: Do You Think My Mask of Tenderness and Understanding Hasn¡¯t Come Off</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s oppressive posture, Ji Nuan had to look up at him. Being so close to him, he could kiss her easily, so she froze there and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    It was so close that she could feel the man¡¯s burning breath on her cheek.

    Then she heard a low, clear click, which was the sound of the safety belt in front of her being buckled.

    She drew back a little, leaned back in her seat, and kept her distance from him. It was not aboutpromise, but that he clearly did not intend to let her leave alone. No matter how hard she resisted, it would be useless and will end up the same.

    He didn¡¯t do anything to her. He didn¡¯t get up until he saw her sitting down, and he closed the door.

    Sitting in the car, Ji Nuan saw that her bag was still in his car. She remembered that when he took her out of the banquet hall, he took her bag with him. When she got off the car just now, she forgot to take her bag. If she had taken a taxi by herself, let alone the fare, she didn¡¯t even take her cell phone with her, so she couldn¡¯t go back.

    With the thought that she almost escaped without money or a cell phone, Ji Nuan picked up the bag and put it on herp to cover her thighs that could be barely covered by the shirt. If she sat there without a bag to cover her up, she would have exposed too many parts of her body.

    Mo Jingshen opened the car door and, after getting into the car, caught a glimpse of Ji Nuan sitting next to him with a cold face. ¡°The clothes I bought for you are in the back seat. Will you change now or take them home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to change in them now. I¡¯ll take them back. Thank you for buying me clothes, CEO Mo.¡± Ji Nuan said tly.

    Without saying more, he drove the car away from the hospital.

    After half an hour, she saw that he was driving in the direction of the apartment she was living in, so she said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, please send me back to thepany. I¡¯m not going to live at home tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to work dressed like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. There won¡¯t be anyone in thepany, and there are new clothes in the back. I¡¯ll put them over the shirt.¡± Ji Nuan said emotionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s sote. If I go home now, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to take a shower or do anything. There¡¯s an early meeting at seven tomorrow morning. I have to be there. You are also the president of apany, so you should know how important it is. I only have some cuts and bruises, and it would be toote if I stay at home.¡±

    With that, Ji Nuan said lightly, ¡°Even if I go home in this state, I won¡¯t be able to go to thepany before seven o ¡®clock tomorrow. I might as well go straight back to thepany now. I have a break room in the office anyway. I can take a shower, change clothes, and have a good rest in thepany. Then I won¡¯t have to get up early in the morning to get to the meeting. You know, it¡¯s not easy for me to ask for a leave and I don¡¯t want to be absent from an important meeting. What do you think, CEO Mo?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but drove the car to another road, leading to the MN Group on the west side of the city.

    When they arrived at the gate of the MN Group¡¯s office building, he saw that there were several floors in the office building with lights on, and security guards were guarding the door. The security situation was quite good. Mo Jingshen took the clothes from the back seat and handed them to her. ¡°Put them on before you go in.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer, but picked a long, loose skirt and put it over. It wasn¡¯t until Mo Jingshen saw that the dress was down her knees that he opened the central lock in the car and allowed her to get out.

    As Ji Nuan opened the door, she nced back at him. ¡°Thank you, CEO Mo. Drive carefully at night. Don¡¯t get killed in another ident.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for years, and you¡¯re getting more sharp-tongued.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave him a brilliant smile, but it did not reach the eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how I used to be? Do you think my mask of tenderness and understanding hasn¡¯te off?¡±

    Then, without another word, she got out of the car and walked into the office with her bag, not looking back.

    When she entered thepany, the security guards were surprised that CEO Ji woulde sote. Seeing the gauze on her arms and legs, two security guards hurried out to ask, ¡°CEO Ji, are you OK? How did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I went to a party and fell down. I just have some cuts and bruises. It¡¯ll be all right in two days. ¡°I Nuan walked to the elevator without saying anything else.

    ¡°Then why do you stille to thepany...¡±

    ¡°I was toozy to go home. I¡¯ll sleep in the break room tonight.¡± She thought before she got into the elevator. ¡°Get me takeout, noodles or rice noodles.¡±

    The security guard nodded nkly. It wasn¡¯t until Ji Nuan got into the elevator and the door closed that the security guard hurried to order takeout.

    When she reached the top floor of the building, Ji Nuan turned on the master control light of this floor, and the darkness immediately turned into brightness. As soon as she entered the office, she took off the slippers and threw her bag on the office¡¯s sofa. In her bare feet, she hurried into the break room, took off all her clothes, and carefully wiped all her body but the wounds with a towel. She washed her hair, made sure that she no longer smelled of wine and came out. Then she found afortable dress from the wardrobe and changed into it.

    After she finished, the security guard brought her a bowl of beef noodles. Ji Nuan took it in and began to eat it happily as if nothing had happened today.

    Then she heard her cell phone vibrating in the bag. She took out her cell phone and found there were a lot of missed calls, some of which were from Xiao Luye.

    As soon as she picked up the call, a man¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°How are your wounds? Did you go to the hospital? What took you so long to answer the phone? If you hadn¡¯t picked up the call, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll think you¡¯ve been caught and locked up by your ex-husband.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...CEO Xiao, you overthink. There aren¡¯t many sick people in the world who like to lock up people like you!¡±

    The man on the other side of the line coldly sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡®lock you up.¡¯ I treat you with good food and drink. You didn¡¯t have to worry about anything and even had servants serving you. Even when you swam, there would be someone handing you a towel. You were better off than on vacation. Other people would beg for this treatment.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to thank you for kidnapping me and giving me a week-long vacation?¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Xiao Luye hadn¡¯t done anything out of line back then, she wouldn¡¯t have talked with him so casually and would have stayed away from him.

 Chapter 481 - Do You Really Want Me to Be Your Stepmother?

    <h4>Chapter 481: Do You Really Want Me to Be Your Stepmother?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Luye sneered and said, not continuing the subject, ¡°My father flew into a rage after you hurt yourself today at the birthday party. I hadn¡¯t seen him so angry for years. So, Mo Jingshen took you to the hospital and had you bandaged?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my wounds were all sterilized and medicated. Nothing serious,¡± Ji Nuan said tly. ¡°Sorry for troubling you and your father.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Miss Ji, can youe to visit us when you have time?¡±

    ¡°...CEO Xiao, I¡¯m not a curious person, but I wonder why you are so concerned about me? After all, I don¡¯t know you and Mr. Xiao very well. It makes sense that you invited me this time because you invited all celebrities in Hai City, but why did you take me to see Mr. Xiao? Now you¡¯re inviting me to dinner at your house. Do you really want me to be your stepmother?¡±

    Xiao Luye sneered again. ¡°You just think too much.¡±

    ¡°What else am I supposed to think? Is it because your father is fond of me and wants to take me as his nominal foster daughter? But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. After all, we haven¡¯t even met before. How can he be fond of me? The Ling Xiao Group is so sessful that many people are eager to establish a rtionship with you. Why does a person who didn¡¯t even meet me suddenly be so interested in me? What do you think I should think?¡±

    Xiao Luye didn¡¯t exin but simply said, ¡°OK, go to bed early.¡±

    Ji Nuan said, ¡®Thank you¡¯ and hung up before he did. She threw the cell phone on the bed and looked down at it, whose screen was already dimmed, thinking about what had happened at the party today.

    The way Mr. Xiao looked at her...

    Ji Nuan pondered and suddenly felt like calling Ji Hongwen but gave up after she looked at the time.

    It was sote that Dad must be sleeping.

    ¡ª-

    The stadium renovation project entrusted by the government started. The nning scheme, personnel, and financial and material resources had been in ce, except that the project kickoff date hadn¡¯t been determined.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t go to the government recently. In fact, she rarely showed up unless the leaders required her to. Although this was an important project of the government, she made as few appearances as possible for the project.

    Xiao Ba took a group of people to inspect the old site of the stadium. She spent several hours there and didn¡¯t return until the afternoon. Sweating all over and looking exhausted, she handed her a camera full of photos.

    Ji Nuan plugged the camera¡¯s memory card into herputer and examined the photos they had taken.

    Xiao Ba went back to her office, took a shower, rested for half an hour, and then came back. ¡°By the way, Boss, I met the leaders of the municipal government at the construction site today, and they said that since the project has been finalized by both the provincial and municipal governments, you don¡¯t have to hold meetings in the municipal government and that we could choose a ce for discussion with the person in charge of the construction bureau and other partners. Then, the head of the construction bureau said they were too far away from the stadium and nned to move all future meetings on the stadium project to the Shine Group, which means, Boss, if you continue to track the progress of this project, you¡¯ll have to go to the Shine Group¡¯s office building with the people of the construction bureau.¡±

    Ji Nuan continued to stare at the photos on the screen and said calmly, ¡°I see.¡±

    Seeing her make noint, Xiao Ba stared at her face for a while but failed to see any emotion from her face.

    Yes, since the government leaders and the head of the construction bureau had decided it, nothing could be changed. Even if Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like it, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Well, Boss, the head of the construction bureau said there would be a meeting this Friday. Let¡¯s go to the Shine Group at the appointed time?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ji Nuan still looked at theputer¡¯s screen.

    Xiao Ba didn¡¯t dare to disturb her anymore and walked away.

    After the office¡¯s door was shut, Ji Nuan looked at the pictures of the construction site on the screen, rubbing her temples and letting out a long breath.

    The Shine Group¡¯s headquarters was the former Mo Corporation. It was still in its original location but had been renovated and upgraded. It used to be tall, but now it was even taller and was a building that incorporated a lot of modern high-tech designs. The people of the construction bureau wanted to visit the building, so they made an excuse, but why did they involve her?

    She had long heard that the construction bureau¡¯s director for this project was a bit whimsical and did whatever he liked. They could just hold the meeting in the construction bureau. Why did they have to go to the Shine Group?

    Now, this stadium project had be a great chance for the cooperation partners to curry favor with the Shine Group. She really wanted to thank the construction bureau¡¯s head for his ¡°perfect arrangement¡±!

    ...

    Two dayster, Friday.

    The Shine Group¡¯s office building in Hai City.

    Ji Nuan got out of the car and looked at the imposing and towering building. She hadn¡¯t been here for a long time.

    After returning to China, she seldom passed by this main street and this square, so she could not see the difference between Shine Group and the Mo Corporation of three years ago. Now it seemed that although it was still the same ce, the difference was really great.

    Xiao Ba followed Ji Nuan out of the car, and Deputy Director Chen, the director of the construction bureau for the project, happened to arrive too. Seeing Ji Nuan, he came to shake hands with her with a smile. ¡°CEO Ji, you came just on time. I heard that several roads closed to the MN Group are being renovated, which leads to serious traffic jams in the west part of the city, but you still arrived so early.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded at him, gently shook hands with him, and withdrew her hand politely. ¡°It¡¯s OK. The traffic was not so bad on my way here. I didn¡¯t dare to bete for the first meeting of the Shine Group.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it your first time to Shine?¡± Deputy Director Chen said, smiling.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at him, nor said much but nced in. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°OK. OK,¡± Deputy Director Chen said and gestured his subordinates to follow up.

    They walked into the office building of Shine and immediately felt a refreshing coolness inside, although it was 30 degrees outside. Shen Mu had been waiting for them with the relevant personnel and came out to meet them as soon as he spotted them.

 Chapter 482 - The Manâ€™s Extremely Handsome Face Is Blurred by the Light

    <h4>Chapter 482: The Man¡¯s Extremely Handsome Face Is Blurred by the Light</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Exchanging pleasantries, they came into the elevator. As Ji Nuan guessed, Deputy Director Chen was very curious about the Shine Group. Even the slightly more technically designed elevator amazed him, and he kept asking Shen Mu questions. Fortunately, Shen Mu was gentle, patient, and better at dealing with people than ordinary assistants. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be entrusted with such an important post by Mo Jingshen for many years.

    As they chatted, the elevator reached the floor where the meeting room was. Deputy Director Chen walked in front, and Ji Nuan followed slowly behind. When she passed by an office, she saw there were many employees who she hadn¡¯t seen before inside, as well as many old employees who she knew. She looked away so as not to arouse their curiosity and gossip.

    At this time, Shen Mu stepped back and walked beside Ji Nuan. Today, she was wearing very casual, close-fitting jeans and a translucent white chiffon shirt with long sleeves. Her shoulder-length hair was slightly curly, which made her look very professional. She looked so calm as if she was not in the former Mo Corporation but just a ce to attend a meeting.

    ¡°Are you hot in trousers in this weather?¡± Seeing Ji Nuan have no intention to speak to him, Shen Mu, walking beside her, asked her with a smile.

    Ji Nuan took a look at him and said indifferently, ¡°Assistant Shen, why do you pay so much attention to me? Do I have to exin to you why I¡¯m dressed like this?¡±

    The corner of Shen Mu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Well, sorry, no offense.¡±

    ¡°Assistant Shen, you¡¯d better not pay so much attention to me. It¡¯s my first time to yourpany. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to yourpany? Isn¡¯t it more proper?¡±

    Hearing her emphasized ¡°first time,¡± Shen Mu knew that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want others to know her previous rtionship with Mo Jingshen at all.

    ¡°Assistant Shen, our boss had some cuts and bruises in the arms and legs. Although it¡¯s all right now, there are some red marks, so she wears trousers to cover up the marks. She¡¯ll be able to dress normally in a few days when the marks are gone,¡± Xiao Ba whispered in the side.

    No sooner than Shen Mu nodded at Xiao Ba, Ji Nuan reached back and took the documents from Xiao Ba¡¯s arms, saying coldly, ¡°You talk outside. I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    Knowing that Ji Nuan was ming her for speaking too much, Xiao Ba followed Ji Nuan into the meeting room with a nervous look on her face.

    When everyone took a seat, Ji Nuan went in and greeted the others. When she was about to sit down, there was a sudden sound of men¡¯s footsteps outside the meeting room, which were particrly clear in the conference room, which was suddenly hushed.

    Ji Nuan turned around and saw Mo Jingshening in.

    The clear features of the handsome man perfectly coincided with that cold and dark face the day he carried her into the hospital.

    He was wearing ck trousers that set off his straight, slender legs and pure white shirt, which was all buttoned up. With a cold, noble, and elite aura, he looked very different from the sexy yet austere look he had when he was not in hispany with a few buttons of his shirt unbuttoned.

    Although this meeting was held by the construction bureau, it was held in Shine. With a smile on his lips, he looked around at the people and said in his maic voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Deputy Director Chen decided to hold the meeting in Shine, so I didn¡¯t go out to wee you. Please forgive me for the bad reception.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I know CEO Mo is very busy, and you¡¯re appreciated for taking the time to meet with us. We chose to hold meetings here because it¡¯s close to the site of the stadium, and the Shine Group is sorge that we won¡¯t have to worry about the meeting room.¡± Deputy Director Chen said and came up to shake hands with him.

    After some pleasantries, Mo Jingshen withdrew his hands, and the meeting began.

    Ji Nuan sat still, but Deputy Director Chen hurriedly stood up and invited Mo Jingshen to take his seat enthusiastically.

    Then Deputy Director Chen told everyone else to move back by a seat. In the end, the seat beside Ji Nuan was emptied, and he sat down directly to her right.

    ¡°Sitting more closely, we can talk more conveniently.¡± Deputy Director Chen said and moved closer to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan just smiled and looked away, only to see that Mo Jingshen sitting in the leather chair at the conference table, his long legs folded elegantly in the close-fitting ck trousers, and between his long, gnarled fingers were the papers the secretary had just handed him. In front of the conference room, a huge high-definition screen projected ns for the stadium. To present the drawings more clearly, there were no lights on in the conference room, and only the pictures on the blue screen kept scrolling.

    Under the blue light, the man¡¯s extremely handsome face was blurred but looked very cold.

    Casting a nce at Ji Nuan, whose sleeve was grabbed by Deputy Director Chen, Mo Jingshen curved the corners of his mouth and showed a cold smile, saying in a low and emotionless voice, ¡°Deputy Director Chen, are you here for the meeting or for CEO Ji? Did you forget there are still many other leaders and partners here?¡±

    As soon as Mo Jingshen said this, Deputy Director Chen shivered and immediately let go of Ji Nuan¡¯s sleeve.

    Ji Nuan took the chance to withdraw her arm and calmly looked at the pictures on the big screen and the staff who were standing in front and analyzing the drawings of the stadium.

    Seeing that Deputy Director Chen didn¡¯t dare to ogle Ji Nuan again or grab her sleeve to whisper to her, Mo Jingshen threw the document in his hand on the meeting table and signaled others to continue the meeting.

    Some of the attendees were in Mr. Xiao¡¯s birthday party when they saw Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan out who was injured. Some saw Mo Jingshen, who always kept a distance from women, teach Ji Nuan how to y dart in the seaside resort, and some had identally noticed or sensed there was some special rtionship between CEO Ji of the MN Group and Mo Jingshen, but none of them dared to discuss or gossip about them.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen scold Deputy Director Chen after harassing Ji Nuan, they were more certain that there must be some special rtionship between CEO Ji and CEO Mo. The room was quiet except for the staff standing in front of the screen.

    There were a lot of people in the meeting room, so the air-conditioning temperature was very low. Most of the men present were wearing shirts, suits, and trousers. When they all felt a little cold, Ji Nuan also felt cold.

    When she identally rubbed her arms through the long-sleeved chiffon sweater, the man sitting at the front didn¡¯t seem to look at her, but his cold and cid voice suddenly rang. ¡°Shen Mu, turn up the temperature of the air-conditioner.¡±

 Chapter 483 - CEO Mo, Do You Really Want a Break?

    <h4>Chapter 483: CEO Mo, Do You Really Want a Break?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The meeting continued. The meetingsted more than two hours, from 2:00 p.m. to 4:00 p.m. Mo Jingshen¡¯s clear and deep voice sounded as Ji Nuan identally lifted her hand again and rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°The meeting is adjourned. Let¡¯s take a break and continue in an hour.¡±

    The others stared at each other in surprise.

    They were prepared when they knew they wereing to Shine for the meeting. It was said that CEO Mo was a workaholic, especially after he took over the Shine Group. Important meetings usuallysted for hours in Shine, with few interruptions or long breaks.

    Hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, Shen Mu opened the door of the meeting room, but the others still thought they had misheard. Even Deputy Director Chen, who Mo Jingshen was staring at coldly from time to time, didn¡¯t dare get up.

    ¡°CEO Mo, do you really want a break? If we take a break now, the meeting won¡¯t be over by six,¡± a secretary standing beside whispered.

    Mo Jingshen said no more but got up and left coldly.

    Now that CEO Mo had left, it was true there would be a break. The others were relieved. Some went to the bathroom, some went to drink water, some talked on the phone, and some rubbed their eyes and sat down to rest.

    Sure enough, if you weren¡¯t the employee of the Shine Group, you wouldn¡¯t know what the working atmosphere was like here. The first time they held a meeting in Shine, they felt the pressure.

    Even Deputy Director Chen felt that he had chosen the wrong ce. Mo Jingshen was never a pushover, and even the leaders of the municipal and provincial governments had to respect him, but he was polite to them. Now in the Shine Group, the other leaders and partners were so overawed by him that they didn¡¯t even breathe loudly, including him, who was just a deputy director of the construction bureau.

    Making sure Mo Jingshen had left, Deputy Director Chen put on a smile and looked at Ji Nuan, who was about to go out. ¡°CEO Ji, you must be tired after a two-hour meeting. Would you like to go downstairs for coffee with me for the one-hour break?¡±

    Ji Nuan stood up. She turned around, looked at Deputy Director Chen who was in his forties with a pair of silver-rimmed sses, calmly turned away from him who wasing to take her hand, and said with a smile, ¡°A few days ago when I drove past a high school, I saw a very beautiful little girl. I heard others said her father is the deputy director of the construction bureau. Is that girl your daughter?¡±

    The smile on Deputy Director Chen¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°Is thedy who was waiting to pick her up outside the school your wife? I really envy your perfect family. Your wife is not only beautiful and virtuous but also sends your child to school and picks her up from school every day. However, at that time, I heard others said they rarely see the girl¡¯s father.¡± Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°If that is really your daughter, Deputy Director Chen, I advise you to spend more time with your family and take the time to pick up your child from school. Work is not as important as family, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ji Nuan said very tactfully, with a smile on her face.

    Deputy Director Chen immediately pulled back his hand and nodded awkwardly. ¡°Yes, yes...¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him again. Her voice was soft and gentle as if she were speaking casually, but Deputy Director Chen felt as if she were hitting him in the face with these words. ¡°I think your wife is lovely. Although she has already had a daughter, she looks so young, and I think women at her age have a special charm that women at my age don¡¯t have. Each has its own merits. When a man is sessful in his career, he should not look at young girls, but at his wife.¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words that sounded like both an advice and a warning, Deputy Director Chen was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t say anything. Ji Nuan walked straight out of the meeting room.

    As soon as she walked out, Xiao Ba followed her out and whispered to her, ¡°Boss, did you notice that CEO Mo asked to turn up the temperature of the air-conditioner after he saw you rubbing your arms in coldness, and asked to adjourn the meeting after he noticed that you were rubbing your neck in tiredness?¡±

    Ji Nuan cast an indifferent nce at her. ¡°Is your focus misced? Why did I bring you here?¡±

    Xiao Ba curled her lips and handed her the meeting papers. ¡°I just sat in the back and sorted out all the meeting materials. I took notes of the meeting for thest two hours. I didn¡¯t miss any content.¡±

    With that, she said happily, ¡°I just learned that assistants like me need to go through a simple security check before entering the meeting room of the Shine Group, but Assistant Shen let me in without checking me. Boss, is that special treatment?¡±

    Ji Nuan gently smacked Xiao Ba on the head with the documents she had just received. ¡°You wish.¡±

    Shrinking her neck, Xiao Ba took the meeting papers in an aggrieved whisper. ¡°But Assistant Shen clearly didn¡¯t treat us as outsiders just now...¡±

    Ji Nuan went straight out as if not hearing her.

    The rest time was only an hour, and the meeting would continue after the break. Ji Nuan was going to go downstairs to find a milk tea shop and take a rest with Xiao Ba, but thetter received a phone call from her boyfriend, who said that he was in the vicinity and nned to take her to eat French food this evening. When he knew Xiao Ba could take a short break, he immediately asked her to sit with him for a while in a nearby park.

    Ji Nuan could not bear to disappoint the two young lovers who had been separated from each other by their busy work, so she gave Xiao Ba a few hours off and told her that she didn¡¯t need to attend the meeting again. She could record the meeting¡¯s contents with her recording pen, and Xiao Ba could sort out the minutes of the recording tomorrow.

    Xiao Ba left happily. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like drinking milk tea alone, so she took the papers and found an empty reception room on this floor to take a rest where there were ck leather sofas, water dispensers, and disposable cups.

    She poured herself a cup of warm water and sat on the sofa, rubbing her neck from time to time.

    She was always busy with her work when she was in the UK, and she had been busy since she came back to China, so her neck and shoulders be sore if she worked too long or sat too long.

    There was no one outside. She leaned back on the sofa and rested. The sofa in the reception room was sofortable that she felt sleepy after closing her eyes for a while.

 Chapter 485 - She Read the Resolution of â€œRetaking Lost Groundâ€ from Mo Jingshenâ€™s Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 485: She Read the Resolution of ¡°Retaking Lost Ground¡± from Mo Jingshen¡¯s Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Outside the car window, the light rain gradually turned into rattling heavy rain. The rain fell on the car and issued a muffled sound from time to time. Hearing the rattling sound, Ji Nuan felt as if her heart grew moist.

    ¡°I think I should thank the rain. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when you would talk to me again since thest time I offended you,¡± Mr. Vinse drove and said with a smile.

    Ji Nuan silently sat in the car and smiled.

    When she left the office building of the Shine Group, she was going to take a taxi back to thepany, but to her surprise, Mr. Vinse¡¯s car was waiting for her outside.

    At that time, the sky had been cloudy, and it was likely to rain soon. She didn¡¯t bring an umbre, nor drove her car here, and it was rush hour so it would be difficult to get a taxi. So, when Mr. Vinse asked her to get in the car, she didn¡¯t refuse.

    Sure enough, it began to rain shortly after she got in the car.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. I¡¯d like to ask you out, but I was afraid you were still angry with me, so I called Xiao Ba. She told me you were here. I happened to pass by, so I came straight to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Did you wait for long?¡±

    Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t answer, but from where he had just parked and the other cars around his, he must have been waiting for her there for a long time.

    He had actually waited for more than that.

    Three years was long enough.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put all your eggs in one basket.¡± Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Mr. Vinse, undoubtedly, you¡¯re charming enough to attract many women, but my heart has long been dead. It¡¯s not worth your while to waste your time on me.¡±

    Mr. Vinse just shook his head,ughing. ¡°Have you heard that I¡¯m a celibate? Now there is finally a girl who I want to marry. I won¡¯t demand anything from you. What happenedst time was my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    He had only kissed her on the cheek that day, but he had apologized to her many times.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I forgot all about it. Just turn the page and forget about it.¡±

    Hearing her say so, he didn¡¯t mention it again. ¡°I heard that yourpany has been in frequent contact with the Shine Group recently. Why is the meeting held in Shine now?¡±

    With one hand on the steering wheel, Mr. Vinse said, pulled a delicate pink, sequined candy box from a glovepartment and handed it to her.

    Ji Nuan looked at it and answered as she took it, ¡°It was the government that required MN Group and Shine to take over the stadium renovation project together, and the meeting ce was decided by the leaders of the construction bureau, so I did as I was told. I¡¯ve just returned to China. If I want to have a firm foothold in Hai City, I cannot offend these bigshots and can only obey their orders.¡±

    ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t want to go to the Shine Group?¡±

    Ji Nuan fiddled with the sugar box in her hand, opened it, and looked at it. Without answering his question, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°One of my colleagues went on a business trip to Japan a few days ago and brought back all kinds of souvenirs. I only took this box of fruit drops and put it in the car. I nned to let you eat one of them once you ride in my car. There are a hundred fruit drops inside. If you take my car a hundred times, maybe before the fruit drops are eaten up, you will be already mine.¡± Mr. Vinse gave her a yful look as he spoke.

    Ji Nuan took a piece of sugar from it, peeled off the wrapper, and dropped the pink, heart-shaped fruit drop into her mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept other presents from you, but I¡¯ll take it for the sake of its beauty and sweetness. I will not leave it in your car. Since you said it was for me, I¡¯ll take it with me,¡± Ji Nuan said and put the sugar box into her bag.

    Mr. Vinse didn¡¯t stop her but gave a triumphant smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare. It¡¯s rare for you to receive a gift from me. I haven¡¯t heard that you have a sweet tooth before. It seems that I don¡¯t know you well enough?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t eat much sweet, but sometimes I¡¯ll eat some. Everybody loves good things. When I¡¯m in a bad mood, candy can help boost my mood.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment, watching the rain fall harder and harder outside the car, and didn¡¯t answer.

    Before Xia Tian went home to wait for the birth, she had a deep talk with Ji Nuan.

    Xia Tian asked Ji Nuan if she hated Mo Jingshen very much when she got divorced. Or else how could she go so quickly and so decisively? If it weren¡¯t for Xia Tian¡¯s impending birth of her child, she wouldn¡¯t havee back.

    Ji Nuan said she did when she left three years ago.

    When a person was really sad, they wouldn¡¯t cry out loud or repeatedly attempt suicide as people thought. Instead, they would be calm. Even if they felt a heart-piercing pain, they couldn¡¯t cry out. Once the pain was extreme, they would be numb. And from then on, no one else could enter their heart.

    Three-years was enough for her to grow strong inside and enough for her to cover up all her negative emotions with a calm surface.

    She asked Xia Tian, have you ever heard of the saying ¡®Let¡¯s forget our old grudges and when we meet again smile¡¯?¡±

    Mo Jingshen only removed her from their marriage three years ago and killed her once-living love step by step. And the most ruthless thing he did was taking back all the happiness he had given her.

    So even if they met again three yearster, she could smile at him, called him CEO Mo, take him as a stranger, and even work in the same conference room with him. He was just a business bigshot who she could not offend and no longer the man who had once belonged to her.

    There weren¡¯t so many rules for life. Everyone was living in this world. Living too extremely would make you lose the joy of life.

    So instead of ostracizing him, she chose to be diplomatic with him.

    But she still couldn¡¯t figure out why he kept pressing on her after she returned?

    Was it because he liked ying cat and mouse with her?

    Every time the man looked at her, she read the resolution of ¡°retaking lost ground¡± from his eyes.

    Just now, she just wanted to take a nap but ended up being domineeringly carried into his office. He knew she was pretending to be asleep but didn¡¯t expose her. She had to keep that stiff posture awkwardly and still felt sore all over.

    Why would she suffer every time she met him?

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and rubbed the back of her neck, crushing the fruit drop hard with her teeth.

 Chapter 486 - She Actually Brought That Man, Who Had Obvious Intentions for Her, Back Home?

    <h4>Chapter 486: She Actually Brought That Man, Who Had Obvious Intentions for Her, Back Home?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    By the time the car arrived at Ji Nuan¡¯s ce, the rain had already stopped. The ground was covered in puddles.

    With a few steps, they would be covered in mud. As it wasn¡¯t very convenient to cross the street, Ji Nuan decided to head to the nearest night market. She found a small restaurant and treated Mr. Vinse to a meal.

    Although it was a simple restaurant, thankfully, the environment and food were clean. The taste was also simple and heartwarming.

    ¡°Previously, I heard from Xiao Ba that you¡¯re a good cook, and you often prepare your own meals at home. I wonder if I¡¯ll have the opportunity to taste your cooking in the future?¡± Mr. Vinse watched her with a gentle expression. It wasn¡¯t his first time having a meal with Ji Nuan, but he would always put his cutlery down early to focus on watching the way she ate.

    Ji Nuan held her forehead to sigh with a smile: ¡°My cooking is only suitable to tease Xiao Ba and the rest, or to feed myself fully. It isn¡¯t anything worth showing. You better don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡±

    ¡°But why do I recall Xiao Ba saying that your cooking is really good. She mentioned that she often went to your ce to eat when you were in Ennd. She also mentioned that if it weren¡¯t because of her boyfriend, she would never have moved away. She would rather stay by your side to be fed and raised well. Speaking of which, Xiao Ba is only your assistant, yet you treat her so well. Why do you seem to treat me like an outsider?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a sip of her water and answered, ¡°You¡¯re right. I treat Xiao Ba so well, yet she¡¯s been so talkative. She spills everything to everyone. It seems like I shouldn¡¯t treat her so well from now on. If she knows too much about me, I¡¯ll be clueless when this brat finally sells mepletely.¡±

    With a pause, she then continued: ¡°I suppose she¡¯s taking advantage of the fact that she¡¯s been working by my side the longest. We¡¯ve known each other for more than three years and are asfortable as a family. We really don¡¯t see each other as outsiders anymore.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you known me for three years as well? Xiao Ba can head to your ce to eat whenever she pleases, yet I can¡¯t even have a single meal?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Mr. Vinse watched her with raised brows and a smile. He did not continue pushing her with words, but he clearly had no intention to back down.

    At the end of the day, the conversation strangely concluded with Ji Nuan owing him a meal. After they were done eating, Ji Nuan prepared to head home. Mr. Vinse wanted to walk her back but recalled that his phone was in his car. He asked for her to wait for a moment, but Ji Nuan rejected him. She told him to head straight home and turned to enter her residential area.

    Perhaps it was due to a short circuit, but several of the streemps were out. The path from the entrance to her home was dark to the point where she could barely see her own fingers.

    As the ground was covered in puddles, Ji Nuan walked carefully with her heels. All of a sudden, her phone rang. She brought out her phone from her bag and saw that it was a call from herpany. She was about to answer it when a horrible scent mixed with alcohol came from behind her. She paused in her movements, and her eyes narrowed. She abruptly turned back and avoided the drunk man who had thrown himself in her direction.

    The other party almost fell onto the ground, but his mouth had already begun muttering, ¡°My wife... my wife... you¡¯re finally back. Why are you avoiding me...¡±

    She was abruptly called ¡®wife¡¯ by a short and fat man covered in the stench of sweat and alcohol. Ji Nuan felt a chill down her back as she took anotherrge step back to avoid being touched by him.

    ¡°Wife...e home with me... what does that man have besides some money? How could he possibly dote on you the way I do? Come,e home with me...¡±

    The drunk man stared at her as he spoke nonsensical words. He then approached and threw himself at her once more.

    Ji Nuan immediately avoided him. She was about to return to the entrance to call for security. However, with a sudden bout of strength, the drunk man grabbed hold of her arm and hauled her back harshly. Ji Nuan almost fell into his embrace. With some difficulty, she backed away and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve recognized the wrong person, let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve found a rich man and you¡¯re dressed so beautifully, I won¡¯t be able to recognize you... Wife,e home with me now...¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to push the person away harshly. She had only just raised her leg to step on his feet when a ck figure abruptly rushed forward. The figure raised his fist and mmed it against the drunk man¡¯s face. The drunk man immediately took several steps back and fell heavily onto the ground.

    Ji Nuan was dumbstruck. She turned back and saw that Mr. Vinse had actually charged forward and struck the man onto the ground. After giving the man another punch, he stood up and held Ji Nuan¡¯s wrist. With a stern and concerned expression, he asked: ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head and wanted to say that she was fine. A drunk man wasn¡¯t actually that big of a problem for her, but she never expected Mr. Vinse to charge forward abruptly.

    Mr. Vinse¡¯s expression was poor. He was about to bring her to security to settle this debt; they had actually let such a person in. Who would have thought the drunk man would curse heavily as he stood up, ¡°Fuck! Slut! This old man treated you so well, yet you ran away with a rich man! I¡¯ll kill the both of you¡ª¡± He abruptly brought out a fruit knife from his pocket and charged forward with reddened eyes.

    By the time they reacted, a sh of light had reflected before their eyes. Ji Nuan¡¯s heart mmed against her chest as she cried out, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Mr. Vinse quickly brought Ji Nuan to his side. As he covered her, he instinctively raised an arm to block the fruit knife. As a result, he received a harsh cut against his arm, causing blood to cover his sleeve.

    The drunk man was about to raise his knife to continue. Thankfully, the security guards had heard themotion, and a group of them charged over to press the man down.

    The drunk man was still yelling but could not stand up.

    Ji Nuan quickly turned around to hold onto Mr. Vinse¡¯s arm. She pursed her lips to say: ¡°Using your own arm to block; do you think yourself to be made of bronze? Come home with me. I¡¯ll clean your wound.¡±

    Mr. Vinse originally wanted to say it was only a small cut and not too serious. However, when he heard that Ji Nuan was going to allow him to her home, he immediately nodded obediently. ¡°All right.¡±

    At that moment, even if the security did not rush over, the two bodyguards hiding in the dark were already prepared to charge over. Who would have thought that Mr. Vinse would return?

    On the other side, Mo Jingshen had yet to leave thepany. He listened to the soft and apprehensive report over the phone: ¡°When Miss Ji was on the way home, she met a drunk man downstairs. Mr. Vinse received a small surface wound because of this. Miss Ji has already supported Mr. Vinse back to her home.¡±

    The man had yet to step out of the office. His handsome face was concealed under the dark, raining sky. He was gripping his phone tightly.

    And so, not only did Ji Nuan have another meal with that man today, but she had also brought that man, who had obvious intentions for her, back home?

 Chapter 487 - It Seems Like I Made a Mistake in Not Letting You Show Off Your Abilities?

    <h4>Chapter 487: It Seems Like I Made a Mistake in Not Letting You Show Off Your Abilities?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The door opened with a beeping sound.

    While supporting the man, Ji Nuan raised her hand to flip the switch for the lights.

    ¡°Quickly, sit down first. I¡¯ll help you to disinfect your wound.¡±

    Mr. Vinse scanned the ce he had entered. The living room came into view first, and unlike the way she described it, it was neat and tidy. The condo had around two hundred square meters of space, and only the living room was spacious. The decor was simple and uncluttered. The space also carried the unique cool fragrance of a woman; it strangely led him not to want to leave.

    ¡°Sit there first. I¡¯ll go bring the first aid kit.¡± Ji Nuan pointed at the couch.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, actually. A fruit knife isn¡¯t that sharp, and it only caused a small, surface wound. If the cut were deep, I would have already been on my way to the hospital.¡± Mr. Vinse took a nce at her couch. It was decorated with two plump cushions. The cushions had a gradient blue color and resembled the sky. The white fabric of the couch was clean, as though it was new. He took a seat and watched the woman who had rushed over to look for a first aid kit.

    Ji Nuan brought the first aid kit. She opened it and brought out some simple medicine, bandages, and band-aids, saying: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need to visit the hospital, he shed you with the fruit knife with quite some force. Although it isn¡¯t deep, it isn¡¯t a light wound. Do you know how much you bled earlier in the elevator?¡±

    She turned away to fetch a pail of water and searched through her drawers for a fresh towel. She then sat by his side and rolled up his already torn sleeves, wiping the blood around the wound carefully.

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s gentle yet serious actions, Mr. Vinse kept staring at her face. After the little woman meticulously cleaned the blood, she dipped the bandage in some alcohol to disinfect around the area. She then used a fresh bandage to clean the wound itself.

    When the medical alcohol touched his wound, Ji Nuan was worried that the pain would be too much. She carefully blew on his wound and turned to ask him, ¡°Does it hurt? Tolerate it for a little.¡±

    Mr. Vinse watched her expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan shifted her eyes away. She did not say more. After cleaning the wound, she applied medicine to the area before wrapping it up with bandages. The moment she was done, she immediately stood up to put the first aid kit away.

    Her actions were quick and well-practiced. Although she was now different from the Ji Nuan of three years ago, right from the beginning, she was never quite like the other youngdies in their early twenties.

    She had a unique, implicit charm. It was also what made her enchanting and special in a way that was difficult to put into words.

    After packing everything away, Ji Nuan searched through her bedroom. Atst, she stepped out empty-handed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any clothes suitable for you to change into. Since you can¡¯t take off that shirt, you should head home with your sleeves rolled up.¡±

    Mr. Vinse lowered his gaze to watch the neatly wrapped bandage around his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve mentioned studying medicine before. Why are you so good with wounds and wrapping bandages?¡±

    ¡°¡®A long illness makes the patient into a doctor.¡¯ When I was young, I always suffered from all sorts of problems. A while ago, I even scratched my arms and legs at a birthday party. I always needed bandages and, after watching others do it for me, I learned to do it myself.¡± While speaking, Ji Nuan raised her leg to see that they were covered by her jeans. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that I¡¯m wearing long sleeves despite the hot weather? The wounds have yet to disappear fully. The red and green patches are too eye-catching, so I decided to cover them.¡±

    Mr. Vinse looked at her clothes with understanding. He then noticed that her snow-white sleeves were stained with his blood. He pointed at it. ¡°My apologies, I dirtied your clothes.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes to nce at it before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wash it away if I can. Otherwise, I¡¯ll toss it away. Anyway, I have a lot of clothes. There are still two whole boxes of clothes I left in Hai City from three years ago. Losing one or two pieces doesn¡¯t matter. More importantly, don¡¯t use your own arm to block when you face this sort of situation in the future. Thankfully that was only a fruit knife. If it had been an ax, you would have lost a whole arm. How could I possibly take responsibility for that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose and arm, but I still lost some blood.¡± Mr. Vinse appeared to be half-joking and half-serious as he said, ¡°Can this small wound be exchanged for several days of your care?¡±

    ¡°To repay this favor, I brought you home and even cleaned and bandaged your wounds. I¡¯ve already repaid everything I need to. Don¡¯t expect me to take any further responsibility for you.¡± Ji Nuan gave him a shrewd smile.

    Mr. Vinse raised his brows.

    This woman was truly difficult to tease. He had thought he would be able to reap some benefits from his wound, but in a blink of an eye, she no longer owed him anything.

    Mr. Vinse sighed with a smile. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m happy to lose to you.¡±

    He paused before surveying his surroundings once more. ¡°After knowing you for so long, this is the first time I¡¯ve had the opportunity to sit in your home. It is indeed a very good repayment for me. Don¡¯t mention a fruit knife, even if I had really lost an arm, I would still be happy.¡±

    ¡°You are already in your thirties. Can you not speak like a teenager who doesn¡¯t know right from wrong? Even if you had really lost an arm, I wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for it. So, there¡¯s no need to stick out for me in the future. I know some self-defense. That sort of drunk, mad man can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Ji Nuan twisted her own fist and wrist. ¡°Haven¡¯t you met Feng Ling when you were in Ennd? She taught me some skills. I¡¯m quite capable.¡±

    ¡°When I saw that man grab you and almost pull you into his arms, I became flustered and charged forward. It seems like I made a mistake in not letting you show off your abilities.¡± Mr. Vinse raised his brows.

    Ji Nuan coughed. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past. Since your wound isn¡¯t serious and has already been bandaged, how are you heading home? You won¡¯t be able to drive, will you? I¡¯ll send you home? Or should I call your secretary toe to pick you up?¡±

    Mr. Vinse attempted to shift his arm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll drive myself home.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not say more. The tactful actions to remind the guest to leave had already been made. The two of them were not children, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for a man to stay in her home for too long. He naturally understood this.

    Mr. Vinse took another nce at her living room when he stood up. ¡°Although this residential area isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s still a very old condo. I saw that the streetlights downstairs were barely working. The security isn¡¯t very good either. Even a drunk man was able to get in. I heard that there are often power shortages here. Do you really not n on moving out? I won¡¯t be able to set my heart at ease if you stay here any longer. I have a few condos in the western city district. You can feel free to move in. Isn¡¯t it more convenient to stay in a condo close to your office?¡±

 Chapter 488 - That is Mo Jingshenâ€™s Place

    <h4>Chapter 488: That is Mo Jingshen¡¯s ce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had considered moving before. When she first returned to the country, she had nned on it but was subsequently too busy to do it.

    Tonight¡¯s incident was a reminder to be alert.

    Firstly, this ce was too far from herpany. Secondly, the property itself and the security offered were poor. Anyone could easily make their way in. The drunk man had created such a bigmotion, yet it took the security so long toe.

    When she recalled the previous power shortage, she felt that this truly wasn¡¯t a good ce.

    ¡°I will consider moving. There are a lot of ces close to my workce avable. I¡¯ll make time to look through them. You should keep your condos for yourself.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping them? They¡¯ll only be left aside. You should just pick one to stay in.¡±

    How could Ji Nuan possibly not understand? The so-called condo was simply Mr. Vinse¡¯s bait. He has been waiting for her to bite the whole time. If she really moved into his condo for convenience¡¯s sake, he would have all the more reason to visit her.

    A man like him was far too scheming. For example, he clearly could have chosen a better way to avoid the knife earlier, yet he chose to receive the blow.

    When a man truly desired a woman, his thoughts were even more profound than the women featured in the pces of soap operas.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in the future. Mr. Vinse, you should take your leave now,¡± Ji Nuan tactfully reminded him that he had outstayed his wee once more.

    Mr. Vinse raised his brows. ¡°All of a sudden, I really regret having that meal downstairs earlier. Otherwise, I could use my hunger as an excuse to stay longer.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and opened the door. She turned back to look at him. ¡°For the sake of my reputation, and for Mr. Vinse¡¯s gentlemanly manners, let¡¯s not make things difficult for each other. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Mr. Vinse was a tactful person. Earlier, he had already stood up. When he saw that Ji Nuan was clearly impatient to send him off, he approached the door. He turned back to look at her. ¡°You previously promised to invite me over for a meal. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mr. Vinse finally then stepped out. As he waved to Ji Nuan, he took a nce at the corridor lights and the staircase by the side. He reminded her, ¡°Take note of your safety. Move out as soon as possible.¡±

    Ji Nuan made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture with her hand. When he finally entered the elevator, she waved at him and shut the door.

    ¡ª-

    As he watched Mr. Vinse step out of Ji Nuan¡¯s condo and leave the residential area to drive away in his car, the bodyguard brought out his phone once more.

    ¡°Mr. Vinse left Miss Ji¡¯s home at 8:50 p.m. Miss Ji did not show up. It is likely that she did not send him off. Mr. Vinse has already driven off in his car.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was concealed by the deep, dark evening. So that man had sat upstairs for a whole twenty minutes?

    He nced at the curtain of raining down the night sky, before turning toward the direction of Ji Nuan¡¯s condo. His gaze was mild and cold as he said heavily, ¡°Get her to move out of that condo within a week.¡±

    The bodyguard was startled but did not dare to ask more questions. ¡°All right, this condo is rather old and unsafe. But where should I send Miss Ji?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Yuehu Bay.¡±

    The bodyguard¡¯s heart was flustered. Yuehu Bay was the only luxury residential area in the western city district. Although it wasn¡¯t built by the Shine Group, when it was initially being constructed, thepany in charge had specially gifted the condo with the best position to Mo Jingshen. It had up to several hundred square meters of space. They had also gifted him several other small condos in the same building. Yuehu Bay had the best feng shui, the best view of the horizon, and the best scenery. Almost all of the condos on the upper floors were under Mo Jingshen¡¯s name. They were also luxuriously decorated. It could be seen that the other party had a lot of sincerity.

    However, even after receiving the gift, Mo Jingshen never once stayed there.

    Everyone knew that that was the best ce in the western city district. It was close to all of the business buildings and skyscrapers. It was also a short distance away from the shopping district. Hai City¡¯s famous Lake Yue was also located right in the middle. The environment was good, and it was a quiet retreat amidst the bustling metropolis.

    But how could he make Miss Ji move there smoothly?

    ...

    The next day, Ji Nuan headed to the office. In her spare time, she casually looked up the avable apartments nearby.

    No matter if it were condos ormon apartments, there were only two to three suitable residential areas and a short distance away from her office.

    But strangely, she was barely satisfied with any.

    Her first choice was Yuehu Bay. However, it was said that not only were Yuehu Bay¡¯s condos expensive, but most of the best condos were also already sold. The spectacr view of the Lake Yue was almost fully obscured in the remaining ones.

    Her second choice was two other residences close to Yuehu Bay Mian Mei International and Ka Li Residence. The other better options were the European style vi nearby.

    A vi was too extravagant for her alone, but there weren¡¯t many spectacr views in the western city district. The only one was the most renowned and the most expensive Yuehu Bay.

    However, she was unable to find an avable condo she liked. She wondered how the condos worth seventy to eighty million yuan were all sold out. Although Hai City people were wealthy, they weren¡¯t all gathered in a lousy ce like the west city district. There were clearly more wealthy people in the south, north, and east.

    Xiao Ba saw that she was checking out apartments and leaned close to ask, ¡°Boss, are you moving?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, is this Yuehu Bay?¡±

    ¡°En...¡±

    Xiao Ba abruptly pointed down. ¡°Earlier, I saw a property agent from Yuehu Bay carrying out some promotional activities downstairs. Apparently, the owner of the best condo is selling it as he has been abroad for a long period. Do you want to go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Which is the best one?¡± Ji Nuan opened Yuehu Bay¡¯s residential map and scanned through it before settling on A1, A2, and A3. ¡°If it¡¯s one of these three, I¡¯ll go take a look. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°I think it really began with an A. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing important happening right now. It won¡¯t hurt you to go take a look.¡±

    It was really time to settle the issue of moving. Ji Nuan approached the windows to look out, and Xiao Ba leaned close to point not far away. There were really Yuehu Bay¡¯s people carrying out an activity.

    She went downstairs and picked up the leaflets the property agents were handing out. She then approached in suspicion to ask, ¡°All of the top five floors in Yuehu Bay are on sale?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The owner has been abroad for a long time, and these apartments have been left unused. He requested us to sell them for him.¡±

    This building coincidentally had the central view of Ji Nuan¡¯s favorite Lake Yue. She liked to be by the water, no matter if it was the ocean or ake. The scenery and air were good, and it was also close to her office. She heard that these property agents were also good, and it was safe to purchase through them.

    However, the highest floor had up to 400 square meters of space. Although it had the best position, four hundred square meters was too much for her who lived alone.

 Chapter 489 - Not Approved, Not Approved, Not Approved

    <h4>Chapter 489: Not Approved, Not Approved, Not Approved</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This Yuehu Bay¡¯s condo was clearly known to be difficult to purchase. Even the buildings with less attractive sceneries were difficult to obtain. Various procedures and paperwork had to be done before one could buy it.

    However, from inquiring to viewing and to purchasing, Ji Nuan only used up less than two days. The procedures to shift the ownership of the house was easilypleted, and by the next night, the house belonged to her.

    She bought the condo on the second highest floor of the A1 building. It had one hundred and fifty square meters of space, and it was more than sufficient for her to live alone. More importantly, the view was as good as the highest floor. Therge balcony was also in a good position and faced Lake Yue.

    Ji Nuan waited for the weekend before making time to hire a movingpany to help her. Xiao Ba and some of her other colleagues also came to help her pack her things up. For the past two days, Mr. Vinse had been away for a business trip and had yet to return. By the time he was back, Ji Nuan had already finished moving. There was nothing he could help with even though he wanted to.

    ¡°You moved to Yuehu Bay?¡± Mr. Vinse had just alighted from the ne and gave Ji Nuan a call, only to find out that she had actually moved to Yuehu Bay in the western city district.

    On the one hand, he was pleased with the security there, but on the other, he was upset at himself for not purchasing Yuehu Bay¡¯s condo back then.

    He had bought almost all of the condos and residences surrounding MN Group; Yuehu Bay¡¯s condo was the only he did not manage to purchase.

    This was because he had known that the condos with the best positions were all unavable. Based on his understanding of Ji Nuan¡¯s character, when it came to buying a residence that offered a view, he knew she would definitely choose the condo with the best scenery. It was unlikely she would choose the other ones, which was why he gave up on the treasure that Yuehu Bay was.

    Who would have thought that she would actually move there!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already moved in. This ce has been emptied for quite a while, and both the property agent and security are quite good. Compared to my previous amodation, this ce is far more outstanding. Your advice for me to move was indeed a good one. Thankfully, I moved here. Otherwise, who knows if other situations may ur in that small residence. Recently, I¡¯ve been working overtime a lot. There are already quite some people who secretly stalk us from the office entrance. It would be quite dangerous if I didn¡¯t move to a safer residential area...¡± Ji Nuan was already in her new home. As she chatted with Mr. Vinse, she pushed open the ceiling-to-floor windows and stepped into the balcony. Under the light summer breeze, she watched the most beautiful view of Lake Yue in the entire west city district. She smiled. ¡°The view here isn¡¯t bad as well.¡±

    Mr. Vinse sighed with a smile. He couldn¡¯t decide if there was simply no fate between them, or if she was intentionally avoiding him. He originally thought she would choose the ces closer to her workce, but she actually settled on Yuehu Bay.

    ¡°The scenery there is indeed good. Yuehu Bay is also a ce abundant in feng shui. It¡¯s good that you can live therefortably.¡±

    Afterward, the two chatted for several moments before Ji Nuan had to hang up for work.

    After putting his phone down, Mr. Vinse¡¯s expression turned heavy. He dialed another number. ¡°Find me Yuehu Bay¡¯s property agent¡¯s phone number.¡±

    Before calling Ji Nuan, he had already heard that it was the highest five floors in A1 building that were being sold. In less than a week, it was likely that the other condos were still avable. He wanted to take the opportunity to buy the one closest to Ji Nuan.

    However, when he used the status as BGY Group¡¯s general manager to give the person-in-charge a call, he received an unclear answer. ording to them, the owner of those condos has been abroad for the past few days. For now, they were unable to contact him. Miss Ji had been able to purchase that condo because they had obtained the owner¡¯s agreement. As for the other condos, other people had inquired about it, but they were waiting on the owner¡¯s confirmation before they could sell it. The conclusion was that they could not make their own decision and had to wait for the owner¡¯s answer.

    Mr. Vinse then requested for the owner¡¯s contact but was unable to obtain it.

    With Mr. Vinse¡¯s status in Hai City and BGY¡¯s status as one of the top propertypanies, it was rare that real estatepanies wouldn¡¯t give him face. But to think that they were secretive to the point of not even mentioning the owner¡¯s name.

    He attempted other channels, but the answer he obtained was always the same. The owner of those five floors of Yuehu Bay could not be easily revealed.

    The top five floors were all under the same name, and Ji Nuan was staying on the second highest floor. This meant that she waspletely surrounded by those condos.

    Ji Nuan was typically very wary. Why did she buy that condo without investigating who the owner really was?

    Mr. Vinse rushed back from the airport into the city with a poor expression. He spent two days before he finally found that mystery owner¡¯s email. ording to Yuehu Bay¡¯s property agent, before they could sell those apartments, they had to drop a request to that email. If they received the other party¡¯s agreement or phone call, it meant that they could go ahead. However, for the past few days, there were no replies. It was likely that the owner had been too busy and have not had time to bother with selling the condos.

    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Vinse. We are only representing the owner to sell these condos. When Miss Ji bought that condo, it was when we just started the sale. We were most likely able to receive a quick reply because the owner was still in the country. However, he hasn¡¯t been replying to us at all recently, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about that...¡±

    Mr. Vinse carried the email address the property agent had written for him and brought it home. He personally filled in an application to purchase the condo and attached all of the necessary documents in an email. He also included the documents that proved his ability to pay for the condo immediately and sent it off to the owner.

    That night, the mystery owner who had been quiet for a long time finally replied.

    BGY-Vinse: [Hello, I would like to make a personal purchase of the condo in Yuehu Bay¡¯s A1 building under your name. All of the documents and information have been attached. I can settle the payment immediately, and I am agreeable to an increase in price. Please approve this purchase.]

    Mystery Seller: [Not approved.]

    BGY-Vinse: [Hello, I will use Hai City¡¯s BGY Group¡¯s name to purchase the Yuehu Bay condos under your name. The documents and information have already been attached. I can purchase all of the remaining four condos. The price is negotiable. Please approve.]

    Mystery Seller: [Not approved.]

    BGY-Vinse: [Everything is negotiable. You can make an offer for the price you feel is suitable. Since you will be abroad for an extended period, there is no need for you to keep these apartments. Since you¡¯ve already sold one, why not sell the rest to ourpany. Otherwise, I can use my name to make the purchase personally.]

    The mystery seller did not reply.

    BGY-Vinse: [I will double the price!]

    Mystery Seller: [Not approved.]

    ¡ª-

    At this moment, the night breeze was gentle. Ji Nuan was leisurely in her balcony, admiring the scenery as she took a sip of lemon water. She waspletely unaware that at this moment, two men had begun a war of firing emails for her sake.

 Chapter 490 - Who on Earth Owns the Top Five Floors?

    <h4>Chapter 490: Who on Earth Owns the Top Five Floors?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The A1 building has sixteen floors, and the highest five floors all belonged to the mystery seller.

    After she moved in, because this ce was closer to herpany, Ji Nuan did not have to leave early every day to avoid traffic. She had forty-five minutes every day for her morning run and exercise. On the first day, she met a neighbor during her run. After a brief chat, her neighbor found out she had moved to the top floor and immediately gave her a warm greeting. She also fired various questions at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Then, do you know who on earth owns the top five floors? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met him. He sure is mysterious. The price of those floors isn¡¯t cheap at all. If we add them up, they should be worth several hundred million. Who knows what sort of boss he is to be able to purchase all of the best condos in Yuehu Bay. Anyone of those condos is two to three times more expensive than the ones on the lower floors. He actually owns five whole floors, yet he has nevere to stay. Previously, when we asked around, all we found out was that the condos are owned by a private businessman and not a propertypany. It really makes one curious.¡±

    Ji Nuan answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It was sold by a property agent. Anyway, since the other party handled the process well and the space was new and close to my workce, I readily made the purchase.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, I thought you would know. I thought you came into contact with him when you made the purchase. But you¡¯ve never even seen him before?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted one corner of her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him. Didn¡¯t they say that he has already left the country? It¡¯s unlikely that he will return soon.¡±

    ¡°Then your apartment shouldn¡¯t be cheap, right? I saw that you bought the condo with the best view on the fifteenth floor. Your balcony faces Lake Yue. Ai, by the way, I heard that the highest floor has up to four hundred square meters and even has balconies on all four sides. That one condo alone offers a perfect three-hundred-and-sixty-degree view. Since the other party was actually willing to put it on offer, why didn¡¯t you buy that one?¡±

    Although her neighbor was warm, she was far too warm. Ji Nuan barely answered her flood of questions. She only smiled. ¡°The apartment was too big and too empty for me.¡± After speaking, she brought her towel down from her neck and wiped the thinyer of sweat on her. With a polite smile, she ran further ahead and did not continue the leisure chat.

    After her run, she went upstairs to shower and prepare for her work. As she waited for the elevator to move, she watched the numbers for the highest five floors. She recalled that her rash purchase for this apartment had truly been extraordinarily smooth.

    She was merely in a rush and was impatient to obtain a suitable apartment. She did not have the time to nitpick at apartments. Besides, the owner would be away for an extended period. This apartment was also satisfactory in many ways. Thus, she had bought it quickly. However, she did not expect the owner to be so mysterious. Even the neighbors who had lived there for more than two years did not know of his identity.

    Speaking of which, those condos were truly not cheap, yet he had left those apartments worth several hundred million untouched. This meant that these apartments had been either used to repay debts or gifted away as presents. Otherwise, it had to be owned by an especially rich old CEO who wasn¡¯t in a rush to live in it. She had considered the matter and felt that someone so generous wouldn¡¯t have such deliberate schemes. Besides, the property agent had also mentioned that the owner had never lived in the ce. Thus, Ji Nuan had set her heart at ease and purchased it.

    After showering, she headed to work. Just like that, two peaceful days passed by. Abruptly, in the evening at 11:00 p.m., she received Xia Tian¡¯s call saying that she was about to give birth and was already entering the delivery room.

    Ji Nuan was startled into jumping out of her bed.

    It took her twenty minutes to rushed to the hospital in the city center.

    By now, Xia Tian had already entered the delivery room. Arge crowd had already formed outside. Abruptly, a man dressed in a ck SWAT police uniform pushed through the crowd to charge in. He immediately grabbed a doctor and asked about Xia Tian with a stern expression that could not conceal his concern. Ji Nuan stood by the side and lifted her brows.

    It seemed like this was the little SWAT police officer Xia Tian had previously mentioned. Ji Nuan noticed the gs and stars on his shoulders. From the look of it, he must have made multiple sesses in his undercover drug trafficking missions. He was actually an officer with a high rank. Previously, when they met at the local police station, he had been far more low-key.

    In Xia Tian¡¯s call, she hadined with grief that she didn¡¯t know when her man would be able toe. Who would have thought that he had already rushed here.

    Not bad, he was on time. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t miss the moment of birth.

    Xia Tian was typically a generous and frank person. Although Ji Nuan was her only best friend, she had quite some close friends. She also had good rtions with MN Group¡¯s colleagues. By now, most of them had rushed over. They had all thought her man wouldn¡¯t be able to apany her and were worried that she would be in the hospital alone. So many of them hade, and, by now, the waiting area was stuffed full.

    Ji Nuan decided to back away and wait for the child to be birthed.

    This hospital was where Qin Siting was located. When he heard the news, he came by the delivery area to take a look.

    Ji Nuan had just backed away from the middle of the hallway. Coincidentally, Qin Siting approached. The air-conditioning in the hallway was strong. His thin, white robe floated behind him. He had just exited a surgery room to rush over.

    ¡°Ji Nuan?¡± With one look, Qin Siting noticed Ji Nuan, who stood outside the crowd.

    ¡°Doctor Qin.¡± Seeing Qin Siting, whom she hadn¡¯t met in years, Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°This is the delivery area. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xia is your friend. For the past few years, she has been visiting this hospital frequently. She¡¯s considered a familiar friend of mine by now. I heard that she¡¯s giving birth and came down for a look.¡± Qin Siting ced one hand in his robe pocket and noticed the people outside the delivery room. He decided not to approach and watched Ji Nuan. ¡°It¡¯s been three years. You look like you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I¡¯m all right. A person can always live happily alone outside. Although you get tired from the hard work, your effort always pays off.¡±

    Qin Siting lifted one corner of his lips mildly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Men would never bring up feelings to women, nor would they gossip too much about others. When he saw that Ji Nuan appeared to be living happily alone, he considered and decided not to bring up Mo Jingshen¡¯s starkly different status in the past few years.

    After all, in these three years, Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and quiet demeanor made it difficult for anyone to approach. Even when they went out to drink, Mo Jingshen was mostly silent. He barely wasted any breath, nor did he offer any exnations for his divorce. Although he appeared as per normal, with Qin Siting¡¯s understanding of Mo Jingshen, he could sense that whenever others would bring Ji Nuan, his unperturbed gaze would hide an abnormal amount of resistance and tolerance.

 Chapter 491 - And so, the Condo Above Her Was Currently Occupied?

    <h4>Chapter 491: And so, the Condo Above Her Was Currently upied?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    They did not chat about much. Ji Nuan did not even ask about Shi Niange. After all, with the state of her love life, what right did she have to be concerned about someone else¡¯s love life.

    However, when she was with Xiao Luye, she was able to sense that Xiao Luye did not seed in stealing Shi Niange away.

    ¡ª-

    Xia Tian gave birth to a son. Ji Nuan did not sleep for the whole night and was busy with various matters. By morning, she finally sat down in the hospital ward. She yed with the little one who had already opened his eyes and listened as Xia Tian flirted with her little police officer.

    ¡°It took you so long toe back even though I was pregnant. I thought you had already abandoned the both of us. So, you actually know you should be returning. Why didn¡¯t you just sacrifice your whole life for your country? Why did you even bother returning...¡±

    ¡°I already made an application to the management. I won¡¯t be leaving for the next few months.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if you leave or not!¡± Xia Tian rolled her eyes. She then turned to the little baby on the small bed not far away. With a distasteful expression, she said, ¡°Who on earth does this baby look like? Why is he so wrinkly and ugly?¡±

    The nurse who had just entered giggled. ¡°All newborns look that way. In a few days, you¡¯ll know who he looks like. This baby¡¯s daddy is tall and handsome. His mummy is also beautiful. He¡¯ll definitely be an attractive baby!¡±

    Hearing these words, Xia Tian happily returned to ring at her little police officer. Ji Nuan saw that the little baby was only able to stay awake for a while before falling asleep and decided not to stay like an unwanted third guest. She stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Ai, where are you going?¡± Xia Tian asked.

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Distance makes the heart grow fonder. The two of you have been separated ever since you received your marriage certificate. Am I supposed to stay here and eat your endless supply of dog food?¡±

    Xia Tian immediately winked at her with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Mo Jingshen always stuff me with dog food in the past? This is called karma. Even if you don¡¯t wish to, you have to suffer through it!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She tugged the door open and left without looking back.

    When she returned in the afternoon with some nourishing supplements, Xia Tian finally remembered to give an introduction. ¡°Anyway, Ji Nuan is my best friend. Back then, when you were at the police station investigating me, she was the one who came to help. I already brought her up several times. There shouldn¡¯t be a need for further introduction.¡±

    As Xia Tian spoke, she pointed at the handsome and charismatic little SWAT police officer behind her back. ¡°This is my child¡¯s father, Ling Jichen.¡±

    Ji Nuan and the little police offer exchanged nods.

    If it wasn¡¯t to see the little baby, Ji Nuan would never have returned for more PDA. Originally, she thought the two would be done by the afternoon. However, when she returned, Xia Tian continued grumbling on the bed. ¡°Let me tell you, the credit for your drug trafficking reconnaissance mission has to go to me. If I had cried and made a fuss about youing back every day, you would never have seeded. You would definitely have been fired and have no choice but to return home and inherit your family business. You¡¯ll tire yourself to death counting notes, I tell you.¡±

    The little officer appeared deep in thought as he nodded. ¡°Indeed. There has never been a pregnantdy as generous as you. I would have to head home honestly to inherit my family business. Just thinking about it makes me feel miserable. All right, all of the credit goes to you.¡±

    Xia Tian harrumphed.

    As she witnessed this scene, Ji Nuan felt her scalp turning numb.

    ¡°Ai, by the way, Nuan Nuan, I heard Xiao Ba mentioned that you¡¯ve moved. What happened? Did someone really follow you in your previous ce?¡± Xia Tian suddenly turned to look at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°No, I just had an encounter with a drunk man at night. The ce that I was staying at didn¡¯t have sufficiently good security, so I moved away.¡± Ji Nuan gently touched the little baby¡¯s hand as she answered.

    ¡°Aiya, that won¡¯t do. It isn¡¯t safe for you alone, no matter where you¡¯re staying. Feng Ling doesn¡¯t have the time to be with you right now, does she? How about this, I¡¯ll let the child¡¯s father find a police force intern for you. We¡¯ll find someone capable to be your bodyguard.¡± Xia Tian turned toward the man next to her. He was dressed in a rigid uniform, but his gaze was gentle. ¡°Do you have anyone suitable in mind? Find someone smart and intelligent with good fighting abilities. Ah, that¡¯s right. Most importantly, make sure he is single! And handsome!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    This week, Ji Nuan discovered that someone was moving into Yuehu Bay. Several vehicles delivering furniture suddenly appeared in the residential area where outsiders were usually not allowed.

    At the same time, she found out that the furniture was all being moved into the A1 building. The neighbors were all discussing among themselves and shared that, from what they found out, the furniture was being moved into the highest floor.

    <i>The highest floor?</i>

    The condo with up to 400 square meters of space above her?

    That¡¯s strange. Several days ago, Mr. Vinse had reminded her to watch her safety when she went home. After all, she was the only upant in the top five floors. He also mentioned that he had used hispany¡¯s name to attempt to contact the mystery owner and purchase the best condos on those floors but was rejected by the other party. Afterward, he had been unable to contact the owner again. Mr. Vinse even mentioned that no one knew who exactly the mystery owner was and that she had to be wary. He had even nagged about upgrading the house¡¯s lock and keypad to be more secure.

    Didn¡¯t the sales stop because the owner was uncontactable? Why would there suddenly be furniture being moved in?

    When these five floors were being built, they underwent luxurious renovation. All of the materials used were of the best quality. Aside from leaving out furniture, electronic appliances, and living necessities, everything was done perfectly well. There was nothing that needed a touch-up. Hence, she had been able to move in immediately.

    And so, the sixteenth floor was... sold? Was someone moving in?

    ¡°Miss, may I trouble you to take a step back.¡± Two of the workers were moving a wine cab, and because Ji Nuan stood right in the middle of the condo entrance, they had no choice but to ask her to move.

    Ji Nuan rushed to move to the side, turning back to watch the two men work.

    Earlier, she had already seen them move various tables and chairs meant for a study. Right now, they were moving a wine cab. The colors were all ck, white, or dark blue. These colors... did that mean that the new upant of the sixteenth floor was a man?

    Ji Nuan got off work early today and was not in a rush to head up. She sat on a bench on thewn, watching as the men moved various items.

    Bed, coffee table, cabs...

    The whole time, she did not see anything infant-rted or anything a woman might need to use, such as a make-up table.

    From this, she concluded that the new upant of the sixteenth floor was a single man.

    When the workers came downstairs, some of the neighbors approached in curiosity. ¡°Was the highest floor sold? Is someone moving in?¡±

    All of the workers shook their heads and expressed that they did not know. They then continued moving furniture.

 Chapter 492 - Her Efforts to Hide Brought Her Right Into Mo Jingshenâ€™s Palm

    <h4>Chapter 492: Her Efforts to Hide Brought Her Right Into Mo Jingshen¡¯s Palm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    For the past two weeks since moving to Yuehu Bay, Ji Nuan was either at home or at thepany every day. Otherwise, she would head to Xia Tian¡¯s side to visit the baby. She barely spent time with anyone else.

    The security measures here were far too outstanding. Mr. Vinse could no longer wait for her downstairs or make use of the distance from herpany as an excuse to fetch her. Those reasons were too unrealistic right now.

    As a result, he has been in a bitter search for opportunities to meet Ji Nuan.

    In a rare opportunity, he heard from Ji Nuan¡¯s secretary that she would be leaving work at 4.00 p.m. He also learned that she did not have any ns set up. Mr. Vinse began waiting from 3.00 p.m. in the afternoon. At 4.00 p.m., Ji Nuan stepped out of the office building and noticed that Mr. Vinse¡¯s car was parked right outside the MN Group¡¯s office building.

    The man stepped out of the car after waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Where are you headed to, I¡¯ll drive you?¡± as he spoke, he opened the door and gestured for her to get on.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I drove to thepany today. I¡¯m nning to visit Xia Tian. She¡¯s already been discharged. I¡¯m nning to buy some milk powder and children¡¯s clothes for her.¡±

    ¡°In the past three years, while you were away from Hai City, Vice-CEO Xia and I have interacted quite a bit. I haven¡¯t managed to visit her since she gave birth. Why don¡¯t I join you today?¡±

    The polite words of rejection were already by her lips. When Ji Nuan heard what he said, she felt that she could not reject his good intentions on Xia Tian¡¯s behalf. After a pause, she answered: ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you her address. You can head over first. I¡¯ll buy some gifts before driving there myself.¡±

    ¡°We can go together. I can¡¯t visit her empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ji Nuan got in the car and directed him to the department store closest to Xia Tian¡¯s home. She had heard that there were quite some stores targeted at pregnant women and children.

    Mr. Vinse first apanied her to shop. They bought several bottles of imported milk powder and various little clothes and toys for the baby. They also bought nourishing supplements for Xia Tian. She didn¡¯t expect to buy much, but they umted arge number of gifts. Ji Nuan originally did not n on letting Mr. Vinse help, but she had no choice but to let him help with tworge bags.

    When the two stepped out of the shop, it was the rush hour in the evening. It wasn¡¯t convenient to drive the car from across the street; thus, the two of them carried the bags to cross the road. Ji Nuan kept smiling as she looked at the baby¡¯s clothes in the bag. Who would have thought that a baby¡¯s clothes could be so small? Without even looking at the baby, a small item of clothing alone was sufficient to melt a person¡¯s heart.

    Amidst the traffic, a ck Bugatti was concealed amongst the cars. The various car lights on the streets were bright. Inside the car, the man was watching Ji Nuan as she crossed the street while holding a bunch of baby necessities. Her expression was soft with a smile as she headed to the parking lot with Mr. Vinse.

    Shen Mu was driving in front and had also seen Ji Nuan. He immediately felt that things weren¡¯t good, and subconsciously nced behind through the rearview mirror. As expected, the typically indifferent and unconcerned CEO Mo appeared distant and dangerous.

    It was not difficult to guess how his grave and stern expression came to be. It was rare that they would have a business gathering on the western city district, yet they caught such a scene on the way there. Not only CEO Mo, even Shen Mu could not help but sob in his heart.

    This Miss Ji and Mr. Vinse were holding so many baby items. They two were smiling as they chatted, and the atmosphere was actually warm and sweet between them. They appeared like a loving couple who had been married for quite some time.

    It had already been three years. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if something had really developed between Ji Nuan and Mr. Vinse. After all, Mr. Vinse had never once concealed his chase for Ji Nuan. With his background in BGY Group, his status in Hai City wasn¡¯t weak either. Amidst all of Ji Nuan¡¯s suitors, his appearance and identity somewhat made the cut. In terms of charisma, he wouldn¡¯t be easily suppressed by Ji Nuan¡¯s momentum and aura. His patience would also definitely rank first.

    All of the other suitors had backed down after being ignored by Ji Nuan. Only one remained as determined as he was in the beginning.

    ¡ª-

    Mr. Vinse sent Ji Nuan to Xia Tian¡¯s house downstairs. He recalled that Xia Tian was in the post-delivery period where various taboos had to be observed for one¡¯s health, ording to Chinese culture. In such a period, the old people would say that men could not visit as they pleased. Thus, Mr. Vinse only sent her to the building entrance and helped her bring the items into the elevator. He did not enter further.

    Ji Nuan went to visit Xia Tian, but because the baby was asleep, she was careful not to disturb the baby and left within thirty minutes. When she came out, she saw that Mr. Vinse was still waiting for her in his car. Naturally, she took his car and returned to Yuehu Bay.

    When they arrived at Yuehu Bay, Ji Nuan abruptly received a call. While answering the call, she gave Mr. Vinse a polite nod and rushed to alight. She did not have the time to say more as she stepped into Yuehu Bay¡¯s residential area, focused on the call.

    Mr. Vinse watched outside for a while before ncing toward the condos further away from Lake Yue. He considered if he should back down and purchase these other condos. At the very least, he could reduce the distance between the two of them.

    Ji Nuan had already walked a distance away. He opened the car door and got off the car. Before he could contact the property agent in charge of this ce, he abruptly saw a luxury, low-profile, ck Bugatti park by his side. Coincidentally, it separated him from Yuehu Bay¡¯s entrance.

    The driver¡¯s door was opened, and Shen Mu alighted. When Mr. Vinse met his gaze, his expression immediately changed.

    Nothing more needed to be said. The property owner was someone he had been unable to find despite thebined efforts of him and BGY Group, a propertypany. He understood well that the other party was not a simple person and had even suspected if this was rted to Mo Jingshen.

    When he saw the ck Bugatti and noticed that the person who alighted was Shen Mu, he immediately understood everything.

    ¡°Mr. Vinse, what a coincidence. To think that we would even meet here.¡± Shen Mu was smiling. ¡°Why? Did you make your way here chasing after Miss Ji¡¯s back?¡±

    Mr. Vinse¡¯s thoughts faltered for a moment. He shifted his gaze past Shen Mu, who was smiling with his eyes like a fox, toward the car behind him. He eyed the windows calmly and mildly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a coincidence. It seems like my suspicion was urate. The seller I¡¯ve been struggling to contact is CEO Mo himself?¡±

    Shen Mu chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve all experienced various storms in the business world. It¡¯s not always necessary to put everything out in the open. Mr. Vinse, you have always been an astute man. On the matters of the heart, I advise you not to touch the people you shouldn¡¯t be touching.¡±

    Mr. Vinse nced in the direction Ji Nuan left for. He confirmed that she had already headed inside. He couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy. Who would have thought that, after her efforts to evade him, she would send herself straight into Mo Jingshen¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 493 - Mo Jingshen Never Truly Planned on Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 493: Mo Jingshen Never Truly nned on Letting Go</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He recalled the period when Ji Nuan first left for Ennd. Although she insisted that she had moved on, that everything had ended, she would often sit alone in a daze.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy waiting for that period of her life to end. She had finally dug out the words ¡®Mo Jingshen¡¯ from her life and started living again. Although he was happy about her return to Hai City, it also made him worry. He wasn¡¯t sure what sort of ns Mo Jingshen truly had for her.

    And right now, it seems like Mo Jingshen never truly nned on letting her go.

    ¡°Although Yuehu Bay is a good ce, it¡¯s a considerably remote ce in the western city district. I never expected CEO Mo to grace his presence here,¡± as Mr. Vinse spoke, his gaze remained fixed on the backseat car window.

    Shen Mu ced one hand in his pocket and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Vinse, I simrly never expected that you would dare to chase CEO Mo¡¯s ex-wife. After three years, you¡¯ve yet to seed. What¡¯s the point in silently watching over her? That Miss Ji would move to such a ce, aside from wanting a safer space for herself, she was also defending herself against you, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The reason Shen Mu can stay by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side for so long, aside from knowing how to conduct himself, is also because he has a good grasp of what should and should not be said. He is especially good at understanding a person¡¯s heart. For example, he even understood the astute Mr. Vinse very well.

    Mr. Vinse smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who exactly she is defending herself against. But I believe your CEO Mo should understand better than me. You say, should I remind her who the owner of those five floors in Yuehu Bay really is?¡±

    At this moment, the tinted, low-profile windows slowly shifted down. Inside the car, the man¡¯s gaze was distant and unfazed. His voice was heavy, cold, and unhurried. ¡°I heard that the BGY Group¡¯s general manager is a rare man who relied on his own abilities to climb into the upper society without any background to hold him up. If you are sure that you can withstand the weight of the consequences, I don¡¯t mind letting you attempt it.¡±

    Mr. Vinse sneered. ¡°CEO Mo, you¡¯ve been navigating the business world for so long, and are a leader in the upper society. You should be far more clear-minded than anyone. You¡¯ve always acted appropriately. This marriage has alreadye to an end. There¡¯s really no need for you to continue disturbing Ji Nuan¡¯s life.¡±

    Mo Jingshen had already shifted his gaze away. He did not offer him a single, further nce. His pupils appeared dipped in the evening cold. ¡°This is my personal business. With your status as BGY Group¡¯s general manager, if you wish to pursue the director of MN Group, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Vinse may have overestimated your own charm. Or have you misinterpreted Ji Nuan¡¯s gratitude and kindness as a favorable feeling for you?¡±

    Mr. Vinse¡¯s expression concealed a hint of unhappiness and embarrassment. Those words had hit the mark.

    All of the patience Ji Nuan had given him was indeed because he had helped her during her toughest times in Ennd.

    But because he did not wish to hear the word ¡®gratitude,¡¯ she never once used it.

    Right now, Mo Jingshen had directly broken the illusion.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and handsome face did not reveal any emotions. From hispletely indifferent expression, Mr. Vinse could sense that Mo Jingshen had found him irksome for quite a while.

    So long as he wished, he could make it impossible for him to continue standing in Hai City.

    Perhaps, Mo Jingshen previously did not touch him because of the help he gave Ji Nuan.

    The car windows were closed once more, separating the two men from each other.

    Shen Mu remained smiling. By now, he had moved aside to smoke a cigarette. Before he returned to the car, he handed a cigarette to Mr. Vinse and asked if he smoked with a smile. Mr. Vinse did not receive it, and Shen Mu casually tossed it on the ground. With a mild smile, he said, ¡°Mr. Vinse, you best behave. Even if you waited thirty years, the things that don¡¯t belong to you would never be yours. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself over a person that has never been yours.¡±

    Shen Mu left these words behind and got in the car.

    The noble and detached man in the car did not move the windows down again. The luxurious yet low-profile ck Bugatti drove by before his eyes.

    A cold atmosphere gradually gathered around Mr. Vinse. His hands slowly tightened into fists.

    He was clearly a victor in terms of career; he was arrogant and conceited.

    But at this moment, he felt a sense of defeat.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was indeed difficult to conquer. In the past three years, he had been unable to melt even the tip of the iceberg.

    So long as he wished, he could bring out his phone and give Ji Nuan a call. Based on Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude against Mo Jingshen, she would definitely leave Yuehu Bay immediately and never step in this ce again.

    But whether or not those words could be said.

    The decisionid on him.

    ...

    Recently, Ji Nuan had to take an abrupt trip abroad for business. She stayed in Canada for half a month before returning. Upon her return to the country, she continued working without rest. She had busy meetings over the construction of the Hai City stadium. She spent each day working overtime, looking over ns, and visiting the construction site. Where possible, she personally looked over every step of the process.

    By August, she had left Ennd for almost three months.

    The meeting with the construction bureau this time was also located at Shine Group. However, Shine Group had sent other representatives to the meeting. Mo Jingshen was not involved. The entire process was unaffected by this, and all they had to do was inform the upper management of the decisions made.

    That night, after the meeting, Ji Nuan was exhausted as she prepared to head home. After all, for the past half a month, she barely slept. All she wanted to do now was to take a shower and sleep.

    As she stepped out of Shine Group, she abruptly noticed a Shen Mu parking his ck Bugatti by the road. He indicated for Ji Nuan to get on.

    Why was he asking her to climb on?

    Ji Nuan nced at Shen Mu in suspicion. Shen Mu did not exin and whistled to urge her to hurry. He was parked in an unusual spot, and cars were waiting behind. If he continued parking here, he would affect other people¡¯s driving.

    Ji Nuan thought that Shen Mu had something to say to her and could only approach. Shen Mu nced backward and indicated for her to take the backseat.

    She opened the door with suspicion and saw Mo Jingshen, who was sitting in the back.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She had wondered why Shen Mu was being so mysterious. It turns out he only wanted her to get in the car?

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and did not speak. The cars at the back were already honking at them. She got in the car.

    Inside, Mo Jingshen only took one nce at her before leaning his head back. He raised a hand and casually tugged on his cor, loosening his tie and unfastening several buttons.

    He must have returned from a business gathering and drank some alcohol earlier. Now that he was experiencing the effects of the alcohol, the long period in the car was causing him difort.

    Shen Mu started the car. Before Ji Nuan could express where she was headed to, Mo Jingshen opened his eyes and turned toward her. He wanted to see if she was watching the view outside.

    In the end, he saw that she was pressed right next to the door. The backseat wasn¡¯t too big or too small, but she had forced a meter and a half of distance between the two of them.

 Chapter 494 - If You Dare to Move Again, I Canâ€™t Promise I Wonâ€™t do Anything to You in This Car

    <h4>Chapter 494: If You Dare to Move Again, I Can¡¯t Promise I Won¡¯t do Anything to You in This Car</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The sky had already turned dark, and inside the car, it was simrly dark.

    Shen Mu drove the car smoothly. As though he was intentionally pretending not to exist, he did not make a single sound. The car was silent to the point where Mo Jingshen¡¯s alcohol stained breaths could be clearly heard.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost pressed against the car door. If the doors could be opened, would you be jumping out of the car right now?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild as he spoke. As it was too stuffy inside the car, he casually unfastened several more buttons. The man¡¯s typically impable shirt now revealed his corbones. It was seductive and teasing. The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice also caused one¡¯s heart to skip a beat.

    Ji Nuan did not look at him; she shifted her gaze away. ¡°There is truly no need for me to be in this car. If I wasn¡¯t embarrassed about blocking other people¡¯s way, I would never have gotten on.¡±

    The man, whom she had forced arge distance between, turned over to eye her. His heavy and distant gazended on her face. ¡°I¡¯m only sending you home. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ll eat you up.¡±

    Why did these words make her seem cruel and unscrupulous, as though she couldn¡¯t recognize someone¡¯s kind intentions?

    <i>Kind intentions?</i>

    <i>Mo Jingshen?</i>

    <i>What did he count for?</i>

    Ji Nuan expressionlessly looked out of the window. She remained pressed against the door, refusing to sit close to him.

    All of a sudden, when the car arrived at an intersection, an ambnce sped across the road. Shen Mu rushed to step on the brakes. As Ji Nuan was leaning on the edge of the seat and did not have her seatbelts on, the force of the breaks threw her forward. Her head mmed against the window, and her elbow also knocked into the door. The pain caused her to hiss softly. She swallowed down a cry and reached up to press her forehead.

    Shen Mu looked at Ji Nuan through the rearview mirror with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The ambnce suddenly sped past us earlier. It must have been headed to the hospital. I had no choice but to use the brakes abruptly. Miss Ji, are you all right?¡±

    Ji Nuan shook her head and did not say anything. She waved her hand, indicating that she was fine and continued maintaining her previous posture against the door.

    In less than five minutes, the car drove past another intersection. Shen Mu abruptly took a turn. Before Ji Nuan could react, she was tossed away from the door by the force of the turn. She fell nted toward Mo Jingshen¡¯s direction. Although she tried to pull herself back, it was a futile attempt, and she fell into the man¡¯sp. Her head mmed heavily against his abdomen.

    Right now, her head was pressing against...

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She had no time to ask Shen Mu why he had abruptly taken a turn, or why he was strangely driving like a professional racer in the city streets. Ji Nuan rapidly sat up and shifted away from the man¡¯sp. She ran her hand through her slightly messy hair and sat stiffly.

    Mo Jingshen shifted his distant gaze onto the woman who was maintaining a cold expression even as she was silently embarrassed. As she neatened her hair, he watched her now shoulder-length hair. Before Ji Nuan could move back to lean against the car door, he abruptly grabbed her wrist and tugged her back.

    Ji Nuan almost fell back into his arms. She frantically leaned back. At the same time, she stared at the man with deep eyes in shock.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Even as she spoke, she subconsciously tried to move backward. However, his grip around her elbow tightened.

    ¡°Cough, my apologies, earlier, I forgot I was supposed to take a turn and almost drove past it. Thankfully, I managed to make it...¡± Shen Mu did not turn back to answer, nor did he look through the rearview mirror. He only offered a half-hearted exnation.

    Ji Nuan was stifled with anger.

    Shen Mu, this bastard. Although the first emergency brake was an ident, the subsequent turn was clearly intentionally!

    Ji Nuan attempted to tug her hand out of Mo Jingshen¡¯s grasp, but the man leaned over her. His arm pressed against her shoulder, trapping her between the leather seat and his body. Upon meeting Ji Nuan¡¯s cold eyes, he narrowed his gaze and shifted his arm to wrap them around her shoulders. He locked her into his embrace. Finally, at this moment, the cold indifference in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes turned into shock and rejection. He easily resisted her attempts to struggle and instead tightened his hold around her, reducing the distance between them. In this manner, she was half-held and half-pressed into the car seat. She could not move at all.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, what are you trying to do?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯splexion had turned slightly pale in the dark from his oppressive movements.

    The man had one arm leaning against the seat behind her and one arm wrapped around her. He trapped her under his clear, light breaths and lowered his eyes to see the close-up of her clearly unhappy face from above. Her slender and soft body kept attempting to push him away. His gaze was deep as he softly spoke: ¡°Get off.¡±

    She could clearly sense that these words were not directed at her.

    He was asking Shen Mu to get off the car.

    Ji Nuan stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Mo Jingshen! What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±

    However, Shen Mu had already parked the car by the road. He rapidly disappeared from his seat.

    The instant the door on the driver¡¯s side was close with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart skipped several beats. There was a clear difference between having a third party in the car and being alone with Mo Jingshen!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you dare to move again, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, heavy, and mild. As he watched her expression, he suddenly chuckled heavily. His voice was low. ¡°As you know, I drank some tonight.¡±

    Ji Nuan stiffened. She stared in disbelief at the man before her eyes; he had just clearly expressed that he wanted to have his way with her under the influence of alcohol.

    She felt stifled in her heart.

    And so, he was going to use the tiniest amount of alcohol he had consumed as an excuse to act drunk?

    Ji Nuan immediately sneered mockingly. She had always believed she could be sufficiently evasive around him and maintained the appropriate distance between them, but she never expected that Mo Jingshen would be shameless to this degree.

    She coldly chuckled. ¡°CEO Mo, if a few sips of alcohol suffice make you forget who you are holding right now, does that mean that when you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯ll have any woman tossed at you? Why can¡¯t I move? Don¡¯t mention struggling. Even if I was sitting here without any clothes, you don¡¯t have the right to touch me!¡±

 Chapter 495 - Are You Free to the Point Where Youâ€™ll Interfere With Your Ex-Wifeâ€™s Love Life?

    <h4>Chapter 495: Are You Free to the Point Where You¡¯ll Interfere With Your Ex-Wife¡¯s Love Life?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She pushed heavily against his chest but was unable to push him away. The anger drove her to speak coldly: ¡°Mo Jingshen, three years ago, you already put me through sufficient torment. Now that everything has ended, please let go of me. Let¡¯s just part without any hard feelings. Don¡¯t make me wonder if you¡¯ve fallen for some sort of cat and mouse game! Right now, I only wish to stay far away from you! As far as possible!¡±

    Ji Nuan attempted to back away as she spoke when a ringtone suddenly rang from her bag. She abruptly raised her cold eyes toward him. When the man paused slightly upon hearing her phone, she took the opportunity to push him away. She urgently backed away and brought out her phone from her bag. She saw that Mr. Vinse¡¯s number was disyed on the screen; in the past half a month, she did not receive any calls from him, nor did she hear any news about him.

    In the past, even when they had no time to meet, Mr. Vinse would frequently call to make small talk. However, in the past half a month, there was no contact from him.

    Ji Nuan only hesitated for a moment before answering.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Vinse,¡± Ji Nuan slowed her hurried breaths from the earlier struggle.

    Mo Jingshen watched as she did her best to regain herposure. When he heard her gentle tone as she addressed, ¡®Mr. Vinse,¡¯ his expression turned slightly heavy.

    Mr. Vinse asked on the phone: ¡°You¡¯re back? You were in Canada for so long. Is everything all right?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just some work that I couldn¡¯t run away from. I came back two days ago.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s breathing had rxed, and her voice was much gentler and patient than before.

    It was extremely quiet in the car, quiet to the point where the man¡¯s voice could be clearly heard.

    Mr. Vinse gently chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been abroad for the past few days, and I likely won¡¯t be able to return anytime soon. If you need to contact BGY Group, you can look for the vice-general manager. If there are any difficulties, give me a call. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly leave? Previously, didn¡¯t you say you would be staying in the country for a period? Isn¡¯t BGY Group about to give you a promo...¡±

    ¡°The position has been shifted. The promotion won¡¯t be affected, but I¡¯ll most likely be assigned to a different branchpany. It might take a while before I can return to Hai City,¡± Mr. Vinse¡¯s voice did not reveal any emotions, but Ji Nuan strangely felt that something was bothering him.

    But this was a matter rted to work; she had no right to overstep and ask.

    Typically, she would wish him all the best and leave it at that. However, when she raised her head to meet Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, she pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t sure what emotional state she was in, or if she had really been angered into bing a different person. She subconsciously said: ¡°I hope everything goes well for you out there. Come back soon and take good care of yourself, don¡¯t make me worry.¡±

    Mo Jingshen heard her gentle and sweet tone. He narrowed his distant eyes and did not speak.

    However, Mr. Vinse found something strange in Ji Nuan¡¯s change in tone. Although he was moved by her rare concern, he still instinctively asked: ¡°Right now... who are you with?¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could answer, Mo Jingshen abruptly took the phone from her. She raised her head to re at him but found that the man was already speaking on the phone. He indifferently and coldly spat out the word: ¡°Me.¡±

    Without waiting for the other party¡¯s reply, he directly hung up the call and tossed the phone onto the seat by her side.

    Ji Nuan forcefully swallowed the verbal abuse that was about to escape. She gritted her teeth and held herself back from scolding him. She picked up her phone and stuffed it into her bag in anger. When she turned to notice that the car was parked next to an intersection, she immediately reached out to open the door, only to discover that it had been locked.

    This again!

    Even Shen Mu had picked up this trick!

    He had already alighted, why did he lock the car doors from outside?!

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows and found that she was actually slightly fearful of being alone with Mo Jingshen, especially in a tight space like this, where his scent enveloped her.

    The man saw that she was sat stiffly by the car door and abruptly approached. Ji Nuan urgently pressed back against the door, staring at him with an unhappy expression: ¡°Mo Jingshen, you clearly haven¡¯t drunk much. Don¡¯t take advantage of that small amount of alcohol to fool around! Although I don¡¯t understand your intentions, I know that you are fully sober!¡±

    Mo Jingshen was unmoved by her words. Although they were pressed close together with their breaths mingling, he did not hold her again.

    There was no difference whether he was pressing her down or not; because there was no way for her to get off.

    His gaze was deep and heavy, while hers was cold and full of rejection.

    ¡°Delete this Vinse from your life. If I see you interacting with him any further, don¡¯t even think about seeing him in Hai City again for the rest of his life.¡±

    The man spat out these words with cold indifference. Under Ji Nuan¡¯s startled gaze, he released her from the oppressive posture and returned to his seat. It was clear that his headache wasn¡¯t a lie; he pressed his long fingers against his brow bone and did not say more.

    Ji Nuan leaned against the car door stiffly before gradually returning to herself: ¡°Are you the reason why Mr. Vinse temporarily cannot return to Hai City?¡±

    ¡°No. Seeing that he helped you through several difficulties in the past, I won¡¯t touch him.¡± Mo Jingshen ced his hand down and turned to return her wary gaze. ¡°But if you maintain the ambiguous distance with him, I can¡¯t promise to restrain.¡±

    After confirming that he wasn¡¯t despicable to the point of doing anything to Mr. Vinse, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart calmed down slightly.

    <i>But what was that? A threat?</i>

    She eyed him coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Shine Group extremely busy? Why are you free to the point where you¡¯ll even interfere with your ex-wife¡¯s love life? Haven¡¯t we already divorced? Our rtionship has already ended, and we are no longer legally rted. Why do you care if there is anything ambiguous between Mr. Vinse and me?¡±

    When Ji Nuan spoke, her expression was slightly pale. Shen Mu picked this time to return to the car. When the door opened, the interior lighting turned on. Ji Nuan¡¯s paleplexion was instantly made obvious.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her and saw that one of her hands was carelessly ced against her abdomen. He softly asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat in the afternoon?¡±

    Ji Nuan was toozy to pay him any mind. Since he had already found out, she made no effort to conceal it. She gently rubbed her stomach and did not respond to his words.

    Mo Jingshen sat by her side and saw that the woman was stubbornly holding onto her temper. He saw the way she would still forget her meals and suffer from gastric pain and took a nce at the time. He calmly spoke, ¡°Shen Mu, look for a Chinese restaurant and park there.¡±

 Chapter 496 - You Can Have Dinner With Him but Not With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 496: You Can Have Dinner With Him but Not With Me?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She didn¡¯t particrly like western food. She liked Chinese restaurants or homely food, which was her habit all the time.

    Knowing what Mo Jingshen meant, she looked out of the window deadpan. ¡°No, thanks, CEO Mo. I¡¯ll go home and cook some noodles for myself. You don¡¯t have to treat me to a meal...¡± She paused and went on. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t think it necessary for me to treat you a dinner either, so please pull over and let me go. I¡¯ll go home myself.¡±

    Instead of Mo Jingshen, she called him CEO Mo.

    Shen Mu pretended not to hear anything. When the car passed by a good restaurant, he slowed the car down.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude was still cold, or to be exact, even colder than when she just got in the car.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to intend to force her, saying coldly, ¡°Send her back.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Shen Mu sped up the car, driving toward the quarter where Ji Nuan used to live and asking deliberately, ¡°Miss Ji, you still live in your old apartment, don¡¯t you? May I take you there?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused. ¡°No, I moved. Now I live close to mypany, on the west side of the city.¡±

    Shen Mu immediately turned the car around and drove toward the west side of the city, saying as he drove, ¡°s, luckily, I asked you. Otherwise, I would have driven in the wrong direction. Where do you live on the west side now?¡±

    ¡°Please send me to mypany. It¡¯s only a ten-minute walk home from the office. I¡¯ll go back to the office and get something before going home,¡± Ji Nuan said tly without any emotion.

    Shen Mu hesitated, took a look at Mo Jingshen from the rearview mirror who remained silent, could only say, ¡°OK.¡±

    Ji Nuan thought that it seemed that they didn¡¯t know where she was living now.

    So, Mo Jingshen knew where she used to live because he knew it three years ago?

    Many people in Yuehu Bay were curious about who that mysterious owner was because his identity seemed to be special. She had once doubted that the owner had something to do with Mo Jingshen. Although she didn¡¯t know why she doubted it, she did see the furniture the workers moved into the apartment, which she thought were quite simr to the decoration style of Mo Jingshen¡¯s apartment in Ao Lan International.

    But now she thought it might only be a coincidence. A lot of modern men should like that simple and elegant ck-and-white decoration style. Perhaps she just thought too much.

    Shen Mu didn¡¯t seem to know her new residence, so she was overthinking.

    After the car reached the west side of the city and was about to reach Yuehu Bay, Ji Nuan looked into the distance and didn¡¯t look at Yuehu Bay. It was quiet in the car. Mo Jingshen, who was a bit drunk, was taking a rest with his eyes closed, saying no more.

    Shen Mu didn¡¯t look at Yuehu Bay either, drove the car straight past the gate of Yuehu Bay, and headed for the office building of the MN Group.

    When the car finally reached the MN Group, on the square in front of thepany, Ji Nuan thought Shen Mu was about to stop the car and was about to thank him, when Mo Jingshen slowly opened his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten since noon. No matter how busy you are, you don¡¯t have to torture your stomach. Get out of the car and get something to eat.¡±

    The square in front of the office building was surrounded by cafes and fast-food restaurants, as well as other kinds of restaurants.

    Without raising her eyelids, Ji Nuan said coldly, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked cold and calm as usual as if what she saw in Shine was just her illusion. His tone was clear and low. ¡°Not hungry? Then apany me to eat something.¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°CEO Mo, I think you¡¯re drunk, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Why should I apany you to eat something?¡±

    Looking at her cold and even impatient face and thinking how gentle her tone was when she just answered that call, Mo Jingshen cast a cold nce at her. ¡°you can have dinner with him but not with me?¡±

    She never expected Mo Jingshen to speak in such a tone!

    Ji Nuan withdrew her gaze and curved the corners of her lips, but she was not smiling. ¡°As you said, Mr. Vinse has helped me through a few tough times in the past three years, so I treat him to dinner, but why should I apany you to dinner? We are just acquaintances and not even friends. I don¡¯t think it proper for us to have a meal together and near mypany.¡±

    Mo Jingshen, who had opened the door of the car, paused and suddenly turned to look at her and closed the door.

    When Ji Nuan heard the door shut, her heart sank. Instinctively, she looked at him defensively. ¡°I¡¯m going out of the car!¡±

    ¡°You have two choices, go out of the car to eat something, or live in the car tonight. Make your choice.¡± The man looked at her cold face and said casually, ¡°After all, the one who was suffering from hunger and stomachache is not me, OK?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She did have an upset stomach now, but she didn¡¯t want to give in.

    But the door of the car that was finally opened was shut again, making her feel as if her chance to escape was also lost because of her stubbornness.

    This man was Mo Jingshen, a bigshot who stamped his foot, and the whole Hai City would shake. Everyone was afraid of him and dared not mess around with him.

    Except for the fact that she was his ex-wife, she was not different from anyone else to him.

    What did she have to provoke or disobey him?

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes and asked tly, ¡°What do you want to eat, CEO Mo?¡±

    ¡°Anything will do. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    He had juste back from a party and had drunk some wine. He probably had eaten something, but people usually wouldn¡¯t eat much at this kind of party.

    When the car passed by a beef noodle restaurant in front of herpany, Ji Nuan said, ¡°Shen Mu, please park here.¡±

    Shen Mu immediately pulled over.

    When the car stopped, Ji Nuan opened the door and got out without another word.

    Without asking Mo Jingshen whether he would like to eat beef noodles, she quickly walked into the beef noodle restaurant and took an empty seat. A waiter came over and asked her what she would like to eat, and Ji Nuan said a bowl of beef noodles.

    As soon as she said so, she saw Mo Jingshen follow her in.

    He looked at her and didn¡¯t seem to be drunk at all. His dark eyes were clear and clean.

    She paused and coldly said, ¡°Two bowls.¡±

    After the waiter turned to leave, Ji Nuan put her bag down, refusing to look at the man in front of the door.

    This was a very ordinary beef noodle restaurant. It was small, but there were many customers. The smell of beef noodles wafted through the air, and the restaurant looked clean.

    A big shot like Boss Mo must have seldom or never been to such a small restaurant.

    Ji Nuan looked up again, only to see the man took a look at the restaurant, withdrew his gaze, and walked up to her.

 Chapter 497 - What Can Make Me Happy Is to Forget You Completely

    <h4>Chapter 497: What Can Make Me Happy Is to Forget You Completely</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He stood less than two meters away from her, then came over and sat down.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to mind such a small restaurant at all and sat opposite her. For some reason, Ji Nuan felt the beef noodle restaurant that appeared to be smaller because of the crowd suddenly became exceptionally quiet, and the man sitting opposite her appeared so close to her.

    The handsome man with chiseled, perfect features sat close to her.

    Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan was thinking for some time, he was almost everywhere in her world. As long as she was not busy at work or took off her guard, he would appear in her mind.

    And then she gradually got used to the fact that this man had disappeared from her world. She knew clearly that he had gone entirely from her world.

    Even the name of Mo Jingshen, she hadn¡¯t heard for a long time before she returned to Hai City.

    The beef noodles hadn¡¯t been served, and the waiter brought a jug of the little restaurant¡¯s homemade lemonade and poured it into a clean ss.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak, and Mo Jingshen put the lemonade in front of her. She turned her eyes to him, took the water, and still remained silent.

    Pouring two sses of lemonade, the waiter turned to leave.

    Seeing her rubbing the ss gently but not drinking the lemonade, Mo Jingshen cidly gazed at her with his deep, dark eyes. In this narrow, small restaurant, he finally had a chance to speak to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up a lot, but your heart is still not hard enough.¡± His voice was gentle and low but was loud enough for her to hear every word clearly.

    Ji Nuan took a look at him as if surprised at his conclusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The smile on the man¡¯s face spread. He still deeply gazed at her, and his voice was tinged with a softness she could not understand. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to vent, to give you a chance to vent, but apparently I was wrong this time.¡±

    Ji Nuan thought his words were a bit ridiculous, so she said tly, ¡°So CEO Mo, you¡¯re just giving me a chance to vent out the grievances that you gave me? Are you trying to make me happy? You said you were wrong because you thought I hated you, but it turns out that I don¡¯t hate you but just don¡¯t want you any longer, right? What can make me happy? What can make me happy is to finally forget youpletely after the long three years.¡±

    She paused, and the scorn in her eyes was bing more pronounced. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know why you insisted on divorcing me back then.¡±

    The man had just taken the ss from the table. Hearing her words, he seemed to pause for one or two seconds. Then he put down the ss and asked seemingly emotionlessly, ¡°Really?¡±

    At this time, Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone. It was Xia Tian¡¯s call, and she picked the call up.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, have you gone back to thepany?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs from the office.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Last time I said I would have my honey find you a bodyguard, now he has found one. I¡¯m being tied up taking care of my baby at home, so I asked the bodyguard to go to thepany to see you himself. He went there this afternoon. You weren¡¯t in thepany, so he¡¯s been waiting for you. Where are you now? I¡¯ll tell him to see you.¡±

    ¡°You found me a bodyguard? Is that necessary? I¡¯m safe living here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found you one. Just keep him. It¡¯s better to have more security assurance. After all, you¡¯re no a nobody now and have been ranked in the Forbes list. You have to watch out for kidnappers and hijackers. I¡¯ll be relieved if you have a bodyguard with you.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled helplessly. ¡°OK, I¡¯m in the beef noodle restaurant downstairs.¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell him right away.¡±

    After Ji Nuan hung up, the waiter happened to serve the two bowls of beef noodles.

    Ji Nuan slowly took a sip of the water and said, ¡°Although this restaurant is small, it¡¯s clean. CEO Mo, please don¡¯t mind it. If you don¡¯t like the food, just put it aside. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained expressionless and naturally and expertly tucked slices of beef into Ji Nuan¡¯s bowl.

    Ji Nuan nced at the piles of beef in her bowl and didn¡¯t speak. Just then, the restaurant¡¯s door was pulled open, and a fit and a tall figure appeared in front of the door. This was a young man who looked about 20 years old, with a neat crew cut. His handsome face looked masculine and vigorous. This sunshine boy quickly looked around the restaurant and rested his gaze on Ji Nuan. He lowered his head to check the photo in his cell phone that he just received and looked at Ji Nuan again.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelid twitched. Was he the ¡®bodyguard¡¯ Xia Tian just mentioned to her...

    ¡°Hi!¡± The man walked straight up to the table and greeted Ji Nuan. ¡°Are you Sister Nuan?¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°Yes, you can just call me Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°There you are!¡± As if he had known her for a long time, the man sat straight beside Ji Nuan. The tables and chairs in this shop were retro-styled. Ji Nuan was sitting on a wooden bench, who had to be moved aside to make room for him because he had suddenly sat down.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Nuan, I¡¯m Yan Ge! I am an intern at Hai City special police force. In fact, I have been on many missions. I have practiced for two years and can officially be a full-time employee soon, but I still need to have social practice for about half a year. Our Boss Lin said he had found me a social practice chance to serve as a female CEO¡¯s bodyguard, who was his wife¡¯s best friend. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here! Sister Nuan, you¡¯re my boss from now on. d to meet you!¡± With that, the young, handsome man named Yan Ge raised his hand to shake hands with Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan looked at him up and down, asking, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-three.¡± Yan Ge smiled again, looking so youthful and energetic. He smiled and showed his white teeth. His hand was still in front of her, and he insisted on getting to know each other by shaking hands.

    He was one year younger than her, so he could call her ¡®Sister Nuan.¡¯

    Ji Nuan politely shook hands with him and was about to speak when Yan Ge looked the beef noodles on the table that she hadn¡¯t eaten, asking in surprise, ¡°Would a CEO like youe to eat noodles in such a small restaurant?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all supposed to go to starred hotels for fancy meals? Just like in the TV show?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She coughed. No matter how rich she was, she was still a human being. Why couldn¡¯t she have beef noodles?

    Ji Nuan simply changed the subject. ¡°Have you been here since this afternoon? Haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡±

 Chapter 498 - Mo Jingshen Seldom Carried Money With Him

    <h4>Chapter 498: Mo Jingshen Seldom Carried Money With Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing this, Yan Geughed again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been here since 2:00 p.m., but they said you were out at a meeting, and they didn¡¯t know when you woulde back. Anyway, I have nothing to do this afternoon, so I have been waiting in the lounge downstairs from yourpany. Now, you¡¯ve finallye back.¡±

    This big boy, who loved tough, lessened the repulsion of strangers in Ji Nuan. And as a future member of the special police force, he gave her a sense of security, so she wasn¡¯t repulsive of him.

    ¡°This bowl of noodles has just been served, and I haven¡¯t touched it. You can eat it.¡± Ji Nuan gently pushed the bowl of noodles to Yan Ge.

    Yan Ge looked at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your noodles? Sister Nuan, won¡¯t you eat it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, and I¡¯ll order one when I¡¯m hungry. Just eat it.¡± Ji Nuan handed him disposable chopsticks.

    Yan Ge was a bit shy, but he was really hungry. He hesitated and looked at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan blinked at him, saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m on a diet. Don¡¯t be polite. Just eat it.¡±

    Hearing that she was on a diet, Yan Geughed again. ¡°I wonder why you girls are always on a diet, although you¡¯re already skinny. I¡¯m starving. I¡¯m going to eat it. Sister Nuan, please order another bowl. Don¡¯t starve yourself!¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded.

    Yan Ge opened the chopsticks, took a mouthful of noodles, and gave her a thumbs-up, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s really good!¡±

    Ji Nuanughed and watched Yan Ge happily eat up the slices of meat in the bowl. Then as if remembering someone, she looked at the man sitting opposite her.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and stern face remained deadpan. He just coldly looked at Yan Ge, who almost finished the noodles in a few bites and said indifferently, ¡°Eat slowly and don¡¯t get choked.¡±

    Yan Ge suddenly coughed and almost got choked. He put down the chopsticks, looked at the man opposite who looked a bit cross, paused, and turned to look at Ji Nuan. ¡°When did this man sit here?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yan Ge had been looking for Ji Nuan since he hade in and had not looked at anyone else, nor had he nced in any other direction since he had sat down, so he didn¡¯t notice someone was sitting opposite her.

    When Mo Jingshen, who had been ignored by them, saw that Yan Ge was sitting closer to Ji Nuan as he spoke, a cold gleam shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Sister Nuan, who is he? Do you know him?¡± Seeing this man stare at him coldly, Yan Ge stared back and drew closer to Ji Nuan, asking her in a low voice.

    ¡°Well.¡± Ji Nuan picked up a few napkins from the table and handed them to Yan Ge. ¡°A passerby. We just share this table. Just ignore him.¡±

    Yan Ge looked around, and all the tables were upied indeed, so what Ji Nuan said was quite convincing.

    He nodded and noticed that the man sitting opposite was wearing a ck shirt and a ck trouser, which looked expensive and the man didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.

    Yan Ge couldn¡¯t help wondering how delicious the food of this beef noodle restaurant was. Why were there so many bigshots patronizing here?

    Finishing the bowl of noodles, Yan Ge picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth, calling the waiter, ¡°Waiter, I want two bowls more.¡±

    ¡°Two bowls?¡± Ji Nuan was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have one more bowl, and you should eat one bowl too.¡± Yan Ge turned to smile at her and showed his white teeth. ¡°It¡¯s on me today! Sister Nuan, just eat as much as you can!¡±

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not hungry. Just order one more bowl.¡±

    Seeing that she really didn¡¯t want the noodles, Yan Ge thought about it. He couldn¡¯t finish two more bowls, so he ordered one bowl in the end.

    Ji Nuan could understand how a tall, athletic young man like him who was from the special police forces could easily finish a bowl or two of beef noodles in one gulp. Yan Ge didn¡¯t look fat at all, and his tall and strong figure was very masculine. She sat by and waited for him to eat without making a sound.

    Ji Nuan talked to Yan Ge with a smile and patiently handed him napkins, which all fell into Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    Ji Nuan nced at the bowl of noodles in front of Mo Jingshen, which had been put there for more than ten minutes and had be a blob. She took a look at him as if asking him why he didn¡¯t eat it.

    Mo Jingshen sneered.

    When Yan Ge almost finished eating the second bowl of noodles, he asked the waiter for a bottle of mineral water. After taking a mouthful of water, he put it down, turned his eyes to Ji Nuan, and looked at her intently, asking, ¡°Sister Nuan, you¡¯ll be my boss from now on, right? Is this your first time hiring a bodyguard? Have you ever had a bodyguard before? My job is to keep you safe, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    His words reminded Ji Nuan of Feng Ling. The smile on her face became tenderer. ¡°I used to have a female bodyguard, but she is now abroad and should note back in the short term.¡±

    ¡°A female bodyguard? How is her martial skill?¡±

    ¡°She was a women¡¯s closebat champion in the United States and a shooting instructor at some special bases, so you know how strong she is,¡± Ji Nuan said, smiling.

    Yan Ge nodded. ¡°Ok, I see. Sister Nuan, you can rest assured. My martial skill is also good, and I can guarantee your safety!¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at his serious face and then at the noodles on his chopsticks and chuckled. ¡°Why are you called Yan Ge? I think you should be named Yan Su. Just take your food. We¡¯ll talk about work tomorrow.¡±

    d to see that Ji Nuan was not the kind of boss who was cold, arrogant and unapproachable, Yan Ge took a big bite of the noodles and stopped talking.

    At this time, Shen Mu came in from outside. He walked up to Mo Jingshen and whispered a few words. They seemed to have something to tend to. Mo Jingshen took a look at Ji Nuan and Yan Ge, who was still eating the noodles, frowned, and then threw the bill on the table without saying a word and coldly got up to leave.

    As soon as he left, Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze rested on the bill on the table. Mo Jingshen seldom carried money with him before. Even when he apanied her to do grocery shopping, he would swipe his credit card. She never thought he would have the habit of carrying money with him now.

    <i>Habit?</i>

    Habits were a horrible thing. She had only given up on him for a year or two, so she didn¡¯t want to get involved with him again.

    The door of the beef noodle restaurant opened and closed. Ji Nuan took a drink from the ss and was silent.

    After finishing eating the noodles, Yan Ge raised his eyes to see the one hundred yuan on the table and asked in surprise, ¡°This passerby is really generous. Is it his treat? Oh, he must be very rich. We just shared a table with him, and he has treated us for dinner!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he even touch his noodles? Oh, didn¡¯t the waiter check the noodles when they were served? Why isn¡¯t there a piece of meat in his bowl?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 499 - Why Is Mrs. Mo? Why Did He Call You That?

    <h4>Chapter 499: Why Is Mrs. Mo? Why Did He Call You That?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    A weekter, Ji Nuan was about to leave thepany to discuss a promising new project when she received a call.

    It was from the Mo family.

    She learned that Grandfather Mo had passed out at home a few days ago because of heart palpitations caused by high blood pressure and was immediately sent to the hospital. It took more than a day for him to get out of danger. After spending a few days in the hospital, he was discharged back to the Mo family yesterday.

    But Grandfather Mo was now at home in bed. Every day he woke up, he mored to see Ji Nuan.

    The butler Uncle Ou worried that Grandfather Mo had been in a bad mood, which would affect his health, so he could only give her a phone call, hoping she could take the time to go to the Mo family these two days to visit Grandfather Mo.

    Hearing that Grandfather Mo passed out and was sent to the hospital, Ji Nuan lunged to her feet from the sofa. When she heard that Grandfather Mo who was still recuperating at home these days but still unable to walk was moring to see her every day, she, without another word, put off all the work scheduled this afternoon, asked Yan Ge to buy a variety of expensive antihypertensive herbs and supplements in nearby drug stores, and then drove all the way to the Mo family.

    Three years ago, Ji Nuan avoided Grandfather Mo. The only one she felt guilty to was Grandfather Mo.

    What Grandfather Mo said was still in her ears.

    He would keep the ce of his granddaughter-inw for her.

    She thought that after three years, Grandfather Mo should have given up and no longer be so persistent, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was still worrying about and missing her even in illness.

    Sometimes people were like this. They often felt that no one around them would disappear from their lives until they found one day that someone who had been apanying them had been so old and was getting closer and closer to the end of life. But when they tried to pull back that person, they found they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Grandfather Mo was already in his eighties. Unlike young people like them, he couldn¡¯t stand the ravages of time.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help elerating the car, and the guilt and remorse in her heart grew more intense. She should have at least seen him once before she left three years ago. She could be hardhearted to anyone and anything, but she shouldn¡¯t be like that to Grandfather Mo.

    ¡°Sister Nuan, there is a speed limit here. Drive slowly. If you are really worried, let¡¯s swap the seats and let me drive the car.¡± Sitting in the co-pilot seat, Yan Ge noticed Ji Nuan increased the speed of the car to one hundred, although the speed limit on this section of the road was sixty. Although there weren¡¯t many cars on the road and it was not very dangerous, he could tell she was in a really bad mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I want to see Grandfather Mo as soon as possible,¡± Ji Nuan said and continued to elerate the car,pletely ignoring the speed limit mark on the road.

    After following her for a week, Yan Ge knew that Ji Nuan was a sensible person who knew how far to go and when to stop.

    As she drove, her hands sped the steering wheel, her long fingers turning white. Seeing that, Yan Ge didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    The car soon arrived at the Mo family¡¯s mansion, where she had not set foot for more than three years. Ji Nuan looked around the Mo family¡¯s mansion when she got out of the car. It was still the end of August, not yet autumn. The weather was hot, and the shady paths and flower beds in the mansion remained as exuberant as three years ago as if nothing had changed and everything remained the same.

    Not in the mood to enjoy the view of the courtyard, Ji Nuan parked the car on the parking space in the front yard and then noticed the familiar ck Ghost was also here.

    Mo Jingshen hade back to the Mo family too?

    Yes, he had a difficult time with Mo Shaoze back then, so he went to Hai City because Grandfather Mo was here. Although he was too busy toe back at ordinary times, he woulde back anyway when Grandfather Mo was ill. After all, Grandfather Mo was ill, he had toe back to see Grandfather Mo and reassure the people of the Mo family.

    Ji Nuan was not in the mood to think about why he was here. She just wanted to see how Grandfather Mo was now, walked inside, and saw Uncle Ou.

    Seeing her, Uncle Ou, who was at the same age as Grandfather Mo, repressed his excitement and called out. ¡°Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and swallowed the words on her lips, smiling. ¡°Uncle Ou, how have you beentely?¡±

    Uncle Ou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in good health. Actually, Master had been in good health too. But he is old after all. When he was young, he worked too hard, so now he is troubled with diseases. Fortunately, he has hypertension, which is not fatal. After he fainted, he was immediately sent to the hospital. The treatment was very timely, so there is no major harm to him. He needs to recuperate, but he talks about you every day. He is afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see you for thest time if he is suddenly gone.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°No, Grandfather Mo has been in good health. He must have been overeating fat recently, so he suddenly had high blood pressure. I¡¯m going to see him.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok. It¡¯s good that you cane back to see him, but Master just took medicine and fell asleep. I was afraid he would be too excited, so I didn¡¯t tell him about youring back. Can you see him when he wakes up? He may sleep for two or three hours. Now it¡¯s already afternoon, and when he wakes up, it should be dark. Mrs. Mo, you can stay here tonight.¡± Uncle Ou said and smiled gently. ¡°Mr. Mo happens to be here. He should have been in Master¡¯s room watching him take his medicine, and he ising back soon.¡±

    Yan Ge was standing beside Ji Nuan, carrying many expensive medicinal herbs and supplements. Hearing Uncle Ou¡¯s words, he was puzzled.

    Mrs. Mo?

    Wasn¡¯t Sister Nuan single? There wasn¡¯t any man close to her. Why did this old gentleman call her Mrs. Mo?

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Grandfather Mo to wake up.¡± Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t yet decided whether to stay here tonight. If Mo Jingshen was not here, she might consider doing that. After all, she just came back to see Grandfather Mo, but if he was here, she¡¯d better not stay here, because there wasn¡¯t a proper reason for her to stay overnight.

    With that, she turned, took what Yan Ge was carrying, and handed them to Uncle Ou.

    No matter Grandfather Mocked the stuff or not, this was the etiquette of a young person visiting a senior man, and Uncle Ou was used to it. He took the medicinal herbs and tonics over without saying anything and asked Ji Nuan to go to the front hall, have a cup of tea, and take a rest.

    Yan Ge followed Ji Nuan all the way to the front hall. Seeing Ji Nuan seem to be quite familiar with the ce, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Nuan, who is that Mr. Mo that Uncle Ou just mentioned? Who is Mrs. Mo? Why did he call you that?¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the front hall of the Mo family¡¯s mansion, Grandfather Mo was sleeping in a Chinese-style room that was bright and clean.

    A man was standing in front of the window, silently looking at the woman walking through the shades and coldly ncing at the bodyguard who followed her so closely and seemed to be overzealous with her.

    Xia Tian found her a bodyguard?

    She probably tried to disgust him with this man.

    And this man was really an eyesore.

 Chapter 500 - Grandfather Mo Was Always so Considerate

    <h4>Chapter 500: Grandfather Mo Was Always so Considerate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He opened the window, and a gust of wind caught the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Well, Uncle Ou called the wrong person. There is no Mrs. Mo here.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan sat in the front hall and chatted with Uncle Ou. Then she suddenly caught a glimpse of Mo Peilin pass by the back door and made eye contact with her. Mo Peilin obviously didn¡¯t expect to see her in the Mo family again several yearster. She nced at her, her face darkened, and she turned to leave.

    ¡°Why is aunt here?¡±

    Ji Nuan remembered Grandfather Mo told her that he had driven away all the distant rtives who wanted to take advantage of the Mo family in anger. In this case, among those people, Aunt Mo Peilin was probably the first to be driven away. But why did she see her in the Mo family now?

    Uncle Ou shook his head and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know, she took her daughter Mo Jiaxue to the Mo family and sought refuge some time ago. Master has been old and is not as healthy as in previous years. He doesn¡¯t have a daughter and needs someone to take care of him. s, two years ago, Mo Jiaxue married a banker¡¯s son and thought she would live a well-to-do life ever since, but it turned out that that man was a dandy and had a lot of mistresses, and she ended up divorcing. Jiaxue has followed the same path as her mother, divorcing shortly after her marriage. Fortunately, she was not pregnant and wouldn¡¯t be as miserable as her mother, who brought up her child alone and lived a single life for more than 20 years.¡±

    ¡°Now the mother and daughter have no one to depend on. Mo Jiaxue has aged and can¡¯t find a decent man to rely on. Jiaxue is only twenty-seven years old, but it¡¯s not easy for a divorced woman to find a satisfactory husband. They don¡¯t want to make do, so it¡¯s not easy for them to find shelter. Master saw them having nowhere to go and sympathized with them. For old time¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t drive them away and let them stay.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Grandfather Mo hasn¡¯t had a daughter. It¡¯s good to have a niece to take care of him.¡±

    Uncle Ou smiled. ¡°Master is old but is still so softhearted. Mo Peilin and Mo Jiaxue seem to be well-behaved living here these years, so I just let them live here.¡±

    <i>Well-behaved?</i>

    Ji Nuan recalled how vicious Mo Peilin¡¯s stare was when she just saw her as if Ji Nuan was a big enemy who was going to upy her ownnd.

    The people of the Mo family know that Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen had divorced. She just came back to visit Grandfather Mo. Why was Mo Peilin so hostile to her? Well-behaved? She didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡ª-

    Two hourster, it was 5:30 p.m. and was dinner time, so the kitchen was preparing dinner.

    Grandfather Mo had woken up. Hearing that Ji Nuan hade to the Mo family, he got up in excitement. He was afraid that he smelled too strong of medicine, so he especially changed his clothes before going to the front room.

    The door of the front hall was opened by Uncle Ou, and the handsome and cold man pushed Grandfather Mo in the wheelchair. The man pushing the wheelchair was noble and indifferent, and his deep, dark eyes were like two bottomless pools of water.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, is Nuan Nuan here?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately stood up when she heard Grandfather Mo¡¯s voice. Deliberately avoiding the man¡¯s gaze, she looked at Grandfather Mo. When she saw thetter sitting in a wheelchair, her nose twitched, and she almost burst into tears but, soon, she cracked a smile. ¡°Grandfather Mo.¡±

    Grandfather Mo didn¡¯t mind that she called him Grandfather Mo instead of Grandpa but just looked at her all smiles. He was in an automatic wheelchair with buttons. After being pushed into the front hall by Mo Jingshen, he could move on his own. He pressed the button and approached Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan hurried up to hold the handle of the wheelchair lest the wheelchair would bump into the chairs or the table. She leaned over and whispered to Grandfather Mo, ¡°Grandfather Mo, I¡¯m here. No rush. Here are all the sandalwood tables and chairs you like. They are very tough, and it hurts bumping into them. Please be careful.¡±

    With that, she carefully pushed the wheelchair to a ce where there wasn¡¯t so much furniture. Grandfather Mo, who was obviously in a good mood, took her hand in excitement and patted it, sighing. ¡°You darn girl, why did you leave without even telling me? It has been three years. Do you really think I can still live long? What if I can¡¯t see you for thest time before I die?¡±

    He said ¡®leave¡¯ instead of ¡®divorce¡¯ as if Ji Nuan had never really left this home.

    Grandfather Mo was always so considerate.

    Ji Nuan smiled gently. ¡°Grandfather Mo, centenarians aremon nowadays. You can live for another thirty years, let alone three years.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are really honey-lipped. I will be a monster if I live for another thirty years.¡± Grandfather Mo snorted like a child.

    Ji Nuanughed, letting Grandfather Mo hold her hand. She leaned over and whispered patiently, ¡°Uncle Ou said you fainted the other day because of high blood pressure. Luckily, it¡¯s only high blood pressure, not a serious illness. Remember to drink less, eat less greasy, high-calorie food, and eat more light dishes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I had high blood pressure just because I drank and ate a lot of delicious food?¡± Grandfather Mo snorted again and held her hand tightly. ¡°I had high blood pressure because I knew you didn¡¯te to see me although you hade back to China. I was too angry!¡±

    Ji Nuan looked guilty.

    Grandfather Mo rolled his eyes at her and snorted. ¡°You and Jingshen used to love each other so much, and no one could separate you, but you didn¡¯t even tell me when you divorced. I was waiting so long downstairs from your office, but you refused to see me. Do you know how sad I was?¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes. ¡°Grandfather Mo...¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan not feel like mentioning what happened three years ago, Grandfather Mo let go of her hand and sighed. ¡°Forget it. You refused to see me because you didn¡¯t dare to see me, did you? I vented my anger on Jingshen and hit him. Now you¡¯ve finallye back safe and sound. Let¡¯s forget the past.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help looking up at Mo Jingshen, who was talking to Uncle Ou in front of the door. His handsome, chiseled face softened because of Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze, but he obviously wasn¡¯t going to exin Grandfather Mo¡¯s words.

 Chapter 501 - He Hit Mo Jingshen with the Rosewood-made Crutch

    <h4>Chapter 501: He Hit Mo Jingshen with the Rosewood-made Crutch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    There were a lot of people present, including many servants of the Mo family, so Ji Nuan could not ask much. She withdrew her eyes, pushed Grandfather Mo to the table, and sat down.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get too angry. Don¡¯t be angry with us, young people. Take care of yourself.¡± After helping Grandfather Mo to the table, Ji Nuan motioned for the servant to serve.

    The kitchen had prepared dinner and was waiting for Grandfather Mo.

    Ji Nuan thought Mo Peilin and her daughter woulde to dinner together, but the servant who went to call them came back alone, saying, ¡°They said they ate some food this afternoon and are not hungry now, so they¡¯re not going toe to dinner tonight.¡±

    Grandfather Mo didn¡¯t say anything but beckoned Ji Nuan to sit beside him with a smile.

    Grandfather Mo always liked to have a few sips of wine with his meal, but he wasn¡¯t well enough to drink. Seeing that he really wanted to drink, Uncle Ou decided to bring a jar of aged medicinal wine to Grandfather Mo. Medicinal wine was good for the health. He shouldn¡¯t have a problem if he did not drink too much.

    Ji Nuan was not in a hurry to sit down. She avoided Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze and quickly followed Uncle Ou out to help.

    Seeing Ji Nuan following him out, Uncle Ou smiled and picked a jar of medicinal wine. ¡°How heavy can this small jar of wine be? I can take it myself. Do you have anything to ask me following me out?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Uncle Ou, I came out to help you.¡±

    Uncle Ou smiled but didn¡¯t ask her anymore. He said as he walked back with her, ¡°I know what you want to ask. Three years ago, you didn¡¯t see Master in the end. After you flew to London, Mr. Mo didn¡¯t exin what on earth happened between you two but only said the divorce was his decision, he forced you to leave China, and you were not to me, and that even if you refused to see Master, it was not your fault. Master, in a rage, hit Mr. Mo hard on the back with his crutch, which was made of rosewood, hard and tough. He hit Mr. Mo so hard that his crutch broke. You can see how hard he hit him...¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly stopped her steps.

    ¡°I tried to stop Master, but I failed to stop him. Master was so angry, and Mr. Mo took all the me on himself. He just stood there, exining nothing nor dodging. Master hit him on the back so hard, but he didn¡¯t even frown. In the end, the crutch broke, and the Master sat down exhausted. When Mr. Mo left, I saw the back of his shirt was all wet. I think his back must be all ck and blue...¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes and felt as if her heart had been stung by something.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s back had scars left from Cambodia and Los Angeles, and even if the scars had healed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the damage. If he was hit three years ago, then it was only months after his wounds had healed. If Grandfather Mo hit him on the back with his crutch, those especially serious old wounds would certainly burst open. His shirt was dyed wet, which means the wounds did open.

    She could imagine the piercing pain.

    Uncle Ou sighed again. ¡°Master had never hit him before, but because of you, he hit him so hard that even his crutch broke... s...¡±

    Ji Nuan stopped at the door of the front hall. Uncle Ou had said what he wanted to say. He pondered and didn¡¯t say anymore nor urge her to go in. He carried the wine into the front hall.

    Ji Nuan was a little lost.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the past Mo Jingshen who said the trust was the foundation of marriage, and he would never ever divorce her, but in the end, he pushed her away, iming that the past Mo Jingshen who gave her that promise had died.

    So, he was no longer the man she loved, the man who was willing to die for her, the man who didn¡¯t hesitate to kill to protect her in Cambodia.

    He said he had died in that car ident.

    Even though she didn¡¯t want to believe it, she gradually persuaded herself to believe it in thest three years.

    He was just a man who had the same face as the past Mo Jingshen.

    That was all.

    But Uncle Ou told her that three years ago, after she left, Mo Jingshen took a beating from Grandfather Mo and admitted that he had forced her away.

    Ji Nuan stared nkly at the brightly lit front hall when Yan Ge came back from outside. Seeing Ji Nuan standing there like a statue, he raised his hand and shook it before her eyes. ¡°Sister Nuan? What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing here? Are you feeding mosquitoes?¡±

    Ji Nuan came back from her reverie and took a look at him. ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°I went to check the gate of this mansion to get familiar with the environment here so that if there is anything wrong, I can take you to evacuate at any time. Isn¡¯t this the duty of the bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anything wrong. It¡¯s safe here. You don¡¯t have to do that. Take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You sound quite familiar with this ce? Are you really Mrs. Mo... Aren¡¯t you single, Sister Nuan?¡±

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched. She pushed Yan Ge into the front hall and told him to have dinner. This tall young man with a crew cut said ¡°s,¡± and finally went in. ncing in, Ji Nuan turned and descended the steps. Feeling suffocated, she wanted to go out to get some fresh air.

    She had just walked into the tree shades at the back of the hall when she heard a voice that sounded familiar. Ji Nuan stopped and hid instinctively behind arge trunk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? That Ji Nuan hase back! I had thought that she had nothing to do with the Mo family any longer, but she hase back again as soon as Grandfather Mo was discharged from the hospital!¡± Mo Peilin lowered her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that outside the front hall, Grandfather Mo had been taking Ji Nuan¡¯s hand as if she was still his granddaughter-inw!¡±

    ¡°Mother, you pulled me out just to peep Ji Nuan?¡± Mo Jiaxue lowered her voice too, still in that timid and self-abased tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to remind you. That Ji Nuan surely doesn¡¯t have friendly intentions. Did you forget why we live in the Mo family? Did we juste to find shelter for several more years? Who knows how long Grandfather Mo can live? If he dies, we can¡¯t live here any longer.¡± Mo Peilin muttered, ¡°Jingshen hasn¡¯t been back for a long time. Now he came back to the Mo family yesterday because Grandfather Mo left the hospital. I told you to go to his roomst night and get a chance to talk with him, but you darn girl just didn¡¯t listen to me. Now, you see what happened? Ji Nuan came today! If you continue to be so useless, Jingshen will be snatched away by that woman again...¡±

 Chapter 502 - Did She Plan to Rape Mo Jingshen?

    <h4>Chapter 502: Did She n to Rape Mo Jingshen?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°But... when I went to help feed Grandfather Mo the medicine during the day, Jingshen didn¡¯t even look at me. I didn¡¯t dare...¡± Mo Jiaxue hung her head.

    ¡°s, you silly girl.¡± Mo Peilin exasperatedly gave her a pat on the head. ¡°If I count on you to marry Mo Jingshen, I¡¯d rather count on God. You really make me mad.¡±

    Mo Jiaxue looked so aggrieved and didn¡¯t speak.

    Mo Peilin raised her hand to stroke her hair, gazed at her face, and then asked, ¡°Do you still have those pajamas I bought for youst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the closet.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s y it by ear tonight. Just listen to me. I¡¯ll make you the next Mrs. Mo. Even if Jingshen refuses to marry you, at least you should be pregnant with his child. Only in this way can we live here safely.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what on earth do you want to do...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just follow my instructions. We can¡¯t just let Ji Nuane back and boss around.¡± Mo Peilin said and dragged Mo Jiaxue away along the path on the other side, walking quietly beside her daughter and saying something to her.

    It wasn¡¯t until the mother and daughter had gone far that Ji Nuan came out from behind the tree and looked in that direction.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help wondering...

    Was this Aunt intending to let her daughter rape Mo Jingshen so that she could continue to enjoy afortable life in the Mo family?

    Even if Mo Peilin wanted to do so, how could Mo Jiaxue, who was such a yes-woman and didn¡¯t even dare to look at Mo Jingshen, do that?

    The internationally renowned president of the Shine Group was going to be raped by a woman and forced to give her his sperm.

    Tut, she felt sorry for him.

    When she came back to the front hall, she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know whether she should remind him orugh at him.

    But her thoughts were interrupted by Yan Ge.

    Yan Ge had been staring at Mo Jingshen from the moment he came in. Uncle Ou knew this youngd was Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard, so he let him in. But why was this youngd so surprised to see Mr. Mo?

    Yan Ge was about to sit down, but Mo Jingshen stared at him in silence. His stare made Yan Ge feel as if he was on pins and needles.

    He froze there and still didn¡¯t dare to sit down.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ji Nuan came back that Yan Ge turned and walked behind her, whispering, ¡°Sister Nuan, I think this man looks very familiar to me. Isn¡¯t he that passerby who treated us to beef noodles?¡±

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes twitched. She had almost forgotten about it, so she just mumbled, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn, what¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t he just a passerby? Why is he also in the Mo family...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± Ji Nuan walked in and looked straight at Grandfather Mo. She walked towards Grandfather Mo, and when she passed by Mo Jingshen, Grandfather Mo was about to ask her to sit there, but before Grandfather Mo opened his mouth, Ji Nuan quickly walked away and sat down on the chair beside Grandfather Mo.

    She was about to beckon Yan Ge toe to have dinner together, but then she remembered it was the Mo family, and Grandfather Mo was sitting here, so she shouldn¡¯t say this.

    At this time, Uncle Ou walked to Yan Ge, who was still stunned and said politely to him, ¡°Lad, there is a spare dining room in the front hall, where you can rest on the sofa after dinner. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare and serve the food for you.¡±

    Although Yan Ge was a young man who was a bit rash, he knew the rules. He waved his hand at Ji Nuan, telling her not to worry about him, and then turned to follow Uncle Ou out. He was relieved to escape from that thrilling stare of that man.

    Ji Nuan nced at the crutch beside the wheelchair of Grandfather Mo. She didn¡¯t notice it before, but after talking with Uncle Ou, he couldn¡¯t help looking at the crutch.

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, is this crutch new? I heard that your old crutch was made of the rosewood you like, and you had used that crutch many years. Why did you suddenly change it?¡± Ji Nuan asked with a smile.

    As soon as she said so, Mo Jingshen got up and said lightly, ¡°Excuse me, I have a phone call.¡±

    With that, he nced coldly at Grandfather Mo, and his stare was chilling. Then he turned away. His figure was tall and straight, and his steps were unhurried.

    There was silence, but Ji Nuan still looked at Grandfather Mo.

    Grandfather Mo paused and looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°Did Uncle Ou tell you about the crutch?¡±

    Ji Nuan said nothing but acquiesced.

    ¡°Just forget it.¡± Seeing Mo Jingshen was obviously angry, Grandfather Mo didn¡¯t talk about it any longer and reached out for the wine.

    ¡°Grandfather Mo, although it¡¯s medicinal wine, you¡¯d better not drink much. With high blood pressure, you¡¯d better not drink.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t ask anymore and hurried to pour wine for Grandfather Mo, but she only poured a little for him, much less than what he would pour for himself.

    Knowing Ji Nuan was worrying about his health, Grandfather Mo said all smiles, ¡°Ok, then I won¡¯t drink much. Nuan Nuan, stay here tonight. I¡¯ll have Jingshen drive you home tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No, I drove here. I¡¯ll go after having dinner with you.¡±

    ¡°Stay here tonight. I¡¯ll have the servants prepare you a room. If you go so quickly, I¡¯ll be too angry to sleep tonight. If I have anything wrong because I don¡¯t sleep well, you¡¯ll have to spend time with me in the hospital, right?¡± Grandfather Mo said and stared at her as if warning her that if she didn¡¯t stay here tonight, he would lose his temper. But with high blood pressure, he¡¯d better not lose temper and better keep a good mood.

    If Ji Nuan didn¡¯t see Grandfather Mo, she might be able to be hard-hearted as three years ago, but now there he was, and he treated her so nicely as if she was still his granddaughter-inw, she really couldn¡¯t refuse him.

    ¡ª-

    That night, Ji Nuan lived in a suite in the vi behind, and Yan Ge was taken by Uncle Ou to a suitable room to rest.

    When Ji Nuan entered the room, she didn¡¯t go to take a bath as usual. Instead, she sat by the window, holding a cup of scented tea brewed by a servant and looking downstairs.

    She didn¡¯t put down her ss until she saw Mo Jiaxue appear.

    Mo Jiaxue wore a very thin and sexy silk nightdress with thin shoulder straps and carried a bowl of food in her hand, which seemed to be a midnight snack she prepared. In Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, her cheeks were unusually red, and she walked with a wobbly gait. Her eyes were fixed on the bowl in her hand, and there was still a timid look in them. She seemed to keep cheering herself up, and then with this suspicious redness on her face, she carefully carried the bowl and walked straight towards the single-family vi where Mo Jingshen lived...

 Chapter 503 - The Heat in Her Body Made Her Very Uncomfortable and Her Legs Were Weak

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Heat in Her Body Made Her Very Ufortable and Her Legs Were Weak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Arriving at the door of the vi, Mo Jiaxue could not control the strange heat in her body, so she walked inside in a trance.

    Just now, Mo Peilin insisted that she drank a bowl of white fungus and lotus seed soup before sleeping and gave her another bowl after she finished drinking one, telling her to change into a nightdress and bring the soup to Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jiaxue didn¡¯t understand why. Until she felt the strange heat in her body, she didn¡¯t understand what Mo Peilin meant.

    Since Mo Jiaxue was a child, she had no idea of her own and always listened to her mother, but she had read some novels and watched movies. She guessed that Mo Peilin must have drugged her and the bowl of soup that she asked her to bring to Mo Jingshen must have this drug too.

    Although Mo Jiaxue didn¡¯t dare to drug Mo Jingshen, she couldn¡¯t refuse now, let alone since she had a crush on Mo Jingshen since her childhood.

    Entering the vi, Mo Jiaxue carefully carried the bowl upstairs, reached Mo Jingshen¡¯s room, and knocked the door gently.

    She knocked for a while, but no one answered.

    Mo Jiaxue continued to knock the door. She remembered what her mother told her, ¡®not to say anything before the door is opened because if Jingshen recognizes you from your voice, he won¡¯t even open the door,¡¯ so she didn¡¯t speak. The heat in her body made her very ufortable, and her legs were weak, so she just leaned feebly against the door and kept knocking the door softly.

    When the door was finally opened, Mo Jiaxue stepped back quickly, her face red, holding up the bowl carefully, looking shyly at the expressionless man inside the door...

    ¡ª-

    The vi remained quiet for a long time, and nothing was heard.

    Ji Nuan suspected from the start that Mo Peilin had drugged her own daughter, then made Mo Jiaxue put the drug into the night snack and had her send the drugged night snack over.

    From their previous conversation, Ji Nuan could guess their n. From Mo Jiaxue¡¯s strange look and action, she could be sure that she had been drugged.

    Sent a night snack at midnight? Mo Jingshen must have guessed their intentions. He was very wary of and disliked the mother and daughter. Without some tricks, Mo Jiaxue couldn¡¯t even make him open the door.

    But she sat at the window and watched for a long time, only to see that Mo Peilin was stealthily pacing back and forth downstairs, but Mo Jiaxue hadn¡¯te out of the vi, and then Mo Peilin smiled happily.

    Ji Nuan gradually felt a bit strange.

    That was impossible.

    How could Mo Jingshen be fooled by this lousy trick?

    She watched again and saw Mo Peilin had gone to the door of the vi, guarded the door, and seemed to stop other servants from interrupting them.

    Ji Nuan paused and got out. She was about to go out but hesitated. Then she took her cell phone and called Uncle Ou, asking him to go check it, but Uncle Ou¡¯s cell phone had been switched off. It waste, and he must have slept.

    Ji Nuan could only hurry out. Reaching the door of the vi, she went straight in.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Mo Peilin was guarding the door. Seeing Ji Nuan was about to intrude in, she rushed over and pushed Ji Nuan.

    However, instead of pushing Ji Nuan away, Mo Peilin was pushed back a few steps by Ji Nuan. She could hardly keep her bnce, stumbled, and red at Ji Nuan. ¡°Oh... how dare you pushed me? What are you doing here sote at night?¡±

    Ji Nuan coldly stared at her. ¡°I just got out of the opposite vi. Do you mean I can¡¯t get into this vi?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯ve divorced Jingshen. Jingshen is living here. What do you want to do to get in sote at night?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± There was a cold gleam in Ji Nuan¡¯s beautiful eyes, which made Mo Peilin shiver, although it was summer.

    ¡°Then who can get in? Your daughter?¡± Ji Nuan smiled and went straight to the point.

    ¡°What are you talking about? My daughter? Jiaxue is sleeping in her room. I suddenly have something to talk to Jingshen, but I don¡¯t know if he is sleeping now, so I stood there for a while. Ji Nuan, I warn you to mind your tongue in the Mo family. You¡¯re no longer Jingshen¡¯s wife, and no one is behind you. Just leave here tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t poke your nose into others¡¯ affairs!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, since you know it¡¯s the Mo family, you should know what you can do and what you can¡¯t. You should be grateful that Grandfather Mo let you stay in the Mo family. But if you still dare to mess around with Mo Jingshen, are you sure you can stand the consequences?¡± The smile on Ji Nuan¡¯s face spread.

    Mo Peilin sneered and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. After all, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Mo family, you can¡¯t wander around here. You¡¯re not allowed to enter. Go away!¡±

    Then she stood right in front of the door and raised her arms to stop Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan looked coldly at her, nced at the silent vi, and then looked up at the room upstairs. The lights were on, but she didn¡¯t see anyone.

    Mo Jiaxue had been in here so long. Ji Nuan hesitated.

    <i>Did she have to meddle in this affair?</i>

    <i>What if Mo Jingshen actually liked it?</i>

    <i>What if she actually disturbed the two of them if she got in?</i>

    Although Ji Nuan knew Mo Jingshen was not this kind of a man, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a position to stop this.

    Mo Peilin noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s hesitation and immediately mocked, ¡°Ji Nuan, look at yourself. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? The Mo family has nothing to do with you now. It¡¯s just that Grandfather Mo misses you. He is just too soft-hearted, so he asked you toe over for dinner and stay overnight. You¡¯ll be a stranger to the Mo family from tomorrow on! You¡¯re no longer a member of the Mo family. You¡¯d better know your ce and behave yourself. Just mind your own business!¡±

    Seeing Mo Peilin refuse to make way, Ji Nuan looked cid but was fretful in her heart.

    She looked down at her watch.

    Mo Jiaxue had been in for at least twenty minutes.

    If Mo Jingshen wanted to drive her away, he would have done it earlier. She, an outsider, really shouldn¡¯t be involved in this matter.

    With this in mind, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t say anymore and turned to leave with a cold look.

    Mo Peilin triumphantly looked at her back. However, Ji Nuan suddenly stopped, jerked around, and looked at the small silver package Mo Peilin had been clutching in her hand, which looked familiar to Ji Nuan.

 Chapter 504 - The Man Had Put His Arm Around Her Waist and Held Her Into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Man Had Put His Arm Around Her Waist and Held Her Into His Arms</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Noticing Ji Nuan¡¯s stare, Mo Peilin hurriedly clutched the stuff in her hand harder and hid it hand behind her back.

    Ji Nuan smiled and then stared at her coldly, walking towards her. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re really considerate. You¡¯re afraid that he might not eat that bowl of the stuff, so you have Mo Jiaxue apply aphrodisiac lotion to her body?¡±

    Mo Peilin looked nervous. ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    Ji Nuan was so young and probably had never contacted the ck market. How could she know this kind of stuff?

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know where this product was made. When I was in London, one of mypetitors was a sex toy manufacturer. This stuff sold very well abroad. It¡¯s sold almost in every drugstore near bars, but in China, it can only be bought in the ck market. Do you think I don¡¯t know what it is?¡±

    When Mo Peilin froze, Ji Nuan suddenly turned around and rushed in. When Mo Peilin hurriedly reached out to stop her, she had seeded in crossing her line and breaking in.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get out!¡± Seeing Ji Nuan running upstairs so quickly, although she was in slippers, Mo Peilin jumped forward to grab Ji Nuan¡¯s clothes, trying her best to drag her back and stepping on Ji Nuan¡¯s slippers, trying to stop her from running her n.

    Because of her action, Ji Nuan stopped and turned to coldly stare at Mo Peilin, who gnashed her teeth in hatred.

    She left in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t change shoes. She nced at the smooth, polished marble floor of the vi. Even the staircases were made of smooth marble, so she kicked the slippers away, waved Mo Peilin¡¯s arm away, and quickly ran upstairs.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Peilin didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan, who looked so skinny, actually had great strength and agility. Being pushed by Ji Nuan, she, who was already in her fifties, could hardly stand. She also rushed upstairs, panting.

    Seeing Ji Nuan was going to step on the second floor, Mo Peilin made up her mind and grabbed Ji Nuan¡¯s hair. When Ji Nuan paused in sharp pain, Mo Peilin took the chance to reach out and strangle Ji Nuan¡¯s neck. She strangled her neck hard and stared at her with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ruin my daughter¡¯s future! I tell you, from today on, my daughter will be a real Mo! Ji Nuan, you¡¯ll never have anything to do with Jingshen again!¡±

    Being grabbed by her on the neck, Ji Nuan was almost pushed downstairs by her. She hurriedly grabbed the handle of the stairs to stabilize her body, looking at Mo Peilin. This crazy woman seemed to take tonight as a chance to change her and her daughter¡¯s fates and was determined to kill anyone who dared to ruin her n. Ji Nuan sneered and grabbed her wrist with another hand.

    Mo Peilin¡¯s wrist suddenly went numb. Before she realized what had happened, she found that Ji Nuan had grabbed both of her hands. In the blink of an eye, the one who was grabbed became her. Ji Nuan looked deadpan at Mo Peilin and pinched her wrist hard. Mo Peilin¡¯s face turned pale in pain, and she stared at Ji Nuan incredulously.

    ¡°You...¡± Mo Peilin looked at her nkly, wondering why Ji Nuan suddenly broke free from her and controlled her.

    ¡°If you were not older than me, I would have pped you to death,¡± Ji Nuan said and suddenly loosened her hands, and Mo Peilin, caught off guard, staggered and fell to the ground.

    Ji Nuan turned around and quickly went to the room of Mo Jingshen.

    Seeing Ji Nuan about to go over, Mo Peilin struggled to get up, rubbed her waist with difficulty, pounced on Ji Nuan, and pressed her against the door. Then she raised her hands to cover Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth to stop her from making any sound that the people in the room would hear.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect that Mo Peilin was so desperate to stay in the Mo family and still had such a great strength at such a time.

    Mo Peilin pulled the clothes of Ji Nuan, trying to drag her away. When they fought, the ring of Mo Peilin left a red mark on Ji Nuan¡¯s neck. It was so painful that Ji Nuan no longer hesitated and pped her hard.

    After being pped, Mo Peilin couldn¡¯t help taking a step back. She froze in pain and the left side of her face went numb. Ji Nuan coldly stared at her and said word by word, ¡°I never saw a person at your age as shameless as you. You make me sick!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ji Nuan leaned against the door and frowned crossly in pain. She touched her neck. As she expected, she saw blood on her hand.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Do you think you can stay in the Mo family by having your daughter rape Mo Jingshen?

    Mo Peilin¡¯s eyes were all red. She put down her hand that covered her face and rushed forward to strangle Ji Nuan¡¯s neck again as if she was going to kill Ji Nuan. However, as soon as she rushed over, Ji Nuan pressed her against the door.

    At this time, the door behind Ji Nuan was suddenly opened, and she suddenly lost her bnce and fell back with a jerk.

    The man in the door immediately caught her, and she fell into a familiar chest.

    Ji Nuan froze and looked up, only to see the man didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the aphrodisiac at all. His eyes were clear and bright, and he was fully clothed. When she was still wondering, the man had put his arm around her waist and held her into his arms.

    Seeing the door open, Mo Peilin paused and looked Mo Jingshen incredulously, who didn¡¯t seem to be having sex.

    ¡°You... Jingshen...¡± Mo Peilin looked in panic. She wanted to look into the room to see where Mo Jiaxue was.

    Ji Nuan also looked at Mo Jingshen, and the tension in her brain suddenly loosened. She asked deadpan, ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Noticing the bleeding red mark on her neck, Mo Jingshen narrowed his dark eyes and hid his emotions. He held her and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

    Only then did Ji Nuan remember the wound in her neck. She struggled and tried to break free from him, but he held her firmly and didn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Where is Jiaxue? Where is Jiaxue?¡± Mo Peilin felt her heart missed several beats when she saw Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the drug. But she did see her daughter walk in!

 Chapter 505 - Cry Out Again If You Dare, See If Iâ€™ll Be Able to Restrain Myself

    <h4>Chapter 505: Cry Out Again If You Dare, See If I¡¯ll Be Able to Restrain Myself</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head to scan the wound on Ji Nuan¡¯s neck and noticed that she was barefooted against the ice-cold ground. His mild voice carried a few hints of unhappiness. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any shoes? Are you trying to make your body even weaker against the cold?¡±

    Ji Nuan eyed her own feet. Under the man¡¯s gaze, she could not help but curl her toes inwards.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t wear any. Earlier, it had been too difficult to walk with Mo Peilin stepping on her shoes, so she decided to leave then by the staircase.

    She then heard the man speak with a cold voice, as though holding in a smile: ¡°On the second floor, there is a fire escape path through the backdoor. I only told Mo Jiaxue one sentence. If she dares to take one step into my bedroom tonight, I¡¯m afraid that from now on, the great Hai City won¡¯t have any space for the mother and daughter pair.¡±

    His words were directed at Mo Peilin.

    Ji Nuan immediately raised her head to watch Mo Peilin, who had turned pale in an instant.

    ¡°You...¡± Mo Peilin¡¯s gaze was flustered. It was true that there was more than one door with ess to this vi. Earlier, she had guarded the main entrance, thinking it would be fine to keep away the people from there, but had neglected to consider if Mo Jiaxue would escape from the back.

    ¡°Although your daughter doesn¡¯t have many opinions, she understands what¡¯s at stake much better than you. Rather than bringing that bowl through my door and inciting my ire, at the very least, she knows when to back down.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was extremely indifferent.

    Mo Peilin met the cold, thin smile in his gaze. Although she wanted to speak, she could not.

    This wouldn¡¯t do, she had to look for Jiaxue for a clear answer!

    Before escaping, she abruptly tossed a mocking smile at Ji Nuan: ¡°Haven¡¯t the both of you divorced already?¡±

    As Ji Nuan¡¯s expression turned stiff, Mo Peilin approached the backdoor with quick steps. She pushed open the door to see smashed remnants of the ss bowl on the floor, apanied by pieces of white fungus. She was instantly angered into trembling.

    That damn brat!

    The moment Mo Peilin left, Ji Nuan immediately began struggling out of Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms.

    The man lowered his eyes to nce at her expression. He did not say anything as he directly lifted her into his arms and brought her through the doors. With a ¡®peng¡¯ sound, the door was closed once more.

    The instant she was brought into the room, the familiar environment left Ji Nuan¡¯s body covered in goosebumps.

    This was not only Mo Jingshen¡¯s room but the room they once returned to three years ago when they were still in love.

    The past was vivid in her mind. She pushed him away with force but was carried onto his bed. The moment her body came into contact with the sheets, she felt like jumping off of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Mo Jingshen took another nce at her neck and picked up his phone while asking heavily and coldly: ¡°Was it scratched by her nails?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not answer. She raised her hand to touch the aching area, but before she could, her wrist was abruptly caught by the man¡¯s hand.

    It wasn¡¯t clear who he had called. Before the call went through, he spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. We¡¯ll disinfect itter.¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to shove his hand aside when she heard the man speaking into the phone: ¡°Bring the medicine box over.¡±

    He then tossed the phone aside and nced at the way Ji Nuan had subconsciously curled her toes in her tensed state. He watched her with deep eyes for a while, and seeing the way she kept avoiding his gaze coldly, he couldn¡¯t help a chuckle.

    Hearing the man¡¯sughter, Ji Nuan swerved her head back to re at him: ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, yet you didn¡¯t sleep. You ran all the way to my ce, barefooted. You were worried about me, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression turned colder: ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I coincidentally heard the conversation between the mother and daughter pair and realized that they were conspiring a scheme. This is the Mo family. If that sort of despicable, disgusting, and shady business really happened here, it might drive Grandfather Mo ill the very next day. You can consider my mind partially mad to interfere in this sort of idle matter.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man was still softly chuckling.

    Ji Nuan originally did not n on interfering with his ¡®good matter.¡¯ However, when she saw the small silver bag in Mo Peilin¡¯s hands, she felt that they were too despicable and charged in. By now, she had already begun to regret, but expressing it would only make her seem as though she was sulking. Even if she tried to exin, it would only worsen matters. No words would be of any use now.

    She was very vexed at her own impulsiveness.

    In the past three years, had she somehow managed to forget Mo Jingshen¡¯s character?

    How could he possibly fall for such a scheme?

    However, when Uncle Ou told her about this, the image of Elder Mo breaking his walking stick against Mo Jingshen¡¯s back had strangely shed through her mind. It made it impossible for her to sleep in peace.

    In any case, she had truly been too impulsive tonight.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was vexed.

    The helper came quickly. In less than three to four minutes, she brought the Mo family¡¯s medicine box over.

    Mo Jingshen went to the door to receive the medicine box. Whenever Ji Nuan attempted to climb off the bed, the man would toss the two threatening words over: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    At this moment, he was retrieving the medicine from the box. His expression was unfazed as he maintained an unhurried pace. He was calm and profound, and difficult toprehend.

    Finally, as he brought the medicine over, Ji Nuan watched him warily with a stony expression. He indicated for her to lift her chin. Ji Nuan nced at the tightly shut doors and hesitated for a moment before slowly raising her head. As the disinfectant came into contact with her skin, she trembled slightly from the pain but did not make any sound. She shifted her face away and shut her eyes to keep from looking at the man helping her.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her tolerating expression. He did not say anything but lightened his movements on her skin. As he applied the medication, he realized that this was perhaps not a nail scratch wound. He recalled the diamond ring Mo Peilin typically liked to wear and understood the cause of this wound.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t injured yourself, perhaps I could be grateful for your heroic action. Unfortunately, despite your wealth of courage, you failed even to protect yourself well.¡± The man gave her the assessment in a somewhat ridiculing manner.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She was still vexed by her choice ining today. By now, she had built up quite some temper and was holding it in. When she heard those words, she immediately tried to stand up and push him away. Who would have thought the man would abruptly touch her ear. The pain and indescribable sensitivity strangely caused her to release a small cry. Earlier, when Mo Peilin had grabbed her hair, her nails had also touched her ear. Although it didn¡¯t cause a big wound, it had likely left a scratch.

    ¡°What are you crying out for?¡± The man applied the medicine onto the scratch on her ear. His tone did not reveal any emotions as he mildly stated: ¡°When Mo Jiaxue opened the door, I inhaled some of the scent on her body. Cry out again if you dare. See if I¡¯ll be able to restrain myself.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She sensed that the drug was likely still in effect. The instant Mo Jingshen moved his hand back, she stood up abruptly to run away. However, the man¡¯s arm easily wrapped around her and caught her. Before she knew it, she had fallen back on the bed.

 Chapter 506 - Iâ€™ve Never Seen the World â€˜Regretâ€™ on You

    <h4>Chapter 506: I¡¯ve Never Seen the World ¡®Regret¡¯ on You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Upon falling back on the bed, Ji Nuan quickly sat back up.

    Mo Jingshen did not intend to do anything to her. The man kept the medicine in his hands away. He was still wearing the same clothes from before, and his neat and tidy appearance indicated that he had yet to shower, nor did he n on resting early. His aura was cold and charming, but it did not carry any scent of desire.

    She had always known about this man¡¯sposure and restraint. Once, when Mo Shaoze tried to bring him together with An Shuyan, he had also employed such a method. Back then, Mo Jingshen did not show any desire. Thus, it was likely that the small whiff of the drug wouldn¡¯t have much effect on him.

    Mo Jingshen ced the medicine box aside, and, as though he finally had the time, he lowered his gaze to look at the woman sitting at the bedside.

    The moment their eyes met, Ji Nuan felt her nerves tightening. She stood up from the bed. ¡°These are only surface wounds. I don¡¯t need any more care. The medicine has already been applied. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    He nced at her barefooted appearance. His handsome face was unperturbed as he stated: ¡°Put shoes on.¡±

    ¡°My shoes are outside.¡±

    Mo Jingshen indicated toward the shoe shelf with his gaze. Ji Nuangged for a moment before reacting. She opened the shoe shelf by the door and suddenly saw the pair of pink slippers she had worn once or twice in the past. It appeared as good as new.

    She paused.

    Looking at the pair of slippers, it was as though nothing had changed in the past three years.

    She opened her mouth. ¡°Mo Jingshen, right now, I really want to know. After you decided that you didn¡¯t want me, could it be that you regretted your decision?¡±

    The man was already standing behind her. He calmly brought the pink slippers out and handed them to her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Hearing those words, Ji Nuan received the slippers and answered mildly: ¡°Perhaps not. I¡¯ve never seen the word ¡®regret¡¯ on you.¡±

    The man nced at the slippers she was wearing. ¡°Wear them back. It isn¡¯t early anymore. Go to sleep.¡±

    His tone was gentle, as though the two of them were chatting about amon topic.

    Ji Nuanposed herself and turned back to eye him: ¡°Back when Grandfather Mo beat you up, why did you...¡±

    ¡°The effect of the drug hasn¡¯t fully faded. If you¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be able to handle me when I lose control, you can continue standing there. But I can¡¯t promise how long I can hold onto my restraint,¡± the man cut her off. His tone did not change, but his voice was slightly heavy and hoarse.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression faltered. She abruptly opened the door and took rapid steps to leave. She did not stay for a moment longer.

    ¡ª-

    Late at night, Ji Nuan tossed and turned in bed. She fell asleep with much difficulty but was abruptly woken up by a phone call at four in the morning.

    When she saw that it was a call from Yan Ge, she knitted her brows. Why was this brat calling her at this time?

    Ji Nuan answered the call and ced the phone in her ears. She remained lying on the bed and spoke with her eyes shut: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me at such a time? Are you sleepwalking?¡±

    ¡°Sister Nuan, I¡¯m really sorry for waking you up, but there¡¯s suddenly an emergency mission for the SWAT unit. They¡¯re calling everyone back right now. The Mo family is too far away from the city, and I can¡¯t call a car at this time. I might need to borrow your car to rush back,¡± Yan Ge¡¯s voice had a rare hint of seriousness. It seemed like he really had an urgent mission.

    Yan Ge wasn¡¯t as free as Feng Ling. After all, he belonged to the SWAT unit. Even as he acted as a bodyguard by her side, he needed to follow the orders from above. He had to be prepared to return whenever some serious cases or missions required help.

    ¡°All right,e to the first floor of the vi I¡¯m at. I¡¯ll throw the keys to you from the window.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Sister Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan sat up and found her car keys from her bag. A momentter, Yan Ge made his way downstairs. She pushed open her window to nce at him. Surprisingly, his typically cheerful and sunshine demeanor, akin to a big child, had disappeared and was reced by a stern expression.

    Ji Nuan tossed the keys down. He raised his hand in thanks while Ji Nuan waved hers to urge him to leave. She turned around and returned to bed to sleep.

    The next day, at seven in the morning, Ji Nuan woke up and abruptly thought: If Yan Ge had driven the car away, how would she return?

    ¡ª-

    As expected, Ji Nuan needed to rush back to MN Group, while Mo Jingshen was also preparing to head back to thepany now that Elder Mo¡¯s health had improved.

    With Elder Mo around, Ji Nuan had no choice but to take Mo Jingshen¡¯s car.

    As the ck Ghost drove out of the Mo family, the elder kept waving with a bright smile from behind. He called for Ji Nuan to return frequently to visit him. Finally, when the windows went up, Ji Nuan kept away her smile and fixed her gaze ahead. She did not look at the man who was driving.

    It was quiet in the car. When they had breakfast earlier, with one nce, Ji Nuan was able to guess that the effect of the drug on Mo Jingshen had faded. Right now, the man¡¯s light and distinct scent was even more present in the car.

    As the car drove into the periphery of Hai City, they abruptly heard the sirens of several police cars.

    Most of the cars by the side were forced to stop. There were also quite some cars by the roadside that had suffered collisions. The air seemed to carry the scent of smoke and gunpowder.

    As the neared the area, they saw several police cars and SWAT officers dressed in their uniforms and holding onto their guns. Mo Jingshen slowed the car speed down and turned his gaze in that direction.

    It seemed like an intense police chase had happened here. There were also several puddles of blood on the ground.

    Ji Nuan saw it as well.

    If it had been before, the sight of the blood and the officers holding their guns would surely have startled her. However, ever since the life-and-death experience in Cambodia, she was no longer affected by the sight of these things. She only felt suspicious: ¡°Yesterday, Yan Ge said that there was an emergency mission for the SWAT unit. Could it be this...¡±

    Mo Jingshen had already stopped the car by the nearest police car. The officer guarding the ce needed to search every passing car. As the windows rolled down, the police officer nced at the both of them and took a look inside. He also noted down the car te number on the notepad in his hands while saying: ¡°If you wish to enter the city, it¡¯s best if you take the longer path. The police are currently tracking down a group of kidnappers who are armed with guns. To protect the citizens¡¯ safety, quite a few roads have already been closed.¡±

    ¡°Can we directly enter the western city district from here?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    The officer nced at her. ¡°The roads leading into the western city district have beenpletely sealed. Right now, there are still quite some vehicles and pedestrians affected by the chase and the gunshots. If you don¡¯t wish to meet with trouble, obediently take the long road through the highway. The kidnappers are armed with guns, and their methods are ruthless. The police will probably conduct a full search through the whole city tonight. Return to where you should go and avoid heading out. Watch your own safety well.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Mo Jingshen Unfastened Ji Nuanâ€™s Seatbelt and Warned With a Heavy Toneâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 507: Mo Jingshen Unfastened Ji Nuan¡¯s Seatbelt and Warned With a Heavy Tone...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    These sorts of shooting incidents frequently urred abroad, but incidents of kidnappers armed with guns were rare locally. Abruptly faced with such a situation, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the entire SWAT unit had been deployed. Even Yan Ge had been summoned back.

    Seeing the number of police cars and damaged vehicles, she suspected that an intense chase must have urred here right before they arrived.

    The floor was covered in remnants of shattered ss. There were also puddles of blood. It clearly indicated the kidnappers¡¯ cruelty and their determination to escape.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Nuan nodded to the police offer. The officer raised his hand and waved it, indicating that their car was allowed to pass.

    She turned to nce at Mo Jingshen. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to trouble CEO Mo to take the highway through the periphery of the city to send me home. The originally hour-long trip will take much longer than we expected.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not respond at first. A momentter, he said: ¡°Put your seat belt on properly.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes to check her seatbelt. ¡°It¡¯s already fastened.¡±

    The man scanned the surrounding police cars and shattered ss shards. The ck Ghost turned into the highway at a rapid speed with the rumble of its engine.

    By now, it was afternoon and the sunlight was bright. There were two entrances into the highway in the vicinity, and they were both surrounded by police cars. It seemed like the entire city was being vignt. She wondered what the situation was like in the city itself.

    On both sides of the highway were lush green fields that belonged uniquely to the summer. Although Ji Nuan had lived in Hai City for a long time, she rarely passed through the highway on the periphery of the city.

    To take her mind off of the man driving, she picked up her phone and took several photos of the fields. The air-conditioning in the car was set at a suitable temperature, but outside, it was blistering hot at thirty-five degrees Celsius. After every few kilometers, they would see more police cars parked by the roadside. However, Ji Nuan did not notice Yan Ge in any of those cars. She suspected that he had been sent elsewhere.

    Finally, as they were about to leave the highway, an old van suddenly appeared from the other exit. Through the rearview mirror, Ji Nuan noticed that the van was suddenly going against the direction of the path, charging toward them.

    She took another look and saw a ck gun barrel directed toward their car window. Her expression turned apprehensive as she tightened her grip around her phone.

    It was no wonder the police officers they saw outside the police cars earlier had appeared so tense. It turns out that the person had already escaped the western city district. He must have changed vehicles several times. This van was definitely stolen along the way to conceal themselves.

    As Ji Nuan stared at the ck gun barrel, a thought suddenly surfaced in her mind. This was the car that Mo Jingshen always used in the country. Was the ss bulletproof? If they really fired the gun, would it prate through?

    She found her thoughts her amusing. The bulletproof ss wasn¡¯t something one could gain ess to easily. Perhaps it wasmon abroad, but the same could not be said locally. Furthermore, for the sake of fire safety and other concerns, the local vehicle control center typically did not allow bulletproof windows to be installed.

    ¡°Sit properly.¡± She suddenly heard the man¡¯sposed, heavy and cold voice.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously adjusted her position. ¡°I¡¯m sitting properly.¡±

    The moment she spoke, she abruptly felt the car passing by the van at a rapid speed. At the same time, it harshly brushed past the gun that was raised against the window. The sharp screeching noise of the car doors scratching each other caused goosebumps to fill one¡¯s body. However, at such a disturbing moment, Ji Nuan was actually fearless.

    The sunlight was blinding, while the man¡¯s expression appeared as normal. When faced with life-and-death situations, danger, or any other opposing forces, he always maintained a cold and heavy expression. He did not say a single word. The backseat windows in the van were also opened, and more guns were directed at their car. As she heard a ¡®peng¡¯ sound, Mo Jingshen¡¯s car swiftly avoided the bullet fired.

    That van appeared to have taken them as targets. Upon hearing the sirens of the police cars approaching, the van elerated at a dangerous speed and charged toward them.

    As Mo Jingshen directed the car toward the other highway entrance, from the approaching van, two figures suddenly poked half their figures out of the window and raised their guns toward their car tires. The moment two bullet shot noises resounded, Ji Nuan felt the car sinking downwards.

    The tires had burst!

    The instant the tire deted, the car that was originally driving smoothly nted to the back. Thankfully, Mo Jingshen was a skilled driver and kept the car moving at a stable speed. However, after the back tires deted, the car began to slow down. The van that was already close to them abruptly charged ahead and came to a stop before them horizontally.

    This was a downward slope on the highway. Before them was the van, and behind them was a slope. They could continue driving forward, but reversing was impossible with the deted tires.

    At the sight of two men dressed in ck and armed with guns alighting from the van, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart finally began pounding against her chest.

    ¡°Their guns have been remodeled. It¡¯ll prate these sorts ofmon windows easily.¡± Seeing the two surround them, Mo Jingshenposedly spoke.

    Ji Nuan asked in astonishment: ¡°Are we still able to run away?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced toward the crowded vegetable market ahead of the van. Around these sorts of peripheral highways, the people who lived nearby enjoyed shopping in outdoor markets. As the weather was good, there was arge crowd. If they charged out of the car now, more than a hundred people could be injured. There were even parents who had brought their children out today.

    ¡°Lean down, don¡¯t make any noise!¡± Mo Jingshen unfastened Ji Nuan¡¯s seatbelt and warned her with a heavy tone.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s head was abruptly being pushed downward. He adjusted her head so that the bullet wouldn¡¯t easily hi her from outside, before moving his hand away.

    Ji Nuan understood that there were countless innocents ahead, and the police cars were approaching from the back. The two had nothing to protect them aside from this vehicle, and their only choice now was to defend themselves and stall for time.

    She obediently hid under the door side and did not speak but turned her gaze onto Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen had been right. Their guns had been remodeled and were very precise. The typical windows wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the force of their bullets. The kidnappers outside were also very skilled in stealing cars. If this car continued driving ahead, the bullets could prate through their windows and strike their heads anytime.

 Chapter 508 - Mo Jingshen Mouthed Two Words at Her: â€œDonâ€™t Move.â€

    <h4>Chapter 508: Mo Jingshen Mouthed Two Words at Her: ¡°Don¡¯t Move.¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshenpletely understood their thought process and did not turn on the car locks. From outside, with two ¡®peng¡¯ noises, the kidnappers fired at the center of the locks.

    Even if the doors had been locked, they would simrly be opened.

    She heard the gunshot noises, and the doors that wouldn¡¯t be affected by typical bullets were already smoking from the bullet. Ji Nuan subconsciously wanted to sit up. At this moment, Mo Jingshen sent her another look and used his gaze to warn her not to move.

    The kidnappers had guns while they were unarmed. In such a situation, they could either stall for time or be killed on the spot and have their cars taken.

    As Ji Nuan was confused about Mo Jingshen¡¯s ns, she heard his low, cold voice: ¡°These two men have injuries on their arms and their legs. They can¡¯t keep driving. They need someone to drive to support their escape. This is an opportunity. Listen to me, don¡¯t move carelessly.¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could react, the backseat doors were abruptly opened. One of the kidnappers directly jumped into the car and raised the gun toward Mo Jingshen¡¯s head. The other kidnapper simrly pointed his gun at him from outside: ¡°If you wish to keep your life, find a path to drive us away right now!¡±

    As expected, it was just as Mo Jingshen had spoken.

    At the sight of the cold barrel against Mo Jingshen¡¯s head, the frightening fear she had experienced in Cambodia three years ago filled her heart. Ji Nuan raised her hand to cover her mouth and tried her best to keep quiet. However, the car was only so big. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t notice someone kneeling right next to the driver¡¯s seat.

    The two kidnappers coldly scanned for a nce before pressing their guns even closer to Mo Jingshen¡¯s head.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent without revealing many emotions. He raised both his arms to indicate his agreement.

    The two kidnappers saw that he did not resist and assumed that he was afraid. As the police cars were already approaching, they exchanged nces and climbed in the car fully. The car doors were directly shut. One of the men kept his barrel against the back of Mo Jingshen¡¯s head, while the other raised it toward Ji Nuan.

    Faced with the gun barrel, Ji Nuan turned to see Mo Jingshen mouth two words at her: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    These kidnappers had been chased by the police through the city and were covered in wounds. The stench of blood was heavy on them, and it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill both of them in a fit of anger to continue driving themselves. Rather than leaving their fates in someone else¡¯s hands, it would be safer to drive themselves. Right now, Mo Jingshen was gambling on their trust and their unfamiliarity in Hai City. He was gambling that they needed someone to drive them to escape.

    Ji Nuan understood that this was a serious situation. She faced the ck gun barrel and listened as they demanded Mo Jingshen to drive quickly. She then noticed that the gunlocks had been undone. If they stalled for time any further, before the police cars arrived, they would definitely be killed on the spot!

    Mo Jingshen expressionless started the car ignition.

    From behind, the two kidnappers spoke: ¡°This car drives very quickly. Thank god we only burst two of the tires at the back. The speed should only be slightly slower. If he keeps driving quickly, we should be able to avoid those police cars.¡±

    As they spoke, the kidnapper with a gun pressed against Mo Jingshen¡¯s head abruptly demanded coldly: ¡°Quickly drive! Don¡¯t waste time!¡±

    At the same time, he pressed the gun handle painfully against Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder as a threat.

    The familiar sight caused Ji Nuan¡¯s hands and feet to turn cold. She abruptly raised her eyes to say: ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need both his arms and shoulders to control the steering wheel? How do you expect him to drive if you keep pressing on him like that?!¡±

    The two men instantly shifted their attention to Ji Nuan, who appearedpletely helpless.

    ¡°Aiyo, the little chick is quite hot-tempered!¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not even react to the pressure of the gun. However, the moment Ji Nuan drew the two men¡¯s attention, his expression turned cold as he threw her a warning nce.

    ¡°Quickly drive!¡± The kidnappers heard the approached of the police cars. Although this car was able to drive quickly, as they drove down the highway, it intentionally avoided the vegetable market ahead and turned into a small road by the side. The small road was uneven and bumpy, igniting their frustration: ¡°If the police cars catch up to us, I¡¯ll first kill your woman before killing you!¡±

    The gun handlended on his shoulder once more, smashing down this time.

    The car speed gradually stabilized. Mo Jingshen spoke hoarsely: ¡°Let her get off at the next intersection. I¡¯ll bring the two of you to escape.¡±

    Ji Nuan swerved her head over to look at him.

    The car fell into a temporary, heavy silence.

    However, the two kidnappers were hesitant about letting them off. Abruptly, one of them spoke up: ¡°How about we kill him first? I think this woman knows how to drive. Let¡¯s let her drive?¡±

    They noticed that although this man was well-skilled in driving, he had clearly been stalling for time. If he was disobedient, it couldnd them into trouble.

    The cold gun handle was pressed against Mo Jingshen¡¯s head. As the kidnapper was about to make a move, Ji Nuan abruptly shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive! Even if you killed him, I can¡¯t drive!¡±

    The kidnapper faltered and turned to her in suspicion. Ji Nuan found a sharp area underneath the seat and made two harsh cuts against her palms. She then brought her blood-covered hands out for them to see and revealed the wound on her neck to them as well: ¡°This is my car. The person driving is the chauffeur I hired. I went out to participate in an outdoor activity and identally received some surface wounds. I was on my way to the hospital to get them treated. If I could drive, would I hire a chauffeur?¡±

    The kidnapper chuckled coldly and abruptly pressed the gun barrel right against her head. ¡°Chauffeur? Whose chauffeur would be that well-dressed? Are you trying to scam a three-year-old?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a famous businesswoman in Hai City. My chauffeur follows me to all sorts of big and small events. Of course, he has to be well-dressed. Can¡¯t you see that his clothes don¡¯t have a brandbel? Haven¡¯t you heard of high-quality imitation goods? With a few hundred yuan, you¡¯ll be able to buy a pair of shirts and pants that are identical to the branded item. As for that pair of leather shoes, I gifted them to him when I was in a good mood... what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    The kidnapper chuckled coldly and shifted the safety lock on the gun. The atmosphere and temperature in the car suddenly fell to an extreme. The kidnapper turned toward the man who had been driving expressionlessly from start to finish: ¡°Driver? This driver of yours sure is good at adapting to situations. He even knew how to avoid our car. From the way he brushed past our car earlier, I can tell that he isn¡¯t a regr driver!¡±

    As they spoke, the gun barrel initially directed at Ji Nuan abruptly shifted toward Mo Jingshen again. It seemed like the two really intended to kill Mo Jingshen and leave her to drive.

    Just as they were preparing to move, theposed Mo Jingshen abruptly made a sharp, left turn. The car swerved heavily, and the two kidnappers immediately fell backward. The bullet brushed past Mo Jingshen¡¯s ear and shot out of the window, leaving behind a frightening hole on it.

 Chapter 509 - If You Wish to Die, Then Die. If You Wish to Live, Then Live

    <h4>Chapter 509: If You Wish to Die, Then Die. If You Wish to Live, Then Live</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As the car made a sharp turn, the two wounded kidnappers fell backward. One of them had a serious arm injury and lost the grip on his gun. It fell by his side.

    The police sirens gradually became louder. The other kidnapper also fell to the side from the force of the turn andnded against the car seat. Although he had yet to process what had urred fully, he rapidly brought his gun back up and pressed it against Mo Jingshen¡¯s head. His expression was fierce as he cursed: ¡°Fuck, this car sure is something! If you wish to keep your life, shake that police car off right now! Otherwise, this old man will kill you immediately!¡±

    Seeing the other gun on the ground, Ji Nuan¡¯s hands slowly moved against the car seat. She removed her heels and ignored the warning nce Mo Jingshen sent her. She abruptly moved up toward the kidnapper who was armed, mming one heel against his shoulder and another against his face.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze turned cold. Just as the other kidnapper was about to move against Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen made another sharp turn and sent him falling back. Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were sharp as she made to pick up the gun, but the moment she raised her head, the kidnapper she injured earlier had already pressed the barrel of his gun against her scalp.

    The ice-cold metal was pressing against her, digging into her scalp harshly. He narrowed his eyes at Mo Jingshen, who was on the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you dare move, I¡¯ll kill her immediately! Move into the main road! Stop wasting time in this line!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s arms were restrained by the kidnapper, and a gun was pressed against her head.

    This type of remodeled gun would not lose in strength whenpared to the long guns they encountered in Cambodia. In fact, it was even faster. With a gentle movement of his finger, a bloody hole would immediately appear on her head.

    Before she could gain a firm grip around the gun, it was taken away by the other kidnapper. At the same time, the man restraining her mmed his gun handle against her neck, causing sharp pain. In an instant, she fell backward onto the passenger¡¯s seat.

    As Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold, unfathomable gaze shifted toward them through the rearview mirror, the kidnappers kept their guns pressed against Ji Nuan. They found that directing the gun against the woman was much more effective. At the very least, the car was really elerating.

    Before Ji Nuan could struggle, the gun handle came smashing down against the back of her neck once more. The pain caused a wave of nausea and dizziness to wash over her. She pressed against the backseat painfully with both her arms locked around her. She barely managed to turn her head back but was seized by the kidnapper as they ordered Mo Jingshen to head toward the main road.

    The police sirens kept growing louder. The local SWAT team was not to be taken lightly. The reason the kidnappers wanted to hijack their car was that they had noticed the Ghost¡¯s outstanding performance. The luxury car had a speed that typical cars wouldn¡¯t be able topete against. If they hadn¡¯t charged at full speed on that van while risking a collision earlier, and only attempted to catch up from the side, it was likely they would not have seeded.

    ¡°Faster! Keep elerating! Fuck, if you can¡¯t force some distance from the police cars within thirty seconds, both of you, don¡¯t even think about living!¡±

    The kidnappers unlocked the safety of their guns once more. The clicking noise resounded by Ji Nuan¡¯s ear. She was pressed firmly against the car seat, and her entire body was tense.

    She tolerated the pain to say, ¡°You were the ones who fired at the tires earlier, how fast do you expect this car to be?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The kidnapper harshly grabbed a fistful of her hair. Half of Ji Nuan¡¯s body was pressed against the seat while her knees were kneeling against the ground. Both of the kidnappers were not seated. One of them was pressing her down, while the other was keeping track of the police cars behind; his expression was tense. He decisively raised his feet and pressed it against Ji Nuan¡¯s back to support his posture.

    The kidnapper suddenly demanded, ¡°The one driving, open the backseat windows!¡±

    In the next second, the car windows were opened. The kidnapper who had been struck by Ji Nuan earlier raised his gun and fired toward the police cars following closely behind. His face was covered in blood from Ji Nuan¡¯s blow.

    He did not manage to hit their tires, but he could tell that the police had realized the car had been hijacked and were hesitating to fire because they knew there were innocents with them. He immediately chuckled coldly and spoke, ¡°Direct the car to a road with less traffic. Drive as fast as you can!¡±

    Ever since Ji Nuan was pressed onto the backseat, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze had been ice-cold. He did not speak, nor did he make any sharper turns, in case they moved against her in a fit of anger. In their unarmed state, they werepletely helpless. At this moment, anyone facing the barrel of the gun was akin to the meat served up on a chopping board.

    The man expressionlessly elerated, forcing a greater distance between them and the police cars.

    Ji Nuan was pressed down with a heavy grip, and the other kidnapper was stepping on her back harshly. Both her hands were locked behind her as sheid there breathing with some difficulty. However, her gaze kept moving toward Mo Jingshen¡¯sposed back view as he drove.

    With three years of separation, she found that this man¡¯sposure was just as unnatural as before. In fact, it had grown to be even more astonishing.

    The kidnapper could hear sirens surrounding them, and in a fit and anger and impatience, he kicked harshly against Ji Nuan¡¯s back twice. Ji Nuan felt as though her chest had experienced two earthshaking blows. The taste of blood was filling her mouth, but she endured the pain and did not make any noise. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that the man¡¯s fingers around the steering wheel were pale.

    One edge of Ji Nuan¡¯s lips abruptly lifted. She released a soft, hoarse chuckle.

    After all of her happiness had been smashed so cruelly, could this hint of heartache and tenderness still mean anything to her?

    She admitted that she had charged up earlier because she did not want him to die. In this situation, it was truly difficult to keep her own life. Ji Nuan understood that if she hadn¡¯t been on this vehicle, it would have been much easier for Mo Jingshen to escape. Yet, she was in this car. She was his burden. And so, she had carried the determination to face death as she moved. No matter how things were right now, for the sake of the Mo Jingshen who had once protected her in every way, for that Jing Shen who had once embraced her to protect her against bullets, she would always do so without looking back.

    Three years ago, Mo Jingshen was not the only person who had died. She had also died.

    All a person had was a lifetime. Besides, she had even managed to gain one more than everyone else. If she wanted to die, she would die. If she wanted to live, she would live. What was the point in silently enduring even in herst moments?

    Yet, to protect her, this man had shed his defenses again.

    As Mo Jingshen drove, he silently nced through the rearview mirror. The woman¡¯s hair was messy, and herplexion was pale. As she was pressed against the backseat, she turned her head back, and because of the harsh force, her face was almost deformed. However, her lips were curled in a smile. Through the rearview mirror, she was smiling at him. It appeared as though tears were welling up in her eyes.

 Chapter 510 - The Two of You Are a Couple, Arenâ€™t You?

    <h4>Chapter 510: The Two of You Are a Couple, Aren¡¯t You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Their eyes met through the rearview mirror. Ji Nuan was smiling at him. A tear fell from the corner of her eyes, but her smile remained unchanged.

    Mo Jingshen watched her, his gaze darkening.

    At this moment, one of the kidnappers noticed that they were exchanging gazes and assumed that they were silently nning something. He immediately smashed the gun handle harshly against Ji Nuan¡¯s scalp, and as Ji Nuan released a muffled groan from the pain, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and delivered a harsh p against her face. He cursed, ¡°Turn your head over!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s head was forced in the other direction, and her body was almost contorted from the pressure. She gritted her teeth in pain as her body trembled.

    Mo Jingshen saw that faint traces of blood gradually flowing from Ji Nuan¡¯s scalp toward the back of her neck, staining her clothes. His gaze immediately turned colder as he elerated the car to a hundred eighty kilometers per hour. He directed the car toward Hai Cheng¡¯s deste coastal area at a frightening speed.

    The kidnapper had just been injured by Ji Nuan, and half his face was covered in blood. He saw the way the woman kept twisting her body to resist and immediately gave a bloody grin. ¡°Little chick, he isn¡¯t a chauffeur at all. You are a couple, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s head was pressed to face against the car seats. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath, speaking hoarsely: ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Still so stubborn? For the sake of saving this fucking man earlier, you were even willing to throw your own life away. It was clear that you were trying to take us down with you. But with those thin elbows and knees of yours, even without a gun, this old man can press you down!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed a fistful of her hair once more. Looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s half swollen face, he dragged the gun barrel slowly across her cheek. His expression and gaze were frightening as he spoke: ¡°You say, when I fire, should I first pierce through your brain? Or should I directly fire against this smooth, tender skin of yours? If I fire once on each side of your cheek, leaving a bloody hole on both sides, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll look amazing, won¡¯t it?¡±

    The vague scent of blood was filling the car. It wasn¡¯t clear if it was the kidnappers¡¯ blood or Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes, speaking calmly while restraining her emotions: ¡°Aren¡¯t we driving to bring the both of you to escape? The car has been elerating the whole time. Why are you in such a rush to kill me? If you really kill me, I¡¯m afraid both of you won¡¯t be able to keep your life today either.¡±

    The kidnapper burst intoughter. He tightened his grip around her hair, forcing her to lift her head. ¡°Baby, your hot temper doesn¡¯t match up to your alluring body at all. If you begged for forgiveness, perhaps we could have taken your soft skin and tender flesh into ount and ended everything quickly. We could have finished it with a single bullet, and you wouldn¡¯t even feel any pain before seeing the grim reaper. Unfortunately, that temper of yours really makes this old man want to bully you even more!¡±

    As he spoke, he intentionally caressed her hair and moved downward. When he came into contact with Ji Nuan¡¯s back, he narrowed his eyes and brought the gun barrel down to press against her chest. He drew circles against her waist and chest and felt her body trembling. He chuckled to say: ¡°If we weren¡¯t in a rush to escape, this old man would definitely press you down in this car for a good discipline...¡±

    The meaning of his words was clear.

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen spoke up coldly while elerating the car, ¡°If you wish to escape with your lives, don¡¯t touch her.¡±

    The kidnapper chuckled while pressing Ji Nuan down firmly. He shifted the gun back to her temple, and unhurriedly pressed his feet onto her back. He smiled and whistled, turning back to look at Mo Jingshen. ¡°Sure. If you keep the car speed above two hundred and twenty kilometers per hour, I won¡¯t touch her. If you go any slower than that, I¡¯ll tear her clothes apart and give her good kissing. After that, even if you dare to take us down with you, this old man would have died under a beautiful flower. Even if I died, it would be a pleasant death!¡±

    With his words, the car continued elerating.

    The man driving was unusuallyposed.

    But their lives were in his hands. They had already exchanged threats; they had guns, while he had the car. They could kill them, and he could bring them to escape.

    Ji Nuan understood that at this moment, all of her small tricks were of no use. As she listened to the kidnapper¡¯s arrogant whistling, she felt both their gazes shifting down against her back, as though they were sizing up her figure. Their gaze stopped by her waist, and they gave her a malicious caress. She immediately felt goosebumps covering her skin.

    All of a sudden, Mo Jingshen directed the car onto the main road. The two kidnappers noticed that the speed had really elerated to two hundred and twenty and beyond. When they looked back, they could barely see the figure of those police cars. They looked through the window to see the boundless sea and immediately narrowed their eyes to ask: ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°The Coastal Road,¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild.

    Hearing the words ¡®Coastal Road,¡¯ Ji Nuan remained unmoving where sheid. She did not resist.

    A scene from the past appeared in her head. She remembered this ce.

    ¡°This road is wide. With one look, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s been newly repaired. The environment is also good. Why aren¡¯t there any other cars?¡± The kidnapper suspected that this was a bluff and directed the gun at Ji Nuan while asking sternly.

    ¡°This road waspleted years ago, but because several roads between the highway and main road have yet to be demolished and rebuilt, there are very little entrances into this road. To enter the city area from here, one needs to take a ten kilometers long detour. Eventually, fewer and fewer people were willing to go around this path.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was mild, with only a hint of coldness.

    Hearing his patient exnation, they assumed that he had really be obedient because they had gotten hold of his woman.

    The two kidnappers immediately exchanged arrogant grins. They looked back to see that the police cars had disappeared and failed to consider the words ¡®go around,¡¯ Mo Jingshen had used. They did not consider if there would be other entrances vehicles could take to cut in and block their path. They only pressed Ji Nuan firmly, believing that with this woman in their hands, this man would obediently listen to their orders and bring them to a safe location.

    The afternoon sky was on the east side of the sky. Under the ring sunlight, the straight Coastal Road stretched into the distance. The quiet sea shifted with gentle waves, and under the peacefulness, a ck Ghost sped forward at an impressive speed.

    The two kidnappers saw that Ji Nuan wasying there unmoving and suspected she had fainted. They lowered their eyes to scan her figure, and seeing the way her eyes were closed, they raised their arms and delivered a harsh p against her head. Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes remained shut and he body still.

    ¡°Did she faint?¡± one of the kidnappers muttered.

    ¡°Could she be acting? She was still awake earlier.¡±

    The two kidnappers exchanged looks. They were wary of schemes and had a strong, tacit understanding. One of them brought up his gun while the other grabbed her hair and began to move. They nned to rip her clothes open to see if she would react.

 Chapter 511 - The Man Appeared to be Set Ablaze, He Brought Her Into a Princess Carry

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Man Appeared to be Set Aze, He Brought Her Into a Princess Carry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The kidnapper instantly pulled her blouse down her shoulder. The thin fabric of her summer dress ripped open with a clear sound. Ji Nuan¡¯s entire back was revealed; the remains of the fabric and the band of her bra barely protected her from their eyes.

    Ji Nuan remained unmoving.

    ¡°She really fainted?¡± The kidnapper was drawn toward her tender, smooth skin and was about to touch her with his bloodstained hand.

    At this moment, as the two let their guards down from the disappearance of the police cars, the ck Ghost abruptly rammed toward the safety railings by the roadside. In that instant, the unmoving Ji Nuan abruptly opened her eyes. Before the two kidnappers could react, she reached up and grabbed their hair painfully, mming their heads together.

    ¡°Ah! Fuck¡ª¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched Ji Nuan move, as though there was a tacit understanding between the two of them and resisted the rage bubbling within him. As the kidnappers raised their guns toward her, he directly drove the car toward the ocean.

    COMMENT

    At the critical moment, the car fell into the water. It rocked with the heavy impact, causing the two men¡¯s hands to tremble. Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were sharp; he took the opportunity while the two released Ji Nuan to turn around. He reached out and mmed one of them against his neck. At the same time, his elbow smashed painfully against the other man¡¯s face. As the first man stumbled backward, Mo Jingshen took hold of his gun, and before the other man could grab Ji Nuan, he unhesitatingly fired against the man¡¯s shoulder. His long arms reached out and tugged Ji Nuan, who had been pressed on the back seat, over.

    Ji Nuan barely had any strength left; she had operated on adrenaline earlier. She and Mo Jingshen once shared the same experience on this road and had managed to evade the danger by driving into this very ocean. When she heard him mention the Coastal Road earlier, she immediately understood his intentions.

    The police car would either sessfully block their path, or they would direct the car into the ocean.

    The safety railings here could be smashed apart, and the car could be driven into the ocean. So long as they entered the water, in their fluster to escape, the two kidnappers would definitely reveal a weakness. If they were bad with water, it would be even easier to shake them off.

    As the man wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her into his embrace, Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was still damp with her blood. Her vision was darkening as she watched the two kidnappers struggle to approach.

    Mo Jingshen had already created sufficient opportunity for himself. He did not hesitate in his movements or intentions. As he ced Ji Nuan onto the seat next to his, he raised his gun and fired numerous bullets toward the two men¡¯s wrists and shoulders. They were covered in blood as they fell backward, frightened of Mo Jingshen¡¯s precise shots. Mo Jingshen then reached for the other gun and fired at their feet and knees.

    COMMENT

    Ji Nuan was sitting on the car seat limply and could only hear the gunshot noises. When she opened her eyes slightly, she caught the ice-cold, murderous intent in Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze. She leaned over to see that, although the two kidnappers were not in a critical condition, their bodies were twitching from the pain of being crippled. The car seat was covered in blood, and the scent of blood filled the air.

    As the door locks were broken, the moment they entered the ocean, water began entering the car. Thankfully, the windows were open. Mo Jingshen had managed to open them in time.

    The two kidnappers sat there covered in blood. They were unable to move. They watched as the car sunk into the ocean quickly, filling up with water. Their eyes widen in fear, turning red.

    With one stretch of his arm, Mo Jingshen carried the weak Ji Nuan out of the car.

    Ji Nuan knew how to swim, but at this moment, she did not have the strength to swim up by herself. The man kept her tightly in his embrace. Although the ocean appeared peaceful underwater, faint streaks of blood were escaping the car.

    The car was sinking rapidly. This time, the two were also able to escape from the water quickly. Mo Jingshen quickly carried the weak Ji Nuan out from the surface of the water. Earlier, Ji Nuan did not manage to hold her breath and choked on a mouthful of water. She coughed harshly andid in his embrace limply. Although she wanted to speak, she could not. She raised her eyes to see that the shore was surrounded by police cars.

    The two kidnappers would definitely be fished out. It did not matter if they were alive or dead. The methods Mo Jingshen used and the position of the bullets he fired would all be legally ssified as self-defense. Before carrying her out from the water, Mo Jingshen removed his coat and wrapped it tightly around her. He then silently carried her to shore.

    The police sirens surrounded them from all directions, and several SWAT police officers approached and were about to ask in concern. At this moment, Yan Ge rushed over from another police car. At the sight of Ji Nuanying limply in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms, soaked and bleeding, he asked in disbelief: ¡°Sister Nuan? Why are the both you... you guys...?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not pay any attention to the other police officers. When Yan Ge rushed over, Mo Jingshen noticed the car Yan Ge had been using since he left the Mo familyst night. Amidst the countless police cars, that was Ji Nuan¡¯s car.

    ¡°Car keys.¡± He raised his hand, facing Yan Ge expressionless.

    Yan Ge stared at him nkly. Strictly speaking, in such circumstances, the two needed to be brought onto the police cars. They needed to cooperate with the police and offer their statements. After all, they were involved in a hijacking incident. However, seeing that Ji Nuan was injured, Yan Ge unconsciously rushed to find his key and handed it over.

    Receiving the keys, Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan over. He opened the door and ced her into the front seat. Under the confused gazes of a group of policemen, he expressionlessly took the driver¡¯s seat.

    Ji Nuan was covered in blood. As though she was hurting everywhere, she sat silently in her seat, staring at the peaceful ocean outside the window.

    The moment the door was properly shut, Mo Jingshen stepped onto the elerator harshly.

    She typically drove at an average speed, but right now, her small white car propelled forward like an arrow string that had been pulled taut. It carried the man¡¯s particrly cold gaze, and Ji Nuan¡¯s aching wounds and her sharp,plicated feelings, carrying them along the Coastal Road and into the distance.

    Mo Jingshen held the steering wheel expressionlessly. He did not say a single word, nor did he take a single nce at her. He only stepped on the elerator heavily, the frantic engine noise screaming as they drove.

    The scenery outside the car could barely be seen clearly as they drove at an rming speed.

    Ji Nuan did not ask him to slow down.

    She could barely speak.

    It felt as though the moment she opened her mouth, blood would rush up from her chest.

    In less than five minutes, they arrived at a hotel Shine Group had recently invested in. The two did not speak the whole way. Finally, as the car came to a stop, Mo Jingshen alighted and hauled Ji Nuan out from her seat with a poor expression.

    He hauled her down, without any care to be gentle!

    Ji Nuan staggered and fell into his embrace. She raised her eyes and was about to ask him what he was doing when she saw that the man¡¯s silhouette appeared to be set aze. He brought her into a princess carry and silently stepped through the automated hotel doors.

 Chapter 512 - She Had Never Seen Him Lose Control in This Mannerâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 512: She Had Never Seen Him Lose Control in This Manner...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen entered the hotel and immediately ordered one of the staff members to call a doctor over. He then hauled her into the elevator heavily, pushing her against the ss elevator wall. As the doors closed, he pressed her down firmly, gritting his teeth to ask: ¡°Ji Nuan, didn¡¯t I tell you not to move?¡±

    His ice-cold voice was as sharp as a knife; it no longer had its usual, indifferent shell. It was clear that he had already lost his patience.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s back mmed against the ss wall painfully. Her wrist was also caught in his painful hold.

    She stood in her position and did not speak.

    Yes, he did. He told her not to move.

    Afterward, he even mouthed at her to warn her: Don¡¯t Move.

    He said it several times, but she still moved.

    Because in that instant, the two kidnappers had already turned their guns onto him. They were about to kill him.

    She did not want this man any longer, but it didn¡¯t mean she never once loved him.

    She couldn¡¯t watch him die.

    His back and neck were already riddled with scars. She did not wish for him toe into any more harm, and so, she had charged forward, hoping to steal their guns away.

    It was true that she did not have much ability. She was not very capable, and she did not have very high chances. But she still moved. The consequences were that she created more trouble for him. From the beginning, Mo Jingshen had nned to cooperate with the police by allowing them to block their path along the Coastal Road. However, because of her, he directly crashed the car into the ocean.

    She was injured and had angered the kidnappers. She almost died in their hands.

    The anger had already burned through all of Mo Jingshen¡¯s rationality. Her silence could not extinguish the rage. Instead, it further ignited it. He held her shoulder with a death grip, and, as the elevator came to a stop, he hauled her to the room, opened the door, and pushed her in.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s steps were unstable as he pushed her into the bathroom. The showerhead was aimed at her. He pushed the tap, and ice-cold water abruptly came raining down, drenching her.

    Ji Nuan did not resist. The water gradually warmed to a suitable temperature, heating up her ice-cold body. As her body regained its heat, the scent of the two kidnappers¡¯ touch was also washed off. The blood on her scalp was also washed off, but all of a sudden, her heart felt as though it was boiling hot.

    The man stood under the water with her, his soaked dress shirt clinging onto his body. He cruelly and forcefully took hold of her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°I nned for three years to change the trajectory of your life, for you to live on well, not for you to send yourself to your death so carelessly!¡±

    The man before her eyes spat out those words harshly, each one of them mming painfully against her heart.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s stared at him with widened eyes. It was as though some disconnected doubts had finally connected in her mind. She watched the man before her in a daze. The water kepting down from above. Her widened eyes stared at the man¡¯s reddened ones. It felt as though her blood had frozen.

    The way Su Zhn had died was identical to her in her past life. After Ji Mengran¡¯s disappearance, she was sold by human traffickers and almost lost her life. In her past life, all of her difficult experiences had been rted to those two people. And in this life, it was as though the painful paths she had previously taken had all been forcefully shifted onto them...

    Life¡¯s original trajectory, divorce, returning to the ce she needed to return to?

    <i>A new life, a new trajectory?</i>

    <i>Was this what he had meant?</i>

    <i>Was this it?</i>

    The man tightened his grip around her chin. ¡°I should have stopped you from returning. I should have used the most poisonous, most painful words to attack you! No matter if your heart would bepletely battered, so long as you wouldpletely give up and obediently live out your new life happily! So long as you would stop showing up before my eyes!¡±

    After seeing her almost die, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were stained red from fear and anger.

    It was not that Ji Nuan had never seen him lost control.

    But she had never seen him lose control in this manner.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t he alwaysposed?</i>

    That damnedposure of his.

    His eyes remained locked onto her as he asked, ¡°I was willing to suffer the whole separation, even if it meant you would hate me for the rest of your life. So long as you could learn to live well on your own, so long as you could be well, I was fine with anything. But why did you have to return?¡±

    The sprinkler gradually widened. As more water came raining down, Ji Nuan suddenly could not see him clearly through the curtain of water. She stood under the water as though frozen, allowing the warm water to wash away the ice in her body.

    Mo Jingshen had a throat full of anger with nowhere to vent. At the sight of her standing under the water vacantly, his senses finally snappedpletely.

    With one arm, he hauled her over, pressing her against the ice-cold wall behind the water.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never learn to be obedient, is that it? You¡¯ll never learn to treasure your own life, is that it? What do you want me to do? Ji Nuan, what more do you want me to do?¡±

    He gritted his teeth, his breathsnding on her face heavily. His eyes were reddened, and his entire body was trembling.

    He had never once appeared to be such a sorry figure.

    No matter if it was back when they were in Cambodia, or back when he almost lost his life during the car ident. He never appeared to be such a sorry figure.

    Theyers of suffering and tolerance were being peeled apart with each word, as though his outer, merciless pretense were being tugged off. But her words were also true. The past was in the past, and things were very different now. She did not even wish to know of the reasons behind his cruel insistence for divorce back then.

    So, what if she had learned of it? He had prepared himself for a life of loneliness. So long as he could watch her live well, watch her mature, and grow to be stronger and more invulnerable. So long as she wouldn¡¯t abruptly die at thirty years old like she once did, and suddenly disappear because of a change in her life. All he wanted was for her to live safely and peacefully.

    Yet, she insisted on showing up before his eyes over and over again. She made it impossible for him to endure, which made him lose control over and over again. She made him want to approach, yet he had no idea how to regain the woman he had once personally hurt.

    He wanted to regain what he had once lost but knew that she had already been hurt to the point where she barely held any feelings for him.

    For the first time in Mo Jingshen¡¯s life, he did not know what to do with her. He was helpless.

    The sound of the shower was constant by the ears. Ji Nuan stared at him with clear eyes. She opened her mouth but could not speak. Finally, she smiled, the curve of her lips gradually deepening.

    She appeared calm, but her eyes were fixed on him. She did not shout, nor did she express anger, fear, or confusion. With a pair of reddened eyes, water droplets were constantly rolling down her cheeks. It wasn¡¯t clear if she was crying or smiling.

    It was as though someone had delivered a painful blow against Mo Jingshen¡¯s head, and a nerve hadpletely snapped in his mind.

    As though his rationality waspletely destroyed.

    The man¡¯s eyes were reddened. He abruptly leaned down and kissed her harshly.

 Chapter 513 - All of the Self-Restraint He Had Been Struggling to Maintain Was Ignited

    <h4>Chapter 513: All of the Self-Restraint He Had Been Struggling to Maintain Was Ignited</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This kiss was far too wanton and intimate.

    After being bound by his rationality and responsibility for years, with her return to Hai City, his restraint gradually weakened, and, by now, he was barely holding on.

    The man had nowhere to vent his stifled heart. The fear from almost watching her die rose as they kissed intimately. In his entire life, he had never experienced such a feeling. When the dust had finally settled on everything he had personally pushed away, he wanted to take it all back, yet it was so difficult. There was no way even to begin.

    At this moment, he hadpletely lost control over his own emotions. He no longer cared about the past.

    He loved her, and that was it.

    What was lost had to be regained.

    The unrestrained, passionate kiss pressed against her lips harshly, causing her body to be hypersensitive. Ji Nuan was tightly held against the wall, the noise of the shower by her ears. It wasn¡¯t clear if the droplets on her face were water or tears. She could barely breathe, and her aching body was turning numb. All of her senses gradually faded, and all she knew was the man embracing her tightly against the wall.

    In the past three years, Mo Jingshen had lived like a monk in self-denial. He nned for her once dpidated and destroyed life, and when his efforts finally began to bear fruit, he let go. He let her grow as she pleased. He did not visit her, nor did he ask about her. He suppressed and restrained himself, and yet with the woman¡¯s return, all of his control was destroyed.

    Like an ignorant child who was experiencing love for the first time, he would carefully approach. After being pushed away, he would approach again. His mind understood and told him that it was unlikely that this woman would ever return to his arms in this lifetime. It told him that he should let go. But his body wouldn¡¯t listen.

    He told himself not to approach but saw the radiance she had blossomed into at the seaside resort. He saw her engage others with frowns and smiles, while she maintained a cold expression and firm distance with him; even though he was once the closest to her.

    He did not n on epting the government¡¯s n to build a stadium, but upon seeing MN Group¡¯s name, he signed on the document he was supposed to refuse.

    He had visited a cafe for a meeting with a business partner but had to watch as another¡¯s man¡¯s mother held her hands and smiled at her radiantly, as though she was her daughter-inw. He watched as a jade bangle was ced on her wrist.

    That night, after the business meeting, he wasn¡¯t sure how he had driven the car to her ce. Before the ckout, he went upstairs but saw that she had yet to return home. As he gazed downstairs, through her phone brightness, he was able to look into the car and watched as the man stole a kiss from her cheek. Her expression as she sat dumbstruck in the car was truly moving.

    And all of the restraint he had been struggling to maintain was ignited.

    He did not only lose control once.

    Each time, the loss of control caused his rationality to chip away slowly.

    The woman he treasured and loved the most had be the woman he could not touch. These were the lips he had desired the most but could only half-heartedly steal with the excuse of alcohol.

    It was soft, like his heart when he loved her.

    Three years of loss. It was impossible to recover everything with one kiss. Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was scattered across her shoulders. A few strands wrapped around her neck, like seaweed, and got in the way. Her breathing was frantic, and she leaned against his embrace, breathing with difficulty.

    The man¡¯s kiss was harsh, and she was pressed against the bathroom wall. Thest piece of clothing was tugged off from her body, and as steam filled the air, the boundless desire was about toe into fruition. Nothing could be concealed further, nor could it be stopped.

    Just as Mo Jingshen was about to take her, the woman in his arms suddenly became limp. He faltered, watching with ink-ck eyes as she almost copsed forward. He took a step back and reached his arms out. Ji Nuan instantly fell weakly into his arms.

    She was injured.

    The water and her long hair disguised the bleeding wound on her scalp, but her body was unable to take it any further. She had fainted.

    Mo Jingshen lifted her up with a heavy and cold expression and stepped out of the bathroom. The bed became damp with water and dyed with her blood as he ced her on it. The hotel staff had already called a doctor, and the doctor was diligently knocking outside the door.

    ¡ª-

    The pain was tremendous as the doctor took care of her wounds. Although the handle of the gun wasn¡¯t that sharp, and it had only smashed against her scalp once, it still caused some bleeding.

    When Ji Nuan was being brought out of the ocean, her body had been quite weak, and she could not hold her breath properly under the water. She had choked, and both her throat and lungs were ufortable.

    Ji Nuanid on the bed peacefully, allowing the doctor to manage her head wounds. However, when she turned over, someone ced an ice-bag on her swollen cheek. The pain caused her to knit her brows in her unconscious state.

    Finally, when the treatment was done, Ji Nuan was still dreaming of the salty, bitter, and cold ocean water. She watched as Mo Jingshen pushed her out of the water with a cold expression over and over again. Each time, when she was finally pushed ashore, Mo Jingshen would fall back into the water with a slight smile.

    ¡°No... no...¡±

    Ji Nuan struggled in her dreams to charge back into the water. She swam frantically in the boundless ocean, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She couldn¡¯t reach him. She saw a pitch-ck cave on the deepest part of the ocean. Mo Jingshen watched her, as though she was a stranger, from that cave, and in an instant, he was sucked away into that cave.

    She swam over frantically. As she entered that pitch-ck cave, a light appeared to enter the world once more.

    She watched as she died in that prison cell. The instant she fell unconscious on the ground, a silhouette suddenly rushed it. She finally got a clear view of him. That person was Mo Jingshen. The Mo Jingshen who had disappeared for ten years and suddenly returned from America.

    He carried her body, that was still slightly warm, and stood up. He was mindless of the prison guards by the side as he brought her away.

    Ji Nuan stared at this scene nkly. She was about to follow him out, but an invisible wall seemed to be obstructing her. She could only watch as the man¡¯s silhouette gradually faded.

    The light abruptly shifted, and the scene changed to a peaceful hospital room.

    In the hospital room, sheid on the white bed without any signs of life. Mo Jingshen stood by her side, silently watching her body. Her body had already turned cold and no longer contained any warmth.

    Ji Nuan could not approach. She could only watch the man by the bedside from afar. His gaze was gentle, like the Jingshen from those ten months they shared. He watched the ten years of the future that belonged to her with understanding, cold, and heavy eyes.

    At this moment, the hospital room door was opened. Ji Mengran from the future approached and said with reddened eyes: ¡°Brother Jingshen, you suffered such a serious car ident in Los Angeles a few months ago. You were in aa for several months before finally waking up, yet you rushed to return to the country right after. The moment you came back, you had to watch as my sister passed away... I know the reason you¡¯ve been single for the past ten years was my sister. But didn¡¯t you n on staying away from Hai City forever? Why did you rush back the moment you wake up? You even went straight to the prison, as though you knew something had happened to my sister...¡±

 Chapter 514 - Mo Jingshen, Donâ€™t You Have Clothes I Can Wear Here?

    <h4>Chapter 514: Mo Jingshen, Don¡¯t You Have Clothes I Can Wear Here?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>Car ident?</i>

    <i>In aa for several months before awakening?</i>

    Ji Nuan stared in disbelief at the man standing by her bedside with a heavy and cold expression. He softly caressed her brows, gently, as though it was truly the Mo Jingshen from those ten months standing by her bedside.

    She could not hear the remainder of Ji Mengran¡¯s words. Ji Nuan watched as Mo Jingshen¡¯s face gradually turned blurry.

    Although she could no longer see anything clearly, she realized the car ident Ji Mengran had mentioned had urred so much earlier in her second life.

    Mo Jingshen, who had promised to disappear from her worldpletely, had abruptly returned from America to Hai City. The moment he touched down, he rushed to the prison as though he was trying to prevent her death. It was as though he had already known of everything that would ur but was still unable to stop her from breathing herst breath.

    He had done as he promised. He did not return for ten years, but he did not remarry in those ten years either. The moment he awoke from hisa, he rushed back to Hai City.

    Could it be that the car ident had granted him the memories of her rebirth? And so, when Mo Jingshen awoke in this life, he also knew of everything?

    It was the same event, except it urred several years earlier.

    Which meant, he truly knew of everything.

    Her past encounters, her past death, and those ten years when they did not reunite because of her stubbornness and his promise.

    He knew them all.

    Her vision was filled with a bright light. She could not see Mo Jingshen, not could she see her cold body. She could only continue walking forward aimlessly.

    She could hear Mo Jingshen speaking by her ear. Heid by her body, intertwining his fingers with her cold ones gently. She couldn¡¯t catch the words he said.

    She wanted to move closer, but no matter how much she moved, the distance remained unchanged. She wanted to speak, but it felt as though there was a force tugging her away.

    Afterward, there were countless strange dreams. They were grotesque and random, and they barely made any sense. There were dreams of her past life and dreams of her current life. The scene of her copsing in prison was suddenly reced by a scene of Su Zhn dying instead. The scene of her standing helplessly on the streets when she was homeless was suddenly reced by Ji Mengran¡¯s figure. This continued until everything covered up. It was as though the dpidated and unsightly trajectory her life once took was reced by these people who had instigated the suffering for her.

    ¡ª-

    Amidst the chaos, Ji Nuan slept for a whole day.

    Whenever it was time for her to eat or take her medicine, the man would dig her out from the sheets to feed her. Amidst her half-conscious state, she could not properly distinguish reality from her dreams. She only felt that the man feeding her was disturbing her from her dreams. In the beginning, she would knit her brows and throw a tantrum to refuse to eat. She wanted to continue sleeping, but after several struggles, she found that it was of no use. When she stubbornly refused to eat, the man would be even more stubborn than her. She wanted to sleep and was refusing to eat, but the one suffering from her own disobedience was still her.

    In the end, her dreams could only be stopped when Ji Nuan was dug out from the sheets in her half-conscious state. She could only obediently open her mouth to eat, and obediently allow the man to apply the medicine on her wounds or the ice bag on her cheek.

    On the second day, Ji Nuan finally regained consciousness. However, when she opened her eyes to the familiar yet unfamiliar ce, she could only stare nkly as she wondered if she was still dreaming.

    This...

    <i>Ao Lan International?</i>

    Coincidentally, when she woke up, the doctor came to check on her. Ji Nuan weakly closed her eyes and allowed the doctor to do as he pleased. Finally, when he left, shey on the bed and stared at the man who had just sent the doctor away and was returning to the bedroom.

    When she met Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan finally snapped out of her dreams. Everything that had urred before her sleep shed past her mind.

    She did not speak but Mo Jingshen spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re awake? You¡¯ve been asleep for nearly two days. You barely ate much in your half-conscious state. Come and eat now.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not have the chance to ask, didn¡¯t he bring her to a hotel near Coastal Road? Why did she wake up to find herself at Ao Lan International? The man left the bedroom. She watched the back view of his white dress shirt.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She sat on the bed without moving. A momentter, the man returned. Mo Jingshen did not allow her to eat in the bedroom. He said that aside from her head injury, the remainder of her wounds were not serious. After sleeping for two days, her body was quite weak and that she had to eat. He insisted she ate in the dining room.

    Ji Nuanid unmoving. ¡°My head hurts. I don¡¯t have the strength.¡±

    The man nced at her, approached, and tugged the sheets aside. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯splexion was still quite pale. As the sheets were tugged aside, she lowered her head to see that she was wearing the man¡¯s shirt. She had been showered, and her body still carried the faint fragrance of the shower gel. Her hair also felt clean and light. Aside from his shirt, she was not even wearing a pair of underwear.

    And so, he had brought her back to Ao Lan International while she was unconscious, and had even helped her shower and changed her clothes?

    Ji Nuan did not move, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, and I haven¡¯t woken up fully. I want toy for a bit longer. Besides...¡± She wasn¡¯t wearing anything else.

    No matter if those dreams were real, the two of them were divorced. It wasn¡¯t right to wear so little in front of him.

    The woman watched him with clear eyes as she insisted onying on the bed. It even appeared as though she was nning to pull the covers back over herself.

    Right after she sessfully covered herself once more, the man silently tugged the sheets away and tossed them aside. He picked the woman up in a princess carry and headed out. ¡°Sleep after you¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯ve only been feeding you porridge for the past two days. You have to eat.¡±

    Ji Nuan stiffened the moment she was picked up, but she truly did not have much strength. She couldn¡¯t resist. She could only widen her eyes to say, ¡°Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t you have any clothes I can wear here?¡±

    The man calmly replied, ¡°Three years ago, before you returned Ao Lan International¡¯s keys to me, didn¡¯t you take away every item you owned?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...this ce is really Ao Lan International? Why did you bring me back here?¡±

    The man was unperturbed. ¡°The hotel isn¡¯t suited to care for your wounds.¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes. Was the hotel unsuited for caring for her wounds? What about kissing her when she was injured? At the time, if she hadn¡¯t lost her consciousness, he would really have transformed into a beast in that bathroom.

    Thankfully, her wounds were not too serious. After being smashed by the gun handle, she did not lose her memories or be silly.

    Ji Nuan could not help but reach up to touch her hair. She wondered if the doctor had shaved her hair away to make it easier to treat her and was concerned. When she came into contact with her hair, she set her heart at ease.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to watch her subconscious movements. She had just woken up and was drowsy and dazed. She was stubbornly trying to maintain a distance between them, and her obstinance and lovable appearance was adorable. He could not help a smile.

 Chapter 515 - She Was Wearing Mo Jingshenâ€™s Underwearâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 515: She Was Wearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s Underwear...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Being carried to the dining table, Ji Nuan looked at the food on the table that was obviously from a restaurant.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°Aren¡¯t I a patient? How can I eat this greasy food?¡±

    The man put her on the chair. ¡°It¡¯s all vegetables. Not that greasy.¡±

    Ji Nuan said no more but reached down and pulled the hem of her shirt down as hard as she could to cover her bare thighs. When the man noticed her motion, she remained deadpan, but she still had many questions in her mind that she couldn¡¯t understand, so she picked up her chopsticks and asked, ¡°By the way, does Su Zhn¡¯s death have anything to do with you...¡±

    ¡°Just eat the food.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She took a look at him again. She was really hungry. She would have to eat the food anyway, so she was not in a hurry to ask him these questions. She picked the chopsticks and began to eat but ate only a little of each dish. These dishes looked appetizing and tasted delicious. However, perhaps because she just got up from bed, she had no appetite and wasn¡¯t quite interested in the dishes.

    Besides the vegetables, there was also a lightly steamed fish. She took a chopstick of fish and tasted it. It tasted good but was a bit undercooked. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It seems that the level of the chef of this restaurant isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    For some reason, she thought the taste of the food shouldn¡¯t be so poor, but she didn¡¯t know why she thought so.

    Mo Jingshen was putting the soup into her bowl. Hearing this, he looked up at her and said lightly, ¡°I was busy taking care of you when you were in aa. How did I have the time to cook for you?¡±

    Ji Nuan bit the chopstick and didn¡¯t speak.

    Oh, yes.

    When she lived in Ao Lan International before, Mo Jingshen would cook for her even though he worked overtime and came back veryte. She could eat the delicious food he made almost every day. When they lived in the Yu Garden, Auntie Chen would cook for them. In other ces, she could order takeout or cook by herself, but in Ao Lan International, he always cooked for her.

    That was why she thought that way just now.

    The man put the bowl that was full of soup in front of her and said tly, ¡°Just eat the food.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the man opposite who was cool and handsome, recalled the strange dreams she had had, and slowly pursed her lips.

    She could put the dreams aside and forget what he said that ¡®life¡¯s trajectory should not move in reverse; everything should return to as it should be,¡¯ but was it because he had been taking care of her that he didn¡¯t go to thepany these two days?

    She heard that he had hardly taken a day off since he took over Shine. He looked even more cold-hearted than before but was still so patient with her.

    She lowered her head to eat the food. Perhaps to show that she didn¡¯t mind that he didn¡¯t cook for her, she ate arge bowl of rice.

    Although she felt much better, she was tortured hard by the two kidnappers. She had been sleeping for two days and wasn¡¯t able to recover so soon. She sat still at the table, ready to go back to bed and get good sleep until her strength and spirits returned.

    But it didn¡¯t seem right for her to stay on at Ao Lan International.

    After all, they had been divorced for long.

    Ji Nuan thought she was a person willing to forgive, but as for Mo Jingshen, she found that although she didn¡¯t cling to the past, nor would she make a fuss, she still bore grudges against him.

    ¡°I think my phone and everything in my bag fell into the ocean with your car. I can¡¯t reach anyone now. Can you lend me your phone?¡± She asked.

    The man stared at her for ten seconds. When Ji Nuan was about to exin why she needed to lend his phone, he said casually, ¡°Live here before you fully recover. I¡¯ll have someone to notify yourpany.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin.

    Mo Jingshen came up to her and looked down at her still pale face. ¡°Go back to the bedroom to rest. I don¡¯t have any of your clothes here. I¡¯ll have someone buy some clothes for you, and also necessities you can use, ok?¡±

    Ji Nuan sat by the dining table, pursed her lips, and said after a pause, ¡°At least there should be some panties of mine here. Is it proper for me to only wear your shirt without any other clothes?

    Mo Jingshen. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s improper?¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan immediately frown, he sighed helplessly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll check for you to see if you had any underwear left when you left.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Let Mo Jingshen help her find her underwear?

    He didn¡¯t do so even before they were divorced, let alone that they were not a legal couple now.

    Seeing her remain silent, he turned straight to the bedroom.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect for him to search for her underwear and hurriedly got up. ¡°I¡¯ll find it myself!¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned around, took a look at her, raised his chin, and pointed toward the bedroom, saying indifferently, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    How did the topic strangely change from lending his cell phone to looking for her underwear?

    Ji Nuan looked at his handsome features, frowned, but reluctantly, quickly walked over.

    As she walked, she continued to pull down the hem of her shirt, wondering if Mo Jingshen did this on purpose.

    She remembered he had a shirt with a longer hem than this one, which she used to wear. He was so tall that he was more than a head taller than her when she was not wearing high heels, so his shirt usually covered more than half of her thighs, but this was obviously not the longest one. It barely covered the bottom of her thigh, and she couldn¡¯t pull it down an inch more.

    Pulling on the shirt, she went into the bedroom with a dark face, opened the wardrobe and the drawers, and rummaged through them. Sure enough, none of her belongings was left, not even in the corner.

    She had indeede to collect all her belongings before she returned the keys to him three years ago, but she collected them so quickly that she might have missed one or two pieces. However, it seemed that she collected them so thoroughly that not a single thing was left.

    The man didn¡¯t say anything to her for rummaging through the drawers. He stood in front of the bedroom with one hand in the pants pocket and looked at her deadpan. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to buy clothes for you. Not a single piece of clothing will be missing. Just wait for two hours. Be patient, all right?¡±

    Unable to find any piece of her clothes, Ji Nuan pushed the drawer back heavily and reluctantly agreed, looking cross.

    But she couldn¡¯t keep being like this. She opened the closet and took out a loose and soft pajama trousers¡ªwhich, of course, was Mo Jingshen¡¯s.

    She turned around, hid behind the closet, put on the trousers, and nodded satisfactorily. As she came out triumphantly from behind the closet, she suddenly saw Mo Jingshen was looking at her, and she paused.

    Then she realized shamefully that she was wearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s underwear...

 Chapter 516 - Itâ€™s His, New and Unused

    <h4>Chapter 516: It¡¯s His, New and Unused</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As she expected, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze rested on the trousers she wore. He looked at her up and down and smiled.

    Ji Nuan closed the cab speechlessly, feeling it unwise to be in the same room with him. Now she was almost naked, with no bag, no cell phone, and no identification certificate. And she felt as if she had lost her freedom and was not in a position to say ¡®no¡¯ to him.

    She put her hand on the closet and suddenly asked, ¡°Who did you send to buy clothes for me? Shen Mu? Is it convenient for him to buy women¡¯s underwear?¡±

    He answered casually, ¡°Auntie Chen.¡±

    Ji Nuan grunted in response, turned around and was about to go to bed and sit down for a rest, without further questioning.

    She walked two steps, suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Auntie Chen?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on her trousers, which were so long that its bottom was trampled on the ground by her. He said lightly, ¡°Auntie Chen¡¯s youngest son was admitted to Hai City University. She came to apany him and lived near the university. She had nothing to do, so I asked her to clean the room for me.¡±

    Ji Nuan though she would never be able to see Auntie Chen again after she left the Yu Garden.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Auntie Chen was still working for the Mo family and Mo Jingshen. That was good. On the one hand, Auntie Chen¡¯s life and sry would be guaranteed, and on the other, Auntie Chen was a trustworthy person and a good employee.

    She was relieved to hear that it was Auntie Chen who would buy clothes for her. She said nothing, sat down on the bed, lifted her legs, and rolled up the long trousers, saying, ¡°May I borrow your phone? The certificates in my bag need to be reapplied, many of which are the certificates of mypany. This matter is important and cannot be dyed.¡±

    With that, she looked up and said again, ¡°And your car... you hadn¡¯t changed it for three years, but now you still lost it.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Hearing his cid voice, Ji Nuan looked at him, only to see that he had no intention to talk about that car but handed her a cell phone.

    Ji Nuan took a look at it and got up to take the phone. She dialed the phone numbers of a few employees she could barely remember and Xiao Ba¡¯s phone number, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll also have to apply for a new SIM card.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Chen has gone out. She will bring the card to you when she returns with the clothes.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have thest reason to leave here right now. Ji Nuan held the phone for a moment, then lowered her head and continued to poke the cell phone¡¯s screen, saying nothing.

    When she was making the calls, Mo Jingshen turned and went out. Ji Nuan, sitting on the bed, called Xiao Ba and the others, exining why she was missing these days and telling them to reapply for the documents and certificates that she lost in the sea. Finishing the call, she put down the cell phone and looked at the ck cell phone in her hand.

    Finally, finishing the job that she was dying to do since she woke up, she calmed down.

    The words that Mo Jingshen said that day when he pushed her against the wall of the hotel¡¯s bathroom and held her chin resentfully seemed to ring out at her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying for three years to change the course of your life, to keep you alive, not to let you die!¡±

    She lowered her eyes, put down the cell phone, sat on the bed for a while, then still got up and walked out.

    She rolled up the long trousers so that she wouldn¡¯t step on the bottom of the trousers and could walk more conveniently.

    There were no slippers in the bedroom, and she was carried to dinner by Mo Jingshen when she got out of bed, so now she just came out barefoot.

    She walked out and was about to ask him something when his low and cold voice rang overhead. ¡°Put on the shoes.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and was about to say that she had taken all her shoes away three years ago, so she had no shoes to wear.

    The man only pointed to the door with his chin. She looked down and saw that he had brought a gray pair of men¡¯s slippers, which was his, new and unused.

    She looked at the shoes, came over to put them on, and walked back wearing the slippers muchrger than her feet.

    As a sessful career woman, she was always dressed up in recent years, but now she was wearing a baggy shirt and trousers, with a pair of men¡¯s slippers at her feet, looking even a bit funny. With shoulder-length hair and no makeup, she looked like a high school student wearing adult clothes, looking funny yet strangely charming.

    Seeing her like this, the man faintly smiled.

    When people were in a familiar environment, they would subconsciously be immersed in the memory of this environment before and even feel that nothing had changed, but at the sight of his smile, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t calm down.

    She turned her head stiffly, but her face was serious. ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    He sat on the sofa opposite, picked up the ss kettle on the end table, and poured her a cup of warm water. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Will you honestly answer my questions? You won¡¯t cheat me, will you?¡±

    The man put the ss close to her, took a look at her, and said nothing.

    She drew closer to him and looked him in the eye. ¡°There are still a lot of things I don¡¯t understand. Do you mean even if I live my life over again, I can¡¯t just change the original course of my life? If I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯ll still die when I¡¯m 30, right?¡±

    He seemed to no longer care much about this process she had never understood and just said casually, ¡°Now as long as you get on with your life, don¡¯t risk your life for anyone, eat regr meals, and keep exercising, I promise you¡¯ll live to be a hundred.¡±

    ¡°So, the death of Su Zhn and what Ji Mengran had experienced in the one or two years after she was missing have something to do with you?¡±

    The man just looked at her and waited for her to go on.

    ¡°How did you do that? What do you know? How did you die in your previous life? Are you reincarnated too? Or you just woke up with those memories? What else did you know that I didn¡¯t?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was not in a hurry to exin, but when he heard she asked, ¡®how did you die in your previous life?¡¯, a subtle smile appeared in his eyes, but he still calmly gazed at her for quite a while, and his ink-ck eyes were fixed on her. ¡°No matter what had happened in the previous life, at least now I have the time to do something. I¡¯ll no longer watch everything develop out of control. At least, you¡¯re still living, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 518 - Such A Kiss Was Too Intimate to Her

    <h4>Chapter 518: Such A Kiss Was Too Intimate to Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan changed her clothes and came out of the bedroom, only to see Mo Jingshen gazing at her.

    Mo Jingshen silently looked at the big, dark eyes of the woman.

    He was not tangled up in the past, nor being angry or resentful.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure whether she would forgive him for that reason.

    Seeing her remain silent, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak either. She straightened her cor deadpan and asked, ¡°Can you lend me a hundred yuan?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t borrow his cell phone, so she asked him to borrow her money. But why did she only borrow one hundred yuan?

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, and Ji Nuan went to the coat rack in front of the door and looked through his clothes inside and out but couldn¡¯t find his wallet. Then she remembered that they both fell into the sea. Not only was her bag gone, but what he carried had also fallen into the sea. It had only been two days. He had been taking care of her and probably hadn¡¯t reapplied for his certificates and cards, let alone bought a new wallet.

    But as he often returned to Ao Lan International and now had the habit of carrying some notes with him, there should be a hundred yuan note here anyway.

    Thinking of this, Ji Nuan was about to search for money in other rooms. There must be some money in the study. She would find the money to take a taxi to go back to Yuehu Bay anyway.

    However, as soon as she turned around, a strong arm had taken her and pulled her into a familiar chest.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her against the wall, held her waist, and locked her in his arms, his voice low. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered. Do you have to go?¡±

    The two of them were so close that the man¡¯s breath was in her face.

    Ji Nuan felt her heart missed a beat.

    She pushed the man¡¯s arm, trying to break free from him, but she couldn¡¯t, and his arm didn¡¯t move at all. She patted his arm angrily and shouted to him crossly, ¡°Mo Jingshen, you cleaned my body and changed my clothes while I was unconscious. I didn¡¯t me you for that because I know you had no choice, but now I can stand on my own and have almost recovered. I don¡¯t have to live here. And you really shouldn¡¯t hug me over and over again like this! Let go of me!¡±

    He whispered at her ear. ¡°You know I cleaned your body for you. Do you remember how many times I¡¯ve seen you naked and slept with you? Why are you so angry just because I hug you? I spend so much energy and time to save you these years and you treat me like this? You little ingrate.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Did this have anything to do with being an ¡®ingrate¡¯?

    Ji Nuan drew a long face but couldn¡¯t break free from him. She could only step back, but there was a clothing rack behind her. She took only one step back before stopping again, and then she raised her hand and tried to push the man at arm¡¯s but failed.

    To stop her from bumping against the clothing rack, Mo Jingshen held her waist and hugged her more tightly. Ji Nuan felt suddenly being carried up, her feet off the ground, and gently ced on the sofa.

    The man sat down and put her on his thighs, and his arms were still around her waist. His handsome face was so close to hers that his warm breath was in her face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for you to find paper money here.¡±

    His voice was so low, hoarse, and gentle as if he was coaxing her. ¡°You can boss around here. I can stand your temper. You can just throw your tantrum and vent out on me, but you can¡¯t leave here before you recover, at least not before the headache is over, and the doctor is sure you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Ji Nuan certainly wouldn¡¯t be obedient to him just because of his words. How dare he say she was bossing around and throwing her tantrum? She turned her head and was about to ask him to exin when the man lowered his head and kissed her.

    Ji Nuan shivered.

    It hadn¡¯t been the first time for Mo Jingshen to kiss her after she returned to China, but in the previous few times, he was either drunk and kissing her in the dark, or was so out of control because she was going to pass out that he kissed her crazily and almost swallowed her alive. Now both of them were sane, and nothing had happened. Such a kiss was too intimate to her and was challenging her tolerance limit.

    Several secondster, she finally realized what was happening and raised her hand to push his chest, jumping out of his arms.

    However, she couldn¡¯t push him away, and his kiss became deeper and deeper.

    The man put his hand on the back of her head, and his tongue went deep into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t push him away and felt her blood running wild, her scalp was tingling, and she was surrounded by a familiar and strange passion. In the end, exhausted, she could only pant in his arms. Her fingers trembled and clutched his clothes.

    Ji Nuan almost fainted. The man¡¯s hand cupped her face, his warm fingertips ran across her cheek, and his other hand moved down the back of her head and went inside her clothes. She shivered, came back to her senses, and pushed him hard.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect her to push him, but he was so absorbed on her body that he was caught off guard and was pushed away by her, but they were still so close.

    Ji Nuan panted, her pale face was red because of his kiss, and she was about to jump away from his thighs.

    This man stood still, calmly watching her every move and didn¡¯t seem ready to attack, but once he was prepared, he smashed the enemy¡¯sir in the blink of an eye!

    Angrily, she pulled down her dress, which had almost been untied and stepped backed from hisp, almost falling back on the end table. Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand up. She said angrily, ¡°You either kiss me or hug me when I¡¯m here. How can I continue to stay here? Will you rape me if I stay here for several days?! And why did you hand go into my clothes when you were kissing me? Do you think I¡¯m a slut? Do you want...¡±

    Realizing what she had said, Ji Nuan flushed and looked even angrier.

    Her hair was disheveled over her shoulders. She looked angry yet seductive, and her cheeks flushed because of the kiss. Mo Jingshen gazed at her. He had no intention of doing anything to her, but now looking at this attractive woman, he suddenly felt his blood rushing to the lower part of the body, and his eyes darkened.

    Ji Nuan, still angry, was about to go on when she saw a burning me in his eyes, which almost devoured her reflection, and she couldn¡¯t help swallowing the words on her lips...

 Chapter 519 - Which Part of You Havenâ€™t I Touched? Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 519: Which Part of You Haven¡¯t I Touched? Huh?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan, still angry, was about to go on when she saw a burning me in the man¡¯s eyes, which almost devoured her reflection in his eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help to swallow the words on her lips...

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes...

    His eyes were so deep and dark as if she was naked. The me in his eyes was burning wildly as if it would devour her in a second.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help shivering. This man was no longer the one who she tried to seduce when she just began her second life. He knew her thoroughly. He was that Mo Jingshen who she was familiar with and intimate with and also the Mo Jingshen who had promised her that he would never show up in front of her again.

    Now he was calmer and sharper than the Mo Jingshen who she was familiar with. He was familiar yet intimidatingly strange to her.

    Under his stare, Ji Nuan felt her heart almost jumped out of her throat. She had a feeling that he could easily see through her. The feeling of danger palpitated in her heart. She panicked and was about to run away from the sofa and escape from him.

    Mo Jingshen, however, reached out, pressed her into the soft sofa, lowered down, and kissed her again.

    This time it was not the gentle and hot kiss that almost melted the iceberg in her heart but a long and suffocating French kiss. Ji Nuan panted and tried to push him away to breathe, but he went down all the way from her chin, cheeks to the sensitive ears that he was very familiar with. His warm breath came into her ears.

    The man¡¯s lips were against her ears. His low and hoarse voice rang, and he held her waist through her clothes. ¡°You know I won¡¯t give you a chance to find a ¡®new husband.¡¯ Being gentle doesn¡¯t work on you, so why don¡¯t I be shameless? My hand shouldn¡¯t go into your clothes? Which part of you haven¡¯t I touched?¡±

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help curling up under him, her body stiff as he kept kissing her sensitive ears. She tried to push him away with her hands, but he easily ced her arms by her side.

    Although it had been over three years, Mo Jingshen was still very familiar with the sensitive spots of her body. The first one was behind her ears. She hadn¡¯t had an affair with any man for a long time, and for three years, no man had had a chance to get close to her except for that slight kiss on the cheek by Mr. Vinse.

    Her nerves trembled as all the sensitive parts of her body were suddenly stirred. She clutched his clothes and ducked as hard as she could. ¡°No...¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyebrows. He knew her better than herself. He knew her sensitive parts, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was even more sensitive than three years ago. She trembled and almost cried when he only touched her.

    Perhaps because Ji Nuan had been giving him the cold shoulder since she woke up, while she was still trying to get away, he retaliated by biting her soft, white earlobe.

    In a split second, her nerves burst, and her brain went nk.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to do but shrink her neck and instinctively try to avoid his kiss, and she lost strength in her hands.

    The man purposely blew in her ears, and his low, hoarse voice rang beside her ears. ¡°Every time I hear you call me ¡®CEO Mo,¡¯ the desire in my body is moring, and I want to hold you down on the spot and make your little mouth that is full of cold words moan...¡±

    ¡°Uu...¡±

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t think calmly and couldn¡¯t help moaning because of the kiss on her sensitive ears, but when she heard his words that seemed to be gentle yet domineering and was full of the most primitive desire, she kept her mouth shut and refused to make any sound.

    ¡°Call me ¡®CEO Mo¡¯ again, en?¡± The man¡¯s voice was almost enchanting. His sexy, low, and hoarse voice rang behind her sensitive ears, which sounded threatening.

    Ji Nuan bit her lips and didn¡¯t speak. She resisted the temptation of this man with great strength of will. ¡°I have nothing to do with you. What else can I call you if I don¡¯t call you that... Ah...¡±

    Such soft words with a trace of stubbornness didn¡¯t work on this man whose burning kiss ran down her white cheek to her neck.

    His kiss went on without hesitation.

    Until the man suddenly sucked hard at her corbone, Ji Nuan, in pain and stimtion, couldn¡¯t help letting out a low cry. Ji Nuan suspected that he had left a hickey at her corbone and tried to push him away but failed.

    As she froze and didn¡¯t dare to move, he had almost stripped her naked and kissed her body all the way down. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help trembling again, feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend her body if he continued.

    She looked down and saw the clear red mark on her corbone. Her face was all red, and she began to push him angrily. Seeing the woman who had given up resisting suddenly struggle so desperately, Mo Jingshen thought he had hurt her and immediately rxed his hands a bit, but Ji Nuan rolled right to the side and rolled off the sofa.

    When her shoulder and injured head bumped against the sturdy fixture under the end table, she gasped in pain. Even though she was almost naked, she just curled up on the ground, closed her eyes, and covered her head with her hands. Her tears burst out due to the pain.

    She rolled down so fast that she bumped against the end table really hard. Seeing the woman gasp in pain and curl up on the carpet by the sofa as if she had suffered a great injustice, Mo Jingshen immediately reached out and lifted her up.

    Ji Nuan was in such pain and anger that she waved his hand away as soon as he lifted her up, but the man still carried her up, put her on the sofa, pulled her hand off her head and examined it. ¡°Where did you bump yourself?¡±

    Ji Nuan was not a crybaby, but now her eyes were red with pain. She red at him and tried her best to kick him away, ¡°Go away, you bastard! You said I could stay here for recuperation, but now you are trying to rape me! Just as I expect, you¡¯re a beast!¡±

    The ¡®bastard¡¯ and ¡®beast¡¯ Mo Jingshen frowned and asked with worry when he saw her in pain and her reddened shoulder. ¡°Where else did you bump yourself but your shoulder?¡±

 Chapter 520 - A Man Who Had Been Abstinent for More Than Three Years Was Undoubtedly Horrible

    <h4>Chapter 520: A Man Who Had Been Abstinent for More Than Three Years Was Undoubtedly Horrible</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan raised her hands to cover her head. ¡°And my head.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t show the white feather now, the man might really do something to her.

    Obviously, he almost lost control of himself just now.

    The man¡¯s eyes remained deep and dark. His desire hadn¡¯t been relieved, but he had to hold it back when he saw her in pain. His heart had softened as soon as he saw her lowering her head and rubbing it with her hands.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been living like an ascetic these years, so I lost control of myself just now.¡± He reached out to rub the part of her head that was hit gently. ¡°Still hurts? My bad. Just stay here and recuperate, and I¡¯ll try to control myself, ok?¡±

    <i>Ascetic?</i>

    She thought Mo Jingshen, the ¡®beast,¡¯ was just ying pathetic in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t speak but hung her head low, letting him rub her head. Mo Jingshen saw the old wounds on her head and didn¡¯t go on. He helped her put on the clothes, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t let him touch her. He didn¡¯t stop, and his gaze rested on the hickey on her cor bone. Then he looked away and straightened her cor to cover that mark.

    ¡°Ok, you sleep in the bedroom and me in the study. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± He helped her put on the clothes and said in a low voice.

    She was almost stripped naked by him, and even her trousers were almost taken off by him. Now he said he wouldn¡¯t touch her?

    Ji Nuan looked up at him and flicked her untidy hair back. ¡°I want to go home.¡± She said with a straight face.

    The man looked at her. After several seconds, he said, ¡°No way.¡±

    She lifted her eyelids and stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to stay here. Even taking a taxi home at midnight is not as dangerous as staying with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, when my wife is in my arms, as always, I can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Who is your wife?¡±

    ¡°a€|¡±

    The man looked down at her, and the me was still burning in his eyes.

    If she hadn¡¯t fallen from the sofa and hit her head against the end table, he would have got her back to the sofa and continued.

    He wouldn¡¯t just let her go.

    A man who had been abstinent for more than three years was undoubtedly horrible. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t think her fragile body could stand him. The most dangerous man was by her side. How could she dream of living here safely for recuperation?

    Was it different from putting her next to a tiger that had been hungry for three years? Although the tiger said seriously, ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯m a vegetarian.¡±

    Although her head was injured, she was not stupid.

    Seeing that she remained silent with a straight face and her hands crossed over her chest in a defensive gesture, Mo Jingshen sat beside her, gently lifted her slightly disheveled hair from her forehead, and whispered, ¡°Still hurts?¡±

    His voice was patient and gentle.

    Ji Nuan rubbed her shoulders and the part of her head that had just been hit, saying tly, ¡°Much better now. I didn¡¯t bump seriously. It hurt when I fell from the sofa, but now it¡¯s better.¡±

    The man drew near her and held her arm. ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately backed away. ¡°What do you want to look at?¡±

    She had just put on clothes. Did he want to undress her again to check her shoulders?

    Ji Nuan pressed her hand against her clothes to stop him from touching her clothes again. She nced out of the window. At the end of August, it was almost autumn. It was the rainy season and was drizzling outside. And it was reallyte now.

    She ducked aside to keep a distance from him as she said seriously and sternly, ¡°Mo Jingshen, since you said you did all those things just to save me, I¡¯ll still take you as my friend and even appreciate you, but it¡¯s impossible for me to be Mrs. Mo again. If you stop harassing me, I will take you as a person who I owe, but if you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for being rude and ungrateful! After all, we¡¯ve divorced and have literally nothing to do with each other. I don¡¯t mind being taken as an ingrate, understood?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± The man responded casually. ¡°You know you will be taken as an ingrate. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°a€|¡±

    She red at him for a while before she jumped up from the sofa. Seeing he have no intention to continue, she stood by the sofa but still kept a distance from him. She touched her own cor bone and couldn¡¯t help being angry when she thought of that hickey.

    Ji Nuan turned into the bedroom as she looked out of the window, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said just now. I¡¯ll sleep in the bedroom and you in the study.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond but frowned at the fact that she tried to keep a distance from him.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at him. When she reached the door of the bedroom, she stopped, looked down at the gray men¡¯s slippers on her feet, rolled her eyes, tipped her tongue against her right cheek, and suddenly turned to say, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Mo Jingshen sat still on the sofa. ¡°There are ingredients in the kitchen. If you¡¯re hungry, cook for yourself.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately turned around. ¡°Am I not a patient? Why should I cook for myself? Didn¡¯t you put me here to recuperate so you could take care of me yourself?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not going to cook for an ingrate.¡±

    Take care of her himself?

    How could he do that when she kept such a distance from him?

    Ji Nuan: ¡°a€|¡±

    She red at the back of the man for quite a while, turned to the bedroom and mmed the door behind her.

    Back in the room, she turned on the light and looked at her reflection in the window. Although she had been dressed, her clothes were still untidy. Fortunately, Auntie Chen bought more than one pair of clothes for her. There was another pair of clothes in the bag on the bed that she could wear when she left. Otherwise, she would not be able to see anyone in such an untidy dress.

    When she woke up this morning, Mo Jingshen carried her to dinner. She fell asleep at noon, slept until the afternoon, and was hungry by now.

    After she closed the door, her stomach growled. Ji Nuan pursed her lips and covered her stomach with her hands. She thought for a moment and went straight to the bathroom in the bedroom.

    She went in and unbuttoned her clothes in front of therge floor mirror inside. Sure enough, she saw the hickey on her corbone, sensual and striking.

    Ji Nuan gnashed her teeth and cursed Mo Jingshen in her heart. She tilted her head, narrowed her eyes in disbelief, and raised her hand to lift her hair, only to see a faint but visible mark under her ear.

 Chapter 521 - She Who Was About to Get Into the Quilt Paused and Then Saw Mo Jingshen â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 521: She Who Was About to Get Into the Quilt Paused and Then Saw Mo Jingshen ...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This...

    Why was there another hickey behind her ear?!

    Ji Nuan was so pissed off that she rolled her eyes hard in the mirror. Now it seemed that she couldn¡¯t wear clothes with low necklines or suspender skirts or tie her hair up although the weather was so hot!

    She had slept all day and couldn¡¯t sleep now. Soon, she caught a whiff of what she thought was a neighbor¡¯s cooking, but the more she smelled, the more it seemed toe from outside the bedroom.

    She had just smoothed out the wrinkles in her clothes. Smelling the fragrance, she could not help going over and opening the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Mo Jingshen had put a portion of mixed fried rice on a te and put it on the table.

    It was sote, there weren¡¯t many ingredients at home, and it was raining outside. She thought she had to starve herself through the night.

    But now she saw the simple but well-made bowl of fried rice. She paused but still kept a straight face. ¡°Who did you make the fried rice for?¡±

    ¡°I think you know. If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll dump it.¡± He said indifferently but ced a pair of chopsticks on the table.

    Come on, she was starving. How would she let him dump it?

    She quickly stepped on the pair of men¡¯s gray slippers that were toorge for her, picked up the chopsticks, and took a mouthful of the fried rice.

    Delicious.

    Perhaps it was because she was hungry that whatever she ate was delicious.

    She had forgotten how long she hadn¡¯t eaten the food Boss Mo made. With the mouthful of fried rice, she felt much better and was no longer that angry.

    She continued to eat a mouthful and didn¡¯t look at his eyes but focused on eating silently.

    Seeing her eat in satisfaction, he smiled, but that smile was too faint to be found by her.

    Now he was still unhappy at what she said just now that ¡®he was someone that she owed.¡¯

    Mo Jingshen went to the kitchen and brought a ss of milk for her. Ji Nuan was hungry and ate so fast that she choked on the meal. She took the milk from him but didn¡¯t thank him. She took a sip of the milk, which was neither too hot nor cold, so she drank most of the ss.

    When Ji Nuan was finally full, she didn¡¯t volunteer to do the housework as before, for example, cleared the dishes and put them in the dishwasher. She just got up and didn¡¯t even put away the dishes.

    Look, what an ingrate she was!

    However, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t say anything but took the dishes and bowls into the kitchen.

    Ji Nuan wanted to go back to the bedroom, but she ate too much and also drank a ss of milk, so her stomach was a bit ufortable. After all, Mo Jingshen had ¡°quenched his desire,¡± so she didn¡¯t have to avoid him. She walked around the sofa twice and suddenly caught a glimpse of the room next to the study that had never been opened. Her gaze rested on the door of that room and hesitated for several seconds.

    Mo Jingshen came out of the kitchen and saw Ji Nuan staring at that door.

    Seeing hime out, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t disguise her gaze but pointed to the door. ¡°The door has never been opened, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°This is just a room like a warehouse storing books and sundry things. Are you curious about it?¡± The man nced at the door.

    ¡°Just books and sundries?¡±

    ¡°Hai City has the best feng shui in China with both waters and mountains. The developer of Ao Lan International chose this site because a feng shui master told them that it had the best feng shui in China and this room was the center of this site, on which there should be a building and no one could sleep, so I leave this room vacant. This floor is at the top of Ao Lan International. ording to feng shui, it¡¯s right on the ¡®dragon vein.¡¯¡±

    ¡°So Ao Lan International has the best feng shui in China?¡±

    Before she finished her words, Mo Jingshen said casually, ¡°This apartment was purchased by my grandfather a long time ago. He gave this apartment to me and insisted that I should live in it with my wife, but I didn¡¯t agree. Before you moved in, I just lived here several times because it was close to mypany. There are only books and sundries in this room, without any furniture. It has never been used.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°I can tell Grandfather Mo¡¯s style from the luxurious decoration and furnishings in this apartment. It seems that he tried to build you the best wedding room ever. It¡¯s totally his style to buy the top floor of Ao Lan International just for a good omen...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s face remained deadpan. He turned around. ¡°Are you full?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Nuan nodded and was about to go back to the bedroom. But thinking that he made food for her anyway, she hesitated and asked, ¡°The mixed fried rice is very tasty. I think I should be grateful to you. Except for bing Mrs. Mo again, what else can I do for you? I want to repay your kindness.¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°You can pay me back with your body.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She turned away in anger, but she couldn¡¯t sleep and didn¡¯t want to take off her clothes to take a shower when she went back to the bedroom. She always felt it was unsafe to take a shower here even if she closed both the bedroom and the bathroom¡¯s doors.

    When there was no sound outside, it was already ten o ¡®clock at night.

    Even though the room was air-conditioned, she felt ufortable not showering on such a summer night. She sat on the bed and listened for a moment, making sure he was busy in his study or had fallen asleep and hadn¡¯te out for a long time. Then she turned and went into the bathroom.

    She had no problem bathing, except that she had to put a waterproof shower cap on her head to protect the wound. Although she deliberately cut the back of her hand and the skin was broken and ached, she could take a bath.

    When she finally took a bath, dried her hair, put on her clothes, and came out of the bathroom, she turned up the temperature of the air-conditioning in the room and lifted the quilt to lie down.

    Suddenly, the door of the bedroom opened.

    She, who was about to get into the quilt, paused and then saw Mo Jingshen open the door ande in.

    She grabbed the quilt and looked defensive. ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep in the study? What are you doing in the bedroom sote at night?¡±

    The man looked at her and swaggered through the door, saying tly, ¡°The air-conditioning in the study is out of order.¡±

 Chapter 522 - You Have a Problem With Me Sleeping Here?

    <h4>Chapter 522: You Have a Problem With Me Sleeping Here?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing hime over, Ji Nuan clutched the quilt in her arms, shifted her hips back, and leaned against the edge of the bed. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sleep in the study, the living room has a sofa to sleep on!¡±

    The man walked up to the bedside and said casually to Ji Nuan, who stared nervously at him. ¡°I have been sleeping on the living room sofa for two nights. Leather sofas have poor air permeability and are ufortable to sleep on.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She pursed her lips and still clutched the quilt tightly. ¡°Then what do you want to do? Mo Jingshen, I warn you that I¡¯m a patient...¡±

    She felt that emphasizing that they had divorced could not stop him from harassing her, so she could only show weakness to remind him that she couldn¡¯t stand his torture now.

    Before she finished her words, he had reached out towards her. She was scared and was about to step back, only to see that he took one of the two pillows on the bed, took a quilt out of the cab and spread it on the floor.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    So, he was going to...

    Sleep on the floor?

    Without any word, he spread the quilt on the floor, threw the pillow on it, and nced at Ji Nuan, who was sitting nervously on the bed and staring nkly at him. ¡°What are you looking at? You have a problem with me sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The CEO of Shine would sleep on the floor?

    Ji Nuan thought about it, put down the quilt, and said very insincerely, ¡°CEO MO, if you sleep on the floor, I¡¯ll feel very guilty. Let me sleep on the floor...¡±

    After all, she owed him, didn¡¯t she?

    Even though she still hated him for how he treated her three years ago, she couldn¡¯t just be an ¡®ingrate.¡¯ Ji Nuan thought reluctantly.

    Hearing her call him CEO Mo again, the man coldly nced at her, and Ji Nuan, in fright, clutched the quilt again.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was even colder than the air-conditioned temperature. ¡°It¡¯ll be more practical for you to invite me to sleep with you on the bed. Aren¡¯t you a patient? Why are you still so chatty? Why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep? Are you too vigorous to sleep?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She went straight under the quilt, rolled over, turned her back on the man under the bed, and slept.

    However, even though he was sleeping on the floor, they shared the same room. Ji Nuan rolled over again and looked at the man who still looked so domineering sleeping on the floor and wanted to ask him why didn¡¯t he sleep on the living room¡¯s floor?

    But when the words came to the tip of her tongue, she saw Mo Jingshen was already lying t on his back under the quilt, his eyes closed.

    She knew that he hadn¡¯t slept. After all, he had justid down, but when she looked at his closed eyes, the words came to her mouth again and again, and eventually, all became gentle exhtions.

    Ji Nuan was about to roll over again when the man¡¯s voice rang under the bed. ¡°Have you been looking at me secretly to see how I¡¯ve changed over the years?¡±

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and didn¡¯t answer him.

    Mo Jingshen lifted a corner of the quilt and patted the seat beside him. ¡°Would you like toe over?¡±

    Ji Nuan still looked silently at him. His bright and calm eyes, like sparkling starlight in the dark and quiet bedroom at this moment, affected her emotional control.

    During the day, she could quarrel with him at will, but in the night, she would think of many things, especially when she could not sleep.

    She lifted the quilt but just turned over. She straightened the quilt and coldly said, ¡°I just heard that you haven¡¯t been sleeping very well in recent years, so I want to see how a person feels when losing sleep. After all, I have never been so calm and crazy to endure everything by myself. These years, unlike you, I ate well and slept well. Nothing could bother me, and I fell asleep as soon as I went to bed.¡±

    Hearing her words, the man frowned and looked at the woman on the bed with her back to him. Even though she rolled over andy under the quilt, her slim figure still looked small and delicate under the quilt.

    Mo Jingshen had known from the beginning that she would not forgive him easily, but he had never expected that her evaluation of him would be ¡®calm and crazy.¡¯

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes. It waste at night, and she soon fell asleep. The man who slept on the floor had also fallen asleep in the ce that had kept him awake all night for three years.

    They both slept soundly.

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, when Ji Nuan awoke, the quilt Mo Jingshen had ced beside her bed had been taken away.

    She sat on the bed in a daze. After a while, she raised her hand to rub at her hair that was a bit messy from sleep, walked out of the bedroom, and found Mo Jingshen was not here.

    She took a look at the time. It was already nine o ¡®clock in the morning.

    She slept the whole day yesterday but still got up veryte today. Her body clock was out of order these days.

    It was so close to hispany here. He must go to hispany. But how about her? She was busy and couldn¡¯t just stay here, let alone that she didn¡¯t have a cell phone.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to waste time here and nned to go back to herpany or Yuehu Bay to wash up. She walked straight to the door and opened the door, only to see Auntie Chen outside, who was about to input the password of the door.

    Auntie Chen¡¯s hand froze in the air, and she looked straight at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Auntie Chen.¡± Ji Nuan reacted very quickly, and a gentle smile immediately appeared on her sleepy face.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡± Auntie Chen was so excited to see that she forgot to change the way of addressing her. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up? You had been sleeping every time I came here these past two days, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. Mr. Mo told me toe over in the morning and cook breakfast for you. How are you feeling now? Does your head still hurt?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze fell on the vegetables and fruits Auntie Chen was carrying. Before she spoke, Auntie Chen had pushed her back to the door with a smile, excitedly holding her hand. ¡°I heard that you had been in Ennd for thest few years, and I thought I would never see you again. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. It¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Chen, you don¡¯t have to make me breakfast. I¡¯ll go back to mypany to eat breakfast. It¡¯ste now. I¡¯m going to mypany.¡± Ji Nuan took Auntie Chen as her family, and she felt very warm in heart seeing her.

    ¡°No! You are still a patient. Mr. Mo has a meeting to attend, so he specifically asked me to buy some of your favorite ingredients to cook for you. Come on, sit down, and take a rest.¡± Auntie Chen led her to the sofa, asked her to sit down, and then took some fruit that Ji Nuan often ate before from her shopping bag. ¡°I¡¯ll wash you some fruit. Just a minute!¡±

    Ji Nuan wanted to slip away from here when Mo Jingshen was not around. It was the daytime now. Even if she didn¡¯t have money or a cell phone with her, she could still find a way to go back to herpany.

    But Auntie Chen was so happy to see her again and seemed to be going to have a good talk with her, so she had to give up her ¡®escape n¡¯ and hoped that Mo Jingshen¡¯s meeting wouldst longer and he wouldn¡¯te back too soon.

 Chapter 523 - Mo, Moâ€¦ CEO Mo?!

    <h4>Chapter 523: Mo, Mo... CEO Mo?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you still like Chinese food as before, don¡¯t you? Would you like some minced pork congee?¡± Auntie Chen served the washed and cut fruit. Looking at Ji Nuan, who turned her eyes to her, she paused and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m used to calling you Mrs. Mo, so I forgot that I should call you Miss Ji now. I...¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled, picked up a piece of fruit, and put it in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll just have some fruit. You really don¡¯t have to make me breakfast. By the way, Auntie Chen, could you lend me your cell phone for a while?¡±

    ¡°Cell phone?¡± Hearing this, Auntie Chen hurriedly took out her cell phone, but when she was about to hand it to Ji Nuan, she hesitated and took it back.

    Seeing Auntie Chen withdraw her hand, Ji Nuan blinked and looked innocently at her. ¡°Although I¡¯ve got a new SIM card, my cell phone fell into the sea, and I don¡¯t have one now. Without a cell phone, I can contact anyone. I want to call mypany.¡±

    ¡°Well, my cell phone fell into water several days ago. It doesn¡¯t work well these days, and its signal is not good. Mrs. Mo, I think you¡¯d better use Mr. Mo¡¯s cell phone when hees back,¡± Auntie said and put her cell phone back into her pocket with a smile.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    What did Mo Jingshen tell Auntie Chen? Now she didn¡¯t even dare to lend her cell phone.

    She should have thought that she wouldn¡¯t have another chance to borrow a cell phone this day when she asked Mo Jingshen to lend her his cell phone. She should have asked Xiao Ba to pick her up yesterday.

    It was toote.

    Seeing Ji Nuan gloomily lowered her head to eat the fruit, Auntie Chen smiled and said no more, then went back into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for her.

    Minced pork congee sounded simple but was actually hard to cook. You had to fry the meat, make the ingredients, and cook the congee, so it would take at least one hour to cook it.

    When Auntie Chen was busy in the kitchen, Ji Nuan reached out to her with a pitiful and innocent look and tried to persuade her to lend her cell phone for various reasons.

    Ji Nuan said she hadn¡¯t been back to work for days. He went to thepany to attend a regr morning meeting. He had a business, so did she. She didn¡¯t want to dy her work and asked Auntie Chen to lend her the cell phone for only one minute. She would just call herpany and tell them something about work.

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was in a hurry, Auntie Chen remembered that Mo Jingshen said he would be back by 10:30 pm. Since Mr. Mo wasing back soon, she just handed her cell phone to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan quickly called Xiao Ba, telling her where she was, including the number of the building and the password of the elevator and asking her to rescue her as soon as possible.

    Xiao Ba wondered why Ji Nuan was in Ao Lan International. She remembered Ji Nuan used to live in the Yu Garden and didn¡¯t know much about Ao Lan International. Hearing Ji Nuan told her where she was so anxiously and asked her to find her with money and a cell phone as soon as possible, she thought Ji Nuan was in danger and quickly headed for Ao Lan International after hanging up.

    Twenty minutester, Xiao Ba arrived and stood outside the door ringing the doorbell.

    Hearing the sound, Auntie Chen hurriedly came out, wondering why Mr. Mo didn¡¯t enter the door but rang the doorbell. And Ji Nuan had run ahead of her to open the door.

    Seeing Ji Nuan, Xiao Ba asked in surprise, ¡°Boss, what happened? Yesterday you asked me to help you reapply for your ID certificates and today asked me to rescue you with a cell phone and money. Don¡¯t you live in Yuehu Bay? Why are you here...¡±

    Before Xiao Ba finished her words, Auntie Chen, who felt something went wrong, tried to stick her head out from behind Ji Nuan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Who is it?¡±

    Ji Nuan continued to block her view, took the new cell phone and money from Xiao Ba, quickly put them into her pocket, and said all smiles, ¡°It¡¯s my assistant.¡±

    When Ji Nuan moved her body aside, Auntie Chen finally saw a girl outside the door who looked simple and cute with a pair of round sses and nodded, ¡°Oh, your assistant, like Assistant Shen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about the same.¡± Ji Nuan exined with a smile.

    Although Xiao Ba didn¡¯t understand what was going on here, she still politely nodded at Auntie Chen. ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Hello, have you had breakfast yet? I¡¯ve just made minced pork congee. Would you like toe in and have some?¡± Auntie Chen said and stretched out to draw her in.

    Xiao Ba didn¡¯t know how to respond, and Ji Nuan stopped Auntie Chen. Auntie Chen wanted to keep Xiao Ba here until Mo Jingshen was back because she didn¡¯t know why Xiao Ba came here and was afraid that something might go wrong.

    She never expected that one day Auntie Chen would take sides with Mo Jingshen. She had to watch out for Auntie Chen!

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of delicious food. Your assistant looks so thin. She needs to eat more. Come on in, have some food with us. It doesn¡¯t matter...¡±

    ¡°No, no, thanks. I¡¯ve had my breakfast. I just came by to bring something to my boss...¡± Xiao Ba hurriedly ducked out.

    ¡°What did you bring to her?¡± Auntie Chen¡¯s stare immediately fell on Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba¡¯s hands.

    Knowing that she should cover up for Ji Nuan, Xiao Ba quickly took out her wallet. ¡°I came to bring CEO Ji some money. She has no money with her, so I brought her some money.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok.¡± Auntie Chen believed her. She looked at the time. It was almost half-past ten. She took Xiao Ba¡¯s hand, chatted with her for a while, and tried to pull her in.

    Tugging back and forth like this for several minutes, the door of the elevator opened. There were footsteps behind Xiao Ba.

    Xiao Ba turned around and looked at the man slowlying up to her. Her mind suddenly went nk.

    ¡°Mo, Mo.... CEO Mo?¡±

    As soon as Ji Nuan caught a glimpse of Mo Jingshen, the fire of hope in her heart went out in an instant.

    Why did hee back so soon?

    She hadn¡¯t even been able to get out of the door yet...

    Feeling the man¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan immediately looked away, turned around, and stood beside Auntie Chen.

    Mo Jingshen had walked behind Xiao Ba. He must have juste back from thepany. He was still wearing a ck shirt and pants, his suit hanging casually in his arms, looking so noble, handsome, and cold. In his other hand, he carried a pink bag, in which an borate oblong box could be seen. In one corner of the box, it was vaguely written...¡± High-End Lingerie of XX Brand¡±.

    <i>Was this the lingerie Boss Mo personally bought for Boss Nuan?</i>

    Xiao Ba froze under Mo Jingshen¡¯s stare.

    <i>So, this was CEO Mo¡¯s ce?</i>

    <i>Boss had been living here these days?!</i>

    As if immediately realizing something, Xiao Ba grinned, quickly put the wallet back into her pocket, and said all smiles. ¡°Hello, CEO Mo!¡±

 Chapter 524 - The CEO of Shine Group Doesnâ€™t Even Give Me One Hundred Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 524: The CEO of Shine Group Doesn¡¯t Even Give Me One Hundred Yuan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes in anger.

    <i>This traitor!</i>

    1Couldn¡¯t you see that I, your boss, was being imprisoned by this bastard with the excuse of recuperation?!

    How can you just kiss Mo Jingshen¡¯s ass and ignore me at such a time?!

    Seeing that Xiao Ba quickly put away her wallet, Mo Jingshen smiled casually. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Xiao Ba seemed to be mesmerized by him in an instant.

    <i>Ohhhhh!</i>

    Boss Mo spoke to her! And smiled at her! And said ¡°hello¡± to her with a smile!

    It was in the hotel the first time Boss Mo spoke to her when she interrupted him and Ji Nuan and identally saw him almost naked, and he wasn¡¯t so kind to him that time as he was now.

    See, he was even smiling at her!

    <i>Ahhhhh¡ª</i>

    Seeing Xiao Ba, who waspletely ¡°bewitched¡± by Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan was speechless. ¡°...¡±

    Now she knew how big a mistake she had made to hire an anthomaniac girl as her assistant.

    Auntie Chen looked at them and then at Mo Jingshen. Since Mr. Mo hade back, she was relieved and turned to go on with her work.

    Ji Nuan stood at the door, stared at Mo Jingshen¡¯s faintly smiling face, and gradually became deadpan.

    Wasn¡¯t she even allowed to go home?

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s nce swept over her, and he walked in and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her back and then at Xiao Ba, who tried to suppress her inner excitement, and waved her hand like an innocent, shy girl. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t know CEO Ji is living in your apartment. If I had known, I would never ever havee here!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well, I still have something to tend to. Boss, don¡¯t waste time. Just remarry CEO Mo! Sister Xia and I will help you take care of thepany! Sister Xia¡¯s maternity leave is over, and she cane back at any time. You can rest assured! Just enjoy your moments in love!¡±

    1With that, Xiao Ba took a deep breath at Mo Jingshen¡¯s back with a worshipping look, turned around, and quickly ran to the elevator, not daring to stay here.

    The corners of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched hard.

    Enjoy her moments in love? What the hell!

    It wasn¡¯t until the elevator¡¯s door closed that she looked at the man who had gone inside in exasperation.

    Mo Jingshen looked into her eyes calmly. Although he was carrying a bag with the lingerie he bought for her, he didn¡¯t look embarrassed or guilty at all.

    Ji Nuan came over and took a look at the bag he put on the sofa.

    So, she saw it right. It was really lingerie.

    Yesterday, Auntie Chen bought her two sets of clothes but only one set of lingerie, which she would need to change today. She didn¡¯t expect that he bought these things for her on the way back from thepany...

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Why did youe back so early? Was your meeting so short?¡±

    He answered lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a routine morning meeting. It won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Oh, the meeting didn¡¯tst long. It was really disappointing.

    He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to slip away.

    Ji Nuan stared at him for quite a while before slowly taking a step back, trying not to touch the pocket in which there were the new cell phone and money, so as not to draw his attention. She turned aside. ¡°How about the two kidnappers that day?¡±

    ¡°One dead, the other injured. They¡¯re gang criminals and their other aplices have been caught. The Chinese police have always been very effective with this kind of case.¡±

    No wonder they were so confident, and no wonder so many policemen showed up. It turned out that they had aplices.

    ¡°Then what about your car?¡± Ji Nuan wondered darkly if he had wanted to change cars before the ident. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he even bat his eyes at the fact that his car worth tens of millions of yuan had fallen into the sea?

    The man took a look at her and asked, ¡°What kind of car do you like?¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to know what kind of car I like? It¡¯s not my car that fell into the sea. I don¡¯t need a new car.¡± Ji Nuan snorted.

    Mo Jingshen looked down at the parking lot from the window, where Ji Nuan¡¯s car was parked. He smiled. ¡°Why was your assistant doing here?¡±

    Ji Nuan stood behind him and said unhappily, ¡°The CEO of Shine Group doesn¡¯t even give me one hundred yuan. What else can I do except having my assistant bring me some money? But before I got the money, you hade back. Xiao Ba, that traitor, ran away at once. It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether shees or not.¡±

    He nced at her, but Ji Nuan avoided his gaze and turned to the bedroom, with the excuse that she needed to use the bathroom.

    She secretly took the money and cell phone out of the pocket. Afraid that Mo Jingshen mighte in and see them, she went into the bathroom with these things and the new SIM card Auntie Chen bought for her, sat on the toilet, and put the SIM card into the cell phone. Then she turned on the cell phone and made sure the cell phone was working. She triumphantly turned the cell phone into silent mode, came out, and hid the cell phone somewhere so that she could use it when she needed it.

    She didn¡¯t go out until Auntie Chen said the congee had been made and asked her toe out to eat it. As Auntie Chen served the congee, Mo Jingshen walked by the dining table. He took a look at Ji Nuan and found that she seemed to be more confident aftering out of the bedroom. He paused and then turned into the study.

    Ji Nuan, eating the congee, looked at Mo Jingshen¡¯s back and was a bit worried.

    He wouldn¡¯t find out, would he?

    The man entered the study and casually turned on theptop under the shelf. The surveince software quickly showed the scene in front of the door just now, including how Xiao Ba slipped a stack of money and a cell phone into Ji Nuan¡¯s hands and how Ji Nuan hid those things in her pocket.

    His brows slightly moved, and he smiled, turned off theptop, and walked out.

    Ji Nuan was still drinking the congee at the dining table. The scar on her neck that Mo Peilin made with her ring in the Mo family had almost disappeared, and the cut on the back of her hand that she made herself only ached when it was stained with water. But she took a shower today, so thetter reddened again. She didn¡¯t seem to mind it and kept eating, but the redness on the back of her hand was conspicuous.

    Looking at her, who didn¡¯t seem to mind the wound at all, Mo Jingshen was speechless for quite a while before he said, ¡°After that, I¡¯ll apply some medicine on your hand and keep it dry a day.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked down at the wound, which she made herself in the car. She pursed her lips. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a scratch. It will heal itself.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took her hand. When Ji Nuan was about to take her hand back, he held it tightly and looked at the wound, from which blood seemed to ooze out again. The wound was a little inmed from the water, so it turned red.

    Ji Nuan frowned and was about to withdraw her hand, but the man simply said unrefutably, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Under his stare, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help but look away, unable to withdraw her hand.

 Chapter 525 - Itâ€™s Too Late for You to Play Affectionate Now!

    <h4>Chapter 525: It¡¯s Too Late for You to y Affectionate Now!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t take back her hand. It wasn¡¯t until she was forced to nod that Mo Jingshen let go of her.

    After the meal, he came to apply the medicine on her hand. He made her sit on the sofa, held her hand, and began to apply the medicine. His movement was gentle as if he was afraid that it would hurt, but it surely ached when the medicine was applied on her hand. Ji Nuan endured the pain and didn¡¯t groan but pursed her lips and looked at the man whose movement was incredibly gentle.

    Knowing that she was unwilling to let him touch her, Mo Jingshen still patiently applied the medicine on her hand.

    When Auntie Chen came out of the kitchen and saw this scene, she smiled and quietly went back into the kitchen so as not to disturb them.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± After Mo Jingshen applied the medicine on her right hand, he was about to do it to her left hand, but Ji Nuan reached out for the medicine in his hand.

    The man stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him and didn¡¯t speak but impatiently frowned. When the man finally let go of her hand, she immediately backed away to keep her distance from him.

    Mo Jingshen slowly put the medicine aside. Seeing the women so far away from him, he frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to show your attitude all the time. I know how you feel. I¡¯ll give you time.¡±

    He could tell that Ji Nuan had actually forgiven him for what he did to her three years ago, especially when all the truth wasid before her, she had to let go.

    But the divide that he made with his own hand still remained. She grew up alone these three years, and there had been many more indestructible things in her character.

    She needed time.

    Ji Nuan took a look at him, got up, and left without a word. She closed the door of the bedroom, without even looking back.

    Mo Jingshen walked to the balcony in the living room and made a call, overlooking the view of the city. As soon as the call was connected, he asked, ¡°Was Ji Nuan in the hospital for the whole two months when I was in aa from that car ident three years ago?¡±

    On the other side of the line, Qin Siting paused at the unexpected question and then answered, ¡°She was in the hospital all the time except for the days when she was taken home by your mother, Ms. Wan Zhu.¡±

    ¡°What was she doing in the hospital every day?¡±

    ¡°She just waited. She had just had a miscarriage and was in poor physical and mental condition, but she had not shed a single drop of tear and was terribly calm. She just waited outside your ward every day. The doctor didn¡¯t allow her to go in, so she just stood outside the room like a fool, without making any noise. When she was tired, she just sat on the chair outside the door for a while. Every time she saw a doctore out of your ward, she jumped up and asked when you would wake up. She was like that day after day. In the end, as no one could be sure when you would wake up, even your parents had to go back to normal life and no longer stay in the hospital every day, but she still guarded outside your ward alone. Separated from you by a door, she could not get in, but didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    Feeling sorry for Ji Nuan, Qin Siting sighed. ¡°You know better than anyone what kind of a person Ji Nuan is. Were you afraid that you couldn¡¯t have the heart to divorce her, so you refused to listen to my words before you were going to divorce her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze fixed on a certain spot outside the window, and he remained silent for a long time.

    Qin Siting. ¡°What? Now Ji Nuan is having a wonderful life and no longer depends on you. Do you feel bad about the fact your woman ispletely out of your control?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me this now to understand all the pain she had suffered? You were sleeping back then, so she had to bury all the regrets and sadness about the miscarriage deep in her heart because nothing is more horrible than the news that you would never wake up, but when you opened your eyes, the first words you said were that you wanted to divorce her without even giving her a buffer time. I can¡¯t imagine how much she loved you that she tried to keep you by her side over and over again regardless of her dignity when you cold-shouldered her. At that time, she would still talk to everyone with a smile every day, as if your presence was her greatest motivation and with you by her side, nothing could beat her down. In the end, however, she still gave up and became desperate, and you were that butcher that murdered her hope!¡±

    Getting no response from Mo Jingshen, Qin Siting sneered again. ¡°Last time her friend gave birth to a baby in my hospital, we chatted. She didn¡¯t even mention you and seemed not to be interested in you at all. I think it¡¯s hard for you to get her back. Perhaps you can¡¯t even get a chance to see her, can you?¡±

    After a long pause, Mo Jingshen nced at the door of the bedroom and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, terribly hard.¡±

    Qin Siting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You sound unhappy. Would you like me toe over and have a drink with you? Tell me where you are, and I can lend you my shoulder.¡±

    Mo Jingshen answered tly. ¡°Ao Lan International.¡±

    Qin Siting sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been living there for the whole three years. Is your abandoned wife working in the MN Group or chatting happily with some man at a dinner party? I have to say it¡¯s toote for you to y affectionate now!¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t mind Qin Siting¡¯s scorn. He hung up and turned his eyes to the shut door of the bedroom.

    Ji Nuan had been sleeping these days. Now it was still noon, and she couldn¡¯t possibly sleep, but she didn¡¯t get out of the bedroom.

    He threw his cell phone to the sofa and walked over without any hesitation. Then he twisted the knob to open the door. This was his apartment. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t lock from the inside of the door because she knew it wouldn¡¯t stop him, so he easily opened the door.

    The curtains were drawn in the bedroom, and light fell in as soon as the door was opened. Ji Nuan, who was sitting on the bedside rug and in a daze, was startled, raised her eyes, and stared at the maning toward her.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She asked vigntly.

    Without a word, Mo Jingshen dragged her up from the rug and pushed her onto the bed.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡± Ji Nuan frowned unhappily when he reached out to hug her, but the man remained quiet.

    Ji Nuan was angry. ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    ¡°I said I would give you time, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I allow you to sit on the ground with the air conditioner at 20 degrees. You haven¡¯t recovered. Do you want to get a cold?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t notice the temperature of the air-conditioner. She felt hot sitting here, so she picked up the remote control of the air-conditioner and pressed it casually. She didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d set the air conditioner to such a low temperature.

    What was wrong about sitting on the ground? She was sitting on a rug, not directly on the floor beside it, as she had been used to it when she could not sleep at night in Ennd.

 Chapter 526 - Bring Him Up Again, and Iâ€™ll Immediately Drive You to Tears on This Bed

    <h4>Chapter 526: Bring Him Up Again, and I¡¯ll Immediately Drive You to Tears on This Bed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen ced her on the bed and tugged the sheets over her. He silently picked up the air-conditioner remote and adjusted the temperature to twenty-six degrees Celsius.

    Afterward, he watched the woman on the bed. From her fair and clearplexion, he could see the tolerance she was used to maintaining. There were no longer any signs of the way she used to act spoiled around him.

    In the past three years, she had grown rapidly as he had hoped.

    If the old Ji Nuan, who had been loved dearly by his side, was a hedgehog with almost all of her spikes removed, this Ji Nuan was azy kitten that appeared harmless. Although she seemed indifferent, she had unbelievably sharp ws.

    ¡°Qin Siting will visit today. Let him take a look at your head woundter. If you don¡¯t feel like heading out, rest in the bedroom.¡± The man sat by the bed and held her hand. He casually ced his hands on her abdomen.

    His one movement caused Ji Nuan to be startled. She tried to tug her hand out but was unsessful.

    She watched him and was about to say something but recalled that he had mentioned Qin Siting. She couldn¡¯t help herself from asking: ¡°Has Doctor Qin been in Hai City for the past few years? Is he married to Miss Shi now?¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers remained intertwined with hers. ¡°No.¡±

    Ji Nuan clearly recalled that Xiao Luye had failed to snatch Shi Niange away. It had been obvious from his wounded expression when Shi Niange was brought up. After so many years of entanglement, why was there still no conclusion between Qin Siting and Shi Niange?

    ¡°Why? Based on Doctor Qin¡¯s feelings for Miss Shi, even if he doesn¡¯t say it, it¡¯s clear that he is head over heels for her. Why hasn¡¯t he proposed to her yet?¡±

    As she expressionlessly tried to tug her hand away once more, Mo Jingshen released her slowly by unlocking her fingers one by one. Finally, as she shrunk back into the bed as though to defend herself against him, he curved his lips and raised his brows. ¡°How do you know he is head over heels for her? It seems like the two of you have beenmunicating with each other for the past few years?¡±

    It sounded like the man was slightly unhappy.

    Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, Ji Nuan could sense it.

    She kept her hands under the nkets and avoided the man¡¯s touch, curving her lips to say: ¡°From the beginning, Doctor Qin has always taken good care of me. Afterward, he was also very attentive when I was in Los Angeles. Aren¡¯t the both of you close brothers? Since his brother doesn¡¯t want this woman anymore, and she isn¡¯t even married, there¡¯s nothing wrong with caring for her, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The temperature around the man seemed to drop by several degrees. He watched her with a smile, but he didn¡¯t appear happy, ¡°You actually have that sort of intentions for him?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him. Even though the man was only watching her silently, his gaze alone was sufficient to make her feel as though she was sitting on a bed of needles. Although he did not show any anger, hisposure alone was powerful and oppressive.

    She smiled again. ¡°One might think that someone like Doctor Qin is too cold and arrogant and difficult to approach. But after bing familiar with him, you¡¯ll realize that he has the unique qualities of a warm man. His profession as a doctor also adds a divine light to his image. It draws you toward him instinctively. He has always taken good care of me, so we¡¯ve beenmunicating a little here and there. In fact, since I returned to Hai City, the first time we spoke over the phone was initiated by me. Speaking of which, he is also the only old friend I haven¡¯t cklisted on every channel.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless. ¡°You¡¯re that interested in him?¡±

    Ji Nuan carelessly interlocked her hands under the sheets, rubbing her nails and said slowly with a false, casual tone, ¡°Originally, since I knew of his years of entanglement with Shi Niange, I didn¡¯t have much interest. But since you mentioned that he still isn¡¯t married, perhaps I can take advantage of this opportunity to toss an olive branch of love at Doctor Qin. Perhaps there¡¯ll really be some possibilities between the two of us?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was dangerously slow. ¡°There will be no possibilities between the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t they say that there is little obstruction when a woman pursues a man? Things aren¡¯t that absolute. No possibilities? How do you know that there are no possibilities if I haven¡¯t tried it?¡± Ji Nuan continued chuckling.

    The man¡¯splexion was mild and heavy as he stared at her. His gaze was unkind.

    Ji Nuan appeared as though she hadn¡¯t noticed it, and her eyes seemed to be twinkling with excitement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Doctor Qin will beingter? I¡¯ll let you see if there are any possibilities between us.¡±

    Mo Jingshen unhurriedly raised his cold, handsome brows to watch her indifferently. ¡°Have I given you too much time to calm down? Now you¡¯re even thinking about this sort of nonsense?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows as well. Her eyes appeared to be smiling, yet she seemed like a cat hiding in ambush, finally showing one of its sharp ws. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who brought up Doctor Qin first?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you bring him up again, I¡¯ll immediately drive you to tears on this bed. Try it again if you dare.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ...

    As Mo Jingshen stepped out of the bedroom, Ji Nuanid on the bed and took the opportunity to bring out her phone secretly.

    Earlier, right after cing her SIM card in, she had to hide her phone away frantically. She brought it out now to see that Mr. Vinse had sent her a message yesterday.

    For the past two years, although the local trends had gradually begun to resemble that of seven to eight years in the future, and things like Weibo and WeChat were bing progressively popr, it was still less frequently used. It would take at least a year or two before it became fully poprized. Even though Ji Nuan had immediately joined the WeChat trend, few of her friends used it; there were only a few of them from herpany. Formunication, she still mainly relied on text messages.

    In his message, Mr. Vinse expressed that he had returned to Hai City.

    His short message was not as warm as he used to be.

    In the past, no matter where he was, after indicating his location, he would always ask about hers. Otherwise, he would ask her what she was doing. However, this time, he only informed her of his return and finished his message with a full stop.

    Ji Nuan nced at it and did not know how to reply.

    Furthermore, she felt that Mr. Vinse¡¯s attitude recently was very strange. A man who remained passionate despite three years of rejection had abruptly changed overnight, as though he was trying to build some distance between them. Although he calmly maintained the same ways of interaction, he was also careful not to be as warm as he used to be.

    She didn¡¯t feel much loss from being treated coldly by this man who used to be passionate about her. In the past few years, because of the support he had given her, she never dared to be too hurtful. In fact, she felt that their current way of interacting was the most suitable.

    However, she still instinctively found that there was something wrong. Otherwise, why would Mr. Vinse change so obviously overnight?

 Chapter 527 - Facing a Man Who Hasnâ€™t Had a Single Meal in Three Yearsâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 527: Facing a Man Who Hasn¡¯t Had a Single Meal in Three Years...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When she heard Auntie Chen calling for her, Ji Nuan finally got up and left the room.

    ¡°I have to head to Hai City University to cook for my youngest son in the afternoon. I¡¯lle to visit again tomorrow. Please rest well in the time being. Mr. Mo mentioned that you cannot move about too much right now, so please stay obediently and don¡¯t always be in such a rush to leave. I¡¯lle and make some good food for you tomorrow.¡± Auntie Chen tugged on Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, instructing her while speaking, ¡°What would you like to eat? Give me a call after you decide, and I¡¯ll bring the ingredients here tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself so much, nor is there any need to do so much work. More importantly, you have to take care of your own health.¡±

    Auntie Chen smiled again and said a few warm words before leaving.

    Ji Nuan poured herself a ss of water in the kitchen and was about to return to the bedroom when she heard a knock against the door.

    She faltered. Could it be that Auntie Chen had left something behind?

    Ji Nuan approached the door quickly, holding the ss with one hand and swinging the door open with the other.

    The moment the door was opened, she saw it was actually Qin Siting, who had removed his white doctor¡¯s coat and was dressed in a white dress shirt and a pair of ck pants. She stared nkly at him for a moment. On the other hand, Qin Siting, who stood outside the door, had immediately taken arge step back at the sight of Ji Nuan. He raised his eyes to the door number, thinking he had seen wrongly, before shifting his gaze back down onto Ji Nuan¡¯s face.

    Qin Siting: ¡°??????¡±

    <i>Why was Ji Nuan here?</i>

    This was fucking Ao Lan International, ah!

    At this moment, the door to the study opened, and Mo Jingshen stepped out. Before Ji Nuan could say a single word to Qin Siting, Mo Jingshen reached his long arms out and received the two bottles of good wine Qin Siting had brought. Then, with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound, the door was shut.

    Ji Nuan stood in front of the door: ¡°...this, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t that Doctor Qin?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was cold: ¡°You saw wrongly. That was the wine delivery man.¡±

    Qin Siting, who stood outside the door: ¡°?????¡±

    ¡°...But didn¡¯t you mention that Doctor Qin woulde today? The person earlier was clearly him...¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. Is Qin Siting supposed to look that ugly?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting, who was still standing outside the door and listening to their conversation: ¡°?????!¡±

    Ji Nuan took another look at the bottles of wine in Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands and was dazed for a moment. She subconsciously turned to look at the living room.

    Three years ago, she had knocked into the wine cab and damaged all of the luxury wine in there. At the time, she also drank quite some alcohol.

    Afterward, for the past few years, Mo Jingshen actually did not ce a single bottle of wine in Ao Lan International. Even the wine cab was taken away and reced by a bookshelf.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone rang almost at the same time. Without needing to guess, it was clear a call from Qin Siting, whose expression was now as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    He took a nce at his phone and switched it to silent mode.

    Ji Nuan was still staring at the bookshelf in a daze. She turned back to see that the charismatic and tall man had thrown his phone onto the couch and was meeting her gaze.

    She could tell that he really did not... n on allowing Qin Siting in.

    ¡°Doctor Qin rarely has free time toe here. He must have reasons to visit, right?¡± Ji Nuan felt deeply guilty toward Qin Siting and felt that she needed to do something about this. Otherwise, it was really too much to keep the person locked outside the door!

    Without ncing at her, he unhurriedly ced the wine down by the side. He then checked for the year it was produced before sparing some time to reply to her mildly: ¡°What did I say earlier if you bring up a single word about him?¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him but felt that a man who had been starving for three years, every word he used was far too threatening!

    She was so angry, ah!

    Sensing that there were no more movements outside the door, Ji Nuan quickly walked back into the bedroom and brought her phone out from under the pillow to see that Qin Siting had sent her a message.

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and quickly typed a reply: [I¡¯m really sorry, Doctor Qin. Your suffering today was entirely unintentionally caused!]

    Qin Siting: [???]

    Ji Nuan did not dare to repeat the nonsense she had spouted to Mo Jingshen earlier to him. Faced with Qin Siting¡¯s speechlessness and questioning replies, she could only cry on the inside as she replied: [There was some misunderstanding earlier...]

    A few minutester, Qin Siting had most likely gone downstairs. He sent her another message: [Why would you be at Ao Lan International?]

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was still overwhelmed with guilt from the idental harm she had caused Qin Siting earlier. She did not look at histest message carefully and directly replied: [I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Qin T_T I¡¯ll definitely apologize to you properly after I leave this ce!]

    Qin Siting: [...]

    These two crazies. This old man had specially brought two bottles of good wine over to witness Mo Jingshen¡¯s crying scene, yet the moment he came, it was actually Ji Nuan who opened the door. As if this violent attack wasn¡¯t sufficiently damaging enough, they actually said he was ugly?!

    Fuck!

    ...

    She ended up sleeping another night at Ao Lan International. Ji Nuan had nned to sneak into the study to see if the air-conditioning was truly broken. If it had really been damaged, why hadn¡¯t Mo Jingshen hired anyone to fix it yet?

    However, she was unsessful in finding any opportunities to sneak in. In the evening, Mo Jingshen entered the bedroom once more to sleep on the floor.

    As she watched the man sleeping on the floor, Ji Nuan carefully pushed the phone under her pillow deeper into the crevice.

    Thankfully, she had turned it off an hour ago.

    The man¡¯s eyes were shut, and his sleeping posture was proper, noble and graceful, as though he wasying on a limited-edition spring mattress. He did not speak up despite her careful action earlier. As Ji Nuan then carefully turned over under the nkets, the man¡¯s lips silently curved into a smile.

    The next morning, as Mo Jingshen did not have a morning meeting today, Auntie Chen came by early to make breakfast. As they were eating, someone came to knock on the door.

    This knocking sound was far too abrupt, and it was rare that anyone woulde to visit Ao Lan International. Ji Nuan found this strange and turned to see that Auntie Chen had already left to open the door. She remained sitting by the dining table and did not move.

    However, moments after the door was opened, she vaguely heard Auntie Chen saying, ¡°Oh, oh. Yes, yes, yes. Please wait for a moment.¡±

    Auntie Chen quickly approached, saying, ¡°Mr. Mo, there are two policemen outside. They seem to be SWAT team officers. They said they came to look for you.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®SWAT team,¡¯ before Mo Jingshen could reply, Ji Nuan had already quickly approached. She arrived by the door to see Yan Ge and another man dressed in their SWAT officer uniforms. She immediately eximed in surprise, ¡°Yan Ge? Why are you guys here?¡±

    Yan Ge was clearly startled that Ji Nuan was here. He stared at her in a daze before answering, ¡°Sister Nuan? After your car was hijacked by those kidnappers, the police have been struggling to contact you guys. We were able to find this ce after some further investigation and thought toe by and take down some statements, but why would you...¡±

    Before Yan Ge could answer, Mo Jingshen¡¯s tall and cold silhouette had already approached.

    At the sight of Mo Jingshen, and upon recognizing that Ji Nuan appeared to be staying here for the past two days, Yan Ge¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°This... how exactly is he rted to you, ah, Sister Nuan?¡±

    Mo Jingshen stood by the door, expressionless: ¡°The woman in front of you is my ex-wife.¡±

 Chapter 528 - God Knows Whose Familyâ€™s Pot of Vinegar Had Spilled

    <h4>Chapter 528: God Knows Whose Family¡¯s Pot of Vinegar Had Spilled</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan immediately turned back and red harshly at Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen was unperturbed as he met her gaze, as though asking, what was the problem?

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Ex-wife?</i>

    Yan Ge was dumbstruck; even the short strands of hair on his scalp were standing straight. He stared in disbelief at the man standing behind Ji Nuan. ¡°Ah?¡±

    Which meant the two had already known each other when they previously sat together for beef noodles. They were actually once married. It was no wonder that Sister Nuan kept acting as though she didn¡¯t know him. It seemed like these two had parted on poor terms.

    During their past two days of investigation, they had learned that this man was Mr. Mo. In that case, the previous time when the Mo family¡¯s housekeeper had addressed her as Mrs. Mo...

    Yan Ge felt as though he had finally obtained a breakthrough in a case difficult to solve. He took several scans of Mo Jingshen from head to toe.

    Mo Jingshen mildly threw him a cold nce: ¡°Are those the gaze and attitude a police officer requesting for statement should have?¡±

    After hearing this, Yan Ge¡¯s expression immediately turned stern. However, he couldn¡¯t resist another awkward nce. He then turned toward the speechless Ji Nuan. ¡°Sister Nuan, is this ce convenient for you? Can we enter?¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to speak up when Mo Jingshen answered coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yan Ge: ¡°...¡±

    The police officer who had apanied Yan Ge here: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and opened the door wider. She then turned to nce at Mo Jingshen and saw that the man was unmoved and appeared to have no intention of letting them in. She turned back to Yan Ge to say: ¡°Standing from a citizen¡¯s perspective, no matter if it¡¯s convenient or not, we should cooperate with you. But why are you the ones who came to record our statements? Aren¡¯t you still an intern?¡±

    ¡°We were sent here by Boss Lin. This man by my side is the one in charge of taking down your statements. They discovered that your car was parked here during the investigations, so I came by to take a look.¡± Yan Ge gave Ji Nuan a toothy grin: ¡°After all, I¡¯m still your part-time bodyguard. I have to be more alert when ites to your matters.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her head back slightly and indicated indoors with her chin. ¡°Come on in. Both of you have worked hard, great policemen.¡±

    Yan Ge immediately gave the other police officer a look. The two were about to enter, but before they could raise their feet, they saw the man standing in front of the door without any intention of letting them in. Upon meeting Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold and unweing gaze, Yan Ge¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. He turned back to Ji Nuan. ¡°Sister Nuan, since both of you are ex-wife and ex-husband, have the both of you been living together for the past two days?¡±

    Ji Nuan honestly replied: ¡°Wasn¡¯t my head injured on that day? You must have seen it as well. I was unconscious for two days. When I woke up, I was already here. I suppose it was more convenient to care for me here.¡±

    Yan Ge immediately returned to his position as her bodyguard. Anyone who had poor intentions toward Ji Nuan was viewed as a suspect to be wary of. At the sight of this Mr. Mo, who had no intention of carrying out his duties as a good citizen or letting them through the door, Yan Ge¡¯s expression immediately turned stern. ¡°In that case, after taking down your statement, I¡¯ll send you home immediately, Sister Nuan. It isn¡¯t that big of a deal for you to stay here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ji Nuan immediately agreed.

    She had answered without any hesitation, but Mo Jingshen immediately nced at her. ¡± You sure?¡±

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes at him. With two policemen by her side, it was even easier for her to leave. Wasn¡¯t this great? This was exceptionally wonderful!

    In the end, the man casually reached out and actually mmed the door shut. Yan Ge, who had just reached one foot in, was immediately mmed backward.

    His nose was almost broken from the force of the door. He turned to look at his equally dumbstruck police brother: ¡°Were the two of us just chased out?¡±

    His police brother: ¡°...I¡¯m not sure ah, I just graduated from my intern position. This is my first time stepping out. Besides, is taking down statements supposed to be so hard?¡±

    Yan Ge: ¡°...¡±

    Inside the apartment, Mo Jingshen, who had once more refused someone outside the door, was met with Ji Nuan¡¯s fierce expression. She raged: ¡°Mo Jingshen, have you gone mad? Are you denying the police entry? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being taken into custody for questioning? Let me tell you, being disrespectful to the police and refusing to cooperate with them is sufficient reason for them to arrest you!¡±

    The man was cold and indifferent. ¡°They won¡¯t dare to even if they have a hundred times more courage.¡±

    Ji Nuan ignored him and reached out to open the door, but the man casually pressed his hand against it, preventing her from doing so. Amidst her struggle, he lowered his head to eye the little woman who was trying her best to push his hand aside so she could open the door. His voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, yet there have been countless people who havee by to rescue you. I won¡¯t be petty with that assistant named Xiao Ba, but this young man outside the door are not suited to be your bodyguard. Fire him and stay away from him from now onwards!¡±

    ¡°Who are you to interfere with who I hire to be my bodyguard? If it wasn¡¯t to ensure my own safety, why would I keep a bodyguard by my side? Besides, the reason I keep him around is that I almost met with some danger at night a while ago, which is why I...¡±

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know you had a run-in with a drunkard at night? Or that you brought that Mr. Vinse into your apartment?¡± The man¡¯s voice was mild and barely contained any warmth. It was clear that whenever Mr. Vinse, who rarely contacted her these days, or Yan Ge, who was outside the door, was mentioned, his gaze was unhappy.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression immediately faltered. She widened her eyes and stared at him. ¡°You sent someone to stalk me?¡±

    The man lowered his eyes to watch her. ¡°If arranging two bodyguards to be by your side quietly is considered stalking, you can think of it that way.¡±

    Ji Nuan was instantly speechless.

    Did he arrange someone to protect her while she was clueless?

    She had been busy since her return to the country and barely paid attention to anything else. During the drunkard incident, because Mr. Vinse was nearby and had rushed over quickly, she did not realize that there were actually people secretly taking care of her safety.

    Afterward, upon moving into a new apartment, she paid even less attention to such concerns.

    She pursed her lips and pointed toward the door. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t just lock Yan Ge and the other policeman outside. They¡¯re representing the police force to carry out their duties. If this statement isn¡¯tpleted today, another police officer will be outside the door tomorrow. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to cooperate with them!¡±

    His eyes appeared to be smiling, but they were unnaturally cold. He clearly disliked and was unhappy with Yan Ge. Or perhaps, he was unhappy with every man that was even slightly close to her. ¡°I can cooperate with him. After this door is opened, if you still wish to ask him to bring you away, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    God knows which family¡¯s pot of vinegar had been spilled.

 Chapter 529 - She Estimated They Would Cry From the Bleeding

    <h4>Chapter 529: She Estimated They Would Cry From the Bleeding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes at him: ¡°Mo Jingshen, whether I wish to stay or not, it¡¯s my own freedom! I haven¡¯t had any ess to money, my phone, or my freedom here. Besides eating, all I do is sleep. Even a pig gets to see the world outside once in a while. Why do I have to be restricted to this extent to nurse my wounds?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any money? You don¡¯t have your phone?¡± The man appeared to be smiling imperceptibly: ¡°Do you need me to take away the things under your pillow?¡±

    1Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What?!</i>

    <i>How did he find out?</i>

    The man shot her another nce: ¡°Do you really n on convicting me with the crime of raising you like a pig deprived of freedom? You used such a clumsy method of hiding your phone under your bed, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She only thought that an upright and proper man like Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t search under her pillows. And so, she had set her heart at ease and kept her phone there the whole time.

    Who would have thought that he actually knew?!

    But in her impression, he couldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to touch her bed in the past few days, much less search under her pillow.

    Ji Nuan considered it and vaguely traced the reason back to the surveince cameras along the hallways. There were surveince cameras along the hallways and in front of every room in Ao Lan International, but she had failed to consider this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been letting you eat well and sleep well here. Aside from preventing you from heading out to experience the cold weather, where else have I been restricting you?¡± The man¡¯s tone remained as mild as ever.

    Ji Nuan did not argue any further. She understood as well the condition of her head wound. Although it wasn¡¯t a serious wound, and it was likely she received a tetanus shot when she was unconscious, but to prevent infection, keeping her from heading out was indeed for her own good.

    She quickly ended the topic on her phone and pointed at the door: ¡°Let them in first?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her again.

    Ji Nuan did not meet his gaze. Based on his attitude toward Yan Ge, she understood that if she let Yan Ge bring her away today, he wouldn¡¯t have any good consequences to face. Yesterday, she had already caused Qin Siting to suffer by being locked outside. It was better to keep her words and actions milder today, in case she harms someone else.

    Without needing her to speak up, based on the man¡¯s understanding of her, he immediately recognized her choice to remain silent after weighing the pros and cons. He then finally moved away from the door.

    Ji Nuan rushed to open the door to see that Yan Ge and the other policeman were still standing outside. The moment the door opened, their gaze moved unanimously toward Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Ji Nuan widened the door.

    The two took a look inside before finally stepping in.

    As Yan Ge stepped in, he noticed that Ji Nuan¡¯splexion was much better and recalled her appearance when Mo Jingshen carried her out of the ocean that day. At the time, she was drenched in seawater and covered in blood streaks. Her skin had also been unbelievably pale. He couldn¡¯t help but say apologetically: ¡°Sister Nuan, I¡¯m really sorry. When your car was hijacked, I was busy chasing the kidnappers with the police force and didn¡¯t expect that you would be caught in the danger. I really failed to protect you.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows and smiled carelessly. ¡°Seeing that you were trying to protect the innocent citizens, I won¡¯t be petty with you. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be giving our statements? Let¡¯s start.¡±

    The police officer who had apanied Yan Ge here brought out a booklet and a recording pen. Ji Nuan politely offered them seats, but the two of them scanned the surroundings and saw that Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent despite granting them entrance. Both of them did not dare to sit. They stood in the middle of the living room and decided to get the task done as soon as possible.

    They asked Ji Nuan a few simple questions, and after she cooperatively answered them, they turned to Mo Jingshen and repeated the same questions.

    Although Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone was slightly impatient and indifferent, he was still cooperative. His answers were simple and short, but Yan Ge and the other police officer released a sigh of relief. At the very least, they hadpleted their task.

    After asking the necessary questions, Yan Ge questioned Ji Nuan about her wounds again. The other officer kept his items away and turned to Mo Jingshen seriously: ¡°Mr. Mo, your car has already been retrieved. However, because it was seriously damaged and the water has ruined the interior, it has already been scrapped. Both Miss Ji and you were victims, and, thankfully, you were able to escape. On our side, we have already discussed this issue, and we will offer a suitablepensation for your Ghost. After we¡¯ve fixed thepensation amount, we will look for you again to talk about the details. As your car is truly too expensive, it might take us a while to do this, so please give us some time...¡±

    Mo Jingshen made light of the situation as he responded: ¡°En.¡±

    Ji Nuan listened to this from the side, and even though the car wasn¡¯t hers, she still felt some pain over the loss.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s Ghost was a limited edition, anniversary version. Even if the police nned topensate him, forking out even one-sixth of the cost would amount to ten million yuan. This expense was truly too great, and it was no wonder the police needed time to discuss it. There was no way they couldpensate him quickly.

    It was likely that Mo Jingshen had already mentally prepared himself for the car to be scrapped when he drove it into the ocean and did not n on demandingpensation from the police.

    If he really wished to be petty, it was likely that Hai City¡¯s police force and various police chiefs would be crying from the bleeding.

    Finally, as they prepared to leave and Ji Nuan stood up to send them off, she abruptly received Mo Jingshen¡¯s nce.

    Could it be that she had to fire Yan Ge from his bodyguard position right now?

    There was still someone by Yan Ge¡¯s side. She would be giving him too little face if she fired him now. Besides, although Yan Ge was younger than Ji Nuan by a year, he has been caring for her in many ways. Perhaps because he had matured in a police school, he was a very upright and charismatic person. More importantly, he treated Ji Nuan very well. He was professional and responsible.

    She smiled and chatted with them under the pretense of sending them off. She did not mention firing Yan Ge, nor did she have any intention of doing so.

    Before the two of them could leave the door, the man¡¯s cold, low and heavy voice abruptly spoke up: ¡°If you¡¯re a SWAT officer, you should focus on doing that well. It¡¯s best to be stationed at a police station or to work under a case department. A job like a bodyguard isn¡¯t suited for you, nor does it contribute in any work to your position as a SWAT officer.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yan Ge faltered in his movements. He slowly turned back to Mo Jingshen, but before he could speak, Ji Nuan took hold of his elbow and brought him out of the door.

    Watching as Ji Nuan held Yan Ge¡¯s elbow, Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression turned heavy.

    Outside the door, Ji Nuan made a ¡®hush¡¯ gesture to Yan Ge. ¡°Head back first. I¡¯ll find another time to return to thepany and talk to you.¡±

    After hearing these words, Yan Ge¡¯s originally dissatisfied expression immediately fell. ¡°Sister Nuan, it can¡¯t be. I haven¡¯t even worked by your side for a month and you¡¯re firing me?¡±

 Chapter 530 - I Wonâ€™t Mind If You Walk Around Me Without Any Clothes On Either

    <h4>Chapter 530: I Won¡¯t Mind If You Walk Around Me Without Any Clothes On Either</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°No, things haven¡¯t gone that far yet,¡± Ji Nuanforted him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve been fired.¡± The man¡¯s indifferent voice rang by the door.

    Ji Nuan abruptly turned and red at Mo Jingshen, who wouldn¡¯t leave them alone. The man had one hand tucked into his pocket and did not n on giving Yan Ge even half an opportunity. His expression was nd while his voice was uniquely pleasant.

    ¡°What fired?¡± The other police officer by Yan Ge¡¯s side asked in curiosity.

    Yan Ge¡¯s expression darkened, and he was about to lose his temper. Ji Nuan hurriedly tugged on his wrist, using her gaze to indicate for him to leave first.

    Yan Ge was clearly still unhappy. Even though he knew Mo Jingshen could suppress him, as someone who had been trained by the police force, the rash side of him that was unwilling to give in could not be concealed. Ji Nuan gave him another warning re and pushed his elbow. Yan Ge controlled his temper, watching Ji Nuan with a heavy expression.

    Ji Nuan gave him several looks, and Yan Ge tried to endure. With a stiff expression, he turned and entered the elevator with the other police officer.

    When the elevator finally brought the two downstairs, Ji Nuan turned around. The moment she raised her eyes, she met the man¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°This little brat has only been your bodyguard for less than a month, yet your feelings have already deepened to the point where you need to make eyes at each other for so long before he is willing to leave?¡± The man watched her; his tone was mild and unhappy.

    This pot of vinegar was too obviously spilled.

    Ji Nuanposed herself and curved her lips, smiling. She tilted her head to watch him, sounding pleased with herself. ¡°This is likely the charm of my personality. Back when Feng Ling was by my side, weren¡¯t there a lot of people whomented that her personality was cold and unsociable? But with just a little time, didn¡¯t our rtionship be very good?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s graceful and deep brows moved slightly.

    That was true.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t especially loud, nor was it especially introverted. She did not put on any pretenses and had her own unique charm. It led others to wish to be close to her instinctively.

    Feng Ling had also once mentioned that Ji Nuan made one feelfortable and at ease.

    ¡ª-

    In the afternoon, the doctor visited to check on Ji Nuan¡¯s head wound. He confirmed that after the past few days of careful care, the surface wound had already healed quite a bit. From today onwards, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem even if the wound touched the water. She only had to be gentler when she washed the area.

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan instantly felt that her scalp was no longer itchy or ufortable. For the past few days, she could only bathe with a shower cap on, and could only wash the bottom half of her hair. The top of her head and the wounded area have not touched water in days. Even if it was clean, it felt ufortable and was especially itchy.

    When the doctor left, Ji Nuan did not wait till it was evening. She returned to the bedroom and ran into the bathroom.

    Finally, when every single strand of her hair was washed, she came out with a refreshed expression. She picked up the bag of underwear Mo Jingshen had bought for her and opened it for a look; her expression immediately darkened.

    Last night, she was still wondering how a man like Mo Jingshen, with his status, had managed to buy underwear back for her.

    Who would have thought...

    ¡°What happened?¡± The bedroom door was abruptly opened. Mo Jingshen noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s dark expression and asked.

    Ji Nuan held up one set of underwear, narrowing her eyes at Mo Jingshen. ¡°What sort of taste do you have? When did I ever wear this type of color or this type of underwear?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the two items in her hand. Not only were they vibrantly red, but the fabric was also especially sparse and little. It was clearly a seductive type of underwear, one that only those with unique tastes would choose. It was meaningless to wear them on a regr day; there was no difference between wearing them and not wearing anything.

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    This set of underwear was not of low quality. After all, Mo Jingshen had visited one of the department stores on the way to hispany and personally bought it. The brands that were found near the business streets were all extravagantly pricey.

    He rarely had the opportunity to buy anything personally, and this was even more so for the past three years. He remembered Ji Nuan¡¯s habits after showering every day and knew that Auntie Chen had only brought one set of underwear for her. To avoid giving her an excuse to leave, he left thepany after his meeting and strolled carelessly through the business street, stopping at a random underwear store.

    He did not know much about women¡¯s underwear. Instead, he informed the salesgirl of Ji Nuan¡¯s sizes and had her pack up two sets of suitable underwear for him.

    Who would have thought that, upon seeing a man like him who was dressed in a suit with a powerful aura, the young salesgirl would have inappropriate thoughts. She must have thought he wanted to spice up things in the bedroom and intentionally chose something like this...

    Mo Jingshen nced at the two pieces of fabric, ¡°I only informed the salesperson of your sizes. I didn¡¯t expect she would pick out something like this.¡±

    Speaking of sizes, it was true that no one would know her dimensions as well as Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face burned for a moment. She saw that the man¡¯s expression was open; he was not guilty in the slightest, and it seemed he truly did not buy it intentionally. However, she could not resist ridiculing: ¡°What sort of mindset do salespeople have these days? Could it be that they thought you were keeping a small-rated idol and intentionally bought it to spice things up?¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled.

    He also did not expect the youngdies who worked in retail these days to have such nonsensical thoughts.

    Although the color was slightly tacky, based on Ji Nuan¡¯s figure and appearance, she would still be able to pull it off. Mo Jingshen¡¯s mind unconsciously supplied him with an image of Ji Nuan dressed in the underwear; his lower body began reacting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Auntie Chen buy another two sets for you.¡±

    ¡°Then what do I wear now?¡±

    The man was quiet for several seconds. ¡°Why not bear with it? Wear this for now?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I¡¯m not crazy enough to be wearing this sort of thing in front of you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were smiling. He curled his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you walk around me without any clothes on either.¡±

    Auntie Chen, who had stepped out after tidying the study, was instantly startled. She quickly stepped back into the study and continued cleaning; she tried her best to appear invisible.

    Ji Nuan was frustrated. ¡°It¡¯s still bright outside. I¡¯ll go buy some myself.¡±

    The man nced at her. ¡°How will you go?¡±

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows. ¡°The doctor said that my wound has already healed. It¡¯s fine if it touches water or experiences some wind outside. There isn¡¯t any big problem. I¡¯m not used to letting someone else buy this sort of thing for me. I¡¯ll go buy it myself.¡±

    She then paused and recalled that she had washed the set she was wearing earlier. Even if she used a hairdryer, it would take up to half an hour to dry it.

    But she couldn¡¯t step out without wearing anything inside.

    The man easily saw through her thoughts and smiled ambiguously. He was clearly patiently waiting for her to put on that set of underwear before leaving.

    Ji Nuan held the two pathetic pieces of fabric, hesitating...

 Chapter 532 - Intruded Into Her Mouth and Kissed Her as Hard as He Could

    <h4>Chapter 532: Intruded Into Her Mouth and Kissed Her as Hard as He Could</h4>

    1

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    To Auntie Chen¡¯s surprise, after she went to the supermarket to buy all kinds of food in the afternoon, Mo Jingshen let her go.

    Auntie Chen asked who would make dinner, but Mo Jingshen said he would make it.

    Auntie Chen left with a look of disbelief. When she was working in the Yu Garden, she had never seen Mr. Mo enter the kitchen, but when she saw Mr. Mo washing dishes, she felt as if he often cooked.

    No one would expect that the proud and aloof Mo Jingshen, who even seemed to be otherworldly, would cook Ji Nuan dinner.

    But when she looked at Ji Nuan...

    Ji Nuan was ying in her bedroom with an iPad she bought at the mall today. They will bemon a few yearster, but this year it was just beginning to catch on. She watched movies on her iPad in bed, as if everything had nothing to do with her, except eating and sleeping, like a sheer ingrate.

    But Mr. Mo was so tolerant of this little ingrate and just wanted her to be happy.

    Auntie Chen quietly looked at Ji Nuan, whoy face down on the bed and remembered the months after Ji Nuan and Mr. Mo came back from the United States three years ago. Mr. Mo did not go home every day, but Ji Nuan waited for him toe back. On an ordinary holiday, Ji Nuan thought Mr. Mo would be back to the Yu Garden, so she had specially made a lot of dishes for Mr. Mo, but that night Mr. Mo still didn¡¯te back and didn¡¯t even answer her phone. In the end, the food got cold and Ji Nuan quietly sat on the table and ate the cold food alone. Seeing her like that, Auntie Chen didn¡¯t even dare to persuade her and felt sorry for Ji Nuan.

    With this in mind, Auntie Chen no longer felt it was unfair for Mr. Mo. She smiled.

    It was a fresh experience to asionally see Mr. Mo, who was always cold and aloof,promised bit by bit for Ji Nuan.

    After Auntie Chen left, Ji Nuan was still ying with the iPad on the bed. The room was quiet, except for the sound of the movie. What she saw was a very ordinary film that had just been released for a short time. However, in recent years, there were not many good films in China, which were all made by some old directors and were full of stupid jokes. She didn¡¯t bother to look for good Hollywood films, so she just randomly picked one and watched it for a while.

    The actors acted badly.

    Auntie Chen had been gone for a while before Ji Nuan turned off her iPad, threw it aside, got up, and walked out. Then she heard a noise in the kitchen. She stopped to think and went into the kitchen.

    The man in the shirt and trousers was standing beside the cupboard. The sleeves of his shirt rolled up to reveal the firm, well-ced forearms. She leaned against the kitchen¡¯s door and watched with a mist in her eyes as the man carefully prepared each dish, washing and cutting the ingredients.

    How time flew. She had never thought of ever having another day like this for three years.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep watching your movies?¡± The man was chopping and did not look back, but the remark was addressed to her

    Ji Nuan still leaned against the kitchen¡¯s door. ¡°Before Auntie Chen left, she stared at me for a long time at the door of the bedroom. I guess she thought I went too far to have you cook dinner for me without even giving you a helping hand.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Just watch your movie, and I¡¯ll call you when the dinner is ready.¡±

    Ji Nuan thought of the movie that was almost the most boring movie she had ever seen. She might as well stand here and watch Mo Jingshen chop vegetables.

    Aware of her, Mo Jingshen turned on the faucet, washed his hands, and slowly wiped them. ¡°Do you really want to help me?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    She didn¡¯t want to help him. Being locked up here for days, she was still angry. Standing in the same apartment with him was already infuriating, and she had no real intention of going into the kitchen. After all, the kitchen was still a rtively small space no matter how big it was, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t go in to be so close to him.

    But Auntie Chen bought too many ingredients, probably nning to make an abundant meal at night, but now Mo Jingshen was making the dinner. If she didn¡¯t help, she didn¡¯t know when she could have dinner.

    She nced at the ingredients piled on the cupboard and walked over.

    Ji Nuan was going to say that she would do nothing else but help him with some spices and the like oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, cooking wine, sugar, vinegar, and soy sauce, which were ingredients for making sweet-and-sour fish...

    She just walked over within an arm¡¯s length away from him, when her wrist was suddenly grabbed. Before Ji Nuan had the time to make a sound, she was yanked hard and staggered to his direction.

    She tried to steady herself, but the man started kissing her.

    Ji Nuan was stunned for a moment, then quickly backed up and pushed him hard on the shoulder, but the man put his arm around her waist and pulled her back. Soon, he pressed her against the kitchen counter.

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ji Nuan instantly widened her eyes and struggled to move back but was still firmly held by the man.

    This was not a very hot kiss, but their lips stuck together, and the kiss was tender and intoxicating, but because she struggled hard, the very gentle man pried open her lips and teeth with his tongue, intruding into her mouth and kissing her as hard as he could.

    He intruded her gently and forcefully. She struggled, resisting, but he still clung to her and embraced her.

    It was not until Ji Nuan bit him savagely that he stopped, looking down at her, who was flushed and breathless.

    ¡°Just make the dinner. What are you doing... Ah...¡±

    Before she had finished speaking, a short, low cry followed, and Ji Nuan¡¯s body was suddenly picked up by him!

    Instead of picking her up by the waist or embracing her, he lifted her off the floor as if she were a child, and in a moment, she had gone from leaning to sitting on the kitchen counter.

    She stared at the man in front of her, wide-eyed and scared. ¡°What are you doing... umm.¡±

    He kissed her again. He was so tall and long-legged that he wouldn¡¯t be affected at all although she was sitting on a higher ce. This time, she wasn¡¯t forced to look up at him but was kissed at eye level by the man.

    She sat on the kitchen counter, not far from the unfired stove. On the other side, it was the refrigerator, with bowls, chopsticks, and dishes behind her. She didn¡¯t dare to move. Taking advantage of this chance, the man¡¯s lips kept lingering on hers.

    Then, the man gave her room to breathe, letting go of her lips. He put his forehead against hers, and his dark, unfathomable eyes sparkled with an ink-like light.

 Chapter 533 - He Might Be Tempted to Go Deeper If He Kept Touching Her Like That

    <h4>Chapter 533: He Might Be Tempted to Go Deeper If He Kept Touching Her Like That</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    His palm ran up her cheek, and the corners of his lips curved. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me? Sit here and let me kiss you for a minute, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him in shock. Helped him by letting him kiss her?

    She couldn¡¯t resist the man¡¯s ardent gaze. She hurriedly pushed him. ¡°This is the kitchen and the counter...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, he put his lips on hers again.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand ran from her cheeks to her shoulders and then her back. Ji Nuan trembled, but he didn¡¯t let go of her, kissing her slowly from her lips to her earlobe. ¡°Just by staying here and letting me kiss you, you¡¯re helping me a lot.¡±

    Her eyes seemed to take on a watery glow when he kissed Ji Nuan. She finally focused her eyes at a spot on the kitchen wall...

    The man¡¯s hand had reached out...

    She immediately shivered and shouted angrily, ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She suddenly waved off his arm around her waist and pushed him hard. This man was shameless!

    Ji Nuan thought she had never seen him so shameless in her previous and current life. How could he have the cheek to harass his ex-wife!

    But before she could angrily scold him, his lipsnded again, gentle yet depressive. He kissed her really hard.

    The man didn¡¯t stop until a strange, awkward sound came from Ji Nuan¡¯s stomach.

    The man¡¯s eyes remained dark and unfathomable. He didn¡¯t want to stop with a kiss, but Ji Nuan was so hungry that even her stomach protested.

    Ji Nuan, in anger and embarrassment, tried to jump down the counter when he finally withdrew his hands, but she sat too high, and her feet were a little off the ground. When she was trying to figure out how to jump down, the man¡¯s arms went straight around her waist and lowered her to the ground.

    This time he was quick to let go. He frowned as she stared at him in anger and was about to throw a tantrum at him. ¡°If you want to eat early, go back to your bedroom and watch your movie. If you stay here, you will only slow me down and, in the end, you might be eaten by me. After all, I have been hungry for so long, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She felt that the little bit of gratitude she had for him was going to wear off.

    She was almost raped by him after living here for a few days!

    ¡ª-

    An hourter, the very boring movie on Ji Nuan¡¯s iPad was finally over. She rolled over in bed, her bleary eyes wide with boredom from watching such a movie, and she would have fallen asleep if she hadn¡¯t smelled the food.

    When Mo Jingshen served the dishes one by one, Ji Nuan immediately got up and sat down at the table.

    She didn¡¯t even want to help him serve the dishes or set the table, let alone washing dishes, so although she went into the kitchen and offered to help just now, she just wanted to make trouble for him.

    Mo Jingshen handed her a set of bowl and chopsticks, and Ji Nuan took them and began to eat without even thanking him.

    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at her, who focused on each dish and looked so satisfied with each bite. He moved his lips and gave a satisfied smile.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she still wanted to eat the food he cooked, it would not be very easy for him to keep her here to recuperate these days.

    But Ji Nuan¡¯s wounds had almost healed, and she should go back to herpany. The MN Group was her career, on which she spent so much energy and time thest three years, although he regretted letting her go so far away and grow up to who she was now. Even though he had never really let her gopletely, it was not easy to pull her back now.

    Mo Jingshen did not ask her when she would leave, and Ji Nuan didn¡¯t tell him either. From the way she ate, he could tell she had a good appetite.

    After dinner, Ji Nuan no longer hid her phone. She crouched on the sofa and texted Xia Tian, who sent Ji Nuan pictures of her baby sleeping with a pacifier in his mouth, which almost melted Ji Nuan¡¯s heart. Ji Nuan held the phone and wanted to kiss the cute baby, but when she saw Mo Jingshene over, she immediately turned off the screen and didn¡¯t let him see the pictures.

    Seeing that she had been smiling and pouting at the phone but, as soon as he approached, she put the phone down and gave him a cold look, Mo Jingshen raised his eyebrows. The difference in her attitude was really great.

    When he had justid Ji Nuan on the counter and kissed her, Mo Jingshen felt that he might be tempted to go deeper if he kept touching her like that.

    At night, she went back to the bedroom to sleep. This time he did not insist on sleeping in the bedroom, but on the sofa in the living room. They were at peace that night. When Ji Nuan woke up at midnight, she vaguely heard the sound of a showering from the spare bathroom outside.

    Why did he take a shower sote at night?

    Thinking she had heard wrong, Ji Nuan turned over and went back to sleep.

    The next morning when Ji Nuan got up, it was already after eight o ¡®clock. Auntie Chen had note yet, and Mo Jingshen had gone to hispany.

    There was only her in the apartment. Ji Nuan got up and stretched, and then went out to observe the situation outside. When she made sure there was no one else, she quickly turned to pack up. After she had packed up all her clothes, cell phone, and other stuff, she grabbed the bag she had bought at the department store yesterday and rushed to the door, intending to leave.

    She was changing her shoes in front of the door. She felt as if something had been added to the door. Looking up, she saw a white post-it note stuck to it.

    It was the note Mo Jingshen had written in his neat script¡ª[There¡¯s toast in the kitchen oven. Don¡¯t leave until after breakfast.]

    After staring at the note for quite a while, Ji Nuan frowned and suddenly pulled it off.

    He could have texted her or called her, but he just chose to leave a note here.

    Was he teasing her?

    ¡ª-

    Outside the President¡¯s Office of Shine Group, a short distance from Ao Lan International, Mo Jingshen had just stepped out when his cell phone rang.

    He picked up the call and heard the other side of the line say, ¡°CEO Mo, Miss Ji has just left in a taxi. She seemed to return to the western part of the city. She has to reapply for many ID certificates and is probably going back to Yuehu Bay.¡±

    With that, the bodyguard nervously waited for Mo Jingshen¡¯s response, ready to take an order from him and take Ji Nuan back.

    After a long pause, however, the man¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Ok, I see.¡±

 Chapter 534 - Sure Enough, She Didnâ€™t Eat A Bite Of The Toast He Left Her

    <h4>Chapter 534: Sure Enough, She Didn¡¯t Eat A Bite Of The Toast He Left Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The bodyguard was surprised. ¡°Well... Mr. Mo, shall we take her back?¡±

    Outside the CEO¡¯s office, a ck-d man stared at the changing numbers on the elevator in the distance, one hand in his pants pocket, the other holding a cellphone. His handsome face was deadpan, and he said indifferently, ¡°Guard her and don¡¯t let her run around until she goes back to herpany or Yuehu Bay.¡±

    The bodyguard on the other side of the line responded: ¡°OK, Mr. Mo.¡±

    ¡°Follow her and keep her safe, but don¡¯t let her find you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°The security facilities of Yuehu Bay are good. If she is going back home, let her go back to have a good rest. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± After a pause, the bodyguard said again, ¡°Miss Ji stopped, went to a roadside breakfast shop to buy some breakfast, took it to the car, and continued to the west side of the city.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Sure enough, she didn¡¯t eat a bite of the toast he left her.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan sat in a taxi, nibbling on a stuffed vegetable bun and looking at her phone. When she reached Yuehu Bay, she paid the fare, quickly got out of the car, and went into Yuehu Bay.

    Although she didn¡¯t bring the identity documents and cards with her, fortunately, both the outside entrance and the door of her apartment could be essed through fingerprint and password, and she returned home as soon as possible.

    She had not returned for several days, and her apartment in Yuehu Bay was quiet and empty. After all, she had just moved here not long ago. All the furniture was new, and she was the only one in the big apartment. When she was in Ao Lan International these days, she wished she could grow wings and fly back, and now she finally came back. When she just entered the door, she didn¡¯t feel any difference, but after resting on the sofa for a while, she suddenly felt that she was almost drowned by the quietness and emptiness.

    Ji Nuan got up, opened the window, and went out onto the terrace. She looked downstairs and had a panoramic view of the entire Yuehu Bay. This was the fifteenth floor, neither high nor low, and there were all kinds of people downstairs.

    But when she came back, she noticed that the five floors above had not been sold yet. She guessed perhaps it was the mysterious owner who noticed the other apartments sold so well that he wanted a high price. Otherwise, howe the top floor and her floor had been sold, but the floors below her apartment hadn¡¯t?

    She remembered thest time she saw all the furniture of the apartment on the top floor moving in, but she didn¡¯t know when the new tenants would move in.

    There were no neighbors above, below, left to, right to, in front of or on the back of her apartment, so suddenly the apartment seemed even quieter.

    She called her office and said she wasing to thepany in the afternoon. She needed to rx at home after taking a shower and changing clothes.

    She picked a book from the bookshelf and spent the morning reading in the living room. Then she called the vegetable and fruit supermarket downstairs and asked them to bring her some fresh fruits and ingredients. She nned to cook lunch and then go to herpany when she was full.

    But when Ji Nuan arrived at herpany in the afternoon, she met an unexpected visitor.

    Seeing Ji Nuane, Xiao Ba walked behind her and whispered to her, ¡°Boss, she has been waiting here for long. We try to persuade her to go, but she won¡¯t.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at Ji Mengran, who was sitting in the lounge of the ground floor.

    Ji Nuan waved at Xiao Ba, signaling her to go about her business. After a pause, she turned to look at the person sitting in the lounge and walked over.

    The sun was bright outside, and sunlight fell on the lounge. The air-conditioned temperature was moderate. With the sunshine, the room was very warm, and even the air was extremelyfortable. This was how Ji Mengran felt sitting here.

    She was in Ji Nuan¡¯s territory, so Ji Mengran wasn¡¯t putting on airs this time. She looked up at Ji Nuan as she approached, and then suddenly smiled at her. ¡°Sister.¡±

    Her smiling face and the way she addressed her showed that she came here with a purpose.

    Ji Nuan took a look at the time and coldly nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Ji Mengran smiled at her. ¡°You know, I¡¯m also engaged in the real estate industry now. My studio develops quite well, especially in thest two months. You will be surprised if you know our performance in thest two months, especially in our resources andnd purchase rate...¡±

    Ji Mengran went on. ¡°Especially this month, as far as I know, among all the property-rtedpanies in Hai City, only our studio¡¯s transaction quota has been overfulfilled at the beginning of this month and has been far ahead.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at her calmly, wondering what she wanted.

    Although the MN Group started as a real estate studio, after all, its industrial chain now covered not only real estate but also the other most profitable industries in recent years. Besides, in the past three years, the domestic housing price had been rising at a terrible speed. This year, another buffer period hade. Therefore, the primary target of MN Group this year was not to focus on real estate but to turn to other ways of making profits. But she didn¡¯t expect Ji Mengran woulde here to show off.

    Ji Nuan sighed in her heart¡ªnow, no matter how muchnd Ji Mengran¡¯s studio bought, it was almost impossible for her to sell them at prices higher than the original ones, not even at the original prices. The government had issued a regtory policy, which was almost the strictest one ever since. Ji Mengran didn¡¯t know that she had hit the muzzle of the gun.

    COMMENT

    Ji Mengran smiled. ¡°Thanks to the help of Brother Sheng and the big shots of the major real estate enterprises of Hai City, our studio is able to develop stably, and we¡¯ll continue to work hard. Sister, I wonder when you¡¯re going to give me that fat piece of meat in yourpany? After all, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to continue that project this year, are you?¡±

    She was talking about a plot that the MN Group bought several months ago. That plot wasrge, but Ji Nuan knew that in the present situation, that piece ofnd this year was unlikely to bring them any return and would even be a burden a yearter. Its price wouldn¡¯t go up much. Even if the plot did not make her lose money, it would not bring her any profit, so she suspended the project and put it aside.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Ji Mengran wanted thatnd and called it ¡°a fat piece of meat.¡± Did she want to snatch that piece ofnd from her?

    Tut... It seemed that Ji Mengran had been keeping an eye on herpany.

    Ji Nuan and the achievement that the MN Group had gained were like a thorn in her flesh. Ji Mengran was so anxious that she even came to ask for purchasing thatnd.

    Ji Nuan remained deadpan. ¡°How much are you going to bid?¡±

 Chapter 535 - Her Gossiping Soul Was Snuffed Out By a Basin of Cold Water! So Sad!

    <h4>Chapter 535: Her Gossiping Soul Was Snuffed Out By a Basin of Cold Water! So Sad!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Mengran raised her hand and gestured the number of two.

    Two hundred million yuan.

    This price was higher than Ji Nuan expected. The plot ofnd that she took as a burden had be a ¡°fat piece of meat¡± in Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Ji Nuan could use her ¡°prediction ability¡± to trap her so-called sister.

    Ji Nuan smiled coldly and didn¡¯t agree. ¡°You know the prices of all thends the MN Group has purchased have multiplied, but ourpany doesn¡¯t have much energy to run real estate projects. Whatever your rtionship is with me right now, for the sake of the fact that we grew up together, I can give you thend. Add another fifty million and thend is yours. Otherwise, just forget it.¡±

    Ji Mengran said unhappily, ¡°You want a 25 percent rise of the price? How could you say, ¡®for the sake of the fact that we grew up together¡¯? Are you trying to trap me?¡±

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m trapping you, you can just get up and go. No one will stop you. Let me remind you, it was you who came to ask to buy this plot ofnd. I don¡¯t drive you out just for the sake of father and the Ji family. Did you expect me to sell thend to you at a loss? Did you forget how much I dislike you? You should be grateful that I¡¯m willing to sell it to you. What else do you want?¡± Ji Nuan said with a cold smile.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Our studio has acquired a lot ofnd in the past two months. All the working capital has been paid out, and now we can only pay 200 million. You know, Dad doesn¡¯t care about me these years. He doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m short of money. Can¡¯t you just waive the fifty million yuan for the sake of the Ji family?¡±

    Ji Nuan sneered. ¡°You can turn to your Brother Sheng for help.¡±

    Although Sheng Yihan was willing to give her money, he hadn¡¯t been aroundtely. Ji Mengran didn¡¯t want to tell Ji Nuan that she hadn¡¯t seen Sheng Yihan for half a month.

    Ji Mengran thought for a while and said, ¡°By the way, you were out on a business trip and didn¡¯te back to the Ji family to visit Dad during the Dragon Boat Festival. Why don¡¯t you go back to apany him if you have timetely? How can you have the cheek to say, ¡®for the sake of Father¡¯? I think since you learned that you had no blood rtionship with the Ji family, you no longer take yourself as a member of the Ji family or take us as your family.¡±

    Ji Mengran knew that Ji Nuan was impatient with her. ¡°I¡¯ll consider the fifty million yuan. I¡¯ll give you an answer in two days at most.¡± With that, she got up and was about to leave.

    If she hadn¡¯t thought that plot ofnd would be very profitable, she wouldn¡¯t have riskeding to Ji Nuan herself. But Ji Nuan¡¯s attitude was better than she expected. She wasn¡¯t sure what Ji Nuan was thinking of, though. After all, Ji Mengran had known that although Ji Nuan looked vulnerable, she was never the right person to mess around with. The longer she stayed here, the more she would lose. No matter what, she would get that plot ofnd anyway.

    Suddenly Ji Mengran paused and turned to look at Ji Nuan. ¡°By the way, Sister, you were really on the limelight at the dinner party of Lin Xiao Group. No one would expect that you would show up as Xiao Luye¡¯s femalepanion. I¡¯m really curious. How did you manage to hook up with Mr. Xiao besides CEO Mo? There are millions of beautiful women in the world, but no one is as good at bewitching men like you!¡±

    Ji Nuan recalled the conversation of Mr. Xiao and his son at the dinner party. She had suspected something, but she had not sought proof, nor had she had time to get in touch with the people of the Xiao family.

    She just nced at Ji Mengran and coldly smiled. ¡°Not just the Mo family and the Xiao family. I beat you also in the Ji family, remember?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°No matter what, Ji Hongwen is my biological father, and we have blood ties. Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t even know where your biological father is or whose blood is on you!¡±

    ¡°Really? But in your biological father¡¯s eyes, which daughter does he want more? You know the answer, right?¡± Ji Nuan still smiled calmly but her eyes were cold. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to bother to quarrel with Ji Mengran.

    After all, a person like Ji Mengran wasn¡¯t worth her energy.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face went stiff. She came here today for thatnd and couldn¡¯t lose it because of the quarrel with Ji Nuan, so Ji Mengran suppressed her inner anger and forced a smile. ¡°Sister, please waive the fifty million yuan for the sake that you took my father from me.¡±

    Ji Nuan answered coldly, ¡°Family can be used as a bargaining chip for you. You are really mercenary.¡±

    Ji Mengran sneered. ¡°Family? Dad is clearly nning to make you, an outsider, the inheritor of the Ji family. If I don¡¯t seize the day to pave the way for my future and save some money for myself, do I have to beg you for money in the future? Even if I beg you, will you give me any penny from the Ji family¡¯s property?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows andughed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Ji Mengran drew a long face and turned to walk away. Before walking out of the MN Group, she looked around. The high-end office buildings and corporate image hurt her self-esteem. When she thought that Ji Nuan was more excellent than her in every single aspect, she was even angrier as if someone was chasing after her, and quickly disappeared from the MN Group.

    Ji Nuan returned to her office. Xiao Ba knew that Ji Nuan was on bad terms with Ji Mengran, so she didn¡¯t mention that person but bought her the backlog of documents that Ji Nuan should sign. She leaned over the desk, watching Ji Nuan rummage through the papers and observing her expression.

    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡± Ji Nuan nced at her.

    Xiao Ba chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m looking at my boss, who is re-nourished by love these days. So, do you and CEO Mo really re...¡±

    Ji Nuan unfurled the documents in front of her, looking as though she was going to work on them quickly and not at all ready to gossip. ¡°If you think working in Hai City is too easy and you¡¯re so idle that you think about crap all day long, I don¡¯t mind sending you out on business. Then you¡¯ll be busy traveling around and won¡¯t have time to disturb me with your burning gossip soul.¡±

    Xiao Ba. ¡°...¡± She immediately shut up.

    Boohoo, her gossiping soul was snuffed out by a basin of cold water! So sad!

 Chapter 536 - CEO Mo, Miss Ji Seems to Be Having a Blind Date with a Young Man Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 536: CEO Mo, Miss Ji Seems to Be Having a Blind Date with a Young Man Tonight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At night, Ji Nuan returned to the Yuehu Bay. Sleeping in the big bed alone, she closed her eyes in the dark but tossed and turned sleepless.

    It took her three years to adjust to being single.

    But Mo Jingshen only spent three days to break her habit.

    He slept on the floor beside the bed for two nights, but for some reason, Ji Nuan felt something was missing now...

    With her mind filled with wild thoughts, Ji Nuan finally fell asleep.

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, she woke up feeling ufortable all over. Although she sleptst night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. When she sat up, she felt pain in her shoulders and neck, presumably from keeping herself a fixed position during her sleep.

    Ji Nuan went downstairs for a morning jog.

    The neighbors jogging and working out downstairs greeted her when they saw her and asked where she had been these days.

    Ji Nuan smiled and said she had been out recently.

    She ran twops and went back to the apartment. Under the apartment building, she saw the aunt living on the seventh floor talking to someone. She said hello and was going upstairs to take a shower and get ready for work.

    The aunt, however, turned around and asked her enthusiastically when she saw her, ¡°Miss Ji, are you working out, By the way, thest few times I met you, you were in such a hurry to go to work that I never had a chance to talk with you. May I ask how old you are?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the aunt. ¡°Twenty-four.¡±

    ¡°s, you are twenty-four? I thought you were younger than twenty! Are you married?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about her personal life with others, especially with an over-enthusiastic neighbor aunt who didn¡¯t know much about her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. My son is going toe back from studying abroad these two days. He has a PhD in finance and is 28 years old. He was doing financial analysis in arge foreign enterprise with great ie. You can see that my family¡¯s financial condition isn¡¯t bad since we live in Yuehu Bay. My son is a good-looking man and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with him once you see him. I want to introduce my son to you. Would you like to see him for a blind date?¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°Ah?¡±

    Blind date?!

    Seeing Ji Nuan froze, the aunt came up and took her hand, saying all smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time since you moved here. You just work and stay at home except when going out for a morning jog and are very polite to us. I can see that you are a very excellent girl with good living habits. My son happens toe back and he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. I wanted to tell you this several days ago, but you were not around these days. Today, I finally got you!¡±

    The corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched and she forced a smile. ¡°Auntie, this is too sudden, and something like a blind date doesn¡¯t suit me. Your son is excellent, and I think there must be many good girls who can match him. I... I¡¯d better not. You know, I¡¯m busy with my work...¡±

    ¡°s, my son is busy too, but no matter how busy young people are, you¡¯ll have to find someone to get married!¡± The aunt took her hand, gently patted the back of her hand and went on. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re single, aren¡¯t you? We are neighbors and have a lot of chances to meet. I¡¯m sure you two will be satisfied with each other. The first step in developing a rtionship is to get to know each other. I don¡¯t mean to disturb you. I just want you two to meet.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to know each other when we meet downstairs after your sones back. I have to go to work soon, and I¡¯ve to take a shower,¡± Ji Nuan said and was about to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Can you give me your phone number? My son will go back to Hai City tomorrow. Then I will make an appointment with you to have dinner together, OK?¡±

    The aunt was very enthusiastic and was holding Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. She often met this neighbor, who had gifted her soybean milk she made herself some time ago. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t reject her too coldly, but she really didn¡¯t want a blind date. In order to get away as soon as possible, she left the aunt her business card with her office¡¯s phone number on, without giving her personal number, and then walked straight into her apartment.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan thought the aunt just had a whim but didn¡¯t expect the aunt to be serious.

    The next day, when Ji Nuan got off work and walked out of thepany, she saw a person waving at her in front. She looked carefully, only to see it was that aunt waving at her excitedly.

    Ji Nuan walked over. ¡°Auntie? Why are you here...?¡±

    The aunt said all smiles. ¡°I know you¡¯re working here, but I don¡¯t know whether you can answer phones at work, so I didn¡¯t call you but waited. Come on, get in the car. Let my son drive you to dinner.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and then saw a blue high-level sports car behind the aunt. The driver¡¯s door opened and a young man in a leisure suit stepped out and gave her a polite smile. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...Hello.¡±

    Ji Nuan tried to reject but was still persuaded onto the car. The aunt took her hand and chatted enthusiastically with her for quite a while.

    They had booked a French restaurant whose food was said to be delicious. The restaurant was not in the west part of the city but the downtown of Hai City.

    After entering the restaurant, the aunt smiled and said she had a phone call to make. Then she walked out, leaving the two of them staring at each other in embarrassment.

    Fortunately, her son was a mature man. He took the initiative to introduce himself and said that he had just returned to China and hadn¡¯t found a job in China yet. If it weren¡¯t for his mother who forced him to meet her, he wouldn¡¯t havee here because he didn¡¯t want a blind date either, but he had a very good impression of Ji Nuan and hoped to know her better.

    The aunt¡¯s son talked in a measured way and was neither conceited nor rash. He didn¡¯t speak too much or too little, making people feelfortable. He was an excellent man indeed.

    Ji Nuan chatted with him about the changes in the business and financial situation at home and abroad. As they chatted, she gradually rxed and smiled.

    ¡ª-

    In the Shine Group, Mo Jingshen was standing at the window and suddenly, his cell phone received a photograph from the bodyguard. He clicked on it, only to see that in the photograph, Ji Nuan, with a bright smile, sat opposite a man.

    Mo Jingshen stood there, and his gaze fell on the smiling face of the woman until his cell phone rang again.

    He picked up and the bodyguard said, ¡°CEO Mo, Miss Ji seems to be having a blind date with a young man...¡±

    ¡ª

    Chapter 537: CEO Mo Only Said a Word, but How Come He Felt As If Falling Into an Ice Cer?

    Shen Mu delivered two documents to the CEO¡¯s office before leaving work. He knocked the door, went in, and saw the man standing in front of the window, as handsome and domineering as usual. Since he was working, his shirt was all buttoned up and he was neatly dressed.

    This was how he had been like when he was working in thepany in thest three years.

    Shen Mu went over and put down the documents. For some reason, he felt the air-conditioning temperature of the room was too low. He turned his eyes to the air-conditioning but found that the temperature was the same as usual, not too low.

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you going to attend the dinner party in the Haitai Street Hotel tonight?¡±

    Mo Jingshen put one hand in his trouser pocket, his face deadpan and his voice indifferent. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He only said a word, but howe he felt as if falling into an ice cer?

    It was chilly.

    Shen Mu didn¡¯t dare to ask and went out to schedule the dinner party with the secretary.

    ¡ª-

    After leaving thepany, Shen Mu silently followed behind Mo Jingshen. The man walking in front looked stony and inessible, walking with firm and steady steps.

    He opened the door of the car gracefully and steadily and got into the car.

    Sitting in the car, he casually arranged his borate and expensive cufflinks.

    Everything was the same as usual.

    But the atmosphere was so chilly and solemn that Shen Mu didn¡¯t dare to ask him anything.

    Mo Jingshen sat in the back of the car and his long legs parted naturally. He turned to look out of the window. His eyes were cold and flickered with an unfathomable gleam.

    The car stopped for half a minute at a red light near a French restaurant after passing a busy shopping street, and Mo Jingshen turned his gaze to the transparent windows of the French restaurant.

    For a moment, the car was terribly quiet, and the air inside seemed to freeze.

    Shen Mu looked carefully back through the rearview mirror, noticed the direction Mo Jingshen was looking in and followed suit to look at the French restaurant.

    Ji Nuan had been chatting with the aunt¡¯s son for more than an hour in the restaurant. At first, they were a little shy, butter they lost track of time as they talked about interesting things in the business and American finance industry. They were no longer embarrassed, talking andughing. The aunt¡¯s son grew to like her, and Ji Nuan kept smiling. Although it was the first time they met, they weren¡¯t quite embarrassed.

    But they had been talking for so long that Ji Nuan looked at the time and said with a smile as the waiter served a te of fruit sd, ¡°Auntie said she was going out to answer a phone, but she has been gone for almost two hours.¡±

    The aunt¡¯s son also took a look at the time andughed. ¡°My mother has been trying to find me a girlfriend for years, but I¡¯ve been studying abroad and working at the same time. I did have a girlfriend thest couple of years, but we ended up at an impasse because of personality shes and differences in perspective. After I broke up with her, I didn¡¯t think about finding a girlfriend. My mom and I were half the world away, so she couldn¡¯t control me, but I didn¡¯t expect as soon as I came back, she had arranged me a blind date...¡±

    With that, the aunt¡¯s son went on. ¡°But Miss Ji, you¡¯re really an excellent girl. To be honest, I¡¯m very fond of you. If you don¡¯t mind, I think we can get to know each other better to see if there is chemistry between us. I won¡¯t push you. I can see that you are not interested in this kind of dating.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan said sincerely, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t agree more. We can be friends. Feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    The aunt¡¯s son looked at her, asking, ¡°Miss Ji, do you already have a man you love?¡±

    Ji Nuan had picked up a ss of water. Hearing his words, she didn¡¯t say anything but just slowly drank the water, and then put down the ss.

    Since she didn¡¯t want to answer this question, the aunt¡¯s son didn¡¯t ask any longer. Ji Nuan was full and the two of them had been chatting for a long time. Unlike other girls on a blind date who only chatted and felt shy to eat anything, she drank water, sliced the steak or ate some fruit from time to time, looking natural and graceful. She, younger than mature women and younger than teenager girls, had a special temperament. He said with a smile, ¡°I think my mom has gone back to Yuehu Bay. She said you also lived there. We¡¯re on the same way. Let me drive you back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to refuse, but my friend just texted me, asking me to visit her tonight. She¡¯ll send someone to pick me up, and I won¡¯t be back to Yuehu Bay tonight, so no, thanks.¡± Ji Nuan held up her phone, shook it slightly at him and smiled.

    The aunt¡¯s son nodded. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll see you into the car when your friend¡¯s driver arrives, and then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Outside the restaurant, looking at the man and the woman sitting at the same table talking andughing, Shen Mu couldn¡¯t help slowly swallowing saliva.

    Mr. Vinse left, and there came a bodyguard. When the bodyguard left, she went to a blind date!

    Miss Ji was really popr with men...

    Ji Nuan had always been popr with men, but she kept a distance from all the other men before, and most of the men would give up and dare not approach her again once they knew she was Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife.

    But now she was single. No matter how many men she dated, it made sense.

    Besides, men liked chasing beautiful women. She was a beautiful, single, and sessful. It would be strange if no man liked and chased a woman like her.

    Shen Mu withdrew his gaze, looked at Mo Jingshen at the rearview mirror and asked hesitantly, ¡°CEO Mo, shall we go to the hotel in the Haitai Street? Or pull over here...¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained silent. After several seconds, his cold thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The atmosphere was suffocating.

    Shen Mu remained silent too and pulled decisively into the nearest parking space on the side of the road.

    Ji Nuan was still talking to the man in the restaurant, and soon both of them got up and walked out of the restaurant. A car stopped by the roadside, and Ji Nuan got into the car alone. The man who had just been with her in the restaurant said goodbye to her politely.

    When Mo Jingshen recognized the car belonged to Xia Tian, his eyes were no longer that cold. He still stared out of the window, his right hand resting on the center armrest box and his forefinger slowly tapping as if he was lost in thought.

    Then he slowly put down his hands, saying tly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 537 - CEO Mo Only Said a Word, but How Come He Felt As If Falling Into an Ice Cellar?

    <h4>Chapter 537: CEO Mo Only Said a Word, but How Come He Felt As If Falling Into an Ice Cer?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Shen Mu delivered two documents to the CEO¡¯s office before leaving work. He knocked the door, went in, and saw the man standing in front of the window, as handsome and domineering as usual. Since he was working, his shirt was all buttoned up and he was neatly dressed.

    This was how he had been like when he was working in thepany in thest three years.

    Shen Mu went over and put down the documents. For some reason, he felt the air-conditioning temperature of the room was too low. He turned his eyes to the air-conditioning but found that the temperature was the same as usual, not too low.

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you going to attend the dinner party in the Haitai Street Hotel tonight?¡±

    Mo Jingshen put one hand in his trouser pocket, his face deadpan and his voice indifferent. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He only said a word, but howe he felt as if falling into an ice cer?

    It was chilly.

    Shen Mu didn¡¯t dare to ask and went out to schedule the dinner party with the secretary.

    ¡ª-

    After leaving thepany, Shen Mu silently followed behind Mo Jingshen. The man walking in front looked stony and inessible, walking with firm and steady steps.

    He opened the door of the car gracefully and steadily and got into the car.

    Sitting in the car, he casually arranged his borate and expensive cufflinks.

    Everything was the same as usual.

    But the atmosphere was so chilly and solemn that Shen Mu didn¡¯t dare to ask him anything.

    Mo Jingshen sat in the back of the car and his long legs parted naturally. He turned to look out of the window. His eyes were cold and flickered with an unfathomable gleam.

    The car stopped for half a minute at a red light near a French restaurant after passing a busy shopping street, and Mo Jingshen turned his gaze to the transparent windows of the French restaurant.

    For a moment, the car was terribly quiet, and the air inside seemed to freeze.

    Shen Mu looked carefully back through the rearview mirror, noticed the direction Mo Jingshen was looking in and followed suit to look at the French restaurant.

    Ji Nuan had been chatting with the aunt¡¯s son for more than an hour in the restaurant. At first, they were a little shy, butter they lost track of time as they talked about interesting things in the business and American finance industry. They were no longer embarrassed, talking andughing. The aunt¡¯s son grew to like her, and Ji Nuan kept smiling. Although it was the first time they met, they weren¡¯t quite embarrassed.

    But they had been talking for so long that Ji Nuan looked at the time and said with a smile as the waiter served a te of fruit sd, ¡°Auntie said she was going out to answer a phone, but she has been gone for almost two hours.¡±

    The aunt¡¯s son also took a look at the time andughed. ¡°My mother has been trying to find me a girlfriend for years, but I¡¯ve been studying abroad and working at the same time. I did have a girlfriend thest couple of years, but we ended up at an impasse because of personality shes and differences in perspective. After I broke up with her, I didn¡¯t think about finding a girlfriend. My mom and I were half the world away, so she couldn¡¯t control me, but I didn¡¯t expect as soon as I came back, she had arranged me a blind date...¡±

    With that, the aunt¡¯s son went on. ¡°But Miss Ji, you¡¯re really an excellent girl. To be honest, I¡¯m very fond of you. If you don¡¯t mind, I think we can get to know each other better to see if there is chemistry between us. I won¡¯t push you. I can see that you are not interested in this kind of dating.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan said sincerely, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t agree more. We can be friends. Feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    The aunt¡¯s son looked at her, asking, ¡°Miss Ji, do you already have a man you love?¡±

    Ji Nuan had picked up a ss of water. Hearing his words, she didn¡¯t say anything but just slowly drank the water, and then put down the ss.

    Since she didn¡¯t want to answer this question, the aunt¡¯s son didn¡¯t ask any longer. Ji Nuan was full and the two of them had been chatting for a long time. Unlike other girls on a blind date who only chatted and felt shy to eat anything, she drank water, sliced the steak or ate some fruit from time to time, looking natural and graceful. She, younger than mature women and younger than teenager girls, had a special temperament. He said with a smile, ¡°I think my mom has gone back to Yuehu Bay. She said you also lived there. We¡¯re on the same way. Let me drive you back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to refuse, but my friend just texted me, asking me to visit her tonight. She¡¯ll send someone to pick me up, and I won¡¯t be back to Yuehu Bay tonight, so no, thanks.¡± Ji Nuan held up her phone, shook it slightly at him and smiled.

    The aunt¡¯s son nodded. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll see you into the car when your friend¡¯s driver arrives, and then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Outside the restaurant, looking at the man and the woman sitting at the same table talking andughing, Shen Mu couldn¡¯t help slowly swallowing saliva.

    Mr. Vinse left, and there came a bodyguard. When the bodyguard left, she went to a blind date!

    Miss Ji was really popr with men...

    Ji Nuan had always been popr with men, but she kept a distance from all the other men before, and most of the men would give up and dare not approach her again once they knew she was Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife.

    But now she was single. No matter how many men she dated, it made sense.

    Besides, men liked chasing beautiful women. She was a beautiful, single, and sessful. It would be strange if no man liked and chased a woman like her.

    Shen Mu withdrew his gaze, looked at Mo Jingshen at the rearview mirror and asked hesitantly, ¡°CEO Mo, shall we go to the hotel in the Haitai Street? Or pull over here...¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained silent. After several seconds, his cold thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    The atmosphere was suffocating.

    Shen Mu remained silent too and pulled decisively into the nearest parking space on the side of the road.

    Ji Nuan was still talking to the man in the restaurant, and soon both of them got up and walked out of the restaurant. A car stopped by the roadside, and Ji Nuan got into the car alone. The man who had just been with her in the restaurant said goodbye to her politely.

    When Mo Jingshen recognized the car belonged to Xia Tian, his eyes were no longer that cold. He still stared out of the window, his right hand resting on the center armrest box and his forefinger slowly tapping as if he was lost in thought.

    Then he slowly put down his hands, saying tly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 538 - CEO Ji, You Took the Wrong Seat. This Is CEO Moâ€™s Seat

    <h4>Chapter 538: CEO Ji, You Took the Wrong Seat. This Is CEO Mo¡¯s Seat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan went to Xia Tian¡¯s home in the car and yed with her baby for a while. She had nned to stay in Xia Tian¡¯s home that night, but Xia Tian¡¯s husband came back home. Although she could live in the guest room, she didn¡¯t want to disturb the family.

    So Ji Nuan took a taxi and went back to Yuehu Bay.

    ¡ª-

    The daily routine of home and work continued for another week. When Ji Nuan went for a morning run, in addition to meeting the aunt, she also asionally met her son and chatted with him several times.

    On Friday, after the morning run, Ji Nuan went home to take a bath. Before she could catch her breath, she heard her cell phone ring.

    She picked up the cell phone and took a look. The call was from herpany.

    It was only about seven o ¡®clock in the morning.

    Why did thepany call her so early?

    ¡°CEO Ji?¡± It was Manager Zhou, head of thepany¡¯s nning department.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you calling so early?¡±

    Manager Zhou¡¯s voice sounded anxious. ¡°CEO Ji, how soon will you get to the office? Are you at home or on the way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to change and go to office. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Last week, our nning department had a new idea about the reconstruction project of the stadium, so we issued a simple cylindrical simtion diagram. However, our department¡¯s interns made a mistake and sent the new and undetermined simtion diagram to the constructor of the stadium. Today, we found that the constructor had actually started the construction ording to our new simtion drawing, but the actual location wasn¡¯t in line with the original drawing of the stadium, which means that this drawing caused a huge error in the project...¡±

    Ji Nuan who was about to take clothes from the wardrobe immediately stopped and asked solemnly, ¡°How did it take a week for you to find out such a big mistake?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the interns would mix up the drawings and send them to the constructor together. The Shine Group had given the nning part of the project to us, so the constructor works ording to our n. This drawing only covers a small area, but it has to be demolished and rebuilt now, which will cause a huge loss. It not only will cause a loss by tens of millions of yuan, but also will affect the built foundation... I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±

    From Manager Zhou¡¯s tone, she could tell how anxious he was. He must have stayed at thepany all night. After much deliberation, he finally decided to tell her what had happened.

    Ji Nuan remained silent. Although Shine Group was involved in the stadium project, they basically only provided financial and human support, and all other technical and nning matters had been entrusted to MN Group, which meant that the Shine group had given this project that the government attached great importance to the MN Group.

    Now they had made such a big mistake. It didn¡¯t matter to lose money, but if it affected the built foundation, even if the stadium was finally built, the government would know what had happened. Then MN Group would lose all its credibility in front of the government. Such a serious engineering and nning mistake was unforgivable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me in thepany.¡±

    Ji Nuan hung up the phone, changed, and went straight out the door

    ¡ª-

    Manager Zhou brought in a big pile of documents of the nning department, including the information about those interns and put them on Ji Nuan¡¯s office table.

    It was still half an hour before work time, but they had already been busy in the office for quite a while.

    Ji Nuan was reading the documents and Manager Zhou said, helping her with the documents, ¡°CEO Ji, do you think the interns did it on purpose? The interns we recruited this year alle from very ordinary families. They are short of money. If they¡¯re paid off by apetitor, it¡¯s possible for them to frame us with this important project.¡±

    Ji Nuan did suspect it, so she asked Manager Zhou to bring her the information of the interns.

    She didn¡¯t say anything but read the documents on the table one by one, pursing her lips.

    Manager Zhou continued, ¡°s, what did we do wrong? Interns make mistakes, but we all have to suffer. If the matter is not handled properly, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±

    Ji Nuan snorted. ¡°You should be grateful that I¡¯m still trying to figure out a way for you. If I just wash my hands and put the me on the nning department, you¡¯ll be scolded hard by the leaders of the government, and then you won¡¯t have the time toin anymore.¡±

    Manager Zhou shrank his neck. ¡°CEO Ji, you¡¯re really kind to us, but it doesn¡¯t seem very realistic if you want to take the responsibility alone.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is realistic or not, someone has to stand up and take responsibility,¡± Ji Nuan said tly.

    ¡ª-

    In the morning they discovered the problem, and in the afternoon the government and the Construction Bureau asked for a meeting to inform the progress of the project.

    Ji Nuan had found out the reason. It was true that the interns were paid off by some of theirpetitors, but that was not a reason the government would ept. MN Group was not careful enough and couldn¡¯t even prevent this kind of mistake. MN Group would only be regarded as an ipetent partner and no one would cooperate with an ipetent partner, let alone that this project was important and was entrusted by the government.

    At three o ¡®clock in the afternoon, Ji Nuan sat in the car and looked at the extra design drawing, trying to work out a solution.

    Although they didn¡¯t say the meeting was held to address any specific problem in the project and this mistake hadn¡¯t been discovered yet, if she didn¡¯t immediately take the initiative to speak out about this matter to reduce the loss as much as possible, the mistake would only grow bigger in the future.

    This meeting was not only required by the Construction Bureau, but also proposed by the government. Therefore, this meeting would not be held in the Shine Group, but in the government¡¯s office hall.

    When Ji Nuan got there, she went into the office hall, where many of the leaders had already arrived and were seated, except for Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen.

    Now only the two seats beside the city leaders were unupied. Ji Nuan went over. As she had been thinking about the matter and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the name tag on the table, she sat down in one of the seats.

    But as soon as she sat down, almost all the people in the huge conference room looked surprised or startled and turned their eyes on her. She was readily aware something was wrong.

    As the leaders of the municipal government also looked at her, someone beside her reminded her with a lowered voice, ¡°CEO Ji, you took the wrong seat. This is CEO Mo¡¯s seat.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Why Did CEO Mo Look so Indulgent Toward CEO Ji While the Latter Looked so Cold

    <h4>Chapter 539: Why Did CEO Mo Look so Indulgent Toward CEO Ji While the Latter Looked so Cold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Only then did Ji Nuan nce at the conference table.

    Yes, she took the wrong seat.

    The golden namete on the front read ¡°Shine Group.¡±

    The seat on the other side was that of MN Group.

    She seldom made such a stupid mistake, but she had something on her mind today. Although it wasn¡¯t a big problem, it was really shameful.

    Ji Nuan was embarrassed and was about to get up when a low and deep voice rang on the side. ¡°Just sit there.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to look at the source of the voice only to see the great CEO of Shine Group, Mr. Mo, had arrived.

    She had not contacted him since slipping out of Ao Lan International, and the two of them had met again for the first time in days.

    Ji Nuan nced at him and was ready to rise again, but as soon as she left her seat, an irresistible force on her shoulder pressed her back down.

    The man said deadpan, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you sit. CEO Ji, it isn¡¯t easy for you to find the time to attend the meeting. Just sit there.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked away expressionlessly and remained quiet. Mo Jingshen just smiled, took his hand away from her shoulder and went to sit on the MN Group¡¯s seat.

    Everyone else present was surprised.

    Why did CEO Mo look so indulgent to CEO Ji while thetter looked so cold...?

    They had heard that the two of them had a certain rtionship, and some of the seniors in the business and political circles in Hai City who were present today knew that they used to be a couple, but no one dared to mention it. Everyone kept quiet and looked on.

    Since CEO Mo didn¡¯t mind which seat to take, they didn¡¯t need to say anything about it. Now that everyone was seated, no one bothered to say anything.

    ¡ª-

    The meeting was about the stadium reconstruction project and during the second half of the meeting, questions were raised about the drawings now under construction. Someone asked why there was suddenly an unrted building? Was this MN Group¡¯s design?

    As the problem was suddenly raised, the meeting room fell into a moment of silence. Ji Nuan was about to stand up to exin when the leaders of the municipal government said they would discuss other rted projects with CEO Mo of Shine Group and the meeting would be suspended until an hourter.

    Then Mo Jingshen went out with the leaders.

    But before the meeting resumed, Ji Nuan was suddenly called out by them. A young man with blond hair and blue eyes who spoke fluent Chinese was waiting for her outside.

    Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t seen this man before. When she was wondering who he was, the man handed her a name card.

    When she saw the man¡¯s name card, she looked in surprise at the young man with blond hair and blue eyes.

    Was he Dane?

    That famous British architect? Three years ago, he signed a design contract worth tens of million with Shine Group and stunned the world of architecture. He was one of the best architects in the world.

    Before Ji Nuan figured out what happened, the leaders suddenly sent for her to talk with her about the sudden addition of that irrelevant building. Her sense of adoration at the sight of a famous designer was immediately frozen.

    What would be, would be. MN Group must take responsibility and she could not escape her responsibility.

    Saying goodbye to Dane politely, Ji Nuan went straight to the lounge where the leaders were at.

    After entering the lounge, she saw the leaders of the municipal government and construction bureau present. She guessed that in order to save face for the MN Group, they didn¡¯t criticize her in the meeting room, but now they wanted an exnation from her.

    Ji Nuan was in a daze as she walked in. She didn¡¯t expect for her to be careful in the past three years and ovee all setbacks just to suffer such a big loss after returning to China.

    The enemy was in the shadows. The MN Group had just moved its headquarters back to China. After all, there were still many people who were jealous of the MN Group and wanted to frame them up.

    Just as she was taking out the drawing and blueprints that the interns had sent by mistake and was about to exin, although she didn¡¯t know whether they would ept her exnation, the door of the lounge was knocked, and someone came in.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you. I am Dane, the architectural designer of MN Group. The mistake arising from a temporary n I made may affect the reputation of CEO Ji and MN Group, so I came here to exin.¡± Dane came in, stopped beside Ji Nuan, and took the drawings and blueprints from her.

    Ji Nuan was surprised and doubtful.

    Dane had never cooperated with MN Group. As far as she knew, the only Chinesepany that had ever cooperated with Dane was Shine Group. She had never met this designer before. Why did he suddenly appear here to help her solve this problem?

    Ji Nuan turned around and was about to speak when she suddenly saw the cold and handsome man walking into the lounge.

    Mo Jingshen entered the room but didn¡¯t take a seat. Ignoring the person who respectfully beckoned him to sit down, he put a hand into his trouser pocket and leaned against the door. His handsome face was in the darkness, which made him look calm and unfathomable.

    The leaders present were also stunned. They certainly had heard of Dane, who used to renovate pces for the British royal family, but he was said to have signed up to Shine three years ago.

    But why did Dane say the design of MN Group was his? How could such a low-level design be Dane¡¯s work?

    Dane noticed how surprised Ji Nuan was. He winked at her, signaling her to cooperate with him.

    Getting Dane¡¯s signal, Ji Nuan thought for a while and turned her eyes toward Mo Jingshen, who was looking at her. He seemed to have been looking at her since he stood there. Her reflection was in his dark, calm eyes. Even if she stared at him, he didn¡¯t look away.

    She suddenly remembered what Mo Jingshen had said to her every time she had encountered any problem.

    You¡¯re my wife, so just leave any problems to me.

    You can count on me and don¡¯t have to force yourself.

    The leaders called her here to hold her ountable. Nothing good awaited her here anyway.

    So Dane was sent by Mo Jingshen to rescue her?

    Mo Jingshen stood there and looked calmly at her. His gaze was fixed on her and with his slender and well-shaped fingers, he casually yed with the cup of tea that was just served. He gently tapped the white porcin cup cover. His eyes were cid and assuring.

 Chapter 540 - Anyone Who Dared to Touch Her Would Be His Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 540: Anyone Who Dared to Touch Her Would Be His Enemy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    For a moment, it was palpable to all present that although Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, his unfathomable eyes and the cold smile on his face showed that Ji Nuan was his woman. Anyone who dared to touch her would be his enemy.

    Seeing this, the leaders of the municipal government dared not say anything to Ji Nuan. One of them looked at Dane and asked, ¡°Dane? Aren¡¯t you the signed designer of Shine Group? How can the MN Group¡¯s n have anything to do with you?¡±

    Dane said with a smile as he raised his hand in embarrassment and stroked his blond hair, ¡°The stadium project is a cooperation between bothpanies. I have known CEO Ji since we were in Britain. Although Shine Group didn¡¯t participate in the nning this time, the twopanies have a cooperative rtionship, so thepany sent me to make the n together with the nning department of MN Group. There was no such design drawing in the original n, but I was suddenly inspired and added such a design.¡±

    Standing beside Dane, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak. After all, she didn¡¯t expect such a change. She didn¡¯t know what Dane would do next, so she thought she¡¯d better remain silent.

    ¡°Well... inspired?¡± The leader looked at the design drawing suspiciously. He didn¡¯t think it could havee from Dane in any way.

    ¡°Could you please give me the drawing first?¡± Dane turned his eyes to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan handed him the drawing silently.

    He took it and looked at it for a while. Standing nearest to him, she could tell from his eyes that it was the first time he had seen the drawing, but it only took him a few seconds before he smiled very calmly. ¡°This is indeed my design, but it is only a temporary record of inspiration. It is not finished yet. Maybe a colleague in the nning department thought that I had finished the drawing, so he sent it directly to the constructor. Fortunately, myter design can be added to the initial model, which will not affect the project.¡±

    With that, Dane turned to Ji Nuan. ¡°CEO Ji, do you have a pen?¡±

    At every meeting, Ji Nuan would put a pen in her bag in case of need. She took the pen out and handed it to him.

    1¡°Thanks.¡± Dane smiled at her, took the pen and made a few random strokes on the paper

    As Ji Nuan looked on, Dane added a touch of ingenuity to what had looked like an ordinary, wide, cylindrical building. This was a building in a stadium, so it didn¡¯t need to be too grandiose. He just added a few simple strokes, but almost every stroke could y to make the finishing point, so that the seemingly redundant original building suddenly became no longer redundant, and its use had be very clever. Ji Nuan looked at the drawing in amazement. Even without Dane¡¯s exnation, she had already been marveled by the clever design.

    Dane deserved to be an internationally famous designer. No wonder Shine Group chose to sign a contract with him.

    There were many talents in this world, each with their own skill, but not many of them could be favored by Mo Jingshen. Ji Nuan could now see what Dane was capable of.

    In less than five minutes, Dane had finished the drawing. The five minutes were neither long nor short. If it had not been for Mo Jingshen¡¯s presence, the leaders probably would not have had the patience to wait, but because of his presence, they waited quietly and no one spoke.

    Dane flipped the drawing back on its head and showed the city leaders the new drawing. ¡°This is my final design. This cylindrical object is just the base of an Olympic sculpture, on which I will invite an internationally renowned master sculptor I know to make a statue. There will be small waterspouts/water fountain on either side of the statue, and a circr indoor stadium pool will be added below, which will be right at the entrance to the stadium. There is a saying in China that when wateres, it¡¯s clear; when firees, it¡¯s bright. And it¡¯s believed in fengshui that water brings fortune. In a word, any design with a water element in this location is very good in terms of fengshui, and I was suddenly inspired by this idea. But the people in the nning department moved too fast. Fortunately, this design can be used as the base, which will not affect the other part of the project.¡±

    ¡°Although this design is very reasonable, it was suddenly added, and both the construction bureau and we haven¡¯t been informed, nor have you discussed with any other government department about it. You sent the drawings directly to the constructor without authorization, resulting in the diversion of time and energy which dyed the progress of the whole project. How do you exin that?¡± One of the leaders read the new design drawing and asked Ji Nuan, ¡°CEO Ji, the MN Group has never acted so rashly. What happened this time?¡±

    Ji Nuan stood still in the lounge, her fingers slightly tapping the bag in her hand. She looked calm and unruffled, a smile her face while her eyes were cold. ¡°It is really ourpany¡¯s fault that we hired too many interns to the nning department this year, leading to some important work andmunications jobs to be taken by interns. Fortunately, this drawing was made by Dane, who is a genius in design. His Midas touch-like design helps me make up for this mistake. However, this responsibility should be taken up by MN Group. All the costs arising from the added and missed work will be borne by MN Group, so as topensate for the losses these days. What do you think?¡±

    In fact, the leaders had already approved the design scheme of Dane, but these people needed ¡°face,¡± and MN Group¡ªwho seemed not to take the government leaders seriously¡ªwas in the wrong in the first ce. If she didn¡¯t voluntarily admit her mistake and take all the me, the impact of this matter on the MN group would only be greater.

    After all, Dane had solved the problem of the design drawing, and now what Ji Nuan needed to do was to gain the government¡¯s forgiveness. It was only tens of millions of yuan, which was already the lowest loss for this ident. Ji Nuan could show her sincerity and make the leaders of the government satisfied by paying this money.

    Of course, the premise was that the MN Group didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. It was just its hiddenpetitor who set this trap.

    Being where they were today, these leaders were certainly not fools, and they could guess the real reason behind this. Now with Dane¡¯s help, the biggest problem had been solved.

 Chapter 541 - Mr. Mo Loved Her so Much but She Was Trying to Poach Him from Mr. Mo

    <h4>Chapter 541: Mr. Mo Loved Her so Much but She Was Trying to Poach Him from Mr. Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The meeting was going to be resumed and the leaders didn¡¯t mention anymore this little ident made by the MN Group.

    After all, Ji Nuan had offered to pay for the losses of the project.

    Tens of million yuan was not a lot of money to the multinational, MN Group, neither to the leaders, so they just let it pass.

    After the meeting, the leaders left one by one. Ji Nuan turned around, only to see that Mo Jingshen was gone.

    She lowered her eyes and thought for a while before she said to Dane, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dane. I don¡¯t know what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t been strong enough to save me.¡±

    Dane smiled at her. He had the height and white skin of a westerner, and his blue eyes smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. CEO Ji, you¡¯re smart, so I¡¯m sure you can see who asked me toe here and help you.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but couldn¡¯t help ncing at the door of the lounge.

    Dane walked out with her, both walking in the rear. When reaching the door, Dane said to her, ¡°I became Shine Group¡¯s signed designer three years ago. I lived in Los Angeles for some time, and I got very close to CEO Mo. At that time there was a woman called An Shuyan beside him. Do you know this Secretary An, Miss Ji?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and turned to look at Dane.

    ¡°An Shuyan was obviously in love with CEO Mo, and Chairman Mo had been trying to fix them up. I thought An Shuyan was a very excellent woman and had thought that the two of them would make a couple,¡± Dane said with a smile. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t think of any woman worthy of a man like him, or perhaps no woman worthy of him at all.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect for An Shuyan to marry another man. I heard she did it because she was rejected by CEO Mo over and over again. No matter what she said or did, she would not get any response from him. In the end, she resigned from Shine Group and left Los Angeles in desperation. But fortunately, she is a very excellent woman. After she turned her eyes to other men, she met the right person.¡±

    Listening to Dane, Ji Nuan knew that he wanted to tell her something, so she didn¡¯t interrupt him.

    ¡°At that time, I was wondering what kind of a woman will move CEO Mo if a woman as excellent as An Shuyan couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan, with mixed feelings, looked at the people passing by the lounge. Mo Jingshen was not among them. A myriad of thoughts crowded into her mind, but she remained calm and no one could tell what she was thinking.

    Dane looked at her and smiled meaningfully.

    An excellent woman could not move Mo Jingshen.

    Then, who could move him?

    Seeing the deep meaning in Dane¡¯s eyes, Ji Nuan smiled, raised her hand and pushed her fingers slowly into her hair. She pushed her hair aside and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Dane, thank you again for your help today. I hope you won¡¯t refuse to cooperate with us in the future. After all, with your designing talent, it would be a pity if you only serve Shine Group.¡±

    Dane immediatelyughed.

    He felt it was very funny.

    He had just told her how much Mr. Mo loved her, but the woman called Ji Nuan was trying to poach him from Mr. Mo.

    Interesting.

    Dane couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡ª-

    Back in the meeting room, Ji Nuan was much more rxed. After all, the big problem that had been haunting her all day had been solved.

    The meeting to discuss the stadium project continued, but it was drawing to a close. She wasn¡¯t really interested in what was going on around the table between the leaders. She looked away from the notes in her hand and looked around casually.

    Before she knew it, she was looking to the side at Mo Jingshen.

    There was no expression in Mo Jingshen¡¯s face, but his eyes, when they caught her gaze, were dark and deep and full of faint smiles.

    She remembered what Dane had said. During his three years in the United States, An Shuyan had been trying to get close to him, but she never got any response.

    When Ji Nuan remembered what happened at Ao Lan International these few days, her cheeks bulged slightly, and she averted her gaze and forced her attention back to the meeting.

    When the meeting was over, Ji Nuan got up and left the town hall as fast as she could and headed back to the west side of the city.

    ¡ª-

    The next afternoon, Ji Nuan had a dull pain in her stomach because her period wasing. She didn¡¯t have much work in the afternoon, so she just went straight back to Yuehu Bay.

    At 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ji Nuan was clearing up theputer and a few documents she had brought back before in her study when the phone on the desk suddenly rang.

    She didn¡¯t think much and picked up the call.

    She put herptop aside as she said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    The other side of the line was silent for several seconds

    ¡°Hello?¡± Ji Nuan thought the signal was bad and asked again, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±

    The other party still remained silent.

    Ji Nuan looked at the phone and saw it was a strange number. She frowned and was about to hang up

    At this time, the other side of the line suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Miss Ji.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand paused. This voice was strange to her. She paused and then tried to think about who was calling her. She thought for quite a while but still couldn¡¯t think who this man was although this voice was familiar to her.

    The other party repeated, ¡°Miss Ji, am I disturbing you?¡±

    Ji Nuan put down the documents andptop in her hands, asking tly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The other party could tell the coldness and precaution in her words. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Luye¡¯s father.¡±

    With that, he paused. His voice that was already cold and solemn sounded gentle, patient and somewhat tentative. As if he was afraid to scare her, he asked slowly and kindly, ¡°Miss Ji, do you have time?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak. She was really surprised that Chairman Xiao would call her. She had never heard that the Chairman of Ling Xiao Group was so approachable.

    Thinking of the things she had suspected, she asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, how did you get my number?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯re the CEO of MN Group. It¡¯s not hard to find your number. Besides, Xiao Luye has your number.¡± Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t exin much but just asked, ¡°Do you have time to have dinner with me...?¡±

 Chapter 542 - She Fell into the Arms of the Man

    <h4>Chapter 542: She Fell into the Arms of the Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At 5 p.m., a white Porsche was parked outside a ssically styled restaurant on Xihe Road in the city¡¯s west district.

    Ji Nuan got out of the car, took a call, turned, and went straight into the restaurant.

    Watching Ji Nuan disappear, the bodyguard picked up his cell phone and called Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Mr. Mo.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Someone asked Miss Ji out to dinner. She drove here by herself. She looked very serious and seemed to have something on her mind. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened to her. Would you like to call and ask her what happened?¡±

    The man was quiet for several seconds and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°The Old School restaurant in Xihe Road.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡ª-

    They reserved the best room of the restaurant. As the waiter pushed the door open, in the doorway, Ji Nuan saw Mr. Xiao who had an overbearing aura.

    The old man wore a smart three-piece suit. In his fifties, he had an extraordinary aura. He looked at Ji Nuan who also looked at him. Neither of them spoke while looking at each other silently.

    The waiter stood outside, feeling that this old man and the young woman looked a bit alike, in temperament and appearance.

    Ji Nuan looked at Xiao Zhenjun. Although there was no one else in the room, not even Xiao Luye, there was a surveince camera in the room, so it should be safe if she went in. However, when the waiter was about to close the door, she asked him to leave a gap in the door and not close itpletely.

    Noticing her vignce, Mr. Xiao smiled kindly and didn¡¯t mind it, saying, ¡°Why are you standing at the door. Come, sit down.¡±

    Ji Nuan entered the room and took a seat.

    She casually put her bag down, ignoring the luxurious menu on the table. She had lunch, so she was not very hungry. She called the waiter to bring her a cup of hot water.

    ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯m d you agreed to meet with me. You and my son are close, but it seems like you haven¡¯t been seeing each othertely. Did he do anything to upset you?¡± Mr. Xiao asked.

    Ji Nuan looked at the famous chairman of Ling Xiao Group and smiled faintly. ¡°No, CEO Xiao and I are just nodding acquaintances. Last time, at your birthday party, I was invited at short notice to be his femalepanion, and we didn¡¯t have much personal contact.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun smiled so kindly that he waspletely different from his usual unapproachable image. ¡°I think you must be hungry. Let¡¯s order now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. It¡¯s just because you invited me that I came over to see you while I¡¯m free this afternoon. May I ask why you specifically asked me to meet you here?¡±

    At this time, the waiter brought a ss in and put it in Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. Then he handed Ji Nuan the menu.

    Ji Nuan took the menu and flicked through it. Before she ordered, she heard he said, ¡°Nothing, I used to be your father¡¯s, Ji Hongwen, good friend, but then there was some misunderstanding between us, and we didn¡¯t contact each other for many years. When I saw his daughter achieve so much in the business world, I was struck by the vicissitudes of time. I didn¡¯t expect his child to have grown up and be so sessful.¡±

    Ji Nuan who was flicking through the menu paused and looked at him. Then she said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, do you want to buy me a meal just because of my father?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun had been paying close attention to the change of Ji Nuan¡¯s expression, but she just smiled politely and didn¡¯t reveal any of her real thoughts. However, she obviously seemed to have guessed something, but as it was only a guess, she was not in a hurry to ask him about it.

    ¡°Of course, and your mother.¡± He paused at the mention of her mother. His eyes rested on her face as if he was looking through it at someone else, but Ji Nuan¡¯s seemingly calm eyes were very cold and sharp. He smiled again. ¡°I am about the same age as your parents, and we studied together in the United States several decades ago. If it weren¡¯t for theck of contact over the years, we¡¯d still be friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ji Nuan still smiled but looked obviously uninterested.

    It seemed that what she had suspected may be true.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to think that way.

    The Xiao family... and she?

    How could it be possible?

    ¡ª-

    Mr. Xiao didn¡¯t talk much with her except to ask about her experiences in the UK over the years, and asionally asked about her childhood experiences in the Ji family, as if he paid attention to her just because of her parents, but he avoided talking about Ji Hongwen and her mother.

    After talking for more than an hour, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to sit here anymore because of her stomachache and physical difort due to the approaching period, but she asked before ending the conversation, ¡°Mr. Xiao, my mother died when I was very young. Since you have known my parents for a long time, why don¡¯t you tell me what kind of woman my mother was?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun gave her a deep look because of her question that sounded sudden but was actually prepared.

    Ji Nuan did not avoid his sight but looked into his eyes and smiled.

    Xiao Zhenjun put his hand on the table and clenched the ss of for quite a while before he said in a low voice, ¡°Your mother was a.... very, very good woman.¡±

    ¡°Very good? Since she was so good, she should have a happy and perfect marriage and family, and should live a happy life, but why did she die so early in depression? Although I was young at the time and didn¡¯t do much research about her, I knew that she died of severe depression. I heard that when she died in the hospital, she was all skin and bones. What good is it for a good woman to go through her life so miserably?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun said nothing but just looked at her. He seemed to be about to speak but stopped. He had been ruling hispany for years and knew well what to say and what not.

    Obviously, there were things he wasn¡¯t going to tell her.

    Then why did he call her to see him?

    Ji Nuan smiled but her eyes were cold. She said formally, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going back. Bye.¡±

    Without hesitation, she turned around.

    She opened the door and stepped out in her high heels. She ran into a person and a familiar refreshing smell came into her nose.

    Before she noticed what happened, her high heels slipped on the water stains on the ground. She stumbled and instantly fell into the arms of the man in front of her. In an instant, an arm was put around her waist and the other party held her tightly.

 Chapter 543 - How Could the Great Mo Jingshen be so Shameless?

    <h4>Chapter 543: How Could the Great Mo Jingshen be so Shameless?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan only slipped slightly. Thankfully, she did not twist her ankle. She raised her head to see Mo Jingshen, who wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.

    She rushed to step back, but the man¡¯s arm was firmly locked around her waist. He easily pressed her back into his embrace.

    He saw that heplexion was slightly pale. Mo Jingshen knitted his brows: ¡°Twisted your ankle?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. Seeing that it was impossible to escape his arms, she answered: ¡°No...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the man decisively lifted her up into a princess carry. The instant her feet left the ground, Ji Nuan almost cried out in surprise. She stared dumbstruck at the man who abruptly lifted her.

    She was only slightly ufortable because it was nearing her period, causing herplexion to appear pale. She did not twist her ankle at all, what did he lift her up for?

    Mo Jingshen turned back and nced at the tightly shut private room door. From his gaze alone, Ji Nuan understood that there was no need for her to exin anything. He already knew who was inside. He carried her and brought her to leave.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, put me down!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s abdomen was hurting, but this floor was surrounded by private rooms. Furthermore, the moment they went downstairs, they would see the customers who were having their meal. It was very crowded. She did not wish to be carried out by him: ¡°My leg is really fine! Put me down!¡±

    ¡°What did you discuss? Yourplexion seems so poor?¡± The man did not approach the staircase but turned toward the elevator on the other side. After entering the elevator, he did not put her down. Instead, he checked to see that her feet indeed were fine, before turning to scan her face.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t discuss much. He is just my Dad¡¯s old friend.¡± Ji Nuan struggled a little in his arms. They were on the second floor. It only took several seconds before the elevator¡¯s doors opened again. Seeing that there were people outside, she subconsciously buried her face against his shoulder to avoid being recognized.

    The man appeared unperturbed as he brought her out. However, the woman¡¯s actions caused his lips to curve into a smile. He leaned close to her ear to speak: ¡°What are you embarrassed about? It¡¯s just two waiters.¡±

    From here, they could head directly to the entrance without passing by the crowd having their meal. Although there were two waiters here, they clearly did not dare to look at them for too long and had already left.

    Ji Nuan slowly raised her head from his shoulder and scanned the surroundings. After confirming that there was no one around, she pped his shoulder with force and demanded with a fierce expression: ¡°Put me down!¡±

    Mo Jingshen saw that her feet was really uninjured and that she was struggling. To prevent her from hurting herself, he ced her down.

    The moment her feet touched the ground, Ji Nuan quickly took two steps backward as though she had been struck by electricity. She then quickly headed towards the entrance, stepping out of the door before asking, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not exin, calmly saying, ¡°Passed by.¡±

    This was the west city district. How could a busy man like him pass by this ce for no good reason?

    Ji Nuan did not n on chatting further with him. She headed to the parking lot but found a ck Porsche, of the same model as hers, parked right next to her car.

    She paused in her footsteps, staring at her own white Porsche before turning toward the ck, but otherwise identical, Porsche by the side.

    Just as she considered that the two vehicles parked next to each other appeared like a couple set, the headlights of the ck Porsche abruptly turned on.

    Her eyelids twitched. She spun around and saw that the car key was held in Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    The man¡¯s expression did not change as he approached. Seeing her stiff posture, he nced at her indifferently: ¡°Why are you in a daze? Come here, I¡¯ll show you something.¡±

    Ji Nuan remained standing in her position, watching as the man opened the car door.

    ¡°This car... it¡¯s yours?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    Mo Jingshen did not answer, he only gave her a look. The answer could not be any more obvious.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. She nced at her own white Porsche, before taking another look at his ck Porsche.

    Since she did not answer when he previously asked for the car model she preferred, he bought an identical one?

    The limited-edition Ghost worth up to several tens of million yuan had been thrown into the ocean. In a blink of an eye, he bought a Porsche worth around two million just to match with her?

    For a moment, Ji Nuan felt that she suddenly didn¡¯t know Mo Jingshen anymore.

    How could the great Mo Jingshen be so shameless...?

    Who wanted to match with him? Did he ask for her opinion?

    He even parked it so ostentatiously next to hers.

    The man opened the backseat door and brought out a document. He was mindless of Ji Nuan¡¯s burning gaze and delivered the document into her hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ji Nuan found it strange as she received it, lowering her head for a look.

    It was actually a business summit meeting organized by the government and Jing City. They had invited Shine Group and MN Group, and nned to hold a conference for the stadium the twopanies were developing. However, this would be held in Jing City.

    Ji Nuan scanned the document from start to finish and nced up, horrified at the calm and collected man. ¡°You want me to take a business trip to Jing City with you?¡±

    The man closed the car door and nced at her. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him. ¡°The problem sure is big. Your Shine Group has partnerships with both the government and Jing City, but MN Group has always been based in London. It hasn¡¯t been long since we moved back to the country and I don¡¯t have any connections with Jing City; not even a single partnership. For the project to build thergest stadium, you should suffice to represent both ourpanies. I clearly don¡¯t qualify to go to Jing City. Who was the one that added my name into the list of invitees?¡±

    There was no need for him to answer. She already knew who the instigator was!

    A ce like Jing City was where there would be the rare opportunity to meet various leaders andrge corporate figures. There were few people in the country who had the ability to squeeze her into the invite list.

    Upon receiving her re, Mo Jingshen chuckled mildly. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to Jing City to meet people. This would improve your position in the local business circle. What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not appreciative of other people¡¯s good will?¡±

    This business trip would take up at least half a month. In the short time period, aside from Vinse, a bodyguard like Yan Ge had shown up. A while longer, an blind date partner also appeared. In the future, Ji Nuan may even bring her newlywed husband and bow before him as a parent. So, Mo Jingshen felt that there was definitely the need to bring Ji Nuan along on his two-week long business trip.

 Chapter 544 - Be Careful Not to Let Your Ex-Husband Take Advantage of Youâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 544: Be Careful Not to Let Your Ex-Husband Take Advantage of You...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man spoke calmly, ¡°If you lose an opportunity like this, there¡¯s no making up for it. Do you n on being stubborn and giving up such a good opportunity, or obedientlying to Jing City with me? You decide.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    The difort in her abdomen made it difficult for her to think. At the thought that she would be taking a business trip on her period and considering half the luggage space she had to save for her pads, she truly found it inconvenient.

    1But the invitation from the government was already here. Ji Nuan was no match against him.

    She held the document and opened her car. She then mmed the door with a loud bang.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster, on the way to the airport, Ji Nuan received a WeChat message from Yan Ge: [Sister Nuan, your wounds should be mostly healed, right? Are you able to head out now? When do you need me to work?]

    Ji Nuan: [I¡¯m heading to Jing City for a business trip. I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯m back?]

    Yan Ge: [You can¡¯t really be firing me, right? (bullied expression)]

    Ji Nuan: [No, if I really don¡¯t need a bodyguard, I would never have hired you in the first ce. The thought of having a SWAT officer by my side everyday really gives me a sense of security. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you go!]

    Yan Ge stared at his phone screen for a moment and smiled: [Are you heading to Jing City alone? When will you be back? Do you need mypany?]

    Ji Nuan: [No, no. I¡¯ll be heading there with Shine Group. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back, but I heard it¡¯ll take at least two weeks.]

    Yan Ge: [Shine Group? Your ex-husband¡¯spany? You¡¯re heading there with CEO Mo?]

    She replied: [En.]

    Yan Ge stared at the screen for a long while before sending a gloomy voice record over: ¡°Sister Nuan, take care of yourself. The word ¡®ex-husband¡¯ means the two of you are no longer rted. Be careful not to let him take advantage of you when you¡¯re there. Let me know when you¡¯re back, and I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport.]

    ¡ª-

    When she arrived at the airport, as there were other things to settle at herpany, the chauffeur rushed away after cing her things down.

    Ji Nuan held a 30-inchrge luggage as she stood in the departure hall, watching the touristse and go.

    There was less than an hour before boarding. She waited for several minutes but did not see Mo Jingshen or his people. To avoid missing the flight, she gave Mo Jingshen a call.

    The moment the call to Mo Jingshen¡¯s private number went through, it was hung up with a single ring.

    Ji Nuan was startled as she heard the line being cut off. Before she could put her phone down, a long arm reached over from her side and paused on the handle of her luggage.

    The man¡¯s distinctive finger wrapped around the handle and pulled it up. At the same time, a mild voice rang from above her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head abruptly to see that Mo Jingshen was pushing her luggage toward the first-ss passage.

    Ji Nuan ced her phone down. She did not wear a pair of heels today as she needed to rush to the ne. As the man¡¯s legs were long, it was difficult to catch up to him. She had no choice but to jog forward when, unexpectedly, the man stopped.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face almost mmed into his back. The moment her forehead came into contact with his clothes, she subconsciously took arge step backward and barely stood firm. She raised her eyes. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the luggage he was holding and turned back to eyed her: ¡°We¡¯re heading to Jing City for half a month, not half a year. You¡¯re bringing so much with you?¡±

    Ji Nuan followed his gaze to the extrarge 30-inch luggage she had brought.

    If it was not because her great-aunt was visiting soon, she would not have prepared tworge packets of pads. Originally, a twenty-inch luggage would have sufficed. However, although the pads were not heavy, they took up quite a lot of space. She had no choice but to bring a big luggage.

    Besides, she was a woman. She was already being rather careless by only using a single luggage for half a month. Did he expect her to be as minimalistic as him?

    ¡°My period ising soon. I had to bring some things along.¡± Ji Nuan ran her hand through her hair and raised her head to give him a careless smile.

    Previously, Yan Ge had reminded her to be careful not to be taken advantage. Although this business trip coincided with her period, it also meant she had the protection of her great-aunt. Even if Mo Jingshen wanted to do something, there was nothing he could to her at such a time.

    Hearing the word ¡®period,¡¯ the man¡¯s gaze finallynded on herplexion. It appeared better as she had applied a lightyer of make-up. He then understood the reason she previously appeared to be unwell.

    It was almost time to board. Mo Jingshen did not reply as he pushed her luggage toward the first-ss passage.

    There were two foreigners waiting in line. As Ji Nuan stood behind Mo Jingshen, watching the man¡¯s strangely silent back view, she couldn¡¯t resist a smile.

    This was the first time she felt that her period hade at a good time.

    Finally, they went through the security check. Ji Nuan brought out her phone as they made their way to the departure lounge. Abruptly, she heard the man¡¯sposed voice by her side: ¡°I remember that your period onlysts four to five days each time?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused. She raised her eyes in shock, watching as the manposedly brought her luggage to the departure lounge.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    At the lounge, a somewhat familiar male assistant approached. ¡°Nice to meet you, CEO Ji. I¡¯m the assistant who will be apanying CEO Mo for this trip. My name is Xiao Hu.¡±

    Ji Nuan had assumed that Shen Mu would be joining them. To her surprise, it was a new face. She politely nodded.

    When Xiao Hu left to take some water for Ji Nuan, Ji Nuan went in to ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shen Mue with us?¡±

    ¡°Something cropped up at home. He applied for two weeks of leave.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned back and nced at Xiao Hu. His movements were deft and quick; typically, the people who could join Mo Jingshen on his business trips were capable and dependable. After all, Mo Jingshen had a good eye for people.

    She did not say more and found a suitable ce to sit down. She brought her phone out to surf the. She then scanned through the WeChat pages of the people she had added recently. Finally, she opened a pink application used to take notes on her period. There was another day before her great-aunt would visit.

    She rubbed her abdomen. Although her period no longer hurt as much as before, it would still bring her difort. Typically, Xiao Ba would prepare brown sugar water and heat packs for her. Without Xiao Ba by her side, she suddenly found it difficult to adapt.

    Xiao Hu approached with a cup of water and ced it by Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. Ji Nuan turned to see that the water was warm.

 Chapter 545 - CEO Mo Was Walking Ahead with the Luggage, yet CEO Ji Appeared to Be the One in Charge

    <h4>Chapter 545: CEO Mo Was Walking Ahead with the Luggage, yet CEO Ji Appeared to Be the One in Charge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Hu.¡± Ji Nuan immediately picked up the disposable cup of warm water and took a sip.

    Not only did she suffer from difort during her period, but her body would also give her some difficulties in the days preceding it. Having warm water to sip on was indeed a good thing.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. CEO Mo was the one who instructed me to bring it.¡± Xiao Hu noticed that Ji Nuan had already finished half of the water and asked, ¡°Would you like more warm water? I¡¯ll go bring you another cup.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak when she ced her cup down. She only took a nce at Mo Jingshen who sat across from her.

    Xiao Hu did not wait for her to speak up. He left to bring her more water. Ji Nuan struggled internally for a while but still received it. She finished another cup.

    Finally, her stomach felt better.

    There was barely any time left to boarding when they entered the departure lounge. After finishing two cups of water, the announcement for them to board the ne rang through the lounge.

    Ji Nuan stood up to hold her luggage, but Mo Jingshen was one step ahead of her. He avoided her hands. ¡°Follow me obediently.¡±

    As he spoke, he held her luggage and headed out.

    Xiao Hu then finally noticed that CEO Mo appeared to be especially attentive to this MN Group¡¯s CEO Ji. As he followed behind Ji Nuan, he couldn¡¯t help but direct his gaze toward her face for a few extra looks.

    Ji Nuan pretended not to have noticed Xiao Hu¡¯s curious expression. She had known that if it wasn¡¯t Shen Mu following by his side, this would definitely happen. There was nothing much to exin. She could only stay silent as she followed Mo Jingshen out.

    Xiao Hupletely did notprehend the situation. He watched as his great Boss walked ahead with the luggage. Yet, for some reason, CEO Ji appeared to be the one in charge. He thought silently in his mind that the treatment CEO Ji was receiving... it was unlikely that anyone else would have this privilege.

    ...

    When they arrived, they found that autumn had already begun in Jing City. Ji Nuan nned to open her luggage to retrieve a coat, and stopped by the restroom to do so.

    After entering the restroom and putting on her coat, her phone rang. The moment she answered, she heard the soft cry of a young baby going, ¡°Ah, ah.¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled at first. She listened for a moment before appearing to recall something. She lowered her head to check the disyed caller name. As expected, it was a call from Xia Tian.

    And so, these noises were likely from Xia Tian¡¯s little baby.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help a chuckle. ¡°Little precious one, what did you wish to tell Auntie? En? You want to have the best quality milk powder? Oh, oh, and the most beautiful toys? When Auntie is back from her business trip, I¡¯ll buy you toys and small car figurines, all right? Did you wet your bed recently? No? That is amazing! You¡¯re so well-behaved...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Xia Tian picked up the phone: ¡°I was only letting my son greet you. You sure are full of drama. You managed to ¡®discuss¡¯ so much with him in this short while. Let me tell you, my son is still young. He can¡¯t say a single word. Don¡¯t spoil him into having the bad habit of demanding everything he wants from you.¡±

    Ji Nuan was immediately joyful. ¡°But I heard the ¡®ah, ah¡¯ he was saying to me. He was clearly acting spoiled.¡±

    ¡°My son is indeed great at acting spoiled. It¡¯s only been two months and he is already calling ¡®Mama¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Stop daydreaming over there. How can a two-month-old possibly call for ¡®Mama.¡¯ I clearly heard him making ¡®ah, ah¡¯ sounds earlier. If he shouts for ¡®Mama¡¯ now, there¡¯s an eighty-percent chance that you gave birth to a prodigy.¡± Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle.

    ¡°Tsk, naturally, my son will be a prodigy. ¡®Ah, ah¡¯ sounds exactly like ¡®Mama.¡¯ Just like how you can round four up to be five, I¡¯ll take it that he has learned to call for ¡®Mama,¡¯¡± Xia Tian chuckled while speaking. ¡°Where are you now? Why haven¡¯t you beening by to help hold my child?¡±

    ¡°On a business trip. I just arrived in Jing City.¡±

    ¡°Why did you run off to Jing City? Who are you with? Are you alone?¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered. She thought for a moment and did not bring up Mo Jingshen. Based on Xia Tian¡¯s temper, and considering that she¡¯s been rather idle at home with her child recently, Ji Nuan felt that she would definitely grill her with all sorts of questions.

    ¡°En, I came here for a meeting. I¡¯ll be back in a couple of days. Ask your little precious one to wait for me to bring toys and car figurines back for him.¡±

    Xia Tian overheard the airport announcement through the phone and did not ask her any further: ¡°All right. You go busy yourself at Jing City. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Let me chat with the little one first.¡±

    The moment Ji Nuan spoke, she heard the phone being shifted to Xia Tian¡¯s little baby¡¯s side. The little one immediately made adorable and sweet ¡®ah, ah, ah¡¯ cries.

    Ji Nuan smiled, her heart immediately softening. She spoke sweetly into the phone: ¡°Dearest one, I love you~.¡±

    Since Ji Nuan was taking a long time in the restroom, Mo Jingshen decided to wait for her outside of the restroom. The moment he came near, he heard her words.

    The man¡¯s eyelids twitched a little, his heart jumping abruptly.

    Ji Nuan hung up, stepping out of the restroom only to be caught off guard by the man. Her heart skipped a beat. Although she wasn¡¯t shocked, she was still slightly startled. She wanted to ask why he was here, but the words changed the moment they left her lips. ¡°CEO Mo actually has the habit of listening outside the female restroom?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in there for thirty minutes. I originally nned to send someone in, but I heard you on the phone and didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to ce her phone in her bag. She then adjusted the coat she had just put on. ¡°Are we heading to the meeting venue or to the hotel? How is the schedule for the next few days arranged?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not answer. He received the luggage she had tugged and ced his hand on the handle. ¡°Earlier, who were you speaking to on the phone?¡±

    Ji Nuan abruptly shifted her eyes onto him, a hint of cleverughter disrupting theposure in her gaze. However, the man clearly saw all of this.

    She chuckled. ¡°A little handsome boy. The type no one would be able to resist holding and kissing. Earlier, I promised to buy him a car once I return from Jing City.¡±

    She originally thought that her words would be able to mislead him for a while. However, after staring at her for a long while, the man¡¯s lips curved up. He spoke with azy and low tone: ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for Xia Tian¡¯s child since his birth. Leave the car to me, en? Does he want a real car or a toy car? He can have as much as he wants.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowered his head and couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle.

    He held her luggage and stepped toward the airport exit.

    Ji Nuan watched the man¡¯s back view and felt her gums itching. She couldn¡¯t resist gritting her teeth.

    Since he already saw through it, why did he still ask?

    <i>Did he do it intentionally?! </i>

 Chapter 547 - His Knowledge of CEO Mo Had Been Completely Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 547: His Knowledge of CEO Mo Had Been Completely Destroyed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen watched her for a moment. After the long journey on the ne and on the road, the light make-up she had wearing had mostly faded. By now, her paleplexion was rather apparent.

    Considering that her period was approaching, it was true that she needed to rest early.

    ¡°You wish to stand up?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She red at the man, but the man did not speak.

    She narrowed her eyes and subconsciously used a warning tone. ¡°Mo Jingshen, let me tell you, if my body condition worsens and affects your work schedule here, don¡¯t me me for dragging you down. If I continue sitting here, I¡¯ll only end up feeling worse! If I can¡¯t get up tomorrow...¡±

    Seeing that she was angered to the point of bringing up words that were of no threat to him, his tone seemed to contain a smile. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll help you up.¡±

    Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, you¡¯re really the model example of a despicable and shameless man! When you take advantage of someone, you have to consider if the situation is appropriate first!¡±

    ¡°So you found out, ah.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°As expected, I wasn¡¯t wrong in calling you a ¡®beast¡¯ dressed in human clothes.¡±

    Ji Nuan unhappily tried to push him away, but just as her forehead creased in displeasure, the man took the opportunity and pressed a gentle kiss against her cheek. He then carried her up and ced her on the bed.

    Ji Nuan, who only wanted to stand up but was abruptly lifted onto the bed: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You rest well. If you¡¯re hungry, give a call to room service and have them deliver some food. Remember to wake up on time tomorrow. Don¡¯t sleep in.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Since your stomach is feeling unwell, remember not to bathe in cold water, en?¡± Seeing that she was unresponsive, the man dragged out hisst few words as his tone became heavier. Despite this, there was still a taste of indescribable doting in his voice.

    ¡ª-

    The great Boss Mo was finally sent away. Ji Nuan nced at the door that had been shut and finally rxed. She spread her arms and leaned backward on the bed.

    The journey from the ne to the car was extremely exhausting. She wanted to take a short nap before dinner and did not move from the bed.

    A momentter, the man¡¯s warm and mild words seemed to echoed in her ears: <i>¡°Return to being Mrs. Mo.¡±</i>

    Ji Nuan turned over and brought a pillow up to cover her face

    ¡ª-

    The next day, her great-aunt arrived on time. The pain in her abdomen caused her body to tensely tighten.

    Ji Nuan curled up in bed for a long while before finally getting up. When she saw that it was 7:30 a.m., she mbered off the bed to wash up.

    After all, she came to Jing City to work and not for vacation.

    The moment she got off the bed and put on the pair of soft, white slippers, her phone rang. She brought it up to see that it was a call from an unknown number, and answered suspiciously. As the call connected, she heard Xiao Hu¡¯s voice. ¡°CEO Ji, did I disturb your rest?¡±

    Ji Nuan rubbed her abdomen while answering softly, ¡°No, I¡¯m already up. Give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll head down immediately.¡±

    She headed into the bathroom as she spoke.

    ¡°CEO Ji, it¡¯s all right. CEO Mo and I have already left the hotel. As the schedule is quite busy today, I will represent MN Group to sign your attendance. Are you unwell today? Please rest in the hotel first and leave everything to me.¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered in her steps. ¡°You¡¯ve already set off?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I originally arranged for the hotel staff to wake you up, but CEO Mo asked me to cancel it. He said that you¡¯re feeling unwell, and to let you rest in the hotel room for a day. Coincidentally, there are only some brief procedures to bepleted at today¡¯s meeting. There won¡¯t be anyone important attending, nor is there a need for you to personally show up. I¡¯ll sign your attendance for you and that will do. There won¡¯t be any problems. CEO Ji, you can set your mind at ease.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew that it was unsuitable for her to take a business trip during her period. It was always hard to predict if her great-aunt¡¯s visit would be difficult. When her symptoms were lighter, the pain wouldn¡¯t be too severe. However, asionally, when she worked overtime too frequently, the imbnce of hormones she experienced would cause agonizing pain.

    Her vulnerability against the cold had reduced significantly, but her monthly period was still an excruciating experience to bear.

    When she stayed in London, she would always rest in thepany during this time of the month. She rarely took any trips outside. Prior toing to Jing City, she had already made mental preparation to endure through various diforts. Unexpectedly, she still became the one who was taken care of.

    ¡°All right. If there¡¯s any important matters I have to attend to, please let me know. I¡¯ll prepare for it. Let¡¯s not disrupt the schedule any further,¡± Ji Nuan answered softly.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be in contact with you if need be.¡± After answering, Xiao Hu ended the call. He turned to Mo Jingshen, who sat in the backseat. ¡°CEO Ji¡¯s voice sounds rather weak. It seems like she¡¯s really feeling unwell. Should I call a doctor over to give her an examination?¡±

    There were barely any emotions visible on Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsomeplexion. He did not reply. Finally, when Xiao Hu turned back to chat idly with the chauffeur, the man picked up his phone. He was about to give Qin Siting a call when he recalled Ji Nuan¡¯s previous words. His thumb paused against the screen for a moment before scrolling past Qin Siting¡¯s number and choosing a different doctor he was familiar with.

    In the next few minutes, Xiao Hu felt that all of his previous knowledge of CEO Mo had beenpletely destroyed.

    He actually heard CEO Mo, who typically wouldn¡¯t have a single, unnecessary woman by his side,posedly questioned if there were any effective remedies aside from brown sugar water that could ease a woman¡¯s menstrual pain.

    After listening for awhie, Xiao Hu felt guilty and decided to pretend as though he couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    In the afternoon, as they were heading back to the hotel, Mo Jingshen made them stop the car by the road. Xiao Hu watched as his family¡¯s boss alighted from the car and entered arge pharmacy.

    When Mo Jingshen returned to the car, Xiao Hu knew without looking that the bag in his hand was filled with things for CEO Ji.

    Was spring finally arriving for CEO Mo? Was he chasing after CEO Ji?

    It shouldn¡¯t be, ah. Usually, there were so many women who held secret affections for CEO Mo. Within the Hai City entertainment circle and upper society, there were countless women who wished to hold onto his big thigh, yet he never once offered anyone a single nce. His attitude toward them could be described as heartless, unmoved, and cold. It was clear that beautiful women could not conquer this charming man. He waspletely uninterested in them.

    Although he wasn¡¯t clear how CEO Mo would treat the woman he liked, seeing how he usually worked with the might of a thunder and the speed of lightning, Xiao Hu felt that he would be equally dominated and firm toward the woman he liked.

    Who would have thought that an ice mountain like CEO Mo would show such a patient side to a woman.

    Xiao Hu thought, it seemed in the future, there was the need to serve this CEO Ji as though she was the great Buddha. He had to be careful not to offend her.

 Chapter 548 - Her Pajamas Were Pulled Open, and The Manâ€™s Palmâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 548: Her Pajamas Were Pulled Open, and The Man¡¯s Palm...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    By the time Mo Jingshen returned to the hotel, it waste afternoon. The hotel staff informed him that Miss Ji did not leave her room today. She contacted room service for a simple meal at noon but did not make any further requests.

    When Mo Jingshen entered, the woman on the bed wasying on her side, and her body was slightly curled up. Her breath was quiet and even, and her entire body was wrapped in the sheets. It seemed like she had been asleep the whole time.

    The man knitted his graceful, deep brows. He took long steps forward and approached her bedside.

    The soft light in the room illuminated the woman¡¯s clearplexion. Her skin and lips were pale, and her long eyshes left faint shadows on her white, thin face. Her shoulder-length hair spread across the pillow and, due to the pain in her stomach, her body was curled up even as she was asleep.

    Ji Nuan had already grown used to her monthly pains and to enduring it through sleep when it became too agonizing to bear. By sleeping through the waves, she could at least reduce the difort she experienced.

    However, it was clear that it was really painful. Even her brows were slightly knitted.

    The curtains firmly blocked off all the lighting through the windows, and only the bedsidemp was illuminating the room.

    Although Ji Nuan had been sleeping the whole time, the sound of his approach woke her up. She did not open her eyes.

    Even though she hade for a business trip, she ended up having to rest in the hotel on the very first day. No matter if the work was important or not, she still felt that she had be a burden to her ownpany and felt some difort in her heart. Right now, she had no mood to face Mo Jingshen.

    It was extremely quiet in the room and Ji Nuan did not move in the slightest. Finally, when she heard the door being closed, her slightly tensed nerves rxed. She opened her eyes and looked toward the bedsidemp before turning toward the tightly shut curtains. She then closed her eyes and prepared to sleep more. After all, most of the pain would ur during the first two days. After enduring through it, she wouldn¡¯t be as ufortable.

    The unique scent belonging to the man abruptly surrounded her from behind. Ji Nuan immediately tensed. She had assumed Mo Jingshen had left, but who would have thought that he had only left to lock the door.

    Sheid stiffly. Aside from the faint fragrance of morning dew, the man¡¯s body also carried the scent of the outdoors. Afterward, her pajamas were unbuttoned. Just as her goosebumps rose and she was about to resist, the man¡¯s warm palm pressed against her cold abdomen.

    Ji Nuan paused. In this instant, the sensation of his skin against hers made it impossible for her goosebumps to fade away. The man¡¯s palm was especially warm, causing her entire body to stiffen.

    She did not move. However, as the man¡¯s warm breathnded on her neck, she tightened her grip around the sheets.

    She moved her head to avoid him, but the man¡¯s hand seemed to be glued to her abdomen. Just as she was about to turn over, she felt the bed sinking on one side. The man had decisivelyid down and easily stopped her movements. He reached one arm behind her neck and brought her into his embrace. His palm remained pressed against her abdomen.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, who let you into my room? Shouldn¡¯t the room ess card be only given to one person? I¡¯m still sleeping, how can youe in as you please?¡± Ji Nuan was held in his embrace. She raised her head and met Mo Jingshen¡¯s ink-ck eyes through the faint light from the bedsidemp.

    The man did not speak and only slightly increased his strength against her abdomen. As Ji Nuan¡¯s movements to push him away became harsh, he said sternly, ¡°Be more obedient. Isn¡¯t your stomach hurting? You still have the strength to struggle?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there hundreds of methods to relieve the pain in my stomach? If you¡¯re sincere in easing my difort, you could have bought me a heat pack or a hot water bottle, yet you used your hands. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind. I came with you to this business trip, but that doesn¡¯t mean I...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, her face was held. She faltered in surprise and was firmly kissed.

    The man intertwined their tongues without offering her any exnations. He decisively kissed her deeply and heavily, and within moments, Ji Nuan felt as though her head was exploding.

    He was kissing her just because he couldn¡¯t win her with words? What illness did this man have?

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t push him away and was almost fully pressed under his embrace. After several attempts, she lost all her strength. The pain in her abdomen caused her to hate the weakness she experienced every month. She refused to shut her eyes, ring at him with heat in her gaze.

    As they kissed, the man¡¯s dry palm gradually shifted away from her abdomen. It pressed tightly against her skin, holding her waist without any obstruction. His body covered hers, and the kiss deepened.

    Since Ji Nuan was still ring at him, the man covered her eyes with his hand. Ji Nuan was forced to shut her eyes and the moment she did so, she could no longer control her own emotions. Finally, as the man sensed her resistance weakening, he patiently and gently kissed her lips and did not continue.

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes as her lips were finally released. The daze from the kiss immediately cleared from her gaze. She reached out to haul the man¡¯s hand away from her abdomen. ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Under the faint light in the room, the man¡¯s voice sounded especially dark, husky, and charming. It was seductive andzy, causing one¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°Your stomach is hurting so badly. Why didn¡¯t you request the hotel to bring you some brown sugar water?¡±

    Ji Nuan shifted her face away to avoid his warm breath. ¡°There¡¯s no point in drinking it. It¡¯ll only relieve the pain for at most thirty minutes. There¡¯s no point in troubling the hotel staff.¡±

    The man lowly spoke, ¡°And so, you¡¯ve been enduring it like this?¡±

    She answered mildly, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Before their divorce, Mo Jingshen and Auntie Chen would make sure that she had a cup of warm milk or brown sugar water every night. At the time, her monthly pains truly eased. However, in the three years after the divorce, she was only able to exercise regrly. She could barely care about the other small details. Amidst her busy schedule, it was impossible to boil things like brown sugar water or ginger tea every night.

    It¡¯s been three years. She had already grown used to it. How could she possibly be as delicate as she used to be by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side? She had also lost all desire to be delicate.

    He lowly and huskily said, ¡°What are you used to? Wriggling on the bed like a shrimp, were you intentionally trying to cause my heart to ache?¡±

 Chapter 549 - How do You Expect Me to Sleep with You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 549: How do You Expect Me to Sleep with You Here?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He slowly and huskily said, ¡°What are you used to? Wriggling on the bed like a shrimp, were you intentionally trying to cause my heart to ache?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re the one who looks like a shrimp!¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand remained pressed against her abdomen as he gently kissed her cheek. Ji Nuan did not resist as she was held in his embrace, but her eyes were narrowed. ¡°Even if you want to take advantage of someone, you have to check if the situation is appropriate. At such a time, you¡¯re still trying to take advantage of me. You¡¯re truly inhumane.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused in his movements and lost his smile. ¡°I¡¯ve done plenty of inhumane things. Does it matter if I add one more?¡±

    ¡°Ss... move your hand away!¡± His palm was pressed against her abdomen and seemed to carry an unending amount of heat. In her vulnerable state, it brought out her desire to depend on him, and Ji Nuan instinctively resisted such a feeling.

    He held her without letting go and further tightened his grip. As Ji Nuan red at him, he bent close to her ear to speak softly, ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t expect that your period routine would change, nor did I expect it to sh with our arranged schedules. If you¡¯re really ufortable, we can reduce the workload. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for yourself.¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. I know my own body well. This small problem isn¡¯t anything to fuss about. I¡¯ll be fine after I sleep for another day or two.¡±

    She knew that Mo Jingshen had memorized the days her period usually urred.

    Three years ago, her period was stable and always urred on the same days.

    However, after she moved to Ennd, her emotional state and otherplications affected her. Her period became unstable for several months, either arriving much earlier or muchter. When it finally stabilised again, it no longer repeated on the same days as it did three years ago.

    In fact, Ji Nuan could have chosen not toe to Jing City. However, although she was still somewhat mad at Mo Jingshen, she hadn¡¯t been irrational enough to throw such a good opportunity away.

    In the end, it turned out that she had neglected to realize that her period was only a few days away, and had failed to consider her body¡¯s situation.

    It was truly akin to smashing a rock onto one¡¯s own feet. She failed to harm anyone, but nearly harmed herself to death!

    Right now, her creased face looked like a bun; she was frustrated and hurting. Seeing her childlike appearance, Mo Jingshen pinched her chin and couldn¡¯t help but admit that three years of absence truly made it difficult for the man to restrain himself further. However, the little woman in his arms was in a special circumstance. He could only watch but could not touch. At the sight of her difort, he spoke softly with a tightened voice, ¡°I¡¯ll warm up your stomach for you. Close your eyes if you wish to sleep.¡±

    ¡°How do you expect me to sleep with you here?¡±

    The man lifted one corner of his lips. ¡°If you won¡¯t sleep, how about we kiss for a little longer? When a woman¡¯s period of pain is far too serious, it is simr to being too nervous. This means that the more you direct your focus to the pain, the more it will hurt. Why not do something else? The moment your body and mind feels happy, it¡¯ll release more chemicals. Exciting the brain cells can also lead to pain-reducing effects.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Which doctor came up with such forced reasoning? </i>

    She quickly shifted her face away in case he really kissed her. Under the faint light, Mo Jingshen could not see her face clearly, but the little woman was stifled with anger, and the way she angled her body away from his was sufficient for him to guess her current mood.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and was silent for a long while. The man whoid by her side did not make any further movements. He only continued to help her warm, and asionally rubbed her aching abdomen.

    As she was falling back to sleep, she spoke with her eyes close: ¡°It¡¯s better if you get someone to buy me some heat packs.¡±

    ¡°All right, go to sleep first.¡± The man¡¯s voice was warm and patient, as though he was coaxing a child.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan woke up after several hours. When she opened her eyes, she found that Mo Jingshen was no around. The room carried the faint scent of Chinese medicine and her stomach felt warm. She lowered her gaze to see a Chinese medicinal packet on her abdomen. The heat was being emitted from the packet and it felt very warm.

    It was no wonder she had slept sofortably without being further awakened by the pain. It was actually this.

    Where did Mo Jingshen buy such a thing? Could it be that he had specially asked a doctor?

    She sat up and rubbed the packet on her abdomen. It was warm andfortable. Her entire body felt a lot more rxed.

    ¡ª-

    The next morning, Ji Nuan woke up on time. Shezily prepared to have some breakfast before heading out for work. After all, she had came here for a business trip. She already felt much better after resting yesterday.

    After a simple wash up, a room service staff suddenly knocked on her door. The staff member then pushed in a cart with a bowl of red date glutinous rice porridge.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t breakfast served in the restaurant? I didn¡¯t even make any calls. Do you always deliver breakfast directly?¡± As Ji Nuan spoke, she approached and picked up the spoon.

    The room service staff stood by the side with a smile to ask, ¡°Miss Ji, does the porridge taste good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, ah. The taste is not bad. Why?¡± After taking two sips, Ji Nuan sat down by the table. She nned to finish the porridge.

    ¡°This porridge was specially made by Mr. Mo this morning. He personally cooked it in our kitchen just for you. There are red dates, brown sugar, glutinous rice, and peanuts in it. He also added some milk and walnuts. It¡¯s even more luxurious than Laba congee. Mr. Mo simmered it for quite some time.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused it her movements. It was no wonder she found the porridge to be meticulously-made. The glutinous rice was especially soft. It was sweet, yet it wasn¡¯t sickening. She was just about toment that not only was the environment worthy of being rated seven stars, but even this bowl of porridge also seemed to be made with exceptional culinary skill.

    He took up the hotel kitchen and specially made her porridge. <i>Could this be considered his way of apologizing?</i>

    He had considered every factor, yet he failed to ount for the change in her menstrual cycle, and brought her to Jing City to suffer through her most ufortable days.

    It turns out that even theposed and rational Mo Jingshen, who had strategies mapped out for every scenario, would experience situations he failed to take into ount.

    Ji Nuan sipped her porridge, speaking mildly, ¡°If Mr. Mo took up your kitchen, what about everyone else¡¯s breakfast? It can¡¯t be that the entire hotel wasn¡¯t served breakfast today?¡±

    The staff member giggled. ¡°Not to that extent. Our hotel has three kitchens. Mr. Mo only took up one and did not affect our breakfast preparation.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak further. She lowered her head and continued sipping the porridge.

    Mo Jingshen must have made arge pot. Just by looking at the bowl, she could tell that it had been simmered for a long time.

    Ji Nuan enjoyed drinking it and decided to give him face by finishing it cleanly. She then stood up for the staff member to push the cart out, before packing up to leave.

    Just as she was about to change her clothes, her phone rang.

 Chapter 550 - But the Flowers Were Sent to Mo Jingshenâ€¦â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 550: But the Flowers Were Sent to Mo Jingshen......</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Just as Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone rang in the room, Mo Jingshen came out of the opposite room. He heard her cell phone ringing and glimpsed at the empty bowl on the dining cart as the staff wheeled it out.

    It seemed that she really liked the food.

    At the same time, Xiao Hu suddenly came out of the elevator with a huge bouquet of roses. When he came here, he was embarrassed when he saw Mo Jingshen standing outside the door. ¡°CEO Mo...¡±

    The man looked sideways at what was in his hand. There were 299 beautiful red roses.

    Mo Jingshen frowned in silence. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°These flowers...¡± Xiao Hu coughed. ¡°It was delivered by intra-city express service just now. They said it was for CEO Ji.¡±

    At this time, Ji Nuan suddenly opened the door and came out. At a nce, she saw the bouquet in Xiao Hu¡¯s arms.

    She immediately looked up at Mo Jingshen. Although she knew that Mo Jingshen had done much more for her than sending flowers. She knew he would never give her such a superficial present, and he seldom did such things as sending roses, but the flowers were sent to him...

    <i>Would he take her wrong?</i>

    She had just received a call from intra-city express service, saying that a gentleman ordered roses for her.

    Besides Mo Jingshen and Xiao Hu, there was only another man who knew that she was living in the hotel.

    Yesterday, when she was resting in the hotel, she was bored and took a picture of the outside and posted it on her WeChat Moments with the caption: ¡°This business trip is really a pain.¡±

    In thest blind date, although the aunt¡¯s son did not contact her again, they had added each other as WeChat friends. After seeing the picture she posted on her WeChat Moments, the aunt¡¯s son asked her where she was on a business trip and said he happened to be in the capital these days, asking her if she wanted toe out to meet with him.

    Ji Nuan refused, and after a casual chat, he learned that she was at the hotel, but Ji Nuan said it was not convenient for her to meet him, so he did note to see her

    But this morning he sent a bunch of roses here...

    It was an expression of affection for her, she knew.

    But Mo Jingshen saw the flowers...

    Xiao Hu stood there holding the flowers, not daring to look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s face, and seeing that Ji Nuan hade out, he was about to give her the flowers.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Bring the flowers here. Put them down.¡±

    Xiao Hu paused. At the moment when the flower was about to fall into the arms of Ji Nuan, he turned sharply and decisively put the flower on the dining cart nearest to Mo Jingshen, which was as high as the table, and then quickly backed away from the dangerous area ahead.

    They were fresh red roses picked and airlifted to China, still with fresh drops of water on them.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the heart-shaped card on the flowers, pulled it out with his well-shaped fingers, sandwiched it between his fingers, nced at it, and then his face turned cold.

    Before Ji Nuan could do anything, he threw the card into the garbage cart of a passing housekeeping worker.

    Ji Nuan red at him in disbelief. ¡°Mo Jingshen, why did you throw my stuff?¡±

    She was ashamed that she was touched by him just now.

    Mo Jingshen nced again at the bouquet of roses, which had been an eyesore, and then his eyes fell on her face. ¡°If you like red roses, I will send you a bunch every day.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need this one either.¡± The man said tly, picking up the bouquet and about to throw it into the garbage cart.

    Ji Nuan rushed over and grabbed the man¡¯s raised arm just before this bouquet of roses was about to be cruelly thrown into a garbage cart. ¡°He meant well to send me flowers. How can you just throw them away?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked down at the little woman and narrowed his eyes.

    He remembered that before their divorce, she had been courted by many men who sent many flowers to her studio, but those men were rejected by her and the flowers were just thrown out.

    At that time, she was so decisive that no man was allowed to approach her.

    Now, without the bondage of marriage, she did not refuse anybody?

    1He stared at her. ¡°You were so quick when you rushed for the flowers? The stomachache is gone?¡±

    There was already a dangerous hint of warning in his words.

    Ji Nuan nced at him, turned straight to her room with the flowers in her hands, and mmed the door.

    Mo Jingshen looked at the closed door in front of him and felt his temple twitched.

    A rare return of warmth between them was interrupted by the sudden appearance of this bouquet.

    He should never have left off the man with whom she had a blind date in the first ce!

    1¡ª-

    In the morning, on behalf of the MN Group, she went to an exhibition hall in Beijing with the people of the Shine Group to visit andwork. Since there would be a very important dinner party in the evening, she took the time to go back to the hotel to rest at noon.

    She had just had porridge in the morning and didn¡¯t want to eat food too cold or too light at noon. She took a break at noon to find a nearby restaurant to eat a bowl of rice noodles, and then walked back to the hotel, warm and well-fed.

    However, as soon as she entered the room, she saw that therge bunch of 299 flowers she carefully ced in the room had disappeared, with only three red roses left in a tall ss vase.

    She stared at the three roses and immediately recognized that these were three of the 299 flowers because the roses that the aunt¡¯s son gifted her were very expensive and not the ordinary ones on the market only worth a few dors.

    Ji Nuan rushed out and knocked at the door of Mo Jingshen¡¯s room. The door was opened and the man who had just changed the clothes took a look at her, then turned aside to let her in as he arranged his shirt cuffs, asking casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wereing back to rest? Are you going to rest in my room?¡±

    With that, the man turned and went inside, as if letting her in at will.

    Ji Nuan stood at the door, and sure enough, she saw the same ss vase with the same three roses on the table in his room.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, where are my flowers?¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s question, the man buttoned up the cuffs, put one hand in his pocket, and said calmly, ¡°It would be a waste to have such expensive and beautiful Bulgarian red roses ced under the sun in your room, waiting to wither away, so I asked Xiao Hu to take them out, send them to the front desk, and to give each room a few.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him in shock. ¡°You gave away the roses that were given to me as a present?!¡±

 Chapter 551 - This Man Usually Looked so Noble and Unapproachableâ€¦â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 551: This Man Usually Looked so Noble and Unapproachable......</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man chuckled, his eyes indifferent and his tone calm. ¡°Don¡¯t you cherish those roses? Shine Group happens to invest in this Sheng Tang Hotel. A good environment with delicate roses is a plus for the hotel¡¯s image. It¡¯s better to make the most of the roses than to let them wither away. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°...????!¡±

    <i>Who was going to thank him?!</i>

    Ji Nuan stared at him angrily and reached out to him. ¡°If I stay here with you for half a month, you¡¯lle into my room at will! Give me my room card!¡±

    The man pinched her cheek and lowered his eyes, looking at her indifferent yet indulgently. ¡°Stop that now. Didn¡¯t you say you came back to rest? Go take a rest.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to p off his hand, but the man withdrew it the very second before she could, and her hand missed his.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>This bastard!</i>

    It was only a bunch of roses, and she had not even seen the card on them, and now even the roses were gone! Only three of them were left for her!

    ¡°Just give me my room card back!¡±

    The man saw that she insisted on getting her room card back and his gaze fell on the white, tender hand she lifted. ¡°I have a thousand ways to get into your room. It makes no difference whether I have your room card or not.¡±

    Ji Nuan had not expected Mo Jingshen to admit it so readily.

    He admitted that he had brought her to Beijing to create a chance for himself!

    He actually said that this was a rare opportunity for the MN Group and that the work in Beijing wasplicated and he needed her cooperation. These two days, besides sleeping in the hotel, she went out with him to see exhibitions, attended dinner parties, and so on. It wasn¡¯t for work at all. He was just taking her here for a vacation in the name of a business trip.

    And he could enter her room at will!

    Fine, she would just change hotels. Sheng Tang Hotel was invested by the Shine Group in Beijing. She could just avoid him!

    Ji Nuan was so angry that she turned and walked away.

    However, before she walked out of the room, the man behind said casually, ¡°You¡¯d better not change hotels. On this trip to Beijing, we have a lot of schedules tied together. You can¡¯t live too far away, or the schedule will be dyed. Besides, all the other hotels in the area have cooperated with the Shine Group. After all, this is the best location in Beijing. Shine group will certainly not miss this kind of investment that is bound to win.¡±

    Ji Nuan stopped her steps. Without looking back, she rolled her eyes hatefully at the carpet in the hallway.

    Mo Jingshen usually looked so noble and unapproachable, but once he decided to throw his manners aside, he could be so shameless!

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan spent her noontime break trying to figure out how to lock the door from inside.

    In the afternoon, she went to another ce in Beijing to attend an exhibition. There would be a party at night that was said to be very important, so she took the time to find a dress shop

    She opted for a much understated, no-frills nude strapless dress with multicolored silk flowers and ultralight ruffles, as well as a sprinkling of crystals that embellished the chiffon without being pompous or over-understated. There were also two delicate feather designs and soft tulle decoration on the shoulders of the dress, which shaped the whole dress very well. Because it was a strapless dress, Ji Nuan¡¯s beautiful corbone set it off perfectly. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t need any more embellishments except for a simple ne. She looked gorgeous, elegant, mysterious and delicate, which was beyond the reach of others. She hadpletely gathered all the qualities that many famousdies in the upper ss always yearned for but cannot possess.

    When Ji Nuan was helped out of the dressing room by the dress designer, she hadn¡¯t worn high heels yet. The designer handed her a pair of nude stilettos that matched the dress. Ji Nuan put on her shoes and stared at her neck and corbone in the mirror. She seemed to be missing something since shecked a ne.

    She had not taken the blue diamond with her, which she had kept at home since she learned its price and its ce in the global jewelry world. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bring it with her on this trip.

    She was standing in front of the mirror in a daze. A tall handsome man suddenly appeared in the mirror and approached her from behind.

    Mo Jingshen looked at Ji Nuan in the mirror. He looked at the woman¡¯s delicate face with a little makeup on. He watched her stand before the mirror and freeze in a daze and wondered what she was thinking. In the end, his eyes fell on the middle of her corbone.

    The man calmly looked at her. Ji Nuan was very beautiful, which was an indisputable fact, but she seldom dressed up in front of him. But in the past three years, she had not been as low-key and no longer hid her shine. She often wore sexy red strapless dresses, and many people were stunned by her beauty. She even turned her originally non-offensive beauty into a lethal weapon in the London business world.

    This time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have dressed this way if she hadn¡¯t nned to keep a low profile in the capital.

    But even if she kept a low profile, her beauty couldn¡¯t be hidden. She was suitable for a dress of any style, any color, and any design. Everything on her looked amazing.

    Like all other dress shops, this shop had a jewelry store nearby. The shop next door was a jewelry store of one of France¡¯s leading luxury brands.

    Several staff members of the shop respectfully cast inquiring gazes at Mo Jingshen, and he acquiesced to them to help Ji Nuan choose a suitable ne.

    After Ji Nuan tried on the dress, she was led in by the stylist to do her hair, but because her dress was understated, her hairstyle was a simple, elegant Korean-style braid hair.

    After all the styling, she went back to the dressing room and waited. After all, the dressing room of this store was very big, but because she was here to rest, no one dared toe in, and now she was here alone.

    There were all kinds of gorgeous gowns hanging around. The dressing room was of white courtly designs, and there were two white couches in it. She found afortable position and decided to take a rest in her fussy dress without hurry to leave for dinner, which was still more than three hours away.

    She had sat down on the side of the sofa, intending to take off her high heels for a break. She lifted her skirt when she suddenly heard the door open. She paused and quickly put down her skirt. Then she raised her eyes and saw the tall and handsome mane in. The moment he entered, the door behind him was shut by the staff outside.

 Chapter 552 - CEO Mo, These Diamonds Are Too Pompous.

    <h4>Chapter 552: CEO Mo, These Diamonds Are Too Pompous.</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°What are you doing here? Isn¡¯t there a VIP lounge outside?¡± Ji Nuan said as she arranged her dress.

    No sooner had she finished, she saw the man walking toward her.

    His dark trousers were neatly pressed and his ck shoes stepped down the three marble steps behind the door of the dressing room.

    Seeing her sitting motionless on the sofa, Mo Jingshen looked at the hem of her dress, which she had been deliberately arranging, asking, ¡°Your stomach is bothering you again?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s much better than yesterday.¡± Although she said so, her stomach still had a dull ache, but it was not as painful as it had been yesterday on the first day of her period. And she bought a warm paste at a nearby supermarket this noon, so now she felt less pain.

    She asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the party a few hours away? Anyway, I¡¯ve put on my dress and my hair has been done, so I don¡¯t want to bother with it anymore and will just sit here to rest.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced across her lightly made-up face and saw that she was in good shape indeed.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    The man just looked at her without speaking.

    Ji Nuan looked at him silently for a long time, got up and walked over. Although the pair of high-heeled shoes went well with this dress, the heel was high and slim. The tallest heels she wore in London were just 10cm, but this was at least 13cm. As she approached him, the difference between the two of them in height became even more apparent.

    She was more than ten centimeters ¡°taller¡± than usual, but still half a head shorter than he. So she was only up to his shoulders. It turned out that she had been fooling herself for so long...

    Ignoring the woman¡¯s eyes who had been measuring the difference of their heights, Mo Jingshen looked at her as she approached staggering. ¡°Your shoes are notfortable?¡±

    ¡°No, I was sitting in the wrong position and my legs went to sleep.¡± It was not the problem of the high heels...

    They were standing right in the middle of therge dressing room and their figures were reflected in the huge floor-to-ceiling mirrors on the wall.

    Mo Jingshen motioned for her to look in the mirror. Ji Nuan turned her eyes, but her shoes were too high for her to turn, so she simply turned around and faced the mirror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my look? Or is there anything wrong with my makeup today that will make you lose face?¡±

    The man, however, lifted up the few little bits of gauze on her shoulders, and when she was about to speak, his kiss fell on her shoulder.

    Ji Nuan was still looking at the mirror and saw this image. Before she could respond, he grasped her slender waist under her dress, and another kiss fell on her white neck.

    Her neck was her sensitive spot. Ji Nuan shivered and was about to flee, when the palm holding her waist suddenly tightened, and as he fastened her to his arms, his kiss on her neck grew heavier.

    Ji Nuan sensed what the man was trying to do and frowned. ¡°Mo Jingshen, if you dare to leave mark on my neck, I...¡±

    Before she could finish, she felt the pain of being sucked from the ce where the man¡¯s soft lips rested on her neck. She stared at the man in the mirror in disbelief, only to find that he had no intention of letting go, even extending the kiss to her ears. When Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were almost bursting with fire, he chuckle and his low and hoarse voice fell into her ears. ¡°I¡¯ve already left a hickey. What do I do? I might as well leave a few more?¡±

    1She angrily turned back to hit him, but before she could turn around, the man easily wrapped his arms around her waist to keep her in the same position in front of the mirror, while taking out a ne. She saw at a nce that this was the ssic white diamond ne of Vca. Unlike themon nes in the market, Vca¡¯s ssic white diamond nes were shaped with geometric figures. The white diamonds were arranged in regr order on the chain of the polyhedral stars, looking brilliant but not pompous.

    The ne perfectly covered the hickey he had just left on her neck. Under this ne, only god, he, and she knew there was a hickey and no one else would see it.

    When she saw that the mark was covered, Ji Nuan choked back the angry rebuke that was about to leave her lips.

    This foxy and shameless man!

    She did not know how many times she had scolded him recently in her heart, shameless, foxy, bastard. She scolded him in the heart repeatedly, but was still angry.

    After helping her to put the ne on, the man¡¯s slender and well-shaped fingers brushed against her soft earlobe, and she shivered again, wondering if he had also bought her earrings.

    As she expected, he picked up a pair of diamond earrings matching the ne andpared them under her ears. Although this was the first time he has worn them on a woman, his innate keen observation had allowed him to quickly figure out which earring to wear on which side.

    After the earrings were put on, the man was obviously very satisfied with his masterpiece. He stirred the earrings she was wearing and his eyes deepened as he watched the glitter dangle under her white soft ears.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and said deadpan, ¡°CEO Mo, these diamonds are too pompous.¡±

    The man smiled but his smile was cold. ¡°Roses are not pompous?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She knew it!

    He still remembered the roses.

    ¡°If you say so. After I wear these to the party tonight, can I cut off all the diamonds and give them to others one by one? Just like what you did to my roses.¡±

    1

    COMMENT

    The man was still smiling but she could clearly feel the temperature around him dropped by two degrees. ¡°Ji Nuan, are you trying to piss me off?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips, rolled her eyes at him, and then ignored him.

    This was a resting room and there was no surveince camera here. If Mo Jingshen shamelessly left a few more hickies on her neck and shoulders, she would be ashamed to go out tonight.

    She realized that although she was now in her period if this man really wanted to have sex with her, he would still do it with her even if she had metrorrhagia.

    Besides, the jewelry works of Vca were so well-made that she might not be able to pick the diamonds out.

 Chapter 553 - Mo Jingshen Was the No.1 Big Shot in the Domestic Business Circle

    <h4>Chapter 553: Mo Jingshen Was the No.1 Big Shot in the Domestic Business Circle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan caused quite a stir when she appeared at the banquet hall.

    Everyone was stunned by her beauty.

    But the most important reason was that she showed up with Mo Jingshen as his femalepanion.

    These people belonged to the so-called ¡°Capital Circle,¡± so many people didn¡¯t know them, but with Mo Jingshen¡¯s influence in the domestic business circle, any circle wanted to draw him in. Many people were sucking up to him. But after all, the people of ¡°Capital Circle¡± were very proud, even if they wanted to curry favor with Mo Jingshen, they just looked polite but not quite fawning. Although these people were self-important, as soon as they saw Mo Jingshen appear, they couldn¡¯t helping over and proposing toasts to him.

    They didn¡¯t know if Mo Jingshen had ever been married, but they all knew he never brought any women with him when he went out to parties.

    They didn¡¯t expect CEO Mo to bring a femalepanion with him who seemed to be a good match for him.

    After all, there were a lot ofdies who pursued Mo Jingshen. It was said that there were several youngdies in the capital who even chased him all the way to Hai City, but they all came back in frustration without even seeing him. No one could imagine what kind of woman he would like, nor could they imagine how well-matched they looked when he actually had a woman standing next to him.

    No matter in temperament, appearance, or other aspects, they looked very suitable for each other. When they appeared, they caused a sensation.

    Some people curiously inquired about Ji Nuan¡¯s identity, wondering which family she was from, or who had given her to Mo Jingshen. This girl was so lucky as to be CEO Mo¡¯s femalepanion.

    Ji Nuan took the ss handed over by the other party and answered with a graceful smile, ¡°Myst name is Ji and I¡¯m the CEO of the MN Group. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The people who approached her to ask who she was were surprised to hear her answer, then remembered the rise of the MN group in London three years ago, and the famous female entrepreneur, Ji Nuan, who was ranked in this year¡¯s Forbes list.

    No wonder she could stand shoulder to shoulder with Mo Jingshen. She was here not because of her family background, but because she was that CEO Ji of the MN Group who was very famous in recent years.

    Ji Nuan never cared much about the looks of others, and they were all strangers she had just met today. As the night went on, she took the sses that were handed to her and remained indifferent and graceful. There wasn¡¯t much champagne in each ss, only a sip or two at most. She drank a few drinks and followed Mo Jingshen.

    She was so obedient tonight because she knew she represented the MN Group here and shouldn¡¯t act too arrogantly or lowly. Otherwise, these arrogant people of the ¡°Capital Circle¡± would look down upon her. After all, there were many bosses of domestic well-known enterprises at this party, who could be partners of the MN Group.

    On the other hand...

    Before arriving at the party, Mo Jingshen reminded her that Beijing was far moreplicated than Hai City.

    So she was safest with Mo Jingshen.

    As the saying went, those who suited their actions to the times were wise. Although she did not want to make up with Mo Jingshen, she¡¯d better stay with him now.

    Mo Jingshen was the No.1 big shot in the domestic business circle. Even in the ¡°Capital Circle,¡± no one dared to mess up with him. With him behind her, she could be safe.

    Mo Jingshen took a look at Ji Nuan beside him, who kept her hands on his arm, never letting go.

    The man grabbed a piece of cake from a passing waiter¡¯s te.

    ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡±

    ¡°This is a banquet in capital. Neither the atmosphere nor the circle is the same as in Hai City. I don¡¯t know anyone else except you. But if I had a second choice, I would never follow you like this,¡± Ji Nuan answered honestly and forced a smile.

    The man didn¡¯t seem to mind her saying so but just smiled and handed her the cake.

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...is it proper to eat on such an asion?¡±

    He nced at her. ¡°So ¡®The Number One Warmth¡¯ dares not to eat in a banquet?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She had attended many banquets since she was a child. She had long been used to secretly taking the delicious food and trying them at a corner after having small talks with people. Many times, she got drunk in some corner and was carried home.

    Ji Nuan was not a glutton, but she had been attending these parties with Ji Hongwen since childhood. She had long ceased to be interested in these parties and was only interested in passing the time with something to eat, or she would be bored to death by those hypocritical faces.

    Ji Nuan curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anymore.

    Beforeing to the party, Mo Jingshen knew she would be hungry at night, so he asked Xiao Hu to buy some food to put in the car, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t eat it in the car, and the dessert was left behind.

    She didn¡¯t want to get the car dirty, so she didn¡¯t eat the dessert.

    But she was really hungry now, especially when she was in her period. In her period, if she was cold, tired, or hungry, she would feel weak.

    She took the cake, found a single sofa in the corner, and sat down to eat.

    There were people sitting around, chatting about work cooperation and casually drinking

    Ji Nuan was brought here by Mo Jingshen. Although she was stunningly beautiful and she was the CEO of the MN Group and didn¡¯t look as cold as Mo Jingshen, those men with big stomachs dared not to hit on her. She just sat there eating and didn¡¯t even look at those men.

    Mo Jingshen was talking to a maning by, who was all smiles and saying something to him. Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent expression showed that he was the one who was ttered. People came and went, greeting CEO Mo constantly.

 Chapter 554 - She Emptied the Glass of Champagne Mo Jingshen Forbade Her Drinkingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 554: She Emptied the ss of Champagne Mo Jingshen Forbade Her Drinking...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When Mo Jingshen saw that Ji Nuan had finished her cake, he handed her another te.

    Ji Nuan took it, took a bite of the cake, chewed it slowly, mumbling, ¡°CEO Mo, haven¡¯t you noticed that someone¡¯s eyes have been glued to you ever since you walked into the banquet hall?¡±

    Mo Jingshen took the ss from the waiter and didn¡¯t look anywhere else. He had been standing beside her and had not moved more than three meters from her, either just now or before.

    ¡°Really? Do you mean yourself?¡± He sounded unconcerned and looked at her again.

    She resisted the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I was busy eating cake or watching you?¡±

    Heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you didn¡¯t look at me.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She did look at him.

    She looked at the crowd again and found that the one who had been looking at Mo Jingshen had disappeared. She couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows and then turned her eyes to Mo Jingshen who looked indifferent. Obviously, he was not ignorant of what she said, but he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it.

    Oh, what a pity.

    Looked like another girl¡¯s unrequited love for him.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know much about his life in the past three years, nor did she know whether he was familiar with the people in the capital, but from the attitude of these people toward Mo Jingshen, they should be very familiar.

    So there should be a lot of things she didn¡¯t know about the ¡°Capital Circle.¡±

    As she thought, she took another bite of the cake and drank a ss of champagne from the waiter.

    She had just brought the champagne to her lips when a young man came over. The man said something to Mo Jingshen as he came nearer, and then she vaguely heard he asked, ¡°CEO Mo, can I have a moment with you?¡±

    Ji Nuan could not help looking up at the man. He seemed to be standing with the beautiful woman who had been looking at Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at the man. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it right here.¡±

    The man¡¯s face darkened, but then he smiled. ¡°CEO Mo, Rong Corporation have been friends with Shine Group for several years. Two years ago, my sister went to Hai City to work after graduation. She stayed in Shine for a long time and you took very good care of her. We finally meet again. Even if you don¡¯t want to give me, a business partner, face, you should give some face to my sister.¡±

    Mo Jingshen had no intention of going with him, saying cidly, ¡°Miss Rong entered Shine as an intern by virtue of her own high education and personal ability. During the one year she worked at Shine, I was in the United States and returned to China only three times a year. How could I possibly take care of her?¡±

    The brother of Miss Rongughed. ¡°In fact, we had the opportunity to cooperate with Shine thanks to my sister. She was unwilling to work in Beijing after graduation, so she ran away from home and went to Hai City. She pretended that she had no background and managed to work in the Shine Group with her own ability. That¡¯s how we got to know each other.¡±

    With his well-shaped fingers, Mo Jingshen ced the ss in his hand on the waiter¡¯s tray and nced at Ji Nuan again, who sat there watching with interest. He nced at the ss in her hand. He just didn¡¯t look at her for a moment and she picked up her ss again. Was she going to get drunk on champagne?

    His cold eyes fell on Ji Nuan¡¯s face and became much gentler, and he said indifferently to the man beside him, ¡°We just have some business cooperation and nothing else. CEO Rong, you think too much.¡±

    Just then, a pretty and gentle-looking woman in a white evening dress came over. She looked about twenty-three or twenty-four, about Ji Nuan¡¯s age. She seemed to have been waiting for Mo Jingshen for a long time but he didn¡¯t go toward her, so she just summoned the courage toe. Her eyes were full of the surprise of seeing him again and the love she could not hide.

    The people in the banquet hall began to whisper. They were mostly from the capital and the story of Rong Yan, the second daughter of the Rong family, was almost known to all in the circle.

    It was said that Rong Yan returned to China after she graduated from Boston University. She had been an obedient girl since her childhood. However, after graduation, she went to Los Angeles for an internship for several months, and then she didn¡¯t want to stay in Beijing anymore. She insisted on returning to the United States to work, but her family did not agree, took away her passport, and didn¡¯t allow her to go abroad again.

    She had always been an obedient girl, but this time, she ran away from home in a fit of anger and went to Hai City, where she hid her family background and entered the Shine Group as a student who had just graduated from abroad. As she had several months ¡®experience as an intern in the Shine Group of the US, she was soon recruited and entered thepany. It was said that she only worked as an intern at the very beginning, but she still worked hard in Hai City and refused to return to Beijing.

    No one knew what she was waiting for, but it was said that when Mo Jingshen came back to Hai City from the United States several times during that year, Rong Yan kept close to him as an intern assistant, serving tea and pouring water. She worked really hard and stayed at Shine for more than a year.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that she stayed in Hai City, hiding her real family background and serving as a small intern, just for Mo Jingshen.

    Then Rong Yan¡¯s brother, Rong Cheng, now the general manager of the Rong Corporation, went to Hai City on a business trip and found out that she worked there. When Rong Cheng went to Hai City at that time, Mo Jingshen was in China, and they forced Rong Yan back to Beijing in front of Mo Jingshen.

    After being brought back to Beijing, Rong Yan made a scene for quite a while. It was said that she was on hunger strike and kept crying, trying every means to go to Los Angeles or Hai City, but her family didn¡¯t allow her, a youngdy of note in the capital, to cheapen herself in pursuit of a man. Even if the man whom she was after was Mo Jingshen, she would not be allowed to pursue a man in such way.

    Now after more than a year, Mo Jingshen had finally returned to China and came to Beijing.

    Hearing the whispers of those people, Ji Nuan had had a rough idea of the humble courtship story of this princess of the ¡°Capital Circle.¡± Then, deadpan, she emptied the ss of champagne Mo Jingshen forbade her from drinking just now.

 Chapter 555 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Personal Life Was so Cleanâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 555: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Personal Life Was so Clean...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing Rong Yane over, Rong Cheng turned his eyes toward Mo Jingshen. ¡°CEO Mo, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and what I want to talk to you is not convenient to let others hear. Can you please talk with me somewhere else?¡±

    Rong Cheng was the Ro Corporation¡¯s general manager. He was about Mo Jingshen¡¯s age. Although he smiled casually, it could be told that he was a sophisticated man. He seemed to be gentle and polite, but he was actually arrogant in his heart. He was obviously unhappy because the Rong Family had been so ¡°tolerant¡± of Mo Jingshen, but he didn¡¯t seem to give a damn.

    Rong Yan stood there and gazed at Mo Jingshen. She wanted to approach him but seemed to be a bit nervous. Everyone could tell that all in her eyes was only Mo Jingshen. As long as he gave her a smile or the least response, she would be willing to do anything for him.

    Noticing Rong Yan¡¯s gaze, Mo Jingshen looked at her.

    When Rong Yan saw him notice her, the smile on her face spread and her eyes were full of love, affection, and excitement.

    Rong Cheng was really unhappy to see his good-tempered sister mesmerized by Mo Jingshen, his tone hardened. ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    The simple two words of his were full of superior posture yet still some kind of concession. He hoped Mo Jingshen could show him some respect in case everyone looked bad.

    After all, his sister was looking on the side. They couldn¡¯t just ignore her.

    Mo Jingshen cast an indifferent nce at Rong Yan, his eyes clear and his voice cold. ¡°CEO Rong, if you want to talk about the cooperation between the twopanies, we can just talk here, but if you want to talk about other unrted matters, I am sorry that I cannot apany you. My femalepanion is still here. How can I leave her alone?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was neither high nor low, and sessfully reminded everyone in the banquet hall of who just came here with him.

    They never saw CEO Mo show up with any woman, but today he came to the party with CEO Ji of the MN Group and the two of them looked great together.

    As for Rong Yan, although she had a powerful family background,pared with Ji Nuan, she was like a greenhouse flower who couldn¡¯t stand any rain or wind and was so naive as to think that Mo Jingshen would marry her just because she loved him. She had been chasing Mo Jingshen for so long but got no response. CEO Mo had actually made it very clear that he was not interested in her at all by saying those words.

    Even though she was being looked at by many eyes, Ji Nuan was still calmly sitting on the single person sofa, and the corner of her mouth slightly curved. No one knew whether she was smiling or meaning anything else, but obviously, Rong Yan¡¯s advantage in the family background didn¡¯t work on Ji Nuan. The princess of the ¡°Capital Circle¡± was not necessarily better than Ji Nuan who was almost as sessful as Mo Jingshen in career.

    Rong Yan had been gazing at Mo Jingshen since he entered the banquet hall, so she had seen the womaning in with him.

    When Rong Yan saw he brought a femalepanion with him, she froze. She had been chasing Mo Jingshen for so long but had never got any response from him, although she hadn¡¯t seen he had any woman. Now she finally met him again, only to see that... Mo Jingshen took the woman all the way into the banquet hall, they whispered from time to time, and the woman had no sense of superiority and ttery but looked cold and a bit impatient. But Mo Jingshen, who always looked cold, seemed to be very indulgent of her and even got her cake, stayed beside her, and watched her eat as if treating a little child.

    And now she also heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s words that made it very clear that he was interested in her, and her mind suddenly went nk.

    She suddenly remembered when she was still working at Shine, he returned to China and she followed him around as one of his assistants. And then she was praised by him for her carefulness and excellent performance, she blushed in front of him, but he just walked away without even looking at her, and her heart beat wildly due to his powerful, domineering aura.

    And on another asion, Mo Jingshen was going to attend a party and she, as an intern assistant, was nning to go with him, but Shen Mu stopped her.

    Shen Mu told her that CEO Mo was never apanied by a woman or a female employee at any social event and asked her if she hadn¡¯t noticed that he didn¡¯t even have a female secretary.

    Rong Yan¡¯s heart shivered at the fact that Mo Jingshen¡¯s personal life was so clean. She thought he was really a good man, so she was head over heels in love with him and decided to marry him. Although he was not interested in her, she believed that as long as they got familiar with each other, as time went by, when he got to know that she was the second daughter of the Rong family, there would be some chemistry between them. After all, their families were of equal social rank and they were a marriage match.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that after Mo Jingshen got to know her identity, he was not surprised at all. He just indifferently asked her to hand over the job to someone else and then sent her back to Beijing with her brother.

    Rong Yan waited outside his office for half the evening just to talk to him before being forced back to Beijing. She... wanted to confess her love to him, with the identity of the second daughter of the Rong family...

    But Mo Jingshen didn¡¯te out of his office that night, not evening out to see her.

    Then, she got Mo Jingshen¡¯s number from her brother and called him, but he didn¡¯t take it. She texted him, and he didn¡¯t respond either.

    But Rong Yan was sure that Mo Jingshen must have a special feeling for her. She was even sure that she was worthy of him, and that one day he would see how much she loved him

    1But today the rule that he never took a femalepanion with him when he came out was broken. The woman named Ji Nuan seemed to be a very special existence for him, so special that Rong Yan was very ufortable about her existence.

    She took a deep breath and walked up to him, her soft, thin voice trembling with tension. Looking at Mo Jingshen who was so cold and unapproachable to her, she didn¡¯t know what to say, but she had a feeling that she shouldn¡¯t just give up like this. After all, he hadn¡¯t been married and this woman was just his femalepanion at the party. Perhaps, they were just business partners, or maybe... Rong Yan was excited. After all, she had been waiting to see him again for so long. She said in excitement. ¡°Mr. Mo...¡±

 Chapter 556 - In Such a Short Time, Ji Nuan Had Drunk Her Fourth Glass of Champagne

    <h4>Chapter 556: In Such a Short Time, Ji Nuan Had Drunk Her Fourth ss of Champagne</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing her voice, the man turned his eyes to her. His eyes were cid and emotionless.

    Rong Yan looked at him and said obstinately, ¡°I would like to invite you to my home after the banquet. After all, besides my brother, my parents are eager to see you too, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bring a femalepanion with you today. Miss Ji, sorry for the inconvenience.¡±

    Rong Yan looked straight at Ji Nuan and smiled, putting on the airs of a fairdy.

    Mo Jingshen cast an indifferent nce at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to her. Even if I hadn¡¯t brought a femalepanion with me tonight, I won¡¯t visit your home. Ourpanies don¡¯t have such a close rtionship. I respect you, but Miss Rong, please respect yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I may hurt your pride.¡±

    Rong Yan widened her eyes in shock. She had always known him to be cold and impersonal, but although he was cold, he was still so attractive. She couldn¡¯t help but want to be close to him. She had got used to and epted his indifference, but she had not expected to see his colder side.

    Her eyes turned red. ¡°Just to have dinner. Besides, the Rong Corporation has maintained a cooperative rtionship with Shine for more than a year. Is private contact so unnecessary in your opinion?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said, ¡°Yes, unnecessary.¡±

    He said lightly yet firmly.

    Rong Yan¡¯s face stiffened.

    Ji Nuan also paused. She knew there were countless women who wanted to be Mo Jingshen¡¯s woman, but this was the first time that she saw him refused a woman¡¯s love on such an asion.

    He refused straightforward without any hesitation and with the coldness peculiar to Mo Jingshen. It seemed that he was such a person in front of outsiders. No one¡¯s emotions and feelings could move him, and no one could easily break into his world.

    Except her.

    Realizing this, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help clenching the ss of champagne she just picked up, but her face remained expressionless as if this had nothing to do with her, no matter the other people¡¯s gaze and whisper or Rong Yan¡¯s brother¡¯s cold stare toward her.

    Rong Yan¡¯s hands that clung to the hem of her dress tightened and her eyes reddened. She didn¡¯t expect that she had been waiting for more than a year, and had managed to get close to him while he was in the capital, only to receive such a cruel rebuff. It didn¡¯t make any difference whether she was the second daughter of the Rong family or not. When she was still an employee of the Shine Group, he could still praise her work efficiency, but after knowing her identity and roughly figuring out her purpose, he became as cold as ice to her and then she could not even get close to him.

    1How could there be such a good man in this world, and how could there be such a cold and heartless man, but she had been fascinated by him!

    At this time, a businessman who had some standing in the ¡°Capital Circle¡± came over to talk with Mo Jingshen, and Rong Cheng and Rong Yan were left out. Rong Cheng was obviously a bit angry, but he knew he couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum on such an asion. He looked at Rong Yan, only to see that she pursed her lips silently and her eyes were all red. He turned to take her hand in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rong Yan remained where she was, looking at Mo Jingshen with her eyes full of sadness and disbelief. She could not believe that the man she had been loving for so long could be so indifferent toward her.

    Rong Cheng said crossly, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell he is not interested in you at all? What are you still looking?¡±

    Rong Yan suddenly turned her eyes to Ji Nuan, who sat on the sofa, drinking champagne and eating dessert, as if she was not part of this, but it was obvious that she was the biggest obstacle between her and Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Just go with me. Stop looking at him. If you really want to get a chance to talk to Mo Jingshen, he will stay in Beijing for a long time, so you¡¯ll get a chance sooner orter. Now you¡¯re disgracing the Rong family if you still look at him like this here. If Father knows what you did today, I¡¯m afraid that even I can¡¯t get you out again,¡± Rong Cheng whispered in her ear.

    Hearing this, Rong Yan, who was frozen, slightly moved and staggered out of the crowd led by Rong Cheng.

    Ji Nuan had looked on coldly, but even if Mo Jingshen had not been looking at her, he had noticed that in such a short time, she had drunk her fourth ss of champagne.

    Now, in front of him, she really dared to drink.

    While Mo Jingshen was talking with others, Ji Nuan got up and went to the bathroom.

    The dinner was held at a high-end hotel in Beijing, and it looked as if all the floors had been booked by the party organizer.

    When Ji Nuan went to the bathroom, she didn¡¯t notice anyone in it. Then she heard a noise in the next room and ignored it. She opened the door of a bathroom stall and went in.

    She had been sitting, so her stomach did not ache so much, but now that she got up and walked a few steps, she felt the dull pain in her lower abdomen beginning again. She decided to stay here for a while, waiting for the pain to pass before going out.

    Just then, she heard someoneing out of the next room, then the sound of high heels, apanied by Rong Yan¡¯s voice talking on the phone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sneak out. Brother had a dinner party to attend today, so he took me out for a break...¡±

    ¡°Dad, I know... I know I should defend the Rong family¡¯s image, but I really love him... If I¡¯m not allowed to go to America or Hai City again, at least let me see him when hees to Beijing. I¡¯ve been doing what you tell me all my life, but not this time. If I had not met him, I might have obeyed your arrangement, but when I met him, I knew I would never meet a man more attractive than him...¡±

    ¡°You think he is a good choice too, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want me to go after him, just because it¡¯s me who takes the initiative, but I just don¡¯t want to let go. Even if... he really has an old me, they probably broke up a long time ago. He hadn¡¯t had any women around these years. As the saying goes, faith will move mountains. I believe that one day he will be moved by me...¡±

    2Sitting on the toilet in the bathroom, Ji Nuan, the ¡°old me,¡± rubbed her stomach in silence.

    <i>When did she be Mo Jingshen¡¯s ¡®old me¡¯?</i>

 Chapter 557 - Jingshen? Were They Already This Close?

    <h4>Chapter 557: Jingshen? Were They Already This Close?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This Miss Rong must have watched too many TV dramas and read too many love novels. She took herself as a female lead in some idol drama but others as supporting characters or NPCs who were doomed to be beaten by her in the end.

    The princess of the ¡°Capital Circle¡± was really arrogant.

    It was quiet outside. Miss Rong should have been through with her call. Ji Nuan waited a little longer and then came out when she heard nothing.

    To her surprise, she hadn¡¯t gone but stood silent and still like a ghost!

    Since she hade out and Rong Yan had seen her, Ji Nuan just took a nce at her, came over, put down her bag, washed her hands, and dried them with hot air before she took her lipstick out of her bag and looked in the mirror to fix her makeup. After all, the dress she was wearing today was of a very simple and elegant style and she only wore light makeup. Without fixing the makeup, she might look too perfunctory for the party.

    As Ji Nuan was applying powder on her face, Rong Yan stood looking straight at her.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t mind being stared at but still paused at Rong Yan¡¯s weird action. They stared at each other through the mirror. One was carefully looking and observing, whereas the other was indifferently applying lipstick on her lips.

    Ji Nuan knew why Rong Yan was looking at her. It was an inquisitive gaze because she was uncertain of Ji Nuan¡¯s identity, but she was not sure what to ask Ji Nuan, so she just observed her to measure her up.

    There was a cold sneer in Ji Nuan¡¯s indifferent eyes. She had seen a lot of pampered girls from wealthy or powerful families, who were arrogant and aggressive. Rong Yan, the so-called princess of the ¡°Capital Circle,¡± was just like a little innocent white rabbit because she was too well protected by her family, but she was sick of this type of girl.

    She fell for a man but did so many stupid things that would get her nowhere. She went to work in hispany incognito and served him as a little intern, dreaming that the man would be moved by her when he found out that this little intern was actually the second daughter of the Rong family. Did she think she was living a drama?

    Did she think Mo Jingshen was a teenage boy who would be moved by her unflinching and romantic approach and court her?

    In Ji Nuan¡¯s opinion, Rong Yan¡¯s approach was strange and Mo Jingshen probably took her as a lunatic.

    Perhaps she was not a real little white rabbit.

    After all, even a rabbit would bite when it was cornered.

    Noticing the coldness in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes and, out of women¡¯s sensitivity to a love rival, Rong Yan came up to her and asked her, ¡°Miss Ji, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Still looking at the mirror, Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows and chuckled at her straightforward question, asking lightly, ¡°What do you think, Miss Rong? What do you think our rtionship should be?¡±

    With that, she withdrew her eyes and continued to fix her makeup, not intending to waste any time on her.

    Rong Yan didn¡¯t want to just walk away like this. She simply went straight up to Ji Nuan and blocked her view. However, when she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s face clearly at such a close distance, her heart trembled slightly.

    Ji Nuan had been sitting on a sofa in the corner of the banquet hall, which was not well lit, and she could only see that she was a very beautiful woman.

    Now she looked much more than beautiful.

    Rong Yan had seen a variety of beautiful women since childhood. She had literally seen many beauties, but very few could match Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s beauty was very special.

    The woman in front of her was gorgeous, although there was an impatient sneer in her eyes. Although she blocked her view, she still calmly fixed her makeup and put her stuff back into her bag, as if what in front of her was only an obstacle that could not be removed, which she had no intention of avoiding or pushing away but justpletely ignored.

    Seeing Ji Nuan just ignore her and about to leave, Rong Yan asked again, ¡°I mean... what¡¯s the nature of the rtionship between you and Jingshen? You and he...¡±

    <i>Jingshen? Were they already this close?</i>

    Ji Nuan took her bag in the hand deadpan and looked at her. ¡°Do you know him so well? No matter what nature of the rtionship between us, it¡¯s none of your business. No matter how powerful your family is in the capital, you have no right to poke your nose into others¡¯ affairs. Miss Rong, who do you think you are? What makes you think I will confess what happened between us to you as long as you insist on asking me?¡±

    Rong Yan didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan would ignore her or be unkind to her. So something did happen between her and Mo Jingshen?

    She was well-protected by the Rong family since childhood. It was fair to say that she was the apple of the Rong family¡¯s eye, but she was not that kind of arrogant, pampered rich girl. She was not naive, although her thoughts might be too simple sometimes. How could Ji Nuan be so rude to her? Rong Yan couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Rong Yan bit her lips and said, ¡°When I was working in Hai City, I heard someone mention Miss Ji, but only once in a while. At that time, those people looked at each other carefully, as if the name mentioned was a taboo in thepany, so this ¡°Miss Ji¡± is you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    ¡°You and Mo Jingshen were lovers, weren¡¯t you? But then you broke up, didn¡¯t you? So they were afraid to mention your name in thepany. Did you hurt him? Then how can you have the nerve toe back to him? He deserves a better woman, and you¡¯re not worthy of him!¡± Rong Yan stared at her.

    Her eyes widened in anger and she looked like a fighter defending his lover. Seeing her like this, Ji Nuan envied her a little.

    At least she grew up carefree. At least all her purposes were pure.

    Ji Nuan spoke to her with the intention to break this innocent girl¡¯s unrealistic fantasies of the man she liked, but she didn¡¯t expect that this Miss Rong was so simple and stubborn.

    No wonder she called her Mom Jingshen¡¯s ¡°old me.¡±

    Rong Yan might think she and Mo Jingshen used to be in love, but then she left him because of interest or misunderstanding, so shebeled her as Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-girlfriend or ¡°old me.¡±

    Hearing her words, Ji Nuan coldly looked at her without any word, and Rong Yan had a feeling that she must have touched Ji Nuan¡¯s sore spot.

    Although Ji Nuan was beautiful, she believed Mo Jingshen just didn¡¯t know that he no longer loved her. She must have seen that Mo Jingshen was bing more and more sessful in the business circle at home and abroad, so she wanted to make use of him for her own good. She was just a shameless, profit-oriented bitch.

    With this in mind, she stared at Ji Nuan¡¯s delicate, perfect face, and despised her even more.

 Chapter 558 - Was She His Girlfriend or First Love? Or His Bed Partner?

    <h4>Chapter 558: Was She His Girlfriend or First Love? Or His Bed Partner?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan naturally did not know that Rong Yan¡¯s mind had alreadye up with a Mary Sue plot, and that she had been assigned the role of the most viinous, beautiful, flirtatious, and trashy type.

    However, Ji Nuan could vaguely observe the emotions in her eyes.

    Ji Nuan curved her red lips into azy smile. ¡°Miss Rong is likely the ¡®flower blooming in a greenhouse¡¯ that the legends speak of. [1. Ji Nuan is saying that Rong Yan has never experienced any hardship, and is able to ¡®bloom¡¯ because she is well-protected and has all her needs met by others.] It¡¯s fine to have a simplistic understanding of the world, but please do not shove your stupid assumptions onto me. I haven¡¯t even said anything about the way you forcefully ced me into the drama your mind crafted, and you¡¯ve already gotten all excited about it. You say, how should I describe your expression right now?¡±

    Rong Yan¡¯s face had turned scarlet red from her words. ¡°If you didn¡¯t separate with Jing Shen for a particr reason, why would he possibly allow the woman he loves to leave him? Since you¡¯re already separated, it means that his feelings for you aren¡¯t that much to speak of. If he truly likes you, why haven¡¯t you appeared by his side in the past few years? And why has he never mentioned your name?¡±

    The past three years.

    Everything that had ured.

    No matter how they had argued or stuck with each other, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t a suitable exnation to offer to outsiders.

    Furthermore, for the past three years, it was true that she had never been by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side.

    On the other hand, for the sake of waiting for him, this Miss Rong hade to Hai City from Los Angeles. In order to interact with him, she had been determined to wait for him in Hai City¡¯spany. She had stood by his side, appeared behind him, and had even received Mo Jingshen¡¯s praise and smiles for her outstanding performance at work.

    For several seconds, Ji Nuan¡¯s feelings wereplicated. Earlier, when she had caught the whispers about this Miss Rong, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it. However, right now, her heart actually felt somewhat unhappy.

    However, the smile on her lips did not fade. Instead, the curve deepened. She spoke lightly, as though her words didn¡¯t mean much, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he has ever brought up my name. More importantly, Miss Rong, you chased him from Los Angeles to Hai City. You hid your identity and considerately apanied him everywhere. However, at the end of the day, weren¡¯t you still rejected? You made a judgement of our circumstances despite having absolutely no knowledge of it. I truly admire your courage. When he made your brother bring you back to Jing City, he was clearly pulling distance between the two of you. Can¡¯t you tell? Must you wait until you¡¯ve received countless rejections, and have your face thrown fully onto the ground like earlier, or are you waiting for him to grow sick of your appearance and to learn how deeply it hurts to be the person he hates? By that time, I¡¯m afraid there wouldn¡¯t even be anyone for you to cry to.¡±

    Even as she said these words, although she did not wish to admit it, Ji Nuan felt slightly unhappy in her heart.

    Mo Jingshen did not dislike this Rong Yan. Although he did not offer her any response, nor did he n on saving the Rong family any face, it was clear that during the time Rong Yan had been by his side, he had been very polite to her.

    Rong Yan, on the other hand, had been angered. ¡°I¡¯m only pursuing him. No matter how the two of you are rted, he isn¡¯t married right now. You haven¡¯t been by his side for the past few years either. I¡¯m not in any wrong for chasing him. If you don¡¯t wish for any other women to be by his side, you shouldn¡¯t have left. Why did you return after leaving for so long? I¡¯m not interfering in anyone¡¯s rtionship, nor am I ashamed for announcing that I have feelings for him.¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan smiled coldly. She did not offer any exnations, nor did she wish to say more. She turned to leave.

    Rong Yan assumed that Ji Nuan did not know how to argue with her, and that Ji Nuan was surely on the losing end. At the thought that Ji Nuan was returning to Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, she quickly approached and reached out to grab her arm. ¡°Miss Ji, wait, don¡¯t leave yet. Let¡¯s clear the air first! No matter what sort of rtionship you¡¯ve had with Jing Shen, I¡¯m definitely not a third party that interfered in someone¡¯s rtionship. During the time when I was pursuing him, there was never another woman by his side. He never dated anyone, nor did he marry anyone. Even if you wish to snatch him back, we shouldpete fairly...¡±

    1She wanted to say more, but Ji Nuan had grown impatient and tried to shake her hand off. When Rong Yan refused to let go, Ji Nuan turned back to face her. Her expression was ice-cold. ¡°Let go.¡±

    Rong Yan stared at her. ¡°Then tell me, what sort of rtionship exists between the two of you? What past did the two of you share? Were you his girlfriend or his first love? Or were you his bed partner?¡±

    1Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t keep away the ice-cold smile on her lips. She ruthlessly pushed her hand away, but Rong Yan kept a tight grip. As the floor was slightly stained with cleaning solution and the two women were dressed in their gowns and high heels, the push and pull caused Rong Yan to suddenly take a step back. Her feet were unstable and she then fell backward onto the ground.

    Nheless, Rong Yan¡¯s hands refused to let go of Ji Nuan¡¯s arm. When she lost grip of her, she decided to grab her skirt. To prevent her gown from being torn, Ji Nuan could only stumble downward. As a result, the two fell onto the ground at the same time.

    Although Rong Yan had only fallen into a sitting position on the ground, Ji Nuan had been pushed toward the restroom door against the side. She mmed harshly against it, causing a moment of sharp pain in her back.

    She tolerated the pain and stood up. While rubbing her back, she picked up her purse and was about to leave. However, Rong Yan stubbornly tugged on her skirt.

    Ji Nuan had grown frustrated with this sticky Jing Princess. She lost all patience as she raised her voice. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out and forcefully tried to push her away from her gown.

    However, Rong Yan refused to let go and even tightened her grip. By now her eyes had turned red. When she recalled the scene of Mo Jingshen appearing at the evening party with Ji Nuan, she felt deeply ufortable in her heart. Mo Jingshen had given Ji Nuan the most epting and gentle gaze, that no one else had ever received. It caused countless pots of vinegar to spill in her heart, crystallizing into jealousy.

    Ji Nuan was likely the first woman in the world that had led Rong Yan to experience jealousy.

    1¡°You must be crazy...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was ugly as she tried to continue. Before she could grab hold of Rong Yan¡¯s elbow, a cold, stern voice abruptly called from the side. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Hearing this cold reprimand, Ji Nuan subconsciously turned back. She watched as Rong Yan¡¯s brother abruptly approached with quick steps. As the general manager of the Rong Corporation, he carried an arrogant and difficult to-approach aura. From his gaze, it was clear he saw Ji Nuan as an enemy.

    Rong Cheng quickly approached them and harshly pushed Ji Nuan aside. At the same time, he reached out to hold Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yan Yan, are you alright?¡±

    Although Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small fall. I think I twisted my ankle a little.¡±

 Chapter 559 - Fuck Mo Jingshenâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 559: Fuck Mo Jingshen...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although Rong Yan said she was fine, the tolerance and unhappiness in her eyes were clear.

    Ji Nuan was caught unaware and suffered another push. Thankfully, she had managed to stabilize herself and only took a step back to lean against the wall. She did not fall down again.

    She abruptly raised her eyes to look at Rong Cheng, who was about to help his sister up. ¡°Is this all there is to the bearing of Rong Corporation¡¯s general manager? The two of us fell at the same time. Even if she is your sister, and you¡¯re in a rush to help her, you shouldn¡¯t have pushed me.¡±

    Rong Cheng remained sitting on the ground, checking on his sister¡¯s feet. When he heard Ji Nuan¡¯s words, his lips immediately pursed coldly. He turned his ice-cold gaze onto her, cutting her sharply. ¡°CEO Ji, my sister once broke her leg several years ago when she fell on the staircase. Your appearance has been sufficient to shake her heart today. I don¡¯t expect you to be sufficiently self-aware to leave Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, but you actually pushed her onto the ground. Did you think that having MN Group alone is sufficient for you to gain a firm foothold in Jing City? If my sister¡¯s leg really received anysting damage from this fall, I¡¯ll make sure that both you and yourpany willpletely disappear from this country!¡±

    The Rong family¡¯s position in Jing City wasn¡¯t simple. They had the support of various leaders and had deep connections within the Jing City circle. Destroying apany that was founded in Ennd and only recently moved to the country was indeed simple for them.

    Ji Nuan stabilized herself against the wall and watched this y of deep feelings between this pair of siblings.

    It seemed like even the crime of hurting Rong Yan could be easily ced onto her.

    Facing Rong Cheng¡¯s ice-cold, angered gaze, Ji Nuan immediately smiled imperceptibly to say, ¡°I say, General Manager Rong, from a distance away, you had actually managed to gain a clear view of the way we fell down. Could it be that you installed surveince cameras in this restroom? You actually know of how we fell? Without any proper reasoning, you¡¯ve anxiously pushed the crime onto someone¡¯s head. The two of you are true blood-rted siblings, arbitrary and selfish in the way you handle matters. Everything is based on your own conjectures and subjective understanding. The fact that she once broke her leg has nothing to do with me. Even if she broke her leg earlier, it still has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t understand this situation well, you should check the records of the surveince cameras outside the door. Thankfully, the two of us had fallen down here. Otherwise, given that the surveince cameras cannot be installed inside the restrooms, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wash this crime off of myself even with ten sets of lips, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    He even wanted to make MN Group vanish without a trace. The Rong family¡¯s people were truly unbelievably arrogant.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s expression turned heavy. ¡°If you didn¡¯t push her, would she have fallen down here? Her leg cannot receive any more harm; she knows this better than anyone. If it hadn¡¯t been you, would she be on the ground? Would she have twisted her ankle?¡±

    Ji Nuan clearly found this amusing. She did not waste her breath trying to exin further, and directly pointed toward the surveince cameras. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat my words twice. If you have anything more to say, save it for after we watch the surveince camera¡¯s record.¡±

    Rong Cheng smiled coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need t waste time for that. What¡¯s the point of checking the surveince cameras outside the female restroom for no good reason? It¡¯s no wonder she didn¡¯te out of the restroom for so long. It turns out that you were clinging on to her.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Truly amazing, even his ability to invert right and wrong was beyond exceptional.

    Ji Nuan was originallyposed. This was but the Rong family¡¯s second daughter who had deep feelings for Mo Jingshen. She had long grown used to seeing these sorts of people. There were more than a thousand ways she could deal with such a meaningless existence, it only depended on whether or not she was willing to execute it.

    But what were they doing right now?

    Intentionally framing her?

    Or was this pair of siblings unhappy after being neglected by Mo Jingshen earlier, and had came to vent their anger on her?

    Fuck Mo Jingshen, this troublemaker!

    1Ji Nuan coldly watched Rong Yan, who¡¯s attention was fully ced on her twisted ankle and her leg. ¡°Miss Rong, are you a mute? Your brother is biting others like a mad dog right now. Don¡¯t you know to speak up for yourself? Earlier, you proudly dered that you weren¡¯t ashamed of your feelings. It can¡¯t be that right now, you¡¯re going to take advantage of the situation to spill a bucket of dirty water on me? Then it seems like you¡¯ll lose the right topete openly and fairly. Did I push you Miss Rong, en?¡±

    Rong Yan¡¯s expression was stupefied. She raised her head to look at Ji Nuan, who despite being angered, still had aposed and cold smile.

    She then turned to look at Rong Cheng, whose expression was ugly. She spoke up softly, ¡°Brother...¡±

    Rong Cheng rxed his expression.¡±Yan Yan, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Your brother is here.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Fuck, the deep feelings between this pair of siblings were truly torturous. Ji Nuan strangely thought of Xiao Luye. However, she immediately recalled the way he had locked her in a vi on a mountain. She felt an evil chill down a spine and couldn¡¯t help a sneeze.

    <i>Why did she think of Xiao Luye, that brat, for no reason?</i>

    Ji Nuan sneered. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s second daughter is actually afraid of me? General Manager Rong, do you not understand your own sister¡¯s stubborn temper well? Or did she brainwash you with her obedient girl act when the both of you were young? Even if I did push her, so what? The Rong family is wealthy and influential. Just because my MN Group has no one to depend on, you can pinch us to death like an ant as you please, is that it? Is there a need to be so delicate just because you fell a little? Her skin didn¡¯t even tear and you¡¯re screaming to destroy someone else¡¯spany with so much fanfare. Is this how the Rong family built its sess?¡±

    COMMENT

    Rong Cheng¡¯s expression ascended.

    At this moment, several of the hotel staff members and cleaning staff passed by. They did not dare to approach, but Ji Nuan still heard their discussion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Rong Corporation¡¯s siblings? Did someone push the Rong family¡¯s second daughter down?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, didn¡¯t you hear the old leaders discussing at the party? It seems like this Miss Rong has some rtions with CEO Mo...¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you referring to that CEO Mo? Aiya, the two of them do appear to be quitepatible. Among all of the famous youngdies in Jing City, Miss Rong¡¯s reputation is the best. She has a good character and is well-educated. She also knows a lot. Whenever she attends evening parties with the Rong family, she is always respectful and polite. When I worked at a different hotel, I once saw her at an evening party. I¡¯m quite fond of her. Shepletely doesn¡¯t have the arrogance of a richdy.¡±

    ¡°Who is the person standing there? Could she be the woman who pushed Miss Rong?¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened? The two women argued and General Manager Rong came to stand up for his sister? Aiya, if you¡¯ve pushed someone, you should apologize. Why is she still standing there? She actually has the guts to face the Rong family...¡±

    Ji Nuan slowly shifted her gaze away from the Rong siblings, coldly turning toward the staff members who were discussing.

    The moment they met her gaze, the gained a clear view of her face. They did not expect it to be a woman whose beauty did not lose to Miss Rong. From the way she was dressed, they could tell that she wasn¡¯t a simple figure. The staff members were frightened of turning around and leaving immediately. They did not dare to continue watching further.

    Rong Cheng continued watching Ji Nuan coldly. ¡°Did you hear that? Everyone feels that you should apologize to Rong Yan.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Are You That Blinded by Your Obsession with Mo Jingshen?

    <h4>Chapter 560: Are You That Blinded by Your Obsession with Mo Jingshen?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>Apologize?</i>

    Right now, Ji Nuan¡¯s temper could actually be considered good. If it had been before, she might have already raised her purse and smashed it on the heads of this pair of siblings.

    <i>Apologize? Apologize her ass! </i>

    It seemed like the staff members who had left were secretly biased toward Miss Rong. After they left, they informed the security. Within several minutes, a few security officers appeared. As Jing City locals, they naturally recognized Rong Cheng. When they saw the situation and noticed Rong Cheng supporting Rong Yan to stand up, they all rushed to bow toward him respectfully. ¡°General Manager Rong, we heard that there was a situation here. Did something happen?¡±

    Rong Cheng¡¯s expression was heavy.¡±Nothing much. But this CEO Ji pushed my sister down for no good reason. I wanted to have a good discussion with her, but she seems very unhappy.¡±

    Hearing this, the security officers subconsciously moved to surround Ji Nuan from behind, as though they were afraid she would escape. Although they did not do anything toward her, they blocked her path unrelentingly.

    At this moment, Ji Nuan was tightly surrounded by these people.

    Her expression turned cold. The Jing City¡¯s Rong family... was truly despicable.

    Were they taking advantage of the fact that this was their ce to be unreasonable?

    All of a sudden, a gap appeared between the wall the Rong Corporation¡¯s siblings and the security officers had built. A ck, tall silhouette appeared. Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was slightly cold as he easily moved through them to approach her. As he stood before Ji Nuan, he noticed that herplexion wasn¡¯t good. Even though she had fixed her makeup earlier, he understood her too well and could easily notice the hint of exhaustion and difort from her period in her ice-cold gaze.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The man¡¯s voicended on the top of her head, but it was clear the question was directed at the people behind him.

    They did not expect CEO Mo to appear. Although Mo Jingshen wasn¡¯t a Jing City local, there was no one here who did not know of him. In a ce like Jing City, everyone hoped to be able to please CEO Mo. The security officers hesitated for a moment. Both sides were people they could not afford to offend. They decided not to participate any longer and took several steps back. No one dared to speak up.

    When Rong Yan noticed Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance, her expression changed as well. Rong Cheng, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes coldly. It was clear that he was unhappy.

    Ji Nuan stood against the wall without speaking, and Mo Jingshen directly reached his arm out to hold her waist. His low and heavy voice was patient and gentle. ¡°In the future, do I have to send someone to follow you even when you use the restroom? It seems like I should really bring Feng Ling back from Nanheng¡¯s side. I¡¯ll only be able to set my heart at ease with her constantly by your side.¡±

    As he spoke, he noticed a crease in Ji Nuan¡¯s dress. It was clear that someone had tugged on it with force. His gaze turned cold in an instant as he finally turned his eyes toward the Rong Corporation¡¯s siblings.

    Rong Yan watched as Mo Jingshen held Ji Nuan¡¯s waist. The silent intimacy, as though he was indicating to Ji Nuan that she could depend on him for everything, made her heart feel stifled. She watched him with reddened eyes, unable to suppress the sour feeling in her heart. ¡°Mr. Mo...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her; his gaze did not contain any warmth whatsoever.

    A hint of unhappiness appeared in Rong Cheng¡¯s gaze. He smiled coldly. ¡°CEO Mo, although I¡¯m not sure how this CEO Ji is rted to you, earlier she pushed Rong Yan onto the ground. I haven¡¯t said much about Rong Yan¡¯s injured ankle and only requested an apology. Is that too much to ask for?¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze. ¡°You pushed her?¡±

    It was clearly a rhetorical question. From his tone alone, it was obvious he did not think she wouldmit such a stupid action.

    Ji Nuan coldly rolled her eyes. ¡°No. She fell down on her own. She wouldn¡¯t let go of my arm so I lost patience and pushed her away. In the end, we both fell down. I twisted my ankle as well, but I didn¡¯t even say anything. It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t walk. I just don¡¯t know why this Miss Rong has been sitting unmoving on the ground this whole time.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze immediately shifted back to Rong Cheng. He did not look at Rong Yan further. It was clear that in this situation, the one who insisted on provoking Ji Nuan was Rong Cheng.

    ¡°General Manager Rong, did you hear that?¡±

    Rong Cheng was immediately angered into chuckling. ¡°CEO Mo, it seems like the rtionship between CEO Ji and you really isn¡¯t simple. Have you ever met someone who would admit to their own wrongdoings? Earlier at the evening party, she had been watching Rong Yan the whole time. The moment Rong Yan went to the restroom, she followed in as well. By the time I came, Rong Yan was sitting on the floor and her eyes were red, while CEO Ji¡¯s expression was cold and arrogant like a peacock. I truly find it hard to believe that she didn¡¯t push her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was unperturbed as he watched him. ¡°If she says she didn¡¯t do it, it means she didn¡¯t do it. If I¡¯m not wrong, she should have requested for you to check the surveince camera feed but you refused to do so?¡±

    Rong Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He did not expect him to understand Ji Nuan so well.

    2Seeing his expression, Mo Jingshen calmly lifted one corner of his lips. ¡°If General Manager Rong insist on putting it that way, you should ask Miss Rong what exactly happened. Otherwise, you can check the surveince cameras. The two clear options are ced before your eyes yet you refuse them. It¡¯s clear that your goal is not to know the truth, nor is it to seek justice. You purely wish to tell her that when ites to the people the Rong family wants to target, there¡¯s no need for logic, nor is there a need for you to consider the consequences. So long as you are unhappy with her, you can block off all her paths anytime.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was mild, as though it did not contain any emotions. However, it was low and cold to the point of causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s gaze turned heavy.

    Rong Yan watched the way Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand remained on Ji Nuan¡¯s waist the whole time. She closed her eyes and raised her hand to tug on Rong Cheng¡¯s sleeve carefully. ¡°Brother, it wasn¡¯t Miss Ji who pushed me. It¡¯s true that I fell on my own.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was expressionless. ¡°Heard that?¡±

    Even as he spoke, his gaze had already shifted away from the siblings. He turned toward Ji Nuan. ¡°Did you say that you twisted your ankle? Which side is it? Is it serious?¡±

    Ji Nuan did not look at him, and only neatened her gown casually. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only twisted it for a moment. It won¡¯t affect my walking.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was abruptly lifted into a princess carry.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s voice became stuck in her throat from his abrupt action. Mo Jingshen had already shifted his long legs and did not waste any time speaking nonsense to the people here. He carried her in the direction of the elevator ahead.

    The entire hotel had been booked by the organizers, and all of the rooms upstairs could be used as they pleased. The luxurious, traditional style elevator doors opened and closed.

    Rong Cheng watched as Mo Jingshen actually carried that Ji Nuan to leave and was deeply angered. He turned to see that Rong Yan was staring in the direction of the elevator, and immediately mocked her coldly, ¡°You clearly know that Mo Jingshen is intent on protecting her, yet you still spoke that way? Are you that blinded by your obsession with Mo Jingshen? The moment you saw him, you even changed your words to protect him?¡±

    1

 Chapter 561 - On CEO Jiâ€™s Neck, There Was an Extremely Obvious Hickeyâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 561: On CEO Ji¡¯s Neck, There Was an Extremely Obvious Hickey...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan was brought into a room upstairs. Sheid in the man¡¯s arms and felt that recently, Mo Jingshen seemed to be carrying her around all the time.

    Even before their divorce, he never carried her around as much.

    Even if he was trying to announce his ownership, he was being far too open and brazen.

    As they entered the room, she moved in his embrace slightly. The man nced at her. ¡°Which ankle did you hurt?¡±

    As he spoke, he prepared to ce her down on the sofa but hesitated. He saw that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t seem as resistant as she usually did and paused mid-bend. After faltering for a moment, he decisively sat down on the sofa with her in his arms. He ced her on hisp and kept her stable with one arm around her waist. He then raised her leg with his other hand: ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Ji Nuan sat on hisp without moving. Sensing the man¡¯s movement, she nced down at her own feet. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I barely twisted it. It¡¯s already better. It wasn¡¯t serious.¡±

    Seeing that she was even giving up the opportunity to request forfort from him, the man covered her feet with her gown properly. The little woman in his arms was beautifully dressed, yet the unhappy frown between her brows made her seem especially distant. He chuckled lowly as he embraced her. His voice was unhurried. ¡°Are you jealous? With your current character, you should be unwilling to be tangled up with anyone. How did Rong Yan cling onto you in the restroom?¡±

    Ji Nuan expressionlessly rolled her eyes. ¡°That Rong family¡¯s second daughter is willful and clingy. It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t be bothered to pay her any attention.¡±

    The man watched her unhappy expression as she brought up Rong Yan and chuckled. ¡°I thought you would bepletely mindless of her.¡±

    When Rong Yan had appeared in the party, and even as the guests whispered among themselves, Ji Nuan had sat quietly on the sofa to eat her food and sip at her drink. It was as though her emotions werepletely unaffected.

    Right now, he could finally see from herplexion that she was clearly unhappy. Even if part of this unhappiness stemmed from being framed by someone who had no interest in the truth and the treatment had angered her.

    Ji Nuan stared at her two feet that were concealed by her long gown, and suppressed the feelings that appeared in her eyes. ¡°Earlier, just for a moment, I felt that perhaps it isn¡¯t that bad to have a brother who is always willing to stand on my side.¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched her eyes but couldn¡¯t gain a clear look at her expression. His lips curved into a patient and gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you have me?¡±

    Ji Nuan had only thought of her own background, her thoughts did not move in the other direction. Hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, she finally raised her head to look at him. ¡°For the sake of you, it seems like Miss Rong has be the princess that went incognito to work in apany. During the few times you met her, did you already figure out that her background wasn¡¯t simple?¡±

    ¡°There are tens of thousands of employees in thepany, and there could be more than ten interns like her at any point in time. I¡¯ve never interacted with her outside of work. Why would I especially make a background check on her?¡± Mo Jingshen was clearly uninterested in this topic. It was as though regardless of what sort of great actions Rong Yan had taken for him, and how touched she had assumed he would be, from his point of view, all they shared were a few simple encounters. It was possible that he never remembered her name even from the beginning.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°From my understanding, CEO Mo, your senses are exceptionally sharp. This person clearly had other intentions when she approached you. Furthermore, she¡¯s someone who previously appeared in Los Angeles, in yourpany. Weren¡¯t you at all suspicious when she showed up in Hai City?¡±

    ¡°What is there to be suspicious about? I can count the number of times I returned to the country in thest two years on one hand. She¡¯s someone whom I¡¯ve only met several times, and the sum of our interactions is less than two hours. What sort of special impression could I possibly have of her?¡±

    Ji Nuan watched him. The man¡¯splexion as he spoke of someone else was mild, but his tone was patient, and this patience seemed to be a treatment he would only ever grant her.

    She hesitated for a moment. Abruptly, a knock resounded against the door.

    ¡°Knock, knock...¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The man responded too quickly, leaving Ji Nuan with no time to react. Before she could move off hisp, Xiao Hu had already pushed open the door to enter.

    The moment he entered, he saw that CEO Ji was sitting on CEO Mo¡¯sp. CEO Mo had one hand on her waist and the other on her gown. No matter how he looked, this seemed to be a scene from an idol drama.

    Xiao Hu stood by the door in a daze and was in disbelief for a long while.

    My god, CEO Mo and CEO Ji¡¯s feelings were developing far too quickly. A day ago, CEO Mo had still beening up with ways to ease CEO Ji¡¯s menstrual pain. Xiao Hu had thought that CEO Mo was nning to move her and conquer her bit by bit.

    Who would have thought that he would already get to embrace her today...

    Mo Jingshen mildly nced at him: ¡°Closed the door if you¡¯reing in. Otherwise, leave.¡±

    Xiao Hu finally then returned to himself. He rushed in but did not dare to approach them. He scanned the hallway for a moment before closing the door firmly.

    ¡°CEO Mo, the next half of the evening party is a charity auction. The organizers have saved seats for both you and CEO Ji, and it should begin in ten minutes. Do you wish to attend, or should I inform the organizers that both of you have already headed upstairs to rest?¡±

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Nuan. His low and deep voice rang by her ears.

    Ji Nuan raised her eyes to meet his distant, ink-ck ones. She felt slightly embarrassed from being cared by him in front of Xiao Hu. Seeing the way Xiao Hu was secretly trying to peek at them, Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°It stopped hurting a long time ago.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was simply trying to borrow the excuse to hold her. This wasn¡¯t the first time this happened.

    It was likely because she had drank several sses of champagne. Even though her tolerance had improved, she still felt slightly hungover. Ji Nuan raised her hand to touch her forehead. She felt her head aching slightly.

    Mo Jingshen. ¡°You knocked into your head too?¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes. ¡°...No!¡±

    Mo Jingshen finally then put her down. The moment her feet came in contact with the ground, Ji Nuan lowered her head to adjust her clothes and the movement caused her ne to shift slightly.

    Afterward, Xiao Hu was once more dumbstruck.

    <i>What did he see?</i>

    On CEO Ji¡±s neck, there was... an extremely obvious hickey!

    Not only did he embrace her, things had actually developed to such a state!

    This was truly beyond his expectations. Their noble and cold CEO Mo, who never once changed regardless of whichever woman clung onto him, would actually have this impatient side. His swift methods caused Xiao Hu to wonder if after half a month of business trip, CEO Ji¡¯s stomach would have a child...

 Chapter 562 - This Man, It Was Impossible to Conceal His Black-Bellied Nature

    <h4>Chapter 562: This Man, It Was Impossible to Conceal His ck-Bellied Nature</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Charity auctions were amon urrence within the high society. Typically, the organizers would obtain various treasures or antiques through unique channels and bring them out to auction. Although they called it a charity auction, and to a certain extent arge portion of the proceeds would go to selected local charity organizations, it was mainly used by various men and women in the high society as a way to socialize.

    The hotel was extremelyrge, and the charity auction was held in a circr hall located at the end of the ballroom. There were seats in the area meant for the attendees.

    The hall was spacious. Aside from the stage, which was used to disy the featured items, there was also a wide vacant area where an auctioneer stood. He was already making the necessary preparations. The organizers had arranged the best seats for Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan. They sat close to the center and were able to see everything on and off the stage clearly.

    After a simple introduction, the auctioneer instructed for someone to push out the first item.

    It was a blue diamond that had been discovered in Yugovia. This diamond was almost half the size of what Ji Nuan owned and its transparency wasn¡¯t as good at Ji Nuan¡¯s. Furthermore, it had already been processed and shaped and was not as valuable as her naturally round shaped one.

    COMMENT

    Yet, for such a low-quality blue diamond, the starting price was actually fifty million yuan.

    A natural blue diamond was extremely rare. They were mostly purchased by various collectors or wealthy individuals. Presently, arge number of attendees were moved and had already begun calling out prices.

    Ji Nuan sat in her seat and casually nced at the man by her side: ¡°CEO Mo, what do you think about this blue diamond?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her, unperturbed. ¡°Don¡¯t you own a much better one? Is this even worthy of your attention?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted one side of her lips. ¡°Even for a low-quality blue diamond like this, the starting price was actually fifty million yuan. I¡¯m truly very curious. How much money did you spend to obtain that blue diamond back then?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not answer, but his eyes carried a hint of a smile.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if he wasughing at her for not returning that blue diamond to him, or for keeping that diamond at home and not daring to wear it out.

    Originally, Ji Nuan wanted to ask about the price of the diamond. However, seeing Mo Jingshen¡¯s smiling gaze, she immediately turned her head over and stopped asking.

    By now, the price had been raised to one hundred and twenty million yuan. No matter how she looked at it, Ji Nuan felt that it wasn¡¯t worth that price. However, even now, the price was rising.

    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the one she owned had cost more than a billion yuan...

    A billion yuan wasn¡¯t an amount anyone could afford. Especially for such a small diamond.

    During the long past they shared, Mo Jingshen never knew to sent her flowers or jewelry to make her happy. Instead, he would take off his expensive suit and keep away his noble side just to personally cook her dinner. For her sake, he was even willing to throw his own life away. Yet, in order to make up the absence of a wedding ring, he had ordered that blue diamond. He left it to her to craft it as she liked. It was fine if she made it into a ne, and it was equally all right if she chose to have it made into a ring. He never once disrespected her thoughts or her preferences.

    Tonight, both her neck and ears were adorned with jewelry from the brand Van Cleef & Arpels. This was likely because he had been angered by the rose bouquet sent by the auntie¡¯s son.

    It was rare for Mo Jingshen to be so superficial. For the sake of matching her gown, he had carelessly waved his hands and brought over a set of valuable gems.

    Clearly, the man had also thought that his superficial actions would cause her to roll her eyes, and so he had decisively left a mark on her neck. This way, she would still wear it even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    This man, even when he was being superficial, he couldn¡¯t conceal his ck-bellied nature.

    By the side, an old CEO from apany noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze on the blue diamond and couldn¡¯t resist speaking. ¡°CEO Ji, this blue diamond was dug out from Yugovia. Even without mentioning its worth, based on its origin and color alone, it¡¯s definitely worthpeting for. It¡¯s also valuable as a collector¡¯s item.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ji Nuan offered the old CEO a polite smile.

    The old CEO thought that he had managed to ignite her interest and was about to continue the conversation when he abruptly met the man¡¯s mild gaze. ¡°CEO Chen, yourpany started its roots in the jewelry industry. I¡¯ve always thought that your moral character when ites to evaluating gems and diamonds wasn¡¯t bad. However, your earlier words truly make me suspicious of the quality of gems sold by yourpany.¡±

    The old CEO¡¯s expression stiffened. He smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I was simply chatting with CEO Ji carelessly. I wasn¡¯t saying that the blue diamond was of high quality. After all, girls are all fond of these sorts of things. I saw that CEO Ji wasn¡¯t calling out a price, and thought that she didn¡¯t understand the worth and rarity of a blue diamond. I was simply carelessly chatting with her. It isn¡¯t as you thought...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    It turned out that this man was a jewelry businessman. No wonder she wasn¡¯t familiar with him.

    As a businessman who worked in the jewelry industry, he had actually managed to say those words and even imed that this sort of blue diamond was worthy of being collected. He truly went against his conscience.

    Even though he personally did not raise his card nor did he call for a price.

    Ji Nuan expressionlessly shifted her gaze back onto the stage. The final price was one hundred and fifty million yuan, and it was bought away by a slightly chubby man.

    Afterward, another two items were brought on stage. They were both valuable items.

    Finally, thest item to appear was ¡®Tao Yuan Painting,¡¯ a painting by a famous painter known as Zhang Daqian.

    Ji Nuan stared at the painting, a hint of interest finally appearing in her eyes.

    That Tao Yuan Painting...

    She recalled seeing it in the Ji family¡¯s study when she was young. At the time, Ji Hongwen had treated it like his baby. Apparently, he had spent more than a billion yuan to obtain it. However, for some reason, the painting disappeared from her study and she never saw it again. Subsequently, when she asked one of the helpers at home, she learned that her father had owed someone a favor. The person did not want anything but that painting, and her father could only give it away.

    This had happened many years ago.

    She never thought that this famous painting by Zhang Daqian would show up at such an auction.

    In such a ce, the price would surely be raised even higher.

    Earlier, Ji Nuan had beenpletely disinterested at all the other items and had nearly fallen asleep. The moment this Tao Yuan Painting showed up, her gaze waspletely fixated in its direction.

    Mo Jingshen did not speak, while the old CEO by her side spoke up. ¡°CEO Ji is so young, yet you¡¯repletely uninterested in the jewelry being auctioned off. Instead, you¡¯re interested in this sort of old painting?¡±

    Ji Nuan kept her gaze away and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve seen this painting when I was young. It left some impression on me.¡±

 Chapter 563 - Mo Jingshenâ€™s Gaze Fell on Her Face. â€œYou Want It?â€

    <h4>Chapter 563: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Gaze Fell on Her Face. ¡°You Want It?¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When the painting was still hanging in the Ji family¡¯s study, she was still young and her mother was still alive. Once her mother carried her into the study to get something, and her hand touched the painting.

    Ji Nuan thought that no matter how much the painting cost, she should buy it and hang it back in the study of the Ji family.

    ¡°This painting is indeed one of the ten most valuable in China.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s t voice rang and his gaze fell on her face. ¡°You want it?¡±

    Ji Nuan was about to speak when suddenly there was a familiar voice in the distance. She turned her eyes and saw, two rows from their seats, about six or seven meters away, where Rong Yan and Rong Cheng were sitting. Someone got up to go out and passed by them and the sound of their voices reached here.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes just met Rong Cheng¡¯s and thetter¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Just because his sister was rejected by the man she liked and now thetter showed up with a femalepanion, the general manager of the Rong Corporation gave her that look?

    No wonder it was said that the kids of the ¡°Capital Circle¡± were all arrogant. Now she knew what real arrogance was.

    Ji Nuan indifferently withdrew her stare.

    Rong Yan, sitting next to Rong Cheng, had been looking at Mo Jingshen. The auction had been going on for nearly an hour and Mo Jingshen had never left Ji Nuan nor bidding for a single item.

    He just sat there motionless. In such a noisy environment, he would not be drowned out by the noisy crowd, but stood out like a crane in a flock of fowls.

    People had begun to bid. More than ten years ago or even nearly 20 years ago, this famous painting had been sold at a high price of more than 100 million yuan, now in a twinkling of an eye, the price had reached three hundred million yuan.

    Ji Nuan had wanted to wait until the end of the bidding, so as not to raise the price too high, but there was no end to the bidding. But after the price reached as high as 300 million yuan, it began to increase by 10 million instead of 100 million yuan.

    Ji Nuan kept staring at the painting, reminiscing of the time when her mother had loved to carry her back and forth in the study when she was a child.

    When she didn¡¯t pay attention, Rong Yan and Rong Cheng sat behind them. Ji Nuan heard the brother and sister talk. ¡°Brother, the painting called ¡®The Land of Peach Blossoms¡¯ and Grandfather¡¯s favorite were both Zhang Daqian¡¯s works. Grandfather has always liked Zhang Daqian¡¯s paintings. Shall we buy this for him?¡±

    Then Rong Yan said, ¡°Now the price won¡¯t increase much. I think they will stop the bidding within 500 million yuan. The price within 500 million yuan is just right.¡±

    As soon as Rong Yan stopped, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelid twitched.

    <i>500 million yuan?</i>

    The MN Group developed very well and had a lot of assets, but she would still consider carefully whether she should spend 500 million Yuan for a single painting.

    After all, this money was not a small amount, not even for apany like MN Group. She didn¡¯t have money to burn. Besides, a lot of her money was still in thepany¡¯s working capital to support the stable operation of thepany¡¯s various projects.

    The price she could ept was two or three hundred million Yuan.

    Did Rong Yan and Rong Cheng also like this painting?

    Ji Nuan looked up at the painting hanging on the stage again without a word.

    Just then, the auctioneer said, ¡°¡®The Land of Peach Blossoms¡¯ of Zhang Daqian has hit the high price of 390 million yuan. Does anyone still want to bid? At present, none of the auctioned famous paintings has exceeded 400 million yuan in price. I wonder whether this painting will break this record today...¡±

    ¡°Forty hundred million yuan.¡± Rong Cheng raised his number te at this time.

    The auctioneer¡¯s eyes lit up at Rong Cheng as he held up the number te. ¡°Great, it¡¯s a historic moment. Anyone still wants to bid?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was a moment of tension in the auction hall.

    No matter how famous Zhang Daqian¡¯s paintings were, their market prices were not more than 200 million yuan. Now the price had hit 400 million yuan. They had to wonder if there was someone deliberately bidding up the price.

    No matter how much the bidder liked collecting artworks, this price was way too high. Paintings could only be hidden at home and couldn¡¯t be taken out, and had no value other than meeting a hobby. People considered and the bidding voices in the hall gradually grew weaker and weaker until no one bid any longer.

    ¡°There should be no more bids, I guess?¡± Rong Yan whispered to Rong Cheng.

    From time to time, Ji Nuan tapped her knee with the number te in her hand, staring at the painting, struggling inwardly. Should she pay a high price for this painting that she once saw with her mother when she was a child and used to belong to the Ji family, or should she save the money, considering that MN Group was scaling up and needed money? Five hundred million yuan was enough for thepany to do many things.

    ¡°Four hundred million yuan once, four hundred million yuan twice...¡± The auctioneer solemnly grandly announced, ¡°Four hundred million yuan thir...¡±

    She was about to raise the number te in the hand to bid. However, at the very second before she raised her hand, the man beside her had already raised the number te in his hand one step ahead of her, and his low and indifferent voice sounded in the trapezoidal hall and stunned everyone else. ¡°Six hundred million yuan.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was a moment of eerie silence, followed by sounds of gasps.

    Six hundred million! The painting was the only one to reach that price in China¡¯s auction history.

    Although Zhang Daqian¡¯s paintings were valuable, this price was way too high. Many people in the audience had given up when the price reached just 400 million yuan let alone this price. No one would dare to bid a higher price.

    There was a silence in the hall, and the Rong Brother and Sister had no idea that Mo Jingshen, who rarely participated in such kind of an auction, would suddenly bid.

    Rong Yan pursed her lips hard and stared at this man¡¯s back.

    ¡°Six hundred million Yuan once, six hundred million Yuan twice... six hundred million Yuan third, deal!¡±

    The auctioneer struck the hammer with excitement.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s face was all dark. At the moment the hammer was struck, he got up and Rong Yan hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Brother.¡±

    Ji Nuan remained seated and did not get up.

    She didn¡¯t know why he bid such a high price, but she could understand it was just to get the painting for her. After all, let alone the powerful Shine Group, even the old Mo Corporation had the financial resources that no otherpany in China could match. But he spent six hundred million yuan to buy a painting! Even she felt that was too much.

    Hearing Rong Cheng¡¯s angry voice behind, she vaguely felt that it should be because Rong Cheng bullied her in the bathroom that Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t save him any face now, not even leaving him room for continuing to bid for the painting.

    Seeing Mo Jingshen remained deadpan and no looking back and saying sorry to them after bidding for the painting, Rong Yan felt hurt.

 Chapter 564 - For Him, the Only Difference Was Whether He Wanted to Do or Not

    <h4>Chapter 564: For Him, the Only Difference Was Whether He Wanted to Do or Not</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Rong Yan stopped Rong Cheng, got up, and walked toward Mo Jingshen.

    Having no interest in thinking what she wanted to say or do, Ji Nuan remained seated.

    Rong Yan came up and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, my grandfather likes Zhang Daqian¡¯s paintings very much, and his birthday ising up. My brother and I wanted to give him this painting as a present. We didn¡¯t expect you to like it, but I never heard that you were interested in antiques or paintings. Are you going to gift this painting to Grandfather Mo?¡±

    Hearing Rong Yan called Mo Jingshen¡¯s grandfather ¡®Grandfather Mo,¡¯ Ji Nuan was a bit unhappy, but she still sat and listened quietly.

    ¡°Well, as far as I know, Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday is in two or three months. You might as well give us this painting and we will pay you 600 million so that my brother and I can give this painting to my grandfather. When Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthdayes, my brother and I will go to Hai City to celebrate his birthday with him and give him a painting or antique more valuable than this one, so that the two families¡¯ friendship can be consolidated.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently nced at the crowd in the distance that had gradually left. Nice try.

    Although Mo Jingshen attended many banquets and charity auctions, he seldom bought anything in his own name. It was his first time today.

    Rong Yan wanted to take away the painting from him and visit the Mo family on the grounds of celebrating Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday. After all, she owed him one. Even if she took the initiative to go to visit the Mo family, it was not embarrassing.

    <i>Who said Rong Yan was a little white rabbit?</i>

    No one could be smarter than her.

    Six hundred million yuan was not a small amount, but it was clear that the Rong siblings could afford this money, but she was hesitating whether to pay the price of just five hundred million yuan for quite a while.

    Ji Nuan put the number in her hand on the empty seat beside her.

    But as soon as she looked up, her eyes caught Mo Jingshen¡¯s dark, deep eyes.

    Her breathing paused.

    She tried to keep her emotions under control and didn¡¯t reveal her real emotions.

    After all, this painting was not hers.

    He took a look at her after winning this painting, which made her think he bought it for her, but now Rong Yan came to ask for it. It seemed that Rong Yan wanted to buy this painting from him and, at the same time, get the chance to celebrate Grandfather Mo¡¯s birthday. Her reasoning sounded perfect.

    After all, the Rong family was of the same status as the Mo family in China.

    The Rong family was powerful too and Mo Jingshen had no reason to make an enemy of them.

    Ji Nuan remained expressionless, lowered her eyes to tidy up the bag she put on herp, no longer looking at him, only to hear his low and indifferent voice. ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Rong is obsessed with calligraphy and paintings. You don¡¯t have to pay the six hundred million yuan, nor have to care how much I paid.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan who was taking her cellphone out of her bag paused.

    Did he want to gift this painting to Mr. Rong?

    Ji Nuan had been trying to control her emotions, but now her hand clenched the phone.

    Mo Jingshen watched her reactions and slightly raised the corners of his lips.

    Rong Yan thought the same and her eyes brightened with joy. ¡°It will happen to be my grandfather¡¯s birthday when you are in Beijing. Mr. Mo, are you going to attend his birthday party?¡±

    She meant if he would give this painting to her grandfather in his own name.

    Rong Cheng sneered on the side. ¡°CEO Mo, since you are so disdainful to the Rong family, why should you send the painting to our grandfather? We can afford six hundred million. You don¡¯t have to be so generous.¡±

    Rong Cheng had been holding back his anger since the bathroom incident, feeling that he had lost face and couldn¡¯t wait to regain some face now.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Mo Jingshen asked, ¡°When did I say I would gift this painting to your grandfather?¡±

    1Rong Yan paused and Rong Cheng¡¯s face grew even darker.

    Rong Yan gradually widened her eyes pitifully. ¡°Mr. Mo...¡±

    He looked at Rong Yan¡¯s shocked eyes and said tly, ¡°I won¡¯t give this painting to anyone as a birthday present. Miss Rong, you took me wrong.¡±

    Rong Yan. ¡°....Then why did you buy it? You don¡¯t you like this kind of stuff, do you...¡±

    ¡°Miss Rong, you can buy it for your grandfather, and I can buy it for someone important to me too!¡±

    1¡°...¡±

    Rong Yan immediately bit her lips.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s face was cold and he said sullenly, ¡°Rong Yan, can¡¯t you see that CEO Mo is telling you that he won¡¯t transfer this painting to you or gift it to the Rong family. He is a businessman. He must have a good reason to spend so much money. I¡¯m afraid he bought the painting not for you but for Miss Ji.¡±

    Rong Cheng sounded very angry. He had no intention to allow his sister to continue to go after Mo Jingshen. Now he had decided to stand together with his family. Instead of helping Rong Yan chase Mo Jingshen, he would make Rong Yan stay away from a man like Mo Jingshen as far as possible.

    Was that why Mo Jingshen had listened to Rong Yan so patiently?

    As behind Rong Yan there stood the powerful Rong family, he couldn¡¯t just reject Rong Yan as casually as he rejected other women. It was better to let Rong Yan give up by herself, so as to avoid endless entanglement.

    Hearing Rong Cheng¡¯s words, Ji Nuan remained quiet but had known Mo Jingshen¡¯s purpose. She suddenly found that he never left her side. Dressed in a ck shirt and trousers, he looked noble, elegant and unapproachable. Even in the presence of the famous heir of the Rong family, he still looked as noble as a king.

    Rong Cheng looked as if he could not wait to take Rong Yan away, lest the Rong family was looked down upon by the Mo family from Hai City.

    She looked at him with mixed feelings. This man was always calm and handled everything with nearly perfect reason. He always handled the situation in hand with breathtaking uracy.

    This was his special ability and also one of the things she loved and hated about him.

    For example, she couldn¡¯t understand why he cruelly forced her to divorce him, but when she finally knew the reason, everything was so reasonable that she had no reason to hate him.

    1But why she still couldn¡¯t forgive him?

    Because of his calmness when he was in control, because of his calmness as he stabbed her in the heart, because of the fact that he always had a reason for what he did and that he never wavered and could be inhumanly calm.

    For him, the only difference was whether he wanted to do or not. No one could make him lose his cool.

 Chapter 565 - Why Not Pay Me Back with Your Body?â€ â€œOK

    <h4>Chapter 565: ¡°Why Not Pay Me Back with Your Body?¡± ¡°OK.¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Nuan who had been seated quietly. ¡°What? You hesitated whether to buy this painting or not for a long time. I¡¯ve bought it for you, but now you are ashamed to take it?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    All herplex emotions disappear the moment the man spoke. Ji Nuan saw the staff members had carried the rolled-up painting over here. She looked at the painting and snorted. ¡°CEO Mo is so rich. How can I, a little director of the small MN Group, bepared with you?¡±

    The man slightly raised the corners of his thin lips. ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Then I¡¯ll give it to the Rong family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Ji Nuan picked the painting up as the staff brought it to her, with no intention of giving it up.

    ¡°I thought you might have your insistence.¡±

    It depended. She really wanted the painting as it was bound with many of her childhood memories.

    Besides, how could she let him give the painting to the Rong family?

    She knew he was teasing her, but she had no choice. Anyway, she didn¡¯t pay a penny. She just needed to choose to temporarily put her pride aside and then could get this painting worth hundreds of millions of yuan, so why not?

    She was not a teenage girl who would puff herself up at her own cost. She was a mature woman now, so as long as it was beneficial to her, she could be quite flexible.

    Ji Nuan held the rolled-up painting in her arms, which was protected by a transparent wrapper. She looked down again at the painting in her arms, and a faint smile came to her lips.

    ¡°Thanks. When I give it to my dad, I¡¯ll tell him you bought it for him.¡±

    When he saw her in a good mood, the conniving smile remained in his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who bought it. It¡¯s just a painting.¡±

    <i>It was just a painting?</i>

    Rong Yan had been standing there frozen, the expression on her face petrified.

    Even if the Rong family was rich and powerful, they dared not to say a painting worth 600 million was just a painting.

    Just now when her brother said Mo Jingshen bought this painting for Miss Ji, she still thought it was impossible. Miss Ji didn¡¯t seem to like this kind of stuff, but she didn¡¯t expect that he bought it for her father. Now Mo Jingshen had confirmed it.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t ask him for this painting. How did he know she wanted it? How did he know Miss Ji¡¯s father would like it?

    Did he like Miss Ji as much as she liked him and especially investigate the likes and dislikes of Miss Ji¡¯s family members in order to get to know her better? Or did he and Miss Ji have another rtionship she didn¡¯t know yet?

    A bitter taste filled Rong Yan¡¯s mouth. ¡°CEO Mo, there are many kinds of famous paintings. There are also more expensive paintings in foreign countries. The Rong family has a Qi Baishi¡¯s painting, ¡®Twelve Screens of Landscapes.¡¯ My grandfather bought it at a foreign auction in the early years and kept it at home, but he prefers the paintings by Zhang Daqian. If Miss Ji agrees, we can exchange that painting for this painting of Zhang Daqian. After all, my grandfather¡¯s birthday ising soon. Do you agree, Miss Ji?¡±

    There was no sign of wavering in Ji Nuan¡¯s face. Instead, she felt Miss Rong was really a spoiled girl. How could she still ask her to give her the painting even now?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Rong, but this painting used to be in my father¡¯s study when I was a child, and then it was transferred to someone else for some reason. I found something my family lost. Even if you offer to exchange something ten times more expensive for this, I won¡¯t agree with it, because it¡¯s of special significance to me,¡± Ji Nuan said tly. ¡°In terms of paintings, my father also has the paintings of art masters like Qi Baishi, Zhang Daqian, and Tang Yin, but this painting has special significance to my family, so I can¡¯t just give it to you.¡±

    As she spoke, seemingly unconsciously, Ji Nuan held the picture more tightly.

    Seeing her motion, Mo Jingshen raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    Did she think no one could take it away from her by doing this?

    Noticing his smile, Ji Nuan red at him and simply put the painting back in the hands of the staff, who would send it to their hotel intact after they left.

    Rong Yan watched their interaction. It was clear that no one else could get in between them.

    Mo Jingshen gazed at Ji Nuan indulgently and lovingly, and Ji Nuan acted like a spoiled little girl in front of him. She was just relying on his love for her, or else no woman dared to throw her tantrum like this in front of Mo Jingshen.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s face had been as cold as iceberg and Rong Yan¡¯s eyes had turned red. ¡°Since this painting means so much to you, I¡¯m sorry we bothered you.¡±

    Then Rong Yan turned and took Rong Cheng¡¯s arm to leave when Ji Nuan¡¯s cid voice rang. ¡°Miss Rong, didn¡¯t you just sprain your ankle? Did you recover so quickly?¡±

    Rong Yan paused and didn¡¯t look back. She tugged at Rong Cheng¡¯s hand hard to stop him when he was about to turn around to quarrel with Ji Nuan.

    After all, they were in the wrong just now. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t demand an apology from them when Mo Jingshen arrived, nor did she make a scene, but chose to make peace, which was enough to show that she was sensible. Now, if she and her brother made a scene, the Rong family might seem unreasonable.

    Seeing the Rong siblings leave, Ji Nuan was about to leave too but noticed that Mo Jingshen was looking at her face.

    When their eyes met, Ji Nuan thought of the painting and immediately withdrew her gaze, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the moneyter.¡±

    But the man smiled and whispered to her, ¡°Why not pay me back with your body?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at him. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, she smiled. ¡°But only tonight or never.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    But she was still in her period.

    Obviously it was a nk check and his six hundred million had gone vain.

    The man gave her a cold look, turned his back on her, and walked straight out

    Ji Nuan looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan had a hard time keeping up with him. Because of her nk check, Mo Jingshen ignored her and walked very fast, without even looking back.

    Ji Nuan felt that Mo Jingshen was walking too fast, and it was hard for her to keep up with him in heels over ten centimeters...

 Chapter 566 - He Was Never a Womanizer, but Ji Nuan Was Different to Him

    <h4>Chapter 566: He Was Never a Womanizer, but Ji Nuan Was Different to Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Soon Mo Jingshen got into his car. Being left behind alone, Ji Nuan looked at his cold back and realized that Mo Jingshen... was really angry.

    Oh, yes, a man who had been abstinent for more than three years suddenly heard that she promised to pay him back with her body, only to find that she was still in her period, which was a terrible provocation that no man could tolerate.

    But was it really intolerable to him? When she had a stomachache because of her period, he still kisses her in bed while rubbing her stomach for her.

    <i>He was mad at her?</i>

    He was so brazen and always harassed her these days. How could he be mad at her?!

    Ji Nuan pondered for quite a while, considering whether to take his car or take a taxi back to the hotel. No matter he was mad or not, she was not going to coax him.

    But then she thought of the painting. After all, she finally got that painting but didn¡¯t spend a penny. He was really nice to her.

    With this in mind, when Xiao Hu came to open the door for her, Ji Nuan got into the car lifting the hem of her dress. Seeing the man already sitting in the car, she thought for a while, raised her hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I think I should thank you for the painting...¡±

    The man nced at the hand on his shoulder, shook off her hand deadpan and closed his eyes.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...???¡±

    She had not finished yet, and she ought to thank him anyway, lest he would call her an ¡®ingrate¡¯ again, but he had no intention of epting her thanks. Did he close his eyes to refuse tomunicate with her?

    <i>She wanted to thank him but was turned down? </i>

    She withdrew her hand and stopped looking at him. Xiao Hu got into the car and began to drive, daring not to look at the back seat at all.

    Ji Nuan was sitting in the car next to this man who had closed his eyes and wasn¡¯t going to talk to her. Xiao Hu didn¡¯t speak either and the car was very quiet. She simply bent over to take off the high-heels over ten centimeters high. She had been wearing high heels all night and now she wanted to rx her feet, but when she bent over, she felt an upset stomach and gave a small hiss.

    The man next to him didn¡¯t move, even Xiao Hu continued to drive quietly. Maybe Xiao Hu thought the atmosphere in the car was weirdly quiet, so he turned on the music in the car, and soothing light music sounded in the car.

    Ji Nuan sessfully took off her shoes, quietly kicked her little feet in the car, and then put her feet gently in a cleaner ce in the middle.

    She was thinking about how to make up with Mo Jingshen. After all, he was very nice to her today. From the dress to the diamond jewelry and to this famous painting, he bought all these for her. She shouldn¡¯t keep treating him so coldly.

    1But seeing the man closed his eyes with no intention of talking to her, she had no choice but to stare at him.

    The man suddenly opened his eyes and happened to see her widened eyes. Ji Nuan had no time to look away and their eyes met.

    The man looked at her expressionlessly and nced at her bare white feet that wereid between them and covered by the long gauze skirt, partly hidden and partly visible.

    He said coldly, ¡°Put your shoes on.¡±

    ¡°I have been wearing high heels all night and now I want to rx my feet. I¡¯ll put shoes on when I get out of the car.¡± Ji Nuan withdrew her gaze.

    ncing at her pair of feet that seemed to stretch in his direction and her toes unconsciously curled up under his gaze, Mo Jingshen felt some part of his body expanded more seriously.

    He closed his eyes again and said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re still on your period. How can you be barefoot? Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±

    But it was not cold in the car.

    But seeing Mo Jingshen unhappy, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to piss him off. She thought for a while and still put the shoes on. The stylist chose the shoes for her when she was trying on the dress today. Although it was of a famous brand and looks beautiful, it could only be worn in formal banquets. It would be very tiring to wear this kind of shoes for walking. She wore it all night, and now her ankles were sore.

    It was quiet again in the car. Ji Nuan took her phone out of her bag to read thetest news. There had been some notices popping up on the news software, which were all kinds of news about this grand banquet and charity auction held in Beijing, but most of them were normal press releases, without any stupid gossip.

    She read the news for a while and then put the phone down. Then she saw that he still had his eyes closed, making it clear that he didn¡¯t want to see her again tonight.

    She looked back at the car behind them, which was the car of the auction staff. They followed them to send the painting to the hotel.

    She owed him a great favor anyway. She thought and decided to coax him a bit. After all, he had just spent six hundred million yuan for her.

    ¡°That painting really meant a lot to me. When I was a child, my mother always carried me to my father¡¯s study. Although Ji Hongwen is not my biological father, the deep-rooted feelings from my childhood to adulthood are still there. Finding the painting back helps me find a lot of things back that I owned when I was a child. I¡¯m really happy to have it back,¡±

    The man didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m really grateful to you for buying this painting for me, if nothing else. I had been hesitant about whether I should buy this painting or not. After all, MN Group is now on the rise and had to carefully consider whether I should spend a few hundred million yuan for a painting. It is really a difficult question of whether I should choose sensibility or rationality. Thank you for helping me make the choice.¡±

    Mo Jingshen frowned and sneered. ¡°So you just said ¡®thank you¡¯ to me?¡±

    As she expected, he was still angry that she teased him just now.

    Ji Nuan yed dumb and said, ¡°Oh, CEO Mo, you¡¯re so rich and powerful. How do you want me to thank you? I said I¡¯d pay you back when I get back to Hai City, and I really don¡¯t intend to owe you anything. What else do you expect me to do besides saying thank you to you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen had opened his eyes and looked at her. The woman was smiling at him. Her cheeks were so white that they seemed to glow in the dark car. Her bright and watery eyes and her naughty expressions made her look exceptionally attractive.

    Mo Jingshen felt some part of his body going almost out of control.

    He was never a womanizer, but Ji Nuan was different to him.

    And she had be even more attractive than three years ago.

    A causal smile or frown of this woman was like an addictive poison to him now.

    And now she was smiling at him so... seductively.

 Chapter 567 - Mo Jingshenâ€¦ You Bastardâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 567: Mo Jingshen... You Bastard...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen just looked at her without any word, but his eyes looked deep and dark.

    Seeing him staring at her deadpan, Ji Nuan looked away. ¡°What a day! I¡¯m tired. Will it take long to reach the hotel? Then I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    With that, she closed her eyes.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s face was dark.

    But when he saw Ji Nuan lean against the door of the car and curl up as if she really meant to take a nap, he faintly smiled again.

    This woman was really capricious now and just did whatever she wanted in front of him.

    Did she think she had grown strong enough now?

    ¡ª-

    The car stopped at the gate of Sheng Tang Hotel. Xiao Hu stopped the car and looked back through the rearview mirror. ¡°CEO Mo...¡±

    As soon as he called, the man gave him a cold look, signaling him to shut up.

    Xiao Hu swallowed his saliva at once. Although he had got used to the way Miss Ji and CEO Mo got along, he was still shocked by the scene he saw.

    Did CEO Mo who was said to be sexually continent and cold to women change or what he heard about him was all false?

    He actually saw CEO Ji leaning on CEO Mo to sleep! And CEO Mo was holding her indulgently?

    So CEO Mo and CEO Ji did... have a special rtionship, a very special one...

    Xiao Hu awkwardly looked away and didn¡¯t dare to look. He had noticed that Ji Nuan seemed to be leaning against the door of the car to sleep, but how did she lean against CEO Mo after falling asleep? He really did not pay much attention.

    Whatever. He just needed to leave the car as soon as possible.

    Xiao Hu got out of the car without taking the key away with him, leaving the space in the car for them.

    Mo Jingshen looked at the quiet sleeping face in his arms, his well-shaped fingers gently scraping across her face. She was asleep, and as the car cornered, her body suddenly turned towards him and her head touched his thigh. He caught her in the back of her head in the palm of his hand, and the woman went straight into his arms and sleptfortably.

    The woman in the long gauze dress was now lying in the back seat, using his palm as a pillow and going straight to sleep. As before, no matter how easily she woke up when she was asleep, she would always sleep sound in his arms and wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    It was quiet in the car and it was already 11:30 p.m.

    In this busy part of the capital, there were still a lot of cars passing by at night. And cars sped past from time to time.

    Mo Jingshen was not in a hurry to wake Ji Nuan up. He even felt great snuggling up quietly with her. He liked it that she was so quiet and obedient now and wouldn¡¯t push him away or re at him for being so close to her. He ran his fingers over her hand, and though it was ufortable to sleep in the car, he didn¡¯t mind letting her sleep like this if she was going to sleep in his arms like this night.

    After some time, in the quiet car, Mo Jingshen watched the traffic outside, his fingers running through her hair again, when suddenly he heard she murmured.

    ¡°Mo Jingsheng...¡±

    The man frowned. ¡°En?¡±

    At first, Ji Nuan thought she couldn¡¯t possibly sleep in the car, but then she not only fell asleep, but also seemed to sleepfortably and had a dream.

    In the dream, she saw Mo Jingshen sitting in the office of Shine Group. Just as she had seen him every time, he looked solemn and serious at work, full of the aura of a superior, and he was resolute enough to deal with any event of thepany. He looked so handsome when he cast a nce at the door. Although he was silent and cold, he was still breathtakingly attractive.

    She was just going in to say hello when she saw a person behind him.

    Rong Yan!

    He looked coldly at Ji Nuan in front of the door, then turned to take over the coffee that Rong Yan had just made for him, and touched her hand. Rong Yan, standing beside him, blushed and smiled sweetly. With some documents in her hand, Rong Yan bent over his desk to talk with him about the documents. The neckline of her clothes was so low that her breasts were almost exposed. Mo Jingshen seemed to be seduced by this scene, grabbed Rong Yan into his arms, and made her sit down on hisp. Then the two of them began to cuddle in the office and kiss.

    Ji Nuan froze and then rushed over, trying to pull Rong Yan out of his arms. However, the two of them hugged tightly. She reached out to separate them, only to find her hand couldn¡¯t touch them.

    They still kissed recklessly in front of her. As they kissed, Rong Yan took off her shoes and exposed her sexy silk stockings. She wriggled in the arms of Mo Jingshen seductively. They kissed so hotly as if the office were a hotel room where they could make love. Mo Jingshen cupped Rong Yan¡¯s face in his hands and they kissed crazily as if their lips couldn¡¯t be separated.

    Ji Nuan almost exploded with anger. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t separate them.

    Yeah, right, when Rong Yan worked with Mo Jingshen, she was not in Hai City but still in London. How could she stop all this...

    This shameless man still took sides with her and bought her that painting just now, but suddenly he was making out with Rong Yan! He was a scum! Totally a scum!

    ¡°Mo Jingshen... you bastard...¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    As Ji Nuan slept, she suddenly frowned, looked very furious and hit him on the body. Seemingly still in anger, she kicked the door of the car hard to vent.

    Mo Jingshen pressed her little hands, which she clenched in her sleep, and leaned close to her lips, trying to hear her clearly, only to hear her called his name again and then scolded him again.

    Mo Jingshe froze, narrowed his eyes, and stared at the woman who scolded him even when she was asleep.

    In her dream, Ji Nuan suddenly felt breathless, as if under some kind of pressure. She wanted to wave her hands, but they seemed to be held. She opened her eyes, only to see a pair of profound, dark eyes like a deep vortex or a silent deep sea, absorbing her in and leaving her no chance to escape.

    The man coldly stared at her. ¡°What did you say just now? En?¡±

 Chapter 568 - Arenâ€™t You Going Back to the Hotel? Are You Going to Stay Here Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 568: Aren¡¯t You Going Back to the Hotel? Are You Going to Stay Here Tonight?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man suddenly drew near her. Ji Nuan¡¯s body suddenly tightened up. Those messy images in the dream ovepped with the man in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t help suddenly pushing him away.

    She pushed him so hard as if she abhorred him that the man immediately looked at her darkly, asking, ¡°What did you dream about?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Only then did she realize it.

    <i>Oh.</i>

    <i>It was just a dream</i>.

    Why did she dream about Mo Jingshen making out with Rong Yan in his office?

    ¡°Why did you get so close to me?¡± Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t recovered from the shocking scene in the dream, and her tone was cold and even sarcastic.

    Mo Jingshen sneered. ¡°You¡¯d better see clearly whether it was that I got too close to you or that you suddenly got into my arms and held onto my shirt in your dream?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked down at the clenched marks on his shirt left by her, pursed her lips, looked out the window, and noticed that the car was parked in the parking lot of the Sheng Tang Hotel.

    ¡°When did we arrive? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± she asked.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes and became much colder toward her after she woke up. ¡°What on earth did you dream about?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, you scolded me in your dream just now.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>So he heard it?</i>

    Did she have a habit of talking in her sleep? Why didn¡¯t she know it?

    But it didn¡¯t make any sense for her to be angry at him because of a dream, but now her impression on that Miss Rong became even worse. That bitch!

    She said that Mo Jingshen had no girlfriend when she began to chase him, so she was morally right, but that was her excuse. Why did she bother to exin so much?

    Why did she dislike that Rong Yan so much? Although she didn¡¯t stay with Mo Jingshen for long when she was in Hai City, she was not as straightforward as An Shuyan. At least, An Shuyan was a smart woman. When she served as Mo Jingshen¡¯s secretary, she knew what to do and what not. Although she was also Ji Nuan¡¯s rival in love, she was not as disgusting as Rong Yan.

    Although Ji Nuan knew Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t act as she dreamed just now, she still couldn¡¯t force a smile at him. She just rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get out of the car? It¡¯s sote.¡±

    The man¡¯s face was still dark but fortunately, he didn¡¯t ask her about the dream anymore. Ji Nuan guessed what she said during her dream had ruined Mo Jingshen¡¯s mood.

    1Ji Nuan put her hand on the door, ready to get off the car. She looked back, only to see the man still looked angry and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What on earth did I call you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen sneered. ¡°Why do you ask me? Do you really hate me so much that you have to scold me even in your dream?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked innocent. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream... I dreamed something unpleasant, so I cursed it out. How do you know I was scolding you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said deadpan. ¡°You called my name, and shouted bastard, pervert, and scum.¡±

    1Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yes, he polluted her dreams and greatly affected the quality of her sleep. He should be grateful that she only cursed him bastard after seeing such a disgusting scene in the dream.

    ¡°Oh, you might hear it wrong,¡± Ji Nuan said expressionlessly. ¡°I was scolding someone else in the dream, but then I saw you, so I called your name. You can¡¯t be so serious with what I said in a dream. People can dream about anything.¡±

    Mo Jingshen sneered harder. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too serious with what you said in your dream but that you¡¯re too serious with your dream.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    That made some sense.

    Her face rxed a bit and she changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the hotel? Are you going to stay here tonight?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak. He really wanted to open this woman¡¯s brain to see what was inside, and what exactly she had dreamed about. Why did she re at him as if he was a pervert as soon as she opened her eyes?

    If he was really a pervert, Ji Nuan would have been locked up in Ao Lan International all day long.

    1¡ª-

    Mo Jingshen got out of the car and Ji Nuan quickly put on her shoes. Her heels were so high that she stretched out her hand to signal him to help her when she got out of the car. However, he walked away without any expression after leaving the car, as if he didn¡¯t see her waving at him at all.

    1She had to step on the shoes with heels over ten centimeters high and get off the car. Then she remembered that the key to the car hadn¡¯t been pulled out, so she turned around to pull the key and turned to walk to the hotel with it.

    She had no problem with these shoes walking on the t road. It was just a bit difficult for her to get off the car with the shoes. If he didn¡¯t help her, she wouldn¡¯t bother asking him.

    When he walked into the hotel, he finally remembered her and looked back to see whether she had followed him in. After she came over, however, she didn¡¯t even look at him, turned the key to the car in random circles in her hand, and casually walked past him, stepping on with the high heels.

    Xiao Hu didn¡¯t dare go back to his room after he entered the hotel just now. After all, the car just parked there. He thought he could rush to the car if there was any problem, so he had been sitting in the lobby of the first floor of the hotel to rest.

    As soon as Ji Nuan went in, Xiao Hu quickly went up to her. ¡°CEO Ji.¡±

    Ji Nuan casually threw the key to him and Xiao Hu caught them.

    ¡°By the way, CEO Ji, I told them to send the painting to your room,¡± Xiao Hu said politely.

    ¡°Ok, thank you.¡±

    With that, Ji Nuan entered the elevator without looking back, as if the man who refused to help her but then kept looking back to see if she had followed him in didn¡¯t exist at all.

    Mo Jingshen looked at her casual back and curved the corner of his lips, not knowing whether he should be angry orugh.

    1Xiao Hu came over and stood watching them for a moment.

    CEO Mo¡¯s indulgent and helpless eyes... oh, even he, a straight man, was almost melted by his eyes.

    How could CEO Ji resist such loving eyes?

    Although he had worked in Shine for so long, only this time in Beijing did he find that CEO Mo had emotions and would woo a woman.

 Chapter 569 - You Promised Me, Physical Compensation, Limited to Tonight, En?

    <h4>Chapter 569: You Promised Me, Physical Compensation, Limited to Tonight, En?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan took a shower right after she returned to her room. Although it was past midnight, she had taken a long nap in the car earlier and did not feel sleepy.

    After showering and drying her hair, she changed into a set offortable sleepwear. At this moment, a room service staff knocked on the door and informed her that CEO Mo had instructed them to serve her brown sugar water every night. The brown sugar water had already been prepared, but they were not sure if she still wanted it at this time.

    Ji Nuan opened the door, receiving the brown sugar water and offering her thanks. Coincidentally, the door across her room opened at the same time. The moment she met the man¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan shifted her eyes away. She did not look at him and turned to return to her room with the cup in her hand.

    Upon noticing Mo Jingshen¡¯s appearance, the room service staff nodded toward him politely. ¡°Mr. Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen returned the nod mildly before ncing toward the door Ji Nuan had rapidly shut.

    Ji Nuan was about to sip on her drink when she heard the door clicking open behind her. She faltered in her movements and angrily turned back to the man who had openly stepped into her room. ¡°Mo Jingshen, you entered my room without asking again!¡±

    The man nced at the sleepwear she was wearing: ¡°Do you always dress like this at home?¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to look at her nightgown. It was a dark pink spaghetti strap nightgown made with real silk. It wasn¡¯t a tacky shade of pink, and on her, it appeared especially seductive. She had received this nightgown as a birthday gift from Xiao Ba back when they were still in London. Apparently, Xiao Ba had spent half of her monthly paycheck to buy it. As it was made of real silk, it was especiallyfortable. Ji Nuan enjoyed wearing it, and in the past two years, she often wore it at home.

    She had only found the spaghetti strapped silk nightgown to befortable, but from the man¡¯s point of view, there was much more to it...

    Ji Nuan sensed that her shoulders and corbones were revealed. Her cleavage was also peeking slightly through the low neckline. She pursed her lips and took a step back with the cup in her hands. ¡°I wear it frequently because it¡¯sfortable. Anyway, I¡¯m usually the only one at home. For this trip, I packed all the clothes I¡¯m used to wearing. It¡¯s just a nightgown. Is there anything inappropriate about it?¡±

    After speaking, she took several mouthfuls of the brown sugar water. She finished half of it and ced the cup down. She then turned back to the painting worth six billion yuan by her bedside table. She paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°It¡¯ste now. Don¡¯t we still have quite some work to do tomorrow? I can¡¯t keep dying our schedule in Jing City. We should sleep early... as for this painting, thank you, really.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me more than three times tonight. How am I supposed to know if you¡¯re being sincere?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what you promised me earlier?¡±

    <i>What did she promise?</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were empty, and it strangely left her feeling defenseless. She thought to hold the cup once more, but the moment she shifted her hand down, the man took hold of her wrist and pulled her over. She was caught off guard and fell into his embrace.

    Her nose knocked against the man¡¯s chest and ached a little. Ji Nuan took a sharp breath and raised her head. The man¡¯s gaze was dark and seemed to indicate that something had to happen tonight. Her body tightened with tension: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You promised me. Physicalpensation, limited to tonight. En?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan attempted to shake his hand off but was unsessful. ¡°So what? You know that I¡¯m on my period right now.¡±

    The man took hold of her chin with his distinct fingers. He paid no attention to the issues of period and great-aunt she brought up, and kept her in his arms. His light-coloured lips directly and urately pressed onto hers.

    Ji Nuan widened her eyes.

    <i>What was the meaning of this?</i>

    Could it be that the man had restrained himself to the point where he had lost all reason? He no longer cared about her period? Was he going to do it nheless?! Did he wish for a blood-soaked battle?

    Ji Nuan knew, and had always known, that when it came to the things Mo Jingshen wanted to do, there was no one who could possibly stop him.

    She frantically tried to push him away, biting down on his lips harshly. She forced some distance between the two of them with great difficulty, but her nervous state caused her to struggle to speak coherently, ¡°I¡¯ve only been in Jing City for three days. On the first day, you already came into my room, and you did it again on the second day. Do you n on actually sleeping here tonight? Don¡¯t force me to take a flight straight back to Hai City, Mo Jingshen, you... uu!¡±

    She kept backing up, while the man kept approaching. In the end, before she finished her words, the man stretched his arms and caught hold of her waist. He brought her back into his embrace and kissed her deeply, blocking her lips.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes. Right before she began to struggle for air, he finally left her some space to breath. However, his lips remained pressed against hers as he spoke huskily, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you when you wish to sleep. Since you¡¯re on your period, I won¡¯t touch you either. But you¡¯re dressed in such a manner before my eyes. I feel that there isn¡¯t a need for me to be polite any further.¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could reply, the man began to explore her lips once more. He forced her teeth apart and kissed her thoroughly. The intimacy left Ji Nuan numb and trembling, and she felt her strength being drained away by this deeply passionate kiss.

    As the man pressed her onto the bed, Ji Nuan could only manage a low cry of shock before she was kissed again. Her waist was held as he shifted them toward the centre of the bed.

    Several secondster, the man easily took hold of her wrists before she could push him away. He did not force them aside, and actually tugged them down...

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands trembled. She stared in disbelief at the heat in the man¡¯s eyes and bit down on his lips harshly once more: ¡°Mo Jingshen, what exactly are you trying to...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were forcefully held there. Her face quickly flushed scarlet red: ¡°You...¡±

    COMMENT

    His ink-ck eyes seemed to contain limitless desire: ¡°Just this much.¡±

    1¡°...¡±

    <i>This much?!</i>

    She understood almost immediately!

    Fuck! This bastard!

    She should have known thating to Jing City was akin to stepping into a lion¡¯s den. She had naively believed that her great-aunt would be sufficient to protect her, but failed to consider that this despicable man already regarded her as the meat delivered to his lips. From the beginning, he never nned on letting her off.

    His breath was heavier than earlier. It was hot and heavy, scattering across her neck. The distinct and burning sensation caused all of her senses and surroundings to be dominated by the man.

    And because of this deeply intimate kiss... she felt her body melting.

    The weak, rational side of Ji Nuan¡¯s mind helped her keep a tight grip around the man¡¯s clothes. Despite this, she could only raise her head and endure his passionate kiss. Her hands pushed against his chest insistently...

 Chapter 570 - Mo Jingshen, Donâ€™t Tug on My Nightgown

    <h4>Chapter 570: Mo Jingshen, Don¡¯t Tug on My Nightgown</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan had never been able to control this man, and right now, it seemed like Mo Jingshen was beginning to lose hisposure.

    How on earth did she manage to provoke him tonight?

    Right before he could steal the remainder of her air, Ji Nuan bit him heavily.

    She had been forceful, and the wound bled slightly. She tasted the salty, copper-like taste of blood.

    The man withdrew his tongue, but his lips remained pressed against her lips. Their breaths mingled together.

    Her one bite seemed to add a violent, bloodthirsty taste to the kiss that was as forceful as a storm. It agitated something hidden deep within the man¡¯s bones. A simple, seductive nightgown was not sufficient to destroy hisposure. However, ever since she returned to T City three years ago, the two had experienced all sorts of difficulties. Once, twice, a year, two years, and even three years. He had beenpletely unable to satisfy himself. The extended period of absence and longing had created an insatiable desire for her.

    Tonight, both of them were fully conscious. He was even aware of her unique circumstances and knew exactly what he was doing. As a matter of fact, his rationality was leading above all.

    However, the more clear-headed he was, the more he desired her.

    Even if he had to use a different method.

    In the past, no matter how far they went, he never did it in this manner.

    Mo Jingshen also once believed that his heart was sufficiently clear of desires. In the past three years, even when he had physiological urges, they would manifest in dreams of her at night. Compared to other men, his physical needs were truly much lesser.

    However, whenever Ji Nuan showed up before him, no matter if she was expressionless or looking at him...

    When he previously brought her back to Ao Lan International to nurse her wounds, it had taken up an unbelievable amount of restraint to keep from touching her.

    When it came to his desire for Ji Nuan, it always took a significant amount of energy to hold himself back.

    ¡°Ji Nuan,¡± he hoarsely called her name, holding her hands.

    She tried to free her hands but was caught. Over and over again, he brought her hands down to his lower body.

    Ji Nuan felt that her mind was about to explode. She struggled with force to pull her hands back, but it was clear that the man no longer wished to be interrupted. It was impossible for her to escape his grip.

    ¡°I originally took into ount that you were feeling unwell, and was restricting myself to only caring for you here. Since I¡¯ve already waited for three years, a few more days shouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The man¡¯s breath was hot and itnded against her ear. In thete, quiet evening, the room was filled with the man¡¯s seductive, husky voice. ¡°You say that my appearance is dignified, that I¡¯ve let down my refined appearance. Haven¡¯t you already fully experienced the side of me that is a letdown to my appearance three years ago? I know you haven¡¯t fully let go of the knot in your heart. I¡¯m willing to stay by your side and to wait for you patiently. I know you¡¯re not mentally prepared yet, so I¡¯ve restrained all of my desires to hold you and to kiss you...¡±

    1The man¡¯s lips brushed against her ears casually. Ji Nuan¡¯s body instantly stiffened: ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°But you promised. Restricted to tonight.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± That was because she was currently in the few, unique days that repeated every month. It was the only reason she had spoken shamelessly: ¡°Right now I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t touch you just because you¡¯re having your period?¡± He chuckled lowly, yet his voice was unlike it¡¯s usually mild and indifferent tone. After being pressed on the bed to be kissed for so long, she could no longer escape from the thick heat emitting from his body: ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke me with such a method, perhaps I would have let you off. But these consequences... were entire of your own making...¡±

    ¡°You... don¡¯t pull on my hands...¡± Ji Nuan felt that her hands were about to melt from the heat. She tried to push him away, but one of her hands were firmly tugged downwards while the other was pressed by her side.

    He kissed her ear. ¡°Answer me. In the few years you¡¯ve been in London, did you dress like this every night?¡±

    Why was it any of his business how she dressed?

    Ji Nuan red at him. ¡°So what?¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°You look very good. Why did you never dress like this at home in the past?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    In the past, even if she dressed in long sleeves and long pants, he would still cleanly remove them off of her. Every night, he bullied her to the point where she couldn¡¯t even straighten her waist. How could she possibly dare to dress like this at home?

    Wasn¡¯t that clearly sending herself into his mouth? It would make it impossible to have any rest!

    She had even managed to offend him just by wearing a nightgown?

    Ji Nuan was somewhat unhappy. She wanted to tug her hands free, but it was impossible no matter how she tried.

    At most, it would only cause the sensation under her hands to be more prominent. Her cheeks also flushed deeper from the force.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t be so shameless... let go of my hands!¡±

    There was only a singlemp turned on in the room. Ji Nuan was ustomed to using dim lights to prevent the sharp rays from affecting her sleep. Although her figure wasn¡¯t short, as the man pressed her on the bed, she appeared especially delicate and small. Her body waspletely covered by the man¡¯srge and tall figure. His body cast a shadow on her face, and the illumination on the two was weak. Despite this, they were able to see each other through the reflection in their eyes clearly. Through the heavy, darkness, the reflections of themselves were vibrant. The atmosphere was intimate to the point of suffocating.

    The man abruptly chuckled: ¡°You¡¯re in charge of apany. You should know the importance of keeping your word. If you can¡¯t fulfill the promises you made, you¡¯ll harm your reputation.¡±

    After speaking, he kissed Ji Nuan once more. At the same time, he let go of her hands. Ji Nuan was in a daze for several seconds before she was able to move her hands away. She stared at the man kissing her with wide, disbelieving eyes.

    <i>Keep her word, what did he mean by keeping her word? </i>

    She didn¡¯t actually promise physicalpensation, who knew that he had been thinking of something like this!

    The man¡¯s kissing technique was as good as three years ago. In fact, it led her to suspect if he had reyed the scene of their reunion countless times during his sleepless nights. In the past, she had always been kissed senseless by the man and right now... all of her thoughts had screeched to a halt. She was kissed to the point where she almost forgot where she was...

    As she felt a chill against her legs, she finally sensed that her nightgown had been tugged up. The man¡¯s hands were unobstructed as he explored her skin. He shifted to her abdomen, his burning palms pressing against her. The sensation was different from when he had purely held her to warm her stomach. Ji Nuan felt her goosebumps standing up and was dumbstruck for an instant. She wanted to back away, but there was no space for her to move.

    Her lips were still held by the man¡¯s. Aside from several whimpers, she couldn¡¯t make any sounds.

    When she sensed that the man had grown impatient, and the nightgown was almost damaged from his grip, Ji Nuan recalled that this had been a present from Xiao Ba for her birthday. Ji Nuan frantically struggled with force before the silk material tore in his grip. ¡°No... Mo Jingshen... don¡¯t pull on my nightgown...¡±

 Chapter 571 - Iâ€™ll Wash Myself Clean and Lay on the Bed For You to Have as You Please

    <h4>Chapter 571: I¡¯ll Wash Myself Clean and Lay on the Bed For You to Have as You Please</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Today, Ji Nuan¡¯s figure was even more seductive than it had been three years ago. Her body was also much stronger due to her habit of working out.

    Hearing her words, the man let go of her nightgown and shifted his attention toward her back. He touched the buckle of her bra, and the sensation caused her body to tighten immediately.

    In fact, he had yet to do anything deeply intimate. However, Ji Nuan greatly despised her own sensitivity. She had always resisted and disliked a stranger¡¯s touch, yet when it came to Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace and his touch, every action of his was provoking. It destroyed all of her resistance. She despised herself even more for that.

    As the man easily unfastened the buckle, Ji Nuan trembled slightly. She swerved her head up and heard the man¡¯s soft chuckle against her ear.

    A kissnded on her neck and gradually shifted down...

    Finally, the man¡¯s kiss touched her through the thin nightgown. Ji Nuan¡¯s body abruptly tightened like a bowstring that had been pulled taut. She raised her head and bit her lower lip with force to resist the indescribable and frighteningly close climax.

    The woman¡¯s action revealed her neck and she appeared all the more seductive. Her shoulder-length hair spread across the sheets. As the man continued his actions, Ji Nuan could no longer endure it. She buried her head in his shoulders, whimpering softly, ¡°Mo Jingshen... don¡¯t...¡±

    She could barely hold on any longer. For three years, her body had been missing a man¡¯s touch and, right now, his unrelenting advances had left her unbelievably sensitive. It was as though the memories of their passionate nights from years ago were being stirred up.

    Her body had already softened and her hands no longer had the strength to push him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± The man¡¯s hand paused mischievously on her body and slowly moved downward...

    She had reced the item needed for her period right after her shower. He pressed with some force against it, causing an abrupt, melting sensation to run through her body. Ji Nuan felt her breath almost stopping.

    And during this sensation thatsted for less than half a minute, he continued kissing her.

    At this moment when nothing could be done, through the white, soft cotton item, she had actually been tortured to this state.

    She was angry. She was in rage because the man understood her body too well, because she could not resist his teasing, and even more so because of her failure to prove him wrong.

    Under his kisses and provocation, she felt that she was no different from the woman she was three years ago, who would melt under him anytime.

    As Ji Nuan grew muddleheaded from the kiss, she suddenly felt a cold sensation against her palm. She instantly went overdrive. It was the man¡¯s belt. She lowered her head to see the ring reflection of the man¡¯s belt buckle under the dark room. She trembled a little from the coldness.

    Her one hand was forcefully brought to unfastened his buckle, while the other gripped his shirt tightly.

    She gritted her teeth slightly. The feeling that something was absent and the difort from being close to her climax was almost drowning her, yet there was nothing she could do.

    On the other hand, the man watched her with a heavy gaze. He determinedly pressed her hand against his belt, using her grip to unfasten it.

    Ji Nuan watched him. Under the dim lights, she clearly saw the man¡¯s handsomeplexion. Even in such a clearly sexual circumstance, he still appeared unreasonablyposed. His ink-ck, burning gaze was fixed on her.

    Only his rough breaths and the sweat on his forehead indicated that he wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared to be.

    ¡ª-

    Ji Nuan felt that she was about to go mad!

    Her face was about to explode in red!

    <i>Damn it!</i>

    Her hands were sore!

    She was going mad! Going mad!

    ¡ª-

    Finally, as the man almost broke her wrist with the force of his grip around her hand, and his body became as stiff as a rock, he buried his head in her neck and released a long, rough breath with satisfaction. Ji Nuan shifted her scarlet red face away.

    The man¡¯s breath was right against her neck. Over and over again, it was burning and warm. Even after a long moment, he did not move away. He maintained the same posture to hold her and pressed a gentle kiss against her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She really wanted to say the word ¡®scram¡¯, but felt that if she provoked this man any further, her hand might be cripple tonight.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body was stiff and she did not speak. She allowed the man to press on her as he pleased. Finally, as his breath gradually stabilized, he spoke with a low, heavy and husky voice against her ear, asking meaningfully, ¡°Is it hard to bear?¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes toward the ceiling.

    He actually asked her if it was hard to bear?

    <i>You don¡¯t say!</i>

    It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t have any physical needs. Was he the only one who suffered like a monk for the past three years? She clearly lived like a nun too, all right? It was fine when he kissed or hugged her. Women weren¡¯t as sensitive when it came to these things. But after being teased for half a day, and earlier when he...

    How could she possibly not feel anything?

    This feeling of wanting to do it, yet not being able to, after deeply satisfying him, she was ufortable to the point of wanting to explode, all right?

    Ji Nuan felt her blood pressure rising with her anger. She clearly remembered that Mo Jingshen would at least perform like a gentleman on the surface. It was fine that they did everything when they were still married. But once, when he fell for Mo Shaoze¡¯s schemes and was locked in Wan Li Xing Chen Hotel, she had suggested this because she had been worried for him. At the time, he had been considerate of her feelings and did not allow her to do anything.

    Yet, today...

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were turning red from anger. It was no longer clear who was being tortured.

    Right now, clearly he was the one most satisfied, while she didn¡¯t even know if she would be able to sleep tonight. The key point was that she couldn¡¯t even take a cold shower right now.

    He was really asking for her death!

    Mo Jingshen pressed another kiss on her cheek, warmly asking, ¡°You want it too? En?¡±

    Ji Nuan continued rolling her eyes toward the ceiling. ¡°No!¡±

    She then heard the man¡¯s chuckle rumble through his chest. It was low, husky, and seductive. As their bodies were pressed tightly together, the movements of hisughter almost affected her emotions.

    He kissed the corner of her lips, speaking as though to coax her, ¡°There are at most two to three days left. You¡¯ll be able to start eating again soon. When that happens, I¡¯ll wash myself clean andy on the bed for you to have as you please.¡±

    As he spoke, he leaned his handsome face close again and gave her another harsh, deep kiss. Finally, when the curses Ji Nuan was about to spit out were blocked, and she forgot everything she wished to say, and was only able to re at him with a red face, he kissed her cheek twice with a satisfied smile.

    Ji Nuan was angered to the point where her nerves were about to snap.

    <i>Who wanted him to wash himself clean andy on the bed? </i>

    Fuck, after she endured through this night, even if the man stripped andid on the bed, what she actually wished to do was to tie him down firmly and find several women to strip and dance around him.

    She needed to give him a taste of the pain of unfulfilled desire!

    <i>He wanted her to take the initiative to bed him?</i>

    Don¡¯t even dream about it!

 Chapter 572 - He Wanted to See Her Strut Around in Her Swimsuit?

    <h4>Chapter 572: He Wanted to See Her Strut Around in Her Swimsuit?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen showered in her room. Afterward, she tossed a robe at him and told him to scram back to his own room, and finally managed to chase him away.

    Ji Nuan took a shower as well. When she finallyid down on the bed, her heart only had the words ¡°Ahhhhhhh, I can¡¯t sleep!¡± repeating over and over again.

    <i>Bastard!</i>

    It was already past 1:00 a.m., yet she couldn¡¯t sleep!

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Ji Nuan went downstairs for breakfast with two dark circles around her eyes.

    It was past 7.00 a.m., and both Xiao Hu and Mo Jingshen were present. Ji Nuan carried a te as she wandered around the buffet area, and she appeared clearly listless. Xiao Hu insensitively stood up and approached to ask, ¡°CEO Ji, did you sleep poorlyst night?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him coldly. ¡°Do you think I slept well?¡±

    Xiao Hu was startled. ¡°From yourplexion, it seems like you slept poorly.¡± Furthemore, her expression was very bad. Her tone was also rather rough, as though she was stifled with anger.

    However, Xiao Hu did not dare to continue speaking. He picked up two pieces of bread and quickly snuck back to the table to have his breakfast. He turned to CEO Mo, who was drinking his coffee, and couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°CEO Mo, it seems like CEO Ji didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Shall I sign her attendance for her at the meeting in the assembly hall tonight? So that she can rest in the hotel room?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Before Mo Jingshen could reply, Ji Nuan had already approached with her te in her hands. She answered Xiao Hu expressionlessly and sat down without even looking at Mo Jingshen.

    Xiao Hu: ¡°...¡±

    Who offended this great ancestor again? Didn¡¯t she seem fine yesterday? On the car... she had even slept leaning against CEO Mo...

    This night have passed peacefully? Why...

    Xiao Hu opened his mouth, staring dumbstruck as Ji Nuan bit into a toast with force. He then turned to the man by his side, asking softly, ¡°CEO Mo, it seems like it¡¯s true that during this period, a woman¡¯s mood will be quite poor. It¡¯s rather difficult to even tell what they are feeling, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It might be because she drank too much champagnest night, and has yet to sober up.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately red at them in anger, but saw that Mo Jingshen saw still drinking his coffee mildly. He seemedpletely unaware of the bad things he had done in her roomst night.

    After finally being satisfied, he must feel really good right now.

    ¡°I wonder who exactly isn¡¯t sober.¡± Ji Nuan did not look at him, and directly rolled her eyes toward the cup on the table.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t sleep well, you should have rested longer in your room. Why did you wake up so early?¡±

    ¡°I came to Jing City on a business trip, it¡¯s for work and not to apany a certain great Boss to explore various sights and have afortable vacation. I don¡¯t have the bad habit of lingering in bed when I don¡¯t sleep well,¡± Ji Nuan spat out.

    Mo Jingshen raised his brows. ¡°Just bying on a business trip, you were able to obtain a painting worth six billion yuan, and various free and caring services. Doesn¡¯t this count as a vacation?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t resist mming her knife and fork onto the table. To hold in her anger, she picked up the toast directly with her hands and crushed it as though it was Mo Jingshen. However, the moment she grasped it, she recalledst night...

    That burning sensation against her hands...

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Why did she agree to such a thing?

    Last night, she must have been affected by the alcohol she drank! She never thought that her improved alcohol tolerance was actually still so poor! She was definitely drunkst night!

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, even if you have hidden motives, you shouldn¡¯t be that brazen about it. If there isn¡¯t any proper work to be done in Jing City, I can return to Hai City anytime. Xia Tian has yet to return to ourpany, and the otherpany representatives can¡¯t do much. When I¡¯m not around, mypany is basically in a state of idling. If there¡¯s nothing important to be done here, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    The man paused in his movements of cing his cup down. He nced at her from the side. ¡°In two days, there¡¯ll be several summit meetings and exhibitions arranged by the business circle, as well as several ces arranged by the Finance Association president that we have to visit. You¡¯ve only been in Jing City for three to four days, and you¡¯ve already grown impatient?¡±

    She had alreadye to such a state in three to four days. If she really stayed here for half a month, wouldn¡¯t her bones bepletely eaten clean?

    Ji Nuan nced at him unhurriedly. ¡°I applied to remove my name from the list. I¡¯ll give up all the activities in Jing City.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the man replied without any hesitation whatsoever, leaving her with no space to budge.

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at him and lowered her head to continue eating.

    Xiao Hu sat by the side, sipping on a ss of milk as his heart trembled.

    This was really difficult on CEO Mo.

    Typically, he never brought any woman out with him. During this rare asion, when he finally brought someone on a business trip, it was actually CEO Ji who had such a stubborn temper... cough, cough...

    Xiao Hu suddenly smiled and took the initiative to sa.: ¡°CEO Ji, there¡¯s no need for you to rush to return to Hai City. The busiest period in Jing City will be the first week here as there are quite some meetings to attend. After another two days, you¡¯ll find that most of the activities arranged by the Finance Association president are entertainment rted. For example, they booked a vi in the suburbs for everyone to socialise with one another. He also booked a resort to give everyone space to rx; for example, you¡¯ll be able to y cards, golf, and even swim. Everything will be very rxing...¡±

    Locally, whenever the old leaders in the business circled gathered, they would always repeat the same methods of entertainment. This was simr in London. There would always be a certain old CEO who booked arge ce for everyone to have fun.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s bowling, golf, and various skills were all trained in London¡¯s business circle.

    She had long grown sick of it, and waspletely uninterested.

    The incident that urred previously at Hai City¡¯s seaside resort further made her feel that the local business gatherings were absolutely meaningless.

    Hearing Xiao Hu¡¯s words, her expression immediately turned heavy. She determined spat out eight words, ¡°I refuse to go even if I die!¡±

    Xiao Hu originally thought she would rx from hearing his words, but was taken aback when she refused with a cold expression.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at him and Xiao Hu was immediately frightened. He quickly lowered his head to continue eating his breakfast. He originally wanted to help the great Boss please his woman, but it seemed like he had created trouble for him instead.

    Mo Jingshen kept his gaze away, turning toward Ji Nuan. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wish to go. I don¡¯t have much interest in those ces where the rich from all walks of life gather. Why don¡¯t we find a hot spring hotel ourselves and have a vacation for several days?¡±

    <i>Ah, ah, aah!</i>

    <i>Hot spring hotel? </i>

    <i>He wanted to see her strut around in her swimsuit?</i>

    <i>Impossible!</i>

    <i>Definitely not!</i>

    Ji Nuan chuckled coldly and mmed the cutlery in her hands down. ¡°No!¡±

    She then stood up to head to the buffet area to select more food. She did not even turn back as she left.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her backview and mildly instructed Xiao Hu, who was trying to appear invisible by the side. ¡°Go find out which hot spring hotel in this area is the cleanest and has the least upants. If possible, book the entire hotel.¡±

 Chapter 573 - If I Want to Sleep, is There a Posture That I Canâ€™t Sleep in?

    <h4>Chapter 573: If I Want to Sleep, is There a Posture That I Can¡¯t Sleep in?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Hu finally had an opportunity to disy his abilities. His eyes lit up as he spoke, ¡°How about Deep Blue, the seven-star hotel? It¡¯s on the Second Ring Road in Jing City. It isn¡¯t too far from here and if there isn¡¯t a traffic jam, you should be able to arrive there within twenty minutes.¡±

    Deep Blue was a hotel in Jing City famous for its scenery. Not only were its hot springs the cleanest locally, but it also offered a seven-star service. They also had unique, deep sea-themed rooms. Jing City was not close to the ocean, and through the artificial seaview, it could satisfy the desire to face the sea whilst ensuring the guests¡¯ safety.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s fingers tapped against the table for a moment. He turned to see that Ji Nuan was still looking for food in the buffet area; she picked up some bacon before ordering a bowl of vegetarian noodles. It seemed like she had no n of returning to the table anytime soon.

    His expression remained unchanged as he asked, ¡°How many days of work schedule are remaining?¡±

    ¡°There are still a few partners you have to meet personally. This includes the finance representatives in contact with Hai City¡¯s side. There are also two meetings organized by the National Chamber of Commerce, as well as severalst-minute meetings. I¡¯m sure CEO Ji also has some of her own business partners she needs visit; after all, it¡¯s rare for her toe to Jing City. Adding it all up, it should end within a week.¡± Xiao Hu calcted the time as he spoke, ¡°For now, it¡¯ll be best if we remained in Sheng Tang Hotel. After all, this is Shine¡¯s ce. Most of the meetings and business discussions will be held here as well. It¡¯s convenient to do everything here. After work ends, you can move to the seven-star hotel, Deep Blue, for another three to four days. ¡±

    By now, Ji Nuan had returned with the bowl of vegetarian noodles cradled in her hands. As she ced it down, she lifted her head to see that Xiao Hu was seriously nning out the schedule. He even brought out his nner every so often to take a look. Mo Jingshen, on the other hand, was calmly drinking his coffee.

    She pretended as if nothing happenedst night and quietly ate her food.

    After breakfast, they began the work on the schedule for the day.

    Today, the first ce they had to visit was an exhibition hall; they had agreed to meet with a business partner there. It was also the furthest ce they would have to visit during their time in Jing City. ording to Xiao Hu, the car ride would take longer than two hours, and because of the long-distance, there was the possibility of encountering several traffic jams.

    Ji Nuan made an understanding noise, indicating that she had heard him, and did not say more. Since she couldn¡¯t sleepst night, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to nap for two hours in the car. Mo Jingshen clearly saw through her thoughts. The moment she turned back, she met the man¡¯s gaze; it was hidden with a smile, and it instantly ignited her rage.

    Exactly whose fault was it that she slept poorlyst night?

    The moment she climbed in the car, Ji Nuan sat closely pressed against the door. Mo Jingshen watched the way she was obviously keeping a distance from him and couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. ¡°The car is only so big. How far can you possibly run from me? Do you need me to arrange another car for you?¡±

    Ji Nuan originally thought that their transport would be arranged by various business partners, and did not expect that Mo Jingshen would choose to simplify things. He only allowed Xiao Hu to drive them and did not arrange for any other fanfare. As a result, she had to sit on the same vehicle with him every day.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯ll be great if you could really do that.¡± Ji Nuan did not refuse him.

    The man¡¯s handsome and tall figure appeared graceful, cold, and noble. He coldly narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When you were feeling unwell, you enjoyed the care I gave you and ate the porridge I personally made for you. Now that you¡¯re sitting in my car, you¡¯re still trying to keep a distance from me, and you even want me to arrange a separate car for you? Did youe here for a business trip or to anger me?¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled, answering unhappily, ¡°In the name of caring for me, you ran into my room in the middle of the night. Why didn¡¯t you bring up the things you did while ¡®caring¡¯ for me?¡±

    Xiao Hu, who was in the car: ¡°...¡±

    God, somebody please block his ears, please! This sort of flirtatious banter was very torturous, all right?

    The man watched her and seemed to be smiling imperceptibly. ¡°I saw that you weren¡¯t especially refusing my appearance every night. When did I not leave you fully satisfied with my car?¡±

    <i>Ah, aaah.</i>

    She was indeed satisfied.

    Satisfied to the point where she could barely sleepst night.

    Ji Nuan leaned against the car door and tried her best to maintain as much distance as she could from him.

    The man nced at her: ¡°Come over here. Don¡¯t sit against the door. Doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable to lean against it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite all right sitting here.¡± Ji Nuan stubbornly turned toward the window.

    The location they were headed to was truly quite far. After sitting against the door for nearly half an hour, she began to find it hard and ufortable to lean on. Furthermore, her back had begun to ache from sitting for so long. Earlier, she had wanted to sleep in the car for two hours. Sleep what sleep, ah. There was no way she could sleep like this.

    However, it would be too embarrassing if she tried to sit over now.

    Her waist ached from being pressed against the side of the door. As she raised her hand to rub it, the man reached his long arm over and firmly pulled her over without giving her an opportunity to refuse or struggle. He then kept his arm around her shoulders, pressing her down. Ji Nuan was fully brought into his embrace.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not let go of her. ¡°Even when you¡¯re ufortable, you¡¯re stubborn about staying there. Do you insist on maintaining a distance from me even when your back is hurting? Make the decision on your own, would you rather sleep in my arms for a while, or lean against the door to re at me while using up your already infinitesimal amount of energy?¡±

    Ji Nuan was forcefully pressed in his arms. She struggled a while but could not move, and turned to look at Xiao Hu who remained staring ahead while pretending that he was unaware of anything. She then turned back to Mo Jingshen and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, where is your face? If I wish to sleep, is there a posture I can¡¯t sleep in? Why must I lean in your arms?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She watched his mild and noble demeanor in response to her mocking words and felt that he waspletely unaffected by her. It was clear that he had been deeply satisfiedst night and his mood was extremely good today.

    But her mood was extremely poor!

    Ji Nuan even suspected if he would begin boasting about how warm andfortable his embrace was.

    Thankfully, he did not. As he held her, he gently patted her backfortingly. ¡°There¡¯s a long day ahead of us. Are you sure you won¡¯t take a nap?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lean against the side to sleep.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was stiff. She raised her hand and tried to push the man¡¯s arm away.

    After a long moment, she could barely move him. She unhappily turned to eye the man¡¯s hand and lowered her head to bite on it. In the end, before she could even touch him, the man had already shifted his arm to her waist. This empty bite left Ji Nuan silently ring at her own shoulder.

 Chapter 574 - The Mystical, Unapproachable and Reticent CEO Mo

    <h4>Chapter 574: The Mystical, Unapproachable and Reticent CEO Mo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan pushed the hand he had ced on her waist and even scratched him with her fingernails.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t let go of her, however. Instead, he hugged her more tightly. His voice came from above her head. ¡°Ji Nuan, I¡¯ve been tolerating you. Don¡¯t test my limit!¡±

    1Ji Nuan immediately raised her head and red at him. She was afraid that Xiao Hu would hear her, so she spoke in a voice that only Mo Jingshen could hear. ¡°Weren¡¯t you satisfiedst night? Can¡¯t you just let me sit quietly alone? Don¡¯t hug me! Let go of me!¡±

    The man¡¯s face was expressionless and his voice was low. Then he chuckled. ¡°Who told you I were satisfiedst night?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart immediately sank to the bottom. She even suspected that the man was not the man she had known before. She gnashed her teeth and asked hatefully, ¡°What do you want? You didn¡¯t bully me enoughst night? Don¡¯t you think...¡±

    He suddenly sneered and said meaningfully, ¡°When a man bullies a woman, he never needs tofort himself like I didst night. I can¡¯t touch you while you¡¯re on your period. Just sleep in my arms. Don¡¯t provoke me, en?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan still wanted to speak when his handsome face suddenly drew near hers. When she realized that he was going to kiss her in the car, her eyes almost popped out. She suddenly moved her head backward and secretly took a look at Xiao Hu who was driving. Thetter still sat there without looking back in the rearview mirror.

    He knew what they were up to...

    There was no one to whom she could turn for help.

    Mo Jingshen knew where Ji Nuan¡¯s bottom line was. He could flirt with her in private, but they were in the car, and there was Xiao Hu aside. If he went too far, she would be angry for the following days.

    He didn¡¯t kiss her in the end but gave her a soothing pat on the back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a nap?¡±

    Ji Nuan chose to push him as a response. When the man finally took his hand away from her waist, she drew back, leaned back in the seat, closed her eyes, and was going to take a nap.

    Then she gradually fell asleep.

    Perhaps she had expended some strength in her struggle just now, or perhaps the drowsiness ofst night had nowe upon her atst.

    She fell asleep so quickly that before Mo Jingshen reached out to hold her into his arms, her head tilted sideways and rested on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡ª-

    Two hourster, Xiao Hu stopped the car. Although Ji Nuan fell asleep, she felt the car suddenly stopped and it didn¡¯t feel like in a traffic jam, so she opened her eyes. Her head was no longer resting on Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder because she had changed her position during sleep. She narrowed her eyes and looked out of the window. She went out around eight o ¡®clock and it was nearly eleven o ¡®clock now. The sun was zing at this hour.

    She squinted, looked out of the window and was about to ask whether they had arrived or not when she met the man¡¯s warm eyes. He was not in a hurry to wake her up but patiently waited for her to wake up naturally.

    Fortunately, she was sensitive and woke up as soon as the car stopped. Otherwise, she would have slept in the car for long.

    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± she asked, avoiding the man¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Yes, yes, CEO Ji, you slept for more than an hour. It seems that you haven¡¯t had a good rest in the hotel these days. You¡¯ve been sleeping a lot in the cartely,¡± Xiao Hu suddenly said unseemly.

    Suddenly realizing what he had said, Xiao Hu saw Ji Nuan¡¯s embarrassed expression and Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold stare at him through the rearview mirror, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    He was doomed!

    He didn¡¯t mean to jest at Ji Nuan. He did think CEO Ji didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.

    Shall he exin?

    But CEO Mo looked scary. He¡¯d better just shut up.

    Xiao Hu hurriedly escaped from the car.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and straightened her hair, which had just been messed up by sleep. Her shoulder-length hair was tied up in a clean ponytail behind her head. Traveling on business, she didn¡¯t dress her hair as carefully as she usually did at home for convenience.

    ¡°When shall we go in?¡± she asked as she fixed her hair.

    ¡°Eleven o ¡®clock. There is still fifteen minutes left. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Jingshen sat beside her and watched silently as this little woman raised her hand and took the hair ring off, bit it to her mouth, and then quickly tied her hair with both hands.

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan was not in a hurry. After fixing her hair, she opened her bag and took out a lipstick that wasn¡¯t particrly bright but was perfect for light makeup and applied it to her lips. As she rummaged through her bag for makeup, the man saw her cell phone.

    ¡°Your phone keeps ringing while you were asleep. Do you have text messages?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ji Nuan took her cell phone and took a look at it. There were no text messages, just a few messages from Xia Tian and some recent photos of her baby in WeChat. Since giving birth to her baby, Xia Tian had a thing for posting her baby¡¯s photos. She posted pictures of her children on her WeChat Moments every day and still remembered to send them to Ji Nuan.

    And there two messages from her secretary, reporting something about thepany.

    Ji Nuan went over the messages. ¡°Yes, Xia Tian sent me messages in WeChat.¡±

    The man stared at her with his unfathomable eyes. ¡°WeChat?¡±

    Ji Nuan who was about to put the cell phone back to his bag paused and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know WeChat? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s popr in China these years? Is WeChat new to you?¡±

    The man said deadpan, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the United States and I haven¡¯t had much exposure to the popr stuff in China.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Yes, WeChat was very popr in China these years. Microblog and WeChat had almost reced QQ and other social media that were popr in the past few years, but in foreign countries, very few people used them and they were only popr among Chinese.

    Mo Jingshen only sent her text messages that were mostly about business. He never even said good morning or good night to her in social software, let alone to others.

    So it was normal that he did not use WeChat. After all, even if his staff registered a WeChat ount for him, she thought the mystical, unapproachable and reticent CEO Mo wouldn¡¯t have used it.

    Ji Nuan picked up the phone again, responding to Xia Tian in WeChat and asking casually, ¡°Do you need me to register a WeChat ount for you?¡±

 Chapter 575 - Youâ€™ve Been Investigating Me for so Long. Donâ€™t You Know I Was Once Married?

    <h4>Chapter 575: You¡¯ve Been Investigating Me for so Long. Don¡¯t You Know I Was Once Married?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Fifteen minutester, Ji Nuan looked at the newly added user in her WeChat Friend List and figured out that she was tricked by Mo Jingshen.

    She just registered a WeChat ount for him. Why did he add himself as her WeChat friend?

    Just now, when she wanted to choose a picture for him as his WeChat avatar, she looked through his cellphone album for quite a while and found only the photos of some meeting documents of hispany. There wasn¡¯t a scenery picture in his cellphone album, let alone selfies.

    You couldn¡¯t just use a photo of a meeting document as your WeChat avatar, right?

    So Ji Nuan said the scenery outside the window was very good and asked him to take a picture outside the window, took it as his temporary WeChat avatar, and changed itter if he¡¯d like.

    The man agreed, picked up his phone and took a picture out of the window, not of his side of the window, but of hers.

    So when the man took the photo as his avatar, Ji Nuan clicked open her WeChat friend list, took a look at it and immediately went speechless.

    He didn¡¯t only photograph the scenery.

    He photographed both her and the scenery outside the window!

    The user name of the newly registered WeChat ID was left nk. He was not in a hurry to change the name but just changed his avatar and put the phone away.

    Ji Nuan stared at the WeChat ID whose name was nk but whose avatar was her picture, and her face went all ck.

    ¡°It¡¯s eleven o ¡®clock. Let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± The man got off the car as if nothing had happened.

    Miss ck-Face: ¡°...¡±

    2¡ª-

    Today they were here to meet some partners at a location far from the downtown of Beijing. Mo Jingshen rarely visited in person, so the partners specially chose a ce to meet him and gathered there to wait for him.

    She also had a few acquaintances here today, but not as deep a partnership as he had with them, so she simply said hello, exchanged business cards with others, and had a brief chat with them before she took a seat.

    Xiao Hu didn¡¯t follow Mo Jingshen to exchange pleasantries with those partners either. Mo Jingshen told him to apany Ji Nuan and help her whenever she needed help. As Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard, Xiao Hu helped Ji Nuan with the tea and water. After all, she was so important in CEO Mo¡¯s heart, so he should take her as his boss and serve her well.

    Ji Nuan was about to ask Xiao Hu to sit down to take a rest and not to follow her when, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught sight of a figure. She stopped and turned her eyes in that direction.

    After Mo Jingshen had made his schedule in Beijing, Rong Yan had managed to find out about his itinerary these days and knew where he would go.

    She didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to Mo Jingshenst night at the party and charity auction. Even if she could see that he was really not into her, and he seemed to be in love with that woman called Ji Nuan, she was not reconciled to just give up on him. So she sneaked out of her home. As the second daughter of the Rong family, no one stopped her when she came here.

    When Mo Jingshen finished talking with someone, Rong Yan came straight out of the back lounge and walked right in front of him. ¡°Mr. Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was not surprised at all to see her again but cast an indifferent nce at her. Although he had heard her voice, he didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Did youe here alone today?¡± Rong Yan had just been in the back and couldn¡¯t see the situation in front of the door. It took her a long time to finally find Mo Jingshen in the crowd, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t bring the woman called Ji Nuan with him today.

    But she wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking and didn¡¯t venture to ask why that Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t with him today.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her and his dark, deep eyes remained cid. ¡°Miss Rong, as the second daughter of the Rong family, you do have the ability to do whatever you want, but this ce is not a banquet hall and people here today are all big businessmen who came here to talk about business. I¡¯m afraid you came to the wrong ce.¡±

    Rong Yan gave a wry smile. ¡°I think you know why I¡¯m here. My family has been strict with me since my childhood. I always obey them but this time I want to assert myself, but I didn¡¯t expect it would end up like this. Mr. Mo, I didn¡¯t mean to bother you, but I just want to ask you what is wrong with me. Why do you not even bother to look at me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak.

    The man had a coldness that could bring a visceral fear out of others. Although she was the second daughter of the respected Rong family in the ¡°Capital Circle,¡± she could only be quiet in front of him and keep her temper in check. He was so cold that she didn¡¯t even dare to hug him or pester him.

    1Because she knew the more she pestered him, the more he disliked her.

    However, while being coldly nced by him, she still could not help but want to step back and resists the impulse to retreat.

    ¡°Am I not pretty enough? Is my family not rich enough? Is my education degree not high enough? Or am I being too aggressive or annoying? I think my character is very gentle. At least very few men dislike me, but from the beginning to now you barely look at me. I know you have seen a lot of good women, but I believe only the Rong family can match the Mo family in China. Even if you don¡¯t care about family background, you don¡¯t have any woman around you now. Why can¡¯t you ept me...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were cold, so was his voice. ¡°Miss Rong, you¡¯ve been investigating me for so long. Don¡¯t you know I was once married?¡±

    Rong Yan froze. She had not really found out anything about his past.

    Besides, it was not easy to find out about Mo Jingshen¡¯s past. She had been investigating him for so long, but only got some irrelevant information and couldn¡¯t find anything about his past.

    ¡°Were you... married?¡± Rong Yan couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Mo Jingshen curved the corners of his thin lips and smiled, ncing at where Ji Nuan was sitting.

    Rong Yan followed his eyes, only to see Ji Nuan, and she immediately understood what he meant.

    Even if she was still confused, it seemed that she was not in a ce to ask him. She pursed her lips, feeling sad and embarrassed. She paused and forced a few words. ¡°Sorry... for bothering you.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked away, without looking back. She was too embarrassed.

    After Rong Yan left, Mo Jingshen came to sit by Ji Nuan, only to see the little woman ying with the ss and asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go talk to your Rong Yan? What are you doing here?¡±

    The man nced at her who didn¡¯t seem to care at all, and said with a faint smile, ¡°She is not ¡®my Rong Yan¡¯ but Miss Rong, a person who has nothing to do with me, OK?¡±

 Chapter 576 - Look the Jealous Look on Your Face. Donâ€™t Try To Hide It!

    <h4>Chapter 576: Look the Jealous Look on Your Face. Don¡¯t Try To Hide It!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan answered indifferently, ¡°No matter who she is, you don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡±

    The man looked sideways at her. ¡°Look at the jealous look on your face. Don¡¯t try to hide it!¡±

    Ji Nuan gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Do I look jealous?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She looked deadpan at the crowd. ¡°Your Rong Yan is still there. Why did you ignore her after only a few words? She¡¯s obviously... here for you.¡±

    After a pause, she went on, ¡°And she is still looking at you.¡±

    The man looked at her again and then turned his head to look at Rong Yan in the crowd, who was still looking in this direction, and he said casually, ¡°She¡¯s just observing what my rtionship with you on earth is.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°What did you say to her?¡±

    ¡°I said I was married.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She put the ss in her hand on the table and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve divorced. You¡¯re literally single, OK? Are you taking me as a shield? What are you scheming about?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said lightly, ¡°If I don¡¯t tell her I¡¯m married, do you want her to keep pestering me with hope or do you want to be targeted by the Rong family?¡±

    Ji Nuan sneered. ¡°Then I should also thank you for helping me out in this way? The Rong family is not so unreasonable. Although that Rong Cheng is indeed a bit bossy, I think the Rong family value their image and won¡¯t resort to dirty means.¡±

    A business partner of Mo Jingshen came over to talk with him, who seemed to be very eager to tell him something.

    Mo Jingshen remained deadpan but just slightly nodded, casually greeted him, and still sat opposite to Ji Nuan, without any intention to avoid arousing suspicion.

    It happened that there was also a partner of MN Group nearby. Ji Nuan got up to talk to that partner and did not continue to sit here.

    When the people around Mo Jingshen have gone, Ji Nuan had note back. He sat there, watching her flutter among men like a butterfly, smiling and talking. She took the wine ss and clinked sses with those people, took the documents handed to her by a partner and looked at them, and then continued to talk with them with a smile.

    Business was war without bullets. Now Mo Jingshen could only asionally see some of the shadows of the past her on Ji Nuan. When she was in work or social intercourse, she was like a fully armed woman warrior, although she smiled.

    She had note back, and he was not in a hurry to call her back. Looking at her figure, he thought of something, took out his cell phone and took a look at it.

    He opened the WeChat that Ji Nuan registered for him and took a look at his avatar. Then he smiled and clicked open Ji Nuan¡¯s WeChat Moments.

    Ji Nuan had been using WeChat for almost a year but only shared several photos into WeChat Moments.

    The first was a picture she had taken of the night sky in London with her cell phone. She just posted this picture and didn¡¯t write anything.

    The second, two monthster, showed her desk cluttered with papers in her office in London, with an expression of struggle and two words: Year Three.

    The third showed her hands and the hands of two other girls, each shaping a V to make a five-pointed star together. Ji Nuan wrote: I finally got a chance to go for an outing and breathe fresh air. But why are Feng Ling and Xiao Ba¡¯s hands whiter than mine? I refuse to ept! Where is Xia Tian? Didn¡¯t you say you were tanned? Come here and keep mepany! [Grievance][Grievance][Grievance].

    Then there were a couple of London financial reports she retweeted and an inspirational article, among other things, workce beliefs.

    Then, she did not post any more Moments before returning to China, neither did she after returning to China, except for a picture taken from the upstairs of Sheng Tang Hotel in Beijing two days ago, with the caption: This business trip is really a pain.

    Before that, she hadn¡¯t posted a word or a photo during her time back home.

    She never posted a word about the first time she saw him again after returning to China, where she met him again, or the gradual change in their rtionship.

    It was as if she didn¡¯t care about these things at all.

    Seeing this, the man could not help frowning.

    Her WeChat Moments were all about work, workce, or friendship. He might be d she didn¡¯t mention any men, but she didn¡¯t mention him either, nor any contents with emotional coloring.

    Mo Jingshen looked through her WeChat Moments with few contents and made sure that none of the contents had been missed. Indeed, there was no content about him.

    He put down his cell phone and looked expressionlessly at Ji Nuan, who had nowe back.

    Ji Nuan had just said too much and was a little thirsty. Xiao Hu quickly put the ss of juice he had just fetched on the table in front of her. Ji Nuan came over and took a sip, then sat down on the table with the proposal she had just received from one of the partners and looked through it.

    After reading for a while, she suddenly felt the air around was a bit suffocating. She raised her hand and took a sip of fruit juice, only to see that Mo Jingshen was looking at her deeply.

    She asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Aren¡¯t you here to work today? CEO Mo, you look so rxed.¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji, you didn¡¯t pay attention while CEO Mo was busy. He was busy talking with many people and now he finally got a chance to sit here and take a rest. They see he is taking a rest, so they don¡¯t dare toe to bother him,¡± Xiao Hu exined on the side.

    OK, so Boss Mo was not putting on airs here. It was just that people dared not disturb him when he was resting.

    Sure enough, people were different. She had toe over to talk andugh with her current or potential business partners and read their business proposals, whereas he just needed to sit there quietly and be admired and worshipped by others.

    When she came to work, she had to negotiate with her partners. When he came to work, he just needed to sit there.

    But why was he staring at her?

    These days they had been together from morning till night, and he was not yet tired of looking at her?

    Ji Nuan ignored him, lowered her head and continued to read the documents at hand. Then she took out a pen from her bag and drew red circles to the problems she found in the proposal.

    Seeing her working so earnestly, he did not speak but looked at the woman in front of him, who was so absorbed in her work that she didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    When he thought that from her return to China until a few days ago, her WeChat Moments had been nk, his face was still dark.

 Chapter 577 - This Could Be Considered â€˜He Who is Unaware is Not Guilty,â€™ Right?

    <h4>Chapter 577: This Could Be Considered ¡®He Who is Unaware is Not Guilty,¡¯ Right?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the following two days, they were extremely busy. Ji Nuan finally endured through the toughest part of her period, and was able to gather her strength to work. They participated in various big and small meetings, exhibitions, etc.

    On her trip to Jing City this time, her greatest mistake was trusting Mo Jingshen¡¯s words when he told her there was no need to bring an assistant or secretary with her. As a result, she needed to handle every matter personally.

    Mo Jingshen did not call Shen Mu over and instead brought Xiao Hu with him. Naturally, Xiao Hurgely became their personal chauffeur and housekeeper; various, odd tasks were left to his hands. On this rare asion, Mo Jingshen also had to personally handle some of his matters.

    For the past two days, there was barely any time for a break. Their schedule ended after 10:00 p.m. every night. By the time they arrived at the hotel, she could barely drag her body to the shower before copsing into bed.

    In the past few years, the property industry had been flourishing. An architectural exhibition featuring the unique properties in every city was about to be held in Jing City, and various local property enterprises were invited.

    Although MN Group currently dabbled in multiple areas, their roots were in property. Thus, they were naturally invited.

    Mo Jingshen had also received this invitation, but the event coincided with another, more important meeting. Thus, Mo Jingshen left Xiao Hu by Ji Nuan¡¯s side and had him apany Ji Nuan to attend this architectural exhibition.

    When they arrived at the exhibition hall, Xiao Hu earnestly took care of various small and big matters for Ji Nuan. He went in first to settle the necessary administrative work before stepping back out. ¡°CEO Ji, I¡¯ve found a seat for you. You can sit down and enjoy the entire exhibition. You¡¯ll be seated with various representatives from BGY Group. I heard that in recent years, yourpany has been interacting frequently with BGY Group. It¡¯ll be convenient for you guys to chat while watching the exhibition.¡±

    ¡°BGY¡¯s people are here as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As arge-scale property corporation, BGY Group is naturally invited to the exhibition show in Jing City.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and went in.

    Today¡¯s exhibition featured the most iconic and most popr properties. The ones with prices worth studying were all indicated on arge map in the centre of the exhibition hall. The map featured all of the cities and important buildings.

    Within Hai City, there were four buildings featured as models. Currently, Shine Group was not focused on the property industry. Although Mo Jingshen had been invited, Shine Group¡¯s properties were not featured. On the other hand, BGY Group had two featured properties. The other two belonged to the two newest propertypanies in Hai City. MN Group was also not featured.

    The models only served as a meaningful representation; this was so that they had something to showcase and to introduce the exhibition to guests.

    After entering, Ji Nuan greeted various familiar people she had met before in Hai City. Xiao Hu directed her toward her arranged seat, and she nodded toward him before approaching it.

    When she first approached, she did not pay much attention to the people around her. She abruptly heard a familiar man¡¯s voice. ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    She paused in her footsteps subconsciously, swerving around to see Mr. Vinse, whom she had not seen in a long while. Secretary Yang, who often apanied him was also present. The two of them approached the seats by her side.

    Ji Nuan nced at Mr. Vinse before turning to check their seats. They were actually seated side by side.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>This was the seat Xiao Hu had arranged? </i>

    This could be considered, ¡®he who is unaware is not guilty,¡¯ right? If Mo Jingshen came to know of this... she wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Hu would be able to keep his job...

    ¡°Why did youe to Jing City?¡± Before Ji Nuan could speak up, Mr. Vinse had noticed the name tes on their seats and turned to ask her.

    ¡°Ah, I came for a business trip. I¡¯ve already been in Jing City for several days. Have you been away from Hai City this whole time?¡± Ji Nuan sat down first.

    Seeing that she had taken her seat, Mr. Vinse smiled slightly. He indicated for Secretary Yang to take his seat while he shifted to the seat closest to Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t been back to Hai City recently. I received the invitation for Jing City¡¯s exhibition and flew over this morning.¡± As he spoke, Mr. Vinse opened a bottle of water on the table and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since Ist saw you. How have you been?¡±

    If it had been someone else asking, it would have only been pleasantries. However,ing from Mr. Vinse, Ji Nuan knew that he was sincerely interested in her well-being.

    She received the water and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. I fall asleep the moment I close my eyes and have been quite well-rested. My spirit is good during the day as well. The various projects and partnerships I¡¯ve been discussing here have all gone smoothly.¡±

    Hearing this, Mr. Vinse smiled.

    ¡°Why does yourplexion seem so poor?¡± Ji Nuan noticed that Mr. Vinse¡¯s face clearly appeared slightly skinnier. It was also slightly pale.

    ¡°A few days ago, I had a reunion with several old ssmates who returned from abroad. It¡¯s been too long since Ist saw them, and it was a rare opportunity that we could all gather. I drank too much and hurt my stomach. Recently, I haven¡¯t been feeling too well, but it¡¯s all right. I should be fine after a period of rest.¡± Mr. Vinse smiled warmly upon hearing her concern: ¡°After all, I¡¯m no longer a young man in my twenties. I¡¯m past thirty now. I have to be cautious with drinking or I¡¯ll harm my body.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help her surprise. ¡°I always thought your alcohol tolerance was quite good.¡±

    ¡°It is not bad.¡± Mr. Vinse lifted one corner of his lips: ¡°But no matter how good it is, have you ever tried mixing white and red wine with beer, and drinking persistently through the night?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. You should know as well, know matter how I tried to train my tolerance in London, I could never make it past two bottles of wine. If I mix red and white wine, I¡¯ll probably be unconscious after a few sses.¡±

    Mr. Vinse chuckled. ¡°You better forget about it. There¡¯s no need for girls to drink so much. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve never noticed you secretly pouring wine away at events.¡±

    Ji Nuan had met Mr. Vinse at various business events, but had never thought that he would notice her small movements.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve to practice my tricks more. If you saw it, I¡¯m sure other people have as well. It would be too embarrassing if everyone knew about it, yet I still pretended to be intoxicated...¡±

    As they chatted, Xiao Hu approached from the back. His seat was arranged to be directly behind Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    He noticed that Ji Nuan was chatting merrily with this BGY¡¯s representative, but they seemed overly familiar. As they chatted, their body instinctively leaned closer to each other, as though they were softly whispering.

    Xiao Hu immediately felt a sense of danger on behalf of his family¡¯s Boss.

 Chapter 578 - Through Mo Jingshenâ€™s Eyes, the So-Called Her Man and Her Wild Man

    <h4>Chapter 578: Through Mo Jingshen¡¯s Eyes, the So-Called Her Man and Her Wild Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Typically, when CEO Ji was chatting with CEO Mo, she never leaned as close, nor did she smile as happily. However, right now, she seemed to be chatting up a storm with this BGY¡¯s general manager.

    He couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but from the back, Xiao Hu watched as they exchanged looks and smiled at the same time.

    ¡°CEO Ji, ah.¡± Xiao Hu abruptly stood up and leaned forward to say: ¡°CEO Mo informed me to send you to his side directly after this exhibition. You¡¯ll return to the hotel with him in the evening.¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered due to Xiao Hu¡¯s abrupt words. She turned back to nce at Xiao Hu, but Xiao Hu had already sat back on his seat. His expression appeared frustrated.

    It seemed like arranging CEO Ji with BGY¡¯s people was a mistake...

    Hearing those words, Mr. Vinse maintained a mild smile on the surface. He did not speak but lowered his head to open another bottle of water.

    Mo Jingshen was also in Jing City?

    They were returning to their hotel together, is that it?

    After opening the bottle, Mr. Vinse returned it to the table and did not speak further. At this moment, he suddenly felt a cool and soft sensation against his forehead. He paused and stared at Ji Nuan, who had abruptly pressed her palm against his skin.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were not cold, but against his head, it felt that way.

    ¡°No wonder yourplexion seems poor. It isn¡¯t just your stomach. You¡¯re having a fever, aren¡¯t you? You came out to work despite your illness?¡±

    The woman¡¯s hand was unbelievably soft. She pressed it against his forehead for a short moment before moving it down. Mr. Vinse, however, remained sitting in his original position without speaking. He felt that he could still imagine the sensation of her hand against his forehead.

    Ji Nuan touched her own bag. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of carrying cold medication or fever medication with me. Does your secretary have any? Is she aware that you¡¯re feeling unwell? Your skin really feels quite warm to me.¡±

    Mr. Vinse¡¯s gaze paused on her face. His gaze had originally turned mild from the mention of Mo Jingshen. Now, it had darkened and deepened.

    Ji Nuan did not pay attention to his strange behavior and was still concerned about his health. ¡°You can¡¯t be working when you¡¯re sick. A few days ago, I was also feeling under the weather and I tried my best to rest in the hotel. I stepped out every once in a while but I was mostly sitting down. You should quickly head back after the exhibition. Don¡¯t make light of your body¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°I rushed over to Jing City in the morning and felt quite unwell when I stepped off the ne. I was quite drowsy. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it was a fever.¡± Mr. Vinse smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll head back when the event ends. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. He was a grown man and wasn¡¯t significantly affected by the fever. She indicated toward the bottle of water he had opened earlier with her eyes, hinting for him to drink more water. When one had a fever, staying hydrated was essential to help sweat out the fever.

    After the exhibition began, Ji Nuan listened for a while but found it boring. She carelessly turned and noticed that Mr. Vinse had been seriously paying attention from the beginning. He did not have any familial or background rtions with BGY¡¯s management and had secured his position through years of learning and hard work. His dedication to his work was truly admirable.

    She picked up her phone and scrolled through it carelessly; she recalled that she had previously added Qin Siting¡¯s WeChat. However, it wasn¡¯tfortable to message Qin Siting after their previous encounter, so she posted a message to her feed instead: ¡°Can stomach difort lead to fever? Is this a serious cause of concern?¡±

    After sending it out, she ced her phone down.

    After several minutes, her mind went back to it. She picked up her phone to see that there were several newments.

    Xiao Ba, along with several of her employees were asking if her stomach was hurting, and if it was serious.

    Xia Tian, on the other hand, sent her a bunch of question marks: [????? What happened to you?]

    Qin Siting¡¯sment was at the bottom: [It¡¯s true that gastroenteritis can lead to fever. Typically, it¡¯s a symptom of acute gastroenteritis. Fever and vomiting ismon. You will need antibiotics and various medication to treat it. It isn¡¯t considered a serious illness, but fever indicates that the illness is slightly serious. It¡¯s best to have it treated in the hospital.]

    Ji Nuan replied him: [(smile) (worship) As expected of a doctor. Even the way you speak sounds as if you quoted an encyclopedia.]

    As Ji Nuan lowered her head to scan the moments, Xiao Hu was already being disturbed by his family¡¯s boss¡¯s phone call.

    ¡°Hello, CEO Mo...¡± Xiao Hu trembled slightly as he answered. He did not know why CEO Mo had made the call when he was supposed to be busy.

    ¡°Ji Nuan¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t well? She¡¯s having a fever?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

    ¡°Ah? No?¡± Xiao Hu was dumbstruck. He raised his head to look at Ji Nuan who was still scrolling through her phone. Her lips were pursed to conceal a smile, and her expression appeared normal: ¡°CEO Ji seems to be doing well. She doesn¡¯t seem unwell at all.¡±

    Mo Jingshen murmured to himself for a moment before speaking with a heavy voice: ¡°Is there anyone next to her right now?¡±

    ¡°Not really. The people around her are mostly the old CEOs invited to watch the exhibition today,¡± Xiao Hu answered vaguely. He wasn¡¯t sure if this BGY Group¡¯s general manager was close to CEO Ji, and if he had made a mistake in arranging their seats together. He hemmed and hawed for a while before finally saying: ¡°Right now, the person in front of her is the event organizer. I¡¯m sitting right behind her. On her left, is a representative from Lu Cheng Property Group. I heard they have some past partnerships with MN Group. To her left, it¡¯s the representative from BGY Group, who has also had partnerships with her...¡±

    Mo Jingshen had just stepped out of the meeting room. Upon hearing the word ¡®BGY,¡¯ he immediately paused in his footsteps. He raised his head in the direction of the parking lot, narrowing his eyes to speak with a cold, heavy tone, ¡°BGY¡¯s representative? Their local general manager, Vinse?¡±

    ¡°Eh, it is. CEO Mo, aren¡¯t you absent? How would you know...¡± Xiao Hu felt his back turning cold from Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone. ¡°But speaking of which, Mr. Vinse seems to be feeling unwell. Hisplexion appears quite poor.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not reveal anything on his face. He indifferently replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    ¡°All right, CEO Mo.¡±

    After hanging up, Mo Jingshen opened Ji Nuan¡¯s feed again and discovered that Qin Siting had left her a message the night before when he discovered they had mutual friends. He then saw Ji Nuan¡¯s response.

    Very good. The first post she had made about a man had been for someone else. On the bottom, there was also the interaction between her and another wild man.

    Mo Jingshen scanned her feed over and over again, and read her conversation with Qin Siting over and over again. His brows gradually knitted and hisplexion turned indifferent.

 Chapter 579 - The Key Point Was That the Manâ€™s Expression Was Extremely Poor

    <h4>Chapter 579: The Key Point Was That the Man¡¯s Expression Was Extremely Poor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan saw Qin Siting¡¯s earlierment and knew that it meant he was currently free to chat. She sent Qin Siting a message and asked some simple questions about the stomach and fever. She then offered a few polite pleasantries.

    After putting the phone down, in less than thirty minutes, she received Mo Jingshen¡¯s call.

    She did not save Mo Jingshen¡¯s number. From the moment she returned to the country till now, it had been unsaved.

    Ji Nuan nced at the string of numbers that had long been etched in her heart and answered the call.

    The man¡¯s voice could be heard: ¡°Has the exhibition ended?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. It should take another hour.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Ji Nuan heard the way he was petty with his words and nced around at her surroundings. She lowered her voice to ask, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to answer calls right now. Did you call me just to say ¡®en¡¯?¡±

    The man indifferently replied, ¡°Look ahead. On the left.¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled. She raised her head and followed his instructions. She abruptly noticed the man dressed in a ck suit. He stood to the left of the exhibition stage in the resting area where he was less conspicuous.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°a€|¡±

    <i>When did this man show up?</i>

    Didn¡¯t he say that he had a meeting today, and that Xiao Hu would apany her to go find himter? Why did hee to the exhibition hall?

    Furthermore, that Mo Jingshen was able to stand there meant that the people here had recognized him and had been unable to block him. However, there were no more avable seats so they could only open the door on the side of the stage so that he could look at the stage from a closer distance.

    Clearly, the man had no intention of watching the exhibition. His gaze was indifferently fixed on her through the small crowd.

    The key point was that the man¡¯s expression was extremely poor. When he noticed Me. Vinse, who was feeling unwell, trembling slightly and that his head was leaning toward Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen¡¯splexion turned even colder.

    Mr. Vinse sensed that Ji Nuan¡¯s emotions seemed to have changed slightly. Although he sat closest to her, due to the poor lighting, he was unable to see Mo Jingshen. He nced toward the stage before turning to her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression wasposed. ¡°Nothing.¡± She sensed that his tone was slightly weak and turned to say, ¡°Earlier, I asked a friend of mine who is a doctor. He said that your fever is caused by your gastric problem. It¡¯s best to get it checked out in the hospital. If it¡¯s serious, you should stay for treatment in the hospital for a few days. Don¡¯t force yourself to endure it.¡±

    Mr. Vinse smiled slightly. ¡°En. If I¡¯m still unwell after the next few days, I¡¯ll make a visit to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already having a fever yet you want to wait? It¡¯s best for you to go there right after the exhibition.¡±

    Mo Jingshen stood from afar. He watched the way Ji Nuan was seriously whispering into the man¡¯s ear, his expression turned unbelievably dark and heavy.

    From the moment he entered, he had seen that the two were seated together. When she was with that man who often disyed his presence around her for the past three years, unlike the way he usually scowled at him, she was actually smiling brightly. For the sake of this man, she had even posted on her feed.

    The exhibition had reached an important segment, and on stage, they began conveying some significant information. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze returned back to the stage; she did not look at anyone. When the segment finally ended, and the screen was reced by a different image, she lowered her head to scroll through her phone once more. After a while, she abruptly recalled that Mo Jingshen was here. She raised her head but the man was no longer present on the side of the stage.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression faltered.

    <i>Did he leave because he had other work to do?</i>

    She shifted her gaze back and continued watching the exhibition. In less than a few minutes, the representative from Lu Cheng Group stood up and headed to the washroom. Several minutester, someone approached and sat by her side.

    Ji Nuan initially did not pay much attention. Due to the exhibition, the lighting through the seating area was extremely dim. However, the familiar presence by her side, and a certain clear and heavy aura led her to turn her head and noticed a pair of dark, suit pants. She shifted her head up slightly, noticing a ck dress shirt and a suit jacket that was carelessly ced on the side. Her gaze continued moving up; shirt buttons that were unfastened, the man¡¯s seductive corbones, his throat, as well as his distinct and unbelievably attractive chin.

    When she finally met Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan immediately pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t help ncing toward the people by his side before turning her head in another direction. Her expression was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the seat meant for Lu Cheng Group¡¯s representative? If you sit here, where will he sit when he returns?¡±

    Seeing her dyed reaction and confusion, Mo Jingshen was expressionless. ¡°You sure are concerned about a lot of people. I¡¯ve informed them to arrange the VIP seat in the front row for him.¡±

    Ji Nuan responded with an ¡®oh¡¯ and shifted her gaze back to the exhibition. She did not pay him any more attention.

    Their surroundings were quiet. Most of the people kept their voice low and were patiently listening to the exnation on stage. Mo Jingshen did not speak further and remained seated by Ji Nuan¡¯s side.

    All of a sudden, Ji Nuan felt a hand covering her left hand. She turned to look at Mr. Vinse who had leaned close to speak into her ears. ¡°Look at the exhibition. Those are the models of European Vis BGY Group ns tounch throughout the country. We n to poprize this sort of amodation in various cities. What do you think about the design?¡±

    Mr. Vinse was not taking advantage of her. He had only ced his hand on hers to capture her attention. She shifted her attention back, but he noticed that she did not shake his hand off. Mr. Vinse did not move away and kept his hand over hers as though it was natural.

    Ji Nuan turned to the models and detailed images disyed on the screen. She found it very familiar. Weren¡¯t these the models of BGY¡¯s luxury vis that would be popr among the wealthy in the future?

    Who would have thought that BGY began conceptualising them at this time. She felt that she had arrived at a certain historical milestone. Ji Nuan smiled, but before she could speak, she abruptly felt that the temperature around her had dropped and everyone¡¯s feet were covered in frost.

    She turned and heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold, heavy voice, ¡°When you usually interact with others, do you always move your hands and feet when you speak?¡±

 Chapter 581 - Afterward, He Saw That CEO Mo Left in The Same Direction

    <h4>Chapter 581: Afterward, He Saw That CEO Mo Left in The Same Direction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She nced at him: ¡°We only sat together for a chat. It¡¯s not as if we did anything beyond touching hands. Do you have to be so rude to him?¡±

    2The man did not respond to her. He approached the security officer in the parking lot to receive his keys, coldly asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the car parked?¡±

    The security officer answered politely, ¡°Sir, your car has been parked on floor B2, on lot number 208.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to look at Xiao Hu, who had also followed them out. Although Xiao Hu was unclear on the situation, he kept feeling that he couldn¡¯t even protect himself right now. He did not speak, and the moment he met Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze, he quickly turned his head away. He caught up to Mo Jingshen¡¯s pace and called out to him, ¡°CEO Mo...¡±

    When they finally sat in the car, Mo Jingshen sat in the back. He did not pay attention to Ji Nuan or look her in the eye even after she climbed in.

    He lowered his head to scan through a few documents ced on the backseat; his expression was still poor and ugly.

    Since he wasn¡¯t speaking, Ji Nuan did not speak either. The man flipped through the documents with his thin, long fingers. He acted as though she was not present.

    1Xiao Hu checked the time as he drove. He then gathered up his courage to disturb the overly silent atmosphere in the car. ¡°CEO Mo, this morning¡¯s meeting ended quite early. Would you like to continue with yourte afternoon schedule? Or should we return to the hotel? It¡¯s already past 12:00 p.m. Both CEO Ji and you have yet to have lunch. Should we find a suitable ce to eat something first?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ji Nuan immediately agreed. Coincidentally, she was also hungry.

    The man indifferently nced at the way she appeared to brighten at the thought of eating and answered coldly, ¡°Anything.¡±

    Since he was finally willing to speak, Ji Nuan turned to nce at him. ¡°Chinese food or western food?¡±

    Mo Jingshen saw that she was acting open, as though nothing had happened. His gaze turned cold and he did not respond.

    Ji Nuan was perceptive and nced away. She did not look at him again as she made the decision for them. ¡°We¡¯ve been having Chinese food for the past few days, yet we haven¡¯t encountered any particrly good restaurants. Let¡¯s have western food today.¡±

    Xiao Hu saw that CEO Mo did not speak and continued driving. He searched their surroundings for a suitable western restaurant.

    After arriving at the restaurant, Ji Nuan handed the menu to them to order. Mo Jingshen tossed it to Xiao Hu and told him to order.

    Xiao Hu continued trembling. ¡°Um, CEO Mo, although I understand your tastes, I don¡¯t know much about CEO Ji¡¯s. Why don¡¯t the both of you order?¡±

    Ji Nuan had no ns of ordering. She was fine with eating whatever. She tossed Xiao Hu a look and indicated for him to hand the menu to Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen also had no ns of receiving the menu.

    The man spoke, as though his words did not hold deep meaning, ¡°Order whatever you like. Right now, I don¡¯t even understand your tastes and foresight in picking men, how could I possibly know what you like to eat.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    What did he mean? Was he saying that her attitude to Mr. Vinse was better, and mocking that her tastes and foresight in picking men were poor?

    Xiao Hu: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Was CEO Mo jealous?</i>

    ¡°We sat closely because the seats were pre-arranged. In recent years, Mr. Vinse has been taking care of me. There¡¯s nothing unsuitable with chatting more with him. Furthermore, Mr. Vinse has been chasing me for three years, and we¡¯re both mature adults. Nothing has ever happened between the two of us, and we only touched hands for a moment to speak. Do I seem like such a frivolous person?¡±

    Mo Jingshen silently nced at her; his gaze was cool.

    Xiao Hu had already stood up slowly. He felt that it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to listen to their conversation, and quietly whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom...¡±

    The moment he was done speaking, he sped away as though the soles of his shoes were brushed with oil.

    The waiter by the side felt awkward and asked politely, ¡°Miss, what would you like to order?¡±

    Typically, under such a circumstance, men would give into women. Thus, it wasmon practice to directly ask thedy.

    Ji Nuan nced at the menu. She did not wish to take up too much of the waiter¡¯s time and randomly ordered a few items. Afterward, the waiter politely took the menus with him and left.

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to look at her phone.

    Since he wasn¡¯t speaking, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything.

    Anyway, she had rarely seen Mo Jingshen angry. Even when they were attached by the hips, she had never known how to coax him when he was genuinely angered. Furthermore, she also had no desire to coax him now.

    1He could be angry if he wished to be. She was toozy to pay him any attention.

    In the past three years, she had always maintained the attitude of a friend while interacting with Mr. Vinse. She had never agreed to, nor was she ever intimate with him. She had stuck firmly by her own principles.

    Nheless, it was true that Mr. Vinse had helped her on countless asions. The care he had shown her could not be denied. Mo Jingshen, on the other, waspletely absent in her life. He had let her be as she pleased. Even if he had no choice but to let go, and to let her venture, so that her life could return to its original trajectory.

    No matter how strong she was, she would never have made it here today without the support of her friends. She held gratitude for every one of them, and it was impossible for her to maintain a cold attitude toward Mr. Vinse.

    She felt that there was nothing wrong with being concerned for Mr. Vinse¡¯s health. If Xia Tian had been feeling unwell, she would have been even more direct and forcefully brought her to the hospital.

    Couldn¡¯t there be concern among friends?

    When Xiao Hu came out of the restroom, he scanned the table from afar and saw that the cold war seemed to be persisting.

    He hesitated for a long moment before returning. He kept his own presence to a minimum and did not dare admit that he had arranged Ji Nuan¡¯s seat to be with BGY¡¯s general manager. He had good intentions when he helped Ji Nuan find a seat with her business partner, but who would have thought he would stir up such trouble.

    Seeing Xiao Hu¡¯s return, Ji Nuan abruptly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom as well.¡±

    Xiao Hu coughed. Under such an atmosphere, fleeing to the restroom was indeed the best option.

    He quickly pointed to the restroom. ¡°The female¡¯s toilet is on that side. It should be on the second floor. The male¡¯s toilet is on the first floor.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. She picked up her bag and phone and turned to leave.

    Less than a minute after she left, Mo Jingshen stood up as well. Xiao Hu¡¯s eyelids twitched but he did not dare to speak up. He secretly peeked at CEO Mo and noticed that he had left in the same direction.

    CEO Mo must have heard the words he spoke to Ji Nuan earlier. However, Xiao Hu watched as his family¡¯s CEO Boss stepped past the male restroom and headed up the staircase.

    <i>Eh?</i>

 Chapter 582 - You Bit so Firmly; It Seems Like Youâ€™re Looking Forward to Tonight, En?

    <h4>Chapter 582: You Bit so Firmly; It Seems Like You¡¯re Looking Forward to Tonight, En?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan did not use the restroom; she only wanted to step away from the cold war zone.

    She washed her hands and redid her makeup. After around ten minutes, she turned to head out but was startled to see the man outside. He was leaning against the wall as he smoked a cigarette.

    The moment she stepped out, she was surrounded by smoke. She faltered in her footsteps and watched the man as he smoked. Unlike other men, Mo Jingshen appearedposed and dependable when he smoked. The scent was not difficult to tolerate, and even carried hints of mint.

    She did not understand why he hade here to smoke. The men¡¯s restroom was clearly downstairs. This was the women¡¯s.

    She did not move after stepping out, remaining in her position to watch him curiously. The man only nced at her once. The spark of me between his fingers flickered, but he did not pause his natural movements for her.

    The two remained this way, one watching silently and the other smoking silently. Finally, as Mo Jingshen extinguished the cigarette butt and tossed it aside, Ji Nuan asked: ¡°You never smoked much in the past.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The man¡¯s response was mild.

    ¡°Did you frequently smoke in the past three years?¡±

    ¡°asionally.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not say more. After all, the man¡¯s earlier expression was cold. She had onlye to use the bathroom, yet he followed her here. She felt that she wasn¡¯t in any wrong but was also at a loss for words.

    The man eyed the restroom behind her: ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Earlier, when Ji Nuan was inside, all of the stalls were empty.

    The man nced at her once more and abruptly stood up straight from the wall. Before Ji Nuan could react, he took a heavy step forward. His actions were strangely forceful and caused her to instinctively back away into the restroom.

    As the man decisively entered the restroom with her, she stiffened: ¡°This is the women¡¯s...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the man carelessly closed the door.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    The man continued approaching. She watched him strangely, backing away step by step before finally leaning against the sink.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, are you trying to act like a gangster in the women¡¯s restroom?¡± Ji Nuan ced her hands behind her, keeping it between her waist and the marble counter.

    The man did not speak and only watched her. It was as though he was trying to see through her with his forceful gaze and to understand what exactly was going through her mind.

    Ji Nuan shifted her head away slightly, speaking unhappily: ¡°Weren¡¯t you angry earlier and waging a cold war with me? What¡¯s going on now?¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡± The man¡¯s tone was mild, yet he did not back away.

    Ji Nuan immediately nced at him: ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not mad anymore? You got mad for no reason, and now your anger dissipated for no reason...¡±

    ¡°Some emotions tend to be unreasonable, and are indeed difficult to control,¡± the man spoke. ¡°But staying mad doesn¡¯t seem to hold any benefits for me.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a frighteninglyposed man. Even at such a time, you have to weigh the costs and benefits.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? With your current temper, you can¡¯t even coax me. I might not even seed in my attempt to pull you back. If I try to push you away now, you¡¯ll only run even further.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was as light as the wind, but he seemed to feel wronged.

    <i>Why would he feel wronged? Because she was unwilling to coax him?</i>

    How childish can you be, ah, Mo Jingshen...

    But speaking of which, currently, her current actions and speech was indeed fully guided by her personality. She had no concern about holding back.

    Ji Nuan did not respond. She pushed against his chest before keeping her hands on his body, answering coldly: ¡°Speaking of the restroom, I remember that prior to our divorce, I once exchanged intimate gazes with those men on the dance floor, and because of that, you hauled me into the restroom. I was angered and pressed you against the wall and grabbed your cor. Do you remember the words you said to me at the time?¡±

    The man¡¯s brows moved. He did not speak, but he clearly remembered the bastard words and the bastard things he had previously said and done.

    ¡°You said... ¡®you think you can hold me down?¡¯¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was light. She then raised her brows and lightly gripped his cor, lifting one corner of her lips coldly to say: ¡°Mo Jingshen, right now, do you think you can hold me down?¡±

    As she spoke, she expressionlessly moved to push the man away.

    However, the man did not give way. He easily caught her wrist and held her waist with his other hand, pulling her into his arms. As Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze turned startled, he leaned down with a low chuckle: ¡°Of course I can.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...?!!!¡±

    <i>This script wasn¡¯t right, ah!</i>

    The man pressed her against the marble sink counter, moving his hand from her waist to the back of her head and delivering a harsh kiss onto her lips.

    The kiss seemed to carry the rage that had yet to fade from earlier. It revealed that he wasn¡¯t as capable of switching back to aposed state as he made himself appear. The kiss was hurried, powerful, and forceful. Ji Nuan tried to resist and raised her leg to kick the man but was easily pushed back by the man¡¯s firm legs. He locked her feet under the sink and prevented her from moving further.

    ¡°Uu... Mo Jing... uuu... shen...¡± Ji Nuan was frustrated as she struggled in his arms.

    Mo Jingshen held her waist and deepened the kiss, gradually softening his harsh movements. The kiss became intimate and loving.

    He gave her a moment to catch her breath and spoke huskily against her lips: ¡°Kissing you will at least help me vent my anger. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want me to keep this anger until it¡¯s evening, do you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Evening?</i>

    They had been far too busy for the past few days and Mo Jingshen had not been visiting her room to allow her to rest. Did he change his mind again?

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes and decisively bit down harshly on the man¡¯s lip.

    A sharp pain went through the man¡¯s lip, but he did not let go of her. Finally, when the taste of blood was shared between the two, he allowed her to back away from his embrace. From the way he watched her, it seemed like he was withholding a smile.

    ¡°You bit so firmly; it seems like you¡¯re looking forward to tonight, en?¡±

    The man¡¯s lips were reddened and from this distance, the small wound she had left was obvious. Yet, such a visual was damningly seductive.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to block her reddened lips, preventing him from continuing his attack.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was startled as she turned to face the door.

 Chapter 583 - This Was Probably the First Time That Boss Mo Had Ever Usedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 583: This Was Probably the First Time That Boss Mo Had Ever Used...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She hurriedly signaled him to go inside and hide, but the man seemed not to hear the knock at the door as he held her in his arms, but did not go any further than kissing her on the cheek.

    Then he let go of her, turned, and went straight to open the door.

    The two girls waiting to use the bathroom outside the door were shocked when they saw a maning out of it. Due to how handsome he was, the two girls immediately swallowed their screams and looked with disbelief at the back of the man who came out of thedies¡¯ room but looked as casual as if he had just been to a supermarket.

    ¡°Oh my god, he is so handsome...¡±

    ¡°But shall we question why he was in thedies¡¯ room? What if he is a pervert? Shall we call the police?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! How can such a handsome man be a pervert?! Maybe he is a plumber?¡±

    ¡°...Have you ever seen a plumber wearing such an expensive shirt?¡±

    Ji Nuan, who was pressed on the washbasin and kissed by a ¡®plumber,¡¯¡±...¡±

    ...

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t go back to the hotel because she had a scheduled trip in the afternoon. She had been in Beijing for a few days. Although not many partners of MN Group in China were in Beijing, some of them hade. Therefore, she had temporarily arranged several meetings and social parties for face-to-face negotiation.

    After lunch, Xiao Hu sent her to the workce. She told Xiao Hu to go back and said she would call him to pick her up after her job was finished.

    But when she finished her work, it was not yet dark, and she had no intention of contacting Xiao Hu. She secretly took her ID certificate with her these days, so it would be convenient to change the hotel. Unfortunately, her luggage was left in Sheng Tang Hotel, but it didn¡¯t matter. She just needed to call the nearby shopping mall and asked them to deliver her a few sets of clothes.

    The man who pressed Ji Nuan on the washbasin in the restaurant¡¯s bathroom at noon and mentioned ¡®evening¡¯ meaningfully to her didn¡¯t see the woman show up even when it got dark.

    It was after seven o ¡®clock in the evening. It was already dark and the evening lights were lit in Beijing.

    Mo Jingshen took the document Xiao Hu handed him while walking. He was about to return to his room when he suddenly stopped and turned to look at the opposite room whose door was shut and slowly narrowed his ink-ck eyes.

    He had a hunch.

    This woman probably wouldn¡¯t be back tonight.

    Less than half an hourter, Mo Jingshen¡¯s hunch was proven true.

    Xiao Hu received a phone call, telling them that Ji Nuan booked a room in a six-star hotel five miles away from Sheng Tang Hotel, and it was a suite with very good security facilities. The door could be double-locked from inside. No one could get in even with the room card.

    After hearing Xiao Hu¡¯s jittery reporting, Mo Jingshen remained deadpan. He casually put the document in his hand on the table and said slowly, ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    After moving to a new hotel and buying two new sets of clothes, Ji Nuan breathed the fresh and free air as soon as she entered the room. She jumped happily onto the bed, feeling even that the disinfectant smell of the bed was so lovely.

    The doors of hotel rooms usually couldn¡¯t be locked from the inside because many guests engaged in criminal conduct in hotels, such as rape or murder. If the door was locked from the inside, once anything happened, the hotel staff couldn¡¯t find out and give timely rescue, so the rooms of most hotels could only be opened with a room card, especially excellent hotels such as Sheng Tang Hotel whose rooms couldn¡¯t be locked from the inside.

    If it were not for the importance of her work these days, she would have probably flown straight back to Hai City now.

    Therefore, she asked her subordinates to find this hotel for her, which was only five lis away from Sheng Tang Hotel, so if she had to go out with Mo Jingshen for work, it wouldn¡¯t take her long. Living in such a high-ranking six-star hotel with a good environment, perfect security facilities and whose rooms could be locked from inside, she felt quite at ease as soon as she entered the door.

    She had to stay in Sheng Tang Hotel because she was bound to him for most of her meetings in the previous days. However, she had already checked her future schedule and she didn¡¯t have to work with Mo Jingshen as much from today on, so there was no reason for her to continue to stay near Mo Jingshen.

    Besides, this room of the hotel faced a famouske in Beijing and there was even a small balcony outside.

    Ji Nuan got up to open the window and went out onto the balcony. It was already dark. The main street below the hotel was dazzling with traffic lights. The wind in Beijing was stronger and drier than in Hai City, and the hem of her dress rattled.

    She stood on the balcony, looking up at the night sky filled with dark clouds, feeling that it would be rain.

    The cell phone she ced on the bed rang. Seeing it was going to rain, Ji Nuan turned back to the room, closed the window, and went back to the bed.

    The message was from Mo Jingshen.

    For the first time ever, he sent her a WeChat message.

    This was probably the first time that Boss Mo had ever used WeChat in her two lives.

    But he only sent a brief two-second message.

    Ji Nuan clicked it open and heard the man¡¯s low and deep voice. ¡°Escaped?¡±

    After listening to the voice message, Ji Nuan remained deadpan and put the phone aside before ncing at the screen of her cell phone. Then she took her new clothes and walked into the bathroom to take a shower.

    In the Sheng Tang Hotel five miles away, the man sat in therge, empty room where there was only a 30-inch suitcase leaning against the wall, looking at the cell phone that remained silent.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes and stared down at the screen of his cell phone, one minute, two minutes... ten minutes... half an hour...

    <i>She didn¡¯t reply to him?</i>

    After she escaped out of his sight, she began to return to her former self?

    Just as he was about to put the phone down with a dark face, the phone suddenly shook in his hand and a WeChat message came.

    However, the message was not from Ji Nuan. Looking at the notification in the upper left corner of the screen, Mo Jingshen saw that the WeChat message was from Qin Siting.

 Chapter 584 - CEO MO, Youâ€™re Getting Increasingly Shameless. How Can She Stand You?

    <h4>Chapter 584: CEO MO, You¡¯re Getting Increasingly Shameless. How Can She Stand You?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Siting: [I¡¯ve been tolerating your WeChat avatar for days. Haven¡¯t you changed it yet?]

    Mo Jingshen nced at the message of Qin Siting and didn¡¯t respond.

    But Qin Siting went on: [Did you hear me? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed using Ji Nuan¡¯s photo as your WeChat avatar?]

    Mo Jingshen replied deadpan: [Do you have a problem with my avatar?]

    Qin Siting: [No, I don¡¯t, but I think Ji Nuan will have a problem with it. You¡¯re getting increasingly shameless. How can she stand you?]

    Mo Jingshen coldly stared at Qin Siting¡¯s message that was full of taunt.

    He suddenly remembered that several years ago, Qin Siting had said in the phone that if one day, he, Mo Jingshen, wanted to find Ji Nuan back but couldn¡¯t, he would stab him in the heart with a knife and let him taste the pain of losing her and at the same time as being stabbed by his best friend.

    Mo Jingshen still didn¡¯t reply.

    However, several minutester, ¡®Stabber Qin¡¯ sent a screenshot of the WeChat chat.

    The screenshot showed the chat between Qin Siting and Ji Nuan two minutes ago.

    Qin Siting: [You asked me about gastroenteritis today. Who suffers a stomachache?]

    Ji Nuan immediately replied: [A friend.]

    Qin Siting: [Oh, you replied so fast. Haven¡¯t you slept at such a time?]

    Ji Nuan: [I just took a shower and am lying in bed, ying with my cell phone. I¡¯ll sleep soon.]

    Qin Siting: [Didn¡¯t you go to Beijing on business? You¡¯re not with Mo Jingshen?]

    Ji Nuan: [No.]

    Qin Siting: [(LMAO) Good.]

    Mo Jingshen stared at the screenshot, and his face went all dark. Why did Ji Nuan reply to Qin Siting so quickly?!

    ¡®Stabber Qin¡¯: [You¡¯ve taken her all the way to Beijing, but still haven¡¯t won her back. I think she probably has put love affairs aside and doesn¡¯t love you anymore. You¡¯d better just let her find another man to marry. Anyway, it was you who dumped her first. (Smile) (Cute Smile)(LMAO)]

    Getting no reply from Mo Jingshen after a long time, Qin Siting had a hunch and sent a random message to Mo Jingshen. As he expected, he couldn¡¯t send Mo Jingshen any message any longer. He had deleted him from his WeChat Friend List.

    Tut.

    Mo Jingshen, who was always calm andposed, was exasperated by him.

    It seemed that he had touched his sore spot.

    He thought about how miserable Mo Jingshen was, and how he¡¯d seen Ji Nuan standing like a ghost in the hospital hallway in Los Angeles.

    Although the one who was miserable was his good buddy, for some reason, he was pleased.

    1...

    Ji Nuan had a very sound sleep. When she woke up and opened her eyes, it was already past eight o ¡®clock in the morning. She had an appointment at about ten o ¡®clock, and the meeting ce was nearby, so she was not in a hurry.

    She got up, picked up her phone, and looked at it. There were no messages or missed calls. She put the phone down, took a shower, changed clothes,bed her hair, and put on makeup.

    She was ready to go out when Xiao Hu called her.

    ¡°CEO Ji, your scheduled appointment this morning ising up. Shall I drive you there?¡± Xiao Hu sounded a little hesitant. After all, Ji Nuan went to another hotelst night, and now he didn¡¯t know how things were going with her.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m very close to the meeting ce. It¡¯s only a few stops on the subway. I¡¯ll take the subway.¡±

    Xiao Hu. ¡°Ok, then tonight, you...¡±

    Xiao Hu was going to ask her if she would go back to Sheng Tang Hotel tonight. After all,st night, when she stayed in another hotel, CEO Mo had stayed in her room all night and had not yete out.

    Before Xiao Hu said anything, however, he suddenly saw the door of Ji Nuan¡¯s room open. Mo Jingshen was still in hisst night¡¯s clothes, but the clothes had no wrinkles. It seemed that he had been up all night. He did not speak aftering out but just looked at him indifferently.

    Xiao Hu immediately choked the words back, and simply talked to Ji Nuan about her schedule the next few days, and then prepared to hang up the phone. But just before he hung up, he heard her say, ¡°If it is convenient for you, could you please spare some time to bring my suitcase here tonight? After all, myputer and other things are in the suitcase.¡±

    Not knowing whether he should say yes or not, Xiao Hu grunted as a response and hung up.

    Then he looked at his boss¡¯s cid eyes. ¡°CEO Mo, CEO Ji just said she would take the subway to work by herself today...¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak. Although he did not sleep all night, he didn¡¯t look very tired. His eyes were cold and clear, and he remained silent.

    Xiao Hu felt a bit nervous and forced a smile to reduce the tension, saying, ¡°The traffic jam in Beijing is serious. Compared with driving, it is more convenient to take the subway.¡±

    Looking at the man who remained deadpan, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Besides, CEO Ji asked me to send her suitcase to her tonight. CEO Mo, shall... I send it to her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jingshen said tly. Before Xiao Hu saw his expression, he had turned back to his room.

    ¡ª¡ª

    That night, when Ji Nuan came back to the hotel, she saw her big suitcase ced at the front desk of the hotel. When the staff saw her, they took the initiative to push the suitcase.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just the suitcase here. Mo Jingshen was also here, waiting for her in the hotel¡¯s VIP lounge.

    Knowing that Mo Jingshen was here, Ji Nuan said nothing and went to the VIP lounge as directed by the staff. As she walked over, the door happened to be opened by the staff, and she went straight in.

    Their eyes met and Mo Jingshen¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her face. Watching her pushing her own suitcase in smartly, he didn¡¯t look away.

    Ji Nuan cast an indifferent nce at him, not surprised at all that he showed up here. She just nced at him, and her gaze didn¡¯t linger.

    The staff immediately left the room, leaving the space to them. Therge room fell into a deafening silence.

    She held the handle of the suitcase gently and looked around at the lounge. He kept staring at her. No one could tell what he was thinking of, but he didn¡¯t look away.

    She suddenly turned back, and her eyes met the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes.

    They looked at each other for several seconds.

    She smiled. ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen lifted his eyelids lightly. Now the woman had escaped from him, and there was a note of alienation in her voice. These days, when she was angered by him and called his full name, gnashing her teeth, she looked really cute, but now she looked so cold and alienated.

    It was so painfulst night as if he was stabbed in the heart over and over again, but now the pain had gone. Ji Nuan escaped from him and ignored his message, but she had no intention of exining it, nor seemed to feel guilty at all.

    Her hidden ws, once exposed, were really sharp.

    ¡ª

 Chapter 585 - One of the Messages Read â€œMo Jingshen, I Love Youâ€

    <h4>Chapter 585: One of the Messages Read ¡°Mo Jingshen, I Love You¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak, nor did Ji Nuan.

    But they couldn¡¯t just go on like this.

    Ji Nuan just came back. She filled up her schedule today because she wanted to finish all the social meetings in two or three days, and then return to Hai City early. Now, she was a little tired, having no energy to deal with him.

    She said indifferently, ¡°I will finish my work in Beijing in the next few days as nned, and no work will be dyed. As for the several meetings that I have to do with you, I have already told Xiao Hu that I will go if I have time. If not, let¡¯s do our jobs separately...¡±

    She looked at the man who remained calm and expressionless, saying with a smile, ¡°Yourpany invested in Sheng Tang Hotel, and many partners live there, so it¡¯s suitable for you to stay there, but I am different. I¡¯ve been staying with you these days in Beijing and have met all kinds of bigwigs in the high society of Beijing, and it¡¯s time to get back to my old job. It doesn¡¯t matter where I live. I¡¯ll go back to Hai City after I finish my work.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°En?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked straight into her eyes as if he was looking in the depth of her heart, and his tone was deep and low yet clear and cold. ¡°You really don¡¯t love me anymore?¡±

    Ji Nuan paused and then slowly cracked a smile.

    However, the man on the sofa kept looking silently at her, and she stopped smiling and curved the corners of her mouth.

    She really loved him when they went through fire and water together in Cambodia. When Mo Jingshen wanted to divorce her, she clung to him shamelessly and didn¡¯t leave even when he said she was so cheap. At that time, she really loved him and was willing to give him her life.

    But she also remembered how desperate she was when she agreed to divorce and how hard thest three years were.

    She remembered the day she had drunk all night, then spent the night on the balcony of the hotel, and cut her hair short after waking up.

    Although she was unhappy to see Mo Jingshen having an affair with other women, it was human instinct to be unhappy when what she once owned was taken by others, but she wasn¡¯t sure whether it was still love.

    Mo Jingshen asked her whether she didn¡¯t love him anymore, perhaps because she seemed not to care about him anymore or have no desire to take him back. She didn¡¯t deliberately escape or get close to him, nor bothered to spend any energy on him, so he would say she did not love him now.

    Then maybe she really didn¡¯t love him anymore.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ji Nuan answered after a long pause.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him and fell into a daze. Then she looked away, ced her hand gently on the lever of the suitcase, and said lightly, ¡°About three years ago, the baby who lived in my belly for over two months and whose fetal heart could barely be heard was miscarried. When the man I loved most finally woke up, the first thing he said was that he wanted to divorce me. My broken heart froze overnight. Although you saidter that you did it for my own good, the blood and flesh inside my heart are still numb and cold even if the ice on the surface of my heart has been broken.¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, she knew he was missing that baby too. The death of that baby was Ji Nuan¡¯s sore spot, as well as Mo Jingshen¡¯s, so he usually avoided talking about it and never mentioned it.

    There were passing cars outside the hotel, and a few feet away from the lounge, the conversation of passersby could be vaguely heard. All of these seemed like an illusory background behind her. Looking at this cold-faced woman, he seemed to glimpse at the pale woman sitting outside his ward and waiting for him that he saw through the crack of the door of the ward when he just woke up three years ago.

    For three years, she silently endured all that she could and could not bear. During these three years, she repressed everything in her heart and grew strong in pain, but at the same time, she closed off many soft things in her heart in order to be strong.

    She learned to choose and lose, to bow under the eaves, and to find a way out of the cage. It looked as if she had given in to life, but the high walls in her heart had not been broken at all.

    Ji Nuan said calmly, ¡°Or maybe because I have lived two lives. After loving crazily, trying my best and finally knowing all the truth, I finally let go of something that I used to persistently pursue. Mo Jingshen, in thest three years, I figured out one thing, that is... humans won¡¯t die even without love. Although it destroyed my original faith, it has built a new faith in me. It makes the past Ji Nuan sleep and makes the present me be a new Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°So since even you asked me this question, maybe I really don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Ji Nuan reached a conclusion calmly.

    Hearing Ji Nuan calmly said that she didn¡¯t love him anymore, Mo Jingshen remembered the dozens of messages she had sent him three years ago, one of which read ¡°Mo Jingshen, I love you.¡±

    But he just coldly read and deleted the messages one by one.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t force Ji Nuan to go back to Sheng Tang Hotel. In fact, even if she went back, she would have no time to rest but take a quick nap.

    She didn¡¯t mind where she lived since she would finish her job soon.

    In the end, she stayed in the present hotel and began to be busy with her work.

    After Ji Nuan spoke her mind to him, she became cold and unapproachable to him again, just as she had been when she went back to China.

    Sometimes, Mo Jingshen¡¯s car stopped in front of Ji Nuan¡¯s hotel, but Ji Nuan never got into his car when she saw it but went straight to the subway or got into her business partner¡¯s car.

    It was already autumn in Beijing, and the weather had turned cold these two days. After finishing her work at noon, Ji Nuan decided to have a rest in the afternoon, but she suddenly got a phone call.

    It was Secretary Yang, who said that Mr. Vinse had a sudden attack of acute gastritis. When he was sent to the hospital yesterday, he was found to have had a continuous fever for several days and was too feverish to be conscious.

    They were still in Beijing. Ji Nuan asked for the location of the hospital, immediately took a taxi, and hurried over.

 Chapter 586 - Chances Are You and Mo Jingshenâ€¦ Havenâ€™t Divorcedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chances Are You and Mo Jingshen... Haven¡¯t Divorced...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When she got to the hospital, she was told that Mr. Vinse was sent to the hospital because of acute gastritis yesterday, but had been transferred to amon ward for anti-inmmatory injections.

    Ji Nuan called Secretary Yang to make sure of the situation, and bought some liquid nutrients that could be eaten during gastritis near the hospital and carried them in.

    Because they were also in Beijing for a temporary business trip, there was no family orpany staff of Mr. Vinse there. Their business partners should havee to visit him yesterday, so today the ward was particrly quiet. Secretary Yang went out when she saw Ji Nuane.

    Ji Nuan went over and saw Mr. Vinse sitting on the bed with a pale face. He was receiving an infusion, with several pinpricks in the back of his hand, which showed that he had received a lot of anti-inmmatory injections.

    ¡°What did I say to you that day? I told you to go to see a doctor as soon as possible, but you ignored my words. How did you suddenly be so ill? Did you go out to drink again when your stomach was upset?¡± Ji Nuan put the nutrients down.

    Seeing here, Mr. Vinse was in a good mood, although he still looked ill. He said with a smile, ¡°I thought I could hold on. It¡¯s just gastritis, but I didn¡¯t expect to be beaten down by a few sses of wine.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him speechlessly and took the thermometer thaty beside his bed. ¡°Good. It seems that you don¡¯t have a fever anymore. Secretary Yang said that she didn¡¯t know you had a high fever until yesterday. She should have paid more attention to her boss. I knew you had a fever that day at the museum. Why didn¡¯t she notice it?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t stay in the same hotel as me. I sent her to visit several districts around the capital and didn¡¯t ask her to follow me,¡± Mr. Vinse exined.

    No wonder.

    Ji Nuan sighed. ¡°Did the doctor say you were all right? Is it just gastritis?¡±

    Mr. Vinse smiled and nodded. ¡°What else can I have? If it¡¯s some other serious illness, Secretary Yang wouldn¡¯t have been so casual as to leave the ward to the two of us.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    So he was still in the mood to flirt with her.

    She opened the stuff she had just bought. ¡°What I bought is all powders or purees that are suitable for brewing. You should only eat liquid food now. Take care of your stomach and stop drinking for some time.¡±

    ¡°We are envied by others, but who thought that we, the rich and sessful that had nothing to worry about, have to discuss most deals over a wine table. It¡¯s never easy to be the general manager of BGY! In the business circle, drinking capacity is important. You should improve your capacity for liquor as well.¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad that I can¡¯t drink. At least your stomach won¡¯t be irritated. I think you¡¯re killing yourself to do business.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you said. Have you ever been drunk?¡± Knowing the answer, Mr. Vinse still asked with a smile.

    Ji Nuan paused and went on to unpack the nutrients, saying lightly, ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t been drunk for a long time.¡±

    Over the years in London, she had been tipsy several times, but not too drunk. At least she didn¡¯t lose her consciousness.

    She had to stay awake all these years to avoid her heart being stolen.

    The conversation veered from liquor to other topics. Ji Nuan was used to talking about work when staying with Mr. Vinse, no matter when she was in London or back home. She used to talk to him about work to avoid embarrassment. Although she didn¡¯t need to especially find a topic now, she had been used to this way of conversation with him.

    It was good. At least it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing this way.

    ¡°What happened between you and CEO Mo?¡± After chatting for two hours, Ji Nuan was about to ask Mr. Vinse to take a nap and leave when his voice suddenly rang.

    It was not about work.

    Ji Nuan, who was casually ying with her cell phone, paused and looked up. Her eyes met Mr. Vinse¡¯s.

    She turned her eyes to her cell phone and clicked open WeChat. ncing over the messages sent by Xia Tian, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a WeChat message below that she hadn¡¯t replied.

    The man¡¯s WeChat user name remained nk, so did his WeChat Moments, but his avatar was her photo. He didn¡¯t change it, or to be exact, he had no intention of changing it.

    She turned off the phone screen and smiled. ¡°Well, you know, we were once married, and several days ago, we met in a shopping mall and had some small friction.¡±

    ¡°It seems that he hasn¡¯t given up on you. How did you get married? Have you two really divorced?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t understand why he asked her these.

    She thought it was funny.

    ¡°I signed the divorce agreement and went to the UK after that. He went through the divorce procedures himself even though I didn¡¯t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau in person. Why do you ask?¡±

    Mr. Vinse paused. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡±

    Ji Nuan also paused and felt he was trying to tell her something. ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Mr. Vinse¡¯s eye immediately turned dark and he sighed with a wry smile. ¡°Ji Nuan, this is a society ruled byw. Since you and Mo Jingshen were married in China rather than a foreign country, you can¡¯t just sign a divorce agreement if you want to divorce. No matter how powerful he is, if you want to divorce, you have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau in person to handle the divorce procedures. No matter who Mo Jingshen is, he can¡¯t do it for you.¡±

    The corners of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth twitched and her heart sank to the bottom. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Although this is thest thing I want it to happen, I suggest you check your legal rtionship with Mo Jingshen. Are you sure you two have already divorced?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>How could it be possible?</i>

    In order to change the course of her life, Mo Jingshen drove her out of China and made her live alone in the UK to face the unknown future by herself. He had been so cruel to her. How could he not have divorced her?

    Besides, he had sent her the divorce agreement first, and she had signed it and sent it back to him.

    Although he didn¡¯t sign it when she signed it, he should have signed it as soon as he received it.

    Signed the agreement and divorced, just like in the previous life.

    In order to change the course of her life, he had to sign the divorce agreement, so they had to divorce.

 Chapter 587 - She Stopped When She Suddenly Caught a Glimpse of Mo Jingshen in the Elevator

    <h4>Chapter 587: She Stopped When She Suddenly Caught a Glimpse of Mo Jingshen in the Elevator</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Unless, in her previous life, they weren¡¯t divorced at all.

    Seeing Ji Nuan falling into a daze, Mr. Vinse frowned. ¡°Have you ever seen a divorce certificate?¡±

    Ji Nuan put her hand on herp and, without speaking, looked up at him. ¡°But I think Mo Jingshen is not amon person. With the Mo family¡¯s power and Mo Jingshen¡¯s ability, he can easily get the divorce procedures done as long as I signed the divorce agreement, can¡¯t he?¡±

    Mr. Vinse sneered. ¡°Naive.¡±

    Ji Nuan fell silent.

    In the afternoon, she apanied Mr. Vinse in the hospital and chatted with him for some time, and at sunset, when the doctor came in to take him to have a stomach check, Ji Nuan got up and left.

    On the way back to the hotel, she took out her cell phone to check online whether it was necessary for both husband and wife to attend the divorce proceedings in person, and the answer was yes. Both husband and wife must be present in person at the same time, which was a statutory condition for handling divorce procedures.

    When the taxi stopped in front of the hotel, the driver looked back at her, only to see that her eyes zed over after she checked her phone and then she leaned against the seat with her eyes closed as if she were about to fall asleep. The driver stopped the car and woke her up. ¡°Lady, we¡¯ve arrived. Are you feeling sick? Shall I take you to the hospital?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately opened her eyes and didn¡¯t look sleepy at all. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    Then she paid the fare, opened the door, and got out of the car.

    Before she went back to her room, she took out her cell phone and wanted to call Mo Jingshen to ask him, but thinking of a possibility and that she had told him that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him that day, she thought it was unnecessary to call him.

    She should just finish the work here and get back to Hai City as soon as possible, and then she would find out the truth as long as she checked it in the Civil Affairs Bureau of Hai City.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Ji Nuan woke up the next morning, she opened her phone, only to find she was bombarded with messages.

    Xia Tian. [What happened?! (picture)]

    Ji Nuan erged the picture that Xia Tian sent to her. This was a screenshot of a financial newspaper with a color photo on it. It was in Mr. Vinse¡¯s ward in the hospital. She was feeding Mr. Vinse and both of them were smiling and looked quite close.

    It seemed that the picture was taken by some medical staff member or someone passing by through the transparent window on the door of the ward. She didn¡¯t expect a person would know who they were, take a photo of them, and sell it to a newspaper.

    The business circle was not asplicated as the entertainment circle, but some famous bigshots of the most outstanding figures of the industry were often interviewed by the media, and gradually gained poprity.

    Besides, the real estate industry had attracted much attention in China, so many people had seen the names and photos of the heads ofrge domestic real estatepanies like BGY.

    The photo was titled ¡°Forbes listed young female entrepreneur returned to China because she fell in love with the general manager of BGY Group!¡±

    Seeing it, instead of replying to Xia Tian, Ji Nuan made a call and ordered her men to have this stupid news removed from the media.

    MN Group may not be powerful enough to manipte the media, but she was able to make this gossip news published in an insignificant financial media disappear. Financial media was not as popr as entertainment ones, so she could remove the news and photo before they were widely spread.

    Using gentle methods and force, she finally made the financial media remove the report and made them agree to apologize publicly in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper for the false report.

    It was already afternoon. Today, Ji Nuan was going to an entertainment club to have dinner with some business partners. Inevitably, she would have some wine, so she arranged a car in advance to pick her up from the club when the dinner finished.

    When she arrived at the club, she shook hands and exchanged pleasantries with the business partners. As they were old friends of a long cooperation, she felt at home tonight, but she knew her capacity for liquor and didn¡¯t drink much. Many people asked her about the news, and Ji Nuan just smiled and exined that she just went to visit an old friend in the hospital, but a passerby secretly took a photo outside the ward and sold it to the media. And she exined that she had been single all these years and would let her friends know if she fell in love.

    Hearing her exnation, the business partners believed her and didn¡¯t ask her about the news anymore but began to talk about business.

    It was already ten o ¡®clock at night when the second half of the party started. It was raining hard outside, so the business partners suggested waiting until the rain stopped. They booked anotherrge room in the club to y cards, sing Karaoke, and have a few drinks. Ji Nuan was already tipsy and was in a good mood because she had just got a very good project, so she went with them.

    In the room, the business partners were ying cards. Ji Nuan had drunk a little too much this evening, and, with an opened beer in her hand, went to the corner of the penthouse box and looked at the semicircr French window. It was raining heavily. She held the beer in one hand, put the other on the window, and through the thick ss, overlooked the lights of the city.

    But she was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery. All she could think about was what Mr. Vinse had said today about whether she was really divorced.

    The more she thought about it, the more she drank, and the more sober she became.

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped and had be even heavier when it was already twelve o ¡®clock. The car she had booked had been parked outside for a long time. The driver had called her several times, but she had not answered. It was so noisy in the room that she didn¡¯t even hear the calls and, besides, she was so drunk that she forgot about the drivering to pick her up.

    When Ji Nuan finally remembered it, it was already 12:30 at night. She took out her cell phone and called the driver as she waddled out.

    She walked to the elevator door and looked at the door of the elevator in front of her squiffy-eyed. When the door opened, she was about to walk in but stopped when she suddenly caught glimpse of Mo Jingshen in the elevator¡ª-

 Chapter 588 - Mo Jingshenâ€¦ Get Outâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 588: Mo Jingshen... Get Out...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When her eyes met his eyes, Ji Nuan froze.

    Maybe she drank too much and was hallucinating?

    It was sote. Why was Mo Jingshen here?

    However, before she said anything, he walked out deadpan and nced at the room behind her that was full of the smell of wine and the sound of karaoke.

    Ji Nuan tried to stand erect, but when the man walked up to her, she couldn¡¯t help dodging aside. However, as soon as she moved, she shook and was about to fall down when an arm was put around her waist and Mo Jingshen coldly nced at her. ¡°You were hooking up with that guy from BGY, and then you came out in the middle of the night, drank with these men, and got drunk. Are you trying to piss me off?¡±

    Her mind was so jumbled and mushy that she had no idea what he was saying. She instinctively raised her hand to push him away, but as soon as it touched the man¡¯s shoulder, she stumbled and fell into his arms. The moment her head struck his chest, she frowned and struggled to move back, but the man just held her in his arms and would not let her go.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, let go of me... I¡¯m not drunk...¡±Ji Nuan was taken into the elevator by the man. She staggered and was led in. She raised her hand to push and hit him, but she could not push him away. She simply gave up the struggle and leaned on his arms motionlessly, but the more she breathed the familiar refreshing smell of this man, the more she felt drunk.

    She wanted to shake her head in an attempt to sober herself up, but before she could shake her head, the hand on her shoulder suddenly pressed her into his arms.

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s face was pressed so hard against his chest that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She moved her head aside and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk... I can recognize you, Mo Jingshen... I¡¯m not drunk...¡±

    The man remained silent. When she was taken out of the club, she saw a car parking in front of the door in a ce that was not in the rain. Ji Nuan suddenlyughed and mumbled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s raining... oh, what a heavy rain... oh, great...¡±

    Before she finished her words, she was pressed into the car.

    Ji Nuan threw herself into the car. She was too drunk to sit in the passenger seat, so she could only lie in the back seat. She tried to get up, but after a long struggle, she fell down again, frowned, and put her hand over her stomach. This gesture made the wine in her stomach swish back and forth, and she felt a little nauseous.

    ¡°Do you want to throw up?¡± Seeing this, the man asked before shutting the door of the car.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t respond but still lie in the back seat. She tried to move but had no strength. She felt the world spin as she moved, and the contents of her stomach roll.

    Getting no response from her, Mo Jingshen closed the door of the car.

    The car quickly drove away. The car arranged by Ji Nuan was left outside the club. She had totally forgotten about it.

    Her hotel was not far away from the club, but five lis away from Sheng Tang Hotel. The car parked in front of her hotel. In the pouring rain, the car glowed with a cool glint. As soon as the door of the car opened, Ji Nuan struggled to sit up. The man was about to lead her out, she pushed him away hard, struggled out of the car and rushed into the rain, and then she threw up on the ground.

    With what remained of her sense, she didn¡¯t vomit in the car.

    ¡°Uggh ¡ª-¡°She vomited nothing but liquor. She did not eat much this evening, but she did drink a lot, especially beer.

    Although she had been exercising her alcohol capacity, she could only bear wine or champagne, but not Chinese liquor or beer.

    Fortunately, it was raining hard and what she had vomited was immediately washed into the roadside ditch.

    After vomiting the alcohol out of her stomach, her legs were soft and she was almost on her knees. When she was about to kneel, the man took her into his arms. Looking down at her who was still drunk and looked nk, he lifted her up and steadied her with his hands.

    ¡°Do you still want to throw up?¡± He asked, sounding a bit angry, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to scold her since she was so drunk.

    Ji Nuan stared nkly at the man in front, shook her head and then was about to vomit again. She tried to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t. He took her to the other side, so she could throw up and supported her in case she fell to the ground.

    She didn¡¯t vomit much. After drinking so much and lying in the car, she was both drunk and carsick, so she felt terrible.

    Vomiting on the ground again, Ji Nuan waspletely exhausted and didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle in his arms. She leaned on the man¡¯s arms feebly.

    Seeing her finally finish vomiting, Mo Jingshen picked her up and strode into the hotel.

    The staff of the hotel saw Ji Nuan wet from the rain carried in by a man who was also wet. The hotel staff had an impression of her and knew she was living here, but this man who was holding her...

    They wanted toe up to help, but the man carried Ji Nuan into the elevator and cast a cold nce at them, which made them stop and not dare to approach.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s floor and room number were on the room card. When she was carried into her room, she frowned, raised her hand, and scratched the door, mumbling, ¡°No... Mo Jingshen... this is my room... you get out...¡±

    The man just took her into the door as if not hearing her at all.

    Hearing the sound of the door mming behind her and feeling the light in the room suddenly lit up, Ji Nuan opened her eyes but then narrowed them under the light of the crystal chandelier above.

 Chapter 589 - Or Should I Take Off Your Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 589: Or Should I Take Off Your Clothes?</h4>

    Ji Nuan was ced onto the couch. Her damp hair clung against her neck and her skin. Due to the alcohol, her eyes were red and she could barely keep them open. She stared vacantly at the man who remained just as attractive despite being drenched by the rain.

    Ever since that day when she spoke those words to him, she did not consider facing him once more. Right now, her mind felt dizzy and her body was heavy. She decided to remain on the couch motionless.

    Although Ji Nuan drank a lot, her habits in the past few years made it easier for her to maintain some rationality. Even if she was drunk, she wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense. She really wanted to send this man out from her room. However, after raising her hand slightly, she ced it back down and did not say anything.

    She was already drunk, and had already vomited. All that was left to do was sleep.

    As her mind became muddled once more, the man¡¯s voice rang: ¡°You were caught in the rain earlier. Are you going to shower on your own, or should I take off your clothes?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mind came to a halt. She opened her eyes and struggled to maintain her consciousness as she stared at the man before her: ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time speaking nonsense. Go in and take a shower.¡±

    Ji Nuan watched him and turned to look at the bathroom behind him. She did not move. As the man finally leaned down to pick her up, she frantically avoided him as though she hade into contact with electricity. She stood up unsteadily and staggered into the bathroom. Due to the tipsiness, she could barely stand firm and had to lean against the wall for a moment before she finally entered and closed the door.

    Right now, she had no mood for a bath. She decisively turned on the shower and stood under it. When she recalled that she had vomited earlier, she grabbed the disposable toothbrush and toothpaste provided by the hotel. After brushing for a long while, she couldn¡¯t tell if the scent of alcohol was still on her. She leaned down for a sniff but was unable to smell anything. She could only stand under the shower in a daze. Her gaze was still vacant and it was impossible for her to remain fully conscious.

    However, she remembered that Mo Jingshen was still outside and took a longer shower. Around thirty minutester, Ji Nuan put on a robe and casually rubbed her hair with a towel before stepping out. Her hair was still dripping water and it dampened the robe, causing her to feel slightly cold.

    She took a shower after getting caught in the rain, but the man did not rush to take one himself. His soaked suit jacket had been tossed on the couch in the room, and as he was dressed in a ck set of dress shirt and pants, he barely seemed any different.

    Ji Nuan stood by the bathroom door. She struggled to stand firm and could only turn to lean against the wall. She was slightly conscious as she said: ¡°Most of my work in Jing City had beenpleted. Tonight was thest social gathering I had to attend. It¡¯s probably because I can return to Hai City tomorrow that I identally drank too much, but I¡¯m not unreasonably drunk.¡±

    Hearing that she wanted to return to Hai City tomorrow, the man did not show much reaction; only his gazended on her. As Ji Nuan had just taken a shower and was tipsy, herplexion was slightly redder than usual. Her gaze was also somewhat vacant; it wasn¡¯t as determined and indifferent as when she had stood before him to proim that she no longer loved him.

    She leaned against the wall and mildly added: ¡°I¡¯ve already booked my ticket back to Hai City. The flight leaves tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    The man remained calm as he sat there watching her mildly. Ji Nuan raised her hand to touch her damp hair. When she came into contact with her drenched locks, she knitted her brows ufortably. She wanted to return to the bathroom to retrieve another towel but paused. As though she had thought of something, she said: ¡°Did you hear about my visit to the hospital yesterday?¡±

    She paused before saying: ¡°If I had responded positively to any man¡¯s pursuit in the past three years, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now. Be it Mr. Vinse or any other man, considering that I waspletely unaware of the reason behind our divorce, I had the full right to pursue my own happiness. Even if I was truly involved with someone right now, or if I have feelings beyond friendship, I¡¯m not breaking any sort of morals. It wouldn¡¯t even count as cheating.¡±

    Furthermore, she had already rejected Mr. Vinse countless times, and had never once reciprocate his feelings. She had only taken the initiative to care for him this time because he was ill.

    When it came to acting as a friend, she was used to doing as she pleased and no longer cared about how someone else would perceive her.

    It was likely because she had yet to fully puke out the alcohol, and because the shower she had taken was too warm, Ji Nuan could only momentarily hold onto her consciousness. After speaking, she barely remembered what she had said. However, from the man¡¯s gaze, it seemed like she had spoken rather heartlessly once more.

    She felt nauseous again and turned to return to the bathroom. She dry heaved into the toilet bowl for a few moments but could not puke anything out.

    The man who did not react to her earlier words tossed a towel onto her head: ¡°Wipe your hair dry. I¡¯ll go buy you some sobering medicine.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not respond. She raised her hand to press the towel that was almost concealing her entire head against her scalp. Finally, when she heard the clicking noise of the door unlocking and locking, she tugged the towel down and wiped her hair mechanically.

    Finally, when her hair was dry, Ji Nuan stepped out of the bathroom. She felt thirsty and moved to pour herself a cup of water. However, her entire body was weak and she was unable to even hold the cup properly. Before she could bring the warm ss of water up to her lips, she dropped it. Thankfully, the water wasn¡¯t especially hot. Ji Nuan stood by the tableside, staring at the soaked carpet and the ss shards on the ground. After a long moment, she finally raised her head and turned to look at the heavy rain outside through the windows.

    Her room was located on the higher floor. How high was it? It seemed like this hotel had more than thirty floors. From here, she could see the streetlights of at least half of Jing City through the rain fall.

    Ji Nuan poured herself another ss of water and carefully raised it for a sip. However, her hands were weak to the point where she struggled to hold it. In the end, she only managed to pour it all over herself.

    She gave up and stared unhappily at the cups that hadnded on the floor. She raised her hand to touch her damp robe. Her head felt hot and as she listened to the sound of the rain outside, she felt like experiencing the cool air to sober up.

    She opened the windows and stepped onto the balcony dressed in her robe. The balcony floor was covered in cold rain water, yet it strangely felt refreshing and cool. She tested the sensation with her feet before decisively stepping fully onto the balcony.

 Chapter 590 - You Bastard! Donâ€™t Take Off My Clothesâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 590: You Bastard! Don¡¯t Take Off My Clothes...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    So cold.

    Sofortable.

    For the past few years, due to her own vulnerability against the cold, she had carefully avoided touching, drinking, and eating anything cold. Even on the warmest day of summer, she did not dare to take a sip of ice water.

    As she stood on the ground covered in ice-cold puddles of water, experiencing the refreshing rain falling on her, it extinguished the limitless heat from her body and felt veryfortable.

    Ji Nuan stood on the balcony somewhat vacantly, weing the wind and rain. She closed her eyes and allowed her freshly showered body to be washed by the heavy rain once more. Her long hair scattered across her shoulder and she breathed in the wet and cold scent of the rain.

    Inside the room, her phone rang. Ji Nuan paid it no mind, as though she did not hear anything. She opened her eyes slightly to watch this heavy storm, a hint of a smile on her lips.

    Due to the heavy rain, she did not hear when Mo Jingshen returned and opened the room door.

    She only noticed him when the man pushed opened the ceiling-to-floor windows behind her, causing arge noise.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s shoulders shrunk back subconsciously at the noise. She turned over, staring at the man¡¯s upset expression with a blurred gaze.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s voice was colder than the autumn rain.

    Ji Nuan, who originally found the rain to befortable, trembled subconsciously in her heart.

    She stared at him dazedly. Her lips had turned slightly pale from the rain: ¡°Watching the rain, ah...¡±

    With Ji Nuan¡¯s current appearance, it could be argued that she had be more sober, but it could also be said that she had drunk too much. Her hair waspletely soaked, and her drenched robe pressed icily and heavily on her body. The towel she had originally used to dry her hair now sat on her shoulders and was equally soaked while her face was covered in raindrops.

    However, this sort of unexinable slovenly appearance seemed to have wiped away the indifferent and arrogant mask she had been wearing for the past three years. It had taken the so-called outer shell of hers that imed she ¡®didn¡¯t love,¡¯ and the person who stood there vacantly now was the true her.

    Ji Nuan tilted her head slightly. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that the man was carrying the things he had bought from the pharmacy. Who would have thought that the great Mo Jingshen would one day run out in the rain to buy medicine for someone? Even though he was also drenched, for some reason, her appearance seemed more sorry.

    She couldn¡¯t help a chuckle.

    However, herughter caused the man¡¯s expression to turn even poorer.

    A tight grip suddenly formed around her wrist. Before Ji Nuan could make any noise, she was hauled back into the room. He heavily shut the ceiling-to-floor windows, causing the curtains to be tossed back before it slowly floated back onto the ground.

    ¡°You just took a shower and you ran out to stand in the rain. Don¡¯t you feel how cold the autumn rain in Jing City is? With your methods of self-torture, I doubt you¡¯ll be able to board the ne tomorrow with the high fever that is sure toe.¡± The man held her wrist tightly and caused Ji Nuan to stagger forward. She almost fell into his embrace and barely stood firm. However, her weak legs and dizzy mind still caused her to sway a little. Thankfully, the man tightened his grip around her waist at the appropriate time, preventing her from falling down.

    As she swayed, the force of his arm around her waist caused her entire body to shift. The feeling of the world tilting on its axis returned. She narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brows but did not provide any exnation. She pursed her lips and tried to push him away.

    If Ji Nuan¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t frighteningly pale, Mo Jingshen would definitely have said even harsher words. However, he saw that the little woman was muddled and drunk to the point where she could not differentiate left from right, yet she insisted on pretending she was fine. With a heavy face, he brought her to the couch and tossed the medicine in his hands aside. He reached out to undo her soaked robe.

    However, Ji Nuan was very sensitive. She abruptly reached out to grab the cor of her robe and struggled: ¡°I¡¯ll shower when I feel like showering! Haven¡¯t you already bought the sobering medicine? I can take it myself! Leave!¡±

    The man¡¯s hands paused by her cor for an instant.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was stifled by the wet and heavy sensation of the robe against her skin. She angrily raised her hands to hit and push him away. However, even when she used all her might, she felt that her strength barely counted for anything to the man. She raised her dazed eyes to re at the man¡¯s ink-ck pupils¡± ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You can shower on your own? You can take the medicine on your own? If you can do that by yourself, three years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have soaked in the tub for two days and two nights and almost lose your life. With what happened in the past, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll leave before I watch you obediently take care of yourself. If you have the energy to be mad, why don¡¯t you go take a hot shower!¡± As he touched her ice-cold skin, the man furrowed his brows and directly undid her robe.

    Ji Nuan stubbornly held onto the opened the robe. As the man raised his hands to help her remove it, she struggled and lowered her head to bite him. However, she failed to bite anything and her eyes reddened in anger. She scolded in rage: ¡°Mo Jingshen! You bastard! Don¡¯t take off my clothes... Did you forget what I said to you that day?¡±

    The man did not pause in his actions. He found that her originally ice-cold skin was turning warm, and even burning hot, and suspected that her fever had begun when she first returned earlier. However, Ji Nuan continued hugging herself and stubbornly refused to let go. She kept hurling abuse and, atst, she even harshly scolded: ¡°I said I don¡¯t love you anymore... I don¡¯t love you! Mo Jingshen! You¡¯re not allowed to take off my clothes! I don¡¯t love you! Scram...¡±

    While she scolded him with even uglier words, the man abruptly hauled her before him with arge force. As she was about to continue with reddened eyes, he held the back of her head and kissed her.

    The man¡¯s scent apanied by the fragrance of the evening rain surrounded her. Unlike the usual, simple kiss, he forced her lips apart and invaded her. His kiss was deep, heavy, and intimate. Ji Nuan¡¯s mind was already numb from the alcohol, and it immediately came to a halt. She was startled in the man¡¯s embrace before finally biting him heavily. She took advantage of the small gap between them to struggle to say: ¡°I don¡¯t... uu!¡±

    Even her tongue was taken hostage. Ji Nuan¡¯s nerves trembled. She raised her leg to kick him but her robe was too heavy. As she was only wearing a pair of indoor slippers, her kick was barely effective.

    Instead, the man tightened his grip around her waist, as though he was trying to press her into his own body. When Ji Nuan tried to kick him again, he harshly bullied her lips and brought her around to push her back onto the couch¡ª

 Chapter 591 - Iâ€™m Not Taking Advantage of Your Weak State; Tonight, I Must Have You!

    <h4>Chapter 591: I¡¯m Not Taking Advantage of Your Weak State; Tonight, I Must Have You!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    He pressed her under him; his aura was akin to an invisible lock, and it firmly held her captive.

    Ji Nuan had fully fallen back onto the couch, and as sheid under him, her eyes revealed some flustered emotions.

    Mo Jingshen was on top of her. No matter how she struggled or kicked him, his ink-ck eyes watched her deeply. A calm heat was quietly burning in his gaze.

    Under his gaze, Ji Nuan felt herself bing overwhelmed. She quickly moved her eyes away but saw that the man¡¯s distinct fingers were currently unbuttoning his own shirt.

    Right now, his clothes were also drenched. However, as they were ck, his appearance seemed unchanged. He slowly opened his cor. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved before her eyes and the sight caused Ji Nuan¡¯s body to tighten with tension.

    ¡°Say that you don¡¯t love me again, en?¡± The man pressed her down with one hand while he undid his clothes with his other. For now, he did not kiss her. However, his voice and tone was heavy and it made her keenly aware that she had seriously provoked him.

    Ji Nuan watched as the man¡¯s shirt was opened. She wanted to back away but her legs were trapped down by the man¡¯s knees. No matter how she tried to push him away, it was to no effect. As the man¡¯s chest was revealed, a loud noise seemed to re in her mind.

    The soaked robe was already mostly opened. The man could easily push it away. Ji Nuanid under him and raised her arms to block him stubbornly: ¡°Mo Jingshen, what¡¯s the meaning of this? What are you trying to do!¡±

    In the next instant, her wrists were caught and firmly pressed behind her. Mo Jingshen lowered his head; as he spoke, his warm breathnded on her face: ¡°You.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not react at first. When she finally understood the meaning of his words, her face immediately turned scarlet red. Before she could speak, the man¡¯s kissnded once more. This time, he did not allow her to escape like she previously did.

    Her hands and feet were held down firmly. This was not gentle at all, and because she kept biting him, it was stained by the taste of blood.

    Mo Jingshen had always been far too indulging when it came to her. As she was unwilling, he never truly demanded from her unreasonably.

    However, in this moment, as she was pressed under the man, Ji Nuan clearly felt that he was pressing her down with all of his strength. This kiss was filled with the intention to invade and upy her. It flustered her into trembling under him.

    ¡°No... uu...¡± Ji Nuan was still struggling. At some point, the heavy robe had been removed from her and she waspletely undressed under it.

    The man blocked her lips. Both her hands were held with his one hand above her and his knees remained pressing against hers, keeping her from moving.

    As his deep, passionate and possessive kiss left her lips, it moved down along her neck and finally arrived at her corbone. His movements were closed to violence, and this side of him that had never appeared before caused him to appearpletely different from his typically well-groomed demeanor.

    The more she struggled and resisted, the more he desired her. The harsher her movements, the more he lost control. The more he lost control, the less he restrained the strength in his lips and his hands. His movements turned heavier.

    The burning heat from Ji Nuan¡¯s skin also caused the man, who was supposed to maintain hisposure, to be even more passionate. He had no intention to let her off tonight.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body waspletely defenseless now that the robe had been thrown off the couch. However, aside from his open shirt, the man was still dressed. Her hands were restrained, and her eyes had reddened from anger. She gritted her teeth and called his name in anger: ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    His kiss returned to her lips, blocking the abuse she was about toshed out at him. At the same time, he slowly nibbled on her reddened lips, causing Ji Nuan¡¯s hands to soften. She could no longer push him away with any force. Her hair was scattered messily across the couch and her sloven and helpless appearance gave her an unique seduction.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, although I drank tonight, I¡¯m still conscious. Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of me.¡±

    The man had one hand around her waist and another by her side. His ink-ck, burning gaze was unbridled as he watched her. His lips moved, and his tone was husky and determined:¡±No matter if you¡¯re conscious or not, you were the one who mmed yourself toward my gun barrel. I¡¯m not taking advantage of your weak state. Tonight, I must have you!¡±

    1Ji Nuan stared at him in disbelief, and her breathing turned heavy from shock at hearing his words.

    She gathered up her strength and pushed him heavily. However, as usual, the man easily caught her single-handedly and pushed her hands back up. He even increased his strength, pushing her into the couch.

    Ji Nuan panicked: ¡°You...¡±

    Before she could finish, the man leaned down to kiss her. He moved from her lips to her face and finally to the most sensitive spot by her ears. Atst, he nibbled on her ear lobe.

    As he moved gradually to provoke all of her senses, Ji Nuan¡¯s legs were still trapped under him. She wanted to struggle, and to find something to hit him with, but things didn¡¯t go as nned. She even wanted to say that she no longer loved him, but everytime she opened her lips, the man would block it. It was impossible for her to even say a single word.

    Finally, as Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were tugged downward, her expression was dazed. She trembled before the man¡¯s hungry gaze.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to tolerate past tonight. Even a cold shower won¡¯t help. Be more obedient, en?¡± His breathnded by her ears and his voice was unreasonably hoarse.

    What he meant was... he was telling her that no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t give her anymore opportunities to back away tonight.

    And it was clear that Ji Nuan had no space to escape. She suddenly regretted drinking so much tonight. Right now, her body was soft and shecked even the strength to fight back.

    In the past three years, she had never done it. Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was slightly empty and she was dazed.

    She recalled three years ago, when this man had pressed her against the hospital door in Los Angeles. With his words, he had stabbed one knife after another into her heart. Afterward, she remembered her first year in London when she couldn¡¯t sleep after experiencing the taste of failure. Everyday, she had forced herself to work like a machine. She then thought of the things Auntie Chen had said; when she had signed the divorce letter, he had smashed the entire Yu Garden...

    She raised her hand to scratch the man¡¯s face, but was caught the moment she lifted it. The man¡¯s thin lips were pressed against her ear. He spoke heavily and huskily: ¡°Right now, any of your actions could cause me to lose my rationality. If you don¡¯t wish to be hurt, be obedient and stop moving.¡±

    Ji Nuan harshly bit down on her pale lips. <i>This man was actually threatening her?</i>

    She red at him. Her body fluctuated between hot and cold, and even trembled asionally. However, her gaze was fixed on the way the man methodically moved to undo his belt.

 Chapter 593 - With Your Current Appearance, Are You Sure You Can Get Off the Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 593: With Your Current Appearance, Are You Sure You Can Get Off the Bed?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Her body felt heavy, and everywhere was aching terribly. Although she couldn¡¯t summon up any strength, her body felt strangely clean andfortable. The sweat-soaked sensation she hadst night as she was being tossed from side to side on the bed had disappeared.

    It was likely that her body had been washed. Even her hair was clean andfortable; it carried the scent of shampoo.

    She opened her eyes to discover that she was still in the hotel room. At the same time, she keenly felt the ache in her lower body. Without any need to recall, Ji Nuan knew that everything that happenedst night wasn¡¯t a dream.

    She kept her eyes open, staring at the ceiling and chandelier. Her mind was still muddled and she couldn¡¯t understand how things had turned out this way.

    When she turned to look through the windows, the sky had darkened. Without a doubt, she had missed her flight back to Hai City.

    Currently, her mind was still slightly dazed. She reached up to feel her own forehead but came into contact with a fever patch. She plucked it off for a nce, before shutting her eyes once more. In the midst of the dizzy sensation, she scolded Mo Jingshen several hundred times in her heart.

    Even though he had known that she was having a fever, he still kept going for the whole night. Thankfully, her physique had improved in the past few years due to her habit of exercising. Otherwise, she could have lost her lifest night from the debauchery.

    Even a fever patched was used. She considered her current weak state and easily guessed that her fever wasn¡¯t high. She was still hungover fromst night.

    It was no wonder that her dizziness was so ufortable right now.

    Ji Nuanid on the bed, struggling against the dizziness. However, after a long moment, she still could not sit up. The slightest movement of her head made her feel as though the world was about to copse.

    The hangover was truly difficult to bear. She turned her head over to see the sobering medicine stuffed in the corner of the couch. Mo Jingshen must have known that her hangover would be ufortable when he bought her that. Who would have known that, she would fail to drink it, and things would even escte...

    She pasted the fever patch back on her forehead and ced her hand down. When she turned her head to the side, she was startled to see the man¡¯s handsomeplexion and his tall figure.

    Mo Jingshen was actually still in her room. Although he was dressed, the fresh scratch marks on his neck were provoking to her eyes. Those were the marks she had left on himst night when her cries were turning hoarse!

    Ji Nuan immediately sat up. However, this movement was too abrupt, and before she could re at the man, she suddenly fell backward again. Although her headnded on the pillow, the dizzy sensation was painful and she couldn¡¯t resist a groan. She reached up to hold her head and whimpered twice in session.

    The man held a ss cup in his hands. Seeing that she had fallen back onto the pillow, he immediately approach. His low and heavy voice could be heard from above her: ¡°Lay there and don¡¯t move. If you¡¯re awake, take the fever-reducing medicine.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the water and medicine he ced on the bedside table. Before she could reply, the man had already reached out to support her up. He ced the soft pillow behind her so that she could lean on itfortably while she took her medication.

    Ji Nuan did not have much strength. She watched the man¡¯s natural actions; from the way he acted, it was as though nothing much had happenedst night. Her eyes almost reddened from anger again.

    Memories fromst night flooded her mind. Her heart was filled with anger and without any hesitation, she immediately sat up. She wanted to push the man who had approached to feed her water.

    How could she possibly have the strength? Earlier, she had struggled to even remain sitting. Mo Jingshen was not affected by her movements, but she almost touched the cup in his hand. He stabilized his grip around it and ced it down. At the same time, he held her wrist and before Ji Nuan could fall forward, he caught her in his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a fever for a day and a night. Stop struggling and take your medicine obediently.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head to see hiszy,posed appearance and immediately felt her rage ignited. She struggled for a moment before finally spitting out a full, proper sentence; her tone was cold and stifled with anger: ¡°You¡¯re actually aware that I¡¯ve been having a fever for a whole day and a whole night? Why didn¡¯t you stop? I kept begging you, yet you kept going! Did you want me to die?¡±

    The man sat down by her bedside. Under her ice-cold gaze, he touched her burning hot facefortingly. A smile was on his lips as he spoke warmly: ¡°The more you begged me, the more I struggled to restrain myself. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be gentler in the future.¡±

    ¡°In the future?¡± Ji Nuan immediately narrowed her eyes coldly on him.

    After a night of unbridled passion, Ji Nuan waspletely undressed. The sight of Mo Jingshen well-groomed and properly clothed further provoked her anger. However, as she struggled through her thoughts, aside from scolding him, she only wanted to scold him.

    <i>In the future?</i>

    There would be no future!

    She wanted to hit him but the man sent the medicine into her lips. As bitterness exploded on her tongue, he brought the cup to her lips.

    Ji Nuan could only swallow the water down frantically.

    As her throat had been dry and hurting, the sudden gulp of water caused her to choke. The moment she coughed, the man gently patted her back. However, his patient and gentle action did nothing to make up for his fierce waysst night!

    Last night¡¯s intimacy had been too intense. The clothes that Mo Jingshen had worn could no longer be used. What he wore right now was definitely delivered. Unlike his appearancest night when he bullied her without any restraint, his current clothed appearance made Ji Nuan turn her head away as she coughed. She did not wish to look at him.

    ¡°I called a doctor over in the morning. He prescribed some medicine for you; because you were soaked in the autumn rain right after a hot shower, the rapid change in temperature makes it difficult for your fever to subside. You have to take your medicine on time and rest more. You¡¯ll be fine after the fever fully subsides.¡± The man¡¯s hand remained on her back and as Ji Nuan coughed once more, he patted her again.

    Ji Nuan wanted to wave him away and climb off the bed. However, although the man¡¯s movements appeared gentle and patient, he also kept her firmly on the bed. He had no intention of allowing her to move easily.

    ¡°Are you sure that with your current state you can move off the bed?¡± the man¡¯s unperturbed tone appeared to carry a second meaning.

    Her current state?

    This reminded her.

    Ji Nuan pushed him again but failed to move him. In the end, she could only tug on the sheets by her side and haul it over to cover herself. She concealed her bare body and hid away the red and purple marks.

    Despite her fever and her reddened appearance, she still had the strength to be stubborn with him. Mo Jingshen chuckled softly: ¡°Lay back down. I¡¯ll help you cover up.¡±

    Ji Nuan tugged back the corner of the sheet, answering angrily: ¡°No need!¡±

 Chapter 594 - Mo Jingshen Directly Plucked Her Up From Amidst the Sheets

    <h4>Chapter 594: Mo Jingshen Directly Plucked Her Up From Amidst the Sheets</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man abruptly let go of her. She had only just hauled the sheets over and immediately fell backward onto the bed. The instant shended, she swerved her head over to see the light smile on the man¡¯s lips; he seemed to beughing at her for overestimating herself.

    She was immediately angered into rolling her eyes. She tugged the sheets up to cover her head.

    ¡°You just took your medicine. Wait for a while. Someone will be delivering foodter. If you don¡¯t have the strength to eat, I¡¯ll feed you. Your fever is high right now. Even if you wish to sh with me, you have to build your strength back first. You should understand what is best for yourself right now.¡± The man¡¯s voice could be heard through the sheets.

    Ji Nuan stayed within the sheets refusing to speak up. It seemed that her fever was truly serious; despite staying stifled within the sheets for so long, she did not sweat at all. If she had, it was likely her fever would have already reduced.

    After a moment, she sensed that the man had stood up and walked away. She gradually tugged the sheets down and nced through the window at the darkening skies to confirm that she had really slept for a whole day.

    Right now, it was true that shecked the strength and energy to reflect on anything. She had already missed her flight back to Hai City. Even if she went to the airport now, it was unlikely that she would be able to obtain a ticket for today¡¯s flight. With her current state, it was also impossible for her to leave the bed. Afterst night¡¯s torture, there was truly no need for her to take it out on herself.

    After staring through the windows for a moment, Ji Nuan gradually closed her eyes. She easily fell back asleep.

    Half an hourter, Mo Jingshen received the dinner delivered by the hotel staff. He brought the tray in to see that the little woman was fast asleep on the bed. She had curled up under the sheets as though she felt defenseless.

    In her undressed state, she instinctively held the sheets tightly against her body. Before daylight, he had carried her to take a shower and had nned to help her put on her clothes. However, she was both tired and dazed. The moment he ced her on the bed, she kept struggling and crying for him not to touch her any further. Afterward, she had hidden under the sheets and squeezed toward the edge of the bed. Without moving further, she fell asleep whimpering softly. Seeing her pitiful appearance, he gave up and did not insist on putting her clothes on.

    Although he could not bear to wake her up now, it had been a whole day since shest ate. Even the medicine she had taken in the day had been fed to her with some difficulty. If she didn¡¯t eat now, it was likely that the fever-reducing medicine would cause her stomach difort. Furthermore, she had expended so much energy in her feverish statest night.

    ¡°Eat something before you sleep more.¡± Mo Jingshen directly plucked her out from the sheets.

    Ji Nuan was still asleep when she was abruptly dug out of the sheets. She instinctively knitted her brows, and before she could open her eyes, she heard the man¡¯s low, husky voice: ¡°Vegetarian steam dumplings, tofu soup, and vegetable porridge. There are also a few light dishes. What do you feel like eating?¡±

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes to see that the man¡¯s face was right next to hers. She sensed that he was holding her and her reddened, feverish face immediately knitted in displeasure. She turned her head over to see the tray of dishes ced on the table.

    She shut her eyes, answering hoarsely: ¡°I want to eat roast chicken, Manchu Han Feast, sushi, pizza, roast pork dumplings, salmon...¡±

    The man quietly listened to her speak before answering: ¡°You can have that after your fever reduces. For now, you can only have light dishes.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan immediately raised the sheets to cover her head back. She spoke impatiently: ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat.¡± She twisted to move out of the man¡¯s embrace andy back onto the bed.

    However, the man easily hauled her back. He forced her to sit up on the bed: ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, do you n on maintaining this state where even sitting up leaves you exhausted?¡±

    After being forced to sit up, Ji Nuan was angered: ¡°I can¡¯t take anything right now. I don¡¯t want to eat anything nd!¡±

    The man nodded. Just as Ji Nuan was about toy back, he leaned down and caught her burning lips. Ji Nuan was instantly startled. She tried to push him off with all her might but only managed to separate them by a finger¡¯s distance. Her gaze was burning with rage but before she could argue with him, he leaned down and kissed her once more.

    Ji Nuan was dumbstruck for several seconds. The man then pressed his palm against the back of her head. He did not restrain himself because of her weak state and even deepened the kiss.

    Their tongues intertwined. Without the influence of alcohol, Ji Nuan was fully conscious. Images fromst night¡¯s intimacy easily flooded back into her head and caused her scalp to prickle numbly. She pushed back against him weakly but atst, she could only keep her head lifted as she received the man¡¯s kiss. Her fingers subconsciously gripped his clothes tightly.

    As her consciousness grew muddled, the man released her head and stopped the kiss. Before Ji Nuan could fall back weakly, he held her waist and brought her into his embrace.

    Ji Nuan took a moment to react but the man had already spoken lightly: ¡°Are we still discussing?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m not dressed!¡± Before he could bring her up, she gripped the sheets around her tightly.

    The man only paused for a moment. He stood up and approached her luggage to bring out a loose andfortable smock dress. He returned and help her to put it on before Ji Nuan finally released her grip around the sheets. He fastened the buttons on the smock dress one by one and brought her up into a princess carry.

    As they approached the table, Mo Jingshen ced her on the closest couch and asked: ¡°What do you feel like eating?

    Ji Nuan did not answer. Her gaze flitted toward the dishes on the table before finallynding on the vegetable porridge and tofu soup.

    The man did not ask again. He directly brought the dishes she was eyeing before her. He originally thought to hand her the cutlery, but seeing the way she was weakly leaning against the couch, he brought the bowl over and lifted the spoon to her lips: ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not wish to cooperate but she needed to regain some strength. She couldn¡¯t continue starving.

    Furthermore, after Mo Jingshen¡¯s fierce mannerst night, she felt that it was not too much to make him serve her food.

    Thus, with some intention to take revenge, Ji Nuan opened her mouth angrily and swallowed the bite of vegetable porridge. Her gaze was cold and hateful as she watched the man before her.

    However, as the man fed her, he sat straight by her side and appeared graceful and handsome. His cool-toned shirt was neat and his movements were natural. It made her feel as though he was personally feeding a small animal.

    A small animal?

    After two lifetimes, this mental image caused Ji Nuan to strangely shiver. She reached up and grabbed the bowl from him, speaking unhappily: ¡°I¡¯ll eat on my own.¡±

 Chapter 595 - The Man Meticulously Carried Her Back to the Bed

    <h4>Chapter 595: The Man Meticulously Carried Her Back to the Bed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen did not expose the little woman¡¯s thoughts of revenge and anger. As she took the bowl from him and lowered her head to eat obediently, his lips curved into a small smile. His tone did not change as he answered: ¡°Eat then. It isn¡¯t hot anymore.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not answer. She lowered her head and focused on eating.

    After she finished eating, the man meticulously carried her back to the bed before she could speak up.

    The way he carried her here and there...

    Ji Nuan¡¯s throat felt ufortable. She coughed once and did not say anything. As she sat on the bed, she thought of her phone: ¡°Mo Jingshen, bring my bag over.¡±

    Hearing themand in the woman¡¯s voice, the man gave her a deep look before shifting to take her bag. He silently handed it to her.

    Ji Nuan unsped it and brought her phone out. She saw that there was only four percent of battery left and thought to charge it. She unlocked it and saw that there were several missed calls.

    One of them was from the chauffeur fromst night. She had originally arranged for a chauffeur to drive her back to the hotel but ended up drinking too much. Mo Jingshen had brought her away from the venue and the chauffeur had been struggling to contact her. It was likely that he had gone in to ask about her and left after learning that she had already left. She hoped she hadn¡¯t caused the innocent man to wait for her through the night...

    Ji Nuan contemted for a moment as she scanned the rest of the missed calls. They were from her colleagues at work. Typically, aside from a few acquaintances, most of her calls came from thepany.

    After quickly returning a few calls, Ji Nuan raised her hand to touch her head. The fever had yet to drop, and she still did not sweat at all.

    Lastly, she called Xiao Ba. Xiao Ba¡¯s nagging voice came through the phone: ¡°Boss, why haven¡¯t you been reachable all morning? I¡¯ve been calling you and sending you messages! I was about to go mad! I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in Jing City. If I had gone with you, it would be much easier to set my heart at ease.¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes to answer mildly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any urgent matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that urgent. It¡¯s just, Mr. Zand visited from London. It¡¯s been a few months since ourpany shifted its headquarters to the country. Mr Zand has never visited once. This time, he hade to the country for some business and came by Hai City, but you¡¯re not around.¡±

    ¡°Did he visit because it was along the way, or specifically to meet me?¡±

    ¡°It should be because it was along the way. But don¡¯t you always say that Mr. Zand is your mentor? When you first went to London, he kept guiding you along. I thought you would be upset if you found out that you missed him¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be upset about? In thest two years I was in London, he only saw me a handful of times. He has invested in, and personally brought up countlesspanies. Although he is my mentor, he has students all around the globe. Besides, when I needed his support, he was always lingering around in other parts of the world; hepletely had no time to deal with me. It¡¯s likely that he only dropped by along the way, and the main point of his trip was to deal with his own urgent business. It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t see me. I doubt he¡¯ll extend his stay for me anyway.¡±

    ¡°...Eh? You really guessed right. When he found out you weren¡¯t in Hai City, Mr. Zand left really quickly. He didn¡¯t even ask me to contact you. It seems like it was really just passing by.¡±

    Ji Nuan lost her smile: ¡°A busy figure who constantly flies across the globe like him wouldn¡¯t have the time to drop by somewhere to rx. He probably saw that MN Group has officially returned to the country and wanted to discuss some local partnerships with me.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, then do you n on not working with him anymore?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll look at his sincerity. If he really wishes for it, he¡¯ll give me a call at some point or visit Hai City to look for me.¡± Ji Nuan answered mildly. She raised her head to see that Mo Jingshen was still watching her. It was as though he was analysing her conduct and attitude toward thepany through her simple phone conversation.

    After chatting lightly with Xiao Ba, she hung up the phone and moved to charge it. However, her charger was ced by the couch. She sent the phone into Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands: ¡°Help me charge it.¡±

    Her tone remainedmanding.

    The man nced at her natural attitude but still received it. He turned to help her and at the same time, he lifted one corner of his lips to say: ¡°Mr. Zand is an outstanding entrepreneur and financial analyst. In recent years, he has indeed supported a significant number of enterprises into making big waves in the business circle. Yourpany is one of them. But clearly, MN Group is the only Chinese enterprise he has ever supported, and you did not let him down. In his eyes, your value is not as small as you think. In the future, if he still wishes to form any partnerships with you, you should take it.¡±

    After he spoke, the room fell into a strange silence.

    Ji Nuan sat on the bed, pausing in her actions to adjust the sheets. Her gaze moved toward the man who was connecting the charger to her phone. She watched as he straightened his back and stood tall.

    Three years ago, during Mr. Zand¡¯s visit to Hai City, he abruptly tossed an opportunity to her studio. He had cited his interest in her business ideas and thoughts as the reason. He also imed that the property industry, and many others, was set to profit. Afterward, he spent a lot of time discussing with her. He imed to wish to help develop her studio, and even said he could help her create a business empire.

    At the time, Ji Nuan felt that this person was only good at boasting and did not pay him any mind. Afterward, when she set her heart on leaving, for some reason, she thought of him and decided to give London a shot.

    She had thought that it all started when other business partners introduced Mr. Zand to her, but she never considered other possibilities.

    To many amateur entrepreneurs, Mr. Zand could be considered a mythical creature. How could he be so interested in the small studio of hers?

    ¡°Mr. Zand was sent by you? Did you arrange for him to bring me to London?¡± Ji Nuan abruptly asked.

    The man saw that she was about toy down in the smock dress. The dress was made of linen and wasn¡¯tfortable to sleep in. He casually moved her luggage to look for her sleepwear. At the same time, he calmly responded: ¡°Is it difficult for you to understand the reason why an entrepreneur who travels the globe so frequently would obediently stay by your side for an entire year?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    No wonder. When they were still in London, Mr. Zand¡¯s acquaintances had even jokingly asked if he was interested in Ji Nuan. Otherwise, how could he possibly stay by her side for so long. This was unprecedented. At the time, Mr. Zand had been toozy to exin, but Ji Nuan always understood that Mr. Zand¡¯s intentions were pure and unlike what the others thought.

 Chapter 596 - With the Way You Struggled, Youâ€™ll Digest It Well in No Time

    <h4>Chapter 596: With the Way You Struggled, You¡¯ll Digest It Well in No Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When it came to supporting her or coldly leaving her to struggle through her own growth only to invest arge amount of money into her at a critical moment, it turns out that the person who had appeared extremely cold-blooded was only trying to toughen her up.

    And so, right from the beginning, every single step she had taken had fallen within Mo Jingshen¡¯s ns, and things had never once gone astray.

    And this Mr. Zand, her so-called mentor, who had helped her build MN Group had been arranged to remain by her side by Mo Jingshen?

    Ji Nuan felt some form of acknowledgment copsing onto her mind. Some things that had always remained distantly ambiguous also began to clear up.

    Her lips moved slightly. She asked in disbelief: ¡°And so, in these past three years, you were aware of everything that had happened to me in Ennd?¡±

    The man brought out a fresh set of sleepwear and helped her change into it. Ji Nuan felt weak and could not find the effort to struggle. Since there was no point in struggling anyway, she allowed the man to help her out of the smock dress and into the sleepwear. He also pulled her hair out, in case it made her ufortable.

    Ji Nuan raised her chin, staring at the man¡¯s perfectly crafted chin: ¡°Mo Jingshen, speak clearly.¡±

    The man watched her. His hand paused by the ends of her hair, his distinct fingers brushing through her locks: ¡°If I could truly gain control of everything, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you into divorce, and I wouldn¡¯t have coldly forced you to leave. Even I have things I cannot directly challenge.¡±

    Ji Nuan watched him silently. The man¡¯s palmnded against her back as though to gentlyfort her and to confirm her thoughts. His voice was soft and mild: ¡°Although I arranged for you to be in London, during those three years, I never interfered in any of your matters nor did I ask about you. The only thing I did was to leave you in the hands of someone I could trust in before you left.¡±

    Ji Nuan watched the man¡¯s handsomeplexion. All of a sudden, she was unable to describe this man well.

    Under the appearance of absolute control, he was able to expressionlessly devise his strategies. He made use of a powerful amount of control and force to rescue her life, and when it came to the moment to convince her that he no longer loved her, he really made her believe in it. And now, when he wanted her back, he made her discover that his thoughts were actually deeper than the ocean. It turned out that there were so many things she had never known about.

    It seemed like from the beginning, she was always unaware. She lived willfully as she pleased, and took revenge because of the painful hatred she experienced. She grew and did things, and thought that today, she was finally living sessfully. However, as she remained blinded to the truth, he had seen everything clearly.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips for a long moment without speaking. The man saw that her gaze was dark and pressed his palm against her forehead. He then held the back of her neck gently: ¡°Your fever is still high. Before you woke up, it only reduced to 38.7 degrees. Right now, it¡¯s likely still higher than 38 degrees. Let¡¯s take your temperature again. If it still doesn¡¯t drop, I¡¯lle up with methods to help it along.¡±

    As he spoke, the man lifted his hand away.

    Ji Nuan remained unmoving on the bed. Her gaze was fixated on his shirt buttons and her voice was rough as she finally spoke up: ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    Hearing the emotions in her voice, Mo Jingshen nced at her. He did not respond, but he did not back away either.

    She gradually lifted her head. Her eyes were reddened and wet with tears, and after a long moment, she spoke: ¡°You¡¯re too frightening.¡±

    The man watched herplex emotions with narrowed eyes. He had yet to speak when Ji Nuan suddenly hauled a pillow over and smashed it over his body with newfound strength. She did not scold him, but bit her bottom lip painfully, mming the pillow against his face, his chest and his shoulders repeatedly.

    If she really wished to hit him, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a pillow. Yet, she held onto it. It was clear she needed to vent but did not wish to strike painfully.

    Mo Jingshen stood by the bedside without moving. He allowed her to vent as she pleased, and watched as her eyes reddened and her tears fell. It was unclear if the emotions in her eyes were love or hatred. Perhaps there were both. Love for everything he had done for her; love that had remained from start to finish. Hatred for his frighteningposure and self-restraint, and for the way he hauled her from heaven into hell when she had just lost her child.

    There was nothing more frightening than the entanglement of love and hatred, yet she experienced it all. There was nothing more frightening than living a long life only to find that you were orbiting the same person the whole time. Yet, she experienced it too.

    She grew tired but continued hitting him. The firm, white pillow had turned distorted in her hands. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was using her strength to hit him or to crush the pillow. All she knew was, she was stifled with words that did not belong anywhere. If she did not vent it out, she would truly explode.

    ¡°Ji Nuan,¡± he softly called her name. Mo Jingshen saw that she had grown tired. He lowered his head to look at the woman whose hair was messy, and eyes were reddened from tears.

    Ji Nuan appeared not to have heard anything, or perhaps she did. Her weak movements abruptly increased in strength and the pillow mmed against his face.

    The man caught the pillow and hauled it away from her death grip. He reached out and brought her into his arms. Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were suddenly empty. Without any warning, she began to hit him. Her movements did not pause even momentarily and she began to struggle in his embrace angrily. Her fists and legs were moving, mming against his neck, his shoulders, his chin, and even his face. As her fingernails were trimmed, they did not break skin but they still left several red marks on the side of his face. Finally, her tears soaked his shirt. Despite Mo Jingshen calling for her to calm down, she appeared not to have heard anything as she continued struggling...

    Finally, the man bent down and caught her wet and salty lips. He invaded her lips and pressed her down firmly onto the bed, restraining her struggling body. He kept her locked on the bed with his strength until she gradually softened under him. Although she stopped moving, she continued watching him with reddened, angered eyes. The man sighed against her lips and kissed her once more in heartache. He then kissed her face and her brows and finally kissing away the tears on her face.

    ¡°All right. You barely ate earlier. With the way you struggled, you¡¯ll digest it in no time. When you¡¯re ill, you should act the part. I¡¯ll stand still and let you hit as you please when your fever reduces, en?¡± The man caressed her face, brushing her hair aside.

 Chapter 597 - Itâ€™s Not as If Youâ€™re Unaware That I Had My First Meal Last Night, Todayâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 597: It¡¯s Not as If You¡¯re Unaware That I Had My First Meal Last Night, Today...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to beat him again. This time, the man caught hold of her wrist. He lowered his eyes, pressing her down and watching herposedly.

    ¡°Looking at your attitude. Are you nning to spend all of your remaining energy beating me up?¡± The man¡¯s voice was light and mild. He did not have any of the frustration she had. It was as though he was only asking her what she wanted for lunch tomorrow.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s lips were trembling from anger but she could not say anything. After a long day, all she managed to say were the same few words: ¡°You¡¯re too frightening...¡±

    Mo Jingshen lifted one corner of his lips: ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her head away; she couldn¡¯t look at his provoking smile.

    She never thought that everything she hade to own in the past three years; all of her struggles, changes, and growth had been within his control. She thought she had finally soared, but it turns out he was still guiding her.

    Ji Nuan struggled in his arms. She had used up all her tears, but her eyes remained red. As her fever had yet to drop, herplexion was also red. She appeared as though she had been dunked in boiling water.

    He gently touched her hair and caressed her headfortingly: ¡°All right. Stop making a fuss. I think most of your energy should be used up by now.¡±

    He had actually guessed right.

    Earlier, even Ji Nuan did not know where her bout of strength hade from. Although she had beat him up for a long time, most of the energy was wasted on the pillow.

    Right now, her entire body was soft and aching. She couldn¡¯t even lift an arm, and could only move her body slightly. However, as the two were tightly pressed together, she could easily sense the change in the man¡¯s lower body.

    She felt something pressing against her abdomen. Ji Nuan immediately red at him in hatred: ¡°Shameless bastard! I¡¯m already in such a state yet you¡¯re hard!¡±

    The man was originally thinking about how to coax her but was instead teased into a smile by the woman¡¯s words.

    He watched her with deep eyes and rubbed her hair patiently: ¡°I thought you gained a clear understanding of my desire for youst night. Three years of emptiness; did you think I would be easily satisfied with a single night?¡±

    Ji Nuan was expressionless. However, with her reddened eyes and feverishplexion, she did not appear as cold as she usually did. From his perspective, she even appeared especially adorable.

    The smile in the man¡¯s gaze deepened: ¡°It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re unaware that I had my first mealst night. If you hadn¡¯t lost consciousness from your fever today, I would definitely find a different method to keep you on this bed for a whole day and night. Even if you tried to cry, you wouldn¡¯t have any voice.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She furrowed her brows: ¡°Don¡¯t press on me! Get off!¡±

    The more he pressed on her, the more she struggled, the more dangerous things would be for her.

    In such a circumstance, there was no way she could endure another round.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to make a fuss anymore?¡± the man asked softly.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and turned her head away: ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength.¡±

    Her answer was ambiguous but it likely meant that, if she had the strength, perhaps she would continue fighting back.

    The man chuckled and patted her head as though he was teasing a child. He then released her and moved away. At the same time, he nced at the hair and sweat droplets clinging onto her forehead, saying: ¡°It seems like the struggle wasn¡¯tpletely useless. At the very least, you finally forced your body to sweat.¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled. She raised her hand to touch her forehead and was surprised by the damp sensation.

    This meant that her fever would reduce quickly.

    Ji Nuan did not move further. She turned over on the bed and closed her eyes to rest.

    Mo Jingshen saw that her body was releasing more sweat and her fever would likely lower soon, he turned to prepare a bath for her in the bathroom.

    Several minutester, he stepped out and saw that Ji Nuan was stillying on the bed with her eyes closed. She was not using a pillow and from the way she silentlyid there, it was clear she wasn¡¯t asleep.

    ¡°You sweat quite a bit. Take a bath since your fever is reducing. The water is already prepared.¡±

    Ji Nuan ignored Mo Jingshen¡¯s words. Sheid unmoving on the bed.

    It was true that she wasn¡¯t asleep. Earlier, when Mo Jingshen had been in the shower, her eyes had been wide open as she stared at the windows. It was only when she heard him approaching that she closed her eyes.

    Her body was releasing more and more sweat, and the sleepwear she had been changed into was now soaked. It wasn¡¯t clear how serious this bout of fever was. Even though she was finally sweating, she had actually perspired so much.

    Seeing the way the woman wasying pitifully while drenched in sweat, Mo Jingshen approached. He caressed her sweat-soaked forehead and touched her reddened little face.

    Ji Nuan did not move nor did she avoid his hands. She only opened her eyes to fixate on the windows once more. She did not turn to look at him.

    Her temper sure was big.

    Mo Jingshen softly spoke: ¡°I¡¯ll carry you over for a bath?¡±

    She did not respond, moving her face away further. She wouldn¡¯t even look at him from the corner of her eyes.

    The man picked up the digital thermometer by the bedside and checked her temperature. It seemed like her fever had greatly reduced now that she had perspired. It had dropped to 37.2 degrees.

    He ced the thermometer down and reached his long arms over to fish out the woman who was drenched in sweat. Before Ji Nuan could struggle, the man had carried over to the bedside. He paid no mind to her sweat and gently patted her back through her damp sleepwear: ¡°Even if you want to lose your temper, you have to pick the right time.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not wish to pay attention to him or speak to him. She found that even looking at him made her angry.

    Mo Jingshen saw that her expression was uncooperative and did not release her. He unhurriedly ced her on hisp and sat down, enclosing her in his arms. At the same time, his low and heavy voice spoke from above her head: ¡°Tell me, what do you need to stop being angry?¡±

    Ji Nuan also could not understand if she was angry, or if it was something else. There was just too much for her to process right now.

    He had never told her anything; he kept it all concealed from her. All of her conscious decisions and subconscious actions had been within his predictions.

    She did not have the strength to struggle against him. As she was held in his arms, she raised her head to watch the man¡¯sposed expression. It was as though everything he had done was right, and everything had happened as he nned; even her emotions. Right now, she seemed like an immature little woman who had lost her temper. Sheid in his arms like a little animal whose fur was sticking up.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, have you considered my feelings?¡±

    The man did not move his arms. He watched her with his deep, dark eyes, answering calmly: ¡°I did. I knew that you would lose your temper. Haven¡¯t I been giving in to you and allowing you to vent?¡±

 Chapter 599 - She Was Trying to Look for an Excuse; She Did Not Want Him Sleeping on Her Bed

    <h4>Chapter 599: She Was Trying to Look for an Excuse; She Did Not Want Him Sleeping on Her Bed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Indeed,ying directly on the bed with sheets over her would be much better than this. She was dressed in that nightgown with various marks fromst night littered over her. This was basically challenging the small amount of restraint he had after seeing that she was ill.

    Mo Jingshen handed the thermometer to her and turned to walk away, saying: ¡°Check your temperature again. If there isn¡¯t a fever anymore, you don¡¯t have to take more medicine.¡±

    Ji Nuan received it. After using it, she answered: ¡°37 degrees.¡±

    The man made an ¡®en¡¯ sound and did not say more. He did not even look at her again.

    At the same time, his phone rang. Ji Nuan took the opportunity while the man stood by the window to answer his call and mbered off the bed. She picked up her own phone and returned to the bed with it. She could hear the man¡¯s mild tone as he lightly replied to a few matters; it was likely a call from America¡¯s side and seemed to be rted to Los Angeles.

    This led her to recall; MN Group had shifted its headquarters to the country. She only needed to take asional visits to London. However, Shine Group¡¯s headquarters was still located in America. Hai City was but a branchpany. Although Mo Jingshen¡¯s visit to the country this time was quite long, eventually, he would still have to return to Los Angeles, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Previously, he had only carelessly mentioned it to Mr. Vinse. After all, apany like Shine Group had a firm foundation in America and could not easily shift its headquarters the way MN Group did. America was Shine Group¡¯s true foundation. No matter what, he could not linger in Hai City for too long.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The sky had darkened. Ji Nuanid on the bed but could not fall asleep. There was only a single,rge bed in her room yet Mo Jingshen showed no intention of leaving.

    Last night, he had also slept on this bed. Could it be that he intended to do the same tonight?

    Ji Nuan nced at her phone. asionally, she would look toward the bathroom to hear the sound of water flowing. The man was taking a shower inside. When the bathroom door finally opened, she shifted her eyes away and continued scrolling through her phone.

    He did not even ask. Moments up after showering, he moved onto the bed.

    His movements were natural, as though the two had never even divorced.

    The instant the bed shifted with his movements, Ji Nuan nced at the time. She pursed her lips and said: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    The man did not pause in his movements as he lifted the sheets. He moved closer to her side and saw that the little woman was clearly looking for trouble. He did not expose her: ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡±

    Earlier, Ji Nuan had only eaten some porridge. Those types of food tended to digest quickly. It was already past ten in the evening. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to be hungry.

    ¡°Noodles.¡± Ji Nuan lowered her eyes onto her phone once more; she did not look at him: ¡°Since I can only eat things that are light in vour, noodles is probably the only thing I can keep down.¡±

    The man reached for his own phone: ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to visit a nearby restaurant to buy some.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the ones made outside.¡±

    ¡°Then where do you want it from? The hotel?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat your cooking.¡±

    The man was quiet for a moment. Ji Nuan paused. She turned to see that his eyes were lowered and fixed on her.

    She quickly nced away, shifting her gaze back into the movie she was ying on her phone. She spoke lightly: ¡°No? Then forget it.¡±

    ¡°If this was Sheng Tang Hotel, it would be easy for me to ask them to empty out the kitchen for me to cook. The hotel we are in right now was chosen by you. I¡¯m not sure that their kitchen could be freed up for my use.¡± It seemed like Mo Jingshen did not intend to reject her. His tone was patient and carried a few hints of coaxing. Even if she was intentionally making things difficult for him or forcing him away, he did not mind.

    ¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t eat.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s tone remained light, and her gaze stayed on her phone: ¡°I was only speaking carelessly. It¡¯s alreadyte. It isn¡¯t good to eat at this time.¡±

    She was ying a new movie from a famous director. The opening scene was a violent brawl. After watching for a moment, Ji Nuan felt disoriented and switched to a different movie.

    The man spoke up by her side once more: ¡°Do you really want to eat my cooking?¡±

    She did not even lift her eyes: ¡°En. I don¡¯t have much appetite. The food outside is too oily. Even if the vour is good, I doubt I¡¯ll be used to it.¡±

    The man did not say more, but Ji Nuan felt him lifting the sheets and moving off the bed.

    As she sat alone on the bed, her gaze finally shifted toward the man¡¯s back view. He had left to change his clothes; could it be that he was really going to cook for her?

    In actuality, she was only looking for an excuse; she did not want him sleeping on her bed.

    But it was true that she was getting hungry.

    There was no way Mo Jingshen did not know that she was intentionally making things difficult for him, and intentionally avoiding him. However, the man had already changed into a brand new set of clothes. Ji Nuan quickly lowered her head back onto her movie, but her heart was filled with suspicion. This hotel wasn¡¯t asrge as Sheng Tang Hotel and it wasn¡¯t a hotel Shine Group had invested in. It shouldn¡¯t be easy to request for them to free their kitchen up for his use.

    Although she thought that way, the man left the room soon after. The room was silent with only the soft noises from the movie she was ying reverberating.

    Ji Nuan felt like an immature child. Even the way she vented was unbelievably immature. However, she could not restrain herself.

    She suspected that Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon. She ced her phone down and got off the bed, searching through her luggage for her skincare products. She carefully rubbed some on her exposed skin, using slightly more force on those reddish, purple marks. She hoped that these marks would quickly fade. She couldn¡¯t keep wearing long sleeve and high neck clothes at the start of autumn. Hai City had yet to be as cold as Jing City. It was even slightly warm right now. Hiding away from people wasn¡¯t an option either.

    After a while, her skin reddened. She knitted her brows and returned to the bed. Her skin was really easily bruised. No wonder the man had seemed like he was under a spellst night; torturing her body over and over.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was poor as she snuggled under the sheets. No matter if Mo Jingshen had left to buy her noodles, or to cook her noodles, she decided to just lift her phone and enjoy her movie. It was better than allowing other thoughts to frustrate her.

    Abruptly, her phone vibrated. Ji Nuan paused and closed the movie to open WeChat. She saw that Mo Jingshen had sent her a message: [What vour do you want?]

    Ji Nuan replied: [Are there seafood ingredients? Seafood noodles sound good.]

    The longer it took him to cook, the better.

    The man sent a voice message over; his voice was low, heavy, soothing, and patient: ¡°You just had a fever. You¡¯re not allowed to have seafood. Pick something else.¡±

    Ji Nuan typed expressionlessly: [Oh, then anything will do.]

 Chapter 600 - Are You Trying to Make Me Force Feed You with My Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 600: Are You Trying to Make Me Force Feed You with My Mouth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    There was no more response from Mo Jingshen. Ji Nuan nced at his name and profile picture.

    <i>Could it be that he nned using her photo forever?</i>

    To be honest, the photo was quite well-taken.

    Although she was in the photo, it wasn¡¯t a tacky selfie. At first nce, the focus seemed to be the scenery outside the car. However, the photographer also caught the person inside the car on camera. At the time, Ji Nuan had been speaking to him and her expression was natural. She wasn¡¯t scowling, and there was even a hint of a smile in her eyes.

    To be honest, it was really quite natural and quite pleasant.

    After staring for a long while, she abruptly came to the awareness that she had fixated on Mo Jingshen¡¯s disy picture in a bout of narcissism. She immediately closed her WeChat and stared at her movie with a stony expression.

    1Before she could finish half of the movie, Mo Jingshen returned.

    Ji Nuan turned to see that he was holding a bowl of steaming hot noodles. It was an extremelyrge bowl; likely because he feared she would nitpick that there wasn¡¯t enough and decisively cooked a two person portion instead.

    Mo Jingshen ced the bowl on the table. At the same time, he brought over a smaller bowl, lifting some of the noodles onto it. He then turned to Ji Nuan, who remained on the bed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry and wanted noodles? Come eat.¡±

    Ji Nuan remained unmoving on the bed. She spoke lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to move off the bed.¡±

    The man nced at her. Just as Ji Nuan met his gaze, she suddenly thought that he might carry her over. She contemted standing up herself but the man had already brought the bowl of chopsticks over. He patiently picked up some noodles and raised it to her lips: ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him and pursed her lips.

    The man lifted his graceful, deep brows: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You made me cook noodles for you in the middle of the night. Now that the noodles are made and brought to your lips, you¡¯re not going to eat it? Are you trying to get me to feed you with my mouth?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the noodles in his hands: ¡°How did you convince them to let you use the kitchen?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was unchanged. He patiently dipped the noodles into the broth to maintain its texture, answering: ¡°¡®Money can make the devil turn the millstones,¡¯ much less giving up a kitchen.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    All right, that is indeed the most direct method.

    She pursed her lips. Seeing that the noodles were already ced by her mouth, and had been there for a while, she took a bite.

    It was really good.

    Extremely good.

    Seeing that she was slowly chewing, and that she refused to swallow after half a day, her slow movements caused the man to raise his brows: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It doesn¡¯t taste good?¡±

    Ji Nuan swallowed her conscience as she spoke dishonestly: ¡°It really isn¡¯t all that great.¡±

    The man hummed with a smile. He was mindless of her words as he fed her another mouthful: ¡°You have to eat it even if it isn¡¯t good. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be hungry until the morning.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, I said I wanted seafood noodles.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s words were unclear as she chewed.

    ¡°Firstly, you¡¯re not allowed to have seafood now. Wait until tomorrow morning, when we¡¯ve confirmed that your fever hasn¡¯t returned. When you¡¯re ill, you have to be careful with what you eat. Secondly, how fresh do you think the seafood in the kitchen will be at such a time? Even the freshest ingredients would have been kept there for longer than a day.¡± The man¡¯s expression wasposed: ¡°If you want to have seafood, we¡¯ll visit an ind soon to have some. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Who would go to an ind with him.

    Ji Nuan lowered her eyes to eat, ignoring him.

    It was actually really good.

    How could Mo Jingshen not understand that the little woman was being untruthful? After bullying her harshlyst night, her temper was already bad. Now that she was being obstinate, there was no way she would soften easily.

    After all, he was indeed the one who bullied her into such a state. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her tomand him around.

    ¡°If there¡¯s not enough in this bowl, I made more,¡± the man reminded her.

    Ji Nuan paused mid-chew. Earlier, she had said that it wasn¡¯t good. Right now, she seemed to be eating with a gusto, taking every bite he offered. With a few bites, half of the bowl of noodles were gone.

    She abruptly shifted her face away: ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You only ate a few bites?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.Finish your food. It¡¯s rare that you have an appetite. You should eat more.¡±

    Ji Nuan shrunk back into the bed and covered her feet with the sheets. She then lifted her phone to continue with her movie.

    Mo Jingshen watched her for several seconds and ced the bowl down. He did not use a lot of force, but his aura had turned cold and heavy: ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    He watched her, calling herposedly: ¡°I know that you¡¯re upset. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t restrain myself wellst night. But the fault cannot be ced entirely on me. You were intoxicated yet you ran off to soak in the rain. Your every action and word made it difficult for me to be polite and maintain my rationality. Right now, I can give into you and spoil you. You said you were hungry, and that you wanted me to cook. All right, I cooked. No matter if it¡¯s good or not, you have to finish it. You can¡¯t mistreat your own stomach.¡±

    He saw that her head was still lowered, the man raised his hand and pinched her chin. He softened his voice: ¡°Do you really n on having me feed you with my mouth?¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could answer, he lowered his eyes to watch her: ¡°Your current temper is truly identical to the way it used to be; stubborn and obstinate.¡±

    She was silent for a moment before ncing at him: ¡°Previously, weren¡¯t you the one who told me to quit with the gentle and understanding mask? I¡¯m exactly the way I used to be; ¡®a mountain is easy to shift, but a man¡¯s personality is much harder to change.¡¯ My temper is rooted in my bones. The Ji Nuan who would think twice before acting and speaking in order to hold onto the marriage and to hold onto you is already gone. I¡¯m me. Besides, there¡¯s nothing much to hide from you. You said I was acting in order to keep from having to divorce you. Right now, I¡¯m living as myself, yet youin that my temper is poor. Mo Jingshen, do you think I¡¯m made of y? You can force me into being round when you please, and force me into being square when you desire?¡±

    She had said so much, yet the man only chuckled lightly. He picked up the bowl once more: ¡°Right now, your temper is much more than bad. You even use my words against me. If I really had the intention to harm you, I¡¯m afraid you might pick up a knife and charge toward me anytime.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him.

    It wasn¡¯t to the extent of charging toward him.

    But if it hadn¡¯t been to change the trajectory of her life, if he hadn¡¯t really done it for her, she would definitely maintain a distance from him. In this lifetime, she would never agree to visit Jing City with him. If she really could not avoid him, she would have scrammed back to London, so that they would never meet again.

    Thinking about it now, the reason Mo Jingshen, this deeply scheming man, had told her the truth from the start was likely to keep her from hiding too far away.

 Chapter 601 - You Donâ€™t Need to Emphasize That. I Used to Be Your Legal Wife, OK?

    <h4>Chapter 601: You Don¡¯t Need to Emphasize That. I Used to Be Your Legal Wife, OK?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After all, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her if she hid far away.

    The man put the noodles to her mouth again, but she didn¡¯t eat it. In fact, she didn¡¯t eat enough, but she just didn¡¯t want toply with him.

    Mo Jingshen simply reached out to pull her out of the quilt, sat her on hisp, and fed her again. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the noodles soon, they will get cold. I can tolerate that you got me up at midnight, but are you going to stay hungry until tomorrow morning?¡±

    The woman¡¯s body was soft, and the temperature of the room was just right. She was only wearing a silk nightdress that was very thin. Sitting on hisp, as long as she moved, her body rubbed against his...

    Ji Nuan had tried to free herself from his arms, but after a few movements, she felt the man¡¯s physical reaction.

    She was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. The man had rudely pinned her to the bed and made love to her for so longst night, and now he still had a physical reaction when he touched her body!

    Catching a glimpse of her shocked look, Mo Jingshen calmly handed the bowl to her. Even though the change in his lower body had been very obvious, his handsome face remained calm and cool, but his voice had been lower and hoarser, revealing that he was trying his best to hold his desire back. He stared at her. ¡°Fine, keep messing around and let¡¯s just stay up tonight. If you don¡¯t eat this bowl of noodles, I don¡¯t mind cooking another bowl for you when I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    When he was satisfied... What did he mean?

    Ji Nuan changed color more than once not because of his threat but in anger. Suddenly she raised her hand and took the noodles, saying in a cold voice as she picked some noodles up. ¡°Mo Jingshen, it seems that the ascetic life is really hard for you. Haven¡¯t you always had a lot of self-control? Howe you¡¯re now all sperm-minded? An Shuyan was not married when you were in America, was she? There are always a lot of women chasing you. Why didn¡¯t you find a woman to solve your desire when you were horny?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked down at her and gave a faint smile.

    Seeing he remain quiet, Ji Nuan turned to look at him and stare at him as she ate the noodles. ¡°Were there really many women who wanted to make love to you?¡±

    She was about to scorn him when she saw him nod.

    ¡°Do you think it will be a few?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but lowered her head to eat the noodles and found a poached egg underneath, and she took a bite of it.

    The man remained deadpan and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t sleep with any woman except you.¡±

    Ji Nuan gave him a cold look. ¡°You don¡¯t need to emphasize that. I used to be your legal wife, OK?¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled and curved the corners of his lips. His voice waszy yet clear. ¡°Yes, so I got used to sleeping with you and lost interest in other women. They¡¯re not attractive to me at all, so I can¡¯t ept them.¡±

    Feeling his lower part stand up and against her body, Ji Nuan took a quick nce at it and kept a straight face. ¡°Can you... take that thing away from me? Either you solve it yourself, or let me sit back in bed!¡±

    His erected lower part was against her body and he was talking whether he had slept with other women or not, which made her very embarrassed.

    Looking at her awkward look, Mo Jingshen faintly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t solve it myself.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ji Nuan snapped down the remaining half of the egg, turned her head suddenly, and almost hit the man in the face. He bent his head over her, his breath in her ears and his voice mesmerizing. ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    She thrust the empty bowl into his hand. ¡°Refill the bowl!¡±

    Mo Jingshen slightly raised his eyebrows and his gaze fell on her straight face, He didn¡¯t speak.

    Ji Nuan felt that his eyes looked so evil now and couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    The man looked at her mischievously. ¡°What are you talking about? What am I thinking about?¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...I just want to eat noodles.¡±

    And she looked away, trying to free herself from his arms, but not daring to wriggle.

    Mo Jingshen put his arm around her waist and, seeing that she really wanted to eat more, let go of her, got up, and went to the table to fill another bowl of noodles for her.

    ...

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t have a fever again after her fever was gone. Although Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t do anything to her that night, it was veryte after she finished eating noodles. Ji Nuan had no reason to drive him back to Sheng Tang Hotel, so in the end, he didn¡¯t leave her room but slept in her bed.

    Although nothing happened that night and Ji Nuan ced a pillow between them in the bed, as she slept, the man took her into his arms. In the morning, when she opened her eyes sleepily and saw the man¡¯s face so close, she thought it was a dream.

    By the time she was fully awake, it was broad daylight. She suddenly sat up on the bed, and the man beside her was already gone. She raised her hand and rubbed her head, which was not as painful as yesterday and she felt much better. She took her cell phone and looked at the time. It was almost noon.

    There was a new WeChat message on her cell phone, which was from Mo Jingshen.

    She found that since she registered a WeChat ount, he used it a lot.

    He said he had an important meeting in Beijing this morning and had to go attend the meeting, so he told her to rest in the hotel and he would be back in the afternoon.

    Ji Nuan answered several phone calls, mostly from her office.

    In fact, she had almost finished her work in Beijing and had met with all her business partners here. She had just received a call from a partner who invited her to meet with him this afternoon to talk with her about something she had nned to talk about when she returned to Hai City. Ji Nuan felt much better now, so she got up, washed up, and changed. When she was in the shower, she saw that the marks on her body were still there, although they were a little lighter than yesterday. These marks would take at least a few days to disappear.

    With a straight face, she stood in front of the mirror and changed into a long-sleeved dress, while applying concealer to the marks still visible on her neck until they became less visible.

    When she arrived at the meeting ce her partner suggested, she learned that this western restaurant was invested by a cateringpany of the Rong family. After learning that, Ji Nuan looked at her business partner, who had been waiting inside, and she suddenly felt that this dinner was not that ordinary. It might be a plot.

    But she was already here, and that business partner had seen her get off the car from inside. Besides, why should she flinch?

    With a faint smile on her face, Ji Nuan walked in after the waiter opened the door.

 Chapter 602 - Hearing This Voice, Ji Nuan Was Speechlessâ€¦â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 602: Hearing This Voice, Ji Nuan Was Speechless......</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As she expected, as soon as she entered the door, she saw that business partner, who had a big ttering smile on his face, was sitting beside Rong Cheng and chatting with him.

    Rong Cheng, who she had met twice and had no good impression of, was sitting there with a cold look and looked in her direction.

    As soon as she saw this man, she thought of the ¡®princess,¡¯ Rong Yan. She still looked at the business partner, saying with a smile, ¡°CEO Zhao, so you invited me here to sign that cooperation project for a special reason?¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji, please don¡¯t take me wrong. CEO Rong and I are on good terms, and he often mentioned you recently. I think he is interested in you, so I want to act as a go-between.¡± CEO Zhao was all smiles and looked at Ji Nuan meaningfully.

    Ji Nuan curved the corners of her mouth and nced indifferently at Rong Cheng who stood there and looked so arrogant. ¡°CEO Rong is interested in me? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. CEO Zhao, I don¡¯t like your joke.¡±

    Not expecting that Ji Nuan who was always gentle and polite would speak like this, CEO Zhao paused and then was a bit embarrassed.

    Rong Cheng said, ¡°Why impossible? CEO Ji is so pretty and so sessful at such a young age. There must be a lot of men chasing you. It¡¯s only natural that I like you.¡±

    CEO Zhao echoed on the side. ¡°Yes, yes, CEO Rong is so frank. ¡®Lovely is this nobledy, the fit bride for our lord.¡¯ Love is part of human nature, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>CEO Zhao, are you a fool?</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t you see that Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes are icy? How can you think that he is interested in me?</i>

    Ji Nuan just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. She would just roll with the punches.

    ¡°CEO Zhao, there are several friends waiting for you upstairs. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs to meet them? I¡¯ll go upstairs too when I finished talking with CEO Ji.¡± Rong Cheng turned his eyes to CEO Zhao.

    CEO Zhao immediately nodded. ¡°OK, OK, take your time.¡±

    This restaurant was very high-graded. A causal western food here could consume more than ten thousand yuan. Ji Nuan found the food material samples exhibited on the table were air transported from abroad, which must be very expensive.

    ¡°CEO Ji, take a seat.¡± Since there wasn¡¯t anyone else here, the smile on Rong Cheng¡¯s face became cold. He motioned Ji Nuan to sit down and wasn¡¯t as polite as just now.

    Ji Nuan sat down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think CEO Rong called me here through CEO Zhao just to have dinner with me. I don¡¯t feel like chatting with a stranger, so just speak out your purpose. Don¡¯t waste both your and my time.¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji, I invited you here to treat you to dinner and... let¡¯s chat while eating. No hurry.¡± Rong Cheng sat opposite to her.

    ¡°With the Rong family¡¯s power and money, this restaurant invested by your family must be one of the best restaurants in Beijing. I really appreciate your treat,¡± Ji Nuan said with a faint smile.

    Rong Cheng called the waiter and randomly ordered several dishes that were the most expensive ones in the restaurant. Ji Nuan spotted that a single foreign steak cost eighteen thousand yuan and some other expensive food. It was not that Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t eaten these dishes but that she had never seen anyone ordering so much expensive food at one time.

    And then Rong Cheng ordered a bottle of 1982 Lafite.

    After the waiter left with the menu, Rong Cheng yed with the ss on the table with one hand and looked at Ji Nuan who sat silently and remained deadpan. ¡°Although it¡¯s not easy to investigate Mo Jingshen, I got some information about him from some friends in Hai City. You used to be married Mo Jingshen and divorced him three years ago, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Go on. You don¡¯t have to ask me. If you¡¯re not sure about the information, you won¡¯t invite me here to have dinner and drink Lafite, will you?¡±

    Rong Cheng smiled but his eyes were cold. ¡°Since CEO Ji has no interest in talking long with me, I¡¯lle straight to the point. As far as I know, you¡¯re not Ji Hongwen¡¯s biological daughter. You divorced Mo Jingshen only less than one year after you married him. For the following three years, you had been in London and came back to China several months ago. I think you¡¯re a very talented businesswoman. No matter whether you are really a daughter of the Ji family or not, you¡¯ll have a bright future as long as you get enough help, and then no one will talk about your lowly birth. As long as MN Group develops well, it¡¯s not difficult for you to marry a suitable man.¡±

    ¡°As for Mo Jingshen...¡± His voice grew colder. ¡°Now my sister no longer insists oning to him, but I can see that he really hurt her heart. Since you hadn¡¯t seen CEO Mo for years, I don¡¯t think you two love each other very much. Why don¡¯t you just let bygones be bygones? As long as you give up on Mo Jingshen, the Rong family can help MN Group...¡±

    Before Rong Cheng finished his words, a person suddenly walked down from the revolving staircase of the restaurant not far away. ¡°CEO Rong, are you threatening thisdy? That¡¯s not what the heir to the Rong family should do.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Ji Nuan was speechless...

    When did Xiao Luyee to Beijing? He was upstairs just now? So was he among the ¡®friends upstairs¡¯ Rong Cheng just mentioned?

    1That was not strange. The Mo family in Hai City, the Xiao family, and the Rong family in Beijing were the most powerful families in China. It was natural that the heirs of these families knew each other.

    But she didn¡¯t know what their rtionship was like.

    Rong Cheng looked at that man, so did Ji Nuan. Xiao Luye walked downstairs and came over with a cold smile.

    He was about 1.85 meters tall and, though dressed in a formal suit, he looked casual and uninhibited. He put his hand in his trouser pocket and nced carelessly at Rong Cheng.

 Chapter 603 - He Came Here to Back Her Up?

    <h4>Chapter 603: He Came Here to Back Her Up?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t take Rong Cheng¡¯s words seriously. This ¡®prince¡¯ of the Rong family just wanted to help his sister.

    But she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Luye to be here.

    She looked at the approaching man.

    Xiao Luye grabbed a piece of cake from a passing waiter¡¯s te that was not ordered by this table and ced it in front of Ji Nuan as he walked up to her. ¡°The food here is really good, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not to your taste. Just have a few bites of cake.¡±

    Seeing it was Xiao Luye, the waiter dared not say anything but went to fetch a new cake.

    Looking at the cake, Ji Nuan said mildly, ¡°Oh, what happened in Beijingtely? Why did so many bigwigse here? Now even CEO Xiao hase.¡±

    Still putting a hand in his trouser pocket, Xiao Luye stood by the table and smiled. ¡°Even Mo Jingshen hase to Beijing. You can see how wonderful here it¡¯s recently and how many profitable projects are avable here, so it¡¯s not strange there are many big shots. Do you mean your dear Mo Jingshen cane here, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Ji Nuanughed and pretended to be enthusiastic. ¡°Of course not.¡± She pointed to a seat. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, CEO Xiao,e and have some with us.¡±

    <i>Your dear Mo Jingshen?</i>

    Silently sitting on the side, Rong Cheng looked at Xiao Luye again. He hadn¡¯t heard that the Xiao family and the Ji family were on good terms. As for the Xiao family and the Mo family, two tigers couldn¡¯t live on the same mountain, so they had little to do with each other, but why did Xiao Luye sound so close to Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen?

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Xiao Luye raised his eyebrows and nced at the sofa chair where Ji Nuan sat. ¡°Is your chairrge enough? Can I share the chair with you?¡±

    Before Ji Nuan said anything, Xiao Luye had naturally sat down on the sofa chair. He sat close to her and left no space between them as if they were very close.

    Seeing this, Rong Cheng took a look at Xiao Luye again, wondering what he meant.

    If this heir to the XiaofFamily wanted to hit on Ji Nuan, why did he mention Mo Jingshen just now?

    Rong Cheng had been in the business circle for many years and had been staying in the capital, so he knew many heirs to the important families in China. He didn¡¯t have much contact with Xiao Luye, but he knew Xiao Luye didn¡¯t have a girlfriend now. It was said that Xiao Luye had been chasing Shi Niange, the daughter of Shida Group¡¯s boss, for years but failed.

    So what on earth did this Ji Nuan get? Not only Mo Jingshen but also Xiao Luye came to back her up?

    After Xiao Luye sat down, Ji Nuan calmly nced at him, and he nced back at her as if it was very natural for them to sit like this.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak. She happened not to like the sumptuous western meal that Rong Cheng treated her. Now Xiao Luye handed her a piece of cake. Although it was also made by this restaurant, she took it from Xiao Luye and it had nothing to do with Rong Cheng, so she took the little fork and took several bites of the cake.

    Seeing Ji Nuan not resist Xiao Luye¡¯s approach, Rong Cheng wondered what kind of rtionship was between her and Xiao Luye.

    ¡°CEO Ji,¡± Rong Cheng looked at her and smiled meaningfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t know MN Group and Lingxiao Group are partners.¡±

    He had investigated about Ji Nuan. MN Group had something to do with the Ji family, the Mo family, and somepanies in London, but not with Lingxiao Group.

    ¡°We¡¯re not partners but had met once or twice in Hai City. And CEO Xiao is my acquaintance. CEO Rong, you think too much. We¡¯re just friends. There is nothing to hide,¡± Ji Nuan said indifferently while sipping the cream from the fork.

    ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t think CEO Xiao just takes you as his ¡®acquaintance.¡¯ Except that Miss Shi in Hai City, no woman cane within a meter of him. He is famous for being sexually restrained.¡± Rong Cheng said and nced at Xiao Luye with a smile. ¡°Did CEO Xiao change your taste?¡±

    Sitting beside Ji Nuan, except handing her a piece of cake, Xiao Luye did nothing but casually watched Ji Nuan eating the cake.

    Xiao Luye said nothing as if not hearing Rong Cheng. At this time, the waiter served the dishes. Although Xiao Luye was not as cold as Mo Jingshen, he was anything but an amiable man. He didn¡¯t even look at Rong Cheng, but thetter was polite to him, not as arrogant and condescending as to Ji Nuan.

    Xiao Luye picked up the Americano the waiter had ced in front of Ji Nuan and took a sip.

    Ji Nuan looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s my coffee.¡±

    ¡°Women should just drink a cappino or a mocha with sugar and milk. Don¡¯t you feel it is bitter?¡± Xiao Luye nced at her with the coffee cup in his hand and snorted. ¡°Coffee will yellow your teeth.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...I¡¯ve been relying on Americano when I¡¯ve been burning the midnight oil and getting really sleepy at work these years, so I¡¯m used to it now.¡±

    Xiao Luye looked at her snow-white teeth and smiled. Still holding her cup of coffee, he said carelessly, ¡°Now that you have returned to China, you should change these habits. It is better to drink less coffee and more juice or in water. You¡¯ll get pregnant and have a baby sooner orter, so you should eat healthily and take good care of your body. Otherwise, if you drink too much coffee and give birth to an unhealthy baby for Mo Jingshen, Grandfather Mo will be mad at you.¡±

    <i>What the hell was he talking about?</i>

    Ji Nuan grew dark and stared at him, but Xiao Luye didn¡¯t seem to care and drank half of her coffee.

    She was about to speak when out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Rong Cheng¡¯s darkened face. That was obviously because of what Xiao Luye said just now.

    <i>So...</i>

    <i>Xiao Luye came here to back her up?</i>

    <i>Were they that close? They only met for several times!</i>

    But when she saw that Rong Cheng, the ¡®prince¡¯ of the ¡®Capital Circle¡¯ looked very unhappy but dared not say anything to ¡®stimte¡¯ her because Xiao Luye was present, she didn¡¯t refute him but asked the waiter to bring her a cup of juice and drank it leisurely.

 Chapter 604 - Although Ji Nuanâ€™s Biological Father Remained Unknown, Now It Seemed Thatâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 604: Although Ji Nuan¡¯s Biological Father Remained Unknown, Now It Seemed That...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Luye, sitting beside her, casually exchanged pleasantries with her. ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of big events in Beijing, such as banquets and financial symposiums. Many big shots gathered in Beijing and many people want toe to Beijing to attend these events but aren¡¯t eligible. Did Mo Jingshen bring you here?¡±

    In fact, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to mention Mo Jingshen now. She still wore concealer on her neck and wore long-sleeved clothes and long pants. She sat under the air conditioner all the time in case her sweat might wash off the concealer and expose the hickeys. Then even if she said she had nothing to do with Mo Jingshen, no one would believe her.

    But she dide to Beijing because of Mo Jingshen.

    So she nodded.

    Seeing Ji Nuan nod, Xiao Luye raised her eyebrows and smiled. Rong Cheng¡¯s face grew even darker.

    ¡°Since MN Group has settled in China, it¡¯s not bad for you to visit Beijing once in a while. If youe to Beijing in the future and both Mo Jingshen and I are not avable, you cane to CEO Rong.¡± Then Xiao Luye turned his eyes to Rong Cheng and smiled. ¡°CEO Rong is one of the most famous young, sessful businessmen in Beijing. The Rong Corporation is one of the most renownedpanies in China, let alone the Rong family. With his power, it¡¯s easy for him to find you some business partners in Beijing or help you gain a ce in the ¡®Capital Circle.¡¯¡±

    Rong Cheng nced at Xiao Luye and heard him continued, ¡°CEO Rong, we¡¯ve been friends for years. If my sisteres to Beijing in the future, please take care of her for me.¡±

    Rong Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sister? When have you got a sister? Is CEO Ji your adopted sister?¡±

    When Ji Nuan heard Xiao Luye call her ¡®sister¡¯, her skin crawled.

    But Xiao Luye smiled casually. ¡°Sort of. CEO Rong, we all know that you ardently love your sister and have been taking care of her since her childhood. Although I¡¯m an only child, I also want to have a sister to take care of. Ji Nuan is stubborn, but she is a nice person. My father is also very fond of her and always wants to call her toe to our home and have dinner with us, but she said she didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding, so she barely told people about our rtionship.¡±

    Hearing Xiao Luye said that his father was very fond of Ji Nuan, Rong Cheng took a look at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t contacted Mr. Xiao Zhenjun sincest time she met him. Although she didn¡¯t ask him, nor did he tell her anything, the truth had been self-evident.

    <i>Sister?</i>

    <i>Haha, who is his sister?</i>

    Rong Cheng smiled with a sneer. ¡°I didn¡¯t know CEO Ji is so close to the Xiao family. Then we are also friends. Miss Ji, you cane to Beijing more often in the future. You are of a marriageable age. You should just move on and let bygones be bygones. I¡¯ll introduce you to some young men suitable for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ji Nuan put down the little fork in his hand, smiled, and saidzily, ¡°CEO Rong, why do you care about my personal life? Why are you, a CEO of a listedpany, so idle as to poke your nose into others¡¯ affairs?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to be polite to him anymore. Xiao Luye took a look at Ji Nuan¡¯s delicate and fair-skinned face and turned his eyes to Rong Cheng with a smile, saying mildly, ¡°Yes, CEO Rong cares so much about your affairs. Has he started a marriage agency recently? But CEO Rong, I advise you to give up. This business is not easy to do. Or else, you may end up lifting a rock only to drop it on your own feet and making no money.¡±

    Rong Cheng slightly raised his eyebrows and the smile on his lips grew bigger and colder.

    He thought Xiao Luye just didn¡¯t want to see Ji Nuan being bullied by him, so he came here to help her out.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the heir of the Xiao family who always kept himself out of others¡¯ affairs would taunt him.

    It seemed that Ji Nuan was somewhat important to the Xiao family. Although Ji Nuan¡¯s biological father remained unknown, now it seemed that...

    Interesting.

    Rong Cheng gave a big smile. ¡°Yes, this business is not easy to do. Sometimes, you don¡¯t know whether the woman you introduce to others is ¡®second-handed¡¯ or not. If she had a divorce but still pretends to be a virgin, the man who is cheated by her will be so mad at me.¡±

    He picked up the paper towel under the te on the table and wiped his hands. ¡°What did you guys do upstairs? Were you ying cards? CEO Xiao, did you escape here because you lost too much at cards? But you¡¯ve been out for too long. Your card partners must be impatient.¡±

    Xiao Luye slightly raised his pitch-ck eyes and looked at Rong Cheng who was about to eat. He gave a chilly smile, yed with the coffee cup on the table with his nicely-shaped fingers, and gently tapped on it.

    Then he looked at Ji Nuan, only to see her remain deadpan and indifferent.

    Ji Nuan was born a beauty, but she always looked aloof andposed as if her mood wouldn¡¯t be affected by any personal attacks. She was so noble, proud, and unreachable.

    Even if the one who attacked her was Rong Cheng.

    She just ate the cake Xiao Luye gave her and didn¡¯t even touch the expensive dishes on the table.

    Although Rong Cheng was angered by Xiao Luye¡¯s words and said insulting words to Ji Nuan, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t seem to be affected by his words at all. Regretting losing his manners, Rong Cheng gradually calmed down and said coldly, ¡°It seems that CEO Ji has no appetite. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and y cards with us? You¡¯ve been so sessful in your career and I don¡¯t think your luck will be bad. Perhaps you can win millions from the card game in minutes.¡±

    With that, Rong Cheng directly got up and called the waiter to tell the people upstairs that a friend wanted to join them.

    Ji Nuan drank the juice and ate the cake. Seeing Rong Cheng go upstairs, she coldly smiled and asked casually, ¡°CEO Xiao, may I reject joining them?¡±

    Xiao Luye nced at her. ¡°You little troublemaker. How did you mess with Rong Cheng?¡±

    Ji Nuan bit the straw and answered expressionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? His sister had been pursuing Mo Jingshen for a long while. He found out about my existence and thought I was in Miss Rong¡¯s way, so he¡¯s trying to get rid of me.¡±

 Chapter 605 - You Drank so Much That You Lose Control of Your Tongue?

    <h4>Chapter 605: You Drank so Much That You Lose Control of Your Tongue?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Luye raised his eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°If Rong Yan knows that Mo Jingshen was married to one woman¡ªyou¡ªand that he took you with him even when he came to Beijing, she should know she has got no chance and stop pestering him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Rong has given up, but her brother has not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to him. I know he may hate you because he always gets his sister anything she likes. Now his sister finally falls for a man, and Rong Cheng won¡¯t easily give up, even if Mo Jingshen has no interest in his sister.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced upstairs where Rong Cheng had gone. She took a look at Xiao Luye. ¡°Shall I go upstairs? Who is upstairs? Will they hit me?¡±

    Xiao Luye smiled. ¡°No one can hit you. With me here, no one dares to do anything to you. Just stay beside me and y the cards. It¡¯s easy to win millions.¡±

    ¡°Really? You guys really have money to burn.¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡± Xiao Luye smiled.

    Even Xiao Luye didn¡¯t think she could easily leave, so perhaps she shouldn¡¯t just leave now. Otherwise, there would be unnecessary bad consequences. Besides, although she was not very good at ying cards, she yed some in London, so she was not afraid of it.

    1Ji Nuan got up and went upstairs. Seeing her fearless look, Xiao Luye tutted. Going on undeterred by the dangers ahead, Ji Nuan was really the worthy sister of his.

    As soon as she went upstairs, the door of the innermost VIP room was suddenly opened. A woman in a tight ck dress and smelling of alcohol staggered out. When she caught glimpse of Ji Nuan, she merely nced at her and continued to walk out drunkenly.

    Then she saw Xiao Luye go upstairs, and her eyes lit up.

    Ji Nuan was wondering whether it was this room, the woman¡¯s excited voice rang behind¡ª

    Ji Nuan looked back, only to see the woman in a tight ck dress throwing herself into Xiao Luye¡¯s arms and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I love you. I fell in love with you when I first saw you when I was fifteen. When I was young, you said I was too stodgy and boring and never took me with you no matter where you went, but now I have changed so much... Can you give me a chance? I really love you... Ah Ye.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hearing this sudden love confession, Ji Nuan looked at Xiao Luye in shock.

    The woman almost pulled open his suit, but he still put his hand in his trouser pocket and looked indifferent yet a bit gentle, perhaps because they grew up together.

    But Ji Nuan had a feeling that Xiao Luye would reject this woman because she knew this man who usually looked careless and uninhibited was actually even colder-hearted than Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Ah Ye, could you please give me a chance? I¡¯ve been loving you for more than ten years. Now I finally got up the nerve to speak out my mind to you, but you just left without even giving me a chance to speak just now...¡±

    Her words were soulful and sincere, but Xiao Luye, still with his hand in his trouser pocket, casually took a step back. Keeping the woman at an arm¡¯s length, he let go of her and didn¡¯t touch her anymore.

    Keeping a distance from her, he stopped his steps, lifted his eyelids, nced at the drunk woman who looked fashionable and sexy and no longer ¡®stodgy and boring,¡¯ and smiled indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, no matter the past you or your present look. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me. I don¡¯t like you now, nor will I ten yearster, understood?¡±

    The woman¡¯s shoulders immediately copsed and asked sadly, ¡°So you like that woman called Shi Niange? She has never responded to your advances for all these years. Everyone knows that she is in love with Qin Siting and you have no ce in her heart. Why do you still...¡±

    Xiao Luye¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You drank so much that you lose control of your tongue?¡±

    His voice was not high and his eyes were coldly narrowed. He seemed casual, but the atmosphere was freezing.

    The woman immediately went silent, but looking at her back, Ji Nuan felt she seemed to be crying.

    That was the way the world was. Excellent men and women were always chased by others. Those who didn¡¯t know how to say no might get a seemingly romantic love, but in the end, they would find that was not the love they wanted. If you didn¡¯t love someone, you¡¯d better refuse in the very beginning.

    1Although it sounded cruel, it was true. He never liked her once thought all these years, how could he fall in love with her now just because of her change in appearance and demeanor?

    Take her for example, when she just began her second life, she tried to change her character and force herself to change, but Mo Jingshen knew her so well. He knew who she was. No matter when she was proud and unreachable, or gentle and caring, she was the same her. People just needed to be themselves and didn¡¯t have to wear a mask that would exhaust them.

    Mo Jingshen helped her find her real self back step by step.

    At least she wouldn¡¯tpromise for anyone or anything any longer. At least, she wouldn¡¯t wear a mask or carry so many unnecessary burdens any longer.

    The woman was drunk. She was supported into the VIP room by someone after crying for a while. Before walking into the room, Ji Nuan looked at Xiao Luye. Although he was really cold to the woman and saved her no face, he didn¡¯t take advantage of her love for him and y with her, which showed that he was not a bad guy, at least not a scum.

    The door of the VIP room was open. Obviously, the people inside had stopped drinking and were ying cards right now,ughing and talking.

    Ji Nuan paused. These people were invited here by Rong Cheng, so they must be on good terms with the Rong family. She only knew Xiao Luye here, but she didn¡¯t know him well. Could she go into the room?

    Noticing Ji Nuan¡¯s hesitation, Xiao Luye came over and cast a nce at her. ¡°Since Rong Cheng has investigated you, he must know that you¡¯re covered by the Mo family. No one will bite you here.¡±

 Chapter 606 - She Is That Gorgeous Beauty Listed in Forbes This Year, Isnâ€™t She?

    <h4>Chapter 606: She Is That Gorgeous Beauty Listed in Forbes This Year, Isn¡¯t She?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan¡¯s fair-skinned face remained indifferent. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary strife. I wouldn¡¯t havee here if I had known what awaited me from the very beginning. I can confront Rong Cheng downstairs, but now there are so many people here. I don¡¯t think they really are just ying cards here, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    After several seconds, the manughed. ¡°You guessed right. Although it was Rong Cheng who invited these people here, they don¡¯t belong to the ¡®Capital Circle.¡¯ They hade to Beijing recently and the Rong family just wants to take this chance to establish a rtionship with these people. Rong Cheng just invited them on behalf of the Rong family. After having dinner and drinks and ying cards, he will invite them to attend Grandfather Rong¡¯s birthday party.¡±

    Ji Nuan took inside. ¡°So how many people the Rong family want to invite for the birthday party?¡±

    Xiao Luye stroked his jaw and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think there must be a lot since both the Xiao family and the Mo family are invited.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced sideways at him. ¡°Will Mo Jingshene?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. They have surely sent him an invitation, but I don¡¯t know whether Mo Jingshen wille or not. But since Rong Cheng dares to call you here, he must think Mo Jingshen won¡¯te here.¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him what Rong Cheng did to me. I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand that he and I are still connected.¡±

    Xiao Luye said with a chuckle, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be misunderstood, don¡¯t do anything that is easily misunderstood.¡±

    Ji Nuan was not pleased with his flirtatious tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xiao Luyeughed and suddenly gentle scraped on her neck, his voice light and mocking. ¡°You should reapply some concealer.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She immediately covered her neck with her hand, looked at him in surprise, turned, and walked quickly into the nearby bathroom. When she went into the bathroom and looked in the mirror for quite a while, she found that the hickey was only slightly visible and wasn¡¯t obvious.

    <i>He could he even noticed this?</i>

    Ji Nuan took concealer from her bag and carefully applied some onto her neck. When she walked out, she saw Xiao Luye standing outside the bathroom with his arms around his chest and looking at her with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Will you and Mo Jingshen make up? I think Rong Cheng will introduce you to some guy to fix you and that guy up.¡±

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°It seems to have nothing to do with whether I will be eaten here today. After all, he isn¡¯t here, is he?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    They walked into the room. Just as Ji Nuan expected, she didn¡¯t know any of the people in the room, except some of them who she had seen in banquets or parties.

    Seeing Xiao Luyee in with a woman, they all looked at Ji Nuan with ambiguous eyes.

    Rong Cheng was sitting on the sofa, his eyes down, and seemed to be listening to someone beside him. Hearing theye, he nced at them and said with a smile. ¡°CEO Ji, since you¡¯vee, don¡¯t be shy. Just take a seat.¡±

    ¡°CEO Ji? Which CEO Ji?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Except for the boss of MN Group, is there anyone else who can be called CEO Ji by our CEO Rong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that rings a bell. She is that gorgeous beauty listed in Forbes this year, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Come on, sit down. I didn¡¯t get a chance to know her in thest banquet where there were too many people. What a coincidence today. Miss Ji,e on and sit here!¡±

    Although most people in the room didn¡¯t find out that Rong Cheng actually disliked Ji Nuan and Rong Cheng didn¡¯t do anything to her due to Xiao Luye¡¯s presence, some of them had noticed that Rong Cheng looked at Ji Nuan with slight disgust, so they all studied Ji Nuan with their eyes.

    There weren¡¯t many people who could upset CEO Rong, let alone a woman.

    However, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look at Rong Cheng at all after entering the room. She just nodded and smiled at the people in the room. When someone came over to shake hands with her, Xiao Luye suddenly put his hand around her shoulders and sat her down in a chair not far away.

    ¡°Oh, CEO Xiao, what are you doing...?¡±

    ¡°Take your hands off. How can you just take Miss Ji¡¯s hands?¡± Xiao Luye scolded that man with a smile and stopped those young men approaching Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Wow, did you fall in love with CEO Ji? You¡¯ve got a new target, CEO Xiao? Now you forgot about Shi Niange and turn to CEO Ji?¡± Two men handed him a cigarette from aside and jested.

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at these people.

    It seemed almost everyone in the circle knew that Xiao Luye had been chasing Shi Niange, but he just narrowed his eyes, took the cigarette that someone else lit for him, and sat beside her, calmly smoking, saying nothing about Shi Niange.

    As Xiao Luye was guarding Ji Nuan on the side, the people who were curious about Ji Nuan dared not to approach, but two men and one woman sitting beside Rong Cheng came over, knocked at the table in front of Ji Nuan and nced at her condescendingly. ¡°CEO Ji, since you are here, don¡¯t be shy. Let¡¯s y Mahjong together? There happens to be a table avable here.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the table and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t y Mahjong well.¡±

    ¡°s, you¡¯re being modest. Who can¡¯t y Mahjong in the business circle? Every Chinese can y Mahjong!¡± The woman winked at her but her eyes were scornful.

    Ji Nuan said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t y Mahjong much when I was in China, and since I stayed abroad, foreigners don¡¯t y it, so I almost forgot how to y it. If you really want to y Mahjong, I can apany you, but I might be slow when I y it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Come y with us!¡± The woman came to take Ji Nuan¡¯s arm as if she was very close to Ji Nuan.

    Before she pulled Ji Nuan up, Ji Nuan stood up, politely took her own arm off, and walked towards the table.

    Seeing Ji Nuan not afraid at all, the two men and the woman exchanged a nce and was about to go over, but Xiao Luye suddenly pushed one of the men away and sat beside Ji Nuan.

 Chapter 607 - Without Being Too High Profile but Still Winning Money, She Played Very Happily

    <h4>Chapter 607: Without Being Too High Profile but Still Winning Money, She yed Very Happily</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Taking a surprising look at Xiao Luye who sat beside Ji Nuan, the manughed. ¡°CEO Xiao, what do you mean?¡±

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Xiao Luye narrowed his eyes, put his hand casually on the table, and nced at him with a smile. ¡°ying Mahjong. What do you think I mean?¡±

    ¡°There is another table here, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ve just persuaded CEO Ji to y Mahjong with us. How can you snatch my seat? That¡¯s unfair. Are you in love with CEO Ji?¡±

    ¡°Why shall I apany those drunkards but not the beauty I took here with me?¡± Xiao Luye puffed a smoke ring at him. ¡°That table needs one more yer. Just go over there.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The man went speechless. He wanted to fawn on CEO Rong, but CEO Xiao was not someone who he could mess with. Hesitating for a while, he turned to the other table.

    Not expecting Xiao Luye who never yed Mahjong with women would sit at this table, the woman and the other man exchanged a surprised nce and then both looked at Ji Nuan.

    As if nothing happened, Ji Nuan pressed the button on the table. ¡°How should I operate this table?¡±

    The woman pressed the button for her and nced at her calm face. Thinking how hatefully CEO Rong looked at her just now, she decided to give her a hard time.

    However, Xiao Luye sitting at the same table with them foiled their n.

    For example, if the woman and the man discarded a tile and Ji Nuan didn¡¯t pong or chow, then Xiao Luye would get it. For sessive two times, Xiao Luye won them, but when he could win Ji Nuan, he just ignored it. The other three all found that he was openly helping Ji Nuan, but no one dared to me him.

    Ji Nuan certainly wouldn¡¯t say anything. Although she didn¡¯t win, she got some money via pong and kong. Without being too high profile but still winning money, she yed very happily.

    Then the next round started.

    This time, her tiles were not very good. When there were finally several tiles left, urged by the woman beside her, she discarded a character six.

    Xiao Luye coldly nced at the tile she discarded and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Then when someone else discarded a tile, he won again.

    The woman sitting opposite to him took a look at his tiles at the shuffle and immediately shouted with anger, ¡°CEO Xiao, you had three characters six! Why didn¡¯t you kong just now?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not easy for me to win,¡± Xiao Luye said cidly.

    ¡°It is easy! You can win with all triplets!¡± The woman had lost hundreds of thousands of yuan and was fuming with anger.

    Seeing her so angry, the man frowned. After all, although they wanted to fawn on CEO Rong, they shouldn¡¯t offend CEO Xiao. He stopped her. ¡°All right. Stop it. I didn¡¯t see you win much. How can you teach CEO Xiao how to y Mahjong?¡±

    Realizing the man was warning and reminding her, the woman paused, then kept quiet and continued to y Mahjong.

    But she was still angry. Xiao Luye was openly helping Ji Nuan. They were literally robbing her!

    CEO Xiao never missed a single tile they discarded, but ignored all the tiles Ji Nuan discarded, even though he could have a kong!

    They continued to y several rounds. Ji Nuan was actually not good at ying Mahjong and only slightly knew how to y it. The woman sitting beside her was so pissed off that she targeted Ji Nuan and finally won her.

    There were only a hundred chips in front of Ji Nuan and the woman won eighty of them in this round.

    After two more rounds, Ji Nuan looked at the only two chips left, saying, ¡°Shall I call someone else to y with you? I¡¯m really not good at ying Mahjong. Look, I¡¯m going to lose all my chips.¡±

    Xiao Luye threw two dozen chips to her. ¡°Take these.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked incredulously at the chips piled up in front of her.

    The woman. ¡°...¡±

    The man. ¡°...¡±

    CEO Xiao had just randomly thrown over a million to her! The heir of Ling Xiao Group really had money to burn.

    The woman said crossly. ¡°CEO Xiao, one chip for ten thousand yuan. You have just given her so much money. What if she loses all again...¡±

    The woman was so angry that she pushed the stack of tiles in front of her down. She took a deep breath to suppress her inner anger before she continued to y Mahjong.

    In the next round, Ji Nuan had got good tiles. With Xiao Luye¡¯s help, she got several pongs. Finding that CEO Xiao seemed to really care about Ji Nuan, the man no longer picked on Ji Nuan and let her win with all triplets.

    ¡°CEO Ji, you were really being modest. You¡¯re good at ying Mahjong!¡± the man said with a smile.

    Ji Nuan just smiled. Nothing that happened had escaped her eyes. She didn¡¯t bother to respond to the man¡¯s ttery.

    In the next round, Ji Nuan won again.

    This time, she won Xiao Luye. She nced at him with a smile. ¡°Sorry, CEO Xiao, I won again~¡±

    Xiao Luye just smiled and seemed not to mind it all. He randomly threw a handful of chips to her again. ¡°Just take what you win.¡±

    At shuffle, the woman shouted again when she saw Xiao Luye¡¯s tiles: ¡°CEO Xiao, your tiles were good. Why did you separate the triplets?! You gave CEO Ji so many pongs!¡±

    Ji Nuan also took a nce at Xiao Luye¡¯s tiles. Yes, what the woman said was true.

    However, Ji Nuan still took the chips she won and winked at Xiao Luye as if thanking him for helping her winning in the game.

    <i>Was this the way the little girl thanked him?</i>

    Xiao Luye simply ignored her. After two rounds, with the help of the two men, Ji Nuan had won a lot of money. The woman bit the bullet but had still lost seven or eight million yuan and most of her money was won by Ji Nuan. She jumped to her feet and shouted angrily, ¡°I quit! It¡¯s no fun! I¡¯m going to drink!¡±

    With that, she turned to go back to Rong Cheng, but thetter just looked on coldly. He didn¡¯t send them to do anything, so he certainly wouldn¡¯tfort this woman.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect she would suddenly win several million yuan by ying Mahjong. She collected the chips on the table and looked at Xiao Luye with a smile. ¡°No wonder you insisted on meing here. Are they here to give me money? If there is such a good thing again, remember invite me.¡±

 Chapter 608 - Mo Jingshen Stopped His Steps, His Handsome Face Deadpan

    <h4>Chapter 608: Mo Jingshen Stopped His Steps, His Handsome Face Deadpan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When they finished ying Mahjong, that man got up and also went to Rong Cheng. Watching Ji Nuan count her chips attentively, Xiao Luye puffed smoke rings and mocked how childish she was.

    ¡°Only several million makes you so happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, money makes me happy.¡± Ji Nuan put away the chips with a smile. ¡°I won so much money merely by ying several rounds of Mahjong. It¡¯s really easy moneypared with the money I earned by flying all over China, talking business, and signing contracts. Why can¡¯t it make me happy?¡±

    Xiao Luye sneered and was about to get up when two dozen chips were thrown to him. He paused and took a look at it.

    ¡°These are what you just gave me, plus the interests.¡± Ji Nuan said, got up, and left the table.

    Xiao Luye: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    This room was veryrge with severalpartments. It was luxurious and well-equipped.

    Ji Nuan went to the other side. Xiao Luye talked with someone walking past him and winked at her, signaling her to stay a distance from Rong Cheng¡¯s men, in case they would pick on her again.

    Ji Nuan turned around and was about to find a ce to sit down and ask Xiao Ba whether she had booked the flight ticket from Beijing to Hai City. She didn¡¯t need to stay in Beijing anymore and could leave at any time.

    However, when she turned around, her eyes suddenly met a pair of eyes.

    She stopped her steps and her heart jerked.

    The eyes were so calm and dark. It seemed that he had been looking at her for a long while.

    Mo Jingshen walked up to her.

    Ji Nuan stood still, nor looked away, but the other people in the room all looked at them. When Mo Jingshen entered the room, they didn¡¯t realize what happened because none of them expected CEO Mo woulde here. When they finally figured out what happened, they saw Mo Jingshen hade up to Ji Nuan.

    When he was only about two meters away from Ji Nuan, a person suddenly rushed over, grabbed his hand, and said excitedly, ¡°CEO Mo, there you are! Come on, please take a seat here...¡±

    It was the woman who tried to give a hard time to Ji Nuan.

    Mo Jingshen stopped and lowered his head, his handsome face deadpan. ¡°Take off your hand.¡±

    Hearing his cold words and seeing his impatient look, the woman immediately withdrew her hand and dared not touch him again. She hesitated and went on: ¡°CEO Mo, we didn¡¯t expect you woulde here today. Since it¡¯s CEO Rong who invited you here, are you going to meet with CEO Rong alone...¡±

    ¡°No, I came here not because of CEO Rong¡¯s invitation.¡± Mo Jingshen said without looking at that woman. When he caught glimpse of the chips in Ji Nuan¡¯s hands, he frowned. ¡°Did you y cards with them?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t deny by default. Xiao Luye came over with a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not easy to meet you, CEO Mo. I apanied Miss Ji to y several rounds of Mahjong. What are you worrying about?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were cold, but after hearing that Xiao Luye had been apanying Ji Nuan even when she yed Mahjong, he nced at Xiao Luye and his eyes were no longer that cold.

    Indeed, Xiao Luye could save Ji Nuan a lot of trouble here.

    Xiao Luye came over and whispered to Mo Jingshen. No one could hear him, not even Ji Nuan, but they could see Xiao Luye gave a mystical smile when he whispered to Mo Jingshen and thetter remained expressionless.

    The people in the room all looked at Mo Jingshen, wondering why this bigwig woulde here. The Rong family and the Mo family didn¡¯t have much contact. It was normal even if Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t attend the Rong family¡¯s birthday party.

    After all, the Mo family didn¡¯t have to give the Rong family ¡®face.¡¯

    So they were surprised to see Mo Jingshen here.

    Even more surprising to them, Mo Jingshen said straightforwardly that he didn¡¯te here because of CEO Rong¡¯s invitation, but CEO Rong did send him an invitation. Wasn¡¯t it equal to... pping CEO Rong¡¯s face openly?

    However, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t look at anyone else except for Ji Nuan since he came into the room. Saying a few words to CEO Xiao, under the surprised stares of the other people in the room, Mo Jingshen took her hand and went away without even saying hello to CEO Rong.

    <i>He took her hand!</i>

    Mo Jingshen took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and left in front of so many people¡¯s eyes!

    Except for Xiao Luye and Rong Cheng, everyone else was shocked.

    What was going on here? Wasn¡¯t it said that CEO Rong¡¯s sister fell in for CEO Mo? Now...

    They all turned their eyes to Rong Cheng whose face was all dark, and the room immediately fell into silence.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan changed her chips into money before she left and happily saw the chips became money in her card.

    Seeing the woman who had already had a wealth of over ten billion yuan still so obsessed with money, Mo Jingshen patiently waited for her without urging her to hurry up.

    They walked out of the restaurant and Ji Nuan saw Xiao Hu waiting in a car outside. He poked his head out of the window and greeted Ji Nuan and theter waved her hand at him.

    ¡°Have you had your meal?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had some cake. It¡¯s so sweet that I¡¯m not hungry now.¡± Ji Nuan said, walked to the car, and was about to open the door of the car when the man beside her opened the door for her, motioning for her to get into the car.

    Ji Nuan looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hotel tonight to pick up my luggage and return to Hai City tomorrow.¡±

    As if not hearing her, the man simply said, ¡°Get into the car.¡±

    Looking at his dark, deep eyes, Ji Nuan turned around and got into the car. Xiao Hu sat quietly without looking sideways and concentrated on driving as if he heard nothing. He was obviously driving to the hotel she stayed instead of Sheng Tang Hotel.

    When they arrived at the hotel, Mo Jingshen obviously had no intention of leaving and told Xiao Hu to drive back to Sheng Tang Hotel.

    Ji Nuan urged him to leave, but he said he would send her back to her room, and if her temperature remained below 37 degrees and she was fine, he would leave.

    <i>He had told Xiao Hu to drive away. How could he go back?</i>

    On the way to her room, Ji Nuan pursed her lips, didn¡¯t speak and entered the elevator, and walked upstairs deadpan, ignoring the man beside.

    When she got back to her room, she hurriedly found the thermometer and showed it to the man who obviously had no intention of leaving. ¡°36.8 degrees. I¡¯m totally fine.¡±

 Chapter 610 - Mo Jingshen, Have We Divorced or Not?

    <h4><i>Chapter 610</i>: Mo Jingshen, Have We Divorced or Not?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan looked as if she was really tired.

    Xiao Ba had to get up, took her small suitcase, waved goodbye, and was about to leave.

    However, when she walked past the bathroom, she suddenly heard a cell phone ring inside.

    Xiao Ba immediately stopped and cast a surprised nce at the door of the bathroom. ¡°Why did I hear...¡±

    Ji Nuan quickly walked over and stopped between Xiao Ba and the door when she was about to push the door. ¡°I left my cell phone inside.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Ba paused. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s not your cell phone ringtone.¡±

    ¡°I changed the old one when I was idle several days ago.¡±

    ¡°...Really?¡± Xiao Ba was a bit suspicious, but she couldn¡¯t see what was in the bathroom now. And this was Ji Nuan¡¯s room. She shouldn¡¯t poke her nose into her affairs, although she felt Boss looked a bit strange.

    Xiao Ba blinked and took a look at the door of the bathroom behind Ji Nuan, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to my room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, go ahead.¡± Ji Nuan pushed her to the door of the room.

    The door was opened and Xiao Ba walked out with her suitcase. She turned around and said good night to Ji Nuan who nodded, waved at her, and closed the door.

    Xiao Ba had finally left and Ji Nuan heaved a sigh of relief at the door.

    Why did she have a feeling of being caught cheating in the act just now...

    Ji Nuan turned around when the doorbell rang again. She paused and turned to open the door. It was still Xiao Ba who was holding a pile of files in her hands.

    ¡°I forgot it just now. I have brought with me several files that must be signed by you personally and were backlogged when you were not in Hai City. Do you want to sign it tonight or on the ne tomorrow?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the documents that were all urgent. If she didn¡¯t sign them, the projects would be dyed.

    She took the documents. ¡°I¡¯ll check them now.¡±

    ¡°There are a few documents I need to exin to you in detail, and I¡¯ll go to my room after I exin to you about them.¡±

    ¡°...OK.¡± Business mattered. Mo Jingshen could just stay in the bathroom.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Twenty minutester, Xiao Ba had finished exining about the documents to Ji Nuan. After making sure Ji Nuan had had no problem, she left.

    The room hadpletely quieted down. Ji Nuan took two deep breaths, sat on the sofa, reading the documents, and taking several looks at the door of the room.

    After making sure Xiao Ba had really left, she put down the documents and rushed into the bathroom.

    She opened the door of the bathroom and looked inside, thinking that Mo Jingshen who had never been treated like this would find a ce to sit or stand inside and look at her deadpan.

    When she opened the door and turned on the lights, however, her eyes met the man¡¯s in the full-length mirror. He stood upright, not looking aggrieved at all.

    His cell phone had been muted and ced aside. He didn¡¯t look as cold and indifferent as usual, nor as gentle and affectionate as to her, but cid,zy and sexy.

    The cor of his shirt was wide open. He was wearing a neat shirt and trousers, but now he looked very casual.

    Because... he was... shaving.

    ¡°You...¡± Before Ji Nuan spoke, she saw the man carefully wiped off the shaves stubbles and foams by the lights.

    He wasposed at any time. Although the bathroom seemed to be dark, it was actually not. The light outside shone through the translucent frosted ss.

    So he found something to do. He killed time by shaving with theplimentary razor and foam from the hotel.

    The sound of the high-grade razor couldn¡¯t be heard outside.

    Ji Nuan looked at him and then withdrew her eyes. ¡°When will you leave? I¡¯m going back to Hai City with Xiao Ba tomorrow. The girl always sticks to me and she maye here to chat with me at any time this evening. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay here.¡±

    He took a look at her, carefully applied the foam on his cheeks and chin, and picked up the razor before he said casually, ¡°Why should I hide?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She pursed her lips. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding. Xiao Ba, pure and innocent, always thinks that there is no problem between you and me and we will remarry soon. I don¡¯t want her to take think wrong, or to bother to exin, so you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible.

    The man said carelessly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re still mad at me and what is in your mind, but you don¡¯t have the heart to be through with me because what I did was for your own good. So you¡¯re stuck in a dilemma.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but nced at him.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, have we really divorced?¡±

    The man took a look at her from the mirror and gave a faint smile. ¡°Did anyone tell you something? Why did you suddenly ask me this question?¡±

    Ji Nuan stood at the door of the bathroom with a straight face. ¡°I thought, with your ability, you could handle the divorce procedures with a signed divorce agreement, but now I think I might be wrong.¡±

    He nced at her and shaved on her face with her well-shaped fingers, saying casually, ¡°Sometimes, women¡¯s sixth sense is urate.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What did he mean?</i>

    <i>Did he mean...</i>

    Ji Nuan quickly walked up to him. ¡°So have we divorced or not? You gave me that divorce agreement! I signed it and sent it to you. You should have handled the divorce procedures! Now we have nothing to do with each other legally, right?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak, however, but casually took the razor and looked at the mirror. Then he frowned and handed the razor to her.

    Ji Nuan looked at him in anger. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Thisplimentary razor doesn¡¯t work. The razor head is really dull. I may cut myself if I shave by myself. Help me.¡± With that, he turned around, slightly bent down and showed his face to her.

    She knew this man was a neat freak. He didn¡¯t shave his stubbles when he left this morning because she was still sleeping and he had something urgent to tend to. It was normal that he wanted to deal with his stubbles since he was idle now.

 Chapter 611 - Youâ€™re Too Seductive. I Just Want toâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 611: You¡¯re Too Seductive. I Just Want to...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    <i>But why should she shave him?</i>

    Having no attempt to agree, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t take the razor but looked coldly at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen, didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now?¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Help me with the foams first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands? This is a high-grade razor and won¡¯t cut you face. Just do it yourself!¡±

    Mo Jingshen sighed with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you owed me? You little ingrate!¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately rolled her eyes. If Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t convinced her with this reason, she would have had never seen him again for the rest of her life.

    She reluctantly raised her hand, took the razor from his hand, and decided to shave him, saying with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use it. Don¡¯t me me if it cuts your face.¡±

    ¡°En, I won¡¯t.¡± The man looked at her cidly and gently. As Ji Nuan was shaving for him, they stood very close. He watched her carefully shaving him and couldn¡¯t help raising the corner of his mouth that was covered with white foam.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t notice he was smiling, but she could see the change of his look when she was shaving him. She could see the patience, gentleness, and satisfaction in his eyes when he looked at her.

    She had wanted to finish the job as quickly as possible, but now seeing his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but slow down and shave more gently in case of cutting his face. After all, this man was so handsome and she didn¡¯t want to ruin this pretty face.

    And to be honest, Mo Jingshen was really gorgeous.

    Before she married him when she was twenty, she hadn¡¯t met him and thought that she had seen a lot of handsome men.

    But only when she met Mo Jingshen did she know that all the men she had met before were not handsome enough.

    Ji Nuan shaved him gently and slowly. When she finally finished the job, she saw the man standing still in front of her and smiling at her as if signaling her to clean his face up to ¡°pay a debt of gratitude.¡±

    But she had slept with him that night. Couldn¡¯t it be taken as a reward?

    Ji Nuan looked at him with a straight face. Seeing him still standstill, she pulled down a white towel and wiped all the white minty foam from the man¡¯s face.

    After wiping off thest bit of foam, Ji Nuan said with a nk expression and a bit of anxiety. ¡°OK, now can you...¡±

    Before she took the towel from his face and had the time to say anything, the man suddenly bent down to kiss her, held her into his arms, and pressed her tightly against his chest. Ji Nuan was about to bite him, but he took this chance and stuck his tongue into her mouth. All of a sudden, her mouth was full of the mint smell of the shaving foam.

    This kiss was so sudden and the man was so tall that Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t break free from him after being kissed by him for a long time. Kissing her, he pushed her backward and pressed her against the wall of the bathroom. He kissed her harder and harder. When she was almost suffocated by this kiss, her eyes almost seeing stars, and her hands and feet fluttered, an rm sounded in her heart.

    She hurriedly raised her hands to push him hard. When he paused, thinking she was ufortable and dropped his eyes to look at her, she shouted in anger, ¡°Mo Jingshen, let me finish my words!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± His dark eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately looked at him incredulously. ¡°You...¡±

    <i>What kind of answer could she have?</i>

    She wouldn¡¯t believe it until she saw the divorce certificate or that divorce agreement!

    <i>No!</i>

    When the man bent down to kiss her again, Ji Nuan lifted her foot and stomped hard on his shoe. Although the man was wearing fine, handmade Italian shoes, she was also wearing pointy high heels, which she had not changed when she returned to her room.

    The man paused, but did not move, pressing his forehead against hers. When she stepped on his toes harder, he smiled and said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I said I would give you time. When I stayed with you these days in Beijing, I lost control of myself because you looked so cute when you were mad at me. I¡¯m sorry about what happened the night before. I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you without your permission from now on, OK?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him. ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too seductive. I just want to kiss you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were sincere and his voice was low and gentle. Obviously, he was coaxing her.

    There was a light mint smell in this man, and now there was also some mint smell in the residual smell of shaving foam. It smelled so good that Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver and she drew back and leaned against the wall. ¡°Now you¡¯ve kissed me. Let me go!¡±

    Seeing she was going to be mad again, Mo Jingshen raised his hand and stroked her head soothingly. Instead of kissing her again, he whispered to her lips, ¡°Do you have to go tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do in Beijing. I have been away from Hai City for more than a week and have finished my work here. Now I should go back. Or else, I¡¯ll just be a piece of fat meat in your mouth!¡±

    The manughed at her metaphor. ¡°I¡¯ll just look at you. I won¡¯t eat you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?!¡± Ji Nuan pushed him hard and he finally let go of her and draw a step back. The man¡¯s cor was wide open as he was shaving just now. Now he lowered his eyes and looked at her, looking as if he was seducing her.

    ¡°You heard me. I¡¯ll take the flight to go back tomorrow morning, and tonight I still have to read a lot ofpany documents that Xiao Ba brought over.¡± As soon as the man let go of her, Ji Nuan turned to open the door of the bathroom and pointed to the pile of documents on the sofa outside.

    Mo Jingshen nced at her whose look seemed to be telling him that ¡®I¡¯m gonna work and have no time for you now¡¯, and smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯ll ask Xiao Hu to drive you to the airport tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No, we can rent a car. Both Xiao Ba and I can drive. It¡¯s better to rent a car than to bother your assistant.¡±

    Ji Nuan was trying to keep a distance from him. Now she seemed to be thousands of miles away from him before she was going back to Hai City. Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t force her but looked at the thermometer she had ced on the table, and turned away.

    He had hardly left the room when the door diagonally opposite suddenly opened.

    Xiao Ba was holding the drink she had just ordered and was going this way as she drank. When she suddenly saw the man walking out of Ji Nuan¡¯s room, she paused and almost spat the drink out of her mouth¡ª-

 Chapter 612 - Mo Jingshen Hadnâ€™t Investigated About Ji Nuanâ€™s Life in the Last Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 612: Mo Jingshen Hadn¡¯t Investigated About Ji Nuan¡¯s Life in the Last Three Years</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen walked right past her, and she stood stiffly in front of the door, afraid that she might spill the drink she was holding over Boss Mo.

    She thought Boss Mo would just ignore her and walk away, but the tall, handsome suddenly stopped in front of her.

    Xiao Ba felt her heart missed a beat. Then she remembered what had just happened in Ji Nuan¡¯s room and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°CEO Mo...¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at her. ¡°Autumn hase in advance to Beijing. It¡¯s cold at night now. Don¡¯t let her exposed to cold wind. Take her temperature at night in case the feveres back¡±

    ¡°Yes, OK, I see!¡± To ease the embarrassment, Xiao Ba nodded hard. ¡°You can rest assured, CEO Mo! I¡¯ll take very good care of our Boss!¡±

    She had thought that Mo Jingshen would just go after saying this, but the man put his hand into his trouser pocket and asked her after a short silence, ¡°How did she get through the most difficult time thest three years she was in London? No one helped her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t investigated about Ji Nuan¡¯s life in thest three years.

    He just arranged a man he could trust to take her away and give her enough space to grow up. Although he knew she was bound to go through many hardships as she grew up and wouldn¡¯t seed easily, he didn¡¯t investigate her.

    In fact, it was as easy as a pie to him.

    But he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t have the heart to see her go through hard times, so he chose to ignore her.

    He knew her life was not what it seemed. She must have endured a lot of hardship.

    In his opinion, however, it was a necessary process that made her stronger. It was the only way.

    Xiao Ba paused and was not sure whether she should tell her all she knew. She thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you know, the period before Boss went to Ennd was the hardest. She¡¯s been through the hardest time. What else could make her suffer?¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at Xiao Ba.

    Xiao Ba looked away in fear, dare not look straight at him.

    After all, she sounded as ifining about him.

    But she was an outsider anyway and was not in a position to judge him. In fact, she regretted she said too much just now.

    After quite a while, she said in a small voice, ¡°Her first year in Britain was fine with Mr. Zand¡¯s help. But the following year, after Mr. Zand walked away, she faced somepanies¡¯ malicious exclusion. For more than half a year, Boss had not even fifty pounds in her hands, and all the working capital in thepany was frozen, and could not be taken out, nor used. That was a really difficult time for her.¡±

    With that, Xiao Ba smiled. ¡°But Boss was really tough and never gave up. At that time, Mr. Vinse flew to London and tried to help her, but she refused. All the time, what Mr. Vinse has done is to introduce her to some foreign businesses, help her promote some interpersonal rtionship, and serve a bridge in the middle. She got through all hardship with her own efforts. She worked day and night, even sold the house she had bought when she had just gone to London, and lived in a tiny t not much better than a basement, eating instant noodles or cheap toast every day.¡±

    ¡°But c¡¯est vie. It takes a few blows for you to see what to do next. In fact, the most difficult time didn¡¯tst long. Boss had friends and a lot of connections in London. Even if she didn¡¯t ept any pecuniary aid, there were still some people who appreciated and helped her in the dark. Then ourpany suddenly signed a project and got new financing by tens of millions of yuan, and thepany gradually got on the right track and scaled up. Boss¡¯s life became better too. It was true that there were times of hardship, but, as Boss said, those hardships were nothingpared to what we gotter and there was no need to talk about it all the time. So if no one hadn¡¯t mentioned, I would have forgotten those things. I just remember that Boss is very strong. Seriously, if she is not a special woman, at least she is a woman who I admire.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking the most difficult time for Boss, I think, it¡¯s not the period when shecked money but when she had just gone to Britain when Boss seemed to be very puzzled. Every day when she woke up, she would look out the window from time to time, or run to open the door whenever she heard any sound outside the door. I know that since she had signed the divorce agreement and gone abroad, she must have let go of the past and would not wait for anyone. Perhaps even she herself didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She would often stare at the empty doorway and fall into a daze... she was like that for about over three months and didn¡¯t change until thepany got her too busy...¡±

    ¡°So, now, no matter what choice Boss makes, I think I will understand her and even respect her because she had tried to fight for and defend her marriage and never denied or ignored her love for you, but... Now it has been three years. I¡¯m used to the current her. Even though she seems to be harsh sometimes, I still think she is right. I support her blindly and unconditionally. CEO Mo, you know what I mean, right...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was not until Mo Jingshen¡¯s figure had disappeared that Xiao Ba came out of her impassioned speech, and she stood staring at the door for a long time before she remembered how much she had just said.

    Boss hated it when she told people about her past...

    Drawing a long face, Xiao Ba went to the door of Ji Nuan¡¯s room and knocked.

    ...

    It was really cold in Beijing now. After all, it was the end of September.

    Ji Nuan got up at seven o ¡®clock and took a shower. It was already past eight when she left the room.

    When she went out, she wore a long, dark gray windbreaker that was not particrly thick and just right for this early autumn weather. The hickey on her neck didn¡¯t go away so quickly, and there were visible marks on her neck, with a nce people would know what had happened, so she had to wrap a scarf around her neck. She closed the door with a suitcase in one hand and sunsses in the other, all dressed for the airport.

    She also woke up early. After receiving a call from the hotel reception, she went downstairs to get two breakfasts up.

    Seeing Ji Nuan out, Xiao Ba quickly handed her the breakfast. ¡°Boss, are we going to the airport so early? We can set off in half an hour. Here¡¯s the breakfast CEO Mo sent here, red bean coix seed porridge, small wontons, and some toast and milk, which are your favorite food.¡±

 Chapter 613 - What on Earth is the Relationship Between You and CEO Mo?

    <h4>Chapter 613: What on Earth is the Rtionship Between You and CEO Mo?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan paused and looked at the food in Xiao Ba¡¯s hand. ¡°Mo Jingshen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he had his assistant called Xiao Hu send the breakfast here, who said the breakfast was personally ordered by CEO Mo and that CEO Mo told you not to leave until after breakfast and not to go hungry to make time.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the breakfast and said indifferently, ¡°Which one would you like?¡±

    ¡°Any will do. These are obviously your favorite food. When you were in the UK, you couldn¡¯t get enough of these Chinese breakfasts, but you couldn¡¯t find genuinely Chinese food. The Chinese food cooked by foreigners is terrible. Wow, CEO Mo knows all your favorite foods for the morning and bought them all!¡± Xiao Ba said, looking at Ji Nuan with sparkling eyes. ¡°In fact, there is nothing urgent in Hai City. Would you like to stay in Beijing for a few more days? CEO Mo really cares about you...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the tickets already booked?¡±

    ¡°...Tickets are refundable.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just go back. I¡¯ve got something urgent to check.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Xiao Ba handed her the breakfast. ¡°Shall we leave after breakfast? Don¡¯t waste CEO Mo¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Ji Nuan took a look at the breakfast again and turned into Xiao Ba¡¯s room, where she intended to finish the breakfast with her.

    Xiao Ba eagerly opened the box of small wontons, handed her the cutlery, and mumbled as she ate her toast and drank the milk, ¡°Boss, I saw CEO Most night when he walked out of your room.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, without speaking, lowered her head, and ate a small wonton.

    ¡°Then when I went into your room again, I saw your lips a bit swollen...¡± Xiao Ba said, shrinking her neck as if she were afraid Ji Nuan would hit her, but thetter was still eating quietly and ignoring her.

    Xiao Ba looked at her again. Then she could not help it, put down the food she was holding, and whispered, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be a gossip, but you and Mr. Mo were on a business trip together, and then he was still in your room sote at night. Although he left in the end, obviously the rtionship between you two is not as simple as you described that you two are just strangers after divorce. CEO Mo is really nice to you. Although I don¡¯t understand why he chose to divorce you back then.¡±

    After a pause, Xiao Ba went on. ¡°So, Boss, what on earth the rtionship between you and CEO Mo is?¡±

    Ji Nuan blew the hot soup in her bowl, took a sip of the wonton soup, and spoke slowly, ¡°Up to now, I¡¯m not sure yet what our rtionship is. Perhaps I¡¯ll find it out when I return to Hai City and make investigations.¡±

    Xiao Ba was puzzled, but since Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic at all, she could only continue to munch on toast.

    ...

    At two o ¡®clock in the afternoon, Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba arrived at Hai City.

    After returning to Hai City, they went straight to thepany. Without stopping, Ji Nuan cleared the backlog and worked through the night until the next morning.

    Xiao Ba had long been used to Ji Nuan¡¯s way of working. Every time she came back from a business trip, she would deal with the backlog first, and would not rest until the jobs were all finished.

    The next morning, Ji Nuan took a short break in the office with her eyes closed, and Xiao Ba had been working with her sincest night.

    In the afternoon, Xiao Ba pushed the door, only to see Ji Nuan still taking a nap on a chair behind her desk. Xiao Ba said nothing but brought in her oversized suitcase, opened it, and helped her sort her suitcase and took out some documents that were supposed to be put in the office.

    She opened the suitcase to check it out and was surprised to see a scroll in the suitcase. Since Ji Nuan put the painting carefully in her suitcase and took it all the way to Hai City, it must be some expensive famous painting. She dared not to touch it and just took the documents.

    ¡°Bring me that painting.¡± Suddenly, Ji Nuan said quietly, sitting behind the desk with her eyes closed.

    Xiao Ba turned to look at Ji Nuan who hadn¡¯t opened her eyes. Obviously she had woken up as soon as she entered.

    She carefully took the painting and put it on the table. Ji Nuan opened her eyes, took a look at it, and asked, ¡°Is there any other job to be handled?¡±

    ¡°No. Recently, the projects of thepany are going on in an orderly way. There is nothing to worry about, and as you travel frequently, the vice president has taken over a lot of your jobs. There are just some documents that you need to sign and check. Now you¡¯ve signed them, there isn¡¯t any job.¡± Xiao Ba continued to help her with her suitcase, saying, ¡°Actually, Boss, since you¡¯re not busy recently, why don¡¯t you have a vacation for one or half a month? The new projects you signed in Beijing have been assigned to different departments and they can handle it. You don¡¯t have to do all the jobs yourself.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not reply.

    She really hadn¡¯t had a vacation in a long time.

    Ji Nuan was still considering when to go back to the Ji family and put this painting back to Ji Hongwen¡¯s study. Perhaps there was some ¡®telepathy¡¯ between her and Ji Hongwen. Before she left thepany, Ji Hongwen called her, saying that he knew she hade back from Beijing and asking her toe back to the Ji family to have dinner with him. He had asked Auntie Qin to make her favorite dishes.

    No time like the present. Ji Nuan agreed.

    At 5:00 pm, Ji Nuan drove to the Ji family. Over the years, she did not contact the Ji family much. After returning to China, she only came back asionally to have dinner with her father. Now she had no intention to ask who her biological father was and didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    Seeing here in with a scroll, Ji Hongwen took a look at the scroll in her hand. ¡°What is it? It¡¯s not a festival today. Why did you bring me a painting? Where did you get this painting? Do you want to ask me about my opinion on this painting?¡±

    ¡°I saw this painting in an auction in Beijing. I thought you must like it, so I took it for you.¡± Ji Nuan said briefly and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to open the scroll. ¡°I¡¯ll hang the picture in the study after dinner. Then you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Ji Hongwen looked at her meaningful look and then at the scroll in her hand for quite a while. He pondered and, without any other words, ordered the servants to prepare the dinner.

    ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re not a sociable person, you have Mengran and I apany you at home before. Now I¡¯m too busy with my word and Mengran doesn¡¯te back much. I think you should look for a wife,¡± Ji Nuan said as she put food into Ji Hongwen¡¯s bowl with her chopsticks.

 Chapter 615 - Are You Fromâ€¦ the Ji Family in Hai City?

    <h4>Chapter 615: Are You From... the Ji Family in Hai City?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji City.

    Ji Nuan came straight here the next day.

    Her grandmother lived in this city. Ji Nuan was not quite familiar with her grandmother. She only vaguely remembered when she was very young, it seemed that once during the Spring Festival, her grandmother took her other daughters and grandchildren to Hai City to live for a few days. At that time she was still young and didn¡¯t know what happened. She only remembered they broke up in discord in the end and her mother was in a very bad mood at that period of time.

    Ji Hongwen asked her toe to Ji City to visit her grandmother, whom she had not contacted for many years because her grandmother had suffered a brain hemorrhage two months ago and almost died. Luckily, she met a professional doctor who managed to rescue her life. She was now recuperating at home, but not as healthy as before. She was now confined to a wheelchair or in bed.

    ording to Ji Hongwen, her grandmother was already in her seventies and although cerebral hemorrhage did not kill her, she probably would not live for many years. Two months ago, her grandmother had someone call the Ji family and said she wanted to see Ji Nuan and Ji Mengran saying that she was afraid that she could never see them again.

    But Ji Mengran didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to these poor rtives. She didn¡¯t even bother to go back to the Ji family. How was it possible for her to go to a small ce like Ji City to visit her dying grandmother?

    Ji City was really small and had no airport. She needed to take nes and trains to get to this ce. When she got out of the railway station, she noticed that there were always people looking at her. At first, she thought that she brought too many suitcases with her, which attracted the attention of passersby. When she got into a taxi, the driver gave her the answer. ¡°Beauty, the clothes you wear look very expensive. Aren¡¯t you afraid you will be robbed in such a poor ce?¡±

    Ji Nuan had tried to dress as in as possible. She knew Ji City was small and remote and it would take her a long ride to get to her grandmother¡¯s house, so she only wore casual clothes whose logos were not shown and didn¡¯t wear any jewelry. The two suitcases contained some small gifts that she had bought at the airport when she boarded the ne and nned to give her grandmother and her family when she met them.

    Why did they still think her clothes were expensive? Was there something wrong with her clothes or didn¡¯t she look like someone who had lived in this city?

    After another two hours, Ji Nuan finally arrived at her grandmother¡¯s door.

    She was about to knock at the door when the door was opened.

    ¡°Hey! There are so many beautiful clothes in the world. Why do you insist on wearing my clothes? If you like it, ask Mom to buy you one. You can¡¯t wear my... Oh? Who are you?¡±

    A girl who could be said fashionable in this city looked in surprise at Ji Nuan who carried two big suitcases. She stared at Ji Nuan¡¯s face in surprise and looked back at her sister who came after her. The two girls, standing at the door, both stared at Ji Nuan as if seeing something rare.

    ¡°Shit, she looks really like the woman in that photo... oh, no, she looks damn like that dead Aunt!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    From her words, she guessed the two girls should be the children of the other daughter of her grandmother, aka, her cousins.

    Beforeing here, Ji Nuan had asked about her grandmother¡¯s family. She had asked Ji Hongwen, Aunite Qin, and some old servants in the Ji family.

    When her mother was young, she lived in this small city and her family was very poor. Then she went to study in the United States with schrships. The people and things she met in the United States changed her life. Then her mother married into the rich Ji family, which was like a sparrow turning into a phoenix to her family. But no one told Ji Nuan why her mother cut off the connections with her family.

    But Auntie Qin told her that her mother was not on good terms with her family, especially her sister who was such a bully. It was said that once they visited the Ji family but ended up being driven out, and then they didn¡¯t contact each other again.

    ¡°What are you fighting for? For a new piece of clothes? You¡¯re both in your twenties! Do you still think you are babies who fight for candies?...¡± From the door came the querulous voice of a woman. After a while, a woman in her fifties came out. When she saw Ji Nuan, she gave her a strange look, stared at her face for a while and looked at her clothes. Then it seemed that she remembered something, but her tone was cold and harsh. ¡°Are you from... the Ji family in Hai City?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°Hello.¡±

    The woman in her fifties frowned. ¡°Are you Ji Mengran or Ji Nuan?¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Before the middle-aged woman said anything, the two girls suddenly gathered up. ¡°Hello, my cousin, I¡¯m Song Sisi. This is my younger sister Song Keke. We¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Grandmother. Are you really from Hai City? Are there many skyscrapers in Hai City? I heard that trains can run in the sky in Hai City!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She wanted to say that it was not a ¡®train running in the sky¡¯ but a light rail. It was just that the light rail in Hai City was higher than in other ces.

    Ji Nuan looked at the two cousins who were the same age as her but yed innocent, however she just smiled at her and said hello.

    The two little cousins led Ji Nuan into the room and helped her with her suitcases. There were only gifts for them in the suitcases anyway, so Ji Nuan just let them carry them. She turned to look at the middle-aged woman and thetter cast a cold nce at her and called, ¡°Mother, Ji Nuan is here.¡±

    Then she saw an old woman in her 70s or 80se out of the door by herself in a wheelchair, who looked shocked, and then the middle-aged woman next to herined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance before you came here?¡±

    ¡°Are you Nuan Nuan?¡± The old woman looked at Ji Nuan excitedly.

    Ji Nuan smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, are you... my grandmother?¡±

    The old woman nodded.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak anymore. After all, she had already greeted her grandmother. It was said that they were not on good terms with her mother, so she didn¡¯t have to be very enthusiastic about them. If Ji Hongwen hadn¡¯t said that this might be thest time she saw her grandmother, she might not havee to Ji City. Since she hade here, she would just take things as they came.

    Just take this trip as a vacation. It was not bad to spend some time in this small city near the mountain and by the river.

    The middle-aged woman and the old woman talked for a while and then invited Ji Nuan into the house. They exchanged some pleasantries. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect them to be affectionate to her.

    She entered the door, only to see her suitcases were thrown randomly on the ground. It turned out that her two cousins who enthusiastically offered to help her with her suitcases just threw them to the ground as soon as they entered the house.

 Chapter 616 - As Expected, the Rich Lady From a Wealthy Family is Differentâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 616: As Expected, the Rich Lady From a Wealthy Family is Different...</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mom, when can my sister easily buy new clothes when she goes out to shop? It¡¯s been two months since I¡¯ve had anything new. Give me two hundred dors. I want to go shopping too.¡± Song Keke appeared not to have noticed Ji Nuan¡¯s appearance; she abruptly spoke up after everyone entered.

    ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go bring my luggage in.¡± Ji Nuan scanned the surroundings and saw that the house was quite big and spacious. Thus she asked: ¡°Where is the room my mother used?¡±

    Her grandmother nced at her but before she could speak, the middle-ageddy¡¯s expression stiffened. Song Keke and Song Sisi also became visibly nervous.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s just two suitcases. How many things could you have brought? Leave it here first. The house is still quite messy, and your mother¡¯s room has been empty for so many years. It¡¯s quite dirty in there. Sisi and Keke, the both of you go help clean it before we let Ji Nuan stay in there.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we clean itter?¡± Song Sisi approached and held Ji Nuan¡¯s arm warmly: ¡°Cousin, this is your first time returning home. Did you bring us any presents?¡±

    Typically, Song Sisi wouldn¡¯t casually address someone so warmly. However, she had heard that Ji Nuan came from an especially wealthy background, and that her family had been loaded since they were young. Although her current circumstance wasn¡¯t clear, Song Sisi knew that she was still a rich person and approached to fawn on her.

    Ji Nuan had noticed the way their gazes shifted and vaguely understood. The innermost room was likely her mother¡¯s. However, she pretended that nothing was wrong on the surface. She pointed toward the luggage they had thrown onto the ground with a smile: ¡°Yes. The pink luggage contains all your presents. You can split it among yourselves.¡±

    As she spoke, she lifted the other silver luggage containing some of her own things and turned to head toward that room.

    The two sisters heard the word ¡®present¡¯ and did not move to stop her. Before Ji Nuan¡¯s grandmother and that middle-ageddy could react, Ji Nuan swung the door open. Although the bed and shelves were brand new, the floor and bed appeared like a minindfill. They were covered in snacks, empty soda cans and peanut shells. The originally clean nket had also been dragged onto the ground and was dirtied. Several of the drawers were pulled out; they contained her mother¡¯s photos and some of the items she had used when she was young. However, they were stained with fruit juice and covered with other things. As it was quite warm in Ji City in the day, there were actually flies flitting above her mother¡¯s slightly yellowed photos.

    The wardrobe contained some old clothes. They were likely what her mother wore many years ago. Although they hadn¡¯t been thrown away, they were wrinkled and dirty. It was obvious that someone took them out and dirtied them, before carelessly stuffing them back in.

    Faced with this scene, Ji Nuan turned back to see that Song Keke and Song Sisi were still excitedly fiddling with the pink luggage. They were struggling with the passcode and even after all this time, the luggage remained locked. Her grandmother¡¯s gaze was apologetic, while the middle-aged woman, whom Ji Nuan should be addressing as her ¡®Big Aunt¡¯, rubbed her own ear lobe.

    Ji Nuan immediately noticed the gold earring her aunt was wearing. It seemed like it had been worn for many years. She recalled when they had visited the Ji family in the past. At the time, they had searched through her mother¡¯s room and brought away quite some things. Ji Nuan had been young and had stood by the side watching, confused over what they were doing. She recalled her aunt trying on her mother¡¯s essories, saying: ¡°A richdy from a wealthy family is indeed different. All of the items in her jewelry box aren¡¯t cheap. Those diamonds and pearls don¡¯t hold as much value. If we bring the gold essories away, we should be able to make some money...¡±

    Her so-called ¡®aunt¡¯ saw through Ji Nuan¡¯s thoughts and pointed at the room to say: ¡°Ah, Sisi and Keke typically don¡¯t stay in here. But every so often, when they fight, they¡¯ll refuse to sleep together. Keke always runs to her Little Aunt¡¯s old room to sleep. I changed the shelves and bed, but your mother¡¯s things are still in there. We haven¡¯t touched them...¡±

    Hearing this, Song Keke turned to see that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right. She frantically stood up to say: ¡°Cousin... this, I¡¯ll clean it up in a moment! I promise to clean it well!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there other rooms in the house? Even if you want to change your room when you¡¯re angry, can¡¯t you use another room?¡± Ji Nuan asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°The other rooms don¡¯t have mattresses. It¡¯s ufortable to sleep on the hard wooden bed frame. The heaters don¡¯t work well when it gets cold too. Little Aunt¡¯s room has the best heating.¡± Song Keke pursed her lips: ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t usually have other ces to sleep in. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡±

    The problem was that Ji Nuan hade here because of her mother. What was she supposed to think, now that she had seen this scene?

    It can¡¯t be that she couldn¡¯t even stay in her mother¡¯s room?

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll clean up my things right now,¡± Song Keke leaned close to say. However, even after repeating this twice, she seemed to have no intention of cleaning. Instead, she tugged on Ji Nuan¡¯s arm to ask: ¡°Cousin, why can¡¯t we unlock your luggage?¡±

    Ji Nuan had rushed here from Hai City. The journey from the ne, to the train and finally onto the car had been difficult. It had been a long day and she was exhausted. She was toozy to calcte the debt with them and directly told them the four number passcode. Afterward, she said: ¡°Forget it. Clean for me tomorrow. I¡¯ll use another room tonight.¡±

    When she said this, the two sisters, along with her grandmother and aunt all showed satisfied expressions.

    Ji Nuan held her luggage and turned to look for a different room. Song Keke and Song Sisi had unlocked the pink luggage and made several loud exmations over it. At this moment, Song Sisi abruptly stood up and approached to help Ji Nuan with her things. She snatched her luggage over to say: ¡°Cousin, you sure are rich! Are all those presents for us? What¡¯s in here? Your clothes are really nice. Are there any other nice clothes in this silver luggage?¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Nuan quickly took her luggage back: ¡°These are all my daily clothes. There isn¡¯t anything new. Aren¡¯t there a lot of presents in the pink luggage? Split it among yourselves.¡±

    The two sisters saw that Ji Nuan seemed to treasure the silver luggage and both approached. After Ji Nuan entered the room, they scrambled to open it; the passcode for this luggage was the same as the pink one. They then took out all of her sleepwear, and the casual outfits they found suitable. They held the clothes in front of themselves before the mirror and raced to try them on.

    Watching them put it on, Ji Nuan pursed her lips silently. Great, even those clothes couldn¡¯t be worn anymore.

    After searching through half her luggage, the sisters left dressed in various luxury clothes. Ji Nuan was finally able to rest in peace.

    It was no wonder Song Keke refused to stay in here. The windows were all broken. Thankfully, Ji City had just entered autumn and the weather wasn¡¯t cold. However, asionally, mosquitoes and flies would appear.

    Her luggage had be messy from the sisters¡¯ work. Thankfully, the two only had their sights set on her clothes and did not notice herptop hidden underneath. Otherwise, even thisptop would be taken away.

 Chapter 617 - Mo Jingshen Spoke Softly, Wait for My Return

    <h4>Chapter 617: Mo Jingshen Spoke Softly, Wait for My Return</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Jing City.

    Mo Jingshen had just stepped out of a meeting when he received a call from Shen Mu.

    ¡°CEO Mo, Miss Ji did not rush to the Civil Affairs Bureau to check her files after returning to Hai City. I¡¯m not sure why, but she suddenly went to Ji City.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused in his footsteps and scanned the partners who were greeting him from the side. He asked lightly: ¡°Ji City?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t heard of MN Group having any partnerships there. Furthermore, she went there alone. We don¡¯t know anyone there, and the traffic isn¡¯t convenient either. I¡¯m not sure of the situation. The only thing I know is that Miss Ji bought a lot of presents before she boarded the ne. It seems like she has some friends or rtives over there.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused for several seconds before he continued stepping ahead. After a moment of silence, he said: ¡°Her mother¡¯s family register¡¯s location was listed in Ji City when she was alive.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Miss Ji is trying to investigate her own family background? But she went alone, is that suitable? Furthermore, it seems like the Ji family hasn¡¯t been maintaining any contact with her mother¡¯s family...¡±

    ¡°These so-called rtives who haven¡¯t maintained any contact in years; the moment their heart grow treacherous, their ways are no different from the killings in the business world that leave no blood behind. A remote and deste ce breeds the wicked. With her current temper, its indeed unsuitable for her to head there alone.¡±

    ¡°Should we send someone over?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced toward the windows at the end of the hallway; his gaze was fixed toward the south, where Ji City was located. He softly answered: ¡°Wait for my return.¡±

    ...

    The wooden bed frame was really quite hard. Ji Nuan originally nned to rest for a while in the room. However, the long journey she had taken was too exhausting. At the thought that this was the ce her mother had grown up in, she also subconsciously let go of some of her defenses. Without realizing, she fell asleep.

    Finally, when she heard the noise of tables being pushed back and forth and breathed in the scent of smoke and cooking oil, she recalled, in her dreams, where she actually was.

    It was likely time for dinner.

    Ji Nuan turned over and thought to close her eyes for a while longer when she abruptly felt a small force pulling something out of her hands. Ji Nuan subconsciously tightened her grip, but the other party seemed stubbornly intent on taking the item away from her.

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes in annoyance but was startled to see Song Sisi standing by her bedside. She was currently tugging on Ji Nuan¡¯s phone; it was this year¡¯stest model.

    Song Sisi did not expect Ji Nuan to suddenly wake up and felt slightly embarrassed. She quickly moved her hands back and rubbed her skirt as though nothing had happened.

    Ji Nuan lowered her head and saw many ugly fingerprints left on her phone screen.

    She had been scrolling through her phone when she fell asleep and had forgotten to keep her phone away. Thankfully, she had been holding it. If she had ced it aside, these sisters would likely have taken it away, wouldn¡¯t they?

    1The price was of no concern. Even the clothes they had taken away earlier weren¡¯t cheap; the sleepwear alone was above four figures in price.

    However, her phone andptop contained a lot of confidential information and contacts she typically used for work. That was her bottom line.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re awake?¡± Song Sisi asked intentionally. Her gaze secretly flitted toward Ji Nuan¡¯s phone for several more nces. This phone was thetest model released this year, and it only became avable on the market recently. The price was said to be near ten thousand yuan.

    ¡°En.¡± Ji Nuan sat up, unmoved; her expression was indifferent.

    ¡°Mom and grandmother asked me to call you over for dinner.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Ji Nuan nced at the room door. If she was staying here for the next two days, she had toe up with ways to lock the door. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to even sleep in peace.

    ¡°Cousin, do you usually take afternoon naps? Are you a wealthy youngdy in a rich man¡¯s house? Do you not do any chores at all? Do you live by just eating, sleeping, and shopping?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Hai City¡¯s Ji family is one of the fourrgest families in Hai City. They have so much money, it¡¯s impossible to finish spending it. As a youngdy from such a wealthy family, your monthly allowance should be up to several tens of thousands. Perhaps even more...¡±

    ¡°Cousin, your phone looks really good. It¡¯s the newest model, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t have bought only one, right? Did you buy several more to bring here?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan adjusted her clothes as she listened to Song Sisi rapid fire of questions. Ji Nuan had just woken up and did not have much patience to listen to this adult woman, who was clearly in her twenties, pretend to be a naive ¡®youngdy.¡¯ However, as they were thest living rtives her mother had, she forced herself to be patient and expressionlessly gave her a few careless answers. Her responses were short.

    Her aunt was calling them for dinner outside. Ji Nuan stood up and did not pay her any more attention.

    ¡°Cousin, you really didn¡¯t buy more? Your one phone alone is worth up to three to four months of someone else¡¯s sry. I¡¯ve only seen it on advertisements...¡± Song Keke dilly-dallied, refusing to leave. It was as though she wouldn¡¯t give up unless Ji Nuan gave in and announced that she would gift her phone to her. After all, once they step out of the room, Song Keke would definitelypete with her for it. She wanted to make things clear before they left the room.

    When she saw that Ji Nuan was paying her no mind, Song Sisi rushed forward to ask: ¡°Cousin, did you buy all of your things on your own? Do you have a boyfriend? Could it be that your phone was gifted by your boyfriend?¡±

    Ji Nuan appeared not to have heard anything. She had already pushed the door open and stepped out.

    Song Sisi immediately pursed her lips with an unhappy expression. She rushed to follow.

    Ji Nuan waszy to respond. If they continued with this topic, this Song Sisi would definitelye up with ways to trick her into giving up her phone.

    After so many years, her mother¡¯s so-called family was entirely fixated on Ji Nuan¡¯s position as Ji family¡¯s wealthy youngdy. They were attracted to the Ji family¡¯s lifestyle, and all of their words were sour tasting. They kept bringing up topics rted to the wealthy and did not understand anything rted to Ji Nuan and the Ji family.

    At the dining table, her grandmother¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she ate. However, she was stubborn and refused to allow anyone to feed her. Thus, her clothes had be stained with soup. The family had likely grown used to her ways, and no one brought it up.

    When her aunt brought thest dish over, Song Keke was already sitting by the dining table, waiting for the meal to begin. She had changed into one of Ji Nuan¡¯s dresses; it was a piece from a luxury French brand. She had a joyful expression.

    Song Sisi followed her over, and the family sat down with various thoughts in their mind. Ji Nuan¡¯s grandmother couldn¡¯t help staring at her every once in a while, as she greatly resembled her mother when she was young.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, ah. You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re in your twenties, aren¡¯t you?¡± After sitting down, her aunt noticed that she didn¡¯t put on any essories, nor did she wear any rings. She knitted her brows to say: ¡°Oh yes, twenty-four. Over here, anyone past twenty-five who isn¡¯t married is considered old. Why aren¡¯t you married? Don¡¯t you have a man?¡±

    Her words were too straightforward. Ji Nuan subconsciously paused her chopsticks, ncing at the middle-ageddy with a distant gaze.

 Chapter 618 - It Wasnâ€™t Just a Job, It Was a Job Worth Tens of Billions

    <h4>Chapter 618: It Wasn¡¯t Just a Job, It Was a Job Worth Tens of Billions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s unmoved gaze, her aunt immediately sensed that her temper was just like her mother¡¯s; although they appeared indifferent on the surface, they actually hid a lot of temper underneath. Her aunt immediately harrumphed: ¡°I¡¯m just being concerned for you. After all, for wealthy people like you, even if you don¡¯t genuinely like someone, you would get into marriage alliances with someone for their money. It¡¯s unlikely that you won¡¯t find a partner. The problem lies in what sort of person you¡¯ll end up with.¡±

    Her aunt heaved a heavy sigh: ¡°I heard that in marriage alliances among the wealthy, youngdies are often given away to those bald, fat, and rotten old man. At the thought that a child like you may face such a future, my heart aches for you on behalf of your mother.¡±

    ¡°Big Aunt must have watched too many bittersweet dramas. Typically, only mediocre television shows would feature plots that portray the wealthy in such a distasteful manner; all of the wealthydiesnd themselves in terrible marriages, and none of the rich heirs can obtain a happy ending. After all, these sorts of plots are meant to satisfy the desires of the lower ss citizens. It¡¯s no wonder that there are often retarded directorsing up with these sort of dramas to brainwash the people,¡± Ji Nuan ate calmly as she spoke. ¡°As for what the truth is like, Big Aunt, I¡¯m sure you saw it for yourself when you visited the Ji family years ago.¡±

    Her aunt¡¯s expression immediately stiffened; because Ji Nuan¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.

    That year, when they visited the Ji family, they had indeed experienced a true, wealthy family setting. Although it wasn¡¯t as grandiose as depicted in movies, it was undoubtedly a home belonging to the rich. When it came to the people there, be it money, background, or even their inner qualities and upbringing, it was impossible for her topete with them.

    There wasn¡¯t any rotten old man lingering around. Instead, she had met the rtives and friends of the Ji family. The children from those families were well brought up, and aside from being slightly spoiled, it was clear that they were well-educated. They were heaven and earth apart from regr people.

    Her aunt¡¯s shoulder stiffened, and she held in her temper to say: ¡°That¡¯s true. It isn¡¯t very realistic to marry an old, rotten man. After all, your appearance is still quite all right. At the very least, you should be able to marry a rich, yboy heir.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not respond. No matter what she said, this aunt would still be able to find words tofort her own imbnced heart.

    Although this was a small city, thankfully, Ji Nuan was used to their homecooked food. There was nothing ill-suited for her. The dishes were simple to cater to her grandmother¡¯s body condition, but at least the tableware was clean. As Ji Nuan ate, she contemted ways to leave with her mother¡¯s things quickly. There was no need to stay in this ce for too long.

    Her grandmother spoke up: ¡°Ji Nuan, ah, if you¡¯re not busy, you shoulde to Ji City frequently in the future. If you have any difficulties, we can help you with it too.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not take these words seriously. What sort of help could she possibly need from them?

    Her aunt suddenly continued: ¡°Sisi and Keke will be graduating from university in two years. When they do so, looking for jobs will surely take up some money. If you are currently well-off, why not leave some money behind. Take it as you¡¯re helping your cousins.¡±

    ¡°Mom, after I graduate, I¡¯ll have to buy brand new clothes suited for work and other necessities.¡± Song Sisi interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ji Nuan, you¡¯re notcking in money. I saw that the gifts you brought back this time aren¡¯t cheap. There¡¯s actually no need to be so wasteful. Why not give us cash directly?¡± Her aunt paused: ¡°We don¡¯t need much. For each of your cousin, a hundred thousand yuan will do. Before you leave, you should give us two hundred thousand yuan. What do you think of it? If we still need anything else in the future, we¡¯ll give you a call.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®two hundred thousand yuan,¡¯ Song Keke and Song Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up. They exchanged nces and pushed each other gently and yfully. It was clear they were secretly celebrating.

    Her grandmother nodded: ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, we are your mother¡¯s only remaining rtives. Your aunt isn¡¯t an outsider either. It¡¯s good to help one another. Ji Nuan, you¡¯ve always been in a big city, and you¡¯ve met plenty of people. If you know any suitable marriage partners, don¡¯t forget to introduce them to Sisi and Keke.¡±

    ¡°The people that Cousin knows are surely rich.¡± Song Keke ced her bowl and chopsticks down, saying: ¡°Oh yes, earlier, I didn¡¯t dare to touch it but I saw that Cousin had an especially expensiveptop in her luggage. Big sister, don¡¯t we need one for our studies?¡±

    The moment Song Keke said these words, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted onto Ji Nuan¡¯s figure.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was mild. She did not return their gaze and only smiled naturally to say: ¡°I brought myptop with me to travel all the way to Ji City; this clearly means that I have important matters to handle with it. My work documents are all contained in there; it¡¯s quite important to me.¡±

    Hearing these words, Song Keke, who was originally excited about a newptop, became disappointed.

    Her aunt nced at her: ¡°You have a job?¡±

    Ji Nuan returned the gaze: ¡°You brought up that I¡¯m no longer young. Is having a job that strange?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a job, but a job worth tens of billions.

    However, she could not bring it up here. Otherwise, there was no way this family would relent before they managed to drink all of her blood.

    Two hundred thousand yuan? Ah, no wonder her mother refused to support this so-called family that year. Ji Nuan now somewhat understood why her mother wasn¡¯t close to them. Since her mother did not support them, she naturally would not satisfy their request.

    Two hundred thousand yuan? She wouldn¡¯t even offer them twenty thousand yuan.

    After all, the moment she began fulfilling their requests, their demands would never end. Did these people think of her as an ATM?

    These sorts of rtives; even if she gifted two hundred thousand yuan to every beggar, she still wouldn¡¯t leave them with any money.

    Afterward, no matter what her aunt tried to say, or how the two sisters tried to interject, Ji Nuan refused to entertain them. She focused on eating her food, and gradually, the atmosphere turned awkward. Of course, the person feeling awkward was not Ji Nuan, but these few people who clearly wanted to speak, but were neglected over and over again.

    COMMENT

    Gradually, these people were unable to taste much of the food, while Ji Nuan filled her stomach up. She stood up and entered her mom¡¯s room; it was just as messy as before. Song Keke had dered that she would clean it, but she clearly had no intention of giving up the room. The room was thus left untouched.

    When they saw that Ji Nuan had entered the room, and had even taken out her mother¡¯s yellowed photos, Song Keke and Song Sisi exchanged nces and stood up to leave.

    ¡°Big sister, look at this.¡± Song Keke brought up her phone and found a photo: ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this Ji Nuan?¡±

 Chapter 619 - The Room Has Been Tidied Up. Can I Change my Room Now?

    <h4>Chapter 619: The Room Has Been Tidied Up. Can I Change my Room Now?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The two sisters held the phone and scanned the news rted to Ji Nuan¡¯s ranking on Forbes this year. However, they were only able to view the photo taken during the interview; although the woman with aposed smile resembled Ji Nuan, the news article was written entirely in English. They had even written the English name Ji Nuan used when she was in London. As they were unable to decipher the article, they could only fixate on the photo for a long time.

    Song Keke: ¡°In the afternoon, this article suddenly appeared as a pop-up while I was visitng a website. The photo was disyed in the corner, and when I opened it, I was surprised to see that it was such arge article. You say, is the person in the photo Ji Nuan?¡±

    Song Sisi stared at it for a long while. Although the photo resembled Ji Nuan, she felt that the photo had been edited and the brightness was increased. It was impossible to gain a clear look at the woman¡¯s face. Besides, all beautiful women resembled one another to some extent. Perhaps they simply had simr appearances.

    She pointed toward the English words: ¡°Although I can¡¯t read this well, you should be able to recognize the words ¡®Forbes List¡¯ and ¡®London,¡¯ right? We¡¯ve been studying for so many years. Looking at these words, I suspect that this is an interview with a female entrepreneur in London. Ji Nuan is a wealthy youngdy who grew up in luxury in Hai City. Why would she run off to London? Hasn¡¯t she always been in Hai City? Besides, she mentioned earlier that she has a job. She can¡¯t be the person in the photo.¡±

    The two discussed the photo before discussing Ji Nuan. They then brought up the clothes and quickly began dreaming about the ways they would spend the two hundred thousand yuan. They were rocking back and forth with bright smiles when the door opened.

    Ji Nuan stepped out to see the sisters who had been chatting for a long while. She calmly spoke: ¡°The room has been tidied. Can I change my room now?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Keke was dumbstruck. She subconsciously turned to look at Song Sisi.

    Song Sisi stepped forward to say: ¡°Cousin, didn¡¯t you say that you would sleep in another room tonight? Why do you suddenly wish to change rooms?¡±

    ¡°In the afternoon, I was too tired so I casually went elsewhere to rest. Didn¡¯t Keke say that she would clean it up? I saw that she seemed to busy to clean in the afternoon so I left to do it myself after dinner. Right now, the room is ready to be swapped.¡± Ji Nuan had a mild smile o her lips: ¡°The earlier we swap, the easier things will be. It¡¯ll save us the trouble tomorrow.¡±

    Song Sisi and Song Keke: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But, my things are...¡±

    Ji Nuan cut her off: ¡°I¡¯ve packed it all up for you. The clothes you¡¯ve left on the bed, your nket, your phone charger, and other knick-knacks; I¡¯ve neatly arranged them for you. You¡¯ll just have to carry them back to Sisi¡¯s room. Or you could choose a different room. After all, this was my mother¡¯s old room. It¡¯s natural for me to stay here since I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s sote. Carrying my nket and things to change a bedroom is too...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let Sisi help you carry. It¡¯ll be done quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then, then where do I sleep? Sisi¡¯s room is extremely small. We¡¯ve barely slept together since we grew up. The bed isn¡¯t that big either...¡±

    ¡°Then let your mom arrange a separate room for you. You can¡¯t keep sleeping in my mom¡¯s room, can you?¡± although Ji Nuan was smiling, she ced emphasis on the words ¡®my mom.¡¯ The two sisters heard her intentional reminder and could not say more.

    ¡°Cousin, since your luggage has been ced in another room, and Keke has grown used to sleeping in Little Aunt¡¯s room, you should just let her stay there. You¡¯ll only be here for a few days. There¡¯s no need to change room,¡± Song Keke spoke.

    ¡°No.¡± Ji Nuan rejected her decisively: ¡°I need time to go through my mom¡¯s things. It¡¯ll be inconvenient if Keke is there the whole time. What if she lost her phone charger and insists Ipensate her with a new phone?¡±

    ¡°Ha, our Cousin sure knows how to joke. How could I possibly make youpensate me a phone...¡± Song Keke and Song Sisi exchanged gazes; their expression was slightly awkward.

    In fact, they had really considered this method...

    Ji Nuan could not be bothered to say more to them. She turned and brought her luggage into her mother¡¯s room.

    Ji Nuan had taken their blood rtion into consideration and initially tried to tolerate them. However, now that she had clearly seen their nasty sides, she naturally wouldn¡¯t give into them again.

    Seeing her insistence, Song Keke could only head in to retrieve her things. However, Song Sisi held her back and tossed an unhappy look at Ji Nuan. She then turned to leave.

    Ji Nuan paid her no mind. After entering the room, she remade the bed. Thankfully, there were clean sheets and pillows in the cab. Although she wasn¡¯t sure how long they had been left in there, at least they were clean.

    Song Keke had likely treated this room as a game room in the past. Aside from sleeping here, Ji Nuan guessed that she had also brought her friends over. Whenever Ji Nuan slept the floor, she would find more things hidden under the shelves and tables. There were even old poker cards.

    Although her mom had passed away many years ago, there were clearly other rooms avable for their use in this house. Seeing the way they had insisted on messing up this room, it was unlikely that they had any good intentions. It was clear that they did not respect theirte little aunt.

    COMMENT

    Thankfully, this was a room meant for one person. Aside for a small door connected to a separate room, it had a main door leading to the front yard. Ji Nuan locked the small door from the inside and nned to use the main door for the next two days.

    After Ji Nuan forcefully swapped their rooms and brought out her mother¡¯s items one by one, Ji Nuan became even less weed in this family. Her aunt must have secretly said something to her grandmother. The next day, when Ji Nuan woke up and went to wash up, her grandmother¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t very happy.

    During breakfast, she heard her aunt and grandmother discussing the repairs for the broken windows in that room. They talked about renovating the room and fixing the windows to prevent Song Keke from being ufortable in there. When the elderlydy heard that her granddaughter was ufortable sleeping in there and that Ji Nuan had been the one who made her sleep in that room, she returned to her room in her wheelchair and brought out five, old one hundred dor notes. She handed them to the aunt and instructed her to get the repairs done.

    Yesterday afternoon, when Ji Nuan had slept there, no one in this family had taken initiative to bring up repairs.

    They were both her granddaughters, yet there was such a disparity in treatment. Haha.

    When Ji Nuan was young, her impression of her mother was that of a talented, beautiful, and opinionated woman. Growing up in such a family, she had actually relied on her own schrships to study abroad. This clearly indicated that her mother was outstanding. At the very least, she did not suffer from too many grievances in such a household. She even knew that she had to soar away from this ce.

    These thoughts gave Ji Nuan some measure offort in her heart.

 Chapter 620 - CEO Mo Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 620: CEO Mo Has Arrived</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan originally nned to leave the next afternoon. However, her grandmother abruptly fell sick and her aunt instructed Ji Nuan to send her to the hospital for a check-up. Her intentions were naturally for Ji Nuan to pay for the medical bills.

    Ji Nuan did not mind this. She saw that her grandmother was seriously ill and called for an ambnce.

    After a day of work, she finally returned home at night. Her grandmother was only suffering through some ailments rted to old age. As it was the beginning of autumn, her body also suffered a little from the chill. It wasn¡¯t a big concern.

    Ji Nuan returned from the hospital and alighted from the car to see her aunt hanging clothes up to dry. Two of the pieces she had washed were the dresses the sisters had taken from Ji Nuan. They had likely dirtied them and they had to be washed directly.

    These two pieces needed to be dry cleaned, and could not be washed with water. Although they could still be worn, they wouldn¡¯t retain their original shape. In other words, they would be extremely ugly.

    Ji Nuan only nced an eye at her and did not say more. When her aunt saw that she had returned, she asked about her grandmother. After learning that she was fine, she did not ask further.

    Ji Nuan supported her grandmother back to her room to rest, and when she stepped out, she saw that Song Keke was standing there with a lollipop in her mouth. It wasn¡¯t clear what she was looking for, but when she noticed that Ji Nuan had returned, her expression immediately turned dumbstruck.

    Ji Nuan seemed to have caught something from her eyes and abruptly approached with rapid steps. She pushed open Song Sisi¡¯s room door and saw that Song Sisi had actually ced Ji Nuan¡¯sptop on her table. However, the two sisters did not manage to figure out Ji Nuan¡¯sptop password and had even spilled a cup of water onto the keyboard. The screen had darkened and the keyboard was wet. Ji Nuan¡¯s temple immediately began to twitch.

    ¡°Cousin...¡± Song Keke saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was poor and remained standing by the door side. She did not dare to say more.

    Song Sisi frantically backed away from theptop. She turned to see that Ji Nuan was approaching expressionlessly, and rushed to say: ¡°Cousin, I was just curious. I¡¯ve only seen such an expensiveptop featured in advertisements. However, I didn¡¯t unlock it. We didn¡¯t see your work documents. But this water... I really didn¡¯t spill it intentionally. The me is all on Keke. She insisted on snatching it from me, and we identally...¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips, picked up theptop, and turned to leave.

    When they saw that Ji Nuan had left, the two sisters had shared disappointed nces. Song Sisi even muttered softly: ¡°Tsk, acting so high and mighty.¡±

    Ji Nuan had already locked the connecting doors. To return to her mother¡¯s room, she needed to step outside. Her aunt was still busy when she turned to see that Ji Nuan was holding theptop in her hands. She understood immediately but did not apologize for her daughters¡¯ actions. She even spoke unhappily: ¡°Aiya, we¡¯ve never been able to buy aputer. Sisi and Keke were just curious, so they took it to have fun. I heard that you even set up a password so they couldn¡¯t use it. Haven¡¯t you already retrieved it? Is there a need to put on such an ugly expression?¡±

    Ji Nuan stepped past her expressionlessly, appearing as though she did not hear anything. After returning to the room, she scanned her mother¡¯s items arranged neatly in her luggage.

    It could be said that she had seen her grandmother for thest time. Her grandmother had abruptly felt unwell, and she had personally sent her to the hospital. She even took care of her for the entire night without sleeping or eating. She had fulfilled her duties to this family.

    She could leave now.

    The documents stored in thisputer wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. There were spare copies in thepany. However, now that herptop had touched the water, it wasn¡¯t clear if it could be used again. She had to wait until it dried before she could check. Although it could affect her work progress, it wasn¡¯t serious.

    However, at this time, there would only be train tickets from Ji City to the airport for tomorrow morning. Even if she arrived at the airport, in a small city like Ji City, there was only one flight to Hai City every day. It was set for the afternoon, and she had already missed it.

    Ji Nuan decided to tolerate a little more and leave tomorrow morning.

    Yesterday, when she took care of her grandmother in the hospital, she saw too many sick elderly people. The bed spaces were limited, and more than ten patients were cramped in the room. The person by her side kept coughing, and the air was stifling. She guessed that she must have caught a cold from them. Or perhaps, it was because she didn¡¯t rest wellst night. Her brain felt heavy and dazed, and she did not join them for dinner. She only retrieved some hot water and wiped her body down simply. Before she could evenin about how inconvenient it was to shower in this ce, her aunt began ranting that she was too mysophobic and that she was constantly wasting hot water.

    It had rained this evening. Although Ji City wasn¡¯t as cold as Jing City, autumn had also begun here. The night weather was still chilly.

    There was no heater or air conditioning in this room. Last night, Ji Nuan had caught a cold virus in the hospital. It had also only been a few days since she had a high fever.

    At nine in the evening, Ji Nuan¡¯s stomach felt ufortable. However, no one in this home saved dinner for her. She decided to get up and stepped out of the house with an umbre. She walked a long way before she found a small supermarket and bought a small bowl of instant noodles to eat at home. It wasn¡¯t easy to tread through the rain, and the ground was muddy. Her pants were soaked and clung against her skin ufortably. The rain had also soaked through her shoes. The autumn rain was piercingly cold, and Ji Nuan trod through the mud to return home. This family slept early, and although it wasn¡¯t even ten in the evening, all of the lights were turned off.

    Ji Nuan could not imagine how her mother had lived in such a ce twenty years ago, and the sort of difficulties she had to experience. She also could not fathom the stories thatid behind her mother¡¯s past with Ji Hongwen and Xiao Zhenjun. This ce strangely made her feel trapped. The heavy rain and the dark path was akin to a heavy cage, and countless people had their lives stuck in this ce.

    By the time she rushed back, Ji Nuan was entirely soaked. The rain was far too heavy. She dragged her cold body forward and regretted traveling so far. She hesitated to look for a kettle to boil some water for the noodles when she suddenly sneezed. Ji Nuan rubbed her nose and took off her clothes, wiping off the rainwater. She snuggled into the nkets and thought it was better to warm up her body first.

    However, right afterying down, she felt her body alternating between hot and cold. The familiar dizziness and weakness against the cold returned to her.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had past. In her dazed state, Ji Nuan vaguely registered that her phone was ringing. She trembled under the nket and tried to open her eyes. However, her body was freezing up and burning at the same time. It was impossible for her to open her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The rain went on for the whole night and only stopped in the early morning.

    On the small road, a ck car approached.

    The ce was vacant at this time. The brightening skies reflected it¡¯s chilly light on the surface of the car.

    Shen Mu double-checked the indicated address on his phone as he drove. He carefully scanned the doorte number on each house and directed the car forward for a short period before turning to the man who was catching some shut-eye in the back: ¡°CEO Mo, we¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s the house in front¡ª¡±

 Chapter 621 - Mo Jingshen Saw That She Was Undressed Under the Blanket

    <h4>Chapter 621: Mo Jingshen Saw That She Was Undressed Under the nket</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the unconscious state, Ji Nuan vaguely registered the phone ringing once more. She attempted to reach her hands out but could only touch the sides of the phone. She then rested her hand down weakly and did not move it again.

    She was extremely cold, drowsy, exhausted, and weak.

    Finally, when knocking noises came from the door, she furrowed her brows in her sleep and flipped over to nce at the door. Although it was nearing daylight, it was still difficult to see clearly. She could see the wooden door moving slightly from the knocks. The person outside wasn¡¯t especially loud, and she was likely the only person who could hear anything.

    Ji Nuan wanted to speak. However, her throat was aching painfully. She was staring at the door when her vision suddenly darkened. With the gentle shake of the door, she closed her eyes once more.

    ¡ª¡ª

    He had knocked on the door for minutes, but there were no hints of movements inside. Shen Mu stood outside in worry and turned to Mo Jingshen, who was dressed in a ck coat.

    The reason Mo Jingshen believed Ji Nuan was staying in this room was because there was a heavy rainst night, and the muddy footprints led them directly here.

    A pair of shoes that belonged to Ji Nuan had also been tossed outside the door. It was soaked and covered in mud. She had likely feared dirtying the ground when she entered.

    Furthermore, the other rooms were dark, but only the lights in this one were turned on. It seemed like it had been kept on for the whole night. After knocking for so long, and taking Ji Nuan¡¯s typical awareness into ount, it was impossible that she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s phone was also inside. Whenever they made a call, her phone would ring. Although the ringtone was soft, the familiar melody made Mo Jingshen sure that Ji Nuan was inside.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been knocking for so long. CEO Mo, could Miss Ji have left without her phone...¡± Shen Mu saw that Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression was cold and heavy, and carefully considered before speaking up.

    ¡°No. In such a ce, she won¡¯t leave her phone too far away from her.¡± The man¡¯s voice wasposed after the evening storm.

    ¡°But this door...¡±

    ¡°Break the lock.¡± Mo Jingshen calmly nced at the locked, wooden door.

    Shen Mu hesitated for a moment, before turning around to look for something to break the lock with.

    There was no way they could hire a locksmith here. It would take up too much time to call the police, and in a ce where the houses were built so close to each other, they would surely attract attention if they entered with too muchmotion. If they stirred up any trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Miss Ji...

    But this lock...

    This door wasn¡¯t as difficult to open as themon, anti-theft ones. However, Shen Mu did not have much experience. He found two steel wires and a thin wooden board, and deliberated the door for a long moment before attempting to unlock the door with the wires.

    Shen Mu nudged the wires back and forth in front of the door, and used the thin wooden board to widen the small gap between the door.

    Mo Jingshen stood by the side. His cold gaze was fixed on the wet and muddy pair of shoes, and the hint of exhaustion in his eyes waspletely concealed by his worry.

    Yesterday, he had taken an afternoon flight to return to Hai City. After two hours of meeting, he did not stop for any rest and directly rushed over to Ji City.

    There was only one flight from Hai City to Ji City a day. Even if they made it to the airport on time, the ne would only shorten the journey by two hours. Thus, they decided to drive over through the night.

    Ji Nuan was not fixated on her background. Her abrupt visit to Ji City meant that Ji Hongwen must have said something to her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed here alone.

    The wooden door in this sort of ce was easy to open. However, shifting the wire back and forth still created some noise. If the person wasn¡¯tpletely defenseless, she would have already woken up.

    With a soft, clicking noise, the door was unlocked. Shen Mu released a long breath. It seemed like if he needed an alternative career path in the future, he had some talent in locksmithing.

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡± Shen Mu tugged the wires out and turned to Mo Jingshen.

    The man behind him nced at the pair of dirtied shoes before stepping forward and decisively opening the door. He quickly entered the room.

    Shen Mu did not dare to follow. After all, if Ji Nuan was truly asleep inside, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to enter. Thus, he was self-aware and remained standing outside. He scanned his surroundings and saw that the sun had yet to fully rise. Almost everyone here was still deep asleep.

    The yellow light in the room was emitted from an old light bulb hung on a ck wire. It wasn¡¯t very bright but at least, it was easy to see clearly.

    Upon entering, Mo Jingshen immediately noticed the wet clothes Ji Nuan had tossed onto the floor. There was also a bowl of uneaten instant noodles, and an umbre. The ground was covered with water puddles.

    On the other side, there was a simple, single bed. Ji Nuan wasying on it and she was covered by the nkets. Sheid there unmoving, and had one arm reached out toward her phone by the side. She maintained this position, and her brows were deeply furrowed as though she was in great difort. Her cheeks were red, and herplexion was strikingly simr to the way she appeared when she had a fever in Jing City.

    Mo Jingshen approached her bedside and felt her forehead. It was indeed very hot.

    Every year, between summer to autumn, Ji Nuan always had to be cautious. Her body was vulnerable against the cold, and the moment she caught a chill, it would develop into a fever. The weather in the country had been blistering hot for the past few months, and she had only just recovered from a fever. Mo Jingshen could not help but wonder how she had managed to live in a humid and cold ce like London for three years.

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± The man moved his hand onto her burning cheeks and bent down to call her name.

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows and could not open her eyes. However, she moved on the bed slightly, causing the nket to loosen around her. With one nce, Mo Jingshen saw that she waspletely undressed under the nket.

    He turned to the wet clothes on the ground, and easily guessed that she had taken off her clothes toy down after soaking in the rainst night. The man¡¯splexion darkened. He bent down and brought the woman out of the sheets and into his arms.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hair was still damp. The moment she leaned into his embrace, Mo Jingshen could smell the scent of rain water on her.

 Chapter 622 - Mo Jingshen Dressed Her in a Clean Set of Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 622: Mo Jingshen Dressed Her in a Clean Set of Clothes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression darkened. He removed his ck coat and wrapped it snugly around the woman whose body was burning up. At the same time, he instructed Shen Mu, who was waiting outside the door: ¡°Shen Mu, bring the nket over from the car.¡±

    Shen Mu made a noise of agreement and turned to retrieve the nket from the car.

    This was the nket typically stored in the car. Although it was rarely used, it finally came in handy today.

    When he entered, he saw that Ji Nuan was held in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms. Her eyes were closed and she appeared unconscious. Although she was wrapped in a ck coat and was properly covered up, Shen Mu turned and quickly left after handing the nket over.

    Mo Jingshen wrapped the nket carefully around Ji Nuan before covering her with the coat once more. He directly lifted her up and brought her out.

    The rain had stopped outside. However, the ground was still covered in sticky mud. Shen Mu quickly reached out to open the car doors as Mo Jingshen approached.

    Mo Jingshen entered the car with the person in his arms; he had no intention of cing her down. He instructed lightly: ¡°Hospital.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji City was an extremely small city. It was difficult to look for a decent looking hospital.

    Furthermore, Ji Nuan had been unconscious since they brought her out. Shen Mu turned on the GPS and found a nearby hospital; it was the same one she had previously brought her grandmother to visit. With one nce, he felt that the environment was too poor. He elerated the car and drove toward thergest hospital in Ji City located ten kilometers away.

    The sun had only just risen and outside the hospital, the space was vacant. On the first floor, a doctor who had just finished his overnight shift was on his way out when he noticed a luxury car parked outside. When a car door opened, a tall, broad-shouldered man carried a woman out. The woman was wrapped tightly in a nket and a coat. He couldn¡¯t see her expression well but the man¡¯splexion was cold and dark, as though frost was forming by his feet.

    ¡°Emergency, call a doctor!¡± Shen Mu rushed to follow them after parking the car. As Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan in, he turned to shout at the doctor who was standing dumbstruck by the door.

    The doctor returned to himself and rushed to follow them into the emergency care department.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan slept through the whole examination. Finally, when a needle was inserted into the back of her hand, she opened her eyes from the pain. However, she only managed to lift her eyelids halfway. Her gaze was still blurred and confused. By her earside, she could hear someone speaking: ¡°It¡¯s a flu virus. Did the patient step into an environment where she could have contacted the virus, or an unhygienic space? Her body¡¯s immunity isn¡¯t very good. As she experienced a chill after being infected with flu, it¡¯s unavoidable that she¡¯s having a fever now...¡±

    <i>Who was speaking?</i>

    <i>Who had a fever?</i>

    <i>Was it her?</i>

    <i>How could she possibly have a fever again?</i>

    Before she could figure things out, Ji Nuan¡¯s consciousness gradually darkened again. She slept for a long time and even had a dream.

    She actually dreamt of Mo Jingshen?!

    She was in Ji City. How could there possibly be a Mo Jingshen? Why was she dreaming of him?

    In her dream, Mo Jingshen sat right by her bedside. He picked up the cotton buds the doctor had sent over and dipped it into the water to wet her pale, cracking lips. His expression wasn¡¯t especially good. When the doctor visited once more to check her temperature and discovered that her fever had yet to reduce, the word ¡®poor¡¯ was no longer sufficient to describe his expression.

    Ji Nuan assumed she was dreaming as she went in and out of consciousness. This was a grade three, first-ss hospital in Ji City. The doctor¡¯s qualifications were eptable and considering her weak state, they could only keep her here for an IV drip to reduce her fever. It would be too taxingt on her body to move her elsewhere.

    The woman had an IV needle inserted in the back of her hand, and the IV bag was hung by her bedside. Every so often, she would whimper in difort. It seemed like she was struggling to pull herself out of her sleep but was unsessful for a long time.

    When Shen Mu returned with a store-bought bowl of porridge, it was past ten in the afternoon. Ji Nuan had yet to awake and was still unconscious.

    Mo Jingshen had dressed her in a fresh, clean set of clothes. The material was warm and soft. He had no intention of allowing her to wear the standardized patient issued clothes in this hospital.

    ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯ve bought the porridge. But I don¡¯t think Miss Ji will be able to have it now.¡±

    ¡°Put it down first.¡±

    Shen Mu did not say more. He ced the porridge down and carefully opened the lid. He wiped the disposable spoon and ced it by the side.

    Mo Jingshen wiped Ji Nuan¡¯s face with a towel again and tested the temperature of her forehead and face once more. She was always like this. Whenever she caught a cold, she would have a long fever. A few days ago, he had taken care to prevent her from another bout of fever. Who would have thought that in a matter of days after leaving his side, she would immediately be down with fever again.

    A few years ago, when they were in Yu Garden, she always had him and Auntie Chen caring for her. It was fine when she was apanied. But yesterday, this woman had endured through a night fever on her own, with no one checking on her well-being.

    If he hadn¡¯t rushed over in time, her fever could have developed into pneumonia.

    ¡°CEO Mo, you had a meeting in Hai City right after returning from Jing City. Afterward, we rushed over here without stopping for any rest. I can stay here to watch her. Why don¡¯t you go rest for a while?¡± Shen Mu spoke softly.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the person on the bed and softly replied: ¡°No need. You go rest. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    Although Shen Mu had driven all the way here from Hai City and rushed about handling various matters, his asional exhaustion could notpare to CEO Mo¡¯s? CEO Mo had not had any rest since they left Jing City. Even when they were in the car, he barely managed to nap.

    Mo Jingshen picked the bowl of porridge and scooped out the porridge broth with the disposable spoon. He brought it to her lips and slowly fed it to her.

    Although Ji Nuan was unconscious, she was only unable to open her eyes due to the high fever, Her body was still able to swallow instinctively. However, as she wasying down, the broth would at times flow down the side of her lips. Mo Jingshen patiently brought up the napkin to wipe her lips and fed her more porridge scoop by scoop.

    When he saw the bowl of instant noodles Ji Nuan had left on the ground, he easily guessed that she did not eatst night. If her stomach wasn¡¯t suffering from hunger, she wouldn¡¯t have left to buy food in spite of the rain.

    This so-called grandmother¡¯s home; after returning for two to three days, she wasn¡¯t even able to have dinner. After a whole night of fever, no one had stopped to care for her. It turns out that her fever was even caused by a contagious virus.

    At the thought of the way Ji Nuan had lived in Ji City for the past few days, and of the rtives who did not treat her as family, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze turned cold. His movement of feeding Ji Nuan also slowed.

    Likely because her stomach finally had some food in it, Ji Nuan¡¯s difort seemed to ease. Her furrowed brows gradually rxed, and her pale, cracked lips also softened. When the broth was finished, Mo Jingshen began feeding her the porridge. Ji Nuan swallowed, and instinctively opened her eyes.

 Chapter 623 - The Great Shine Groupâ€™s CEO Has Actually Learned to Force a Door Open

    <h4>Chapter 623: The Great Shine Group¡¯s CEO Has Actually Learned to Force a Door Open</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Awake?¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the bedside.

    Ji Nuan was dazed for a long moment before her vision became clear. She turned to see the man sitting by her bedside. His ck, dress shirt was slightly wrinkled with marks left from when he had carried her to rush to the hospital.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, open your mouth and finish the porridge first. You¡¯re still on an IV drip. It¡¯s not good to have an empty stomach,¡± the man¡¯s low and heavy voice spoke by her ear.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was focused on Mo Jingshen, and she was somewhat dumbstruck. What was this? Isn¡¯t she in Ji City? Wasn¡¯t Mo Jingshen in Jing City? Why... why was he here?

    Was she dreaming, or was she no longer in Ji City?

    Although she was baffled, she still instinctively opened her lips and cooperated with the man as he fed her. With small bites, she finished quite some porridge. Her stomach was no longer empty and she felt much morefortable.

    She was fed half a bowl of porridge. A momentter, Mo Jingshen stood up and left. When he returned, he supported her to lean against the pillow and brought a cup of warm water with a straw to her lips.

    Ji Nuan had a fever for an entire night and her body was dehydrated. After drinking the water, she coughed several times. The man patiently patted against her back. She pursed her pale lips and lifted her head, watching him with wide eyes: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was asposed as ever. When he heard that her voice was hoarse, he sent the water back to her lips for her to drink.

    Ji Nuan cooperatively sipped it, and heard the man patiently feeding her say: ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, by the time you returned to Hai City, the fever would have rendered you silly.¡±

    ¡°I... cough...¡± Ji Nuan raised the hand without an IV needle and scanned her surroundings. This could be considered the best hospital bed in this hospital. When she noticed the hospital logo with the words, Ji City Central Hospital, she finally realized that she was still in Ji City.

    Which meant that Mo Jingshen had actually made his way to this dested little ce¡ª

    ¡°When did youe?¡± Ji Nuan forced herself to speak despite her difort and immediately began coughing again.

    Mo Jingshen gently patted her back once more: ¡°Don¡¯t rush to speak. Take a moment first.¡±

    Ji Nuan rushed to receive the water he brought to her and took arge gulp before the difort finally eased. She leaned against the bed. With the IV needle in her hand, it was difficult to move and she could only watch him in her position.

    Mo Jingshen saw that her eyes were wide and that she clearly had questions. He spoke lightly: ¡°I found out that you were in Ji City and came to take a look. Who would have thought you would be uncontactable sincest night. I rushed here through the night and forced the door open to enter. Your body was burning up in the nkets, and you werepletely unconscious from the fever.¡±

    Ji Nuan furrowed her brows: ¡°Forced the door open?¡±

    The man¡¯s handsome brows moved slightly: ¡°You should be thankful that the person who entered was me, and not someone else.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    The great Shine Group¡¯s CEO not only came to a deste little city but actually learned to force open a door.

    Ji Nuan lowered her head to scan her clothes. She recalled the way she had taken everything off before snuggling into the nkets and did not say anything. The IV bag still had medication left. She turned to the windows and asked huskily: ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Almost 11:00 a.m.¡±

    ¡°Did you drive here? Or take a ne?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t imagine Boss Mo flying to Ji City only to squeeze in a train to get to this little town.

    ¡°Drove.¡±

    As expected, great Boss Mo would never enter a cramped train. She really wished to see it happen though.

    ¡°I originally nned to return to Hai City this afternoon. Who would have thought I would have a fever.¡± Ji Nuan reached up to feel her own forehead. However, as her body was burning up, she couldn¡¯t sense much. She ced her hand down in frustration and had no mood to be stubborn with Mo Jingshen: ¡°My luggage andptop are still in my grandmother¡¯s house. Even if I¡¯m discharged by afternoon, I have to go retrieve my things.¡±

    She had no time to deliberate her rtionship with Mo Jingshen. Right now, she really did not wish to stay in her grandmother¡¯s house any further. It was better to leave as soon as possible; even if she had to take Mo Jingshen¡¯s car.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Wait until you feel better. Right now, aside from a fever, you¡¯re infected with a flu virus as well. You have to rest for at least two days. Leave your luggage there first. You can instruct Shen Mu to go pick it up, or I¡¯ll go retrieve it with youter.¡± Mo Jingshen patiently watched her: ¡°Your body falls ill easily whenever it experiences the autumn cold. Let it recover. Everything else is secondary.¡±

    Ji Nuan also felt that her nose was unbelievably stuffy. Previously, when she apanied her grandmother to the hospital, the people around them kept coughing and sneezing. She should have known that it wouldn¡¯t bode well for her. As expected, she was infected.

    She coughed again and rubbed her aching throat: ¡°Last night, the ce I slept in was my mother¡¯s room. I¡¯ve packed away all of her things. I don¡¯t wish to return to this ce ever again.¡±

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t tell if she was venting her stifled emotions from the past few days, or if she was exining herself to Mo Jingshen. However, after speaking, she raised her head to see that the man only gently patted her pack in response. He poured her another cup of warm water and returned to her bedside to ask: ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded: ¡°Much better.¡± At least,pared to the frightening cold she experiencedst night, she felt much morefortable.

    She drank a lot of water after waking up, and she had been on an IV drip while she was unconscious. A momentter, Ji Nuan wanted to use the restroom but felt embarrassed to say it.

    ¡°Can I get off the bed?¡± Ji Nuan asked while staring at the remaining medicine in the bottle.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    She did not reply, but the urge to use the restroom was strong. She decisively moved to get off the bed.

    The man watched her insistence despite her weak state, and immediately saw through her intentions: ¡°You need to use the restroom?¡±

    Ji Nuan fell silent.

    She had only just sat up. How did he manage to see through her?

    Ji Nuan did not move. The main point was that the needle in her hand kept her from moving. She lowered her head and stared at it, stumped by the challenge it presented.

    Mo Jingshen had one hand in his pocket as he watched her troubled expression. His lips curved into a light smile. When Ji Nuan helplessly turned toward him, he indicated toward the restroom with his chin and smiled imperceptibly with his eyes. He was clearly asking if she needed his help...

 Chapter 624 - When Ji Nuan Was Carried Out, Her Face Was Suspiciously Red

    <h4>Chapter 624: When Ji Nuan Was Carried Out, Her Face Was Suspiciously Red</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This was really... embarrassing.

    Under Mo Jingshen¡¯s imperceptibly smiling gaze, Ji Nuan could only raise her hands: ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±

    The man¡¯s brows moved slightly. He gave a soft chuckle, because she had finally spoken up to request for his help, and on a rare asion, her tone as she spoke to him was soft.

    Ji Nuan had actually scolded the man several times in her heart. Yet, when great Boss Mo reached over to support her up, she had to maintain a ¡®please help me¡¯ smile.

    Mo Jingshen did not only support her up. When the nurse pushed open the door to enter, he made the nurse help them with the IV bag. He then lifted Ji Nuan up in his arms. The young little nurse trodded behind them with the IV bag, watching as this tall and handsome man performed a princess carry. Her envious eyes were shiny, and as she watched him carry Ji Nuan into the restroom, her cheeks turned red with envy.

    Such a handsome and doting man was truly rare. Furthermore, with one look, she could tell that this man¡¯s background wasn¡¯t simple. His clothes, aura, speech, and even his gaze made it clear that he was an outstanding individual.

    <i>Thisdy had to be his girlfriend, right?</i>

    <i>Or was she his wife?</i>

    In any case, the two appeared so young, they had to be dating or newly wedded. Otherwise, why would they be so loving? He even had to princess carry her to the restroom...

    The little nurse held with the IV bag and stood outside the door with her thoughts. When the door opened again and Ji Nuan was carried out, her cheeks were suspiciously red.

    The little nurse understood immediately. Typically, patients who had an IV drip would need help with taking off their pants when they used the restroom.

    This man had likely helped her earlier...

    This was amon sight in the hospital. Yet, the two before her seemed so ill-fitting with the image of the patients they typically cared for.

    Aiya, this image. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. She didn¡¯t dare.

    The more she thought, the more her maiden heart was left unchecked.

    After returning to the hospital room, the nurse hung the IV bag back onto the bedside. Ji Nuan gave her thanks, and Mo Jingshen nodded politely to her. The little nurse then stepped out with her scarlet cheeks.

    Ji Nuan saw that her phone was left by the bedside, but none of her other things were here. She easily guessed that Mo Jingshen had casually taken it with him when she was unconscious. Her other possessions were likely still in that house.

    When she was there, that family already wished they could flip through her things from start to finish. Now that she had abruptly gone missing, it was likely that they would search through her bag again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to take my things in the afternoon,¡± Ji Nuan said.

    ¡°What is it? Let Shen Mu go for you.¡±

    ¡°My luggage and bag have toe with me. But I suspect there are also important things that would be taken away by those exotic flowers of cousins I have. I have to go back and check personally, or I might miss something out.¡±

    In fact, Shen Mu could be instructed to do the same. However, hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Mo Jingshen only said softly: ¡°Wait until your fever reduces. I¡¯ll apany you back.¡±

    Thankfully, Ji Nuan had sipped a lot of warm water cooperatively. After the IV drip was finished, her fever reduced in an hour. By then, it was afternoon. Shen Mu left to purchase some lunch before Ji Nuan could leave, and after eating some, she regained some strength and was finally able to get off the bed. She decided to head back directly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Grandmother¡¯s home.

    In the early morning, the family discovered that Ji Nuan had disappeared, and her room door was wide open. The marks left behind by the wires were not clear, and no one was able to guess the circumstances behind her absence. They saw that her phone ha disappeared and assumed that she had left to buy something. After all, both her bag and luggage were still here.

    Song Sisi and Song Keke were used to treating this room like their game room. Since Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t around, they openly stepped in. They finally grew suspicious when they noticed her wet clothes.

    However, not long after, Song Keke suddenly spoke: ¡°Big sister, look at this!¡±

    Song Sisi turned to see that Ji Nuan¡¯s wallet was in Song Keke¡¯s hands. It was brought out from Ji Nuan¡¯s bag. There were several cards inside her purse, including various corporate bank cards, a gold credit card even a ck card.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Before Ji Nuan could even step out of the hospital, she received a few messages from the bank.

    They were rted to an incorrect pin entered in an attempt to use her credit cards; the bank had frozen the cards, suspecting that they had been stolen.

    The frozen cards could be easily settled. A simple procedure at the bank would resolve it. However, she never thought that after leaving her bag in that family for several hours, they would even dare to touch her wallet and use her cards.

    Thankfully, the pin number was not her birthday, nor was it numbers that these people would be able to guess. Otherwise, this family would likely have spent away several million while she was unaware.

    Those two sisters were currently in a certain departmental store. They had all sorts of bills in their hands and were ready to make payment for it. Who would have thought that they were unable to guess the correct pin number for every single card. Finally, the ck card was the only option left.

    The pin number was also incorrect. Theirplexion were turning green from anger.

    This sort of ck card could only be afforded by VIPs who had eight figures in their bank ount. Without at least tens of millions in savings, the bank would never have issued them this card. Furthermore, this type of card had various rankings as well. One had a spending limit, while several others were global and had no spending limit. They could be used anywhere in the world, and even if the card ran out of money, it could still be used. This meant that the owner of the card had a status that the banks could trust in.

    They had studied this carefully on their phones before leaving the house; no matter which rank Ji Nuan belonged to, it was clear that she was extremely well-off.

    Thus, the two had left with Ji Nuan¡¯s wallet. Although they did not know her pin, Ji Nuan¡¯s identity card was also in her wallet. They thought that by bringing it along, they would be able to withdraw money from the bank. However, they were refused as they were not the owner herself. Atst, they could only bring the cards and identity card to various shops to spend. They picked out a lot of gold, silver and diamond essories, various branded clothes, watches,ptops, phones, and more. This was all bought in the same department store. They then carried the written bills to the cashier to pay.

    However, after trying every card, and using up the three attempts to enter the pin, they could not get a single one right.

    ¡°How can it be wrong? When is little aunt¡¯s birthday again? Could she have used her mother¡¯s birthday? Or her mother¡¯s death anniversary?¡±

    The two stood before with darkened expressions before the counter. It was as though Ji Nuan¡¯s money had already be theirs. They were frustrated that they could not spend it.

 Chapter 625 - Return the Things to Its Owner

    <h4>Chapter 625: Return the Things to Its Owner</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Before the sisters left the house, they had informed their mother about Ji Nuan¡¯s cards and even told her about the conditions that had to be fulfilled in order to obtain this card.

    When Ji Nuan¡¯s aunt heard this, she was flushed with joy. She told them to go shopping first and nned to ask their neighbors about the best properties avable in Ji City. They were going to move into a brand new home. With so much money, they would at least be able to buy the biggest home avable in Ji City¡¯s central area. If one wasn¡¯t sufficient, they would buy two; one for Sisi and one for Keke in a location near to their university.

    In the end, these sisters did not manage to spend even a single cent with these cards. Instead, because they had taken a cab toe here in a fit of excitement, they had spent arge sum on the cab fee and their lunch. And it all came from their own wallet.

    Atst, the final ck card could not be used after three, incorrect attempts.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Ji Nuan arrived at her grandmother¡¯s house, Song Sisi and Song Keke had just returned. Their hands were empty and their expressions were extremely poor.

    Her aunt had yet to learn that the cards could not be used. She sat in the yard, speaking on the phone with different rtives and informed them that they were moving homes. She even told them that in the future, when Sisi and Keke got married and had children, all of the necessary fees were dealt with. She also wanted to buy several apartments near their university, to start her own business, and to invite all of her rtives over for a meal. She had even decided on the hotel to hold a banquet in; it would the most expensive, five-star hotel in Ji City.

    Ji Nuan had just arrived outside and was watching as her aunt speaking on the phone. From her excitement and speech, it was as though the money had already be hers.

    At this moment, her aunt saw that Song Sisi and Song Keke had returned. She was about to ask why they were empty-handed when they noticed a ck car parked outside.

    Although they couldn¡¯t tell what brand of car this was, they could immediately tell that it wasn¡¯t cheap. The trio were thus dumbstruck for a moment. In the next moment, the door was opened and Ji Nuan stepped out of the car.

    When they saw that Ji Nuan had actually returned, the two sisters were frightened into hiding her wallet away.

    As she alighted, Ji Nuan was smiling. However, her smile did not reach her eyes. She stepped into the front yard directly, and her gaze was fixed on Song Sisi, who was doing her best to hide her hands behind her back.

    ¡°How is it? You didn¡¯t manage to guess a single passcode correctly, right?¡± Ji Nuan asked with a smile.

    Although she was smiling, her words immediately exposed their ¡®theft-like¡¯ actions. The two sisters¡¯ expressions could be described as vivid and colorful.

    On the other hand, her aunt was bbergasted. Ji Nuan¡¯s words were akin to a bucket of cold water poured over her earlier excitement. It was no wonder Sisi and Keke returned empty-handed. Did this mean the two did not manage to spend even a single cent of Ji Nuan¡¯s money?

    Earlier, she had just invited more than thirty rtives toe for dinner at their home, and even brought up bringing them to the most expensive, five-star hotel...

    Her aunt¡¯s expression also stiffened.

    ¡°Bring it out.¡± Ji Nuan maintained a calm, mocking smile. She reached her hand out: ¡°Return the things to its owner.¡±

    Her words were straight to the point. Song Sisi¡¯s expression was dark and after enduring a moment of anger, she couldn¡¯t resist mming the wallet down onto Ji Nuan¡¯s palm. However, Ji Nuan easily backed away and caught the wallet before it fell onto the ground.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s movements were smooth, as though she had some training. Song Sisi, who had just tossed the wallet with some force was immediately left speechless.

    The two sisters¡¯ expressions were poor, and her aunt¡¯splexion was not any better. Her aunt saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was somewhat poor, but did not realize it was because she had a feverst night and was hospitalized. She only thought Ji Nuan had gone out to mess around at night. She immediately used a reprimanding voice: ¡°Since you¡¯re so well-off, what¡¯s the problem with taking out some money for your sisters to spend? You¡¯ve been back for two days, haven¡¯t you? What have you bought for the family? Those small gifts aren¡¯t even worth ten thousand yuan in total. Any of your cards carry more than ten million yuan, yet you only bought those small gifts for your family. How petty and stingy can you be!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s smile was cold: ¡°Big aunt, you seem to be thinking too highly of yourself. Shouldn¡¯t you know the reason I came to Ji City best? My mother¡¯s family never visited her in Hai City a second time even when she passed on. Since grandmother is ill, I decided to take our blood rtion into consideration ande visit her. But if we¡¯re talking about our existing rtionship, I was already giving you guys a lot of face by even showing up. The presents and nourishments were a sign of my sincerity, but I don¡¯t actually owe you guys anything. Even a day ago, when grandmother fell sick, I took care of her by her bedside because of filial piety. Even if you wish to nitpick at me, my actions leave nothing for you to be upset with. Right now, you actually have the audacity to stand here and say that I¡¯m petty? No matter if I have money or not, even a beggar on the streets know to bow down and dirty his knees to express his thanks, or to perform some sort of show to plead for money. All you¡¯ve done is to stretch your hands out in demand; aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Ji Nuan raised the wallet in her hand. Her gaze was filled with indifferent mocking: ¡°Furthermore, you didn¡¯t only stretch your hands out. You even dared to steal my wallet. I took your blood rtionship with my mom into consideration, so I didn¡¯t report you guys to the police. Otherwise, I can easily ce the criminal charges of theft onto you, mother and daughters.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Song Keke was frightened by Ji Nuan¡¯s sudden imposing and cold aura. Clearly, yesterday Ji Nuan had still taken her mother into ount and gave everyone some face. She even appeared to be good at tolerating. Yet, right now, she actually used the words ¡®report to the police.¡¯ Song Keke carefully said: ¡°You didn¡¯t lock your door before leaving the house, so I went in with Big Sister to help you clean your room. Afterward, we saw that your wallet was left on the ground so we took a look at it. Anyway, didn¡¯t you promise to give two hundred thousand yuan to us? We were in a rush to buy things so we directly took your wallet and left. And even if we took it, it¡¯s not as if we spent any money, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You sure didn¡¯t spend anything. You even froze my cards.¡± Ji Nuan suddenly turned to Song Keke with a radiant smile: ¡°Let¡¯s not mention the fact that I never promised to give that so-called two hundred thousand yuan. Even if water entered my brain, I won¡¯t be able to give it now.¡±

    ¡°Why, you¡¯re clearly loaded!¡± Song Sisi was flustered. She originally thought they would at least have two hundred thousand yuan to spend.

    Ji Nuan raised the wallet up and waved it before her with a wide smile: ¡°Why? Because my cards are all frozen, ah.¡±

    Song Sisi and Song Keke instantly turned pale: ¡°How can it be? You should at least have some cash with you!¡±

    ¡°Who would bring so much cash with them for no reason? You already flipped through my wallet and luggage. Did you see any cash?¡± Ji Nuan remained smiling but her gaze was filled with mockery and... boundless detachment.

 Chapter 626 - They Sized Mo Jingshen Up Several Times and Did Not Dare to Show Anymore Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 626: They Sized Mo Jingshen Up Several Times and Did Not Dare to Show Anymore Attitude</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The two sisters¡¯ expressions were bbergasted.

    It was true. Ji Nuan¡¯s wallet did not contain much cash. As they had their heart set on the cards, they did not pay any attention to the two thousand yuan inside her wallet, nor did they touch it.

    Right now, what Ji Nuan meant was that they wouldn¡¯t even have two hundred thousand yuan?

    Song Sisi and Song Keke panicked. They turned to look at their mother.

    Her aunt¡¯s expression worsened. She abruptly raged: ¡°If you didn¡¯t n on leaving us a single cent, what did youe back for?¡±

    ¡°My things are still here. If I don¡¯te back to retrieve them, did you think I would leave them for you?¡±

    When she heard that Ji Nuan really nned on leaving, and did not save them any face, she recalled the promises she had made to her rtives and the dashed hopes to purchase new amodations. She re-asserted her position as Ji Nuan¡¯s senior in her mind and raised her hand to give her a p.

    However, before she could even move her hand down, her wrist was caught.

    Ji Nuan watched her with aposed expression. The moment she caught her wrist, she threw them to the side. Her aunt stumbled backward and was about to start hurling abuse when the ck car¡¯s door opened again.

    One young man alighted from the driver¡¯s seat. He appeared dignified as he moved to open the passenger¡¯s seat door. The man who then alighted was dressed in a ck suit with a ck coat. With one look, it was clear that this man wasn¡¯t a typical person.

    The instant Song Sisi and Song Keke caught a nce of Mo Jingshen, they were instantly charmed.

    From their expressions, Ji Nuan immediately understood what had happened. Shen Mu followed behind Mo Jingshen. When she turned back, Mo Jingshen had already approached. In this little ce, the man¡¯s aura clearly shed with the surroundings. Yet, his appearance strangely made Ji Nuan feel more secure. Compared to the way she felt when she stayed in this dysfunctional grandmother¡¯s home a few days ago, her heart now felt more stabilised.

    Although she did not wish to admit it.

    But the ce where Mo Jingshen stood was always more secure.

    ¡°Miss Ji, do you need help with anything?¡± Earlier, in the car, Shen Mu had seen that this middle-ageddy had tried to hit her. Thankfully, Ji Nuan managed to block her and did not stand there to be beaten. Otherwise, in a heat of rage, CEO Mo could have ordered for the entire house to be burned down. Thus, when Shen Mu spoke, he stood behind Ji Nuan. Although his tone toward Ji Nuan was polite and respectful, his gaze directed toward the other three women were cold. His expression clearly informed them that these were not people they could afford to provoke, and it was better for them to restrain themselves.

    ¡°Please bring the luggage out from that room. Thank you for your help, Shen Mu.¡± Ji Nuan immediately kept away the powerful aura and indifference she had directed at the three women. She smiled at Shen Mu.

    Shen Mu nodded and headed for the room he had unlocked earlier in the morning.

    ¡°What else is there to retrieve?¡± Mo Jingshen approached Ji Nuan¡¯s side, but did not look at the mother and daughters even once. His tone wasposed and light. If Shen Mu was filled with dissatisfaction for this family¡¯s despicable antics, Mo Jingshen was disying an absolute indifference and disregard for them. His aura warned them off from approaching, and made them fear speaking up despite their curiosity.

    ¡°That should be all.¡± Ji Nuan gently patted her wallet. Initially, she had assumed they would flip through her bag and luggage. Instead, they immediately went for her wallet. With their minds set on those cards, it was unlikely that they had touched anything else. Thus, there was nothing else to check for.

    Ji Nuan had alighted from the car in the clothes he dressed her inst night. A rainstorm had just passed and the weather was still chilly. Mo Jingshen nced at her thin clothes and took off his coat to cover her shoulders.

    Ji Nuan did not move away from him. She knew better than anyone how Mo Jingshen treated her privately; this man would never try to show off their affection. He had done this out of genuine, instinctive concern for her.

    The car that abruptly appeared was luxurious, and even the person who drove it seemed well-dressed. The other man was even more attention-drawing. His action of giving Ji Nuan his coat made Song Sisi and Song Keke feel that they were watching an idol drama. Their hearts were filled with envy and dark jealousy. They wondered about the rtionship between Ji Nuan and this man who was outrageously handsome.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the aunt asked. Her gaze scanned the man up and down over and over again.

    In the past, the rich men she had seen on movie screens were always dressed in sponsored clothes; no matter how one looked, it would seem to deliberate. With one nce, the audience would be able to tell that it wasn¡¯t real.

    Yet, the man before them¡ªalthough he was dressed in a official-looking suit¡ªappeared casual and indolent. There was nothing deliberate about his appearance. It was as though this was the position he was supposed to hold. With everything underneath his feet, no one could move him easily. Even though he gave off a noble aura that drew one to look up to him, and was cold and indifferent, he was unbelievably gentle towards Ji Nuan.

    Clearly, they were people belonging to different worlds.

    ¡®The distance between the clouds and mud¡¯ was finally keenly understood in this moment.

    Mo Jingshen appeared not to have heard this middle-ageddy speaking. He only spoke to Ji Nuan: ¡°If you¡¯re cold, wait in the car. Let Shen Mu bring your things out. If there¡¯s anything missing, let him look in the other rooms.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Compared to Jing City, this ce is much warmer.¡± Ji Nuan was slightly vulnerable to the cold due to her recent fever, but was not as delicate as Mo Jingshen had thought her to be. However, this coat truly made her feel much warmer.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you something. Who are you? You dared to enter our front yard carelessly? Can¡¯t you hear me speaking to you?¡± The aunt saw that she waspletely neglected and felt that she was losing face. She couldn¡¯t help her voice pitch from rising up. However, it was impossible for her to suppress this man¡¯s noble, unapproachable aura.

    Mo Jingshen finally shifted his gaze onto this middle-ageddy: ¡°As Ji Nuan¡¯s husband, is there a problem with me standing here?¡±

    The aunt¡¯s expression immediately faltered. Hus... hus... husband?!

    Ji Nuan was also slightly dumbstruck.

    How did he find the face to say the word ¡®husband¡¯? She hasn¡¯t even had the time to investigate their divorce matters. He was clearly her ex-husband.

    She did not speak, but red at the man from the side.

    Her aunt scanned Mo Jingshen up and down several times and did not dare to show any more attitude.

    She recalled the way she had expressed that Ji Nuan may marry a rotten old man a few days ago; the sensation of the silent p against her face was keenly felt. Furthermore, this man was clearly not a small figure. His status and wealth was likely beyond what the Ji family could fathom.

 Chapter 627 - Precious Baby? What Plaything Was That?

    <h4>Chapter 627: Precious Baby? What ything Was That?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although the aunt was envious and in disbelief, after a long moment, she forced a smile out. She did not wish to offend the wrong person and was still dreaming of the money and new properties. She directly spoke up with a false smile: ¡°Ah, when did Ji Nuan get married? We didn¡¯t even know. Since we¡¯re all family here, you see, Ji Nuan¡¯s cards have been frozen. It¡¯s not convenient for her to give the family money. Can you help her give some?¡±

    Based on Ji Nuan¡¯s understanding of humankind, she had truly never expected that someone could be this shameless.

    The people from small cities tended to be simple and honest. Someone like her aunt whose skin was unbelievably thick was truly rare.

    Yet, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze only swept past her aunt indifferently. His lips lifted into a faint smirk, yet he remained cold: ¡°Between a married couple, isn¡¯t itmon for wives to control the family finance? My cards are all in Nuan Nuan¡¯s hands. Unsurprisingly, they should also have been frozen today.¡±

    Her aunt¡¯s smile instantly copsed. She turned to look at Song Sisi and Song Keke. The two sisters werepletely charmed by Mo Jingshen, but with his one sentence, they were startled awake.

    Noticing their mother¡¯s ring eyes, Song Sisi knitted her brows and asked with some embarrassment: ¡°How can it be that rich people like you don¡¯t leave a single card for yourself? Although my Cousin¡¯s wallet has a lot of cards, and we can¡¯t tell which belongs to who, it can¡¯t be that the two of you only have these cards...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze finally shifted onto Song Sisi. He nced at her coldly: ¡°One card has many uses. How many could I possibly need?¡±

    Song Sisi was silenced by his answer.

    Indeed, a ck card contained at least ten million yuan. If it were a global, limitless ck card, then there was truly no need to have more than one. It seemed like wealthy people like them did not need several credit cards to umte points as they did, nor was there a need to keep other things in their wallets. One card alone was sufficient. Looking at what Ji Nuan had in her wallet, perhaps what she had was more than enough.

    ¡°But...¡± Song Sisi was unwilling to give up, and was especially unhappy that Ji Nuan was actually married. To think that her husband appeared as though he had stepped right out of a movie screen; he was even more attractive than a lot of male models and superstars. Looking at his tall and perfect figure, the two sisters¡¯ felt unbearably sour in their hearts. If they could not obtain some money today, the anger would likely result in several days of insomnia.

    Mo Jingshen directly cut her off: ¡°The three of you proimed yourselves to be her rtives, yet none of you even realized that she was running a high feverst night. Nuan Nuan rarely leaves home alone, and it was difficult for me to set my heart at ease. I rushed here overnight to apany her, yet the moment I arrived, I found my precious baby unconscious on the bed. Her fever wouldn¡¯t reduce, and there was even a bowl of instant noodles she went out to buy in spite of the rain. It¡¯s clear that you guys didn¡¯t even leave her dinner. When has she ever suffered like this? She took you guys as her rtives and tolerated it, but it seems like you guys don¡¯t know your own limits. Do you really think her temper is weak to the point where you can push her around as you please?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was mild andposed, but it was also cold and dripping frost, causing one to tremble.

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t as affected and did not tremble. However, she felt that her goosebumps were about to fall off!

    Precious baby? What ything was that?

    ¡°No... it¡¯s not like that,st night, she was clearly the one who said that she wasn¡¯t hungry...¡±

    From her aunt¡¯s answer, it was clear that Ji Nuan¡¯s life or death meant absolutely nothing to her. Even though she had heard that Ji Nuan was unconsciousst night, she did not ask about her fever and instead rushed to exin the missing dinner.

    Ji Nuan lifted one corner of her lips coldly. She felt thankful in heart, thankful that her mother had left this ce back then.

    ¡°When your daughters have no appetite at night, won¡¯t you keep some food for them in the refrigerator to be warmed upter?¡± Mo Jingshen watched her aunt. His ink-ck gaze was cold and displeased. He recalled the way Ji Nuan had curled up miserably in her nket this morning, and his gaze turned icier.

    Her aunt moved her lips but could not say anything.

    ¡°By my side, Nuan Nuan has never had to suffer any sort of grievances. This was a rare opportunity for her to return to her mother¡¯s home. Who would have thought that she would be put through so much? That she is able to stand here patiently already shows that her temper is considerably good. If I had been present, anyone who dared to cause trouble in front of her would definitely have to face the consequences. Right now, Nuan Nuan only came back to retrieve her things. If I didn¡¯t see wrongly, earlier, you raised your hand to hit her?¡±

    The man spoke with his cold, low, and heavy tone right by her side. Ji Nuan watched Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent and handsomeplexion from the corner of her eyes. This man was typically of few words, yet he actually said so much, and every single word was protective of her.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips.

    Her aunt originally wanted to regain her own face by twisting logic, but upon meeting the man¡¯s indifferent gaze, the intense danger she sensed caused her to tremble subconsciously. It felt as if, if she dared to say a single word to make Ji Nuan unhappy, he would do as he said and immediately made them pay for it.

    ¡°Earlier... that, that was a misunderstanding...¡± She kept her gaze away and did not dare to look Mo Jingshen in the eye again. She felt that this man definitely could not be provoked. If poor people like them really offended him, it was likely that they could be easily pinched to death like ants.

    She secretly reached out and pinched Song Sisi and Song Keke¡¯s waist harshly. The two sisters¡¯ eyes immediately reddened. They cooperatively choked out softly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was a misunderstanding. Cousin, please don¡¯t be upset at us. It was all a misunderstanding.¡±

    Watching their antics, Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold.

    In the past few years, she had grown used to power in the business world, and was also used to presenting a firm side to counter the vicious ones. When she left to visit her grandmother, she had hopes of visiting her rtives, and because of the feelings she had for her mother, she did not do as she usually did and tolerated through the past two days. As a result, they had almost climbed on top of her head.

    Indeed, when it came to people like them, it was useless to tolerate and take blood rtions into ount. From the beginning, she should have made her limits clear to them.

    If she had been even slightly careless, they would have taken advantage of her.

    ¡°Was it a misunderstanding? I¡¯m sure we all know the answer in our hearts.¡± A mild smile yed on Ji Nuan¡¯s lips, but it caused her to appear indifferent and cold.

 Chapter 628 - Mo Jingshen! Do You Know Where This Is? Donâ€™t Do as You Please!

    <h4>Chapter 628: Mo Jingshen! Do You Know Where This Is? Don¡¯t Do as You Please!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Her gaze returned to the clothes Song Keke and Song Sisi were wearing. Those were the clothes they had snatched from her previously. These two sisters were truly faithful to her clothes. With the way they wore it, and the way her aunt relentlessly attacked it with water, she suspected that in two days, the clothes would be ruined.

    Ji Nuan did not say more, but her gaze was obviously filled with ridicule. It remained on them for several seconds before shifting away. Shen Mu had tidied up her luggage and returned with it.

    He tugged the luggage and approached Ji Nuan¡¯s side, asking politely and respectfully: ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯ve packed every visible item in the room into your luggage. Do you still have anything you wish to bring?¡±

    Right now, Ji Nuan did not wish to leave them a single thing. However, as she deliberated over it, she felt that those were but small gifts she had bought at the airport, and a few sets of clothes.

    The clothes had been worn by someone else. Naturally, she would never wear it again. Furthermore, with the way they wore it, she estimated that it would have to be thrown away in two months. With some consideration, she felt that there was nothing else left to bring with her.

    Ji Nuan turned toward her mother¡¯s room, saying: ¡°That should be all. I¡¯ll go in for a look.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Shen Mu picked up the luggage and headed out. He opened the car trunk and carefully ced it in.

    After Ji Nuan headed into her mother¡¯s room, Song Sisi and Song Keke¡¯s gazes returned to Mo Jingshen. They were bothdies in their twenties. Even though they knew that he was Ji Nuan¡¯s husband, they couldn¡¯t resist taking a second nce at him. Song Sisi pushed her hair behind her ear and asked with reddened cheeks, ¡°Um... cousin-inw, since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t rush to leave. You should give Cousin some advice. Tell her not to be mad at us. We¡¯re a family. In the future, when us sisters graduate and leave to therger cities to work, we would still need her help. We will be in frequent contact in the future. There¡¯s no need to...¡±

    Before Song Sisi could finish speaking, the man in front of her turned and followed after Ji Nuan.

    It was as though hepletely did not hear her speaking.

    After being so clearly ignored, Song Sisi¡¯s expression was somewhat awkward. However, she couldn¡¯t resist turning to look at the man¡¯s tall, broad-shouldered silhouette. She had truly never seen such an attractive man.

    Not only Song Sisi, even Song Keke was entirely charmed. She was even pinching her sleeves out of embarrassment. She nibbled on her bottom lip as her eyes kept flitting toward him. However, from start to finish, the two sisters did not receive an extra nce from Mo Jingshen; not even a cold, indifferent one.

    After entering, Ji Nuan checked that there was nothing left behind. She made sure her charger was brought away, and then flipped through the drawers and shelves to ensure that her mother¡¯s things were packed. After confirming this, she turned to leave.

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen entered.

    She recalled the man¡¯s earlier words and after ncing at him, she moved to leave. However, the man caught hold of her wrist and stopped her.

    ¡°Have you checked? Did you leave anything behind?¡±

    ¡°En, there¡¯s nothing else. We can leave now.¡±

    Although Ji Nuan¡¯s voice wasposed, she sounded a little gloomy. Mo Jingshen nced at her from the side: ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking...¡± Ji Nuan turned and narrowed her eyes at him: ¡°When did the great CEO Mo learn to say words like ¡®precious baby¡¯?¡±

    The man lifted his brows slightly. A hint of smile appeared on his handsome,posed face: ¡°What precious baby?¡±

    Those were clearly the words he had used.

    Ji Nuan paid him no mind and wanted to leave. However, the man increased his strength around her wrist and tugged her into his embrace. He easily turned around and held her to take two steps forward, pressing her against the wall by the side of the open door.

    ¡°What are you doing? If the people outsidee closer, they¡¯ll see us...¡± From this angle, Ji Nuan was able to see Song Sisi and Song Keke¡¯s yearning gaze from the corner of her eyes. However, they did not dare to approach and could only stare from a distance. Thankfully, they couldn¡¯t see anything clearly from there.

    ¡°When have I ever not treated you like a precious baby cradled in my hands? Are those two words unsuitable?¡± Mo Jingshen pressed closer to Ji Nuan as he spoke.

    The man only needed to bend down slightly, and their lips would be pressed together.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously took a step backward and the back of her head came into contact with the wall. Mo Jingshen had one hand pressed against the wall as he leaned down to kiss Ji Nuan¡¯s lips. His movements came without warning and toyed with Ji Nuan¡¯s flustered heart. Her body moved before her brain could process things, and just as their lips were about toe into contact, she quickly turned her head away. The man¡¯s kissnded on her cheek, but he did not stop. He curled his lips into a smile and decided to press more kisses against her skin, moving toward her ears.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen! Do you know where this is! Don¡¯t do as you please!¡±

    The man held the hand she pressed against his chest, and as Ji Nuan turned to reprimand him, he caught hold of her lips urately. As Ji Nuan startled backwards, he deepened the kiss.

    Song Sisi and Song Keke were worried that Ji Nuan would take away the things that didn¡¯t belong to her. The two of them waited outside for a long while, and when she did not step out, they exchanged nces and immediately approached.

    However, in four to five steps, they gained a clear look of the scene inside that caused their cheeks to redden and their hearts to be flustered.

    Ji Nuan was extremely nervous because of their location, and her palms were pressed against the man¡¯s chest. Even though she was clearly pushing him away, through someone else¡¯s eyes, it seemed like she was more than weing of his advances. The tall man had Ji Nuan pressed against the wall. One of his hands was ced against the wall, while his other hand held Ji Nuan¡¯s waist. Their kiss was intimate and deep.

    Upon seeing this scene, Song Sisi and Song Keke immediately froze. They couldn¡¯t resist swallowing, and the envy was practically oozing out of their eyes. Caught off guard, they did not know whether to approach or back away.

    As the two sisters stood in embarrassment and envy, Ji Nuan finally pushed the man away by a shoulder¡¯s distance. At the same time, she keenly sensed someone¡¯s eyes on her. When she turned to see the sisters, she was angered into pping Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder.

    The man only chuckled: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just help you with your revenge? I even took the initiative to be used by you. Why are you hitting me?¡±

 Chapter 629 - I Havenâ€™t Showered, Do You Find it Disgusting, En?

    <h4>Chapter 629: I Haven¡¯t Showered, Do You Find it Disgusting, En?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Ji Nuan watch the man¡¯s close face: ¡°You¡¯ve actually learned to show off your affections in front of others? Are you really Mo Jingshen? Who would have thought you would use such a senseless method!

    The man lifted one corner of his lips, revealing a faint, patient and gentle smile that only appeared around her: ¡°To prevent you from being bullied, aside from sending myself into your hands to be used as a tool to show off affection, I can also tear up this family from its foundation. These people are, after all, your mother¡¯s rtives. Would you rather I used the most gentle method or the cruelest to take revenge for you, en?¡±

    He sure wasfortable switching between gentle and cruel tactics.

    However, it was true that without her mother, Mo Jingshen would never have stayed so quiet, nor would he have let them off so easily.

    Ji Nuan understood his reasons and knew that he did have her well-being in mind. She deliberated over it and with a dark expression, she pped his shoulder as though to vent her feelings. The man gave her an indulging smile, as though he was especially fond of her awkward, stifled appearance.

    Finally, when Ji Nuan pushed him again, Mo Jingshen released her. He held her hands and turned to leave.

    The two sisters watched as this unbelievably handsome man held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand; appearing especially loving. Although they were standing silently in the front yard, various seasoning bottles had been overturned in their hearts, flooding them with all sorts of feelings with different tastes. They experienced jealousy, loss, and inferiority. They no longer felt the dark exhration from two days ago when they were nning to take advantage of Ji Nuan¡¯s wealth, nor the high from sessfully bullying a wealthy, youngdy. It was as though karma had returned it all to them. Their eyes turned red from the sour sensation.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s aunt saw that they were really leaving and rushed over. Her tone was fawning: ¡°Ji Nuan ah, didn¡¯t you have a feverst night? If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t rush to leave. The journey home is too long. Why don¡¯t you stay here for another two days...¡±

    It was true that Ji Nuan¡¯s fever had only just reduced; however, she had no desire to stay here any longer.

    ¡°Do you wish to stay?¡± Mo Jingshen kept Ji Nuan¡¯s hand in his palm.

    Ji Nuan found that when Mo Jingshen, this man, set his mind onto acting, his performance was truly excellent. His every action and every tone belonged to that of a husband who was obedient to his wife. Not only was his money and card in her hands, even his tone and attitude was especially warm and patient. Even the words he typically used had been reced. It created the wonderful image of a husband whose sole purpose was to protect his wife.

    She replied: ¡°No. But grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. When I previously apanied her to the hospital, I found that her medicine were all cheaply-sold, counterfeit medicine. She is malnourished as well. Before we leave, let¡¯s buy some medicine and food. We¡¯ll deliver them to her hands before leaving.¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, her aunt¡¯s expression immediately turned awkward. She did not dare to speak further and even took a step backward.

    She naturally knew the story behind those counterfeit medicine. She had been the one to buy them. After all, this olddy was getting on in years. Since many years ago, she had stopped working. All day, she only ate and sleep. After her recent stroke, she even became paralyzed and could no longer take care of herself. Ji Nuan¡¯s grandmother needed both money and people to care for her, and needed all sorts of medicine to maintain her health. Those medication were costly, so her aunt decided to contact someone to buy some capsules back from a ck market. She filled the capsules with medicine that would alleviate internal heat; after all, those were entirely harmless and fed them to the olddy just like that.

    She never expected Ji Nuan to find out.

    Ji Nuan did not expect her aunt to feel any guilt. Ady in her fifties who would shout herself hoarse just to obtain a little benefit would never change her ways. But sooner orter, she would face karma. It was only a matter of time.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the past, Ji Nuan was always easily soothed. With a simple embrace and home-cooked dinner, she would be content and docile.

    However, when it came to the current Ji Nuan, it was much harder to please her.

    Even someone like Mo Jingshen, who was typically well-prepared for any situation, couldn¡¯t help but admit that this was difficult.

    Ji City wasn¡¯trge. Shen Mu drove out to bring them shopping, and after a forty-minute car ride, they finally arrived at a suitable pharmacy. Ji Nuan entered to purchase the medicine.

    She had no ns to return to this home. However, although her grandmother¡¯s character wasn¡¯t much to admire, and it was clear that she was biased toward her aunt and against her mother, these medicines still had to be bought. As for the rest, Ji Nuan did not n on caring further.

    Ji Nuan shopped for various nourishments suitable for the elderly and only stopped when the car boot waspletely filled.

    In the morning and afternoon, she only ate a bit of the food Shen Mu bought back. By the time they were done shopping, it was past four in the afternoon. Shen Mu parked the car near a departmental store for them to eat before returning. After all, they nned to return after delivering those things. It was better not to give that family any chance to keep them for dinner.

    Even if her aunt wanted to keep them for dinner, Ji Nuan would refuse to stay a second longer in that family with Mo Jingshen.

    But since they were already near the departmental store, Ji Nuan scanned the restaurants outside. They were all rather small, so she picked the cleanest one.

    She alighted with Mo Jingshen and walked with their shoulders next to each other. Ji Nuan nced around, saying: ¡°Who would have thought, great Boss Mo would actually show up in a small city located in the mountains and eat in a restaurant right next to a wholesale departmental store.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°How do I not look like a normal person? When I eat, do I have to look for a ce coated in gold?¡±

    ¡°Not to that extent. But in this ce, you really stand out too much.¡± Ji Nuan did not wish to smile. However, she saw that the surroundings here were dull, and because of the weather, the ground was muddy. The air even carried the scent of vegetables and tofu from a nearby market ce. Mo Jingshen, on the other hand, was dressed in a suit. She guessed that he had rushed over to Ji City to see her, and knew that he hadn¡¯t changed in two days to care for her. Even though he was still unbelievably handsome, atst, he no longer seemed as noble. He even strangely seemed more down to earth. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle.

    Noticing the woman¡¯s gaze, Mo Jingshen did not show any change in expression. Instead, he reached his arm out and brought her into his embrace, pressing her head against his chest and forcing her to lean against his shirt. He lowered his head and deliberately spoke softly: ¡°I haven¡¯t showered in two days. Do you find me disgusting, en?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯ve also stayed here for three days without showering. At most, I only managed to wipe my body down. I even soaked in the rainst night and haven¡¯t touched water ever since. We can be dirty together, no one needs to find each other disgusting.¡± Ji Nuan wanted to push the man away but he tightened his grip.

    The man¡¯s lips was right by her ear and as he spoke, his warm breath teased her earlobe: ¡°Then before we leave, why don¡¯t we find a ce to wash up?¡±

 Chapter 630 - Itâ€™s Rare That He Had the Time and Patience to Chase His Wife Back

    <h4>Chapter 630: It¡¯s Rare That He Had the Time and Patience to Chase His Wife Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I heard that although Ji City is small, it leans close to the mountains and rivers. A small city like this has its own benefits. There are many hot spring hotels avable. Although they aren¡¯t as well-constructed as the ones in Jing City, the natural hot springs are far more superior.¡± The man¡¯s low chuckle was right by her ear. Ji Nuan could even feel his palm rubbing her back gently.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they seemed like a couple whispering to each other intimately. However, Ji Nuan keenly sensed the hint in the man¡¯s voice.

    They had already left Jing City, yet he was still dreaming of the hot spring hotel.

    This man had clearly noticed that her temper today was softer and that she was no longer butting heads with him. He was taking advantage of the opportunity to tease her.

    She narrowed her eyes at him. However, even when this man was trying to tease her, the moment she met his gaze, she could see that hisposed and distant eyes were filled with her image. It was as though all of the jokes and teasing had disappeared and were filled with his sincerity.

    She rolled her eyes and entered the restaurant ahead.

    Seeing that this woman wouldn¡¯t take both soft and hard tactics, Mo Jingshen sighed with a smile.

    It was a simple restaurant but thankfully it was clean and rtively empty. After having a meal, the two did not rush to leave; the weather was gloomy and a rainstorm was likely to happen soon. It would be better to wait it out and drive when the road was safer.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the weather and saw that it was about to rain. He asked softly: ¡°Do you want to head back now, or wait for the rain to stop?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to look out of the windows. She deliberated over it before sayingzily: ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the rain to pass. This storm won¡¯t be small. It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anywhere we can shop here, or any ces worth visiting. I¡¯m not sure how long the rain will take to pass. Why don¡¯t we look for a nearby cafe to pass the time?¡±

    ¡°Drink less coffee.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Indeed, she drank a lot of coffee in the past few years. But Mo Jingshen himself seemed to be the same.

    When there was no need to pull an all-nighter, she wasn¡¯t especially addicted to coffee. However, she couldn¡¯t just sit here for a whole afternoon with Mo Jingshen to face a few empty tes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a market inside. I¡¯ll apany you shopping.¡±

    Ji Nuan, once more: ¡°...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for men to initiate shopping with women. Right now, this man was obviously trying to please her. It was likely that he couldn¡¯te up with anything more romantic in this ce; even the method he chose was realistic.

    Ji Nuan was also a woman. Although she enjoyed buying things, she wasn¡¯t especially fond of strolling through markets. At this moment, however, she suddenly felt the urge to shop.

    Ji Nuan nced at him: ¡°My cards have been frozen. You should know this too.¡±

    On a rare asion, she was actually giving him the opportunity to perform. The man took his own wallet out and directly ced it before her: ¡°Don¡¯t you still have mine?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at the ck, high-quality, limited-edition, leather wallet: ¡°I just had a fever in the morning. I can¡¯t carry anything.¡±

    ¡°Buy as you please. I¡¯ll be in charge of carrying the bags.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows. She picked up the man¡¯s wallet and directly ced it into her purse as she stood up: ¡°Oh, then I suppose I¡¯ll shop for a bit.¡±

    From her tone, she sounded rather unwilling.

    Mo Jingshen heard her deliberate tone and nced at her. Ji Nuan¡¯s expression wasposed as she turned and headed for the market. As the man watched her, his lips curved into a light smile. In this small town located in the mountains, they were far away from Hai City and Jing City where life tended to be too busy. It was rare for him to have the time and patience to chase his wife.

    Ji Nuan entered the market with the man¡¯s wallet. She was wearing a pair of sports shoes she had changed into earlier in the car. Her steps were light and her pace was fast. Her hair had grown out and flowed freely behind her back, swaying with her movements. As she was also wearing a casual,fortable set of clothes, she had the appearance of a youthful and vibrant youngdy. She was no longer as brash as she had been years ago and underneath her mild disposition was the mellow attitude developed through the difficulties life had put her through.

    The first floor of the marketrgely carried make-up products, jewelry, watches, and the like. As this was the wholesale market in Ji City, it contained just about everything. She entered to find that most of the items sold were below a hundred yuan. Even the clothes were the same. There was arge variety being offered and the store was crowded. Right next door was a department store. Although it was far less crowded, the items avable were of much higher quality. They even carried some branded items.

    Ji Nuan did not mind the low-quality items. She browsed through the wholesale market and explored the various ythings offered. She touched this and that and was rather pleased with the goods. After an hour, she finally left for the department store next door.

    Mo Jingshen was likely too attractive and had caught the eye of someone in the departmental store. She tugged at him, asking if he was interested in a job and if he wanted to be a model. She happily chatted with him that he only needed to dress in the branded items and stand on the first floor to earn up to three hundred yuan a day. When Ji Nuan heard themotion, she smiled as she continued ahead without turning back.

    On the other hand, before the staff member could finish speaking, she was frozen into silence by the man¡¯s cold, noble aura. However, she couldn¡¯t help murmuring: ¡°It¡¯s three hundred yuan a day; nine thousand yuan a month. Such a high pay yet you still look down on it? The youth these days really don¡¯t know how to value money...¡±

    Yet, the man did not take a single nce at the employee. He walked past her expressionlessly.

    Ji Nuan had already approached a jewelry brand counter and was trying on various adorable little rings. This was a silver jewelry store and the items weren¡¯t pricey. Each ring costs around a few hundred yuan. However, the workmanship and designs were unique. Mo Jingshen did not pay any attention to the ring and only noticed that Ji Nuan had worn the ring on her little finger.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡± When Mo Jingshen approached, Ji Nuan raised her hand and waved it in front of him.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were beautiful and were suited for rings. However, she rarely wore any essories. The man took one nce and found a problem: ¡°Why is it on your little finger?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at it. She wanted to say that this was the smallest size and it could only fit her little finger. However, thedy behind the counter took one nce at Mo Jingshen and immediately eximed: ¡°Miss, you have a boyfriend? Right now, who doesn¡¯t know that cing a ring on your little finger indicates that you¡¯re single and unwilling to date? Your boyfriend is so handsome, and the way he speaks to you is so gentle and patient. Your rtionship must be very good. You definitely cannot wear that ring on your little finger!¡±

 Chapter 632 - Standing in the World of CEOs, Boss Mo Truly Had a Unique, Unimitable Charm

    <h4>Chapter 632: Standing in the World of CEOs, Boss Mo Truly Had a Unique, Unimitable Charm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen did not only hold Ji Nuan¡¯s hand on the esctor. Even when she tried to pick fruits, he refused to release her.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I want to pick the fruits.¡± As Ji Nuan turned to eye him, her tone was impatient.

    The man lowered his head to nce at their connected hands; his tone wasposed: ¡°What fruits do you want? I¡¯ll help you pick them.¡±

    ¡°I can do it myself. We should be able to head back after buying a little more. I suspect that the rain outside should be stopping soon. Let go of my hand. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    She made several attempts to tug her hand out but the man did not give in. In the supermarket, the aunties and uncles selling fruits watched them with suggestive and envious gazes.

    Ji Nuan gave up. She could only pick the fruits with one hand and pass them over to the man for him to hold. Thankfully, Shen Mu hade in time to receive their earlier purchases from Mo Jingshen and bring them onto the car. Otherwise, no matter how strong Mo Jingshen was, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to hold so much with one hand.

    After buying various things with her hand forcefully held, the two approached the elevator. Ji Nuan spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you, youpletely don¡¯t n on letting go? How long do you think you could possibly hold my hand? A lifetime?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°En.¡±

    1Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Shameless. Who wanted to hold hands with him for a lifetime.

    Don¡¯t think that just because she was grateful that he had brought her out of her grandmother¡¯s house and sent her to the hospital in time, she would naturally return to being his Mrs. Mo.

    No way, definitely not. Impossible!

    1Ji Nuan wanted to say this. However, when she tugged against his grip, the man firmly held her in his palm. He carried the various fruits, vegetables, and fresh seafood she had bought earlier. She found that this Boss Mo who appeared strangely down to earth and domestic actually had his own unique, unimitable charm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the drive back to her grandmother¡¯s house, the rain finally stopped. This rainstorm had persisted for longer than an hour and the ground was covered with little puddles. Ji Nuan checked the weather forecast and confirmed that it wouldn¡¯t rain againter in the day. This meant that after they delivered the things to her grandmother¡¯s house, they would be able to leave immediately.

    When they arrived at her grandmother¡¯s house, Shen Mu carried the items in one by one. Mo Jingshen also held a few bags, but Ji Nuan did not dare to order him around. Shen Mu was even more terrified of doing so. When he saw that his family¡¯s boss was diligently working, he was frightened and immediately ran out to take the bags from him, frantically saying: ¡°CEO Mo, you should rest. Let me do it, I can do it!¡±

    Her aunt sat in the front yard with a flyswatter and carelessly waved it around. She watched as Ji Nuan and the rest brought back various food, drinks, and nourishments, and could easily tell that they had spent quite some money. If they really didn¡¯t have any cards avable for use, they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy as much.

    However, whenever she wanted to ask for money, she would nce up to see the so-called ¡®CEO Mo,¡¯ who had proimed himself to be Ji Nuan¡¯s husband. She would hesitate here and there and finally give up.

    After Shen Mu carried all of the things in, Ji Nuan thought to head in to bid farewell to her grandmother who wasying on the bed, before leaving immediately.

    The olddy saw the various nourishments and food stacked by her bedside. Earlier, the young man named Shen had said that these were bought by Ji Nuan and that Ji Nuan was leaving now. She fell into contemtion and abruptly heard footsteps. When she raised her head again, she saw that Ji Nuan had entered.

    ¡°Grandmother, take good care of your health. If you take this nourishment on time every day, there should be enough tost you a year. They can be stored for quite some time, so you can take them without any worries. As for medicine, they shouldst around two to three years. I bought quite a lot. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Ji Nuan stood by her bedside and did not seat down. Her expression wasposed: ¡°I¡¯ll bring all the things that belong to my mother away. In the future, it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll visit Ji City again. You take care of yourself.¡±

    After speaking, Ji Nuan paid no attention to the olddy¡¯s expression and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Ji Nuan...¡± The olddy stared at the mountain of things on the ground stiffly and called Ji Nuan back before she could step out: ¡°Child... wait, I have something to tell you...¡±

    Ji Nuan paused in her footsteps and turned back to eye her.

    Earlier, her grandmother had rushed to speak up. She coughed twice and sat up, leaning against the bed. She spoke weakly: ¡°I won¡¯t be able to live for much longer. Right now, I¡¯m just waiting for each day to past. I originally wanted to call you back to speak to you about your mother. But the moment you returned, I didn¡¯t know how to go into things. I know you don¡¯t hold any feelings for your grandmother, but you¡¯re truly very filial.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her indifferently. In fact, at the beginning of this trip, she had thought she would be able to learn something new. However, for the past few days, aside from seeing this family¡¯s strange habits, there werepletely no rewards.

    Now, looking at her grandmother¡¯s expression, it seemed like they were finally touching the main topic.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan sat in her grandmother¡¯s room for close to forty minutes. Shen Mu was worried and spoke up in the car: ¡°Miss Ji only went in to say her farewells. Why is she still inside?¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a nce at the mother and daughter trio in the front yard and confirmed that Ji Nuan was alone with that paralyzed elderly.

    Clearly, they were only chatting inside. It was unlikely for any trouble to ur.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush. Wait patiently.¡±

    After Mo Jingshen spoke, Shen Mu turned to eye the sisters, Song Sisi and Song Keke.

    They had noticed that Mo Jingshen did not n on sitting inside the home and was instead waiting inside his car on the front porch. The two sisters seemed to have thoughts of their own and they both went in to change into a different set of clothes. They even put on some make-up and did their hair. Afterward, they stood in the front yard chatting with smiles, posing here and there. It was as though they were worried that one wouldn¡¯t notice they had intentionally dressed up for CEO Mo.

    However, the two sisters were suppressed by Mo Jingshen¡¯s aura. Even if they had the desire to steal, they did not have the courage to approach. They could only stand in the front yard and attempt seduction from a distance. Their gaze would flit toward the car windows every so often, but from here, they couldn¡¯t tell where exactly Mo Jingshen was seated. Thus their gaze would keep shifting left and right.

    Yet, Mo Jingshen did not take even a single nce at them. It was as though everything in the front yard was dirty, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to even turn in that direction.

    Shen Mu secretly ranted in his heart that these sisters had to have a brain problem. The clothes they were wearing clearly belonged to Ji Nuan. They were really living examples of ¡®idiots attracting trouble.¡¯

 Chapter 634 - Big News! Shock! Ji Nuan Is Actually Mo Jingshenâ€™s Ex-Wife!

    <h4>Chapter 634: Big News! Shock! Ji Nuan Is Actually Mo Jingshen¡¯s Ex-Wife!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When she returned to Hai City several days ago, the people in thepany did not tell her about the situation. She didn¡¯t know until now that when she was not around, the Sheng Corporation in Hai City had been attacking MN Group.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s studio started the attack byunching a concessionarynd purchase project and underselling a couple of really good plots. Sheng Yihan invested arge sum of money, and advertisements for this project were everywhere, which attracted a lot of attention and made those plots that MN Group put for sale unsought.

    However, Ji Nuan could attract real estate practitioners¡¯ attention back by lowering the prices. After all, the current real estate price in Hai City was the highest in thest three years and such an opportunity must not be wasted.

    But then the Sheng Corporation began to paly dirty and instigated herpetitors to make trouble for her.

    As a result, Ji Mengran¡¯s studio was booming this month, and even their business partners gained good performance. Everyone could tell, with this developing speed, Ji Mengran would soon be able to establish her ownpany.

    Although she didn¡¯t have a bigwig like Mr. Zand help her, she had already gained a ce in Hai City and had the Sheng Corporation behind her, if she could gain enough financing, her studio¡¯s performance would be close to the current level of MN Group.

    Although MN Group had gained certain poprity in the international Chinesemunity, it was moved to China from London and hadn¡¯t gained a firm footing in Hai City. If Ji Mengran kept attacking it in the real estate industry, no one knew what would happen to it.

    So at this critical time, Ji Nuan stayed in thepany and paid close attention to the trends of the real estate industry in Hai City. She hadn¡¯t left thepany for a week, nor returned to the Ji family to deal with those personal matters.

    Just a week after Ji Nuan returned to Hai City, the online and paper media in Hai City suddenly released a piece of news.

    The news was all kinds of gossips about the President of MN Group Ji Nuan from anonymous sources, and the title of the news was quite eye-catching: [Shock! The Forbes-listed female entrepreneur Ji Nuan was actually ex-wife of Shine Group¡¯s boss!]

    The media exposed the past of Ji Nuan when she was still the ¡°Number One Warmth¡± of the upper society of Hai City and broke the news that Ji Nuan, the so-called eldest daughter of Ji Hongwen, actually had no blood tie with Ji Hongwen and her biological father remained unknown. The Ji family didn¡¯t make it public just to save face.

    The news also exposed the marriage of Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen, describing how Ji Nuan married Mo Jingshen but divorced him and went abroad for unknown reasons three yearster.

    Although what the headline emphasized was the past marriage of Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen, but the news¡¯ contents skimmed over this matter and focused on Ji Nuan¡¯s personal life.

    For example, why Mo Jingshen divorced Ji Nuan before he went to the US to take over Shine; how close Ji Nuan was to the famous businessman Mr. Zand when she was in Britain; how Ji Nuan hugged, smiled at, took hands with, and even kissed almost every single man she met in social circumstances when she tried to set up herpany in London; Although Ji Nuan just kissed their cheeks, which was a part of etiquette in Western culture, the photos were snapped at odd angles and looked as if she stuck to those men and went for a hug or an affair.

    Every single word of this news was taunting the way Ji Nuan made sess, iming that she sold her body to countless men and seduced countless men in social circumstances. By selling her body, she gained investments and obtained the upper hand in bidding and negotiation in all sorts of ugly ways.

    More importantly, of the over two dozen photos, only four or five showed Ji Nuan¡¯s frontal face, which was secretly snapped in the dinner parties or social asions where Ji Nuan was present. The other photos only showed a woman¡¯s back or profile and led people to believe that it was Ji Nuan.

    The woman in the photos that only showed her back or profile was dressed in skimpy clothes, being hugged and kissed by men in vaguely lit ces, or sitting on a man¡¯sp, the straps of her dress slipping down, looking as if she was about to be undressed in public without any sense of shame. Those photos showed no frontal face but the woman in them looked just like Ji Nuan, sessfullybeling Ji Nuan as the ¡°Number One Courtesan¡± of Hai City and leading people to believe that her achievements these years were only the results of sex deals.

    Soon, all business partners of MN Group were in an uproar and many of them called MN Group toin. The wives of some bosses of thosepanies suspected their husbands to have an affair with Ji Nuan and cursed her on the Inte. MN Group was also chaotic. Its PR department was busy receivingint calls and thepany was crowded with journalists and curious onlookers.

    Even when MN Group held its regr meeting, some journalists rushed in and waited at the door of the meeting room, but Ji Nuan didn¡¯t show up.

    When MN Group was a mess and the public was condemning Ji Nuan, demanding MN Group to get out of Hai City and go back to London, Ji Nuan was in her apartment in Yuehu Bay.

    As soon as that news was released, she came home from thepany, so no one knew her whereabouts, including the staff of herpany.

    Ji Nuan locked herself at home like a hermit since the news was released, ignoring the public cloudburst. Now she sat on the balcony, looking at the Yuehu Lake downstairs and quietly drinking milk. No one knew why Ji Nuan remained silent to the malicious news, which was not her style, and some people guessed maybe the photos and news were true, so she had no cheek to exin because she couldn¡¯t exin them at all.

    As Mo Jingshen¡¯s ex-wife and ady of note in Hai City, she actually gained a ce in the business circle in such a disgusting and dirty way! Within two days, everyone who had read the news took her as a disgrace.

 Chapter 636 - Sure Enough, As Soon as CEO Mo Found Out the Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 636: Sure Enough, As Soon as CEO Mo Found Out the Evidence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Mo Jingshen took out his cell phone and dialed a number, saying briefly, ¡°Find the media that was trying to spread the news about Ji Mengran. Don¡¯t make them stop but tell them to make this news hotter.¡±

    Then the man sat quietly and watched the news gradually be increasingly hotter.

    The next day, Shen Mu knocked at the door and walked in. ¡°CEO Mo, we¡¯ve found the media and the photographer that cooperated with Ji Mengran. These are the original photos in their camera.

    Mo Jingshen took a look at him and Shen Mu quickly handed the USB sh disk in his hand to him, saying, ¡°The photos are all here and the photographer has been taken away by the police for investigation. I¡¯ve seen those photos. There are more than 100 of them, all from different angles. These photos are neither deleted nor processed. Those exposed in media are selected from these photos, in which the woman who only showed her back or profile looked really like Miss Ji. Please take a look. The contents in the USB disk are a lot. There are even videos in it. Besides some photos showing Ji Mengran¡¯s frontal, those videos also exposed her face.¡±

    Shen Mu knew why Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t show up these days, because it wouldn¡¯t help Ji Nuan even if he stood up to protect her. He couldn¡¯t wash off the dirty water poured on her by doing that.

    What he should do was to defend Ji Nuan in a justified way, protecting her and at the same time boiling all the dirty water spilled on her and throwing it back.

    And it was not the right time for Mo Jingshen to show up before obtaining the evidence.

    Seeing CEO Mo carefully looking at the photos, Shen Mu turned to leave the office quietly. He took out his cell phone to take a look at the news, only to find that the news extolling Ji Mengran had be the hottest one.

    Shen Mu looked at it and smiled. Sure enough, as soon as CEO Mo found out the evidence, it was not easy for someone to step on Ji Nuan and climb up.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t check the news tonight. All the news was about her scandal anyway, which had been simmering for two days, and her mood had gone from anger to numbness.

    She took out a dish that had just been cooked from the kitchen and set it on the table.

    Xia Tian who was watching her phone nced at the three dishes and one soup on the table and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have the patience to cook at such a time. I¡¯m here to apany you and you really don¡¯t have to cook so many dishes. Are you celebrating something?¡±

    However, Xia Tian still picked up her chopsticks and put a piece of meat in her mouth. She chewed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I had been pregnant since you came back to China, and then I gave birth to my baby, so I hadn¡¯t had time for you. I didn¡¯t know you were so good at cooking.¡±

    ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡±

    ¡°Do you cook a lot? Thepany is so busy that I have no time to cook for myself. These years I had to order takeaways when I work overtime in thepany.¡±

    ¡°When I was in Ennd, in the most difficult year, I cooked for myself almost every day.¡±

    Ji Nuan was good at cooking before, but now her culinary skill was even better than three years ago. Xia Tian tasted one of the dishes and couldn¡¯t help tasting the others. Then she got up and went to the kitchen to take a bowl to drink the soup.

    In the end, Xia Tian ate most of the dishes. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t eat much but she was full.

    Xia Tian was so full that she had to get up to take a walk in the room. She strolled to the balcony and looking at the Yuehu Lake below, eximing, ¡°It was a wise choice that you moved here. Not many people know you live here and thismunity is so well-guarded that the journalists can¡¯t intrude in. I had been worrying about you, but now it seems that you live quite in peace...¡±

    From what she could see, she could tell that Ji Nuan was cooking to vent.

    However, seeing her so abnormally calm, she was still worried about her. After all, the scolding directed at her on the Inte was simply intolerable to the eye. Xia Tian had nned to contact the media and defend Ji Nuan, but she was afraid that it might cause trouble for Ji Nuan if she acted rashly, so she just came to visit her first.

    ¡°Should I be depressed andmit suicide?¡± Ji Nuan put away the dishes and asked as she walked out of the kitchen.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. It¡¯s just public opinion. If peoplemit suicide because of such a scandal, all the female stars in the entertainment industry will be all dead.¡± Xia Tian leaned against the French window on the balcony and watched Ji Nuan going back and forth, tidying up the room. ¡°Do you live here alone? You don¡¯t hire a housekeeper?¡±

    ¡°I hire a housekeeper toe to tidy up the house every other two days, but I didn¡¯t let here these two days, because I want to be alone.¡±

    Xia Tian looked at her. ¡°Why do you want to be alone? It¡¯s obvious that Ji Mengran has been long prepared. I read the news and found that the news extolling her is even hotter than the news about you. And have you noticed the news discussing which of you two is more qualified to inherit the Ji Corporation? I think she must have started nning early...¡±

    Ji Nuan filled the ss with water and drank the warm water from it, saying, ¡°She is even more hostile to me than you can see. But she did n this event long ago. She collected the photos of my social activities in London and the illustrations in some business news in official media, selected some from the photos and erged them. And then she fabricated some photos and sessfully cheated the public.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you exin that you and Ji Mengran look alike, especially your backs and profiles?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°It won¡¯t work. In the society of ¡®Amusing Ourselves to Death,¡¯ many people only believe what they are willing to believe. Even if I exin that the woman in the photos is not me, very few people will believe me. Even if my exnation sounds reasonable, it won¡¯t work. They will only believe what they see. Besides, the scandals of rich people can amuse many. If I can prove my innocence with several words, why do I have to lock myself up at home for two days?¡±

    Xia Tian said after a short pause. ¡°But here¡¯s your chance to defend yourself now. The two pieces of news about Ji Mengran are now ranking as the first and the second on the hottest news list and that one about you dropped to the third, which proves that she is behind this.¡±

    Ji Nuan picked her cell phone, took a look at the news, and didn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 637 - CEO Mo Is in the Company Tonight. Are You Going Upstairs to See Him?

    <h4>Chapter 637: CEO Mo Is in the Company Tonight. Are You Going Upstairs to See Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xia Tian looked at her and asked, ¡°Since Ji Mengran has prepared to give you a blow, she shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. But now the news about her suddenly became the hottest. Does her n went wrong because she is hurrying or someone else is doing something behind the scenes?¡±

    <i>Someone else?</i>

    In Hai City, the one who was able to manipte the media and made the news about Ji Mengran the hottest in such a short time could only be Mo Jingshen.

    In fact, Xia Tian had guessed it, but she purposely asked Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, I think Mo Jingshen really wants to help you, but you turned off your cell phone and contacted no one...¡± Xia Tian looked at her. ¡°That news gossip about your past marriage and the people scolding you are the women who are jealous of you. It¡¯s a fact that you two were once married. It must work well if he can stand up to help you. You¡¯re being too stubborn since you came back from Ennd. I know you were deeply hurt when you left China three years ago, but if you and Mo Jingshen can reunite, don¡¯t be stubborn. I think he still loves you. And you haven¡¯t fallen for any other man except him, have you?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but just held her ss and looked down at the trending news on her phone.

    Xia Tian came up to her and took her phone away, not letting her watch it. Ji Nuan had to look at her and Xia Tian raised her eyebrows and stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you and you shall wear a disguise. Your car is too eye-catching now and you can¡¯t take a taxi either. Just drive my car to find Mo Jingshen.¡±

    ¡°When did I say I¡¯m going to him? What can he do even if he shows up now?¡± Ji Nuan asked indifferently.

    Aftering back from the capital, Ji Nuan had been busy with her work and didn¡¯t contact Mo Jingshen. Maybe she was trying to keep a distance from him with the excuse of work. However, Ji Nuan¡¯s thinking had changed since she came back. Now even she herself didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    ¡°No matter what, I trust Mo Jingshen,¡± Xia Tian said patiently, trying to persuade her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you turned to him for help? Do you want to live like a rat passing the street ever since? Besides, it¡¯s not only about you but this also concerns MN Group and your employees. The stock of thepany has fallen a lot these two days. If it goes on like this, have you ever thought about the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Unable to persuade this stubborn woman, Xia Tian rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You know Mo Jingshen can help you out easily. Why do you refuse to ask for his help?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I know you want to be independent, but now it¡¯s not only about you. You¡¯re the CEO of MN Group. You¡¯re in charge of thispany, so you¡¯re responsible for solving this matter as soon as possible. There is a shortcut for you. Why do you have to take a detour?¡± Xia Tian said as she took Ji Nuan¡¯s arm and dragged her into the bedroom.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Help you wear a disguise! At least, you shouldn¡¯t let anyone recognize you on the way!¡± With that, Xia Tian opened Ji Nuan¡¯s wardrobe, pulled out a ck hoodie, and tossed it to her. Then she found a pair of jeans and tossed them to her. In the end, she rummaged in the wardrobe and found an oversized pair of sunsses.

    Ji Nuan. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. You want me to wear sunsses? Are you afraid that no one sees me sneaking around?¡±

    Xia Tian: ¡°...¡± She took the sunsses back from Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and pulled out a stack of surgical masks from her bag. ¡°I caught a cold half a month ago. I was afraid of infecting my child, so I bought a mask at the drugstore. They are new and unused. Put them onter. People will think you have a cold and won¡¯t suspect you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    In the end, at Xia Tian¡¯s insistence, Ji Nuan bundled herself up. She wore the hoodie hat, which wasrge enough to cover her cheeks. If she also put on a mask and walked with her head down, the media wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her no matter what. Xia Tian took a look at her and handed Ji Nuan her car key with satisfaction.

    Ji Nuan looked at the car key in her hand and then at herself in the mirror, and gave a wry smile helplessly...

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was already 11:00 pm. Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t sure where Mo Jingshen was. Xia Tian didn¡¯t let her stay in her apartment in Yuehu Bay. She had no choice but to aimlessly drive around Hai City.

    But in the end, the car stopped on the square opposite the Shine Group. She looked at the top floor and saw the lights on in the CEO¡¯s office.

    Ji Nuan parked the car.

    As she got out of the car, she happened to see Shen Mu walk out of thepany. Shen Mu was still here at thiste hour.

    Shen Mu spotted Ji Nuan as soon as he walked out. Although Ji Nuan bundled herself up, there were very few people on the square at such a time. Ji Nuan was standing next to the car, and if Shen Mu¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t been strong enough, he would have been scared by her.

    1Shen Mu walked up to her after looking at her for a long time. Seeing her dressed like this, he looked at her eyes above her mask and tried to keep himself fromughing, asking, ¡°Miss Ji?¡±

    Ji Nuan was a bit embarrassed, but having been recognized, she could only turn to look at him. ¡°Why are you still in thepany sote?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back home, but CEO Mo will stay in thepany tonight. He¡¯s still in his office. Are you going upstairs to see him?¡± Shen Mu asked.

    After a short pause, Ji Nuan said awkwardly, ¡°I just passed by...¡±

    Shen Mu nodded seriously. ¡°En, I believe you passed by here at 11:00 pm, so Miss Ji, if you are sure you don¡¯t want to see CEO Mo now, I¡¯m leaving. There are security guards in thepany. If you go in like this, I think you may be stopped outside and the security guards may even send you straight to the police station.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you are not going to see CEO Mo?¡± Shen Mu asked with a smile.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving,¡± Shen Mu said, waved goodbye at her, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Shen Mu...¡±

    Shen Mu stopped and looked back at her. Seeing her embarrassed, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°OK, since you are here, what are you hesitating about? Let me take you in.¡±

    Although wearing a mask, Ji Nuan was still embarrassed, but she still closely followed Shen Mu in.

 Chapter 638 - The Man Reached Out to Her, His Tone Gentle and Patient. â€œCome Here.â€

    <h4>Chapter 638: The Man Reached Out to Her, His Tone Gentle and Patient. ¡°Come Here.¡±</h4>

    Shen Mu left after taking Ji Nuan to the top floor. After all, it waste and Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to bother him anymore.

    Outside the elevator and on the top floor of Shine, standing on the brightly-lit corridor, and looking at the direction of the CEO¡¯s office, Ji Nuan stood still for a while.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Shen Mu came to the office first and it was only 7:00 a.m.

    He didn¡¯t see Ji Nuan on the top floor. He was about to go to his office and passed by the CEO¡¯s office, only to see the door was open and a cleaning woman was cleaning the office. Mo Jingshen had just gone out of the break room and it seemed that he had been working all night, and went out of the break room after a shower.

    But he didn¡¯t see Ji Nuan.

    Shen Mu was surprised. If Ji Nuan was here, CEO Mo shouldn¡¯t be in such a state...

    He thought for a while, knocked at the door, and walked in. ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at him and walked to the office table. He picked up a document and was about to order his secretary to deliver it to the nning department. He nced at Shen Mu and found Shen Mu looked hesitant, so he asked indifferently, ¡°Anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did Miss Ji leave soonst night?

    Mo Jingshen paused and looked at him again. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ji came to thepany to see you yesterday. I took her to the top floor and left. Did she... note to your office?¡±

    Mo Jingshen put the document in his hand on the table and looked at Shen Mu who looked confused. ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Last night, at about 11:00 pm. I was about to go home from work when I saw her standing by the car in the square opposite thepany and looking hesitant, so I brought her in.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced outside the office and walked straight out without a word.

    Shen Mu quickly made way. Mo Jingshen walked out of the office, looked around the corridor, and walked towards the right stairway closest to the office.

    As soon as he pushed the door of the stairway, he saw a small ck figure.

    Ji Nuan came to the top floorst night, but considering that Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t left thepany sote and the lights of his office remained on, she guessed that he had work to deal with, so she didn¡¯t go straight in. She hesitated for a long time and still didn¡¯t knock at the door of his office. After all, even she found the scandal about her troublesome. She had thought that if Ji Mengran dared to confront her head-on, she just needed to p her in the face, but she didn¡¯t expect that Ji Mengran, her half-sister, would y dirty and disguise as her.

    Ji Mengran even studied the dressing style of Ji Nuan in thest three years. In those photos, Ji Mengran was dressed exactly like her, including her dressing style and hairstyle!

    In such a situation, Ji Mengran was well-prepared whereas Ji Nuan was caught off guard. Perhaps she should have been prepared when she heard Ji Mengranin that she didn¡¯t get the right to inherit the Ji Corporation. Then she wouldn¡¯t have let Ji Mengran take the upper hand.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know what to say to Mo Jingshen. After considering for a long time, she hid in the stairway closest to his office. Now day broke and she still sat there silently.

    The stairway was dark, although there was a sensor light above. But she sat still there all night, so the light wasn¡¯t on.

    Before Ji Nuan heard any sound, she saw the light suddenly was on. She, holding her knees and sitting on the stair, paused and turned to look, only to see the man in the white shirt and ck trousers standing at the top of the stairs, with one hand in the trouser pocket and looking down at her with deep, dark eyes.

    She froze.

    The man stood there and looked deadpan at her who was sitting on the stair and holding her knees. His tone was emotionless. ¡°Have you been sitting here all night? How is the air in the staircase?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She rose suddenly, but her legs went numb from sitting there so long. It was as if a sharp electric current was running through her legs and feet, and she had to lean against the wall to regain her footing.

    Seeing her stumble, Mo Jingshen was about to go up to support her, but then seeing her lean against the wall, he stopped and looked at her ck hoodie and the oversized hood on her back. Now he could guess how she got herest night.

    He tried to keep himself fromughing and remained expressionless. At least in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, Mo Jingshen was poker-faced.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Ji Nuan waited until the pain in her legs and feet had gone before she looked up at the man

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have X-ray vision, so I didn¡¯t know you were sitting outside my office the whole night. Shen Mu came to work just now and asked me about you when he didn¡¯t see you. Then I knew you were here.¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡±

    She came to ask him for help, but she hesitated as if she was afraid to disturb him. Seeing her so polite to him and trying to distance herself from him, Mo Jingshen looked at her quietly for a while and then said, ¡°How can you bother me since you didn¡¯t even go to my office?¡±

    Mo Jingshen was very intelligent. He had guessed why she came here.

    Ji Nuan stood for a moment against the wall. Since she hade here, there was nothing to hide. She slowly clenched her fist, thought for a while and finally spoke.

    ¡°In fact, I had been thinking about whether I should turn to you for help, but I don¡¯t want to get you into trouble. The people who are scolding me online are also scolding you. I must have caused you big trouble,¡± Ji Nuan said lightly.¡±Mo Jingshen, I don¡¯t think I can get through this.¡±

    ¡°They are just gossiping. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Just ignore them!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove my innocence. Even if I try to defend myself, no one will believe me, but if things go on like this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay in Hai City.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend yourself.¡± Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°Everything happens for a reason. There¡¯s no need to panic. Just find the one behind this scandal, and the problem will be solved.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The man reached out to her, his tone gentle and patient. ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 639 - Since Youâ€™ve Turned to Me for Help, You Should Completely Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 639: Since You¡¯ve Turned to Me for Help, You Should Completely Trust Me</h4>

    Looking at his hand, Ji Nuan paused, went up the steps, hesitated, and took his sleeve.

    She said, ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m here to ask for your help not to fall in love with you.¡±

    The man smiled, took her hand and pulled her into his arms. Ji Nuan¡¯s feet went numb after she sat there all night, so she stumbled and fell to his arms. At the moment when her face touched his chest, she heard the man whispered to her with a smile: ¡°Is there any difference?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t still loved him, how would she turn to him for help?

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak. After all, she was here to ask for help and she had no reason to be so arrogant, but why did she have the feeling that this man had been waiting for her for long although he looked unconcerned about and uninterested in her matters.

    The man led her out of the staircase and still held her hand. He took a look at the time. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting in the staircase for so long. Aren¡¯t you hungry? Go to my office and have breakfast.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak and just let him lead her into his office.

    The cleaner had left. Shen Mu thought that Mo Jingshen had found Ji Nuan after seeing him go to the staircase, so he went to his office. There was no one else in the office that was bright, spacious, and modernly-decorated and there was a faint, fresh smell in the office. The cleaner must have put a mildly aromatic disinfectant on the floor.

    After Ji Nuan went in, he asked her to sit down, so she went to the sofa and sat down.

    The man took a look at her and called his secretary to ask her to bring breakfast. Then he called Shen Mu, telling him to arrange for a press conference to be held at 10:00 am.

    Hearing ¡®press conference,¡¯ Ji Nuan thought it was about some new project of Shine. She didn¡¯t mind him being busy with his work. After all, it made no difference for her to stay in Yuehu Bay or here.

    After breakfast, the man went out for a meeting, asking her to take a nap in his break room. Ji Nuan was sleepy indeed. After all, she sat in the staircase all night and didn¡¯t sleep. And it wasn¡¯t the first time she entered his break room. After the man left, she went into the break room.

    Not knowing how long the meeting and press conference would take him, Ji Nuan sat on the bed and threw her bag and cell phone aside. She had kicked the habit of checking her cell phone before bed because of the personal abuse online on her in thest three days. She didn¡¯t bother to read those maliciousments,id down, and closed her eyes.

    She soon fell asleep. Half an hourter, it was already 9:30 am and the press conference was still half an hour away when Mo Jingshen returned to the office.

    The person in charge of a department store in Hai City entered the office together with him. The person held a suit of clothes specially selected for Ji Nuan and respectfully waited in the office.

    When being woken up by Mo Jingshen, Ji Nuan was still sleepy-eyed. After all, she only slept for about one hour...

    Sleepily, she heard the man said, ¡°Go wash up and change. Go to the press conference with me.¡±

    She sobered up. Looking at his gentle and patient face as he bent to wake her up, she asked after a long pause, ¡°What press conference? Why am I going with you?¡±

    Seeing her still a bit sleepy-eyed, Mo Jingshen sighed and kissed her on the lips. Kissed by him, Ji Nuanpletely sobered up. She jumped up from the bed and quickly went to wash up.

    She went out and saw the clothes specially delivered for her was a French brand suit that fitted perfectly, which was more suitable for the press conference than the ck hoodie and jeans that she was wearing.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t ask much but she could guess that Mo Jingshen held the press conference because of the scandal. Not thinking much, she obediently changed the clothes.

    When it was 10:00 am, Ji Nuan went into the hall of the press conference that was a veryrge multimedia hall on the fifth floor of the Shine Group where project and productunches of Shine were usually held.

    When she walked in, she saw the seats were all full. From the cameras these people held and the logos on their microphones, she knew the major media of China were all present, including the authoritative ones that never reported gossips. Although there were many people in the room, no one dared to speak loudly and everyone was waiting patiently for the press conference to start. After all, here was the Shine Group.

    So many media were attracted here in such a short time, which showed how hot Ji Nuan¡¯s news was. As for the authoritative media that were present, they came here so quickly because of Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan stood backstage and looked at the media, only to find that she didn¡¯t panic at all standing here and seeing so many people, although she hid from these people in Yuehu Bay for two days.

    <i>Why?</i>

    She turned and looked at the man in the ck suit beside her. ¡°Although I admit that you can save me some face if you stand up for me, aren¡¯t you afraid that you will be in serious trouble after holding a press conference to take sides with me?¡±

    The man looked at her face. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve turned to me for help, you shouldpletely trust me.¡±

    Ji Nuan certainly trusted him, but she didn¡¯t want to expose that they used to be married. However, to her surprise, Mo Jingshen who had always been low profile would choose to hold a grand, formal press conference.

    When she was about to go to the stage, Ji Nuan suddenly saw some people that she knew. For example, Ji Mengran was in the crowd, seeminglying in with a media friend. Surely, it was impossible for her to get in unless someone purposely let her in.

    Seeing Ji Mengran in the crowd, Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes and guessed that perhaps Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t hold this press conference to exin for her or support her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t allow Ji Mengran to show up here.

    Ji Mengran stared at the backstage in a distance. When Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen appeared, JI Mengran raised her eyebrows. To her disappointment, Ji Nuan seemed to be in a good shape, not as decadent and dazed as she imagined at all. Seeing her stand beside Mo Jingshen, Ji Mengran gnashed her teeth in hatred.

 Chapter 640 - CEO Mo, Are You Going to Speak for Miss Ji Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 640: CEO Mo, Are You Going to Speak for Miss Ji Yourself?</h4>

    Ji Nuan was wearing a ck business suit and a white, off-knee coat. Her hair was much longer than before, tied up with a matching string, and she wore high-heeled ankle boots

    As she usually was in thepany and in front of the media, she was beautiful, attractive, and elegant and didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the scandal these days. Her eyes were bright and calm. She came out from the backstage and faced the media without fear.

    However, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t let her speak. Ji Nuan, with a mild smile on her face, sat on a seat on the stage after walking out.

    ¡°CEO Mo, you rarely attend press conferences in person. The press conferences on many of yourpany¡¯s major new projects are usually hosted by the vice president or other executives of yourpany. We all know that you rarely show up in the public, but why are you suddenly calling a press conference yourself? Is it because of your ex-wife Miss Ji¡¯s reputation or something else?¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you going to speak for Miss Ji yourself? You two appear at the same time. Does it prove that CEO Ji of the MN Group used to really be married to you? We¡¯ve found out the news reporting your marriage, but haven¡¯t found any photos to prove it. Do you have anyments...¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, Miss Ji has frequently behaved intimately in public with her business partners in recent years. In addition to her flirtatious manners, she might even have set intimate deals with many different men. How do you think of her now?¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, do you show up because Miss Ji is cornered and asked you to exin for her?¡±

    As soon as Mo Jingshen showed up, the journalists bombarded him with questions.

    However, he just indifferently looked at the journalists and listened to their questions calmly.

    These journalists had pulled back a lot. At least, although their questions were tough, they didn¡¯t ask questions as tough as before. After all, they feared Shine and Mo Jingshen, but still, they wouldn¡¯t let go of such hot news.

    After they finished asking questions, Mo Jingshen took over one of the microphones the journalists handed to him. ¡°There are only two parts to the press conference today. The first part is to appreciate some photos. Why don¡¯t you all sit down and wait? Let¡¯s proceed to the interview part after you have seen the following photos and videos.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the journalists quickly returned to their seats.

    Following an interim of silence, Ji Nuan suddenly felt a light behind her and then noticed that the ck screen behind her was actually a projector, a 300-inch huge screen projector. She looked back and found the ck screen lit up. The first photo was the disgusting photo widely circted in media of ¡®Ji Nuan¡¯ sitting on a man¡¯sp and feeding him wine mouth to mouth.

    Seeing the first photo, the crowd was in an uproar. The ¡®female lead¡¯ Ji Nuan, however, looked up at the photo and didn¡¯t feel nervous or ashamed at all, although she didn¡¯t know why Mo Jingshen showed this photo. She just took herself as an onlooker. After all, the woman in this photo was not her.

    The photos, however, were shown in a slideshow. The first photo was in public view for about five seconds before being reced by another.

    The second photo was the same scene as the first, with the same people, but taken from a different angle, clearly selected from a pile of photos. In this photo, ¡®Ji Nuan¡¯ showed her profile instead of her back. The woman in the photo still looked like Ji Nuan very much. The third one was taken from another angle. As the ¡®Ji Nuan¡¯ in the photo slightly looked back and seemed to be smiling, at least a third of her face could be seen.

    Thest two photos weren¡¯t exposed to media. The journalists didn¡¯t get why Mo Jingshen showed them these photos, but soon they knew why.

    Hundreds of unprocessed photos, from all angles, showing back, profile, or frontal, HD or blurry were projected one by one. Many of the photos were frontals ones that shocked the journalists, because ording to the frontal view of this woman in these photos, she was not Ji Nuan, although she looked like her a lot in the back and profile.

    Even Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect that Mo Jingshen would find the photographer of these photos and thus found the original photos.

    At first, she thought those photos were staged by Ji Mengran, but now she realized that Ji Mengran had hired some photographers to snap her photos secretly to make these photos look real.

    That was why Mo Jingshen called this press conference.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but continued to look at the photos. As the photos shed by, Ji Mengran¡¯s face gradually showed up. Everyone looked back at Ji Mengran who hid behind the crowd in sunsses and whose face grew paler and paler.

    All the photos previously exposed to the media were among the over a hundred photos. Anyone who had the least bit of knowledge on photography could figure out that these photos were the unprocessed original ones.

    These photos were enough to prove that Ji Nuan was wronged. This woman whose back and profile was very simr to Ji Nuan¡¯s was not Ji Nuan. And after seeing the original photos, everyone could tell that all Ji Nuan did was just normal social activities and she actually did nothing out of line.

    No one expected that there were even several clips of videos after the photos. The woman in the video clung to the bodies of those ¡®male leads¡¯ in the video. From time to time, she rubbed those men¡¯s underbodies with her hips in a mini-skirt. At the same time, the woman in the video turned around and asked the photographer, ¡°Are you done yet? You must present the effect I want. Otherwise, all our efforts will be useless!¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar again.

    Although Ji Mengran was not that famous, some of the journalists had interviewed her studio or knew her because she was the second daughter of Ji Hongwen.

    Someone suddenly said, ¡°Is this woman... Ji Mengran, the second daughter of Ji Hongwen? She is Ji Nuan¡¯s sister! Although ording to the gossips online, Chairman Ji is not Ji Nuan¡¯s biological father, they have the same mother! That¡¯s why her back and profile look like Ji Nuan¡¯s! This woman is Ji Mengran!¡±

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641: The Truth About the Photos. Fight Back</h4>

    ¡°No wonder that the news about Ji Mengran¡¯s studio signing a new project and Ji Mengran¡¯s right to inherit the Ji Corporation started trending. It turns out that she framed Ji Nuan!¡±

    ¡°How could she frame her own sister? How vicious she is...¡±

    The video was still being yed. The screen froze on Ji Mengran¡¯s smiling face as she turned around. As soon as the video was in suspend, the journalists kept snapping photos of the screen and the man and the woman sitting quietly on the stage. The news that was already very hot became even hotter and within half an hour, it became the hottest news.

    ¡°There are all real photos. Look, even the date, time, and file size of the photos are disyed next to the photos. These are the original photos! Those photos that came out the other day were obviously processed. Ji Mengran disguised herself as Ji Nuan! Those photos are fake and these are real!¡±

    The journalists present were all indignant. They came here to elicit some news about this scandal of rich people, but to their shock, what they saw was a dirty plot. Finding out about the truth, they were all indignant.

    Although everyone present who had found out about the truth was cursing Ji Mengran, Mo Jingshen remained calm and sat quietly there. After seeing those photos, Ji Nuan slightly lifted the corners of her mouth.

    Even before she came to him for help, Mo Jingshen had begun to look for the photographer. Ji Mengran had long nned this plot. It was not easy to find the photographer, but he managed to find these photos within two days and quickly called a press conference for her. Now with these photos, they didn¡¯t even need to say anything and anyone would be able to figure out about the truth.

    Besides, the two pieces of news about Ji Mengran were pushed to the first and second ces in the hottest news list yesterday and had attracted a lot of attention. Now more people would know the truth.

    Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan remained calm in front of the media, but behind the crowd, Ji Mengran went pale after hearing people¡¯s curses. She slowly drew back and tried to leave.

    However, when she turned around and was about to run out, two security guards who had been long waiting there stood in her way and stared at her coldly, leaving her no chance to run away.

    ¡°How dare you...¡± Ji Mengran angrily red at them. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Seeing the result of the press conference was as he expected, Mo Jingshen said coldly, ¡°Are you satisfied with the first part to the press conference?¡±

    The journalists were in an uproar. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the truth to be this. We really took CEO Ji wrong, but what are you going to do in the second part, CEO Mo?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gave a cold smile and turned his stare to Ji Mengran who was stopped at the door of this multi-media hall. ¡°In the second part, Miss Ji Mengran will exin to us who inspired her to n all these and why she did this.¡±

    As soon as Mo Jingshen said so, all the journalists turned to look at the door. When they saw the woman in sunsses, they instantly knew who she was and charged at her with cameras.

    Ji Mengran had never expected such a result. She came here to see how badly Ji Nuan would be humiliated and denounced. After all, Ji Nuan had no evidence to defend herself. Even if Mo Jingshen helped her, nothing would be changed. However, to her surprise, they had found the original photos and Mo Jingshen had set a trap for her.

    The crowd surged towards her. The security guard did nothing to stop them and she was instantly surrounded and had no way out

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ji Mengran pressed hard the oversized sunsses on her face, ducked her head to cover her face, and refused to be caught on camera, but all those pictures on the screen were of her face. It made no difference whether she covered her face or not.

    ¡°Ji Mengran, how do you have the nerve toe here? Do you think you are able to ruin your sister by doing this? Fortunately, we¡¯ve seen the original photos. Otherwise, all the journalists and users will be fooled by you. How can you frame your sister up in such a cruel and shameless way?! Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you tell us how you think?¡±

    As the journalists surrounded Ji Mengran, Mo Jingshen took an indifferent nce at them and then looked at Ji Mengran. ¡°Miss Ji Mengran.¡±

    His voice was low and deep, with a tint of taunt. ¡°The press conference today can be really impactful. With so many major media here, it has a way greater impact than exposing several dozens of fake photos online. Since you are here, why don¡¯t youe to the stage and finish the second part of this press conference?¡±

    Although he was smiling, his voice was freezing and the chill went deep into her bones.

    Ji Mengran put her hand over the sunsses on her face. With trembling fingers, trying not to panic, she turned and looked at the stage. Then she gnashed her teeth, suddenly took off her sunsses, faced the press and the two of them onstage, shouting, ¡°Even if I did all these, so what? Ji Nuan is not my father¡¯s daughter! How can she inherit the Ji Corporation? I, my father¡¯s only offspring, am being excluded because of her existence! My father told me that he wouldn¡¯t give me any penny of his! Why?! How can she, an illegitimate daughter who doesn¡¯t know who her father is, take away what is supposed to be mine?¡±

    Hearing her angry usations, the journalists all ced the cameras at her face. From a distance of a hundred meters, Looking at the woman who was apparently frightened yet pretended to be calm, Mo Jingshen said lightly, ¡°Miss Ji Mengran, if I were you, I will directly admit to the media how you disappoint your biological father so much with what you had done over the years that he would rather give all his property to his adopted daughter, who already has a fortune worth ten billion Yuan, than give it to you...¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face grew paler and her pupil kept constricting. Mo Jingshen sneered. ¡°At least, even if you ruin Ji Nuan¡¯s reputation with dirty tricks, Chairman Ji who knew well of you and your sister, still won¡¯t make you his inheritor. You know your father. Tell me how bad you are to make your biological father give up on you so thoroughly.¡±

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642: CEO Mo, Are You All right?</h4>

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak. After Ji Mengran¡¯s plot was exposed and the journalists surrounded her, she didn¡¯t need to do anything.

    Seeing those cameras pointing at her, Ji Mengran was very angry and raised her hands to push them away. Some journalists standing closest to her said coldly, ¡°Miss Ji Mengran, our cameras are very expensive. If you break them, you¡¯ll have topensate us!¡±

    The journalists said and purposely pointed microphones to Ji Mengran¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at us. Since you have the nerve to take advantage of the media to frame your own sister, don¡¯t you deserve being treated like this?¡±

    Journalists were very good at pestering anyone they want to. Now having known the truth, they purposely stopped Ji Mengran here to embarrass her.

    Ji Nuan remained silent and looked at Ji Mengran, with a cold sneer on her face.

    The next second, Ji Mengran suddenly pushed the microphones away hard and angrily grabbed one of the microphones to smash the cameras. ¡°I¡¯m gonna smash them. I can afford topensate them anyway.¡±

    She tried to smash the cameras just to destroy the evidence in them.

    However, when Ji Mengran was about to smash the cameras, Ji Nuan said calmly on the stage, ¡°I can give you a copy of these photos and videos if you need.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Mengran froze.

    The original photos and videos were in Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan¡¯s hands. Even if she smashed all the cameras, they could still give the journalists the evidence.

    Ji Mengran was so angry that her eyes turned red. She red at Ji Nuan who was still sitting on the sofa on the stage and looking indifferently at her with her chin in her hand.

    ¡°Since Miss Ji Mengran was very unsatisfied with today¡¯s press conference, I can give you thest chance to exin yourself. Why did you release those processed, fake photos? What¡¯s your real purpose? Why don¡¯t you tell us yourself?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was freezing.

    The situation was out of control. Because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, the journalists pressed on towards Ji Mengran, forcing her to confess her purpose and ideas.

    What purpose else did she have? As revealed by Mo Jingshen, her purpose had been all too clear. And the users who were watching the live press conference all scolded Ji Mengran.

    Ji Nuan saw in Ji Mengran¡¯s face the palest expression of fear she had ever seen.

    Being cornered, she seemed to be in extreme panic. She wanted to throw her tantrum but dared not. Her shoulders were uncontrobly shaking.

    Ji Mengran clenched her hands and tried to calm down. ¡°A person who is actually not a member of my family is going to take away all my family¡¯s property. I¡¯m not reconciled, so I just did something to defend my right. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Ji Mengran lowered her head and tried to burst out of the crowd. However, when she finally managed to push some people away and was about to run out of the multi-media hall, she suddenly saw Ji Hongwen standing outside the door. At the moment she ran out, she stopped her steps rigidly. She didn¡¯t expect to see Ji Hongwen here.

    Being angrily stared by Ji Hongwen, Ji Mengran screamed, ¡°They even took you here?!¡±

    ¡°Mengran, how do you have the nerve to publiclyin that you can¡¯t get a penny from me? You¡¯re really a worthy daughter of mine.¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s face was all dark and he shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t want to give the Ji Corporation to you? Ji Nuan has MN Group. Even if I give her all the property of the Ji family, the property still belongs to the Ji family. She will guard everything that belongs to the Ji family. But what about you? If I give the Ji Corporation to you who is totally an idiot, it will be annexed by the Sheng Corporation overnight!¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She had lost all her face after what she had done was exposed to media, but she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Jingshen had also taken Ji Hongwen here!

    So he was going to kick her into hell while helping Ji Nuan out of trouble?

    ¡°Is this Chairman Ji?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Chairman Ji indeed...¡±

    ¡°Chairman Ji, since you¡¯re here, can you tell us what on earth happened between your two daughters?¡±

    When Ji Mengran saw some journalists walking to Ji Hongwen, her heart sank. Ji Hongwen wouldn¡¯t speak for her now. He always took Ji Nuan¡¯s side although she wasn¡¯t even his biological daughter!

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face went stiff and her pupil constricted. She stared at Ji Hongwen and her eyes were full of panic. Although there wasn¡¯t any expression on her face, it was clear that she was crushed.

    Seeing that Ji Hongwen hade, Ji Nuan walked towards the door. She didn¡¯t mind Ji Mengran being picked on by the journalists, but she couldn¡¯t let Ji Hongwen, the Chairman of the Ji Corporation, and an aged man who had very little contact with the media, be surrounded by the journalists.

    Ji Nuan walked into the crowd and stood by Ji Hongwen¡¯s side, raising her hand. ¡°Excuse me. The press conference today is about the faked photos. Please don¡¯t vite others¡¯ privacy. Thank you.¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan shielded Ji Hongwen behind her, Ji Mengran coldly red at her with bloodshot eyes. Ji Hongwen didn¡¯t want Ji Nuan to be hurt by the journalists, so he tried to pull Ji Nuan behind him. Seeing the ¡®affectionate¡¯ scene, Ji Mengran suddenly sneered and grabbed a camera from a journalist¡¯s shoulder when he didn¡¯t pay attention, and smashed at Ji Nuan hard.

    ¡°Oh! Watch out...¡±

    No one expected Ji Mengran to be so crazy. The camera wasrge and heavy and the crowd broke into cries of shock.

    Ji Nuan turned her head around with a jerk, only to see the camera hitting at her. She had no time to dodge it when Mo Jingshen who appeared from nowhere suddenly pulled her into his arms and stopped the camera with his back. He held off the attack for her with his own back. The camera skidded over his shoulder and then mmed to the ground.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s too dangerous. Are you alright...¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you alright?¡±

    The journalists were all scared.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643: Ji Nuan Has Always Been My Wife. We Have Never Divorced</h4>

    Hearing the camera smashing Mo Jingshen¡¯s shoulder, Ji Nuan froze and then looked anxiously at the man who protected her in his arms. Although the camera skidded over his shoulder and wouldn¡¯t hurt him seriously, she still couldn¡¯t help putting her hand on his shoulder and rebuked him in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°Mo Jingshen, are you out of your mind? If the camera had hit right on your shoulder, your shoulder bone would have broken!¡±

    The man held her in his arms and lowered his head to look at her. Seeing that she was worried about him, he smiled, ignoring the journalists present, and whispered to her, ¡°If I did get hurt, I¡¯ll have a good reason to make you little ingrate to stay and take care of me.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She didn¡¯t speak. The security guards had soon pressed Ji Mengran to the ground in case she did anything crazier.

    ¡°Miss Ji Mengran, are you crazy?¡± Mo Jingshen put his arm around her waist and turned his eyes to Ji Mengran who was controlled by the security guards and stared at them with bloodshot eyes like a crazy woman.

    Although Mo Jingshen seemed to be smiling, everyone could sense the coldness and displeasure in his voice, because she had almost injured Ji Nuan.

    Ji Mengran had already copsed. ¡°Mo Jingshen! You two divorced! She has nothing to do with you! Why do you still help her?! How can you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled coldly and hugged Ji Nuan more tightly. Just when Ji Nuan was wondering what he was going to do, he suddenly said slowly and calmly, ¡°Since there are so many journalists here, I¡¯d like to rify another matter for Ji Nuan.¡±

    Hearing this, some journalists standing closest to him all pointed their microphones at him.

    He said mildly, ¡°No matter three years ago orter, Ji Nuan has always been my wife. As for the rumor about our divorce, we have never divorced.¡±

    Ji Nuan who was still held in his arms froze and the journalists asked in surprise, ¡°But the widely-spread news about your divorce doesn¡¯t seem to be fake...¡±

    ¡°Are you so curious about our privacy?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent voice sounded above her head. ¡°Are my words not enough to convince you? Do I have to show you the marriage certificate?

    ¡°Well, no, no... we just didn¡¯t expect that Miss Ji is really Mrs. Mo...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Mengran couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Impossible... You divorced! You divorced Ji Nuan before she went to London three years ago!¡±

    As a response, Mo Jingshen just said indifferently, ¡°I know better than you whether we are divorced or not.¡±

    After that, without any pause, Mo Jingshen took Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, walked out of the crowd, and left the multimedia hall.

    Now Ji Mengran was the focus of the media. Besides, he had already rified for Ji Nuan. Although Mo Jingshen invited the journalists here, everyone knew he never bothered to deal with the media, so no one dared to ask him again.

    The corridor of the Shine Group was very spacious and clean and the office building was well-designed, with modern office facilities on each floor. The man opened the elevator door and took her to walk in.

    It was quiet in the elevator. Ji Nuan looked at herself and the quiet man beside in the wall mirror, and then at the changing numbers on the elevator, and seemed to be in a daze.

    The man¡¯s low and deep voice broke the silence. ¡°What are you thinking of? Are you having mixed feelings knowing that you¡¯re still Mrs. Mo before you had the time to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to check your marital status?¡±

    Ji Nuan came back from her reverie and said in a low voice, ¡°Did you just say that to the media or are we really not divorced yet?¡±

    He said tly, ¡°I think you know the answer.¡±

    She thought it a bit funny and said, ¡°Mo Jingshen, you made me divorce you, and I had signed the divorce agreement. But now you tell me we haven¡¯t divorced?¡±

    Mo Jingshen never procrastinated at anything. She still remembered how he tried his best to force her out of China three years ago. She had thought she already had nothing to do with him. Before today, she had been thinking that since he had decided to divorce her, he would certainly do it.

    But now he told her that they had never divorced.

    How did he manage to do this? Everything was in his control, but he just remained so calm that no one could discover what he had done.

    She wanted to ask him and also had many words to speak to him, but suddenly she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    She thought for a while and picked the simplest question. ¡°Did you sign on the divorce agreement after I signed on it and sent it to you?¡±

    He said in a low voice, ¡°Just as you said, I asked for the divorce. Although I didn¡¯t want to make you leave that way, we had to follow the original course of our lives. We have to go back to the original spot first before we can have a new life.¡±

    ¡°So did you sign it or not?¡±

    He said casually, ¡°Before I went to America to take over Shine, I took time to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with the agreement, but then I was told that we couldn¡¯t divorce unless both of us were present. Although I could find a very goodwyer to finish the divorce procedures with a proper reason, from what I knew of you, you didn¡¯t have the ability to make the divorce agreemente into effect in your previous life.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...Do you mean the divorce agreement?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused as she tried to recall it. ¡°When you left Hai City for America, I gave the signed divorce agreement to a friend working in the Civil Affairs Bureau and asked him to finish the divorce procedures for me, but then something happened to that friend and I lost contact with him. I didn¡¯t have time to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to check, nor did I ask about it.¡±

    He handily arranged the delicate and expensive buttons on his shirt cuffs with his well-shaped fingers and nced at her. ¡°So, no matter in your previous or present life, we signed the divorce agreement but didn¡¯t really finish the divorce procedures.¡±

    For some reason, Ji Nuan felt he seemed to be in a good mood. It seemed that he took this fact as an excuse to refuse to finish the divorce procedures.

    In her previous life, there were many regrets, misunderstandings, and mistakes between the two of them because of her bad temper and willfulness. She had believed that they divorced and in her subconsciousness, she thought that she and Mo Jingshen would end up divorced in this life, but she didn¡¯t expect that just because she didn¡¯t check it in Civil Affairs Bureau, she... remained his wife to the day she died!

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644: Shall I Offer You My Body Here?</h4>

    Ji Nuan was brought back to his office. After all, it was still the work hours and his secretary was already waiting in his office.

    Seeing theye back, the secretary took a nce at Ji Nuan. After making sure that she was not an outsider, she came up to report work to Mo Jingshen who took over the document, read several pages, and assigned some work to the secretary after hearing her report.

    After the secretary left, the office fell into silence again.

    Ji Nuan had taken a seat. When he was busy with his work, she got up and went to the drinking fountain to pour a hot ss of water for herself.

    In Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, this woman was drinking from the ss with a cold expression on her face.

    ¡°The truth had been rified and the biggest problem has been solved. Are you going to pay me back with such a cold face?¡±

    Ji Nuan just nced at him deadpan. ¡°Then what do you expect me to pay you back? Shall I offer you my body here?¡±

    The man gave a faint smile. ¡°Umm, good idea.¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I wanna go home to sleep.¡±

    She did not have a good rest these days. She went to hispany in the midnight but ended up sitting in the staircase all night long and only slept for one and a half-hour in his break room in the morning. Now that the problem had been settled, she was much more rxed. She was not going to think about anything now but just wanted to sleep well and rx.

    And, she needed time to think about how to face this man...

    Seeing she obviously tired, Mo Jingshen softened his voice. ¡°Then go back and get some rest. Take a shower and have a good sleep.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t respond but got up to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I drove Xia Tian¡¯s car herest night. She¡¯s still at my house. I have to drive it back.¡±

    She needed to rest now and some buffer time. Mo Jingshen looked at her for a while before he nodded and said gently and patiently, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good rest these days. Keep awake while driving.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak.

    When she was about to leave, heughed. ¡°Drive safely, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused, suddenly stopped and turned to cast a cold sideways nce at him. ¡°If you call me that again, do you believe that I¡¯ll send you a new divorce agreement tomorrow?¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°I do, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She turned to leave in anger. Seeing her pissed, he was amused and said softly, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Ji Nuan drove back to Yuehu Bay, Xia Tian had gone, leaving her a WeChat message that her baby had been crying all night because he didn¡¯t see his mother, although the nanny had been holding him all night, so she drove Ji Nuan¡¯s car back home in a hurry.

    Ji Nuan took a shower and felt much more rxed. Then she went to bed and slept soundly all day and all night holding a pillow.

    The next morning, all the curses and the dirty water sshed on her had been cleared as the truth was exposed, Ji Nuan, in a good mood, came back to thepany.

    Although Mo Jingshen said ¡®See you tomorrow¡¯ to her, she had totally forgotten it after she woke up. She had no n at all to see him.

    For a man as powerful as him, she was the only one that was still out of his control. He couldn¡¯t control her mood, freedom or thoughts. She would fell more bnced to frustrate him a little bit from time to time.

    The next day, when Ji Nuan was about to go back to the Ji family, she suddenly received an invitation from the Municipal Charity Foundation that held a banquet and invited most of the celebrities in the business circle in Hai City. The so-called charity foundation served as a bridge between the government and businessmen. After all, the government needed the business circle¡¯s support, especially in the charity industry.

    The charity banquet would be held tomorrow night. Many people had received the invitation three days ago, but Ji Nuan received it sote.

    Because of Ji Nuan¡¯s scandal, the government officials thought she was really a lousy woman and didn¡¯t want to put her into the invitation list. Now as the truth was exposed, they sent her an invitation in time.

    So when she received the invitation, the dinner was only one day away.

    Then Ji Nuan didn¡¯t have time to go back to the Ji family, so she went to pick out a dress.

    At night, Ji Nuan was lying on bed and closed her eyes. She slept so much yesterday that she couldn¡¯t sleep tonight.

    She picked up her cell phone and took a look at it. She suddenly found Mo Jingshen¡¯s WeChat avatar offensive to the eye, so she found some iceberg photos online and sent them to him.

    One minute after she sent it, the man replied. [?]

    Ji Nuan. [Come on, change your avatar. These pictures of icebergs are more suitable for you, perfectly depicting your character. Don¡¯t use my picture as your avatar.]

    Mo Jingshen. [?]

    Another question mark.

    Not knowing whether he was busy with something or what, Ji Nuan impatiently sent him another message. [Just change it.]

    This time, he finally replied. His reply was short and simple but very annoying. [No.]

    Ji Nuan put her cell phone close to her mouth and sent him a voice message. ¡°Mo Jingshen, if you still use my picture as your avatar, do you believe I¡¯ll cklist you?¡±

    But the man¡¯s reply was. [Not a chance.]

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She threw her cell phone to the pillow in anger,y down, and turned to look out at the night.

    But when she thought about it again, she couldn¡¯t deny that in all these years, he had never done anything wrong to her. If they didn¡¯t actually divorce, she would forgive him for what he did to her. The only thing she resented about him was that he was too rational and calm.

    <i>A person too calm was really scary,</i><i>isn¡¯t he?</i>

    Keeping silent for a while with her eyes closed, she suddenly picked up her cell phone, clicked open WeChat, and put Mo Jingshen to her cklist.

    Seeing him in the cklist, Ji Nuan heaved a breath of relief, happily muted the phone and was going to sleep.

    However, not long after she closed her eyes, she felt a faint glow. She opened her eyes and turned around, only to see her phone screen lit up, which had been lit up for a while.

    She took a look at it. Sure enough, it was a call from Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan stared at the number on the screen that she had not saved since she returned to China. She didn¡¯t pick up the phone until the call was about to be hung up automatically. And at the moment she finally answered the phone, the other side was quiet for a moment, and then his low and deep voice rang. He seemed to beughing and didn¡¯t sound surprised. ¡°Did you really cklist me?¡±

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645: He Was Actually Drugged...</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. I just cklisted you. How can you call me at such a time for such a trivial matter? Can¡¯t you just let me sleep?¡± Ji Nuanined.

    The man said tly. ¡°It¡¯s sote. I just refused to change my WeChat avatar. How can you cklist me?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta go to bed. I¡¯ll move you out of the cklist after you change your avatar.¡± Without giving him any time to speak, Ji Nuan quickly hung up in case he would continue to say something that she couldn¡¯t refute.

    In Ao Lan International, the man leaned against the door frame, slightly narrowed his deep, dark, and cid eyes, and looked that phone screen that went dark.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Ji Nuan got up, took a shower, and got out of the bathroom. She picked up her cell phone and found the screen frozen at the cklist page. She clicked the cklist, only to find Mo Jingshen¡¯s avatar remained the same. She refreshed the page but it still remained the same.

    He still didn¡¯t change it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    That night, charity banquet.

    It was an ordinary banquet, attended by celebrities of Hai City. Aftering back to China, Ji Nuan had attended numerous social events and banquets, so she knew a lot of people here. Although the dirty water sshed on her had been washed clean, some people still gossiped behind her. Besides, it shocked many people that Ji Nuan was Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife. Those men who tried to hit on her dared not approach her.

    After all, Ji Nuan had been very famous in the Chinese business circle. Now knowing that the man behind her was Mo Jingshen, they dared not to mess around with her again.

    The dinner party wasn¡¯t over until 10:30 p.m.

    It was already ten o ¡®clock. She drank red wine in boredom and waited patiently for the dinner to be over. Although her pursuers dared not approach her tonight, there were still a few girls ordies knowing that came by asionally to talk to her, but they were obviously testing her, wearing a false smile on their face and asking her whether what CEO Mo said in the media the other day was true or not.

    She was toasted. She had no more than two sses of wine in all, and the wine in the sses was only a little at the bottom. She took it courteously, clinked sses with the other party, and exchanged pleasantries with him as she did at most social gatherings, although everyone was smiling at the banquet, nobody knew what others were actually thinking, and after a few words, the man who toasted her left.

    Atst, at half-past ten, the dinner was over as scheduled, and after the speeches of several leaders of the municipal government, there was thunderous apuse. Ji Nuan yed with a ss of wine that had just been brought in by the waiter. As the crowd moved out, she put the half-empty ss into the tray of a passing waiter and turned away.

    However, she was about to walk out of the hotel when the hall suddenly darkened.

    She was stunned for a few seconds, wondering whether it was a power failure or tripping. Fortunately, the dinner party had ended, and here was not far from the exit. Otherwise, nobody knew what would happen in the chaos.

    Ji Nuan was about to follow the crowd out in the darkness with her dress in her hand. All around her were people hurrying forward because of the sudden darkness, and she didn¡¯t notice that someone was approaching her.

    With a bang, her purse, which matched her dress, fell to the ground with a slight thud...

    ...

    In the room on the far right of the tenth floor of the hotel, Sheng Yihan stood under the showerhead in the bathroom. Warm water fell like a dense rain and the man¡¯s tall and slender figure was surrounded by the dense white fog in the bathroom.

    He closed his eyes. For some reason, he was a bit short of breath. He was also present at tonight¡¯s charity banquet but left only an hourter because he was not feeling well. Learning that he was not feeling well, his secretary arranged a room for him in the hotel nearby.

    At first, he just felt hot, but now as he washed with hot water, Sheng Yihan suddenly felt his body heating up and bing intolerably hot.

    Images of seeing Ji Nuan at the dinner party kept running through his mind.

    Since he was expelled out of the Ji family, the only goal of his life was to get the Ji family in whatever measure. Although the Sheng family was strong enough and didn¡¯t need to annex the Ji Corporation, he couldn¡¯t let go of his resentment that was hidden in his heart since he was young. Something was your life-long obsession. Even if you didn¡¯t need it, you must get it.

    Although in the end, he gave up on Ji Nuan and chose to take Ji Mengran as his puppet.

    Seeing Ji Mengran walk in the direction he had anticipated step by step, he didn¡¯t need to do anything except for giving her a helping hand from time to time. After all, Ji Mengran was so stupid that she waspletely capable of destroying the Ji Corporation alone.

    However, Ji Mengran still failed in the end.

    Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t show up in the scandal matter, but he knew everything that had happened.

    Why didn¡¯t he show up?

    Perhaps because Ji Mengran¡¯s target was Ji Nuan, who was the only member of the Ji family that he loved but could never get.

    Although it had been so many years, the resentment hadn¡¯t gone, neither did the love.

    He thought of Ji Nuan, whom he had seen tonight. She was wearing a light-colored shoulder dress with a very simple yet elegant design and was lightly made-up. The pretty face that had haunted his mind many years ago remained the same as if she hadn¡¯t changed at all after all these years. She was still that her, except that she was more mature than before.

    When he saw Ji Nuan hide from the crowd and drink quietly from her ss, for a moment, he wanted her to pass out drunk in the corner so that he could have a chance to carry her out, and then when she sleepily patted his face and asked him who he was, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that he was her brother living under the same roof with her, but told her that he was Sheng Yihan.

    As soon as this idea popped out in his mind, his lower part reacted. A strange disturbance in his body made him feel uneasy, and he withdrew his sight and went away.

    Now when he was taking a shower in the room, he figured out why he reacted like that.

    He was actually drugged.

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646: Just When Sheng Yihan¡¯s Thin Lips Were About to Fall on Her Red Lips, Ji Nuan Suddenly Woke Up...</h4>

    <i>When?</i>

    He only drank two sses of wine at the banquet. Was it the wine?

    Sheng Yihan opened his eyes and felt a bit dazed. He closed his eyes again and a pornographic image popped up in his mind and the female lead was Ji Nuan.

    The man slightly lifted up his face. His Adam¡¯s apple kept rolling and he let out a heavy gasp. His eyes kept shing Ji Nuan¡¯s face and he even began to fantasized Ji Nuan without clothes...

    As his body grew hotter, the images in his mind became more erotic, and the heat from his lower body grew so intense that he had to switch from hot water to cold water in the bathroom.

    Almost at the same time, he heard the room opening from the outside. Sheng Yihan stood in the bathroom, holding on to the wall with one hand. The cold water gradually sobered him up. He listened to what was going on outside; his eyes deep and dark. A momentter, the door was shut and it was silent again.

    <i>Who entered and left?</i>

    Only his secretary had a room card.

    Sheng Yihan endured the intolerable heat from his lower body and his handsome face was all dark. He suddenly turned off the showerhead, lifted his hand, and pulled his bathrobe on him, opened the door, and went out deadpan.

    The room was the same as it had been before he went to the bathroom for a bath, the lights dim and the curtains closed. He nced coldly at the door, turned to pick up his cell phone ced beside the bed, but when his eyes fell on the bed, he suddenly noticed there was a bulge under the quilt in the middle of the bed. Apparently, someone was lying under the quilt.

    He looked over, went to the bed with a cold face, and suddenly pulled the covers off.

    At the moment he pulled off the quilt, there was a burst of thunder and lightning outside the window and a bolt of lightning shed past the window, making his brain almost explode, although he had just forced himself to calm down with cold water.

    On the big white bed, the woman who was wearing that dress was lying on it. Her long hair syed over the bed, her white cheeks were abnormally red, and her eyes were closed, as if she were asleep, or rather, in aa.

    The woman in the scene that kept shing in his mind gradually ovepped with the one quietly lying in bed.

    Sheng Yihan stared at Ji Nuan for a long time, gradually put down the quilt in his hand, and threw it to the other side of the bed.

    Who designed all this in the dark, who knew that he loved Ji Nuan for many years although he never said it, and who managed to put Ji Nuan unconscious and sent her to his bed? He certainly knew the answer.

    Ji Mengran had been so cornered that she had copsed.

    She wanted to ruin Ji Nuan.

    She wanted to ruin Ji Nuan with his hands.

    Normally, Sheng Yihan would never allow Ji Mengran to use him, but now his Achilles heel was right here. To ruin her was to ruin him. He didn¡¯t mind being ruined together with her, so why not?

    Standing for a moment beside the bed, he slowly reached out and gently touched the woman¡¯s fair-skinned flushed little face.

    He suddenly recalled in the Spring Festival many years ago, how he pressed her onto the sofa and almost stripped her naked. The memory about the softness of her body and the smooth feel of her skin awakened the unending desire for this woman that had been lurking in his mind for years, which gnawed at his reason with the heat surging from his lower body.

    Especially, the woman in bed was so quiet and didn¡¯t look so cold and unapproachable as she always did when he saw her. Her skin was as white and smooth as ever, her longshes as still, and she breathed as evenly as a princess who had bitten a poisoned apple and fallen into aa, waiting for her man to kiss her awake

    The woman that had been haunting his mind for many years, the reason that he disliked other women, was lying here quietly.

    <i>Should he touch her?</i>

    He was drugged and it seemed that she was also drugged, but he didn¡¯t know how Ji Mengran made her fall into aa.

    As long as he slept with her tonight, even if Mo Jingshen could tolerate this and still loved her, from what he knew of Ji Nuan, she wouldn¡¯t go back to Mo Jingshen again. And if he guessed right, Ji Mengran must have notified media and journalists who would wait outside the door to shoot the photos to prove that Mrs. Mo had an affair.

    He wouldn¡¯t lose anything, except that Mo Jingshen might be angry at him.

    But he had angered Mo Jingshen far many times. If he feared the Mo family, he wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s Sheng Yihan.

    <i>Ji Nuan</i>

    This name and this flushed, attractive little face kept shing in his mind.

    Little by little, his reason was corroded by the heat of his lower body. Even if he wouldn¡¯t get anything except for her body from this night, he still wanted it.

    The man lowered his head, slowly approached the woman in bed. This woman should have belonged to him. He shouldn¡¯t let her go because of pity back then. He should have made her his own early on. Then perhaps nothing would have happened between her and Mo Jingshen. Even if she would hate him, her man would be him.

    Just when Sheng Yihan¡¯s thin lips were about to fall on her red lips, Ji Nuan suddenly woke up.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s face so close in front of her. She shuddered and moved her face aside with a jerk. The man¡¯s kiss didn¡¯t fall to her lips but brushed past the corner of her mouth.

    Seeing the woman who had been in aa suddenly move, the me in Sheng Yihan¡¯s eyes instantly burnt more fiercely and he stared down at her.

    When his lips brushed past the corner of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth, it made Ji Nuan¡¯s hairs stand up. Having no time to figure out what had happened, she remembered that when the banquet hall turned dark, someone covered her mouth with their hand, and then she caught a sharp smell and passed out.

    But she never expected that the one she saw when she woke up was Sheng Yihan!

    That nightmare she experienced when she was still a teenager suddenly popped up in her mind. She was all tense and stared vigntly at the man who just tried to kiss her. ¡°Did you have me drugged?¡±

    Looking at her moving lips, Sheng Yihan could hardly control his desire but he tried to be patient, looked at her cold and wary eyes, smiled, and said hoarsely, ¡°Yes, so what?¡±

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647: ¡°Uh! Uh... No...¡±</h4>

    Ji Nuan was still a little dizzy. She could recognize the man in front was Sheng Yihan, but she didn¡¯t know why she felt so hot when she woke up.

    She was drugged before, so she immediately figured out what happened to her.

    Ji Nuan struggled to get up, but perhaps because the drug was strong she only struggled for a moment, and theny back feebly. She could only watch him standing by the bed looking down at her as if seeing a powerless man struggling in a cage.

    She immediately desperately clenched the bed sheet and red at him. ¡°How could you drug me? Sheng Yihan, I know you are despicable, but I didn¡¯t know you could be so disgusting!¡±

    Sheng Yihan smiled, ignored her curses, and gently stroked her face. Ji Nuan immediately froze because of his touch.

    While the man¡¯s hands were surprisingly hot, she felt as if a cold snake was crawling across her face. The snake was even hissing at her, iming what he might get tonight.

    She was terrified.

    ¡°How can a person of low birth like me control the whole Sheng family if I¡¯m not despicable?¡± He whispered hoarsely and slowly bent down. ¡°Ji Nuan, you should have been my woman since a long ago.¡±

    Just as his hand was about to touch her lips, Ji Nuan suddenly opened her mouth and bit him on the finger.

    Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t move. Even though it hurt, even though his hand was bleeding from her bite, he still didn¡¯t hurry to pull it out. Instead, he put another finger into her mouth and gently stroked her tongue.

    There was blood in Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth, and she vomited out his hand in disgust because of his action and sat up slightly on the bed with a pale face. Forck of strength, she could only drawback a little, lean against the head of the bed, and curl up, her eyes guarded and cold. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stop it! Don¡¯t be so shameless! If you touch me, I¡¯ll cut you to pieces!¡±

    However, as soon as Ji Nuan said so, the man jumped onto the bed. Like a wild animal dormant in the night, he slowly approached her. When she tensed her body and looked at him in disbelief, he hade to her, looked down at the woman huddled in the bed, and smiled. The fire in his eyes was not only unabated but also grew hotter.

    ¡°How are you going to cut me to pieces? Like this?¡± Sheng Yihan¡¯s kiss fell on Ji Nuan¡¯s chin as she hurriedly moved her face aside, but the next moment, he moved up and was about to kiss her lips.

    The nightmares she had almost forgotten pierced her mind like needles. She raised her hand and pushed the man away, pressing against him at the moment when his face was close to hers, and uttering a low, trembling cry like a trapped beast. ¡°No....¡±

    If the person in front of her was someone else, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a panic, but this person was Sheng Yihan, who pressed her on the sofa of the JifFamily and almost raped her in her teens!

    He was Sheng Yihan who made her so scared that she hid under a tree all night in winter and almost died!

    ¡°Get out!¡± She pushed him and tried to get out of bed, but he ignored her resistance and bent over her.

    She hurriedly rolled away when he bent over her, and when he reached out to grab her back, she still tried her best to roll further.

    She rolled down from the bedside and fell heavily to the ground. She bit her lip in pain, struggled to support herself on the ground with her arms and sat up slowly, only to see that Sheng Yihan sat on the bed in his bathrobe and his eyes fell on her, cruel and hot as if he were looking at a flustered toy that was destined to be in his hands tonight.

    He seemed to be enjoying a good show, and the teasing look on his face made her even angrier. She grabbed the high-heeled shoes that someone had taken off her feet and threw it at his face.

    Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t dodge it. His shoe struck him on the shoulder and fell to the bed with a thud.

    Seeing she couldn¡¯t stop him, Ji Nuan struggled to her feet, leaned on the bed and table, and went for the door. She staggered forward, trying to escape.

    She had just stumbled a few steps in the direction of the door, however, when an arm was put around her waist. Sheng Yihan suddenly grabbed her back and held her fast in his arms. ¡°Stop messing around. Believe it or not, the door has been locked from outside,¡± He said hoarsely, as the hot breath from his lips reached the back of her neck.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ji Nuan struggled desperately in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Let me go! Let go...¡±

    ¡°Uh! Uh-uh!¡± Ji Nuan felt his lips were touching her body, from the back of her neck to her exposed back and shoulders. Her stomach was tingling with nausea and she kept struggling with her hands and feet. Her mouth was covered and she couldn¡¯t speak. She tried to bite him, but his hand was over her mouth and she could not open it.

    ¡°Uh! Uh...¡±

    The zipper on the back of her dress suddenly sounded and it was unzipped. Ji Nuan shuddered and began to struggle again, only to be thrown back to the bed by Sheng Yihan. As soon as she fell to the bed, she hurriedly crawled aside but he grabbed her ankle and pulled her back. Then he bent down and was on top of her.

    ¡°Sheng Yihan! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Ji Nuan looked up at her and her eyes were full of fear. But the heat in her made her powerless, and when the man bent down to kiss her corbone and neck, she raised her head and cried out in pain, ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me. Get out...¡±

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648: He Was Mad. He Must Be Mad!</h4>

    Seeing that Ji Nuan almost cried out loud, Sheng Yihan paused because of her fragile look and didn¡¯t notice that she secretly bent her leg.

    When his lower body was suddenly hit hard by her knee, Sheng Yihan let out a muffled groan in pain and froze on top of her.

    With tears in her eyes, Ji Nuan looked at the pale-faced man on top of her and tried her best to push him away. Sheng Yihan endured the pain and reached for her, trying to grab her back, but she rolled over to the bedside again, stumbled to the ground, and slowly stood up. She moved to the door as fast as she could before he couldn¡¯t stand up because of the pain.

    But when she got to the door, she hurriedly pulled the door with all her strength, only to find that it was really locked from the outside!

    <i>Locked from outside?</i>

    She forced herself to calm down and regained some sense.

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s body was strangely hot just now and the door was locked from outside, which meant that she was sent here without his knowledge.

    He was drugged too.

    Realizing the door couldn¡¯t be opened, Ji Nuan let go of the doorknob and stiffly leaned against the door, not even pounding on the door to ask for help.

    The man in the bed sat up slowly, looked back at the flushed and shocked woman leaning against the door, chuckled triumphantly, and said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the door has been locked from outside. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Hearing his voice, Ji Nuan shuddered and turned to look at him with a jerk. ¡°Is it Ji Mengran?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else who knows that I love you and wants to ruin you with my hands except her.¡± Sheng Yihan said and slowly got out of bed. His eyes were still full of a desire that would almost devour her, and he approached her step by step. ¡°Even if the door is not locked, you can¡¯t walk out. I think you could guess that there must be a lot of journalists that she called in waiting outside. Once you¡¯re photographed in the same room as me and we¡¯re both disheveled and flushed, everyone will think Mo Jingshen is cuckolded.¡±

    Seeing him approaching her, Ji Nuan leaned hard against the door and her heart sank to the bottom.

    Mo Jingshen had just said in the media that she had always been Mrs. Mo and that news was still very hot. Almost everyone who had read that news eximed that CEO Mo was really a perfect husband and countless women envied Ji Nuan.

    If she was photographed walking out of another man¡¯s room like this at such a time¡ª-then even Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t be able to save her and would even be implicated by her.

    Ji Nuan clenched her hands when Sheng Yihan came up to her. Smelling the man¡¯s body odor, Ji Nuan shuddered again. ¡°You were also drugged, weren¡¯t you? You will never do such a ridiculous thing if you¡¯re sober, right? Are you willing to be used by Ji Mengran?¡±

    He chuckled and bent over her, hands on the door panel behind her. His face approached hers that was flushed and wary. ¡°I certainly won¡¯t be used by her, but the woman sent to my bed is you, so I can only ept her ¡®kindness.¡¯¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hand to her chest to stop him froming any closer. Suddenly, in a trance, she almost lost control of herself and reached out to hug the man who had brought her so many nightmares. The impulse to tear off her own clothes made her almost cry in despair.

    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, forced herself to be sensible, and gave him another shove.

    However, she failed to push him away and he put his arm around her waist, pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her neck. Ji Nuan¡¯s hairs all stood up and he desperately struggled but ended up being locked in his arms.

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± Sheng Yihan hugged her tightly and whispered at her neck hoarsely and obsessively, ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of making you my own all these years. Even if I can¡¯t win your heart, I can take the Ji family away from you. Then at least you¡¯ll hate me, at least I¡¯ll have a ce in your heart, and at least you won¡¯t forget me for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mad! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°But now you¡¯re right in my hand. Even if I¡¯m not drugged, I won¡¯t let you go if I see you lying in my bed like this, let alone I¡¯m drugged. How is it possible for me to let you go?¡± Sheng Yihan¡¯s voice was so hoarse that she couldn¡¯t help panicking. His hot hands still clung to her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s be ruined together. Even if... after tonight... I¡¯ll also be ruined if I ruin you... I won¡¯t regret it...¡±

    ¡°Sheng Yihan, sober up!¡± Ji Nuan thought he was mad. He must be mad!

    However, he stuck to her ear, and the hot air from his mouth puffed into it. ¡°I am very sober, Ji Nuan. I know all too well these years how you became a terrible nightmare, haunt my dream and make me lose interest in all other women except you. Now that the real you is in front of me, I have no reason to let you go.¡±

    Sheng Yihan¡¯s words sounded affectionate, but Ji Nuan trembled even harder as she listened to him. When did she be his nightmare?

    He was her worst nightmare years ago!

    Hearing that he had sex with her in his dreams, she felt disgusted and horrified. She raised her leg, trying to kick him again, but this time he was on his guard, holding her leg with one hand and reaching the other directly into her dress, which had been unzipped. He stroked her smooth, white back and Ji Nuan trembled and screamed in horror, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    Perhaps her voice was too shrill and sharp, his hand stopped, and she was about to push him away while he paused, when she suddenly felt a pain in her neck. He bit her in the neck.

    Ji Nuan fought the pain, which kept her awake. Suddenly she looked around and caught sight of a clear crystal ashtray on a shelf not far from the window.

    She took a deep breath and, ording to the various acupoints and pain points of the human body in her memory that Feng Ling had taught her, lifted her foot and kicked at the middle of his leg bone hard with her heel.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649: He Stared Straight at Her for a Long Time...</h4>

    Sheng Yihan narrowed his eyes because of a pain in his calf. As he paused, Ji Nuan kicked at the other leg of his. He thought she was going to kick him in the lower body, but it turned out to be his leg. He failed to dodge her kick and felt a strange tingling in his legs.

    ¡°You...¡± Sheng Yihan didn¡¯t expect Ji Nuan to be capable of this. In his memory, she didn¡¯t learn any self-defense. Even if she did, it was impossible for her to do this...

    However, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t even look at him, clenched her teeth, and pushed him away. Sheng Yihan who was temporarily weak from the pain in his leg staggered back. Ji Nuan sessfully freed herself from his arms and secretly appreciated Feng Ling teaching her this skill.

    At first, she only learned the acupuncture points on the upper body, including those on hands and arms, but Feng Ling spent another week teaching her to recognize the acupuncture points on her legs before leaving London. However, she learned this skill in a hurry, so she barely used it. She was just taking a gamble and didn¡¯t expect to kick at the right ce.

    However, Sheng Yihan used to be an orthopedist. Although he was shocked by her attack on the acupoints on his lower leg, he only had a pain in his legs. Within half a minute, he had calmed down and was sure there was nothing wrong with his leg except the pain. Then he saw Ji Nuan rush to the window and she ran so fast that the closed curtains stirred slightly.

    What was she going to do?

    The door had been locked. Was she going to jump out of the window?

    But here was the tenth floor of the hotel!

    As soon as this idea popped up in his mind, Sheng Yihan endured the pain and rushed over. ¡°Ji Nuan! Come back!¡±

    His legs were so long that when Ji Nuan rushed to the window and leaned on the wall to adjust her disordered breath, he hade to her, grabbed her arm, pulled her into his arms, and pressed her hard in his arms. ¡°Even if you kick me to death today, I won¡¯t let you go. Stop messing around. I know you¡¯re drugged too. You want it too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Nuan put her hands behind her and clenched a corner of the table, saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Sheng Yihan, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    However, the man chuckled at her weak warning. Amused by her naiveness, he bent over and kissed her ears as he said firmly, ¡°Tonight, here, you¡¯ll be mine...¡±

    Before he finished, Ji Nuan hit him on the head without mercy. With the thud of a heavy blow on the skull, Sheng Yihan suddenly froze.

    Ji Nuan leaned against the table trembling and watched the man who was holding her hard gradually let go of her, looked at her in disbelief, and slowly fell to the ground.

    Falling to the ground, Sheng Yihan couldn¡¯t speak. He stared at the heavy crystal ashtray grabbed in Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, on a corner of which there was stained with blood. Ji Nuan trembled all over but still grabbed that ashtray hard. He stared at her for a long time until the dim light went ck until he closed his eyes...

    Ji Nuan looked nkly at the man who heavily fell to the ground. She had consumed all her strength in hitting the back of his head. She wasn¡¯t sure how hard she had hit him, but when she saw Sheng Yihan, a tall, strong man, suddenly fall to the ground and blood from the back of his head instantly reddened the shoulders of his white bathrobe, she threw the ashtray to the ground shakily, copsed to the ground and could hardly get up.

    <i>Did she kill him?</i>

    She didn¡¯t find the acupoints on the back of his head. She wasn¡¯t sure whether her attack was lethal or had caused great injury to him, but she didn¡¯t have another choice. She had to protect herself and she had given him a chance...

    Fear gripped her instantly and her teeth were chattering in fear. Sitting on the floor, she watched the blood pouring from the back of his head, looked at the blood-stained bathrobe, and kept drawing back until she was under the curtain. With her back against the cold window, she forced herself to calm down, but a mixture of fear and feverish desire almost burned her.

    She was almost like when she wasst drugged.

    But the effect of the drug that time was obviously not as strong as this time. After three years, the drug had been improved a lot.

    She leaned against the window for a long time to calm down, but the smell of blood in her nose still surrounded her and drove her into a bottomless fear. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Sheng Yihan who was lying on the ground. She didn¡¯t know how long hey motionlessly and unconsciously like this. Even if she was defending herself, killing someone due to excessive defense was also a crime. She drew a breath, leaned her hand against the window behind her, struggled to her feet, and began to look for thendline in the room, only to find thendline was cut off.

    Did Ji Mengran cut thendline off when she had her sent here? To stop her from asking for help?

    She didn¡¯t know where her cell phone was. Her legs were weak, and the feeling of emptiness and the warmth running through her lower body made her almost fall on the bed, and she could hardly restrain herself from making some irrepressible moans. She raised her hand to bite her fingers, forcing herself to sober up and looked around for Sheng Yihan¡¯s clothes that he took off before the shower.

    She found his shirt and trousers and rushed over to take out her cell phone. Although his cell phone had a password, she could call 110 without inputting the password.

    She quickly called 110, but it was not convenient for her to exin that the two of them were drugged and there were journalists waiting outside, so she simply said that someone was wounded and needed immediate rescue. Otherwise, he might die.

    After hanging up, she didn¡¯t know whether the police would take this call seriously and whether they would send people here immediately, but she had no choice except to wait.

    Ji Nuan clenched Sheng Yihan¡¯s cell phone and tried to call someone else that she knew, such as Mo Jingshen, but she didn¡¯t know his password. In the end, she could only throw the cell phone to the bed and zipped the zipper behind with difficulty.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650: Don¡¯t Be Afraid. It¡¯s Me.</h4>

    Such a simple movement made her feel even hotter, and she didn¡¯t know how long she could hold out.

    She even felt that although the man now lying on the ground had been a nightmare to her, he was also a great temptation to her because he was a man.

    Ji Nuan continued to bite her finger, only to find that even the pain was gradually useless. She took a deep breath, staggered to her feet, rushed into the bathroom, turned on the showerhead and rinsed herself with cold water.

    It was not until she was drenched with cold water that the terrible heat was finally suppressed a bit, but she still felt so hot. The heat within her body and the chill fought on her skin and she felt the utmost agony.

    As the torturested, erotic pictures kept shing in Ji Nuan¡¯s mind. She raised her head, letting the cold water rinse her, leaned against the wall feebly, and hit the wall with her head repeatedly, trying to get rid of this agony.

    ¡ª¡ª

    While Ji Nuan was tortured in the bathroom of the hotel¡¯s room, the journalists called in by Ji Meangran were secretly waiting outside the room.

    They seemed to hear some sound from the room, but now it fell silent.

    These journalists were all from small-sized newspapers and magazines and had nothing to do with major media. They would do anything as long as they got paid. They were from four or five newspapers and magazines. Hearing no sound from the room for a long time, someone called Ji Mengran.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ji, we hear nothing from the room for a long time. We¡¯re not sure whether they have finished. Are youing here yourself?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not convenient for you to show up here, but it¡¯s a crucial time. We¡¯re afraid that we might make mistakes. After all, if you want to ruin that Ji Nuan with this kind of matter, you¡¯d bettere and instruct us how to do it...¡±

    While he was speaking, all of a sudden, a low and cold voice rang at the VIP passage. ¡°Ruin Ji Nuan? How dare you?¡±

    For the first time, these journalists who were good at secretly filming the scandals of stars or rich people were scared by a voice.

    A few journalists, who were hiding in the corner and shouldering cameras, looked in that direction...

    Perhaps because the man in ck looked so cold in the autumn night, or perhaps because he was walking straight towards them, when he nced at the room where Ji Nuan was trapped, the journalists all shuddered at his cold aura.

    Nothing was supposed to happen to Ji Nuan since she came to attend a charity banquet held by the municipal government. Any sane person wouldn¡¯t y dirty tricks on such an asion.

    But Ji Mengran was different. When she was cornered, she could resort to any dirty measure even at the expense of ruining herself.

    The power was suddenly cut off at the end of the banquet and then Ji Nuan disappeared.

    He rushed here within less than an hour. On the way to the hotel, he got to know that there was something wrong with the wine in the banquet and someone put a drug into it. After knowing that, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes became unfathomable, and killing intent was hidden in his eyes.

    The journalists were shocked at Mo Jingshen¡¯s arrival and hurriedly walked out of the corners they hid. The man just looked at them and his handsome face remained deadpan.

    He walked past the journalists and ordered his men coldly, ¡°Take them away.¡± Then without ncing at them, he stepped on the journalists¡¯ cameras that were immediately smashed to the ground and walked to the room.

    Shen Mu grabbed the key to the room from one of the journalists and quickly went over to hand the key to Mo Jingshen.

    As soon as the door was opened, he smelled a sharp smell of blood. The first thing Mo Jingshen saw was Sheng Yihan who was lying on the carpet motionlessly and the bloodstains on his body.

    Seeing this scene, Shen Mu who followed him in was startled. ¡°Oh...¡±

    Mo Jingshen just coldly nced at the seemingly dead man on the ground and quickly walked into the bathroom when he heard the sound of water.

    When he pulled the door open, he saw that Ji Nuan was sitting shakily on her knees, drenched in cold water. It was so cold in the bathroom and this little woman was ghastly pale as rinsed by the cold water. She frowned and her eyes were closed. It seemed that she was enduring great pain and the bite mark on her neck went red and swollen as it was rinsed by water for too long.

    When Ji Nuan was still suffering from the torture of the mixed heat and coldness, the cold water overhead was suddenly turned off. She opened her eyes nkly and vaguely saw a ck, familiar figure in front of her. A warm hand stroked her wet hair and stopped her from hitting her head against the wall, and then she heard a man¡¯s low yet gentle sound. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Although she had opened her eyes, she thought she must have auditory hallucinations and see a phantom, so she didn¡¯t move but frowned and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you! Don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    Seeing her in a confused state of mind, Mo Jingshen was about to carry her up. However, when he put his arm around her waist, Ji Nuan suddenly shuddered as if she had got an electric shock. Had Sheng Yihan woken up? What else did he want to do?

    She struggled in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me!!!¡± She screamed hoarsely and lowered her head to bite his arm.

    Being bitten by her, Mo Jingshen hugged her more tightly. He gently yet firmly carried her up from the cold, wet tile floor and bent over to kiss at her wet forehead, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Let go... Don¡¯t hug me... Don¡¯t touch me... don¡¯t...¡± Ji Nuan kicked and waved her arms wildly as if not hearing him.

    Mo Jingshen gently pressed on her waving arms. He couldn¡¯t imagine how great a fear she had just experienced. He held her tightly in his arms. ¡°See who I am. Don¡¯t be afraid, ok? It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651: She Is Your Woman Anyway. The Simplest Way Is to Have Sex with Her</h4>

    Ji Nuan who was struggling madly suddenly froze when he pressed her face against his chest. Being drugged, she almost lost all her senses except the sense of smell. When he put her head against his chest, she felt the familiar grassy aroma unique to Mo Jingshen.

    Then she heard the man¡¯s patient, gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡±

    <i>Mo Jingshen?</i>

    Ji Nuan rxed immediately and copsed into his arms, letting the man steadily hold her. She pressed her face against his chest and took a deep breath of his smell as if making sure it was really Mo Jingshen.

    When he was going to carry her out of the bathroom, she suddenly sobbed aggrievedly. ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    Perhaps because of her sob or perhaps the woman in his arms was too hot, the man¡¯s eyes darkened. It had been too long since he had heard her call his name in a voice so soft and dependent and too long since he had felt she needed him so badly.

    Mo Jingshen had been nning all these years just to save her life, even if she wouldn¡¯t forgive him or would misunderstand him, even if he would lose her forever, he was willing to ept it. He had early guessed and epted the price he gotta pay, but in fact, he was still waiting for her toe back to him and lean against his chest like this again.

    Looking down at the little woman in his arms whose cheek was pale yet eerily red, Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help lowering his voice in pity. ¡°Do you feel bad?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her hands and her fingers were trembling. She grabbed his cor shakily. ¡°I don¡¯t want... to stay here...¡±

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan out of the bathroom. Before walking out of the room, he stopped his steps. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at the man on the ground whose bathrobe was stained with blood, then nced at the mess on the ground and coldly ordered, ¡°Shen Mu, clean here up.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Shen Mu standing on the side nodded.

    He knew how hard CEO Mo tried to control himself not to throw Sheng Yihan out of the window. Because of what he did tonight, the Sheng family would soon be expelled out of Hai City and even those paparazzi would be in serious trouble.

    If someone dared to provoke Mo Jingshen, he may not necessarily die, but if anyone dared to drug Ji Nuan and send her to Sheng Yihan¡¯s room, he would absolutely be doomed.

    Zhou Yanyan dared to drug Ji Nuan and ended up being tortured for two months and perishing on the way being sent abroad by her family and even the Zhou family and the power behind it were destroyed.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know what happened to Zhou Yanyan. And this time, Ji Mengran had truly pissed Mo Jingshen off. Her reputation had been ruined and she wouldn¡¯t have any chance to inherit the Ji family. Even the working capital of her startup was frozen overnight. Now she had used the worst possible means on Ji Nuan. She would probably... end up the same as Zhou Yanyan, or even worse.

    ¡°CEO Mo, what am I supposed to do with him...,¡± Shen Mu paused and asked.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes, looked the woman in his arms whose body was previously icy but now was boiling hot. Her dress was still well on, but it was dripping with water and seemed to be heavy and ufortable. His long, well-shaped fingers stroked the bite mark on her neck and his eyes turned icy.

    He remained quiet, carried Ji Nuan, leaned slightly to one side in front of the door, and walked out.

    The room fell into silence again. Smelling the smell of blood, Shen Mu knew Mo Jingshen really wanted to kill Sheng Yihan, but the one who injured him was Ji Nuan. Although Sheng Yihan deserved to die, he shouldn¡¯t be killed by Ji Nuan.

    Otherwise, even if Mo Jingshen was able to make Ji Nuan¡¯s action adjudicated to be justifiable defense, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t ept it herself.

    So this room had to be cleaned up first.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After half an hour, Ao Lan International

    Hearing the door opening sound, Ji Nuan opened her eyes with difficulty. As soon as she saw the man¡¯s handsome face and the door open, she recognized where she was.

    She bit her lips. When she was still in the car, she almost couldn¡¯t resist jumping on the man, but there was a driver present and Mo Jingshen had been holding her. She couldn¡¯t control herself and rubbed against him back and forth. When she sobered up and realized what she did, she was really ashamed of herself. She bit her lips hard to sober herself up, but even when her lips began to bleed, she still felt hot.

    Being carried into the door and put on the sofa, Ji Nuan had sobered up. She kept telling herself to calm down, but her hands clung to his neck and she buried her face deep in his neck and kept groaning ufortably.

    Being hugged so tightly by her, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect to be brought down by her. On top of the woman, he looked at her blushed face and his eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯ll be fine, OK?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. The man put an arm around her waist to pacify her and picked up his cell phone and called Qin Siting with another hand.

    The phone was connected, but it was very noisy on the other side. Qin Siting was obviously not at home or in the hospital.

    Coming straight to the point, Mo Jingshen asked seriously, ¡°Ji Nuan was drugged. If she doesn¡¯t go to the hospital, will there be anything wrong with her?¡±

    Qin Siting. ¡°...That kind of drug?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at the woman below him who was obviously suffering. He didn¡¯t know how many drugs Ji Mengran had used on Ji Nuan, but it wouldn¡¯t be few from her current state.

    Qin Siting immediately walked to a corner and chuckled. ¡°That kind of drug usually won¡¯t physically injure her and it won¡¯t work even if you take her to the hospital. If she is given a tranquilizer, she will seem to lie motionless, but she is actually still suffering, but no one knows it. So instead of sending her to the hospital and giving her a useless tranquilizer, you might as well keep her at home. She is your woman anyway. The simplest way is to have sex with her. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re shy.¡±

    Mo Jingshen frowned. ¡°In the past two years, this kind of drugs has be more and more popr in foreign countries, and various upgraded versions of this kind of drugs are widely circting in the ck market. Are you sure it won¡¯t physically hurt her?¡±

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652: I¡¯ve Been Drugged. Otherwise, Do You Think I Would Beg You?</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s merely an aphrodisiac. If we¡¯re talking about the harmful effects of overdosing, with Ji Nuan drugged, the person who will really experience the harmful effects is you... after all, if she has been drugged with arge dose of that thing, you¡¯ll have to mentally prepare yourself for a full day and night of struggle. She might cling onto you to beg for it...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice turned heavy: ¡°Did I call you to listen to your bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Who knows which exact brand of drug and which specific medicine has your woman been overdosed with? This sort of thing is far toomon locally and in ck markets. Even if you bring her to the hospital for a blood test, it¡¯ll take at least two hours for any results toe out. At the end of the day, it¡¯s still that sort of medicine. She would be receiving torture for no good reason. Spit, don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re afraid that if you eat her up while she is dazed, she¡¯ll have a fall out with you? Mo Jingshen, who would have thought that you would one day have such concern?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about upsetting her, there¡¯s only one method. Throw the person into a cold bath overnight. Remember to add more ice into the tub after every hour. But the price of this is that after the drug effect fades, she may have frostbite or a serious cold...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen cursed softly and hung up the call. He tossed his phone aside.

    He lowered his head to see the little woman on the couch. Her cheeks were bright red and her delicate state was obvious. Her eyes were also distant and shiny, and her wet clothes were clinging onto her skin. She appeared a sorry figure, yet it made her much more seductive than she already was. Upon seeing this sight, any normal man would likely have already torn off her gown to eat her clean.

    Mo Jingshen was naturally a normal man. Earlier, this little woman had twisted here and there in his arms as they alighted the car. If it hadn¡¯t been for his strong restrain, he would have already pressed her down and imed every inch of her; he wanted to carve his imprint onto her body and into her bones.

    Now, he was faced with this scene.

    Her gown was clinging onto her skin and it revealed the shape of her body. One of her gown straps had already fallen yet she was unaware of it. Her hair flowed down her back, entangling like seaweed. Sheid back on the sofa watching him with dazed eyes. It had been too long since this woman had taken the initiative to watch him with seductive eyes; with her scarlet cheeks, her beauty was iparable in this world.

    Every inch of her was inviting him to take her.

    Mo Jingshen lowered his gaze to watch her as his Adam¡¯s apple shifted. His long legs pressed against her mischievous ones, keeping her from moving, while his long fingers gripped her chin. He lowered his head and pressed aforting kiss against her brows. Ji Nuan raised her head to receive the kiss and felt strangely empty in her heart and body when it only touched her forehead. She twisted unhappily under him.

    The little woman¡¯s hand had already shifted onto his shirt. Her heated, soft fingers tugged messily against his shirt buttons.

    Mo Jingshen chuckled lowly and gripped her mischievous hands. Even though he knew that she wasn¡¯t sufficiently conscious, he patiently held himself above her and leaned down, pressing their foreheads together. He softly and huskily spoke: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t do anything to you without your approval. Be more obedient, don¡¯t seduce me, en?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was intentionally teasing; upon hearing this, Ji Nuan immediately felt a rush of rage.

    He bullied her an entire night when she had a fever, yet he dared to say something like this now?

    Did he really think that, just because she wasn¡¯t in her right mind now, she wouldn¡¯t remember anything?

    She abruptly stopped her movements under him. In any case, she understood that this ce was Ao Lan International. Her consciousness had yet to fully fade. All she had to do was tolerate this for a bit. Rather than begging this man who was intentionally making her ask for it, it was much more important to hold onto her face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it then forget about it.¡± Ji Nuan closed her eyes and did not look at him again. She pretended the man on top of her was a pig head, that he was all sorts of strange creatures, to keep herposure. However, when she spoke, she was still breathless and her voice was hoarse: ¡°I¡¯ve just been drugged. Otherwise, do you think I would beg you?¡±

    He lowered his head to watch her expression as she stubbornly held onto her face despite the torment. He chuckled lightly: ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! If it really gets too much, at most...¡± she paused and gritted her teeth to continue: ¡°There¡¯s an adult shop downstairs. I¡¯ll send someone downstairs to buy something to rece it!¡±

    Mo Jingshen understood that she was growing frustrated and couldn¡¯t hold it hisugh: ¡°I¡¯m not asfortable as those things?¡±

    That Ji Nuan had even said those words proved how tormented she was right now. When she heard hisugh, she was immediately angered and raised her hand to give him a p. After all, she had even dared to kill someone with an ashtray tonight. What more did she have to fear?

    Mo Jingshen easily caught hold of her wrist and pressed it down on the sofa next to her head.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body was burning hot, but she kept struggling to remind herself in her mind that this bastard was Mo Jingshen. Earlier, she had clearly cklisted his WeChat. Right now, she refused to do it with him even if she died from enduring!

    ¡°Should I admire your determination? Even in such a circumstance, you won¡¯t forget to be stubborn with me.¡±

    ¡°What determination is there to speak of? It¡¯s not as if this little dose of medicine can¡¯t be endured through. You¡¯ve done it before, why can¡¯t I do it?¡± Ji Nuan opened her eyes to watch him. Her breaths were hurried and her voice was trembling slightly: ¡°Besides, even if you didn¡¯te to rescue me tonight, I would have survived by soaking in the cold water. Don¡¯t think that, just because you helped me again, I would beg for you out of gratitude. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s insistence and stubbornness, Mo Jingshen did not speak more. Instead, he brought the woman up into a horizontal carry.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s body temperature rose further, and the desire she had been working hard to suppress immediately rushed up again. She trembled in his arms and her eyes turned even shinier.

    The man carried her and headed in the direction of the bathroom: ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t possibly force you. The meaning of your earlier words is that you find soaking in the cold water veryfortable?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable than being used by you!¡±

    He chuckled mildly: ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    These two words strangely caused Ji Nuan¡¯s scalp to turn numb. She wondered if Mo Jingshen was about to unleash his beastly urges and press her down in the tub. Although she rejected this in her head, her body was honest and looked forward to it.

    When they entered the bathroom, the lights were sharp. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and turn her head away. His scent caused a rush of desire, almost ruining her rationality.

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653: I¡¯ve Wanted to Eat You Whole From the Start</h4>

    After releasing a breath of relief, Ji Nuan immediately gasped. Mo Jingshen did not do anything to her but ced her in the tub fully clothed.

    The ice-cold water ran down from her head. Ji Nuan had soaked in cold water earlier, but the sudden sensation caused her to cry out subconsciously.

    As the water warmed up, the man¡¯s voice came from above her: ¡°Do you want cold water or warm water?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not stand near the shower and his clothes remained dry. The steam affected her vision and when she raised her head, she could only see the man¡¯s ck shirt.

    ¡°Warm, warm water.¡± Ji Nuan shivered a little in the tub.

    As the warm water trickled in, the temperature was much easier to bear with. However, the warmth seemed to intensify the heat in her body. Earlier at the hotel, she had drenched herself in cold water for fear of losing control. Right now, she was worried that she would catch a cold or a fever the next day and would rather have a warm bath over an ice-cold one.

    The man turned to leave. Hearing his movements, Ji Nuan subconsciously gripped the side of the bathtub to ask: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    The man paused in his footsteps but did not turn back: ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me to touch you? Soaking in the water will help ease your feelings. I can¡¯t just stand here and watch you twist about like a snake in the water. If I did, I doubt I can keep my restrain.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He seemed to be making sense, but she strangely felt wronged.

    Ji Nuan felt that this drug was definitely a bad thing; it was even affecting her intelligence.

    Seeing that the man was really leaving, she picked up a towel from the side and threw it heavily at his back.

    Mo Jingshen allowed her to vent as she pleased, speaking softly over the trickling sounds of the shower: ¡°Stay in the water obediently and soak in there for a night. You know that this bathtub can maintain the water at a certain temperature. Remember to adjust the temperature yourself, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at his back with reddened eyes: ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯m about to die from this. I¡¯m really about to explode.¡±

    He finally then shifted his head to toss her a nce: ¡°I know. What do you wish to do then? Visit the hospital?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She naturally wouldn¡¯t go. She had heard most of his phone call with Qin Siting earlier. Not only was visiting the hospital in such a state embarassing, it would be useless even if she went. The doctor would at most offer her an injection with sedatives.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± She was resolute.

    ¡°En, then soak in the water.¡± After answering, the man moved to leave.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s kept a tight grip on the tub: ¡°You...¡±

    He had already opened the bathroom door. Without looking back, he said: ¡°It¡¯s only fair to let you experience what it¡¯s like to burn with desire every so often; to be able to look but not eat.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Fair?</i>

    What did his usual burning desire have to do with her? It wasn¡¯t as if she had taken the initiative to seduce him!

    How could this be considered fair?

    Ji Nuan red at his disappearing backview in disbelief. She could no longer see him, but he left the bathroom door open in case something happened to her inside. She raged angrily: ¡°Mo Jingshen, you¡¯re really too shameless! How is this considered fair? This sort of drug isn¡¯t something a normal person can endure, all right!¡±

    There was no response.

    Ji Nuan was really angered. However, the intensifying heat from within left her weak and incapable of shouting further.

    Just as she began toy in the tub quietly, she vaguely heard the movements from the bedroom.

    Right now, she was in the bathroom Mo Jingshen frequently used. At this moment, the sound of the shower could also be heard from the bathroom in the bedroom.

    She was currently suffering right here, yet Mo Jingshen left to take a shower?

    Her brain must have cramped up. Earlier when he showed up at the hotel and carried her away, she even felt that he was glowing.

    Glowing her ass...

    The noise from the bathroom outside persisted for a while. Ji Nuan closed her eyes. Her clothes were clinging onto her body and the difort was difficult to bear. However, she could not muster any strength to remove her gown. After a strenuous attempt, she only seeded in tugging on of the straps down. She thenid weakly in the tub.

    The warm water against her burning skin was soothing, and she nearly couldn¡¯t resist a moan. However, she stubbornly held onto her face and bit down on her lip, staying silent.

    The noise from the bathroom outside finally quietened. A momentter, Mo Jingshen stepped in wearing a set of in gray set of homewear that appeared soft andfortable.

    Ji Nuan finally opened her eyes and took a nce at the man who carried the scent of his shower gel on him. Her gaze was dazed yet hateful. When she saw that he was sufficiently charming despite his clean and unstyled hair, she decisively shut her eyes and turned her head away. She was unwilling, but could not help opening her mouth to ask: ¡°Can you help me take off my gown? It¡¯s clinging onto my skin; it¡¯s too ufortable.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The man did not refuse her. After responding, he approached and helped her up from the tub. He easily unzipped the back of her dress.

    Her body rxed as the gown was opened. The man then directly removed it from her body.

    Ji Nuan was wearing a set of nude lingerie underneath. As she soaked under the water, it was basically the same as being naked. She did not turn to look at the man¡¯sposed, but darkening gaze. Instead, she turned her head away and hugged her own chest to curl up in the tub.

    ¡°You¡¯re still wearing your underwear. Do you need me to take it off for you?¡± Mo Jingshen appeared like a gentleman as he stayed by the bathtub and his low voice carried a hint of patience. However, based on Ji Nuan¡¯s understanding of him, she knew that this man definitely wasn¡¯t that good-hearted. If he wanted to take it off, he would have done so earlier. Was there a need to ask her?

    He only wanted to force her to ask him for help.

    Ji Nuan kept her arms wrapped tightly around her chest. Her mouth was as stubborn as ever: ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°En, then keep it on.¡± The man stood up and directly sat down by the tub to watch her. Her skin had turned a seductive shade pink from the effects of the drug, and her cheeks were also vibrantly red. She was still gritting her teeth to tolerate.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to see me soaking in the tub? What are you doing sitting over here?¡±

    The man¡¯s hand gently yed with the water in the tub. Whenever the water sshed against her shoulder, she couldn¡¯t resist a shiver. She lowered her head to watch the man¡¯s fingers move along the surface of the water and strangely wished he was touching her.

    As she shook her head to wake herself up, she heard the man¡¯s low voice: ¡°Although on the inside, I¡¯ve wanted to eat you whole from the start, your temper has been stubborn for too long. I just wish to see how long the proud Ji Nuan can hold on for.¡±

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654: Based on the Fact That I¡¯m the First Man You¡¯ve Ever Had, and the Last Man You¡¯ll Ever Have</h4>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s ears immediately burned after hearing his words. Goosebumps also covered her shoulders and neck after being teased by the water he sshed on her.

    She turned her head away to avoid him but the man had already bent down. He patiently and gently carressed the bite wound on her neck.

    She sat in the tub, frozen from his actions. She feared that if she allowed herself to move, she would identally release a moan. Her back was pressed against the side of the tub while her eyes were fixed on the warm water in front. She wasn¡¯t sure if the sensation evoked by his touch on her neck was pain or something else, but she knew that as Mo Jingshen was watching her wound, his mood had to be poor.

    ¡°When he was biting you, you should have directly smashed him unconscious. Will you only learn to be decisive after getting hurt?¡± The man¡¯s voice was right by her earside. It was low, heavy and husky.

    Ji Nuan ignored him. She ced her palms on her knees but could not resist curling her fingers in from his touch: ¡°At the time, there was only a single ashtray in the room and it was ced quite far away. If there had been something I could reach for easily, I would have done it the moment I opened my eyes to see him.¡±

    As though he had heard an answer he was extremely satisfied with, the man¡¯s hand shifted away from her neck and moved to hold the back of her head. His touch urged her to turn to look at him.

    ¡°When you lost control because of the drug effects and had to run into the bathroom for a cold shower, what was running through your mind?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart pounded heavily. She wanted to shift her gaze away but the man kept her in ce with his hand.

    What was running through her mind?

    What else could it be?

    He knew the answer, yet he asked. She had lived two lives but the only man she ever had was him. Naturally, every single image that appeared in her mind involved him pressing her down. In fact, when he finally appeared, she even suspected for a moment if the desire was driving her into hallucination.

    What was there to be surprised about?

    She would frighten herself if she had actually desired some other man. Besides, those were just thoughts.

    ¡°Not only is your mouth stubborn, your temper is also stubborn. Yet I insist on throwing myself into the embrace of a prickly hedgehog like you. You say, right now, can I be considered a masochist?¡± His tongue slowly moved from her cheek to the back of her ears and toward her neck. His voice was low, husky and indistinct: ¡°Even when a gentle touch may hurt me, I do it happily. There are countless methods to bring you back into my arms. Even if this is only a physical intimacy, at the very least, when you¡¯re in trouble, your body is still honest and remembers who it desires.¡±

    ¡°How are you so sure that I was thinking of you? There are countless men in this world, and I¡¯ve met countless good men as well.¡±

    The man chuckled heavily by her ears: ¡°Based on the fact that I¡¯m the first man you¡¯ve ever had and thest man you¡¯ll ever have. I have the ability to make you lose interest in all other men. When ites to such matters, you¡¯ll only ever ept intimacy from me. I¡¯m the only one you will ever like.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    His confidence caused Ji Nuan to choke in anger: ¡°CEO Mo¡¯s ability for shamelessness and wishful thinking is truly growing more and more perfect.¡±

    He smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things, but earlier at the hotel, from your initial struggle to the moment you recognised clearly that I was the one holding you, it¡¯s pretty hard to forget the way your body rxed immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re really unreasonably shameless. You¡¯re trying to provoke me into fighting with you, aren¡¯t you? In that situation, I was basically isted with enemies andpletely helpless. Compared to Sheng Yihan, of course you would feel like safety. That was my instinct... ah...¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could finish speaking, the man silently undid her bra sp from behind. Right now, she was forcefully enduring the effects of the drug. Her body was extremely sensitive. The tight bra was suddenly undone and the sensation of the warm water brushing against her sensitive area caused her body to tremble heavily. Her gaze became distant for a moment.

    ¡°Your instincts to what?¡±

    As he spoke, he reached his long arms out and brought her out of the water, making her sit on the side of the tub. Her body was dyed with pink and the moment she left the water, her body trembled from the cold. Before she could react, the man¡¯s kissnded on her lips. Ji Nuan¡¯s body softened in his embrace without any resistance and he immediately pressed her against the bathroom wall to deepen their kiss. Even though she clearly had more to say, she could no longer remember the words. She felt as if her body was almost melting into a puddle.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s body was still dripping wet and the man¡¯s clothes had be soaked from their actions. The bathroom was filled with steam and the man¡¯s wet clothes revealed his seductive body silhouette. In this foggy bathroom, all that was left was their body heat and the breaths that were intertwining.

    Ji Nuan could no longer sit properly. Her back was leaning against the wall and both her hands were gripping onto the man¡¯s shirt to keep her from slipping down. All of her rationality had dissipated after this one kiss.

    Yet, right when she lost control and lifted her arms to return his embrace and his kiss, right as she began pushing herself into his arms, the man abruptly stopped the kiss. He moved away from her.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands had been gripping his shirt and because of his movements, her grip became empty. Her hands fell listlessly by herp.

    Her desire was burning away her rationality. She opened her eyes, little droplets of water clinging onto hershes, as she stared at the man dazedly. His clothes were almost fully soaked: ¡°You... what are you doing...¡±

    He suddenly kissed her and ignited the desire she barely suppressed. Now he was letting go of her again.

    Was it that fun to watch her suffering?

    The man casually took down a towel and ced it on top of her head. Just as Ji Nuan frowned, directing her reddened, desire and frustration filled eyes to re at him, he rubbed her damp hair dry. He then wiped the water droplets away from her body. Even though Ji Nuan appeared frustrated from his actions, he wiped her down patiently.

    She was tormented; the sensation was as though there were countless kittens pawing at her skin. Whenever the towel brushed against her skin, she could vaguely feel the heat in the man¡¯s palm through the material, yet she couldn¡¯t obtain it. The desire and frustration was about to drive her mad.

    Ji Nuan could no longer resist it. She reached her arms up to hold his neck and lifted her head to bite him. Her voice was impatient and hoarse: ¡°Stop wiping...¡±

    The man chuckled lightly with his low, husky voice: ¡°You¡¯ve just taken a cold shower. If you don¡¯t wipe your body dry, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    The woman could not resist rubbing her burning face against the man¡¯s chin. She saw that his lower body was clearly showing a reaction, yet he appeared as though nothing was wrong in this world. She was angered into biting down on his chin.

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655: Last Night, Who Was the One Who Clung Onto Me After Every Round Ended?</h4>

    ¡°Stop torturing me. If you want to take me, do it now while I¡¯m not rational. Mo Jingshen, hurry up...¡± Ji Nuan cried out: ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡±

    He lowered his head to kiss the corner of her lips, calmly saying: ¡°It¡¯s been three hours since you were drugged. If you stayposed for a little longer, the drug effect should fade. Tolerate it for a while more, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan gripped the fabric on his back: ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Then do you want me? Or do you want me to go to the adult shop downstairs to help you buy...¡±

    Ji Nuan held his neck tightly and reached up to kiss him. Their bodies were pressed tightly together and without leaving any gap in between, she delivered herself into his arms.

    Let¡¯s just say that she had gone mad.

    She really could not control herself any longer!

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened due to her actions. The towel that he held against her skin was instantly tossed aside. He freed up his hands and lifted her up, lowering his head to further deepen the kiss.

    They fully immersed themselves in the kiss in the bathroom. Following which, Ji Nuan who was held by him only heard the noise of the man kicking the bathroom door open. As they kissed, he carried her into the bedroom.

    Mo Jingshen easily tore apart thest obstacles on her body. Ji Nuan¡¯s back waspletely revealed as she fell onto the bed. The man, who was holding her, fell on top of her and the two quickly moved to the center of the bed.

    The little woman¡¯s body was burning hot and she could no longer restrain herself. One of her hands was held against the bed while the other moved about the man¡¯s body. The buttons on the man¡¯s shirt were not difficult to undo and were extremely cooperative with her movements. She easily unfastened them. Ji Nuan closed her eyes and could not recognize if she was hearing herself or the man¡¯s hurried breaths. Their kisses kept deepening and she subconsciously bent her knees.

    The man moved down her chin to her neck. Inch by inch, he kissed her corbone and the surrounding skin.

    Ji Nuan, who was about to drown in desire, could not help trembling under him. All sorts of noises she had never dared to make were escaping her lips. She was slightly afraid of the way she appeared right now: ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Do all men like it when women behave like this on the bed?¡± Ji Nuan covered her eyes with her hand. Her hoarse voice was filled with grievance.

    The man chuckled softly. He kissed her lips again and spoke with a low, huskyugh: ¡°Haven¡¯t I already seen every side of you? Do you really think that, when you aren¡¯t drugged, the way you hoarsely beg for me to let you off is moreposed than the way you are now?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Ji Nuan instantly gave up on maintaining her image. She gave in to her desire and intertwined with the man.

    Finally, as Ji Nuan¡¯s appearance grewpletely beyond her control, Mo Jingshen chuckled heavily and pecked her lips. He spoke warmly and huskily: ¡°So impatient?¡±

    Ji Nuan was naturally impatient. It would be strange not to be impatient at such a time.

    The man was clearly igniting countless mes on her body, yet he refused to fully satisfy her. She moved back and forth, twisting her body around. She red at him as though she wanted his life and gripped his arms tightly: ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°You asked for this.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The evening party had started when the sky began to darken. Ji Nuan waspletely clueless as to which ss of wine she drank had a problem. From the moment she sipped those sses of wine to waking up in Sheng Yihan¡¯s room, and to this current moment, several hours had already passed. She barely understood how she had endured through it. By the time Mo Jingshen had carried her back to Ao Lan International, it was already past midnight.

    The first rays of the sun began piercing through Ao Lan International¡¯s windows, weaving through the gaps of the curtain fabric. Outside the window was Hai City¡¯s outstanding scenery. The morning fog had yet to fade and the warm sunlight past through the fog tond on the white curtains.

    From midnight to early morning, the intermittent noises in the main bedroom did not stop even once.

    From the woman¡¯s breathless cries, it sounded as if she could no longer take it. Yet, her voice was delicate to the point where it was impossible for him to relent. For the man, perhaps this was much more provoking than the drug she had identally taken.

    The lights in the room were not turned on. The only ray of light came from the windows.

    Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan to the bathroom and washed her well. He wrapped the robe around her and sent her back to the bed.

    However, in her dazed state, the woman gripped his elbow, and without any restrain, she began climbing onto his body again.

    This repeated countless times until it was afternoon. The twopletely gave up on showering. Atst, when Ji Nuan endured through thest of the medicine effects, her body waspletely exhausted and about to give up on itself. She copsed on the bed and fell into deep sleep.

    In the evening, the sunset glow prated through the curtains. Ji Nuan finally opened her eyes but could not muster up any strength. Her body was aching everywhere and she even suspected there was a need to reconnect every limb in her body; otherwise, this body could only be left to rot.

    The key point was, Mo Jingshen, who rarelyzed about in bed was actually still next to her. What time was it now? If she recalled properly,st night¡¯s evening party happened on the weekend. It should be Monday now.

    She was about to get up from the bed when the man sat up first. When she finally sat up, she immediately fell backward. Mo Jingshen stretched his arm out and supported her up. He lowered his head and arranged the pillows for her toy on it: ¡°After such a long night, are you sure you can get off the bed now?¡±

    The man leaned over and picked up the robe that was left on the ground. After the man knotted the robe properly around his waist, Ji Nuan picked up the pillow he was using and threw it at him. Her voice was hoarse as she spoke: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen Sheng Yihanst night, I would really suspect if you had been the one who drugged my wine! It¡¯s clear that you¡¯reing up with despicable ways to seduce me because your desires aren¡¯t satisfied...¡±

    Ji Nuan spoke those words intentionally, but no matter how one listened, it seemed like she was only grumbling after calming down; her tone strangely carried a few hints of wanting to be coaxed.

    Right now, her legs were soft and she could barely move, yet the man appeared calm andposed, as though he only did a simple workout. The stark contrast between their stamina was truly frustrating.

    He nced at her: ¡°Last night, who was the one who clung onto me after every round ended? Weren¡¯t you the one who kept pushing yourself into my arms?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She had nothing to say.

    Although she had been drugged, she did not drink a lot of alcohol. She had been sober and could easily recall everything that happenedst night. Every moment, every instant could be easily recalled.

    Thus, she naturally remembered that Mo Jingshen had originally nned on letting her off when it was morning. However, it was likely because she had been drugged with arge dose of medicine, she kept clinging onto him for more. Truly, in this lifetime, she never wanted to remember what happenedst night and this afternoon. Every time she remembered it, she would suspect if she was this unrestrained by nature...

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656: You Teased Here and There in My Arms, Igniting My Body With mes...</h4>

    Ji Nuan sat up with some difficulties and picked up the pillow to smash at him once more: ¡°Clinging onto you is one thing. You should also know that I wasn¡¯t rational at that point in time. Besides, couldn¡¯t you be gentler?¡±

    Mo Jingshen bent down and leaned close to her. His voice became gentler and heavier with his one movement: ¡°You used that insatiable appearance and kept burying yourself into my arms. Your legs constantly rubbing here and there on my body, yet you still expect me to be gentle?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you were aware that my stamina was running out, you could have satisfied me on the surface. Was there a need to use all your might and be increasingly...¡± Ji Nuan raised her head to re at him: ¡°You know what I mean!¡±

    Mo Jingshen asked unhurriedly: ¡°How was I supposed to satisfy you on the surface?¡±

    ¡°You could have just held me, and coaxed me... if you had coaxed me to sleep, we would have rested much earlier...¡±

    ¡°After teasing here and there in my arms, and igniting my body with mes, you expect me to hold you and coax you to sleep?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan rushed to stand up but the immediate, aching pain tugged on her nerves. Her expression twisted and she fell backward, sitting on the bed.

    The man chuckled lowly: ¡°Don¡¯t you remember howst night unfolded? I should really order someone to investigate which exact drug Ji Mengran had used. There were several asions when I slowed down because my heart was aching for you, yet you were unforgiving and even bit down on me because I was going too gently and slowly. I wanted to let you off, but your ability to cling onto me is truly outstanding. Time after time, after I showered and decided to stop for the night, you would seduce me back to the bed. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only woman in the world who could aplish this.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    By now, she had regained her rationality. She reached for the nkets and wrapped it around herself, changing the topic: ¡°Last night, that person, that Sheng Yihan, will he die?¡±

    ¡°Do you hope for him to survive?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°Even death won¡¯t be able to wipe his bad deeds away. But I don¡¯t wish to be a murderer. At the time, I had no choice but to smash the ashtray on him. He had also taken the drugst night. If I hadn¡¯t knocked him unconscious, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation.¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched her: ¡°Regardless if he is dead or alive, the responsibility won¡¯tnd on your shoulders.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head to watch him: ¡°In the past, you mostly neglected the Sheng Group and didn¡¯t ce much importance on them. Right now... what are you nning on doing?¡±

    He smiled mildly. ¡°It¡¯s Monday today. I¡¯ve ced aside thepany¡¯s weekly senior management meeting to sleep with you. Are you sure the first thing you wish to do after waking up is to discuss that man who took a bite out of your neckst night?¡±

    Ji Nuan found that his smile was slightly frightening and did not bring up Sheng Yihan again.

    At this moment, she finally fully recognized that it was Monday evening.

    Not only did Mo Jingshen have a senior management meeting that he normally wouldn¡¯t miss unless he was out on a business trip, but the MN Group group also had a routine management meeting every Monday. She was simrly absent.

    Ji Nuan subconsciously rushed to look for her phone but recalled that duringst night¡¯s evening party, when she was being brought away, the little purse she carried with her seemed to have fallen on the ground.

    ¡°My purse and my phone...¡±

    ¡°Shen Mu was in charge of clean upst night. If he found it in at the venue, he will deliver it over for you tonight.¡±

    Ji Nuan set her heart at ease but recalled a different issue. She abruptly spoke up: ¡°Mo Jingshen, did you use any protective measurest night?¡±

    Mo Jingshen instantly turned his cold eyes on her: ¡°Mrs. Mo, what protective measures do you expect me to have taken?¡±

    ¡°...Please keep the words, Mrs. Mo, away. Even if thepany is busy, I¡¯ll definitely make time to check with the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. Otherwise, you might unfairly take advantage of me with words.¡±

    ¡°Sure. So long as you wish to go, I can apany you there anytime.¡± The man bent down and leaned close to her: ¡°As your husband, there may be some things we missed out on in between and some things we had no choice but to give up on in order to change the direction of your life. Those add up across arge span of time, but on legal terms, your identity as Mrs. Mo has never once changed. Not only do I have the privilege of being your husband, but I also have the responsiblity of performing as your husband. Mrs. Mo should also give me the identity of being a father soon. Besides, with the way you clung onto mest night, how could I possibly have any time to take any measures?¡±

    As he spoke, his breathnded on Ji Nuan¡¯s skin, affecting her thoughts.

    Ji Nuan moved unnaturally, shifting her face away: ¡°Your phone has been ringing in the living room for quite some time. Aren¡¯t you going to go answer it? The Shine Group¡¯s CEO abruptly disappeared for the whole of Monday. There must be quite some issues waiting for you to handle. Also, ask Shen Mu to bring my purse over quickly. I¡¯m afraid there should be a lot of calls waiting for me as well.¡±

    After speaking, she lifted the sheets over her head and shifted her head back to the pillow toy down.

    ¡°Have a good rest. When you wake upter, take a bath to rx your body. I¡¯ll ask someone to send some dinner over before the sky darkens.¡± The man stood up and left the bedroom.

    Ji Nuan tugged the sheets down to watch his back view. When she clung onto him earlier, he had also appeared flustered from the impatience. However, as she watched him right now, she realized that from the moment she asked about protective measures, his entire being had turned cold. Was he angry?

    The miscarriage she had three years ago in America did not leave any trauma behind. At the time, they had experienced a lot, and Su Xueyi had even pushed her out of the car on a highway. In that situation, there was no way the baby could be kept. Furthermore, Mo Jingshen had also nearly sacrificed his own life to protect her.

    The marriage circumstance and emotions between them were yet to be confirmed. If she hadn¡¯t been drugged, she wouldn¡¯t cared much about protective measures either. She was simply asking about it, was there a reason to be so mad?

    Ji Nuan turned over and covered the nket over her eyes once more.

    Hiding in the darkness under the sheets, she ced her hand over her forehead. Images ofst night¡¯s intense activity on this bed reyed constantly in her mind. Her ears gradually turned warm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the living room, Mo Jingshen received the call from Shen Mu.

    ¡°CEO Mo, Sheng Yihan¡¯s life has been kept but he is still unconscious. That ashtray was very thick and heavy. Miss Ji must have used quite some force in order to protect herself, but she did not kill him. At the very least, we can ensure that this won¡¯t affect her emotions,¡± Shen Mu reported calmly. ¡°As forst night¡¯s incident, we¡¯ve found sufficient evidence to directly ruin Sheng Group and Ji Mengran together.¡±

    Mo Jingshen spoke: ¡°En, then let thewyers proceed.¡±

    ¡°This... although we are taking the legal route, everything took ce secretly. We can find evidence for the illegal happenings on the surface, but the consequences would be too light. At most, we can only send them to prison for several years. It won¡¯t be sufficient to keep them locked away for life.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s tone wasposed and light. With a few words, he ced a death sentence on Sheng Group and Ji Mengran: ¡°Then let them bite the hook.¡±

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Reason is Right Before My Eyes, You¡¯re Asking Despite the Obvious?</h4>

    Ji Nuan stayed in the nkets, unwilling to step out. Even when Mo Jingshen called her over for dinner, shezily responded with an ¡®en¡¯ and continuedying down. Finally, when Mo Jingshen approached and was about to pluck her out from the sheets, she frantically rolled over twice and wrapped the sheets tightly around herself, saying that she would head over immediately.

    After eating dinner, she copsed back onto the bed. She needed to have sufficient rest and sleep in order to replenish the stamina she had used up.

    As for Mo Jingshen, she truly suspected if he was actually human. The one who kept moving on the bed earlier had been him. She had onlyid under him and she was tired to this extent, yet he appeared as though nothing had happened. She really suspected that if the medicine had been stronger, and she had clung onto him without care for her own life, perhaps this man would have kept going and taken herst, final breath.

    Around 7:00 in the evening, Shen Mu brought Ji Nuan¡¯s things over. He said that the security officer had found it during the party and handed it over to the security office. There was nothing missing in her purse, and although her phone did not have a passcode, no one would dare to carelessly unlock it. Ji Nuan checked through her things and gave Shen Mu her thanks.

    Shen Mu smiled but he did not dare take a single nce at Ji Nuan. After all, Ji Nuan did not have any clothes she could wear in Ao Lan International. Right now, she was dressed in Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt. Even if she had put on a pair of pants that had to be folded up several times, the shirt cor was extremely low. The love marks on her neck could not be hidden and with just one look, it was clear how intenselyst night had unfolded.

    He was aware of Ji Nuan¡¯s circumstance when Mo Jingshen carried her out of the hotelst night. However, knowing was one thing. The way this pair of husband and wife nned to settle it was their own family¡¯s business. He was after all an outsider. It wasn¡¯t good for him to make guesses. Nheless, the impact of seeing in real life still made Shen Mu quickly shift his line of sight away. He did not dare to take an extra nce at Ji Nuan.

    In fact, Ji Nuan had been trying her best to cover her neck up. However, no matter how she shrunk her neck back, she couldn¡¯t make the marks disappear. Earlier, she didn¡¯t have the time to find something to cover up. She naturally knew the reason Shen Mu didn¡¯t dare to look at her. Since he didn¡¯t dare to look, don¡¯t look. If he looked further, she would also feel embarrassed.

    Cough. She really could not me Mo Jingshen fort his.

    After all, she had been the one who clung onto him over and over again...

    ¡°By the way, Miss Ji.¡± Before leaving, Shen Mu spoke up again: ¡°Ji Mengran¡¯s location has been found. She is currently hiding in the Ji family¡¯s vi, unwilling to step out. Tomorrow morning, there should be police officers heading to the door to arrest her. Do you have any further instructions? Or perhaps, are there any actions you wish to take against Ji Mengran?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more. Someone who hasmitted a wrong has her own punishment to receive. I won¡¯t interfere. The police won¡¯t allow her to escape easily either, will they?¡±

    Shen Mu smiled.

    He could tell Ji Nuan had urately guessed that CEO Mo wouldn¡¯t allow any chances for Ji Mengran to escape thew any further. This could be considered an excuse to pluck the tiger¡¯s hair to provoke him, before dropping the criminal in so it would be impossible for her to escape.

    Indeed, there was no need for Ji Nuan to do anything. In her lifetime, Ji Mengran would likely spend up to 35 years in prison. In a few years, it would be simple for her to take her own life due to mental instability. Naturally, Sheng Group, one of the great four families in Hai City, would also apany her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On Monday, Mo Jingshen did not head to thepany in the day and had some documents he had to work on at night. He directly headed to the study.

    During dinner, Ji Nuan originally wanted to say that she could not stay at his ce. However, the manpletely had no ns of ordering anyone to bring some clothes over for her. She wanted to make the call herself but practically speaking, even raising her arm was difficult for her right now. If she really forced herself to return to Yuehu Bay, it was likely that she wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up in time tomorrow morning.

    In any case, he had work to do tonight and wouldn¡¯t be much of an eyesore to her. Ji Nuan curled up on the sofa and held her phone to check the news.

    When the man stepped out of the study, he saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s phone was by her hand and she was leaning against the sofa almost fast asleep. The little woman¡¯s head tilted downward and her phone screen had darkened a long while ago.

    He watched her for a moment before stretching his long legs forward to approach. He was about to carry her back to the bedroom when Ji Nuan heard the noise and opened her eyes. She lifted her head to see him and appeared to recall something from her dream. Her eyes carried a few hints of drowsiness as she abruptly asked: ¡°Shine Group¡¯s main office is located in Los Angeles. It¡¯s been a long time since you returned to America. Do you n on living in Hai City in the future?¡±

    She recalled that in the past, he stayed away from Hai City for a whole ten years and lived in America for those ten years.

    She had just finished asking when the man ced her phone aside. He was about to pick her up.

    Ji Nuan rushed to push his hands away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to carry me. I¡¯m not crippled...¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled lowly. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t wish to move because your legs are weak?¡±

    He reached his hands over again and Ji Nuan quickly pped them away. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Quit looking for reasons to carry me!¡±

    The man who had been seen through chuckled lightly and did not continue trying, in case he provoke her too much.

    ¡°Are you done working?¡± Ji Nuan nced at the study and checked her phone for the time.

    ¡°There are still some documents to read. There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± After speaking, the man nced at her. He saw that she appeared especiallyfortable curled up on the sofa and did not ask her to return to the bedroom. He picked up his phone from the coffee table to take a look before putting it down to head to the bathroom.

    Earlier, he had checked his phone because of a new message; it seemed to be a string of English words. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t manage to get a good look.

    Seeing that the man had entered the bathroom, Ji Nuan leaned against the sofa. Her gaze shifted here and there before moving back to the phone on the coffee table. She stood up to pick it up.

    The phone had a passcode and could not be unlocked. Ji Nuan was about to attempt his old passcode from three years ago when a new message suddenly appeared on the screen.

    It was still in English.

    The message was disyed on the screen and it was sent from his secretary in America. The message was: [CEO Mo, have you confirmed a date to return to Los Angeles?]

    Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze faltered.

    <i>Return to Los Angeles?</i>

    When Mo Jingshen came out of the bathroom, Ji Nuan was still sitting on the sofa. He approached to see that his phone was ce by her hand. He picked it up to see the message his secretary had sent and guessed that she must have seen it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t bear for me to leave?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned her head to see the man watching her. ¡± As the CEO of Shine Group, America is the ce were you really belong. Why have you stayed in Hai City for so long?¡±

    The man exined lightly, ¡°Why? The reason is right before my eyes. You¡¯re asking despite the obvious?¡±

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658: It Can¡¯t Be That I¡¯m More Important Than Shine?</h4>

    Ji Nuan: ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that. I¡¯m saying, the reason you¡¯re in Hai City...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you. There are no other reasons.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted to ask either. She supposed she wanted to know if he would bergely staying in America in the future, or would he be remaining in Hai City?

    The words were right by her lips, yet she wasn¡¯t sure how to say it.

    Furthermore, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for her to ask about this.

    Perhaps, bit by bit, she had already begun to lose control of her heart.

    She lowered her head to pick up her phone and did not look at him again. She carelessly said: ¡°You can¡¯t possibly mean that I¡¯m more important than Shine?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed more important than Shine.¡± She had spoken carelessly, yet the man answered in such a straightforward manner.

    Ji Nuan waspletely speechless. She lifted her head to look at him and after a moment of thought, she abruptly stood up and turned to leave. ¡°You should go busy yourself with your work. I¡¯m returning to the bedroom to sleep.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was heading straight for the bedroom without even looking back, Mo Jingshen smiled lightly: ¡°Sweet dreams, Mrs. Mo.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡± She quickened her footsteps into the bedroom.

    After the little woman returned to the bedroom, Mo Jingshen picked up his phone again. Before the ringtone could sound out, he saw the disyed number on the screen and answered the call. His tone was mild and professional as he asked: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Ji Nuan received a call from the Ji family. It was Auntie Qin.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, pleasee home quickly. The Ji family home is about to be thrown into chaos by the Second Miss. Chairman Ji¡¯s heart has been hurting from anger. A police car came to our Ji home right before daylight, and the police officers say that they are here to bring Second Miss away. Second Miss has been on her knees begging for Chairman Ji to save her, but right now, Chairman Ji is clearly about to fall ill from anger...¡±

    Ji Nuan directly rushed back to the Ji family home.

    The moment she arrived outside the Ji family¡¯s vi, she saw that a police car was indeed parked right outside. The local police station in charge of this area had received orders from their higher-ups toe forward and take Ji Mengran into custody, but because the Ji family had some good rtions with the police stations in the area, even though they were tasked with taking Ji Mengran away, they still gave Ji Hongwen some face and offered the father and daughter some time to exchange their farewells.

    Who would have thought that this so-called ¡®farewell¡¯ time would be used by Ji Mengran to kneel down and beg for help.

    Ji Nuan approached the vi. Even as she stood outside the door, she could hear the crying noise inside. She narrowed her eyes. When she recalled the moment she had woke up in Sheng Yihan¡¯s room, her expression immediately turned cold. She raised her hand and pushed open the door to step in.

    When Auntie Qin saw that Ji Nuan had returned, she immediately rushed forward to receive her. ¡°Eldest Miss...¡±

    Ji Nuan ced her hand on Auntie Qin¡¯s outstretched hand and patted herfortingly. At the same time, she turned toward the living room to see Ji Hongwen. His expression was extremely ugly and his lips were turning pale from anger. Ji Mengran was kneeling in front of him and her nose had turned red from how hard she was crying.

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m your true, birth daughter. You can¡¯t watch as the police take me away!¡±

    ¡°You know that if they take me away now, they won¡¯t let me off easily... Dad... I beg you... Blood is thicker than water. In this world, I should be the person closest to you, right? You have to help me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you... Dad... I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    Ji Nuan watched them coldly. ¡°Ji Mengran.¡± Her tone was as cold as a frozen rivulet in the winter forest; it was sharp and seeped into the bones: ¡°Although we don¡¯t share the same father, at the very least, we share the same mother. You say that blood is thicker than water, but what did you do to me? You brought yourself step by step to this stage, yet you¡¯re still trying to rely on blood rtions to gain help? Quit your wishful thinking right now.¡±

    When Ji Mengran heard Ji Nuan¡¯s voice, she abruptly swerved her heard around. At the sight of Ji Nuan¡¯s return, her expression immediately changed. A hint of panic even appeared in her eyes. She lifted her head and raised her voice: ¡°Get out! This is the Ji family¡¯s ce! Your surname isn¡¯t even Ji! This isn¡¯t your home! Scram!¡±

    After speaking, Ji Mengran snatched one of the cups on the coffee table and made to throw it at Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare throw it at her!¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice carried suppressed rage.

    Ji Mengran¡¯s hand stiffened, but the cup had already left her grip and was about to hit Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Eldest Miss...¡± Auntie Qin was frightened.

    Ji Nuan tilted her head slightly to the side. The cup soared past her shoulders andnded on the ground, shattering apart with a sharp noise.

    She calmly nced at the ss shards on the ground behind her before turning toward Ji Mengran, who had already cried for a long time in front of Ji Hongwen: ¡°Is it that frightening to see me? What is it? Does Dad think that the only reason behind your police arrest is because your studio has been charged for several business crimes, including the media nder a few days ago? That you and the Sheng Group tried to steal my employees and convince them to steal our MN Group¡¯s confidential, business data, but was discovered? When those crimes are added up, from his point of view, even if you are convicted, you should only be locked away for several years, no?¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Ji Mengran¡¯s shoulders trembled. She abruptly reached up to grip the edge of Ji Hongwen¡¯s pants. Her voice was shaking as she spoke, ¡°Dad, make her leave... quickly make her leave... I¡¯m your true daughter... you can¡¯t listen to her...¡±

    ¡°As expected, you haven¡¯t dared to admit any of the filthy, shaded business you¡¯ve been involved in...¡± Ji Nuan chuckled coldly.

    Ji Mengran attempted to cut her off. ¡°Dad, make her scram! She came here intentionally to add oil to the fire...¡±

    Ji Nuan spoke calmly and coldly: ¡°I should scram? After you are brought away by the police, all of the mess you leave behind still has to be kept away by me. Since you were able toe up with such dirty schemes, you should admit it. Are you trying to get Dad to soften his heart? Is that why you won¡¯t admit to drugging Sheng Yihan¡¯s and my wine?¡±

    ¡°You shut up! You¡¯re speaking nonsense...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Ji Hongwen pushed her arm off of his leg. He turned to Ji Nuan: ¡°What drug? What Sheng Yihan?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, Dad, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense...¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯splexion changed. She rushed to grab his leg to stop him.

    Ji Nuan was wearing a London-style coat. Her ck, soft hair was clean and flowed down her shoulders and back; itplimented her white, delicateplexion perfectly, causing her to appearposed and put-together. As she stood there watching Ji Mengran¡¯s crying appearance, her calm gaze carried the steadiness built from the past few years of experience. She did not derive any pleasure from finally attaining her revenge, and instead, appeared detached and cool-headed.

    She nced at the way Ji Mengran was sobbing in despair and spoke distinctly so every word could be clearly heard: ¡°Last night, at the city banquet, Sheng Yihan and I both drank the wine she had drugged. She even ordered someone to knock me out and send me into Sheng Yihan¡¯s room.¡±

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659: She Is the Xiao Family¡¯s Treasure; What Right Do You Have to Insult Her?</h4>

    ¡°What? You¡ª¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯splexion stiffened in anger. As his eyes turned cold, he raised his hand to grip his chest, staring at the kneeling Ji Mengran in disbelief.

    The entire Ji family knew of the deep hatred Ji Hongwen had for Sheng Yihan. On the Spring Festival many years ago, Ji Nuan had been alone at home and had nearly been forced by Sheng Yihan. This was the Ji family¡¯s greatest taboo and no one ever dared to mention it. This was because they all knew Ji Hongwen held deep regret for this incident, and was extremely sensitive and disgusted by it. For many years, he struggled toe to terms with his slight carelessness that almost caused irreversible harm to Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan was too aware of the power of the facts she had spoken, yet she still said it.

    Some people really forced themselves into a corner; there was no point ming others.

    ¡°Dad, she is speaking nonsense, those are all lies. I¡¯ve been to the Ji home for the past two days. You should know this as well. I¡¯ve been at home the whole time... I didn¡¯t even leavest night. I couldn¡¯t have shown up there. I wasn¡¯t at the banquet she spoke of. On what basis is she ndering me? Dad, it¡¯s all fake, you can¡¯t trust Ji Nuan¡¯s words... Dad, I beg you... ah!¡±

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, before Ji Mengran could finish crying her words out, she was abruptly kicked back onto the carpet by Ji Hongwen.

    Ji Mengran appeared not to have felt any pain as she rushed to crawl back to his feet. ¡°Dad... Dad... I didn¡¯t do it...¡±

    ¡°You actually dared to use such disgusting methods against Ji Nuan? No matter what, both of you are Qing Lin¡¯s birth daughter; you have the same mother! Is this how you treat your own older sister? That Sheng Yihan brat had evil intentions against Ji Nuan from the start! That¡¯s why I chased him out of the Ji family. Right now, he has his mind set on destroying the Ji family. Not only are you intent on sticking with him, you actually dared to send Ji Nuan to his bed?!¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice grew rough from his anger. ¡°Over and over again, you made more mistakes. Each one of them more unforgivable than the other, but I can tell that because Ji Nuan is grateful to the Ji family for raising her, she never once took extreme measures against you nor did she push you into a dead end. In fact, if you were willing to quit provoking her, you could have lived quietly with your studio as you wished, yet you insisted looking for trouble with her!¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not true... I didn¡¯t drug her... I didn¡¯t do it...¡± Ji Mengran was still resisting. She sobbed heavily as she knelt by his feet, hugging his knee tightly. ¡°If I really drugged her, why would she be here right now?¡±

    Ji Nuan calmly nced at Ji Mengran: ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear on why and how exactly the police came to block the Ji home¡¯s entrance today? You sent me to Sheng Yihan¡¯s bed and drugged us. You even arranged reporters to be at the door, for them to wait for the right opportunity to charge in and take photos of us on the bed. I¡¯m sure you must have considered the consequences of ruining me. After all, using such a method would implicate Mo Jingshen. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let you off. You should have known that there wouldn¡¯t be a good ending for you, but you were determined to end yourself with me, for me to apany you as your reputation is ruined. You wanted the reporters to reveal the photos of me rolling about in bed with Sheng Yihan, en?¡±

    ¡°But your only mistake was failing to consider that I would knock Sheng Yihan out in the room. And you failed to consider that Mo Jingshen would rush over in time to take me away. Otherwise, your intricate scheme of taking me down with you would truly kill two birds with one stone. It would have really been outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Ji Mengran cried sharply. ¡°Ji Nuan! I hate you! Shut up... you¡¯re not allowed to say more!¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s face was dripping with tears: ¡°Dad, it isn¡¯t like that. This is all a misunderstanding...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Ji Hongwen kicked her aside again. She received another blow and stumbled backward onto the ground, cutting an extremely sorry figure.

    Ji Hongwen¡¯splexion was stiff green. He pointed his finger at her and spoke sternly: ¡°You¡¯re really unrestrained and out of your mind! I originally thought you were just a trash. Who would have thought you would be able to do something so extreme and stupid!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Dad...¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! Right now, I only want the police to take you away! I, Ji Hongwen, will never acknowledge you as my daughter again in this lifetime!¡± Ji Hongwen stood up and did not look at her again. He knitted his brows and turned to ask Ji Nuan. ¡°Nuan Nuan, did Mo Jingshen rush over in time? You¡¯re sure that you¡¯re unharmed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The only person who was harmed was Sheng Yihan. In order to protect myself, I knocked him out with an ashtray. I heard that he is still unconscious in the hospital,¡± Ji Nuan said with aposed expression.

    Ji Hongwen closed his eyes and appeared to be suppressing his rage. He spat out his words in a single breath: ¡°You¡¯re both the daughters I¡¯ve raised, does it matter if your surname is Ji? Who would have thought that the one who truly had the surname Ji would lose her mind to this extent!¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s cries rang once more. She spoke hoarsely as she cried: ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve always been biased to Ji Nuan! That¡¯s why I grew to hate her more and more! The reason we¡¯vee to this stage is all because of you faults, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°You still dare to say that I¡¯m biased? You brought this up more than once since you were young, and I¡¯ve reminded you countless times. I¡¯ve never been biased toward anyone. In fact, Ji Nuan always gave up all of her good things to you, what more are you asking for?¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to say that, you haven¡¯t been extra biased to Ji Nuan because she looks more like Mom? Do you dare to say it?¡± Ji Mengran shouted.

    ¡°Even if she looks more like Qing Lin, you are my birth daughter. Is there a need for me to be biased?¡± Ji Hongwen retorted.

    Ji Mengran sat down on the ground and chuckled coldly: ¡°There it is. You¡¯ve admitted it. Her appearance is especially simr to Mom¡¯s. If not for this, why would you possibly raise someone else¡¯s child! I wonder which rubbish dump Mom gave birth to her. Someone who doesn¡¯t even know the identity of her birth father, what right does she have to be socent? Our Ji family fed her and clothed her. If it wasn¡¯t for you and the Ji family, she would likely already have starved to death. A trash like this, what right does she have topete with me in the Ji family. What right...¡±

    Abruptly, a cold, stern voice rang from the entrance. ¡°Even without the Ji family, so long as her mother had carried her back to the Xiao family back then, she would be the Xiao family¡¯s treasure right now. What right do you have to insult her?¡±

    Ji Mengran¡¯s voice faltered. She abruptly raised her head and watched as the vi door was kicked open. A man around the age of fifty walked in.

    If she recalled properly, this was the Ling Xiao Group¡¯s chairman, Xiao Zhenjun.

    Ji Nuan failed to process these words for a moment. She turned back to see that Elder Xiao had actually entered the Ji family¡¯s door.

    The moment he saw Xiao Zhenjun, Ji Hongwen¡¯s originally paleplexion turned worse. He coldly watched the man who was ofparable age as him.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660: I am Ji Nuan¡¯s Birth Father</h4>

    ¡°Why did youe to the Ji home? Who allowed you to step through the Ji family¡¯s door?¡± Ji Hongwen¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Scram!¡±

    Ji Nuan never expected to see such a scene. Her gaze was fixed on Mr. Xiao when she heard her father speak. She abruptly turned to Ji Hongwen: ¡°Dad...¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed your rtionship with the Xiao family, why do you keep avoiding us? You met with trouble, yet you won¡¯t ask for my help. Right now, the Ji family is in a state of chaos; his daughter has made repeated attempts to scheme against you. Why are you still standing here?¡± When Mr. Xiao heard Ji Nuan call Ji Hongwen ¡®Dad,¡¯ his expression turned heavy. ¡°Nuan Nuan, I already understand your circumstance. Return to the Xiao family with me. In the future, this Ji Mengran won¡¯t be able to do anything against you!¡±

    Hearing these words, Ji Mengran stared at Ji Nuan in disbelief: ¡°What Xiao family...¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak. Her gaze remained fixed on Ji Hongwen, whoseplexion was pale. She did not spare Mr. Xiao an extra nce.

    Mr. Xiao nced at Ji Mengran, who was on the ground, with cold eyes. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Earlier, the so-called ¡®rubbish dump¡¯ you spoke of was the Xiao family. I am Ji Nuan¡¯s birth father. Even without your Ji family, there is no way she would suffer from theck of food or clothes like you imed. If Qing Lin¡¯s temper had been softer, and if she had been willing to tell me about her pregnancy, things would have never escted to such a state. In fact, you would never have existed in this world, because she would never have married Ji Hongwen!¡±

    Ji Hongwen abruptly reached up and gripped his chest, swaying a little. Ji Nuan was frightened. She rushed forward to support him: ¡°Dad!¡±

    Ji Mengranpletely did not notice Ji Hongwen¡¯s state. When she learnt that Ji Nuan was actually the Ling Xiao Group¡¯s Chairman¡¯s daughter, she stiffened on the spot as though she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way... there¡¯s no way... how could she be your daughter? She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter with no background to speak of... I¡¯m sure of this. My mom was raped back then! Ji Nuan is the daughter of a rapist! She can¡¯t be your daughter!¡±

    Mr. Xiao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He nced at Ji Mengran coldly before turning toward Ji Nuan, who remained standing by Ji Hongwen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Raped? Was this how you described me?¡± Mr. Xiao knitted his brows coldly. ¡°Ji Hongwen, I haven¡¯t even settled the issue of you stealing my wife away behind my back. You actually dared to fill the children¡¯s minds with these lies?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Ji Hongwen pushed aside Ji Nuan¡¯s supporting arm and took a heavy breath with some difficulty: ¡°You went back on your words, leaving her alone in America and marrying the fiance you had in the country. By the time you remembered her, your son was already born. She waited for you for an entire year in America, and what did she receive in the end?¡±

    Ji Hongwen smiled coldly. ¡°You can say that you were forced into a dead end, you can also say that it was the pressure from your family. But at the end of the day, you were still a married man. You had your own wife and your own children, yet you tried to lock her up when she decided to cut off all ties with you. You owned her, tortured her, and were brutal enough to lock her up in the basement of your vi for three whole months. When she finally escaped, she was already pregnant with your child. If I hadn¡¯t taken her away, I¡¯m afraid she would have been tortured to death before she could even give birth. Not only did you force her, you assaulted her too!¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately stared at Mr. Xiao in disbelief.

    Upon receiving Ji Nuan¡¯s startled gaze, Mr. Xiao¡¯s expression immediately stiffened. He furrowed his brows to say. ¡°At that time, Qing Lin had a home she could not return to. There was nowhere for her to go. I was afraid that she would take her own life if she left. I made her stay in the vi, but I never locked her in the basement. I admit that during that time, I forcefully made her stay, but if I had known that she was pregnant, I would definitely have taken good care of the mother and daughter. I would have gotten a divorce and married her, bringing her into the Xiao family openly!¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t a basement, didn¡¯t you still hide her away so that your entire family was clueless? She had no intention of disrupting your marriage, yet you insisted on giving her an identity that she was ashamed of. Your rtionship with her was ruined by your own hands. No matter how passionately you once loved her, those feelings cannot bepared to the hurt you left her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even understand if she loved or hated you. If she didn¡¯t love you, she would never have given birth to Ji Nuan. But if she didn¡¯t hate you, she would never have brought the child to marry me. If she didn¡¯t love you, she wouldn¡¯t have been gripping the ne you gave her even on her deathbed. But if there hadn¡¯t been any hatred, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped me from informing you that she was on herst breath!¡± Ji Hongwen stared at him coldly. ¡°The one with the name Xiao, back when we were studying in America, wepeted fairly. At the time, I lost to you with no regrets and stepped away willingly because I trusted that you would give Qing Lin a good future. But what were the consequences of that? In the end, you ruined her whole life!¡±

    When Mr. Xiao heard that Ji Nuan¡¯s mother was unwilling to inform him even when she was on herst breath, his expression darkened. Ji Nuan watched the man who was known as the Ling Xiao Group¡¯s God and saw that his eyes were reddening.

    She did not understand his love for her mother, nor did she know of the romantic story they shared when they were in America.

    But in the end, he married another woman and had a son. He changed his love for her into possession and ruined her mother¡¯s life with his selfishness and refusal to let go.

    It was no wonder Mo Jingshen said that if she met Mr. Xiao, perhaps she would be unhappy.

    Now that she finally understood the circumstances behind her birth, she was really upset.

    Knowing that she had a powerful father did not bring her any joy. It is precisely because her father is powerful, that he had the ability to lock her mother away and the guts to do as he pleased with her.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for her mother to rely on her own ability to escape from that remote and deste ce. In the end, her wings had been clipped alive by Xiao Zhenjun.

    ¡°Before Qing Lin ran away with her child, I had already prepared the divorce contract. From the beginning, the reason I married Ah Ye¡¯s mother was due to the pressure from our families. I never had any feelings for her. She also never loved me. We were only abiding by the rules of the wealthy families and epting a marriage alliance. We had promised to divorce after three years. Had Qing Lin waited a little longer, she would be my wife now; my legal wife...¡± Mr. Xiao looked toward Ji Nuan. ¡°Nuan Nuan, don¡¯t look at me with such a gaze. If I had known of your existence, I would have immediatelye to bring you home with me. Your mother¡¯s character is too strong. She wanted to cut off all ties with me just because of my marriage. If I hadn¡¯t kept her with me using such a method, she would havepletely disappeared from my life. That is why I had no choice but to bring her home with me... My only mistake was not knowing she would escape with a child... I never knew that in the past twenty years, I had a daughter who was outside on her own...¡±

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661: Blood Rtions and the Feelings Between a Father and His Daughter</h4>

    ¡°Your only mistake? Listen to what you¡¯ve just said. You finally took on some of the me with so much difficulty, yet you remain so conceited.¡± Ji Hongwen chuckled coldly. ¡°As expected, even when you¡¯re old, that stupid face of yours is still so important to you. Even if front of your own child, you¡¯re unwilling to put it down and admit the mistakes you¡¯ve made. Qing Lin¡¯s life has already been ruined by you. It¡¯s been so many years since she left. Don¡¯t you feel any guilt whatsoever? Do you still think that she was in the wrong for leaving you when she was pregnant?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun closed his eyes. He was silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since she left... No matter if it was my fault, right now, I only wish to make amends to my daughter. If from the beginning to the end, Qing Lin only hated me for my actions, when we reunite in the Yellow Springs [1. The underworld of Chinese mythology] a hundred years from now, I will admit my wrongdoings to her. But this doesn¡¯t mean that you, Ji Hongwen, had the right to hide my daughter away from me for so many years! And to think that your birth daughter had so many opportunities to scheme against her!¡± ¡±

    Ji Mengran, who had stumbled onto the carpet, had already be forgotten. Now that she was abruptly mentioned, she stiffened, turning her reddened eyes toward Ji Hongwen. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Ji Hongwen closed his eyes: ¡°In this, I admit that I raised my daughter poorly. It was my fault that Mengran is involved in something so dirty.¡±

    Ji Mengran cried: ¡°Dad! Even at such a time, you¡¯re still speaking for the outsider! This person is already nning to bring Ji Nuan away. In the future, Ji Nuan won¡¯t be your daughter anymore. If you let the police bring me away, aren¡¯t you afraid of growing old all alone...¡±

    Ji Hongwen closed his eyes. ¡°Growing old on my own is stillparatively better than raising a daughter whose conscience has been eaten, and who would willingly harm her own sister in order to obtain the family¡¯s inheritance!¡±

    ¡°Tsk...¡± Ji Mengran suddenly chuckled with her bloodshot eyes: ¡°If Ji Nuan is really the Xiao family¡¯s daughter, do you think she would still be impressed by our small Ji Corporation?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s supporting arm did not leave Ji Hongwen¡¯s side. She spoke up clearly: ¡°Don¡¯t use your moronic logic toe up with conjectures about my thoughts. My Dad is only in his fifties. If you weren¡¯t constantly angering him into being ill, he would be much stronger now. The Ji Corporation canst in his hands for at least thirty to forty more years. Why are you in such a rush for a piece of the inheritance? Will you not give up until you¡¯ve chased Dad off his chairman¡¯s seat?¡±

    In Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s hands, the Ling Xiao Group was just as it used to be. Since the two of them were ssmates back when they were studying in America, and were both of the same age, Ji Nuan felt a moment of unhappiness. What right did Xiao Zhenjun have to appear like such a healthy man, while her father was such a stark contrast?

    She definitely had to arrange for medical professionals of the highest standards to be by Ji Hongwen¡¯s side. She would make them watch as he trained his body. She wouldn¡¯t stop until his body became exceptionally healthy within two years.

    Ji Mengran cried out: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that now. This is because, when I previously returned home, Dad said that he wouldn¡¯t leave a single cent from the Ji Corporation to me! I¡¯ve never said that I wanted him to give up his position right now. Ji Nuan, in this Ji family, you are an outsider! Don¡¯t drive a wedge between us family members!¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun narrowed his eyes coldly at Ji Mengran, who was unaware of the grave she was digging for herself. He turned to Ji Nuan. ¡°Outsider? Nuan Nuan,e back home with me. So long as the Xiao family is around, you will never be considered an outsider.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ji Nuan supported Ji Hongwen to sit down on the couch. At the same time, she stood up from his side. She did not turn to look at Xiao Zhenjun as she spoke coldly: ¡°The reason behind Mr. Xiao¡¯s visit to the Ji family must be because you heard of what has recently happened to me. You rushed over here because you wanted to do something for me. I¡¯m thankful for Mr. Xiao¡¯s feelings, but I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m unrted to the Xiao family. As for these issues, I have my own ways of settling them. There¡¯s no need for a distinguished guest like you to help. In addition, Mr. Xiao, you should be able to recognize that the Ji family does not wee you. Please take your leave.¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Ji Hongwen raised his head in shock. Xiao Zhenjun, on the other hand, did not appear surprised. However, it was clear that he still did not expect Ji Nuan to hold onto Ji Hongwen so firmly when his daughter had schemed against her to such an extent.

    Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s voice turned heavy. ¡°You must have already guessed about this. We¡¯ve met twice previously, and with your keen senses, you must have had several conjectures about the Xiao family¡¯s rtionship with you. You¡¯ve remained avoidant of us the whole time, and I can be respectful of your decision. After all, we¡¯ve never met once in twenty years. I understand that I must feel like a stranger to you, and I¡¯ve never done my part in raising you. But right now, the Ji family is akin to a deep abyss. There¡¯s no benefit in staying here. Why don¡¯t you return home with me? We are blood-rted. The feelings between a father and a daughter can be slowly nurtured. Trust me, with the Xiao family around, no one will ever dare to do anything against you. So long as you have this father around, so long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll definitely be spoiled like a princess. You will be the treasure of the Xiao family!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an abyss. This is where I grew up. This is my home. The man sitting on the couch is my true father.¡± Ji Nuan spoke mildly: ¡°Ji Mengran¡¯s issues are her own problem. You can¡¯t me my father for it. If Mr. Xiao has been standing outside for quite a while, you should have heard Ji Mengran¡¯s earlierints; she said that my Dad was biased toward me since we were young. I¡¯ve never suffered in any way in this family. Besides, I¡¯m already in my twenties. I no longer have any dreams of being a princess. At the very least, the Ji family can be considered one of the fourrgest families in Hai City. I don¡¯t think we are less than the Xiao family. Mr. Xiao, there¡¯s no need for you to consider yourself above everyone else here. The ground underneath my feet here holds the memories of my childhood and carries the warm happiness my mother had in her final years. This is where my roots are truly located.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun watched her, his brows furrowing slowly. ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan finally turned to look at him. ¡°Please address me as Miss Ji. We¡¯re not close to the point where you can address me that way.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun raised his hand toward her but paused midway. After a long moment, he finally put his hand down. He turned to look out of the door and changed the topic. ¡°The police officers have been waiting outside for a long time. Ji Hongwen, do you still n on throwing this troublesome daughter of yours out?¡±

    Ji Hongwen rushed to crawl toward Ji Hongwen¡¯s feet. ¡°Dad... Dad... save me...¡±

    Before she could touch Ji Hongwen, Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s expression turned cold. Two bodyguards suddenly stepped through the door and without any further dy, they hauled Ji Mengran up.

    ¡°Dad! Save me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail, Dad¡ª¡± Ji Mengran immediately struggled with all her might. She raised her voice and screamed loudly but was still firmly pulled away by the bodyguards. Without any hesitation, they brought her out of the Ji family¡¯s vi. Even after the door was shut, Ji Mengran¡¯s screams could be heard. Xiao Zhenjun only watched the shut doors coldly. He did not give Ji Hongwen any opportunity to soften his heart.

 Chapter 662

    <h4>Chapter 662: But Ji Nuan Is Different; The Person Standing Behind Her Is Mo Jingshen</h4>

    Ji Mengran¡¯s cries grew distant. Atst, the police car door was shut with a ¡°peng¡± noise, cutting off her voice.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, are you sure you won¡¯t return to the Xiao family with me?¡± Xiao Zhenjun turned to toward Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan nced outside the door. ¡°Mr. Xiao, did you bring your bodyguards with you to kick Ji Mengran out or to forcefully take me away from the Ji family?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s expression faltered.

    Ji Hongwen immediately released a cold chuckle. ¡°He is used to authority. Previously, your mother was also forced home by him with simr methods. Since he has decided to acknowledge you as his daughter, he naturally will apply the same methods.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun spoke softly, ¡°The bodyguards won¡¯t touch you. You can decide whether or not you wish to return to the Xiao family, but I still hope you will think this through carefully and choose toe with me. You once brought up your mother in the past; I know that you are sensitive to this subject and you won¡¯t give in easily. I won¡¯t do anything too forceful, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ji Nuan did not speak, but Ji Hongwenughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s true. That year, Qing Lin was alone in America and there was no one who could support her. You brought her away as you pleased and no one dared to interfere. By the time I learned of what had happened, it was toote to reverse it. Ji Nuan, on the other hand, is different. The person standing behind her is Mo Jingshen. Even an old thing like you, who has dominated the business world for so many years, won¡¯t dare to provoke him. Naturally, you won¡¯t dare to take her away forcefully. Otherwise, even if Mo Jingshen has to wreck chaos through the entire Xiao family, he would do it to find her.¡±

    ¡°Must you stand between us father and daughter, and try to force a wedge between us?¡± Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°The grievances from years ago is between us. Nuan Nuan is the daughter I¡¯ve lost for over twenty years. Even if you feel injustice on behalf of Qing Lin, you shouldn¡¯t keep my child to yourself!¡±

    ¡°Force a wedge?¡± Ji Hongwen sneered. ¡°The truth is right before our eyes. Is there a need for me to force anything? You never made any open moves against her because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s presence, but right from the beginning, you¡¯ve wanted to take her back to the Xiao family. You¡¯ve had such intentions for quite some time. I had already nned to tell Ji Nuan all about her birth, but recently Mengran¡¯s trouble has been causing me frustration. Otherwise, Ji Nuan would already have known about it. Whether she chooses to stay or leave is her own choice. I previously asked her to visit Qing Lin¡¯s old home in Ji City. I¡¯m sure Ji Nuan now knows a lot about the hardships and helplessness her mother experienced in her youth. Right now, at Ji Nuan¡¯s age, old things like us cannote to any conclusions for her. She has her own feelings and thoughts. Don¡¯t think that everyone is your employee or your puppet and that you¡¯ll be able to make her do as you please. There¡¯s no need for me to keep this daughter to myself. So long as she wishes to leave, I will never force her to stay. But so long as she wishes to stay, she will always be my, Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun had one hand ced behind his back. Since the moment he stepped through the Ji family¡¯s door, he remained in that posture with his back straight. He did not do it intentionally, yet his aura and demeanor were dominating, and his words were cold. ¡°If you were able to protect her properly, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed here early in the morning without care for our families¡¯ previous promise to stay away from each other. This time, the schemes Ji Mengran employed against her is already sufficiently vicious and fierce. Previously, I also investigated the old helpers that used to work in the Ji family and found out that when Ji Nuan was in her teens, you brought that Shen Heru and her son, Sheng Yihan, into the family. What were the consequences of that? Because of your carelessness, irreversible harm almost urred to Ji Nuan. She was nearly forced by that brat, and even ended up with a body weak against the cold!¡±

    Ji Hongwen¡¯s expression fell. He paused for a moment and turned to look at Ji Nuan.

    That was the greatest regret in Ji Hongwen¡¯s life, and because of that incident, he was even more enraged by Ji Mengran. His hatred was iparable.

    However, he had to admit that he had been careless that year.

    Ji Nuan spoke up coldly at this moment: ¡°Mr. Xiao, even if I grew up in the Xiao family, it doesn¡¯t guarantee that I would have a better life than I did here. The Xiao family business is so big, and the family is alsorge. Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re typically so busy. Can you say that you won¡¯t have your moments of carelessness? The gratitude for one¡¯s love and care is above all. Right now, you¡¯re nitpicking at the care my Dad has given to me over the years. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too much?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun stared at her. Her posture remained turned away from him. ¡°Nuan Nuan, you also said that what you have for him is gratitude for his love and care. That means you acknowledge me as your birth father. Must you speak to me in that manner?¡±

    Ji Nuan turned to nce at him. ¡°I¡¯m the person involved. When ites to choosing between someone who has loved and cared for me, and the person responsible for my birth, I have the best understanding. The right to choose and decide lies in my hand. Mr. Xiao, you don¡¯t have any right to criticize my morals just because of my choice.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun was choked by her words.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s temper was unbelievably identical to his. If his temper could soften in any way, back then, things would never escte to such a manner between him and her mother. Precisely because he understood himself too well, he somewhat understood Ji Nuan.

    During such a time, there was nothing he could do or say to sway her. He could only hope that time could resolve the issues between them and slowly wash away the grievances. Perhaps only that would allow her to acknowledge her identity as a Xiao family member.

    At this moment, Ji Nuan¡¯s phone rang. She turned to answer it.

    As she did not head to the office on Monday, there were some things thepany needed her to rush back for.

    She hung up the phone and checked the time. She then turned to inform Ji Hongwen that thepany had work she had to rush to and that she would find time to return home again.

    As she made to leave, she paused by Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s side, speaking mildly: ¡°Chairman Xiao, please take your leave from the Ji home. Since you both made the promise to stay away from one another years ago, please be more self-aware and leave. My Dad¡¯s mood has been poor recently and his health isn¡¯t doing very well. Please don¡¯t be an eyesore to him.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s eyelids twitched. He turned to look at her but Ji Nuan did not return his gaze. She left without turning back.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, the United States, Los Angeles.

    A ck off-road vehicle has been parked outside the Shine Group¡¯s headquarters¡¯ entrance for quite some time.

    Nanheng, who sat inside the car, gazed toward the helicopter hovering above Shine Group¡¯s rooftop. He picked up his phone and called Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°The remnants of Aqib and Dali¡¯s people have gathered from Cambodia. They¡¯ve been hidden in ambush for quite some time. It seems like they are getting ready to take on our base to make an attempt against Shine¡¯s headquarter. This country is too strict, and they haven¡¯t sessfully made their way in. Right now, the office has only received a few bomb threats, but the Shine employees are fearful. Almost half of them haven¡¯t beening in for work. They¡¯re using such a method to force you back to America. What do you n to do?¡±

 Chapter 663

    <h4>Chapter 663: In Her Living Years, She Actually Managed to Witness Mo Jingshen Visiting Their Company</h4>

    After returning to thepany, Ji Nuan¡¯s phone rang several times. However, she was busy with meetings and could not answer it.

    Even after the sky darkened and it was after work hours, she remained in the office with her secretary and several employees to discuss the matters they had failed to conclude in the meeting earlier. By the time it was nearing 7:00 p.m., her phone had run out of battery and she had forgotten about the missed phone calls.

    When the discussion finally ended, Xiao Ba headed off to the assistant¡¯s office to work overtime while Ji Nuan scanned through several documents in the CEO¡¯s office.

    Afterpleting her final task, she sat alone in the quiet office and recalled the events that happened in the Ji home this morning.

    She never gave much thought to the issues surrounding her birth; especially when she had learned of the possible rtionship between her and the Xiao family. If Ji Hongwen hadn¡¯t sent her off to Ji City and hinted about divulging the truth to her, she really would have preferred to stay clueless and remain as the Ji family¡¯s good daughter.

    However, Mr. Xiao¡¯s sudden appearance today hadpletely caught her unaware. Perhaps, if Ji Mengran didn¡¯t cross the line, causing Xiao Zhenjun to be incapable of holding himself back, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed forward to acknowledge her without any prior warnings. Ji Nuan never thought that she would learn of the past shared between her mother and the two men under such a circumstance.

    On the other end, Xiao Ba had never thought that, in her living years, she would actually witness Mo Jingshen visiting theirpany...

    Xiao Ba was working overtime in the assistant¡¯s office tonight and had stepped out midway to pour herself a cup of water when she suddenly saw CEO Mo.

    Previously, when this was but a small studio in Hai City, she once had an agitated, private discussion with her colleagues. They had gossiped that if CEO Mo made a personal visit to their studio, he would definitely create arge sensation. However, before their thoughts coulde to fruition, Ji Nuan had left for Ennd.

    From then on until now, it seemed like Mo Jingshen had never once properly stepped foot into MN Group, the ce that belonged solely to Ji Nuan.

    She never thought that this day woulde; CEO Mo was actually here. The receptionist working thete shift recognized him and had also seen the news that Ji Nuan and he were married. Thus, she did not dare to stop him and had assumed there was no need to inform anyone that CEO Mo was here. By the time Xiao Ba found him, he was already approaching the CEO¡¯s office.

    ¡°CEO Mo?¡± Xiao Ba held a cup of water; it wasn¡¯t clear if her expression was agitated or dumbstruck: ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the office?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

    Xiao Ba rushed to nod her head. ¡°Yes, Boss is in the office. By this time, she should be done with her work. She probably ns to rest here for the night since it¡¯s quitete.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not say more and headed for the office.

    Xiao Ba did not dare to go knock on the door or inform Ji Nuan. In any case, CEO Mo wouldn¡¯t eat Ji Nuan up. Even if he did, it waspletely fair and legal for him to do so. She wouldn¡¯t dare interfere. Thus, she held her cup of water and quietly returned to her office.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t by her desk, as Xiao Ba had said, she was in the breakroom.

    The Monday meeting she had missed was postponed to tomorrow. Since it was arranged for the early morning, she decided to stay in thepany tonight.

    There were ceiling-to-floor windows and a balcony in the breakroom. Ji Nuan stood by the opened windows; the door connecting her office to the breakroom was ajar.

    Mo Jingshen stopped into the office and approached the door to see her back view. The little woman had her arms around herself, her long hair swaying along with the wind.

    The cape wrapped around her shoulders also fluttered lightly.

    Mo Jingshen watched her for a moment and did not enter. He turned to her desk and picked up her phone to see that it had run out of battery.

    After around ten minutes, the man entered the breakroom. Ji Nuan seemed not to have heard anything as she remained standing there. Outside of the windows, the Hai City¡¯s night scene was splendid, and the city was flourishing.

    However, as she watched the boundless, splendid view, her figure appeared exceptionally lonely.

    Finally, as Mo Jingshen approached, Ji Nuan heard his movements and turned around. She watched him with a sh of realization, asking: ¡°My phone rang a few times in the afternoon. Were the calls from you?¡±

    As she spoke, she closed the window. After standing there for a while, she had begun to feel chilly.

    She turned to head out; she did not n on remaining in the breakroom but as she stepped past the man, he caught her wrist.

    Touching her ice-cold skin, Mo Jingshen immediately frowned. ¡°Hai City¡¯s weather is gradually turning chilly. Instead of taking a good rest after work, why are you standing in front of the window to experience the wind?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hands were cold but she was properly dressed in autumn clothes. She was also wearing a cape. It was unlikely for her to catch a cold. However, as he held her hand in his grip, she really felt warmer.

    She did not turn to look at him: ¡°It¡¯s not cold. Standing in front of the wind will wake me up.¡±

    The man did not allow her back to the office. He tugged her before him and touched her cheek; it was simrly cold. Thankfully, the sensation only lingered on the surface of her skin. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    There was a clock hung against the wall in the break room. Ji Nuan took a nce at the time. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why did youe to my office?¡±

    He did not turn to look at the clock, lowering his head instead to watch her: ¡°You returned to the Ji home in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Ji Mengran was brought away by the police? Mr. Xiao also visited the Ji home?¡±

    As expected, it was impossible to conceal anything from him. Everything fell within his ns and ording to his conjectures. However, she felt that there was also no point in concealing anything from him.

    Ji Nuan lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to say anything rted to the Xiao family. The problems rted to Ji Mengran have also concluded today. I¡¯ve been working all day and I¡¯m quite tired. If you don¡¯t have any other business...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m returning to Los Angeles tomorrow. Have dinner with me tonight, en?¡±

    The man¡¯s abrupt answer caused Ji Nuan¡¯s expression to falter. It slipped her mind to tug her hand out of his grip.

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s bbergasted expression, Mo Jingshen lowered his head to watch their connected hands. He did not rx his grip and even tightened it. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and look for an avable restaurant. You probably haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Let¡¯s go eat together?¡±

    Ji Nuan finally came back to herself. She wanted to retrieve her hand but was unable to move it: ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go eat. But can you let go of my hand?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not ede to her request. He watched her and slightly chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity for me to pick Mrs. Mo up after work for a meal. How can I let go and make you walk on your own?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes: ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat? I¡¯ll go take my purse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan took another nce at their hands and pursed her lips.

    Los Angeles wasn¡¯t too far away nor was it too close to Hai City. A flight there wouldn¡¯t take up too much time. However, the moment Mo Jingshen returned to America, he would be caught up with work. It would be impossible for him to return to Hai City anytime soon. That made Los Angeles very, very far away.

 Chapter 664

    <h4>Chapter 664: She Was Easily Caught by the Man and Thrown Onto the Bed</h4>

    To regain her position by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side required too much courage; it also required her to give up a lot.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely impossible, it was just that...

    Ji Nuan picked up her purse and stepped out with him. She lowered her head in the elevator, her eyshes obstructing her view of the shadow next to hers.

    In fact, to watch as Mo Jingshen returned to America again also required a lot of courage.

    He once left for ten years without looking back; today, he was simrly aware of those years as she did. America was still a ce that haunted her, yet the Shine headquarters was located right in Los Angeles.

    Mo Jingshen pinched the hand she had obediently left in his palm, watching her through the reflection of the elevator doors: ¡°Can¡¯t bear for me to leave? Do you want me to stay in Hai City with you?¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled. She raised her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Shine Group would never move back to the country as MN Group group did. Keeping him in Hai City permanently was impractical, and she had never once considered it.

    Mo Jingshen stared at her face, his lips curving into a smile. A momentter, he spoke calmly: ¡°In the past three years, I¡¯vepletely rebuilt the Yu Garden. If you wish for me to stay in Hai City, the condition is for you to move back to the Yu Garden with me.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She was astonished/ ¡°The Yu Garden has been rebuilt?¡±

    Seeing her startled expression, his handsome brows moved slightly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you always unhappy with Yu Garden¡¯s furnishings? When we first got married, Grandfather took matters into his own hands and renovated it as he pleased. We didn¡¯t participate in the arrangements at all. We¡¯ve already bid our farewells to the previous Yu Garden. The Yu Garden today is the home I¡¯ve genuinely poured my heart into building; all that¡¯s left is for you, it¡¯s female owner, to return.¡±

    ¡°No... Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t you have to return to America?¡±

    Although Ji Nuan could not understand his intentions in especially taking her out for dinner right before he left for America, she had strangely felt that he wouldn¡¯t being back anytime soon. Yet, he abruptly brought up the Yu Garden and even mentioned that he hadpletely renovated their wedding home, that it was waiting for her return.

    Could it be that he... nned to stay in Hai City?

    The two headed to a Western-style restaurant downstairs. After entering, a waiter brought them to a quiet and elegant table before Mo Jingshen finally released her hand and allowed her to sit.

    Ji Nuan ordered most of the food, while Mo Jingshen only asked for a steak. Most of the dishes brought out were thus Ji Nuan¡¯s.

    Mo Jingshen also spent most of the time watching her eat.

    ¡°The portion size in this restaurant is quite small. How will you be full with that small steak?¡± Ji Nuan picked up a portion of foie gras with a thin bread as she watched Mo Jingshen. He had barely touched his steak.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to look for me for dinner because you were hungry?¡± Ji Nuan silently ced another portion of foie gras on a piece of bread and added various toppings inside. She then handed it to him: ¡°Eat this.¡±

    Her heart had clearly softened yet her appearance remained stubborn. Even though she didn¡¯t bring up a single word about missing him, her expression seemed to fear that he would starve. Mo Jingshen smiled and received the food. He cooperatively ate the foie gras she had wrapped for him.

    Afterward, he continued watching her eat. In the end, Ji Nuan could not help herself. Thankfully, she had ordered too much. She sent item after item onto his te and forced him to eat more.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Now that it was autumn, Hai City had more rainy days. Even though the weather was good when they had left the office, it was now raining.

    The office building entrance was only a five minutes walk away, but the two did not bring a pair of umbres with them. Mo Jingshen sent her back to the office, and in the short few minutes, the two quickly became drenched.

    Even though Mo Jingshen¡¯s outstanding temperament wasn¡¯t affected by the rain, in a rare act of kindness, Ji Nuan allowed him to take a shower in her break room. She also called someone to head to a nearby twenty-four-hour department store to purchase a set of men¡¯s clothes for him.

    Mo Jingshen took a shower and rubbed his hair with a towel. His bangs were damp andid against his forehead, causing the originally quiet and stern man to appear more seductive. He also strangely appeared to be more restrained.

    He changed into a set of ck dress shirts and pants she had someone deliver from the department store. It was from a brand he frequently wore. It seemed like there was no need for the two of them to exim about their understanding of each other. Small details like this were sufficient proof that their husband and wife rtionship was actually quite good. Aside from the misunderstandings that had happened in the past, even if the two hadn¡¯t actually gotten a divorce, it seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with it.

    The man stepped out after getting dressed. Ji Nuan, who had just returned from the vice-CEO¡¯s breakroom for a shower nced at him, various thoughtsing to her mind.

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°En, ah?¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched her, catching her vivid expression as she saw him dressed in the clothes she had bought. Without a change in expression, he spoke with his voice heavy and low as it usually was: ¡°Have you thought through it? Do you want to move back to the Yu Garden with me?¡±

    To return to Yu Garden would be to leave their former enmity behind and to restart their marriage. She would return to being Mrs. Mo.

    Ji Nuan sat on the edge of the bed in the breakroom and carelessly picked up a pillow, holding it in her arms. She lowered her head to look at the pillow, clearing her voice to say: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you return from America. There¡¯s so much work for you to handle there, we don¡¯t even know when you¡¯ll be able toe back. There¡¯s no point in me thinking too much about it right now.¡±

    Mo Jingshen silently watched her.

    Ji Nuan coughed. ¡°You¡¯ve showered and changed your clothes. It¡¯s time you head back, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll stay in the office today. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°You should know that my breakroom isn¡¯t asrge as yours. It¡¯s barely big enough for me to sleep in, you better not have ideas about staying here tonight.¡±

    It was true that her break room wasn¡¯trge, but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t even hold Mo Jingshen.

    Mo Jingshen approached and tugged her pillow away with one hand, tossing it onto the bed behind her. He spoke calmly: ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to America tomorrow. Right now, are you nning on cutting ties with me after I leave? You said that you¡¯ll wait for my return, but I¡¯m afraid that by the time that happens, you would have escaped to the ends of the earth and it¡¯ll be impossible for me to find you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re as slippery as a mudfish these days.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He calmly asked: ¡°Are you returning to the Yu Garden or not?¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at him. ¡°I already said we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t run away?¡±

    Ji Nuan had a guilty conscience. ¡°Hai City is only so big, where could I possibly run off to? It¡¯s not as if I can return to London...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the man bent down and leaned close. Ji Nuan faltered and subconsciously sensed that this man had no ns of leaving for tonight. She stood up to escape but the moment she took a single step forward, she was easily caught and tossed back onto the bed.

 Chapter 665

    <h4>Chapter 665: Are You Sure You Want to Ask Me to Be Faster Right Now?</h4>

    The man watched her with a distant gaze, smiling imperceptibly. He bent down and pressed dangerously close, his bing low, heavy and seductive: ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that the Yu Garden isn¡¯t big enough to hold you, I¡¯ll buy the houses behind Yu Garden and merge them all together. Two to three thousand square feet of space should be sufficient to keep you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She wasid on the bed. Her expression was fierce due to her disadvantaged position. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the way we each have our own lives right now is quite good? Without interfering with each other, we can focus on our own things. Besides, you¡¯re sufficiently busy with Shine Group alone. I also have the MN Group to focus on. It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any need to live together. Besides, right now, I don¡¯t have the mood to manage a rtionship. These things take up too much time.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was mad to the extent of wanting tough.

    This woman was really fearless with her words now.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, it seems you really think that I don¡¯t know what to do with you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Her long hair was scattered across her back. Her thick and longshes fluttered as she blinked, and her cheeks turned red due to the man¡¯s intimate posture: ¡°I¡¯m only speaking honestly. Besides, this is my office¡¯s breakroom. There are still people working overtime right now. Someone maye in at any time. Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t...¡±

    The man lowered his head and kissed her. Ji Nuan wanted to lift her hands only to discover that at some point, he had both of them held above her head.

    Despite three years of separation, ever since that night in Jing City, and the previous encounter after being drugged by Ji Mengran, it seemed like the two were not actually starting from ground zero. It was as though they had reunited with their old memories, and had be the most typical pair of husband and wife.

    The only thing that remained unchanged was how sensitive she was to Mo Jingshen¡¯s kisses.

    Furthermore, this was the breakroom in her office...

    It seemed like this was his very first visit to her workce. Three years ago, he had parked his car outside her office building but did not step in. Today was his very first visit, and he had already pressed her down on the bed in her breakroom.

    ¡°Mo Jing... uu...¡±

    The way Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks were burning was no different from when she had been drugged. A day ago, she had still been clinging onto this man non-stop in Ao Lan International. Last night, she had slept very early and wasn¡¯t sure how much he had slept. Even though only one night had passed, he had already charged his way into this ce.

    Just as Ji Nuan was growing suspicious, the man¡¯s hand reached under her dress...

    ¡°Mo Jingshen!¡±

    ¡°Do our feelings still require you to spare efforts to manage it?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was right next to her lips; it was extremely low and husky. Ji Nuan finally freed one of her hands but the man easily caught it and pressed it down by her side.

    ¡°If you dare to do anything to me in my office... ah...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s voice was bing a cry. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    She waspletely clueless about how delicate and soft her voice was right now. The man was initially only messing with her but because of her voice, his lower body immediately tightened. He lowered his head and harshly kissed her, blocking her curses.

    At this moment, both of them were extremely conscious. They did not touch any alcohol or drug. They were not ill with fever nor were they emotional and irrational. Ji Nuan was pressed under him, her tongue intertwined with his. She began to suspect if the man had intentionallye to look for her before his return to America, to leave unforgettable marks on her body before leaving.

    Her body grew weak and soft as his fingers teased her. No matter how she tried to refuse him, she could not suppress her body¡¯s reactions.

    After all, her body was far too familiar with Mo Jingshen. Although the three years of separation allowed her to be more cautious, the past two times were sufficient for her body to remember all of his previous touches. Furthermore, on both asions, Mo Jingshen had done his utmost to affect her.

    Even if they had intertwined for countless times in Ao Lan International a day ago, when the man entered her deeply, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t resist a soft gasp. She lowered her head and bit down on his shoulder.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen! Asking me to apany you for dinner because you¡¯re returning to America; isn¡¯t it your goal just to torture me for onest time because you are leaving soon!¡±

    ¡°Once? That¡¯s hardly enough.¡± He made a harsh movement and as Ji Nuan raised her head with a whimper, he chuckled softly. ¡°I had no choice but toe to visit because you weren¡¯t answering my calls in the afternoon. I¡¯m equally surprised that this is happening in your office right now, although I have to admit that this isn¡¯t too bad either.¡±

    It was likely because Ji Nuan was worried that Xiao Ba, who was in the nearby assistant¡¯s office, would hear them, or that the employees working overtime would pass by, she did not dare to struggle too much. And precisely because she was unbelievably obedient right now, the man kissed her gently from her brows to her cheeks. Bit by bit, he moved from her nose, her lips, cheek, her chin and to her fair neck. He even gained his own rhythm, every single firm touch causing Ji Nuan to bite her lip subconsciously.

    The man had peeled most of her clothes off her, but the dress shirt and pants she bought for him were still on. Ji Nuan gripped his clothes tightly as though she had lost control, her voice akin to a kitten¡¯s cry/ ¡°You, hurry up...¡±

    Mo Jingshen bit her earlobe: ¡°Are you sure you want to ask me to be faster right now?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    What was going on with this man today? Typically, he always took his time with her. Why did it seem like he was trying to cut off all of her escape routes today?

    She couldn¡¯t help but bury her face in his neck. Her voice carried a few hints of her grievance and loss of restrain. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, my legs were sore to the point where I couldn¡¯t even get off the bed. You didn¡¯t even ask if I would be able to take it. Besides, I clung onto you the night before because I had no choice. What do you think you¡¯re doing now? You¡¯re clearly using your return to America as an excuse!¡±

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown your own wings right now. How could I possibly dare to bully you?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing right now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±

    Ji Nuan cried out softly as he suddenly shifted his waist: ¡°...Even if we¡¯re not divorced, after the past three years, all we have is the appearance of marriage. It¡¯s true that we are married legally, but in reality...¡±

    ¡°Appearance?¡± Seeing her response to his movements, the man¡¯s breathing became heavier and messier. His movements also became more indolent. ¡°Aren¡¯t we performing the duties of a married couple right now?¡±

    ¡°...this doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    The man was likely very satisfied by her hoarse, breathless voice. He lowered his head and nibbled on her earlobe: ¡°Ji Nuan, it matters not regardless of whether you are willing to admit it, but you are fated to be my woman. There¡¯s no escape for you.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s fingers turned white from the force with which she was gripping his shirt. Her gaze had turned hazy from perspiration. The man¡¯s hand brushed past hershes and eyes, helping her to push aside her damp bangs clinging onto her skin. Ji Nuan took the opportunity and raised her head to bite his hand, only to hear the man¡¯s soft chuckles: ¡°Three years ago, you never had such a habit. I¡¯ve only recently discovered that whenever you¡¯re unable to tolerate it, you like to bite me. Do you enjoy biting me so much, en?¡±

 Chapter 666

    <h4>Chapter 666: After Taking a Shower, the Situation Suddenly Spiralled Out of Control</h4>

    Hearing this, Ji Nuan immediately released his fingers and pped his hand aside with force.

    The man chuckled lightly as he pinched her rose-colored cheeks. His lips were curved into a smile: ¡°You also like to hit others when you¡¯re embarrassed. When did you learn to be so violent? Is it because Feng Ling apanied you for a year in Ennd? Did she teach you this?¡±

    ¡°How is this rted to Feng Ling? She only taught me some things rted to self-defense.¡±

    Mo Jingshen kissed his delicate chin, smiling. ¡°When she¡¯s in front of Nanheng, she¡¯s usuallypletely under his control. To think that she still had the ability to run off to Ennd to teach you self-defense; you must have done a lot to protect her in that one year.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Speaking of which, that year, Feng Ling had really snuck away from Nanheng¡¯s side to apany her in Ennd. Afterward, the scene of Nanheng capturing her back was truly quite dramatic. Unfortunately, Feng Ling waspletely unmoved.

    When he saw that she was actually distracted by other matters, the man tore aside the sheets and brought her underneath it with him to continue.

    Ji Nuan widened her eyes, staring at him warily in the darkness. The man made full use of his stamina and brought her wandering spiritpletely back to her body, and made it impossible for her to think about other things...

    Mo Jingshen took into consideration that Ji Nuan¡¯s energy had beenpleted exhausted the night before and did not torture her for the entire night.

    However, in the end, Ji Nuan was still unbelievably sleepy. Sheid unmoving on the bed with her eyes closed. The man held her andid with her on the bed in her office¡¯s break room.

    Breathing in the scent of her hair, Mo Jingshen fell asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the woman¡¯s porcin-like skin hidden under her hair. She was still deep asleep and was breathing evenly. She stirred oncest night, and he had held her to coax her back to sleep. Right now, she wasying in his arms obediently and was sleeping particrly well.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the time; it was already past seven in the morning.

    Watching the woman¡¯s fast asleepplexion, he did not contemte further and directly held her chin to kiss her.

    Ji Nuan was awoken by his kiss. She opened her eyes dazedly and seeing the close-up view of the man¡¯s handsome face, she closed her eyes and tried to turn over to continue sleeping. However, the man did not allow her to move. He kissed her intimately until she was properly awake: ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning to America today?¡± She was still very sleepy; the drowsiness had yet to fade.

    ¡°En.¡±

    She asked hoarsely: ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°7:15 a.m.¡±

    Hearing the time, Ji Nuan opened her eyes once more. Thepany had a make-up meeting today that would begin at 8:00 a.m. Even if she got up now, there wouldn¡¯t be any time for her to have breakfast. If she slept any longer, she would bete.

    However, even if Mo Jingshen had let her off before midnight, she still felt very tired and drowsy. She grumbled unhappily and turned around, hugging the sheets. ¡°Another two minutes. I¡¯ll get up in two minutes.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    He turned the woman who was holding the sheets back and without any hesitation, he kissed her again. Ji Nuan had no choice but to open her eyes. She stared at him drowsily. ¡°What are you doing, ah...¡±

    ¡°Get up. Have some breakfast before your meeting.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes toward the ceiling. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re someone who is returning to America today? Why do I feel as if you¡¯re even freer than I am? I¡¯ll be fine even if I miss breakfast.¡±

    The man spoke calmly: ¡°I¡¯ll head to thepany after you eat your breakfast. My flight is in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°...It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re expecting me to send you off at the airport?¡± She strangely felt that this man was nning to take her away to America with him.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Hearing those two words, Ji Nuan finally climbed out of the sheetszily. She lifted her eyes to see that Mo Jingshen had already gotten off the bed. The man¡¯s shirt and pants were slightly wrinkled, but it could still be worn. It would be fine as long as he ironed it before he left. Coincidentally, her break room had an iron avable for use. She identally pressed the button on the side of the bed as she got up, and the curtains automatically opened. The sunlight came in through the windows andnded on the man¡¯s figure. His ck, short hair was slightly messy and under the sunshine, his silhouette was exceptionally clean and handsome.

    After confirming that she no longer nned onzing on the bed, the man turned and entered the bathroom.

    Ji Nuan watched his tall back view and ran her hand through her own hair. Although she was tired, she gave up struggling and got up. After all, even if she did not have breakfast, it would be impossible for her to sleep any longer.

    The sound of the tap flowing could be heard from the bathroom. She turned and nced in its direction.

    She finally spared some thought to considerst night¡¯s events.

    He said that he was returning to America today.

    He wanted her to have dinner with him.

    Afterward, when he sent her back, he was caught in the rain. After taking a shower, the situation suddenly spiraled out of control...

    Afterward, he held her to sleep. The next morning, it was as though they had resumed their previous, heartwarming married life. He woke her up and told her to have breakfast. Afterward, she would work while he prepared for his flight back to America in the afternoon.

    If he wasn¡¯t returning to America, this would all seem like a wonderful dream.

    This man was intentionally making her recall the days when they had lived well together. Was it so that she would obediently return to his side when he finally came back from America?

    Logically speaking, Ji Nuan was supposed to be angry at the way the man had deliberately nned this out. However, at the thought that he was leaving soon, and that his return was not confirmed, her anger immediately dissipated.

    Mo Jingshen only used her bathroom for a few minutes. After all, the two had showeredst night after their bed matters. He washed up simply and came out. Seeing this, Ji Nuan had no choice but to go wash up as well.

    Ji Nuan was about to push the bathroom door open to head out when she recalled that they were in the office. Since her meeting would start soon, she brought over her bag and did some simple make-up on her face. She was about to finish when she noticed that the tall, handsome man was leaning against the door to watch her. His deep, ck eyes were silently focused on her for a long time.

    She was putting on her lipstick when she became distracted by his gaze. She quickly wiped away her mistake and coughed lightly: ¡°Why are you watching me?¡±

    The man watched her, answering softly: ¡°Waking up like this every day and standing here to watch you get ready after washing up is a form of pleasure in itself.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Was this man whispering sweet nothings to her?</i>

    ¡ª¡ª

    When they left for breakfast, Ji Nuan was dressed in her professional clothes in preparation for her meeting. However, she was worried that the scent of food would cling onto her and put on a thin, light blue coat over it.

    Typically, the man was always exceptionally patient toward her. Today, he was ridiculously patient with her.

    As they stepped out of the door, he naturally held her hand. Previously, Ji Nuan had discovered that Boss Mo was especially obsessed with holding hands. At the thought that he was leaving for America soon, she did not shake his hand off.

 Chapter 667

    <h4>Chapter 667: To Be Exact, He Was Keen to Make Her Wear His Ring</h4>

    Mo Jingshen was clearly pleased by her willingness to let him take her hand and lead her out of the office, but she was immediately embarrassed after they were out of the office.

    Now it was office time and there were many people around. Even if they used the elevator exclusive to the CEO, there were still many people in the lobby on the first floor.

    However, although she wanted him to let go of his hand, he definitely wouldn¡¯t.

    So this morning, the CEO of the Shine Group and the CEO of the MN Group suddenly showed up together in MN Group. The cold and noble man and the beautiful and elegant woman were walking together, which made very eye-catching scenery.

    Mo Jingshen had early made a statement about their rtionship in media, so most of the employees of the MN Group knew they were actually a couple and no one would gossip about them.

    They walked out of thepany and Mo Jingshen stroked her fingers.

    Although Ji Nuan bought some silver ornaments in Ji City that she really liked, she didn¡¯t wear them a lot, because they would tear her clothes.

    Mo Jingshen looked down at her hands, on which she wore no jewelry no matter her wrist or fingers. He asked mildly, ¡°Did you leave the blue diamond I gave you at home as a piece of junk? I never see you wear it.¡±

    <i>Junk?</i>

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°I wore it once in a party, but the ten-carat blue diamond is so striking that I don¡¯t usually wear it.¡±

    ¡°I gave you that blue diamond and you just hid it at home?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°Either you put it on as your wedding ring, or I¡¯ll buy you another one.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    When they were together before, Mo Jingshen rarely bought her gifts, but now he seemed keen to buy her presents.

    Or to be exact, he was keen to make her wear his ring.

    They grabbed some food in a breakfast bar near thepany. Ji Nuan hurried back to thepany for she had to attend a meeting at eight o¡¯clock.

    Mo Jingshen looked at the empty bowl on the opposite side and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. A waiter came to put away Ji Nuan¡¯s bowl and chopsticks. At this time, Mo Jingshen¡¯s cell phone casually ced on the table vibrated. He nced at the caller ID and picked the call.

    ¡°CEO Mo, something bad happened...¡±

    He remained expressionless and said casually, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take the afternoon flight back to the United States. Contact Nanheng if you have any problem.¡±

    The one on the other end of the line said something. Mo Jingshen paused and asked, ¡°Have you found the person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that guy was Aqib¡¯s twin brother. He had nned for three years to avenge his brother. The remnants of those bandits in Cambodia are following him now. In the past three years, they have made connections and bought off people from all sides in the United States...¡±

    ¡°Aqib¡¯s brother¡¯s ability to make connections in the United States suggests that he is more sophisticated than his brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, now no gangster in America dares to confront them. By the way, CEO Mo, there is another thing...¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°We found Shi Niange who has been missing for a year in Washington the other day. Should we notify Dr. Qin?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said tly, ¡°The people he sent has found her first. There is no need to inform him. This is their problem. We don¡¯t have to intervene. I¡¯ll call him before I leave.¡±

    ¡°OK, I see.¡±

    Mo Jingshen hung up the call and put the cell phone aside. He looked at the wonton, which he had barely touched, and remembered how satisfied Ji Nuan had been when she had eaten it. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat it carelessly

    ...

    It had been two days since Mo Jingshen went back to America. Ji Nuan seemed to work as usual these past two days, but only she knew how absentminded she was.

    Two dayster, she couldn¡¯t help but remove Mo Jingshen from the WeChat cklist. She was about to ask him how he was after he returned to the US, but when she clicked the chat window open, she found that he had changed his WeChat avatar.

    And the new picture he used was...

    The picture he took of her face that night when he slept with her in her break room and she was asleep in his arms.

    She was so deep in sleep that she didn¡¯t even notice that the man had taken a picture of her. The picture showed her sleeping face clearly with his well-shaped chin in one corner of the picture and it could be seen that she was sleeping in his arms. Although only a part of the jaw was exposed, any acquaintance of his could recognize it was Mo Jingshen at a nce.

    God, he reced the picture of her and the scenery outside the car window with a picture of him holding her to sleep.

    Now she just wanted to throw him back to the cklist.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s temples twitched. She resisted the urge to put him back on the cklist and sent him a WeChat message. She wanted to say hello but ended upining. [You took my picture while I was sleeping? Howe I didn¡¯t know you had this hobby before? And how dare you use it as your avatar?! You¡¯ll stay in my cklist forever if you don¡¯t change it!]

    After she sent the message, she did not receive a reply for half an hour.

    Ji Nuan wondered whether it was because he still couldn¡¯t receive her message although she had removed him from the cklist, or was anything else wrong?

    She thought and waited for another half an hour, but still received no reply. She could only send him an ¡®Angry¡¯ emoticon.

    An hourter, there was still no reply.

    Ji Nuan thought: <i>Was Mo Jingshen too busy or has he changed phone number after going back to the US?</i><i>Or has he stopped using WeChat after being cklisted by her?</i>

    Since she registered a WeChat ount for him, she rarely sent him a message, but once she sent him one, he would reply immediately.

    <i>Was he too busy?</i>

    It had been so long that she could not retract the two messages, but stared at his avatar and looked at herself sleeping in his arms. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with the picture, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    She knew well how she was like in the daytime.

    But she never knew how she looked when she was in the same bed with Mo Jingshen and asleep beside him.

    The scene was warm and sweet and she seemed to be used to being dependent on him.

    Wholeheartedly dependent.

    Was this her habit all the time, or it was just because she was so tired that night...

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668: I¡¯m Trying to Get You A Sister-In-Law, Understood?</h4>

    Two full days passed after the messages were sent.

    Mo Jingshen still didn¡¯t give her any response; not even a call.

    During the two days, Ji Nuan traveled to a neighboring city on business. When she was about to go back to thepany from her business trip, she suddenly received a call from Xiao Luye.

    ¡ª¡ª

    An hourter, Ji Nuan stood outside the French restaurant near herpany. She saw Xiao Zhenjun sitting by the window and spotted Xiao Luye standing by his car in the parking lot with a hand in his trouser pocket.

    She walked to the parking lot. Seeing her, Xiao Luye raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pester you, but my father couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well these days. He wanted to see you, but he was afraid that you didn¡¯t want to see him, so he asked me to ask you out. He wants to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°When did you know I was your sister?¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t respond to his words. After all, Xiao Luye was nice to her. She wasn¡¯t hostile to him, so she just asked him directly.

    Xiao Luye raised his eyebrows, his hand still in his trouser pocket, and chuckled. ¡°When do you think?¡±

    ¡°Did you know when you kidnapped me to your vi?¡±

    Xiao Luye looked her for a while before he said, ¡°I just guessed it. My father didn¡¯t know your existence back then. It wasn¡¯t until a rtive of an old servant hired by my family, who used to be the servant of the Ji family, identally mentioned you that my father became suspicious. He began to suspect that you were not Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter after he made a lot of investigations and got to know your birth date.¡±

    ¡°But even if you are not Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re only my half-sister. I didn¡¯t really care about you, but you attracted my attention by taking my beloved little belle Shi Niange away from me. Tell me, if you were me, what would you do?¡± Xiao Luye said and put a cigarette into his mouth, although he didn¡¯t light it up because Ji Nuan was standing close to him. He looked at her with a smile. ¡°Although you really pissed me off, I couldn¡¯t hurt you, so I just took you to my mid-hill vi and asked the servant to secretly collect your hair that fell on the bed. I did a paternity test with those strands and then it was confirmed that you were really my biological sister. If Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t taken you away, I might have taken you to the Xiao family. Ashes to ashes, and dust to dust. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be troubled anymore as long as I gave you to my father.¡±

    ¡°So you helped me when we were in the capital just because I¡¯m your sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Luye held the cigarette in his mouth, narrowed his eyes, and smiled naughtily. ¡°Why should I ask for trouble if you weren¡¯t my sister? I¡¯m not quite interested in women. If you weren¡¯t my sister, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take a look at you even if you were devoured alive by Rong Cheng.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...So I¡¯m supposed to be grateful for you?¡±

    Xiao Luye snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful, but we¡¯re a family now. I¡¯m your brother and you should treat me as your brother.¡±

    ¡°...How shall I treat you like my brother?¡±

    ¡°For example, as for Shi Niange, you should take sides with me instead of Qin Siting. I¡¯m trying to get you a sister-inw for you, understood?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I may disappoint you. It¡¯s too early for you to call me sister. I don¡¯t want to be a member of the Xiao family, but since you have helped me, I¡¯ll take you as my friend. As for your father...¡± Ji Nuan paused and turned to look at Mr. Xiao who was sitting in the restaurant.

    Xiao Luye didn¡¯t seem unsatisfied with Ji Nuan¡¯s cold words but smiled casually. ¡°I understand you. He let my mother down, although he never forgot your mother all these years. Now he ends up being cold-shouldered by both his son and daughter, which he deserves. I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in China if I weren¡¯t his son, but I have to take up my responsibility for the Xiao family. I¡¯ll take you as my sister, but I¡¯ll respect your choice.¡±

    Ji Nuan agreed toe here today because she wanted to know more about her mother. She felt sorry for her mother.

    Some matters should be discussed face to face. After all, now it was the time to have a heart-to-heart talk.

    Ji Nuan turned to enter the restaurant.

    Xiao Zhenjun still remembered Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t quite friendly to himst time he invited her out to dinner. She looked unusually calm after knowing he was her biological father and he wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao.¡± Ji Nuan directly sat opposite to him, put her bag aside and said tly, ¡°I agreed toe to see you because you¡¯re my biological father anyway, but our rtionship is just that. I hope you can understand that I¡¯m Ji Hongwen¡¯s daughter and am a member of the Ji family. Besides, please don¡¯t disturb my father again. Please remember your promise not to disturb each other.¡±

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s statement about her thoughts and attitude, Xiao Zhenjun fell silent, so did Ji Nuan. She had made clear what she thought.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry at me, and I know your mother died of major depressive disorder. Just as Ji Hongwen said, if she didn¡¯t love me, she wouldn¡¯t have tortured herself for so many years and ruined her own health.¡± Xiao Zhenjun sighed. ¡°Your mother was as beautiful and excellent as you when she was young. She went to study in the United States on loan and schrship and her school happened to be the business school where Ji Hongwen and I were staying. It was really a romantic process that your mother and I got to know each other, understood each other, and fell in love with each other. Although there were many twists and turns, they only made us more dedicated to each other, but a few decades ago, the Xiao family was controlled by my father and grandfather, who used every possible means to force me back to China. In order to ensure your mother¡¯s safety and that she could safelyplete her studies in the United States, which she had tried so hard for, I had to marry another woman arranged by my family.¡±

    ¡°But my heart had been in the US and with your mother. I couldn¡¯t forget her, so when I saw her again and found she had an emotional breakdown at the sight of me, I was so worried about her that I took her to my home by force...,¡± Xiao Zhenjun said gently and patiently.¡±Nuan Nuan, I¡¯m not a rapist as Ji Hongwen called. We did love each other.¡±

 Chapter 669

    <h4>Chapter 669: Half of the Property of the Xiao Family, Including Lingxiao Group, Will Be Transferred to You</h4>

    Ji Nuan coldly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me these? You might as well speak these words to my mother when you meet her in the afterworld.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun nodded. ¡°I certainly will save these words to her, but I don¡¯t know whether she will give me the chance and let me speak to her.¡± He sighed. ¡°Ah Ye knows my thoughts, so he has been refusing topletely take over Ling Xiao Group. If I can put aside my responsibilities for the Xiao family and thepany one day, I will go to see your mother early,¡±

    Ji Nuan remained deadpan. She picked up a ss of water on the table, drank a mouthful, and then coldly looked Xiao Zhenjun. ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m not interested in when you¡¯re going to die, and when you¡¯re going to hand over the family business to Xiao Luye. These have nothing to do with me.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun sighed with a smile. ¡°Beforeing here, I have drawn up the property right change contract of thepany. Half of the property of the Xiao family, including Lingxiao Group, will be transferred to you. Ah Ye has no objection to this. As long as you sign the contract, half of the Xiao family¡¯s property will be yours.¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenlyughed and carelessly yed with the ss with her fingers. ¡°Do you think Ick money?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You not only have both the Ji family and the Mo family behind you, but also have your ownpany, MN Group. It has be an important enterprise among global Chinese enterprises. However, what is yours is yours. I owe you and your mother so much. I didn¡¯t even know your existence for more than twenty years. Now I just want to make up for the debt I owe you. Although I know you won¡¯t appreciate it, the contract for the change of property right has been made. Please ept mypensation.¡±

    Ji Nuan just smiled coldly. She couldn¡¯t ept his pensation.¡¯

    ¡°I know you have a deep affection for the Ji family. I will not force you to break off the rtionship with Ji Hongwen, but Nuan Nuan, I hope you don¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. From what I knew of your mother, she wouldn¡¯t have married Ji Hongwen if she weren¡¯t sick. She had always been sensible. How is it possible for her to marry a man with another man¡¯s child in her belly just because she was angry?¡± Xiao Zhenjun looked at her face and said, ¡°She has suffered from too much hardship since she was a child. I think you found out about somethingst time you visited Ji City, right? I had also been to Ji City and discovered some matters that she didn¡¯t know even when she died. I went out of my way to investigate your mother¡¯s real family, but her family had left the country decades ago. No matter how rich and powerful I am, it¡¯s impossible for me to find her real family from the vast sea of people. Besides, since she¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no way to test blood ties. Ji Hongwen and I both imed to love her, but neither of us had done the most important thing for her. Ji Hongwen took her away when she broke down, and then he chose to marry her, but any other way would be better than that. If you were your mother, will you marry him in that situation?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand was still on the ss. She didn¡¯t move but looked up at Xiao Zhenjun.

    ¡°I was deceived by Ji Hongwen and thought that your mother did want to break up with me, but recently I found out that your mother suffered from very serious depression, which even developed into intermittent hysteria. She was normal when she was not ill, but when she was ill, she was delirious. I think she was not sane when she married to Ji Hongwen. She just mistook Ji Hongwen as me. She did hate me, but she also loved me, so if she was not ill, she would never ever marry Ji Hongwen.¡±

    Ji Nuan had a vague impression of what Xiao Zhenjun said.

    But she didn¡¯t remember it clearly. She only remembered her mother was very gentle and never beat or scolded them. She often sat with her in her arms at the window, staring in an unknown direction. For several times, she had smashed things in the room. Ji Hongwen didn¡¯t let her and Ji Mengran go into the room to see her but just said Mother was sick, and then took her mother overseas for recuperation and came back with Mother after two months. This kind of thing happened at least twice in Ji Nuan¡¯s memory.

    Depression developed into hysteria, which was the symptom of lunacy.

    ¡°Ji Hongwen didn¡¯t want you to acknowledge me as your father. Although he was kind to your mother and you, he was actually sanctimonious and selfish. If he hadn¡¯t taken your mother away and cut off all contacts with me, if he were willing to give your mother a chance to listen to my exnation, your mother wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that.¡± Xiao Zhenjun looked serious. ¡°We were all in the wrong. I can¡¯t escape the me for your mother¡¯s depression. However, Ji Hongwen used his so-called tolerance and love to tie your mother to his side for so many years, which was also unfair to her. When we were studying in the United States, Ji Hongwen had been pursuing your mother but failed, so he had to give up eventually. However, in the end, he took advantage of my marriage and your mother¡¯s illness to sessfully get her.¡±

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, I didn¡¯t say these to sow discord between you and Ji Hongwen or force you to go back to the Xiao family. I just want to tell you the truth, so that you can make a fair judgment. The truth is the truth. As your real father, I don¡¯t want to be a rapist and batterer in your eyes. I¡¯m very d that Qing Ling could give birth to you. I want to give half of the Xiao family¡¯s property to you out of guilt not out of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take a penny of you. You¡¯d better take yourpensation back.¡± Ji Nuan remained expressionless and her eyes were cid.

    Xiao Zhenjun looked at her. ¡°You still can¡¯t understand us, can you? At your age, you might not be able to understand what fate is, but I have too many experiences of it. What worked among your mother, Ji Hongwen, and I was fate. Fate is not in the wrong. What is in the wrong was people¡¯s selfishness and cowardice. When I heard your mother married Ji Hongwen, I decided never to see her again because of my stupid arrogance and self-esteem, but... you should cherish the one who you really love. If you dy taking the right step, you might end up with endless regret.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t go my old way. Don¡¯t be too stubborn about your feelings. Don¡¯t wait until you regret it.¡±

 Chapter 670

    <h4>Chapter 670: He Just Pulled Up His Pants, Turned Around And Walked Away...</h4>

    After leaving the restaurant, Ji Nuan drove away alone. Instead of driving straight back to thepany, she stopped the car at the empty roadside and got off when she passed by the seaside on Binhai Road.

    Facing the vast sea, she took off her shoes and walked back and forth on the soft sand barefoot, looking at the footprints she left all the way back and forth. When she looked back, she saw that her footprints had been washed off by the waves, leaving no trace.

    She walked up and down the beach alone for a long time, untilte afternoon. When it was getting dark, she sat down on the beach and took a look at her phone.

    Mo Jingshen hadn¡¯t replied yet.

    She had finally found out about the truth about her real father. As she expected, it was all about the love and hatred of the older generation. She had no right to take the ce of her mother to hate or forgive. Her only right was to ept or not.

    The reason she went to see Mr. Xiao today was that she didn¡¯t hate him. She just didn¡¯t ept what the Xiao Family wanted to give her.

    But there was always an unspeakable depression in her heart that she could not release and didn¡¯t know how to release. She drove here just to stay alone for a while, only to find that the car that had been quietly following her recently was parked on the road near Binhai Road. Although the car didn¡¯t make any noise and the ce where the car was parked was hidden, she had already found it

    The car followed her wherever she went and stopped when she stopped. It kept following her at a distance.

    After a few days of observation, she was sure that the people in the car did not mean any harm. She guessed that they might be the bodyguards arranged around her as Mo Jingshen had said, who would not affect her work and life, but would be there when she needed them.

    Just like Mo Jingshen, he was the same now, not interfering in her affairs, not breaking her wings, not interfering with her work and life, but would always be there when she needed him.

    But after he returned to the United States, he didn¡¯t contact her for several days and didn¡¯t even reply to her messages.

    Perhaps because of what Mr. Xiao had said today, or because of the man who hadn¡¯t replied to her yet, Ji Nuan sat on the beach staring at her phone.

    Didn¡¯t he say he would return to Hai City?

    Didn¡¯t he ask her if she would like to return with him to the Yu Garden?

    But then he didn¡¯t reply to her message or call her after going back to America.

    This man, before leaving, ran to herpany, made her sweet speeches in her office, treated her to dinner, asked her to go back to Yu Garden and promised to go back to Hai City soon, but after sex, he just pulled up his pants, turned around, and walked away.

    Ji Nuan suppressed the impulse to put him back to the cklist, but she told herself it wouldn¡¯t help even if she put him back to the cklist. Once was enough for such childish behavior and there was no need to do it again.

    But she still clicked on the screen several times. In the end, she turned the phone screen off, stood up barefoot, and walked from the beach back to the seaside road with her shoes in her hands. As always, there was very little traffic on this road. She sat there for nearly two hours and heard only three or four cars passing by.

    After clearing the fine sand at her feet and putting on her shoes again, she didn¡¯t go back to her car. Instead, she turned her eyes to the ck car that was parked in the distance and stepped up to it in her high heels.

    Seeing her looking at them anding straight towards them, the people in the car didn¡¯t hide. After knocking, the car window fell down slowly, revealing the faces of two strange men.

    ¡°Miss Ji, what can I do for you?¡± A man in the car asked her politely and respectfully.

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    It was just as she had expected.

    ¡°He sent you to protect me in China?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ji. Since you came back to Hai City from London, we have been protecting you. CEO Mo told us not to be discovered by you and not to affect your normal life, so we try not to be seen.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at them with her arms around her chest and said nothing.

    The two men continued, ¡°However, if not permitted by you, we can¡¯t enter some ces, such as the charity banquet held by the municipal government. It was held by the leaders of the municipal government and there were too many security guards in the field. We were not allowed to enter because we did not have the invitation letter, nor stayed with you.¡±

    Ji Nuan pondered. ¡°What else did he tell you?¡±

    ¡°CEO Mo just told us to follow you in a distance and keep you safe and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you anything else before he went back to America?¡±

    The two bodyguards exchanged a nce, and Ji Nuan sensitively noticed that they hesitated a bit before answering this question. They said, ¡°No.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at them for a moment, and turned away without further questions.

    When she got back to her car, she threw her bag and phone on the copilot seat, looked at the street lights that came on at 7:00 p.m., and drove home.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As the saying went, there was no story without coincidences.

    On the fifth day after Mo Jingshen returned to the United States, an old client of MN Group wanted to go to Los Angeles to discuss a project and invited MN Group to join in the project. This client was very picky. He was even disdainful of MN¡¯s vice president and could only ept contacting Ji Nuan.

    So he invited Ji Nuan to go to Los Angeles with him.

    The night before the departure, Ji Nuan went back to Yuehu Bay to pack up. She picked up her cell phone and took a look at Mo Jingshen¡¯s WeChat avatar.

    She looked at it for a long time before she put down the phone, began to pack up, and prepared to set for Los Angeles.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Before Ji Nuan left, she took out the blue diamond hidden in the drawer and didn¡¯t leave it at home ¡®like a piece of junk¡¯ like Mo Jingshen said, but contacted a well-known jewelry customization center in China, sent the blue diamond to them, and asked them to make a simple and chic blue diamond ne.

    It would take about two weeks. She could get the ne after she came back from America.

    On the way to the jewelry center, she kept touching the velvet box in her hand, thinking about many things that happened three years ago, three yearster, in her previous and current life.

 Chapter 671

    <h4>Chapter 671: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Right Hand Rested on the Door, the Other Around Her Waist...</h4>

    Los Angeles, USA

    ¡°Mr. Mo... This is your cell phone card in China. It will take several days to renew the card in America.¡± A blonde, blue-eyed, middle-aged woman, speaking broken Chinese, walked into the lounge and ced a pale blue card on the table.

    A few days ago, as soon as Mo Jingshen got back to Los Angeles and drove out of the airport, he was ambushed by Aquib¡¯s brother and those bandits. Although the XI Base people had been prepared and no casualty was caused, the car he took exploded. He left his cell phone in the car, so both his cell phone and the phone card were damaged.

    Ji Nuan had helped him register a WeChat ount with his domestic phone number. He couldn¡¯t get a new phone card in the United States in a few days. By the time he left XI Base and got his phone card back, it was the afternoon of the sixth day after he returned to the United States.

    Mo Jingshen looked at the pale blue card and picked it up as a man in ck entered the lounge. The moment the man saw him, he went over respectfully. He looked like a Chinese but spoke fluent English. ¡°Mr. Mo, our boss was kidnapped by those people. They insist you shall go to the appointed ce to meet them alone. Otherwise, they will kill our boss at any time...¡±

    Seeing Mo Jingshen still holding the card with no expression or words, the middle-aged woman with blond hair and blue eyes beside guessed that he had something to talk about, so she went forward to turn on a spare cell phone on the table, insert the phone card into it, and reverently put it back into his hand.

    The man who just came in was still talking, but could not see what Mo Jingshen¡¯s attitude was from his eyes and did not dare to speak again.

    Mo Jingshen turned on this phone and was about to turn on WeChat when another cell phone he used in the United States rang.

    ¡°CEO Mo, Miss Ji hase to the United States with a business partner to discuss a project in Los Angeles. Shall we go back to Hai City or follow her to Los Angeles?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened and took a look at the other phone, asking, ¡°Has she boarded the ne yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has just got on the ne. We¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s safe. There isn¡¯t any problem with the ne. Hai City is in China and much safer than abroad. She went to Los Angeles purely for a project cooperation, but we¡¯re afraid that once she enters the United States, our enemies lurking in the shadows will target her...¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan woulde to Los Angeles at such a time. The remnants of the Cambodian bandits are only in Los Angeles or Cambodia and their influence couldn¡¯t reach China, but once Ji Nuan stepped on Los Angeles, what he arranged in Hai City will be useless.

    ¡°Send me her flight number and arrival time.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    A few minutester, Mo Jingshen hung up and logged in to WeChat on another phone, where he immediately saw two messages from Ji Nuan the other day.

    These messages were sent several days ago.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan fell asleep on the ne. When she woke up, it was still two hours away fromnding in Los Angeles. She went to the bathroom reserved for the first ss to wash her face and went back to her seat to chat with her business partner. Two hours passed quickly.

    After flying all night, they finallynded at about eight-ten in the morning.

    The business partner arranged a car to pick them up, but when Ji Nuan walked out of the airport lobby with the business partner talking andughing, she saw a ck SUV and Mo Jingshen standing beside it.

    The man, dressed in a ck T-shirt and trousers, stood by the door with one hand in his pocket. It seemed that he had been waiting for quite a while. It took her a long time to realize who she saw. She nced at the time, then at the other cars parked outside the airport lobby, then back at the handsome man next to the ck SUV.

    ¡°Is he your friend?¡± Looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, her business partner asked her with a smile.

    Ji Nuan withdrew her gaze and nodded at her business partner.

    They came to talk about a project and didn¡¯t have to travel together. Seeing someone came to pick Ji Nuan up, the business partner politely said hello to Mo Jingshen. For some reason, he thought Mo Jingshen looked a bit familiar, but Mo Jingshen was not wearing a suit today, and the business partner was not Chinese, so he was not sure who this man was. After saying hello and nodding at him, he got into his car and left.

    Ji Nuan still stood on the spot and looked at Mo Jingshen. It wasn¡¯t until the man standing next to the car smiled at her that she came back from her reverie and walked over with her tiny suitcase.

    ¡°CEO Mo, thank you for taking the time from your busy life to pick me up. You don¡¯t even have time to make a phone call and reply to a message, do you? How do you still have time toe to the airport in person?¡± Ji Nuan said. She looked at the T-shirt he wore. He looked really handsome dressed like this, but he certainly didn¡¯te from the office, where he rarely dressed so casually.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to pick you up in person? Come on, be nice.¡± The man smiled.

    Ji Nuan snorted. ¡°But why did you know Ie to Los Angeles today?¡±

    Before the man answered, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, yes, I almost forgot that the bodyguards you put around me are your scouts. You¡¯ll know anything I do.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t refute but just took over her small suitcase. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him again, thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet a client. The bodyguard should have told you. I¡¯m just here to talk about a project. I¡¯ll be back in two or three days.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± The man put her suitcase in the car, opened the car door and said in a low voice, ¡°Get in the car first.¡±

    Ji Nuan hesitated, walked to the door, and said reluctantly, ¡°So don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not here to see you.¡±

    As soon as she said so, she seemed to hear the man who was opening the car door for her chuckle. She paused and looked back at him, only to see that Mo Jingshen¡¯s right hand rested on the door, the other around her waist and he seemed to protect her with his tall body. Ji Nuan was about to speak when she saw his eyes that seemed to see through everything and was forced to draw back two steps and then sat onto the passenger seat.

 Chapter 672

    <h4>Chapter 672: Just Sit on My Lap and Don¡¯t Move. Otherwise, You¡¯ll Regret It.¡±</h4>

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you anything yet. Why are you in such a hurry to exin?¡± Mo Jingshen bent over and gradually pressed on towards her, with a dark smile in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a poor lie will reveal the truth?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She looked away. ¡°I dide here for work, but CEO Mo, I can¡¯t believe you are so busy that you don¡¯t even reply to my messages, so I just dropped by to see how busy you are.¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled and gently stroked her hair. ¡°A few days ago, I identally lost the cell phone I used in China and it took time to get a new phone card, so I didn¡¯t see your messages. I didn¡¯t get a new phone card until this morning.¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him. ¡°You lost your cell phone? Did someone steal your phone or did you identally drop it somewhere?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer her question but said slowly in a low voice, ¡°When will you start to work? Let me send someone to apany you. It¡¯s not safe in Los Angeles these days. I¡¯ll send two men from Nanheng to apany you.¡±

    Ji Nuan thought he was referring to what she had seen on the international news the other day about gang violence and regr demonstrations and confrontations with the police in Los Angeles recently. This kind of news had been reported for days, and those matters happened asionally in other American cities. She didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    However, she didn¡¯t refuse him to arrange some people from XI Base to protect her. She nodded. ¡°Hope not to trouble them too much. I heard that Feng Ling has not been in Los Angeles for a long time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be able to meet her.¡±

    At this time, she suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°I booked a hotel downtown before I came.¡±

    ¡°Cancel it,¡± the man said and closed the car door for her.

    She looked at the time as the man went around the car and got into the car. She turned to look at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°The hotel is very close to where I¡¯ll negotiate with my partners.¡±

    ¡°Just cancel it and live with me.¡±

    For some reason, Ji Nuan felt the man was particrly resolute today. For example, he suddenly came to pick her up, arranged his men to protect her, and asked her to live with him.

    Los Angeles was very big. If she didn¡¯t live in the hotel, she would have to make long detours to negotiate the project. However, since he said he would arrange his men to protect her, it would be too troublesome to live in the hotel, so she thought about it and didn¡¯t say anymore.

    ¡°This time I came to the United States to negotiate a project with a third party, who is said to be very punctual, and I¡¯d better arrive in advance of the appointed time. It¡¯ll be great if your men who you¡¯ll send to protect me have a car. If not, I will rent a car.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for you. Juste with me.¡±

    ¡°To where? Yourpany? The Mo family¡¯s house in Los Angeles? Or your apartment in Los Angeles?¡±

    ¡°Another hotel.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately looked at his handsome profile. ¡°Hotel? Why do you live in a hotel? Have you been living in a hotel since you returned to the US?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer her question but said tly, ¡°Just for convenience. The location of the hotel is neither far from nor close to the city center, but you¡¯ll be sent to the negotiation ce on time. Just rest assured, OK?¡±

    By right, Mo Jingshen came back to the US for business matters. He could live in hispany and he also had an apartment close to hispany. Besides, the Mo family¡¯s house in Los Angeles was also close to the Shine headquarters, but he chose to live in a hotel.

    Although Ji Nuan was suspicious, she didn¡¯t ask anymore but looked out of the car window. ¡°Since you live in a hotel, help me book a room there.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t answer. When the car drove to the airport highway, the intersection ahead was temporarily blocked due to a vehicle ident. The man slowed down the car and stopped behind the car. Then he put his hand around her waist, carried her into his arms, and then made her sit on hisp.

    This was the airport highway. Even if it was a traffic jam, the car would have to go forward at any time.

    Ji Nuan struggled but the man held her waist firmly.

    He put his thin lips on her tender, fair-skinned cheek and said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Los Angeles. Stay in my sight. Don¡¯t try to get far away from me or live in another room. My suite has plenty of office and sleeping space. You¡¯re upset because I didn¡¯t reply to your message, which shows that you actually care about me. Since you¡¯vee here, there¡¯s no need to keep your distance from me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to keep a distance from you, but we don¡¯t have to live together.¡± Ji Nuan tried to push him away. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t want to live in your room. You have jobs to do, so do I. Even though the suite is big, we¡¯ll affect each other in the same room. In case I suddenly appear in the picture when you are working via video conference, it seems not so good.¡±

    ¡°Why not good? Now almost everyone knows that you¡¯re Mrs. Mo.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mo Jingshen was the actual owner of Shine. The media in the US would also report on him, so after Mo Jingshen stated that he didn¡¯t divorce her, many people here also knew the news, especially his employees.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, I find you¡¯re really a hard-headed, iron-hearted person.¡±

    ¡°...I admit I¡¯m hard-headed. But why did you say I¡¯m iron-hearted?¡±

    ¡°The more hard-headed a person is, the more iron-hearted he will be, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When was I iron-hearted to you? Yes, I was cold-hearted to you three years ago, but that was for your own good.¡± He put his forehead against hers. His masculine breath was lingering in her nostrils and the cool smell invaded her sense of smell. ¡°Think for yourself. When have I ever done you wrong, huh?

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re going to do, you should tell me instead of doing or bearing it all yourself. I am not a child and you shouldn¡¯t keep everything from me.¡± Before she came to Los Angeles this time, she had thought that she should have a good talk with him.

    ¡°Is it just because I do or bear everything myself without telling you that you med me for being iron-hearted?¡±

    Ji Nuan reached out to push his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I am just telling you what I think. You have to drive. Let go of me first.¡±

    ¡°Just sit on myp and don¡¯t move. Otherwise you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    How could he be so horny when they were stuck in traffic on the freeway! If she went to live with him now, it would be like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s den.

    At this time, several cars in front of them were already starting their engines. It seemed that the road ahead had cleared.

    Ji Nuan pushed him again. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

 Chapter 673

    <h4>Chapter 673: Mo Jingshen, Don¡¯t Be Like This!</h4>

    Mo Jingshen lifted her chin with his fingers. Obviously, she wanted to have a talk with him, but she was still angry at him. He chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back. Don¡¯t lose your temper.¡±

    ¡°Then let go of me first.¡±

    After all, this was a highway. He didn¡¯t force her to look at him but kissed her on the cheek. Then he released her and put her back in the copilot seat.

    They went to the hotel Mo Jingshen mentioned. As he said, he didn¡¯t book her another room.

    When she entered his room, she found that it was indeed a business suite of more than two hundred square meters, which was almost as big as an ordinary three-bedroom apartment. The suite had arge study, tworge separate bedrooms, and a living room. This room was really big enough for two, and even when he was at work, she wouldn¡¯t bother him if he talked on the phone in the next bedroom.

    After entering the room, Ji Nuan took a seat and said, ¡°The location of the hotel seems to be very close to the XI Base. What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on with Nanheng? Why do you live here instead of in yourpany?¡±

    Mo Jingshen asked the hotel staff to bring in a ss of juice and help her put it on the coffee table, saying, ¡°Recently, I have something to deal with Nanheng, but it¡¯s all small matter. I will go back to thepany after I deal with it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just go about your work and don¡¯t walk around alone at any time.¡±

    Ji Nuan picked up the ss and looked inside at the pale green kiwi fruit juice with fresh milk. ¡°CEO Mo, with your ability, it must not be a small matter since you haven¡¯t solved it after so many days of arriving in Los Angeles. Is it because you¡¯re afraid that something dangerous will happen to me that you insist on me living here?¡±

    Besides, he had repeatedly told her not to walk alone, and try not to leave his sight.

    And the hotel was so close to XI Base.

    <i>If so...</i>

    Certain memories of three years ago suddenly popped up in her mind. For a moment, Ji Nuan was d that she hade to the US. At least she could see him safe and sound in front of her, instead of nervously waiting for him toe back after being left a message as he went far away to Cambodia. She almost lost him forever.

    With this in mind, Ji Nuan frowned. ¡°Shine is yours anyway and you¡¯re the one in charge. Who can restrict your movements? If your men need you for an emergency, they can fly to Hai City to see you, but this time you went back to Los Angeles in a hurry. Did youe back not because of yourpany but for something else?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her for a while and then chuckled. ¡°You think too much. How sensitive are you to Los Angeles?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I do have some matters to deal with, but it¡¯s not as serious as you think. As long as you solve your work here as soon as possible, we can safely return to Hai City two or three dayster, and you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him. ¡°What did I say after I got off the ne? Mo Jingshen, if anything bad happens, I hope you can tell me instead of bearing it all by yourself. I don¡¯t like being kept in the dark. If you do it ever again, I will not forgive you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen casually put her little suitcase aside. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t eat or sleep well on the ne, right? What do you want to eat now? I¡¯ll ask the hotel to cook it for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you acting like nothing has happened? Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t be like this! You¡¯ve really pisseing me off...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°So do you want a cold war with me?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>She didn¡¯t want it.</i>

    Before she came to Los Angeles, she had even sent the blue diamond that he had given her to the jewelry customization center.

    Despite her tough talk, she did want to solve their problem. After all, if they hadn¡¯t divorced, she couldn¡¯t keep running away.

    Ji Nuan pondered and said, ¡°No matter why you returned to the United States, even if you lost your cell phone and WeChat doesn¡¯t work, you should at least call me, but you have done nothing, which means that you¡¯re keeping something away from me. But as soon as you knew I came to America, you came to pick me up in person, which shows that you care about my safety. Since I set foot on Los Angeles, I have be one of your burdens again. However, you don¡¯t want to affect my work, nor do you want me to worry, so you still chose not to tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°So, Mo Jingshen, when I say you¡¯re a hard-headed, iron-hearted person, I do you justice.¡±

    The man interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Even if I tell you, it¡¯ll only make you worry. After all, you were scared to death even when you hear the word ¡®Cambodia.¡¯ If I tell you, you would have flown to the United States a few days ago. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would had a job in Los Angeles¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him. ¡°Cambodia?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t those people been cleaned up by XI Base, local police, and the American army?¡±

    ¡°Aqib has a younger brother who has spent years roaming Africa and war-torn countries, and he has secretly built up as much power as his brother. Those arms dealers I destroyed had strong ties to the Aqib family, so his profits were dented. Now he took the pretext of avenging his brother and sneaked into Los Angeles to take what his brother had failed to get from me.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes remained calm, but her hand slowly tightened on the ss.

    She was deeply impressed by what had happened in Cambodia at that time. After all, every minute of what had happened in Cambodia was a close call between life and death. Her only belief at that time was to save him, to feed and water him, and to keep him alive. She vaguely remembered hearing someone say that Aqib and Dali were trying to find out from Mo Jingshen¡¯s mouth some of the underground arms trade channels in the United States and that if they seeded, they would make billions overnight.

    Underground businesses were often linked to ck or even illegal interests, but these were huge.

    So Aqib¡¯s brother actually came for Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°So did you return to the US because of this matter?¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°Are you starting to worry after knowing the truth?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What is the use of telling you this, other than to make you unable to eat, sleep, or even work?¡± Mo Jingshen picked up the cuffs of his ck T-shirt and said slowly, ¡°China is much safer than abroad. Since you havee here, you should finish your work as soon as possible and go back. Don¡¯t stay here too long. I¡¯ve got enough men in Hai City to make a safety. No one can hurt you easily there. I¡¯d rather you have a cold war with me than stay here too long.¡±

 Chapter 674

    <h4>Chapter 674: Mo Jingshen Casually Opened Another Email of Hers and Said Gently...</h4>

    <i>Who wanted to have a cold war with him?</i>

    Most of the time, it was nothing more than grievance and anger.

    Someone knocked on the door and wanted to talk to Mo Jingshen. After he went out, Ji Nuan packed her luggage alone in the room.

    Half an hourter, Mo Jingshen went back and found that Ji Nuan¡¯s luggage had been put in one of the bedrooms, but Ji Nuan had fallen asleep because she just had a long flight and then had been waiting for him on the sofa for too long.

    Mo Jingshen bent down to pick up the phone she had left on the carpet, picked her up, and put her gently on the bed. Then he pulled the covers over and pushed her hair off the pillow. He looked at her for a moment, then turned, and walked out of the bedroom.

    In the living room of the suite, Mo Jingshen opened the floor-to-ceiling window, walked to the European-style railing of the balcony, looked out at the wide, endlesswn, pulled out the vibrating cellphone, and picked it up expressionlessly.

    The voice of the other side rang out quickly. ¡°CEO Mo.¡±

    ¡°Have you got any clue?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve got it. As you expected, the so-called potential business partner in Los Angeles that wants to negotiate that project with MN Group is the head of a financial investmentpany who has actually been bought off by Aqib¡¯s brother, Atuta. Their purpose is to bring Miss Ji to the United States without arousing her suspicion because the business partner in the middle has a long-term cooperative rtionship with that head of the financialpany and also has a cooperative rtionship with MN Group. Therefore, the potential partner he introduces would seem very trustworthy. They can¡¯t do anything to her in China and they know Miss Ji is your weakness. There¡¯s really no better way for them than to use normal business negotiations to get her to Los Angeles. They knew because you are back in Los Angeles, Miss Ji would have not refused this job and would definitelye to Los Angeles.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes fell on thewn far away, and a cold gleam flickered in his cold ck eyes.

    He put one hand on the railing of the balcony and said coldly, ¡°Let her business partner who came here with her this time believe that the financial investmentpany had been closed a week ago and all its projects have been suspended. They will suffer a loss if they cooperate with thatpany. Let him drop the idea of dragging Ji Nuan into the project, and let him break off the negotiation so that they won¡¯t have a chance to get close to her.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The man then said coldly, ¡°By the way, force the financialpany colluding with Atuta to shut down. It will never ever have a chance toe back again.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then didn¡¯t Miss Jie to the US for nothing this time?¡±

    Mo Jingshen put a hand on the railing and tapped on it with his long, well-shaped fingers. The cold wind blew on thewn in the distance. He said, ¡°Just find apany for her to continue this project. Don¡¯t let here for nothing, and send her back to Hai City as soon as she finishes the job.¡±

    The person on the other side of the phone said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to find a cooperationpany of the same level for Miss Ji, but CEO Mo, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t make her return to Hai City after finishing the negotiation... After all, if you are here, doesn¡¯t it depend on you whether she goes or not?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Jingshen said tly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send her back to Hai City in person. Everything in Los Angeles will be left to Nanheng and you guys.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The person on the side of the line almost cried. ¡°We will try our best to make Miss Ji finish her work sessfully and persuade her to go back to Hai City willingly. We won¡¯t let her stay in this dangerous ce for too long.¡±

    ¡°Good, go ahead.¡±

    Mo Jingshen hung up and took a look at the room where Ji Nuan was sleeping.

    Atuta would certainly stop at nothing to get those secrets from him. He even wanted to use Ji Nuan. Knowing that they could do nothing to Ji Nuan if she was in China, he tried to lure her to the United States on the pretext of a business cooperation.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he told her in advance how dangerous it was. At least she would know better how to protect herself in this situation.

    Ji Nuan slept for a while and then woke up. After all, it was not yet dark. She had fallen asleep as she was waiting for him on the sofa. She got up to wash her face and came out, only to find Mo Jingshen reading her work emails on herputer.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, MN Group, and Shine Group are not the samepany. Why are you reading my emails on myputer? Are you trying to steal MN¡¯s trade secrets?¡±

    Looking at the man¡¯s figure, Ji Nuan came over.

    Mo Jingshen casually opened another email of hers and said gently without even looking back, ¡°If I don¡¯t read your work emails, I don¡¯t know that all those smallpanies with no real strength are dreaming of annexing MN Group. You¡¯re really a fat piece of meat in their eyes.¡±

    Ji Nuan. ¡°...After all, MN Group has just moved back to China, so we can¡¯t miss any cooperation chance, but I have my criteria when ites to choosing business partners. Although MN Group is well known in the global Chinesemunity, we¡¯re not as powerful as Shine. Shine can reject anypany that isn¡¯t strong enough, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    Ji Nuan came over and saw that he had just deleted the useless emails in her email box. Several smallpanies in the United States had contacted her, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She had nned to take the opportunity to go on a field trip, but he had deleted those emails in the twinkling of an eye.

    Ji Nuan pouted in anger and reached out to grab herputer back. ¡°Hey, how could you delete my emails?!¡±

    The man looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time to read the emails from these junkpanies. Just stay here for a few days and go nowhere. Don¡¯t waste your time contacting them.¡±

    Ji Nuan checked the emails that he had deleted and found that those emails were all sent by thepanies that she had decided to reject.

    She sat next to him and casually clicked the mouse. ¡°Do you think this will get you off the hook for stealingmercial secrets from MN? You, the CEO of Shine, are reading mypany¡¯s emails on myputer! How did you crack myputer¡¯s password?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the same as your phone password. Why should I bother to crack it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675: Oh... So Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo Are Still a Couple...</h4>

    After a moment, Ji Nuan turned off theputer and said, ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I am still considering whether or not to meet the client I¡¯m supposed to meet. In the beginning, I intended to have a talk with him, but when I think about it carefully, it seems too coincidental, and I feel that the timing and reason of the financialpany¡¯s olive branch to us is somewhat far-fetched.¡±

    Ji Nuan said, somewhat gloomily, ¡°But I¡¯m already here, and it wouldn¡¯t be right if I didn¡¯t meet him.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to be alert.¡±

    Ji Nuan frowned and looked at him with a jerk. ¡°Did thatpany really have something to do with Aqib¡¯s brother? After all, I was there when you were kidnapped in Cambodia. If they have investigated, they will certainly find me. They¡¯re trying to get me, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    At first, Ji Nuan was thinking about how Mo Jingshen nned to solve this problem, but she felt that nothing would happen. At most, he could not return to Hai City until the problem was solved. However, when she slept just now, she dreamed of many things in Cambodia three years ago, so suddenly she felt afraid.

    It was said that Aqib¡¯s brother had been living in war-torn countries for years. He was probably even more ruthless than his brother, and nothing would stop him from getting what he wanted.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t see anyone from thatpany.¡± Ji Nuan paused for a moment and then said, ¡°in case anything bad happens.¡±

    ¡°I have arranged another goodpany for you. Don¡¯t worry about your project. The people andpanies I find for you are definitely safe. Just ignore any otherpany that contacts you during this period.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you arrange anotherpany for me?¡±

    The man looked around, took theputer that she held in her bosom, and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you make a trip in vain.¡±

    Make... make a trip in vain?

    It was because she insisted that she came to the United States for work and not for him, so even if the arranged work should be changed, he still let her work. He just didn¡¯t want to embarrass her.

    ¡°...Then I¡¯ll meet the client you arranged.¡±

    With Mo Jingshen¡¯s experience, the people he arranged would be much more reliable than the people she would have met. The sess rate would be higher, and the cooperation would also be much easier.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll give you the contact informationter.¡±

    Ji Nuan agreed and nodded.

    Mo Jingshen continued to read her emails on herputer, smiling as he thought of her trust and cooperation and how she listened to him obediently after she knew about the danger.

    In the evening, they had dinner in the hotel. After Mo Jingshen talked things over with the people of XI Base, Ji Nuan followed him down the stairs and had dinner with him. People of the base still remembered her, especially K and his men who were very kind to Ji Nuan and called her Mrs. Mo or sister-inw when they saw her.

    It all started with the meals she had cooked for them and the socks she washed for them in Cambodia...

    She wondered how Feng Ling and Nanheng were doing. When Nanheng went to the UK to take Feng Ling away, Ji Nuan was busy with her work. She called Feng Ling asionally, but thetter, unlike Xia Tian who liked to share her feelings with her friends, would never talk about her love life or ask her friend for help. Feng Ling would only show her quiet, feminine side in front of Ji Nuan, but for the most of the time, just as K described, she was a very cold, cool woman who was very good at martial arts and unapproachable, but Nanheng seemed to be addicted to her and couldn¡¯t forget her.

    When having a meal in the evening, those people from XI Base all understood when they saw Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen sat together for a meal.

    Oh... so Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo were still a couple. It seemed that the news about their divorce was fake...

    With this in mind, they called her Mrs. Mo or sister-inw more kindly.

    In fact, she did not know how to exin. Being called, she didn¡¯t bother to exin again.

    They wouldn¡¯t listen to her anyway.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, before noon, the client Mo Jingshen arranged for her was already waiting at the agreed location. Ji Nuan contacted the business partner who came to Los Angeles with her together and was about to meet the client.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t have time to go with her and had four men from XI Base who were good at martial arts follow and protect her. On the way, she was talking on the phone when she suddenly saw the man driving the car look into the rearview mirror and speed up with a cold look. She immediately looked back, only to see that several ck cars were following them.

    She put the phone down and asked, ¡°Are those people Aqib¡¯s brother¡¯s men?¡±

    The man driving the car didn¡¯t expect Ji Nuan to know about it. He took a look at her in the rearview mirror. ¡°Yes, that man is called Atuta. He is very difficult to deal with. Mrs. Mo, please sit tight. I think I¡¯m going to race down the road.¡±

    Ji Nuan fastened her seat belt. ¡°En, go ahead.¡±

    The driver suddenly pressed the elerator harder and turned onto a road with less traffic, speeding up to more than 200 yards. This speed of the car could only be seen in movies, and the buildings and scenery flitted past the car windows so quickly that Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t see them clearly at all, but she kept looking straight at the speed shown on the dashboard. There was not much tension in her eyes.

    She knew that the people sent by Mo Jingshen would never have any problems.

    After about ten minutes, the cars behind were also speeding up. Although they failed to get rid of those cars, there was a safe distance between their car and them. Even if the cars behind shot them, the bullets wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this car.

    As the car gradually slowed down, Ji Nuan looked back, only to find a few off-road vehicles rushed out from both sides on the intersection they just passed, and sessfully intercepting the cars behind them. A lot of people got off the off-road cars. Ji Nuan recognized from their clothes that they were from XI Base.

    After the car went on for some distance, the driver saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s face remained unchanged. He looked at her in the rearview mirror and smiled.¡±Mrs. Mo, weren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°With you here, why should I be scared?¡± Ji Nuan answered calmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been allowed out today if you hadn¡¯t made a perfect interception n and had no guarantee of my safety, would I?¡±

 Chapter 676

    <h4>Chapter 676: The Man Raised His Well-Shaped Eyebrows. ¡°Are You Worrying About Me?¡±</h4>

    The driver immediatelyughed out loud and looked very simple and honest. ¡°That¡¯s true. Mrs. Mo, you can rest assured. We assure you of the sess of your work today.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can finish my work. Safetyes first. If it¡¯s too dangerous, let¡¯s just go back to avoid trouble.¡± Ji Nuan didn¡¯t expect them to chase her car on the road. Now she didn¡¯t want to bother them too much just because of her work.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Mr. Mo has arranged everything well. It¡¯s going to be safe all the way, and we¡¯ve got people at your negotiation ce.¡± With that, the driver quickly turned another corner and headed straight for the destination.

    When they arrived at the destination, Ji Nuan did not expect that the client Mo Jingshen arranged for her was actually an old acquaintance she had known when she was in Britain. However, he was passing by in London at that time, and she had no proper project to cooperate with him, so it was a pity that no cooperation was carried out between them. Now her MN Group had moved back to China, and this client had a lot of projects in the US and in Hai City. As soon as he met her, he began to talk about their regret in London.

    After two or three hours, the client not only sessfully negotiated the contract and cooperation n with Ji Nuan but also introduced other friends to her. In a word, she gained a lot today. This also made up for their failure to sign a project when they were in London.

    They chatted very happily before leaving. When Ji Nuan got back to the car and prepared to go back, she flipped through the n she had just worked out together with the clients and recalled the scene when she had just talked with them.

    It was going really well, and it was kind of fulfilling a little wish she had when she was in London.

    She really suspected that there was nothing he could not think of and achieve...

    He just casually found her a client so that she wouldn¡¯t make a trip in vain, but he found such a perfect client for her.

    Ji Nuan was reading the business n carefully when the driver¡¯s cell phone rang. She looked up into the driver¡¯s seat. The driver put on his earphones to answer the phone. She could only hear him speak calmly and seriously but couldn¡¯t hear what he said. Then she noticed that the car had changed its route. The car drove along some strange roads and veered off. The car made detours and it took them about 20 minutes to get back to the main road leading to the hotel near XI Base.

    She guessed that they were being followed, but when she saw the driver was very calm, she went on reading the document in peace.

    Back at the hotel, the bodyguards still followed her, escorted her back to her room, and left two men to guard outside.

    Although no one had told her exactly how serious the situation was, she could see it through the course of the day¡¯s journey out and back, as well as the presence of the men who had been guarding and following her.

    Ji Nuan went back to her room and didn¡¯te out again, but she hadn¡¯t seen Mo Jingshen since she came back in the afternoon.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯te back even when it was dark.

    She took a shower and walked up and down the room a few times. She didn¡¯t use a hairdryer to dry her hair. When her hair dried naturally, it was already 11:00 p.m., and he still hadn¡¯t returned.

    The suite was very big. She kept looking at the time, then pushed out the French window and looked out. Thewn outside the hotel was surrounded by beautiful lights and the hotel was very luxurious and brightly-lit. It was located in the remote suburbs, so there weren¡¯t many buildings in front of the hotel butwns and highways, but from this angle, she could vaguely see the lights of the downtown of Los Angeles.

    Some long-lost worry and anxiety troubled her.

    Just like when Mo Jingshen disappeared in Cambodia three years ago.

    She finally understood why he asked her to either be guarded by the bodyguard he sent or to stay with him without getting out of his sight, because in such a ce and such a situation, only when the person he cared about most was in his sight could he feel at ease.

    She stood on the balcony for a moment and hadn¡¯t seen his care back, so she turned back into the room.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep, so she picked up that business n and continued to read it, intending to finish the work by tomorrow morning.

    It was twelve o ¡®clock at night, and the light in the study was still on

    Ji Nuan had read thest pages of the n, and when she looked back to pour herself a ss of water, she suddenly saw the handsome man standing upright in the shadow in front of the study.

    Mo Jingshen had one hand in the pocket of his trousers, leaning slightly against the wall beside the door. His handsome face was hidden in the shadow, but his handsome and cool profile could still be seen.

    He looked as if he had been standing there and looking at her since he came back.

    Ji Nuan paused and looked at the time. It was already past twelve o ¡®clock at night. She had been waiting for him toe back, but she was so absorbed in her work that she didn¡¯t even notice that he had entered the room.

    However, she noticed that he was wearing a suit today instead of the T-shirt he wore yesterday, so she asked, ¡°Did you go to yourpany today?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The man still stood there and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Are you through with your work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a business n. I can solve it after returning to Hai City. No hurry. I couldn¡¯t sleep just now, so I opened it.¡± Ji Nuan said as she went out. When she walked past him, she wanted to just walk away, but she stopped suddenly and turned her eyes to the man leaning against the wall, looking deeply at her.

    ¡°Why... did youe back sote today? Is something wrong?¡±

    The man raised his well-shaped eyebrows. ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡±

    Ji Nuan answered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not an ingrate.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at her and smiled, noble and handsome as ever. ¡°Thepany had some extra arrangements today. I dealt with some matters after I returned to thepany. And in the evening, I went to a dinner party, so I came back a littlete.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send me a message or call me ahead of time?¡±

    She spent the whole night worrying that he might have an ident, and her hair stood on end as she repeatedly recalled how he had not eaten or drunk water in that wooden house in Cambodia, and how he had shot Dali. She had been worrying about him all night, but it turned out that he went out to a dinner party.

 Chapter 677

    <h4>Chapter 677: Just Admit It, Mrs. Mo. You Still Love Me.</h4>

    Although this little woman didn¡¯t tell him, he could tell from her expression how she was worried about him. As Ji Nuan was about to walk past him, Mo Jingshen put his hand around her waist and drew her into his arms.

    Being drawn into his arms, Ji Nuan was forced to cling to him. She hurriedly tried to break free from him, but he held her tightly by the waist and chuckled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about me, so I didn¡¯t tell you, lest you would taunt me.¡±

    This man could even control the course of her life. Was he pretending to be poor in front of her?

    He thought she didn¡¯t care about him?

    <i>She really didn¡¯t care about him!</i>

    <i>She did not!</i>

    But no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from him. The man held her and seemed to be satisfied with her embarrassed look. He bowed his head, kissed her on the cheek, and then kissed her again. She was so angry that she tried to bite him. The manughed and kissed her on the forehead as she lowered her head. Ji Nuan shuddered and red at him. ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°Just admit it, Mrs. Mo. You still love me.¡±

    Ji Nuan said with a straight face, ¡°What are you talking about? Haven¡¯t you already asked someone to buy me a ticket back to Hai City tomorrow? I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I don¡¯t care if you live or die in America!¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°Your early return to Hai City will really set my mind at ease. Los Angeles isn¡¯t a ce for you these days. If you want toeter, I¡¯ll bring you here myself, OK?¡±

    <i>Who cares!</i>

    Ji Nuan struggled again but still couldn¡¯t free herself. He leaned against the wall, holding her in his arms, with an air ofcency, as if it wouldn¡¯t take him the slightest effort to imprison her in his arms.

    She struggled again but was finally forced to give up. Looking at his face close at hand and his pleased and satisfied smile, she felt her heart was touched and finally calmed down and let him hold her. After quite a while, she blurted out, ¡°Do I have to return to Hai City tomorrow?¡±

    His deep voice sounded in her ear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to go back?¡±

    ¡°Since I learned you are not safe in Los Angeles, I am afraid I won¡¯t rest assured if I leave alone.¡± He came back home only a few hourste tonight and she had not been able to sleep. If she couldn¡¯t be assured that he was safe after she returned to Hai City, she may not be able to stay in Hai City and may try toe back at any time.

    But she knew she could only be a burden to him if she stayed here. Unlike XI Base and Nanheng, she couldn¡¯t do anything to help. Even if she stayed here, he would have to send his men to protect her and wasted resources on her.

    It was, indeed, the best choice for him to make her go back to Hai City.

    But what would happen after she went back...

    If he didn¡¯t reply to her messages or answer her calls again, what would she do?

    She would definitely be worried sick.

    ¡°As long as you agree to go back to Hai City, I promise I will be back safe and sound within half a month.¡± He patted her on the back. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Ji Nuan certainly trusted him, but she had not expected this situation before she came to Los Angeles, and had nned to return to Hai City in two or three days, but now she suddenly did not want to go back.

    But she had to go.

    She lowered her head, no longer backing up or struggling, but resting her head on his shoulder and saying with closed eyes, ¡°Mo Jingshen, I would rather share the joys and sorrows with you. You don¡¯t have to keep me behind you all the time. There are many things I can do for you, but thest thing I want to do is to be your weakness.¡±

    But she knew she was his weakness.

    So in any case, he had to get her back to safety and not allow her to be in any danger.

    Mo Jingshen slowly raised his hand and stroked her hair. He held her for a long time before he whispered with his lips on her forehead, ¡°When I woke up in the hospital in Los Angeles three years ago, I read through the dozens of messages you had sent me.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but only closed her eyes.

    ¡°One of the messages said you love me.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was low, light, and hoarse. ¡°So, take back the words that you no longer love me. Your body is mine and your heart can also only be mine. Don¡¯t escape too far. Pleasee back to me. I need you, OK?¡±

    Ji Nuan still remained quiet.

    ¡°Your assistant called Xiao Ba said that in your first year in London, you often ran to open the door when you heard any sounds outside, and then stared nkly at the empty doorway.¡± Mo Jingshen asked lightly, ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±

    Mo Jingshen had thought she would hate him, be angry at him, and perhaps never forgive him.

    But when he knew her situation in her first year in London, he no longer worried about that.

    No matter how resolutely she was, how callous and ruthless she appeared, he didn¡¯t believe that she really no longer loved him as she said.

    Ji Nuan remained silent and let the man hold her. After a long time, she suddenly took a deep breath and buried her head into his arms, whispering, ¡°Mo Jingshen, let¡¯s go back to Yu Garden after youe back to Hai City. I¡¯d like to see what Yu Garden looks like after you renovated it.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ...

    The next morning, Ji Nuan was sent to the airport on time and was about to go back to Hai City.

    Mo Jingshen sent the driver yesterday to take her to the airport and two bodyguards to follow her. After Ji Nuan finished the security check and entered the waiting hall, she was told that the driver would apany her back to Hai City and wouldn¡¯t leave until he was sure she was safe back in Hai City. The two other bodyguards didn¡¯t follow them in but waited outside the security gate, waiting for her ne to take off.

    In the first ss lounge, the driver had been standing by her side without leaving. All the people passing by that she saw were ordinary people carrying suitcases and ready to take the same flight as her. It seemed perfectly safe.

    Until she boarded the ne, they did not find Atuta¡¯s men.

    Her luggage wasn¡¯t much, but there was aptop in it and it was heavy.

    When she got on the ne, the driver was guarding her in front and nned to help her put her luggage in first. She walked behind him, followed by the line of people who were also boarding. After boarding the ne, she saw that the first-ssvatory was not closed. She had just spilled juice on her hand in the departure lounge, so she went in to wash her hands before going to her seat.

    Just as she stepped into thevatory, the door behind her was suddenly closed. There was not much space here and she found that there was another person in this narrow space. She raised her eyes sharply...

 Chapter 678

    <h4>Chapter 678: This Woman Means a Lot to You, Doesn¡¯t She?</h4>

    A ck SUV was speeding down the road. By this time, Ji Nuan would have been on the ne and could have reached Hai City by night.

    He could not spare time to go to the airport in person, because he received news from Nanheng that Shine¡¯s business partner who was abducted by Atuta two days ago had been sessfully rescued.

    After solving that matter, Mo Jingshen rushed to the airport. Although he knew that she was already on the ne, anything could happen in Los Angeles. He could not rest assured until he was sure that she was indeed on board and that the ne had taken off.

    The ck SUV was speeding along when his cell phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and suddenly felt uneasy. He who had always beenposed was seized with a sudden palpitation.

    He answered the phone and listened to the urgent debriefing of the men who had been sent to escort Ji Nuan back to Hai City. As the ck SUV continued on, he sped up the car, steering with one hand and dialing her number with the other.

    But her phone had been turned off.

    Her cell phone was fully charged before she boarded the ne, so it couldn¡¯t be out of power.

    He called her again and her cell phone was still turned off.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes darkened. It was strange that Ji Nuan suddenly disappeared minutes after boarding the ne. If Atuta could put his men into the staff of the Los Angeles Airport, the entire crew could have been under his control.

    Mo Jingshen called Ji Nuan again and again, but her cell phone remained off, and his heart sank to the bottom.

    The car went faster and faster, hurtling toward the airport at a terrible speed.

    He finally got to the airport. When he got off, his cell phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and Nanheng¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Atuta managed to control all the flights from Los Angeles back to Hai City. They couldn¡¯t find Ji Nuan¡¯s flight, but I¡¯m afraid he had put his men on all the flights. They must have hidden in the cabin and are ready to take Ji Nuan away. They know they can only threaten you with Ji Nuan, so they will try every possible means to kidnap her. I just got the news. Has Ji Nuan got on the ne? Is it toote...¡±

    As Mo Jingshen answered the phone, he saw the three bodyguards walk out of the airport but didn¡¯t see Ji Nuan. He knew Ji Nuan had been kidnapped.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Los Angeles was struck by a sand storm. The wind and the earth seemed to turn the whole world yellow. It was foggy until it grew dark.

    The men he sent found no clue about her whereabouts.

    Mo Jingshen stood at the window, and the people behind him were all quiet and no one dared to say a word. Everyone was waiting anxiously for any news from others.

    Looking at the yellow sand all over the sky, Mo Jingshen almost couldn¡¯t breathe. His mind was filled with pictures of her leaning softly against him the night before. Three yearster, she finally showed her soft, feminine side to him and whispered in his arms that she would return to the Yu Garden with him after he returned to Hai City. Her eyes were filled with vague anticipation.

    ¡°Mr. Mo... Atuta¡¯s men caught us off guard today. They knew how important Mrs. Mo was. I¡¯m afraid they are deliberately draining our time and energy by kidnapping her...¡± K, who had just returned from the outside, hurried in.

    Mo Jingshen threw down his cell phone in a table and raised his hand to rub between his brows, but could not tten the creases that were getting deeper between his brows.

    Suddenly, the cell phone thrown to the table rang. The sudden sound froze him, and he turned his eyes to the number on the screen. It was hers.

    Mo Jingshen blinked, guessing who made this call. He picked up the phone, put it against his ears, and said coldly before the other side spoke, ¡°Tell me what you want. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Control, you¡¯re really smart. You have guessed it¡¯s me before even hearing my voice...¡±

    It was the same deep, hoarse voice as if stained by the smoke of battle.

    Mo Jingshen recognized it was Atuta¡¯s voice and his face immediately darkened.

    He had been hiding behind his men these days. Now he finally came out in person and kidnapped Ji Nuan.

    Atuta was a vicious, ruthless man. All his enemies ended up miserably.

    ¡°Atuta, this is Los Angeles, not your territory in Cambodia. I warn you not to act rashly. I¡¯ll make you pay the price if my woman loses a strand of hair.¡± Mo Jingshen held the phone with no expression on his face and looked coldly at the yellow sand all over the sky.

    ¡°I certainly know this is Los Angeles. If it weren¡¯t, do you think I will threaten you by kidnapping your woman?¡± The man on the side of the line sneered as he turned his eyes to Ji Nuan who had slowly woken up in a corner of a dark warehouse. He said coldly, ¡°Oh, your woman has woken up. She is beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so pretty. Control, how can you have the heart to abandon such a beautiful woman three years ago? It was her who shot Aqib in the back in Cambodia, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s face almost froze. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. We just covered her mouth and nose with a drugged handkerchief before taking her out of thevatory in the ne and kept her in aa until now, but she has woken up. She has opened her eyes... she is looking at me. Her eyes are full of fear and panic. She looks surprised and scared...¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was chilly and vicious and he suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°Mr. Control, this woman means a lot to you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    The blue veins on Mo Jingshen¡¯s forehead bulged. He turned around with a jerk and signaled the men behind him with his eyes. K immediately had the men take out theptop they had prepared to search for the location of the signal from Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone.

    A dozen secondster, however, theputer screen showed ¡®Unable to Search.¡¯

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak, Mr. Control? Are you searching for the location of the signal? Do you forget who I am? I surely have blocked the signal before calling you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed if you want to find her location through the phone...¡±

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679: If Mo Jingshen Agreed Easily, There Must Be a Catch</h4>

    ¡°s, your woman is ring at me. She seems to hear what I said to you. She seems to figure out about her current situation... She is actually ring at me... Interesting! Mr. Control, your woman is really bold. She has been awake for a minute and been staring at me coldly, without yelling or screaming. Tut, she is really brave and also beautiful. I wonder how she tastes...¡±

    ¡°I will kill all of your family if you dare touch her. Then you will die even more miserably than your brother Aqib.¡± Mo Jingshen looked calm but his eyes grew even colder. ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time. Just tell me what you want.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I think you know. Tell me the secret channels and the contact information of the underground arms dealers and all the other information I want to know. And give me what you and XI Base have controlled. What do you think? Shine Group, as such argepany, doesn¡¯t have to trade with those gangsters and arms dealers, does it? Give me all your secret profit-making channels. Since you don¡¯t want any blood on your hands, just give those channels to me as soon as possible!¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak. Although he hadn¡¯t found the location of Ji Nuan, another device on K¡¯s hand had been secretly activated. Soon a vague red dot appeared on the screen of the device and K immediately noticed it and turned to search for its location with the other men.

    The two sides were engaged in a silent contest. Atuta knew Mo Jingshen wouldn¡¯t agree easily. After all, those channels concerned the livelihoods of tens of thousands of people, including the interests and even life of another boss of XI Base, Nanheng. If Mo Jingshen was willing to hand out those channels, what happened in Cambodia three years ago wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    And in the current situation, if Mo Jingshen agreed easily, there must be a catch.

    Atuta couldn¡¯t tell whether Mo Jingshen would agree or had other ns, so heughed darkly on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll only keep your woman alive for twelve hours. If you can¡¯t give me what I want by noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll cut off one of your woman¡¯s hands, put it in a package and send it to you...¡±

    ¡°I am warning you for thest time, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Mo Jingshen said harshly. ¡°Atuta, this fight between us is not about women. There¡¯s no need to involve women. If you can only threaten me with a woman, you¡¯re simply admitting that you¡¯re capable of nothing but kidnapping and threatening. Then what¡¯s the difference between you and your brother who died so young? How ridiculous. Your men call you ¡®King of Hell¡¯! You¡¯re just a junk who can only kidnap women.¡±

    ¡°Control, I know normal means won¡¯t work on you, so I have to y dirty. You don¡¯t have any weakness except this woman. Since you¡¯ve answered my call in person, I¡¯ve confirmed that this woman means a lot to you. I wonder how it will feel to cut off her flesh piece by piece or put her under me to taste her... Tut, it¡¯s exciting to think about...¡±

    Mo Jingshen almost crushed the cell phone with his hand although he remained deadpan. On the other side of the phone, Atuta smiled viciously and looked at Ji Nuan who crouched in the dark corner of the warehouse and stared at him alertly.

    He slowly got up, putting his cell phone against his ears as he approached her step by step.

    Ji Nuan had just woken up and was at a loss of what had happened. She only remembered that after she boarded the ne, she entered thevatory to wash her hands, only to find a small, skinny yet nimble man hiding inside who quickly shut the door of thevatory and held her on the ground. When she was about to shout for help, a wet cloth was put over her mouth and nose; she struggled and soon passed out.

    When she woke up, she found she was here. She was at loss and surprised and then saw a man looking just like Aqib talking on the phone, speaking broken Chinese and English. From his words, she figured out about her current situation.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she was kidnapped on the ne.

    The man called Atuta, Aqib¡¯s brother, was using her to threaten Mo Jingshen.

    When Ji Nuan saw Atuta walking towards her step by step, the coldness and alertness in her eyes were soon reced by nervousness. She curled up in the corner and looked carefully around. It was dark all around, and there were no lights in the warehouse except for a ring shlight ced on a metal shelf that was shining straight at her.

    ¡°Mr. Control, it seems that your woman is not as calm as I thought. She is actually scared... She is looking at me nervously and alertly... But when I look closer at her, I find that your woman is really beautiful and looks even more attractive than being seen from a distance.¡±

    Atuta was smiling but his tone sounded ferocious and threatening. He walked towards her step by step...

    Ji Nuan leaned back tightly against the corner and Atuta suddenly grabbed her hair with a hand. Ji Nuan almost cried out loud in pain, but knowing that he was speaking on the phone with Mo Jingshen, she refrained from shouting, clenched her teeth, and silently closed her eyes.

    Atuta didn¡¯t expect the woman who had looked scared just now to be so brave. He coldly narrowed his eyes and dragged her hair even harder, warning, ¡°Tell Control, what I¡¯m doing to you and that if he doesn¡¯t agree to my conditions, I will make you beg for death!¡±

    As he spoke, he put the cell phone to her ear and pressed it against it harshly.

    On Mo Jingshen¡¯s side, he could only hear nothing but the sound of rapid breathing. It was quiet on the other side of the phone and no one spoke. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and tried calling gently, ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    The repressed fear and bewilderment within Ji Nuan almost burst out instantly as soon as she heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice. Her eyes immediately turned red but she still clenched her teeth, making no sound.

 Chapter 680

    <h4>Chapter 680: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Eyes Turned Bloodshot...</h4>

    Knowing it was dangerous here, she agreed to go back to Hai City as he wanted lest she would be a burden to him, but she didn¡¯t expect these people would lurk in the cabin.

    She couldn¡¯t let him be threatened because of her. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine what a danger Mo Jingshen would have to face.

    Three years ago, she survived the den of the bandits in Cambodia. Since she had managed to survive that disaster, this time, she wouldn¡¯t let these people get away with it either even at the expense of her life.

    Ji Nuan remained quiet and made no sound. She closed her mouth and turned to avoid the phone, which was already pressed to her ear.

    Atuta¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. So, you don¡¯t want your husband toe to save you?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t answer him but opened her eyes and looked deadpan at the man whose eyes were full of killing intent. Her shining eyes seemed to say. ¡®Don¡¯t you think you can threaten him with me!¡¯

    Mo Jingshen said on the other side of the phone, ¡°Ji Nuan, say something.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Ji Nuan fought back the anguish and fear in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him in any way. She still looked coldly at the man who was about to rip her scalp off, her face whiter and whiter with pain, but she still gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    Atuta suddenly let go of her hair and pped her hard. He pped her so hard that even Mo Jingshen had heard it. His eyes turned sharp and cold. ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    Ji Nuan was hit sideways and knocked against the sidewall. Her face was burning with pain, and though she hit her head hard on the wall, she only let out a low hiss, making no more sound.

    ¡°I had nned to be gentle to you, but you really disappoint me! I hate stubborn women like you who don¡¯t know how to cooperate!¡± Atuta grabbed her hair again and dragged her by the hair over a distance of more than two meters. When Ji Nuan refrained from screaming again, he threw hard to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t want to speak? Good, I have many ways to show him how miserable you¡¯re. Do you want him to see through video how you are raped and battered by me?¡±

    As he said that, he suddenly kicked Ji Nuan¡¯s belly hard. After being kicked, Ji Nuan, who had copsed to the ground immediately, curled up and covered her belly in pain, but she bit her lips to stop herself from making any sound. Her lips started to bleed.

    Although Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t hear Ji Nuan¡¯s voice, Atuta beat her so hard that he knew what had happened on the other side. He anxiously looked at the searching device that was busy searching for the location of the signal and clenched his cell phone. As his fingers tightened, his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°You still won¡¯t talk?¡± Atuta looked at the woman lying on the ground, dragged her up again, pped her again in the face where he had hit her and it had swollen, and kicked her down. Ji Nuan was kicked backward and hit hard against a corner of a nearby metal frame. The sharp corner immediately pierced into her shoulder. She trembled all over in pain and her back was red with blood.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± Atuta snorted with a smile and looked at the woman whoy on the ground with her eyes closed. There were tears on her face, blood on the corners of her mouth, bloodstains behind her shoulders, and her face was ghastly pale, but she still didn¡¯t cry out.

    He coldly narrowed his eyes and suddenly winked at two of his men who had juste in.

    The two men nodded, turned outside to get two basins of water with ice cubes, and poured them directly on Ji Nuan. She was jolted out of hera by the icy water, but it was still dark before her, and she was aching all over, and at that moment she had no strength left to cry out.

    Seeing her awake, Atuta casually walked up to her and slowly squatted beside her, looking down at her, as if looking at an ant that would be trampled to death by him at any time. ¡°If you still refuse to speak, my men will let you know what it¡¯s real suffering. I wonder how Mo Jingshen¡¯s woman tastes. Look at the fair skin. Two gentle blows have made it red and swollen like this...¡±

    With that, Atuta touched her face.

    Ji Nuan turned her face aside with a jerk to escape from his hand. Atuta handed his cell phone to her, signaling her to say what he wanted her to say.

    If Mr. Control who was such a vignt person didn¡¯t hear this woman¡¯s voice, he wouldn¡¯t agree to his conditions even if he believed he had kidnapped his wife.

    He had to make this woman speak, so as to assure him that he did have his woman in his hand and make him lose his cool. Otherwise, their n wouldn¡¯t seed. Staying in Los Angeles did no good to them. It was much more dangerous to do anything here than in Cambodia.

    Ji Nuan took a look at the cell phone and still remained quiet, but she looked a bit hesitant. Then she slowly raised her stiff hand and seemed to about to take the phone.

    Atuta coldly stared at her and didn¡¯t give her the phone, although he didn¡¯t retract his hand.

    Just when Ji Nuan raised her hand and touched the phone, she suddenly pped the phone off his hand. The phone fell to the ground and the screen cracked. However, the phone hadn¡¯t been hung up as she hoped.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Atuta cursed and raised his leg to kick Ji Nuan hard.

    This time, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t resist a muffled groan. Although the voice was small, the phone fell close to her and the sound reached Mo Jingshen¡¯s ears through the phone¡¯s loudspeaker.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. As his phone was on hands-free mode, everyone behind him heard the sound.

    ¡°Mr. Mo.¡± In such a tense atmosphere, K looked at the static signal on theputer screen and suddenly whispered to him.

    Mo Jingshen turned around sharply and saw the location of the signal. He immediately hung up and ran out with his car key.

    K and the other men hurriedly followed him out as they notified Nanheng who was rushing over here. However, when they hung up, they saw the ck SUV that Mo Jingshen drove going at a frightening speed toward the location of the signal!

 Chapter 681

    <h4>Chapter 681: At This Moment, She Finally Understood His Love For Her</h4>

    Atuta picked up his cell phone, only to find the call had been cut off. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Mo Jingshen hung up or there was something wrong with the phone.

    He looked back and gave an impatient look at the two men, who rushed to lift Ji Nuan off the ground and carry her to the only metal shelf in the dark warehouse.

    She had just been put on the metal shelf, and the cold touch of it made her shudder. As shey there, by the light of the re shlight, she saw a table beside her, on whichy several items.

    A syringe filled with something.

    A knife and a gun.

    A tall ck medicine bottle.

    And rope.

    And some other items she could not even imagine.

    <i>Were they going to torture her?</i>

    Ji Nuan looked at these items stiffly. Atuta came over. When he saw fear gradually appear in her eyes, he said coldly, ¡°If Mo Jingshen fails toe here by noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll make you try each of these beautiful things every five minutes.¡±

    With that, Atuta picked up the syringe and casually yed with it. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    She stared at the syringe in his hand and her hair stood on end as she saw a few drops of liquid squeezed out of the needle. She slowly curled up on the icy metal frame, afraid he would inject the liquid into her body.

    But Atuta still took the syringe and put the sharp needle close to her arm. When he saw the panic in her eyes, he sneered. ¡°What¡¯s in this syringe is one of the world¡¯s most difficult drugs to quit in thest two decades. Do you know how many people have ruined their homes and lost everything because of it, and how many people have killed themselves because they can¡¯t quit it...¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Nuan widened her eyes in shock. Atuta nced sideways at her darkly. ¡°You gotta pay for pissing me off. Guess what punishment I will give you?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a deep breath and desperately tried to break free from him. Atuta sneered, enjoyed her desperate struggle, continued to press her wrist hard, and was about to insert the needle into her skin.

    ¡°No! No...¡± Ji Nuan struggled hard.

    ¡°Stay still! Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t take your life right now! Bitch!¡± Atuta pressed her body down forcibly and inserted the needle into her arm. Ji Nuan let out a low cry of pain.

    Just before Atuta injected the medicine into her body, suddenly, a strange beeping rm sounded outside the warehouse. Atuta suddenly froze and then turned with a jerk to look at the two other men in the warehouse. ¡°What happened? How could they locate the signal so quickly? Have they hacked our signal blocking device? Even thetest blocking device from Britain can¡¯t stop those bastards of XI Base?!¡±

    The two men also panicked when they heard the beeping rm and turned to look at Atuta whose face was all ck in anger. ¡°Boss, since the signal has been blocked, I¡¯m afraid they wille here soon. Shine develops very well in the technology domain and XI Base also has many experts on military technology. They located the signal faster than we can imagine. What do we do now? Are we leaving with this woman or using her as a hostage...¡±

    Atuta took the needle out, coldly stared at Ji Nuan who had been soaked with cold sweat, and said harshly, ¡°Take her away!¡±

    With that, Atuta quickly turned and walked out. Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened but only knew that that drug wasn¡¯t injected into her body. <i>The signal blocking device was hacked?</i> These are areas she had very little knowledge.

    The two men came up to lift her up, put her on one of the men¡¯s shoulders, and walked out.

    ¡°Where are you taking me...¡± Ji Nuan was hanging on their shoulders in pain and weakly. Her voice was feeble and there was only the color of blood before her. She seemed to be falling into hell, without knowing when the suffering would end.

    But now the only thing in her mind was that... she couldn¡¯t let Mo Jingshene here... she couldn¡¯t...

    <i>Let him be threatened because of her.</i>

    <i>She couldn¡¯t put him in danger.</i>

    For a very long time, Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t understand why Mo Jingshen forced her away in order to change the course of her life, why he resorted to those cruel means to drive her away from him, and why he bore all the pain alone. She hated that he never considered her feelings.

    But now in such a situation, Ji Nuan suddenly knew the reason.

    It turned out that when you truly loved a person, you would rather bear all the pain for them, and bear everything by yourself than let them suffer with you.

    At this moment, she finally understood his love for her.

    He just wanted her to live.

    Because he loved her, he bore all the pain for her; because he loved her, he forced her to leave, enjoy life, and grow up; because he loved her, he dealt with everything that she couldn¡¯t manage without letting her know.

    In order to let her live at ease, he got through all the hardships silently on his own, forcing himself not to see her or even call her.

    Just like she was now.

    She would rather he didn¡¯t know anything, would rather he didn¡¯t hear her voice, and would rather he didn¡¯t risk his life because of her.

    She just wanted him to live.

    She just wanted him not to be threatened.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know why the three men were in a panic, but after she was carried out, her head was suddenly covered with a ck cloth. It seemed that a car drove over and the two carrying her opened a door of the car and threw her in.

    Ji Nuan fell into the car and had no strength to sit up. She had terrible pain all over her body. The back of her shoulder seemed no longer to bleed, but her head ached like hell and her ears were ringing because she was hit hard on the head repeatedly.

    She could only tell that these men were anxious to drive away, but couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.

    Because they were now speaking Khmer to each other, not the broken Chinese or English she could understand

    A man who was driving shouted in Cambodian, ¡°Boss, we kidnapped this woman to threaten that Control, but if he has found our hiding ce and ising after us, this woman is a ticking time bomb for us. I think we might as well throw her down now!¡±

 Chapter 682

    <h4>Chapter 682: Mo Jingshen Didn¡¯t Speak but Looked at the Car...</h4>

    ¡°We can¡¯t throw her down! We have to take her away! Control is always enigmatic. Now we¡¯ve finally caught his weak spot. If this woman is not our biggest chip, I won¡¯t have tried so hard to kidnap her. If she is not in our hands, how can we get what we want from Control?¡± Atuta sat on the copilot seat and said coldly.

    As he said, he looked back at Ji Nuan who couldn¡¯t sit up because of the pain all over her body. She sprawled in the back seat and almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She struggled to get up but failed, convulsing with the pain where she had been stabbed by the metal frame.

    He mercilessly sneered and turned to look out of the window. It was almost evening now. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. If Control fails to find us here, he will keep looking for us, so we have to take this woman to a ce that he can¡¯t find before he and the XI Base carries out a full-scale interception.¡±

    Ji Nuan slowly looked up at Atuta on the copilot seat. Although she didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, she could guess that they were taking her to a ce unreachable to Mo Jingshen. Her hand drooped feebly and she slowly clenched her fingers.

    The car sped along for a long time and it was getting dark. All of a sudden, the re of cars¡¯ headlights lit up all around. The ring light affected the driver¡¯s vision and he had to stop driving.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re surrounded...¡±

    Atuta raised his hand to shield his eyes, looked out the window at the ck SUVs that were rapidly closing in on this car, and looked coldly at Ji Nuan still lying motionless in the back seat.

    ¡°You really mean a lot to him, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve just caught you for several hours, and he has alreadye here so fast even ahead of the appointed time!¡± Atuta stared at her ferociously. ¡°Your life is in my hands. Since he wants us to die, his woman must die first!¡±

    Then Atuta ordered, ¡°Hit their car with the rear of our car. We have to fight our way out with this woman¡¯s life even if she will be hit to death!¡±

    He said this in Chinese, so Ji Nuan understood it. She slowly looked up at this crazy psychopath.

    In an instant, the surrounding cars had closed in. The driver immediately hit the headlight of one of the ck SUVs with the rear of their car.

    For a split second, the car jolted violently and she was thrown off the back seat. She fell under the seat and felt the impact on the rear of the car got faster and stronger. Obviously, the driver was trying to destroy this car.

    Thrown onto the door by the force of the impact, she tried to catch something to stabilize her body, but the next second, she was thrown from one door to the other.

    She hit her head on the hard metal handle of the car door and almost went dizzy as if one of the strings in her mind was about to snap. However, before she could sit down, the car had another violent collision and she waspletely unable to control her body. The people sitting in front looked ferociously and vigntly at the cars surrounding them. Looking at the airtight encirclement, they could not believe how quickly they had been blocked by Mo Jingshen¡¯s men!

    Outside the car, the leading ck SUV raced out of the encirclement. K looked at the car in front whose rear had seriously distorted due to the violent collision, and then turned his eyes to Mo Jingshen who sat in the driver¡¯s seat with a cold look. ¡°Mr. Mo, they deliberately hit our car with the rear of their car. Will Mrs. Mo...¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak but looked at the car with a straight face. Suddenly, to K¡¯s surprise, he elerated the car and dashed for that car.

    ¡°Boss!¡± In the car in front, Atuta¡¯s men were unable to control the car and tried to escape to the highway in front. However, the ck SUV suddenly came at a speed of more than 220 yards and sped past their car, turning quickly in front of them and stopping them in the middle of the road.

    The car suddenly came to a screeching stop. Ji Nuan was almost unconscious from the pain, didn¡¯t know where her body was stuck, but could not move anymore. All she felt was a whirl in her head and she was seized by waves of dizziness.

    Atuta looked ahead at the car thaty across the road in the silent night. Then the door of the car opened and Mo Jingshen¡¯s figure in ck appeared in their sight. At the same time, K got off at the other side and walked behind him.

    K and the other people who got off the cars took out their guns at the same time and fired several shots at Atuta¡¯s deformed tire. The car shook and with a thud, all tires blew out.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t see the man who walked to her step by step in the dark night but could sense the men in the car seemed to be panicking. However, Atuta reached out to drag Ji Nuan out of a corner of the car and pulled her to his face. Ji Nuan had no strength to struggle, and Atuta pressed her head against the front window pane and put a gun to her forehead.

    Lit up by the headlights, Ji Nuan¡¯s pale face was pressed against the front window pane. In the headlights and moonlight, her face was terribly pale. She was numb with pain, but she closed her eyes and didn¡¯t look out, because she was afraid that Mo Jingshen would see the fear in her eyes.

    She suddenly smiled with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Bitch! What are youughing at?¡± Atuta only knew that this woman was very important to Mo Jingshen, but he forgot that because she was the most important person to him, he would never allow her to be in danger for long. Two hours would be too long for him, not to mention twenty-four hours, so he came so soon.

    Atuta angrily tugged at the clothes on her shoulders, slowly pulling the trigger.

    Although he had to confront Mo Jingshen face to face, he didn¡¯t believe Mo Jingshen would dare to act rashly, as long as he had Ji Nuan in his hand!

    Ji Nuan moved her lips but couldn¡¯t voice any word. After a short pause, she chuckled and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯mughing... because you¡¯re going to die...¡±

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683: Mo Jingshen Struggled to Get Up With One Hand on the Ground, As If the Lost Treasure Finally Came Back to Him...</h4>

    Atuta flew into a great rage and was about to shoot, but Ji Nuan suddenly jumped up, grabbed his wrist, and bit it hard.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Atuta couldn¡¯t control the gun in his hand due to the pain. As the gun shot, the bullet hit the bulletproof ss window.

    The muffled sound of gunfire from the car was particrly clear. Mo Jingshen who had already approached the car widened his eyes and looked at the dark window of it with a jerk.

    Ji Nuan looked up at Atuta and saw clearly the killing intent in his eyes. Mo Jingshen was right outside the car. He came with his men to save her. She couldn¡¯t just submit to Atuta.

    Atuta shook Ji Nuan off with force and put the gun to her head again. Ji Nuan looked straight into his eyes and slowly raised her bloodstained hands that looked so pale in the darkpartment. Noticing her action, Atuta put his finger in the trigger ready to pull it, but Ji Nuan suddenly grabbed his hand that held the gun and stared coldly at him. When he was about to shoot, she suddenly said something in Khmer.

    Atuta paused, his eyes grew more murderous. He narrowed his eyes ferociously and all his attention was on her.

    Ji Nuan learned these words from that old Cambodian grandma when she worked with her three years ago in Cambodia.

    Now it came in handy.

    As Ji Nuan drew all Atuta¡¯s attention, there was another violent collision. Atuta was thrown backward by the force of the impact and his gun slid off Ji Nuan¡¯s head, and Ji Nuan jumped up to grab the gun.

    Atuta raised the gun with one hand to dodge her and grabbed her hair with another. He cursed her ferociously and hit her head hard on the door. The skin on Ji Nuan¡¯s forehead was broken and she saw stars. Outside the car, Mo Jingshen immediately seized the chance and all the ck SUVs rushed at this car at the same time. When Atuta and his men were about to drive forward to escape, they saw two agile figures jumped into the car. K followed Mo Jingshen closely and pulled open the door of the speeding car.

    The upper body of Ji Nuan who was pressed onto the door was sticking out of the car.

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s body covered in blood, Mo Jingshen paused. Ji Nuan was about to fall from the speeding car.

    The image of her falling from the car on that highway in Los Angeles and losing the baby three years ago popped up in his mind. He frowned, immediately reached out, and jumped down...

    The Khmer Ji Nuan had just said meant that ¡°the person who held the weak as a hostage was truly weak.¡±

    As a person who was supercilious and never admitted defeat, Atuta would certainly be enraged by her taunt and thus lost his head and focused all his attention on Ji Nuan.

    Because he didn¡¯t expect her to know theirnguage.

    That Cambodian granny spoke these Khmer words when she was dressing Ji Nuan¡¯s wounds after she saved Ji Nuan, protected her from Aqib, and took her back to the tent. Ji Nuan could tell the meaning of these words from the granny¡¯s disapproving tone. The granny didn¡¯t like them bullying such a weak woman, but she did not dare say those words to them, so she just said them secretly in the tent.

    Ji Nuan remembered these words. Later, when she was in London, she came across a Khmer dictionary in a library. She looked up the meaning of those words and figured out their meaning.

    Now being distracted by Ji Nuan, Atuta didn¡¯t pay attention to Mo Jingshen and K. When he looked up, he found that they had climbed to the roof of the car. He flew into a great rage and ordered his men to speed up the car to shake them off.

    The upper body of Ji Nuan was about to fall from the opened door. She looked at Mo Jingshen who had reached out towards her and her tears finally dropped from the corner of her eyes. She said something, but the car drove so fast and the wind was so strong that Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t hear her. But he could tell from her lip movements that she was saying, ¡°Be... careful...¡±

    Mo Jingshen frowned and K held out his arm to him so that he could bend lower to save Ji Nuan. K shouted, ¡°Mr. Mo, there¡¯s a turn ahead where we¡¯ll be easily thrown off the car. We must get off now! Otherwise, we can¡¯t keep our bnce here on that turn!¡±

    With that, K took Mo Jingshen¡¯s arm with one hand and grabbed the edge of the car window with the other, trying to distract the driver to slow down the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t slow down! Speed up!¡± Atuta said and pointed the gun at Mo Jingshen who had climbed down to the opened backdoor.

    However, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ji Nuan¡¯s teary eyes.

    His heart was immediately seized by a piercing pain. She seemed to bid him farewell with her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect to be rescued alive and didn¡¯t want him to pay any price for saving her. Her eyes were fearless.

    His heart was throbbing violently.

    He grabbed her icy hand and pulled her out of the car with all his strength.

    With this almost impossible motion, he had put himself in great danger. Seeing Atuta was about to shoot Mo Jingshen when thetter pulled Ji Nuan out of the car, K immediately jumped into the car and quickly put his gun at the driver.

    The car began to sway as the steering wheel went out of control. As Atuta shook with the car, his gun missed the aim and in the nick of time, Mo Jingshen took Ji Nuan to roll from the side of the car to the ground.

    Ji Nuan was already numb with pain, but Mo Jingshen carefully held her in his arms. When they fell to the ground, he shielded her with his own body and carried her to roll around on the road several times due to inertia.

    When they finally stopped, Mo Jingshen struggled to get up with one hand on the ground. Then as if the lost treasure finally came back to him, he put his hand on the back of her head and held her tightly!

 Chapter 684

    <h4>Chapter 684: Mo Jingshen Tried His Best to Suppress His Killing Desire...</h4>

    The car in the distance had begun to try to changenes and K was still confronting those people in the car. Seeing Mo Jingshen had taken Ji Nuan safely out of the car, those SUVs were ready to attack the car.

    Ji Nuan leaned against Mo Jingshen¡¯s chest and slowly opened her eyes. Although she had no strength to move, she felt very safe in his arms. She had thought that she would die here today, but now she had been rescued. Making sure she was out of danger, she closed her eyes and heaved a breath of relief.

    Mo Jingshen looked down at the wounds on her head and body, her swollen face, the bloodstains on her back, and the blood oozing from the corners of her mouth. Her hair fell in disorder and she was tortured beyond recognition.

    His hand gently touched her face. He couldn¡¯t imagine what she had been through in the past hours.

    Ji Nuan almost fainted because of the huge fear and pain that she had experienced in the previous hours. Her eyes were open but looked at him out of focus. Gazing at the man who saved her out of the abyss, she was convinced again how powerful this seemingly gentle man was.

    Just like the Mo Jingshen she saw in Cambodia three years ago, he was always so powerful and sensible. His power came from his urate judgment, XI Base, and his men. When this man put on a suit, he was the well-known CEO Mo, and when he took off suit, he was a cold decision-maker, but he was always her Mo Jingshen, the man she loved.

    He was willing to do anything for her, and so was she for him.

    In the moment of life and death, Ji Nuan suddenly understood his love for her. At this moment, she just gazed at him motionlessly, felt waves of dizziness, and couldn¡¯t speak a single word.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, speak.¡± Mo Jingshen had guessed that she would be wounded by Atuta but didn¡¯t expect her to be injured so badly. He had found her as fast as he could, but Atuta was such a lunatic without a trace of humanity.

    Seeing the blood on the corner of her mouth and her head, Mo Jingshen tried his best to suppress his killing desire. Seeing her remain silent, he was about to carry her up.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡± Ji Nuan slowly said and her voice was even smaller than a mosquito¡¯s.

    Mo Jingshen paused and looked down at her, thinking that the way he picked her up hurt her. ¡°There will be an ambnce soon. I will send you to the hospital. Tell me where it hurts.¡±

    His voice was very low as if he was afraid to frighten the her who was so fragile and scarred now or maybe his own self that was hidden in his heart and almost went mad.

    Even when they were in Cambodia, Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t injured so badly. At that time, although she was kicked by Dali, her hand was scalded, and her head was pointed at with a gun, he had shot Dali to death to avenge her.

    Mo Jingshen struggled to keep calm. Ji Nuan gently shook her head in his arms, buried her head into his shirt, and breathed in his clean, refreshing, cool yet so warm smell.

    ¡°Sorry, because of me, you were threatened by them and risked your life... I should have been more careful... Sorry... I shouldn¡¯t havee to Los Angeles...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s dark, cid eyes immediately darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. They would have targeted others even if you were not by my side. My parents are also in Los Angeles. Even if you had stayed in Hai City all the time, they would resort to worse means. For those people, they will try every possible means to get what they want from me.¡±

    Seeing the guilty expression on her face, he cupped her head with hands and bent to kiss her forehead, whispering, ¡°You came here for business. As the CEO of MN Group, it¡¯s impossible that you stay in Hai City all the time. You haven¡¯t implicated me. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have put you in danger. You¡¯re not to me, Nuan Nuan, just tell me where it hurts. Don¡¯t keep it from me and don¡¯t me yourself. Do you hear me?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled feebly. ¡°I should have learned how to use a gun from Feng Ling... I didn¡¯t learn self-defense well... If I were stronger, I could have helped you instead of implicating you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen frowned and hugged her tightly. He kissed her hair, the bloodstain on her forehead and her ears, saying gently, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be strong. Just be yourself. I love what makes you now. You don¡¯t have to change or learn anything. Just enjoy a peaceful life. I¡¯d rather you live in peace forever and never get involved in guns, kidnappings, and the like. Be a good girl. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was aching. Maybe it was because the wind on the road was too cold and strong. She had no idea how horrible she looked with half of her ghastly pale face covered with blood. She put her head against his chest and said hoarsely, ¡°If... I¡¯m killed by them today... will I go back to where we first met... or... there is only one chance for me to go back to you again... and I¡¯ll... lose you forever...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mo Jingshen felt his heart suddenly missed a beat. Seeing Ji Nuan trembling in his arms from pain and coldness, he took off his coat and covered her body with it.

    Just then, two cars drove over from behind, which seemed to be the same as the cars of the XI Base. Mo Jingshen was about to carry Ji Nuan up, when he suddenly paused, looked suspiciously at those cars only several meters away, and nced at their te numbers.

    ording to their te numbers, those cars belonged to XI Base indeed, but there were faint traces of blood on their ck wheels.

    There was no change in Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression, but at the moment he carried Ji Nuan up, the door of the two cars suddenly opened and two of Atuta¡¯s men jumped out and pointed their guns at him.

    K and the other men were busy fighting with Atuta and didn¡¯t expect their reinforcement to had been intercepted by the other subordinates of Atuta who hade into XI Base¡¯s cars to catch them off guard.

    Seeing the two men who had jumped off the cars raised their guns, Ji Nuan leaned stiffly against Mo Jingshen¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 685

    <h4>Chapter 685: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Face Instantly Became Even Paler Than Hers</h4>

    She wasn¡¯t so scared even when she faced Atuta, but now Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t have a gun in his hand, and K and the other men didn¡¯t have time to rush here. Mo Jingshen was holding her in his arms. If they shot at him, he had no chance to escape.

    Ji Nuan clenched the cuff of his shirt, murmuring, ¡°Run! Just leave me here...¡±

    However, Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan up with a straight face as if not seeing the two men who were pointing guns at him. He calmly nced at the blood on the SUV tires and his eyes darkened. Although he was the one being pointed to with guns, he was so calm that the two men looked warily at him and kept their fingers on the trigger.

    Mo Jingshen held Ji Nuan steadily as if not hearing what Ji Nuan had just said. Ji Nuan whispered in his arms again, ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± Mo Jingshen said gently to Ji Nuan while coldly ncing at the two Cambodians pointing the guns at him.

    Ji Nuan fell silent and stared at the two men and the guns in their hands. She believed that Mo Jingshen could easily beat these men, but he, holding her in his arms, was unable to grab the guns or defend himself.

    ¡°Mr. Control, tell your men to release our boss right now!¡± One of the men spoke in English. ¡°Atuta has hundreds of henchmen. Even if you capture him today, you¡¯ll have to die here!¡±

    With that, the man said coldly again, ¡°Our boss just wants what he wants from you and has no intention to kill you. Don¡¯t make us shoot you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan and turned to walk away as if not hearing them. The two men paused and exchanged a nce before they rushed over and put the guns against his back. ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Mo Jingshen stopped his steps but still held Ji Nuan steadily in his arms. Ji Nuan clenched the cuff of his sleeve and looked up at him in worry, only to see his well-shaped jaw and calm face.

    The two Cambodian men vigntly put the guns against his back. One of them said coldly, ¡°Mr. Control, although our boss doesn¡¯t want to kill you before getting what he wants, we won¡¯t hesitate to take your life if you dare to kill him! Don¡¯t think we won¡¯t shoot you!¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked sideways and nced at the two ferocious men out of the corner of his eyes, asking coldly, ¡°Did you get these guns from the members of XI Base?¡±

    The two men paused and looked hesitantly at the guns in their hands. They did get the guns from the XI Base people who had been killed by them because there wasn¡¯t any bullet in their own guns.

    ¡°Do you think wouldn¡¯t if there are bullets in these guns or not? You can try shooting at me and see whether I¡¯ll die.¡± Mo Jingshen sneered and said indifferently, but the two men were startled by his words.

    <i>No bullets?</i>

    It was said that XI Base people would use up their bullet before they died and would never leave a single bullet for their enemy. Was it true? Had those people consumed all their bullets before they were killed by them?

    But they were killed with only one shot and had no time to use up their bullets...

    Although they were sure there were still bullets in the guns, they still hesitated because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s words.

    When they looked at their guns hesitantly, Mo Jingshen suddenly held Ji Nuan tightly and turned to kick the two men¡¯s hands hard at the same time. At this time, K, who was about a hundred meters away from them, noticed what was happening and hurriedly drove over. When the guns on the two men¡¯s hands were kicked off their hand, K arrived and hit them with the car.

    There was a loud crash, but Mo Jingshen kept his face expressionless and immediately covered Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t see the two men sent flying and then falling heavily to the ground.

    Ji Nuan could tell from the sound how fast K drove. Being hit by such a fast-driving car, the two men had no chance to survive.

    She didn¡¯t move in his arms nor pull away his hand to look. When it fell silent, the two men who were groaning on the ground twitched after K shot them twice and died reluctantly without closing their eyes.

    Mo Jingshen put down the hand covering Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes and gently put her on the ground. Then he turned around and called K, ¡°Help her get on the car.¡±

    K nodded, came over quickly, and held Ji Nuan up who was barely able to stand. Mo Jingshen stepped on the blood on the ground, walked coldly to the two dead Cambodian men, slowly bent down, and picked up the two guns dropped from their hands.

    K knew Mr. Mo wanted to confirm which ones of XI Base were killed by the two men ording to the serial numbers on the guns.

    Just when K turned to help Ji Nuan get on the car, a ck gun was quietly stuck out from the window of one of the two cars the two Cambodian men drove here.

    K¡¯s attention was all on Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen was also looking at the serial numbers on the guns, but Ji Nuan saw the gun as she turned around to look at Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡± At the moment that the gun fired, Ji Nuan used all her strength to push K away and dashed for Mo Jingshen who was some distance away from her.

    Mo Jingshen turned around with a jerk when the gun fired, but it was toote. When he saw that Ji Nuan rushed over, pushed him away with a force, and shielded him behind her, the expression on his face changed from astonishment to shock. When the woman, shot on the back, fell softly into his arms, the blue veins on his forehead all stood out, and he felt his heart about to burst!

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo...¡±

    The bullet hit Ji Nuan¡¯s neck, close to the ce that was stabbed by the metal frame. The blood gushed out in an instant and reddened her clothes once again.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan...¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s face instantly became even paler than hers.

 Chapter 686

    <h4>Chapter 686: I Still Love You... Very, Very Much... I Never Stopped... Loving You...¡±</h4>

    Mo Jingshen held her so hard that she did not fall. Her body was pierced by the bullet and she fell heavily into his arms. She vomited a mouthful of blood but she still had a trace of consciousness. She tried to swallow the blood back in case he would be sad and worried about her, but the blood kept flowing out from her mouth.

    K immediately ran over and dragged out the man who had been hiding in the car. He mmed him hard to the ground, grabbed the gun from him and stepped on his back so hard that he almost broke his spine.

    That man shouted in Cambodian. When K saw Ji Nuan covered with blood, his eyes turned bloodshot and stepped even harder on his back. He picked up a gun from the ground and fired shots into the back of this man¡¯s head. When his brains were all over the ground, K threw the gun to the ground hard and rushed back.

    Mo Jingshen desperately held Ji Nuan who could barely stand in his arms, covered the gunshot wound on her neck with one hand, and wiped the blood gushing out of her mouth with the other, but the blood was so much that he couldn¡¯t wipe it clean. He hugged her tightly, his eyes all red. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯ll be all right... We¡¯re going to the hospital. You¡¯ll be all right as long as the bullet is taken out... Don¡¯t be scared... Don¡¯t... Nuan Nuan... You¡¯ll be good. You¡¯ll be fine...¡±

    Both K and Ji Nuan had never seen Mo Jingshen so flustered. When Ji Nuan¡¯s body fell to the ground, Mo Jingshen sat down on his knees but still held her tightly in his arms. ¡°You are nuts... Who let you do this? Why are you so sure I couldn¡¯t dodge it? Why are you so stupid? Why?¡±

    In the utmost pain, Ji Nuan almost went dizzy and vaguely saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s red eyes. She tried to smile at him, but more blood flowed out of her mouth. Mo Jingshen hurriedly wiped it for her, but the blood kept gushing out although his sleeve had been dyed red.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo...¡± When K saw Mo Jingshen covered the gunshot wound on Ji Nuan¡¯s neck desperately with his hand, his heart sank to the bottom.

    The bullet hit her on the neck. That ce...

    Mr. Mo surely knew a gunshot wound in such a ce could be lethal...

    She would have been killed instantly if the wound were several millimeters higher.

    It was a near-fatal shot!

    Ji Nuan fell in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms. She wanted to smile, but she knew this would only make her bleed more and make Mo Jingshen feel worse, so she didn¡¯t smile but closed her mouth. However, blood still oozed out from the corner of her mouth without stopping.

    This feeling was very familiar, just like when she was going to die in prison in her previous life, and blood flowed ceaselessly out of her mouth...

    It hurt.

    But she had never seen Mo Jingshen so desperate. She had never seen his eyes so sad, which made her heart ache.

    She had thought that he wouldn¡¯t blink even when the sky fell, but it turned out that he could also be so desperate.

    There were tears in Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but her tears, mixed with blood, still ran to her chin. It felt so sticky and smelled of blood. There was a nasty smell of rust in her mouth.

    ¡°Mo... Mo Jingshen...¡± Ji Nuan slowly raised her bloodstained hand, trying to touch his hand that was also bloodstained. As soon as her hand touched his, he held it with force.

    ¡°Do you think only you are willing to do anything for me... Do you think... only you have love...¡± Ji Nuan cked out but her mind was clear. She looked at him with eyes that were losing focus and seemed to see him crying. Oh... Mo Jingshen¡¯s tears... this man was so cruel to her when he tried to force her to London three years ago. He could chop at her heart without even batting his eyelids. It turned out that he also had tears...

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Do not speak.¡± Mo Jingshen looked at the blood gushing out her mouth, let go of her hand, and put his hand over her mouth. ¡°No more words. Nuan Nuan, don¡¯t speak before the bullet is taken out. You can speak after you¡¯re fine!¡±

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t speak now... I won¡¯t... have a chance to speak any longer...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He covered the wound on her neck with his hand desperately. ¡°Listen to me, my good Nuan Nuan. Listen to me. Don¡¯t speak... Let¡¯s go to the hospital right away! Los Angeles has the best doctors in the world. You¡¯ll be fine. Good girl, you can count on me!¡±

    She could hardly open her eyes but still struggled to open them to look at him, but she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    ¡°K! Call Los Angeles Road Transport Bureau. Clear the road to the hospital and get her there at once! Make sure the road is unobstructed! Don¡¯t waste a second!¡± As K hurriedly drove a car to the roadside, Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan into the car before she could say anything.

    K nodded, put on his headphones to make a phone call while speeding up the car to the extreme.

    The smell of blood immediately filled the car. Ji Nuan felt sharp pain all over, and the only ce that made her feel safe and warm was Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms.

    Unable to hold out, she closed her eyes again. Mo Jingshen pinched her chin hard and tried to keep her awake from the pain, ordering hoarsely, ¡°Open your eyes. Don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids trembled and she slightly opened her eyes. Mo Jingshen hugged her tightly and his hands were all covered with sticky blood. Ji Nuan was like a person bathing in blood and there was no clean spot on her back or front.

    She gazed at him and his jaw that was stained with her blood. Whenever she saw him, his man was always so handsome.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, don¡¯t you think... life is full of unknowns...¡±Ji Nuan swallowed the blood in her mouth, looked at him with a smile, and said with difficulty. ¡°Life... onlysts for a few decades. We have no idea... what¡¯s going to happen to us... I¡¯d rather be together with you... in thest three years than leave you alone... bear everything by yourself...¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± She slowly raised her hand and stroked his frowned brows. ¡°But thank you for loving me... both in my previous and present life... Thank you for never giving up on me... Thank you for not leaving me... Mo Jingshen... I said I didn¡¯t love you anymore... but that¡¯s not true. I still love you... very, very much... I never stopped... loving you...¡±

 Chapter 687

    <h4>Chapter 687: He Had Never Seen Such Look in Mr. Mo¡¯s Eyes. He Seemed...</h4>

    K drove straight ahead at almost a racing speed. He drove so fast that the wheels screeched from time to time.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t want to see Mo Jingshen so sad. She swallowed the blood back and raised her hand to touch his face, trying to turn him back into that powerful man that had everything in his control and trying to make him happy, but she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even raise her hand.

    Mo Jingshen immediately took her hand and put her bloody hand onto his face. Ji Nuan had never seen him so flustered. His body and face were stained with her blood.

    But, he was still so handsome...

    Ji Nuan, leaning against his chest, smiled.

    Feeling Mo Jingshen¡¯s hands carefully supporting her back, she felt that his arms were the safest ce in the world.

    At least, in this life, she wouldn¡¯t die alone but in his arms.

    But she was also sad because Mo Jingshen would be left alone in the world...

    It was so quiet in the car. K remained silent and concentrated on driving, almost frantically.

    It was so quiet in the car that it seemed that there were only Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan in the car. Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak but kept wiping the blood gusting out of Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth. He held her tightly because of what Ji Nuan had just said, and his eyes that were always calm were all bloodshot. Ji Nunay in his arms and didn¡¯t speak either. She was really tired and it really hurt. Feeling her strength draining away, she gradually felt numb and couldn¡¯t even feel the pain.

    Mo Jingshen had managed to find her back only three hours after Atuta kidnapped her. Although she was covered with wounds and might even die in his arms, at least she was free from fear and torment now. She really appreciated him.

    She appreciated that he tried so hard to save her and also for all the other things he had done for her.

    Ji Nuan gradually stopped swallowing blood. Mo Jingshen clenched her hand that was put on his face and said hoarsely, ¡°Please, stay with me.¡±

    But Ji Nuan really couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She had a vague feeling that he was kissing her eyes, pinching her jaw, and even pressed on her philtrum, to force her to open eyes. She used all her strength but could only frown and said in a voice so light that he had to put his ear to her mouth to hear. ¡°It really hurts... What can I do to stop the pain... The worst thing in life is not to die... but to die twice...¡±

    Mo Jingshen lowered his eyes to look at the little woman who was almost bathed in blood, shouting hoarsely and angrily, ¡°Ji Nuan, open your eyes! Hold on for me! Look at me! Do you hear me? Open your eyes!¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. Mo Jingshen put her feeble hand onto his face but her fingers had stopped moving.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan!¡±

    Her eyes were closed and she no longer moved. Her frowned brows loosened and her consciousness was gone little by little as the blood drained away.

    ¡°Ji Nuan! Stay with me!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°K! Hurry up!¡±

    K looked at them in the rearview mirror as he drove. When he that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t move at all, he wanted to say something tofort him, but when he saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes, his heart trembled and he couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    He had never seen such a look in Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes. He seemed to be begging him to drive faster.

    K stepped on the gas hard. Fortunately, the pedestrians and vehicles on the road had been cleared off ten minutes ago. He elerated the car to the extreme and raced on the road...

    The gunshot wound of Ji Nuan was lethal andmon hospitals couldn¡¯t save her, so they headed for thergest international hospital in Los Angeles where the best doctors, medical devices, and resources were. Nanheng was once shot and almost died many years ago, but the doctors in this hospital saved his life. Now they could only hope that this hospital could save Ji Nuan. If even this hospital couldn¡¯t save her, then no one could.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, look at me...¡±

    <i>Who was speaking?</i>

    Ji Nuan¡¯s consciousness was in chaos. She vaguely heard someone calling her, but the voice was very distant and seemed to be very far away yet seemed to be very close to her.

    Getting no response from the little woman in his arms, Mo Jingshen clenched her hand hard, not letting her hand drop. He kept her hand onto his face, but he could fell her hand growing colder bit by bit although the blood flowing out of her body was still warm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    They arrived in the hospital after fifteen minutes. Considering the distance to the hospital, that was almost an impossible speed.

    Ji Nuan was sent into the hospital¡¯s emergency room as soon as possible. Seeing Dr. Wendell who had saved many lives in the XI Base put on her surgical gown and walked into the ER, K heaved a breath of relief. He looked back, only to see Mo Jingshen standing nkly and his body covered with Ji Nuan¡¯s blood. Many people passing by were shocked to see so much blood on his body and guessed he must be injured. Otherwise, why was there so much blood over him?

    ¡°Mr. Mo.¡± K walked over. He held Mr. Mo in great respect and awe, so he was usually careful in what he said to him, but now he was at a loss what to say to him.

    ¡°The best doctors in Los Angeles are all here. Mrs. Mo¡¯ll be all right,¡± K said hesitantly. Even he himself wasn¡¯t sure whether Ji Nuan¡¯s life could be saved or not.

    After all, Ji Nuan was shot in the neck which was a vital part of the body. If the gunshot was several centimeters higher, Ji Nuan would have died on the spot.

    Blood kept gushing out from Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth. Her insides were definitely badly damaged, and her body also had a lot of injuries.

    It was just because Mo Jingshen knew Ji Nuan was shot in the neck that he knew better than anyone the danger she was in now.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak but kept looking at the red light on the door of the ER. Covered all over with Ji Nuan¡¯s blood, he stood numbly still and stared at the door in front of him as if Ji Nuan would disappear in this door in the next moment.

    He kept staring at the door with his deep, dark, and bloodshot eyes. K wanted to say something to him, but seeing his look, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word in the end.

    There were peopleing and going outside the door of the ER. Mo Jingshen was like a statue, not listening to anyone but staring at the door. From time to time, there were doctors who passed by and wanted toe over, but then they were too frightened by his icy aura to get any closer or ask him questions.

 Chapter 688

    <h4>Chapter 688: The Pack of Cigarettes Fell Straight Down His Bloody Trousers</h4>

    It was one o¡¯clock in the morning.

    It had been five hours since Ji Nuan was sent into the ER.

    The doctors hadn¡¯te out after five hours and the red light remained on, which showed that the operation hadn¡¯t finished, but at least it meant that Ji Nuan had made it through the five hours.

    Time ticked by. Nanheng almost killed all of Atuta¡¯s men and finally caught him after hunting him for hours. Without a stop, he hurried to the hospital.

    When he arrived at the hospital, he saw that in the lobby of the hospital, the doctors and nurses were busy around and patients and their families kepting and going.

    He went further to the door of the ER, only to see Mo Jingshen¡ªwhose body was covered with blood¡ªsitting on a bench.

    The blood on his clothes had dried and that on his face and hands had clotted, but he didn¡¯t wipe them off.

    At this moment, this man who was always calm, wise, and powerful was suddenly like a wanderer soul in confusion. His eyes were zed yet so deep and dark that they seemed to be able to suck you in. He sat motionlessly and was eerily quiet.

    Nanheng wanted to say something. After all, it was Ji Nuan who was lying inside, but seeing Mo Jingshen being like this, he frowned and gazed at him, not approaching him.

    ¡°Boss.¡± K came behind him and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Mo was wounded in a vital part. It¡¯s here.¡±

    With that, K raised his hand and pointed to Nanheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Here...¡±

    Nanheng frowned harder. ¡°Shit, Atuta! bastard!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo protected Mr. Mo from a gunshot with her own body...¡±K said in a low voice, ¡°Now don¡¯t mention Atuta in front of him. Otherwise, if Mrs. Mo¡¯s life can¡¯t be saved, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Mo will kill...¡±

    ¡°Do you think he hasn¡¯t killed before?¡± Nanheng said coldly. ¡°Do you forget who shot Dali three years ago in Cambodia? He did that because of Ji Nuan. He had sworn to Grandfather Mo that he would never kill anyone, but he had broken his oath for Ji Nuan. So do you think Atuta will survive this time? I¡¯m afraid he would cut him into pieces.¡±

    K didn¡¯t speak but looked worriedly at the light on the door of the ER.

    ¡°Have you notified Qin Siting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Qin had an operation several hours ago. He said he would order a flight to Los Angeles. I think he will arrive tomorrow morning. And I¡¯ve also notified Feng Ling...¡±

    Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s name, Nanheng paused and took a look at him. K quickly looked away and didn¡¯t speak.

    If it were something else, Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t havee to Los Angeles, but now Ji Nuan was dying, so she would surelye.

    Nanheng looked at Mo Jingshen again. After a while, he frowned, took out a pack of cigarettes, and went out of the hospital. He smoked for a long time at the gate of the hospital and came back smelling of smoke, only to see Mo Jingshen sitting there in the same position.

    He walked over and threw him half a pack of cigarettes, but Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t pick them up and the pack of cigarettes fell straight down his bloody trousers.

    Seeing this, Nanheng coldly narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so flustered, but what¡¯s the use of this? The brothers of XI Base died one by one in their missions. It¡¯s said that men do not easily shed tears, but I cried every time one of them died. However, no matter how I hated their passing away, this is fate. There¡¯re no miracles in the world. Those who survive will eventually survive, but for those who are doomed to die, they will die anyway even if you poke a hole in the sky...¡±

    ¡°Our lives are full of guns, bullets, and dangers. Ji Nuan was destined to tangle with you for the rest of her life since she rescued you from that river in Los Angeles when she was still a teenage girl. She could have had a peaceful life, but her life hadpletely changed since she met you! I don¡¯t think she will regret meeting you. If she doesn¡¯t love you, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to protect you from the gun with her own body! She never stopped loving you even when you two were away. You seemed to be indifferent when Mr. Zand took her to London. Now you finally admit that you love her?¡±

    Mo Jingshen slowly closed his eyes and still sat there motionlessly. Nanheng sat opposite him and turned his eyes to the light on the door of the ER. After a while, he said, ¡°She¡¯s held out so long since she was sent to the hospital, so I think she might be fine. If she can hold out one day or two days more, she might be able to recover. Although she was shot in a deadly part, she wasn¡¯t killed. Perhaps she can make it. I¡¯m notforting you, but I believe Ji Nuan won¡¯t and doesn¡¯t want to leave so easily.¡±

    Mo Jingshen opened his eyes, looked at his hands hanging between his legs that were covered with dried blood, and seemed to hear Ji Nuan¡¯s words as she vomited blood.

    <i>¡®Do you think only you are willing to do anything for me... Do you think... only you have love...¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Do you think only you have love?¡¯</i>

    These words haunted his mind and his brain was buzzing. He stiffly raised his hands and stared at the bloodstains on them.

    <i>¡®Thank you for loving me both in my previous and present life. Thank you for never giving up on me.¡¯</i>

    <i>¡®Thank you for not leaving me.¡¯</i>

    These words had shown how carefully she loved him, how she feared he would abandon her, and how she was scared that she would never see him again.

    She seemed to be strong and indifferent, but he still remembered the way she looked at him when he drove her away and told her that he had died.

    She had been scared.

    But he pushed her so far away when she felt the most insecure and scared.

    She even threw aside her dignity to make him stay. She desperately clung to him but ended up being pushed away.

    She didn¡¯t even want to see him for thest time before she signed the divorce agreement and went to Britain.

    He remembered how she said she never stopped loving him when she vomited blood in his arms and how she murmured in his arms that it hurt...

    Yes.

    <i>It hurt.</i>

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s whole heart seemed to have been fried in a pan of oil and almost split in pain.

 Chapter 689

    <h4>Chapter 689: She Has Repaid You with Her Life, Hasn¡¯t She?</h4>

    It was more than five hours.

    The light on the door of the ER stayed on until the next morning. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t get out of the ER at 8:00 a.m. when Qin Siting had arrived by ne in overnight.

    ¡°How long has she been in there?¡± K had told Qin Siting what had happened, so thetter just asked this when he saw the operation hadn¡¯t been over.

    Nanheng held a cigarette between his fingers but didn¡¯t light it. He who also sat here the whole night looked at Qin Siting and said, ¡°More than twelve hours.¡±

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t know whether he should be relieved or what. He just nodded and said, ¡°Thest time Dr. Wendell and I saved your life in Los Angeles, I found Dr. Wendell is very good at this kind of operation and I was just assisting him. Now even if I don¡¯t join the operation, I think Dr. Wendell is able to save her life. After all, it has been so long but the doctors haven¡¯te out. Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t wait?¡± Nanheng pointed to the ¡®stone¡¯ on the bench with his chin.

    Qin Siting looked at Mo Jingshen and came over, looking down at him. ¡°I never expected to see you like this. When Ji Nuan had an abortion, she waited helplessly for you to wake up outside your ward every day. I think she was as scared as you are, huh? Or even more scared?¡±

    Mo Jingshen had the stubble around his chin overnight. Looking at his stubble, the dried blood on his clothes and his gaunt look, Qin Siting almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.

    However, he was his buddy anyway. No matter how much disapproved of what he did to Ji Nuan, in such a situation, Qin Siting could do nothing but stimte him with words to keep him from breaking down.

    At this time, the light on the door of the ER finally turned from red to green. Qin Siting who was most sensitive to this light cast a quick nce at it and suddenly said, ¡°I think Ji Nuan has made it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned to look at the door of the ER with a jerk. When he saw the color of the light on the door, he lunged to his feet and rushed over.

    Soon the door was opened and some of the best doctors in Los Angeles and Dr. Wendell walked out. Most of them looked tired after a twelve hour-long operation, but Dr. Wendell was still energetic and obviously in a good mood, which meant that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t die in the operation.

    But Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t wheeled out and only the doctors and nurses walked out.

    Catching glimpse of Mo Jingshen, Dr. Wendell nodded at him politely. Then he saw these acquaintances of him, so he took off the mask and said in English, ¡°The bullet in Miss Ji¡¯s body has been taken out, but the bullet wounded a central nerve and she also had some impact injuries. I saw a few redness and bruises on her head. She was badly injured and suffered several respiratory arrests during the operation. We had a hard time getting her heart rate back up, but it is still weak. We have transferred her to the ICU. No one shall visit her for a few days except the medical staff. She is expected to go through a long period of observation and danger. Now she has to count on her own recovering ability. Although the operation is very sessful, whether she survives or not depends on herself, not on us.¡±

    ¡°Has she been transferred to the ICU?¡± Mo Jingshen asked hoarsely.

    Dr. Wendell nodded. ¡°Her internal organs and spine had been damaged by the bullet and had to be transferred directly from here to a sterile environment. Otherwise, her internal organs would be susceptible to infection. Mr. Mo, don¡¯t worry. As long as your wife has a chance of survival, we will not give up. We¡¯ll have the best doctors watching her around the clock, and you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Her internal organs and spine were damaged?¡± Qin Siting standing on the side suddenly asked, ¡°Will it affect her brain functions, such as memory, thinking, intelligence, and so on?¡±

    Dr. Wendell said gently, ¡°It¡¯s too early to know for sure. We¡¯ll have to wait until she¡¯s out of danger. Dr. Qin, I think you know that the ce where she was shot was vital. It was not easy for her to survive the operation thatsts so long. As for the rest, we can only wait and observe.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded and spoke no more.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, I¡¯m going to change first. I have been wearing this gown in the sterile operating room for over ten hours. It¡¯s very ufortable. I will tell you more about Miss Ji¡¯s condition after I change my clothes.¡± Wendell said respectfully and politely to Mo Jingshen. After Mo Jingshen nodded, he left with the other doctors to change.

    The light on the door of the ER turned off. Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s life had been saved, Nanheng turned to tell K how to deal with Atuta.

    Qin Siting stood there with one hand in his trouser pocket. He turned to look at Mo Jingshen who frowned because he didn¡¯t see Ji Nuan wheeled out safe and sound. ¡°Her spinal nerve was damaged just like in that car ident. She has repaid you with her life, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. He listened silently.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Nanheng had been waiting for Feng Ling to show up, but she hadn¡¯te to the hospital even now. XI Base had been calling him, urging him to go back to deal with Atuta. He didn¡¯t have time to wait here. Why hadn¡¯t Feng Linge yet? He had received urate information that Feng Ling hadnded in Los Angeles at about the same time as Qin Siting this morning.

    But she hadn¡¯t appeared yet.

    Nanheng had to leave as XI Base kept urging him to go back. However, less than five minutes after Nanheng left the hospital, a slim figure in a tight ck dress appeared in front of the hospital. Seeing Nanheng leave, she entered the hospital.

    K had just answered a call and was about to leave when he suddenly caught glimpse of a woman with long shoulder-length hair, a sexy dress, and sunsses walking into the hospital. At first, he did not pay much attention to this woman. After all, there were beautiful women everywhere in Los Angeles, many of who were just as enchanting as this one.

    However, at the moment of walking past that woman, he suddenly stopped his steps. As if struck by lightning, he stiffly turned around and stared at the back of this woman who was somewhat strange yet very familiar to him, and asked in surprise, ¡°Feng Ling?¡±

    Feng Ling turned around and smiled at K who immediately shouted ¡®Holy shit¡¯ and his eyes almost popped out...

 Chapter 690

    <h4>Chapter 690: Are You Women All Like This? As Long As You¡¯ve Decided to Leave, You...</h4>

    Damn! He had known Feng Ling since she was admitted into XI Base at thirteen. For more than ten years, they went through hell and high water together. Even when he learned that Feng Ling was actually a woman, he was not surprised as now!

    <i>When had he ever seen Feng Ling so feminine?</i>

    <i>Was this woman really Feng Ling?!</i>

    Feng Ling¡¯s hair had grown out two years ago, but she only had short hair to her ears back then. Although she looked more feminine, she didn¡¯t look so ¡®strange¡¯ like now.

    But now she...

    She had shoulder-length hair, which was still ck, un-permed and un-dyed, but her simple yet attractive look was really going to make K¡¯s chin fall off.

    What the fuck! He had got used to her old tomboy appearance, although he knew that she had fair skin and good features, but now he knew that the flower of their base Feng Ling was actually so beautiful!

    Remembering how hey with her in a ditch all night when he once went out with her on a mission, K immediately swallowed saliva hard.

    Boss was really eagle-eyed. No wonder he had been chasing her. If the other men at the base saw Feng Ling being dressed like this, they would pounce at her like wolves! But now knowing Boss was pursuing her, who the fuck dared to hit on her...

    ¡°K, how¡¯s Mrs. Mo? Has her life been saved?¡± Feng Ling only took a look at him. Seeing him so shocked, she didn¡¯t exin but just asked.

    Hearing her question, K said after a short pause, ¡°Oh, yes, but she has been transferred to the ICU. The bullet hit her on the neck and doctors said her spinal nerve was damaged. She is still in danger. Although the bullet has been taken out, whether she can make it or not is unknown...¡±

    The smile on Feng Ling¡¯s face immediately disappeared. ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to see her.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Now even Mr. Mo is allowed to enter the ICU. There are istion zones outside the hospital¡¯s sterile wards, which we are not allowed to approach, and the brothers on duty here could only guard outside those zones.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and turned to walk in without any word.

    K moved his lips and wanted to say something, but then he remembered that she didn¡¯t show up until Boss had left, which showed that she didn¡¯t want to see him, so there seemed no need for him to talk too much, or he would easily goad her off again.

    For such a long time, Boss had been tortured by Feng Ling. Now if he saw Feng Ling dressed like this and so many men were crazy for her, he would definitely go mad...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Outside the ICU, persuaded by Qin Siting, Mo Jingshen finally allowed a nurse to wipe the dried blood from his hands and face with alcohol wool, and then he still sat as close as possible to the ICU motionlessly like a statue.

    ¡°Hey, even if you want to wait for her here, she can only rely on herself. Why don¡¯t you go to freshen up and change?¡± Qin Siting looked at Mo Jingshen and sighed, although he had taken sides with Ji Nuan just now.

    Mo Jingshen closed his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m here apanying her.¡±

    Qin Siting sat on the same bench with him and looked at the ICU far away. ¡°I have faith in Dr. Wendell¡¯s medical skill, or to be exact, I think he is the best doctor in the world in this field. Since he has taken the bullet out and Ji Nuan is still alive, I think she will be fine. Now he had sent her to a sterile ward to help her recover, and he would not have gone to such lengths if there had been no hope for her to recover. You know, Dr. Wendell won¡¯t waste his time on a hopeless patient.¡±

    At this time the sound of high-heeled shoes approached. Qin Siting raised his head to take a look at the person and withdrew his nce, but then he suddenly paused and turned his eyes with a jerk to look at the woman.

    Making sure it was Feng Ling, Qin Siting raised his eyebrows. ¡°Has Nanheng seen you dressed like this?¡±

    Mo Jingshen also took a nce at Feng Ling but soon took back his eyes expressionlessly.

    Obviously, no one would expect Feng Ling toe here and her total makeover also stunned everyone.

    Feng Ling ignored Qin Siting¡¯s question, came up to look at the ICU, and then turned her eyes to Mo Jingshen, greeting respectfully as before, ¡°Mr. Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen faintly nodded and still remained silent.

    He was a man of few words, and he had be more so since Ji Nuan had been shot.

    Feng Ling also nodded at Qin Siting. ¡°Dr. Qin.¡±

    Qin Siting raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re hot, Miss Feng.¡±

    He called her ¡®Miss Feng¡¯ in a yful tone. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t angry at his jesting, but smiled and nodded at him again.

    The handsome boy in his memory suddenly became a pretty girl. Qin Siting almost burst intoughter as soon as he imagined what Nanheng would look like when he saw Feng Ling dressed like this, but since Ji Nuan was still in danger, he wasn¡¯t in the mood tough, so he just said, ¡°Did youe to visit Ji Nuan? Besides the people of XI Base, Ji Nuan is one of your few friends, isn¡¯t she? If it weren¡¯t for her, you¡¯d never set foot in Los Angeles again, right?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled frankly. ¡°Is it necessary for me to go back to Los Angeles? You know, after leaving XI Base, I will no longer be a member of their base, and I¡¯m no longer the past Feng Ling when I return to the ce where I belong. You¡¯re right, if it weren¡¯t for Ji Nuan, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re really something.¡± Qin Siting smiled. ¡°Are you women all like this? As long as you¡¯ve decided to leave, you won¡¯t change your mind even if the man kneels down to beg you?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and asked, ¡°Dr. Qin, will you kneel to a woman? Or do you think Nanheng will kneel to a woman?¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    Suddenly, several medical staff in sterile clothing rushed into the ICU. Hearing the sound, the three of them all looked at that side.

 Chapter 691

    <h4>Chapter 691: There Was Tenacity in Her Character That Others Could Not See</h4>

    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing the medical staff rushed about, Feng Ling suddenly asked.

    Qin Siting said quietly, ¡°Do you think patients just sleep in the ICU? The patient may have a cardiac arrest or face a dying condition at any time in the ICU. It¡¯s not easy for Ji Nuan to get through danger. This will happen repeatedly in the next few days, so get used to it.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling remained deadpan but couldn¡¯t help looking at that side.

    Then she turned her eyes to Mo Jingshen, only to see his eyes had been fixed in that direction and never moved.

    After half an hour, the medical staff came out and looked relieved, which meant that Ji Nuan pulled through once again.

    ¡°Men often think that women are very fragile, but in fact, everyone is equal in the face of life and most of the time, women have more willpower than men.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°In the year I spent with her in London, I deeply realized that there was tenacity in her character that others could not see, so she must be able to hold on.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the window of the ICU and then at Feng Ling. His eyes were deep and calm. Obviously, he agreed with her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    She finally got through the three days of danger. On the third night, Dr. Wendell came out of the ICU and saw Mo Jingshen still waiting in the corridor, who had barely slept or changed for three days.

    Although he had known Mr. Mo for many years, this was the first time he had seen him so flustered and depressed. He just ignored everything else and waited for his woman to wake up.

    Dr. Wendell said, ¡°Many of Miss Ji¡¯s physical indicators have gradually be normal, but she still needs to stay in the ICU for several days. She has passed the crisis. As long as she stays like this, she¡¯ll get better in a few days.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mo Jingshen finally cracked a smile.

    Qin Siting nodded at Dr. Wendell. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s really good news.¡±

    Dr. Wendell smiled at him. ¡°Miss Ji is really tough. Every time she went into cardiac arrest and was on the verge of death, she got through it. It¡¯s like she was trying to wake up. In times like this, willpower is important.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded.

    Dr. Wendell looked at Mo Jingshen. ¡°Mr. Mo, I think you need to freshen up. If you keep being like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make it before Miss Ji wakes up.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak but gave a grateful look to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He had been silent for a day and a night, so his voice was hoarse now.

    ¡°Did you hear it? Ji Nuan will be fine. Just go freshen up. You haven¡¯t shaved or changed for three or four days. If Ji Nuan sees you like this, she will be scared to death by you,¡± Qin Siting said and came over, trying to pull him up.

    Mo Jingshen had been sitting here without moving these days and didn¡¯t even eat much of the food they bought. When being pulled up by Qin Siting, his body gave a shake.

    Qin Siting quickly supported him and asked with a frown, ¡°You have been waiting here for three days. Are you all right?¡±

    Before he answered, Qin Siting had turned his eyes to Dr. Wendell who immediately asked two nurses to open the door of the closest ward and let Qin Siting help him in to rest.

    Hearing the good news about Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen was no longer as cold, depressed, and unapproachable. Qin Siting dragged him into that ward by force and told K to fetch a change of clothes and toiletries for him.

    He hadn¡¯t eaten much these days. After injecting him with glucose, Qin Siting pushed him into the ward¡¯s bathroom and threw the change of clothes to it.

    Mo Jingshen took a shower, shaved, changed his clothes, and went out again. Qin Siting thought he looked much better now.

    ¡°Tut, how could I forget to take some photos of you just now? Then I can show them to Ji Nuan after she wakes up and let her see that Mo Jingshen could be so miserable one day.¡± Qin Sitingughed and said, ¡°Your body can¡¯t stand three days without sleep or rest. Take a rest. A two-hour nap will do.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at him and asked coldly, ¡°What did you put in that bottle of glucose you just injected me with?¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. ¡°It works so fast? I specifically asked Dr. Wendell for some tranquilizer and dissolved it in the glucose. It is supposed to take a while before you feel sleepy, but you don¡¯t eat or drink these days, which made the resistance of your body decline, so the effect of medicine attack faster than normal. Stop talking and go to sleep.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mo Jingshen sighed helplessly and raised his hand to rub between his brows.

    Having known him for so many years, Qin Siting knew how sad he was these days although he looked deadpan.

    In the end, Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t resist the effect of the tranquilizer given by Dr. Wendell.

    Seeing that he finally closed his eyes, Qin Siting walked out.

    ...

    Mo Jingshen had a sound sleep that night. Qin Siting didn¡¯t put many tranquilizers in the glucose, so he slept naturally instead of relying on the drug.

    The next morning, Mo Jingshen opened his eyes and walked out of the ward. Although everything seemed normal, he sensed something unusual.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Jingshen was not as depressed as yesterday, but his eyes were so cold and sharp that no one dared to look straight at him.

    The people of XI Base hesitated when they saw him and one of them said, ¡°Last night, some subordinates of Atuta sneaked into the hospital and held some medical staff as a hostage. Then they disguised themselves as medical staff and took Mrs. Mo away from the ward. When we found out about it, they had gone. Dr. Qin immediately took people to chase them, but there is no message from him till now.¡±

    ¡°I think they abducted Mrs. Mo to exchange her for Atuta who has been detained by us...¡±

 Chapter 692

    <h4>Chapter 692: Before They Realized What Had Happened, Mo Jingshen Had Pointed the Gun In His Hand...</h4>

    In the utmost rage, Mo Jingshen rushed in, only to see much medical staff had been wounded and some were attacked from behind and still unconscious. In the ICU where she was staying, all the medical equipment was cut off and the sickbed was empty.

    They were too far away from here and only medical staff was allowed to enter the ICU. Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whether those people were real medical staff or not, let alone Qin Siting. So when the others had found out about it, Ji Nuan had been taken away.

    At this time, Mo Jingshen¡¯s cell phone rang. He took a cold look at the screen. The call was from Qin Siting. He picked up the call and heard Qin Siting said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve found them and surrounded where they are, but they have Ji Nuan¡¯s life in their hands. They demand you to talk to them in person. I think they just want to get the information they want from you and take Atuta as a pretext.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Mo Jingshen hung up with a straight face and turned to walk out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The huge hotel room was silent. A few Cambodians watched the pale woman on the bed. She had not woken up since they had stolen her here a few hours ago. They even wondered if they had stolen a dead person. Could they threaten Mo Jingshen with her?

    But they had heard that this woman called Ji Nuan was the only weakness of Mo Jingshen. They believed they could threaten him with this woman.

    ¡°Will she die here?¡± A short man looked at the woman on the bed, feeling that she looked just like a dead person without any reaction at all.

    ¡°Even if she dies, Control will try to take her body back. Be patient. He will being soon.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been surrounded by the people of XI Base. Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for us... We haven¡¯t rescued Boss yet. Shall we rescue Boss first...¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? As long as we get the information from Control, the money will be ours! Boss has been caught by them so many days ago. Now he must be dead or disabled and won¡¯t be able to lead us anymore even if we rescue him. Just forget about him. Let¡¯s do it ourselves!¡±

    One of them put a finger under Ji Nuan¡¯s nose and after a while, he said worriedly, ¡°She is hardly breathing... If she dies here, will Control kill us all? For example, blow up the building?¡±

    ¡°As long as her woman is still in our hands, he won¡¯t dare to do it. We¡¯ve already stolen this woman. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    As these people were discussing what to do, Mo Jingshen had arrived.

    ¡°They are upstairs and hold Mrs. Mo as a hostage. They threatened that if you didn¡¯t talk to them in person, they would throw Mrs. Mo down from the balcony of the top floor.¡± K who hade here earlier with Qin Siting came over and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, these people aren¡¯t very loyal to Atuta. I think such mercenary men are easier to deal with than overly loyal ones. Be careful. We¡¯ll follow you behind.¡±

    The men asked him to go up in person and not to carry a gun.

    Standing on the luxurious carpet in the hotel¡¯s secluded hallway, Mo Jingshen stretched out his arms and let two Cambodians search him, who allowed him to go into the elevator after making sure he didn¡¯t carry a gun.

    On the top floor of the hotel, he walked out of the elevator and his tall and straight figure was as cold as a sharp de. Seeing there were several men guarding at the door of a room, he coldly walked over and said tauntingly, ¡°You are really bold. How dare you abduct my woman?¡±

    The men guarding at the door didn¡¯t understand English or Chinese. Seeing Mo Jingshene up alone, they paused and put on a ferocious look, speaking in Cambodian, ¡°Mr. Control, your woman¡¯s life is in our hands. It¡¯s not that easy for you to enter this door. You¡¯d better give it a second thought whether you want her life or the money that you have nned to give up. You don¡¯t want those things anyway. You might as well just give them to us!¡±

    They weren¡¯t sure whether Mo Jingshen could understand their words. When they were wondering how tomunicate with him, Mo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°Tell your present leader to get out.¡±

    He was speaking Cambodian.

    These people were all stunned. Atuta had said that Mr. Control was very difficult to deal with, no matter in intelligence, means, or other aspects. Many of their friends had suffered in his hand. But they didn¡¯t expect he could even understand Cambodian.

    One of the men calmed down and threatened, ¡°Mr. Control, our present leader used to be Atuta¡¯s strongest man. He said he would release your woman as long as you give us what we want.¡±

    Mo Jingshen suddenly drew a step back as these people pressed on towards him threateningly. He seemed to be withdrawing, but when these people drew near and were about to catch him, he suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the neck of one of them, giving a cold smile. ¡°What makes you think you can threaten me? If my woman losses a string of hair here, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself and spare your lives...¡±

    Although he had just said a few words, the atmosphere had be suffocatingly intense. These men instantly pointed their guns at him, but he just stared at them coldly. All of a sudden, his aura became frightening and dangerous.

    Before they realized what had happened, Mo Jingshen had pointed the gun in his hand between the eyes of one of these men.

    The man whose neck was grabbed by him was startled and looked at the man who was pointing a gun at him.

    Mo Jingshen took this gun from him, but he moved so fast that he didn¡¯t even notice it.

    This man called Mr. Control in their circle was the brain and one of the bosses of XI Base, but very few people saw he fight with people. They didn¡¯t know he was so good at martial arts!

    Mo Jingshen in dark shirt and trousers looked coldly at them, looking casual yet dangerous, he said coldly, ¡°Release her.¡±

 Chapter 693

    <h4>Chapter 693: Did Mr. Mo Know They Would Fail?</h4>

    The man controlled by Mo Jingshen turned pale and blue. He, being held by the throat, was unable to speak or get away.

    But the other men had no intention to rescue this man and all of them pointed their guns at Mo Jingshen vigntly, but they couldn¡¯t shoot him now because they still wanted to get the information from him.

    The two sides were in a standoff. Those men were full of hesitation and panic, but Mo Jingshen was theplete opposite.

    He sneered and suddenly raised his arms and then everyone heard a bang...

    The crystal lights on the ceiling of the hotel corridor were precisely shot through and were smashed and crashed to the ground.

    There were only two windows at the far end of the corridor on the left and the right, and the middle part was plunged into darkness by the instant disappearance of the light.

    The first person rushing out of the staircase was K, because it was XI Base¡¯s rule that one shot would be fired as soon as the gun was grabbed. Thus, as soon as K heard the gunshot, he rushed out as fast as he could, followed by other members of XI Base who crept up the stairs to the top floor.

    The corridor was so dark that these Cambodians were instantly shot down before they realized what had happened, and their weapons were immediately taken away. But it was still very quiet in the corridor. Except for the shot fired by Mo Jingshen, no sound was heard and these people were knocked out in an instant before they could utter any sound.

    The one who was controlled by Mo Jingshen was the only one who wasn¡¯t knocked out. When his eyes finally grew ustomed to the darkness, he suddenly saw there were XI Base people all around him. He turned pale and was about to shout to remind the people staying with Ji Nuan in the room.

    However, the man who was holding him by the neck calmly pointed the gun between his eyes and seemed not to be threatened at all by his action.

    Mo Jingshen remained deadpan and said coldly, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    The man looked at him and moved his lips, but in the end, he didn¡¯t make any sound because there was a gun pointed at him. He was about to beg for Mo Jingshen¡¯s mercy when the door of the room was suddenly opened.

    Although they didn¡¯t make many sounds, their guns were not silenced. The people in the room had heard the gunshots outside, but they didn¡¯t know who fired the gunshots. After all, even if Mo Jingshen could enter this hotel, he must have been searched and couldn¡¯t bring a gun with him.

    However, when a man opened the door and looked outside, what he saw was about two dozen XI Base men lined up in the dark and all pointed guns at him.

    The man was startled and his pupils constricted. He wanted to draw back but didn¡¯t dare to move because he was being pointed at by many guns. The whole corridor fell into a dead silence.

    From the very beginning, Mo Jingshen remained expressionless.

    The man caught glimpse of Mo Jingshen in the dim light and then saw the men of his side ally on the ground except that one of them was held by the neck by Mo Jingshen. He whipped around and tried to run back.

    However, as soon as he moved, K had fired. With a thud, the man was instantly shot in the shoulder.

    The people in the room were already on alert. Their leader dragged Ji Nuan up from the bed. When K dashed in with the men, he saw these men were standing on the balcony, guns in their hands pointing to the door, one of them carrying Ji Nuan over his shoulder.

    They had fewer men and fewer bullets, but their biggest trump card was Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan who had barely passed through the crisis was rudely carried on the man¡¯s shoulders. Taken from the hospital and brought here, perhaps Ji Nuan wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.

    K coldly red at them and pointed his gun at the man who was carrying Ji Nuan on his shoulders.

    ¡°Los Angeles police and XI Base havepletely surrounded the hotel. If you don¡¯t want to die, let the woman go.¡± A man behind K said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll give you thirty seconds.¡±

    These men¡¯s leader who was the one carrying Ji Nuan on his shoulders sneered and looked downstairs, only to see that the Los Angeles rescue team had arrived andid a huge safety cushion that was almost two stories high on the ground. Even if they had threatened them by throwing the woman down, it would have been useless. And if they jumped down now, they would be instantly held down by the people surrounding them even if they didn¡¯t die.

    These men all froze. They never expected such a situation.

    They spent years with Atuta in war-torn countries, where rescue teams would nevere in time to save people. They didn¡¯t know much about Los Angeles and would only follow Atuta¡¯s orders. Now they wanted to do a great job themselves but ended up like this...

    Did Mr. Control know they would fail?

    K was about toe up when in a blink of an eye, these men pointed their guns at Ji Nuan.

    The members of XI Base were not weak. They were even better trained than many members of American Special Forces, and their martial skills were superior. As long as it was under normal circumstances, they could hardly lose, but now Ji Nuan was in these Cambodians¡¯ hands and her physical condition was not very good. She had just received an operation and couldn¡¯t afford any more injuries, so they had to be very careful.

    But even in this situation, the people of XI Base still got the upper hand.

    As these people stared at K warily and wondered whether they would attack them despite Ji Nuan, Mo Jingshen suddenly hit the ribs of the man he controlled with the gun in his hand. When the men bent over in pain, he kicked him forward.

    Hearing the sound, K turned around. When he saw this scene, he also kicked the man forward. This ck, thin and small man was kicked to the balcony, fell heavily at the feet of these men, and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Mo Jingshen walked forward and K and the other men followed him closely.

 Chapter 694

    <h4>Chapter 694: Do You Want to Give Shot Me As Well? Huh?</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯te forward! Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill her right away! Let her breathe herst breath here! Even if we have to die, we¡¯ll die with Mr. Control¡¯s beloved wife. That¡¯s worthwhile!¡± The men¡¯s leader put the gun against Ji Nuan¡¯s back and deliberately pressed the muzzle against Ji Nuan¡¯s gunshot wounds harder and harder.

    Mo Jingshen immediately paused as he saw blood gradually oozed out of her wound, which had nearly healed, and reddened her white hospital gown.

    K and the other men of XI Base had prepared to pull the trigger and a battle was on the verge of breaking out.

    Seeing these men had been leaning against the balcony, with their backs to the tall building of another hotel across the road, Mo Jingshen stared at him and suddenly burst into coldughter. After several seconds, he pressed on towards casually.

    The leader of the men¡¯s finger on the trigger nervously trembled and he watched Mr. Controling up to them as if he didn¡¯t care about this woman¡¯s life.

    Didn¡¯t their former boss Atuta said this woman called Ji Nuan was Mr. Control¡¯s weakness?

    However, now she was so badly wounded and her life was still in their hands, but Mr. Control didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Was it because the woman was not able to live long?

    Or Mr. Control had other ns?

    But this man seemed fearless and apparently contemptuous of them. Obviously, the reality was different from what they thought.

    As they cautiously carried Ji Nuan two more steps toward the balcony, leaning against the railing, Mo Jingshen said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re simply courting death.¡±

    His tone was so cold that they couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant.

    However, suddenly there was a muffled thud. This was the sound of a silenced gun. They surely knew what the sound was, but no one in this room including Mo Jingshen had shot.

    After two seconds, before these men on the balcony realized what happened, a bullet had gone through the back of the head of the man carrying Ji Nuan and he had been shot in the head. He stood frozen in ce for two seconds, slowly copsing to the ground with his eyes wide open incredulously and died.

    The other men panicked because of the sudden change, but in less than two seconds, followed by a few more thuds, they were all shot in the head.

    Seeing these people died with their eyes wide open one after another, Mo Jingshen turned his eyes to the top floor of the hotel building across the road without any expression, where a sniper rifle could be seen.

    Mo Jingshen came up and carried Ji Nuan up.

    K and the other men also came up to kick the bodies lest their blood would stain Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan was ghastly pale and blood kept oozing out of her wound. Mo Jingshen gently held her into his arms and quickly walked out without dy.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the building across the road, Feng Ling took the sniper rifle back from the window and was about to carry it behind her back as a matter of habit. However, she realized that she was no longer a member of XI Base, and it was not convenient for her to take it away, so she just put it aside and looked around deadpan, only to see Qin Siting looking at her casually.

    ¡°No wonder when Nanheng hadn¡¯t known you were a woman, he often said that although there were many talents including good snipers in the whole base, you and K were the only snipers who could urately hit the target from 500 meters away, especially you. Although you were young and smaller than others, you were very good at using a sniper rifle and seemed to have unlimited explosive power. Now I finally understand why he praised you so hard.¡±

    Feng Ling said lightly, ¡°No, I think the key to this victory is the judgment of Dr. Qin and Mr. Mo. These Cambodians knew XI Base very well. They knew at present that the most trusted sniper was K. As long as K showed up in the hotel, they would think XI Base took action in a hurry and didn¡¯t deploy a sniper. This diversion tactic worked.¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched a gun in almost a year, have you?¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch a gun since I left the base, so I¡¯m a bit out of practice. If it weren¡¯t for rescuing Ji Nuan, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk, because if I had missed the target, she wouldn¡¯t have been the only one who would get killed.¡±

    ¡°Since Nanheng asked me to call you here, he still has faith in your marksmanship.¡±

    Feng Ling asked indifferently, ¡°Was it Nanheng who asked you to call me here?¡±

    Qin Siting also raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Yes. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to call you, Miss Feng.¡±

    ¡°Since he is in Los Angeles, why didn¡¯t hee in person? He taught me and K how to shoot. Isn¡¯t he the best choice?¡± Feng Ling looked a bit angry.

    ¡°You know why.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore but put the sniper rifle back in its ck rectangr leather case, then turned and walked out expressionlessly, not intending to stay.

    ¡°Feng Ling, Nanheng forced you to leave XI Base for your own good. You grew up in an orphanage. Since you found your family, you should go back to them and live a peaceful life. Besides, your family would not allow you to live this kind of life. He owed your family a favor, so he couldn¡¯t refuse your family¡¯s demand to get their kid back. He had to do that for your own good...¡±

    As if not hearing him, Feng Ling walked straight out without looking back.

    However, as soon as she walked out the door, she saw a tall and slender figure outside. The man stood at the door, with his back against the wall and a cigarette between his fingers. He looked sideways at her as she came out. Then he narrowed his eyes in the cloud of smoke, stared at her cold face, took a deep draw on his cigarette, and blew the smoke into her face.

    Feng Ling coldly stared at Nanheng who had obviously waited outside for long.

    Nanheng smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched a gun in so long. It feels good to touch it again, doesn¡¯t it? Do you want to shot me as well? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 695

    <h4>Chapter 695: No One Could Hurt Her</h4>

    Nanheng was nearly 1.9 meters tall, and Feng Ling nearly 1.7. Feng Ling was only about ten or twenty centimeters shorter.

    When he looked down at her, he could clearly see each of her eyshes. Now he saw that her eyes seemed to be frosting at the sight of him.

    Although they had been separated for ten months and she was the daughter of the Feng family, she was still that Feng Ling.

    Solitary, quiet, and cold.

    Nanheng suddenly felt a pang of distress pricking his heart and lungs. He threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, put it out with his foot, and reached for her wrist, but she evaded his hand and drew back one meter away from him.

    Nanheng looked at her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for ten months. Are you going to keep avoiding me?¡±

    As if not hearing his words, Feng Ling coldly looked around and then gave up taking the elevator and walked to the staircase.

    Nanheng paused and quickly followed her.

    ...

    Qin Siting rushed back to the hospital and entered the emergency room with Dr. Wendell. If it took a little longer, Ji Nuan might have died in that hotel.

    A few hourster, she was readmitted to intensive care, and this time the hospital learned its lesson and allowed the XI Base personnel to enter the istion zone and guard outside the ward with sterile suits.

    Mo Jingshen looked through the ss outside the ward at Ji Nuan whoy motionless. All the medical equipment that had been damaged by those men had been reced with new equipment. Shey there, all white, almost submerged in the pile of colored medical cords and instruments beside her bed. She remained motionless as he stood watching.

    After the operation, Qin Siting took a bath, changed his clothes, and came over. Seeing Mo Jingshen could finally look at Ji Nuan outside the ward, he came up and said, ¡°She was badly hurt and then kidnapped by those people only a few days after the operation. We have just sterilized and reprocessed her wound, and her vital signs are stable, but she is still very weak... Anyway, she was kidnappedst night right under my nose. I promise I¡¯ll cure her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained expressionless and still gazed at Ji Nuan on the bed. His eyes grew darker and darker and almost turned ink-ck in the end. He said slowly in a low voice. ¡°Even if I were herest night, I wouldn¡¯t have found out what happened. After all, the istion zone is too far away, and the medical staff wore anti-bacterial masks. It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±

    Qin Siting also looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°Those people just want to get the information from you, so they never dare to attack you, but they are cruel to the people around you. However, they don¡¯t know Ji Nuan is thest person they should mess with.¡±

    ¡°No one can hurt her.¡± Mo Jingshen said lightly, staring at the motionless woman inside.

    Although he said it lightly, not as impressively as when he broke into the hotel alone and fired a warning shot in the early morning, no one would take his words lightly.

    ¡°Is Atuta still in Nanheng¡¯s hands?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked K. He was locked up in the base and guarded by many brothers. They want to leave it to you. After all, the one he hurt is Ju Nuan. They think you must want to solve this person with your own hands.¡±

    ¡°If Ji Nuan doesn¡¯t wake up, I don¡¯t feel avenged even if I cut him into pieces.¡± Mo Jingshen said coldly, ¡°Where is Nanheng?¡±

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t answer his question but sighed with a smile. ¡°You know, Feng Ling came back to Los Angeles because of Ji Nuan.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t answer his question directly, Mo Jingshen could figure out where Nanheng was now.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak anymore but continue to gaze at Ji Nuan through the ss. Looking at her pale face that had be much thinner than before and her motionless eyshes, he couldn¡¯t help reminiscing what she had said before the ident.

    She said she wanted to go back to Yu Garden.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the dark cell, someone was cursing from time to time, in Cambodian, English, and Chinese, and he repeated the same curses.

    ¡°Get Control to see me! He¡¯s such a chicken! What¡¯s the use of you crap locking me up here? Come see me alone if he has guts...¡±

    ¡°Control! Your Chinese name is Mo Jingshen, right? Get the fuck over here!¡±

    He continued to scold for days, but no one sent him a mouthful of food or a drop of water. After four or five days, he could no longer scold and was on the verge of death. If he hadn¡¯t once fainted and the people guarding him spilled cold water on him, forcing him to wake up and continue to take the suffering, he would have died by now.

    But the water was so smelly that it tasted like the poop and urine of police dogs on the base.

    The blood on Atuta¡¯s body had dried. Blood and torn clothes stuck to his body and his yellow hair was piled untidily on top of his head, sticky and almost knotted.

    He was still cursing, breathing faintly as he did so. ¡°Control! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll die as easily as Aqib!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die as easily as Aqib. I don¡¯t have to do it myself. The people here have a thousand ways to make you beg for death.¡±

    Suddenly hearing a voice from the outside, Atuta frowned and immediately looked up at the man who had finally appeared outside.

    When he saw it was Mo Jingshen, his look immediately turned ferocious.

    Mo Jingshen who came to the base from the hospital looked at Atuta who had obviously been tormented hard and said casually in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You did so many things to get the information about the underground arms deal from me just for wealth, but neither you nor your brother can get the information from me even at the expense of your lives. That¡¯s really sad, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Atuta sneered. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell us the information, you can¡¯t swallow all the money alone. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity that billions of dors¡¯ remain unknown because of your silence?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve spent so many years in war-torn countries taking advantage of people¡¯s misfortune to make money but haven¡¯t even made billions. Don¡¯t expect to get the money you want even if I tell you the information. For trash like you, even if I put the money in your hand, you can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Mo Jingshen spoke lightly and didn¡¯t hide his contempt for Atuta at all.

    Atuta¡¯s face immediately darkened. Although his hands were cuffed and could not move, he clenched his fingers so hard that they were almost twisted.

 Chapter 696

    <h4>Chapter 696: The Index Finger of Ji Nuan¡¯s Hand That He Held in His Palm Twitched</h4>

    After receiving a call from the hospital, Mo Jingshen left XI Base and headed for the hospital.

    Dr. Wendell said that when Ji Nuan was abducted by those Cambodians her head must have hit somewhere when she was taken to the car. The injury to her head caused a subarachnoid hemorrhage, which was not fatal, but the timing of her awakening or even recovery became unpredictable.

    Mo Jingshen returned to the hospital in the same clothes, ck trousers, and a ck T-shirt. As he was told that it was unknown when Ji Nuan would wake up, he looked a bit decadent and depressed.

    Except for changing and showering, he hadn¡¯t freshened himself up for days. His short ck hair was blown messy by the wind. On his handsome face, his facial features were so defined. He coldly left.

    He walked to the outside of the ICU and gazed through the ss.

    Ji Nuan was so weak now that she couldn¡¯t have brain surgery in the operation room but in the ICU.

    Through the protection ss, Mo Jingshen looked silently at Ji Nuan who was lying there and didn¡¯t even need to be anesthetized during the operation, because she waspletely unconscious.

    The doctors were busy operating on her. From time to time, the medical devices beeped and images of cardiac respiratory and blood pressure monitoring flickered.

    He looked at the faint heartbeats shown in the image and a dark gleam flickered across his eyes. His tall and straight figure seemed to freeze in front of the ss.

    K hurried to the hospital, only to see Mo Jingshen coldly standing. He quickly walked up to him.

    K knew Ji Nuan was still in danger and Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t leave the hospital soon, so he respectfully reported to him Atuta¡¯s situation in the base who would survive only for a few days, and briefly told him how he had dealt with Atuta¡¯s men. Then he left and didn¡¯t disturb him anymore.

    The corridor outside the ICU was silent again.

    Mo Jingshen looked at Ji Nuan whoy unconscious, slowly raised his hand, and put it on the ss.

    He gradually closed his palm, clenched his fist, and his joints turned white.

    ...

    A weekter...

    Ji Nuan had still not awoken. She had an oxygen tube in her nose and a needle in the back of her hand. The back of her hand, which was full of holes, was pale except for the bruise of pinholes.

    But fortunately, since this morning, her wounds had gradually healed and her internal organs injured by the bullet had also recovered well. Although she was still in intensive care, she could be visited for two hours a day.

    Qin Siting walked into the ward and saw Mo Jingshen sitting by the bed and looking at Ji Nuan who was sleeping.

    These days as Ji Nuan was in aa, Mo Jingshen had been apanying her and entrusting all the affairs of hispany to his assistant and vice president. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t eat and Mo Jingshen also barely ate these days and they had to take him to the dining table to make him eat something.

    Qin Siting walked behind him. ¡°The cell phone that you put outside rang and I took a look. The call is from the Ji family. Ji Hongwen couldn¡¯t contact Ji Nuan these days and he must be worried about her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at the time. ¡°I¡¯ll call him back.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°I think you¡¯d better not tell them Ji Nuan was so badly injured before her vital signs are stabilized. Otherwise, there must be a lot of peopleing all the way here to visit her, especially Grandfather Mo. He is no longer young. Don¡¯t let him worry.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak and his eyes were still fixed on the face of the person lying unconscious on the bed.

    He looked as if he cared about nothing in the world except for waiting for Ji Nuan to wake up.

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just patted him on the shoulder and then took a look at Ji Nuan whoy motionless, her face almost transparently white, as if she were not a real person in this world.

    Mo Jingshen put his hand on the other hand of Ji Nuan that was covered with bruises and held it tightly in his palm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Another half a month passed.

    Mo Jingshen could apany Ji Nuan in the ward every day now.

    He held her white, soft hand in his. At this time, the phone he put beside the bed vibrated. He nced at it and lifted his other hand to pick it up.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, Atuta has an adoptive father in Mexico who was a gang leader in Mexico. This man had spent many years in war-torn countries all over the world for more than 20 years ago. Most of his power was snatched from him in recent years and the rest of his men and wealth was unsustainable, so he sent Atuta to get the information about the underground arms deal from you in order to earn the tens of billions of ck money. Now we¡¯ve found Atuta¡¯s adoptive father who was diagnosed with liver cancer a few months ago and is dying on the sickbed. Now his men had almost all gone because Atuta was caught by you. He has only a dozen men left who had all been controlled by us. He wants to speak to you on the phone. Would you like to answer?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said coldly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he just die quietly? What does he want to say?¡±

    Mo Jingshen took the phone and an old and feeble voice rang on the other side. ¡°Mr. Control, I had met you many years ago, but at that time you didn¡¯t notice me. I never expected that now my only adopted son fell into your hands.¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak but stroked Ji Nuan¡¯s hand gently and each of her fingers as if trying to warm her cold hands and keep them from getting cold.

    ¡°Mr. Control, China has an old saying, ¡®do not kick against the pricks.¡¯ I know I¡¯m not in a position to negotiate with you, but I don¡¯t have any offspring except Atuta who is my only adopted son. He has been by my side for many years and has been loyal and respectful to me. I will give you the rest of my fortune, as long as you spare his life. Now I want to know, what have you done to my adopted son?¡±

    There was an icy and contemptuous smile on Mo Jingshen¡¯s face. ¡°You should ask what I¡¯m going to do to you.¡±

    He meant that he not only wouldn¡¯t spare Atuta¡¯s life, but also would wipe them off all.

    The man on the other side of the phone froze and was about to speak again when Mo Jingshen widened his eyes as he noticed that the index finger of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand that he held in his palm twitched.

 Chapter 697

    <h4>Chapter 697: The Man Lowered His Head to Kiss Her Fingers, His Hoarse Voice Low And Gentle</h4>

    Mo Jingshen immediately threw the cell phone aside and held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand firmly. Then he felt the faint movement of her fingers in his palm.

    He hadn¡¯t hung up and Atuta¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Mr. Control, we can negotiate. Please...¡±

    Mo Jingshen hung up and looked at the woman in bed with her eyes still closed, calling her gently, ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s finger twitched in his palm again. Although her movement was very faint, she was a thousand times better than she had been the other day when she seemedpletely unconscious.

    Mo Jingshen immediately sent for Dr. Wendell.

    Dr. Wendell soon arrived, gave her another series of tests, and then nodded in relief. ¡°Miss Ji¡¯s life force and willpower are very so strong. She has never given up. Fortunately, her injury didn¡¯t cause fatal harm. If she continues to receive treatment and recuperates for a period of time, there will be nothing wrong with her body, nor will there be any seque, but she has suffered from a subarachnoid hemorrhage in the brain. Although the operation is very sessful, I can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t bleed anymore. It is still impossible to predict in the short term when she will wake up, but her body has regained consciousness. Even if she does not wake up, after she recovers to a certain degree, she can be taken out to bask in the sun every day to enhance immunity and adjust her body to a healthy state.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that it is still impossible to predict in the short term when she will wake up?¡± Mo Jingshen frowned.

    ¡°I mean Miss Ji has to count on herself. When will she wake up and whether there will be sequ after she wakes up? These questions will only be known when she wakes up. I think Dr. Qin has told you that although the subarachnoid hemorrhage in the brain is not fatal, it maypress brain nerves and affect her brain. But still, nothing can be known unless she wakes up.¡±

    Qin Siting did say that her intelligence and brain may be affected and she would also have frequent headaches if the blood in her brain was not absorbedpletely.

    Now the question was when she would wake up.

    After Dr. Wendell left, Mo Jingshen gazed at Ji Nuan¡¯s fingers that had stopped moving and held them again.

    After less than a month of suffering, he was already exhausted. But three years ago, Ji Nuan had been waiting for him to wake up for the whole two months, but when he finally woke up, he refused her approach.

    He could imagine how desperate and sad she was, but she still tried her best to change his mind.

    She must have been hysterically sad back then, although she looked calm on the surface.

    For the first time, Mo Jingshen began to wonder if what he had done was really for her good. Now he would rather hold her in his arms after opening his eyes three years ago even at the expense of starting all over again.

    The man lowered his head to kiss her fingers, his hoarse voice low and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    A monthter, a flight from Los Angeles to Hai Citynded at Hai City Airport.

    Mo Jingshen held Ji Nuan sideways, walked out of the airport, and gently put her in the car. Facing the woman who kept her eyes closed and motionless, he whispered, ¡°Good girl, we¡¯ve arrived home. We¡¯ve been flying for more than ten hours and now we need to go to Qin Siting¡¯s hospital to have an examination first. If everything is ok, we will go back to Yu Garden. I¡¯ve hired Auntie Chen and the other servants again. They will apany you at Yu Garden.¡±

    He held her in the car. Shen Mu who came to pick them up silently drove out of the airport.

    Ji Nuany in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms without any struggle or movement. Although Dr. Wendell said she had regained most of her consciousness several days before they returned to the Hai City, she hadn¡¯t woken up. Her gunshot wound had healed but her internal organs were badly damaged, so she couldn¡¯t do strenuous exercise and needed recuperation for at least another few months.

    Gunshot wounds are noughing matter. Even in western war-torn countries or XI Base, few people could survive being hit in fatal parts of the body by bullets. Ji Nuan was shot in the neck, and it was a miracle indeed for her to survive the gunshot.

    Everything took time.

    It was notfortable for Ji Nuan to recuperate in that cold hospital in Los Angeles.

    So they chose to go back to Hai City, to her favorite ce and keep her close to the people she trusted and loved.

    When they arrived at Yu Garden, Auntie Chen and the other servants had been waiting for them. Seeing Mo Jingshen carry Ji Nuan out of the car, they hurried to greet them.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo...¡± Before Auntie Chen returned to work at Yu Garden, she had asked what had happened to Ji Nuan, and she had been worrying about her since she knew that Ji Nuan was badly injured in Los Angeles and remained in aa for more than a month.

    Now she finally saw her but she was held by Mo Jingshen in his arms and seemed to be unconscious.

    Auntie Chen¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Madam...¡±

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t speak but carried Ji Nuan in.

    Yu Garden hadpletely changed no matter its buildings or interior designs, but now it looked more suitable for the two of them to live than before.

    Auntie Chen and the other servants hurriedly followed them in.

    Mo Jingshen put Ji Nuan on the sofa and his fingers ran through her long hair.

    But she still sat motionless on the sofa. He crouched down in front of her, holding her hand in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan, we¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Ji Nuan was taken back to Hai City, Auntie Chen and the servants were taking care of her. Mo Jingshen who hadn¡¯te to thepany for nearly two months finally began to work again.

    However, he went home on time every day and didn¡¯t participate in any social intercourse but entrusted all of them to his subordinates and slept in the same bedroom with Ji Nuan every night. Auntie Chen and the servants fed her on time during the day and Mo Jingshen fed her water regrly and took care of her himself. Although she hadn¡¯t woken up, she was in very good care.

    Ji Hongwen and Xiao Zhenjun had bothe to visit her but were stopped by Auntie Chen outside Yu Garden. No one was allowed to disturb Ji Nuan without Mo Jingshen¡¯s permit. These days, only Qin Siting could enter Yu Garden from time to time, because as a doctor, he came to examine Ji Nuan¡¯s body to see how she was recovering.

    Other than that, no one had a chance to get close to Yu Garden.

 Chapter 698

    <h4>Chapter 698: ¡°Get Out, Get Out! Get Out...¡±</h4>

    In Shine, the executives¡¯ meeting, which resumed two weeks ago with the return of CEO Mo, was underway.

    The meeting continued and a department chief stood in front of a screen, pointing to an erged PowerPoint file and making a presentation.

    Although CEO Mo had returned, everyone could feel the atmosphere in thepany became much more depressing. Everyone was very careful in front of CEO Mo. Assistant Shen had told them that if they had any problem, contact the VP, him or the secretariat first, and if they could solve the problem by themselves, try not to disturb CEO Mo or go directly to the CEO¡¯s office.

    Before the end of the meeting, the cell phone he ced on the conference table began to vibrate.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the caller ID. Normally, if it was an insignificant call, he would not answer it in thepany¡¯s high-level meeting, but when he saw the call was from the Yu Garden, he immediately picked it up.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, Madam has woken up...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Although Auntie Chen had told him what happened, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect Yu Garden to be in such chaos now.

    ¡°Madam, pleasee out. No one will hurt you here. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Auntie Chen, Auntie Chen. Do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s too stuffy in the cupboard. Pleasee out...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, this is your home. Don¡¯t be scared! Juste out!¡±

    Auntie Chen and several other servants all stood outside the closet in the bedroom, facing the closed door and shouting nervously and worriedly.

    ¡°Madam will be suffocated if she goes on like this. Auntie Chen, let¡¯s pull the door open,¡± Whispered one of the servants.

    Auntie Chen hesitated and reached out to open the closet door. However, she opened the door only to see Ji Nuan curled up in the closet, buried her head in herp and hugged herself tightly, as if badly terrified.

    Seeing her like this, Auntie Chen lovingly bent down to coax her. ¡°Madam... we...¡±

    ¡°Get out, get out! Get out...¡± Ji Nuan refused to look up, shrank her neck, and shrieked in a muffled voice.

    Afraid to frighten her, Auntie Chen quickly took two steps back.

    Dr. Qin had told her that Ji Nuan might be in a bad state of mind when she woke up and asked them to be prepared for it.

    Although they had been mentally prepared, they didn¡¯t expect Madam to be like this...

    Noticing that Ji Nuan¡¯s shoulders had been shaking, Auntie Chen had to close the closet door again and carefully put a towel by the door to leave a small gap by the door lest Ji Nuan got suffocated inside.

    Within twenty minutes after she called Mo Jingshen, he had sped home all the way from the Shine Group¡¯s office building dozens of miles away.

    As soon as he entered the bedroom, he saw a mess on the floor. The quilt and pillow had been thrown on the floor, the stuff on the bedside table and other tables were mostly on the floor, the water had spilled all over the carpet, and Auntie Chen and the servants were standing around the closet door. He looked at the closet.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, here you are. Madam couldn¡¯t recognize anyone and looked really scared after she woke up. We gave her water and food but she didn¡¯t want any and had spilled the medicine and water. No matter what we said, she would not listen, then hid in the closet, and didn¡¯te out no matter how many times we called her...¡± Seeing Mo Jingshene back, one of the servants quickly turned and looked at him for help.

    Mo Jingshen hurried to the closet door and opened it, only to see Ji Nuan who had been in aa for a long time sitting up, but at this moment, like a helpless kid, she was terrified of everything around her and huddled in a corner of the closet, trembling.

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡± Mo Jingshen bent over to carry her out, but Ji Nuan shrank into the corner of the closet when she heard someone open the door again and speak to her.

    ¡°Ji Nuan, it¡¯s me.¡± Mo Jingshen had been mentally prepared as warned by Qin Siting, but now she seemed more than just mentally affected.

    Auntie Chen told him on the phone that she had been hiding in the closet for nearly an hour and didn¡¯te out. He couldn¡¯t let her go on like this, so he turned around and ordered. ¡°Call Dr. Qin over.¡±

    At the same time, he reached out and carried out Ji Nuan who almost curled up in a ball. She was frightened and immediately struggled and screamed in his arms, and he held her firmly in his arms and then turned to put her on the bed.

    As Ji Nuan tried to break free from him, Mo Jingshen pulled the quilt Auntie Chen picked up from the carpet and wrapped it around her who was only in a thin nightgown. Then he pressed her against his chest and patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is Yu Garden. It¡¯s very safe here. We¡¯re all here for you. Don¡¯t be afraid, OK?¡±

    Perhaps Ji Nuan found his refreshing and clean body odor very familiar to her or his voice or words appeased her, she no longer struggled and gradually calmed down in his arms. Mo Jingshen looked down at her pale little face and stroked it, saying lovingly, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re afraid of, no one will hurt you here. Trust me, OK?¡±

    She took a few quick breaths in his arms, clenched her hands into fists, and took a long time to draw herself into his arms as if she had been wronged. Then she asked hoarsely, ¡°What is Yu Garden?¡±

    Hearing this, his eyelids twitched hard. The other servants hade out and only Auntie Chen stood beside the bed and looked at them with a worried face.

    Mo Jingshen raised Ji Nuan¡¯s chin with his hand and looked at her helpless eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at him in confusion, reached out to grab the cor of his shirt and stared at his face for a long time before she said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve met you before, but what¡¯s your name...¡±

    Her tone sounded different from usual, and her innocent and confused expression made him instantly feel depressed.

    Dr. Qin hurried here as soon as he received the call, but when he arrived, he saw that Ji Nuan was in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms and that once anyone other than Mo Jingshen drew near her, she was scared and hid behind him.

    Seeing her like this, Qin Siting immediately figured out what happened to her. ¡°There are only dozens of cases of this disease in clinical medicine at home and abroad. Some of the blooding out of the subarachnoid space of the brain remains in the brain after the operation, and the patient will suffer from mental degeneration and mania and doesn¡¯t recognize people, but the patient still remembers some people and things, although they can¡¯t remember them clearly. This isn¡¯t a big problem, but it¡¯s not until the residual blood is absorbed by the brain that she will gradually return to normal. As for her recovery, if she receives drug therapy, she will recover within half a year at most and if it goes well, it will take only a week. Don¡¯t worry too much. This absolutely can be cured.¡±

 Chapter 699

    <h4>Chapter 699: Is Husband the One I Sleep With?</h4>

    Hearing Dr. Qin said that Ji Nuan could absolutely be cured, Auntie Chen heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to hear that. Madam has suffered so much. Now finally she has woken up. I hope she won¡¯t have anything wrong. We¡¯ll do whatever we can to help her as long as she can recover.¡± Auntie Chen said and looked at Ji Nuan who cuddled up in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms because she thought him familiar to her, but she refused to look at anyone else. Her eyes were full of fear when they fell on anyone present except Mo Jingshen.

    Madam would recover within half a year at most and within a week fastest. She would be fine if she could trust and rely on Mr. Mo during this period of time.

    Qin Siting looked at Ji Nuan who paid no attention to anyone else, or to be exact, her attention was now easily drawn to little things, and she was ying with the silver buttons on the cor of Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt.

    Mo Jingshen gazed down at her. Instead of stopping her, he just held her waist more tightly and looked up. Ji Nuan¡¯s condition was out of everyone¡¯s expectation. However, Qin Siting had asked Dr. Wendell whether her intelligence and mental state would be affected when he knew that Ji Nuan was injured on the head. Qin Siting was an expert in internal medicine and had a deep knowledge of brain science, so there must be some basis for what he could say.

    ¡°Are you sure she doesn¡¯t have anything else wrong? Does she need to go to the hospital for a closer examination?¡±

    ¡°You can take her to the hospital, but I think she will be frightened if she meets strangers. She now has an IQ of about 10 years old, and her mind and memory are confused. Sometimes she remembers something but the next second, she will forget it. Now the most important thing is to guide her correctly. Don¡¯t let her go with malicious people or stay out of your sight easily. I will contact some scientific research institutes I know and ask them to develop specific medicine to treat her as soon as possible.¡±

    With that, Qin Siting took a look at the mess on the floor and the opened closet and had guessed what had happened.

    ¡°Also, she will asionally get uncontrobly cranky from a headache. Do not stimte her. It¡¯s better to keep her in an environment where she feels safe andfortable. Don¡¯t expose her to people she used to hate or loathe, or those who might cause her to experience major emotional swings, because she will recall fragments of the past from time to time, but she won¡¯t understand why she had those memories, so she will fall apart.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me? What¡¯s your name?¡± Ji Nuan put her head against Mo Jingshen¡¯s chest because she felt familiar and safe here. She looked curiously and carefully at him with her eyes that were red from crying and her hand was still on the button of his shirt, fiddling with it unconsciously.

    Mo Jingshen held her hand gently and carefully and held it firmly in his palm. Looking down at her eyes that were confused and as innocent as kids¡¯, he felt his heart missed a beat and then bent to whisper hoarsely on her ear, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Don¡¯t be afraid, OK?¡±

    <i>Husband?</i>

    Ji Nuan tried to search this word in her mind and then asked, ¡°Is husband the one I sleep with?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    Auntie Chen. ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    After leaving the bedroom, Qin Siting gave Auntie Chen some instructions and drove back to the hospital to get the medicine.

    In the bedroom, Ji Nuan still leaned on Mo Jingshen¡¯s chest, and her hand no longer fiddled with his button but pinched his cheek as if to make sure whether he was real or not. She stared at his face and murmured, ¡°I think I had met you somewhere...¡±

    Mo Jingshen pulled down her hand and still hugged her. He ttened her palm and patiently wrote his name on it with his finger. ¡°Can you read?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked nkly at the finger that was writing on her palm and read, ¡°Mo... Jing... shen¡±

    Then she paused and muttered. ¡°This name sounds familiar.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t know whether he should be d or sad.

    He was sad because she couldn¡¯t recognize him although she had woken up and had to continue to receive treatment; he was d because even if she had lost her memory, she still remembered him although her memory was confused.

    Mo Jingshen still held her hand firmly in his palm and didn¡¯t say anything, but Ji Nuan suddenly looked up and cracked her first smile at him since she woke up. She smiled carefully because she only felt safe beside him and she didn¡¯t want to leave him and was afraid that he might abandon her, so she asked a bit fawningly, ¡°May I call you Shenshen?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want to call me?¡±

    ¡°Shenshen!¡± Ji Nuan seized his shirt again as if fearing he would refuse.

    Looking at her nervous eyes, he felt his heart was so sore that it seemed to melt away. He said gently and patiently, ¡°Ok, whatever you like.¡±

    Ji Nuan cheered up at once and then bombarded him with a string of questions, such as why was he her husband? Why did she forget? Why were there so many people surrounding her and calling her Madam when she just woke up and why did they want her to take medicine...

    Mo Jingshen patiently answered her questions one by one until she fell asleep in his arms. He looked at her pale face, put a hand on the back of her head, and ced her as gently as he could on the bed lest she would wake up. His fingers ran through her soft hair and then he gazed at this quiet sleeping little woman.

    He walked out of the bedroom and Auntie Chen happened toe in, who was carrying some food because Ji Nuan had spilled the meal when she woke up, but she still got to eat something.

    When Auntie Chen saw the expression on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver, although the room was very warm in the winter.

    She had a hunch that Mr. Mo would grind the bones of the one who made Mrs. Mo be like this to dust even if the person had died...

 Chapter 700

    <h4>Chapter 700: Mo Jingshen Had Thought It Over Before He Came Back from the Company.</h4>

    During the night, Ji Nuan woke up suddenly from sleep.

    Mo Jingshen who was reading the documents of hispany immediately found out she woke up. He threw the documents on the nightstand and hugged the little woman who had just woken up and sat up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man¡¯s low andforting voice rang in her ear.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s fingers couldn¡¯t help but tremble, nor could her shoulders; her mind went nk.

    ¡°Blood...¡± Her eyes were kind of straight as if she couldn¡¯t see anything, staring at a point in the room. Mo Jingshen followed her stare, only to find that her eyes were not focused at all, as if she had not quite woken up from her dream, but she looked frightened.

    ¡°I saw a lot of blood... Someone... pointed a gun at me...¡±

    No matter how courageous she was, she was just a little woman living in a peaceful world. Although she willingly shielded him from the bullet with her body, it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t scared.

    Even the people of XI Base would also be scared after a narrow escape because that was human nature.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ok. It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s just a dream, a dream. Good girl, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mo Jingshen gently patted her back tofort her. Knowing that she just had a nightmare and hadn¡¯t truly woken up, he whispered in a very low voice lest she would really wake up and then be more scared.

    Ji Nuan put her head on his shoulder, held her breath, and said hoarsely, ¡°So much blood...¡±

    <i>So much blood.</i>

    <i>It was all her blood.</i>

    Mo Jingshen held her in his arms and pressed his lips on her ears,forting her until she closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    She had nightmares for three nights before getting rid of them and being able to sleep without waking up from them. Every time she dreamed of something terrible, there was always Mo Jingshen¡¯s soothing voice in her ear, and she became more and more dependent on him.

    In the daytime, Mo Jingshen would take two or three hours off forpany meetings, during which Ji Nuan would either sit on the bed alone and cuddle up in the quilt, not allowing anyone to touch her, or stand alone at the window in a daze, stubbornly waiting for him toe back.

    But as soon as Mo Jingshen came back, she would throw herself into his arms with a happy smile and refuse to let go of him.

    Every time Auntie Chen saw Ji Nuan ran into Mr. Mo¡¯s arms ignoring anyone else, she would cover her eyes with her hands and walk away.

    s, Dr. Qin had said that Madam would recover soon anyway.

    Now she was like a sweet burden to Mr. Mo.

    It seemed that after they ¡°divorced,¡± Madam hadn¡¯t been so close to Mr. Mo, but who said Mrs. Mo no longer loved him? When she lost her memory, he was the only one that she wanted to be close to, and even trusted and depended on, which showed that in fact, she could not live without him at all.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, when you were at thepany meeting, Madam refused to have lunch. We just went to reheat the meal.¡± Auntie Chen went downstairs and brought up lunch.

    Most of the time these days, he fed her or apanied her to watch her eat, but as long as he was not around, she didn¡¯t even drink a mouthful of water, let alone take a meal.

    At first, Auntie Chen thought she was just being childish, but then she gradually found that Ji Nuan was just scared. She was guarding herself against anyone she didn¡¯t know as if she were afraid of eating something dangerous, so she would not open her mouth to receive a mouthful of food from others.

    Auntie Chen couldn¡¯t let her off guard and could only turn to Mo Jingshen for help.

    ¡°Put the meal on the table and I¡¯ll feed her,¡± Mo Jingshen said and patted Ji Nuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sit down. Have a meal first.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me with you wherever you go? I don¡¯t want to stay here alone...,¡± Ji Nuan said depressed..

    He had thought it over before he came back from thepany.

    ¡°Ok,¡± He said gently. ¡°I¡¯m not going to mypany but stay at home with you. I won¡¯t leave you, Ok?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Nuan raised her head. Obviously, she had some difficulty in understanding the words of pany¡¯ and ¡®home.¡¯ In her disordered memory, she didn¡¯t remember that she was still the person in charge of MN Group. She just instinctively wanted to find a sense of security in the Yu Garden.

    She has been out and toiled on alone for three years. Now she could finally justifiably put down her sense of responsibility and have a rest.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jingshen patted her head. ¡°Now, can you eat?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded hesitantly.

    She liked to eat by herself these two days because every bite she ate would get his rewards, such as giving her a look of appreciation or encouragement. Every time she ate an extra dish or a small bowl of rice, he would smile at her, and then she would proudly shove food into her mouth.

    He sat next to her and watched her eating. From time to time, he would take a tissue to wipe soup stains or rice off the corner of her mouth.

    Shine Group¡¯s operations were already on track. And as he often shuttled between Hai City and Los Angeles, there were special personnel handling his work for him while he was absent no matter if it was in Shine¡¯s headquarters in Los Angeles or the branch in China. Today, he dered in the executive meeting that he would seldome to thepany in person for a while. If there were any documents or work that needed to be handled by him, the employees could have a video conference with him or ask Shen Mu to send the documents to the Yu Garden to be handled, but he would not appear in thepany for a short period of time.

    He had to be with her now and couldn¡¯t let her already unstable mood to be affected in any way. He must apany her all the time. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t be relieved.

    As for MN Group, when Ji Nuan came to Los Angeles for business several months ago, she had called Xia Tian back to thepany. Xia Tian¡¯s baby was taken care of by a nanny and she would take charge of thepany temporarily. With the help of other executives of MN Group, thepany ran stably. Although the employees had asked why Ji Nuan didn¡¯t show up these months, they were soon convinced by Xia Tian¡¯s ability in managing thepany.

    Now, Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan could finally have a sweet vacation.

 Chapter 701

    <h4>Chapter 701: Before She Left for Los Angeles, She Already Had This Blue Diamond Gifted By Him Set...</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Mo, this is a delivery sent over by the housekeeper of your apartment in Yuehu Bay.¡± Auntie Chen received a delivery outside Yu Garden and showed it to Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°What kind of delivery?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at the box in Auntie Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I have no idea, but the housekeeper told me on the phone that Mrs. Mo booked this before she went to Los Angeles and it was delivered to Yuehu Bayst month, but Mrs. Mo was not there, so it was kept in the security room. Then the security guards knocked at the door of Mrs. Mo¡¯s apartment to ask her to receive the delivery. Your housekeep happened to see it, so she received it for Mrs. Mo. After she knew you and Madam hade back, she had this delivery sent over to Yu Garden.¡± Auntie Chen said and put this small box on the end table. ¡°Shall I open it?¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at the box and pondered. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Auntie Chen quickly picked it up and handed it to him.

    The box was light, so the stuff inside couldn¡¯t berge. Mo Jingshen weighed it with his hand and turned into the bedroom.

    Ji Nuan was sleeping. Qin Siting prescribed to her some sleeping pills. She must sleep for two hours every day after taking medicine at noon. In this way, medicine would work better and it also helped her head blood vessel absorb the residual blood.

    Seeing Ji Nuan still sleeping, Mo Jingshen put the delivery on the table. After a while, he opened it.

    There was a pale blue velvet box inside. On the sight of this velvet box, Mo Jingshen knew what was in it.

    He opened the box. As he expected, it was that ten-carat blue diamond that Ji Nuan kept at home and never wore. Now it was borately set on a beautifully crafted tinum ne that looked very simple yet fancy. The handwork of the diamond holder was very delicate, and it could be seen that it was borately designed. The simple ne and the luxuriant 10-carat blue diamond formed a distinctive style, which suited her temperament very much and also perfectly set off the beauty of the blue diamond.

    Ji Nuan had already had this blue diamond gifted by him set as a ne before she left for Los Angeles, which meant that she had taken the first step to making up with him.

    Looking at the ne in his hand, Mo Jingshen got up and gently put on the ne on her.

    Ji Nuan happened to turn her head slightly in her sleep, so he was able to fasten the ne without waking her up.

    The blue diamondy silent on her corbone, making her fair skin look even fairer.

    After being depressed because of her illness for a long time, he finally smiled.

    Recalling how this little woman imed to him that she went to Los Angeles not for him when she had just arrived there, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head with a smile.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Ji family and the Xiao family had been waiting for the news about Ji Nuan, but they got no news about her since Ji Nuan was taken to Hai City by Mo Jingshen. And Mo Jingshen just said that Ji Nuan was ill and it was convenient to see others.

    However, no matter how she was seriously ill, at least she should let her father visit her.

    Ji Hongwen came out of thepany on the weekend afternoon and asked the driver to go to the Yu Garden, but he didn¡¯t expect to see the Xiao family¡¯s car outside the Yu Garden.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Mr. Mo...¡± Mo Jingshen was having a video conference in his study with his employees of the Los Angeles headquarters. Auntie Chen usually wouldn¡¯t disturb him at such a time but now she had to interrupt him.

    Hearing the knocking sound and Auntie Chen¡¯s voice, Mo Jingshen signaled the other side to suspend and looked back at Auntie Chen who was standing at the door, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The Ji family and the Xiao family havee. I don¡¯t know what excuse I shall use to stop them from seeing Madam. I didn¡¯t let them inst time, but this time I can¡¯t find an excuse. CEO Ji is Madam¡¯s father and he insisted on seeing her. I don¡¯t know how to refuse him, and Mr. Xiao also imed to be Madam¡¯s father... I don¡¯t know why. Now they havee in.¡± Auntie Chen was a bit confused. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Madam will be scared if she sees them. After all, now she can only ept the servants in Yu Garden and you. As for others... I¡¯m really worried that she will be affected... After all, Dr. Qin has said that she gets cranky easily now...¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused. He could imagine how fiercely Xiao Zhenjun and Ji Hongwen would fight as soon as the two of them met. Ji Nuan certainly couldn¡¯t bear such a scene.

    He told the other side of the video conference to stop the meeting and resumed it some other day. Then he got up and walked out of the study.

    At the same time, Xiao Zhenjun and Ji Hongwen finally met Ji Nuan, but to their astonishment, their beloved daughter strongly rejected and even feared their presence.

    A servant told them that Mrs. Mo was injured on the head and there was still residual blood in her brain, so she was delirious.

    The two of them who had been quarreling since they met outside Yu Garden immediately feel silent so as not to stimte her.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t allow them to approach her since she saw them.

    No matter Ji Hongwen or Xiao Zhenjun.

    Even when a female servant handed her a ss of warm water to soothe her, she smashed the ss.

    Everyone could tell that she couldn¡¯t bear seeing a stranger because any random person would make her disordered memory more scattered. She tried to remember something but nothing could be recalled, so she got grumpier.

    At this time, with slight noise, a man came in.

    Mo Jingshen usually wore a gray T-shirt or soft,fortable pajama at home since he took a vacation to take care of Ji Nuan. Today he was wearing a dark T-shirt and trousers, but he was as cool as ever. His handsome face was cold and he had a formidable aura.

    When he saw the woman surrounded by them and curled up under the bed like a frightened cat, his eyes darkened and he quickly strode over.

    He came over without even looking at Ji Hongwen and Xiao Zhenjun.

    They both knew although Mo Jingshen seemed to respect them when it came to the safety of Ji Nuan, he would take no one seriously.

    Just when they thought Ji Nuan would scream just like when she saw them just now, the next second...

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702: The One Ji Nuan Relied on Was Mo Jingshen</h4>

    ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    Mo Jingshen put his hand on her shoulder and pushed her messy hair away from her neck.

    As soon as Ji Nuan saw him bending over to carry her up, she ran to him and her hand gripped his sleeve tightly.

    Mo Jingshen carried her up carefully and intently from the floor. Although Ji Nuan was trembling hard all over in his arms, he just put her on the bed as if he didn¡¯t see the others at all.

    Although Ji Nuan was scared and repelled almost everyone, she didn¡¯t repel Mo Jingshen¡¯s approach and even depended on him.

    Or to be exact, she gave no response when Mo Jingshen picked her up and just let him help her with her hair and clothes, pick her up from the floor, and put her to bed.

    Even when a maidservant that Ji Nuan was very familiar with handed her a ss of water, she almost lost her temper.

    But Mo Jingshen was different to her.

    The cool, tall man sat on the bedside and put his hand on hers that was gripping the corner of the quilt nervously. His voice was cid and appeasing. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to leave here. Take a rest. Don¡¯t be nervous, OK?¡±

    He seemed to be asking for her opinion, but actually not.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t speak but under his gaze, her body didn¡¯t shake as hard as just now.

    He looked at her pale little face and continued to ask gently, ¡°Do you have a headache because you don¡¯t recognize them or because you have a memory that bothers you?¡±

    She still remained silent but raised her hand and tapped her head. Obviously, she was having a headache.

    Seeing her like this, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t ask her anymore but tucked her in, got up, and turned his eyes to the two men standing at the door who were stunned at this scene.

    Seeing Mo Jingshene over, Ji Hongwen frowned. ¡°Jingshen, what¡¯s wrong with Nuan Nuan? Didn¡¯t you say she was just sick? Was she... badly injured? She was injured in the head?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun also looked with a frown at Ji Nuan who didn¡¯t recognize him at all. Normally, no matter how reluctant Ji Nuan was to return to the Xiao family, she could still talk with him calmly and sensibly. Even if she didn¡¯t want to listen to him, she would listen to him quietly.

    But now Ji Nuan...

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what she had been through.

    So Xiao Zhen stared at Mo Jingshen solemnly, ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡±

    The tall, handsome man looked at them coldly and his low and deep voice sounded even colder. ¡°The security facilities in Yu Garden are well-developed. If you weren¡¯t Ji Nuan¡¯s elders, you would have been driven out now. Chairman Ji, Chairman Xiao, now you¡¯ve seen her current situation. Please give her some space and don¡¯te to stimte her anymore.¡±

    Mo Jingshen shielded Ji Nuan whoy on the bed behind him and looked at Xiao Zhenjun who still frowned angrily. ¡°I know Chairman Xiao wants to take her back because the Xiao family has very a good medical-care team and you want to help Ji Nuan. But as you¡¯ve seen, she is delirious now. If you take her to another ce, no one will know what will happen. Chairman Xiao, please consider her physical condition and don¡¯t force her.¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s face slightly darkened. He could tell that although Mo Jingshen spoke politely, he was warning him.

    He looked at Ji Nuan and said coldly, ¡°CEO Mo, my daughter was just fine a few months ago. She just knew who her real dad was, and I was trying to make up for her, but now she became like this. Aren¡¯t you to me for this?¡±

    Ji Hongwen frowned and interrupted him. ¡°Jingshen has a deep affection for Nuan Nuan. He would rather hurt himself than let her suffer any harm. I know how he treats Ji Nuan. You don¡¯t have to me him at such a time. Didn¡¯t you see how dependent Nuan Nuan was on him? She couldn¡¯t recognize me who brought her up or you who are her biological father, but shepletely trusted Jingshen. So why are you ming Jingshen?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s face grew darker and retorted, ¡°Our medical-care team is very professional. If Nuan Nuan can¡¯t go to the Xiao family, I¡¯ll send the medical-care team here and keep them here 24 hours a day to treat her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen gave a faint sneer. ¡°She was so scared when she saw you. Guess how she will react when you send more strangers here? Do you want to make her break down?¡±

    ¡°So why did she suddenly be like this? What on earth happened?¡± Xiao Zhenjun stared at him.

    Although Xiao Zhenjun just wanted to bring his daughter home and didn¡¯t mean to quarrel with him, he was still irritated when he saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s indifferent eyes.

    Her daughter didn¡¯t want to go back home when she was healthy. Now she was seriously ill and he could have taken this chance to treat her well and make up for her, but in addition to Ji Hongwen, now even Mo Jingshen tly refused him to approach his own daughter.

    There was a cold smile on Mo Jingshen¡¯s handsome face. He said tly, ¡°Chairman Xiao, don¡¯t bother. I also have the most professional and experienced doctors here, and after these days of treatment, Ji Nuan¡¯s headache has eased off a lot. I¡¯ve also found new drugs developed by some good research institutes to treat her, and it won¡¯t be long before she recovers. Chairman Xiao, even if you want to make up with your daughter, you¡¯d better wait until she¡¯s sober. Otherwise, if I give her to you now, I won¡¯t be able to give her a reasonable exnation after she¡¯s sober.¡±

    At this time, Ji Hongwen took a step forward and said anxiously, ¡°How soon will she be ok? Don¡¯t let her go out and run about. Jingshen, you must keep an eye on her.¡±

    Mo Jingshen took a look at Ji Hongwen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on vacation now and will be by her side every day.¡±

    Ji Hongwen sighed and looked at Ji Nuan who hid in the quilt and only showed her eyes looking at them. Now he couldn¡¯t do anything but waited for her to recover.

    Since Mo Jingshen said he had found new drugs for her that could shorten the length of the disease, she would recover soon. He could only wait. Although he was her father, he couldn¡¯t do anything for her now.

    Fortunately, the one Ji Nuan relied on was Mo Jingshen not someone who harbored evil intentions.

    Thinking of this, Ji Hongwen nced at Xiao Zhenjun.

 Chapter 703

    <h4>Chapter 703: They Had Seen Many Arrogant People, but None of Them Was as Arrogant as Their Son-In-Law...</h4>

    Xiao Zhenjun also coldly looked at him.

    Seeing the two of them were about to quarrel because of Ji Nuan again, Mo Jingshen winked at Auntie Chen who immediately said, ¡°Chairman Ji, Chairman Xiao, Mrs. Mo needs help now. Could you please leave here? How about having a cup of tea in the living room downstairs?¡±

    Xiao Zhenjun said with a straight face, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m still worried about Ji Nuan. Don¡¯t stop me from seeing her next time Ie to visit her. I promise I¡¯ll just look at her from a distance and not scare her again.¡±

    Hearing that even Xiao Zhenjun who was always so haughty and arrogant surrendered, Ji Hongwen didn¡¯t speak, and Auntie Chen politely asked them to leave with a smile.

    As for Mo Jingshen, he just ignored them. When they finally left, he nced at their receding figures and said lightly to one of the servants outside the door, ¡°If anyone from the Xiao family and the Ji familyes to Yu Garden again, don¡¯t stop them, but inform me before theye in.¡±

    ¡°All right, Mr. Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned to the bed, looked at the little woman still hiding in the quilt, sat on the bedside, and patted her soothingly on the head. ¡°It¡¯s OK. They¡¯ve gone.¡±

    With that, he tucked her in again and didn¡¯t look outside the door again.

    Ji Hongwen and Xiao Zhenjun walked downstairs. They bore a grudge against each other for more than twenty years.

    But now they thought the same.

    They had seen many arrogant rich men.

    But none of them was as arrogant as their son-inw, but they know they were not in a position to me him.

    <i>So who was closest to Ji Nuan?</i>

    Her adoptive father and biological father put together were no match for Mo Jingshen.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the bedroom, Ji Nuan got up from the bed and looked outside. Then she dared to ask, ¡°Why did the two men say they were my fathers? How can I have two fathers?¡±

    Mo Jingshen silently put the woman onto hisp and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Which one of them do you like more?

    ¡°Neither of them, but why do I have two fathers?¡±

    <i>Neither of them?</i>

    Mo Jingshen said carelessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you like me.¡±

    ¡°Should I know them?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you recover. Now no matter what I say, it will only be a burden to your memory.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ji Nuan sat in his arms with a confused look. ¡°But you all said I was injured. When I was taking a bathst night, I didn¡¯t see any wound on my body. I checked my body carefully but nowhere of it bled. Why do you all say that I was injured?¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers brushed casually at the soft fluff on the sleeve of her nightgown. ¡°The wounds have healed and, of course, there is no more blood.¡±

    ¡°Was I badly injured?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How was I injured? Why was I injured?¡±

    ¡°For my sake.¡±

    Hearing his answer, she stared straight at him for quite a while but still couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant.

    However, just as she was contemting, he had put his hand on the back of her head and pressed her face gently against his. He kissed her on the forehead and moved downward. His kiss fell between her brows and the tip of her nose and were going to fall on her lips. She looked at him confusedly, not with fear or excitement, but as if she didn¡¯t understand what he was doing.

    He paused and in order not to frighten her, just kissed gently on her lips before he let go of her under her confused stare. He asked her, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look puzzled anymore and her face flushed. ¡°You were kissing me...¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°Do you understand what kiss means?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded and shook her head and then nodded it again. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my husband, so you can kiss me. No one else can do this to me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was amused by her childish words. He patted her head gently. ¡°Do you still have a headache? If you don¡¯t want the paramedics sent by Dr. Qin to massage your head, may I do it for you?¡±

    Ji Nuan pulled his hand down and shook her head. ¡°My head doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did a few days ago, but I have nothing to do here every day. I¡¯m so bored. The movies in theptop, cell phone, and iPad that Auntie Chen brought to me were terrible.¡±

    ¡°Just rest for a few days more. When the doctor says your condition is stable, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk, but you have to control yourself. Don¡¯t be afraid of strangers. Trust me that I¡¯ll protect you when I¡¯m with you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone, OK?¡±

    Ji Nuan hesitated and then nodded with some trepidation and some yearning. ¡°OK.¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled and rubbed at her hair.

    After Mo Jingshen left her bedroom, she began to watch videos and movies on the iPad again that Auntie Chen brought to her and was curious about anything she saw.

    He stayed at home with her on leave and still looked dignified and handsome in his soft gray home clothes.

    Ji Nuan randomly clicked opened a webpage where there were a lot of videos that she seemed to have watched. She clicked again and her viewing record popped out. She saw her name in the title of one of the videos and clicked it open curiously.

    Then she saw the interview she received in Ennd when she was selected into the Forbes top hundred Chinese businesswomen list. The woman in the video who was dressed in a smart and elegant professional dress was sitting in an interview hall and talking with the English speaking host calmly. Ji Nuan found that she could understand English and could understand the contents of the whole interview.

    The well-known Chinese woman entrepreneur Ji Nuan was talking confidently about the history of MN Group. In the video, even the slightest facial expression of hers seemed charming yet full of confidence and she felt familiar yet strange to this Ji Nuan in the video.

    <i>The female CEO of MN Group?</i>

    <i>Was that her?</i>

    The interviewsted for one and half an hour, and she put down the iPad after watching it for about forty minutes. She tapped her aching head that seemed to split in pain, her head in her hands.

    A variety of images were interwoven in her head, Los Angeles, Cambodia, London, Hai City ...and many other ces... Every figure she was familiar with or strange to was spinning before her eyes.

 Chapter 704

    <h4>Chapter 704: Ji Nuan Blushed in Embarrassment</h4>

    Mo Jingshen walked down the stairs.

    Ji Hongwen and Xiao Zhenjun who hadn¡¯t left turned around and found he hade downstairs.

    He looked cold yet dignified and walked very steadily. The living room fell into silence.

    Mo Jingshen looked at the two of them who were silent. ¡°You¡¯re still here? Do you have anything else?¡±

    Ji Hongwen sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Nuan Nuan could only recognize you. I think I¡¯m not a good father.¡±

    After a short pause, he asked, ¡°I guess you must make a lot of effort to appease her when she just woke up, right? Seeing her current state, I can¡¯t imagine what she was like when she just woke up.¡±

    Auntie Chen said in a small voice on the side, ¡°Madam almost smashed everything she saw the day she woke up, and then she hid into the closet and didn¡¯t allow us to touch her. Fortunately, Mr. Mo came back in time. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡±

    When Ji Hongwen heard this, his heart ached and he couldn¡¯t help ming himself.

    Ji Nuan had been so badly injured and sick, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to help her.

    Xiao Zhenjun closed his eyes, saying, ¡°When Qinglin was in bad shape, only you stayed by her side and took care of her. Although you hid my daughter from me for more than two decades, it can¡¯t be denied that you took very good care of her and her mother. The Nuan Nuan I saw just now reminds me of Qinglin. Now I think even if I had offered to take her away back then, she wouldn¡¯t have gone with me.¡±

    Not expecting Xiao Zhen, the condescending boss of Ling Xiao Group who had a bad temper, to say these words, Ji Hongwen took a look at him.

    Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t respond to his words but said, ¡°Auntie Chen, have dinner prepared. Chairman Ji and Chairman Xiao are finally willing to have a good chat after more than twenty years. Let them sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°No, take good care of Nuan Nuan. Contact me if you need any help. We, the Xiao family, will do whatever we can to help.¡± Xiao Zhenjun looked a bit sad, perhaps because Ji Nuan repelled him and was scared of him, or maybe her current state reminded her of her mother. He didn¡¯t want to me Ji Hongwen anymore, nor make up with him. With that, he turned to leave with a dark face.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ji Hongwen left soon after too. After all, everyone in Yu Garden was busy taking care of Ji Nuan, and he didn¡¯t want to bother them anymore. He told Mo Jingshen to take good care of Ji Nuan and then left with Xiao Zhenjun.

    Mo Jingshen looked at their receding figures and then turned to go upstairs.

    In the bedroom, Ji Nuany prone on the bed. Now her headache had gone and she was looking with a confused look at that Ji Nuan in the video, observing the way she spoke, and from time to time,ughing as sheughed and making the same gesture as her.

    Hearing the sound from her iPad outside the door, Mo Jingshen had guessed what she was doing. He gazed at her for a moment at the door. After making sure that she was just observing her former self, he went to his study and told the servants to keep an eye on her outside the bedroom.

    In the study.

    The video conference had been cut off. Mo Jingshen shut theptop and picked up his cell phone to make a call, his voice cold and clear. ¡°Cut off the secret arms dealing channel. The channel shall not be used anymore. And give the major part of that business to Nanheng.¡±

    Recognizing it was his voice, the person on the side of the phone asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Control, are you going to cut off the rtions with those arms dealers?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted them for years, although I know how to contact them. Do you think I still want to maintain these rtions?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The person asked in surprise, ¡°Have you... made up your mind?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said tly, ¡°Just do what I tell you. You won¡¯t have any loss. Do it right now. Contact Nanheng and he will send his men over. XI Base will know what to do.¡±

    ¡°But... but we¡¯ve been trusting you for so many years because we know you will never give us away no matter what happens. Now if you cut off the channel, will you...¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t give you away unless you make me really impatient.¡±

    ¡°OK, OK, I understand. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

    Hanging up the call, Mo Jingshen made another call.

    He put his hand on theptop and looked at the bookshelf not far away with his deep, calm eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the management rights of XI Base. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t think you can persuade me. Eliminate those Cambodian men. Otherwise, they wille to you sooner orter. Then I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Nanheng¡¯szy, sexy voice rang on the phone. ¡°So you just want to be the CEO of Shine Group and stay home with your darling?¡±

    Mo Jingshen said seriously, ¡°She is different from Feng Ling. Feng Ling belongs to your world but was kicked out by you, whereas Ji Nuan doesn¡¯t belong to this world but gets dragged in. It¡¯s time to stop.¡±

    After a short pause, the other end of the callughed. ¡°All right. I see. Just as Grandfather Mo expected before, I know you¡¯ll quit the underground world one day.¡±

    Then he paused. ¡°How is Ji Nuan now?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯te to her senses.¡±

    ¡°Since Qin Siting is in Hai City, he will cure her soon. Leave it to time. Now you can finally stay with her. At least she won¡¯t try to leave you. Unlike Feng Ling, I can¡¯t even catch her. Now she took revenge on me with what I taught him. She became more and more difficult to deal with, like a loach that will bite you if you try to catch it.¡±

    There was a noise on the other end. Nanheng paused and said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. Just stay in Hai City and take care of Ji Nuan. I gotta go.¡±

    Mo Jingshen grunted in response, hung up, and put the cell phone on the table.

    Ji Nuan was standing quietly at the door of his study. Hearing him hang up, she secretly pushed the door a crack and peeped carefully in, but soon Mo Jingshen noticed her and looked at her. Under his gaze, Ji Nuan blushed in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t expect to be seen so soon.

    She pointed to the iPad in her hand and then pointed inside, asking in a small voice, ¡°Shenshen, may I go in? I want to ask you a question...¡±

    ...

 Chapter 705

    <h4>Chapter 705: You Put Something in Your Pants but You Just Don¡¯t Show It to Me...</h4>

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s timid and childish look, Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Ji Nuan secretly looked back at the servant who had been following her since she left the bedroom. After Mo Jingshen allowed her in, the servant nodded at Ji Nuan and she squeezed through the crack of the door.

    She had be much thinner than before, so she easily got in through the crack.

    ¡°This, this woman...¡± Ji Nuan came up to him, held the iPad up to his face, and showed it to him. ¡°She is also called Ji Nuan. I think she looks exactly like me, so is this the person I used to be?¡±

    Mo Jingshen took the iPad from her and flipped it through. She had found out all her interview videos, and some pictures taken by journalists in Hai City, including the video that he imed to the media that he and Ji Nuan had never divorced.

    She even knew to search her own name online.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at the Ji Nuan on the iPad and a gentle smile passed across his face. Then he looked at Ji Nuan who was staring at him curiously with wide-open eyes. ¡°This is you before you got sick.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded hard. ¡°Oh, I was so beautiful!¡±

    He immediatelyughed, raised his hand, and stroked her hair as if he were coaxing a child. ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t see any of these beautiful clothes. None of the clothes Auntie Chen bought for me looked so good!¡± Ji Nuan pointed to the clothes she wore on the screen.

    Mo Jingshen paused.

    Her clothes should be in her apartment in Yuehu Bay and the clothes she wore now were mostly bought by Auntie Chen for her. The style of these clothes was what she liked three years ago. Auntie Chen didn¡¯t know that after she stayed in London for three years, her preferences for clothing had changed a lot, and at her age, Auntie Chen thoughtfortable clothes were the best, so most of her clothes suited the taste of Auntie Chen and many of them were home clothes.

    ¡°You like these clothes? Shall I take you shopping tomorrow?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s eye slit up when she heard that she could go out. Then she asked, ¡°Are there many people in clothing shops?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jingshen looked patiently and gently at her. ¡°But you need to get used to being in a crowd. If you¡¯re afraid of strangers, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to stay at home before you recover. It¡¯s up to you, OK?¡±

    Ji Nuan hesitated for quite a while before she asked timidly, ¡°Will you apany me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping.¡± There was an obvious expectation in her eyes, but also a little bit of trepidation beneath it. The desire to go out and buy beautiful clothes emboldened her. Besides, he promised to be with her all the time, and she trusted him.

    After Ji Nuan went back to the bedroom to sleep, Mo Jingshen told the servants to fetch the clothes that Ji Nuan liked most from her apartment in Yuehu Bay.

    Ji Nuan still held the iPad in her sleep. Since she saw her former self in it, she had not been willing to put the iPad down. Even when she was sleeping and the screen had been dark, she still held it.

    She didn¡¯t like her current delirious state. When she calmed down, she yearned for getting her memory back and returning to her sober, rational self.

    Qin Siting said that if she became like this, she would get better and better. Trying to keep her sober, not stimting her, and helping her get used to the current life was of great help to her recovery.

    ¡ª¡ª

    This morning, Mo Jingshen had to resume the conference that was interrupted previously. As there was a time difference between China and America, he had to attend the conference at 6:00 a.m, so he woke up very early.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, the fair-skinned and delicate face on his chest caught his eye. Hershes were long and thick, like two small fans, her long dark hairy loose on the pillow, and she lookednguid and beautiful.

    She was sleeping soundly in his arms,pletely unguarded.

    He looked at her for a moment on his elbow and suddenly smiled naughtily. He pinched her nose and then bent over to kiss her, taking her breath away.

    Ji Nuan suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe and soon woke up.

    Sleeping in his arms, she slept very soundly. When she opened her eyes, she was still a bit sleepy and didn¡¯t know what happened.

    When she fully woke up and saw his smiling dark eyes, she realized that he was kissing her again.

    He kissed her very gentle and with restraint when he kissed her when she woke up from thea, but this kiss was very deep and full of affection, she was almost overwhelmed.

    Seeing Ji Nuan looking stunned and innocent and that she didn¡¯t stop him, Mo Jingshen could hardly contain his desire and his lower part immediately reacted. However, this little woman looked innocent and probably wouldn¡¯t resist no matter what he did to her, and he didn¡¯t have the heart to do it to her.

    After all, she only had the intelligence of a kid now.

    Suppressing his desire, Mo Jingshen stopped the deep kiss and just kissed gently on the corner of her mouth.

    Looking at his deep, dark smiling eyes, Ji Nuan heard he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study. Don¡¯t get up toote. Sleep two more hours at most. I will apany you to buy clothes early. There will be fewer people in the morning so that you will not be so scared.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded nkly. Seeing he got up, she suddenly gripped his clothes. When he looked back at her, she asked, widening her eyes, ¡°Shen Shen, did you sleep with something in your pants? It¡¯s so hard that it hurt!¡±

    When Mo Jingshen froze, she curiously reached out to touch it. ¡°What¡¯s in your pants?¡±

    Mo Jingshen hurriedly drew back to avoid her hand and got off the bed. Seeing her curious look, he helplessly tapped his forehead.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Ji Nuan retreated into the quilt and still looked at his pants, murmuring a bit unhappily, ¡°You put something in your pants but you don¡¯t want to show it to me...¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...¡±

    He entered the bathroom and mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 706

    <h4>Chapter 706: Kissed Mo Jingshen in the Cheek...</h4>

    Mo Jingshen entered the bathroom and caught a glimpse of the toiletries ced in front of the bathroom mirror.

    Last night he had taken his bath in the spare bathroom of his study instead of this one. He had returned to his bedroom long after Ji Nuan fell asleep.

    He was surprised to see the toiletries were all changed to his-and-hers version.

    Auntie Chen would buy articles of daily use ording to Ji Nuan¡¯s demands. It must be Ji Nuan¡¯s idea to change the toiletries.

    This little woman was really romantic when she was not having a ¡°cold war¡± with him. Look at the girlish stuff.

    When she was sober, she was so stubborn. She had be increasingly stubborn in the past three years.

    Even when she was on the verge of death, she gave him a fatal blow and would not stop until he felt the pain.

    Mo Jingshen picked up a blue toothbrush and nced at the pink on the other side.

    It seemed to him that he had not taken a holiday for a while. This was a rare holiday in his life, and he found steadiness in the ordinary warmth he had never felt before.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mo Jingshen spent half a month to improve Ji Nuan¡¯s courage. He apanied her to shopping malls, parks, and amusement parks to let her get familiar with all kinds of people, or took her to supermarkets to do shopping in the ce of Auntie Chen.

    In the half a month, at first, when Ji Nuan saw a stranger outside, she would be scared and hid behind him, and when she saw something familiar outside, she would squat on the ground with her head in her arms, but she gradually got used to the strangers outside. However, she would still take his hand every time she was out. When he pushed a shopping cart with one hand and picked up items from the shelves with the other in supermarkets, she would carefully tug at his clothes or cuffs.

    On a weekend, Xia Tian came to Yu Garden to visit her, but Ji Nuan just ignored her. Although obviously she was not scared of her, she didn¡¯t recognize her. Xia Tian asked her if she found her familiar, but Ji Nuan answered, ¡°Yes, you look just like that kind of bad woman in those TV dramas who likes to steal others¡¯ husbands. Tell me, are you going to steal my husband from me?¡±

    Xia Tian almost burst into anger.

    Auntie Chen exined awkwardly, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind her words, Miss Xia. One of the ways Madam has gotten to know the worldtely is by watching movies, TV shows, or videos. You¡¯re pretty, so she thinks that way...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t recognize me!¡± Xia Tian angrily rolled up her sleeves and didn¡¯t even want to stay here for dinner. She grabbed her bag and left in anger, shouting, ¡°Ji Nuan, I give you a month to sober up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take away MN Group from you! Let¡¯s see how soon I¡¯ll make myself the legal person and CEO of MN Group and make MN Group my own!¡±

    Auntie Chen: ¡°...¡±

    The other servants: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t understand her words. Seeing the pretty woman that she didn¡¯t dislike leaving in anger, she paused and then turned to ask Auntie Chen, ¡°Why was she so angry?¡±

    Auntie Chen: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    It had been one and a half month since Ji Nuan woke up. Qin Siting woulde by himself every two days to examine Ji Nuan¡¯s body.

    Before¡ªevery time she saw the doctore and check her body¡ªshe was very afraid and just wanted to hide, but since she found on the iPad how good her past self was, she longed to recover and remember the past as soon as possible, so she no longer resisted and obediently cooperated when receiving a brain inspection, and would even chat with Qin Siting. She was no longer as grumpy as before.

    ¡°The residual blood in your brain has mostly been absorbed. I think you¡¯ll recover soon.¡± After the inspection, Qin Siting turned to put away the small yet very advanced medical devices that he brought with him. ¡°She is in good shape now. You can take her out for an outing. Take her to a quiet ce with fresh air. Sunshine does good to her recovery. Now it¡¯s winter in Hai City. It would be nice to take her to somewhere warm.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was looking at Ji Nuan who was listening to them quietly like a good little girl.

    She had long said to him that she wanted to go to more ces.

    It seemed that after their marriage, they were either on a business trip or she had gone to T City to study. They never had a simple rxing vacation together.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy arge ind near Argentina two years ago and then transform it into a tourist resort? In the past two years, the ind seems to be quite popr. Isn¡¯t it a great destination for vacation? Take her to that ind for vacation. Go to the beach and get some sun.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked at Ji Nuan who was looking at them expectantly.

    He curved the corners of his mouth and a smile spread on his deadpan face. ¡°You wanna go there?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded hard. ¡°Yes!¡±

    He also nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go there.¡±

    When Qin Siting heard their words, his eyelids twitched. Seeing Ji Nuan jump into Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms excitedly and thetter holding her like an old father hugging his daughter, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You really dote on your wife. Look at you, you treat Ji Nuan as if she is your daughter. I just suggested and, within a minute, you have decided to do it.¡±

    ¡°You aroused her interest. If I don¡¯t agree, guess if she will be disappointed or not?¡± Mo Jingshen hugged Ji Nuan hard in case she slipped from his arms, and put her slowly on the ground, saying gently, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes. When will we set out?¡± Ji Nuan blinked and looked at him.

    ¡°When do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Ji Nuan looked at him longingly.

    ¡°OK, tomorrow,¡± Mo Jingshen said after seeing the excitement in her eyes,.

    Ji Nuan jumped into his arms again with excitement and kissed him in the cheek. Mo Jingshen liked that she didn¡¯t disguise her enthusiasm and happiness recently.

    When Qin Siting saw this scene, the corner of his mouth twitched and he couldn¡¯t help shrugging his shoulders. How could Mo Jingshen y lovey-dovey with a patient in front of him!

    However, Ji Nuan looked really cute in such a state...

    If Mo Jingshen liked Ji Nuan in this state, he didn¡¯t mind stop treating her and letting her remain in such a cute state.

 Chapter 707

    <h4>Chapter 707: Bikini, Cuttie Ji, and Iceberg Mo...</h4>

    The trip to Argentina was quickly decided, and, the next day, Ji Nuan followed Mo Jingshen on the ne.

    Perhaps because the air pressure in the cabin had dropped too low while flying over the Pacific Ocean, she had a headache this time although she had never felt anything on an international flight before. She spent most of the long flight resting her head in the arms of Mo Jingshen. When her head ached too much, she would raise her hand and gently knock at her head. Seeing this, Mo Jingshen would hold her hand and massage her head gently.

    Mo Jingshen kept massaging her head and the little woman gradually fell asleep in his arms, but his hands did not stop.

    After two hours, Ji Nuan woke up. When she opened her eyes and saw Mo Jingshen, she smiled at him. ¡°I just had a dream.¡±

    Mo Jingshen looked down at her. ¡°What was it about?¡±

    ¡°In my dream, you made me many cakes that were as many as twenty-one and I saw fireworks in a balcony... so beautiful...¡± Ji Nuan shifted into afortable position and continued to stay in his arms. ¡°We ate cakes on my birthday, didn¡¯t we? When is my birthday?¡±

    Mo Jingshen gently stroked her cheeks and then her hair. Her so-called dream was what happened when she spent her birthday with him in T City.

    It showed that her disordered memory wasing back bit by bit.

    Her birthday was in winter. Their fourth day in Argentina would be Ji Nuan¡¯s twenty-fifth birthday.

    ¡°You want to eat a cake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    After theynded in Argentina, perhaps because Mo Jingshen¡¯s obsession that he had when he was in Beijing, even though the whole ind was owned by Shine Group, he chose a seascape hot spring hotel closest to the sea.

    In this season, there were many people on this ind, especially many Chinese people who came here for a holiday. The hotel Mo Jingshen chose was quite secluded on this crowded ind, and no one else was allowed to enter the hot spring that he booked as a whole.

    On their first day in Argentina, Ji Nuan was very excited looking at the shining sun, the azure sea, the boundless swimming pool, and the outdoor hot spring. She put on swimwear and swam around in the water.

    She could swim and now just forgot how to swim. At first, she used a swim ring, and then she gradually put it aside and swam around happily like a fish.

    Although his obsession with bringing Ji Nuan to a hot spring hotel had been fulfilled, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t expect that he chose the wrong time.

    He wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to swim around dressed like this under his nose when they were in the capital.

    But now...

    Seeing she sometimes went to the edge of the pool and sometimes swam in the water in a white bikini, her skin as fair as snow and her long hair floated like seaweed behind her, Mo Jingshen could only order an iced coffee to suppress his desire. He drank one ss after another and kept adding ice cubes into his ss.

    Ji Nuan was tired and came ashore to grab his coffee to drink. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t drink an iced drink, Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t let her touch the iced coffee and asked the waitress to bring her a room-temperature juice.

    Ji Nuan was unhappy. ¡°I want to drink iced coffee too.¡±

    ¡°No, your belly will ache if you have drink something cold.¡±

    Ji Nuan was disappointed. ¡°OK.¡±

    She reluctantly took the juice from the waitress and took a sip.

    Ji Nuan was unhappy for not being allowed to drink iced coffee, but the waitress was very envious of her.

    She was very excited when she knew the owner of this ind and the boss of Shine woulde. Then she was very envious when she saw CEO Mo was so patient and gentle to his wife. Although Ji Nuan acted like a spoiled kid, she didn¡¯t look delirious, so everyone thought Mrs. Mo looked so pure and innocent just because CEO Mo doted on her.

    CEO Mo was a legend in the global businessmunity, although he was low-key and barely showed up publicly. This ind in Argentina was a tourism project of Shine. Although this ind was very popr recently, no one would expect that CEO Mo would bring Mrs. Mo here in person.

    However, CEO Mo didn¡¯t make any business investigation or check the hotels and tourist facilities but apanied his wife to enjoy the sea view and delicacies or just sat there watching his wife swimming.

    He even knew having an iced drink was not good for a woman¡¯s health. CEO Mo really doted on Mrs. Mo. He took such good care of her that he didn¡¯t even allow her to touch iced water.

    Such considerate men had almost died out on the earth, let alone that he was also powerful and rich...

    There were waiters and waitresses from different countries. As Ji Nuan often swam, there were three or two Chinese waitresses serving them but no waiter. The waitresses working here were all young and pretty, but Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t even look at them. It was obvious that he only cared about his wife.

    It was a real torment that they could do nothing but watch the two of them ying lovey-dovey enviously.

    ¡°CEO Mo, there is a snack street near the hotel, and a handicraft street, which are characteristic streets designed when the ind was built. It will only take about ten minutes from the hotel¡¯s main entrance to them. Although your wife likes swimming, I suggest you apany her to visit those characteristic streets, where there are fancy gadgets from all over the world. I think your wife will like them.¡±

    The waitress served him a ss of iced coffee and said all smiles.

    Mo Jingshen still looked at Ji Nuan who was sitting by the pool, sprinkling water with her feet. His eyes were fixed on her and he asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s on those streets?¡±

    ¡°Everything. Shine Group had expected people from all over the world toe here for vacation when they were building this ind, so there is almost everything here. I think you must have read about those streets on the report of your men, but haven¡¯t visited them in person, haven¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you show your wife around? Women like that kind of ce.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nodded coldly without any word.

    Seeing that CEO Mo neither looked at them nor spoke to them, which was totally different from the way he treated his wife, the waitress who thought herself attractive and of having a chance to mingled with CEO Mo, turned to leave disappointedly.

 Chapter 708

    <h4>Chapter 708: What Did You Put in Your Pants? Why Do You Hide It from Me Again?!</h4>

    Ji Nuan almost fell in love with the feeling of swimming in the water and was tireless no matter how hard she tossed around in the water.

    Then she suddenly found that the waitresses around the swimming pool and the outdoor hot spring were all gone. She came out of the water and wiped the water from her face. Looking back at where Mo Jingshen had been sitting, she was surprised to see that he had disappeared, too.

    She paused and looked around but still didn¡¯t find him.

    Ji Nuan immediately panicked.

    She hurriedly swam to the edge of the pool and was about to go up, when someone took her by the waist and tried to drag her down. She gave a cry of surprise, but before she could, she was pulled into the water. Feeling suffocated, she quickly opened her eyes, only to see Mo Jingshen in the water. When she paused, he took her into his arms and kissed her on the lips. He seemed to know she felt suffocated and blew some air into her mouth.

    Ji Nuan was startled and then froze. Before she realized what had happened, he had carried her out of the water because he was worried that she might feel ufortable staying underwater for too long. The moment her head was out of the water, she widened her eyes. ¡°Um... you...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t utter a single word and he just took her to the edge of the swimming pool. He gently put her against the edge and kissed her more deeply.

    Just when Ji Nuan gradually rxed her body in his arms and instinctively slowly put her hands around his neck, carefully responding to him, he suddenly stopped and looked at her who seemed to have been turned on and innocently tried to respond to him, he smiled and said hoarsely, ¡°Do you know how I feel after watching you swim here all day long?¡±

    Ji Nuan still lingered over his kiss and hearing his words, she looked at him innocently with a blushed face. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    He led her hand to his lower body underwater.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Her eyes grew wider and wider and she asked in surprise, ¡°What did you put in your pants? Why do you hide it from me again?!¡±

    She touched there curiously, and the man who was about to jest with her immediately groaned, pressed her hard against the edge of the pool, and took her hand out of the water with a jerk.

    Ji Nuan stared at him. ¡°Stingy! You just hide good things on your body.¡±

    The man sighed. ¡°You really wanna know?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded very seriously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you tonight, all right?¡± The man hugged her. After all, he had been suppressing his desire for the whole day, and even iced coffee couldn¡¯t relieve him from this pain. Now he took her in his arms as if his pain would be relieved a lot this way, and she just let him hold her soft body.

    After hugging her for a long time, Mo Jingshen kissed her ear. ¡°You have swum all day long. Let¡¯s go outside the hotel for a walk tomorrow, all right?¡±

    ¡°OK. I can go anywhere as long as you apany me.¡±

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± He stroked on her hair dotingly.

    Ji Nuan leaned against his arms and raised her head to kiss him on the chin. Recently, she often kissed him like this, and every time she did this, Mo Jingshen felt veryforted. At least, he stayed by her side when shecked a sense of security and couldn¡¯t stay alone. He couldn¡¯t imagine if it were someone else who stayed with her at such a time, would she rely on that person as much as on him?

    Mo Jingshen rubbed at her wet hair and kissed her on the forehead.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, on the characteristic street ten-minute walk from the hotel, Ji Nuan looked around and seemed to be curious about everything.

    She had been holding Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand and stayed close to him.

    It would be Ji Nuan¡¯s birthday in two days. Mo Jingshen wanted to find her a suitable birthday present and had prepared to give her a surprise. They were walking on the street and whenever Ji Nuan was curious about something, he would also look at it carefully.

    However, after walking for a while, he found that... Ji Nuan literally liked everything she saw.

    He had nned to see what she liked most, but this little woman was curious about everything on the way as if anything new could excite her.

    Whenever Mo Jingshen asked her ¡®Do you like this?¡¯, she always said yes.

    Perhaps because she had watched too many TV dramas on her iPad these days, when he asked her again, this little woman leaned on his arms and whispered to him with a blushed face. ¡°I like you the most.¡±

    Mo Jingshen paused and then gazed at her, not knowing what to say.

    When they walked past some dessert shops, Ji Nuan pointed to a milk tea store and said excitedly that she wanted to drink it. When Mo Jingshen turned to buy a milk tea for her, Ji Nuan finally let go of his hand and turned to look at another store.

    That was a small yet exquisitely-decorated cake shop. The sample cakes disyed in the window outside the shop looked very fancy.

    Ji Nuan stared at the beautiful cakes and couldn¡¯t help go over.

    She entered the cake shop. There were two female customers and a few shop assistants in the shop. On the front and prominent table, there was a nine-tier sky-blue cake, with dozens of cys and other decorations made from fondant technology. In a word, it was a luxurious cake that looked really nice and delicious.

    Ji Nuan stared straight at this cake and went over. Looking at the vivid cys, she carefully reached out to touch it but stopped a finger away from the cake because she knew it was food and she shouldn¡¯t touch it. She withdrew her hand and dared not to touch it.

    At this time, a shop assistant hade over. Seeing Ji Nuan seemed to be a Chinese woman, she came up to nudge Ji Nuan aside although she didn¡¯t touch it. ¡°Hey! Miss! This nine-tier cake has been booked by the two youngdies over there. This cake is very expensive. Don¡¯t touch it!¡±

    Ji Nuan was hurt by her nudging and turned her eyes to her. Although she felt a slight pain, she said in a small voice, ¡°Sorry, I just thought it looked really nice and delicious, so I came in to have a look, but I didn¡¯t touch...¡±

 Chapter 709

    <h4>Chapter 709: That Was Supposed to Be a Lot of Money?</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯d better not touch it. This is food! You have no idea how many bacteria you have on your hands. If you touch it, the customer may return the cake. Then, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have enough money to pay us.¡± Thinking Ji Nuan was a timid pushover, the shop assistant rolled her eyes at her and pushed the cart with the cake aside.

    Seeing the shop assistant so careful about the cake, Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know she was despising her. She asked her, ¡°Is this expensive?¡±

    The shop assistant turned around to look at her up and down with measuring eyes. In her eyes, this woman was dressed well and fashionably but looked dumb, so she immediately taunted.

    ¡°Of course! It took us three days and nights to make this cake. Even the cake foundation is not cheap, let alone the exquisitely-made fondant decorations and cys. The whole cake cost one hundred and fifty-eight thousand yuan. You can only look at it but will never be able to afford it.¡±

    Ji Nuan had no concept of money now. Hearing the number, she just nodded innocently. ¡°OK...¡±

    In her mind, a cake should be delicious stuff, but how much was one hundred and fifty-eight thousand yuan? That wasn¡¯t supposed to be a lot of money, was it?

    That was because Shenshen had taken her to many restaurants and hotels. Although she didn¡¯t see Shenshen swipe his credit card like others, she did notice the prices of those restaurants and hotels were of six or seven-digit yuan.

    But now this woman proudly told her this cake cost one hundred and fifty-eight thousand yuan, which was supposed to be a lot of money?

    ¡°Shocked?¡± Seeing Ji Nuan seemed to be at a loss, the shop assistant triumphantly snorted. ¡°If you want to eat a cake, go to that cake shop diagonally across the street, where most cakes only cost several thousand or hundred yuan. The cakes sold in our shop are all pre-ordered high-grade fondant cakes. A random cake here will cost six-digit. You can¡¯t afford them! Take a look and leave here! But don¡¯t touch them! These cakes are very expensive. You will bring us big trouble if you ruin them!¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded obediently and didn¡¯t speak. She thought she¡¯d better not bring troubles to Shenshen since the cakes were really expensive, so she turned and was about to leave.

    Seeing her about to leave, the shop assistant snorted again and went about her business, ignoring her.

    However, when Ji Nuan was about to go out of the door, a smartly dressed woman came in. She carried a bag and rushed in so quickly that she bumped into Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t bear this kind of impact and her head began to ache. She could almost hardly stand and put her hand to a table to support her body. When she was about to look back, she heard the woman yelled at her.

    ¡°Are you blind? Why were you standing in my way?!¡±

    Ji Nuan looked back at the woman with a jerk, and thetter paused and stared at Ji Nuan in surprise for quite a while.

    ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    Ji Nuan was a bit angry because this woman bumped into her and was so rude, but she didn¡¯t expect this woman to know her name, so she looked at her in surprise.

    This woman was named Yiyi, who used to be a famous party girl in Hai City but immigrated to Argentina with her family when she was fifteen or sixteen.

    Yiyi was on very good terms with Ji Mengran. Although Ji Mengran didn¡¯t show to others how much she hated Ji Nuan when they were little, Yiyi always liked to pick on or even taunt Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t recognize her. She had lost her memory, and even if she hadn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t take this kind of triviality to her heart and might not be able to recognize Yiyi.

    Seeing Ji Nuan looking at her nkly, Yiyi thought she was just too surprised, so she came up to her and looked at her up and down.

    ¡°It has been a long time. Ji Nuan, if I hadn¡¯t seen you here, I would have forgotten about you. I haven¡¯t heard from the girls in Hai City for many years. How are you doing? How about Ji Mengran? I haven¡¯t contacted you and your sister for so many years.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t recognize this woman, so she asked honestly, ¡°Do I know you?¡±

    Yiyi paused and her contemptuous eyes turned angry. She purposely said that she had almost forgotten about Ji Nuan to show her contempt for her, but Ji Nuan seemed not to remember her at all. Was she purposely ignoring her? How was it possible that she forgot her, one of her childhood ymates?

    She must be doing this on purpose!

    Yiyi snorted. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care whether you know me or not. I called Mengran several years ago and she told me you were married but didn¡¯t tell me whom you married. After that, we lost contact. I wonder who marry our princess Ji. I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about and had no impression of the name she mentioned. Her head was still aching. She turned around and wanted to go to Mo Jingshen.

    Yiyi thought that Ji Nuan wanted to escape because she mentioned ¡®marriage,¡¯ so she suspected that Ji Nuan must be divorced or have an unhappy marriage, so she said tartly, ¡°Tut, it seems that Princess Ji is badly off. s, don¡¯t be sad. Many women don¡¯t have a happy marriage. Just get used to it. After all, we¡¯ll all die a few decadester.¡±

    Then she smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m different. My husband is the first son of a distinguished family in Argentina and now is in charge of this ind. Unlike you, I do have a happy marriage.¡±

    At this time, that shop assistant came over with a fawning face. ¡°Miss Yiyi, do you know this youngdy? She seems toe in to look at the cakes. Just now she almost touched the cake you ordered. She was really shocked when I told her the price of the cake.¡±

    Yiyi nced at Ji Nuan with a contemptuous smile. ¡°Shocked? At the price of the cake? Has the Ji Corporation gone bankrupt? I can¡¯t believe Princess Ji can¡¯t even afford a cake worth about a hundred thousand yuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I rmended her to the cake shop diagonally across the street that is cheap and suits her, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand my words. She looks like a moron. I think maybe she is really a moron...¡±

 Chapter 710

    <h4>Chapter 710: What Happened? Why Is CEO Mo Here?</h4>

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not a moron. She has been good at pretending dumb since her childhood. Although she looks pure and innocent, she is actually very sophisticated and cunny,¡± Yiyi said and nced at Ji Nuan¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°No matter how sad your marriage is, you still have to move on, don¡¯t you? Fortunately, you¡¯re still young and pretty, if you really can¡¯t make peace with your husband, I can introduce you to some rich men, but they are mostly old and married and have had kids. They just like having fun and can pay you good money if you sleep with them. Do you wanna see them?¡±

    Ji Nuan seemed not to hear her but just raised her hand to her forehead.

    Seeing her ignored her, Yiyi felt as if she had just punched a pile of cotton. She remembered that although Ji Nuan looked quiet and gentle, she was actually a vixen. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been famous for her bad temper.

    And Ji Nuan was very sharp-tongued.

    But why did she gave this look? Yiyi felt confused and also angry for being ignored.

    At this time, the two female customers came to Yiyi. ¡°Cousin, we¡¯ve ordered the cake for you. Do you need us to buy anything else for you?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. You guys go back. Oh, by the way, call my husband over,¡± Yiyi said in a sweet voice.

    The two women nodded and left.

    Ji Nuan also wanted to go, but Yiyi took her arm, pretended to chat with her, and didn¡¯t let her go. Just when Ji Nuan became impatient, a tall man came in. He had dark hair, dark eyes, and fashionable whiskers and looked caucasian. This man was an Argentinian.

    ¡°Honey~¡± When Yiyi saw this man, she immediately released Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, ran to the man at the door, and hugged him. Then she turned around and pointed to Ji Nuan. ¡°Let me introduce you. She is Ji Nuan, a ymate of when I was in Hai City. We grew up together.¡±

    The man looked at Ji Nuan indifferently and hugged Yiyi into his arms. ¡°Honey, I thought you wanted me to take the cake home for you. Why did you bother to introduce this woman to me? She is not important, isn¡¯t she? As for the cake, you can have the clerk of the cake shop deliver it. Are we done here? Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Ok! Just a minute. Let me tell them something,¡± Yiyi said sweetly and turned to say something to the shop assistant.

    The shop assistant nodded and then said harshly to Ji Nuan whose head was still aching. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way here. We need to get the cake out of the way. Don¡¯t dy our business. If Miss Yiyi¡¯s cake can¡¯t be delivered on time, you¡¯ll have topensate us for our loss!¡±

    Ji Nuan felt these people were really strange. They spoke strange words. Although she didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, for some reason, she felt ufortable hearing their words.

    She turned her eyes outdoor. When she saw the familiar figure, she felt much better. She wanted to smile at him, but she couldn¡¯t and she forced a smile.

    Yiyi wasn¡¯t looking at Ji Nuan, so she didn¡¯t notice Ji Nuan¡¯s expression.

    They were not enemies. She just wanted to bully Ji Nuan and show off to her how good a husband she had. After all, when she was little, her family was not as rich as the Ji family. Although she was on good terms with Ji Mengran, she still felt inferior to the Jis. Now, on this ind and after so many years, she finally won a round over Ji Nuan and got rid of her childhood psychological shadow, so she felt really good!

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± Finishing showing off, Yiyi took the man¡¯s arm and was about to leave.

    When they turned around, however, Yiyi¡¯s husband paused and looked at the man who seemed to be standing outside the door. He looked at him for a few seconds to make sure he was really that man and his expression immediately changed. ¡°CEO Mo?¡±

    Hearing his word, Yiyi paused and soon figured out who this man was.

    Her husband was the person in charge of this ind on behalf of the Argentinian party, but the real owner of this ind was the boss of Shine Group, CEO Mo. Since her husband called him in such a respectful way, this man must be Mo Jingshen, CEO Mo.

    Yiyi hurriedly gave him a polite smile. ¡°Hello, CEO Mo.¡±

    Mo Jingshen remained deadpan and stood with his back to the crowd in the street. There seemed to be an icy aura around him and his frosty eyes fell on them.

    Yiyi was a bit frightened by his look and looked at her husband nervously.

    Her husband was also wondering what had happened. Mo Jingshen turned his eyes from them to Ji Nuan. ¡°Which cake do you like?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. She knew she was ill and was a bit dumb now and she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to Shenshen, so she just quietly shook her head and remained silent.

    Hearing Mo Jingshen speaking so patiently to Ji Nuan, not only the clerks of the cake shop but also Yiyi and her husband froze.

    The air in the whole bakery seemed to freeze in an instant...

    ¡°CEO Mo, you...,¡± Yiyi¡¯s husband said carefully and tentatively.

    Before Yiyi figured out what had happened, Mo Jingshen had entered the cake shop without even looking at them. When he walked past her, Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but tremble at his freezing aura. She looked at her husband nervously and asked in a small voice, ¡°What happened? Why is CEO Mo here?¡±

    Most importantly, why did he seem to be very familiar with Ji Nuan?

    A woman¡¯s sixth sense instantly gave her a very bad hunch. Were they...

    Mo Jingshen walked up to Ji Nuan. Seeing that her aggrieved yet restrained look, he stroked her hair tofort her. ¡°I just went to line up for a cup of milk tea for you, and then I couldn¡¯t see you. Which cake do you like, en?¡±

    Ji Nuan lifted her finger and pointed to the nine-tiered blue cake behind her. ¡°I just thought the cake looked nice and came in to have a look, but they said it was expensive and I couldn¡¯t afford it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Jingshen looked coldly at the shop assistant and there was an icy smile hovering on his lips.

 Chapter 711

    <h4>Chapter 711: Who Gave You the Courage to y Superior in Front of My Wife?</h4>

    When Yiyi turned around and saw Mo Jingshen gently taking Ji Nuan into his arms, her eyelids twitched hard and she suddenly felt as if faced with imminent death...

    The clerks of the cake shop hadn¡¯t got what was going on, and the manager of the shop hade downstairs from the second floor. When he caught glimpse of Mo Jingshen, he froze.

    He had heard what had happened downstairs, but he thought it was just that someone was messing around here, so he didn¡¯te downstairs, although he knew what had happened.

    Now seeing Mo Jingshen showed up here and seeming to quite care about this little woman, he almost stumbled when he went downstairs. He hurriedly came over to apologize, ¡°CEO Mo, it¡¯s just a mistake, a mistake. Our clerks were being stupid. There are many foreigners among the customers, so they¡¯ve got into the habit of speaking too freely. I should have taught them how to talk to customers...¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan didn¡¯t understand why there was suddenly a U-turn in these people¡¯s attitudes, so she just looked at them nkly and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°CEO Mo, are you here to investigate the ind project? Or do you have other activities here? Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance, so that we can be prepared to wee you, but you...¡± Yiyi¡¯s husband had a hunch something bad was going to happen, so he came up and said fawningly.

    Seeing her husband being coldly ignored, Yiyi thought for a while and came to Mo Jingshen, saying carefully, ¡°CEO Mo... wee. This characteristic street is for tourists. Do you mind going to somece quiet with us? There are so many people here and it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay.¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly looked at her. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Looking at his icy eyes, Yiyi felt her heart missed a beat. She took her husband¡¯s hand again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m his wife... but I lived in Hai City for more than a decade when I was little. I¡¯ve long heard of the Mo family and you...¡±

    The coldness in Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes almost pierced through her heart. Seeing the way Ji Nuan talked to Mo Jingshen, Yiyi felt they seemed to be familiar, but then she thought maybe they were mere acquaintances and met here. They probably didn¡¯t know each other very well.

    So Yiyi said, ¡°CEO Mo, when I still lived in Hai City, I knew Miss Ji very well. She is not a good person. You¡¯d better not waste your time with her. I heard that she is an illegitimate daughter of the Ji family...¡±

    ¡°You heard?¡± Mo Jingshen coldly smiled and his eyes were unfathomable. He sneered. ¡°Did she offend you?¡±

    Seeing CEO Mo finally responded to her, Yiyi felt her guess was right. He actually didn¡¯t know Ji Nuan well, so she hurriedly turned around and pointed to the nine-tiered blue cake that hadn¡¯t been packed by the clerks. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t, but I ordered this cake and nned to gift it to my husband¡¯s great-grandmother who is already in her nies. We specially booked a nine-tiered cake, but Ji Nuan was so rude and insisted on touching it. This is food. How can she touch it! How can we eat it after she touches it? The shop assistant tried to stop her, but she quarreled with her, so the truth is...¡±

    Before Yiyi finished her long speech, Ji Nuan whispered to Mo Jingshen in a voice that only he could hear. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it. I know the cake is food. I just felt curious and came over to take a look. I withdrew my hand before I touched it. I didn¡¯t touch it.¡±

    Before Yiyi stopped speaking, Mo Jingshen indifferently nced at the nine-tiered cake not far behind Ji Nuan.

    The cake had so many tiers, so it had to be carefully ced on the cart. Otherwise, it would easily fall or crumble and the aesthetic effect would be affected.

    He looked at the cake on the cart and then at Ji Nuan. This little woman was really aggrieved but didn¡¯t reveal her real emotion, although obviously the good mood she had when she went out for shopping this morning had been ruined.

    ¡°The cake looks nice. Push it over here and let me have a look.¡± The man¡¯s emotionless voice rang.

    The shop assistant paused and didn¡¯t know whether she should do as he asked. The manager dared not take his words lightly and hurriedly and carefully pushed the cart to Mo Jingshen, saying with a fawning smile, ¡°CEO Mo, the desserts and cakes of our shop are very famous on this characteristic street. Although they are not cheap, there is a point for their high prices. Many technologies we use to make cakes are new and very fashionable. Look at the fondant skill. Common cake shops can never make such a vivid effect.¡±

    However, as soon as the manager finished speaking, Mo Jingshen lifted his leg and kicked at the cart deadpan. The nine-tiered two meter-tall cake instantly tilted and the whole cake including the various fondant decorations all fell to the ground. The cart was kicked to the wall not far and gave a shocking thud.

    ¡°...¡±

    For a moment, the cake shop fell into silence. Yiyi looked up at Mo Jingshen in shock, only to find his eyes were piercingly cold.

    ¡°Mo, CEO Mo...?¡±

    Finally noticing the dangerous gleam in his eyes, Yiyi¡¯s husband was rooted to the spot by surprise. Even if the nine-tiered cake had crumbled on the ground and the cream was all over the floor, he dared not say a word.

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to y superior in front of my wife?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice sounded careless but actually icy and full of anger.

    Yiyi couldn¡¯t help but shiver and her husband also turned pale.

    Yiyi looked at Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold, dark eyes in terror. As if finally realizing something, she turned with a jerk to look at Ji Nuan who still remained silent.

    <i>How was this possible?</i>

    Yiyi was so nervous that her palms were sweating. ¡°CEO Mo, what did you say? Did I hear you wrong? You mean... your... wife?¡±

    She began to stammer and prayed in her heart that she just heard him wrong.

    The clerks of the cake shop also looked at this scene in shock and dared not even breathe.

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Cold Smile Carried Poison</h4>

    Mo Jingshen did not answer her. He expressionless shifted his brows, watching her sternly: ¡°How does it feel to have your cake smashed?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Yiyi had a guilty conscience and did not dare to raise her head. She was at aplete loss for words and could only force herself to answer: ¡°It-it¡¯s all right. As long as CEO Mo is happy...¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled softly: ¡°I¡¯m happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes... yes... CEO Mo, as long as you¡¯re happy...¡± Yiyi nodded her head as she spoke incoherently.

    ¡°To make me happy, you¡¯ll have to pay a certain price.¡±

    Yiyi caught the cold mockery in Mo Jingshen¡¯s icy voice and could notprehend how she had managed to offend a god like him. She feltpletely helpless.

    Her heart was flustered; could it be that Ji Nuan was really his wife?

    All of a sudden, Mo Jingshen pointed to the nearest sevenyered cake on disy. He indicated for an employee to push the cake over to Yiyi.

    Yiyi¡¯s gaze stiffened as she turned toward Mo Jingshen.

    ¡°Smash it,¡± Mo Jingshen spoke coldly; his peaceful gaze did not contain any warmth whatsoever.

    Yiyi shivered: ¡°This... this...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold smile contained poison: ¡°As long as I¡¯m happy. Didn¡¯t you say that?¡±

    ¡°But this...¡±

    ¡°Smash it!¡± Mo Jingshen did not give her the opportunity to speak further; his eyes were as sharp as knives.

    Yiyi was dazed, but under his freezing gaze, she did not dare to dilly-dally. She reached out to pick up the heavy, sevenyer cake. Even though the movement caused her clothes to be stained with cream, she did not dare to say anything. After pausing for several seconds, she gritted her teeth and smashed the entire cake onto the floor under his gaze.

    Two enormous cakes had been smashed. The ground was now covered in fresh cream and cake pieces. The sweet scent of fresh cream in the air did not cause one to feel happy; instead, they could only feel the smoke from the gun drawing closer.

    The employees did not dare to say a single word. Yiyi¡¯s husband was even more fearful. He did not dare to speak up for his wife.

    Themotion in the shop caught the attention of the passersby and arge crowd was beginning to form outside.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was distinct and cold. He mildly nced at the variousrge and small cakes left in the shop; most of them were pre-ordered and set to be collected by customers today. Others were samples of new cakes made a few days ago.

    When the employees saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, they immediately guessed his intention. However, no one dared to say anything, much less attempt to stop him.

    Initially, the employees were clueless as to who CEO Mo was. However, when they saw the way their manager had fawned over him, they guessed that he was likely the owner of this ind. They had heard that the owner had the surname ¡®Mo.¡¯ With little doubt, the so-called god was him.

    Who dared to provoke such a powerful man, ah. To do so would be to express their desire to cease living in Argentina!

    ¡°CEO Mo, this... one should be enough... this...¡±

    Mo Jingshen was apathetic to her words. He nced at her indifferently: ¡°Are you going to smash it, or should I call your husband to do it?¡±

    Yiyi trembled from head to toe. Things wouldn¡¯t be as simple if she implicated her husband. After all, Mo Jingshen was the owner of this ind, and her husband was the person authorized by Shine Group to be in charge of the ind. If they were to provoke this boss, her husband would likely... by then, the cost wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a few cakes.

    She rushed to pick up two other small cakes on disy and ruthlessly smashed them onto the ground.

    The crowd outside the shop slowly grew. All of them pointed at and criticized Yiyi who was smashing the cakes. She and her husband had acted like tyrants for the past few years on this ind, and there were many business people who were upset with them. Now that they saw her smashing the cakes, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. They all thought she had gone insane and the crowd watching the show increased.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s voice was still as distinct and cold.

    As he spoke, he nced at Ji Nuan who had kept her head lowered silently.

    Yiyi¡¯s eyes reddened but she did not dare to dilly-dally. She smashed the cakes one after another. The employees saw Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression and were afraid of slighting him. They all took the initiative to move the cakes over for her to smash.

    The fresh cream and cake pieces by Yiyi¡¯s feet were piling up like a mountain. She appeared a sorry figure covered in cream, yet she turned to continue smashing the other cakes.

    By the time all of the cakes were smashed, the ground waspletely covered in cream. With just one nce, it was clear that this mess wouldn¡¯t be easy to clean up.

    Yiyi thought that she would finally be able to breathe a sigh of relief when Mo Jingshen suddenly nced coldly at the employees who were hiding by the side. His voice was ice-cold: ¡°Bring all of your finished and unfinished products out from your kitchen.¡±

    The employees were shocked and Yiyi was simrly in disbelief.

    However, when they noticed Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze, they instinctively rushed to carry out his instructions.

    The crowd outside the shop waspletely blocking the door. Ji Nuan stood before Mo Jingshen to watch as this scene unfolded and strangely felt a lot of memories sh by her mind. She felt that this man had often stood up for her and was constantly protecting her.

    She faltered and turned to nce at Yiyi¡¯s paleplexion.

    Ji Nuan actually could not understand much of the situation. However, she strangely felt extremely invigorated in her heart and was especially pleased. The upset feelings from earlier seemed to havepletely disappeared.

    She reached up and tugged on Mo Jingshen¡¯s sleeve gently. She whispered: ¡°Shenshen, I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡±

    Coincidentally, the employees had returned with a lot more cakes from the kitchen. Yiyi¡¯s expression worsened when she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s dependant and spoiled appearance in front of Mo Jingshen. She then noticed the cakes that were being brought out and herplexion becamepletely white.

    ¡°Give it to her. Continue smashing it.¡± Mo Jingshen brought Ji Nuan into his embrace with one arm and gently patted her back.

    ¡°CEO Mo, I... can I stop now? The ground is already covered...¡± Yiyi¡¯s eyes were red as she pleaded for forgiveness.

    ¡°I thought you liked this cake shop a lot? Weren¡¯t you very conceited earlier?¡± Mo Jingshen spoke coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve only smashed a few cakes and your heart has started aching?¡±

    ¡°No, CEO Mo, I, I...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reminder; all of the cakes you smashed today will be billed to you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Yiyi¡¯s legs immediately weakened and she almost fell onto the ground. However, the ground was covered in fresh cream. She rushed to support herself against the table by the side and barely stood firm.

    None of the cakes were cheap; even the smallest ones were worth three to four hundred dors. After taking into ount therge cakes and the unfinished products from the kitchen, she had a least smashed up to three million yuan.

 Chapter 713

    <h4>Chapter 713: Her Family¡¯s Shen Shen Was Amazing!</h4>

    The manager of the shop stared at the mess scattered on the ground and could not help but whisper: ¡°CEO Mo, all of our cake bases and half-finished products have been brought out. After Miss Yiyi smashed them, we will have to repurchase a lot of ingredients. This... why don¡¯t we stop here...¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at him coldly: ¡°Did you think that you would be able to keep this shop running after this?¡±

    The manager¡¯s expression stiffened; the employees also turned pale instantly.

    It seemed like Ji Nuan was truly Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife. As a woman herself, Yiyi naturally understood that Mo Jingshen was standing up for Ji Nuan. Right now, there was no choice but to ept the consequences. However, she was more concerned that her husband¡¯s job on the ind would be affected.

    She stared at Mo Jingshen with reddened eyes. However, at this moment, Mo Jingshen was not paying them any attention. He had already picked up his phone.

    ¡°Investigate the background of Royal Bakery located on Wonderful Life Street, and find the legal person and owner behind this shop. Within twenty-four hours, I want this shop topletely disappear. At the same time, report the shop¡¯s owner and manager to the Administration of Commerce and Industry for investigation. Also, cease all of the Chinese tourism alliance projects with Argentina. There¡¯s no need to follow-up further.¡±

    When Yiyi heard Mo Jingshen¡¯s words, she appeared as though she had been dropped into a bucket of ice. Her husband frowned harshly and nced at her in resentment.

    Her husband was the eldest son of a family that was deeply involved in Argentina¡¯s government affairs, and the project on Argentina¡¯s scenic area was a project several government officials had specially requested for from Shine Group. China was a country that loved tourism, and the opportunity to work with China¡¯srgest enterprise was extremely sought for. The ind had be very popr in thest two years, and Argentina¡¯s foundation in tourism was just about to be built. Right now, they had not only affected his job on this ind, and cost him several tens of millions. If Shine Group were to terminate their cooperation, it would impact Argentina¡¯s entire tourism industry. They would have to take on the responsibility for an extremely significant error, and it was likely they would never be able to lift their heads again.

    Yiyi understood the consequences they would soon face and instantly felt as though the sky was copsing.

    Even after Mo Jingshen hung up the call, Yiyi was still in a daze.

    Mo Jingshen gave her a cold and mild nce: ¡°Additionally, all of the assets under your names will be frozen within five minutes. The two of you have acted as the owners of this ind for far too long. There is a need to do a proper investigation on the movement of funds in and out of this ind. As for everything that happened in this shop; let¡¯s take it as additional debts for the both of you to take on.¡±

    He then turned to the frightened employees by the side: ¡°Those who don¡¯t wish to be implicated, immediately calcte the bill for these cakes clearly and send it to her hands. Make sure she settles her debt within twenty-four hours. Otherwise, Shine Group has the right to close down your shop and send you to the Administration of Commerce and Industry for investigation. Your names will also be given to the Argentina¡¯s Consumer Report Center.¡±

    The employees looked as though they had been forced to swallow an egg.

    Yiyi was full of anger, but she waspletely rendered speechless.

    Ji Nuan tugged on Mo Jingshen¡¯s shirt, staring at him with imploring eyes.

    Mo Jingshen understood that she did not wish to stay here further. After settling the situation, he did not say more and held her hand to bring her to leave.

    At the entrance, after the people crowding outside learned of Mo Jingshen¡¯s true identity, no one dared to block his way. Everyone was self-aware and opened up a path for them to leave.

    Mo Jingshen brought Ji Nuan to the milk tea shop across the street. Ji Nuan finally noticed a cup of milk tea and cup of coffee on the round table next to the window.

    Earlier, he hade here to buy her a cup of milk tea. Who would have thought that when he turned around, she would have disappeared. He must havee to look for her.

    Ji Nuan was brought over to sit down. She lifted the cup and took a sip; it was very sweet. Herplex emotions were immediately soothed. She raised her eyes to look at him: ¡°Shenshen, earlier, did I cause trouble for you?¡±

    The man lifted one corner of his lips, answering warmly: ¡°No. It¡¯s just that some people have the habit of not knowing their own limits and are looking for death.¡±

    Ji Nuan stared at him; she only understood half of his words. She felt that the incident earlier seemed to have no impact on them. She turned to look out of the window. From where they sat, they were able to look into the earlier bakery perfectly.

    Yiyi and her husband seemed to be arguing. The Argentinian man who had been afraid of speaking earlier now gave Yiyi a harsh p. He then stomped out of the shop in anger.

    The employees clung onto the Yiyi, demanding for money, while the crowd outside pointed fingers at her and criticized her. She appeared to be an extremely sorry sight.

    Ji Nuan drank her milk tea as she watched the situation unfold outside.

    ¡°Are you craving cakes?¡± Mo Jingshen asked.

    She nibbled on the straw while shaking her head: ¡°Not anymore. Let¡¯s talk about it after a few days. The smell of fresh cream earlier was really too much; I feel so nauseous. Right now, I don¡¯t wish to have cake at all.¡±

    The man chuckled softly: ¡°It¡¯ll be your birthday in two days. I originally nned on bringing you to a pastry shop to bake a cake together. Since you¡¯re so disgusted by cakes right now, let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately lifted her head. Her eyes were filled with excitement: ¡°Are we baking a cake together? I want to do it! But I¡¯ve never made a cake before! I don¡¯t know how!¡±

    The man lifted one corner of his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s disgusting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the smell of cakes in that shop was too strong. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡± Ji Nuan reached out to hold his fingers pleadingly. ¡°Shenshen, I want to bake a cake... I want to bake a cake... I want to bake a cake...¡±

    As she spoke, she even ced her chin onto the surface of the table, staring up at him with big, round, pleading eyes: ¡°I want to bake a cake...¡±

    Mo Jingshen had never seen Ji Nuan act like a spoiled child so openly and without fear. Typically, when the woman was conscious, she was unbelievably prideful and bad tempered.

    He felt as though his heart was melting from her gaze. The man chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to make one on your birthday.¡±

    Ji Nuan sat up in excitement. She could not conceal her anticipation as she drank her milk tea.

    The mood in the bakery right now was theplete opposite; Yiyi did not manage to stand firm on the ground covered in cake and fresh cream; her feet slipped against the floor and she fell into the pile of cake. When she staggered up, the employees clung onto her incessantly as her ounts were frozen and it was impossible for her to settle the payment for the cakes.

    He was able to make a shop disappear in such a short amount of time, and cause the people who bullied her to be so miserable. Although Ji Nuan could not fully understand it, she still felt that¡ª

    Her family¡¯s Shenshen was really amazing!

 Chapter 714

    <h4>Chapter 714: Boss Mo Seemed Like an Old Father with Endless Worries</h4>

    Mo Jingshen apanied Ji Nuan to shop on the little streets for quite some time; in the past, Ji Nuan always loved buying all sorts of little knick-knacks and it was the same now. Even though her memories were disordered and she wasn¡¯t sufficiently conscious, her likes and dislikes remained unchanged.

    They bought too many things and when they returned to the hotel, Ji Nuan was too exhausted to swim. Sheid on the bed and curled up in the sheets to sleep.

    Ji Nuan fell asleep quickly. Right now, she was truly a simple-minded big baby; she said she was going to sleep and she really did just that.

    He watched her for a moment with a smile and approached to cover her properly with the sheets. He then brushed aside the hair framing her face and touched her head. He made sure that she wasfortably asleep before heading out to the living room.

    He then received a call from the manager in charge of Shine Group¡¯s tourism matters in Argentina. The man asked with fear, ¡°CEO Mo, are we really terminating the Chinese tourism project based in Argentina?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°...I thought I had heard wrongly when I caught the news earlier; they said you¡¯re terminating Argentina¡¯s right to participate in the project.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything wrong. Handle it ordingly.¡±

    ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Right now, Ji Nuan waspletely unaware that Mo Jingshen could cook. Previously when they were in Yu Garden, Auntie Chen and the other helpers were always in charge of cooking up various delicious dishes and medicinal soups meant to aid her recovery.

    By the time Ji Nuan awoke, it was nine in the evening. She tossed back and forth on the bed but could not sleep anymore, and turned to see that the living room lights were turned on. She tugged down the sheets and got off the bed, quietly stepping out of the room. However, she could not find Mo Jingshen in the living room.

    Their suite had its own kitchen. Ji Nuan pressed her ears against the door for a while and seemed to hear the noise of the kitchen range hood. She gently pushed aside the kitchen ss door and saw the man standing before the counter to chop vegetables.

    Mo Jingshen was still dressed in his shirt and long pants, yet he was seriously cutting vegetables. Ji Nuan stared at him dazedly for a long moment. When she finally realized that he was preparing dinner, she immediately smiled. She thought he could not hear her and sneakily approached, stretching her arms out to hug him from behind.

    Mo Jingshen had noticed her since she stood outside the kitchen door. He paused his knife abruptly due to her sudden movements and nced backward at the little woman holding him: ¡°You¡¯re done sleeping?¡±

    ¡°En, en. I was so tired after shopping in the morning. Did I sleep for very long?¡±

    The man casually nced outside the window: ¡°It¡¯s all right. Not very long.¡±

    In fact, Ji Nuan had slept for five hours.

    Right now, more sleep was good for her recovery. Thus, Mo Jingshen did not wake her up during dinner time. Instead, he estimated the time she would awake and arranged for the hotel employees to deliver some ingredients over. He felt that there was no need to request them to bring food. This way, Ji Nuan would be able to have freshly prepared food the moment she woke up.

    Ji Nuan rubbed her face against his back and breathed in the scent on his clothes deeply: ¡°Shenshen, you smell so good.¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled softly and allowed her to hold him as she pleased. He continued chopping the vegetables rhythmically, asking mildly: ¡°What is it? You¡¯re so hungry after a simple nap. Do you n on eating me up?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ji Nuan immediately opened her mouth mischievously and bit down on his elbow. She bit him quite firmly, but the man did not even frown. He nced back at her: ¡°You really n on eating me?¡±

    Ji Nuan stared back at him with wide eyes. ¡°I said that your body smells good, but it¡¯s not that kind of good. It¡¯s the other kind... aiya, I don¡¯t know how to describe it either. You just smell so good...¡±

    Mo Jingshen smiled. As he had just touched the vegetables, he nudged her little head aside with the back of his hand: ¡°Go. Sit down in the living room. There are freshly cut fruits on the coffee table. Go watch some television or use the iPad. I¡¯ll call you over when the food is ready. Don¡¯t stand behind me like a hungry ghost.¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately pouted: ¡°I want to be with you.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s smile deepened: ¡°Then bring a chair over and ce it by the side. Sit there obediently and watch me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hearing this, Ji Nuan immediately released his waist and ran out like a loose horse.

    When he heard her running movements, Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t help a frown. He called out: ¡°Run slower. Don¡¯t fall down.¡±

    Qin Siting had said that, now that Mo Jingshen was apanying Ji Nuan everyday, he was resembling an old father who had endless worries. At this moment, Mo Jingshen finally deeply understood the meaning of the two words, ¡®old father.¡¯

    He really could not take his eyes off of her for even a second; there was no way to set his heart at ease.

    Ji Nuan ran out and circled through the living room but could not find any chairs. In the end, she ran into the study and brought a chair out from there. The chair was quite enormous and heavy, and it took a lot of her strength to carry it. She moved it into the kitchen with some difficulty. By then, Mo Jingshen had turned on the stove and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to help her. He saw that the little woman was breathless and her cheeks were red, all for the sake of watching him cook, and he sighed with a smile: ¡°ce it by the door. Watch me from there.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Nuan ced the chair down and sat down like an especially obedient student. She ced both her hands nicely on herp and stared at him just like this.

    Seeing her gaze, Mo Jingshen chuckled softly. ¡°Did you wake up hungry?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°En, en.¡±

    ¡°The hotel on this ind isn¡¯t like the ones back at home; they mostly serve seafood. Although their vegetables and meat are fresh, the taste might be different. Tolerate it and eat some, en?¡±

    ¡°The smell alone is so good! I¡¯ll definitely be able to eat a lot of Shenshen¡¯s food!¡±

    ¡°You might have fallen ill, but your lips have be much sweeter.¡±

    Ji Nuan watched him. ¡°Before I fell sick, have I ever tasted your food?¡±

    ¡°You did.¡±

    ¡°Did I say that it tasted bad?¡±

    Mo Jingshen furrowed his brows and nced back at her.

    It was true that she did not say so. However, she always appeared as though she was unwilling to have it; as though she didn¡¯t really want to eat it. She never once admitted that it tasted good, but always made sure to finish everyst bite. Each time, without fail, she would then lean back in contentment to continue performing her role of a little wolf with no conscience.

    Ever since her return from London, it was even harder to hear any words of praise from her.

    ¡°No. You also enjoyed eating it in the past. But back then, I didn¡¯t have much time to apany you, so you rarely had the opportunity to taste my cooking.¡± As the man spoke, he quickly poured the prepared dish onto a te.

    Ji Nuan breathed in the fragrance and stared at the deliciously prepared dishes. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. She stared at it without blinking and asked, ¡°It looks so good. Can I eat now?¡±

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715: Shen Shen, Don¡¯t Scare Me Ah... Shen Shen, Wake Up...</h4>

    Mo Jingshen nced at the prepared dishes: ¡°Wait a little longer. It¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Ji Nuan made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and obediently sat down to wait patiently.

    When it was finally time to eat, Ji Nuan jumped up from her seat happily and could not resist hugging Mo Jingshen again. The little woman clung onto him like a teddy bear backpack as he brought the dishes out. He ced the dishes down and turned to hold the little woman, pressing a doting kiss onto her forehead. ¡°All right, go wash your hands and eat.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her head and pressed a hard kiss against his chin. She was about to head to the bathroom when she paused to look back at him, ¡°Shenshen, why is your body so warm?¡±

    Mo Jingshen rubbed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been working in the kitchen; I¡¯m feeling a bit hot. Go wash your hands now.¡±

    Ji Nuan hesitated for a moment before heading for the bathroom.

    When she returned, Ji Nuan pleaded for Mo Jingshen to eat with her. She sat closely by his side and brought food to his lips every so often; she wouldn¡¯t give up until she managed to feed him several bites.

    Tonight, the dishes Mo Jingshen had prepared were all milder in taste. For the past few days on this ind, their meals had mostly consisted of seafood. Now they finally had a table of normal dishes. Ji Nuan has always been biased toward his cooking; even if she could not remember this, she still ate very happily.

    Toward the end, she held onto her tummy toin that she could not eat anymore, but still stuffed several bites of dishes into her mouth. She thenid on the sofa refusing to move.

    The time was past 10.00 p.m. after their meal. Earlier, Ji Nuan had slept for five hours and was not sleepy right now. She decided to stay on the sofa to watch television.

    Mo Jingshen brought her a nket and headed to the study to work.

    Late night, Ji Nuan was deeply invested in the show she was watching. She faintly heard a few low, heavy coughs from the study and assumed that she had heard wrongly. She paused to listen careful but did not hear any movements, and remained on the sofa to watch the television.

    Some timeter, the study room door opened. Ji Nuan turned back but was unable to catch Mo Jingshen¡¯s expression. She watched as he entered the kitchen to pour himself a ss of water. He then returned to the study with the ss in his hand.

    At 1:00a.m., Ji Nuan finally began to feel drowsy. However, she had fallen asleep in the afternoon right after their shopping trip, and had not managed to take a shower yet. Her habit of taking frequent showers did not change despite her memory loss. She stood up and headed to the bathroom for afortable shower. Afterward, she could not locate the hairdryer, and recalled that Mo Jingshen had helped her dry her hair in the morning. She did not pay much attention to where he had put it.

    Ji Nuan walked out of the bathroom rubbing her hair with a towel. She searched through the room but could not find it, and could only shout toward the study: ¡°Shenshen, I want to dry my hair. Where did you keep the hair dryer?¡±

    There was no response.

    Ji Nuan repeated her question again but there was still no response.

    She found this weird and approached the study. She carefully knocked against the door but could not hear any movements inside. She was about to ask if he was busy when she heard a loud, heavy noise of something falling against the ground.

    The moment Ji Nuan heard the noise, she moved subconsciously and mmed the door open. Inside the study, the lights were gentle, and theputer on the desk was still turned on; thepany documents Mo Jingshen typically worked on were still being disyed. Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze swerved downward and she abruptly saw Mo Jingshen, who wasying on the ground.

    ¡°Shenshen?¡± Ji Nuan was frightened by the sight. She ran in and knelt down by his side. His eyes were closed and his brows were furrowed ufortably. Ji Nuan was dumbstruck as she stared at him. She carefully nudged him twice: ¡°Shenshen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mo Jingshen opened his eyes slightly and caught the obvious fear in Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze. He instinctively wanted to stand up, to avoid frightening her, but was unable to summon any energy. He could only force himself to speak up hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s alright... go look for a hotel employee. Help me call a doctor over.¡±

    ¡°Shenshen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ji Nuan nodded frantically while reaching out to feel his body. She found that he was burning up even more than when they were eating. When he closed his eyes once more, she began to cry anxiously, ¡°Shenshen, don¡¯t frighten me... Shenshen, wake up...¡±

    Mo Jingshen frowned but was unable to open his eyes.

    A doctor, that¡¯s right, a doctor.

    Earlier, he asked her to go call a doctor.

    Ji Nuan stood up in a fluster and identally knocked her leg against the chair by the side. She almost stumbled backward and barely managed to stand firm. She endured the pain and rushed out. However, after several steps, a wave of dizziness caught her off guard. She swayed a little and leaned heavily against the door. Her head was pressed against the door and it felt especially heavy; she could not lift her head no matter how she tried.

    Ji Nuan pressed her hand against her forehead but could not ease the intense pain. She hit her own head several times and shook it with force. Vaguely, she seemed to hear a voice in her mind reminding her to go call a doctor; she could not dy it any further.

    In the end, she gritted her teeth and endured the sensation that her mind was about to explode from the pain and stumbled out of the room. The moment she opened the door, she shouted out in a flustered state, ¡°Is anyone here? Someonee... call a doctor...¡±

    There was a hotel employee in-charge of staying near their suite; the moment the employee heard Ji Nuan¡¯s shouts, she rushed over.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The employee saw that Ji Nuan¡¯splexion was extremely pale, and that she was trembling from head to toe. She immediately thought that something had happened to Ji Nuan. She stretched her hands out to support her.

    However, Ji Nuan shook her head. She pointed to the study inside: ¡°Call a doctor...¡±

    The employee understood her and entered the room quickly. She pushed open the door and was startled by the sight of Mr. Mo copsed on the ground. She immediately picked up her phone and informed the employees downstairs of the situation; they would arrange for the best doctor toe over immediately, and take care of any other matters. She then tried her best to help Mo Jingshen up, frowning as she asked, ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s body is burning up; he must be having a fever. Mrs. Mo, did he eat anything strange for dinner?¡±

    Ji Nuan approached; her expression was still frightened. She shook her head dumbly: ¡°Only rice and vegetables, and cooked beef...¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Why would he have such a serious fever for no reason?¡±

    When Ji Nuan heard that Mo Jingshen¡¯s fever was serious, her eyes immediately turned red again: ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Ji Nuan bit her bottom lip as she answered the employee. She felt that she was especially useless. Shenshen treated her so well, yet she didn¡¯t even know that he was ill. She wasn¡¯t able to provide any help. She was so useless.

    When would she finally return to being that amazing person in the video?

    She didn¡¯t want to be so useless.

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716: Are You Better Now? You¡¯re Conscious? Do You Remember Everything?</h4>

    Although Mo Jingshen had fainted abruptly due to his high fever, when the doctor rushed over, he was still able to open his eyes slightly. He hoarsely informed them not to frighten Ji Nuan, to apany her to wait in the living room, and to not say anything that would scare her.

    After giving him a check up, the doctor asked: ¡°CEO Mo, did you used to have gastric problems?¡±

    Mo Jingshen closed his eyes as heid on the bed, answering hoarsely: ¡°I did. Two years ago in Los Angeles, I worked frequently without having sufficient sleep, and ate at irregr hours for a long period. I was then admitted to the hospital for gastrospasm.¡±

    ¡°That must be it. Your body is very healthy, but due to your previous gastric problems, your body cannot tolerate too much cold food. I¡¯ve stayed here for many years and I¡¯m aware of the living habits of the people here. You must have had too much seafood for the past few days. It¡¯s likely that your gastric was already beginning to feel poor. Did you have an ice-coffee or the like after?¡±

    Mo Jingshen rubbed his forehead, answering weakly with a sigh: ¡°I had a few sses.¡±

    The doctor nodded. ¡°It¡¯s acute gastritis caused by too much irritation. It¡¯s not arge problem, but it¡¯s better to keep to light foods for the next few days. Right now, your temperature is quite high. After your fever subsides, take your antibiotics on time. You should recover in two to three days. There¡¯s no need to be worried.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not say anything. He nced at the employee who had just stepped in. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo is in the living room. Please set your mind at ease. We¡¯ve beenforting her this whole time. It seems that she is quite worried for you and herplexion is quite poor. Should we let the doctor give her a check up as well?¡±

    Mo Jingshen raised his hand with some difficulties and stopped the doctor from stepping out. ¡°She¡¯s very resistant to an unfamiliar doctor¡¯s touch. Just apany her quietly.¡±

    The employee nodded and left without saying more.

    Westerners rarely took injections, unless it was really necessary.

    The doctor prescribed Mo Jingshen with some fever reducer and antibiotics and instructed the employees to prepare an ice bag to aid his recovery. He made sure that there were no other issues before leaving, and informed Mo Jingshen that he would stay in this hotel tonight; if there were any issues, Mo Jingshen could contact him any time. There was no need to worry.

    Mo Jingshen nodded lightly.

    After the doctor left, the hotel employees asked if he needed someone to stay and take care of him. However, Mo Jingshen indicated for them to leave, in case they made Ji Nuan ufortable.

    It waste into the night, and the time was 2:00 a.m.. Ji Nuan stood in the living room but did not feel drowsy at all. She stood before the windows, facing the azure seaview. She did not dare to enter the main bedroom even after the doctor and hotel employees had left. She heard them say that Shenshen¡¯s fever was extremely serious, and that he needed proper rest after taking his medicine. She feared that she would disturb him and stood outside the whole time.

    However, for the past hour and a half, the more Ji Nuan could not see him, the more anxious she became.

    She leaned forward and pressed her forehead against the ceiling-to-floor windows; her gaze was somewhat dazed as she faced the ink-ck sky and the seaview.

    In thisrge ind, it was possible to catch the sight of the tides receding at a fixed time everyday, and now was the very moment. The peaceful surface of the sea slowly rose and with a greater force than it did with the daylight, it surged up incessantly to approach the beach and the distant skerries.

    Ji Nuan watched the view outside in a daze; multiple scenes reyed continuously in her mind. She closed her head and knocked her head against the window; it didn¡¯t hurt much, but the sensation of her head knocking against the ice-cold window seemed to alleviate the strange ache in her mind.

    She closed her eyes, but could not stop seeing the scene of Mo Jingshen copsing on the study floor.

    Ji Nuan knitted her brows and raised her hand to press on her aching forehead with force. Abruptly, she heard two light coughs from the bedroom. She opened her eyes wide and rushed to run into the bedroom.

    The fever reducer Mo Jingshen took must have taken effect; his forehead was covered in sweat, but the medicine kept him in deep sleep.

    When she saw the sweat on his forehead, Ji Nuan approached his bedside and took the tissues from the side drawer to dap messily at his forehead. A few momentster, his forehead was covered in sweat again. With reddened eyes, Ji Nuan continued wiping for him, saying: ¡°Shenshen, this is all my fault. I don¡¯t even know how to take care of you...¡±

    In his unconscious state, Mo Jingshen seemed to have heard her voice. He knitted his brows but did not awake.

    Ji Nuan reached for the ice bag that had fallen off to the side and touched Mo Jingshen¡¯s forehead. She instinctively felt that his temperature wasn¡¯t as high as earlier. A momentter, she seemed to have thought of something and tossed the tissue box she was holding in her arms aside. She ran toward the bathroom and filled a pail with tap water. She then brought the pail and a clean towel out to return to his bedside. She soaked the towel in the pail and wrung it till it was half-dry. She then wiped the sweat off of his forehead bit by bit, over and over again.

    After more than half an hour, he finally stopped sweating. Ji Nuan ced her hand on his forehead again and confirmed that he no longer had a fever, before finally bringing the pail back to the bathroom.

    For the entire night, Ji Nuan returned to his bedside every so often to watch him. She did not stand by the windows to watch the waves again. When it was almost daylight, she instinctively entered the kitchen. Not too longter, she returned to the bedroom.

    ¡ª¡ª

    8:00 a.m.

    Mo Jingshen opened his eyes. His fever had already recoveredst night. When he awoke, he felt a night of good rest took away any difort he previously had. He rarely fell ill, and whenever he had a fever, he would be all right once the fever reduced.

    The moment he turned his head, he saw the little woman fast asleep on his bedside. It seemed like Ji Nuan did not rest wellst night. The man slowly raised his hand and rubbed her forehead.

    The moment he touched her, Ji Nuan startled awake. She raised her head to watch him: ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand froze as he stared into her eyes. Although her gaze was drowsy, it was undeniable clear. The sight of it caused his heart to m against its ribcage.

    Ji Nuan thought he was feeling unwell and reached out to touch his forehead: ¡°You¡¯re no longer having a fever. Is your gastric making you ufortable? I made porridge with some of our remaining uncooked grainsst night. It¡¯s been cooking in the rice cooker all night. It should be ready now. I¡¯ll go bring you some.¡±

    Ji Nuan turned and headed out.

    However, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze waspletely fixated on her back view; no matter if it was her gaze or her tone...

    He abruptly sat up, tore aside his sheets and stepped out of the room. He watched as Ji Nuan closed the small window next to the ceiling-to-floor windows and headed for the kitchen. He suddenly spoke up: ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    Ji Nuan paused in her footsteps but did not turn back.

    ¡°You¡¯re better now?¡± his tone was careful but certain.

    Ji Nuan did not respond and continued heading for the kitchen.

    Mo Jingshen immediately moved and with several steps, he caught up to her. He held her shoulders and forced her to turn around, lowering his head to look into her eyes. ¡°Tell me, are you better now? You¡¯re conscious? You remember everything? En?¡±

 Chapter 717

    <h4>Chapter 717: The Man Who Is Always Mild-Tempered and Composed; at This Moment, His Smile Was...</h4>

    Ji Nuan was unable to conceal the redness in her eyes: ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you startled me? Otherwise, I probably would have stayed dumb for much longer...¡±

    There was no need for her to say more. Her words were sufficient for Mo Jingshen to feel as though his world had shifted on its axis; he was immensely moved.

    The man gripped her shoulders tightly, staring into her eyes. ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Ji Nuan returned his gaze and after a long moment, she finally answered: ¡°Mo Jingshen.¡±

    The words sounded heavy as they left her lips, and even somewhat distant. But the way she stubbornly refused to lower her head revealed that she had truly returned to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go serve some porridge for you. I¡¯ve never seen you fall ill before. I almost lost my soul from fright when you copsed on the ground unmoving,¡± Ji Nuan pushed him aside as she spoke.

    However, he did not step back. Instead, in this moment, the man who was typically mild-tempered andposed, was smiling as though he could no longer hold his emotions back. He moved to hold her, but Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were sharp and she quickly pressed her hands against his chest: ¡°Eh? Let me go bring you a bowl of porridge first...¡±

    The man ignored her movements and directly tugged her hands down to hold them firmly. He then brought her into his embrace. Ji Nuan could not push him away no matter what, and could only hit against his shoulders weakly. The man¡¯s low, husky voice rang by her ear: ¡°Your head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±

    Ji Nuan faltered and shook her head. ¡°It became better a few days ago. I think I was regaining my awareness in my sleep. I was able to think clearly in my dreams and my thoughts weren¡¯t as indistinct. I also received that critical shock from you... otherwise, I really think I would be able to stay silly for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t handle any shocks right now, or it may affect your emotions. If I had known that shocking you would be effective, I would haveid down on the floor much earlier.¡± The man rubbed her head gently as he asked: ¡°You were frightenedst night?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? A grown man suddenly copsed onto the ground. Even if I was being myself, I would have been startled. Much less, in that condition...,¡± Ji Nuan jabbed his waist as she spoke. ¡°Can you let me go to the kitchen to bring the porridge out? If it boils any longer, it¡¯ll be soup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it even if it¡¯s soup. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t had anything all day. I also want to eat, and I don¡¯t want soup.¡±

    Mo Jingshen gently caressed the back of her head as though to confirm that her injury was really better now. He lowered his head to watch her. Although the woman was saying all sorts of cold words, her earlobe had already turned bright red. Even her smooth, white neck was dyed pink.

    When the man finally released her, Ji Nuan quickly backed away from him. She rubbed her cheeks and ears unnaturally, as though to conceal her blush. She then turned to rush into the kitchen.

    The porridge had been boiling for quite some time, but not to the extent that it would be soup. After all, the grains found on this ind were unlike the ones that were used back home. The texture was tougher, but after being cooked, it would be fragrant, sweet and soft. The taste was quite good. As Mo Jingshen had nursed a high fever all night, porridge would be much easier for him to digest right now.

    Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t sure if she had really recovered fully, but at the very least, she no longer felt as dazed. Although her head still hurt whenever she thought too deeply or felt exhausted, those symptoms would likely go away with time. Last night, she had sat by the windows in a daze and forced herself to recall her memories. She pieced the disordered memories together one by one, and after they were finally organised, she gradually began to understand the things she was previously confused about and was able to recall even more things.

    For the time being, there shouldn¡¯t be much difort so long as she paid attention not to exert her mind too much.

    That she was able to recover so quickly was likely because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s meticulous care andpany, and because of the medicine Doctor Qin¡¯s friends had developed.

    She was immensely lucky to have kept her life. Right now, Ji Nuan¡¯s mind was free ofplex thoughts. She found that returning from death more than once really left one with a unique feeling.

    She was about to leave the kitchen with the bowl of porridge when she turned to see Mo Jingshen leaning against the kitchen door with his arms crossed. His ck eyes were as silent as the sea as he watched her.

    Ji Nuan walked past him and was about to ce the porridge down onto the table for him. However, a secondter, the man reached out and held her from behind. At the same time, he took the spoon from the bowl she was holding and lifted it.

    Before Ji Nuan couldprehend his actions, she turned her head back to see that the man was tasting her food.

    It seemed like it was quite some time since he had her cooking. Even though it was just a simple porridge, Ji Nuan subconsciously watched his expression carefully. ¡°How does it taste? I added a bit of salt, minced vegetables and minced meat. After all, you need to replenish your strength after a fever. It won¡¯t do if it¡¯s just in porridge.¡±

    The man drank a mouthful and did not say anything. He indicated for her to turn around.

    Ji Nuan turned obediently and allowed him to continue tasting it.

    The two stood by the kitchen door just like this. After three bites, the man watched her expressionlessly. ¡°You didn¡¯t taste it for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I prepared it in a rush and kept it cooking in the rice cooker. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to taste it,¡± Ji Nuan eyed the bowl in her hands as she spoke. She was about to pick up his spoon for a taste when the man took it and continued eating.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡± She assumed he did not want her using his spoon and only nced an eye at him without saying anything.

    However, just as Ji Nuan was about to ce the bowl down, he bent down and leaned close to her. Ji Nuan was startled by how close he was. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The man smiled lightly and moved to kiss her.

    Ji Nuan finally sensed that he was nning to feed her this way.

    Even though she had caught his intentions, the man suddenly paused when he was right by her lips.

    Following which, Ji Nuan heard the man swallowing.

    And so, what exactly was he trying to do?

    Ji Nuan stared at him strangely.

    Watching this little woman¡¯s confused expression, Mo Jingshen sighed with a smile. ¡°Forget it. I just had a feverst night. If I feed you like this, I might pass it to you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...You had a fever because of gastritis, not because of a cold virus. Who says I¡¯ll be infected?¡±

 Chapter 718

    <h4>Chapter 718: Calm Down, Calm Down, Ahhh, She Needs to Calm Down!</h4>

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s graceful brows moved slightly. ¡°Does that mean I can kiss you?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Before her ident in Los Angeles, he always did as he pleased without consideration of their location. Right now, was he taking advantage of the situation to act obedient? Was he regaining his true colours as an old fox now that she had finally untangled her emotional knots?

    Ji Nuan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°No.¡±

    After speaking, she quickly approached the dining table to ce the bowl down. She then rushed back into the kitchen, saying: ¡°You should eat first. I¡¯ll go serve myself a bowl; I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    The man nced at her and did not say more. He did as he was told and sat down.

    Finally, Ji Nuan brought another bowl out along with two sets of cutlery. She handed one of them to Mo Jingshen. The man watched from the side as she lowered her head to sip the porridge,menting casually: ¡°Ever since you regained consciousness, you won¡¯t even look at me when you eat. And so, for the past few days, the little clingy bug who constantlyzed on top of me refusing to budge, who would hug and kiss me for no reason, was that actually you?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    In everyone¡¯s subconscious, there would always be less restrained sides to them; such as a more immature personality, or a more startling behaviour.

    Unfortunately, what she allowed Mo Jingshen to witness was the most naive, immature, innocent and harmless side of her.

    Ji Nuan bit down on her spoon and raised her eyes, speaking unclearly: ¡°Don¡¯t you find it extremely dumb?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dumb if it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cute.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Especially when you clung onto me refusing to budge, and when you kept asking about the ¡®good things¡¯ I was storing in my pants.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Calm down, calm down.

    She couldn¡¯t let him off just because they had a serious incident of life and death in Los Angeles.

    Ji Nuan soaked in the pool and held her breath. It seemed like her head injury this time was quite serious. In the past, she was always able to hold her breath for quite some time. However, right now, her head would begin throbbing from theck of air after several seconds.

    She repeated this over and over again, slowly increasing her endurance. In her heart, she kept saying to herself, calm down, you need to calm down.

    Originally, Ji Nuan did not n on swimming. However, the doctor fromst night was here again today to give Mo Jingshen a check-up; to confirm if his condition had improved. Ji Nuan did not head into the room and after sitting in the living room for a while, she decided toe out for a walk. Mo Jingshen knew that she was no longer as dazed and allowed her to leave; however, she was still restricted to the hotel area.

    The hotel¡¯s business was good and the area was quite crowded. Only the private areas and swimming pools close to the suites were empty. Thus, Ji Nuan decided toe here.

    By the side, there was a fresh robe and a new swimsuit suited of her size delivered by an attendant. After sitting by the pool for a while, Ji Nuan decided to change to swim.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The doctor had already left. Mo Jingshen only had a simple case of gastritis, and now that his fever had reduced, and he had taken the prescribed antibiotics and kept to a light diet, there was nothing much to worry about.

    The man stood before the ceiling-to-floor windows, facing the blue, round swimming pool set amidst the green, grassy area. A white figure swam here and there like a fish. She was very self-aware and repeatedly practiced holding her breath to train her brain¡¯s endurance.

    He saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s posture in the pool was no longer as excitable and curious as it had been previously. She took a break after swimming for a while and did not continue swimming.

    He watched for a long moment. At 2:00 p.m. sharp, two hotel employees knocked on the door and entered to perform room service. When they saw that Mo Jingshen was still present in the room, they spoke respectfully: ¡°Mr. Mo, we¡¯re here to clean the room. Are we disturbing you?¡±

    Mo Jingshen responded lightly and did not say more.

    Hearing his response, the two rushed to clean up this immense suite.

    As the vacuum cleaner noise filled the room, Mo Jingshen gradually shifted his gaze away from the figure moving about in the pool. He seemed to have recalled something and turned to speak to the employee who was cleaning in the living room. ¡°Are there any fresh roses in the hotel?¡±

    The employee thought over his question. ¡°We do, Mr. Mo. As the only seven star hotel in this ind, we order up to thousands of roses into the ind everyday. Most of them are used to decorate the dining tables. We also scatter the petals onto the beds for newly wedded couples. We specifically ship in famous Bulgarian roses.¡±

    Back in Jing City, he recalled a little brat who didn¡¯t fear death gifting Ji Nuan with arge bouquet of roses. At the time, he had thrown it into the rubbish bin right before her eyes.

    Mo Jingshen asked calmly, ¡°How much roses are left from today¡¯s delivery?¡±

    ¡°They are all untouched. We typically only start preparing them in thete afternoon to be used in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Have them deliver over and send everything you have right now to me.¡±

    ¡°All right, Mr. Mo.¡± After hearing Mo Jingshen¡¯smand, the employee did not dare to dy and immediately arranged for someone to do so.

    Half an hourter.

    Ji Nuan was still practicing holding her breath underwater. She previously did some research on the inte and found that there shouldn¡¯t be much problems when it came to recovering from head injuries like hers. At most, she would experience asional headaches. To avoid this, it was advised for her to exercise regrly and to swim often to practice holding her breath. This would strengthen her brain¡¯s endurance and speed up her recovery. It imed that, as long as she practiced this regrly, the headaches would be eliminated easily.

    After practicing for a long while, she was able to stay underwater for around twelve to thirteen seconds. Everytime she came out of the water, she found it easier to breathe.

    This time, she managed to hold on for a second longer. Ji Nuan¡¯s head had just reappeared when her eyes widened into a dumbstruck expression. A few beads of water flowed down from her eyshes, and she rushed to wipe the water away from her eyes.

    The man who was supposed to be resting in his room had suddenly appeared by the poolside. He was even holding onto a bouquet of... glistening and alluring roses.

    It was red; the red roses were especially vivid and beautiful.

    Ji Nuan was dazed:.¡±Why are you holding onto those roses?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± The man watched her and spoke lightly, ¡°They had some in the hotel, so I asked them to bring them over.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    He was really unashamed of sharing the truth.

    He could have said that he had specially shipped them from abroad for her, or exined simply that he wanted to move her heart. Instead, he directly divulged to her that this was what the hotel already had.

    She stayed in the pool. Originally, she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want it. However, when she raised her head to see that the man, who was typically calm andposed, was holding onto the bouquet as though he was waiting sincerely for her toe up from the pool...

    Ji Nuan quickly submerged her head back underwater.

    Calm down, calm down! Ahh, she needs to calm down!

 Chapter 719

    <h4>Chapter 719: Right Now, in Your Eyes, There is Me</h4>

    In the end, Mo Jingshen had to bring Ji Nuan out of the pool.

    She had hidden intentionally underwater and held onto her breath for too long, causing her head to ache. When she tried to climb out of the pool, she swayed a little and directly felt back in. This time, she did not hold her breath and immediately choked on a mouthful of water.

    Thankfully, Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were sharp and he quickly brought her out of the pool. However, Ji Nuan still had to lean against his arm and cough several times against the floor. The sensation was painful, and the force of her coughs could be felt sharply against her chest. A hammering pain immediately began in her head.

    Mo Jingshen was worried that there would be problems with her recovery. He brought over a towel from one of the deck chairs and wrapped it around her. He also helped her to wipe her face dry. He then lowered his eyes to check herplexion: ¡°Are you all right? You choked so badly and coughed so heavily. Is your head hurting?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded but before she could speak, the man decisively lifted her up. As Ji Nuan¡¯s feet left the ground, she keenly felt the man¡¯s concern for her.

    A mischievous thought came to her mind and she suddenly reached her hands up and pawed against his chest. She whispered softly: ¡°Shenshen...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms instantly stiffened. Ji Nuan could clearly sense the change in the man¡¯s body and the change in the pressure of the air.

    How deeply did he fear that the return of her consciousness would be a short-lived urrence? He had to be terrified that she would revert to that dazed state; unable to even fight back when she was bullied.

    They had been through all sorts of danger, life, death and disaster, and they had walked out of those experiences step by step.

    Ji Nuan suddenly felt that she had gone too far.

    In the days after her ident, all of the things that Mo Jingshen had to bear, and the things he shouldn¡¯t have had to bear, he had endured through it all. He kept her well-protected by his side and did not leave her alone for even a moment.

    It seemed like she had really crossed the line by making a joke about her own health at this moment.

    Ji Nuan quietly lifted her head to check the man¡¯s expression. She tugged against his shirt, and as the man felt that her movements were simr to her spoiled ways from a few days ago, he lowered his head only to see Ji Nuan smiling with bright eyes. ¡°I was only joking...¡±

    The man clearly did not find it funny at all. He did not smile and only lowered his eyes to see her bare shoulders, her swimsuit and her half-damp hair. He was expressionless. ¡°Joking?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips to say: ¡°Earlier, when you brought me out of the pool, you tossed all of the roses meant for me into the pool. Can¡¯t I crack a small joke to relieve my feelings of regret?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want them?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯llpensate you on your birthday tomorrow.¡±

    Earlier, Ji Nuan had really developed a headache from coughing. She did not say more and leaned her head heavily against his shoulder. She allowed him to carry her as he pleased andzily responded with an ¡®oh.¡¯

    The man brought her to leave the pool area and returned to the hotel. After entering the doors, Ji Nuan got ready to leave his arms.

    In the end, the man directly kicked the door open. Instead of cing her down, Ji Nuan felt that the man¡¯s grip around her waist was tightening. She was then tossed onto the couch. Although her back knocked against the sofa, it did not hurt. At the same moment, she was directly pressed down.

    She raised her head in panic but her action only weed the man¡¯s lips.

    Mo Jingshen kissed harshly and intimately. He bit her softly and explored her thoroughly. As she began to gasp for breath, he took the opportunity and forced her teeth apart, invading her lips without any restrain. He took possession of her lips thoroughly and lovingly.

    Originally, because she had only just regained consciousness and her body could not take much, he did not n on doing anything to her.

    But she sure had the ability to provoke him.

    ¡°Joking, en?¡± The man intertwined their tongues intimately before releasing her. He pressed against her lips to whisper with his husky, heavy voice.

    Ji Nuan could hear the danger in his tone and felt that all of her senses were drowned in his presence. His breath and taste seemed to be sinking into her skin, leaving herpletely incapable of resisting.

    Ji Nuan finally realised that, after the man carried her through the door, he had revealed himself to be a beast who had suppressed himself for too long. He had given into her and tolerated her over and over again, doting on her and protecting her. Yet in the end, he was still provoked by her. He hadpletely given up and was now fully acting on his desires with no restraint whatsoever.

    It was true that he had endured for a long time. Ever since that one incident, he had promised not to mess around without her consent. Afterward, they were separated for a period before going through a disaster of life and death, followed by a dazed dream. He could not bear to frighten her and was constantly worried about agitating her. Every second was filled with tolerance; even when this little woman had dazedly climbed on his body over and over again, and questioned innocently about the ways a married couple slept together, he still endured it all.

    But this woman was truly courageous, causing him topletely give up his intentions of letting her off. The built-up desire and longing destroyed his restrain, and the effect of that was frightening.

    In fact, from the moment Ji Nuan had been pushed down, she had keenly felt his lower body¡¯s reaction pressing against her.

    She gasped and called his name with a voice like that of a weak kitten: ¡°Mo Jingshen...¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was husky and unbelievably seductive. ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only just recovered and you¡¯re being so shameless. Can¡¯t you endure for a little while longer?¡±

    Her delicate and innocent voice provoked the man even further. He chuckled softly and huskily. ¡°I haven¡¯t been tolerating? Haven¡¯t I tolerated it for long enough?¡±

    ¡°Then previously, when I kept climbing on you, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to do anything? I was taking so much initiative at the time.¡±

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Qin Siting said that you had the mindset of a ten year old. At the time, your gaze was far too innocent. I¡¯m not a pedophile. I really couldn¡¯t bring myself to do anything.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Her cheeks turned redder and burned heavily/ ¡°Then right now, what has the knowledge of the world done to my gaze? Do I not appear innocent right now? If I wasn¡¯t innocent, I would have stayed in London until I died and never returned to Hai City.¡±

    He sucked on her earlobe, causing her to whimper sensitively.

    The man chuckled softly against her ear. ¡°Right now, in your eyes, there is me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just a reflection. I only went to swim yet you insisted on wandering around me. If you didn¡¯t do that, would you be in my eyes?¡±

    She sensed that the man¡¯s actions were growing out of hand, and the unrestrained passion caused Ji Nuan¡¯s ears to turn red: ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

    The man gripped her chin as he lowered his head to kiss her lips. He hoarsely replied: ¡°It¡¯s your twenty-fifth birthday tomorrow. I¡¯m turning thirty soon. After wandering about for so long, and having more impossible experiences that anyone can possibly have, it¡¯s time we built a warm, stable marriage. We should also have a child soon, Nuan Nuan.¡±

 Chapter 720

    <h4>Chapter 720: The Great Boss of Shine Group to Apany me as I Travel The World...</h4>

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°So you do know that I¡¯m only twenty-five. In this modern-day and age, most women only marry and have children in their thirties. I should at least wait for another eight to ten years.¡±

    Mo Jingshen chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s all right if we wait; I don¡¯t mind being an old father. But no matter how strong Grandfather¡¯s body is, he can¡¯t wait that long. We should give him the chance to watch the child grow up, en?¡±

    Speaking of Elder Mo, he had yearned for a great-grandson for so many years, yet right now, even his granddaughter-inw and grandson were too busy to visit him at the Mo home.

    Thankfully, as an elder, he has always had a lighthearted mindset. Otherwise, by now, he would have raised his walking stick and broken down the Yu Garden¡¯s door.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want a child.

    It was just that, she never thought she would have another child.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, we can wait a few years. There¡¯s no rush.¡± The man ced his hand on her head reassuringly.

    Or perhaps, if she really did not want a child, he would still ept it; those were the unspoken words.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s heart was moved both by the words he had spoken and the image that had suddenly appeared in her mind of Mo Jingshen holding and feeding their baby.

    Back when Xia Tian had first given birth, her family¡¯s police officer had been the ssic example of a man who was masculine yet gentle. Outside of the home, he was a senior military officer with absolute authority, while at home, the sight of him changing his baby¡¯s diaper was sufficient to deal a critical blow to one¡¯s eyes. This also included him holding and feeding his baby milk through the bottle...

    If that face was reced with Mo Jingshen¡¯s...

    She suddenly leaned close to Mo Jingshen¡¯s face; it was hard to imagine the way great Boss Mo would appear while holding a child.

    He was already so doting towards her; if they had a child, wouldn¡¯t hepletely transform into a stay-at-home-dad?

    And so, back when she had her miscarriage, how could it be that his heart didn¡¯t ache?

    It was only that he was far too good at concealing his own emotions. He did not disy it, and so no one had seen the pain he had intentionally kept away.

    It was likely because Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was too serious as she contemted, and because she had only just regained her consciousness and he did not wish to affect her recovery, the man took a few deep breaths and left a kiss on her neck. He then abruptly let go of her.

    Ji Nuan raised her head to look at the man who was moving away from her. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible...¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes were filled with her reflection; he chuckled at her words and helped her up from the sofa. He made her sit up and lean against his side.

    Ji Nuan was about to neaten up her clothes when the man brought her into his arms: ¡°Nuan Nuan.¡±

    ¡°En?¡± The man¡¯s voice was too gentle, and Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at his handsomeplexion.

    The man spoke slowly: ¡°That year in Los Angeles, Su Xueyi pushed you off of the car on the highway and the serious fall caused your miscarriage. ording to Feng Ling, you had to go through emergency treatment at the time. Was it very painful?¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was peaceful. Sheid her head against his shoulders and under the lights, her eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her skin: ¡°No matter how much pain I endured, it can¡¯t bepared to the pain you felt when you used your own body to block the iing truck. I¡¯ve always believed that the reason you were able to keep your life despite the serious injuries, is because our baby left first, and prayed in heaven for his Daddy to apany his Mommy longer so that we wouldn¡¯t have to separate so early.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps...¡± Ji Nuan raised her hand and carelessly yed with his buttons the way she did a few days ago. It seemed like even though she had regained her consciousness, she had be used to relying on him in his embrace. She spoke softly: ¡°Perhaps he knew that the direction of my life had to be changed and that it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to be born yet. And so, he returned obediently to wait for another time to meet us.¡±

    ¡°It must have been extremely painful. I heard that you bled a lot in the emergency room, and because of your pregnancy, they couldn¡¯t use any anesthesia on you. You fainted over again and again from the pain.¡±

    For Ji Nuan, it had been much more than just physical pain. While enduring the immense pain, she had been keenly aware that her baby could not be kept. At the same time, she had to worry for Mo Jingshen, who was also undergoing emergency treatment. It was as though life had found all of the worst forms of torture and dealt it on her; as though all of the worst pains she had experienced in her past life had returned to her at the same time.

    And right after that, he had personally pushed her away.

    It had to be very painful.

    And so, even after learning the truth, she still could not bring herself to lower her head.

    Yet, no matter how stubborn she was, and how strong her temper could be, at the end of the day, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she still loved him; that she couldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°I think so. There was a period where my stomach felt unusually t every time I touched it. I couldn¡¯t get used to it at all. But at the time, your parents were especially worried about you. I didn¡¯t want to give them any more mental pressure, so I never said anything. At moments when my heart felt especially heavy, I would send you messages. I sent you one everyday...¡±

    ¡°I read all of those messages.¡±

    ¡°En, you¡¯ve told me before. I know.¡±

    ¡°Every single one of them.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Seeing the way she seemed to have forgiven him, and had no interest in nitpicking about those small matters, Mo Jingshen held her slightly cold cheeks and leaned down: ¡°Nuan Nuan, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡±

    Ji Nuan was originally ying with his buttons. When she heard his words, she subconsciously tightened her grip around his shirt fabric. She then smiled. ¡°In order to express your sincerity, you¡¯ll have to apany me to rest for a while. Right now, MN Group is under Xia Tian¡¯s care. If I suddenly return now, and she finds out that I¡¯m all right, she¡¯ll definitely try to throw thepany back into my hands. It¡¯s rare that I have the opportunity to rest my body and mind. I don¡¯t want to head back just yet.¡±

    Mo Jingshen never expected that the little woman¡¯s final condition would be something like this. His graceful, deep brows moved slightly: ¡°So simple?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the great Mo Jingshen who doesn¡¯t want for anything. I don¡¯tck for anything either. It¡¯s been so many years. What we¡¯ve truly missed is the opportunity to put down our work and enjoy being with each other. Besides, we never had a honeymoon after our marriage. This is onlypensation for it,¡± Ji Nuan spoke as if this was all expected.

    The man lifted one corner of his lips. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s y for another two months?¡± Ji Nuan nned out the time as she spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s y in Argentina for a few more days. Afterward, when we pass by America, I want to head to New York to watch a fashion show. I also want to visit the school I studied in Los Angeles. I also have to bring you to London, to show you the ces I frequented when I was in Ennd. En, we should also go to Irnd, Greece, Egypt... Actually, it seems like two months ispletely insufficient?¡±

    ¡°If two months isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll do three months. If three months isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll do a year. I¡¯ll be by your side the whole time, en?¡±

    ¡°Is it really all right to make the Shine Group¡¯s Great Boss apany me as I travel the world like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My wife is the most important. Everything else is secondary.¡±

 Chapter 721

    <h4>Chapter 721: Back Then, Why Did He Insist on Marrying Ji Nuan?</h4>

    Earlier, Mo Jingshen had carried her out of the swimming pool. Right now, she was still dressed in her swimsuit and wrapped in a towel.

    As Ji Nuan had only just entered her recovery stage, she still needed a lot of time to rest. Swimming was also an activity that consumed energy quickly. After speaking for a little while, she quickly began to feel sleepy.

    Mo Jingshen carried her into the bathroom and told her toe out after taking a warm shower and changing into her pajamas.

    Who knew if the past few days had left the little woman used to staying in his arms, or if she just wanted to cling onto him. Mo Jingshen was originally seated on the couch, waiting to help her dry her hair when she was done. However, the moment Ji Nuan came out, she sat down on hisp and resumed her posture from earlier. It seemed like she nned to fall asleep in his embrace just like this.

    Just like previously, there were several times when she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night, or was too excited, or acting spoiled, and he had held her in this manner to coax her to sleep.

    Even though she had fully regained her consciousness, it seemed like she had identally developed a habit.

    This was a habit that left Mo Jingshen extremely satisfied.

    He caressed the woman¡¯s damp hair. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping now? Your hair is still wet.¡±

    ¡°I rubbed it with a towel for a really long time. It¡¯ll dry soon. There¡¯s no need to use a hairdryer.¡± Ji Nuan leaned against his shoulder and closed her eyes. ¡°So sleepy. I want to sleep now.¡±

    The man rubbed her head gently, and seeing that she was really tired, he did not stop her.

    Ji Nuan maintained the same posture as she did in the past few days, as though she would be able to fall asleep quickly this way. The little woman¡¯s breathing gradually evened out. Unlike previously thought, she did not grow anxious or awake in fright. However, her habit of holding onto his shirt buttons remained.

    Mo Jingshen abruptly recalled that year when he had first returned from America¡ªwhen he had found out that Ji Nuan was the girl who had saved him from the Los Angeles River, and when he had first seen her in Hai City.

    It was at a business party in Hai City.

    At the time, her eyes seemed to carry its own light. She was crafty and quick-witted, and unlike the other wealthy youngdies, she was uninterested inpeting with them over every small thing. Instead, she was blindly attracted to the champagne and desserts in the corner. Whenever no one was paying attention, she would sneak a ss of champagne. In front of everyone else, she maintained the appearance of a well-brought-updy from a wealthy family, but behind everyone¡¯s back, shepletely left all decorum behind. Yet for some reason, she carried her own charm and was especially adorable.

    As for the second time he saw her, she had beenpletely unaware of it.

    It was when she had been kidnapped by the Ji family¡¯s rival. At the time, she had beenpletely clueless about the situation. Her eyes had been blindfolded, and she had been tossed onto an unremarkable bread delivery truck. He had sent someone to rush over and rescue her, and just as Ji Nuan was almost brought out of Hai City, he saved her.

    At the time, the neen-year-old her had been terrified. As it hadn¡¯t been suitable for Mo Jingshen to show himself, he did not remove her blindfold. She could not tell if the person who had brought her away was a kidnapper or someone else, and even when he patted herfortingly in his arms, her body was still tight with tension. The little woman¡¯s fear had caused her originally soft body to be tense, as though she was about to shatter apart.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her that way and had spoken calmly, ¡°I was sent by your father to rescue you. It¡¯s not convenient for me to show my face, but I¡¯m sending you back to the Ji home right now. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    After saying this, it wasn¡¯t clear if it was because his tone was too mild, and unlike that of a kidnapper, but he could obviously sense her body rxing. However, even after that, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her hands subconsciously found the buttons on his shirt and gripped them tightly, as though the action gave her a sense of security.

    She did not say a single word even when he had sent her to the police station near the Ji home. The reason he had sent her to the police station was that it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to casually appear in front of the Ji family, and could only send her back through the police. He also reported her kidnapping to the police, to prevent the Ji family from facing simr attacks from their other rivals.

    <i>Back then, why did he insist on marrying Ji Nuan?</i>

    When he learned that the littledy had saved his life, he could have used countless other methods to repay her. He could have supported to Ji family¡¯s business and helped her life be even more wonderful and perfect.

    Yet, when Grandfather suggested a marriage alliance, he felt that perhaps this was all fated. He did not dislike Ji Nuan, and in his heart, he had always remembered the littledy¡¯s misunderstanding between a first kiss and CPR. If there was fate between them, he felt that he did not mind marrying her to properly teach her.

    And so he set his heart on making her Mrs. Mo.

    Perhaps she no longer remembered that incident and waspletely unaware of his interference.

    At the time, Ji Nuan had shrunk in his arms trembling. Her hands had subconsciously gripped his buttons just like this to cling onto him. She was helpless, yet she stubbornly refused to cry out for anyone to hear.

    He married her likely because he had suddenly desired the right towfully hold her in his arms andfort her. And so, from the start, he had personally opened the Mo family¡¯s door and weed her into his life.

    Ji Nuan was now fast asleep. Mo Jingshen first gently ced her down and stood up to retrieve the hairdryer. He then gently brought it close to her and when she became used to the heat, he helped her to dry her hair fully. He then carried her to bed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, it was Ji Nuan¡¯s birthday.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she was aware that she had turned twenty-five; this was because she could smell the fragrance of noodles in the air.

    Ji Nuan got out of bed and as expected, she saw that Boss Mo had prepared breakfast for her. It was a simple bowl of egg noodles, and could also be described as longevity noodles.

    On the ind, although there were normal ingredients, they were rare and the ones which tasted good were few. Although this bowl of noodles was simple, it was extremely fragrant.

    She couldn¡¯t resist approaching and without standing on ceremony, she picked up the noodles to eat with her chopsticks: ¡°I usually always crave seafood, but after a few days on this ind, I¡¯ve really grown sick and tired of seafood. Simple food like this is far more appetizing.¡±

    ¡°If I had made a bowl of seafood noodles, would you still eat it?¡± the man refuted.

    Ji Nuan took a bite of the fried egg and thought over it carefully before answering, ¡°Of course I would.¡±

    ¡°And so, the problem lies in the fact that the dishes aren¡¯t personally made by me.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Eat. I¡¯ll apany you out when you¡¯re full.¡±

    It seemed like that was truly the problem.

    If it had been made by Mo Jingshen, even if he had cooked seafood for her every day, she would still be able to eat it. After all, he was able to bring out a wide variety of vors with the same ingredients. She had witnessed Boss Mo¡¯s culinary skills in the past few years. Just as she had once said, if one day Mo Jingshen decided to close down hispany and start a restaurant, his business would definitely boom.

 Chapter 722

    <h4>Chapter 722: Her Hubby, Who Was the Center of Attention, Could Not be Hidden Away at All~</h4>

    Ji Nuan was originally wondering where Mo Jingshen was nning to bring her to when it turned out that he had really booked a bakery for them. All of the employees were resting today, leaving only a famous pastry chef in Argentina to help them.

    Previously, he had promised to bring her here to bake a cake. She hadn¡¯t been fully conscious at the time and did not manage to remember this.

    Who would have thought that he would remember it well and even nned everything out for her?

    Although Ji Nuan could cook, she really did not know how to bake. She remembered that Mo Jingshen, on the other hand, had once personally baked more than twenty cakes for her. Each one of them had been beautiful, and when she tasted some, she found it really good. Most of those cakes had been destroyed by her though.

    <i>And so, what on earth could possibly pose a challenge to him? Was there anything that he could not achieve?</i>

    Ji Nuan stood in the bakery and was dressed in the pink uniform and apron the pastry chef had prepared for her. There was also a hat. After putting it on, Ji Nuan stood before the window. Anyone passing by the shop could gain a clear look inside. The visual image of this pink, delicate pastry shop employee was extremely down to earth.

    Mo Jingshen, on the other hand, did not change his clothes. He was dressed in a white shirt and light-colored pants. Several of the foreign youngdies passing by couldn¡¯t resist peeking at him secretly.

    The man was dressed in light colors today. He was clean and charismatic,pletely unlike someone who was soon turning thirty. He was so eye-catching that Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t resist standing in front of him to block thosedies¡¯ eyes.

    She watched the man preparing the cake batter for her. As he rolled up his sleeves and revealed his firm arms, she nced outside once more. The little girls were secretly leaning close to the window to peek in...

    She strangely felt a hint of jealously.

    On normal days, it was sufficiently difficult to hide away this hubby who was so eye-catching. Today, he was even dressed like a living prince charming.

    Spit, spit, spit, this was an old prince charming who was turning thirty soon.

    He was the center of attention, while Ji Nuan was dressed in this manner. The girls who kept peeking in from outside most likely all thought he was the owner of the bakery, or some important VIP visitor. She, on the other hand, appeared like any other pastry shop employee. The way she was dressed further confirmed their thoughts, and their gazes barely paused on her. Their eyes were like that of tigers and wolves as they watched the handsome man who could even bake.

    Those people were only watching from the outside. When she was a student, she and Xia Tian had also snuck around to peek at the good looking seniors. Their actions weren¡¯t against thew, yet the bottle of vinegar had already spilled in Ji Nuan¡¯s heart. She picked up a bowl of freshly prepared cream and turned to head back into the room.

    Mo Jingshen, who was focusing on preparing the cake for Ji Nuan, felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    It was as though a clingy bug had suddenly appeared by his side. Aside from asionally holding him from behind when she was dazed a few days ago, Ji Nuan, who typically wouldn¡¯t cling onto him like this, was currently following closely by his side. Like a sesame seed stuck onto a biscuit, when he turned to approach the oven, she followed him there. Wherever he went, she would follow. Her eyes were constantly sparkling, and whenever he turned back, she would use all of her might to capture his attention. It was as though she wished to press all of the stars in the sky into her eyes to keep hold of his gaze; to prevent him from ncing at the crowd of people outside.

    Mo Jingshen casually received the colored frosting and chocte the pastry chef sent over.

    Ji Nuan stood by his side with her attentionpletely ced on him. She did not look at the cake nor did she try to learn to bake. She only watched him.

    Mo Jingshen returned to the baking counter.

    Ji Nuan had grown tired of standing, and took advantage of her status as half a patient. She brought over a chair and sat right across from him. At the same time, she picked up the small pieces of cake he had shaved off and ate them. They were sweet. Even the portions that were left behind tasted perfect. The halfpleted product before him had to be even better.

    The girls watching outside must have discovered that Ji Nuan was rted to the extremely handsome man. After all, she was clinging and sticking onto him so much, yet the man did not show any signs of unhappiness. He even requested for the pastry chef to bring some sweets to her, in case she was hungry or bored. Although she was dressed like an employee, she did not act like one.

    Atst, when the man identally dipped his fingers onto the whipped cream, he smeared it onto Ji Nuan¡¯s nose. The girls outside finally understood and left cradling their broken hearts.

    Ji Nuan raised her hand and wiped away the cream on her nose. She then supported her head on her palm to watch him.

    It seemed like, even now, she did not know what sort of man Mo Jingshen really was.

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t even sure what type of husband Mo Jingshen really was.

    She had seen him dressed in a suit and seated in a meeting room with the elites gathered from across the world. At times, he was cold and difficult to approach and was swift and decisive, making it difficult for anyone to guess his next step. At times, he would chat humorously with the people he acknowledged, but under his quiet and reserved appearance, he hid his well-principled ways and never once shared his heart with anyone. He was aposed man who upied a position of power.

    She had also seen him dressed in hisfortable clothes and his homewear. His tall figure and his clean and gentle scent always gave him a rxed appearance. His ck hair would frame his tender eyes, and when he watched her, the warmth in his gaze could never be hidden. It left her unable to resist every single time.

    She had also seen in Cambodia, him being very firm and dependable even when when he had been covered in wounds. She had seen him tolerate days of starvation when he schemingly cooperated with the people from XI base. She had also seen his powerful aura when he wielded a gun, and the way he almost lost his rationality when the people from Cambodia had tried to dirty her. She had seen so many sides to him...

    This man, Mo Jingshen, perhaps due to being the eldest grandson of the Mo family, or perhaps due to his responsibility and his family restrains, he was always able to control his own identity and emotions well.

    In her memories, there were few instances when he lost his rationality. Yet, most of those instances seemed rted to her.

    Ji Nuan did not eat the sweets brought over by the pastry chef. Instead, she kept nibbling on the edges of the cake shaved away by Mo Jingshen.

    After all, those were made by him. Even if they were the extra pieces that had been cut away, she couldn¡¯t bear to throw them away.

    Mo Jingshen nced at the way she was happily nibbling at the cake pieces and sighed with a smile.

    What did she say about learning to bake a cake together on her birthday?

    It was more urate to say that she would eat while he baked.

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723: If You Really Can¡¯t, I¡¯ll Be Gentler, En?</h4>

    The Great Miss Ji did help somewhat; at least, when the cake needed to be decorated at the end, she came up with some ¡®ideas and strategies.¡¯

    However, the problem was that midway, Ji Nuan refused to be idle. She took the opportunity presented and smeared the frosting and chocte sauce onto Mo Jingshen. The man¡¯s high quality shirt eventually became wrinkled from her efforts. It was stained with cream, blending into his white shirt, along with other coloured frosting. Under his helpless expression, he appeared an especially sorry figure.

    Aside from Ji Nuan, no one could possibly imagine that one day Mo Jingshen would be bullied by a woman to this extent, yet, he did not dare to retaliate at all.

    ¡°This bakery¡¯s fresh cream and cake batter ingredients are all great. The taste is sweet but not sickening.¡± Ji Nuan licked the cream off of her fingers and turned to poke fun at the man who had been bullied by her. ¡°Did you prior make a visit to this ce? Otherwise, how did you know that their cakes are so good?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist on baking with me?¡± Mo Jingshen began to undo a few of the buttons on his shirt. ¡°If I didn¡¯t look for a bakery that suits your tastes, with your temper, who knows how much problem you¡¯ll find to make life difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like someone who would make life that difficult for you?¡±

    The man had already undid the first three buttons of his shirt. However, as this was a bakery, and there were other people passing by the shop, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to take off his shirt. He nced at her: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She watched as his corbones were gradually revealed, and nced at his arms. The hem of his shirt had been untucked by her earlier efforts but, from her point of view, it made for a seductive addition.

    Ah, this man was truly a feast for the eyes.

    Ji Nuan took the opportunity while the pastry chef was away to circle her arms around his neck, hanging herself off of his body just like this. She was unbothered as her clothes became stained with cream and stood on her tiptoes to press a kiss against his cheek.

    ¡°Back then, in T City, did you personally make those twenty-one cakes one by one just like this? Ah, but at the time, those were all wasted by me. You werepletely unruffled and didn¡¯t even think to tell me that they were made by you.¡± She watched his narrowed eyes and felt remorse for her own temper back then. ¡°But I didn¡¯t manage to learn to bake at all today. Originally, I nned to make thirty cakes for your birthday as well, but it seems like that n can¡¯t be used. I better look for an alternative method.¡±

    He clearly knew that this little woman was being crafty; she had no ns of baking him any cake, yet she found a bunch of half-hearted reasons to excuse herself.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze darkened as he reached up to hold her waist.

    Yet, Ji Nuan, who didn¡¯t know death even as it was staring her in the eyes, continued nagging endlessly.

    ¡°This is good enough for my birthday. I¡¯m not a child anyway. This isn¡¯t a special anniversary or year. Spending time with you on this ind is already the best present for me. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± In order to express that she wasn¡¯t actually that shameless, Ji Nuan kindly added another line. ¡°But in order to express your sincerity, you can still... hey, Mo Jingshen, put me down!¡±

    This man, who had seen all sorts of worldly affairs, waspletely unashamed of his doting ways. He even pressed his palm against her waist, causing her to scramble to pull herself up against him, in case she fell.

    ¡°To express your sincerity, you¡¯re not allowed to make me sleep on the sofa tonight. Otherwise, even if we¡¯re on the sofa, I¡¯ll still be able to eat you up.¡±

    His lips pressed against her ears as he spoke seductively. The slight increase in volume for hisst words contained his low chuckle and pleasure from returning an eye for an eye.

    ¡°You should know it as well. When I don¡¯t n to touch you, even if I hold you to sleep, I¡¯ll at most contain some ¡®good things¡¯ in my pants. I definitely won¡¯t touch you. But if you make me impatient, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re in your recovery period. At most, I¡¯ll be gentler, en?¡±

    When he mentioned the ¡®good things¡¯ in his pocket, Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks immediately turned scarlet red. His next line caused her to directly bury her face into his neck.

    At the time, how could she have been so dumb to ask a question like that.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Diary of a Pastry Chef:

    The legendary Mr. Mo brought his wife here today to bake a cake, to celebrate his beautiful wife¡¯s birthday. All of our employees are on leave today, and I¡¯m left alone to apany them to bake.

    Perhaps it is because baking a cake isn¡¯t that difficult; otherwise, why does it seem like Mr. Mo is bing more energetic as he progresses?

    Midway, I headed out to retrieve some things. When I returned, I saw that Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo were actually covered in fresh cream. Although the cake they prepared was unharmed, it seems like this married couple had used the prepared cream to have a ¡®Big Fresh Cream Fight.¡¯

    I wonder if there are more mosquitoes today due to the hot and humid weather. Otherwise, why would there be a few red, swollen marks on Mrs. Mo¡¯s neck... the air-conditioning in this bakery is set to a suitable temperature. The hygiene conditions are also good. Typically, even a fly won¡¯t be able to enter. Is it because mosquitoes are smaller, so they managed to fly in?

    To express the apology on our shop¡¯s behalf, I specially brought out an especially effective bottle of mosquito repellent I typically carry with me and offered it to Mrs. Mo. I also loudly expressed my sympathy for the pain the evil mosquitoes have caused her, and my disbelief that these ridiculous mosquitoes were actually able to make by way in¡ª

    I could not understand. At this moment, Mrs. Mo¡¯s suddenly blushed and turned to re at Mr. Mo.

    And when I turned to look at Mr. Mo, he turned around to continue seriously decorating the birthday cake in front of him.

    Eh? It seems like the cake is much more important that the mosquito bites on Mrs. Mo?

    ¡ª¡ª

    ...

    They stayed on the ind for another three days.

    On the afternoon of the third day, as they were setting off for America tomorrow afternoon with the next stop of their travels set to New York, followed by the ces she previously studied in America, Ji Nuan stayed in her room to research the routes they should take. After all, although she had been in Los Angeles several times since, she never once visited those ces. She researched where to go first and where to go after.

    In the short few days that had passed, they rarely ate the various feasts prepared by the hotel. Aside from enjoying the fresh seafood, most of the time, Mo Jingshen personally cooked to satisfy her appetite. Ji Nuan had at least gained one kilogram in weight.

    Earlier, Mo Jingshen had left to receive a phone call from thepany. Since she didn¡¯t have much to do in the room, she went downstairs toy on a deck chair by the pool, scrolling through her iPad.

    In fact, there was no need to do much research. After all, Mo Jingshen seemed to be an expert innguages. There was also a Shine branchpany in almost every country. Wherever they went, there were cars arranged to pick them up and bring them around. They would also send the best people to be in charge of their travels and apany them. However, Ji Nuan wanted more freedom and wanted to arrange things herself.

 Chapter 724

    <h4>Chapter 724: Did I Starve You?</h4>

    In the evening, the self-service barbecue area located at the back of the hotel filled the air with the fragrance of freshly grilled meat, mingling with the cool sea breeze.

    The distant, vague fragrance caught Ji Nuan¡¯s attention. She turned her head back to see the faint, red charcoal and the cheerful atmosphere.

    Ji Nuan stood up and approached the area. It was a family of foreigners, more than ten of them, who hade to the ind together for a vacation. They had booked the hotel¡¯s only barbecue space. When they saw Ji Nuan, they were warm and weing. They assumed that she was also another guest staying at the hotel only to be reminded by a waiter that she was the wife of the owner of this ind. With admiring looks, they weed her with even more enthusiasm.

    This family was very hospitable and Ji Nuan was also able to speak theirnguage fluently. They were thus able to engage her without any difficulties. In the end, the more she chatted and ate with them, the more she soaked in the atmosphere. In the end, she could not resist drinking two cans of beer.

    This was after all, herst night on this ind, and this ind could be considered the first stop of her vacation. Ji Nuan¡¯s mood was especially good, and the moment her mood was lifted, she could no longer maintain her own restraint.

    She naturally forgot that three years ago, she had promised not to drink, to drink less, and to not drink in thepany of unfamiliar people.

    The swimming pool downstairs was unupied. There was only an iPad left on the deck chair; Ji Nuan¡¯s figure had long disappeared.

    Mo Jingshen picked up the iPad and heard the noise of people eating and chatting, apanied by the scent of barbecue in the air. He easily guessed that, as it had been a long time since Ji Nuan had grilled meat, she must have been attracted by the scent. As expected, when the waiter outside saw him looking for Ji Nuan, the waiter informed him that Ji Nuan had left for the barbecue site.

    By the time he went to look for her, Ji Nuan had already downed two cans of beer. She was chatting with a man who was in his thirties and had sideburns, and their conversation was very lively. It wasn¡¯t clear what they were saying, but the manughed heartily and handed Ji Nuan another can of beer. Ji Nuan could not find it in herself to reject him and directly opened the can of beer with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound.

    She had lifted it to her lips when she keenly felt someone¡¯s eyes on her. She faltered in her movements and turned to nce back at the entrance. She immediately found the man standing under the cold moonlight. His gaze was emotionless as he watched her movements. Ji Nuan immediately stiffened. Earlier, she had been deeply immersed in the atmosphere and now, she abruptly returned to herself.

    At the moment, she was still a self-proimed patient, constantly acting silly, or iming that she was hurting here or there to bully him endlessly. It was also her excuse to keep him from retaliating.

    But right now, she actually drank alcohol...

    ¡°Cough, I still have something on. I should head back now. Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Ji Nuan smiled and said her farewells to the family. She then nodded to them politely and informed the waiter by the side to bring them more seafood, meat, and beers. She requested for those to be billed under her and Mo Jingshen¡¯s name, and to not charge them for anything.

    Afterward, she stood up and was very self-aware as she approached Mo Jingshen. The man spoke mildly: ¡°You took the opportunity while I wasn¡¯t paying attention to run off here for barbecue and beer?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...The smell attracted me here. I wasn¡¯t able to resist.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your stomach was hurting in the afternoon? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±

    For the past few days, whenever the man pressed her on the sofa to kiss her, Mrs. Mo, who was currently acting ill, would pretend to be feeling unwell. At this moment, she rubbed her own ears unnaturally: ¡°En... it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore...¡±

    ¡°En, that¡¯s good.¡± The man nced at her and held her hand to leave.

    When he showed no signs of asking further or saying more, Ji Nuan let out a soft sigh of relief. She obediently followed him back.

    Thankfully, she had eaten quite some skewers of grilled meat earlier. Otherwise, the repercussions wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    On their way back to the room, the man held her hand in the elevator and ced his other hand into his pocket. He nced at her from the side. ¡°Did I starve you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t starve you, why did you run off to freeload on other people¡¯s food?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they were eating barbecue...¡±

    ¡°If you wished to have barbecue, you could have told me. When have I ever left you unsatisfied?¡±

    ¡°You were still suffering from gastric problems a few days ago. We should stick to normal or light food for now. You can¡¯t have barbecue. I only went to chat with them and had a few bites in passing.¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at her. When he saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze was extremely sincere, he did not say more and directly brought the little woman back to their room.

    Ji Nuan originally thought that this was a minor episode. However, when Mo Jingshen went to prepare dinner, she stepped out of the shower to smell the fragrance of barbecue in the air.

    She rubbed her hair as she came out. The moment she entered the kitchen, she found Boss Mo standing in front of a small-scale barbecue equipment he had the hotel employees deliver. On top of it were various meat, seafood, and vegetable skewers. The smell was even more fragrant than the barbeque she had earlier.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s hand immediately stiffened against her hair. She stared dumbstruck at the back view of the man who was dressed in a white shirt and was preparing food for her in the kitchen. She could also smell the scent of vegetable porridge from the rice cooker by the side. This meant that he intended to maintain his own light diet, but did not n on making her suffer the same. He was specially preparing the food for her; for her to enjoy to her heart¡¯s content.

    She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t moved.

    Ji Nuan entered and stared at the skewers of clean and fresh ingredients. She turned toward the man. ¡°I can¡¯t eat so much by myself...¡±

    The man did not turn back. He brushed the sauce onto the skewers being cooked, speaking mildly, ¡°Eat as much as you can; until you are full, so that you won¡¯t have to go off to freeload on someone else¡¯s food.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth fell open as she stared at him awkwardly. She had only gone for a few bites of food; how did she manage to provoke him?

    ¡°Freeloading is one thing; a few bites of grilled meat was sufficient for you to lower your guard. You even epted beer from people you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    It was only then that she realised that, when Mo Jingshen came to look for her, she had been chatting with that family¡¯s thirty plus years old son. They talked about the things he had seen and done, and the experiences he had as an exchange student in China. This was why Ji Nuan had shared a long conversation with him.

    Boss Mo, this is a misunderstanding ah.

    Ji Nuan held in a smile and did not exin herself. She stood by his side and stared at the vegetables that were already cooked. She asked with wide eyes. ¡°Can I have a taste first?¡±

    The man nced at her and did not answer.

    ¡°Just one bite of the vegetables. I¡¯ll taste it to see if it¡¯s spicy.¡± Ji Nuan stood on her tiptoes and opened her mouth, pointing at it, indicating that it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to use her own hands. She wanted him to feed her.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725: She Followed the Movements of His Adam¡¯s Apple...</h4>

    Looking at the little woman¡¯s pitiful look, Mo Jingshen spoke, ¡°Really good for nothing.¡± However, he still picked up a prepared vegetable skewer that was no longer as hot and fed it to her.

    Ji Nuan smacked her lips in satisfaction and praised the food. She then returned to the room to change her clothes happily, preparing to feast on the barbeque Boss Mo had personally made.

    ...

    After eating too much for dinner, Ji Nuan could not fall asleep. Although the two cans of beer did not make her drunk, it caused her to be even more energetic.

    She took another shower after eating to prevent the scent of barbeque from clinging onto her skin.

    She then paced back and forth in the room to digest. It took her awhile before she could sit down. The key point was that Boss Mo¡¯s barbecue was outstandingly delicious, especially the sauces he had prepared. If the sauces were packaged and sold, it could definitely be sold expensively to many barbecue shops. It was truly, truly delicious.

    After some struggle, Ji Nuan was finally able toy down on the bed. However, she kept tossing and turning. She contemted the ns they had after returning to America and felt slightly excited, and somewhat unwilling to part with the slow life here on this ind.

    Mo Jingshen was by her side. However, he was leaning against the bed frame with a few documents in his hands. In order to apany her to sleep, he had specially printed out his documents. This way, it was easier to be with her without dying his work.

    ¡°Still not sleeping?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at the little woman who had turned over once more.

    It was indeed time to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Ji Nuan rested her head against his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you want to talk about? Or is there something on your mind?¡± Mo Jingshen held her hand and ced it close to him. He half-sat on the bed as he allowed her toy on him as she pleased. His robe was tied loosely, and as one looked downwards from the man¡¯s corbone, they could vaguely see the perfect contours of his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, is it a good idea for us to stay out for too long?¡±

    ¡°Go to the point.¡± He ced his hands around the slight curves of her body, bringing her into his embrace. As she met his deep eyes, she felt that he seemed to be restraining himself. Although he did not n to do anything, he still overbearingly surrounded her with his scent.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, perhaps it¡¯s better to reduce our ns. If I throw thepany to Xia Tian and stay away while pretending to be ill, won¡¯t I becking in conscience?¡±

    ¡°You speak of conscience with everyone, but you¡¯re never ashamed of your ungrateful ways in front of me.¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand carelessly brushed past her cheek. His tone carried a smile, yet it also sounded like he was gritting his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. I snatched you away from Shine Group, and I¡¯ve been hogging you for several months already. Am I being too much by continuing this?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Mo Jingshen unhurriedly reached for the knot of her robe that was beginning to loosen. ¡°Are you done? Can we sleep now?¡±

    ¡°Then, should we return earlier?¡±

    The man did not answer her question and instead refuted, ¡°It seems like your body isn¡¯t as seriously ill as you made it out to be. You even dared to drink alcohol. Is there anything you can¡¯t do right now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem I¡¯m talking about right now...¡± Before she could finish her words, she realised that something was amiss.

    The pitifully thin fabric that was holding her robe together had gone missing.

    And his fingers had already begun reaching into her loosened robe. His palm was especially familiar with her skin; he seemed to be exploring her casually but had already provoked her into shivering slightly.

    Ji Nuan immediately entered a guarded state; the rm bells were ringing in her mind.

    ¡°You... didn¡¯t you say we should sleep?¡± Before she could struggle, she was already pressed underneath him.

    ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re not sleepy. This is because the energy from the alcohol needs to be spent. Why don¡¯t I spend it with you?¡± Even at this moment, he did not forget to reveal his ck-bellied personality. He clearly wanted to do it, yet he was ming it on the beer she had drank. ¡°Against someone like you who has no conscience, I really can¡¯t be too soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°How about I prepare breakfast for you tomorrow? So that Boss Mo can have a good night¡¯s sleep? I won¡¯t demand for you to wake up early and make breakfast for me anymore...¡± The arrow was already on the bow, yet the prey still made a futile attempt to struggle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± His lips moved about her neck and left behind a red mark.

    She immediately released a whimper. It was impossible to discern his name from her broken speech.

    His voice could be heard against her ear, at times seemingly far away, and at times unreasonably close and filled with warm passion.

    She closed her eyes and felt herself sinking into the boundless sea in his gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go by old rules; you¡¯ll pay with your body.¡± The man¡¯s husky voice easily caught hold of her soul.

    When Mo Jingshen chose to be considerate of her, even when she could not restrain herself, he would take an hour-long cold shower to avoid making things hard for her.

    But when this man had no intentions of letting her off, she waspletely helpless against his possessive and dominating ways. Earlier, she had felt slightly victorious when he said that she had no conscience, but against his abrupt kiss, this was instantly shattered. She had be stardust, sinking into the oblivion in his eyes and unable to extricate herself.

    The man easily pried aside her teeth and attacked her fiercely, forcing her into aplete defeat as she gasped for breath. However, his hands were unbelievably patient, as though he was being careful not to frighten her. Ji Nuan could only grip his sleeves tightly, struggling to hold herself back from falling into his trap.

    A long momentter, the man finally released her and gave her an opportunity to catch her breath. However, the man could not be deterred and his hand had already reached for her waist. His burning palms left heat behind everywhere it touched, causing her skin to feel numb.

    As he ran his distinct fingers against her skin, it caused an undeniable pleasure. His fingertips moved about as it pleased.

    If her previous rejection and refusal had been caused by those emotional knots that should not have existed, right now, she was almost frightened by her own passion. She did not dare to face this side of herself that actually desired him this much.

    However, her desire had already bloomed and could no longer be concealed. It swayed her heart and bound her tightly to him.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s iPad had been tossed onto the side of the bed. At this moment, the screen abruptly lit up and disyed the news rted to Shine Group¡¯s newest project. Although Mo Jingshen did not personally return to attend the event, as he was the CEO, his picture was naturally disyed.

    In the photo, he was well-dressed; his shirt, necktie and suit jacket were all tightly fastened.

    As Ji Nuan stared at the photo from the corner of her eye, an evil thought immediately came to her mind. She nced at the man who was acting as he pleased on top of her and immediately followed the movements of his Adam¡¯s apple to bite down on his neck!

    ¡ª

 Chapter 726

    <h4>Chapter 726: It Honestly Recorded Last Night¡¯s Joyous Lovemaking</h4>

    Mo Jingshen immediately held the back of her neck and leaned down to kiss her harshly.

    Due to her provocation, his kiss carried the intention to plunder and possess; the amount of passion was nearly violent.

    His fingers slid down slowly, teasing her skirt aside to continue his exploration. He caressed the sides of her legs, leaving a numb sensation in his wake. Very quickly, her body turned weak.

    As her body was lifted, she subconsciously bent her knees to hold onto his waist.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, what are you...¡±

    In the next instant, the man had carried her onto his body. From this angle and her posture, she was clearly on top...

    He chuckled lightly. As she didn¡¯t manage to sit properly, she was still half-sprawled out in his embrace. The man¡¯s breath was right against her ear; it teased her consciousness and her senses, causing her barely suppressed desire to intertwine. It was as though a spark of me was igniting amidst her hazy thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate it when I bully you? I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to be the queen.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Ji Nuan¡¯s back was aching when she woke up. Mo Jingshen was already properly dressed. He sat on the sofa in the living room, leisurely scanning through the newspaper delivered to the hotel this morning.

    She walked out in her slippers, yawning as she red at the man who appeared nonchnt.

    Beast.

    Human Beast.

    It was as though Mo Jingshen had heard her quiet curse. He lowered the newspapers slightly, shifting his deep, ck pupils onto her. The two of them had sleptte and Ji Nuan was still unbelievably exhausted despite sleeping for an hour longer than him. Yet, this man¡¯s eyes did not carry the slightest hint of drowsiness.

    ¡°Your breakfast is on the table. Go eat now. We¡¯ll be heading to the airport after this.¡±

    ¡°I know...¡± Even though he knew they were rushing for a flight today, he still refused to let her off. He wouldn¡¯t stop after one round and only ceased when she was about to lose consciousness.

    She removed the lid from the te. This was the crab soup dumplings the hotel had specially prepared for her.

    Mo Jingshen needed to watch his diet, but Ji Nuan did not. She was already satisfied after having the barbecue he preparedst night. She never thought she would be able to have such an authentic crab soup dumpling here. These things weren¡¯t easy to prepare; he must have informed the hotel prior and arranged for them to deliver it early in the morning.

    After being tossed here and there by the man for a whole night, all of the barbecue she ate had fully digested. She was famished and could not be bothered to consider further. She directly sat down and began eating.

    ¡°Yesterday, didn¡¯t you say that the morning air is cold because the hotel is right against the sea? Can¡¯t you put your clothes on properly?¡± Mo Jingshen noticed that her sleeping gown was about to slip off of her shoulders. He couldn¡¯t resist a sigh and reached out to help her fix her cor.

    It was fine when left alone, but the moment he touched it, it fell open, revealing her skin.

    Her snow white neck and corbone were littered with the lovebites he had leftst night. They were imprinted onto her skin, impossible to conceal and they honestly recorded the joyous lovemaking fromst night.

    ¡°What are you doing now? It¡¯s early in the morning. I¡¯m just trying to eat yet you have to take advantage of me with your eyes. Mo Jingshen, you are a failure of a refined man!¡± Ji Nuan reflexively became on alert. She was still chewing her soup dumpling as she pped his hands aside. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to continue! We¡¯ll bete for the flight!¡±

    ¡°...What are you thinking about?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. He chuckled and picked up his coat from the back of the chair, cing it on her shoulder: ¡°Eat quickly. We have to rush for the flight.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The earlier rm faded and she could finally eat in peace.

    ¡°Also,¡± he seemed to have thought of something as he turned back: ¡°Recently, the weather in Los Angeles is quite chilly. Don¡¯t dress too thinly. Avoid any clothes that will reveal your shoulders.¡±

    These days, the more Mo Jingshen saw Ji Nuan swim, the more he felt like concealing every part of this little woman¡¯s body. He wouldn¡¯t even allow her to wear a simple, spaghetti strap, silk dress as it would draw other men¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Nuan buried her head to eat. She grumbled softly to herself while he wasn¡¯t paying attention: ¡°Petty.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan¡¯s final minutes on the Argentina ind was made to seem a century long thanks to Mo Jingshen¡¯s efforts.

    When they passed by a dessert shop in the airport, Ji Nuan wanted to have some ice-cream. However, Mo Jingshen refused to let her have anything cold. Instead, he bought her an ice-cream voured donut.

    They passed by all sorts of small, specialty stores as they made their way through the airport lounge; each of them carrying the style of its originating country.

    Finally, when it was time for them to board the flight, they did not use the entrance for the first ss cabin. Instead, they stood at the end of the crowd to wait for their turn. Rather than saying that Boss Mo waspletely giving into Ji Nuan¡¯s wishes, it would be much more urate to say that Ji Nuan was intentionally bringing Boss Mo to experience the down-to-earth ways of amon man..

    ¡ª¡ª

    It seemed like serious incidents had always happened during herst two visits to Los Angeles. Despite this, this was still where Shine Group and Los Angeles¡¯s Mo family was located. She had also studied in this ce in her teens. Thus, even though Los Angeles had left some trauma in Ji Nuan¡¯s mind, this ce was still deeply intertwined with her life. It was inevitable that she would have to constantly move between Hai City and Los Angeles.

    She was unaware that Mo Jingshen hadpletely given up his authority in the underground arms trade society, and that he was no longer involving himself in those matters. She only assumed that Atuta, and the rest of the people who were hard to deal with, had already been managed. Thus, they were able to return to Los Angeles peacefully without any more interference.

    They had only just arrived when Mo Jingshen¡¯s mother, Ms. Wan Zhu, caught news of their return. Although Mo Shaoze and Ms. Wan Zhu were getting on in years, and they were no longer in charge ofpany matters, they had still contributed their utmost to Shine for years. It was likely they still had a close rtionship with thepany. The person-in-charge must have told them of Mo Jingshen¡¯s visit to Argentina and informed them that he was apanied by Ji Nuan.

    In less than two days after arriving in Los Angeles, Ms. Wan Zhu directly ran over to demand for Ji Nuan to move into Los Angeles¡¯s Mo home. After three years of absence, she still addressed her as her ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ dearly.

    Mo Jingshen on the other hand, had no intentions of allowing Ji Nuan to return home with his mother. In fact, Ji Nuan was not allowed to take a single step away from his sight. Since he had matters to deal with at the Shine headquarters, Ji Nuan naturally decided to stay in the break room in his office.

    In any case, his break rooms were always enormous. The one in Los Angeles had more than three hundred square meters of space; even if she wanted to bring a whole family with her, there would still be more than enough space.

 Chapter 727

    <h4>Chapter 727: In Case This Little Woman Looked for More Excuses to Be Unreasonable with Him</h4>

    Coincidentally, Qin Siting was in the country and was captured by Mo Jingshen toe to give Ji Nuan a check-up.

    From the beginning, he had known that with Dr. Windell¡¯s operation, her injury would recover just fine. After the residual bleeding in her brain was gone, she wouldpletely regain her consciousness.

    Despite this, Ji Nuan had still recovered at a startling speed. When he was performing the check-up on her, Qin Siting couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°As expected, he stayed at home the whole time to take care of you without taking any breaks. This method of ¡®sticking closely by your side¡¯ not only triggered your dependence and familiarity with him. It also kept you in a mentally safe environment. This method of gentle care and recovery is good for you; at the very least, it has already helped your headaches to ease greatly.¡±

    ¡°In the future, will I still have lingering headaches?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    ¡°As of now, because you¡¯ve only just recovered, in the short-term you may still experience headaches when you exercise too aggressively. You may also feel dizzy on cars or flights. High altitudes will be ufortable for you and any bumps against your head may trigger the symptoms as well. But aside from those circumstances, you should be fine. After some time, with proper treatment, you will make full recovery. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Qin Siting was always reliable. From the beginning, Ji Nuan was not too worried. After hearing his answer, she was even less concerned.

    Mrs. Wan Zhu on the other hand, even though she didn¡¯t manage to bring her daughter-inw home to spoil and dote on, she still kept looking for excuses toe to the office to chat with Ji Nuan.

    Right now, Ji Nuan was still evading the people from MN Group, especially Xia Tian. She was pretending that she had yet to recover and she hoped to drag this on for as long as possible. Thus, there were nopany matters she had to attend to. She was indeed free to the point of bing flustered. Being tugged around by Wan Zhu to chat at least relieved some of her boredom.

    When they passed by a photography studio opened by a family of Chinese people in Los Angeles, Wan Zhu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She tugged against Ji Nuan¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Daughter-inw, back when you and Jingshen were married, did you take any wedding photos?¡±

    Ji Nuan took a nce at the photography studio.

    They had photos but those barely counted.

    At the time, she wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with the man she was about to marry. Ji Hongwen had persuaded her and asked her to take Grandfather Mo¡¯s face into ount. That was the only reason she had agreed for the photographer to bring a few chosen gowns to her home to take a few photos for her.

    Although they had the photos, it was shots of them alone. The only photo of them together was also edited by the photographer. Prior to the wedding, it seemed like she had never met Mo Jingshen.

    Afterward, those photos were never disyed in the Yu Garden. In the beginning, it was because she was unwilling to disy them. Afterward, it was because those were photos of them standing alone and she found them meaningless. Thus, she never brought them out.

    When Wan Zhu tugged her into the photography studio and took matters into her own hand, iming she would reserve a slot for them to take wedding photos, Ji Nuan did not refuse her.

    In fact, she was also curious about the process of taking wedding photos. In both her lives, she had never shared this experience with Mo Jingshen. No matter what, she still had a small desire for it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Although Mo Jingshen was busy in Los Angeles, when Wan Zhu arranged for him to take wedding photos with Ji Nuan, he took a nce at Ji Nuan. He saw that she seemed to be looking forward to it and naturally did not refuse her. He only asked for the arranged timing and instructed his secretary to make time for it in his schedule. Clearly, he was agreeing to take photos with Ji Nuan.

    The date was then set for two days from now.

    On that day, Mo Jingshen personally drove to bring Ji Nuan over. There waspletely no need for Wan Zhu to nag or remind him.

    After all, she was his wife. All of the losses, absences and regrets from their wedding, so long as Ji Nuan cared about them, so long as Ji Nuan desired for them, one by one, he would spend ten times the effort and time to apany her to make up for it. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t leave any regrets for her. Otherwise, this little woman would keep looking for excuses to be unreasonable with him.

    Mrs. Wan Zhu had personally picked this photography studio. She imed that the great-great grandfather of an old friend of hers hade to America to study more than a hundred years ago. He eventually settled down in America and opened this photography studio. It was a studio that had existed for more than a hundred years and was very famous in Los Angeles. Most of its clients were Chinese. Of course, foreigners who were curious about the Chinese style would asionallye for their services.

    Recently, Wan Zhu had been looking for the opportunity to properly dote on them. When she booked the appointment, she personally chose four sets of outfits for them.

    Ji Nuan had a lot of faith in Wan Zhu and naturally wore whatever she was given.

    The first two sets were normal wedding gowns and suits for her and Mo Jingshen. She took the photos happily.

    The third set was of a ssic, Chinese style with crimson outfits. They were also stunning.

    With Wan Zhu¡¯s age, no matter how fashionable she was, her choices still tended to fall within convention. She wasn¡¯t like the youths, who woulde up with all sorts of creative, unique ideas. Despite this, every outfit was more festive than the one before. As a result, Ji Nuanpletely forgot that Mo Jingshen and her had been married for quite some time. She felt as though they were preparing for their wedding... Each time, when she stepped out in a new outfit, her cheeks would be scarlet red under the thinyer of foundation applied on her skin.

    Finally, it came to the fourth set of outfits.

    Prior to entering the changing room, Ji Nuan only knowledge of the outfits worn by the women in the Republic of China were based on war resistance information, television dramas, visuals of unmarrieddies from wealthy families and singers in Shanghai.

    She tried several Cheongsams in a row. Although they were all beautiful, Ji Nuan was unable to show off the styles well. Particrly with Wan Zhu watching her with a smile, Ji Nuan¡¯s posture became stiff. In the end, she either made the ¡®wealthy youngdy¡¯ outfit seem like a proper uniform, or she gave the image of a ¡®faraway singer with a life of hardships¡¯ the taste of an innocent, family woman.

    She twisted back and forth in front of the mirror and stretched out a smooth, long leg. She tried her best to blow a kiss and apanied it with a wink.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Ji Nuan didn¡¯t know how to pull off a seductive outfit; she had her fair share of seductive moments as well. However, with Wan Zhu right by her side... although she wanted to disy a certain aura, she still restrained herself. As a result, her actions became stiffer and for some reason, she greatly resembled... a young child who had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes?

    In the end, Wan Zhu assumed Ji Nuan had grown tired from taking photos. She was worried about her health and gave up making the ssic and seductive outfit work. Instead, she began considering the image of a gentle and well-educated student.

    As a result.

    Very good.

    After putting it on, Ji Nuan felt that she could immediately join the Yellow River Cantata.

    Ji Nuan stared at her two braids and was somewhat frustrated as she considered if she had really lost too much weight. She even gave a seductive outfit the taste of an innocent, family woman. As a result, she could only put on such an outfit. It was no wonder Mo Jingshen kept nagging that she was too thin, and kept insisting for her to eat more.

    It seemed like she really had to eat more.

 Chapter 728

    <h4>Chapter 728: Your Move of Throwing Yourself into My Arms is Far More Seductive Than Any Outfit</h4>

    Ji Nuan stared back at her reflection; she was dressed like a student of the Republic of China. Although she was beautiful, and Mrs. Wan Zhu wasplimenting her endlessly by the side, Ji Nuan still found herself to be too thin.

    She touched her own waist and came to a resolute decision in her heart; from today onwards, she would have at least two bowls of rice, one te of vegetables, and one te of meat for every meal.

    As she considered this, she headed out of the changing room to look for the make-up artist.

    There was a small balcony behind the changing room and asionally, there would be employees smoking there. Ji Nuan knew that Mo Jingshen¡¯s changing room was not too far away and subconsciously turned to look in that direction.

    To her surprise, on the small balcony under the sunshine, was the back view of a tall and broad-shouldered man. The sight was slightly foreign, yet very familiar.

    A deep-colored long coat made of thick, heavy material was hanging against his shoulders. Its cor was lined with fur and it entuated his status. Under the sunshine, the animal hair had its own distinctive luster. He also wore a simrly colored wide brim hat over his ck hair. A light-colored scarf hung from his neck down to his waist and it swayed with his movements.

    She watched as he turned slightly to the side; the deep gray, three-piece suit gave him a charming silhouette. The graceful, bronze buttons were a subtle touch and under the doting love of the afternoon rays, the antique design crafted on it could be clearly seen.

    He tugged his ck leather gloves up and a tinkling noise came from the lighter in his hands. He then lowered his head and lit up a white cigarette.

    Ji Nuan rarely saw Mo Jingshen smoke.

    She recalled when she first returned from London, during the several times she saw him, he seemed to be smoking a lot. Afterward, he gradually stopped again.

    From what she heard from Shen Mu, Mo Jingshen did not particrly enjoy smoking. He only did so every so often.

    However, in the three years she was absent, his smoking habit had been quite strong.

    The lighter was clearly a prop for the photoshoot. An employee must have seen his outfit and felt that he had to offer the great boss a cigarette. Thus, the great boss casually received it and as he waited for her to change, he decided to light it.

    At this moment, she was watching Mo Jingshen¡¯s side profile as he smoked.

    The movement of his Adam¡¯s apple as he lowered his head.

    His wrists uncovered by his white, dress shirt sleeves and his ck gloves.

    His tightly buttoned shirt cor and his fingers as he gently loosened his necktie.

    This was a fatal scene; it fired several shots against her heart, leaving her dead on the scene.

    Ji Nuan was lost in her thoughts and identally bumped against the cleaning tools leaning against the changing room door. The tools fell with a tter and broke her mental image of throwing herself at the great boss.

    Mo Jingshen seemed to have heard themotion on her side. He stubbed out the remaining half of the cigarette and narrowed his eyes in her direction.

    When he turned back, his coat and scarf formed a charming silhouette. The image of his powerful figure mmed against her heart. Under the shadow of his wide brim hat and his ck hair, his gaze was distant. His rare appearance also made him appear less restrained.

    Right before her eyes, Boss Mo had be a big shot from the Republic of China¡¯s business world. It was as though a mistake in the world had caused the Mo Jingshen that belonged to her to be reced with this man.

    The sight of him easily stole her soul away.

    Yet, when the man saw her, he stared at her for a moment before approaching. Mo Jingshen sized her up and it was clear that he was questioning the taste of Ji Nuan¡¯s outfit.

    ¡°Are you dressed for a demonstration?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan touched her own good student outfit and her two braids. She couldn¡¯t help saying with an upset expression: ¡°I really haven¡¯t been able to gain any weight. I¡¯ve been far to thin in the past few months. I was supposed to be dressed as a singer far away from home, toplement your outfit as a business mogul, but right now, I can¡¯t pull off that sort of clothing...¡±

    Mo Jingshen suppressed a smile. He watched Ji Nuan, who had be a cultured young girl because she was unable to dress as a faraway singer. He then nced at the unbelievably in, light blue school uniform and long skirt she was wearing.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t so bad. Who told you that business moguls all prefer singers? My stomach just healed. It¡¯s not suitable for me to eat too much fanciful meat. Clear porridge and light dishes suit my tastes much more.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Clear porridge and light dishes?</i>

    When your great-aunt first returned from London, my seductive appearance had countless men chasing after me with their eyes; is your memory deteriorating, old man?

    It was just that, since hera till now, she had lost some weight. When her figure returned to its perfect condition, she would like to see if he still dared to call her ¡®clear porridge and light dishes.¡¯

    Ji Nuan refused to be his so-called ¡®clear porridge and light dishes.¡¯ She returned to the changing room to change into another Cheongsam.

    Mo Jingshen waited outside the door for a moment. After returning, Ji Nuan wanted to pick her own outfit and asked for the employee to step out. Wan Zhu had also left to bring Ji Nuan some water. Right now, Ji Nuan was alone in the room.

    The man saw that Wan Zhu had left the door slightly ajar. He furrowed his brows and reached out to close it, in case Ji Nuan identally revealed herself.

    However, the moment he approached, the man caught a glimpse of what was happening inside. He kept his hand against the doorknob and did not move again.

    His little woman.

    She refused to admit defeat and picked up the faraway singer outfit once more. She undressed and ced it on before standing before the mirror to pose. She winked and pursed her lips,ing up with all sorts of seductive expressions. Perhaps she found this insufficient. She then tugged the dress off of one shoulder and continued posing before the mirror.

    She must have felt that the braids were shing against the outfit. She untied her hair and allowed it to flow freely down her back as she continued twisting back and forth in front of the mirror.

    And so, how satisfied was she exactly with his outfit, to be this unhappy about the distance between them?

    He watched as the little woman asionally gripped the fabric around her waist to contemte if it was better to tighten it, so she appeared less thin.

    After twisting here and there for a long moment, Ji Nuan herself grew tired from winking her eyes. She nced at the door from the corner of her eyes.

    She abruptly saw the man who had been standing there since god knows when and shrieked in shock. She spun around and ran forward to m the door shut. However, because she ran too quickly, her feet stumbled in the indoor slippers she was wearing and she fell forward. The man was unsurprised as he pushed the door open to receive the little woman as she fell into his arms.

    As Ji Nuan poked her head up from his embrace, Mo Jingshen looked at her messy hair. His lips curved up into a light smile: ¡°Your move of throwing yourself into my arms is far more seductive than any outfit.¡±

 Chapter 729

    <h4>Chapter 729: Boss Mo¡¯s Appearance as He Walked Out of the Kitchen With a te...</h4>

    When it was finally time to take the photos, Ji Nuan still wore her faraway singer outfit to match with Mo Jingshen¡¯s. The old, experienced photographer was especially satisfied. He smacked his lips together and praised them incessantly about what a perfect couple they were.

    Wan Zhu smiled brightly from the side. When the photo shoot finally ended, she rushed over to hold Ji Nuan¡¯s arm and asked if she was tired. It was as though she was terrified of making her own daughter-inw tired.

    Afterward, perhaps because Wan Zhu had been too excited for the past two days and could not stop herself, or perhaps she had received Mo Jingshen¡¯s silent consent, but she informed the matter of their wedding photographs to Elder Mo.

    As a result, Elder Mo¡¯s tion drove him into taking a flight to Los Angeles the very next day.

    ording to Elder Mo¡¯s exnation, it had been at least ten years since hest sat in an airne. It had also been at least seventeen to eighteen years since hest visited America. This time, he had reallye to properly retrieve his granddaughter-inw, and for the sake of doing so, he was even willing to sacrifice his old life. He wanted toe to Los Angeles for a proper reunion. He nned to stay in Los Angeles for a month before returning to Hai City.

    In the Shine Group¡¯s CEO office¡¯s break room, the television in the living room was currently broadcasting today¡¯s news. The host stood behind a video of a crowded space. The west was celebrating Thanksgiving today and the atmosphere was festive. The smiles of the peoples face were a clear indicator of how the atmosphere was gradually spreading across the evening air.

    The gentle tter of tes bowls being moved could be heard from the kitchen. A fragrant scent filled the room.

    Ji Nuan breathed in.

    En. It was sweet and sour pork today.

    She raised her head to take a peek.

    Warm light was seeping through the gap in between the doors; it prated through the dry air and fell into her eyes.

    The tall and broad-shouldered man who had only left the senior management meeting two hours ago was currently holding onto a wok as he carefully ted a dish.

    The warm light from the kitchen ceiling and the fragrance of his food slowly intertwined in her consciousness; they wrapped him up and gently sent him to the deepest depths of her heart.

    The light fragrance of morning dew on him was stained by the scent of the smoke in the kitchen. She stared at the back of his neck; under the warm light, his silhouette was attractive.

    These days, the great Boss Mo, her Chef Mo, always made whatever she liked. As she was recently infatuated with Chinese food again, he began preparing Chinese food for her without anyints. Although he always said that the oil and smoke from preparing Chinese food always filled the entire house, he would always prepare several dishes she loved for dinner.

    Even today¡¯s sweet and sour pork; it must have been because a few days ago at the Los Angeles¡¯s Mo home, Mrs. Wan Zhu had made a te. However, on that day, Ji Nuan could notfortably eat in front of Mo Shaoze. She only had two bites before she focused on eating the dishes closer to her.

    She had been ufortable to eat it even though she wanted it; this was something she did not mention, but Mo Jingshen had clearly noticed.

    She was still deeply invested in her thoughts when he stepped out of the kitchen. His appearance as he held the te was even more attractive than the freshly cooked sweet and sour pork.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± as she stood up to approach, he freed up one hand to pat her head. ¡°Go wash your hands.¡±

    There was a light fragrance from his hand and it carried a warmth she was familiar with. It was as though, just by being in thispany break room that could not be anymore typical, they were able to step away from all of the worries in the world. The festive atmosphere brimming over outside easily melted into a typical andforting day by his side; it was peaceful and unhurried.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After dinner.

    ¡°Come with me to the Mo hometer tonight. Our rtives are here,¡± Mo Jingshen suddenly spoke as Ji Nuan ced thest bite of sweet and sour pork into her mouth.

    Ji Nuan abruptly coughed and almost spat the pork out. She stared at him in astonishment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Grandfather Mo? Who else is here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost twenty years since grandfatherst returned to America. It¡¯s a rare visit for him. His old friends heard the news and naturally came to visit him.¡± He ced a cup of milk that was at a suitable, warm temperature in front of her and scolded her for being a good-for-nothing with his eyes.

    ¡°Why do we have to be there when they are gathering together?¡± as Ji Nuan asked, she carefully pushed the warm ss of milk to the side. She wanted to push it further away while he wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Earlier, she had eaten a lot. Right now, her stomach could not make any space for milk.

    ¡°Who was the one who said she would have two bowls of rice, two bowls of vegetables and two sses of milk for every meal from now onwards? You¡¯ve only arrived at the halfway mark of your goal and you can¡¯t continue?¡± He noticed her small movements: ¡°Weren¡¯t youining that you¡¯re too thin?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan took another nce at the ss of milk she had pushed away.

    Tonight, she had already had one and a half bowl of rice, and a whole te of sweet and sour pork; Mo Jingshen had barely eaten and saved it all for her. How could she possibly have such arge appetite?

    However, this was still the milk Boss Mo had intentionally warmed up for her. Ji Nuan could only bring it back and pretend she could not see the smile he was suppressing. She drank half a ss of the milk.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As expected, the so-called gathering of Elder Mo¡¯s old friends went differently from Ji Nuan¡¯s expectations.

    She had thought it would be simr to what she had seen on television; a group of elderly people who were past the age of seventy standing together to exim about the transience of life, or shed tears because they weren¡¯t sure if they would be able to meet again in this life.

    But what actually happened was...

    A group of old men sitting down together to drink tea and chat about life; all of them were smiling brightly. The sight of it made even Ji Nuan feel as if the gentle breeze of spring was passing through.

    However, she really had no interest in sharing a mahjong table with these elderly men.

    In fact, she barely understood the direction of their thoughts.

    It was close to twenty years since theyst met, yet their choice of after-meal entertainment was not to reminisce over old times but to y mahjong.

    They were even able to fill up two mahjong tables.

    Right now, one table had Elder Mo and his daughter-inw, Mrs. Wan Zhu, apanying two other elderly men to y. On this table, it was Mo Shaoze and Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan watched as Mo Jingshen took off his coat. He was dressed in a well-fitted, delicately made, white wool sweater. The V-neck revealed the cor of his gray dress shirt underneath. He loosened his cor and shifted his gaze onto Ji Nuan, who desperately wished for something interesting to do, and used his eyes to indicate for her to sit next to him.

    There were so many people here; how could she possibly bring herself to sit so close to him. Earlier, this bunch of elderly men had already teased them endlessly about being a young couple.

    In front of Grandfather Mo¡¯s old, close friends, Mo Jingshen was able to maintain a nonchnt, graceful smile. His epting demeanor made it seem as though he wasn¡¯t being teased at all. It was Ji Nuan, who rarely experienced this sort of event, that kept turning red by his side.

 Chapter 730

    <h4>Chapter 730: Mo Jingshen, the Gangster Dressed in Refined Clothes, Had Already Begun to Remove His Coat and Loosen His Tie</h4>

    She had never seen Mo Jingshen apany his family and rtives with so much patience.

    Back when they were at Hai City¡¯s Mo home, when faced with the group of friends and rtives who were only interested in holding onto the Mo family¡¯s big thigh, Mo Jingshen always maintained a lukewarm and distant demeanor. Everyone must have assumed he disliked interacting with the Mo family¡¯s friends and rtives.

    However, from the way things appeared right now, Mo Jingshen was simply refusing to indulge in those rtives who had hidden intentions.

    Right now, these elders were only here to support Elder Mo and Mo Jingshen gave them sufficient face. He even patiently apanied these old people to y mahjong as an after-meal entertainment.

    Or perhaps it was because Mo Jingshen, who was typically swamped with work, finally had the time to leisurely rx. Although he asionally returned to Shine Group, he would only attend a few important meetings. Most of the time, he still prioritised keeping herpany.

    Mo Jingshen could see that Ji Nuan, who was standing by the side to watch, was ovee with boredom. He reached for a mahjong tile and continued fixing his gaze on her.

    Ji Nuan shook her head again. There was nothing much she could do while watching them y and she was considering if she should help the helpers with serving the tea. However, earlier, when she had thought to do so, Mrs. Wan Zhu had red at her once. Her meaning was that there was no need for Ji Nuan to do these things, and that she should rest properly.

    Mo Jingshen saw that Ji Nuan was still standing there. He narrowed his eyes and tossed the tile in his hand away.

    Ji Nuan noticed that Mo Jingshen nned to stand up to apany her after this round of game was over. She did not wish to ruin their fun and finally chose to sit down by his side.

    The man finally then leaned back calmly against the backrest. He indicated for Ji Nuan to choose a mahjong tile for him.

    Ji Nuan was after all Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife, and the table was surrounded by elders. When the elders noticed the little couple¡¯sfortable actions, they only smiled and did not express any dissatisfaction or objection. They nagged with their mouths: ¡°Spit spit, it sure is good to be young...¡±

    Ji Nuan reached her hand out under everyone¡¯s eyes. In fact, her mahjong skills were very ordinary. Thest time she yed it was in Jing City. At the time, she had only managed to win a few rounds with Xiao Luye¡¯s help. Just how much did Mo Jingshen trusted her? He even allowed someone with her skills to help him choose a tile.

    After choosing a tile, she held it in her hand for a long time. However, no matter how she felt it, she could not sense what sort of tile she had picked. She could only obediently ce it in his hands.

    ¡°Look at how calm andposed he is as he lets his wife choose his tile. It seems like Jing Shen will win this round. No matter what she picks, he¡¯ll definitely win.¡± The person speaking was the elder sitting across them.

    Ji Nuan felt her cheeks burning. Typically, she did not mind Mo Jingshen¡¯s advances. However, in front of these old people and rtives, Ji Nuan felt that the slightest bit of affection would cause her cheek to turn red. Even the tile in her hands began to warm up.

    She quickly stuffed the tile into Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand and shifted her face away in embarrassment.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s finger rubbed past the surface of the tile once. Without much expression, he pushed his tiles down.

    Flowers blooming on the pole. [1. This is the name of a specific arrangement of tiles.]

    Everyone seated was bbergasted.

    ¡°It seems like this wife really brings you a lot of luck.¡± The elderly people seated around the table began spouting nonsense again.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks were red to the point where she desperately wished for a hole she could crawl into.

    At midnight, everyone finally returned to their rooms to rest. Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks were still flushed from the various elders¡¯ teasing. The main problem was that these old people had already seen all sorts of worldly affairs. After ying mahjong and drinking tea, when they couldn¡¯t fall asleep, they enjoyed chatting about the young people. They had even brought up when Ji Nuan finally had a child, who would get to be her child¡¯s godfather, and the ranking of said godfathers...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan felt that there were still some lingering, unresolved side-effects from her brain injury.

    Otherwise, with her careful and disciplined character, how could it be that she had be so absentminded after her bout of illness?

    For example, two nights before they nned to return to Hai City, Shine Group organized an evening party. Even without bringing up her position in MN Group, as the publicly acknowledged Mrs. Mo, she had the responsibility to participate in the event.

    No matter if it was in Los Angeles¡¯s Mo home¡¯s bedroom, or in Shine Group¡¯s CEO office¡¯s break room, in those sufficiently spacious rooms, she was often flipping through shelves and cabs to look for the things she had misced.

    It was almost December. Although this wasn¡¯t Shine Group¡¯s end-of-year reception, Mo Jingshen¡¯s rtives would still be attending. This event was naturally important.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen, did you see the white shawl I bought a few days ago?¡± Ji Nuan searched through the closet in the breakroom while yelling toward Mo Jingshen who was outside. ¡°I ced it in the break room right after I bought it. How did it go missing?!¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± The well-dressed CEO Mo nced at his watch. There was still half an hour before the evening party began. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Take your time to look.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s barely anytime!¡± ttering noises came from the room. Mo Jingshen immediately thought that Ji Nuan was trying to rip the closet door out.

    There was more than enough time. It would only take them five minutes to get to the party venue by car. These twenty plus minutes were sufficient for Ji Nuan to continue looking.

    The only problem was that she had already searched for the shawl for more than any hour.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use a different one?¡± He watched as she ran toward the spare bedroom. She seemed to have thought of something as she paused for a moment before approaching.

    When Ji Nuan opened the spare bedroom closet, she found that it appeared both empty and full.

    One the left side, there was a neat row of men¡¯s suits and dress shirts.

    On the other side was a fur-lined coat with delicately crafted copper buttons.

    It was apanied by a cane and a wide-brim hat.

    It was somewhat familiar.

    Wasn¡¯t this the outfit Mo Jingshen wore that day when he was dressed as a business mogul in the photography studio?

    She heard the sound of the man¡¯s footsteps and the door being closed behind her. She turned back and met his deep, ck eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Mo, do you want to exin this?¡± She thought he had a difficult-to-exin interest in this sort of thing and could not help but shift her gaze toward the closet intentionally.

    However, the man was unruffled. ¡°I ordered a brand new set to be made ording to that piece. The quality of the clothes there are too poor.¡±

    Not only was he unruffled, he also added casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it very much?¡±

    ¡°...¡± His retort left Ji Nuan speechless. She stared at the man¡¯s unbelievablyposed expression and recalled her own infatuated expression from that day. She pursed her lips subconsciously.

    She then nced toward the closet once more. When she shifted her eyes back, Mo Jingshen, the gangster dressed in refined clothes, had already removed his coat. He began to loosen his tie.

 Chapter 731

    <h4>Chapter 731: Mo Jingshen, Are You Three Years Old?!</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we headed to the evening party? What are you doing?¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s body instantly went on alert. By the time she turned back fully, he had locked the spare bedroom door. She couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°You... you¡¯re not going to the party anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wear it for you to see.¡± The expensive tie was carelessly tossed onto the ground. He then unhurriedly began to unbutton his shirt.

    ¡°To save you from yearning for it everyday.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    It was true that it had crossed her mind. After all, Mo Jingshen¡¯s outfits were typically quite ordinary. He was either dressed as a serious and strict CEO, or in a set of clean andfortable homewear. It was rare for him to be styled intentionally. Even though it was for the photoshoot, his outfit had really been astonishing. At the time, she had been filled with regret at the thought that he would never wear such an outfit again.

    To think that he had even noticed her regret.

    She watched as the man¡¯s fingers slowly moved down. From his corbone, to his chest and his firm and thin waist. His beautiful silhouette and perfect figure was vaguely hidden by the white dress shirt.

    Finally, the man ced the outfit on right before her eyes. The sight left Ji Nuan dazed.

    If he had previously appeared breathtaking, right now, as Mo Jingshen wore the high-quality outfit, the man¡¯s outstanding and uninhabited innate charisma waspletely released.

    Mo Jingshen saw that the little woman¡¯s gaze was dazed and his lips curled slightly. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded nkly.

    It was likely because she had be more honest recently and no longer held onto her temper to say things that went against her feelings, but her obedient appearance was especially charming. Before she could speak up, the man lifted her into his embrace. She was still dressed in the gown she had just changed into. In order to look for theplementing shawl, she had run around in circles for a long time with the gown on. When the man ced her down on the soft, white bed, the train of her gown fell over her.

    It was a white gown. The train consisted ofyers of beautiful white chiffon fabric. The fabric swayed with her movement and spread across the sheets. Layers of white formed a beautiful pure, white visual.

    His lips and hands were familiar with her body and he explored her with a well-practiced touch. Very quickly, she was left at his mercy.

    Right before her rationality left her, she heard him whisper by her ear.

    His voice was hoarse and his breathing was slightly hurried.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for that shawl anymore. Change into a new gownter.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    With the way things were unfolding, she would have to change to a new gown even if she didn¡¯t want to...

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Wait... wait...¡± Ahe suddenly remembered that it was almost time for the evening party. She frantically tried to remind him.

    ¡°Why?¡± His hands gripped her disobedient waist.

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t resist a low cry. Her voice almost concealed his light sigh of satisfaction.

    Just as Ji Nuan began to lose her awareness of time, Mo Jingshen¡¯s phone rang.

    Ji Nuan originally wanted to call him to stop. However, when she saw the man reach out for his phone, she instinctively felt that this wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°En. It¡¯s me. Speak.¡± He ced his index finger against his lip and indicated for her to stay silent.

    Ji Nuan did not expect him to do this. She quickly covered her own lips and barely managed to hold in her voice.

    Mo Jingshen, are you three years old?!

    ¡°I have time now. Take your time to speak.¡± Although he was speaking to the phone, he kept exploring her body with his eyes. The unrestrained desire in his gaze was practically eating her alive.

    Ji Nuan gritted her teeth to hold in her voice. The man¡¯s palm brushed past her cheek as his long fingers moved along her lips to press into her mouth. As a result of his action, she couldn¡¯t help but release a broken cry.

    The voice from the other side of the phone was unclear, and an unprecedented anxiety provoked her senses.

    Furthermore, the man¡¯s yful and desire-filled gaze was exploring her body over and over again. It was a familiar scene on the bed, but with the lights turned on, her body began to tremble involuntarily.

    Ji Nuan felt as if she was a young girl experiencing her first taste of the world; she waspletely at a loss as to what to do.

    At the same time, her inner desire and pleasure was surging up and drowning her alive.

    On the man¡¯s phone call, the serious report was still being given. However, she copsed on the bed and was on the verge of tears. She turned her head to the side and bit down on one corner of the sheets. The voice she was restraining waspletely ruined by the man.

    ¡°Mo Jing... shen...¡± She heard her own hoarse sob as she cried out his name.

    She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    ¡ª¡ª

    By the time he finally hung up, Ji Nuan was utterly defeated. Her face was covered with her tears and her messy hair, and her lipstick had been smeared after she bit against her lip for too long. She appeared dishevelled and vulnerable, yet she was unbelievably seductive.

    Ji Nuan had always known that the desire and vulnerability she subconsciously showed was the most effective drug against the man.

    It had only taken him a moment of effort, but it felt as though she was submerged in his breath. His name was carved into her every cell, and the three words had sunk into her bone to reach the deepest part of her. It was a brand she could not remove.

    ¡ª¡ª

    And thus, instead of thirty minutes, they werete for the event by a full two hours.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The key point was that Ji Nuan waspletely exhausted when the man picked her up from the bed. He gave her a shower and helped her to pick a suitable outfit. As they barely had anytime, Ji Nuan styled her hair simply. She saw that it looked quite good and was then brought to the event by Mo Jingshen.

    When they arrived, a crowd of Shine Group¡¯s people and partners rushed to greet them.

    Ji Nuan had been tortured by Mo Jingshen, the beast in human clothes, to the point where she barely had any strength. In the beginning, she maintained a suitable smile but when the crowd dissipated, she immediately headed to a less crowded area to sit down. She was tired to the point where she did not wish to speak. If she wasn¡¯t attending as MN Group¡¯s representative, she would definitely be sleeping on the bed right now. There was no way she would attend. However, MN Group¡¯s face was at stake. She had worked so hard to bring thepany up, and it was a rare opportunity to participate in this event in Los Angeles. It wasn¡¯t suitable for her to not attend.

    But she was really, so! Tired! Ah!

    Most importantly, not only was her shawl still missing, he had ruined her favourite gown!

    Mo Jingshen, that beast!

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732: Whoever Has Ideas About Mr. Mo...</h4>

    Tonight, Ji Nuan was far too quiet at the evening party. Most of the attendees had heard that Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo would be personally attending and had speciallye to take a look at her.

    However, aside from when they saw the two arrive at the entrance, they barely saw Ji Nuan again.

    At the moment, Ji Nuan was resting on a couch in the corner of the room. She could barely muster any strength to move with her aching waist and weak legs. Mo Jingshen also understood her condition. He ced his suit jacket on her shoulders and left her to restfortably.

    As a result...

    The other guests did not know where Ji Nuan was, but the ones nearby had all noticed Ji Nuan restingzily on the couch. They only assumed that she wasn¡¯t feeling very well. As they passed by, they all greeted her. Ji Nuan waved back at them with a polite smile.

    A distance away, there were two young girls peeking at her secretly. They kept their heads lowered as they whispered to each other quietly. Ji Nuan did not pay them much attention.

    She mustered up some strength and stood up to pick up a ss of red wine. When she sat back down, she turned back to see that one of the earlier girls dressed in a pink gown was leaning close to Mo Jingshen¡¯s side with scarlet cheeks. It wasn¡¯t clear what she was saying to him, but her side profile alone revealed her infatuation.

    Ji Nuan only took a simple nce in that direction. Typically, there was always a crowd of women interested in Mo Jingshen. By now, she had grown used to it. She saw that Mo Jingshen did not return the girl¡¯s gaze and only continued his conversation with the man next to him. His expression was indifferent and cold as though he could not see the little girl who was like a pink peacock by his side. After his conversation ended, he walked away from her.

    From the way things seem, this must be the daughter of one of their Los Angeles¡¯ partners. When she saw that Mo Jingshen did not toss a single nce at her, the girl was disappointed but did not dare approach again. She appeared slightly resentful as she returned to her friend¡¯s side.

    The two whispered to each other for a while, their gaze shifting toward Ji Nuan every so often.

    All of a sudden, they began heading in her direction. They seemed to think that Ji Nuan did not notice them as they casually moved closer to her. Afterward, the two picked up a ss of red wine from the long table by Ji Nuan¡¯s side. They chatted with smiles as they sipped their wines and continued shifting closer to her.

    When Ji Nuan noticed one of the girls was about to tip her wine ss, she did not move from her seat. She spoke lightly: ¡°Even if you pour the red wine on me and I have to leave this ce to look for a new gown, even if I¡¯m not sitting here, Mr. Mo will never take an extra nce at any woman that isn¡¯t me. I advise you girls not to have any wishful thinking. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not having any mercy when you lift the boulder up only to drop it on your own feet. Even Mr. Mo won¡¯t let this go easily. After all, no matter how wealthy the Mo family is, when a gown worth several millions is ruined, there has to be a suitable exnation obtained.¡±

    The girl¡¯s back stiffened. She immediately straightened the stem of the wine ss and did not spill anything. Her gaze was somewhat embarrassed as she nced at Ji Nuan.

    Ji Nuan, on the other hand, remained unruffled. She seemed to be smiling openly yet her gaze was cold. It was clear she would not forgive their nonsense just because of their young age.

    The two girls were indeed young; their schemes were nothing impressive. They originally wanted to go speak to Mo Jingshen but Mr. Mo was far too indifferent. They thought it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to interact with other girls with his wife present and wanted to take the opportunity to chase Mrs. Mo away before making another attempt to see if Mo Jingshen would pay them any attention.

    But they never thought...

    The two girls exchanged embarrassed nces. They ced their wine sses down.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t holding my wine ss properly earlier. Thankfully, you reminded me or I really would have spilled it onto you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± One of the girls turned to apologise to Ji Nuan awkwardly.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression did not change. She was not too cold nor too apathetic, nor did she appear as though she was speaking down to them. She maintained an unruffled appearance as she nced at the girl to say calmly: ¡°I can understand the tendency for young girls to be infatuated. But the Mr. Mo in your eyes is a man who has been married for many years. I advise you to change the direction of your infatuation. Seducing someone else¡¯s husband at such a young age isn¡¯t something you should be proud of.¡±

    The two girls immediately blushed bright red. ¡°We... we had no such intentions...¡±

    ¡°You better not.¡± Ji Nuan lifted her lips but her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being simple-minded, but under normal circumstances, I won¡¯t be polite to anyone who dares to entertain such thoughts. After so many years of marriage, I¡¯ve seen all sorts of women. The young and simple-minded little girls are like ants on the streets; I can crush them to death the moment I say I want to. You¡¯re both so young. What¡¯s the point in making people unhappy and bringing harm onto yourself?¡±

    By now, the girls¡¯ expressions were awkward. They could barely hold onto their faces but this was Mrs. Mo. Even if they wanted to, they did not dare to argue with her.

    Furthermore, the reason Mrs. Mo was saying these words was clearly because she had seen through them. Under such a circumstance, if they still looked for excuses, they would definitely be on the losing end...

    The two did not dare to say more. They exchanged nces and stuck their tongues out at each other before quickly escaping. They did not dare to pause for a second longer.

    Ji Nuan waspletely unaffected by the small episode. She remained in her seat, sipping her red wine every so often to pass the time.

    In less than ten minutes, Mo Jingshen approached. He supported Ji Nuan up and whispered in her ear with a chuckle. ¡°Still tired?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was extremely soft. She was the only one who could hear him.

    Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes at him, grumbling with her gaze.

    Nonsense. He tortured her so much right before the evening party. It would be strange if she could still muster any strength. For the past few nights, he had also been relentless as though he was trying to demand a hundredfoldpensation for the past three years of pain.

    There were people dancing at the venue. Mo Jingshen held Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and led her through the crowd. He then released her hand and held her waist to bring her into his embrace. He lowered his eyes to watch her.

    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Mo said some harsh words today; you won¡¯t be polite to whoever dares to have ideas about Mr. Mo, en?¡±

    He lowered his eyes to watch the little woman who was looking at the dance floor. His gaze was filled with satisfaction when he saw the calm andposed light in her eyes.

 Chapter 733

    <h4>Chapter 733: Mo Jingshen¡¯s Arms Were Crossed, and His Expression Was Heavy as He Stood in the Center of the Living Room</h4>

    The news that had spread after the two girls left toin to the other guests left Mo Jingshen very satisfied.

    Ji Nuan, on the other hand, wasposed as she watched the guests on the dance floor. ¡°If I had been attending only as MN Group¡¯s representative, perhaps I would have done my best to avoid any conflict. The only thing I would need to protect is mypany¡¯s image. But right now, I¡¯m also Mrs. Mo. Those girls were clearly nning to climb all over me. Does Mrs. Mo appear so easy to bully?¡±

    How could Ji Nuan be easy to bully? She has never been someone like that.

    But when it came to dealing with situations, she was indeed very rational.

    Mo Jingshen smiled lightly in satisfaction. He tightened his grip around her waist. ¡°With Mrs. Mo around, it really saves me quite some trouble.¡±

    ¡°Do you find those youngdies admiring you troublesome? I always thought that Mr. Mo secretly liked it.¡± Ji Nuan intentionally attacked him.

    The man¡¯s palm rubbed against her waist as he whispered huskily into her ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mrs. Mo most aware of what I like? En?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    She immediately gave the man a look of reproach. However, the man only chuckled lightly as he adjusted the jacket on her shoulders: ¡°If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s head back early to rest. There¡¯s no need for us to stay here for the entire event.¡±

    Ji Nuan made a sound of agreement but was not as immature as to leave early.

    After all, they were alreadyte for the event. If they left early, it would really be inappropriate. She knew this in her heart.

    As MN Group¡¯s CEO and as Shine Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s wife, even if Mo Jingshen spoiled her and doted on her, she needed to be responsible for her own roles.

    In the past, she was the Mrs. Mo Mo Jingshen had kept by his side to spoil. Today, she was the Mrs. Mo that could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    How lucky are we; to share our life in love. Two lives worth of memories and they are all connected to you.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s twenty-fifth birthday; Mo Jingshen¡¯s thirtieth birthday.

    A monthter, when Ji Nuan¡¯s and Mo Jingshen¡¯s vacation had barely started, she was called back to Hai City by Xia Tian to take charge of thepany¡¯s new project. The main reason was that the little precious at Xia Tian¡¯s home had caught the flu. It was the first time the child had had a fever since her birth, and it frightened Xia Tian, the career woman, to death. From what she heard, at 3:00 a.m. in the morning, Xia Tian had been too anxious to sleep and had rushed to the hospital in the middle of the night. She had held onto her baby refusing to let go, while the hospital doctors werepletely unruffled. They prescribed the suitable medication and fever-reducing patches and exined that it was normal for the child to have fever. They also reassured that there was no need for concern.

    Whenever Xia Tian brought up that harrowing night, their fellow colleagues at thepany would share about theirmon experiences. They all shared that the first bout of illness their child had scared them to death. Afterward, when they became more experienced, even when the child had a fever of 39.5 degrees, they would be unruffled...

    Since Ji Nuan¡¯s returned to Hai City, Xia Tian and the colleagues at herpany spoke endlessly about their experiences with children. Every day, they pressed her to have a child.

    It had only been two months since her full recovery. Things couldn¡¯t possibly move that fast. Ji Nuan personally did not feel the need to rush.

    Time passed and eventually, it was Mo Jingshen¡¯s birthday.

    Ji Nuan was actually quite dense. Compared to other women, she was much poorer at remembering events and anniversaries. When she thought about it carefully, she realized she had never once taken special care to celebrate Mo Jingshen¡¯s birthday. Thus, a week prior to the event, she carelessly mentioned it to Xia Tian and Xiao Ba. However, by the time it was said day, she hadpletely forgotten about it.

    It was only when Xia Tian and Xiao Ba brought her to the departmental store to shop that she remembered. By then, it was already afternoon.

    She clearly remembered that when she woke up this morning, Mo Jingshen had been as per normal. It was likely that he had forgotten about it as well.

    But this was his thirtieth birthday. In Chinese tradition, it was thought to be the year one arrived at his full independence. It symbolized another decade¡¯s passing, and it was also thought to be the beginning of a man¡¯s most attractive period. It seemed like it would really be too much if she didn¡¯t spare any effort to celebrate for him.

    However, she had a lot of objections against suggestions for her to package herself as a gift for him.

    After all, this was an extremely embarrassing route to take.

    However, under her employees¡¯ suggestions, Xia Tian and Xiao Ba forcefully brought Ji Nuan to the department store. They hauled her into the lingerie store and forced her to try on the novelty lingerie.

    And it was the sort with cat ears.

    What on earth was contained in these two women¡¯s minds? They desperately wanted her to give birth, to the point where they wished they could just stuff her into Mo Jingshen¡¯s bed every day.

    She silently curled her index finger around the cat ear headband and watched the two busybodies helplessly.

    Xiao Ba: ¡°Boss, since you really don¡¯t know what gift to prepare, just sell your own body. CEO Mo has always treated you so well. You should take the initiative to seduce him. Even if he eats you clean, there¡¯s no loss for you. Besides, the two of you are a married couple. He has already eaten you clean anyway...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Tian: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You have to do it when you have to do it. When have you taken the initiative with Mo Jingshen? If you intentionally tease and seduce him, you say, will blood spurt out of our ice mountain CEO Mo¡¯s nose?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡± Ha. It was more likely for blood to spurt out of her nose.

    Xiao Ba: ¡°Boss, all the best!¡±

    Xia Tian: ¡°All the best, all the best! Bravely wear it home for him to see!¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Who could help her to haul these two crazy women out?</i>

    In the end, Ji Nuan waspletely suppressed by the two and had no choice but to purchase that set of lingerie. Originally, thepany had a business meeting arranged this evening. Although Xia Tian said there was no need for her to attend, the partner they were meeting was extremely important. Ji Nuan¡¯s career heart was firm and her expression was strict as she insisted on heading home after the meeting. Consequently, Mo Jingshen¡¯s birthday waspletely shoved to the back of her mind.

    The result of this was that...

    When she came home, it was already half-past eleven. In another thirty minutes, Mo Jingshen¡¯s birthday woulde to an end.

    Recently, the two of them had been staying at Ao Lan International instead of the Yu Garden.

    She quietly opened the door to be met with a sea of ck. Ji Nuan released a sigh of relief. Mo Jingshen had also been busy since his return to Hai City. He should be able to understand that she had her reasons foring homete. After all, they both had their own careers to focus on...

    Although it seemed like her te¡¯ was really quitete.

    Ji Nuan carefully removed her high heels. She moved silently like a thief and nned to sneak into the main bedroom.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The living room lights abruptly turned on. Ji Nuan was startled into stiffening upright. She immediately noticed Mo Jingshen who stood in the middle of the living room with his arms crossed. His expression was heavy.

    The tes on the dining table were clearly the Western food he had personally prepared.

 Chapter 734

    <h4>Chapter 734: Why Did This Novelty Lingerie Come With a Choker?</h4>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights...,¡± Ji Nuan muttered softly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Jingshen was dressed in a set of deep blue homewear, but it did not affect his imposing aura whatsoever.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Ji Nuan refuted despite the fact of death staring her in the face. After speaking, she immediately lowered her head. She was terrified that in the next second, Mo Jingshen, who had just endured a terrible birthday, would beat her up.

    The outfit underneath her clothes further worsened her guilty conscience.

    Earlier, right after their business meeting, Xiao Ba and Xia Tian had dragged her into her breakroom and forced her to change.

    Afterward, she had came straight home dressed in the set of lingerie she bought this morning. It was only concealed by a simple, white coat.

    Whilst changing, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart had been filled with anguish wails.

    Could anyone tell her, why did this novelty lingeriee with a choker?

    And why was there a bell on this choker?!

    <i>Those two woman! Cut their pays!!</i>

    At the time, she had stood before the mirror with scarlet cheeks, stricken with grief and indignation as she ced the choker around her neck. She made sure to wrap herself up tightly with a scarf to ensure that the bell wouldn¡¯t be ringing with her movements.

    To be honest, at the moment, she only felt stifled to the point of bing flustered.

    His slippers moved against the wood floorings without making any sound. She watched as Mo Jingshen¡¯s long legs approached her dangerously.

    ¡°A week ago, you specially reminded me of my birthday. It¡¯s rare that I ever remember this assion well. I came home early, and in the end, this is the birthday you were nning to give me?¡± Mo Jingshen paused ten centimetres away rom her. His low and husky voice rang from above her head and carried a hint of irritation. Even without raising her head, she could guess his expression right now.

    There was no way it was good.

    Indeed, a week ago, she had specially mentioned his approaching thirtieth birthday. Mo Jingshen had said that he rarely celebrates his birthday and that there was no need to n anything. However, Ji Nuan had insisted they do something for his thirtieth. Thus, for once, he took care to remember this date.

    Yet, she was the one who had wasted most of today away in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°I...¡± Ji Nuan wanted to retort but as Mo Jingshen pressed closer, her words were forced back: ¡°Cough, I¡¯m in the wrong. Thepany had a business meeting tonight. So...¡± It was better to obediently admit her wrongdoing. After all, the birthday boy was the greatest today.

    Yet, while Ji Nuan had resolutely decided to apologize, Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was instead fixated on her neck.

    She felt that the great CEO Mo seemed to have stared at her nkly for several seconds. His gaze was unclear as he scanned the fur coat that was tightly wrapped around her. Finally, he shifted his body to the side and allowed her into the apartment.

    The air-conditioner was turned on and the room was warm. She felt slightly parched and subconsciously thought to remove her coat. However, at the thought of her outfit underneath... she swallowed and chose to remainposed. There was no way she could take it off.

    In the first ce, she shouldn¡¯t have worn it!

    She must have gone mad; otherwise, why would she allow Xia Tian and Xiao Ba to convince her to wear such a thing!

    Mo Jingshen closed the door and left to the kitchen to pour two sses of water. The food on the dining table had already turned cold, and he clearly did not n on letting her eat it. He returned and sat down by her side to hand her a ss of water. He saw that her coat and scarf were still tightly wrapped around her and asked expressionlessly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m cold. Ha... haha.¡±

    He touched her cheeks that were flushed from the heat and furrowed his brows to speak. Ji Nuan subconsciously reached out to cover his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really!¡±

    His warm breathnded on her fingers softly.

    They have been husband and wife for so long. Ji Nuan finally realized that, aside from when she took initiative to seduce him when she was first reborn, it seemed like this man was always the one who made the first move. On every matter, and even on the bed, he always took the dominating role.

    This was actually her first time doing this. Inevitably, she began to feel guilty.

    The moment her hand came into contact with his lips, she quickly tried to retrieve it. However, the man covered her hand with his own and kissed her fingers gently.

    Ji Nuan stared at his handsomeplexion dazedly. She was somewhat absentminded. He was such a good man. There were so many women dreaming of him. How did he be hers?

    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± As he held her hand, he saw that she was staring dazedly at him. He tightened his grip slightly to draw her attention back.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, it¡¯s almost 12:00 a.m. soon. What can I do to make up for your thirtieth birthday celebration?¡± She shifted her fingers apart and interlocked their hands. His long fingers cause her cheeks to heat up further.

    He held her hand tightly and watched her silently. He did not me her for beingte. Just as Ji Nuan thought he was about to speak, he suddenly brought her into his embrace with his other arm. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re back home safely. If you were anyter, I¡¯m afraid I would have sent the bodyguards to search through your office.¡±

    This man was really constantly worried about her safety. From the beginning, he had no intention of pursuing the me for his birthday.

    Ji Nuan buried her head into his arms and drew circles against his clothes. She closed her eyes to listen to his stable heartbeat and spoke softly: ¡°What could possibly happen to be? At most, someone mighte to drool at my beauty.¡±

    The man chuckled softly.

    Outside, fine snow was swirling through the air. The apartment was silent like a dream.

    ...Yet, this dreamlike space... was really far too hot!

    The thick coat and scarf were not meant to be worn indoors. Ji Nuan found it increasingly difficult to breathe, and it even felt as though a thin fog was blocking her vision. She could barely see Mo Jingshen¡¯s face clearly. She lowered her head and rubbed her eyes but it only worsened her vision.

    Mo Jingshen felt her movements and nced down to check on her reddeningplexion: ¡°What exactly is on with you?¡±

    His palm was cooling against Ji Nuan¡¯s hot, red skin and she subconsciously began to rub her cheek against him. When she finally processed his words, she abruptly remembered the outfit she had specially put on for him today. She immediately jumped up from hisp. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to go wash my face!¡±

    She then immediately snuck off to the bathroom.

    The woman standing before the ceiling-to-floor mirror was dressed in a thick coat and scarf. Her skin was bright red and her wet, ink-ck eyes were strikingly charming.

    She tugged against the scarf and after hesitating for a moment, she removed it and stuffed it into her bag. The bell made a clear noise with her movements and the sound of it caused her to inhale sharply. She blinked and stared at her own reflection. Compared to when they were taking wedding photos, the feeling she had as she stood before the mirror waspletely different. One was for photos, while this was... for...

    Mo Jingshen stood in the living room. When he heard the noise inside, he approached and casually tugged open the bathroom door.

    Ji Nuan, who had removed her clothes was just about to step out of the bathroom. As a result, their eyes immediately met.

    The ringing noise of the bell on Ji Nuan¡¯s body was especially loud and clear. The sound of it made her feel especially embarrassed. The red on her cheeks had yet to fade, and as she met the man¡¯s eyes, she spoke, ¡°H-happy birthday...¡±

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735: She Was Actually Pregnant With Twins!</h4>

    Coincidentally, right after Ji Nuan spoke, it became midnight.

    Thankfully, she had made it in time.

    The man stood outside the bathroom door watching as she stepped out.

    Ji Nuan did not have the courage to raise her head. After speaking once, she immediately looked down and stared at his slippers. She was nervous to the point where she could barely hear her own breathing. She then softly added: ¡°Happy birthday, Mo Jingshen.¡±

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that my slippers are named Mo Jingshen.¡± His eyes were smiling as he caressed her hair. He chuckled softly. ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Ji Nuan reached up and caught his hand. She looked up and red at him. The bashfulness in her heart was really vexing her. She could not control herself as she brought his hand up and bit down on it to vent her nerves.

    The man raised his brows and stared at her in response. Ji Nuan immediately released her grip but he did not move away. Instead, he directly lifted her up into a bridal carry. His expression was sincere as though he was preparing to open his present while he brought her into the bedroom.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s face was scarlet red the entire time.

    There waspletely no need for her to exin herself. They had been married for so long. With one nce, he was able to understand the goal behind her outfit, the thoughts she had about it, and just how bashful it made her.

    It was slightly dark in the bedroom. Mo Jingshen sat down on the bedside and ced her on hisp. He held both her hands, wrapping them up and holding her gently in his palms.

    The heat had only just begun to subside from Ji Nuan¡¯s cheeks and she immediately began to feel flushed again.

    She raised her head for a quick nce at him. She felt that perhaps her outfit made her seem too much like a kitten. In a surprising turn of events, the man did not transform into a beast. Instead, he was gentle and patient, as though he was trying to keep her in his sight until she melted.

    Since her clothes were already changed, and the n of gifting herself to him was already proceeding, it seemed like there was no point in feeling embarrassed.

    Ji Nuan closed her eyes and leaned close to peck the man¡¯s lips.

    Her action caused Mo Jingshen to smile. As Ji Nuan was moving back, he held the back of her head to keep her from moving. He gave her an intimate kiss.

    ¡°Did you manage to eat during your business meeting?¡± His lips moved against the corner of hers. His husky voice caused her heart to tremble. Despite all of this, he did not forget to worry about her.

    Ji Nuan softly made an ¡®en¡¯ sound. ¡°I ate.¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    It took some time for her to react. By the time she fully processed his words, the man had ceased being gentle as he pushed her heavily down onto the bed¡ª

    ...

    When Ji Nuan learned that the floors above her apartment in Yuehu Bay actually belonged to Mo Jingshen, she was in fact unsurprised.

    Perhaps she did not consider it in the beginning. However, afterward, she gradually began to feel that only this person had the ability to conceal himself from her while protecting her. Aspects of their lives were also strangely intertwined. The more she thought about it, the more she began to suspect Mo Jingshen. She simply did not dare to confirm her thoughts.

    When Mo Jingshen and her were preparing to resume their vacation, the residential housekeeper at Yuehu Bay sent the clothes Ji Nuan needed over for her. Ji Nuan recognized her from the sixteenth-storey and the answer immediately came to her.

    She once interrogated Mo Jingshen over this matter.

    Yet, Boss Mo had been unruffled when he gave his answer: At the time, there had been far too many people chasing after her. If he hadn¡¯t been despicable enough to cut off those people who had thoughts of mingling with her as neighbours, it was likely that before he could even make any moves, she would have been duped away by someone. It had been a once in a lifetime opportunity, there was no way he would have given it up.

    Look, look, even Mo Jingshen himself was admitting that he was despicable.

    Thankfully Ji Nuan had already guessed it; she had only been unable to confirm it. Now that she gave it a second thought, the obstacles Mr. Vinse faced when he had been trying to purchase an apartment at Yuehu Bay finally made sense.

    Spit, spit, spit...

    It was really hard to tell based on his looks. Mo Jingshen¡¯s shamelessness seems to be even more serious than she had thought.

    Wait, no, she had already seen an even more shameless side to him. What was there to be surprised by?

    As they say, ¡®all businessmen are evil.¡¯ If Mo Jingshen wasn¡¯t this shameless, and this despicable, how could he have be an existence that every bystander feared in the business world?

    When Ji Nuan investigated her Yuehu Bay¡¯s apartment, and also investigated the rtionship between his apartments and her, she found that even before moving in, those floors of Yuehu Bay¡¯s apartments had already been transferred to her name. This meant that the apartments worth several hundred million all belonged to her.

    At the same time, Ji Nuan also checked all of the assets under her name. It was only then that she found out that, without any prior notice, the Ling Xiao Group had transferred part of their inheritance to her name. This included half of Xiao Zhenjun¡¯s private assets.

    Ji Nuan did not n to ept it and had arranged for herwyer to return all of the things that did not belong to her. However, before doing so, she still calcted all of the assets that were under her name. She then took a screenshot and sent it to Mo Jingshen.

    Ji Nuan: [Right now, am I considered the richest Chinese woman in the world? When I add up the Ji family, the Xiao family and MN Group, it should be so, right?]

    Yet, the reply Mo Jingshen gave her was: [Tomorrow, I¡¯ll transfer everything under my name to you. You¡¯ll be the richest Chinese in the world. There¡¯s no need to add the word ¡®woman.¡¯]

    Ji Nuan: [...I don¡¯t want it! I n to quickly send the Xiao family back their things. I also don¡¯t need the Ji family¡¯s assets. My dad can still manage thepany for at least twenty to thirty years. I don¡¯t want to tie myself down with so much responsibility. One MN Group alone is sufficient to work me to the bone!]

    What was the point in having the title of the richest person in the world? The words, Mrs. Mo, already had more than enough power.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan¡¯s vacation to London, Greece, Egypt, and many more had only just resumed. Yet, the moment they returned from Egypt, they had to abruptly pause their journey.

    The reason was that recently she had been puking everywhere she went. She really could not hold on any further and was forcefully dragged to the hospital by Mo Jingshen. It turned out that she was pregnant for more than a month, and when they did an ultrasound, they found that there were two little things in her tummy.

    It was no wonder that her morning sickness was that bad!

    She was actually pregnant with twins!

    Ji Nuan had beenpletely astonished when she saw the two little blurry figures on the ultrasound image.

    On the other hand, Mo Jingshen¡¯s smile had be a permanent fixture on his face.

    That night, when they were in bed, Ji Nuanid in Mo Jingshen¡¯s embrace. For the entire day, she had frequently brought out the ultrasound images to confirm that she wasn¡¯t dreaming. She was really pregnant with two babies.

    Before she fell asleep, Mo Jingshen caressed her hair and spoke softly, ¡°Everything that you¡¯ve lost; they¡¯ll all return to your side one day.¡±

    That night, Ji Nuan dreamt that the little baby they had once lost actually did not leave them. Instead, he had been fearful that he would be lonely, and was especially clever to go looking for another little girl that looked just like him. They flew toward her together and as they approached her with their little heads, the big brother was running in front, while the little sister kept chasing him with her small feet...

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736: Ji Nuan Got the Opportunity to Hold Her Baby, While Mo House Husband¡ª</h4>

    A yearter.

    ¡°Ring ring¡ª¡±

    Early in the morning, while Ji Nuan was still snuggled between the sheets with a pillow in her arms, her phone began to ring.

    She felt around for her phone with barely opened eyes. Three words were disyed on the screen above the rm clock reminder: ¡°Feed the babies.¡±

    This was an automatic reminder set on her phone for every morning. The two babies needed to be fed 150 milliliters of either milk powder or breastmilk after waking up each day.

    The Mo family had specially hired a nutritionist for them. ording to the two babies¡¯ weight and condition, they were scheduled for fixed amounts of milk at specific times. Apparently, alternating between milk powder and breastmilk in this manner would be beneficial for the twins¡¯ development.

    However, this reminder often only functioned to wake Ji Nuan up...

    It had been three months since Mo Jinan and Mo Jinning had been born. Unless it was necessary for her to hold the babies to breastfeed them, the people at home barely allowed her to do any work.

    Mrs. Wan Zhu had specially flown over from Los Angeles to personally take care of the two babies for more than two months. Recently, she had no choice but to return to America to settle some issues, but there was still a nanny that Grandfather Mo had arranged staying at their home. Furthermore, with Auntie Chen around, it was impossible for anyone tock help.

    An An and Ning Ning¡¯s names were given by Elder Mo. The elder only hoped for the little babies to grow up healthily, safely[1] and peacefully[2]. On the day the two little ones were born, when he learnt that it was a pair of twin brother and sister, the old man had held onto his crutches outside the delivery room and cried emotionally. He barely slept for the first few days and only sat by the bedside to watch the two little ones as they ate and slept. He could not bear to close his eyes for even a second.

    Originally, when the elder had learned that Ji Nuan was pregnant, he was already filled with joy. He had proimed that, no matter if it was a boy or a girl, he would love the child just as much. Who would have thought that this Ji brat would be pregnant with two children, and she would immediately give birth to both a boy and a girl. The elder immediately seemed to have grown younger by twenty years.

    An An was the elder brother, and he was born half a minute earlier than Ning Ning. When the two little ones were born, they appeared especially small. Yet, in the past three months, they both ate well and slept well and had now be cute and chubby. Their appearance charmed everybody into doting them. Aside from crying softly when they were hungry, most of the time, they were especially obedient and barely caused any trouble. Even though they were clearly small and clueless, whenever an adult held them and teased them, the two would smile brightly. As a result, the entire Mo family treated these little ones like treasures. They were unbelievably fond of the children.

    It was not only the Mo family. Even the Ji family and Xiao family could not resist making frequent visits to the Yu Garden to visit the children. Ji Nuan did not refuse or stop them. After all, although she had the right to choose her own father, she did not have the right to choose the children¡¯s grandfathers for them. Besides, there was nothing wrong with having two grandfathers. They both treated the children equally well; there was nothing to pick at. Having an extra person to dote on you was also considered a form of happiness.

    When Ji Nuan was pregnant, as she had been pregnant with two, her symptoms had been especially serious. She endured a lot of difort through the nine plus months. After giving birth to the children, aside from feeding them personally, Mo Jingshen really did not allow her to interfere with any other matters. He insisted for her to rest obediently.

    As a result, in a typical day at the Yu Garden¡ª

    Mo Jingshen would either be in the study due to work, or he would be taking care of the children with Auntie Chen. In fact, Mo Jingshen had spent more time than Ji Nuan feeding the children. Although breast milk was important, the two little ones really had a good appetite. Thus, there was a need for them to take milk powder as well. Furthermore, the two little ones especially loved being held in their father¡¯s arms as they were being fed. Whenever they drank their milk, they would stare at their father with wide eyes and giggle away. However, when they were in Ji Nuan¡¯s arms, they would doze off as they drank their milk. Theypletely did not give her any face!

    As of today, the great Shine Group¡¯s CEO Mo Jingshen, had already grown fully ustomed to preparing the children¡¯s milk. Even Ji Nuan still struggled with using the right temperature of water, and often mixed up the order of pouring powder and water into the bottle. Mo Jingshen, on the other hand, clearly appeared to be a professional.

    Each day, Ji Nuan was held to sleep in Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms. She would then snuggle in the Yu Garden¡¯s couch and hold onto bowls of various nutritious fruits and snacks.

    When other people became mothers, theyined that they were both busy and tired. However, ever since she gave birth, she had be idle to the point where she was going insane.

    Thepany had given her a year of maternity leave and right now, MN Group was under someone else¡¯s management.

    At home, they did not need her help either.

    At times, she would scroll through her phone.

    At times, she would watch the television.

    And at times... she would watch Mo Jingshen.

    Most of Mo Jingshen¡¯s thoughts were ced on her and the children. Shen Mu would deliver most of thepany¡¯s works to the Yu Garden for him to read through. After he was done feeding the children, he turned to answer thepany¡¯s phone calls. He allowed Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze to move from his face, to his corbones, and to his chest. She did not let go of even his fingers. Over and over again, she swallowed him up with her eyes for at least eight hundred times.

    asionally, he would raise his head from thepany¡¯s files and reports. Under Ji Nuan¡¯s pitiful look, he finally surrendered and allowed her to go hold the babies for a while.

    In fact, the reason Mo Jingshen rarely allowed her to hold the babies was because Auntie Chen once said that women were prone to postpartum illness after giving birth. Holding the children too much often left them with back and waist problems. Although Ji Nuan¡¯s confinement period had already ended, after all, she had given birth to not one but two babies. In order to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be left with any ufortable symptoms, she was not allowed to do anything that would tire her out. She even had a time limit for feeding the children, and was not allowed to hold them for too long.

    Typically, under Ji Nuan¡¯s pitiful attack, Mo Jingshen would allow her to go hold them for a while.

    Ji Nuan had obtained the opportunity to hold the babies, while Mo House Husband¡ª

    Once again, had the opportunity to prepare the children¡¯s milk powder.

    An An had fallen asleep. Ji Nuan picked up Ning Ning, whose eyes were wide open. She held the baby and strolled back and forth around the kitchen entrance. She then turned her head back to watch the man who was testing the water¡¯s temperature.

    With his every movement, he no longer seemed like the cold, noble and distant CEO from Shine Group. If his appearance right now was disyed on thepany¡¯s website, it would definitely cause waves in the business world.

    Who would have thought that the all-powerful CEO Mo would be the model family-oriented man at home.

    Auntie Chen had left to go buy groceries. Right now, only the two of them were left at home.

    Typically, whenever the babies were asleep, Auntie Chen and the Yu Garden¡¯s helpers would casually give them space to be alone with each other. After all, so long as Mr. Mo was at home, there would be no trouble even if they weren¡¯t around.

    ¡°What do you feel like eating tonight?¡± After preparing the milk, the man did not turn back. However, his voice was patient and warm as he spoke to her.

    Ji Nuan held Ning Ning to approach him. She held the baby with one hand and picked up the bottle in her other. She shook it gently: ¡°I like everything that you cook.¡±

    [1] An also means safe in Chinese

    [2] Ning means peaceful in Chinese

 Chapter 737

    <h4>Chapter 737: Happy Ending</h4>

    Ji Nuan carried the chubby and adorable little Mo Jinning and walked away to say: ¡°Daddy is going to cook now~ Let¡¯s return obediently to your little bed to drink milk. Otherwise, if Mommy doesn¡¯t have any dinner tonight, I¡¯ll have to steal your milk powder.¡±

    Mo Jingshen found Ji Nuan¡¯s method of threatening their baby to be very shameless. He was even more startled by her shameless desire of wanting to snatch the babies¡¯ milk powder.

    ¡°...Did I starve you?¡± Out of nowhere, he brought out a small te of dessert. At the same time, he patted her head. His posture was identical to the way she patted the children¡¯s head when she fed them.

    Ji Nuan carried the baby and her te of dessert to return to the living room in satisfaction.

    This afternoon she had spent her time eating and drinking Auntie Chen¡¯s food, andzing on the couch to watch the television while nibbling on fruits and snacks.

    Ji Nuan took a moment to self-reflect and with the spoon in her mouth, she raised her voice to ask, ¡°Have I been eating too much recently?¡±

    She didn¡¯t gain much weight from her pregnancy, and after the past three months, she had lost most of it to return to her original weight. Auntie Chen had said that she would look more attractive if she ate more, so Ji Nuan had taken advantage of her breastfeeding stage to throw her concerns about gaining weight away. As a result, she had been eating more and more everyday. However, she still did not gain any weight.

    The man¡¯s lips curved lightly: ¡°No matter how much you eat, I¡¯ll still be able to raise you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    In a blink of an eye, Mo Jinan and Mo Jinning had turned 18 months old.

    It was the Spring Festival, the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, and the day they would traditionally wee wealth into their homes.

    However, their family¡¯s god of wealth had left to Shine to work overtime.

    Auntie Chen and the helpers were all busy preparing dumplings, leaving Ji Nuan, An An, and Ning Ning to stare at each other with big and small eyes.

    En, she was the big eyes, while the two of them were the small eyes. At the moment, the little ones¡¯ faces were still smaller than her hand. Even if their eyes were big and ck like grapes, they still couldn¡¯t bepared to hers. It was fine topare right now, but in a couple years, there would be no way for her topete against them. This was especially so for Ning Ning. Her features were basically a smaller version of her own, yet it was difficult to describe the ways that made her even more beautiful than her mother. It was likely because Ning Ning¡¯s expressions often resemble Mo Jingshen¡¯s?

    On the other hand, An An¡¯s features were especially simr to his father¡¯s. Since young he had been a little handsome boy. However, his expressions often resembled hers.

    Even though the two children clearly gave off a different feeling, whenever they were ced side by side, they appeared especially simr.

    And so, a human¡¯s DNA was truly miraculous. It could bring both the father¡¯s and mother¡¯s best features to the children, and cause the qualities of twopletely different people to fit seamlessly in one body.

    That night, their family¡¯s god of wealth, Boss Mo, worked overtime until it was past dinner. Thepany had somest minute matters that he had to handle personally. As a result, he had no choice but to return homete. In order to express his apology, he specially brought three portions of yogurt and lollipops home.

    Two of the yogurt were from a brand that specialised in children snacks, and the lollipops were handmade without any food additives. It was definitely safe for the little ones to eat.

    The ones prepared for Ji Nuan were made with the same ingredients, but were much bigger and were voured with fruit sugars.

    Case in point, in his eyes, Ji Nuan¡¯s position was basically the same as An An and Ning Ning¡¯s. They were all little children that needed to be coaxed. Even though he was onlyte for an hour, he still rushed to coax her, to prevent his wife from being unhappy.

    Since Boss Mo had this level of self-awareness, Ji Nuan would take advantage of it. She held her lollipop and ate it happily.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After the Spring Festival, Mrs. Wan Zhu and Mo Shaoze missed the children greatly and brought the children to America to live for two to three months with them. Auntie Chen was too used to caring for the children and could not set her mind at ease. Thus, she also followed the children to America.

    Ever since the children were brought away by their grandparents, Ji Nuan finally had the time to go busy herself at herpany. After work, she wouldzily stroll through various pet shops. As she watched the various, beautiful little kittens in the shop, she would dream of the day she could finally live as a winner in life who had both a cat and children.

    She never would have thought that, the very first time she bought a white ragdoll cat home, she would be blocked at the door by Mr. Mo who had abruptly returned home.

    They stared at each other without speaking. He indicated with his eyes for her to speak first.

    Ji Nuan swallowed her saliva and was slightly nervous. His stern expression seemed to say: ¡°I¡¯ll let you run 39 meters ahead first.¡±

    ¡°I want to raise it.¡± When one met their enemies on a path, the braver one would emerge victorious. She decisively raised her head and got straight to the point.

    ¡°No,¡± the man did not hesitate to reply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have an extra half a bowl of rice for dinner everyday for a month,¡± she began to negotiate.

    ¡°Is there any meaning in that?¡± he asked in disdain.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll wear that kitten ear lingerie that you really like to warm your bed for a week.¡± At important moments, people were often shameless; just like the way Ji Nuan was right now.

    ¡°One month.¡± The man had gained an inch, yet was trying for a foot.

    ¡°Two weeks!¡± she haggled.

    ¡°Two months.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Mr. Mo, can¡¯t you argue like a normal person?!

    ¡°One month and that¡¯s it!¡± In the end, Ji Nuan could only grit her teeth in humiliation.

    Just like this, they sessfully gained a new member in their family.

    Ji Nuan named the ragdoll cat, Mo Xiaoshen. [1. Meaning, Mo Little Shen]

    Everytime she called the cat, Mo Jingshen would subconsciously raise his head. Afterward, he would pretend to cough and shift his focus back to his pile of documents.

    Hmph, Great Mo Jingshen, to think you would have such a day.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan¡¯s favourite time of the day was when she would secretly open her eyes every morning.

    At that time, the sun would have just begun to rise.

    Mo Jingshen punctually appeared in the kitchen on the second floor and unhurriedly began to prepare breakfast for the children who had returned to the country. At times, in order not to wake her up, he would close the bedroom door tightly after stepping out.

    Thus, Ji Nuan secretly watched him through the gap between the door as he prepared An An and Ning Ning¡¯s breakfast. He then cut the fresh fish into small little pieces and ced it onto a small te before Mo Xiaoshen. Afterward, he stood up to wash his hands and continued busying himself.

    The sunshine had tugged aside the ck curtains on the city and brought a gentle warmth with it. It slowly moved over his shoulders and draped ayer of warm gold over his silhouette.

    Under the sunlight, he turned around, and she saw that his eyes were filled with the deep, deep love only she knew of.

 Chapter 738

    <h4>Chapter 738: The Story of Ling and Heng (1)</h4>

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly kicked away the two doctors around her sickbed, but when she tried to get up, she fell back to the bed because of the tranquilizer injected into her body.

    Seeing her so stubborn, a doctor said to the other, ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t ept treatment despite her injuries. How can a kid with such a temper like her survive in the orphanage? You took her in out of kindness, but I don¡¯t think she appreciates you at all.¡±

    The director of an international orphanage in Los Angeles didn¡¯t speak. After a while, she looked at the kid on the bed who was only seventeen years old and mused.

    This kid was a member of an underground gang eliminated by American police half a month ago. She was still a kid and also an orphan.

    ording to the gangsters, this kid was named Feng Ling who was discovered by their leader in a wolf cave in the mountains. When he was discovered, he couldn¡¯t even speak but only howled like a wolf. He was raised by wolves since he was born and then taken away by their leader when he was five. He was trained into a weapon. He was a kid, so their enemies wouldn¡¯t guard against him. He was as quick, decisive, and ruthless as a wolf, so he was much trusted by their leader although he was so young.

    It was just because he was still a kid that after knowing how he was brought up, the police thought he became a gangster just because of the environment he grew up and he was not bad in nature, so they didn¡¯t list him as a criminal but sent him into an orphanage.

    When Feng Ling was sent here, his body was covered with injuries. However, if the doctor didn¡¯t give him a tranquilizer, he might have dismantled the room.

    ¡ª¡ª

    One yearter.

    Feng Ling felt something was wrong and suddenly opened his eyes, only to see a little girl in a pink dress standing beside his bed with a curious look on her face, holding a flower in her hand, and staring at him with a blushed face.

    In a trance, Feng Ling moved his hand and felt that the doctor didn¡¯t inject her much tranquilizer this morning.

    After a year of drug control, she didn¡¯t have any extra energy every day, except to get up to eat and walk. That was the idea of the director of the orphanage. She allowed her to stay here but deprived her of any energy to cause trouble. She was left alone in a dark, depressing room where she could only see the stars through the smallttice windows.

    ¡°Brother Feng Ling, why do you sleep alone in your little room every day?¡± The little girl beside her bed grew up in the orphanage and was only sixteen or seventeen, but she seemed to be awakened interest in the opposite sex. When she looked at Feng Ling, her watery eyes were full of expectation.

    Feng Ling ignored her and got off the bed.

    Feng ling had always lived alone in the room and was used to the darkness. She looked into the mirror.

    The boy in the mirror was tall and slender. Although he was only 18 years old, he looked much taller than many of his peers. His face was fair and cool and his eyes were even brighter than the stars outside the window.

    His disheveled, inky short hair made him look a bit decadent, and he shook his head casually, making it instantly look supple.

    The little girl was almost fascinated by him.

    Feng Ling was the best-looking boy in the orphanage but didn¡¯t like to meet other people or make friends.

    Whether he was having a meal or being called to a group ss by a teacher of the orphanage, he would sit in a corner, cold, quiet, and unapproachable. The boys all hated him because almost all the girls liked to sneak nces at him. Even though he was bad-tempered, the girls always looked for a chance to get close to him, though they got a cold disregard every time.

    Although this handsome boy was really very cold-tempered, there seemed to be deep whirlpools or stars in the dark night sky in his eyes that were sparkling and attractive. As a boy, he was exceptionally handsome but not so disagreeable as the other boys. Instead, he always kept to himself.

    The ck earring on the boy¡¯s ear seemed to glisten with sharp, dark light, and looked very mysterious.

    As Feng Ling closed his eyes, the exceptionally handsome boy in the mirror also closed his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Feng Ling, would you like to have dinner with me? I heard the cook made hamburgers today...¡±

    His ears were full of the little girl¡¯s shy and noisy voice. Feng Ling impatiently frowned. ¡°Shut up. Go away.¡±

    The little girl was a bit afraid but thinking of his temper, she still took the courage toe over and nervously handed him the little flower in her hand. ¡°Brother Feng Ling, I just want to be your friend, I...¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly opened his eyes that were as cold and sharp as a dagger lurking in the shadows for long in this dark, narrow room and made people shudder. He took a cold look at her and the little girl was so frightened by his eyes that she immediately threw down the flowers and ran out.

    The room returned to silence and the boy in front of the mirror remained deadpan.

    She didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t a wolf but a human until she was taken out of the wolf cave when she was five, and then she gradually figured out that she was actually a girl.

    But living with those gangsters, she had to disguise as a boy to get more freedom. She must receive training and work as a boy to get her food, or else, she would be taken as waste and killed.

    She had to forget she was a girl if she wanted to survive. And as time went by, she had almost forgotten whether she was a boy or a girl.

    When she was still controlled by those gangsters, she once went into the FBI headquarters building alone to install a monitor.

    The US police used several police cars to capture her but she managed to escape. Several strong policemen put together were no match for her.

    But she never expected that she would be controlled here with one tranquilizer a day by the so-called ¡®angels in white.¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª

    The door of the orphanage that was rarely opened was opened and three or four military Hummers parked outside the door.

    The door of a car was opened.

    ¡°Boss.¡± A member of XI base who was going to finish serving his time, and looked respectfully and solemnly at the man getting out of the car. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Nanheng nodded indifferently and entered the door.

    Seeing the legendary Li Nanheng finally show up, the director of the orphanage came up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Li, the one who came to pick the boys thest time is still your father. This is the first time I met you. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The man walked straight in and said coldly without looking at the director, ¡°Nice to meet you, Director Lin. Every four years, XI base will choose new members from orphanages around the country. It¡¯s a U.S. military rule. You just follow the rules, and so do I.¡±

 Chapter 739

    <h4>Chapter 739: The Story of Ling and Heng (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes, but Mr. Li, you¡¯re the director of the orphanage. The children in our orphanage will depend on you to take care of them in the future. They are all orphans. They are naughty but if they can be useful to the society in the future through the training in XI Base, it will also be a great achievement.¡±

    Nanheng ignored the director¡¯s ingratiating word.

    The quadrennial talents selection of XI Base was just a routine and only a tenth or even less of the kids in the orphanages could be chosen. After all, not everyone had this ability to pass the tests and checkpoints set by XI Base. If a person wanted to be a member of XI Base, he must be fully qualified mentally and physically.

    The legendary heir to the Li family, Li Nanheng walked in. As soon as he appeared in front of the people of the orphanage, the woman teachers who had been giving the children group lessons in the orphanage for years were almost fascinated by him.

    He had well-shaped brows, deep eyes, high and straight bridge of the nose, and cold, thin lips... Was this man painted?

    As early as an hour ago, almost everyone at the orphanage including both the director and the cleaners gathered in front of the door, waiting for the legendary eldest son of the Li family¡¯s, Li Nanheng to appear.

    The Li family was very powerful in both China and the US. Although on the surface, it was a business family, it operated thergest training base in the world in the shadows, training talents for the two countries¡¯ armed forces.

    The Li family also had a position in the UN.

    Although they were low-profile, they actually controlled more than half of America¡¯s military forces, and police officers from around the country including the Los Angeles police force was at their beck and call.

    If the Li family simply stamped their feet in the United States, and even the coastline 10,000 meters away would be shaken.

    Li Nanheng grew up in XI Base. As the eldest son of the Li family and director of XI Base, he was very mysterious. Now he suddenly showed up here and the people in the orphanage were all jittery.

    It was said that he had a really bad temper.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A few well-dressed boys today surrounded the tall,nky boy in the orphanage dining hall.

    Feng Ling narrowed her eyes and the temperature around suddenly became freezing cold.

    With a tter, one of the boys grabbed her meal and threw it on the floor, spilling soup and food all over the floor.

    Someone kicked off the chair behind Feng Ling and stared at her threateningly. ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve only been in the orphanage for a year. Who do you think you are? How dare you y dumb when we talk to you? I don¡¯t want to spend another second in the orphanage with you. After we¡¯re selected into XI Base, you¡¯ll have to rot in this fucking ce. After all, Director Lin just takes you as a deaf-mute and your name is not even in the candidates¡¯ list. Tut, you piece of junk.¡±

    <i>XI Base?</i>

    Feng Ling kept a straight face.

    When she was working for the gangsters, she did hear of XI Base, which was said to be a military training base and had a deep connection to the American police. It was very powerful and mysterious and many gangsters were very afraid of it.

    However, it had nothing to do with her. What she disliked were stupid and arrogant people.

    ¡°Get away if you don¡¯t want to stay with me. Why do youe to bark at me? Or you want to be selected into that base with a face ck and blue?¡± Feng Ling said indifferently and her voice was as careless as her expression. ¡°I give you three seconds to get the hell out of my sight.¡±

    ¡°You brat, how dare you talk to me like this?! Tut, where are you really from? Your name is Feng Ling. I heard there is a famous Chinese family in the US whose family name is Feng, but you¡¯ll never be able to get into that family in your lifetime. Who on earth gave you the courage to name yourself like this?¡±

    When Feng Ling was taken out of the wolf cave when she was five, around her neck hung a jade que with a character ¡®Feng¡¯ engraved on it. One of those gangsters was Chinese who thus named her Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to waste time on these boys and was about to turn around when one of them reached out to catch her.

    She blinked. It happened that this morning when the doctor gave her the tranquilizer, he was sleepy and pulled out the needle in the middle of the course. Besides, she had developed resistance to the tranquilizer because she was injected with this tranquilizer for a long time, so she was not weak now, as she usually was. She put one hand on her shoulder and easily turned her wrist. The cracking wrist dislocating sound was followed by a scream.

    ¡°Are your wrist dislocated?¡± Feng Ling looked backzily and carelessly nced at the boy who held his wrist and twitched all over in pain and then at the others.

    ¡°You brat! How dare you!¡± The boy whose wrist dislocated roared loudly in anger and his face contorted in pain. He yelled, ¡°Press him on the ground! Take off his clothes! Throw him to the yard to show him to the girls. I want to see how this motherfucker is capable of!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t even bat her eyelid at his words. These boys didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at martial arts. After all, all this year she had been alone. No one knew what kind of a person she really was except that she was cold-tempered.

    However, when they pounced at her, Feng Ling just casually raised her hand and her movement looked natural, unrestrained yet aggressive. An empty bowl on a nearby table suddenly snapped through the crowd with a thud and hit the boy hard on the forehead.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The man raised his dislocated hand, covered his bloody forehead in pain, and fell to the ground.

    Not expecting Feng Ling to be so strong, the boys, who were about her age, froze for an instant, not knowing whether to strike her or not.

    At that moment, she kicked one of them in the lower part of the body who immediately let out a scream. When they realized what had happened, Feng Ling had already left their encirclement, picked up the tray on the floor with a deadpan face, and turned to get a new portion of food.

    ¡°Shit, this brat!¡±

    ¡°Let him go. We¡¯ll see how he¡¯ll end up miserably!¡±

    As if not hearing them, Feng Ling got a new tray and a portion of food. Without looking back, she walked to a clean table not far away and sat down.

    In the noises, the boy whose head was hit snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll see how long he can get on his high horse. I heard that Boss Li of XI Base hase today. If we be members of XI Base, a random man of the base will be able to kill him!¡±

 Chapter 740

    <h4>Chapter 740: The Story of Ling and Heng (3)</h4>

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling randomly picked up a pair of disposable chopsticks and broke them apart, turning her eyes to him. ¡°Whether I get killed or not is a matter of the future, but if you say one more word, I don¡¯t mind killing you right now.¡±

    The boy whose head was covered with blood: ¡°...¡±

    Shit, Feng Ling had only been in the orphanage for more than a year. He had never been close to anyone. This was the first time they saw him fight. No one expected him to be so strong!

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night.

    This was thergest orphanage in Los Angeles, with arge number of orphans. The people from the base arrived at the orphanage in the afternoon and there were many children on the list, so they needed to stay here for one night and continue their screening tomorrow.

    Feng Ling went to sleep on time at night. After all, she had nothing else to do except for sleep, but suddenly she heard someone moving outside the window and the way he moved around was very sneaky and not aboveboard at all.

    This was only an orphanage. <i>Was it a thief?</i>

    Feng Ling opened her eyes, sat up on her hard bed, looked out the window at a passing figure, got up, and went out.

    As she walked toward the courtyard behind the orphanage, which was reserved for adoptive parents and visitors, she caught sight of the boys who fought with her in the dining hall today and heard them scolding from a distance.

    ¡°Where on earth did that bastarde from? How dare she hit me so hard? I still have pain in my head!¡±

    When they were cursing, one of them suddenly sensed something unusual. When they saw Feng Ling casually walking up to them from the dark night, they all turned pale.

    ¡°What did youe here?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer. She was sure that figure running in this direction, but obviously he had hidden. She took a look at the bushes around deadpan.

    ¡°We¡¯ve warned you that you will rot in this ce after we are selected by XI Base. What? You know you¡¯re not on the list, so you came out in the middle of the night to beg Boss Li for a chance? Let me tell you. Stay away from him! Otherwise, you don¡¯t even know how you will die!¡±

    However, as if not hearing them, Feng Ling just nced around casually and ignored them. The boy whose wrist had been sprained by Feng Ling and forehead was wrapped in a ring of gauze flew into a rage. ¡°Fuck! How dare you! I don¡¯t think he dares to touch us since there are XI Base people around! Throw him into the pool behind. Let¡¯s teach him a lesson today. This is not a ce that he could boss around!¡±

    There were twice as many people gathered here tonight as in the dining hall, and there were about a dozen in all.

    This group of people thought that Feng Ling was doomed.

    When they all ran at her, however, Feng Ling lifted her leg to kick the first boy to the ground. Then she caught the second one by the neck, turned her wrist to press him underfoot with a nice catch. Then she kicked hard at his back. Stepping this boy underfoot, she looked coldly at the others who hesitated.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    The boy who was kicked to the ground first felt a sharp pain in his insides and lifted his eyes in disbelief. He wanted to scold but could not. He felt like he was going to vomit blood.

    Just as the third boy was hesitantly pouncing at her back, Feng Ling looked back carelessly. Seeing as he was seen, the boy was embarrassed into anger and rushed forward and Feng Ling casually dodged him. Although she didn¡¯t even touch him, this idiot had run into the man under Feng Ling¡¯s feet. He stumbled and both of them fell to the ground and one of them had his head bumped into a stone and blood flew out of his head...

    Seeing Feng Ling still looking quite casual as if all of them put together wouldn¡¯t cause her any trouble, the other boys who had already witnessed her excellent martial skills in the dining hall dared note forward and hesitatingly drew back.

    ¡°If you are not blind, you should know I have a bad temper. Don¡¯t mess with me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind disabling you all here tonight. But since you¡¯ve been wounded by me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have any chance to be chosen by XI Base,¡± Feng Ling said coldly.

    With that, she continued to walk to the courtyard behind as if nothing happened, ignoring the boys who froze and putting all her attention on the man hidden in the shadow.

    After Feng Ling left, on the second floor of the guest rooms not far away, two members of XI Base discussed, ¡°This boy is not bad. He is way better than those wastes.¡±

    Another member leaned against the window, nced at the pursuing figure, and said meaningfully, ¡°Someone broke in, probably with the purpose to assassinate Boss Li. The boy seemed to notice that guy and had the courage to run after him alone. Now we are out of the base. It¡¯s not strange that someone wants to take this chance to assassinate Boss, but Boss is very vignt. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    Hearing his words, the other two members turned their eyes and found that Feng Ling hurried after that dark figure to the sauna room behind.

    Tut, their boss liked having a sauna at night. Although the sauna room in the orphanage was very poor, he still used it. Now he was having a bath inside.

    If the two people both got in, they couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen inside.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Why did that guy suddenly disappear?</i>

    Feng Ling chased him all the way to here. Seeing what was in front of her eyes was the simple wooden sauna room of the orphanage. There seemed to be a light in it. By rights, that guy wasn¡¯t able to get into it, because the door and the windows were shut, but he just suddenly disappeared.

    Catching glimpse of a towering tree beside the wooden sauna room, she quickly climbed up it and stepped onto the roof. When she spotted that man had fled from the roof to the eaves of a house not far away, she immediately rushed to follow him with a cold look on her face. However, perhaps because the roof was stepped too hard by that man or in bad repair, as soon as she turned around, she heard the nks on the roof broke!

    With a snap, she fell through three splintered nks and when she hurriedly reached out to seize the edge, the nks on the edge also cracked.

    Within half a second, Feng Ling suddenly fell downward. With a bang, she felt into a pool of warm water. She jerked her head out of the water and her eyes met a pair of cold, ck eyes in the mist...

 Chapter 741 - The Story of Ling and Heng (4)

    <h4>Chapter 741: The Story of Ling and Heng (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the dense mist, she could not see clearly the person¡¯s face but the coldness in his dark eyes.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the roof of the wooden sauna room of the orphanage to break so easily, nor did she expect that there was someone bathing under the roof...

    The man had bathed in the giant wooden bucket in the sauna room for a long time, so his well-tanned skin looked fairer than usual. He looked at the boy sticking half of his head out of the water in the mist and hiszy yet cold aura was very dangerous. ¡°What? Wanna bathe with me?¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to say ¡°No interest¡±, but it was hard for her to exin why she fell down from the roof. The man looked quite dangerous. She didn¡¯t see him in the orphanage before, so he must be a member of the XI Base, but she didn¡¯t know his exact position in the base was.

    She calmly hid half of her face underwater and her short, wet hair almost covered the upper half of her face, so only her calm, cold eyes could be seen through the strings of hair.

    Seeing her stay motionless, Nanheng sat in the bath bucket calmly and his perfectly muscled arms rested casually on the edge of the bucket. He narrowed his long, dark eyes and noticed the wariness in her eyes, and he knew she wanted to escape.

    He coldly smiled. When she suddenly jumped out of the water, he reached out to take her wrist and grab her back.

    Nanheng moved so fast that Feng Ling had no time to dodge him. She had been controlled by the tranquilizer for a whole year and hadn¡¯t fought with others for long, so she was captured by him, but the next second, she began to fight back. Her wrist slipped out of his hand like a snake. That was because both her and his hands, wet and stained with shower gel, were much more slippery than usual.

    Nanheng finally saw her clearly when she turned to run away. It was just a teenage boy who wasn¡¯t the killering to assassinate him, but was there a boy so good at martial arts in this orphanage?

    He was about to chase him, but he was naked now, so he pulled down a towel and quickly wrapped it around his lower body before he ran out. At the moment the boy good at martial arts was about to run out of the door, he grabbed his shoulder. However, just as he was about to turn this boy around, thetter quickly pulled down the towel around his lower body and covered his head with it.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t see his face. And the towel almost covered his head. He coldly waved his hand and the towel flew to the other side like a bird, hit the wall heavily, and fell to the ground.

    Feng Ling moved very fast. Knowing that she was unable to escape from the door, she turned around and nned to jump out of the broken roof. When the man behind was about to catch her again, she dipped her hand into the bathing bucket and sprinkled the water at his face.

    Nanheng kept off the water with his hand. When the boy stepped on the edge of the bucket and was about to jump upward, he pounced at her like a swift cheetah, took her by the left sleeve and pulled down hard.

    With the sound of clothes tearing, the clothes of Feng Ling were torn from the shoulder part and exposed her fair, smooth skin below the shoulders.

    They both froze. Feng Ling was ashamed and angry. Nanheng, after a pause, raised his brows with interest. He had seen clearly the boy¡¯s porcin-white skin and his chest.

    Although this was still a teenager, this boobs were too big for a boy to have.

    This was a girl?

    As soon as he realized this, he grabbed another towel and wrapped it around his lower part.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face turned all dark and she gave him a sweep kick angrily. She was so angry that she almost kicked the bucket over and most of the water inside spilled out. The water was sprinkled at Nanheng who had stopped attacking her after discovering she was a girl. When Nanheng closed his eyes for two seconds because of the water, she grabbed a towel to cover her head and began to attack him harder, and her eyes were full of killing intent.

    Nanheng just kept his eyes closed for two seconds, but when he opened his eyes, he saw the girl striking at him with intense killing intents. He gave a casual smile, easily dodged her attack and suddenly pulled off her torn sleeve.

    Feng Ling¡¯s whole arm was immediately exposed and her chest and waist were almost naked in front of this man. He said casually, ¡°Angry? It¡¯s rare for a girl to have such a good mastery of martial arts. Where did you get in here?¡±

    Feng Ling was furious. She kicked hard at the wall and then kicked sideways at him with the counterforce. Nanheng didn¡¯t attack her again after finding out that she was just a little girl. No matter how fiercely she attacked him, he just yed defense casually. He pushed her leg away with a hand and grabbed her shoulder with another. After being kicked away by her, he caught her again. He didn¡¯t seem to take her seriously but was teasing her.

    Feng Ling had been through a lot of bloodsheds but had never been molested by a man. Now she just wanted to kill this man, but she was clear this man was better than martial arts than her. If he got serious, she was no match for him. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man¡¯s clothes ced nearby, in which there seemed to be a gun.

    With a gun, he was even harder to deal with.

    She fought back her anger and kicked at him again. When Nanheng was about to pull the towel covering her face down to see her face clearly, she gave him a hard blow on the chin with her head. Not expecting she would hit his chin with her head, Nanheng failed to dodge this attack and his chin hurt badly.

 Chapter 742 - The Story of Ling and Heng (5)

    <h4>Chapter 742: The Story of Ling and Heng (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Nanheng frowned in pain and was about to fight back. However, Feng Ling had no attempt to continue to fight with him this time. She evaded his palm and jumped onto the edge of the bucket. Stepping on the wall tes of the room that was not high, she managed to hop out!

    Watching her escape, Nanheng didn¡¯t look surprised but narrowed his eyes and looked at the hole on the roof.

    A girl in the orphanage who was so good at martial arts couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Just now, he tried to test her and find out about her purpose, but obviously she did not aim at him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t escape so quickly.

    She was just a teenager.

    <i>What was her real identity?</i>

    Nanheng slowly withdrew his gaze and nced at the torn sleeve on the ground.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, the radio in the orphanage rang out, and the voice was clearly that of Director Lin, ordering all the children in the orphanage to gather in the square in the front of the orphanage. Both boys and girls must be present.

    After the broadcasting, Director Lin turned around and looked respectfully at Nanheng who was expressionless. ¡°Mr. Li, all the children will be present soon. We thought you will select from the list we provided to you, but you said you wanted to see all the children so that no child with potential would be left out. That¡¯s really a great blessing for them...¡±

    Nanheng didn¡¯t respond to her but looked out from the balcony of the second floor. The view here was the best and the clearest. He watched these teenage boys and girls gradually show up, half of which were boys and half were girls.

    Before Director Lin finished sucking up to him, the children cried excitedly as they saw the man above.

    Li Nanheng, who they were looking at was the legendary Boss Li of the XI Base!

    The Li family was very powerful and was in charge of the most mysterious XI Base. Boss Li, who was quite mysterious, was literally a god in their minds.

    But now their god was standing on the second floor of the building of the orphanage.

    =

    He was even looking at them.

    The children all became excited as if they were to be recruited into the XI Base in the next second. The XI Base had a connection to the American police and army. As long as they could be a member of the XI Base, they wouldn¡¯t worry about food or clothing for the rest of their lives and they could even winurels and thus enter the military and political circles, which would be a great chance for them.

    If they developed well in the XI Base, they could have a skyrocketing rise in their lives.

    All children of the orphanage were present. There were over a hundred of them, from five or six to eighteen years old.

    Director Lin called the roll and any child whose name was called woulde out and answer.

    However, after more than an hour, all the children hade out but Nanheng hadn¡¯t found the one he wanted to find.

    He was sure that girl was at this orphanage because she was wearing the uniform of the orphanage, which was a long-sleeved ck uniform, simr to a school uniform, with the name and logo of the orphanage on the cuff.

    But she was not among the over a hundred children.

    Nanheng¡¯s eyes swept over the faces of the children one by one, asking indifferently, ¡°Are you sure all the children are present?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all here. Our orphanage is thergest Chinese-run orphanage in Los Angeles, and there are 127 children under the age of 18 who have not yet been adopted. They are all here now.¡± Director Lin said respectfully with a smile, ¡°But isn¡¯t it true that the XI Base never epts girls? Why are you suddenly asking for the girls toe out today, Mr. Li?¡±

    Nanheng didn¡¯t answer her but looked deadpan at the children that were looking at him earnestly, and their uniforms.

    One hundred and twenty-seven. No one was missing indeed.

    Seeing Boss Li looking at the children¡¯s faces and figures with a straight face, Director Lin and the teachers of the orphanage wondered what he was looking at or waiting for but dared not ask him.

    The children were gradually in an uproar. Everyone who was looked at by Boss Li was very excited, feeling that happiness wasing to him.

    Feng Ling¡¯s name was not put into the list of the children by the orphanage when she was sent here by the police because she was too special. Although she also attended sses, no one ever thought of adding her name in.

    So when Nanheng asked to see all children, the staff of the orphanage was too excited they forgot her. They forgot the boy locked up in that dark small room.

    Feng Ling hardlymunicated with people and would be injected with tranquilizer every morning. If she could gather up enough strength, she would go to the dining hall for lunch, and if not, she had to wait for a doctor to bring her food. She never showed up or made contact with anyone except when necessary, so she was easily forgotten.

    And even if someone thought of her, they didn¡¯t want to let her show up on such an asion.

    Feng Ling was bad-tempered and stubborn. If she offended Li Nanheng, they would be in serious trouble, so she should never show up here!

    However, Boss Li seemed to be unsatisfied. He was a man of low profile and mystery. No one could know what he was thinking, but... Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were so cold that they couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    In an unsettled state of mind, they were wondering why he gave them this look. His king-like aura made those who were stared by him change from being excited to gradually nervous and even unable to breathe in the end.

    On the other side.

    Feng Lingy on her bed in her dark room, her eyes slightly open, staring at the dark ceiling as usual.

    When she got backst night, she washed up, changed her clothes, and went to bed. Although she remained alert during the night, the person who had been hiding in a corner didn¡¯t show up again, and it was not until dawn that she finally fell asleep, after which the doctor duly came in to sedate her.

    She had very familiar with the doctor¡¯s movement and the smell of disinfectant water on his. This process had been repeated every day for a year, so Feng Ling continued to sleep, ignoring the doctor. Anyway, they had a thousand ways to get the tranquilizer into her, and she was tired of fighting.

    She was given the same amount of tranquilizer as usual, and although it would not keep her asleep for long, she would be unable to get out of bed for at least a few hours in the morning. Only in the afternoon did she gradually regain some of her strength to get up and walk freely.

 Chapter 743 - The Story of Ling and Heng (6)

    <h4>Chapter 743: The Story of Ling and Heng (6)</h4>

    Towards noon, she gradually regained her strength and sat up in bed.

    When she stayed with those gangsters, she was still little. Her body hadn¡¯t yet developed, so she didn¡¯t take her gender seriously.

    She had very little contact with people this year, and she was used to wearing loose clothes, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her body.

    But what happenedst night made her a lot more alert. She got up, searched around the room and in the end found a piece of soft clothing she hadn¡¯t worn in a long time. Then she took out a dagger that she had hidden under the mattress for a long time and cut the clothes into a long strip about four or five centimeters wide. Then she took off her clothes, stood in front of the mirror, and wrapped the strip around her body as a breast cloth.

    She didn¡¯t put her clothes back on until she was sure that her growing breasts were no longer clearly defined after being wrapped by the cloth.

    Because of the breast wrapping cloth, the ¡®boy¡¯ in the mirror looked stronger than usual and ¡®his¡¯ figure didn¡¯t look that thin. She then nced at the clear red mark extending from the back of her ear to the vicle and an angry gleam flickered across her eyes.

    The man in the sauna roomst night only yed defense after he found out she was a girl, but before that, his attack was really quick and harsh and he almost took her by the neck. If he really wanted to do something to her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escapest night.

    Looking at the red mark left by that man, Feng Ling coldly lifted up the cor to hide the mark.

    Meanwhile, there seemed to be many footsteps approaching outside.

    Feng Ling paused and turned her eyes to the shut door.

    Outside the door, Nanheng¡¯s casual nce swept over the small, shabby old building behind the orphanage.

    Director Lin hurriedly exined, ¡°This building was built more than 30 years ago when the orphanage was established. It has existed for 30 years, so it looks a little shabby. There were many children living here before, but now the children have moved into the new building. It¡¯s just for clutter now. It¡¯s dirty and messy, so hardly anyonees here.¡±

    Nanheng¡¯s eyes fell on the doors of the old building, and he saw that the paths of bluestone outside the doors were covered with moss. It was true that no one had been inside for a long time, but there was no moss on the path nearest the main road, and it was evident that people were walking there every day

    He only nced at the door and stopped.

    Director Lin was surprised. Did Boss Li find out about something?

    =

    She had never regretted so much that she had agreed to let the police send Feng Ling to the orphanage. Although if Feng Ling behaved himself and didn¡¯t cause trouble, even if Boss Li found his existence, it would be fine. But she had promised in the morning, all the children were present. If Boss Li thought she was deliberately hiding someone from him, she would be in serious trouble!

    Suddenly, the people saw Li Nanheng walk toward that door. His dignified and handsome face was expressionless and gave people an uneasy sense of oppression.

    Feng Ling was already standing in the door and faintly heard footsteps approaching, separated only by the door.

    Nanheng stood at the door, bent over to look at the bare bluish path before it, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s for clutter? How long has it been since anyone went in? Isn¡¯t this the kind of ce most likely to produce all kinds of insect ants and unknown microbes? What if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t even know about that lives in there? Don¡¯t scare the kids.¡± No one knew he was speaking to the one in the door or to the others behind him.

    ¡°No, Mr. Li, you¡¯re good at jokes. The cleaners will go in asionally to clean and tidy up, although we don¡¯t often go in. After all, the dust inside is too much.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about dust. If the orphanage is understaffed, I don¡¯t mind having my peoplee in and help you. Then if there is something that should not exist, just get rid of it.¡±

    Although he said casually, only Feng Ling on the other side of the door could tell the warning in his words.

    Feng Ling looked cold and calm. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will be got rid of,¡± she thought.

    With one hand she put the dagger she had just taken out from under the bed into her clothes, and with the other hand, she silently pressed against the door, ready for battle.

    But in this orphanage, her aggressiveness had been so much smoothed out that she would not have rushed out to make trouble if those at the door had not rushed in.

    From the voice of the man outside and the conversation he had just had with Director Lin, she could easily infer that the man in the sauna roomst night was the legendary Li Nanheng from the XI Base.

    The director said a few more words outside, trying to exin how messy and dirty it was inside, and how the stacked sundries might even fall and hurt someone. Even if there was something inside, it would be no more than rats and cockroaches. They didn¡¯t want to trouble the people of the XI Base and they would clean it themselves.

    Nanheng could not hear any movement through the door, but in his experience it was not difficult to tell that someone was standing on the other side of the door, holding his breath. He had seen how good the ¡®boy¡¯ was at martial artsst night. Holding her breath to protect herself should be very easy for her.

    Hearing Director Lin¡¯s awkward exnation, Nanheng suddenly smiled but his eyes remained cold. He stared at the door as if going to burn a hole in this door with his stare. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a cockroach or a mouse in years. It seems that I don¡¯t have a chance to see them. What a pity.¡±

    Director Lin kept saying that he didn¡¯t want to dirt Boss Li¡¯s eyes and secretly winked at her men to signal them to go to another direction, trying to guide Nanheng away.

    Feng Ling still held her breath in the room. The man outside paused for a while and remained quiet. She leaned against the door and heard the sound of retreating footsteps.

    Feng Ling turned around and looked out through a crack in the window. When she saw the tall, yet seemingly dangerous figure leave, she slowly released the hand that had been holding the dagger in her clothes.

    The man did not look like how he wasst night when his perfectly muscr upper body was exposed and he looked at her with a casual smile. The sun was shining on him as if he had been coated with an unreal golden light, which made him look unreachable and dignified. When Feng Ling was about to withdraw her gaze, he seemed to sense her gaze, suddenly stopped his steps, and nced back out of the corner of his eye.

    Feng Ling was looking at him through the crack in the window and her eyes immediately caught his that was full of coldness.

    She looked behind him at the group of men and bodyguards from the XI Base in ck suits, and felt that she had inadvertently caused herself big trouble...

 Chapter 744 - The Story of Ling and Heng (7)

    <h4>Chapter 744: The Story of Ling and Heng (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The executives of the orphanage and Director Lin all heaved a breath of relief.

    Fortunately, Boss Li didn¡¯t insist on going in. Otherwise, if that Feng Ling offended him, they would be in serious trouble.

    It seemed like a false rm.

    One of the executives walked back, pushed the door open, and saw the tall, slender boy standing by the window.

    He frowned and said angrily, ¡°It seems that the dose of tranquilizer should be increased in the future. We shouldn¡¯t have taken you, a pest in here. Look at you, entric and unsociable. You can¡¯t even survive in a ce like this. I think you can only sit to eat to wait for death and spend your entire life as waste here. Why don¡¯t you return to your wolf hole to continue to be an animal?¡±

    With that, as if finally giving a vent to his panic, he mmed the door shut with a bang and turned to leave.

    In the room, Feng Ling looked coldly out of the window at the person walking away, raised her hand, indifferently looked at the small red needle holes in her arm that would increase every day, and gave a cold smile.

    <i>Increase the dose of tranquilizer?</i>

    She put up with it for a year. What made them think she would stay here as a prisoner for the rest of her life?

    A year was long enough for her body to develop antibodies to the tranquilizer and she would gradually regain her strength every afternoon. No one could stop her if she wanted to go.

    She slipped her hand under her clothes and hid the dagger into them, ncing out of the window at the sky and coldly curving the corners of her lips.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night.

    The advanced military Hummer shone with ayer of cold glint in the cold moonlight.

    Only three or four people from the orphanage had passed the screening and could be taken back to XI Base for training. During the training period of two months, if they failed in any of the physical fitness tests within two months, they would still be returned to the orphanage and would never be chosen again.

    Seeing the slick Hummer left in the dark night, the people of the orphanage finally rxed.

    At the same time, on the other side of the orphanage, a ck figure trotted past nimbly, avoiding all the security guards and security cameras in the courtyard. With all the security guards outside the wall at the main entrance today, the defense wasx, so she climbed over the wall and easily cut the wire of the security at the top of the wall. After the power was cut off, there was no electricity on the security and she could crawl through it with her bare hands.

    When the figure managed to climb over the high walls of the orphanage and walked quietly out in the dark, another Hummer closely following the one that Li Nanheng took suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found him. He is there!¡± The driver got a glimpse of the figure that had climbed from the wall of the orphanage.

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°He seemed only to be trying to escape and was now heading in the direction of the main road. The security on the walls of the orphanage has such a strong current that ordinary people could not climb out. This kid is not bad. He climbed out safe and sound without being discovered by the people inside.¡±

    Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything but nced in the direction of the ¡®boy¡±s escape, signaling to the driver to follow with his eyes.

    The ck Hummer who had been dormant in the night for a long time, suddenly started to chase her, followed by several bodyguards¡¯ cars.

    The people at the orphanage had no idea what happened. Ten minutester, a cry of surprise suddenly came from the orphanage¡¯s security room. ¡°What happened? The security is broken!¡±

    In a distance, Feng Ling walked on foot. Hearing the sound of the cars behind her, she knew Li Nanheng would not easily let her go. She connected the wire she had just removed from the security to the two batteries she was carrying in her arms and tossed the wire into the grass and bushes behind her as it sparkled with the battery. In an instant, the wire fell into the middle of the mmable bush, sparks flew, and electric currents came from it. As the me shot up and crackled, the ck Hummer had to stop before it could get through the grass.

    Feng Ling took the opportunity to run to another path that vehicles couldn¡¯t pass and escape in the opposite direction to the cars.

    Nanheng got out of the car, walked to the edge of the bush where the fire had red up, and stopped with one hand in his trouser pocket. Wearing a ck suit jacket, he raised his cold, ck eyes and looked at the fast-fleeing figure. There was a glimmer of interest in his deep, dark eyes.

    The people in the cars rushed down, put out the fire in the bushes, and went on after Feng Ling.

    But half an hourter, they all returned empty-handed.

    They couldn¡¯t believe, as the elite members of XI Base, with a zero-defeat record, they were actually fooled by a teenage boy and couldn¡¯t find him.

    <i>How was this possible?</i>

    <i>What was that boy¡¯s real identity?</i>

    ¡°Boss...¡±Several of his men came back pale. ¡°We can¡¯t find that boy. We have checked all the roads but found no trace of his. And the only left road is a dead-end, on the end of which are mountains and jungles full of wild tigers, jackals, leopards and so on that can eat people alive. The United States has a history of leaving these natural jungles undisturbed. They are so dangerous that if the boy had got into them, he would not have survived.¡±

    <i>He would not have survived?</i>

    Nanheng coldly nced at the path to the jungle and then at the charred wires his men had found in the bushes.

    She was clearly a decisive little she-wolf. A random wire and battery could give her a chance to escape. Since she dared to enter the jungle, she must be able to survive there.

    ¡°Will you have the thought of removing a piece of wire from the security to set fire to protect yourselves in such a critical time?¡± Nanheng asked, ran his ck boots over the ckened battery fluid on the ground, looked down at the wires that had been thrown on the ground, the bushes and the jungle beyond, and looked as cold as a dark god. ¡°She has had such a quick, determined mind and great martial skills at such a young age. We can¡¯t let her off. If we find her, either persuade her to join us or kill her.¡±

    His men all looked solemn.

    They dared not to look straight at their boss who was staring at them harshly.

    It seems that they failed to catch the boy back, which made Boss very unhappy.

    Some of the men secretly nced at their boss¡¯ expression, only to look away immediately, for Nanheng¡¯s cold eyes were dark and unfathomable, like an endless sea of ciers, dangerous and cold.

 Chapter 745 - The Story of Ling and Heng (8)

    <h4>Chapter 745: The Story of Ling and Heng (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The jackals and leopards in the jungle were certainly not a problem for Feng Ling. She was raised on the milk of wolves when she was a child. She didn¡¯t learn the skills to survive in a jungle cave before she was five years old for nothing. Since she could survive living with a pack of wolves, in the face of the great dangers of the jungle and the biting battles between wild animals, she surely had ways to protect herself.

    Perhaps because she had drunk wolf¡¯s milk, she had a dangerous smell that some animals could smell, so they were afraid toe near her.

    It took her only a third of the time that an ordinary person would spend to escape from the other side of the jungle, and to avoid being caught outside, she swam away by a river that diverged from the other side.

    When she reached the shore, her clothes were all wet, so she had to pile up wood and light a fire near the river to dry her clothes. It took her only a few minutes to find something to eat and to use, and she had no fear of being alone in this dark and dangerous jungle.

    But she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    After all, the gangsters who had taken her in had been caught, and she had lived in an orphanage for another year. Now the outside world was still strange to her, and she still did not know how to live a normal life.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t sleep either.

    He sat in his huge ck Hummer. As he rolled down the windows of his car, he saw the stars above the jungle brighter than the lights of the city. Outside the car, several of his men still couldn¡¯t find that ¡®boy.¡¯They waited all night for her toe out of the jungle where she was supposed to go, but she hadn¡¯t shown up.

    Time was always precious to the people at XI Base, and this visit to the orphanage designated by the Li family was just a routine. But now all of them were waiting for a teenage ¡®boy.¡¯ Only Li Nanheng himself knew how precious the time they had wasted here was.

    His men went to the car. Obviously, Boss intended to continue to wait and had no intention of leaving.

    Without Boss Li¡¯s permission, no one dared to stop searching for that boy.

    The second day, it was already past eight o ¡®clock, but there was not even a footprint at the exit of the jungle.

    Nanheng walked through the jungle with one hand behind his back, his face impassive, and his eyes coldly scanning the higher thickets on the other side that made it impossible to predict what was in the distance. Then he turned and walked straight over.

    A few hundred meters away from the thicket was a silent river, not very wide, but apparently deep.

    What immediately caught his attention was a ckened mark in the grass on the other side of the river. It was evident that someone had been warming herself by a fire therest night, but she had escaped again.

    Nanheng took the unlit cigarette out of his mouth and looked coldly and fiercely at the ckened patch on the other side of the river, saying only two words, ¡°Very good.¡±

    His voice was so cold that his men behind him shivered instantly.

    They knew too well of Boss¡¯s temper. For a man who was born with a silver spoon like him, it must be the first time that he was fooled by a brat.

    Boss probably wanted to tear him apart now.

    His men dared not even to breathe. They silently prayed for the boy who had escaped from the orphanage, hoping that he would not be caught by Boss Li. Otherwise, he would be killed right away.

    ¡°Go back to the orphanage and check on her,¡± Nanheng said coldly.

    His men wondered why he said ¡®her.¡¯ After all, except Nanheng who knew Feng Ling was a girl, no one could guess that the boy who was so good at martial arts was actually a fair-skinned girl.

    They quickly returned to the orphanage, only to find that even the people at the orphanage did not know where the boy was from.

    One of them exined the investigation result to Boss Li. He coughed. ¡°The people at the orphanage did not know the details of the boy, only that he was rescued from the hands of a group of gangsters who had been eliminated a year earlier. He was used as a tool by the gangsters, struggling to survive into his teens. The police pitied him and sent him to the orphanage, but he nevermunicated with others and didn¡¯t seem to be a good boy. They were afraid that he might offend you, so they didn¡¯t let him show up with the other children.¡±

    When Nanheng heard this, his eyes turned cold.

    The man continued. ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t know those gangsters that he used to serve, nor if he joined the police to eliminate them, so it¡¯s difficult for us to get his detailed information. I don¡¯t think he has a deep affection for those gangsters, but he is really good at martial arts. Most importantly, he moves really fast in battle, unexpectedly fast.¡±

    She didn¡¯t just move fast.

    He moved fast, hit powerfully, and struck precisely.

    She was only a young girl, but she had a jackal-like keenness and decisiveness.

    Nanheng sat still in the car, the cigarette between his fingers still not lit, and he looked a little grumpy.

    No one else had ever escaped right under his nose.

    Then he got out of the car and looked down into the jungle as if he were trampling half the city of Los Angeles underfoot.

    ¡°Keep an eye on other areas of Los Angeles. She escaped from the orphanage alone. It¡¯s not that easy for her to survive.¡± Nanheng turned around and there was a cold gleam in his eyes.

    His men paused. ¡°Shall we inform the police?¡±

    Nanheng lit the cigarette and the light from it flickered faintly. He coldly narrowed his eyes and said tly, ¡°No, desperate people will choose to throw themselves into the.¡±

    The ck Hummers drove away from the orphanage. When it drove past the jungle, Nanheng drove the car to the other side of the river, where there was still the ckened mark on the ground. He didn¡¯te here just now but only took a look from a distance.

    Now he looked closer and found, near the ckened grass, a sign made of a heap of tiny stones.

    This was a symbol of defiance used by gangsters.

    Several of his men followed over, took a nce at the symbol, and were shocked.

    God! Was Boss Li who would make the most ferocious gangsters tremble with fear literally provoked by a brat?

    COMMENT

    <i>Was he courting death?!</i>

    They looked up and felt as if the temperature had suddenly dropped to a freezing point.

    He stared at the symbol on the ground, walked over, stared at the ground for a while, and suddenly sneered.

    He could see that the earth beneath the pile of stones was a little loose, and there must have been some of the usual mud mines in the jungle. If he came up to destroy the symbol, the mud mines would blow up and spray him with smelly mud.

    She was courting death indeed.

    This darn girl was really a daredevil!

 Chapter 746 - The Story of Ling and Heng (9)

    <h4>Chapter 746: The Story of Ling and Heng (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Dawn broke too soon and night fell.

    There was a merry scene at Los Angeles¡¯ night, but Feng Ling felt clear that she didn¡¯t fit into this world.

    She was not hungry because she grilled some fish on the river bank. She didn¡¯t usually eat much, and the food wouldst her for at least a day. But now walking on the streets of Los Angeles and looking at all kinds of people, she suddenly realized that she had grown up in a different environment.

    If she wanted to survive, she should either go back to the jungle or go back to a ce that was not much different from the way she had lived in previous years, but she knew exactly how vicious those gangsters were. She stayed with them, because she had to eat, to survive, and to avoid being beaten. But now, which way should she go?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Half a yearter.

    In the mountains west of Los Angeles, several explosions and gunshots were heard and frightened birds flew from the trees.

    For the past six months, Feng Ling had been used to going to the woods at night to find food and then to find a cave to live in. During the day, she would go to the city to find her own way out. Although she was tired of eating the fish and animals, she had no thought of robbing people. She even had no concept of money. Even if she grabbed some money, she would only use it to buy food and have nowhere to spend it, so she might as well find something to eat herself.

    Early in the morning, Feng Ling heard the sound of gunfire outside. She opened her eyes and looked out at the smoke that was faintly visible in the air. The ce was a long way from downtown Los Angeles and was often a favorite haunt of gangsters, as well as the police for military exercises. But the smoke didn¡¯t look like a mere exercise. There must be a shootout here.

    Feng Ling caught the distinct smell of gunpowder and followed it, but now and then she slowed down as she saw the blood among the bushes and leaves in the woods, and looked around for any tracks or sound.

    As she walked, she suddenly noticed something. She was about to move aside when her foot was suddenly gripped by a bloody hand.

    She frowned, looked down sharply at the young man lying in the bushes and covered in blood, and then coldly at his hand on her ankle. Her eyes were full of killing intents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there... It¡¯s dangerous... ahead...¡± However, the man lying on the ground covered in blood said so in a hoarse, low voice.

    The killing intent in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes dissipated. She nced at the man who seemed to be badly wounded, easily waved his hand off her ankle, and was about to go ahead quietly.

    ¡°A hundred meters away in the soil there is a recently nted small bomb. Don¡¯t pass.¡± The man said again in a low voice, for he had been badly wounded and had lost too much blood.

    Feng Ling looked back at him and saw a gun at his waist. She turned back and crouched down to get the gun down. The young man who was covered in blood frowned at once and looked at her defensively. Seeing that she was so young but her eyes were cold as if she didn¡¯t belong to the world, he frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll save you on the condition that you give me the gun.¡± Feng Ling said simply and clearly. When he frowned and was about to say something more, she had quickly taken the gun from his waist and walked forward.

    Before the young man on the ground could see her steps clearly, she had jumped onto a tree in the blink of an eye. She dodged the bombs and mines buried in the ground and made her way straight to the front.

    The young man was badly wounded, but XI Base had a rule that their guns must be in their own hands, and no bullet from XI Base should be used by any enemy or inconsequential person.

    But he couldn¡¯t get up after trying for a long time.

    After about ten minutes, he vaguely heard a few gunshots, then silence, and then the rustling of leaves. He opened his eyes slowly and a little feebly, and saw, in a blur of blood, the tall, thin boying back and standing in front of him in his ck muddy and bloody boots.

    ¡°Did you get hurt in an ambush?¡± asked Feng Ling.

    Seeing here back, the man on the ground immediately answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your gun is good. Give it to me.¡± She was not asking him, for she had already solved several gangsters who had set up the ambush, and she thought it was the reward and price he should pay.

    The man on the ground understood her meaning. Her request was not unreasonable, but he couldn¡¯t break the rule of XI Base. He frowned and looked up at her.

    ¡°You can keep my gun if you want it, but there¡¯s a rule in our ce that no one who isn¡¯t a member of us can use our gun. Otherwise, if I¡¯ll go back here empty-handed, I¡¯ll also die because I broke the rule. Then your efforts will go vain.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t quite understand his words, but she looked at the bloodstains his body and asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    The man on the ground nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t die. I just lost a lot of blood and won¡¯t have any problem after resting for a few hours.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him again coldly. She did not recognize the mark engraved on the butt of the gun in her hand but only knew that this gun was the handiest one she had ever used in her life. She wondered where ¡®their ce¡¯ the man had just said about was.

    This big city was not suitable for her to survive, and she, a normal person, couldn¡¯t really go back to live in the jungle.

    It would be better to see the ce he said on the ground that she had saved him.

    Feng Ling looked at the man on the ground and asked tly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is K.¡± The man on the ground swallowed the blood in his mouth, raised his head with difficulty to look at the boy with clear, cold eyes, and gave him a grateful smile. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    When she was brought into the XI Base by K, at first, she felt that this ce looked like an important hidden military training base, but K took her to the base through the back door, so she didn¡¯t see the XI Base sign at the front door.

    When she was formally taken in, she found from the conversation between K and the others that this ce was that damn XI Base whose boss was Li Nanheng, and she really regretted it.

    She intended to leave directly, but K invited her to stay sincerely, offered to introduce her to their boss, and kept praising her martial skills to the other men. A lot of men were looking at her curiously. She could see that these men all had very good martial skills. With the skills she had learned, she had no chance to escape.

    She might be able to enter XI Base aboveboard, but without a decent reason, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from here.

    ¡°Hey, our boss came back!¡± At this time, K suddenly patted her on the arm.

    Feng Ling turned her head and looked in the direction indicated by K. The tall ck Hummers that she had sessfully avoided six months ago wereing in this direction...

 Chapter 747 - The Story of Ling and Heng (10)

    <h4>Chapter 747: The Story of Ling and Heng (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As the saying went, enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.

    Now it really happened.

    Feng Ling could only be thankful that her face had not been seen in the sauna room, but it was clearly not that easy for her to muddle through.

    Seeing Li Nanheng¡¯s car driving in, K took Feng Ling¡¯s hand and was about to go over, but as soon as he took her hand, she shook his hand away.

    K paused and looked back at her. Seeing her deadpan, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I forgot that you don¡¯t like others touching you.¡±

    In fact, K was only about twenty-three, only five years older than Feng Ling, but unlike Feng Ling who was calm, mature, cold, and unpredictable, he was not quite mature.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak. She took a cold nce at the ck Hummers and said, ¡°Your base is not suitable for me. I don¡¯t want the gun. Keep it for yourself. I¡¯ll be off in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Thank you for these two days. Not only did you save my life, but you also helped me clean the wound on my back. You are really a great benefactor to me. Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have a ce to live? Since you have such great martial skills, why don¡¯t you just stay in our XI Base?¡± K said and whispered to her, ¡°You know what, not everyone can get into our XI Base, but with your ability, I¡¯m sure you can be admitted. Besides, you¡¯ve saved me. You can be admitted as long as I introduce you to the drillmaster. And our boss has some family affairs to deal with recently and doesn¡¯t show up often, so the drillmaster will be responsible for member recruitment. Although our boss is not easy to get along, the drillmaster is. You can rest assured! You¡¯ll surely be able to stay here!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    But she didn¡¯t want to stay here.

    But since she was surrounded by men with good martial skills, she stood still and said nothing.

    ¡°Our boss has got off the car. Do you want to meet him?¡± K asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Simple and clear.

    Her voice was so cold that even K looked at her in surprise.

    However, Feng Ling remained deadpan and no one could know what she was thinking of.

    As the ck Hummers stopped, many of the men came up to greet Nanheng, but Feng Ling had no intention of approaching it. She turned and walked to the back of the crowd, arms around her chest, silently looking at the car surrounded by people and thinking.

    Xi Base was indeed the best military training base in the United States. It was connected to both the underworld and the police and no one dared to mess with it. Besides, its drillmasters and trainers were said to be top-notch. This ce clearly suited her.

    Provided that they were willing to ept her.

    If Li Nanheng didn¡¯t find she was that person in the orphanage, she could stay.

    Li Nanheng was the boss of the base and there were so many members of the base. There were at least several hundred ones in the base, in addition to many that were out on a mission or served in the police. It seemed unlikely that a man so high up in the hierarchy would notice her, a small potato. He hunted her in the orphanage just because she identally saw him taking a bath...

    And saw him naked.

    And it was also because he found that she was a girl.

    He was pissed off.

    Because of his anger and her provocation.

    There was no animosity between them and they didn¡¯t even know each other before, so he didn¡¯t seem to need to pay attention to her.

    At the end, when Feng Ling saw K standing still and no going over, she nced at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boss? Why don¡¯t you go over?¡±

    ¡°Our boss is actually cold-tempered and grumpy, but he¡¯s done a great job, and no one in the whole base can beat him. A lot of brothers are particrly warm to him because of their worship for him, but he just ignored them.¡± K coughed and gave an awkward smile. ¡°I wanted to go over to greet him in the first ce, but you¡¯re here. Since you were brought here by me, I can¡¯t leave you alone. Besides, even if I go up to him, he won¡¯t notice me. My martial skills and ability are not good enough to attract Boss¡¯s attention, so I don¡¯t expect to be noticed by him. It¡¯s pointless for me to go suck up to him now.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at K. ¡°Your martial skills are not bad. You just need time.¡±

    K immediately nced at her. ¡°How old are you? I need time? Then what about you?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled coldly. ¡°Eighteen, but I had been living in the jungle since I was a year old, fighting with animals and birds and learning how to defend myself, and when I was five, I began to learn how to shoot. Are you sure you want to discuss age with me?¡±

    K. ¡°...¡±

    He only entered XI Base at the age of 20 and had received training for only three years. No wonder the gap in strength between him and her was so big.

    In the near distance, when Nanheng got off the car, the people around sensitively noticed that the air around Boss seemed to suddenly freeze.

    As known to many people, although Boss was the eldest son of the Li family, he didn¡¯t contact his family much, but he suddenly went back to the Li family recently. Although no one knew what on earth happened, they could tell from Boss¡¯s expression that they had to be careful recently in the base.

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, the man who had just got off the car caught two figures in the distance. When he caught a glimpse of K, he remained expressionless but then he suddenly paused for a second and looked over there again.

    The king-like man suddenly looked at somewhere and a sharp gleam flickered across his eyes, and everyone else also looked in that direction.

    ¡°Boss, you...¡±

    The man raised his hand to signal them to shut up.

    A gesture from him silenced the crowd.

    Boss would only speak to the members when he wanted them to strengthen their training. The new and semi-new members who were still in training could rarely get the boss¡¯s attention. Even many of the older members who had finished many meritorious missions did not get a chance to get close to Boss, but Boss, who had seemed indifferent to everything, seemed to be attracted now.

    <i>Who was that guy?</i>

    They knew K, but who was that boy behind K? His short ck hair just reached the auricle. Although being coldly stared by Li Nanheng, he was also still casual and calm without any extra reaction.

    The boy¡¯s figure looked quite familiar from a distance.

    Nanheng looked coldly in that direction, slipped one hand into his trouser pocket, and walked over.

 Chapter 748 - The Story of Ling and Heng (11)

    <h4>Chapter 748: The Story of Ling and Heng (11)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Until the man approached, Feng Ling still stood in ce and didn¡¯t even bat her eyelids.

    K who stood beside her was shocked that the Boss would go up to him, but his attention seemed to be on Feng Ling. He said with a seemingly ttered orplex expression, ¡°Boss...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t respond to him but just looked at Feng Ling and his eyes darkened.

    He curved his thin lips and said coldly, ¡°When did the base be a tourist attraction for strangers? Who are you? Do you know where this is?¡±

    Looking at the coldness and obvious suspicion in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling could guess that he must find her figure familiar, but, after all, he had not seen any part above her neck, and she looked a little stronger with the cloth around her chest, so he only suspected and wasn¡¯t sure.

    However, being stared at by him, Feng Ling, for the first time in her life, felt that her hair stood on end.

    Not even a year and a half ago, when she was surrounded by police and faced with dozens of guns, did she feel this inexplicable sense of fear.

    Had it not been for the clothes she was in and the cloth on her chest, she would have suspected that the boss of XI Base had recognized her at a nce.

    But then she thought they had only met once in the sauna room, where they had been fighting all the time and it was so full of water vapor that they could not see anything clearly. She had not seen his naked lower body clearly through the mist, so how could he see her clearly?

    Besides, half a year had passed.

    But the man¡¯s acuteness did make her feel very dangerous.

    Feng Ling smiled coldly. ¡°It seems that I need to see more carefully next time to rescue people, so as not to identally save people from XI Base and end up being called as a ¡®tourist¡¯ after being invited in.¡±

    Hearing her words, Nanheng took a look at K who hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, Boss, Little Brother Feng Ling saved my life. I was ambushed at the foot of Mount Veros, and nearly died at the hands of those men. Little Brother Feng Ling is my savior. He has excellent martial skills and his age meets the requirements of the base. Besides, he has nowhere else to go, so I let him follow me back to base. I was going to talk to the drillmaster, but I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly...¡±

    Seeing Nanheng¡¯s face was freezing cold, K didn¡¯t know which words he said had gone wrong, but Boss looked so cold and he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    ¡°XI Base is so famous and I¡¯m lucky to be here as a nobody,¡± Feng Ling said. She needed to find a way out for herself, but not a dangerous one. She also needed opportunities.

    Nanheng looked at her with his unfathomable eyes and didn¡¯t speak.

    Feng Ling was not in a hurry. She stood in front of him and her upright stance was more standard than that of those who had been trained at the base for a year.

    After a few seconds, the man finally blurted out a word, ¡°Being good at fighting is not equal to having good martial skills and having good martial skills doesn¡¯t necessarily mean having a chance to stay in XI Base. Since you saved the life of a member of the base, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Wait for me at the training ground in the evening. At least you shall resist my attack three times.¡±

    His voice wasmanding and cold.

    Feng Ling raised her brows and acquiesced in his words and K was very excited to hear this.

    Seeing that Li Nanheng turned to leave expressionlessly, Feng Ling stood there and curved her thin lips.

    As she expected, he was suspecting her. He intended to test her with the excuse of testing her martial skills. What would he do to her?

    She had heard a saying from several Chinese among the gangsters, take things as theye. Since she wanted to stay at the base, she would just take it one step at a time and see how far she got.

    She had to continue to keep it a secret that she was a girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay here. Besides, she had seen Li Nanheng naked. That might be his reason for kicking her out.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t see it clearly back then.

    Feng Ling suddenly felt a bit aggrieved.

    She saw nothing but ended up being hunted by him.

    She was so wronged!

    ¡ª¡ª

    K arranged a temporary residence for Feng Ling, which was the bed in his room. Just as in the army, there was a bunk bed in his room. The only difference was that while in the army, at least eight soldiers shared one room, only two people shared a room at XI Base.

    The man who slept in the lower bunk of K had been sent out on a missionst month and had not returned from Africa, so Feng Ling could sleep in his bed temporarily.

    It was getting dark. K left the room after receiving the drillmaster¡¯s call, leaving the room to Feng Ling.

    When Feng Ling was sure that he would not return for the time being, she locked the door behind her, picked up the ck uniform that K had just given her, and went into the bathroom.

    She¡¯d like to take a shower before going to the battle.

    After the shower, Feng Ling changed into a ck uniform. K said that he got this uniform the first time he came to the base three years ago when he was 20 years old, but a man of that age still grew, so after less than half a year, this uniform became too small for him. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t much worn out and only a bitrge for her.

    And this uniform was great for her. A uniform a little looser was just right for her to hide her body shape.

    Beforeing to XI Base, to show his gratitude, K gave her a sum of money, saying that her clothes were worn out and asking her to buy herself some clothes, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t buy any clothes. Instead, she went to buy some soft cloth to make better breast-wrapping cloth, with which she didn¡¯t feel stuffy at all and she could also wrap her chest around a few more times to conceal her curves better.

    On the other side of things, after returning to the base, Nanheng had a brief meeting with some drillmasters and then stood at the second-floor window in a building of the base.

    One of his men who had juste in stood behind him and dared not to speak or go over to disturb him, but he couldn¡¯t help looking at Nanheng, wondering why Boss looked even colder than before aftering back from the Li family. Did those seniors in the Li family do something outrageous to piss Boss off?

    COMMENT

    Although Boss was like a god at the base.

    He was still a junior in the Li family.

    Every one of those seniors in their family had led troops to fight battles and mastered military power. When they educated their children, they preferred to hit with a crutch or whip with a belt. Tut, he couldn¡¯t imagine that scene.

    But what was wrong with the Boss today?

    Why did he keep looking at the training ground deadpan?

    <i>What was he looking at? </i>

 Chapter 749 - The Story of Ling and Heng (12)

    <h4>Chapter 749: The Story of Ling and Heng (12)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Before it was dark, Nanheng was already in the training ground alone.

    That was probably because he had nowhere to vent the anger that he got from the Li family and wanted to find someone to fight with, or because he wanted to see the true face of that ¡®boy¡¯.

    In short, anyway, in the eyes of many members of the base, their boss, who didn¡¯t seem to care about anything normally, had actually taken the initiative to go to the training ground today for a newbie from nowhere.

    The point was that Boss was waiting for him.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡± Nanheng caught glimpse of K passing by and asked.

    K paused and didn¡¯t expect that Boss would speak to him. He immediately stopped his steps and answered, ¡°I just went to fetch something from my drillmaster. Feng Ling took a bath and changed for the fight with you. Haha, life needs a sense of ritual. I have a feeling that he takes this fight with you very seriously and he probably has been prepared!¡±

    However, despite what K said, she did not appear even when it was dark.

    The face of Nanheng who had been waiting for more than half an hour on the training ground had turned freezing cold.

    The members of the base around couldn¡¯t help sighing in their hearts what a daredevil this boy was. He even dared to stand Boss up...

    Li Nanheng looked a bit crossly, but he didn¡¯t have anything else to do tonight, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He chose several members present to fight with him, who soony on their faces and cried for mercy. Their drillmasters wouldn¡¯t strike them so hard when training them. After all, many of them were still newbies and needed morebat training and basic training. It would take at least seven or eight years to train them.

    But Nanheng clearly had no intention of pulling his punches. The young members knew this result when they were called to the training ground, but didn¡¯t expect that they would end up being beaten lying on fours.

    Looking at these weak newbies, Nanheng remained a straight face. He didn¡¯t beat them again but nced at the darkening sky.

    <i>Was Boss... still waiting for that boy?</i>

    <i>What the hell was that boy¡¯s identity?</i>

    They couldn¡¯t help looking at K.

    But K looks surprised too.

    Finally, in the darkness, a thin ck figure came over in the cold moonlight. Walking onto the training ground, Feng Ling looked at the newbies still rolling on the ground and at the man who seemed to silently give a signal that ¡®Don¡¯t mess with me¡¯.

    She had been waiting for her hair to dry after the shower. This ce was full of men and didn¡¯t even have a hairdryer. Even if there was one, she didn¡¯t know how to use it, because she hadn¡¯t ever used a hairdryer.

    Now the wind was blowing through her soft ck hair, and the boy¡¯s androgynous profile was exposed in the moonlight, and her ck uniform, though slightlyrge for her, was very suitable for her. She was only eighteen years old but looked unspeakably seductive and charming.

    ¡°God, I didn¡¯t look at him carefully in the afternoon. The boy you brought is pretty handsome!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he is a man? Look at his fair, tender skin. Is he actually a girl?¡±

    Hearing ¡®girl,¡¯ Feng Ling stared at the speaker. She remained deadpan and said coldly, ¡°Girl? I¡¯m just thin. Do you want to try my fists?¡±

    Hearing he said that he was only eighteen and challenged him, the man who had stayed at the base for three years like K, thought that this brat would be a piece of cake for him, so he immediately epted his challenge.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but let them fight.

    However, when he jumped up to Feng Ling, he couldn¡¯t evenst a single round, let alone three rounds. In the blink of an eye, before the others saw Feng Ling¡¯s movements clearly, the man had been knocked out and stepped on the ground by Feng Ling. But this was not a real battle, so she didn¡¯t wound him but just made him ache. She withdrew her foot and took a step back, saying, ¡°Wanna continue? You can¡¯t even beat a ¡®girl,¡¯ huh?¡±

    The man turned purple in anger but still surrendered. After all, this boy moved surprisingly quickly. With some self-mocking words, he escaped away in the other members¡¯ughter.

    K secretly gave her a thumb-up and turned to boast to other members how Feng Ling saved him that day. The other men were startled at his story, not expecting this boy was so awesome, but he did move surprisingly quickly just now.

    Feng Ling¡¯s speed, an instinct developed when she was a child and lived with a pack of wolves, was a speed that some people couldn¡¯t achieve even after decades of training, and it was the key for her to defeat other by surprise although she hadn¡¯t received any formal training.

    Nanheng watched her fight and remained silent. She looked at him. In the cold moonlight, it was the first time that she had seen his face clearly since the night in the sauna room, when, though she had vaguely seen it, she couldn¡¯t see it clearly through the moisture, let alone that she covered her face with a towel at that time.

    This man had dark, deep, and charming eyes and his features were delicate yet masculine. He looked at her coolly as if he could see through her.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± He looked solemn, his tone was emotionless and his cold face was deadpan.

    Feng Ling nced at him and smiled but the smile didn¡¯t spread to her eyes. ¡°What? The legendary Boss Li is scared? Are you afraid of losing face in front of you men?¡±

    When Nanheng heard her words, his cold, dark eyes suddenly burnt with a frightening cold me.

    The men around couldn¡¯t help holding their breaths and dared not make any sound.

    Thisd... was really a damn daredevil.

    The group of members who had nned to go back, take a shower, and sleep early for the next morning¡¯s training all decided to stay here, watching how this boy was killed by their boss.

    It was way more interesting to watch this brat provoking Boss Li than to watch other brothers falling on their faces into the mud in training.

    However, when they wondered what Boss would say or do, Nanheng suddenlyunched his attack. Feng Ling reacted very quickly, ducked his attack, and struck back. However, Feng Ling didn¡¯t notice the gleam of cunnies in his eyes and he suddenly shifted his attacks from her lower body to her upper one. Before she noticed, he had pped on her chest...

 Chapter 750 - The Story of Ling and Heng (13)

    <h4>Chapter 750: The Story of Ling and Heng (13)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°God, what did Boss do? Did he just assault his chest? I¡¯ve never seen him y dirty like this...¡±

    The sounds from around the training ground werepletely lost on both of them. Being pped hard on the chest, Feng Ling paused and couldn¡¯t help retreating, but she remained calm and continued to defend herself.

    She didn¡¯t receive any strict and professional training. All her moves were by instinct and some of the skills she had learned from the gangsters. All she was capable of was to be as quick as possible. Now in face of Nanheng¡¯s systematic and flexible attacks, she could hardly resist him. As he attacked faster and faster, her chest was hit repeatedly.

    Although Feng Ling was still calm, she couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. She had to stagger back a few steps to steady herself and Nanheng suddenly turned much colder.

    It was not her.

    Although they looked simr in size, most boys were of the same height at this age.

    After making sure this boy was not that daredevil girl he met at the orphanage one month ago, Nanheng no longer tested him but exerted all his strength, not taking him as a newbie at all.

    Feng Ling had read his intention. Being hit a few times, she changed her tactics and only defended herself. She was still quick. If she only dodged his attack, Nanheng could only hit her shoulder once every ten moves, but if she wanted to fight back, she would have to train for ten years more.

    It was just a test but Nanheng didn¡¯t reserve any strength. Feng Ling, for the first time in her life, recognized what real strength was. She calmed down and concentrated on the fight. When in the end Nanheng¡¯s fist was about to hit her face, she froze and was ready to take this hit, but as a gust of wind swept past, his fist stopped one inch away from her face.

    She looked up at him who coldly nced at her deadpan. Obviously, he was a bit disappointed with her martial skills, although she was much better than the other newbies.

    Nanheng stopped and turned to leave without a single word.

    The onlookers were about to p for the wonderful fight, but they resisted the urge to p for fear that the boss would strike them in a rage and they would all suffer. However, Boss just turned to leave. They stood there bewildered, wondering what Boss¡¯s decision was. Did he want this guy to stay or leave...

    Feng Ling stood on the training ground and raised her hand to press the slightly painful spot on her chest.

    Her chest is painful because he hit it a few times just now. The onlookers didn¡¯t know why, but she was very clear that he was testing whether she was female or not.

    She was wearing a stronger, heavier breast wrap. She was only eighteen years old, and her breasts were not fully developed. Her chest was so tightly wrapped in the breast wrap that he basically couldn¡¯t feel anything when he pped it. It was certainly not the same touch as what he had seen with his own eyes that day in the sauna room.

    This alone was enough to dispel half his doubts about her.

    ¡°Boss!¡± A daredevil was too curious, so he followed Nanheng, asking, ¡°Shall we let the guy named Feng Ling stay? I think he is very arrogant at such a young age. Why don¡¯t we just keep him and let him train in our base? I think just in a few years his edges will be sanded down!¡±

    Without looking back, Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°Since you like to train him, let him stay. Throw him to the drillmaster of your Team Three. Train him yourself.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Threw him to their Team Three?

    That was to say, if that boy entered the training camp of Team Three, the drillmaster would often call Feng Ling out to fight with them?

    Wasn¡¯t he making trouble for himself? Only Boss Li could defeat that Feng Ling! Of all the neers in the base, which one could do that?

    ¡°Ahem, Boss...¡± The man followed up restlessly and asked meaningfully, ¡°Why did you keep hitting that boy¡¯s chest? Do you...¡±

    It was said that Boss Li had no interest in women and didn¡¯t even bother to look at the pretty girls that his family introduced to him. Some people at the base even doubted Boss Li¡¯s sex orientation and worried about their safety. Then they found they thought too much. Boss Li had no interest in men or women because he was toozy to get close to anyone.

    Nanheng nced at him and said slowly, ¡°I have no interest in men. If you say one more word, run fiftyps around the base tomorrow.¡±

    The man behind him instantly turned pale and ran away so fast as if his feet were smeared with oil.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, the breakfast canteen of XI Base.

    Nanheng who seldom came to the canteen suddenly showed up.

    But a group of newbies and semi-newbies who had seen the fightst night at the training ground were still reeling from the shock of the night.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Hey, does Boss really like men? Last night, he had been punching that boy¡¯s chest. Wasn¡¯t he flirting with him...¡±

    Although these people whispered in a very small voice, Nanheng could still hear them.

    A drillmaster sitting across him dared not to make any sound but still nced at him.

    Nanheng gave him no response. After finishing his meal, he threw the dinner te heavily onto the table and sneered coldly.

    Then he said coldly to the drillmaster of Team Three sitting opposite to him, ¡°Kick out of your team that kid named Feng Ling whom I assigned to your teamst night.¡±

    The drillmaster of Team Three. ¡°???¡±

    That boy had only been assigned to his teamst night and it had been no more than ten hours. And Boss ordered him to kick that boy out now?

    Then he heard Boss Li said with a straight face, ¡°Send him to my team. I¡¯ll take care of him myself.¡±

    The drillmaster of Team Three and other drillmasters. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling was taken to the base¡¯s canteen to eat by K early in the morning. Although XI Base was a training ground, its size was staggering. Even the base¡¯s canteen wasrger than the average restaurant outside and the dining facilities were excellent, something Feng Ling had never enjoyed before.

    As soon as she walked in with K, she saw Li Nanhenging out with a bad look on his face.

    Since she had seen him, she stood there, hesitating whether she should greet him. However, Boss Li just passed by coldly.

    ¡°...¡±

    No wonder K called him ¡®God of Darkness.¡¯ He was really arrogant and cold.

 Chapter 751 - The Story of Ling and Heng (14)

    <h4>Chapter 751: The Story of Ling and Heng (14)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Knowing that she was suddenly transferred from Team Three to Team One and the drillmaster of Team One was Li Nanheng himself, Feng Ling remained deadpan.

    K once told her that those who could be assigned to Team One were all semi-newbies with excellent martial skills and no average newbie could enter Team One. And normally if there was any task, the base would pick from the members of Team One first because Team One was the strongest team at the base, as well as the most respected one. The members of Team One were so excellent that Boss Li didn¡¯t need to supervise them to train and they would train consciously every day and Boss Li didn¡¯t have to worry about them at all.

    Base members had different ideas about Feng Ling¡¯s sudden transfer to Team One. Some people thought she was lucky, gaining Boss¡¯s appreciation with her martial skills and getting such a good chance to enter Team One as soon as she joined the base, and some thought that Boss was picking on her. The people of Team One were as savage as tigers and wolves, trained like crazy and weren¡¯t even afraid of bullets on a mission. This thirteen-year-old boy might die in the training camp in less than half a month if she joined Team One.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t care how these people who were almost strangers to her thought of her.

    Since she had decided to settle at the base, she didn¡¯t mind staying anywhere at the base. Anyway, she had no problem as long as she could train, learn marksmanship, and all kinds of things she liked, as long as she had a ce to live and had food to eat. This was exactly the life she wanted.

    On the first night Feng Ling was assigned to Team One, she did not go to stay there but still slept in K¡¯s lower bunk.

    K gave her an old used cell phone and told her that as long as she had a chance to carry out missions in Team One and finished the mission sessfully, she could have a lot of bonuses. Then she didn¡¯t need to worry about money anymore. If it was a big, life-threatening mission, the bonus she could get was enough to buy her a small house in suburban Los Angeles if she made it back alive. Although the base members only woremon uniforms, they were actually very rich, from which one could see how powerful the base was.

    After, Feng Ling fell asleep in K¡¯s room that night...

    Nanheng suddenly went to the training camp that night, which was very rare. The members of Team One were surprised to see him show up. Normally they trained themselves or with assistant drillmaster¡¯s instructions and Boss barely appeared except in appraisals. No one expected that he would show up here tonight.

    On the training group, the cigarette flickered between Nanheng¡¯s fingers and he took a look at the familiar faces in the crowd, then at the director of the training camp, and asked if the newbie today hade over. However, the answer he got was that the newbie said she woulde early in the morning but not tonight.

    Nanheng threw his cigarette butt to the ground and stepped on it to put it out. His eyes grew cold as he squinted at the people on the training ground.

    He was transferred to the first team, which was an honor all base members had been dreaming of, and he didn¡¯t show up in time?

    <i>He said he woulde over tomorrow?</i>

    Very good.

    Maybe he was too nice to him. It was rare to find a neer with decent martial skills, and he wanted to ¡°promote¡± him.

    Since he didn¡¯t know to be grateful, then don¡¯t me him for being so unkind.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    ¡°Why does Boss look even angrier today...¡±

    ¡°The light in Boss¡¯s room seemed to be on all the timest night. Had he been up all night?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Did he lose sleep?¡±

    Yes, he lost sleep.

    Nanheng thought he had been hanging out with the men at the base too long, so he became exceptionally sensitive to a woman who he just met once.

    He just saw her breasts in the sauna room of the orphanage six months ago, which were still not well developed and like a pair of small buns. It was just a teenage girl barging in, but he couldn¡¯t forget her even now. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the pair of little white buns or the guy who dared to burn electric wires in the bushes, spend the night in the woods, and provoke him with that signal.

    But as soon as he closed his eyes and fell asleep that night, the scene that he tore off her sleeves in the sauna room haunted his mind. The point was that in his dream, that girl¡¯s face would suddenly be Feng Ling¡¯s expressionless face that actually went well with that body. Both the face and the body were delicate and tender...

    Because of the eerie dream of piecing together the head and body of two different people, he woke with a start and had a sleepless night until dawn before he managed to sleep for another hour.

    He woke up in the morning and his face was ck as if he had been sshed a can of Swedish herring in the face and no one dared to look straight at him.

    Nanheng came out of training camp in a ck uniform with a close-fitting ck T-shirt inside and his short, neat hair looked cocky andzy in this casual, somewhat sleepy state. Seeing him show up, everyone else instantly silenced and dared not to say anything.

    ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Han Jin, the assistant drillmaster of Team One followed him and asked.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t answer him but coldly nced at the members in the training camp behind. He casually lit a cigarette into his mouth, narrowed his eyes, and asked coldly, ¡°Has the boye?¡±

    ¡°You mean Feng Ling? He arrived an hour ago. He said he would be here this morning and he did it on time. In the morning when we were just ready for training, he came in. He has followed others to run a fewps and now is learning to do other trainings,¡± Han Jin answered truthfully.

    It seemed that he was a person of his word.

    But shit, why did he keep dreaming of that brat at night?

    Nanheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Although the boy named Feng Ling is still a kid, he is a newbie. I think he doesn¡¯t know how to fight except attacking fiercely and quickly. Give him high-intensity training. If he can¡¯t keep up with others, make him practice overnight. If he doesn¡¯t do anything up to par, hit him with a stick, regardless of whether he¡¯s new or not.¡±

    Han Jin pondered and said carefully, ¡°I can see that he hasn¡¯t received any professional training, but he has a quick mind and learns really quickly. With a little help, his movements can be very standard. He¡¯s only been here for an hour but had learned a few moves very well, and he had a goodmand of his strength. I don¡¯t feel the need to use a stick on him.¡±

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Nanheng suddenly turned his eyes to Han Jin with a straight face.

    Seeing the mes in Boss¡¯s eyes, Han Jin understood in an instant.

    ¡°Ok, I got it. I¡¯ll give him the most intense training. If he can¡¯t pass it, I will beat the hell out of him with a stick. Otherwise, you can remove me from my post.¡±

    Hearing the satisfactory reply, Nanheng puffed out a smoke ring and went away with a cold face.

 Chapter 752 - The Story of Ling and Heng (15)

    <h4>Chapter 752: The Story of Ling and Heng (15)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the afternoon, Nanheng patrolled the training ground of several teams and was about to go to Team One when he paused and looked down at his clothes.

    He was sshed with some mud when he tested some of the good newbies in the other camps, and now the mud on him all dried up and was not very noticeable. There were only men at the base and no one was so squeamish as to care about the mud. Even he who was a little squeamish had been assimted by the careless men.

    ¡°Boss, now there is only Team One left. Are you going over there?¡± The man following him was Xiao Xu who was about to serve his time at the base and going to work in the Los Angeles police. He had very good martial skills and had been valued by Nanheng. He had served at the base for many years and was very capable. In the months before he was about to leave, he often followed Nanheng in order to exercise his ability.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t answer but looked at his own clothes. Instead of going to the training camp of Team One, he turned to his residence. ¡°Go get me a change of clothes. I want to change first.¡±

    Xiao Xu was a bit stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react.

    No matter how squeamish Boss was, he wouldn¡¯t go to such an extreme as to change so frequently. What happened to him?

    But Xiao Xu always acted quickly. Without a word, he went to fetch Nanheng¡¯s customized ck uniform into his room.

    Nanheng went back and took a shower, to wash off his insomnia fatigue. He casuallybed his short, neat inky hair with his fingers, took the clothes Xiao Xu handed him, nced at it, and put it on.

    Xiao Xu knew Boss didn¡¯t like wearing formal suits but ck uniforms that base members wore. He would only be dressed formally out of the base or in the Li family, but even if Boss Li was dressed formally, he still looked casual even in a multimillion-dor suit.

    But even if he wore the same ck uniform as the others, he, standing in the crowd, still attracted all attention, which was said by Xiao Xu¡¯s sister when she came to visit him two years ago. His sister identally saw Boss and became head over heels in love with him. Her mind was full of Boss¡¯s images and she couldn¡¯t forget him in a single minute.

    Nanheng buttoned up his uniform and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Team One.¡±

    Xiao Xu paused and remembered that the Boss especially took a shower and changed just to go to Team One.

    But why did he feel something wrong...

    ¡ª¡ª

    At the same time, Team One¡¯s daily special training session, which began early in the morning, was almost over.

    Feng Ling was a newbie and the youngest. She wasn¡¯t as tall as the men in the team who were 17 or 18 years old and already 1.8 or 1.9 meters tall, so she was ced in the first row.

    At first, many members of the team didn¡¯t like this brat, because no newbie ever made it on Team One. They had been carefully screened and tested to get in and could be kicked off to another team to retrain at any moment, but this boy got into Team One as a newbie.

    However, in this half a day of training, she learned everything very quickly by only watching how others trained and fought. All her movements were very standard. Even if her movement was a little rusty the first time, it would be astonishingly perfect the second time. No one could find any w.

    Therefore, several hourster, most people had changed opinions on her. Besides, Feng Ling looked like a skinny kid and didn¡¯t behave in a noisy and boisterous manner. More importantly, she looked so pretty and fragile that people couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her. And with her strength, she deserved to stay in Team One. She had been gradually epted by the members of Team One only after several hours and no one wanted to crowd her out anymore.

    This really put the assistant drillmaster Han Jin on the spot.

    He had long nned to finish the task Nanheng gave to him to teach Feng Ling a good lesson with ¡®a stick,¡¯ but this boy didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He couldn¡¯t punish her for no reason under the public stare. He was so anxious that big e popped out in his chin.

    A day¡¯s training was almost over and at this time, the hearts of most of the members had flown away. They had nned how they would spend the afternoon, so had Feng Ling. She had moved once in the first two days at the base, and she needed to clean up her new residence in Team One. The assistant drillmaster hadn¡¯t told her where she would live in the future. She nned to ask him about it after the training was over.

    At the same time, at the entrance to Team One¡¯s training camp, a tall man in a ck uniform strolled in with a cold look. Like a dormant tiger, he stood at the entrance to the camp, watching the members in training.

    He just stood there quietly and everyone fell silent. The members who became slightly ck because the training was about to finish immediately stood straight like a tree and their expressions also became very solemn.

    But even so, Feng Ling was still not affected at all. She kept the same movement and expression from the beginning and was not a little bit ck, which was why the assistant drillmaster couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her.

    This little boy was really serious about his training.

    Two men behind Feng Ling secretly whispered to each other when nobody paid attention to them. ¡°We saw Boss Li at most once half a month. Why does he suddenlye so frequently? Is there any important mission?

    ¡°Probably. Otherwise, Boss wouldn¡¯t havee here so frequently...¡±

    No matter how surprised they were, Nanheng still stood at the entrance to the training camp and looked expressionlessly at the training members.

    The man was tall and long-legged, with a straight nose and a cold face that was as handsome as a god. He stood there like a famous ancient painting, although he looked so cold and careless.

    Following him behind, Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help ncing at the crowd and then at Feng Ling who was so small and stood on the first row.

    Xiao Xu felt strange. Although Boss cherished talents and liked to take special care of members with good potential, he treated this Feng Ling too specially.

    Maybe he just thought too much...

 Chapter 753 - The Story of Ling and Heng (16)

    <h4>Chapter 753: The Story of Ling and Heng (16)</h4>

    Nanheng kept looking at them. When the training was over and the members were dismissed, his gaze passed through the crowd and fixed on Feng Ling.

    As if not seeing him, however, Feng Ling walked up to Han Jin. ¡°Assistant drillmaster, Today is the first day I am here. Where should I live in the future?¡±

    Han Jin paused and hesitated. He remembered that the members of Team One mostly lived in the buildings behind and was going to call to check whether there was an empty bed when he saw Nanhenging over.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Han Jin immediately turned around and looked at him.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t respond. When he wasing up to Han Jin, he turned his head and lit a cigarette. His hands were in his trouser pockets, a cigarette in his mouth, and the smoke lingering in front of his cold face. His neat ck hair was a little disheveled in the wind but added a touch of wildness to him. He looked as handsome as an ancient Roman god of war in an ancient oil painting. Even Han Jin and Xiao Xu who were male couldn¡¯t help eximing in their hearts that Boss Li was damn handsome.

    Fortunately, there was no woman at the base and even the cook was male. Otherwise, Boss Li would have been swallowed by women alive.

    ¡°What did you talk to the assistant drill master?¡± Nanheng asked. Obviously, he was asking Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling just answered indifferently, ¡°Well, something personal.¡± Then she continued to ask Han Jin. ¡°Where am I gonna stay?¡±

    Nanheng, beingpletely ignored, took away the cigarette in his mouth expressionlessly and coldly nced at him.

    The boy wore the ck uniform newly issued, and his still androgynous face looked energetic, especially his dark eyes, which gleamed under his bangs.

    Realizing that he had been staring at this boy for a long time, Nanheng narrowed his eyes and looked away at the buildings in a near distance. ¡°Han Jin, give him a single room. He is young and looks thinner than most members. He might have been swallowed alive by other members if he lives in a dormitory. Let him live alone and get used to life at the base first.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling finally looked straight at him. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    It was much more convenient for her to live on her own, no matter to take a shower or wrap her breasts around each day. She didn¡¯t need to avoid others or try to cover up.

    Nanheng made no reply, flicking his long fingers at the end of his cigarette and ncing at Feng Ling¡¯s clothes and boots as he said, ¡°You are already eighteen. Why are you still so short? I think you may not be able to even reach 1.7 meters in five years. You may be the first dwarf at XI Base so far. If it were not for your speed and agility, you would not be able to stand here.¡±

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help raising her brows. ¡°So in Boss Li¡¯s eyes, only height matters?¡±

    Nanheng finally looked straight at her and a cold gleam was in his eyes. ¡°With your short stature, what else do you have to offer besides quick moves? If you fight a two or three hundred pound strong man, I don¡¯t think you can give him a shoulder throw. Striking fast and fiercely is only the form and physical endurance is the foundation. Your physical ability isn¡¯t even up to standard. What makes you think you can have a ce at XI Base? I¡¯m afraid you overestimate yourself.¡±

    Physical endurance.

    This was indeed Feng Ling¡¯s weakness by far.

    Her strength was greater than most girls but much weaker than the boys of her age.

    The fundamental disparity between men and women is in strength and physical ability.

    ¡°I¡¯m just young. In three or five years, you will be able to see the difference, Boss.¡± Feng Ling smiled but the smile wasn¡¯t from her heart.

    Nanheng looked at her and repeated again in an indifferent voice. ¡°Can you reach 1.7 meters in three or five years?¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, I will definitely be able to carry you over my shoulder.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s features were delicate and beautiful. She slightly leaned forward and drew near Nanheng. Her dark, starry eyes looked straight at his and she smiled. ¡°Or, Boss Li, are you afraid that in three or five years, I will be able to easily give you a shoulder throw and then you¡¯ll lose face?¡±

    Nanheng remained deadpan and gazed at his fair skin that was even tenderer than a women¡¯s. His face was so close to him that he could smell the faint scent of bath milk on his body, which was fragrant and had a touch of sweetness.

    The boy¡¯s curved lips were suffused with light pink, which had never used any skincare product or cosmetics and had a natural clean luster as if silently tempting him.

    But this was an eighteen-year-old boy! Nanheng remained a straight face but couldn¡¯t help ncing at Feng Ling¡¯s chest.

    It was t.

    He also looked stronger than he had imagined.

    He was the girl he met in the sauna room.

    Shit.

    He kept having weird dreams.

    And now when he faced this teenage boy in broad daylight, he literally had an urge to strip him naked.

    He began to wonder whether he was so horny because he really needed a woman, but he remained calm without any expression. He smiled but his smile was a bit mysterious and his ck eyes were full of warning. ¡°You want to give me a shoulder throw? Then I think you may have to train 24 hours without sleep for three or five years. Don¡¯t ck off. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t even lift a finger of mine, you will be ridiculed by the brothers in the base for many years.¡±

    Noticing he had just nced at her chest, Feng Ling remained calm, seemingly identally patted her chest as if trying to knock the dust out of her clothes, and showed him that her chest was really t.

    Without fear, she looked straight at Nanheng¡¯s emotionless eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s see.¡±

    Just because her physical endurance was not up to standard now didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t be.

    It was the challenge that made it interesting.

    She had only wanted to find herself a proper ce to live, to have food and shelter, but now she suddenly had things she really wanted to do.

    That was to give Li Nanheng a shoulder throw and make him fall at her feet one day in the future.

    That was really an interesting goal.

 Chapter 754 - The Story of Ling and Heng (17)

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Story of Ling and Heng (17)</h4>

    A month after Feng Ling officially joined XI Base.

    Recently, Nanheng had been gued by the chores of the Li family.

    No man in the Li family could escape the fate of being asked by his family to marry a woman from an equally powerful family after he turned twenty. He had been struggling for half a year and was still very much annoyed by the youngdies of those families. Except in the base where he could have the excuse to turn off his cell phone and cut off all contact with the outside world, as soon as he stepped out of the base¡¯s gate, he had to face all kinds of family chores and all kinds of women that his family arranged for him.

    After he stayed in the base for a month, during which he turned off his cell phone, a few seniors of the Li family came to him.

    At that time, Nanheng was watching the members of Team One having shooting practice in the training ground behind.

    A group of members stood in a standard row, five of theming forward with guns.

    Nanheng leaned against a stone table not far away, ying with a gun and watching those men shooting not very skillfully. After all, most of them were newbies and there were twenty good ones out of a hundred, but it was not enough for Nanheng.

    Feng Ling came forward with others. She picked up the gun with standard and neat movement. While the other people were still adjusting their stances, she had fired a shot with no hesitation.

    Bang, straight to the bull¡¯s eye.

    Feng Ling had only been at the base for a month, but she was doing everything right. Although she was supposed to be new to the shooting practice, she was obviously pretty good at it.

    K had said that Feng Ling¡¯s marksmanship was very good and she saved him with his gun.

    He watched from a distance with a straight face. He leaned there motionless, looking very arrogant and with an aura so cold that one would never dare to approach him.

    Then he casually turned the gun that he had been ying with in his hand. Without standing up or changing his position, he suddenly fired a shot at the bull¡¯s-eye a hundred meters away Feng Ling had just hit.

    No one expected that there would be a sudden gunshoting from behind. They were all in shock, and in the twinkling of an eye, they saw that the target fifty meters in front of Feng Ling was suddenly holed in the middle, and Feng Ling¡¯s bullet that had stuck in the middle also disappeared.

    Nanheng threw his gun onto the stone table and looked calm as if he hadn¡¯t fired the gun, saying casually, ¡°Continue to practice.¡±

    Han Jin. ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Xu. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The other members in training. ¡°...¡±

    Boss had shot Feng Ling¡¯s bullet away. Was he despising Feng Ling¡¯s marksmanship?

    Now he ordered them to continue to practice, but even Feng Ling¡¯s marksmanship was despised by him. Would he throw up at their junk shooting skills?

    Tut, luckily, Feng Ling was not a girl.

    Otherwise, they would have doubted whether Boss picked on Feng Ling like this just to arouse his attention...

    But the boy was only eighteen. Even if Boss was actually gay, he couldn¡¯t fall for a teenage boy...

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind what Nanheng did, however. Each man had three chances to fire, and she loaded her cartridges as usual and continued to fire. Thest two shots hit the bull¡¯s eye with perfect uracy. Bullets passed through the hollow bull¡¯s eye and shot into a nearby tree trunk, leaving deep bullet holes.

    After finishing the shooting, she handed the gun to the next person smartly, turned and returned to the team.

    There was a ten-minute break after the shooting practice and she turned and went outside to pick up half a bottle of mineral water she had drunk. This ce was very close to Nanheng but she didn¡¯t go up to him. Nanheng was surrounded by a few members and many people were asking him for advice on shooting skills, who were actually sucking up to and trying to impress their boss.

    Feng Ling drank another mouthful of water, twisted on the mineral spring water bottle and turned away when she suddenly saw Fattie, who liked to fool around most in Team One, secretly put his foot out in front of her. She took a cold nce at him. Instead of being tripped, she kicked him. Fattie was tittering, only to see Feng Ling¡¯s foot kicking at him. With pain on his leg, he jumped up, and the next moment, he got kicked in the ass again. In such pain, he covered his buttocks squealing as he jumped up to Nanheng andined, ¡°Boss, you gotta stop Feng Ling! He kicked my ass!¡±

    Nanheng took a nce at Fattie and then at Feng Ling behind.

    Feng Ling also rolled her eyes at Fattie.

    What made Fattie think Li Nanheng could save him? Although Boss was the nominal drillmaster of Team One, he wasn¡¯t in charge of the chores. Like a hands-off boss, he had the assistant drillmaster Han Jin take care of the chores for him. He probably wouldn¡¯t bother to take care of such trivia.

    Besides, what right did he have to manage her?

    What did he have to do with her?

    Just as Feng Ling turned to put her mineral water to one side, she suddenly heard his cold, clear voice rang. ¡°You know Fattie likes fooling around. Why don¡¯t you just ignore him? If you kick several more times, he will be kicked swollen and be even fatter.¡±

    Fattie. ¡°...¡±

    Boss, are you sure you are helping me? Aren¡¯t you insulting me?

    Feng Ling nced at him and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll kick him in other parts of his body next time to make him swell more evenly.¡±

    Fattie. ¡°...¡± Boss, save me!

    There came a great burst ofughter.

    Nanheng alsoughed and raised his leg to kick off Fattie who was jumping at him for help. ¡°How can you make this pitiful look with your fat face? Lose some weight. If you can¡¯t lose weight by 30 pounds in a month, I¡¯ll kick you to another team.¡±

    Fattie. ¡°...¡±

    Boohoo, I feel insulted. Although I am fat, I am flexible. If I¡¯m not flexible enough, how can I have the ability to get into Team One?

    Boss, this is discrimination!!!

    At this time, Han Jin came up to Feng Ling who looked aloof and seemed not to be interested in fitting in this group and he asked, ¡°Did you learn how to shoot a long time ago? Your marksmanship is good. Are you interested in learning professional long-range sniping?¡±

    Feng Ling took a look at Han Jin. ¡°I can shoot, but I never learned to snipe at long range.¡±

    Han Jin nodded. After staying with him for a month, he really liked this kid. Although he was a bit too young, he was really excellent.

    ¡°Our base has been established for so many years but there have been less than five members who have acquired up-to-standard long-range sniping skills, and the best one is Boss Li. You should try to get on good terms with Boss like the others and ask him to teach you.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°No, I never go out of my way to please someone I don¡¯t like. I can learn something else.¡±

 Chapter 755 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Story of Ling and Heng (18)</h4>

    Han Jin paused and then burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re really special. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one among the hundreds of members at the base who dared to im that you don¡¯t like Boss in his face. Although Boss is a bit grumpy, I wonder why you dislike him so much.¡±

    Nanheng who was about to take the gun on the stone table suddenly paused.

    Fattie was about toin to Boss when he suddenly saw Boss¡¯s eye turn cold. His fat body shivered in fear and he immediately dodged aside and dared not to draw near Boss.

    Nanheng looked calm and nced at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t deny or exin anything to him but just turned to leave, not taking Han Jin¡¯s suggestion seriously at all.

    Han Jin was just joking but didn¡¯t expect this boy to be so cold...

    He turned to look at Boss. After all, it was Boss who suggested training some long-range sniper and mentioned Feng Ling¡¯s potential. If it hadn¡¯t been Boss, Han Jin absolutely dared not to say that to Feng Ling.

    But now...

    Feng Ling had indirectly rejected Boss.

    As Boss was not in a good mood, the air around the shooting ground seemed to freeze and everyone else did not even dare to breathe.

    ¡°Boss, as for the sniper thing...¡± Han Jin hesitated and still took up the courage to ask him.

    Nanheng yed with the gun with one hand and nced at Feng Ling¡¯s receding figure.

    ¡°Give her two years to train her physical endurance. If her physical endurance still can¡¯t meet the standard in two years, she will be deemed to give up the training chance of long-distance sniper.¡± Nanheng¡¯s voice was icy.

    Nanheng told himself that he gave him the chance because he was talented, had good marksmanship, was at a suitable age for receiving training, and met almost all the conditions. He would have kicked him out of the XI Base if it hadn¡¯t been for the need for such a talented newbie.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Although Nanheng was in charge of XI Base, he also had to assist the Li family in dealing with a lot of affairs. He received training at XI Base when he was little and took over the base after he grew up. But now he had to go back to the Li family to tend to something urgent and the base would be in the temporary charge of Los Angeles police and some people of the Li family for two years.

    That was to say, for more than two years, Nanheng wouldn¡¯t show up at XI Base.

    Before leaving, he hosted a banquet for his brothers at the base at a seven-star hotel in Los Angeles.

    The hotel was by far the most expensive and luxurious hotel in Los Angeles, which was resplendent and beyond the pale of ordinary people.

    Seeing Nanheng¡¯s car arrive, the waiters came out to greet him in an orderly manner.

    When they walked into the hotel, the lobby manager suddenly caught sight of Feng Ling who walked in behind. The manager took a look at her and raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Wasn¡¯t this guy... the bastard who identally broke in and smashed their wine ss tower two months ago?

    The lobby manager¡¯s stare fixed on Feng Ling for several seconds, but she just walked in as if not knowing him.

    Seeing her wearing the same ck uniform as the men brought by Mr. Li, the lobby manager didn¡¯t know who she was and dared not say anything because he knew the people of XI Base were not those you should mess with. But he kept ncing at Feng Ling.

    Nanheng was walking in front but noticed the change of the lobby manager¡¯s look.

    The tall, strong man stopped, nced at Feng Ling with his clear, cold eyes and then looked at the lobby manager. ¡°What? Do you know each other?¡±

    The lobby manager hesitated. He thought Feng Ling looked much smaller than the other members and maybe he was insignificant at the base, so he said to Nanheng all smiles. ¡°Mr. Li, is he called Feng Ling?¡±

    Nanheng¡¯s face remained cold and he nced at Feng Ling who remained expressionless and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°A few months ago, he knocked over the red wine ss tower in our hotel¡¯s hall and dozens of high-grade crystal sses were broken. Since he was young and had no money topensate, so our boss let him work in the kitchen for a month to repay the crystal sses, but he only worked for a week in the kitchen and ran away. If we hadn¡¯t pitied him who was still a kid, we would have called the police. After all, those crystal sses are really expensive.¡±

    Feng Ling had known what awaited her when she walked into the hotel. She not only left in advance, but also broke much high-grade tableware before she left.

    Why did she leave?

    That was certainly because every single staff member of this hotel was snobs, from waiters to cooks. They thought they could bully her because she was young, so they picked on her anywhere, anytime and even humiliated her, which touched her bottom line. In the end, she kicked over the dish-washing machine in the kitchen and left.

    Ten security guards of this hotel put together wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her, so nobody could stop her from leaving.

    Hearing the lobby manager¡¯s words, Nanheng turned his eyes to Feng Ling. ¡°Is what he said true?¡±

    Feng Ling said tly, ¡°Yes, when I make money from a mission, I will immediately repay them. I will not tarnish the reputation of the base.¡±

    Nanheng remained deadpan but the lobby manager taunted, ¡°Mr. Li, I heard that all your members are carefully selected. Why do you pity such a small beggar and take him in? Two months ago, she passed by our hotel and saw through the window that there were a steak and pork bone rice leftover from others. She was probably hungry and wanted toe in and take it away. However, our hotel has its own rules and it is impossible for her to take it away. When she was chased out by our security guards, she hit them and knocked over the red wine tower.¡±

    Nanheng remained silent and looked at Feng Ling who showed no expression. When the lobby manager thought with satisfaction that Mr. Li would surely kick this brat out, Nanheng called his name, ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    He continued, ¡°What else would you like to eat besides steak and pork bone rice?¡±

    The lobby manager was surprised and turned his eyes to Feng Ling in shock.

    Feng Ling took a look at Nanheng, wondering why he wasn¡¯t pissed. She disgraced XI Base, didn¡¯t she?

    Looking at his eyes, Feng Ling paused and said, ¡°Those two look good. I didn¡¯t eat them and don¡¯t know how they taste.¡±

    ¡°You wanna try?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him again and nodded.

    Nanheng coldly nced at the dumfounded lobby manager. ¡°Five portions of steaks and five ones of pork-bone rice. If it¡¯s not enough, order some more.¡±

    The lobby manager. ¡°...???!¡±

 Chapter 756 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 756: The Story of Ling and Heng (19)</h4>

    Feng Ling. ¡°...I can¡¯t eat that much.¡±

    Nanheng indifferently nced at her, ¡°Just eat as much as you can. Look how skinny you are. If you can¡¯t even eat a few portions of food, how much room for improvement can you expect from your physical fitness?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    But it couldn¡¯t be expected for her to change from a boy of about 50 kilograms to a fatty of 90 kilograms.

    The lobby manager was surprised that Mr. Li actually took care of this brat so much that he didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. He just turned around and instructed the waiters to wee these big shots in.

    At the same time, the lobby manager also smiled at Feng Ling: ¡°Master Feng, in addition to steak and pork bone rice, our hotel also has other more high-end food, like air-transported seafood or ...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all because of his intentionally exaggerated way of addressing her as ¡®Master Feng.¡¯ She totally ignored him, turned around, and went upstairs with other members.

    The lobby manager was left awkwardly standing on the spot, so he red at Feng Ling¡¯s receding figure disdainfully. But when he suddenly spotted Li Nanheng coldly staring at him, he immediately shrank his shoulders, and feeling chill all over, he quickly gave him a fawning smile.

    At the upstairs banquet hall specially reserved for the XI Base, Feng Ling was about to walk in with Fattie and other members. Suddenly Han Jin patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Feng Ling, Boss told you toe up to him.¡±

    Feng Ling turned back, ¡°Didn¡¯t wee here for dinner? Why did he ask me to go over? ¡±

    Han Jin shrugged and spread both hands, meaning he didn¡¯t know.

    Feng Ling thought for two seconds, turned around and walked back. When she came up to the marble esctor entrance, she saw the tall man wearing the same ck uniform as her ying with a silver high-end lighter. She only nced at his back and walked over. ¡°Boss.¡±

    The man looked back at her: ¡°Um.¡±

    <i>Just an ¡®Um¡¯? Didn¡¯t he have anything else?</i>

    Feng Ling was puzzled, but if Nanheng didn¡¯t speak, she couldn¡¯t turn around and leave, so she drew near him by two steps. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡±

    The silver lighter made a crisp sound in the man¡¯s hand, and the man gave her a slight nce. ¡°How much money do you owe them?¡±

    Feng Ling lifted her eyelids to nce at the lobby manager on the first floor again who was busy greeting the other members of the XI Base. ¡°The cups I broke are said to be crystal ones and even the cheapest crystal cups will cost more than 100 dors each, plus the dishwasher and tableware I kicked over. It¡¯s almost 20,000 dors. ¡±

    Nanheng pressed her head with one hand. Feng Ling paused because of this action, raised her eyes, and looked at him. The man who was much taller than her lowered his ck eyes and approached her, his voice low and deep. ¡°You sold yourself here for one month just for 20,000 dors?¡±

    ¡°...I didn¡¯t sell myself, but I didn¡¯t have the money to pay them back. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the people in the kitchen of the hotel are too bad, I would have worked here for a full month before leaving. After all, I did wrong first. ¡±

    The man sneered, and his hand heavily pressed on his head. Feng Ling wanted to dodge but didn¡¯t. The man rubbed her head to his heart¡¯s content before finally letting her go. Then he nced at her messy yet sexy hairstyle and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to value morality. It seems that you¡¯re not a bad person by nature.¡±

    Feng Ling gave him a cold look. ¡°What did I do to make you mistakenly think that I¡¯m a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Okay, go in and have a meal with them. Don¡¯t worry about this little problem with the hotel. I will help you solve it.¡±

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling was about to thank him when the man added. ¡°The condition is to exercise your physical fitness from today on. If you still cannot hold the long-range sniper rifle when I return to the base two yearster, you can get out of Team One.¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to thank him for helping her solve this problem and once she earned money, she would return the 20,000 dors to him.

    In the end, she swallowed the words back and just took a look at the man without a word.

    Forget it, she didn¡¯t need to see him for at least two years anyway.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When five portions of steaks and five ones of pork bone rice were served, the lobby manager had waiters put all of them in front of Feng Ling.

    The people at this table were all members of Team One. Although they heard what happened when they were downstairs, they didn¡¯t expect that Boss really wanted Feng Ling to eat so much...

    They all knew that Feng Ling ate least among the members. Usually, they often advised him to eat more because she was still growing. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t be as high as everyone else, his physical endurance couldn¡¯t reach the standard and then Boss would definitely try to bully him.

    But so much food...

    Even one portion was not small. How could she possibly eat all of these?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to mind it though. Since he wanted her to eat them, she would just eat them. If she couldn¡¯t eat anymore in the end, she didn¡¯t think he would make her eat to death.

    In fact, she was a big eaterpared with other girls, butpared to the group of gluttons at the base, she ate as little as a cat, and some people even said that she was like a little kitten. As long as she didn¡¯t stick out her paw, she was so pretty and cute, but once she threw out her paws, no one could beat her. They could do nothing but gnashed their teeth at her.

    Li Nanheng sat at the same table with the members of Team One today, which rarely happened. He usually sat with the drillmasters. After all, he didn¡¯t have any topic inmon with them.

    But today Boss just sat here.

    He even sat down next to Feng Ling.

    Fattie secretly said to Xiao Xu next to him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Boss care a little too much for Feng Ling?¡±

    In fact, Fattie felt that Boss could hear him, so there were some words that he didn¡¯t dare to say. What he wanted to say was whether Boss was really gay. Even if he was gay, he shouldn¡¯t fall for a boy. Did he n to y an EDU game?

    Xiao Xu said indifferently. ¡°If you had the ability of Feng Ling when you were eighteen years old, Boss would have taken care of you simrly.¡±

    Fattie. ¡°...¡±

    As a flexible fat man, he was despised again.

    ¡°Although Feng Ling learns everything fast and his marksmanship is good, Boss is way too nice to him. He invited all of us to dinner today but specially ordered so much food for Feng Ling. He was obviously avenging Feng Ling. And Boss never sat with us before, but he is sitting next to Feng Ling now...¡±

    Nanheng remained deadpan, threw the silver lighter randomly on the table, called the waiter over, and pointed at the jealous Fattie. ¡°Serve him ten portions of steak and ten pork bone rice. Fattie, you must not leave until you¡¯ve eaten all the food.¡±

 Chapter 757 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 757: The Story of Ling and Heng (20)</h4>

    Fattieined and picked up a drinking ss to take a sip, but when he heard Nanheng¡¯s words, he nearly squirted the water out of his mouth. He coughed so hard that his fat face turned red.

    <i>Ten, ten portions?</i>

    Even if he was fat, he couldn¡¯t eat so much.

    He suddenly learned the feeling of being ¡°carefully taken care of¡± by Boss. He smacked his lips silently and dared not utter a single word.

    But the main problem had nothing to do with steak and pork bone rice, didn¡¯t it?

    What mattered was that Boss was sitting next to Feng Ling now!

    Feng Ling pushed forward the food in front of her. ¡°No need. I can¡¯t eat all of these. I can give the extra four to Fattie.¡±

    Fattie quickly shook his head and waved his hands, looking at Nanheng for help.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t look at him and didn¡¯t say that Feng Ling was allowed to give these foods to others or not. He just said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You¡¯ll have to train for five hours after you return to the base at night. As long as you make sure you are full.¡±

    <i>Five hours?</i>

    Feng Ling blinked and Fattie and other members no longer envied Boss¡¯s special care of him, and all looked at her with sympathy.

    The physical training at XI Base was literally devil training! You would be half-dead after only one-hour physical training, let alone five hours...

    Did Boss want Feng Ling to die before his neenth birthday?

    Feng Ling turned her eyes to the man next to her who could almost decide her fate with just a word.

    Nanheng nced at her meaningfully. The ck jacket on his body was worn casually at this moment. Underneath it was a ck T-shirt, which outlined the man¡¯s muscr and perfect figure. At this close distance, she was almost overwhelmed by the smell of his masculine hormone. More importantly, his eyes flickered with a gleam of danger, as if reminding him that even if he was going to leave XI Base for two years, he would set off the day after tomorrow, so he still had at least two more nights to torture her.

    When Feng Ling pursed her lips silently, the man suddenly threw her a pair of chopsticks.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Eat at least two bowls. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care whether you¡¯ll starve to faint or not during training at night. You¡¯ll have to continue to practice.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Did he like torturing people like that? Or did he just hate her?

    Feng Ling picked up the chopsticks and started to put the rice into her mouth. After eating one portion, she looked at the steak next to her and couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    At this moment, Fattie suddenly broke in. ¡°Steak is good for building muscle. Little Feng Ling, look at you. You¡¯re not only skinny but also don¡¯t even have any muscle. You showed your armsst time in training, which were so pale and thin like a little girl¡¯s arms. Eat more. It¡¯s good for you! ¡±

    Feng Ling immediately lifted her eyes and gave Fattie a stern nce.

    Fattie continued to gloat, but before he finishedughing, the waiter who had just gone out brought in ten portions of steaks and ten pork bone rice.

    As soon as he saw what they brought in, with a nced at the food, Fattie instantly burped loudly and his eyes straightened.

    Feng Ling cut the steak slowly and stuffed it into her mouth as she smiled at the stunned Fattie and said, ¡°Turn all the fat on your body into muscles early and eat more. It¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Fattie. ¡°...¡±Shit, if he ate all these things, he would be dead!

    He just ridiculed Feng Ling a little bit, and Boss actually wanted to kill him in such a despicable way.

    He and Feng Ling were both men. Why were they treated with such a difference?!!!

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night, they returned to the base.

    It was great that they didn¡¯t need training at night today. After eating and drinking, they went back to take a shower and rest.

    However, at about nine o¡¯clock in the mid-night, Feng Ling was taken out of her room like a kitten by Nanheng and brought to the training ground.

    Feng Ling ate two portions of the rice and two steaks, which made her very ufortable. Suddenly being taken here, even Feng Ling, who didn¡¯t like to show her emotions, gave him an ugly face.

    ¡°Boss, my stomach is very upset. Can¡¯t you let me lie down for a while?¡±

    However, she hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet and Nanheng had pushed her straight to horizontal bar, then dragged her cor indifferently, and put her on the horizontal bar.

    Feng Ling had to seize both sides of the horizontal bar to stabilize her body, and looked at him with a straight face. But the man looked at her clearly ufortable look. Not only did he not have the slightest sympathy, but also he looked disdainful of her and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to use exercise to speed up digestion? If you go back to bed and lie on your stomach, you¡¯ll only end up with vomiting and diarrhea tomorrow morning because of food umtion!¡±

    ¡°So serious?¡±Feng Ling had had a hard time getting enough to eat since he was a child, so she had no idea of ¡®food umtion¡¯.

    Nanheng snorted. ¡°I give you the opportunity to strengthen your physical training and you don¡¯t appreciate me at all?¡±

    <i>Appreciate him?</i>

    He deliberately made her eat so much, then dragged her out and threw her on the horizontal bar to force her to digest the food in her stomach. And now he said she should appreciate him?!

    However, Feng Ling did physical training for three hours on the training ground under Nanheng¡¯s stare. When she finally achieved the 97th push-up, she couldn¡¯t get up buty feebly on the ground like a dead body, not moving at all.

    Nanheng came over and raised his foot to kick her leg. ¡°Continue, still three more.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been three hours.¡±Feng Lingy t on the ground, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°Today I owe three, and next time I will make up thirty.¡±

    When the man heard her, he sneered in a low voice, narrowing his eyes and gazing at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you vow to give me a shoulder-throw? Now you can¡¯t even finish thest three push-ups? With yourme ability, if you are assigned with a mission in the future, I¡¯m afraid you will lose to your own physical strength before meeting the enemy, let alone give me a shoulder throw.¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. Even though the man¡¯s ck leather boots were stepping on her back in a persecution manner, she still gritted her teeth, and carrying her already weak body and the weight on her back, she braced her arms little by little. Sweat dripped from her forehead and she murmured. ¡°Ny-eight.¡±

    Nanheng looked at her deadpan, with her feet still stepping on her back. Until the little cat who temporarily had no strength to stretch her paws counted to one hundred, he retracted his feet, turned, and pointed his chin at the muscle-stretching training equipment not far away. ¡°Go up and stretch your limbs for half an hour.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t lie down on the ground again this time. She only nced at the sweat dripping from her forehead and got up little by little. She stumbled and then turned to look at the man who stood in the darkness and looked so cold and stern. She stabilized her body and walked over.

 Chapter 758 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 758: The Story of Ling and Heng (21)</h4>

    Until dawn, Feng Ling returned to her single room to rest wearily.

    However, as soon as the rm clock sounded, she opened her eyes instinctively. Even if she felt that she was about to copse, she still struggled to get up, changed into clean clothes, and went out for morning training.

    Nanheng would leave XI Base early in the morning tomorrow and would be away for a full two years or even longer. He also stayed up all night.

    Probably because he couldn¡¯t sleepst night, he really wanted to find someone to torture, so he picked Feng Ling who remained an eyesore to him.

    In the morning training, Nanheng sat beside, still ying with the silver lighter in boredom and looking at Feng Ling in the crowd who had no energy left but still clenched her teeth and insisted on doing every action.

    ¡°Boss, you training Feng Ling alonest night was seen by the brothers of Team Three and Team Four. Now they are all discussing whether you have a thing for Feng Ling ...,¡± Xiao Xu whispered aside.

    Nanheng raised his eyebrows coldly. ¡°What do they mean?¡±

    ¡°Well... They all said that you wanted to raise Feng Ling.. .and then sleep with him... ¡± Xiao Xu coughed and finally spoke up because he couldn¡¯t resist his desire to share gossip.

    Nanheng paused and coldly stared at Xiao Xu¡¯s face. ¡°Sleep with whom?¡±

    As soon as Xiao Xu saw his expression, he realized he had made a mistake and his hair had stood on end. He couldn¡¯t help shaking his body as if trying to shake off the chill on his spine, then coughed and said in a small voice, ¡°They mean... you like Feng Ling... so you want to raise him and eat him ... ¡±

    Nanheng turned over the lighter between his fingers and indifferently nced in the direction of the dark-haired boy in the first row of the crowd.

    <i>Raised him?</i>

    <i>And then ate him?</i>

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Xiao Xu was frightened by his look, wondering if Boss was irritated or what, but his expression was really iprehensible, which was cold, intimidating yet hard to understand.

    s, it was terrible.

    At halfway through the morning training, under the scorching sun in the morning, Feng Ling¡¯s lips looked much paler than usual, and his dark eyes were a little ssy, but her posture was still standard. Even Han Jin could tell that Feng Ling¡¯s physical strength was a bit overdrawn today, but she insisted on training. What was worse, the sun had been scorching since 8 o¡¯clock in the morning.

    However, morning training had its rules. Unless you copsed to the ground, you must hit the training ground without any dy, even if you had to crawl over.

    Last night...

    The boss was a bit too harsh to Feng Ling with the training.

    Even the older members at the base wouldn¡¯t be able to stand training all night, let alone a newbie.

    K came in from the outside at this time. He was not in Team One for the time being but in Team Two, but after a year or two, with his seniority, he would be able to go to Team One.

    When entering the training camp of Team One, K looked towards Feng Ling, who was so far away from him that he couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly. Then he saw the Boss was right next to him, so he walked up to him. ¡°Boss.¡±

    Nanheng drew out a cigarette, put it between his thin lips, and lit it, then he nced at K who had just approached. ¡°What did you find?¡±

    K shook his head. ¡°I went to the ce where I met Feng Ling for the first time and investigated. It was deste and uninhabited, so I couldn¡¯t find out any clue. As for the hotel yesterday, they said that Feng Ling only told them his name at that time and didn¡¯t provide any other information about his identity. Although he worked in the hotel for a week, he did not show any identity proof. There is no way to find out exactly where he is from. ¡±

    Few people could hide their real identity under the in-depth investigation of XI Base, but they just couldn¡¯t find out any information about Feng Ling.

    Unless she was really a wandering teenager who had no parent, residence, or economic ie.

    ¡°Have you investigated the orphanage we visitedst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Director Lin and the other leaders of the orphanage had been transferred to Washington a few months ago for unknown reasons and I could not reach them for the time being. The rest of the people in the orphanage had no idea about Feng Ling¡¯s past and I have a feeling that Feng Ling doesn¡¯t seem to have grown up in a ce like an orphanage. After all, there are many children in that kind of ce where they usually have a normal education model. It is impossible for him to develop such an obstinate and unruly character in such a ce. ¡±

    This was indeed true.

    But the figure in the orphanage ovepped with that of Feng Ling over and over again. Nanheng doubted it several times and dispelled doubts several times.

    He sent K and the investigators in the base to investigate the origin of Feng Ling, but they came back empty-handed and found no clue of her past.

    Feng Ling certainly knew that Nanheng had always had some doubts about her, but he couldn¡¯t be sure, so he couldn¡¯t rashly do anything to her.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of that, because she literally had no background. What background would a wolf-raised child have?

    But her secret was her gender.

    XI Base would never allow women to be here.

    But if she left XI Base, she didn¡¯t know where else she could survive.

    ¡°Are you sure nobody was with him before he approached you?¡± Nanheng took down the cigarette from his lips and the end of the cigarette was glowing between his fingers. His eyes flickered with a cold gleam. ¡°What made you trust him so much as to bring him back to the base?¡±

    ¡°Boss, although we can¡¯t do things by instinct, I trust Feng Ling, because firstly he is so young and secondly he is really pure. In his world, there is only food, clothing, fighting, and guns. As long as you provide him with shelter, he can be more loyal than anyone. Besides, I think you can see that he has his own judgment. It¡¯s not that he will follow you away as long as you offer him a meal. He also has his principles. Maybe in his eyes, only a ce like XI Base deserves him,¡± K said seriously.

    Because K had known how good Feng Ling was at martial arts and had stayed with him for so long, he was absolutely sure that Feng Ling harbored no ill intentions.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but looked at the team still training not far away through the white smoke.

    Just then, suddenly someone in the first row fell down, and then people around him shouted, ¡°Feng Ling?¡±

    The assistant drillmaster Han Jin who was standing in front saw what happened clearly. Feng Ling¡¯s face and lips gradually turned pale as he trained. Just when he was going on to the next training movement, in the blink of an eye, the boy who had always been energetic and serious in training suddenly copsed to the ground. Fortunately, the distance between him and the member behind him was notrge, and thetter reached out and caught him. Otherwise, he would fall directly to the ground.

    Someone over there shouted, ¡°Did Feng Ling faint in tiredness?¡± Seeing the members were in an uproar, Nanheng suddenly pressed out the cigarette in the ashtray, got up, and strode over¡ª

 Chapter 759 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 759: The Story of Ling and Heng (22)</h4>

    Nanheng suddenly pressed out the cigarette in the ashtray, got up, and strode over¡ª

    When he saw Feng Ling being held by the member behind him with two hands, Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes slightly and pulled Feng Ling out of that man¡¯s arms.

    In dizziness, Feng Ling stumbled and saw stars. She could vaguely hear someone talking, but couldn¡¯t open her eyes. When she was pulled out, she was thrust into a man¡¯s strong chest and a pleasant, refreshing smell of cigarettes poured into her nose. She immediately frowned and the next moment, she was carried over his shoulder by the man with one hand.

    This violent action almost made Feng Ling throw up, but she was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even lift up her fingers. She closed her eyes and panted, feeling very ufortable.

    ¡°Keep practicing. I¡¯ll take him to the infirmary.¡± Nanhengpletely ignored the stares of the others, and seeing he carried Feng Ling over his shoulder without hesitation, everyone else swallowed their worrying words back.

    Feng Ling still wanted to maintain her dignity, but after being carried over his shoulder this way, there was really no way for her to keep her dignity.

    When Nanheng took her away, his eyes were so cold that even Han Jin could sense his nervousness. Han Jin didn¡¯t dare to ask anything but urged Xiao Xu who was a little stunned to keep up with the Boss. ¡°Come on, go check if the doctors in the infirmary are all around and if they are not, get them back as soon as possible...¡±

    Xiao Xu nodded, quickly turned around, and ran out.

    When Nanheng stepped out of Team One¡¯s training camp, Feng Ling who couldn¡¯t open her eyes in dizziness said hoarsely with difficultly. ¡°Put me... down ... ¡±

    Guessing that Feng Ling was ufortable because his shoulder was against her belly, Nanheng put Feng Ling down from his shoulder. When Feng Ling stumbled and was unable to stabilize her body, he noticed her pale, bloodless lips and her face that was even whiter than a woman¡¯s, so he carried her up again, but his voice was as cold as the chilly pool in a snowy night. ¡°Only a full night of physical training plus two hours of morning exercise can make you fall? You¡¯re simply a waste.¡±

    Feng Ling finally opened her eyes with some effort, only to see the cold face of the man who walked towards the infirmary, and she said, ¡°Let me go. I can walk by myself.¡±

    Her voice was low but determined.

    Xiao Xu, who was walking ahead, heard Feng Ling¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t help praying for her in his heart.

    Feng Ling, do you have any idea what you are doing? Look at Boss¡¯s icy face. He has been incredibly kind to you to carry you all the way here. And you aren¡¯t grateful at all? Do you really want to be kicked out of the base as a piece of junk by Boss? You¡¯re friendless and have no proof of identity. Even if you were willing to be a childborer, no one would want you. Where do you think you can survive?

    Everyone knew that their boss had no mercy for useless people.

    No one could make him change his mind.

    Feng Ling asked him to put her down because Nanheng was so tall and if he threw her down on the spot, she would be disabled even if she could survive, so she stared at him warily. Seeing he didn¡¯t throw her down and seemed not to bother to speak, she was relieved, fought back the sense of humiliation, and didn¡¯t speak again.

    The boy¡¯s warm breath hit his chest, and he could feel the temperature of the boy¡¯s breath through the ck uniform.

    Nanheng thought expressionlessly, it was just because this guy looked so pitiful and begged him with such a girlish voice that was so hoarse and soft that he was so tolerant to him. After all, he was a patient.

    The point was that he became a patient because of his surprise trainingst night.

    When he took Feng Ling to the infirmary, the doctors in the infirmary were all there. They were about to take off her clothes for examination. Even if they didn¡¯t take off her clothes, they had to lift up her clothes for auscultation so as to ascertain her physical conditions.

    After lying on the bed, Feng Ling nced out of the door and made sure that neither Nanheng nor Xiao Xu came in. When the doctor was about to lift her clothes up, he pressed on the doctor¡¯s hand, looked at him, and said hoarsely: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just couldn¡¯t stand the intensity trainingst night. I only rested for half an hour this morning and continued the morning training before I had time to eat breakfast, so I¡¯m exhausted. You don¡¯t have to examine me. Just give me some water and let me take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xu said that you suddenly fainted. Normally, mostds at our base are very strong. Whether you are overstretched or suffering from heatstroke, since you are here, we should give you a health check. Come on, take off your clothes. ¡°The doctor nced at him. He had been working here so long and it was the first time he saw such a beautiful boy. However, he did not expect that the boy was not only fine-skinned and tender but also so reluctant to take off his clothes for a checkup like a little girl

    However, the doctor didn¡¯t dare say those words. After all, he was only a doctor at the base. No one here was someone whom you should mess around with. And nowadays, there were many feminine-looking men and boys who were even prettier and fairer-skinned than girls. This boy was probably one of them. Besides, he was still young and no one could predict what he would look like in the future. As far as he knew, many pretty boys grew up into tall and strong men in their twenties.

    When the doctor was about to reach out again, Feng Ling held out a little bit of strength and waved the doctor¡¯s hand away. He was a bit tired as he sat up and said, ¡°Can you give me a ss of water first?¡±

    Seeing that his lips were indeed white and somewhat dry, and he did have some symptoms of heatstroke, the doctor sighed and turned to pour a ss of warm water for him.

    Feng Ling said thank you when he took it. After taking a few sips, he raised his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡±

    ¡°By simply drinking a ss of water? Is this water a panacea? ¡°The doctor nced at her suspiciously and reached out to touch Feng Ling¡¯s forehead.

    Feng Ling was not used to being touched by others since she was a child. That was probably because she grew up with wolves. She was very hostile to any touch. At this moment, she resisted her instinct and sat carefully in the clinic¡¯s bed. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. It just seems that you are not in good shape. How long did you trainst night?¡±The doctor asked.

    ¡°It started at more than eleven in the evening and ended at five-thirty in the morning.¡±Feng Ling answered truthfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s no wonder, ording to your physical condition, I don¡¯t think you can stand the intensity training of the base for one hour, let alone that you had been practiced for so long.¡±

 Chapter 760 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Story of Ling and Heng (23)</h4>

    The doctor had apparently given up to examine her and put the stethoscope in his hand aside. ¡°But many youngds at this base had the same experiences as you. You¡¯ll still have to endure a few years more, After all, you¡¯re still young.¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling knew that the Boss trained her this way for her good and didn¡¯t mean to pick on her.

    Her physical endurance wasn¡¯t up-to-standards, because she was actually a woman. She really couldn¡¯t do some things and actions that men could do.

    But some goals couldn¡¯t be achieved overnight. That she couldn¡¯t do it now didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she couldn¡¯t in a year. As long as she persisted, she believed she would ovee this problem in the end.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can hold it out. After all, I¡¯m still young. If I can¡¯t meet the standard in a year, I¡¯ll try three years more and if I can¡¯t in three years, I¡¯ll try five years more. I believe I won¡¯t be like this when I¡¯m twenty-three.¡±As the doctor moved his hand away, Feng Ling¡¯s instinctual sense of defense disappeared, and her voice also softened a lot.

    Li Nanheng walked into the infirmary just then, and when he entered the door, he saw Feng Ling, who had just fainted, sitting on the clinic bed, holding the water ss, and saying this.

    The boy¡¯s hair was very fine and soft. As the wind blew in through the window, his bangs brushed his forehead lightly. And Nanheng felt as if his hair was brushed, tickling his heart.

    Nanheng drove away the inexplicable itching in his heart and walked over with a straight face.

    ¡°Boss.¡± As soon as the doctor saw him, he immediately stood upright. Although he was not a member of this base, he still stood at attention solemnly and didn¡¯t dare disrespect him at all.

    Nanheng grunted in response and came in. He was still wearing a ck uniform. A wisp of ck hair above his forehead fell down as he looked down at Feng Ling. He looked so masculine although he stood still. Like a dormant ice beast, he coldly stared at this boy whose face was still a bit pale.

    When Feng Ling saw his cold eyes, she instantly remembered how he suddenly carried her over his shoulder and took her all the way to the infirmary. Now being looked at by him with such a look, she felt cold feet for some reason.

    Maybe she was too tiredst night?

    But now Feng Ling has no mood to appreciate Boss Li¡¯s handsomeness. After all, she was being forced to take off her clothes by the doctor, let alone that now he was here. If he knew she refused to undress, he would probably suspect her again.

    But now sitting on the clinic bed in the infirmary, and being stared at by Nanheng¡¯s suspicious and cold eyes, she felt she was doomed today.

    ¡°What about him?¡± Nanheng took off his coat and threw it to the bed, asking in a low voice.

    He was obviously asking the doctor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given him a checkup. He was just too tired, which was the cause of a physical overdraft. He didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning and was exposed to the sun for two hours in exhaustion, which was beyond his physical limit. But he is only physically weak and his mind and consciousness are still sober. So he doesn¡¯t have a big problem. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a day and eating something good. ¡±

    The doctor briefly exined. After all, the members at the base were not so fragile. This boy was fine and he didn¡¯t need to exin too much. Besides, Boss Li was just the boss here, not his parents, so he didn¡¯t need to say too much to him.

    Feng Ling heard the doctor¡¯s words and secretly felt relieved.

    She thought things would end here.

    However, Nanheng suddenly pulled her pants up at this moment, and before Feng Ling had got the time to stop him, her whole fine and white leg was suddenly exposed, including her knee that was red, swollen because of the intensity trainingst night.

    Feng Ling hurriedly pushed the man¡¯s hand away and tried to pull the trousers up, but then she found that the man didn¡¯t even notice his fine, white leg. He just told the doctor, ¡°Treat the wound on his knee.¡±

    This... wound?

    The doctor looked at the wound on Feng Ling¡¯s knee. This was just a bruise from a fall. The skin was broken and bled a little. This kind of wound wasmon to base members and didn¡¯t even need any medicine. It would recover in a few days.

    But...

    Boss Li wanted him to apply some medicine on the wound?

    The doctor first looked at Feng Ling deeply, and then said with a very calm expression: ¡°OK.¡±

    Standing behind him, Xiao Xu felt that Boss¡¯s image had gradually disillusioned in his heart.

    Didn¡¯t he mercilessly specifically train Feng Lingst night? Did he... regret it now?

    Shit! Boss, you¡¯re really double-faced...

    Tut.

    Xiao Xu looked in secret at Feng Ling who was sitting stunned on the consultation bed and had no idea what was going on here, and secretly sympathized with her in his heart.

    Although it¡¯s good that Boss grows interested in him, you aren¡¯t a woman! Well, well, well... If that bunch of seniors in the Li family found out about it, they would blow the base up and kill Boss!

    ¡°This little wound doesn¡¯t need medication. Boss, I just need to go back and rest for two hours.¡± Feng Ling finally pushed Nanheng¡¯s hand away and moved her legs a bit aside. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to bezy. Just let me rest for two hours. I¡¯ll make up for the morning training in the afternoon.¡±

    Nanheng nced at her lightly. ¡°Although XI Base is not sympathetic to the weak, people will normally be weak after physical overdraft. If you do this a few times more, you will find your potential is tapped bit by bit and your physical endurance will gradually be improved too. You can rest today and don¡¯t have to go to the training ground in the afternoon. If you really want to practice, I don¡¯t mind continuing to apany you to practice the whole night tonight. Anyway, my car will pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She would rather make up for the morning training in the afternoon, rather than receive his devil training one more time. With her current physical condition, she may die on the training ground if she trained another night.

    After the doctor applied medicine on Feng Ling¡¯s wound, he suddenly received a very ¡°meaningful¡± wink from Xiao Xu, and then immediately walked out of the infirmary.

    ¡°Should I take you back, or can you go back by yourself?¡± Seeing that Feng Ling pulled down the trouser and covered her incredibly white leg, Nanheng said indifferently, looking cold and condescending as usual.

    At this time, Feng Ling felt that Li Nanheng was not only domineering and dangerous but also could be gentle. This man was not as callous as she used to think.

    At least he still had a human heart.

 Chapter 761 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 761: The Story of Ling and Heng (24)</h4>

    In the end, of course, she chose to go by herself, but after walking halfway, she felt an arm was put around her waist. The man behind her saw her walking as slowly as a snail, so he impatiently stretched out his long arm and picked her up.

    Feng Ling: ¡°... Boss, I can go by myself. ¡±

    ¡°Watch you slowly crawling back? That¡¯s a waste of my time! ¡°Nanheng didn¡¯t even look at her and walked back to her room carrying her.

    Since he insisted on it and she didn¡¯t feel very well, Feng Ling didn¡¯t protest but remained straight face. When they reached her room, the man put her on the bed and Feng Ling immediately rolled to the inner side of the bed.

    When the man still leaning on the bedside saw her roll in, his eyes darkened.

    Why did he make it look like he was molesting him? What did this guy meant by avoiding him so vigntly?

    ¡°Thank you, Boss, I wish you a safe journey tomorrow.¡± Feng Ling leaned against the bed and said with her back against the wall.

    Nanheng looked at Feng Ling, and those deep eyes were emotionless.

    He nced again at Feng Ling¡¯s thin body.

    Feng Ling still leaned against the wall and looked up at him. She thought maybe her attitude was too calm and indifferent, which made Boss Li feel ufortable, so she forced a smile at him. ¡°The doctor said I should take a good rest. Can I rest now? ¡±

    Nanheng was standing beside the bed and leaning over, so he could clearly see the boy¡¯s slightly pale and innocent face, and even the clean, fine fluff on his cheek could be clearly seen.

    Nanheng squinted. ¡°Feng Ling, how old are you this year?¡±

    <i>How old?</i>

    Feng Ling pondered for a while. ¡°My neenth birthday ising soon, but I don¡¯t know the exact date of my birthday, but the people who took me in set a random day of September as my birthday so that I could remember my age, so I will be neen next month. Why do you ask me this, Boss? it¡¯s just because I¡¯m young that I have to be questioned again and again in the base? ¡±

    Feng Ling obviously didn¡¯t understand why Nanheng suddenly asked her about her age.

    Nanheng thought she wasn¡¯t even eighteen because she looked so young. How could a young man be so small and thin, but it turned out that he was going to turn neen.

    Nanheng also didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling was so upset about being asked about her age and thought that he was trying to find an excuse to drive her away from the base.

    ¡°Boss, you can rest assured. I guarantee that my physical endurance will be up to standard in two years. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Feng Ling tried very hard to be gentle as she tried to tell him to leave.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t seem to hear her. He suddenly held her shoulder and grabbed her to him from the wall. Feng Ling was startled and was about to avoid, but the man firmly held her. Holding her shoulder, he touched her arm and then her leg that she had just exposed.

    Feng Ling was confused, but she instinctively dislike being touched and his movement had hit her bottom line. She resisted the urge to kick him away and stared at him harshly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Catching a glimpse of this boy¡¯s de-like cold eyes, Nanheng said coldly, ¡± You don¡¯t have any muscle in your body.¡±

    He sounds a bit disdainful of her.

    Feng Ling: ¡°... Sooner orter I will build muscles. ¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The man sneered, threw her a disdainful look, and left.

    Seeing that the door was closed by him from outside, Feng Ling took a long breath and then feeblyy on the bed, thinking about nothing and just trying to sleep.

    Nanheng suddenly remembered that the wound on Feng Ling¡¯s knee had just been treated with medicine, so he turned to open the door to remind her to change a pair of loose trousers in case the medicine wouldn¡¯t work well.

    He opened the door, only to see that the teenager had already fallen asleep in bed.

    Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    What a fucking heartless boy! He could even fall asleep in such a situation?!

    I¡¯m gonna leave the base tomorrow and he isn¡¯t sad at all?

    Why is this kid so fucking so heartless?

    Looking at the boy who was sleeping soundly like an obedient and soft little white cat, Nanheng took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes and his chest went up and down in anger. Then he mmed the door shut and left.

    Feng Ling had always been sensitive, so she had woken up when the door was reopened. Hearing the door heavily mmed shut, she opened her eyes, looked drowsily at the door that was almost broken by him, and said silent, ¡°Nuts.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Early the next morning.

    Feng Ling who was in good shape after a day of rest went to the base¡¯s canteen, nning to have a good breakfast.

    To her surprise, however, most of the members of the base were in the canteen now because Boss Li came to the canteen today. He was going to leave the base for some time, so he wanted to leave some good memories and had this breakfast with the members.

    Feng Ling went in and saw the tall figure sitting at the long table by the window. She only nced at him and didn¡¯te up to say hello or bid him farewell like the other members. She turned and went to take food.

    Then she took arge portion of food and sat down in the farthest position from Nanheng. She picked up the tableware and ate, ignoring that master who was waiting for her greetings.

    Now even K felt that Feng Ling shouldn¡¯t act like this.

    Boss was going to leave. Since she had met him here, she shoulde up to say goodbye to him. After all, Boss would return two yearster and would always be the boss here. Even if he was away, he could remotely control the base and she shouldn¡¯t be so disrespectful of him. It was quite necessary to show some respect to him.

    But Feng Ling, this dumbass, just ignored Boss.

    She was still sitting there eating and eating.

    No one in the entire canteen went to get food. They were all looking for a chance to get closer to Nanheng, except for Feng Ling who was sitting there eating.

    The members couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this guy was doing?

    <i>Was he despising Li Bo?</i>

    Now in the entire canteen, only Feng Ling sitting there and Li Nanheng sitting by the window were eating. Was he stupid?

    Boss didn¡¯t like him. He probably wanted to kick him out even more now.

    Nanheng really didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling to be so heartless. He clenched his fingers on the tableware, rxed them, and clenched and rxed them again. Finally, he tossed the tableware in anger, got up, and walked out.

    When he got outside, the Li family¡¯s car was already waiting for him and the driver was curious who on earth Young Master Li was waiting in the canteen.

    Nanheng got into the car and didn¡¯t look out again even when the car window was rolled down

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Two cold words without any warmth.

 Chapter 762 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 762: The Story of Ling and Heng (25)</h4>

    The driver shuddered, dared not say a word, and immediately started the engine.

    After the car drove out of the base, the driver looked at Li Nanheng sitting in the back through the rearview mirror, whose eyes flickered with an angry and cold gleam. The driver hesitated and asked carefully, ¡°Young Master Li, are you upset about going back to the Li family or were you offended by someone at this base? Who are you angry at? ¡±

    Nanheng snorted, ¡°Do I look angry?¡±

    Driver. ¡°...a little bit.¡±

    Nanheng didn¡¯t speak again this time, and looked indifferently at the scenery outside the window and the long highway passing quickly.

    <i>What was he mad at?</i>

    <i>Mad at an eighteen-year-old teenager who was male?</i>

    Nanheng raised his well-shaped brow and tried to figure out why. That was probably because it was not easy for him to find a newbie with such a great potential, so it was inevitable for him to pay him more attention.

    He picked up the phone and dialed Han Jin. After the call was answered, he said, ¡°In the two years I¡¯ll be away, you¡¯ll be responsible for strengthening Fengling¡¯s physical training every day. I want to see a qualified long-range sniper in two years. ¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Han Jin had just walked into the canteen of the base at this moment. He looked up and saw that Feng Ling was sitting inside and still having breakfast very calmly.

    Make Feng Ling a qualified sniper in two years. What Boss meant was to put a 24-hour spring in Feng Ling¡¯s body so that he could turn all day long without any rest?!

    This was really a severe test of Feng Ling¡¯s patience.

    He didn¡¯t know if the child could hold out.

    At this moment, Feng Ling was fighting with a round boiled egg on her dinner te. She tried for a long time but still couldn¡¯t pick it up with chopsticks because the egg always rolled off between the chopsticks. In the end, she picked up her fork and poked it into the egg. Biting off half the egg at one bite, she had no idea what kind of devil training she would face in the next two years, nor did she know how many people Boss Li had ordered to strengthen her training before he left...

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the third day of Li Nanheng¡¯s departure, Feng Ling was dug up by Han Jin in the middle of the night who said it was time for her to do physical training.

    As she was doing push-ups on the training ground, Han Jin took a close-up picture of her with his cell phone in one hand, and sent this picture to Boss Li as if performing his duty.

    In the vi bedroom of the Li family, Nanheng just took a shower, dried his neat, short hair with a towel with one hand and picked up the cell phone that had just turned on in bed with the other. He slid the screen on and saw this picture.

    In the photo, Feng Ling was doing push-ups. Because she was just dug up from the bed, she did not wear a uniform but a loose pajama. As she did push-ups, her corbone was exposed from her pajama.

    Nanheng paused, looked at his beautiful corbone and then nced up at the boy¡¯s sweat-wet hair hanging down between his eyebrows. He frowned and returned a message to Han Jin: [Next time get him dressed before he goes out to receive training.]

    Han Jin immediately replied [OK], but in his heart, he was like ¡°???¡±

    It waste at night and it was just a special training that was temporarily added at night. Even he himself only wore a T-shirt. Did he expect Feng Ling to wear a uniform at night?

    After thinking about it, Han Jin simply sent another message to Boss: [If he kept wearing uniform both during the special training and in the daytime, Feng Ling¡¯s uniform will probably need to be changed once a month. Even the fabric of the highest quality can¡¯t stand being worn 24 hours a day.]

    Nanheng didn¡¯t reply again.

    However, a weekter, Han Jin suddenly received a package at XI Base. He opened it and found it was a few sets of special ck uniforms of the same quality as those Boss Li usually wears. This kind of clothes was only avable to the base members who were on missions and different from those the newbies wore. Although they looked the same, there was an expensive protectiveyer in this kind of uniforms and it cost tens of thousands dors.

    Han Jin counted them and there were a total of ten sets.

    However, ording to the size, none of the ten sets of uniforms could be worn by other members of the base. At this size, only Feng Ling could wear them.

    Han Jin: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Boss, that was pretty tant of you!</i>

    <i>Feng Ling was still a kid!</i>

    He realized that Boss might really be gay and then he remembered that he had once taken a bath with Boss Li in the bathhouse of the base and he had picked up a soap from the ground in front of him ...

    He was suddenly petrified!

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night, the Li family¡¯s butler knocked on the door. Seeing the light was still on, he nned toe in and talk to him, but then he saw Young Master Li sitting on the balcony, smoking.

    Although Young Master Li usually smoked a lot, he seemed to be more addicted to cigarettes after returning to the Li family.

    He didn¡¯t like to return to the Li family because he didn¡¯t like to be controlled by those seniors in the Li family. He hated this ce but as the eldest son and sole heir of the Li family, these were the responsibilities that he must take over. Even if he didn¡¯t want toe back, he had to.

    But when Young Master Li came back, he usually fell asleep early. Why was he still sitting on the balcony smoking at this time tonight?

    The butler opened the floor-to-ceiling window and walked over, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. He wanted to talk to him with the excuse of delivering coffee, but then he spotted that Young Master Li had a cell phone in his other hand.

    He curiously nced at the screen, trying to see who Young Master Li was talking to, or what he was watching at this time.

    Otherwise, why wasn¡¯t he sleeping now?

    However, he only saw a picture of a boy doing push-ups. Before he could see it clearly, the screen of the cell phone suddenly went dark.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Nanheng extinguished the cigarette, took the coffee, and randomly ced it on the coffee table on the balcony. His eyes were cold.

    The butler paused, wondering whether the boy in the photo was a member of XI Base.

    As far as he knew, Young Master Li was unwilling to take over XI Base. When the Li family people sent him to the base while he was still young, he protested for a long time and even had reverse psychology. Although he gradually epted this job because of his sense of responsibility, he didn¡¯t take the matters of the base seriously and left most of them to his men and other people in the Li family to handle.

    In recent years, Young Master Li finally grew slightly more interested in the base, but he did not expect him to be so concerned about it now.

    He could finally leave the base for two years, but even at home, he still checked the training of those base members from time to time and even had his men take training photos for him to check.

    The butler had a brief talk with Nanheng about what happened to the Li family recently and some decisions the seniors had made recently before he quickly turned to walk out under Li Nanheng ¡®s cold stare. After leaving this room, he hurriedly entered a senior¡¯s room and reported, ¡°Young Master Li is getting more responsible of XI Base. Your efforts are not in vain...¡±

 Chapter 763 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 763: The Story of Ling and Heng (26)</h4>

    Feng Ling found that these days whenever she was training, people kept looking at her.

    This situation had started since she wore the new clothes Han Jin brought her.

    She had never studied the differences between these uniforms, and they didn¡¯t look any different at all, so why did these people keep looking at her?

    The point was that when these people looked at her, their eyes were shining as if they had a special liking for the clothes on her.

    She was puzzled. After the training, she asked Han Jin about these uniforms, but Han Jin simply said, ¡°Ah, maybe these uniforms are new and look newer than theirs.¡±

    <i>That was it?</i>

    Wasn¡¯t the uniform provided free of charge? As far as she knew, once your uniform was worn out, you could get another one easily.

    She was going to apply for a new set before getting these uniforms, but there wasn¡¯t her size, so she had to wait for a few days. Then Han Jin suddenly brought her a few sets. She thought that these were customized for her ording to her size and were not different from other uniforms.

    But K told her in private that the uniforms she wore were of the same quality as Boss Li¡¯s, in which there was a protectiveyer that ordinary knives and guns couldn¡¯t easily prate, although they didn¡¯t look different. However, those who were close to Boss could tell the difference.

    He also said that this type of clothing could only be worn by the members on dangerous missions, and newbies andmon members were not qualified to wear it.

    This time, Feng Ling didn¡¯t go to ask Han Jin about it. She vaguely felt that it was not up to Han Jin who was only an assistant drillmaster of Team One to decide whether to issue her this kind of clothes.

    It would do no good asking too much. It didn¡¯t look any different on her body anyway, although she found that these uniforms were much stronger than the previous one indeed.

    At least after half a month of continuous training, these uniforms weren¡¯t worn or scratched at all.

    The quality was really exceptionally good.

    In the evening, Feng Ling held a cell phone in her hand that Han Jin newly bought for her. Of course, the money to buy it was the prize she earned for gaining first ce in the previous special training assessments. There were about 30,000 yuan. She gave 3,000 yuan of it to Han Jin and asked him to go out of the base to help her buy a cell phone, because like other newbies, she was not allowed to leave the base at will.

    She fiddled with her phone while looking at the number that Han Jinshun had stored on it.

    She didn¡¯t know why Han Jin saved Li Nanheng ¡®s number in her cell phone¡¯s address book.

    But after thinking about it, she still clicked on the message menu. She didn¡¯t know how to use a cell phone and K taught her how. Now she had learned how to send a text message, but she never expected that the first text message of her life was issued to Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling: [Boss, are my uniforms tailored to my size? Were the charges paid by the base or you? How much is it, I¡¯ll give it back to you. ]

    She thought that she still had more than 20,000 yuan in her hand, and it should be enough to pay him back.

    Five minutester, the phone received a reply.

    Nanheng: [? ]

    A very cold question mark.

    He should be able to guess this message was from her ording to these words, but he sent her a question mark.

    For the sake of these uniforms and the fact that Boss Li hadn¡¯t kicked her out of the base and gave her a chance to earn a bonus, Feng Ling patiently sent him another message. [I am Feng Ling. ]

    Then she immediately received a message: [Are you gettingcent for getting a bonus? Did you buy a new phone? Get out and do physical training. If I find that you don¡¯t sleep at night but keep sending text messages around, I¡¯ll have Han Jin confiscate all your bonuses temporarily. ]

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Boss Li, are you a devil?</i>

    She just wanted to thank him, and he replied to her like this?

    Feng Ling simply didn¡¯t reply anymore. She threw her phone on the bed, put on her clothes, and got out. When she opened the door, she saw Han Jin waiting for her outside.

    This was the regr special training for her every night and she never missed it.

    She could guess who issued this order before leaving. Otherwise, why did Han Jin who had been tired after a day¡¯s work still train her at night?

    Feng Ling turned her wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, is it physical endurance and shooting training today?¡±

    Han Jin raised an eyebrow. ¡± How do you like the phone?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Looking at the calm and indifferent boy, Han Jin turned quietly and walked out.

    As he walked, he remembered that Boss Li made a special phone call during the day and told him to buy Feng Ling a cell phone easier to use.

    He looked back at Feng Ling who seemed to have no idea about it at all.

    s, Boss really cared about Feng Ling.

    If Feng Ling knew that he was now a piece of fat targeted in Boss¡¯s eyes, he would probably escape from the base overnight.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the Li family¡¯s vi.

    Nanheng waited for more than ten minutes but did not receive any reply from Feng Ling.

    He nced at the phone, and again at the message box.

    He waited a little longer, but still, there was no reply.

    He stared darkly at the cell phone and his fingers pressed heavily on the phone screen. One digit after another, he saved Feng Ling¡¯s phone number in his phone.

    ...

    The Li family was built by several brothers of the Li family and was one of the most important families in the United States.

    The Li family had always been led by men. Now it was managed by Li Nanheng ¡®s grandfather and his three brothers and cousins. The four grandfathers of the Li family were equally important and each of them controlled a certain power.

    In the Li family¡¯s vi, these grandfathers barely talked about business but drank tea and discussed Li Nanheng¡¯s marriage, the future development of XI Base, and the future orientation of the Li family.

    They had rmended some suitable youngdies to Li Nanheng, but he coldly and seriously refused to meet them.

    The grandfathers weren¡¯t quite angry at his refusal. Now theyughed and talked about how Li Nanheng¡¯s face immediately turned dark at that moment, the type of woman today¡¯s young men liked, and the days when they were still young.

    ¡°Nanheng hasn¡¯t been in the base recently. Isn¡¯t Feng assigned to temporarily manage the base? Is there any news from Feng? Is the new blood in the base better than the old members we had when we created the base? ¡±

    ¡°Now the newbies don¡¯t experience the war decades ago, and they will never experience any killings without participating in an actual battle. It cannot be said that there is no one outstanding, but there are very few.¡±

    ¡°Feng said there is a newbie called Feng Ling. When he attacks, people almost can¡¯t see his movements clearly. This guy has great potential.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also heard of him. He is young but it¡¯s said that he ranked the first in thetest special training assessment. I¡¯ve seen the live video of the assessment. His single attack works better than four or even five attacks of other newbies. He¡¯s also got good marksmanship. If he is trained properly, he will achieve a lot.¡±

    ¡°Feng? Not many Chinese in the US use this surname. What a coincidence...¡±

 Chapter 764 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 764: The Story of Ling and Heng (27)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. This surname is rarely seen in the US.¡±

    ¡°I remember the second daughter of the Feng family who died young should be the same age as him if she were still alive. About eighteen?¡±

    ¡°s, what a pity. I went to the Feng family to visit her when she was one month old and I even held her in my arms. I had never seen a baby so pretty and cute. But no one expected that this poor girl was identally dropped into the sea when brought to a cruise ship by her parents! That girl should have been about eighteen if she were still alive, right?¡±

    The Feng family people desperately jumped into the sea, trying to get the child back and almost got killed, but they only saved her parents and couldn¡¯t find her. This poor little girl had died before she learned how to walk. Her mother was bathed in tears but it was useless. She had gone. Such a small baby fell into the sea and they couldn¡¯t even find her corpse.

    For all these years, her mother refused to give birth to another child. She broke down at the mention of a child. Now the Feng family only had one offspring, their eldest daughter Feng Mingzhu. She was literally the apple of the eye of the Feng family.

    The name Feng Mingzhu was said to be a new name in memory of their second daughter, hoping that God could return them their apple of the eye.

    But it had been more than ten years. If the child was still alive, which was a miracle, no one knew what would be of her now, but there was no such miracle in this world.

    Even an adult wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the vast sea, let alone a child under the age of one.

    As soon as the grandfathers mentioned the Feng family, there were endless topics.

    After all, the Li family and the Feng family had been on good terms for decades and the Feng family was a very powerful family with a history of more than 100 years in New York. They did business well and had a pivotal position in the Chinesemunity in the United States.

    Now they wanted Nanheng to marry the eldest daughter of the Feng family. The Feng family had agreed and Feng Mingzhu met Nanheng when she was a child and was impressed with him. It is said that she had already fallen for him, but Li Nanheng apparently did not have any intention to ept this marriage.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Feng family was invited to visit the Li family. Of course, that was because the grandfathers of the Li family were trying to fix up the two young people.

    Seeing Feng Mingzhu, who was slim and graceful, followed her family into the door and greeted the grandfathers with a sweet and polite smile, these old men were all smiles.

    ¡°Yong Master Li, the Feng family people are here. They are our old friends. You should go meet them anyway. Even if you are not interested in Miss Feng, you should at least say hello to them. Let¡¯s just leave the marriage aside.¡± Upstairs the butler tried to persuade Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng went back to the Li family as required by those old men, but he didn¡¯t have any intention to meet the Feng family¡¯s people. He just wanted to fool around at home all day long, although he might be chased and be hit by those old men with their canes.

    He couldn¡¯t be disrespectful to those old people, but he had no intention to meet their desire for domination. He would just spend some time with them at home but that was all. If he was forced to marry a woman who he had no interest in, he¡¯d rather spent a lifetime being single in the base.

    ¡°No.¡± The man spat out a cold word without even raising his eyes. He waspletely not interested in the Feng family¡¯s people.

    The butler had no choice but continued to try to persuade him, but Nanheng didn¡¯t even look at him. Obviously, no matter what he said, Li Nanheng had no intention to listen.

    Young Master Li almost grew up with the ¡®cane care¡¯ of the grandfathers. Even then, they still couldn¡¯t handle the cunny Young Master Li. It was really difficult to fix him.

    If it was not because Young Master Li still had at least a little filial piety for the grandfathers, no one would be able to get him back to the Li family.

    Now it was difficult enough to persuade him to meet with the people of the Feng family. It would be easier to climb into the sky than to make him marry Miss Feng.

    The butler had no choice but to go downstairs and ask for help.

    As soon as the door was closed, Han Jin¡¯s call came. ¡°Boss, I have confiscated all the bonuses in Feng Ling¡¯s hands. This kid gnashed his teeth in hatred and was obviously unhappy during the morning training today. He even red at me a few times. ¡±

    Hearing Han Jin¡¯s words, Nanheng nced deeply at the text message prompt that popped up on his cell phone screen.

    It was a text message for money transfer. Han Jin had transferred the money that he confiscated from Feng Ling into his ount.

    Although it was only more than 20,000 yuan, it was a huge sum to Feng Ling. He could imagine how distressed that kid was when he turned in the money.

    Imagining Feng Lingqi¡¯s expression when he was forced to turn in the money, Nanheng nced at the content of the text message again, and there was a smile on his face that he himself didn¡¯t even notice.

    Nanheng just put down the phone and the door was suddenly kicked open.

    The eldest of the grandfathers who was Nanheng¡¯s biological grandfather walked in quickly with a cane. When he saw the young master who was awe-inspiring at XI Base but idled around all day long when he returned home, he smashed the cane in his hand into his bed.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids but just casually moved aside, and the cane fell heavily on the bed without hitting his leg at all.

    ¡°Are you going down or not? The people of the Feng family are already here. If you don¡¯t go down today, how can we face them? We¡¯ve set the marriage agreement with the Feng family more than ten years ago. No matter if you¡¯re willing or not, you have to marry the Feng family¡¯s daughter! Look at Mingzhu. She is so pretty, talented and virtuous. If you don¡¯t like her, what kind of girl will you like? Are you going to marry a fairy?!!¡±

    Nanheng picked up his grandfather¡¯s cane and threw it back with one hand. When the old man caught the cane urately but still stared at him crossly, he finally opened his mouth, and hiszy voice rang in his grandfather¡¯s ears. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Feng family have two daughters? Did your agreement specify which one I shall marry? If I have to abide by the agreement, and I really don¡¯t want to marry Feng Mingzhu, there is a solution. Marry their second daughter to me, all right?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Grandfather Li suddenly turned purple. ¡°Their second daughter died before the age of one. Are you going to marry a dead person?¡±

    ¡°Marrying a dead person is much better than marrying a troublemaker who will pester me all day long.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Li Nanheng no longer looked at the old man and he looked cold and resolute. ¡°If they agree to marry their second daughter to me, I don¡¯t mind having a nominal marriage with her old clothes. Then you¡¯ll fulfill your agreement and I regain my peace.¡±

 Chapter 765 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 765: The Story of Ling and Heng (28)</h4>

    Grandfather Li¡¯s face kept changing, from purple to white, and he clutched his cane in anger.

    It seemed that he would hit Li Nanheng to death with his cane if he dared to say another word.

    <i>Marry the old clothes of a dead person?</i>

    <i>Bullshit!</i>

    ¡°Come on! Feng Mingzhu has alreadye downstairs. Even if you have no ns to marry her, you should meet with her anyway! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet, talk to, or marry her¡± This was Nanheng¡¯s final response to his arranged marriage with Feng Mingzhu.

    As long as he had made a decision, even the grandfathers of the Li family couldn¡¯t make him change his mind. Listening to his callous words, Grandfather Li knew that he was definitely not going to marry the eldest daughter of the Feng family.

    However, his marriage with the daughter of the Feng family was a matter of urgency. Now the influence of the Feng family had reached the political arena and the Li family¡¯s deadly opponent was eyeing them covetously. If their opponent established an alliance with the Feng family via marriage, that was definitely a threat to them. Although the Li family was as powerful as the sun at high noon now, the situation would drastically change if their deadly opponents established an alliance with the Feng family.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to marry Feng Mingzhu?¡± Grandfather Li narrowed his eyes coldly and looked at him seriously.

    Li Nanheng said indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, very good. Remember what you said just now. You¡¯ve got to marry the daughter of the Feng family. Even if you¡¯ll have to marry the old clothes of a dead person, you must marry a daughter of the Feng Family!¡± Grandfather Li turned angrily and walked out with a cane, mming the door shut heavily.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t care. He yawned andy on the bed casually. Then he picked up his cell phone and nced at the short message of the bank transfer.

    The man raised the corners of his lips, sighed, and threw the phone aside.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Time flew. A year and a half passed quickly.

    Life at XI Base continued.

    In the past two years, Feng Ling had grown at least seven or eight centimeters taller. Although she still seemed short among a group of men in the base, a girl of one meter six five tall was really not short, let alone that she was still young.

    Early in the morning, Feng Ling heard the signal of morning exercise, got up to change clothes, and was preparing to train. Suddenly, she remembered that Han Jin assigned her and K a task. Today, she and K were leaving the base to demolish the mines in a jungle in Los Angeles.

    Feng Ling thought about it and got up as usual. K came over and knocked on her door very early. Feng Ling was already dressed when he entered her room. Although this energetic boy had received intensive training in the base for a year and a half, his skin was still so fair. K wondered if Feng Ling had used some strong sunscreen during the special training in the past two years. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t thisd gotten a tan after so long?

    Besides that Feng Ling had grown a bit and had more strength than when he first arrived, he didn¡¯t seem to have changed much.

    Perhaps another change was that he looked prettier than one year and a half ago. Young people at this age were at the peak of their appearance, no matter boys or girls.

    ¡°Feng Ling, you have been living by yourself for more than a year. I really wonder if you hide some magic sunscreen in your room.¡± After K entered the door, he began to search around, opening all the drawers and the cab. However, after searching for a long time, he didn¡¯t find anything like skincare products.

    There were skincare products in the rooms of some base members with UV allergies. Feng Ling¡¯s skin was so fine and tender, so everyone thought that he must pay a lot of attention to care for his skin. However, to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t even find a moisturizer in his room.

    K was going to open the spare box under her bed, where Feng Ling kept some sanitary pads that she secretly bought every month when she went out of the base. She could be dressed as a man, but she couldn¡¯t make her period stop each month.

    Seeing that K¡¯s hand was about to touch the box, Feng Ling stretched out his foot and put it in front of his leg. K stumbled onto the bed and then jumped up. ¡°Shit! You moved your legs so fast that I didn¡¯t even notice it! ¡±

    Feng Ling put on the ck short-brimmed hat that he must take when he was out on a mission and patted K¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m at XI base. I didn¡¯t receive any professional training. It¡¯s because of this speed that I can be noticed by the Boss. Now that I have been trained for so long, if I was the same person I was, wasn¡¯t I trained in vain? ¡±

    K froze when his cheek was patted by Feng Ling. That was because Feng Ling¡¯s hands were much softer than his, which was so soft and fine that he almost had an illusion.

    More importantly, Feng Ling was so handsome being looked at from such a close distance. From his androgynous features and aloof smile, no one could tell what he was thinking of. When he was together with Feng Ling, they were mostly on a mission or training where their interaction was very violent, but now he suddenly gently patted his cheek as if flirting with him...

    K took a deep breath, and for a while, almost forgot why he was here and took a big step back.

    <i>No!</i>

    <i>He must keep a distance from Feng Ling in the future!</i>

    Damn, he must do it. He just got a face pat and smelled the shower gel fragrance of Feng Ling¡¯s body just now that he could smell from other men, but he had got some physical reaction now...

    Wasn¡¯t it because there were too many men in this base, and he began to fall for men?

    <i>No! No! No!</i>

    His goal was to marry a beautiful woman, have many children, and be a winner in life after leaving the base in the future! He shouldn¡¯t fall for a man!

    ¡ª¡ª

    The jungle was not far from XI Base. This was the third mission of Feng Ling in the past two years.

    The first two tasks were very simple where they just needed to assist the Los Angeles Police in arresting the criminals. This time, Feng Ling and K were sent together because firstly Feng Ling had a strong sense of direction in the jungle, and she also needed such experience; secondly, K was very good at searching for dangerous electronic items, so it would be easy for them to find the mines buried underground. It was not the first time that the two had cooperated and the base had faith in their abilities.

    After arriving at the mission area, they only spent half a day on finding all the buried mines in this area and then sessfully disassembling them.

    They took the mines and ammunition that had been sessfully removed and put them in a special fireproof bag. K just carried the fireproof bag over his shoulder when the cell phone in Feng Ling¡¯s pocket vibrated.

 Chapter 766 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 766: The Story of Ling and Heng (29)</h4>

    It was a message from Boss Li with only four words. ¡°Sessfully removed the mines?¡±

    Although Boss Li had not been at the base for more than a year, his men would report to him about every major and small mission in the base, so he knew the details of all the missions.

    Feng Ling only nced at those four words. As she sessfully finished the mission half a day in advance, she was in a good mood. She turned her eyes at K, signaling him to open the fireproof bag. Then she took a photo of K and the fireproof bag in his hand and sent it to Nanheng, which was a perfect response to his question.

    The Li¡¯s Building was the Li family¡¯s business headquarters in addition to the military bases they controlled. The Li family was also one of the leaders of the Chinese businessmunity in the world.

    The man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of therge office of the Li¡¯s Building, nced at the photo in his cell phone, and stopped his finger on the screen.

    He saw in the photo that K was smiling brightly at the camera despite the fact that his face got dirty in the jungle. The fireproof bag in his hand contained all the waste mines and the bombs that had been sessfully removed.

    The man¡¯s indifferent face suddenly turned dark.

    For the three missions Feng Feng had undertaken in the past year or so, K stayed with her all the way. And this time, K also went with her.

    Looking at the brightly smiling face in the photo, Nanheng couldn¡¯t help replying to the message in anger. ¡°What I want is the result, not the picture. Is this your way to report to your boss? Who taught you this? ¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the text message from Boss Li and didn¡¯t know what she did wrong. She replied. ¡°I just thought that by looking at the picture, you could understand that we not only reached the passing line but alsopleted the task in half the time.¡±

    <i>The passing line?</i>

    If Feng Ling did not reach the passing line when he first entered the base, he would not allow him to stay in the base.

    <i>He was proud ofpleting the task in half the time?</i>

    <i>Or he was happy toplete the task with K?</i>

    Nanheng clenched his cell phone hard and there was a cold gleam in his eyes.

    When his secretary who just walked in saw the expression on his face, he swallowed back the words at the tip of his tongue in fear.

    Young Master Li was forced toe back to run the Li family¡¯s business. After more than a year, everyone had known that Young Master Li was quite grumpy. Most people almost couldn¡¯t enter his office safely. He finally managed to get closer to him and could carry out his job more easily recently, but why did Young Master Li give him such a look today...

    The secretary shivered and put the documents in his hand on the table. After briefly reporting the content of the afternoon meeting, he quickly left and did not dare to stay longer.

    Li Nanheng put the phone down, turned around, and walked back to the table. He picked up the documents on the table and nced at the time.

    Half an hourter, before going to the conference room, Nanheng called Han Jin. ¡°You should rearrange the personnel match for missions and the same partners must not cooperate for three times. Each member needs to learn how to cooperate with different partners. Change the personnel match when it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Jin didn¡¯t understand why Boss suddenly issued this order, but Boss seemed to sound very unhappy, so he responded quickly. ¡°Oh, OK, I¡¯ll tell them to do it.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    It had been two and a half years since Nanheng left XI Base.

    At first, the grandfathers of the Li family promised him that he could leave two yearster, but in the end, they had been procrastinating for another half a year. They gave all the jobs to Nanheng with the pretext of being sick. Nanheng was so terribly busy that he grew increasingly grumpy and everyone in thepany was very careful in front of him.

    The atmosphere in the meeting room was as low as ever.

    People in the Finance Department looked carefully at this year¡¯s ie statement as if treading on eggs, for fear that once Young Master Li was unsatisfied, his icy stare would target at them.

    ¡°Young Master Li, this is this year¡¯s data and revenue, which is... higher thanst year...¡± The people in the Finance Department finally sat down after finishing their reporting.

    Life was really hard.

    Obviously, the data in the report was rtively better thanst year. It should be a good thing, but every time they made such a report, they were so afraid as if they were going to lose their lives in the conference room.

    The young master of the Li family was not someone you could mess with. He was not approachable at all. His single stare would make you tremble in fear.

    Fortunately, today, Young Master Li didn¡¯t seem to be fully focused on the meeting. He seemed to be thinking of something, kept ying with the ck cell phone in his hand and looking absentmindedly at the electronic data disyed on the PPT in front of him.

    It wasn¡¯t until the people in the Finance Department sat down that Nanheng responded casually said, ¡°Well, not bad.¡±

    <i>Not bad?</i>

    So far, this was the first time Young Master Li ¡®praised¡¯ them since he took over thepany more than two years ago.

    Nanheng did not listen carefully.

    Anyway, thepany¡¯s operation had been on track. As long as the decision-making was not in the wrong direction, it would only develop soundly, and with the Li family¡¯s power, many partners couldn¡¯t wait to cooperate with the Li family and sign decades-long contracts, so they didn¡¯t need to take too much effort to win over any partners.

    He kept looking at the time.

    Han Jin called him two hours ago and said three dayster, the pre-training assessment of the sniper rifle would be officiallyunched in the base. Feng Ling, K, and others had already been included in the list. In the end, there were only five people who were really eligible for remote sniper training. However, there were currently 30 people on the list. At present, Feng Ling and K had the greatest potential and were thus mostly expected to be selected. The others were also good. The results of the assessment could only be said to be unknown.

    This news made Nanheng even more firm in the idea of returning to the XI base. Li¡¯s Corporation could be run by anyone, but XI Base was his root and was a ce that he really couldn¡¯t easily let go.

    Han Jin also said on the phone how Feng Ling¡¯s training performance was in the past two years. His physical fitness had already reached the standard. Many members who were taller and bigger than Feng Ling might not be able to beat him. Now among the newbies who were admitted into the base with him, he was one of the most excellent, no matter in martial skill, speed, or physical endurance.

    He took the risk to admit Feng Ling and he did not let him down.

    Nanheng thought of this, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and gave a faint smile.

    Seeing this, the senior executives in the conference room were all stunned, staring at Young Master Li¡¯s smiling face.

    Young Master Li was in a good mood today?

 Chapter 767 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 767: The Story of Ling and Heng (30)</h4>

    At night.

    The vi of the Li family.

    ¡°You¡¯ve decided? You still don¡¯t want to stay at thepany? I¡¯ve sent someone to take care of XI Base. Now you don¡¯t have to go back and manage the base in person. It¡¯s more suitable for you to stay in thepany taking charge of decision making. Although XI Base is very important to our family, it¡¯s a dangerous job and you¡¯re the only offspring of the entire Li family.¡± Grandfather Li looked back at Li Nanheng who was about to leave.

    Li Nanheng casually put a hand on the back of the sofa with a faint smile. ¡°Oh, so you do know that I am the only offspring of the Li family? Then why did you throw me into XI Base to receive training when I was less than five years old? Now I¡¯m finally eligible for taking over the base and you suddenly remembered that I¡¯m the only offspring of the Li family, are afraid that I might die, and are about to throw me into the Li Family¡¯spany to enjoy life? Grandpa, you are too whimsical. Am I a tool to you? If you wanted me to take over thepany, you shouldn¡¯t have put me into XI Base. After I settled in the base, now you suddenly want me to leave it. Do you think it is possible?¡±

    Grandfather Li¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°If your parents hadn¡¯t perished early, of course, I would have them give birth to another child, but now since you are the only child, I have to consider the Li family¡¯s future! Now that XI Base is getting more and more prosperous, one day it may be targeted by the government because it¡¯s too powerful. Although we are now in the United States, there have been too many such examples in China and the West since ancient times. No one shall be more powerful than the rulers. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger! ¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled coldly. ¡°Danger? Isn¡¯t the business circle dangerous too? There is no difference from XI Base, except that the hostility between people is more hidden. In the former, people kill with guns, whereas in thetter, people kill without shedding blood. There is no such thing as a purend in the world.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you are still healthy, not to mention that I still have two cousins. Who said that women can¡¯t take over thepany? My cousins have both got a master¡¯s degree in business school, but the Li family only allows them to take the positions of subsidiarypany managers, which is a waste of their talents,¡± Nanheng said indifferently. ¡°In my opinion, it is better to let me go back to the base and hand over thepany to my two cousins temporarily. If they cannot make thepany better in three years, we will consider other ways.¡±

    Seeing Grandfather Li seemed to be very repulsive of his suggestion, Li Nanheng sneered, stopping him from retorting him. ¡°You have only one choice. I will never take over thepany. You can either give it to an outsider¡ªafter all, there are many vice presidents and neers in thepany who have outstanding abilities¡ªor give it to my cousin sisters. Anyway, they are members of the Li family, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    With that, Nanheng looked at the time, got up, and walked away without a word. When he came to the door, he said without looking back, ¡°I was thrown at XI Base when I was still a kid. My entertainment from childhood is ying with those mud pistol ad bullets. How can I be possibly interested in business? A person cannot be divided into two halves. Aren¡¯t you too whimsical trying to break and remold the person you have created with your own hands?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Grandfather Li instantly turned purple and looked at him.

    Without another word, Nanheng looked at Grandfather Li and left.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As soon as Nanheng returned to the base, he saw that Han Jin was training members on the training ground. The group of newbies who were admitted into the base for nearly three years had now been well-trained. Compared to how they were when they just entered the base, they had made great progress indeed. They looked so strong and tough, wearing the same ck uniform and standing in rows. What a group of young men of courage and power!

    This ce waspletely different from Li Corporation.

    However, Nanheng felt relieved as soon as he stepped into this ce.

    Therge ck Hummer stopped at the parking space outside the training ground. Nanheng didn¡¯t notify anyone but just watched the members training in a distance.

    Han Jin had seen Nanheng return to the base and he knew yesterday that Boss would return today. Seeing that Boss had no intention toe over, he didn¡¯t stop the training and continued to order Team One members train.

    Nanheng leaned leisurely back against the iron fence outside the training yground with a cigarette in his mouth and didn¡¯t look like the boss of XI Base at all.

    Han Jin looking at him from a distance, however, felt relieved.

    Looking at the state of Boss Li, he should have resolved the Li family¡¯s affairs.

    He and several other drillmasters of the base had been worried that Boss Li would be detained by the grandfathers of the Li family from now on and wouldn¡¯t be allowed to return to the base, but now it seemed that this wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The other side.

    This time, Feng Ling went out on a mission alone, because it was not a big task and she alone could solve it.

    It was a drug trafficking gang in Los Angeles. The boss of this gang liked Tibetan mastiffs imported from China and had bought more than a dozen from China. These ferocious Tibetan mastiffs cost more than 200,000 US dors. It wasn¡¯t arge sum of money, but they would trade them in an abandoned warehouse somewhere outside Los Angeles.

    Feng Ling disguised herself as the feeder and driver of the Tibetan mastiff, knocked out the real driver in the car, and drove to the abandoned warehouse.

    After driving the car to that warehouse, Feng Ling took the key from the car and went down to open the huge metal box behind. When it opened, a stinky smell came from inside. Those Tibetan mastiffs were transported on the road for days and there was a mixture of the smells of food, poop, and urines of these Tibetan Mastiff dogs.

    Feng Ling was not affected at all, and there was a very strong metal fence in the metal box, but since she was not the true breeder of these Tibetan mastiffs, those tall and ferocious dogs turned around and barked at her.

    In order not to arouse the suspicion of the gangsters, she must sessfully lure these Tibetan mastiffs into the abandoned warehouse.

    If they were kept in the car, they would keep barking at her, which would definitely cause suspicion.

    She suddenly took out some medicine from the inteyer of the pocket. This was a medicine specially made by the research institute inside XI Base for the tasks rted to animals, which could make some uncooperative animals temporarily lose their attack power.

    In the distance, the ck Hummer had been there for long. Nanheng nced at Feng Ling¡¯s attire, got out of the car and walked over. When Feng Ling heard the sound of footsteps and suddenly turned back, he saw that Feng Ling wore special makeups to conceal her real face.

    Nanheng said indifferently. ¡°This is the solution you came up with to solve those gangsters? Disguised as an ugly feeder?¡±

 Chapter 768 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 768: The Story of Ling and Heng (31)</h4>

    Feng Ling did not expect that it would be Nanheng.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for almost three years and thought he wouldn¡¯t return to the base in recent years, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would appear in her mission.

    Feng Ling turned her head and continued to look at the Tibetan mastiffs who kept barking at her. ¡°Do I really look that ugly?¡±

    She said as she crushed the medicine into powder and sprinkled it into therge box of food that had been messed with by the dogs.

    Anyway, she was used to Nanheng¡¯s sharp tongue, so she didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    Nanheng walked over and saw Feng Ling spread the medicine powder quickly into the dog food, so fast that those Tibetan mastiffs couldn¡¯t keep up when they wanted to bite his hands. The Tibetan mastiffs bumped their heads on the railings and barked even harder in pain.

    After the medicine powder was added, Feng Ling saw that there was still more than an hour before the gangsters arrived. She took off the hat on her head and turned to look at Nanheng: ¡°Don¡¯t I look good? I think I look quite handsome.¡±

    Nanheng looked at the boy in front of him, who was much taller than when he left. He was at least 1.6 meters in height butpared to him who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, he was at least one head shorter than him.

    He was no longer as thin as when he first entered the base, although he didn¡¯t look as strong as other members. He was still very thin in his eyes, and after two or three years of hard training, his skin was still fair as ever.

    But his face... he pasted a big ck mole to his nose and put two fake scars on his face. His eyelids were also carefully disguised and looked swollen.

    Now he looked really ugly.

    How could he have the cheek to say that he was handsome?

    Nanheng decisively turned away from looking at her face, fearing that he would have a nightmare on the first night he had just returned to the base.

    Feng Ling¡¯s mission was not difficult this time. If it was very difficult, someone would be sent to assist her.

    This was a mission assigned to her by the base, and it was also a chance for her to gain experience. Nanheng looked at the surrounding environment and he had checked the situation of the gangsters beforeing. Knowing that Feng Ling could handle it, he didn¡¯t intervene but just told him, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt. If you get rabies from dog bites, you don¡¯t have to go back to the base.¡± Then he returned to the ck Hummer not far away and drove the car away, lest it would be found by those gangsters.

    Feng Ling was speechless.

    If he wanted to tell her to be careful, he really didn¡¯t have to mention rabies.

    Although these dogs were still awake, apparently their barking strength had been greatly reduced. Not long after, half of them were lying on the ground drinking the water in the basins, and the other half was still barking, but the sound was no longer that loud. Now people wouldn¡¯t suspect that she was not a feeder.

    Just when Feng Ling was about to remove the huge cage from the truck and get it into the warehouse, she put on a thick and heavy pair of gloves and protective gear in the truck that could effectively prevent her from biting and the protective gear just perfectly covered half of her face. When she reached out and touched the cage, there were still some Tibetan Mastiffs who jumped at her and tried to bite her. Feng Ling only nced at them. Although they looked fierce, they couldn¡¯t bite hard anymore. It seemed that the medicine worked and she had also worn gloves and protective gear. She safely removed the cage down and moved it into the abandoned warehouse bit by bit.

    Suddenly, a pebble was thrown over from a distance. Feng Ling paused and looked back, only to see that K had alsoe. This tall and thind casually walked over, ying with another pebble in his hand and with a grass in his mouth. Seeing Feng Ling managed to move such arge cage and so many giant dogs into the warehouse, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to move so many Tibetan Mastiffs alone, so I came here to give you a hand. I didn¡¯t expect that you can handle it yourself. No wonder you got listed in the top ten meleebat yers in the United States this year. Although you¡¯re small, your physical endurance is quite good.¡±

    Feng Ling only nced at him and continued to move the cage. After moving the cage to a position that looked pleasing to the eye, she took off the gloves and protective gear and said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m among the top ten this year and I¡¯ll be the champion next time.¡±

    K spit out the grass in his mouth andughed. ¡°Come on. The next game will be held in two or three years. How old will you be then? Twenty? In the past few decades, no national meleebat champion was younger than thirty. All of them are very muscr who have exercised for at least 20 years. You are so small and thin. They can beat you to Siberia with one fist in the game.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him lightly. ¡°Does age matter?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that no winner of XI Base¡¯s annual training assessment is younger than 20 and none of them was lighter than 140 pounds. But who won the first ce?¡±

    K:¡±...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s words made a point. After all, Feng Ling had won the first ce for two consecutive years. The other members who all looked taller and stronger than her were defeated by her. Feng Ling not only had up-to-standard physical endurance now, but also had very good martial skill and speed, so no other member could beat her.

    Besides, Feng Ling was not even 19 years old yet.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± K touched his nose awkwardly and came up to help her. While helping her to handle the few Tibetan mastiffs in the cage who were still barking, he said, ¡°You know what, Boss Li is going to return to the base recently. Have you heard of the saying that ¡®shoot the bird which takes the lead¡¯? Boss seemed not to be fond of you, so you¡¯d better behave yourself in front of him. Otherwise, he may pick on you. You can asionally show weakness to him. You can be arrogant in front of us, but not in front of Boss. Boss Li said he woulde back two yearster. Now it has been almost three years. Obviously, the old men in the Li family didn¡¯t let hime back. Now he has finallye back and probably wants to get someone to vent. You¡¯d better be careful. Don¡¯t draw fire against yourself...¡±

    Before K finished his words, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a person in front of the abandoned warehouse. He paused and turned his eyes with a jerk to look at that person carefully. Then he was petrified!

    <i>Bo, Boss?</i>

    <i>Why was Li Bo here?</i>

    K looked at the tall ck figure, and realizing that Boss might have heard what he said just now, he immediately gave him a fawning smile and begged. ¡°Boss... You...¡±

 Chapter 769 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 769: The Story of Ling and Heng (32)</h4>

    Nanheng didn¡¯t even look at him but walked in with a straight face. His ck uniform was made of the same material as Feng Ling¡¯s, but because of his height and figure, he looked very masculine, handsome, and noble in this uniform.

    Feng Ling also stopped and just looked back at him.

    <i>Why did he suddenly appear here? What did he mean?</i>

    K wanted to say something, but when he found that Boss had no intention to talk to him, he scratched his head and said, ¡°It needs at most two people here. If there are too many people here, those gangsters will definitely be suspicious. I think I should leave...¡±

    Feng Ling said. ¡°Boss obviously just came over to monitor us and will not do anything to help us. I think you should stay.¡±

    What she meant was that the person who should leave was this callous and arrogant man.

    However, as if not hearing her, Nanheng just stood there, coldly stared at K and frowned. ¡°You have no task to do?¡±

    K paused. ¡°Yes, Feng Ling and I each have our own tasks today, but Ipleted mine in advance in the morning, so I stopped by to give him a hand.¡±

    Nanheng nced again at the hands of K and Feng Ling that were both put on the cage. Just now he saw Feng Ling pulled K¡¯s hand away impatiently which looked intimate to him.

    ¡°K, are you also in Team One now?¡±

    As soon as hearing his question, K turned serious and said a bit proudly, ¡°Yes, Boss! I have entered the training camp of Team One with my own efforts, and will soon participate in the qualification test of long-range snipers with Feng Ling! I won¡¯t let you down, Boss!¡±

    Participate in the qualification test of long-range snipers... with Feng Ling.

    Nanheng stood there and narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    For some reason, K felt that Boss was very unhappy to see him, so, he, ignoring the words Feng Ling had just said, found an excuse to go back to the base and swiftly retreated.

    Only Feng Ling and Nanheng were left in the warehouse. Feng Ling didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Anyway, she could solve this task by herself, no matter if Boss or K was here. She just hoped they wouldn¡¯t be a drag to her.

    She turned around and went to work as she nced at the time and said, ¡°Boss, they will be here 20 minutes away. Do you want to help or stand by and supervise me? If you want to help, please change the uniform you wear. If you came to supervise me, please go back to the car and wait.¡±

    The man was no longer as indifferent and arrogant as when he was with the Li family people and others. He only nced at her. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m a drag to you?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and nced back at him as if saying, ¡®You are quite self-aware¡¯.

    Nanheng sneered. Instead of quarreling with her, he turned around, went out, and returned to the car.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    He was such a boss! He kicked her helper away and returned to the car to look on with folded arms.

    Twenty minutester, the gangsters arrived in a few cars and arge truck, intending to pull the Tibetan mastiffs away.

    Feng Ling disguised herself very well and followed these gangsters to their hidden residence. When the Tibetan mastiff was removed from their cars, the effects of the medicine began to wear off, and those Tibetan mastiffs suddenly began to bark fiercely at the people around them. When these people impatiently asked her to silence these dogs, Feng Ling who knew that her identity might be exposed at any time no longer covered up and took the initiative to attack the person standing nearest to her. She grabbed the gun from the person and quickly kicked away another person who jumped at her. After she snatched two guns, just in about ten seconds, four or five people fell in front of her.

    These people were not very well-trained but there were just a lot of them. They were better at solving problems with brute force, so they were only a piece of cake for Feng Ling.

    When all the gangsters here heard the noise and rushed out with guns and weapons, Feng Ling jumped up to the cage containing the Tibetan mastiffs, opened the cage and released the dogs inside. The effects of the medicine had worn off, and the giant dogs inside rushed out crazily and bit anyone they saw. Feng Ling jumped up to a higher ce, so those who hadn¡¯t had time to escape became the prey of the Tibetan mastiffs.

    Just in a few minutes, the warehouse was in chaos. Feng Ling took the opportunity to sneak in and fired several shots at the gang leader and several other backbone members. However, to ensure that the police could take them to the police station and record their confession, she shot urately in the hands and feet of these people, so that they could not escape in a short time but remained alive.

    When the mission waspleted, Feng Ling quickly walked away.

    However, just as she was driving the already empty truck away, a blood-drenched man bitten by a mastiff in his leg suddenly rushed out of the warehouse and fired at the tire of the truck desperately. The truck immediately stopped because the tire was blown and Feng Ling looked at the muzzle of the man alertly.

    And the next he was going to do was to st the fuel tank of the truck.

    If the fuel tank was ignited instantly, the truck would burn instantly. If the oil in the fuel tank exceeded two-thirds, it may even cause an instant explosion.

    At the moment Feng Ling opened the door decisively and was about to jump out, another person who rushed out from the warehouse pointed a gun at her.

    If she jumped, she would be shot without the blocking of the door. But if she didn¡¯t, it would be equally dangerous if the fuel tank was shot burst.

    At the critical moment, a gunshot sounded at a position not far from Feng Ling. Feng Ling paused, raising her eyes and seeing that the two men who had just rushed out were shot through the head at the same time. The bullet passed through one person¡¯s head and then hit another¡¯s chest. They both fell to the ground.

    She turned her head sharply, looking in the direction of the gunshot.

    She saw that tall ck Hummer was already here, which even she didn¡¯t notice, not to mention those gangsters.

    Li Nanheng casually yed with the gun in his hand as if he was in training. He looked so calm but saved her life in an instant.

    In Feng Ling¡¯s mind, Boss Li always bossed around, arrogant, domineering and paranoid, and always stared at her as if she was an eyesore to him.

    But Li Nanheng she saw now seemed to be the real him.

    He fired the fatal shot without even batting his eyelids, which was simply terrible for every enemy of his.

 Chapter 770 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 770: The Story of Ling and Heng (33)</h4>

    The tire of the truck that Feng Ling drove had burst and couldn¡¯t be driven again.

    After a moment of silence, she got out of the car and walked towards Nanheng.

    ¡°Boss, the truck broke down. This is the middle of nowhere and far from the base. Can you take me for a ride?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the gunfight at all although she was almost killed just now. She smiled brightly. identally discovering the other side of Boss Li, she suddenly felt that he was not as obnoxious as she used to think.

    Nanheng nced at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you could handle it alone? Can you exin?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled calmly. ¡°The only thing I did wrong is that I didn¡¯t know how much fuel was left in the fuel tank of this truck. After all, it¡¯s their truck. I didn¡¯t check the fuel tank, so I wasn¡¯t sure whether it would explode if being shot. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. ¡±

    ¡°Details determine sess or failure, and your negligence may make you die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this in mind, Boss.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were sincere. ¡°Can you take me back to the base now?¡±

    Nanheng nced at her indifferently again and simply said coldly: ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Nanheng drove Feng Ling back to the base. The members in the base were surprised to see Feng Ling get off from Boss Li¡¯s car.

    And Boss Li was the driver. Feng Ling rushed to the training camp of Team One after getting off the car.

    He was the only one who enjoyed this treatment in the whole base, wasn¡¯t he?

    When Boss went out, he never drove, but this time, it was Boss who drove and Feng Ling sat next to him?

    Damn!

    In the evening, Nanheng went to Feng to take over the unhandled affairs in the past two years for he had just returned to the base. Several drillmasters also came to the conference room of the base. After the handover, they sat down and began to discuss the uing long-range sniper training, which was a major event to the base.

    It was getting dark and it was time for dinner before the meeting finally ended.

    ¡°Boss, do you have any thoughts after reading the list of candidates for long-range sniper training? There are also some others with good qualifications in the base. There are a few in this list that I am not particrly satisfied with, but they were particrly outstanding during the assessment. How do you think of these candidates? Do you want to remove some of them from the list?¡± Han Jin walked up to Nanheng and said, looking at the direction of the training ground. ¡°By the way, although Feng Ling won first ce in the past two years¡¯ training assessments, many members are convinced of his ability but there are still some members not very convinced. After all, Feng Ling looks thinner than others, so there are a lot ofints about the fact that he was on the sniper training list. But most of theseints are from other teams. The members of Team One are very kind and friendly to Feng Ling.¡±

    Nanheng said coldly. ¡°Let them fight with Feng Ling if they are not convinced. Men shall solve problems between them with fists not tongues, especially in a ce like XI Base. Why do theyin behind one¡¯s back?¡±

    Han Jin smiled. ¡°If they can beat Feng Ling, why do they need toin in the back? Theyin because they can¡¯t beat Feng Ling but are still unconvinced to his ability.¡±

    Nanheng snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there are still so many unmotivated wastes in our base. Just kick them out as soon as possible.¡±

    As the two passed the training camp of Team Two, they heard two people talking in the distance.

    ¡°Have you noticed the guy named Feng Ling in Team One? He is getting more and more arrogant. When I met him in the base and said hello to him, he just took a look at me without even a word. We¡¯re both men. Why the heck did he y cool? Shit!¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t just y cool. I noticed that he failed toply with the rules in written tests and assessments for many times. After hepleted the test, he just turned and left without any intention to respect other members. Did he think he was invincible so he didn¡¯t even bother to look at others?¡±

    ¡°Well, the bastard came back in Boss Li¡¯s car just now. We never have such treatment! He just finished a small task and was picked up by Boss himself? Why the fuck is Boss so special to him?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably because he looks so much like a girl. Boss stays with a bunch of men all day long and is seduced by him. Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°The guy is fair and tender skinned indeed. If he is not so good at martial skills and I can¡¯t get close to him, I would have touched his little face, let alone Boss!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that even heroes can hardly resist the temptation of pretty girls, but our boss can hardly resist the temptation of a pretty boy...¡±

    Suddenly, no one knew what happened. Although it was early summer and the temperature remained at thirty degrees every day, the air seemed to suddenly freeze.

    Those people from Team Two looked up at the gate of the training camp, only to see the ¡°seduced Boss Li¡±!

    That cold face was covered with frost.

    ¡°Boss...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face was all dark and his voice was also frighteningly deep and cold. The words spat out from his mouth made these people shudder. ¡°Repeat what you¡¯ve said just now. Don¡¯t miss a single word. If you miss any word, you guys take intensive training for three days more. One less word, double the training time. ¡±

    ¡°Bo, Boss, we were just kidding. Haha ...¡±The Team Two member standing closest to Nanheng hurriedly got up and exined nervously. ¡°Feng Ling is the youngest in the base. Everyone treats him as a younger brother and likes to y jokes on him. It¡¯s just the jokes among men. We know this joke is inappropriate. We promise we¡¯ll never say it again!¡±

    Nanheng sneered suddenly, strolled over, and suddenly dragged the second speaker who had just spoken to him. The person didn¡¯t dare to resist and was kicked on the ground by him. Nanheng stepped on his back and said in a freezing voice. ¡°Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t even get into the training assessment rankings. And now you¡¯reughing at someone who won first ce in the training assessment for two consecutive years?¡±

    ¡°Boss... I-I... I.. I...¡±

    The person stepped on the ground raised his face in horror and looked at Han Jin who was behind Nanheng, asking for his help. ¡°Mr. Han, please help me exin. I didn¡¯t mean that. We were just... kidding...¡±

    Han Jin: ¡°...¡±

    Kidding? But why did you let yourself get caught by Boss Li on the spot? Everyone in this base could tell that Boss treated Feng Ling specially and took him very seriously. No matter if he fell for Feng Ling or not, no one could deny that Feng Ling¡¯s excellent martial skills and performance in the past two or three years were enough to overwhelm them. Who gave them the courage to talk nonsense here?!

    ¡°Boss, we are just not convinced that Feng Ling was selected fairly to the sniper candidate list ...¡± The person being stepped on the ground exined with some effort, trying to take this opportunity toin about Feng and other drillmasters in the base for their partiality to Feng Ling.

    However, with his foot still on his back, Nanheng casually took out a cigarette to light it. Then he narrowed his eyes and bent down to puff the white smoke at the person on the ground, saying coldly, ¡°Do you know who let Feng Ling participate in the sniper qualification test?¡±

 Chapter 771 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 771: The Story of Ling and Heng (34)</h4>

    The man on the ground froze and then suddenly heard the cold voice behind him. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    With that, Nanheng withdrew his foot on the person¡¯s back and turned away with a straight face.

    The man on the ground was still lying stiff on the ground as if being petrified. The other members with him also fell into silence.

    They had thought that Feng Ling bribed the drillmasters in the base while Boss Li was away. Therefore, he was specially treated like this. After all, in the past two and a half years, Boss Li wasn¡¯t at the base at all, and the sniper qualification test was initiated during the time when Boss was absent. No one would have thought that it was Boss who rmended Feng Ling before leaving.

    Hearing Boss Li¡¯s words, the man lying on the ground knew that he was finished. He was going to have a really hard time in the base...

    Seeing Boss had gone, Han Jin followed him away, then looked back at the man on the ground, and sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys think about it? Although Feng Ling seems to be ipetent in your eyes, he has done better than you no matter in marksmanship, meleebat, performance in missions, or daily training. We all have eyes, so we all know why he is chosen. Why do you try to deny someone who is actually excellent just because of your bias? Being caught on the spot by Boss today, you can me no one.¡±

    With that, he no longer looked at the gray-faced man on the ground, turned around, and quickly followed Nanheng away.

    The members of the camp were silent.

    Indeed.

    No matter in speed or other aspects, they were no match for Feng Ling even after another five or six years of practice, but it was not that they were toome but that Feng Ling was too excellent.

    Boss just heard them ridiculing Feng Ling with a few words and no one expected him to be so angry...

    No one in the base dared to mess with Feng Ling now.

    Nanheng walked forward expressionlessly and his face was as cold as snow on a mountain peak. Han Jin quickly followed up. He and several other drillmasters had heard about the gossip from some other members of the base before. This kind of gossip was inevitable. After all, Feng Ling did look younger than everyone else.

    But he seemed to get all the benefits.

    But the fact was that whoever was more excellent was more eligible.

    It was useless toin.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The canteen of the base.

    When Feng Ling saw that K also came to the canteen, she asked him to take a seat. She happened to be standing in line, so she brought K a portion of food by the way.

    She went back to the table with two tes and put one of them in front of K. ¡°Here you are. Just eat it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± K grinned cheekily at her. ¡°The sniper qualification test will be held the day after tomorrow. Are you ready for it? Do you have the confidence to win?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled as she picked up the tableware. ¡°Just take it easy. We¡¯ll have to take the test no matter we have the confidence to win or not, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Tut, it¡¯s boring to talk to people like you. Can¡¯t you be a bit humorous? Take it easy? The thirty candidates on this list are all shivering in nervousness and go to the training ground to practice training whenever they¡¯ve got time. Even I went to practice a few times before going to bed. But you seem to be very leisure. You never sweat up at thest moment, but every time you get outstanding results. Do you know how many people in this base are secretly jealous of you?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to take his words seriously. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. Although I¡¯m not as good as you, I¡¯m still an excellent member of Team One, OK? I didn¡¯t train all these years for nothing! Don¡¯t forget although you¡¯re the first on that list, I follow closely behind. I can¡¯t be worse than you,¡± K said and put a piece of meat in his mouth. He chewed and said vaguely. ¡°But this time Boss is back. He will watch this test with his own eyes, so I can¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a wine party for Boss at the base tomorrow night? You might as well drink more tomorrow night and get drunk until the day after tomorrow so that you won¡¯t be so nervous. ¡±

    ¡°Do you think Boss will allow me not to do morning training the next day?¡±

    ¡°You can press Boss on the ground and beat him while you¡¯re drunk? Anyway, a drunkard is irrational. Even if he is angry, he won¡¯t punish you too harshly, because the wine party tomorrow will be held to celebrate his return, so he is to me. Boss will have no reason to punish you.¡± Feng Ling blinked as she said, apparently inciting K to beat Li Nanheng while he was drunk.

    K snorted. ¡°Stop dreaming. I¡¯m afraid the one who really wants to do something with the pretext of being drunk is Boss himself. He can¡¯t wait to sleep with you with the excuse of being drunk.¡±

    At this time, Feng Ling saw another member of Team One passing by, turned around and said hello to him, so she didn¡¯t hear K¡¯s words. Then she turned to look at him and asked K, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    K coughed. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything and you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling seemed to have no feeling on Boss Li, K kept murmuring as he put the meat into his mouth, ¡°Feng Ling, do you like men or women?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s clean, soft short hair was blown by the wind outside the window and she looked so refreshing and energetic.

    She nced at K. ¡°It depends on what kind of ¡®like¡¯ you mean. I like you very much if you mean brotherhood.¡±

    K¡¯s face turned red instantly, and after a few coughs, he said with some difficulty, ¡°I mean that kind of like, love! After all, you look so fair and tender skinned that men can¡¯t help having the desire to protect you. No one will be surprised if you say you like men. Anyway, this is verymon. There are two pairs in our base. Although they don¡¯t admit they are gay, everyone knows it.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not fair and tender skinned but just not as dark as you guys. I was born like this and I can¡¯t change it. If you ask me about my sexual orientation, I certainly like pretty girls. There are so many curvy, sexy girls waiting for me, why should I be interested in a rough man?¡±

    K:¡±...¡±

    s, so this guy was not gay.

    It seemed that Boss had no chance. It could only be a bitter one-sided love...

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at K who looked at her with gossipy eyes and seemed to feel sorry for Boss. She nced down at a deep-fried crispy chicken leg in her bowl and put it in the K bowl. ¡°My stomach is upset recently. I don¡¯t want to eat greasy food. Here you are.¡±

 Chapter 772 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 772: The Story of Ling and Heng (35)</h4>

    K was ustomed to eating the food on Feng Ling¡¯s te, so he picked the drumstick up and began to eat it very naturally. Feng Ling looked at him and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fat since you eat so much every day?¡±

    At the door of the canteen, a tall figure that could attract all attention hade in.

    In addition to the members who were eating dinner in the canteen of the base, there were several people who hade along with Nanheng.

    Boss Li had been away for more than two years. Now he finally came back, but it was not easy to see him. Seeing him here today, everyone was looking at him. The atmosphere in the canteen suddenly became solemn.

    In thisrge base, the people who could get a ce in the base all had their own abilities, so everyone was proud. Especially, there were also many young guys, and the only one who could overawe them was Boss Li.

    This man was born cold, noble, and unreachable.

    However, Han Jin and Xiao Xu, who were walking behind Nanheng, could feel clearly the cold aura of Boss, which almost froze them.

    Especially after he saw Feng Ling gave her drumstick to K, and K naturally picking it up and eating it.

    They wondered why Boss suddenly turned angry and his eyes were frighteningly cold.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t noticed what happened at the entrance of the canteen at the base but obviously felt that the atmosphere in the canteen had changed. She raised her eyes and saw K¡¯s face stiffened. With half of the drumstick in his mouth, he looked stiffly at the door, not knowing whether to continue to eat it or spit it out.

    <i>Why did Li Boe here?</i>

    <i>Boss suddenly came at such an hour!</i>

    Boss had barelye to the canteen before, but since Feng Ling appeared in the base, the number of times that Boss came to the canteen seemed to have increased.

    Nanheng put one hand in his trouser pocket, but his fingers gradually turned into fists inside, but when he noticed that there were too many people in the canteen, he tried to calm down and took a deep breath, saying stiffly, ¡°The canteen is indeed the most lively ce in the base.¡±

    Han Jin didn¡¯t want to say anything now, because he didn¡¯t want to touch the bomb in front of him.

    Xiao Xu took up his courage and said, ¡°Yeah, the food at our base is so good. Everyone really rxed when theye to the canteen for dinner.¡±

    Feng Ling turned her head to the door because of K¡¯s expression. When she saw Boss Li, she just nodded politely and turned her head back. Seeing K still had half of the drumstick in his mouth, she raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What are you freaking out about? Are you a fool? Hurry up, eat it!¡±

    K silently put down half of the drumstick in his mouth, indicating that he was obviously the one standing in the center of the cier ...

    This drumstick, he felt like he couldn¡¯t eat it anymore.

    Boss¡¯s eyes were so horrible.

    Nanheng walked over, nced at the vegetable food on Feng Ling¡¯s te, and then at the meat and half of the drumstick on K¡¯s te.

    ¡°Move.¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and tough.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on and K had moved almost a table away, leaving the seat opposite Feng Ling to Boss Lipletely.

    As Nanheng sat down, Feng Ling blinked and then looked at Boss Li¡¯s face again.

    It looked a bit cold.

    <i>Who was he angry at?</i>

    <i>Which daredevil dared to offend His Majesty?</i>

    Feng Ling sat at the dining table, looking at the man sitting opposite her and eating the food on her te carelessly.

    ¡°Do you just eat so little? Thebination of meals and vegetables in the meal is designed to keep your body fat and muscles in bnce. If you give your drumstick to others and only eat the vegetarian dishes, I don¡¯t think you should stay in the base but should be in a temple.¡± Nanheng nced at these things she ate and frowned.

    ¡°Call the canteen manager over.¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°It¡¯s me...¡±

    When the canteen manager at the base came over, he looked at Boss Li¡¯s expression, walked over him cautiously, and said in a voice too low to hear. ¡°Bo, Boss Li...¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him and his stare was freezing. ¡°Is it because the meat dishes taste too bad or something else wrong? The members of Team One don¡¯t seem to be very interested in the dishes here.¡±

    The man sat there with his back straight, which made people uncontrobly nervous.

    The canteen manager wanted to say something, but the distinguished man in front of him had already taken the dinner te in front of Feng Ling to the side.

    Still with tableware in her hand, Feng Ling was stunned. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Change the dishes from tomorrow. The meat dishes should mainly include beef, mutton, and chicken breast. Don¡¯t be too greasy.¡±

    ¡°In fact, the dishes are not very greasy, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t eat meat much, which is not the responsibility of the canteen...¡±

    ¡°Then make sure they¡¯re not greasy at all. Stir-fry, pan-fry or deep-fry, any cooking way will do but don¡¯t add oil into meat dishes.¡±

    ¡°... OK, I¡¯ll adjust the amount of cooking oil in meat dishes tomorrow.¡± The canteen manager kept nodding.

    Although some people did report that these fried drumsticks seemed to be too greasy, the cooks had always insisted on their own style and had not specially adjusted it.

    Unexpectedly, Boss suddenly paid so much attention to this problem today...

    ¡°Redo it, and get a new one in one hour.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    The canteen manager. ¡°OK.¡±

    You are the boss and you have the final say!

    Feng Ling fell silent and put down the tableware, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to leave...¡±

    ¡°Just sit there and see if the new dish is to your taste.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    Was it up to Feng Ling to decide on the taste of the new dish?

    Boss, your attitude towards Feng Ling was really suspicious ...

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m full, I won¡¯t be able to eat anymore.¡±

    ¡°There is just so little food on your te and you didn¡¯t have many bites in total. And you gave your only drumstick to K. And you said you are full? Do you eat as little as a cat?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She really was not full yet.

    But Boss Li was sitting opposite him with a freezing face, which made her lose all her appetite. Now she just wanted to quickly run away from him.

    An hourter, the canteen manager served several carefully-cooked meat dishes and carefully ced them on a clean te. The dishes that looked clean, light, and delicious were put in front of Feng Ling.

    ¡°Taste it. Are they still greasy?¡± Feng Ling was unprepared, and the moment she raised her face, she saw the man passed clean tableware to her.

    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment and took it. And the chopsticks were still stained with the man¡¯s breath and the temperature of his palm.

 Chapter 773 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 773: The Story of Ling and Heng (36)</h4>

    Nanheng was looking at her and his eyes were like a deep ancient well, indifferent, noble, yet cid and persistent.

    He behaved as if she was not satisfied with the newly-made dishes, the canteen manager would have to continue to remake new ones. Otherwise, he would lose his job.

    Feng Ling paused for a moment. When she noticed the expectations in the canteen manager¡¯s eyes, she lowered her head to eat.

    After taking a few bites, she put down the tableware and raised her eyes, only to see that Nanheng was still looking at her.

    ¡°What about the taste?¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s delicious?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Then will you still give your food to someone else?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    K:¡±...¡±

    Everyone else. ¡°...¡±

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu stood silently aside and determining in their hearts that they would never ever mess with Feng Ling.

    When did Boss treat anyone like this?

    ¡°Boss, Feng Ling doesn¡¯t eat much at night. In fact, he usually eats a lot in the morning and noon. He said that eating too much at night is not good for digestion, especially meat dishes, so he didn¡¯t eat much in the evening. I eat more than he does, so he gave the drumstick to me.¡± K¡¯s desire to survive told him that he had to exin it and must not let Boss think that there was an affair between him and Feng Ling. Otherwise, he would be finished.

    Feng Ling had no idea what he did wrong at all to make Li Nanheng pick on her like this.

    Yes, in her eyes, he was picking on her.

    The exnation of K made Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes even colder. K instantly raised his hand and made a zipper-up action over his mouth, meaning that he would shut up.

    Nanheng coldly withdrew his stare but the atmosphere remained freezing, so no one dared to say a word.

    They could only watch Feng Ling eat.

    In fact, if Boss was really dissatisfied with the meals in the canteen of the base, he could order his men toe and tell the canteen manager. There was no need for him toe in person, but now he did... and even watched Feng Ling eat on the spot, waiting for his opinion.

    Having his fate in the hands of Boss and Feng Ling, the canteen manager gradually sweated on the forehead.

    In the end, Feng Ling finally said, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Although the taste is much lighter, the other ingredients taste very good. The vor is very strong and it is not greasy.¡±

    After hearing these words, the canteen manager was finally relieved.

    Nanheng raised an eyebrow when he heard the words, but his eyes remained cold. ¡°Eat them up. If you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t digest them at night, do a two-hour special training at night. Then you don¡¯t have to worry about digestion.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Due to the return of Boss Li after two and a half years, the base had be lively again.

    They arranged a dinner party to celebrate his return, and even the old members of the base who barely went out all year round would attend the party.

    In order to thank Boss Li for his help and encouragement, and tofort Boss Li for enduring all the hardships from taking over the family business in the past two years, everyone shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk.¡±

    It had been two or three years since Feng Ling entered the base. As one of the best neers in the base, she would certainly be asked to the dinner party that would be held in a hotel near the base. And the base would pay for it. All they needed to do is to be there and have fun.

    When they asked Feng Ling when she would be there, Feng Ling hesitated.

    After all, everyone knew that after the dinner in the canteenst night, she was taken to the training camps of Team One by Boss Li and was given another two hours of physical training. Although her physical endurance was good enough now, he still strengthened the intensity of the training over and over again until shey on the ground in exhaustion.

    But she had to admit that only in this way could she push the limit of physical strength again and again and get increasingly stronger.

    Butst night Feng Ling was really a bit exhausted. She was still tired after sleeping all night. After the morning exercise, she went back to take a shower and had nned to go to the shooting training ground in the afternoon to practice her marksmanship. After all, the qualification test would be held tomorrow, but everyone was excitedly discussing the dinner party tonight.

    But the problem was that she really wanted to go back to sleep while the other members were going to the dinner party.

    But everyone said she must go with them.

    Was she going or not?

    K said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, the party will be finished in less than two hours. Boss won¡¯t be in the mood to drink at all. We have nned to get him drunk while he is in a good mood. If you are there, we can certainly get him drunk.¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°Why?¡±

    K grinned cheekily. ¡°You are still young, and there are things you can only understand but can¡¯t speak out.¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him.

    Xiao Xu and Han Jin also came to call her over early, asked her to go with them at night, and said that she must not stay in the base. Otherwise, she would have to choose one between running 50ps and going to the dinner party.

    Only a fool would choose to run 50ps. Ap of this base was 20,000 meters or more. Running tenps was already torture and running fiftyps was literally the ultimate punishment of members who made mistakes on the base. Anyone who had run 50ps would have to lie in the bed for about a week.

    She still had to attend the qualification test tomorrow. Of course, she couldn¡¯t run 50ps.

    After finally convincing Feng Ling, Xiao Xu and Han Jin went out and talked, ¡°Are we being meddlesome? If Boss doesn¡¯t have that kind of thought about Feng Ling, isn¡¯t it embarrassing if we try to fix Feng Ling and him up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing at all. How old is Feng Ling? He is still so young. Boss will at most drink with him. What else will he do to him? He won¡¯t do anything outrageous!¡±

    ¡°The point is that I don¡¯t feel it right...¡±

    ¡°Whatever, as long as Boss is happy.¡±

    ¡°Now he is still too young. When Feng Ling is a bit older, I will strip him naked and send him to Boss¡¯s bed ...¡± Xiao Xu said as he looked around sneakily, only to suddenly see Nanheng, who was standing in front of the training camp, and all his hair stood up instantly. ¡°Boss ...¡±

    Nanheng looked at him coldly. ¡°Who do you want to send to my bed?¡±

    Han Jin froze, suddenly shouted ¡®My tummy hurts¡¯ and covered his stomach with his hand. Then he pushed Xiao Xu aside and turned to run to the toilet of the base.

    Xiao Xu stood still like a stone pir. He was frightened and his hair all stood up.

    ¡°Haha, Boss, you heard it wrong. I mean since we all go out to drink at night, if anyone gets drunk, he won¡¯t be able to get up from the bed tomorrow...¡±

    Nanheng was expressionless.

    Xiao Xu thought for a while, looked back at the room where Feng Ling lived, and then looked at the man in front of him. ¡°Boss, what are you doing here?¡±

    Nanheng squinted at him. ¡°Do I need to exin to you?¡±

    Xiao Xu. ¡°...No, no! ¡±

 Chapter 774 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 774: The Story of Ling and Heng (37)</h4>

    ¡°But boss, I asked Feng Ling just now, and he said he would go to the party.¡± Xiao Xu took credit for himself seriously.

    Nanheng paused and gave a sneer. ¡°What does it have to do with me if he goes or not?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here? When she shows up at the party, don¡¯t stay too close to her. Just let her stay with the other members of Team One. Then we can have happy drinking together. Without your presence, we can have a rxing night and drink as much as we can!¡± Anyway, Han Jin had already escaped, so Xiao Xu just spoke out freely.

    However, Xiao Xu was disappointed in the end. Nanheng left after informing Feng Ling of the party. That night, he didn¡¯t allow Xiao Xu to stay with the members of Team One.

    The location was chosen by the drillmasters of the base together. Everyone knew that this high-end hotel was near XI Base because its investor was rted to the Li family. Such a luxurious hotel was built in such a suburban area where there wouldn¡¯t be many customers because the investor wanted to please the Li family and XI Base.

    Xiao Xu had been sighing along the way. ¡°Can¡¯t let me have happy drinking with Team One members? Boss, why don¡¯t you just let me go? You always say that all teams are the same to you. But why do you just stay with Team One members today? ¡±

    Li Nanheng. ¡°All the teams in the base are the same to me indeed. But Team One was trained by me myself. Staying with them for so many years, I have a special affection for them. Now I just want to have a drink with them. Do you have a problem with it?¡±

    ¡°You did train them but you only have special affections for one of them.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    As the star of the dinner party, Nanheng showed upst with Xiao Xu and a few other men and the other members had arrived at the agreed ce early as led by Han Jin.

    Han Jin usually wore ck uniforms in the base. Today he finally got a chance to go out and wasn¡¯t on a mission, so he wanted to look cool. He put on a suit that he got from nowhere and looked quite handsome, although this suit made him look like a slick-haired lobby manager in this kind of ce. Many other members of the base were also well-dressed today and put on suits and shirts of different styles. These tough guys looked like a bunch of dandies today.

    A dozen drillmasters in the base followed Nanheng all the way to the luxurious hotel.

    This hotel didn¡¯t belong to the Li family, which could be seen from its exterior decoration. The grandfathers of the Li family had experienced a lot of ups and downs and knew too well how to keep a low profile while holding too much power, so the Li family¡¯s properties were usually of a simple and low-key style.

    But this hotel was truly splendid and magnificent and was luxurious from the inside out.

    Even the floor was golden.

    So were the walls.

    In the spacious several hundred-square-foot private rooms, even the wine sses on the table were golden.

    There was a golden sphere that could rotate on top of the lobby. As soon as it was turned on, the golden ball beamed gold in all directions, turning the lobby to a nightclub from the eighties.

    The members of the base just wanted to have a good drink and didn¡¯t care too much about the environment here. Only the members who came in with Nanheng looked inward and went speechless about the tacky decoration.

    They wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce if they had known the decoration here was so mboyant. Boss Li hated such a style.

    Xiao Xu was dumbfounded. ¡°This... This ce is too...¡±

    A drillmaster interrupted him. ¡°Whatever, as long as the liquor is good! Anyway, no matter how tacky this ce looks, if Boss Li is here, it will show a different temperament! Go, let¡¯s drink! ¡±

    Everyone burst outughing because this guy was obviously sucking up to Boss.

    And Feng, who came along with him, was indeed his good helping hand sent by the Li family. He was very familiar with the matters of the base and was also good at social intercourse. He quickly divided the members into several private rooms, arranged for a few members good at singing toe out to sing and cheer up the atmosphere, and then took Han Jin to fetch the liquors.

    After all, there were a lot of members at the base who were all good at drinking. The staff in this hotel couldn¡¯t move so many bottles of liquor here, so they had to go over to help them.

    These private rooms were full of the members of XI Base. In simple terms, they were all guys except for two girls who were waitresses of the hotel. Although these men could hardly see a woman in the base, none of them came forward to tease them or ask for their phone numbers when they saw two pretty girls. They just drank and sang,pletely ignoring these girls.

    Or it was just because Boss was present.

    No one dared to monkey around.

    Xiao Xu turned back and called Feng Ling. ¡°You¡¯ve won first ce for two consecutive years, but your physical endurance has not been recognized by Boss, right? Let¡¯s go fetch the liquors!¡±

    He intentionally called Feng Ling out.

    Because Boss Li went out to help move the liquor just now, he called Feng Ling out. After all, there were so many people in the private room. A group of young men crammed together to eat, drink, and sing, which was really messy.

    After Feng Ling came out, she looked at Xiao Xu who was dressed like a peacock and heard Xiao Xu asking her why she hadn¡¯t had a drink with others just now.

    After all, Xiao Xu was an old member in the base and was about to leave the base, but in the past two years, he had given up a few chances to leave because he was reluctant to leave the base. He wanted to stay longer with the brothers in the base while he was still young but in a few years, he would have to leave.

    And Xiao Xu was very nice to her.

    ¡°I find that you¡¯re very open with people you know well, but when youe to an asion like this where there are many people, you are particrly quiet. We¡¯re all men. If you are too quiet, you may look a bit asocial, which will not be good for your future.¡± Thinking of how the members gossiped about Feng Ling behind her back, Xiao Xu wanted to euphemistically remind her to pay attention to the interpersonal rtionships with other members.

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have K and some other members as my friends. As for the others, no one can be liked by everyone, and I don¡¯t need everyone to like me. If they don¡¯t like me, they can have a fight with me on the training ground. I don¡¯t bother to have any unnecessarymunication. People who nder me behind my back do it just because they can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    Well...

    Those people were truly not suitable for having frequent exchanges with.

    Feng Ling¡¯s words were not wrong.

 Chapter 775 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 775: The Story of Ling and Heng (38)</h4>

    Han Jin called the two of them at the front desk. ¡°Hey, Are you going to move the liquor or not? There are so many crates of liquor here. How can we let Boss move them himself?¡±

    Hearing Han Jin yelling, they noticed that Li Nanheng had moved a few crates of liquor into the private room. Although he had shuttled many times, he didn¡¯t even gasp. With a cigarette in his mouth, he walked casually as if the crate of liquor in his hand that weighed seventy or eighty pounds was nothing.

    Seeing this scene, Feng Ling finally realized why Boss Li was always unsatisfied with her physical endurance.

    She was able to draw a match with other members in the base in physical endurance and could even beat them a few times in hand wrestling.

    But in terms of Boss Li, she could be no match for him.

    Xiao Xu took Feng Ling to go to help. After moving the liquor for a while, the hotel staff came to say something to Nanheng who quickly left and Han Jin was also called over.

    After Xiao Xu, Feng Ling, and several other members took all the liquor away from the front desk, they went to the hotel¡¯s underground wine cer to get the red wine being collected here.

    After drinking a few cups, K was a little bit drunk. He went out to get some fresh air and saw Feng Ling moving the liquor, and he hurriedly came over to help.

    Seeing that K¡¯s neck had already turned red but he still came to help her, Feng Ling was a bit moved and smiled at him. ¡°Your capacity for alcohol has no difference from it was two years ago. How do you have the cheek to keep boasting about your alcohol capacity? You just drank for a while and your neck is all red. ¡±

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you tell me to drink more today? I just drunk two bottles with a couple of brothers. I have drunk both beer and the liquor imported from China. How can I not be drunk? Although my neck is red, I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

    That being said, K¡¯s neck was really red. If Feng Ling hadn¡¯t known that K¡¯s neck would be red as soon as he drank, she would have thought he had been poisoned.

    It was easy to get drunk if drinking both beer and white liquor at the same time. Feng Ling saw K took the crate of red wine from her, nced at his nose, and reached out to help him fix his neckline.

    Just as she reached over, the elevator to the underground cer suddenly opened.

    Two men stood in the well-lit elevator, and what they saw was that K was holding a crate of red wine in his hand with a smile, and Feng Ling, also smiling, reached out his fine and fair-skinned hand to touch K¡¯s neck and fix his neckline.

    K and Feng Ling both turned to look at the people in the elevator, only to see Han Jin who looked at them speechlessly and Li Nanheng who remained deadpan.

    Han Jin firstly looked at Feng Ling with ming eyes as if saying, ¡®My gosh, even if you like men, why do you choose K?¡¯ Then he looked at K pitifully as if saying, ¡®Haha, you¡¯re doomed. You won¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡¯

    K had been careless and also got used to fighting with Feng Ling for fun, but he knew that he should be careful in front of Boss and that Boss seemed to feel a bit ¡®special¡¯ about Feng Ling. However, he was a bit drunk now and as Feng Ling¡¯s soft, white hand identally touched his neck, he was a bit fiddly, so he didn¡¯t notice the ¡®signal¡¯ in Han Jin¡¯s eyes and still tried to help Feng Ling to move the wine. At the moment he saw Boss Li, he had suddenly shielded Feng Ling behind him like her protector.

    ¡°Boss, Drillmaster Han, have you finished your business? Let¡¯s go back to the private room to drink? This crate of red wine is enough for us to drink. Absolutely enough!¡± K affably carried the crate in his arms and walked in as he gave Feng Ling a wink, signaling her to quickly follow him into the elevator.

    Feng Ling followed in and stood by K. There was not much space in the elevator. There were four people standing inside, and one of them was holding a huge crate in his arms.

    Feng Ling stood very close to K, but a little farther away from Han Jin and Nanheng, and the distance was particrly obvious byparison.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face grew even colder. He nced at K without looking at Feng Ling. When the elevator stopped back to the first floor, he went straight to the private room.

    Han Jin could only chat with K with a grin. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the private room just now? Why did you go to the wine cer below?¡±

    K. ¡°I didn¡¯t find Feng Ling after searching for quite a while. Then I found out that he was in the wine cer below, so I came to help.¡±

    ¡°Help him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think Feng Ling won¡¯t even be able to move such a crate of wine? Do you have to protect this guy as if he is your girlfriend? Don¡¯t forget how Feng Ling kicked you to the ground during the test on the training ground.¡±

    K was a little drunk indeed just now. Now he had suddenly sobered up. ¡°Yeah, Feng Ling¡¯s strength is not small at all. When he kicked me, he didn¡¯t conserve any strength. Why do I help him move this thing?¡±

    Han Jin seemed to be amused by him.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Wait, was Boss here just now?¡± K seemed to bepletely awake at this moment and suddenly remembered how Li Nanheng stared at him just now. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Who else do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°...Shit! I am doomed!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    When K hurriedly entered the private room, Han Jin looked back at Feng Ling meaningfully and then left her alone in the elevator, who still seemed to be at a loss what had happened.

    Xiao Xu passed by carrying a few bottles of liquor. ¡°What are you doing here? The elevator will go up in a while. Which floor are you going to? ¡±

    Feng Ling stopped thinking and stepped out of the elevator.

    Returning to the private room again, K was afraid that he might be frozen to death by Boss¡¯s stare, so he tried to reduce his presence as much as possible, hid in a corner behind the crowd, and chatted with others, not even daring to look up..

    After Feng Ling entered the private room, she found a ce to sit down. As the long-range sniper qualification test would be held tomorrow, she was not going to touch a bit of wine. After all, she didn¡¯t want to affect tomorrow¡¯s test.

    The people in the private rooms took turns to sing and the volume was very loud. The sound of drums and electronic music was deafening and Feng Ling felt a bit dizzy.

    There was only one thought in her mind. No matter who was going to persuade her to drink this evening, she would at most take a few sses of mineral water with him, and she would never touch alcohol.

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu found out that Nanheng had nned to get Feng Ling to sit beside him, but now he didn¡¯t even look at her.

    He didn¡¯t look at her at all.

 Chapter 776 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 776: The Story of Ling and Heng (39)</h4>

    Seeing Boss didn¡¯t seem to go to Feng Ling at the moment and Feng Ling stayed in the corner drinking water, K quietly went up to Feng Ling from behind the crowd.

    ¡°Why do you drink so much water? You don¡¯t drink liquor? ¡±

    With that, he poured a ss of liquor for Feng Ling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the assessment tomorrow. Anyway, Boss is present today. If everyone¡¯s assessment is influenced because of drinking, it will be moved to the day after tomorrow. It doesn¡¯t matter. Make yourself at home. Everyone came out to have fun and the star today is Boss. He won¡¯t pick on us tomorrow. ¡±

    K lowered his head and poured liquor for Feng Ling. The two sat next to each other on the sofa in the corner. And when K lowered his head, Feng Ling turned his head to talk to him, and their faces stayed closer.

    And at this moment, Feng Ling felt someone seemed to stare at her. She looked around and her eyes met those of Li Nanheng, who was sitting on the high chair in the middle of the private room.

    Nanheng looked at K who was so gentle and thoughtful to Feng Ling and then at Feng Ling who sat there still, his eyes became so cold as if they could kill.

    In the private room, everyoneughed, sang, roared, and made a noise. Only Nanheng and Feng Ling briefly looked at each other for a few seconds, but there was an eerie coldness in the silence.

    In just a few seconds, a cup was stuffed into Feng Ling¡¯s hand, and she took a sip. It was liquor.

    However, K poured her a ss of liquor manufactured in Los Angeles. Its alcohol purity was not high, and she would not get drunk with a whole bottle, let alone just one ss.

    Then, the more silent Feng Ling got, the more carefully K cared for her, the worse Li Nanheng¡¯s mood became.

    The others didn¡¯t notice what was happening among them and were having fun happily. They yed finger-guessing game and board role-ying games, singing and ying cards, and yed almost every kind of entertainment they could.

    It wasn¡¯t that Feng Ling didn¡¯t like to y these games, but she hadn¡¯t yed them before. She had learned from others how to y these games in the past two years, but she really wasn¡¯t good at them. These games brought the other members who had been beaten by her on the training ground a sense of victory, so they kept inviting her to y these games with them and of course, Feng Ling ended losing every time.

    She wasn¡¯t good at ying these games indeed, and she had no interest in these at all.

    But those people were so excited. Although it was she who lost, they lifted her up and kept running around the house happily.

    Later, when ying card games and the like, anyone who was in the same team with Feng Ling would throw in the towel.

    Now everyone was so excited and started to y cards.

    The rule was that each yer drew a card in a round of the game. The cards from A to K represented different rewards or punishments. For example, the person who drew Card 2 could order another member to drink a ss of liquor and the one who drew Card 3 must act as a ¡°hostess¡± and all those who were punished in this round could ask the ¡°hostess¡± to sit on their thighs and feed them liquor, and the most embarrassing part of this game was that when the ¡°hostess¡± fed others liquor, he should not only sit on another member¡¯s thigh and fed the liquor into his mouth, but also said seductively, ¡°Uncle, please drink~¡±

    In view of the fact that everyone present was male, the ¡°hostess¡± who was dressed as a woman had to wear a tight-fitting ck sequined skirt that could only be seen in nightclubs, sit on ¡°Uncle¡±¡®s thigh and feed him liquor.

    This scene must be hrious.

    The hotel staff did bring them tight-fitting skirts from size XXXL to M within half an hour. The four or five skirts were hung in the private room and whoever going to take this punishment must change into a skirt and took the punishment.

    Then Li Nanheng drew the ¡°hostess¡± card. No members of XI Base dared to make their boss wear that skirt and sit on their thighs, so they simply asked him to drink three sses and dared not to ask Boss to ¡°serve¡± them.

    The only exception was Boss, and everyone else who drew the ¡°hostess¡± card had to y a woman.

    But Boss Li didn¡¯t let them down. When he was asked to drink three sses, he drank six, to make up for not taking this punishment. The liquor he drank had very high alcohol purity, and most people would get drunk with two or three sses, but Boss¡¯s capacity for alcohol was good. Six sses as a piece of cake for him and everyone was satisfied.

    However, when Feng Ling drew the ¡°hostess¡± card, the others were all excited and whistled. Feng Ling wanted to say ¡°May I drink several sses to rece this punishment?¡±, but Xiao Xu had jumped forward excitedly and stuffed a size M tight-fitting skirt that no one else could wear into her arms.

    ¡°Come on, put it on! Let¡¯s see how beautiful our ¡°Team One babe¡± Feng Ling will be in a skirt! Perhaps no man here can resist your charm!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, didn¡¯t some people say that Feng Ling was ¡°Team One Babe¡±? Haha,e on, put on the skirt.¡±

    ¡°Fxck you!¡± K threw a peanut at their heads. ¡°Feng Ling is a man! How can you call him ¡°Team One Babe¡±?!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know whether he is a man or not. We only know that he is even prettier than a girl! Oh, by the way, are there any wigs in the hotel? Let Feng Ling wear a wig after wearing the skirt, a long wig! ¡±

    Feng Ling had no intention to wear this tight-fitting skirt at all. They suspected she was a girl even when she was dressed like a man. If she really changed into this dress, they would surely find out about her real sex!

    ¡°Hey, why do you throw the skirt on the sofa? Don¡¯t be shy. Boss just drank six sses instead, because he is Boss and the star today! But you can¡¯t! Didn¡¯t those guys from other teams just put on this skirt to y ¡°hostess¡±? You have been gaining first ce in assessments in thest two years. Now it¡¯s time to show your talents in performance. Don¡¯t let us down. Hurry up and change into the skirt! ¡±

    A drillmaster came over with a smile, picked up the skirt, and threw it into Feng Ling¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re always shilly-shallying like a little girl and don¡¯t even take a shower with us or change clothes in front of us. We¡¯re all men. It¡¯smon for us to go naked in front of each other, but you never do that. All right, if you don¡¯t want others to see your body, go out, and turn left. There is a bathroom. You can change it there. We don¡¯t mind waiting for a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°When I think of Feng Ling in a skirt, I¡¯m so fucking expectant!¡±

    Feng Ling held the skirt in her hand and didn¡¯t speak. She knew she couldn¡¯t reject now. She didn¡¯t drink much just now and the others would be unhappy if she rejected again.

    K also jested. ¡°Since they asked you to put on the skirt, just put on the skirt. Anyway, we¡¯re all 24K pure men. What are you afraid of? Just put on the skirt and let them see! When we wear men¡¯s clothing, we¡¯re handsome ¡°little fresh meat,¡± and when we wear women¡¯s, we are charming hot babes. We are always the best-looking ones! Let them be jealous to death!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Shut up.¡±

 Chapter 777 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 777: The Story of Ling and Heng (40)</h4>

    The entire Team One was here, and there were several other teams in this room.

    There were all brothers of the base here and indeed, they were all men. There was nothing to be shy about.

    Feng Ling paused for a while, and the members in the private room all said that ¡°Admit defeat. Just put on the skirt ¡°.

    She hung the skirt neatly in her arms, and out of the corner of her eyes, she nced at Li Nanheng, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa. Boss Li was sitting there with a cigarette between his fingers, narrowed his dark eyes, and nced at her without any intention to help her or force her. He just looked at her as if waiting to see what she could do.

    Feng Ling retracted her gaze and went straight out with the skirt.

    When she went out with the skirt, whistles of anticipation rang behind her in the private room, and even the damn K rubbed his palms back and forth excitedly as if he had been long expecting to see Feng Ling wear women¡¯s clothing and now this day had finallye.

    There were so many empty rooms. Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to go to the bathroom to change. After all, she didn¡¯t know whether to go to the men¡¯s bathroom or the women¡¯s bathroom.

    After entering the private room, she locked the door and threw the skirt in her arms onto the table. Then she looked at herself in the mirror. After a minute, she began to undress without hesitation. Although the skirt of Size M was suitable for her, her breast wrap could be seen under this thin, tight-fitting skirt. She might as well remove the breast wrap. Otherwise, her real sex would be found out.

    Taking off her uniform and picking up the skirt again, Feng Ling studied this tight-fitting skirt for quite a while before finding how to wear it. The skirt had a long zipper behind that extended from the neckline to the waist.

    She hadn¡¯t worn women¡¯s clothing since she was a child. This was her first attempt to wear women¡¯s clothing in life, a sexy tight-fitting skirt...

    ¡ª¡ª

    The members of XI Base were fantasizing about how Feng Ling who was so fair and tender-skinned like a girl would look like in that skirt, but when Feng Ling finally showed up in the tight-fitting skirt, they were all stunned and speechless.

    Although Feng Ling didn¡¯t wear makeup or a wig, with her soft, short hair, she looked like a teenage girl, but in such a sexy tight-fitting sequin skirt, she looked like a pure, innocent middle-school student with a confused look who strayed into a nightclub.

    If it weren¡¯t for the cheap skirt that the hotel staff gave them, the people present really wanted her to change into a student skirt, with which she would marvel everyone here.

    Besides, although she had been stunningly beautiful, she intentionally exaggerated the effect by putting something on her chest. The fake breasts were so big that people could tell they were fake at first nce. After all, the breasts were so big and even wobbling, which were so fake.

    But when they looked down, they found that this guy who came in wearing the ck military boots had slender and fair legs. No one expected that Feng Ling who usually wore a loose, ck uniform and followed them rolling around in the bullet rain and mud could be so gorgeous. It was a shame that he was a man. If he were a woman, she must be a damn belle.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his ¡°breasts¡± looked too fake and weird, they would really suspect if he was really a fucking woman. Otherwise, how could he be so beautiful! He was like a beautiful fairy that came in by ident!

    ¡°Damn! Feng Ling, do you have any sense of aesthetics! What are these two things on your chest?¡± The crowd in the private room was shocked and stunned at first, and after someone suddenly said this, they burst outughing.

    ¡°Did you tuck two steamed buns into your clothes? You¡¯re only eighteen. How can you have two such big boobs?! Is it too weird? Only sexy women over 25 years old can possibly have boobs of this size!¡±

    ¡°I just thought my chest was too t after I put on the skirt and didn¡¯t match this beautiful skirt. Didn¡¯t you want to see me in women¡¯s clothing? You don¡¯t like sexy girls? In order to satisfy you, I specifically asked the waiter outside for two balloons and filled the balloon with water. Don¡¯t these water balloons look more real than things like steamed buns in size and softness?¡± Feng Ling said calmly.

    After all, what she wanted was to dispel their doubts with this exaggerated effect.

    ¡°Bullshit! Damn, these two water balloons ruin this skirt!¡±

    ¡°But I have to say, Feng Ling has is the wrong sex. Obviously, she should be a woman. Why are there two pieces missing from his chest?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just two pieces missing from his chest but also an extra piece beneath him, haha...¡±

    Listening to their jesting, Feng Ling remained deadpan. ¡°OK, I¡¯ve already dressed as a woman. These two balloons make me ufortable and the skirt is too tight. Can I take them off now?¡±

    With that, Feng Ling turned and was about to go out.

    ¡°Hey,e back!¡± Xiao Xu stood up. ¡°You can¡¯t leave now. Did you forget the rules of punishment? What should you do after putting on the skirt? Who told you that you just needed to put on the skirt? Come on, feed liquor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,e and feed liquor. Who¡¯s the turn now?¡±

    ¡°Boss...¡±

    Hearing it was Boss Li¡¯s turn, Xiao Xu, Han Jin, and others suddenly exchanged nces meaningfully and then, they couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.

    Nanheng had been sitting still on the sofa. The cigarette between his fingers had already burned out. Before Feng Ling came in in the skirt, he had put out the cigarette in the ashtray. After seeing Feng Linging in, his eyes fell to her and his dark eyes were so calm that no one could see any emotions in them. He just looked at her without a word, but his eyes never moved away.

    Although the membersughed happily and kept urging Feng Ling to sit on Boss Li¡¯s thigh to feed him liquor, Nanheng just sat there still as if it had nothing to do with him, but when Feng Ling looked at him, although he didn¡¯t speak, he leaned back against the sofa, and opened his legs, silently signaling her toe over.

    Feng Ling silently nced at the liquor on the table and the sses that had not been used and pondered.

 Chapter 778 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 778: The Story of Ling and Heng (41)</h4>

    Seeing Feng Ling hesitating, Fattie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Feng Ling is always as quiet as a girl, except when he was on the training ground where no one could beat him. Bute on, you¡¯re a man! Do you really think you¡¯re a woman after being dressed as a woman? Hurry up, there are all men here. What are you shy about?! Boss has never been so open! Don¡¯t you see Boss doesn¡¯t refuse? There are hundreds of brothers in our base but only you have the fucking chance to sit on Boss¡¯sp, OK?¡±

    ¡°If you are jealous, you can now change into women¡¯s clothing and sit on hisp!¡± Han Jin said with a smile.

    Fattie. ¡°...This skirt is too small for me!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a XXXL size? You can have a try. ¡±

    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s not I who lost. The person taking the punishment is Feng Ling!¡±

    Xiao Xu scolded him with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it has nothing to do with you. But even if you lose and put on women¡¯s clothing to feed Boss, he probably would rather drink a hundred sses instead of letting you sit on hisp!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, if Fattie sits on Boss¡¯sp, his knee will be crushed by him!¡±

    Fattie. ¡°...¡±

    The crowd startedughing again.

    At this time, Feng Ling had already picked up the liquor from the coffee table, poured it into a ss, and then turned to look at Nanheng who sat still and gazed at her with his dark, deep eyes. She walked over and nced at his strong thighs under his ck stylish pants. Instead of sitting down, she just handed the ss to him and said respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Nanheng raised an eyebrow, didn¡¯t take the ss, or move but just looked at her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Boo...¡± The members in the private room booed. ¡°Feng Ling, are you serving tea to an elder? Didn¡¯t you see what we did when we took the punishment? Even if you don¡¯t understand the rules of the game, you should have learned what to do, right? Just now, you alsoughed when the two members of Team One sat on the drillmaster¡¯s leg to feed him liquor. Don¡¯t tell us you don¡¯t know what you should do!¡±

    The crowd kept heckling and Nanheng still remained silent. Feng Ling looked around at the crowd, silently bore in mind the members who heckled most happily today, and secretly decided that next time she met them on the training ground, she would definitely kick them so hard that even their parents couldn¡¯t recognize them.

    Nanheng looked at Feng Ling who remained silent but obviously a bit pissed. He nced at the crowd who were still heckling and finally his eyes fell on this ¡°boy¡± who was holding the wine ss in front of him.

    Seeing that she could not reject, Feng Ling had to cater to the crowd. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    With that, Feng Ling sat on Nanheng¡¯sp, moved her lips to force a smile at him, and then stuck the ss of golden and translucent liquor to his lips.

    She blinked at the man who immediately raised a brow and looked down at her and said loudly, ¡°Please drink, Boss!¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter and cheered.

    Nanheng gently raised the corners of his lips coldly and wickedly and put his hand that had been casually ced on the sofa around her waist. As soon as his hand touched her waist, he stared at her face.

    Although Feng Ling looked strong when he was in uniform, the waist he was touching was so slender and soft as if it didn¡¯t belong to a man. His fingers gently stroked her waist as if teasing her, Feng Ling had nned to feed him liquor and leave as soon as possible, but the man¡¯s hot palm made her hairs gradually stand up.

    ¡°What is the rule? What should you say?¡± The man¡¯s palm touched her waist, and then gently stroked it back and forth with his fingers. At the same time, his low and husky voice rang in her ear and his refreshing and warm breath made her ear itchy.

    Feng Ling clenched the ss in her hand and continued to smile awkwardly. ¡°Uncle Li, please drink~,¡± she said in an affected, high voice.

    There was another burst ofughter in the room. Obviously, they were very satisfied with this scene and whistles and apuse came one after another.

    ¡°Why is your waist so slender? Aren¡¯t you a man?¡± Nanheng ignored the crowd but kept stroking Feng Ling¡¯s waist as if being addicted. He felt that he could hold his whole waist with both hands. Why was his waist so slender?

    ¡°I have eaten less recently and exercised too much, so I lost weight. And I have a smaller skeleton. Boss, you should be able to tell from my height that I am a petite man. If I want to have a waist like Fattie¡¯s, I guess I¡¯ll have to eat like him for five or seven years.¡± Feng Ling tried to keep calm, although the man¡¯s hand on her waist made her want to jump up and run away, she fought back the desire to leave.

    ¡°Really?¡± Nanheng bowed his head to get closer to her. In such a close distance, he could faintly smell the lingering shower gel on Feng Ling¡¯s body. This guy didn¡¯t smell as sweaty as the others. Even if he trained for hours and broke out in a sweat, he wouldn¡¯t have any unpleasant smell. He always smelled of shower gel and the fragrance was sometimes light and sometimes rich. So how much shower gel Feng Ling had used when she took a shower?

    A normal man would just randomly take some shower gel in a shower, wouldn¡¯t he? How long did this guy usually take to take a shower?

    ¡°Boss, is it OK? Isn¡¯t my task over? ¡°Feng Ling suddenly looked at him while he bent down.

    As soon as the man bent down, their noses rubbed, and the distance between lips was so close that they could almost touch as long as they moved forward slightly.

    But it was just for a moment. Feng Ling suddenly backed away a distance and looked away expressionlessly as if nothing had happened.

    However, Nanheng was still gazing at her face with narrowed eyes. It was rare for them to be so close. When he was enjoying the sight of his pretty face, he suddenly felt something between them. He looked down, only to see the two exaggerated water balloons on Feng Ling¡¯s chest were almost burst and turned into an irregr shape, which looked so fake

    The inexplicable palpitations he had just now suddenly disappeared because of the two water balloons.

    They were fake.

    This guy was a man.

    Even if he had no interest in the women arranged by the Li family people, he was never gay.

    Nanheng narrowed his eyes, nced at the boy on his thigh again, and looked at his fair-skinned face and his eyshes that twitched under the light.

 Chapter 779 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 779: The Story of Ling and Heng (42)</h4>

    Feng Ling felt that the hand that had been around her waist suddenly loosened. She took the opportunity to jump up from Nan Heng¡¯s thigh because her movement was too violent, the water balloons on her chest jumped out from her skirt and fell to the ground with a thud. The balloons burst and spilled water all over the ground.

    All the people in the private room were attracted by the balloons that fell on the ground. When they burst outughing, Feng Ling turned around and rushed out of the private room hurriedly.

    Nanheng also nced at the water balloons on the ground.

    Several XI Base members couldn¡¯t stopughing, especially Fattie whoughed loudly and jested, ¡°Haha, shit, the fake is fake. How could hee up with the idea of stuffing balloons into the skirt? Haha... It¡¯s too fake...¡±

    Fake was fake.

    No matter how much he looked like a woman.

    He was not a woman.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling quickly returned to the ce where she had just changed clothes to take off the skirt, put on her uniform, and then returned to the private room.

    When they saw Feng Ling showed up again in men¡¯s clothes, they finally stoppedughing. Anyway, her punishment was over, so they moved to the next game.

    Listening to the lively cheering of the crowd, Nanheng held the wine ss in one hand and never touched anything in the other.

    There seemed to be an unforgettable touch in the palm of his hand, which made him reluctant to use this hand to touch anything. The warmth on his hands made him sentimentally attached.

    After Feng Ling sat back to her seat, K kept smiling and said how funny it was when the balloon just dropped from her chest. Feng Ling gave him a cold nce and drank up the ss of liquor that K handed her.

    Fine, since these people liked to y this way, she didn¡¯t mind ying with them.

    If they really wanted to have fun, she didn¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson.

    They continued to y the game. In the next few rounds, Feng Ling began to y the game seriously. She soon discovered the knack and kept winning.

    Xiao Xu and Han Jin said that Feng Ling kept winning because he had just sat on Boss Li¡¯sp for two minutes and got the good luck of Boss.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t exin a word. When all the liquor was drunk up, she had waiters bring them a few more crates of liquor. At first, they still yed games. The winners took pictures and the losers kept drinking, and in the end, everyone was drinking and no one yed games.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t drink much. After she had taken the punishment of putting on the skirt, they finally let her off the hook. So they no longer focused on her. Instead, they began to make Boss Li drink as much as possible.

    With the excuse that Boss Li hadn¡¯t been back for nearly two years, they made Nanheng drink one cup after another.

    Even if Nanheng had a very good capacity for liquor, he gradually got drunk after drinking wine, liquor, beer, and all other kinds of liquor.

    Feng Ling was no better. She only drank two or three sses and had felt her head spin. The others were getting drunk too.

    She didn¡¯t have much reason to think much, but listening to the happyughter and cheerful voices, she suddenly had a feeling that she belonged to Xi Base.

    If she hadn¡¯t entered XI Base, where would she be now? Even if she wouldn¡¯t starve to death, she probably couldn¡¯t find a life suitable for her. Maybe she would hide into the jungles like a crouching turtle and tried to survive like a werewolf because she didn¡¯t adapt to the outside world.

    Nanheng drank too much, so he went to the bathroom after drinking a few more bottles.

    K sat next to Feng Ling, watching her stop drinking and secretly recing the liquor in the ss with mineral water, but he didn¡¯t expose her trick but just watched her pretending drinking liquor.

    Nanheng didn¡¯t return after a long time. Feng Ling remembered that Boss had drunk a lot of liquor indeed, so she got up and went out to see what happened to him.

    Almost as soon as Feng Ling stepped out of the door, Nanheng came back from outside. When the door was opened with a bang, Feng Ling¡¯s footsteps paused, and Nanheng almost bumped into her. He took a look at her, then nced at her obviously still soberplexion, and asked coldly, ¡°How much did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Not much. Anyway, I didn¡¯t drink as much as you, Boss.¡±

    Nanheng nodded and walked past her without a word, but out of the corner of his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help looking at her waist as if unintentionally.

    Feng Ling was wearing a ck uniform, which was so loose that he couldn¡¯t see clearly how slender her waist was, but his hand still seemed to feel the touch...

    Seeing that Boss had now returned, Feng Ling no longer went out but turned back to her seat, but across the crowd, from time to time, she felt that Boss kept gazing at her with his deep, dark eyes...

    His eyes were like an unfathomable abyss that could suck people in instantly.

    Everyone else in the private room was drinking. They but drank themselves into a stupor and were no longer sober enough to make their boss drink.

    Xiao Xu sang with a microphone and got intoxicated in his own singing.

    Han Jin also picked up a microphone to sing. As there were no women in the private room, the two men sang putting their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The heart is a lonely heart~~~¡±

    Then the two of them ran on different tunes at the same frequency and were ten thousand miles away from the correct tone...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Finally, they finished drinking and singing in the hotel. The hotel was not far away from XI Base, so they all went back on foot. And because they were all men, many members simply found a secluded spot by the side of the road to urinate.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look back and quickly went back to the base. When putting on the uniform tonight, she didn¡¯t have enough time, so she didn¡¯t wrap the breast wrap properly.

    When she returned to her room, she took a bath. Although she didn¡¯t drink much tonight, she didn¡¯t drink since she was a child, so what she had drunk was actually a lot to her.

    When she took a hot bath, she felt a little dizzy. After the shower, she dried her hair, walked to the dressing mirror naked, picked up a new chest wrap, and began to wrap it around her chest.

    She nced at her waist and pursed her lips.

    She thought of the feeling when she was touched at the waist this night.

    The more she thought about it, the more tightly she pursed her lips that grew pinker after the hot bath.

    Just as she wrapped the breast wrap halfway, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching and someone was saying, ¡°Boss Li, why are you here...¡±

    She paused and tried to finish wrapping the breast wrap as quickly as she could, but someone had already knocked on the door¡ª

 Chapter 780 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Story of Ling and Heng (43)</h4>

    Most of the people in XI Base were men. This was a closed-off training base, so no matter what you put in your room, no one would dare to steal it, so almost no door was installed with a lock. It was impossible to lock the door, which facilitated drillmasters to asionally check the rooms for any prohibited items. After all, the management here was strict and was literally military management.

    Besides, there were all men in the base. Even if you took a shower, you didn¡¯t have to lock the door. The members were all brothers living or dying together, so there was nothing to hide.

    Feng Ling would lock the bathroom door every time before taking a bath. The lock on the bathroom door was a small lock that she secretly bought when she was out on a mission, but she did not lock the door outside.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Feng Ling froze. Her breast wrap was very long and she was almost twenty now. Her bosom was much fuller than before and actually quiterge. When she was wrapping this cloth around her chest, she had to carefully wind it round by round. In this way, it would take her at least seven or eight minutes. Now she hadn¡¯t done this job yet and Boss was outside. If she didn¡¯t go to open the door, Boss could push the door in at any time.

    When she heard the impatient, heavy door knocking sound again, Feng Ling suddenly drew the breast wrap off her body and quickly stuffed it into a small box under the bed. After making sure it wouldn¡¯t be found out, she hurriedly grabbed the loose ck uniform on the bed and put it on.

    Almost as soon as she pulled up the zipper of the uniform, the door was pushed open from outside.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand was still on the zipper and she literally wore nothing except the uniform. She felt a little bit insecure and uneasy, but when she saw Li Nanheng entering the door with a smell of alcohol, she stood upright and asked him calmly, ¡°Boss, any instruction?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her and raised an eyebrow. A dark, dangerous gleam flickered across his eyes.

    Why did hee here as soon as he returned to the base?

    Any instruction?

    What instruction could he give in the middle of the night?

    Nan Heng narrowed his eyes and nced at the clothes on Feng Ling¡¯s body. ¡°Why do you still wear your uniform in your room at night? Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I just took a shower and I remembered that I had to go out to get something, so I put my uniform on. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t go out,¡± Feng Ling said calmly, nced at the corridor outside the door behind him, where it was all dark. Did hee over through the dark corridor? He didn¡¯t even turn on the light?

    There was indeed a strict rule in the base that whenever members went out and appeared in front of other base members, they must wear the uniform. If they were not dressed properly, they would be punished to runps or even get a serious demerit, and they would have to wipe off the demerit with their reward and credits they earned from doing missions. In short, the punishment was very severe, so everyone knew that even if they just went outside temporarily to get something, they must put on the uniform.

    After listening to Feng Ling¡¯s exnation, Nanheng said nothing and walked in.

    Seeing that he walked in, Feng Ling calmly moved back one step and looked outwards. Although there was no one outside now, for some reason, she felt that danger was approaching.

    She pondered for more than ten seconds before she realized that the danger was not hidden outside but from the man who had just walked in, which put her at alert.

    ¡°Boss, you drank too much. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room to take a rest? I¡¯ll call Brother Xu and Drillmaster Han and ask them to help you go back, OK?¡± Feng Ling said when Nanheng approached.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much.¡± He stared at her.

    ¡°...If you didn¡¯t drink too much, you should go back to your room. Why are you here in my room?¡± Feng Ling asked with a straight face, hiding her panic at the moment, and some kind of impatience and anger caused by the panic. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep after I go out to get that thing back. There¡¯ll be the assessment tomorrow. I have to rest early.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Nanheng said that he didn¡¯t drink too much, but his eyes were blurred. He was obviously not sober but he was holding on. He just stared at her and then smiled suddenly. ¡°There¡¯ll be the assessment tomorrow. I came here to see how you¡¯re prepared.¡±

    She had never seen Boss Li smiled like this before, who used to sneer or smirk.

    For some reason, seeing this strange smile, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Seemingly unintentionally, she had pulled her clothes forward, trying to cover up her curves with the loose uniform.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to drink too much alcohol tonight, so I¡¯m not drunk. And I want to take an early rest and get up early tomorrow to practice shooting before the assessment. I don¡¯t have any problems. I¡¯m well prepared,¡± Feng Ling answered calmly and earnestly, although she knew she was facing a drunk who was not sober.

    Nanheng also nodded his head seriously and said vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Boss,¡± Feng Ling said as she looked at his eyes, hesitated, and said tentatively, ¡°May I call Brother Xu now and ask him to help you go back?¡±

    ¡°Why the bother? Do you think I can¡¯t walk steadily?¡± Nanheng took another step closer to her. At this moment, he almost clung to her body, and a strong smell of alcohol rushed into her nose and made Feng Ling almost freeze.

    She was trying to step back but he suddenly put his arm around her waist. His arm was as strong as iron and she couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Boss, you...¡±

    She frowned and was about to speak when the man staring down at her suddenly fell down to her. His tall body fell down in front of her. Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect for him to suddenly fall. Caught off guard, she was flung onto the bed behind her by him.

    Fortunately, the quilt on the bed was very thick and the bed had no sharp corners. Otherwise, Feng Ling would be crushed or hurt being pressed down by this tall man who was almost 1.9 meters tall.

    The moment she was smashed into the quilt, her instinctual defense made her body tense up momentarily and she immediately tried to push him away with both hands!

 Chapter 781 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 781: The Story of Ling and Heng (44)</h4>

    However, Nanheng continued pressing heavily on her. Feng Ling felt that he must have gone mad; he actually wasn¡¯t budging. In fact, he shifted his arms to hold her waist tightly, locking her struggling body in his embrace. He restrained her under his body and held her down firmly just like this.

    ¡°Boss, what are you doing...¡± Feng Ling struggled but was unable to push him away. She keenly sensed that, with the way he was pressing onto her, and the thinyer of clothes between them, there was no way he couldn¡¯t sense... what was under her shirt...

    ¡°Be more obedient. Stop moving.¡± The man¡¯s voice was overbearing to the point where she felt like beating him up. She could smell the strong scent of alcohol on him and although it wasn¡¯t a bad scent, for Feng Ling, this was a sign of danger.

    She abruptly tugged her arms out with force. Seeing that he was quite intoxicated and could note up with any schemes besides using brute force, she raised her knees to kick him aside. However, the man sensed the movement of her leg. He shifted his thighs and locked both her legs firmly between his. He then pressed his thighs down and wrapped his arms around her waist, bending down to press against her neck. He breathed in the scent of soap against her skin and spoke huskily in a harsh tone: ¡°Feng Ling, I¡¯m giving you onest warning. Stop moving, en? Let me hold you for a while! Otherwise, I¡¯ll take you right now!¡±

    <i>Hold your sister, ah! Hold!</i>

    Feng Ling became anxious. She raised her arm to hit him, but the man was faster; he easily caught her hand and held it up above her head. As Feng Ling was about to continue resisting, he bent down and bit harshly against her chin. Feng Ling did not frown from the pain. Instead, her gaze turned colder. She raised her leg once more but was immediately caught by Nanheng.

    Right now, every inch of her was restrained by this tall and broad-shouldered man. She could not move the slightest, and could onlyy under him. She stared in disbelief at the man who was clearly intoxicated. His eyes were ck to the point where it seemed like he would swallow her up whole. She spoke in rage, ¡°Boss, wake up! We¡¯re both men! Don¡¯t do as you please!¡±

    After hearing her speak, his foggy eyes abruptlynded on her chest; it was heaving up and down from her anger.

    Although Feng Ling was dressed in a loose set of clothes suited forbat, after being pressed down by him, the fabric in front had shifted to hug her chest snugly, revealing her silhouette.

    He narrowed his eyes and stared profoundly at her stiff expression: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Before she could speak, the man¡¯s hand had already impolitely moved to press against her. She immediately shivered. Even through the fabric, she could feel the heat from the man¡¯s palm. She met his gaze somewhat stiffly and immediately saw the man narrowing his eyes dangerously.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Nanheng directly pinched her through the fabric as though he could not believe the sensation.

    The chest that was typically bound tightly had never received such an intense stimtion before. Even though there was ayer of fabric separating them, it still caused Feng Ling¡¯s blood to heat up.

    The man¡¯s expression was especially serious as he abruptly lifted his hand to tear apart her cor. Feng Ling slowly gathered strength in her hand and in a blink of an eye, she struck against the back of his neck with force. The man had only managed to tug her cor aside when his eyes abruptly fell shut. She pushed him aside with force and rolled off the bed. She then backed two meters away. She shifted her cor up and turned to eye the man who was unmoving on the bed. After several moments, she released a long breath.

    No matter how well-trained she had be in the past two years,pared to Nanheng, she was still a small fry. Earlier, she had keenly sensed the distance between them when he had pressed her down.

    Although she couldn¡¯tpare strength with him, at the very least, her knowledge of acupuncture points was still precise. She could still knock out a man who was deeply intoxicated.

    He was the boss of XI base and if she wished to stay here, she absolutely could not hurt him. Otherwise, earlier, she would not have used her hands. She would have directly pulled out the knife hidden under her bed and killed him.

    Feng Ling originally wanted to tidy up her messy clothes. However, she immediately paused after lifting her hands. Instead, she unbuttoned two more buttons and made sure that only her corbone was revealed. She then picked up her phone and gave K a call.

    When K rushed over after hearing the news, he pushed open the door to see Boss Li copsed on the bed with the scent of alcohol clinging strongly to his body. Feng Ling stood by the side with messy hair and clothes. Herplexion was slightly pale and her cor seemed to have been tugged open. Earlier, K had been confused by the phone call but in this instant, he immediately understood.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    <i>Even if Boss really liked Feng Ling, he couldn¡¯t just take him as he pleased!</i>

    <i>Feng Ling was still so young, he was barely eighteen!</i>

    <i>Did he lose his mind after drinking too much, ande here to swallow Feng Ling up?</i>

    ¡°This... Feng Ling...¡± K stared at Feng Ling, who had been nearly taken by his boss, inplete loss for words: ¡°Boss...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was slightly flustered and anxious as she turned toward him: ¡°K, help me!¡±

    Under such a circumstance, how was he supposed to help?

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can. But with this situation, how am I supposed to help? Did you knock Boss out?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t knock him out, do you think I would be able to stand here unharmed?¡± Feng Ling¡¯splexion was pale as she refuted.

    K faltered for a moment before speaking: ¡°Feng Ling, to speak the truth, I¡¯ve always felt that Boss seems to be interested in you. Although I¡¯m not too sure if he actually likes men, it may be because you¡¯re really too attractive. I¡¯ve really never seen a man like you. You¡¯re even more beautiful than a girl. It may be because the Boss drank too much and was unable to control his own passion. Don¡¯t take this to heart.¡±

    Feng Ling did not say anything and only stared at K with her especially paleplexion. Her face was filled with her innocence and the lingering emotions from the earlier frightening situation.

    When K met her eyes, he immediately fell silent.

    It seemed like Boss had his own wishful thinking, but although Feng Ling seemed like a girl, it didn¡¯t mean that his sexuality would be unusual. It wasn¡¯t right for Boss to force him as he pleased.

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you one question. Are you helping me or not? If you won¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll leave the base immediately tomorrow,¡± Feng Ling buttoned up her shirt and spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, we¡¯ll be having our evaluation tomorrow, you definitely cannot be rash! I¡¯ll help, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±

 Chapter 782 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 782: The Story of Ling and Heng (45)</h4>

    The next day.

    The moment Nanheng opened his eyes, before he even fully processed where he was, a wave of dizziness overwhelmed him. He reached up and rubbed his forehead for a while before opening his eyes once more.

    He realized he wasn¡¯t sleeping in his own bed; his brows furrowed and he abruptly sat up. The moment he turned to the side, he saw that K was sitting on a bench next to the bed.

    Nanheng was slightly absentminded. Last night, he had returned to the base after drinking too much. Afterward, he seemed to recall going to Feng Ling¡¯s side?

    Was it a dream, or was it real? Did he take an incorrect route? Or was it all a hallucination?

    But no matter what, he should either be in his own bed or in Feng Ling¡¯s. How did he end up in K¡¯s ce?

    ¡°B-boss, you¡¯re awake ah...¡± K¡¯s expression was slightly stumped as he watched him.

    The moment Li Nanheng heard his tone, he felt that things weren¡¯t simple. He narrowed his eyes coldly: ¡°K?¡±

    K nodded his head frantically but remained in his seat. It was as though he had suffered some form of fright or grievance and did not dare to approach.

    Nanheng furrowed his brows; partially because his head was aching, but more because K¡¯s expressions were filled with various meanings.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°Boss...¡± K¡¯s expression was somewhat awkward and filled with grievance as he swallowed: ¡°Last night, you drank too much. Originally, I was about to head to bed when you abruptly came into my room and startled me. I thought you wanted to drink more and thought to have a couple rounds with you, but I never expected that you...¡±

    When Nanheng saw K¡¯s expression, he furrowed his brows harshly: ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°You might have drank too muchst night. I¡¯m not sure who you mistook me for, but you must have thought I was a woman. You suddenly came up and held me, and even pressed me down onto the bed...¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...???¡±

    ¡°Afterward, I, um, Boss I really didn¡¯t mean it. I know you drank too muchst night. The name you were calling also wasn¡¯t mine. But I¡¯m straight ah, what if you did something to me? How would a man like me continue staying in society? So I just knocked you out, just... I hit the back of your neck...¡± As he spoke, K pointed toward the area on Nanheng¡¯s neck that was aching: ¡°Drillmaster Han was the one who taught us this. He said that this is the weakest part of a person¡¯s neck and I immediately learned it well. Yesterday was the first time I used it, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would really knock you out.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Whose name did I call outst night?¡± Nanheng tried his best to digest K¡¯s words and asked with a heavy voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. I¡¯m not sure if it was something Ling, or Ling something... it should be a woman, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have kept rubbing my chest...¡± K coughed as he spoke.

    Nanheng¡¯s expression instantly turned uglier. He stared in disdain at K¡¯s chest that couldn¡¯t be anymore t.

    He went to touch the chest of a big man like him?

    Nanheng¡¯s fingers twitched. He slowly raised his hand and shifted his palms. He could not rememberst night well, but he seemed to recall entering someone else¡¯s room and pressing that person down. After hearing K¡¯s words, he felt that he had really touched someone¡¯s chestst night.

    Was it K¡¯s?

    When he carefully recalled the sensation, he felt that something just wasn¡¯t right.

    However, K¡¯s recount of the incident seemed to match up fully with the vague memories he had.

    Was it Ling something or something Ling?

    Could he have thought that he had entered Feng Ling¡¯s room?

    Right now, K¡¯s ce was one floor apart from Feng Ling¡¯s. Their room numbers were identical and only separated by one floor. If he had really drank too much, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to enter the wrong room...

    But the sensation...

    Nanheng nced another eye at K¡¯s chest. Although K was dressed in hisbat clothes, he was much more muscr and the clothes did not appear loose the way they did on Feng Ling. With one nce, he could tell that K¡¯s chest was muscr, firm and t.

    As though it was because Nanheng was staring at his chest, K shifted his hands up to block his chest with a fearful expression. He seemed determined not to let his boss bend him into bing gay.

    Nanheng was speechless as he rubbed the back of his neck. He then considered the incidentst night. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the person he had pressed down was clearly Feng Ling. How could it have be K?

    ¡°You¡¯re sure thatst night I entered your room?¡±

    K nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    K was still hugging his own chest with a defensive expression. Seeing this, Nanheng really could not stand staying in this room any longer. He immediately stood up to leave, yet the moment he stood, he had to rub his forehead and his aching neck.

    ¡°Fuck, since you knew I drank too much, you should have called someone to help me back. You used so much force, fuck, were you trying to kill me?¡± Nanheng turned back to re at him harshly.

    K pursed his lips: ¡°It was an emergency and I couldn¡¯t control my strength. Boss, you can¡¯t me me. I was also putting thought into both of our innocence.¡±

    Nanheng expressionlessly stepped out without looking back.

    <i>Innocence?</i>

    If he had really entered K¡¯s roomst night, perhaps he really needed to thank K for protecting his innocence.

    After stepping out of K¡¯s room, Li Nanheng walked away with an ugly expression. He had just approached the staircase when he abruptly noticed Feng Ling who was on her way down. The instant their gaze met, Nanheng stared at her icily.

    Feng Ling, on the other hand, seemed slightly confused: ¡°Boss? It¡¯s so early, why are you here?¡±

    At the same time, Feng Ling¡¯s gaze shifted to the rooms behind him: ¡°Drillmaster Han and Brother Xu both don¡¯t stay on this floor. Did you take the wrong path?¡±

    Nanheng noticed that she did not bring up K, as though she waspletely clueless about what had happenedst night, he only stared at her coldly without offering any exnation. Feng Ling had alreadye down and was about to step past him when he spoke up: ¡°There are two more hours. You¡¯re ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mostly prepared, but I was thinking of training for a while to prevent my muscles from being stiff.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Being well-prepared and having the spirit to fight is indeed necessary for our base members.¡± Nanheng turned and nced at her calmly. At the same time, he scanned her loosebat outfit. He reached out, as though he was a leader helping his subordinate to neaten his cor, and tugged on her cor.

    In the next moment, both his eyes and hands paused. His gaze was fixed under her cor as he spoke coldly and heavily: ¡°What are you wearing under your shirt?¡±

 Chapter 783 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 783: The Story of Ling and Heng (46)</h4>

    When Feng Ling heard his words, she did not appear flustered at all. Instead, she smiled calmly and reached up to tug aside her cor slightly. She pointed at the white fabric inside: ¡°This is the bulletproof vest Drillmaster Han distributed to me during my participation in the riskier missions. Since there¡¯ll be an evaluation on our shooting skills today, I was worried there would be any mistakes or danger. I¡¯m still young, it¡¯s better to treasure my life. So I thought it¡¯s better to put on my bulletproof vest. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very well-fitted?¡±

    He watched as Feng Ling naturally tugged her shirt down by quite a bit. After a careful nce, he confirmed that she was really wearing a bulletproof vest.

    When he nced further down, although her shirt wasn¡¯t fully tugged down, from this angle, her chest also appeared t. Clearly, it waspletely different from his hallucination.

    Although he strongly felt that, what he had touched yesterday... was definitely not a hallucination...

    But from the way things appeared, that waspletely unrted to Feng Ling.

    Nanheng¡¯splexion was heavy, mild, and unruffled. Feng Ling then neatened up her shirt and turned toward himposedly: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll definitely work hard during the long-range sniper assessment today. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± At this moment, Nanheng was suddenly at a loss for words. He only made a sound of agreement and did not say more.

    Feng Ling then nodded respectfully. She then said she was heading to the shooting range and turned to leave.

    Finally, as Feng Ling¡¯s figure faded from his vision, Nanheng¡¯s expression became heavier and darker. He nced upstairs in suspicion before looking in the direction of K¡¯s room.

    Even if he drank too muchst night, he couldn¡¯t have be muddle-headed to that extent. How did he manage to make such a mistake? How could he have gone to the wrong ce?

    More importantly, even if he didn¡¯t look for the wrong person, why did hee to look for Feng Ling in the middle of the night?

    <i>Fuck.</i>

    <i>Was it really time to marry a woman and to correct his own desires?</i>

    Nanheng turned around with a cold expression. He abruptly noticed K who had just stepped out of his room. The moment K saw him, he seemed to have be a mouse who had noticed a nearby cat. He immediately shrunk back in fear.

    It was as thoughst night, he was really almost forcefully taken.

    Nanheng pursed his lips and headed downstairs with a cold expression.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was currently spring in Los Angeles and rain was frequent. One moment, the sky was clear and bright and in the next, a heavy downpour appeared.

    Within one day, the sky fluctuated several times. This was already the third bout of heavy downpour today.

    At ten in the morning, the sniper selection assessment began. The assessment took up two hours and thirty people were separated into six groups. They were tested based on stamina, 100-meter shooting, shooting precision, movement shooting abilities, and five hundred meter shooting. Boss Li and the various drillmasters were all present. There were even leaders and instructors from America¡¯s SWAT team in attendance. They discussed the scores together and evaluated the performances from every angle. There would be absolutely no mistake in the scoring for this examination.

    Long-range shooting from a five hundred meters distance was not something anyone would be able to achieve simply. It required sharp vision, keen senses, and the precision of one¡¯s shooting, all of which were equally important. Particrly, under circumstances where the enemy was moving rapidly, they needed to be able to make split-second decisions on how to shoot. For this, they needed to have a good perception, strong observational skills, and good deduction skills. Only by observing the enemy¡¯s movement, could they deduce where to fix the target of their bullet. Only then, they would be able to fire urately.

    Today¡¯s weather was particrly testing. Firing at a distant, moving target under the wind and rain was especially difficult for a group of newbies who had never received long-distance training. Those with poor strength could only rely on their luck, but with the heavy downpour, there was little luck to speak of.

    Among thirty individuals, in the end, only five made it.

    The best performing individuals were Feng Ling and K. The other three also performed quite well. With long term training, they would surely be outstanding long-range snipers as well.

    This boutsted for two whole hours.

    Atst, the final test was to hit the center of a moving target fixed at one hundred meters away. So long as they were even slightly away from the center, they would fail.

    What reassured all of the examiners, including Nanheng, was that all five of them had passed. Despite the intense downpour, they were all able to hit the target precisely. However, it was clear that one of them had relied on luck, and his judgment skills weren¡¯t sufficiently precise. He had subconsciously fired a shot but it was the wind that allowed him to hit the mark.

    From the beginning, the base had nned to select five individuals amongst the thirty of them.

    Coincidentally, five of them had passed. Although the remaining twenty-five felt disappointed, but they knew it was their own abilities that had let them down. They could only me their own precision.

    By now, Han Jin had be the main drillmaster of a particr team. He was no longer in a vice position. He entered the range tofort the remaining twenty-five individuals, reassuring them that there would be another assessment next year. With more long-range snipers, they would have a higher chance of sess when dealing with enemies. Thus, they definitely would not reject anyone who showed good abilities.

    After giving a long speech, the representatives from the police force also spoke for quite some time. Finally, it was Nanheng¡¯s turn. As he was the person in charge of this base, by principle, he needed to encourage all of the members who had the rights to stand here and receive training. At the same time, he also chatted with Han Jin and the representatives from the police force to determine the ways to train the five people who had passed.

    When everything finally ended, it was one in the afternoon.

    Originally, there was supposed to be a celebration after the assessment. As the representatives from the police force were here, they also wanted to take the opportunity to provide good hospitality to them with the celebration as an excuse.

    They had even invited an external chef to the cafeteria to provide food for the celebration.

    However, at 1:30 p.m., when Nanheng left to a meeting room to chat about future partnerships and current goals, several people abruptly received important phone calls.

    After Xiao Xu received the call, he nced at the various police representatives who were answering their phones with stern expressions and leaned down to whisper into Nanheng¡¯s ear.

    Several secondster, like a conditioned reflex, everyone present stood up and stepped out of the meeting room.

    Following this, the rescue team from the base rushed out within three minutes. They were all properly dressed in theirbat attire and stood orderly to wait for instructions.

    Nanheng was expressionless as he retrieved his specialbat attire hung against the wall. He ced it on as he stepped out.

    He took a nce at the dense clouds and heavy rain; it was only afternoon, yet the sky was heavily obscured by the clouds, causing barely any light to pass through.

 Chapter 784 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 784: The Story of Ling and Heng (47)</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t umon for XI Base to work with the police force to target the underworld and assist with theirw enforcement. They also had their own professional rescue team which was responsible for providing the police force with support. Whenever there was a crisis that necessitated their aid, they would immediately move out to arrive at the mission location at the same time as the police force.

    Xiao Xu faced the members of the rescue team who were standing uniformly before him: ¡°There are two fishing boats trapped in Sea Area Number 10, in the southeast direction. There are a total of six people on the boats. We have received the police force¡¯s and rescue team¡¯s order. Every member of XI Base¡¯s rescue team is deployed to rescue the trapped individuals. Two helicopters will be sent to the location immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± a uniform answer resounded through the area.

    Following which, all of the rescue team members rapidly boarded the assigned helicopters.

    XI Base was the closest rescue team avable from Sea Area Number 10. Otherwise, small incidences like this involving trapped fishing boats would rarely require their help. When it came to both resource and ability, XI Base¡¯s rescue team was one of the best in America. If it wasn¡¯t rted to life and death, and because this incident was already noticed by higher ups, they would never have requested for their help for such a small matter.

    The heavy downpour was still going on, but the helicopter was unaffected. It directly ascended; the ck helicopter had the letters XI painted on it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At seven in the evening, XI Base¡¯s helicopter safely returned from Sea Area Number 10. All of the members who were deployed were soaked but thankfully the rain had already stopped. Furthermore, the heavy downpour did not affect their helicopter and they were able to sessfully rescue all of the trapped individuals. After handing them over to the police force, theypleted some handover matters and finally returned from the base.

    After their return, the atmosphere in the basepletely changed. Most people were tugging on their clothes while walking. The soakedbat clothes made it especially difficult to walk, and the sensation of the fabric clinging against the skin was ufortable. As it had rained multiple times today, the wind also carried the scent of humidity. All of them rushed to return to their apartments to shower and change into afortable, dry set of clothes.

    Each one of them who were brave enough to use their lives for the mission were now rushing for a shower. Nanheng, who typically had mysophobia, was even faster. The moment he returned to the base, he went into the bathroom.

    After taking a shower, Nanheng rubbed his damp, ck, short hair and gave Han Jin, who had just entered, an unruffled nce.

    Han Jin was not in a rush to speak. He waited for Nanheng to enter his closet and change into a fresh set of clothes, before saying: ¡°Boss, we have already decided on the five snipers. Four of them came from Team One, while the other one came from Team Three. All of their scores are quite good. With the current situation in mind, I think we should arrange for them to live in the same ce. This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient to set up future training. Furthermore, I definitely cannot handle the training program for long-range snipers. I think in the entire base, you¡¯re the most qualified drillmaster. In the future, Boss, you¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of these five baby bears. We¡¯ll have to trouble you with this. I think we should just arrange for them to stay in your building. In any case, the rooms downstairs have always been empty. This way, you¡¯ll be able to interactfortably with them. This ce isn¡¯t so far from Team One, so they¡¯ll be able to rush for their normal morning training. During the time in between, you can arrange the long range training at your own convenience.¡±

    Nanheng nced at him. ¡°How many rooms are there downstairs?¡±

    ¡°I asked Xiao Xu; he says there are four rooms avable. There¡¯s also a backup storeroom downstairs usually used to store firearms. We can tidy it up and empty up that fifth room. We¡¯ll let every sniper trainee have their own rooms; this will be good for their recovery and other aspects. It¡¯ll also be easier to manage them.¡±

    Nanheng carelessly buttoned the cuffs of his ckbat shirt, saying mildly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the room next to mine empty?¡±

    Han Jin¡¯s expression immediately turned profound. ¡°It¡¯s true that that room is empty, but amongst the five brats, K is definitely a crafty one. The other three are also worrying. I heard that, at their amodation, they even installed speakers in their rooms. In the middle of the night, when they have nothing better to do, they¡¯ll even sit together to sing karaoke. If they stay on the same floor as you, they might affect your sleep. The only one who is consistently quiet is Feng Ling. Then, shall I arrange for Feng Ling to stay next to you? In the future, you can take good care of him as well.¡±

    Han Jin¡¯s words were spoken with a level of artistry; on one hand, he was able to go along with his Boss¡¯s intentions, and on the other hand, he also gave his boss a suitable exnation to use. The arrangement was made to sound appropriate; no one would find that it was intentionally nned.

    Feng Ling was indeed the most reliable and the most quiet one; there was nothing wrong with Han Jin¡¯s words.

    Nanheng remained expressionless. He had already begun to fix his cor buttons. His expression was unhurried, as though he did not hear the exnation that was conveniently given to him, nor did he notice the underlying meaning. He appeared easygoing as he replied, ¡°Then you can just arrange it as you please.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Han Jin was immediately pleased by the answer but did not dare to make his joy too obvious. He gave a simple report on other matters and immediately left to arrange the amodations for those five members.

    After the door was closed, the room returned to its silence.

    Nanheng nced coldly at the evening sky outside the windows. He approached the windows and, from there, he was able to see Feng Ling. Now that the rain had stopped, she remained in the training camp alone to practice her shooting.

    During thest assessment today, the rain and wind had indeed been too strong. Although in the earlier tests, Feng Ling¡¯s performance had been consistently outstanding, during the final assessment, she was very close to missing the target. It wasn¡¯t a significant error, and she had still managed to be chosen. But for her, this was clearly a form of failure.

    Her unwillingness to concede was clearly disyed right now.

    <i>Unwilling to concede?</i>

    <i>Did he think he was capable of everything?</i>

    Nanheng set hisposed gaze on the lonely, thin, and tall silhouette practicing over there.

    He mocked in his heart, he knows that he was rankedst amongst the choices and is unwilling to ept it?

    Someone with Feng Ling¡¯s ability was part of the top ten in America in terms of closebat ability, and was also ranked first for two years in a row amongst their newbies. One moment, he disyed his perfectpletion of a mission, and in the next, he stirred up new waves in their base.

    To be chosen to receive the long range sniper training meant that the world had fallen into his hands.

    Nanheng recalled the arrogant disposition typically concealed under theposed and quiet demeanor. Right now, he finally had the opportunity to properly torture this brat.

    He only prayed that he wouldn¡¯t be too soft-hearted.

    <i>Soft-hearted?</i>

    That was unlikely.

    Nanheng nced at his own palms. The sensation of the thin waist he had held in the hotel as well as the softness he had touched during his hallucination still seemed close to his skin.

    <i>It seemed like he had really drank too much?</i>

    But the strangeness of the situation really led him to feel extremely unhappy.

    He clearly knew that he had transferred his own anger onto the innocent Feng Ling, yet he still remained petty. When Feng Ling finallynded in his hands, if he didn¡¯t torture that brat into going through hell, he would reverse the order of his name Li Nanheng!

 Chapter 785 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 785: The Story of Ling and Heng (48)</h4>

    The next morning, the rain did not continue. Today¡¯s Los Angeles had a beautiful clear sky. From XI Base, in particr, there were barely any clouds in sight. The light blue skyscape caused one¡¯s heart to brighten.

    Han Jin had informed Feng Ling and the rest that they would be moving into the building Boss Li was currently living in. None of them were surprised by this news.

    After all, although Boss rarely interfered with Team One¡¯s matters, he needed to be involved in the training for the long-range snipers. Staying with Boss Li would make things much more convenient.

    Han Jin informed them that they would each have their own rooms, located on the floor beneath Boss¡¯s apartment. The five of them then quickly packed up their bags and rushed over.

    When she arrived at the ce, Feng Ling began walking from the first room.

    K, Lei Peng, Tam, Lin Cheng... she looked at the name tags pasted on the doors and dragged her luggage to thest room, only to discover that her name was not found anywhere.

    She headed inwards but only found a backup storeroom with some spare space. There were no bed or furnitures in there.

    She was startled and assumed that Han Jin had pasted the names wrongly or arranged for her to be on a different floor. She dialed Han Jin¡¯s number, but he said that from now on she was under Boss Li¡¯s instructions and that she had to ask him herself.

    Feng Ling could only bring her luggage upstairs.

    Right before she approached Boss Li¡¯s door, she hesitated for a moment. She had nevere to this floor before.

    Although Boss Li wasn¡¯t very friendly with everyone, and he often appeared cold and distant, he wasn¡¯t an arrogant or pretentious man. He lived in the base with all of the men. She heard that his room was only slightly bigger than everyone¡¯s to make some space for a study and a closet. Even the things he used was the same as everyone; he had merely merged two rooms into one for himself.

    Feng Ling carefully deliberated over how she would ask him as she walked. If Boss Li did not think she had the right to move in with them, there was a chance she would have to return to Team One¡¯s aodation. She did not mind this and was not the kind to take it to heart.

    Yet, the moment she lifted her head she saw Li Nanheng standing in the hallway.

    The moment she met his eyes, she noticed that the room door next to his was wide open.

    He was not dressed in hisbat clothes. He wore a pair of ck long pants and a ck T-shirt, appearing much more approachable. Li Nanheng stood there expressionlessly and watched her with a mild gaze.

    Feng Ling nced at him and then turned to look at the door that was ajar behind him. Her heart strangely began to feel apprehensive.

    She approached and looked past Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulders to see that her name was pasted on that door. In an instant, even her expression was bbergasted.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    <i>She was staying right next to Boss Li?!</i>

    Nanheng had evene personally to verify her frightening thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The man nced at her mildly. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± All she could feel was her heavy footsteps as she dragged her luggage to follow him into the room next to his.

    After entering, she found that this room was much bigger than her room in Team One. There was even a bathroom, meaning that she had her personal bathroom.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep looking. Every room on this floor is identical. They were originally set aside for the Li Family¡¯s people or other outsiders. Afterward, the base constructed a building meant for entertaining visitors so this ce has been empty ever since,¡± Nanheng exined indifferently. ¡°They were only able to make space for four rooms downstairs. You¡¯ll stay here temporarily. There¡¯s not much difference between upstairs and downstairs. You¡¯ll still have to wake up early each morning for your training.

    Feng Ling took a deep breath in. ¡°Boss, I actually don¡¯t mind returning to Team One¡¯s amodation.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her expressionlessly. This room received quite some sunlight and the sunlight pierced through the windows tond on Feng Ling¡¯s hair. It gave the youth¡¯s clean hair a golden sheen and her silhouette a distinct outline.

    Although this room was much bigger than her old room, this tall and broad-shouldered man was standing half a meter away from her. This distance was not too far nor too close, yet Feng Ling strangely found the space suffocating. Even the air seemed quieter because of the man¡¯s gaze.

    Nanheng stood before her eyes; the man¡¯s strong aura made it impossible for one to neglect him or speak up against him.

    Feng Ling shifted her eyes away. She wanted to scan the room but only managed to lower her head. She stared at their feet.

    She was wearing a pair of white sports shoes. It suited their usual training and was veryfortable. He wore a pair of ck running shoes and although the brand was not clear, it was obviously a costly pair.

    She rarely paid attention to this, but now that they were standing here, she abruptly discovered that inparison to his, her feet appeared like a child¡¯s... it was actually so small.

    The distance between her 1.69 meters figure and his 1.90 meters figure was immediately distinct.

    The heavy feeling of oppression was extremely obvious!

    Her gaze shifted upwards. The man wore a pair of ck long pants while she was in her loose, ckbat outfit.

    The man¡¯s legs were really long; uponparing, she strangely felt inferior.

    Her gaze continued moving upwards. The man¡¯s ck T-shirt was very well-fitted and it revealed his perfect figure.

    When Feng Ling¡¯s gaze arrived at the man¡¯s face, she saw that the man¡¯s expression wasposed and cold.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± he asked.

    She abruptly returned to herself. ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I only came to show you your new amodation, but aftering in, you¡¯ve spent a long time scanning me from head to toe. I¡¯m asking you, do I look good? Are you satisfied with what you see?¡± The man¡¯s tone was mild.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Previously, one of Feng Ling¡¯s greatest desire was to be chosen for the long-range sniper training. However, right now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had dug a hole for herself to jump into.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the end, Feng Ling still moved into the room next to Boss Li¡¯s.

    She had requested to move back to her original ce, but Han Jin said that after they left, he had already arranged for a few people to take up their previous spaces. Right now, Team One¡¯s amodation waspletely filled up; her previous room was already taken by someone.

    Since she couldn¡¯t return, she could only stay here. Furthermore, the other four members were all downstairs. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to move too far. As a member of Team One, the other teams also wouldn¡¯t amodate her.

    Feng Ling ced her luggage down by her bed and scanned her new room. She felt that this room was unbelievably clean. Did someone tidy up for her before this?

    Could it be that there was an employee in charge of cleaning this building?

    Even the bed was made; the cleaner sure was considerate.

 Chapter 786 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 786: The Story of Ling and Heng (49)</h4>

    At the moment, the ¡®mysterious¡¯ cleaner came from next door. He directly pushed open her door and stood by her doorside to watch her dazed appearance.

    The man stood outside the door and spoke indifferently: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few hours to unpack your things. Head to training in the afternoon.¡±

    Feng Ling turned back: ¡°We¡¯re starting the long-range sniper training today?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, did you think I made you guys move here for a vacation?¡±

    ¡°...I understand. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    Even though he was the boss of this base, did his words have to be so sharp?

    Everytime she felt that he had left some good impression, he would instantly ruin it.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks to adjust to it. You¡¯ll attend every single training from now onwards. When there¡¯s any mission, you¡¯ll also follow me along. Everyone in the team has their own positions and responsibilities. No one will stay to help you through your entire training. Keep your eyes open and take charge of your own learning. If you can keep up, then continue. Otherwise, resign from the team on your own.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Feng Ling called him.

    Nanheng paused in his footsteps and nced back at her. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°...Boss, does K and the rest have the same type of room as I do? If it¡¯s different, you can let them move upstairs and give me a room downstairs. A small room is good enough for me.¡±

    Nanheng watched her for a moment without speaking.

    Feng Ling knew that her words were out of line, but after yesterday¡¯s close call, she felt that there was the need to stay as far away from him as possible. She did wish to participate in the training, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to grow close to Boss Li in such a manner.

    Furthermore, she was seriously concerned that, at some point, he would fully recall everything that happened on that drunken night...

    It was likely that, the more they interacted, the clearer things would be. It was better to maintain some distance.

    Feng Ling took in a deep breath and approached him. She raised her head to look at the man who was much bigger than her. ¡°I know that for the final test during our assessment, I passed with the poorest score. I¡¯m unable to provide a good reason for this, but if my room is different from the rest, it won¡¯t be good when the other members learn about it. After all, I entered the team with the weakest performance, yet I received the best treatment. This is really...¡±

    ¡°All of the rooms in the building are more or less the same; they¡¯re not too small. Otherwise, why do you think there are only four rooms downstairs? Every room takes up a lot of space.¡± Nanheng tucked one hand into his pocket and lifted one corner of his lip. ¡°Set your mind at ease and stay here. Don¡¯t think too much. Nobody is interested in giving you special treatment. Since you know that your score wasn¡¯t that remarkable, consider it your good luck that you¡¯re even able to stay here.¡±

    Feng Ling saw that he did not intend onf changing her room and felt that it wasn¡¯t right to insist on it. She could only choose to keep quiet. She nodded respectfully to him. ¡°I understand, Boss.¡±

    In the next second, she saw that Boss Li was smiling as he spoke coldly, ¡°Remember to keep your volume down when you¡¯re here.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She rarely ever smiled; right now, shepletely could not be bothered to smile at him.

    Finally, when Nanheng left, Feng Ling closed the door and scanned her room. She touched the bedsheets on the single bed; it was brand new but the colour was nd. It was identical to the ones she had previously used in Team One. She had seen K¡¯s and Fattie¡¯s beds and knew that this was what every base member used.

    At the thought that her neighbour was the base¡¯s boss, and it was that boss with an extremely bad temper, Feng Ling who would usually stay far away from him felt slightly gloomy.

    She sat down heavily on the bed. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that staying here just wouldn¡¯t grant her any freedom. However, there was no way for her to argue and it made her feel sullen. After experiencing the world for so long, this was her first time facing the effects of social ss. With one word, her boss could determine the direction of her future and leave her with no way to resist.

    She closed her eyes. The anger wouldn¡¯t go away, so she stood up and kicked her luggage over, causing a loud ¡°peng¡± noise. This still wasn¡¯t sufficient, so she opened her luggage and began throwing her things one by one onto the bed.

    Even as she kept her clothes and daily necessities away, she would m them heavily against the shelves.

    After venting for a while, Feng Ling felt that there was a need for her to install a sandbag in her room. Otherwise, the negative feelings really could not be released.

    She picked up the emptied luggage and directly threw it into a small cab, causing another loud ruckus.

    Momentster, she suddenly sensed movements from the simple and small balcony. She paused and immediately stopped her movements. She swerved around and opened the window to see the man who was on the balcony.

    Li Nanheng was standing right on the balcony connected to hers; a short wall was used to separate them but in fact, it would be a simple feat to jump over the wall. He would then be able to push open her window and enter as he pleased.

    After fullying understanding the outline of their rooms, Feng Ling¡¯s inner heart: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng stood expressionlessly on the balcony with an unlit cigarette in his hand. He was clearly disturbed by her noise.

    ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine?¡± The man watched her with heavy, cold eyes.

    Feng Ling: ¡°... no.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just moved in yet you¡¯re causing so much noise. Han Jin actually dared to say that you¡¯re usually very quiet?¡±

    ¡°...it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t hold my luggage well just now and it fell onto the ground.¡±

    ¡°Be quieter,¡± he grumbled and nced an eye at her. Before leaving his balcony, he spoke once more with his indifferent tone: ¡°If you¡¯re ill, go take your medicine. Don¡¯t cause a ruckus in your room. It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re not familiar with the doctor in the base. Go take your medicine to eat.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t ill.

    She watched as the man disappeared from the balcony before studying the mostly useless separation partition between their balconies. She felt her blood pressure rising.

    If she really went to take some medication, it could only before reducing her blood pressure.

    She deeply felt that there was the need to install a lock on these windows; otherwise, if Boss Li were to drink too much again, even if he could not enter through her door, he would be able to do so easily through her windows.

    Feng Ling could not care that it was still daytime. she closed the windows with an ugly expression. She then turned on the lights and entered the bathroom. She found that both the bedroom and bathroom did note with locks. After checking thoroughly, she became more determined to find locks for the windows and doors!

 Chapter 787 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 787: The Story of Ling And Heng (50)</h4>

    It was now afternoon. There was an hour¡¯s time to their afternoon training session set at 1:00 p.m. Feng Ling remained in her room to tidy up and did not go for lunch.

    K and Tam took the opportunity while Boss Li wasn¡¯t around and came to knock on her door.

    Feng Ling had kept her door tightly locked. After hearing their knocks, she abruptly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    K and Tam exchanged nces without speaking. K then made several sessive knocks rhythmically against her door.

    A short momentter, Feng Ling immediately understood who it was. Previously, when K and her had been out on a mission, they hade up with this secret signal. The rhythm was something only K and her knew.

    Feng Ling stood up and opened the door with a smile. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Tam lifted the takeaway lunch in his hand and indicated for her to eat it.

    K smiled by the side. ¡°We noticed that you didn¡¯te for lunch. I knew for sure that you were busy unpacking so we brought some back for you. Otherwise, god knows what torture we¡¯ll receive during our afternoon training. It¡¯s better if you fill your stomach now.¡±

    Feng Ling was very moved, but she wasn¡¯t good at expressing it. She gave Tam an appreciative nod and approached to receive the food. ¡°Thank you Brother Tam. Itpletely slipped my mind to eat.¡±

    The two of them walked in and scanned her room. K then chuckled. ¡°Yo, I thought your room would be the same as Boss Li¡¯s, but it seems just like ours.¡±

    After hearing K¡¯s words, Feng Ling finally believed in what Li Nanheng had said. The outline of the rooms in these buildings were really more or less the same.

    ¡°I heard that Boss Li merged two rooms into one and renovated it. It must be much bigger than a regr room.¡± Tam scanned the space as he spoke: ¡°All right, Feng Ling you should eat first. Remember to be on time for the training in the afternoon. Boss isn¡¯t as easy to talk to as Drillmaster Han. Furthermore, Boss has always liked picking on you. You need to be careful.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    K: ¡°Boss said we¡¯ll begin our training this afternoon. The five of us will probably be trained as a group. I¡¯ve never touched a rifle in my lifetime. I¡¯m really excited to use one today.¡±

    Feng Ling replied, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll use a rifle today. At most, they¡¯ll let us look at it and learn more about it. We¡¯ll probably need some more stamina and precision training before we¡¯re given the opportunity to use it.¡±

    Tam: ¡°Feng Ling is right. Although Boss rarely interfered with us when we were in Team One, he has always been strict and careful. If our abilities aren¡¯t ideal, he definitely won¡¯t go easy on us...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling began eating in her room when, momentster, Xiao Xu also came by to visit.

    After all, the fact that Feng Ling managed to be Boss Li¡¯s neighbour was a big piece of news to them.

    The moment he entered, he saw that Feng Ling was already dressed in her newbat clothes meant for snipers and was about to head to training. Xiao Xu watched her with a smile. ¡°Your speed sure is fast. Earlier, I heard from K that you didn¡¯t eat anything for lunch and you should be having your meal now. I was worried that you would bete on your first day. If that happens, Boss Li will definitely look for ways to torture you. After all, our Boss¡¯s temper has always been hard to manage. Ever since hest returned from the Li family, it¡¯s as if he has been eating explosives all the time. You better watch out not to provoke him. Boss¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the door behind him opened. Li Nanheng expressionlessly entered and watched him with a mild nce.

    Xiao Xu continued without blinking: ¡°Boss is always friendly toward all of the members in the base. Although his attitude is harsh, he is serious about his work. He fulfills his role and responsibilities very well. In fact, privately, we are all very close to him. He is really a good boss that is hard toe by. If XI Base were to lose Boss Li, it would be like losing its soul and its main backbone...¡±

    As he spoke, Xiao Xu turned back and stared at Li Nanheng in shock. ¡°Aiya, Boss, when did youe in?¡±

    His expression turned upset. ¡°Is Feng Ling¡¯s room door that quiet? I actually didn¡¯t hear you entering...¡±

    Li Nanheng waspletely expressionless. He nced at him coldly and turned to leave.

    ...

    Although Li Nanheng was in charge of the sniper team, there were far too many things to handle in this base. The five of them were important members the base had chosen to nurture, so they arranged for the vice-drillmaster from Team Two toe over. He was now the vice-drillmaster for the sniper team.

    This vice-drillmaster was not a jack of all trades like Han Jin was, but he had a lot of achievements when it came to his gun work and his long-range sniping. He was considered an outstanding individual for long-rangebat, but tended to be on the losing end when it came to close-rangebat. Han Jin, on the other hand, was capable in both close-range and long-rangebat.

    This vice-drillmaster from Team Two was also one of the most attractive drillmasters in the base. Apparently, he was around twenty-five to twenty-six years old, and had won the American Long-Range Sniperpetition for three years in a row. His personality was good, and he was friendly to both the people above and beneath him. His name was Qiao Fei and he was a Chinese man with an American nationality. His family was also connected to the American police force, and was quite well-off. However, due to his own preference, he chose to enter XI Base.

    Li Nanheng made a trip to the conference room in the base. When he returned, he made a visit to the long-range snipers¡¯ training space. Drillmaster Qiao Fei was introducing Feng Ling to the correct way of holding the rifle, and as he stood behind her to correct her posture, he appeared to be half-embracing her.

    Nanheng only took a simple nce at this before he expressionlessly approached. He stood by the side with a mild gaze and watched as this scene unfolded.

    ¡°The amount of force you have to apply for rifles is very differentpared to typical handguns. If your grip isn¡¯t firm, it¡¯s easy to hurt yourself.¡± Qiao Fei was still speaking to Feng Ling. He adjusted her before saying: ¡°Give it a try now.¡±

    Feng Ling fired a shot. As this was her first time using a rifle, she was unused to the angle and weight, and was unable to hit right at the center. Her bulletnded slightly above the target.

    Qiao Fei chuckled. ¡°This is normal. Don¡¯t be upset. To be able to hit the first ring next to the target is already considered an outstanding aplishment for a newbie like you.¡±

    He taught her for a few more moments before instructing the other four members. He was very serious and responsible, and after interacting with all of them, he confirmed that their postures have improved before backing away. He then nced at Feng Ling and approached her.

    ¡°Feng Ling, before you rest up tonight, make a visit to Team One and bring your files to me. I wasn¡¯t in Team One previously and am not too familiar with your height and stamina. Your figure is much smaller than the rest. I probably have to adjust my teaching to your circumstances.¡± Qiao Fei then brought out his phone. ¡°Oh yes, give me your phone number.¡±

 Chapter 788 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 788: The Story of Ling and Heng (51)</h4>

    ¡°My phone is over there. I didn¡¯t bring it with me,¡± as Feng Ling spoke, her gaze shifted toward the shelves nearby.

    Typically, they were used to leaving their electronics and other sharp objects on the shelves during their training to avoid being weighed down.

    ¡°All right, continue practicing,¡± Qiao Fei spoke and turned to retrieve Feng Ling¡¯s phone.

    However, before he could leave, he heard a sneer from behind.

    ¡°Drillmaster Qiao, I never knew you had the habit of asking for phone numbers. When you were at Team Two, there were several members who requested your phone number; they waited through the night at the cafeteria entrance but were still unable to obtain it. At the time, didn¡¯t you say that you rarely use your phone in the base?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling nced back. She saw that it was Boss Li and did not say anything. She turned back and resumed her training.

    Qiao Fei faltered because of the man¡¯s words; he kept away the smile on his face: ¡°Boss.¡±

    Nanheng had heard their conversation from earlier. Right now, Qiao Fei¡¯s movements were clearly awkward. They were both men. With once nce, he easily saw through Qiao Fei¡¯s intentions.

    He nced at Qiao Fei. ¡°Stay further away from Feng Ling.¡±

    Qiao Fei was not angered, nor did he try to exin himself. He only smiled: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m only requesting a phone number. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯ve just transferred to the long-range sniper team. In the past, I was always training those kids at Team Two. Now that I¡¯m suddenly in a new environment and working with a new group of people, I simply wanted their phone numbers to chat about training matters. If I¡¯m able to keep a close rtionship with them while you¡¯re busy, wouldn¡¯t that lighten your load? I could also help you to take care of them.¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled. ¡°Take care? In other words, you¡¯ve also asked the other four brats for their numbers?¡±

    Qiao Fei¡¯s expressions faltered. ¡°Not yet...¡±

    Following this, Qiao Fei chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Boss. You continue watching their practice. I¡¯ve been wanting to use the restroom for quite some time. I¡¯ll excuse myself for a while.¡±

    After speaking, he walked away without looking back.

    Feng Ling heard Qiao Fei¡¯s footsteps and turned back for a nce. When she saw that he had actually left, she hesitated for a moment before cing her rifle down. She then reached for her phone.

    Nanheng: ¡°What are you looking at? He didn¡¯t save your phone number.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I¡¯m just checking the time.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve only just started the training and the sky hasn¡¯t darkened yet. You¡¯re in such a rush to check the time?¡± Nanheng spoke coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the sniper team, you have to abide by the rules here. Back when you were in Team One, your training hours were much shorter. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already starting to ck?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him speechlessly. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s very normal for Drillmaster Qiao to request for my phone number. I did not think there was anything inappropriate about it. I can also send him everyone else¡¯s numbers. This way, it¡¯s more convenient and it¡¯ll save him a lot of trouble. Furthermore, Drillmaster Qiao is a very responsible man. In addition, I simply wanted to know what time it is now; to check how long I trained before I sessfully picked up the rifle. I¡¯m simply noting down my training time for myself.¡±

    ¡°The sun is right above your head. You¡¯ve been in the base for so long. Don¡¯t you know how to follow the direction of the sun and the shadow of your rifle to calcte the time?¡±

    Feng Ling took in a deep breath and released it slowly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right Boss. I will strictly obey your instructions, Boss. From now onwards, I will never touch my phone again. I will fully begin my caveman-like life in the base. Are you satisfied now, Boss?¡±

    Nanheng nced at her: ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m too controlling and that I¡¯m taking away your freedom?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to think that.¡± Feng Ling smiled. She then immediately turned around, dropping her smile instantly.

    Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t dare.

    He had only stopped Feng Ling and Qiao Fei from exchanging numbers; this brat was actually more anxious than Qiao Fei?

    Nanheng recalled the way Qiao Fei had almost embraced Feng Ling as he taught her to hold the rifle and watched coldly as Feng Ling resumed her practice.

    It seemed like in the future, he had to shift all of his meetings to the afternoons or evenings. He needed to personally observe the afternoon training.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the first day of their training, it was as though they had all returned to two and a half years ago.

    Boss Li had very strict requirements when it came to everyone¡¯s stamina and arm strength. He made them carry a chunk of metal that weighed 150 kilograms on their shoulders to run five rounds around the base. After that, they immediately went on to do push-ups, chin-ups, and sit-ups without pausing for a break.

    There was still arge disparity in Feng Ling¡¯s staminapared to the rest. Under the intense training, her movements gradually began to slow down from the push-ups.

    After all, back when they were in Team One, they carried less than 50 kilograms when they ran. Right now, the weight had suddenly increased to 150 kilograms. After five rounds, her arms were already weak, yet she had to continue with the push-ups against the ground.

    However, she understood that this was only the first step of their training. Long-range sniping was not an easy feat. Thus, it made sense that there would be a stricter demand for their stamina and arm strength.

    Despite the tiring training, Feng Ling did notin nor did she request for a break. When Tam and Lei Peng could no longer hold on and begged for a five minutes water break, she stood quietly by the side to rest for five minutes. Afterward, she immediately continued her training.

    Even though there was barely any strength left in her arms, her pace remained synonymous with the rest. She did notg behind. However, her hair had be soaked with sweat and it left her looking slightly worse off than the rest.

    Nanheng appeared not to have seen anything. When he passed by her, he only spoke mildly: ¡°Straighten your arms, make your movements more precise and speed up.¡±

    Otherwise, he would kick against her weak arms. ¡°Make your elbows and knees straight. Stay in this position and don¡¯t move for fifteen minutes.¡±

    Qiao Fei, who had long returned from the restroom watched as the sweat on Feng Ling¡¯s forehead gathered. From beginning to end, she had grit her teeth to continue pushing on. He could not help but step forward to say: ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t had the chance to visit Team One to check on Feng Ling¡¯s stamina. He is much younger than the rest and his body is also smaller than theirs. I think we should decrease the intensity of his training and train him separately from the rest. We can slowly increase the intensity for him. Based on his current stamina, he should be able to endure Team One¡¯s typical training with no problem. But it might be very difficult for him to endure through the typical training for the sniper team.¡±

    Nanheng: ¡°Are you the person-in-charge of this base, or am I the person-in-charge?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just raising a small suggestion... Feng Ling has a lot of potential. If we nurture him carefully, he will definitely be an outstanding member in the sniper team, but this level of intensity is really...¡±

    ¡°Your suggestion is overruled.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 789 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 789: The Story of Ling and Heng (52)</h4>

    When she heard their words, Feng Ling kept one hand against the ground and raised her other hand to wipe her sweat away. She spoke to Qiao Fei with gratitude: ¡°There¡¯s no need to reduce the intensity. I can keep up. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Nanheng did not seem to appreciate her words. He only gave her an indifferent nce. ¡°You better keep up. Otherwise, you can scram back to Team One.¡±

    The other four exhausted men immediately fell into a heavy silence. Their boss has always been harsh. In moments like this, no one dared to say a single word against him.

    Qiao Fei still wanted to continue. Nanheng furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you done with the handover work for Team Two? If you¡¯re not, scram back and get it done. What are you standing here for? Do I keep you here for you to daydream?¡±

    When everyone heard these words, they quickly resumed their training, fearful of being their boss¡¯s next target.

    The sniper team trained continuously through the afternoon before they were eventually given a thirty minute break. They then left for dinner when the sky turned dark but had to resume their training right after. They then paused for another thirty minutes before resuming until it was 9:00 p.m. Finally, they were released for the night.

    The training hours were not decided by Boss Li but by the person-in-charge of the American Police Bureau. As snipers were a valued, but rare resource in America, they hoped to elerate the training for these potential members.

    At 9:00 p.m. sharp, the group was dismissed.

    Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat. She scanned the other four trainees; no one was spared.

    In fact, the sniper team was not the only one receiving this sort of hellish training. Typically, most of the teams here were trained firmly. However,pared to their previous training, this was indeed much harder. The five of them had no choice but to endure it.

    It was really hard to imagine that in the base that stood behind the American Police and Army force, were a group of members that repetitively trained in this manner everyday.

    However, Feng Ling had been on several missions before and she understood. The so-called XI Base did not only represent honor. Honor was but one of the returns they picked up amidst the dangers. At the core of XI Base was in fact the risks. Whenever there was an important mission, it would be apanied by a certain level of risk. It was just that the past few years have been rtively peaceful and there weren¡¯t much that would threaten lives.

    The difficult training they were receiving right now would eventually be the foundation that would protect them in dangerous situations. If they couldn¡¯t even endure this much, they truly did not have the rights to experience life and death with theirrades. They would also lose the most basic right to be a member of the XI Base.

    Stamina was always the most basic requirement.

    Although they had dinner, they really expended far too much energy. K gathered the men and called for Feng Ling to join them for another round of food.

    Feng Ling nced back. Nanheng had barely rested since the afternoon; he had stayed here the whole time to train them.

    She paused for a moment before answering: ¡°K, you guys go ahead. I ate a lot tonight. I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡±

    After speaking, she left in the direction Nanheng headed for with quick steps. She attempted to catch up to his silhouette.

    She wanted to tell him that since she was able to endure through this afternoon¡¯s training, she would definitely be able to hold on for the subsequent days as well. She hoped that Boss Li wouldn¡¯t be affected by what other people said. She was capable of receiving all of the training and did not need to be trained separately.

    Of course, she also did not wish to receive that special treatment.

    She was a girl dressed as a boy; in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was already an eyesore of a girly boy. If she were to receive special treatment due to her stamina, it was likely that more people would be talking behind her back. She did not wish to stand out from the crowd.

    Feng Ling walked quickly but was unable to catch up to Nanheng. She could only increase her pace.

    She followed him into their apartment building and saw that Boss Li had already headed upstairs.

    Feng Ling quickly followed him up. However, when she was about to head upstairs, she noticed that Han Jin was waiting there. Nanheng paused when he saw Han Jin and the two of them stood on the second floor to talk.

    Unavoidably, Feng Ling was able to hear their conversation clearly.

    ¡°Did you see the message I sent you?¡± Han Jin asked.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°When I passed by this afternoon, I saw that you were giving Feng Ling the same intensity of training as the other four men. I¡¯ve watched Feng Ling for the past two years and I know that he is someone who can endure hardships. But from an objective point of view, the other four men are all past twenty-five, while Feng Ling is only seventeen. This sort of training is unfair to him. He won¡¯t give up even if he can¡¯t endure it; he will definitely hold on. But I feel that this isn¡¯t good for him.¡±

    Feng Ling heard her own name and leaned against the wall. It didn¡¯t seem right to advance or retreat.

    Boss and Han Jin were both very sensitive; if she left now, they would definitely notice her movements.

    Yet, if she pretended she was heading upstairs to rest, she would also disturb their conversation.

    Before she could move, Nanheng spoke up: ¡°The reason he was chosen for the sniper team is because his performance is outstanding, and not because he is fast, or because his body is agile. If you want to take an objective point of view, in order to make him improve, you have to target his weakness. I won¡¯t discriminate between him and the other four.¡±

    Han Jin furrowed his brows: ¡°But this is only the first day. Even if we don¡¯t talk about Feng Ling, the other four might not be able to endure. Theysted through today, but they may not be able to climb out of their beds tomorrow. We have to talk about pushing them past their limits¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you know where their limits lie?¡± Nanheng unhurriedly and indifferently cut him off.

    Han Jin faltered and immediately understood his meaning.

    Nanheng met his gaze calmly and spoke: ¡°I¡¯m aware of what is appropriate. No matter if it¡¯s K and the rest, or Feng Ling who is still young, their limits are far beyond what we see. As a member of the sniper team, the challenges and risks they will face is much more than anyone in this base. At the very least, I hope that for the five of them, no matter what missions they will eventually have to go for, none of them will be sacrificed or injured. What is the best protection for them? Besides making them even stronger, there is no better option.¡±

    Han Jin deliberated for a moment before answering: ¡°When I first entered the base many years ago, my drillmaster also said the same words to me. Indeed, at the time, I was also forced to endure countless training. If it hadn¡¯t been for then, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now. At the time I was also in my early twenties.¡±

    Nanheng did not say more.

    Han Jin: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what is appropriate. Since they have left Team One, they are now your people. It is your right to decide how they should be trained and nurtured. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered. It¡¯s just that, I¡¯ve personally witnessed Feng Ling¡¯s growth over the past two years. Everyone in the base has also been paying attention. He is indeed very outstanding. Special treatment won¡¯t do him any good. It will only stir up unhappiness among the members.¡±

 Chapter 790 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 790: The Story of Ling and Heng (53)</h4>

    That being said, they thought about it again.

    Maybe out of the consideration for an excellent member as Feng Ling, they didn¡¯t want him to be pushed too hard. They just hoped that Feng Ling could have a better future.

    But now they suddenly discovered that what Boss Li nned for her was the best for her. At least, except that Feng Ling might be too tired, no one would target him, but if he was treated specially, things wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    ¡°If we really care for this boy, I think the best way to take care of him is to train him to be the best long-range sniper. If he did everything everyone else did, he would probably do better than others in the face of danger.¡±

    Feng Ling stood on the first floor, leaning against the wall, holding her breath and making no sound.

    But at this moment, she suddenly felt that Li Nanheng, as the person in charge of the entire XI Base, had responsibilities on his shoulders that others couldn¡¯t even imagine. He was strict, but he also had to take care of each member and let them realize their value. In the dangerous, life-risking missions, all the training the members received now might save their lives.

    If they were not qualified, they wouldn¡¯t be eligible to participate in more tasks and missions in the future.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t think she deserved special treatment just because she was young and actually a girl.

    Boss Li obviously didn¡¯t want to waste a talented person.

    Han Jin took a call before leaving. He went straight through the corridor from the other side led downstairs and didn¡¯t see Feng Ling.

    Nanheng stood on the spot for a moment and, as if remembering something, he turned and walked down, only to see the person standing against the wall under the stairs.

    Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were still wet, and she really sweated a lot in the afternoon. The sweaty hair stuck to her forehead, but she didn¡¯t feel tired at all or any different from others. Although she knew she looked terrible now, she thought he was right. No one knew where their physical limits were. The greater their physical endurance was, the more chances they had to protect themselves.

    She stared at him, and in the corridor where the automatic sensor light was on at more than nine o¡¯clock at night, there seemed to be light in her eyes.

    Nanheng paused and suddenly stopped his footsteps, and the air in the corridor seemed to freeze at this moment.

    He looked down at the exhausted boy leaning against the wall.

    In the past three years since Feng Ling entered the base, all tit-for-tat confrontation and all indifference seemed to suddenly turn into silent encouragement and trust at this moment. There seemed to be a pair of hands with endless pushing force pushing her silently forward.

    Feng Ling found that all her precautions and dislikes of Li Nanheng had turned into gratitude and trust at this moment.

    However, Nanheng ignored her shining eyes but just asked coldly, ¡°Who taught you to eavesdrop?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop. Boss, you let us live here. K and other brothers had gone out to have some food. I was not very hungry. After training, I wanted toe back to take a bath and rest early. I didn¡¯t expect you and Drillmaster Han talking here. I was afraid to disturb you, so I just stood here silently¡ª¡±

    ¡°Since you knew we were talking, why didn¡¯t just go away? Where are your manners?¡± Nanheng said coldly as usual, and his attitude was even aggressive and not gentle at all.

    Feng Ling paused, raised her hand to push her sweaty hair away from her forehead, and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll pay attention to itter.¡±

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t feel that he was taunting her now. After hearing the conversation between him and Drillmaster Han just now, Feng Ling no longer feared his cold mask.

    She stood calmly under the stairs and suddenly smiled at him. ¡°Boss, thank you for not treating me differently because of my age and physical endurance. Thank you for treating me equally as other brothers and for giving me this opportunity. ¡±

    As he spoke, for the first time in more than two years, the boy gave him a sincere smile. Then he looked at the man standing above the stairs against the backlight.

    The boy¡¯s eyes were clear and bright.

    Nanheng felt he suddenly missed a beat.

    Ever since Feng Ling entered the base, the two of them had never seemed to talk peacefully, either because he always picked on her or because she remained cold to him.

    Seeing the clean, exquisite, pretty boy smiled at him, he felt as if a gentle breeze brushed through his heart.

    Nanheng walked down silently without a word and walked past her. When he passed by, he turned his head sideways and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how terrible you look now?¡±

    He said coldly and left.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She looked down at the dirty and messy clothes, lowered her head, and smelled. Although she didn¡¯t sweat as much as other members, she was sweaty and didn¡¯t smell good after an afternoon of training.

    But she really appreciated Boss Li treating her equally without discrimination.

    Feng Ling turned to shout at his back, ¡°Boss, I am serious. No matter how you strengthen our training in the base, I¡¯ll support you. If I ever say I¡¯m tired orin, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours!¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t stop, and said indifferently, ¡°Change your surname to mine? Anyone who follows my surname in this world is either my child or my wife.¡±

    With that, the man nced back at her coldly. ¡°Do I look like your father?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Nanheng was about to go on but seeing the boy waspletely at a loss what he was talking about, he wondered if he was out of his mind to say this to a boy.

    <i>Did he want him to be his wife?</i>

    <i>A fucking man as his wife?</i>

    The sight of Feng Ling¡¯s confused and seemingly disgusted look when he heard ¡®either my child or my wife¡¯ made Nan Heng¡¯s face even colder.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand the sensitive and upset heart of Boss at the moment. She just wanted to express her gratitude to him and mend fences. At least, they shouldn¡¯t be so hostile to each other.

    So she quickly followed after the man when he turned away with a cold face.

    When Nanheng walked all the way back to the training ground to take the gun left there, the boy behind him followed him closely like a little tail.

    ¡°Boss, if you want to strengthen my training, I can get up earlier in the morning to receive training. As long as you give the order, I can be there at any time.¡±

 Chapter 791 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 791: The Story of Ling and Heng (54)</h4>

    There should be a supervisor in intensive training, and it was certainly impossible for Qiao Fei to supervise him alone.

    Feng Ling could stay up for training, but he needed to sleep.

    Did he think he could get special treatment?

    ¡°Boss, if you want me to continue training, I can do a hundred push-ups immediately!¡±

    So? It was already nine-thirty in the evening. He had supervised the five people here all afternoon. Would he still have to supervise him to train now?

    ¡°And Boss, if you need, I can knock on your door at any time. I¡¯m on call at all times!¡±

    Nanheng walked in front, ignoring her. Feng Ling kept following him and trying to express her feelings and all the words she wanted to say. She had lived for so many years, and it was the first time she talked so much. She really wanted to appreciate him for his kindness to her. She didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with him, nor did she want to be picked on by this iceberg-like man anymore.

    Just as Feng Ling followed him a few steps forward, Nanheng stopped suddenly.

    He stopped so abruptly that Feng Ling who had been following him closely didn¡¯t expect it and bumped into his back. She hurriedly took a step back and Nanheng had already turned around to look at her.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± The man looked at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you see the words ¡®your personal drillmaster¡¯ on my face?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Nanheng pointed to himself. ¡°Your training is the matter of the sniper team. I¡¯ll inform you of any arrangements on time. I am not your personal nanny or your personal drillmaster.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When I want to practice, I don¡¯t care about you doing a thousand push-ups here. Don¡¯t pull me, I don¡¯t really want to see, understand?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling felt that Boss might have misunderstood something or maybe she didn¡¯t express her meaning clearly.

    ¡°But Boss, what if some of my actions are not standard in training...¡±

    ¡°If your actions are not standard, practice them again the next day. Arm strength training is the first and the most important step in sniper training. Give it a second thought whether you want to waste your energy practicing here alone blindly or wait to practice with others on time tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Only a fool would choose to do a thousand push-ups here.

    ...

    Feng Ling followed Nanheng all the way to the base canteen.

    She usually came here at dinner time and rarely came here at such ate hour. To her surprise, although it waste, there were actually a lot of people in the canteen.

    Nanheng stopped in front of the canteen. ¡°When will you stop following me?¡±

    Feng Ling answered, ¡°I¡¯m not following you. K and other brothers are all here. I came here because I want to go back with them together.¡±

    Then Feng Ling felt that since she wanted to mend fences with Boss, she should show him some kindness, so she asked him, ¡°Boss, did youe here to have midnight snack? How about eating with me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I eat with you?¡±

    ¡°Because we live on the same floor, we can go back together after eating,¡± Feng Ling said simply as if this was perfectly normal.

    Nanheng nced at her. ¡°That¡¯s not a reason, but your skin is thicker than the city walls indeed.¡±

    With that, he left with a cold face.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t follow him anymore, because he was exuding the air of ¡°staying away from me.¡± She passed through the noisy crowd and walked towards the old members of Team One sitting inside.

    For the first time, she swallowed her pride to mend fences with Boss, but Boss Li seemed very upset with it.

    <i>Why was he upset?</i>

    Just because she heard his conversation with Han Jin on the first floor just now?

    ¡ª¡ª

    A weekter.

    At 2:10 p.m., the sun was scorching. The five people of the sniper team were doing pull-ups on the training ground.

    They had to do 50 pull-ups at one go. Only after that could they learn more about long guns on the shooting training field. At present, they hadn¡¯t had a chance to touch the sniper rifle. ording to Boss Li and Assistant Drillmaster Qiao Fei, they would only be qualified to touch a real long-range sniper rifle after being thoroughly familiar with long guns.

    Tam, who was closest to Feng Ling, counted, ¡°Five, six, seven, ten, eighteen, twenty-six, twenty-seven...¡±

    Li Nanheng was quite far away from them, but he seemed to be able to hear them. He suddenly turned his head, walked to Tam, and said casually, ¡°Count one to fifty again.¡±

    Tam had sweat on his forehead. At the moment, he even burst into a cold sweat. He pretended not to understand him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong... Boss...¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re good at counting, so just read them out loud for everyone to listen to.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Tam was embarrassed. ¡°Well, Boss, sorry...¡±

    Tam was stunned. If Qiao Fei found he was cking off, he would just scold him and make him redo fifty pull-ups, but being found out by Boss Li, he felt his hair all stood on end.

    ¡°Why did you say sorry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll redo the pull-ups!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Nanheng said coldly, ¡°Come down.¡±

    Tam: ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t dare to resist at all, so he jumped off the horizontal bar and looked at Li Nanheng timidly.

    ¡°Do a hundred frog jumps in ce,¡± Nanheng said indifferently.

    Tam: ¡°... Boss, I know I was wrong...¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? ¡±

    ¡°Well... a hundred, it¡¯s just too...¡±

    ¡°Two hundred.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll never dare again¡ª¡±

    ¡°Three hundred.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Tam didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He squatted down crestfallen, holding his head and jumping.

    The three other membersughed out loud and even Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She had felt Tam didn¡¯t count right but didn¡¯t realize that he was cking off.

    The fatigue level of doing ten frog jumps was about the same as that of fifty pull-ups. This one hundred frog jumps was meant to teach him a lesson. This time, at least he would remember the lesson. Otherwise, if he did it again and was kicked out of the sniper team by Boss in anger, that would be a real loss for him.

    After the afternoon training, because it was a weekend today, the training could end two hours earlier than usual. When it was 4:00 p.m., many old members who were allowed to go out of the base would hang out in the business street five kilometers away from the base.

    Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone was identally dropped into water during a mission two months ago. Although it still worked, it operated more slowly. She didn¡¯t n to change it, but Han Jin had told Nanheng about it.

    After leaving the training camp, Nanheng went to Team One to give them some instructions and returned to the training camp of the sniper team. He was about to ask Feng Ling to go out with him. When he walked in, he saw Feng Ling and Qiao Fei talking. The sun was shining through the shading tent outside the training camp and the fine golden light fell on the clean and delicate side face of the boy.

    Nanheng walked over expressionless with a car key in his hand and said coldly towards Feng Ling: ¡°Come out with me.¡±

 Chapter 792 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 792: The Story of Ling and Heng (55)</h4>

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Feng Ling looked at him confused. Didn¡¯t he say that this weekend, after the afternoon training, the members would be on holiday?

    Li Nanheng remained deadpan. ¡°Do you have anything to deal with at the base?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then follow me.¡±

    <i>What were they going to do out of the base?</i>

    <i>Was there a mission?</i>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask anymore, just turned back and politely nodded to Drillmaster Qiao who smiled at her kindly and waved at her.

    Feng Ling followed Li Nanheng out of the training camp.

    When she followed Boss out, she saw his ck Hummer that had a streamlined body and a unique style. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know cars very well but the people of the base said the performance of Boss Li¡¯s car was extraordinary and this Hummer was a Pr limited edition specially made by the U.S. Army. There were no more than three of these cars in the United States.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Li Nanheng stared at the boy who was looking at the car and then pressed the electronic car key.

    Feng Ling looked back, walked over silently, but suddenly paused the moment she opened the door.

    <i>Why should she get in his car?</i>

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Just get in the car.¡±

    Feng Ling got on the car and fastened her seat belt. When the man got into the driver¡¯s seat, she nced at him.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at her, started the engine, and drove the car out of the base.

    After driving out of the base for about two kilometers, Feng Ling opened the car window and the wind poured in, blowing her soft short hair into a little mess and also affecting the man driving the car. The wind ruffled his neat, short hair, but he just drove quietly, and, for some reason, his calm face gave her a sense of security.

    A sense of security.

    Feng Ling used to rely on herself since she was a child. With her own ability, there were really few people who could give her a sense of security.

    But at this moment, she suddenly had this feeling.

    When this cool car drove into the downtown of the suburban area, many people passing by were shocked and curious by the sight of the car. Although there were no more than three cars in the United States, everyone could tell how expensive this car was. This car represented absolute authority, making many people guess who was in this car.

    Nanheng held the steering wheel with one hand. His cold and calm face turned slightly when he saw the intersection ahead, and he turned the car to the right.

    Then the car drove into a very busymercial street, which was very close to the city center. This street was full of Western architecture and cultural features, although there were also many Chinese stores. The street was bustling with people and businesses.

    Feng Ling followed him out of the car and walked next to this tall and upright man who looked so handsome in the ck uniform.

    People who didn¡¯t know XI Base would just think that the clothes they were wearing were particrly stylish, which were pure ck and of a masculine style. The appearances of the two men were also particrly noticeable. One was tall, cold, taciturn, but good-looking like a figure in ancient Roman painting, and the other was young, fair-skinned, and pretty although he was smaller. His clear eyes were cold but very attractive to girls. Words couldn¡¯t describe how clean and handsome his androgynous face was.

    More importantly, both of them were cold and silent. When they walked on the street, many women passing by couldn¡¯t help but hold up their cell phones and take a few photos of their side faces.

    As soon as Nanheng took Feng Ling into a cell phone store downstairs of the mall ahead, the shop assistants in the store greeted them instantly.

    When they approached, they found out that it was Li Nanheng. The store manager happened to be in the store today, who hurried forward to greet them. ¡°Young Master Li!¡±

    This mall was the Li family¡¯s secret property. Although no one knew who its actual legal person was, the staff knew who their boss was. Seeing Li Nanheng visiting, they hurriedly came forward to serve him for fear that they might lose their job if their boss was unsatisfied.

    Nanheng nced at the manager. ¡°Show us a few of thetest cell phone models. They must be lightweight, waterproof, and have a good signal.¡±

    Hearing his words, the manager looked at in shock. ¡°Young Master Li, did you...e here to buy a cell phone in person? ¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so he took her out of the base just to buy himself a cell phone?

    Boss Li was so good at the martial skill and certainly didn¡¯t need to take someone as a bodyguard, so what did he bring her out with him?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to buy him a phone.¡± Nanheng¡¯s tone was indifferent. He turned his head, and his chin pointed at Feng Ling standing next to him.

    Feng Ling turned her head sharply and looked up at him. The manager also quietly nced at Feng Ling incredulously. Young Master Li wouldn¡¯t even bother toe out to buy his own cell phone, because there were special persons in the Li family responsible buying these daily supplies, nut now he was apanying someone to buy a cell phone?

    <i>A... young boy?</i>

    ¡°Young Master Li, there are indeed a few new models this month. I¡¯ll show them to you two.¡± The manager answered politely, turned around, and asked the shop assistants to put all the new models here.

    ¡°Boss, I have a cell phone. I don¡¯t need to change it.¡± Feng Ling whispered when the manager turned to order the shop assistants.

    As if not hearing her, Nanheng went in and sat on a single sofa by the window in the shop, picking up a stack of English newspapers and reading.

    Feng Ling had to follow him in, stood by the sofa, then looked at the shop assistants and managers who were busy bringing a few new cell phones over, and then bent down to say, ¡°I really don¡¯t need to change my phone.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your phone felt into the water after that mission? Now it asionally can¡¯t receive signals and operates slowly, right? A cell phone that has been in use for more than two years should be reced,¡± Nanheng said casually. Hed held the newspaper and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve kept arge part of your task bonus in the past two years. Even if I buy a cell phone for you, I will be using your own money. You don¡¯t have to appreciate me. ¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°...???¡±

    <i>Her task bonus?</i>

    No wonder she always felt that after each mission, she was only given several thousand or tens of thousands yuan, but when she chatted with other members in private, they told her they could earn 70,000 or 80,000 yuan from a random small task and sometime they could even earn 200,000 or 300,000 yuan.

 Chapter 793 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 793: The Story of Ling and Heng (56)</h4>

    However, Feng Ling usually had no concept of money. Besides, the base offered her food and shelter and she didn¡¯t know what she could do when she left the base. Therefore, she rarely spent money and didn¡¯t care how much she earned. She never thought about this problem.

    It turned out that her money was withheld by Li Nanheng?!!

    Feng Ling almost didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Why are my mission bonuses all with you?¡±

    Feng Ling was somewhat surprised by this matter. After all, even if she had no concept of money, she knew a bit about Li Nanheng and the Li family. Boss Li would neverck money, or to be exact, there were countless gold and silver mountains behind him. The money she earned in thest two years is just a drop in the bucket for him.

    <i>So why was her money withheld by him?</i>

    ¡°If the money is with you and members of the base want to borrow money from you, will you borrow it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t pay you back?¡±

    ¡°If they really can¡¯t pay me back, it¡¯s no problem. After all, I don¡¯t need much money, and I can also make money from future missions.¡±

    When Nanheng put down the newspaper and turned to look at her, he saw that the boy was looking at himself calmly. Apparently, he had no concept of money.

    He put the newspaper aside, and said lightly, ¡°From what I know of you, the money you earned in the past two years will be all borrowed by others. Han Jin had told me that every time he distributed you a bonus, he would only give a necessary portion of it to you and withhold the rest to give you in the future. However, he only has one ount, so for convenience, he left your money with me. After the past two years, the money I saved for you is enough to buy a small apartment in the suburban area of Los Angeles. Before I return to the base, I bought you an apartment with a good geographical condition and a great appreciation space. You have ownership of that apartment and can sell it at any time. It¡¯s right near here. Would you like to take a look after buying the cell phone?¡±

    Feng Ling had no idea that she had had her own apartment.

    Nanheng nced at him again. The boy was staring at him nkly. Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect that he would have an apartment in just two years.

    Nanheng never felt money mattered to him, but it would be better for Feng Ling, an orphan, to have Nanheng manage his money than just let him be cheated out of all his money. At least, he would have something that really belonged to him.

    Feng Ling was silent for a long time. When Nanheng became impatient and picked up the newspaper again, she stood by the sofa and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    Nanheng raised an eyebrow and slowly smiled, but he didn¡¯t look at her again.

    At this time, the manager brought them several new cell phones that met their requirements and specially used a crystal tray with red cloth.

    ¡°Young Master Li, these are the new models that arrived this month, which fully meets the requirements you just said.¡± The manager walked over respectfully and said with a smile.

    Nanheng nced at those cell phones and said, ¡°Let him choose. We¡¯ll buy whichever he likes.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t n to buy a cell phone today, but Boss Li was right. After her cell phone felt into the water, it didn¡¯t operate as well as before, and she had used it for almost three years. Besides, this model was out of date and the phone dropped to the ground several times during her previous missions, and there were chips on its corners from bumping. K hadughed at her cell phone several times and asked her why she hadn¡¯t reced it yet. She just said it still could be used.

    But now, she suddenly saw so many new and stylish cell phones in front of her, which looked way better than her old phone.

    She couldn¡¯t help picking up one of the most pleasing to the eye, and it was just the right size in her hand. The manager affably taught her how to use it. In just a few minutes, Feng Ling decided to buy the one that she held in her hand.

    ¡°I want this one.¡± She asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s waterproof?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Our department store belongs to Li family. How dare I lie in front of Young Master Li. And now that the cell phone industry is so developed, waterproof devices are amon feature. You can rest assured. As long as it¡¯s not in deep or hot water, it won¡¯t have any problem.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    She believed the manager¡¯s words.

    Some very expensive watches also had this feature and were waterproof as long as they weren¡¯t in hot or deep water.

    ¡°Little brother, would you like to check other models?¡±

    ¡°This one is good. It just fits my hand.¡±

    Nanheng nced at the cell phones in front of her and then at the one in her hand. ¡°It suits you indeed.¡±

    Hearing Young Master Li¡¯s words, the manager quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to the storeroom to get a new one.¡±

    After seeing Young Master Li nod, the manager turned around and hurried to the storeroom behind.

    While waiting, Feng Ling was standing upright next to the sofa. Nanheng nced at her. ¡°You had trained for the whole afternoon. Why do you keep standing? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired. Don¡¯t worry about me, Boss.¡±

    It seemed that Feng Ling regarded himself as his bodyguard.

    Nanheng suddenly took her hand, dragged her to the sofa, and made her sit next to him. Feng Ling was involuntarily busy withdrawing her hand, but Nanheng paused when he was about to let go of her hand. He looked down at her well-manicured nails and at her hands that were whiter than most men. Although she often held guns with these hands, they were still so white and tender.

    <i>Why were his hands so tender?</i>

    <i>He had been training hard in the base for so long and his hands were still so tender?</i>

    His hand only took Feng Ling¡¯s hand for several seconds before he let it go and asked, ¡°Would you like to go to have a look at your apartment after buying the phone?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the time: ¡°No, since my money is with you, I am grateful and assured that you can take the time to help me take care of those things. Don¡¯t bother to look at it. Now it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go back to the base after buying the phone. ¡±

 Chapter 794 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 794: The Story of Ling and Heng (57)</h4>

    ncing at Feng Ling, who didn¡¯t know very well about the ways of the world but was still sensible, Nanheng smiled unconsciously and his mood became much better.

    ¡°Do you want to go back to the base canteen for dinner, or do you want your boss to treat you to dinner around here?¡±

    ¡°I just want to fill up my stomach. Anything will do.¡±

    For a person who lived with wolves for five years, some consciousness was already deeply rooted in her bones. It wasn¡¯t important whether the food was delicious or not, good or bad, or even raw or cooked. What only mattered was to fill up her stomach.

    The only requirement Feng Ling had was that the food couldn¡¯t be too greasy because food too greasy would give her diarrhea.

    After they bought the new phone, Nanheng didn¡¯t want to stay in this store too long and took Feng Ling away.

    Feng Ling inserted the phone card into the new phone while walking. When she was going to go to the parking lot with Nanheng, she saw that he seemed to have no intention to go to the parking lot, so she had to keep up with him while fiddling with the new phone.

    Li Nanheng was going to take Feng Ling to have a meal nearby and then go back. It was already dark, and now it was 6:40 p.., which was exactly dinner time.

    Just when the two were going to the intersection behind themercial street, they suddenly heard an old woman shouting anxiously: ¡°Help me! Help me¡ª-¡±

    At the same time, a ck figure ran quickly past and the two of them immediately stopped. Nanheng only nced backward casually and saw an old woman with gray hair and a pair of reading sses stumbled over, shouting in English that someone snatched her bag.

    This kind of street robbery case was normal at night and the old woman was well-dressed, so it was not surprising that she was robbed.

    Nanheng hadn¡¯t spoken yet and, and before he had the time to stop her, Feng Ling had rushed over to chase the robber.

    Nanheng was speechless and sighed.

    This kind of robber was easier to deal with than the bandits they met in missions. This robber was only a piece of cake to Feng Ling and he didn¡¯t have to worry about her at all. But their dinner would be held up for quite a while. Why didn¡¯t he find out that Feng Ling was so nosy before?

    Seeing someonee up to help her chase that robber, the old woman who stumbled behind stopped by the street, gasping hard and stroking her chest. At this time, a middle-aged woman quickly walked out of a shop in themercial street. When Nanheng saw that middle-aged woman, he paused.

    She was the mistress of the Feng family, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s mother, Qin Qiu.

    Since her second daughter fell into the sea when she was under the age of one, she hadn¡¯t given birth to any other child. For all these years, she had been ming herself for failing to hold her second daughter firmly and causing that child to fall into the sea. Although she was only in her forties, her hair was already greypared with her peers.

    After the ident with her second daughter, Mrs. Feng started to believe in Buddhism and rarely went out of the door. Even when the Feng family people came to visit the Li family for the arranged marriage between him and Feng Mingzhu, Mrs. Feng was not present.

    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu, quickly walked to the gray-haired old woman and carefully and gently lifted her up.

    ¡°Someone robbed me. You stayed in the store too long, so I got out of the car to get some fresh air, but someone came over and snatched my bag as soon as I got out of the car¡± The old woman was really angry. She just ran a few more steps before she stopped, panting and coughing. Then she pointed to the front. ¡°A young man started chasing that robber, but I don¡¯t know if he can catch up with him.¡±

    When Qin Qiu heard this, she helped the old woman stand up. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. The bag is not important. Thank God you¡¯re all right. Why do you bother to chase a robber? Your safety is what matters. It¡¯s my fault. I saw those little babies¡¯ clothes in the store just now and thought of my poor child again. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions, forgot the time, and made you wait too long in the car... ¡±

    It turned out that the olddy was Mrs. Feng¡¯s mother. Although Li Nanheng was not very concerned about the matter of the Feng family, he couldn¡¯t just ignore them since Feng Ling had gone after that robber.

    However, because he refused to marry Feng Mingzhu, it was inconvenient for him to see the Feng family people, so he simply called the police station nearby.

    Within three minutes, the nearest police station sent two police officers to take them to the police station to rest.

    After Feng Ling caught up with the robber, she took the bag back, but she didn¡¯t expect that the robber had aplices. There was a ck car parking at the intersection, and the moment she took the bag back, two men jumped out instantly and pounced at her together with the robber.

    Although the robbers were associates, there were only a few steel pipes and knives in their car and no dangerous goods such as guns and ammunition. It was easy to deal with such three people, but they were so tall and strong that she couldn¡¯t knock them out instantly.

    It had been more than ten minutes when she finally knocked them down. Feng Ling checked the bag in her hand, looked coldly at the three people lying on the ground with bleeding noses and swollen faces, and took out her cell phone to call the police. After making sure that the police would soone over, she returned with the bag.

    When she went back, she saw two people wearing police uniforms talking to Nanheng. From what she knew of Boss Li, he wouldn¡¯t poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. She didn¡¯t expect that he would call the police.

    She walked over and handed the bag to the two policemen. ¡°The robbers are at the intersection. Some other police officers have arrested them. I¡¯ve taken back the bag for thedy. Please give it to her.¡±

    Nanheng took a look at her. She had no injuries on her face and ran over without blushing or panting. Sure enough, the physical training was worth it.

    After the two police officers recognized Li Nanheng, they also knew that the person who helped to solve the robbers was from XI Base, so they turned around and said to Feng Ling, ¡°Since you recovered the bag, you should give it back to the olddy and let her know who helped her. We shouldn¡¯t steal your thunder.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just a bag. The stuff in it should be very important to thatdy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so desperate to get it back,¡± Feng Ling said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to see her.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Nanheng leaned indifferently on a statue in the middle of thismercial street and smiled. ¡°I brought you out to have some fun and you yed an anti-crime show. Since you have done a good deed, just bring the bag back to thedy yourself. Otherwise, she might try to find and thank you. It would be better for you to go up to her than keep her looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 795 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 795: The Story of Ling and Heng (58)</h4>

    At the unanimous invitation of the police officers, since Li Nanheng was not in a hurry to take her to dinner, Feng Ling agreed to go with the police station to return the bag to the olddy.

    The police station nearest to thismercial street was only three minutes away by car. They took a police car and did not drive their own.

    At the police station, the old woman was still sighing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can get this bag back,¡± The old woman sighed. ¡°Qin Qiu, for so many years, I didn¡¯t want to make you sad, so I never told you one thing. Do you remember when my poor granddaughter was born, I had one of my old friends who was a collector of antique Chinese jades make the child a piece of jade pendant and the character ¡°Feng¡± was engraved on it. In fact, my friend also made a jade ring that could be buckled with the jade pendant as a pair. I thought that you and your child would stay in the Feng family most of the time and I wouldn¡¯t have many chances to see her, so I kept the jade ring so that whenever I missed you, I would just look at it. The jade pendant was with that kid and the jade ring is in my bag.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu, finally understood why her mother was so anxious to take back the bag that was just snatched away.

    ¡°After the child fell into the sea, I was really sad and stared at the jade ring in a daze every day. I used to wear it on my body or put it in my bag every day, or ced it on my bed every night before going to bed so that I can fall asleep, otherwise, I will keep dreaming of the horrible sight of the child being swallowed by the waves, ¡± the old woman said with red eyes.¡± If this bag can¡¯t be taken back, the jade ring will probably be lost. Then how can I spend the rest of my life... I¡¯m afraid that I would not be able to even sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mom, if you didn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯d had never known about the jade ring.¡± Qin Qiu sat next to her and sighed.

    The old woman said in tears, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to make you sad. At first, you always cried until you passed out. In the past few years, you¡¯ve finally recovered a little. How could I mention anything about that child to make you sad again? But after all, you are my daughter, and the child who fell into the sea is your daughter. Blood is thicker than water. As long as I close my eyes every night, I dream of the sight of the poor child flowing on the sea. Then my heart will be bleeding.¡±

    Just when the mother and daughter were sitting sadly in the tea room of the police station, a police car parked outside.

    Feng Ling stepped out of the car, looked at the police station and hesitated, but then she heard Nanheng saying behind her, ¡°Go in yourself, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    When she looked back, she saw that Nanheng had also got off the car and was leaning against the door casually. He nced at her and lighted a cigarette while putting a hand into his trouser pocket. Then he nced coldly at her. ¡°What? Do you need me to apany you? ¡±

    Seeing that Boss Li didn¡¯t look impatient or me her for poking her nose into others¡¯ business, Feng Ling nced at him again, turned around, and followed the two policemen into the police station.

    Nanheng was holding a cigarette between his fingers. His face was so handsome as if it was carved by God. He narrowed his eyes and nced at the back of Feng Ling.

    A police officer came out and saw him. After asking the two policemen about them, he quickly came out to greet him, ¡°Mr. Li, thank you for your help. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Nanheng just indifferently nced at the gate of the police station. ¡°No problem, but the one who helped you catch the robbers is the person who just went in.¡±

    ¡°Well... who is him?¡±

    Nan Heng flicked the ashes. ¡°My apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Apprentice?¡±

    This XI Base had a lot of contacts with the US police. Most people who knew the base knew how difficult it was to suck up to Li Nanheng and how many people wanted him to teach them something personally but ended up not even getting a single word from him. It was said that even in the most important team in the base, Team One, no one could get his personal instruction.

    However, they as outsiders didn¡¯t know him at all and what they heard was already the old news years ago.

    But now they suddenly heard this young master admitted that he had an apprentice. It seemed that the boy who had just entered the police station was definitely not simple.

    Li Nanheng nced at the figure that had disappeared from the gate and slowly blew out a smoke ring without saying a word.

    Feng Ling was allowed to stay at the base by him, improved his physical endurance under his supervision, got where he was today step by step, and now was admitted into the sniper team that he directly managed.

    If he wasn¡¯t his apprentice, then who was he?

    On the other side, Feng Ling was taken into the tea room in the police station.

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, your bag has been taken back. It was this little brother who helped catch up with the robbers. Please see if there is anything missing in this bag. If there is no problem, you can leave now, ¡± The policeman said. Feng Ling didn¡¯t feel the need to say anything to the two people inside, so she just put the bag on the table closest to the door.

    Then she still didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded deadpan to the middle-aged woman and the old woman who turned to look at her. And then she turned around and was about to leave.

    The old woman looked at the bag first and when she saw that her bag was left intact, she turned to look at the person in front of the door. Then her expression froze immediately. ¡°Wait!¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked back at the old woman. The two policemen in front of the door thought that there was something wrong and looked inward questioningly.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you are ...¡±The olddy¡¯s expression was a bit stiff and at the same time surprised. She looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face and her eyes gradually became incredulous. She looked at Feng Ling and then looked at Qin Qiu who was also surprised. ¡°You... You...¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand why the old woman looked so excited and surprised, so she looked at the middle-aged woman next to her. After making short eye contact with her, her eyes returned to the old woman.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with this bag?¡± Feng Ling said indifferently. ¡°I took it back just now and it hasn¡¯t been opened. Would you like toe over and open it for inspection?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The old woman stared at Feng Ling¡¯s face, but when she saw her short hair and the ck uniform on her, she looked hesitant. Then she stared at Feng Ling¡¯s face, asking, ¡°What, what¡¯s your name? Kid?¡±

 Chapter 796 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 796: The Story of Ling and Heng (59)</h4>

    Feng Ling looked at the old woman and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a bag and I just took it back for you. We won¡¯t meet again, so my name is not important and there is no need for you to know it.¡±

    The old woman was still staring at her face, her hand was holding on to Qin Qiu who was also a little bit lost, and she whispered, ¡°Look at him. Doesn¡¯t he look like you when you were a child? He really looks like you in your teens ...¡±

    Qin Qiutun paused and whispered, ¡°Yes, a little bit. I was also surprised.¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit? You¡¯ve forgotten what you looked like when you were young, but I am your mother. I remember what you looked like at every age. This kid... really looks like you in your teens... He looks more like you even than Mingzhu... Mingzhu is more like her father, but this kid... looks really like you.¡± The old woman grabbed Qin Qiu¡¯s arm with excitement and said, ¡°Do you think there is a miracle in this world? Will my poor granddaughter not...¡±

    ¡°Mom, this is obviously a boy. Although he looks like me, what I lost is a daughter.¡± Although Qin Qiu also felt a bit unbelievable and excited, it had been so many years. She calmed down. ¡°I know that you just remembered these things again, but there are many people in the world who look alike. The child fell into the vast sea and there is probably is no chance for her to survive. If it weren¡¯t for this, I would have been practicing Buddhist devotions all these years. That¡¯s just because I hope Buddha can bless my poor child. But my child is a girl, a lovely little princess. Mom, don¡¯t mistake someone who looks a bit like me as your granddaughter. ¡±

    ¡°No, no one looks like you more than him.¡± The old woman was still agitated and her eyes were glued on Feng Ling.

    Being stared at by the old woman, Feng Ling felt her hair stood on end. She couldn¡¯t tell what it was like. This was different from the murderous and hostile looks of her enemies.

    ¡°Kid...¡± The old woman pushed Qin Qiu¡¯s hand away, tremblingly approached Feng Ling, and stretched out her hand to hold hers, but Feng Ling abruptly avoided her hand and looked at her very alertly and keenly. Even though it was just an olddy, she still hated touching strangers.

    Seeing the boy didn¡¯t seem to like being touched and his eyes were so cold and sharp, the olddy calmed down a little but still gazed at her face carefully as if she had forgotten the bag that was left beside her. Looking at her face, she asked gently, ¡°Kid, may I ask how old you are?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and replied, ¡°Seventeen.¡±

    ¡°Seventeen?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and at the same time saw a gleam of disappointment and sadness shed through the old woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Twenty?¡± The olddy sighed. ¡°The age is not right... My granddaughter should be eighteen.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak.

    She wasn¡¯t sure about her own age. After all, she lived in the jungle with wolves before she was five years old. At that time, she didn¡¯t know a year had 365 days. In the jungle, she could only see the sun rise and fall and couldn¡¯t count the exact number of days. And when those gangsters took her out of the jungle, they thought she was only five years old because she was very short in stature at the time and set a random date as her birthday.

    However, she wasn¡¯t sure how old she actually was based on her physical development and height.

    But she should have nothing to do with the olddy.

    So she only looked at the old woman¡¯s disappointed face.

    The old woman thought for a while, then raised her eyes and looked at her face. ¡°But you look really like...¡±

    ¡°Granny, who did you say I look like?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand her.

    When the olddy heard that the child called her ¡®Granny¡¯, her eyes reddened and she reached out to take her hand.

    Maybe because the olddy looked too excited, and her hand was trembling, although Feng Ling was very sensitive, she resisted the urge to push her away. She looked at the red-eyed old woman and, for some reason, she didn¡¯t have the heart to let her down. She supported her who immediately held her wrist tightly.

    ¡°Are you a boy?¡± The old woman stared at her face. ¡°How could there be such a beautiful boy? You are fair and tender-skinned and look even better than a little girl.¡±

    Before Feng Ling answered, the slightly younger policeman standing next to herughed and said, ¡°Granny, he won¡¯t take it as apliment. For us men, no matter how old we are and how fair-skinned we are, we¡¯re still men. Thest thing we want to be questioned is our gender. I also looked good when I was a teenager. But if anyone said I looked like a girl, I would only be pissed off and jumped in anger.¡±

    The old woman paused and seemed to realize that her words weren¡¯t proper, so she withdrew her hands reluctantly but her eyes were still glued to Feng Ling¡¯s face as if still waiting for an answer.

    Feng Ling hesitated for a while. Even to those she was familiar with, she would just tell them she was a boy. It was surely impossible for her to tell her secret to a stranger who she had never seen before.

    ¡°Granny, where I work only epts men. If I¡¯m a woman, I wouldn¡¯t be able to help you chase the robbers, so how could I be a woman?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t know why she, who was always indifferent to people, was so patient to this old woman and even spoke with a bit euphemism.

    Qin Qiu came over, held the old woman who looked a bit disappointed and looked at Feng Ling. Perhaps because this boy was a little like her when she was young, she felt particrly close to him.

    ¡°Sorry, little brother, my mother is too excited.¡± Qin Qiu looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit emotional, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to be emotional now, so she said politely, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Have you eaten yet? In order to thank you, could we invite you to have a meal with us? Let¡¯s be friends. I think you should also be Chinese. It¡¯s such a coincidence that we met in the United States and it is even more unusual for us to meet in this way. By the way, if it is convenient, please give me your phone number so that we can contact you in the future.¡±

    Feng Ling said indifferently, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be so grateful. I just did you a little favor. If you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After that, she turned around and was about to go, not nning to stay anymore.

    For some reason, the way the old woman looked at her made her feel very ufortable. She couldn¡¯t tell why, but she instinctively didn¡¯t want to continue to stay in this situation that made her feel ufortable.

 Chapter 797 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 797: The Story of Ling and Heng (60)</h4>

    ¡°Little brother, my mother is already aged. It¡¯s not easy for her to meet a young man who she really likes.¡± Qin Qiu looked at Feng Ling¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. It won¡¯t take you much time. Let¡¯s just find a ce near this police station, OK?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Feng hasn¡¯t been out of home for many years. If she hadn¡¯t apanied her mother out, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet her here.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside. ¡°No matter how old you are, filial pietyes first.¡±

    Qin Qiu turned around and saw a tall figureing in. At first, she didn¡¯t recognize who he was, but when she looked closely, she remembered a side-face photo she once saw on her eldest daughter¡¯s cell phone. She looked at this man again before asking uncertainly, ¡°Are you... Li ...¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng,¡± Nanheng nced faintly at Mrs. Feng and said slowly and indifferently.

    Mrs. Feng was surprised. ¡°Mr. Li, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I happened to pass by.¡± Nanheng didn¡¯t exin much. He put a hand into his pants pocket and said lightly, ¡°This little brother in front of you is one of my men.¡±

    Mrs. Feng froze for a moment and then looked at this handsome man again. Her eyes fell on the boy who hade to him. After a few looks, she turned her eyes back to Nanheng¡¯s face again.

    When Feng¡¯s family took Feng Mingzhu to visit the Li family, although Mrs. Feng didn¡¯t go with them, sheter learned that Li Nanheng did not agree to marry her eldest daughter, Feng Mingzhu.

    The elders of the Li family and the Feng family weren¡¯t very upset about his decision. This was just an oral agreement. The elders on both sides had always kept their promises. Neither party wanted to break their words. Now since Li Nanheng didn¡¯t want this marriage, they would just give it up.

    But to her surprise, after the elders of the Li family and the Feng family had a discussion, they proposed to let Li Nanheng marry her second daughter¡¯s clothes a few yearster. Then they wouldn¡¯t break their promise and it would also be a perfect ending for her poor daughter who left before her first birthday. At least, she would leave some trace on earth.

    This decision angered Mrs. Feng. Her dearest second daughter passed away before the age of one. She carefully kept all the clothes she had worn and built a cenotaph with those clothes in memory of her daughter. She just wanted to keep everything about the child in this world beside her and well preserve them.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that the elders of the two families were so ridiculous as to ¡°marry off¡± her baby who died so many years ago.

    For the past two years, Mrs. Feng had been very upset about this matter. On one hand, Li Nanheng refused to marry her eldest daughter. And on the other, he even dared to marry her second daughter who had been dead for years.

    She had been wondering what kind of person this Li family¡¯s only son was, but now when she saw him in person, she found that Li Nanheng was not a rebellious dandy as described by others, nor a spoiled kid who joked about her second daughter.

    Instead, this handsome, cool man had a low-profile aura and was not the kind of unruly dandy she once thought.

    In what kind of tone and mood did such a decent man say that he would rather marry her second daughter¡¯s clothes than her eldest daughter?

    Mrs. Feng stared at Li Nanheng for a long while, because her mother had been gazing at Feng Ling¡¯s face and even wanted to go over to hold the boy¡¯s hand. Mrs. Feng came back from her reverie, stopped her mother, and said politely, ¡°It turns out that this little brother works for Mr. Li. So is he from XI Base?¡±

    The Feng family had been on good terms with the Li family for many years and certainly knew what they were up to.

    It was not surprising that Mrs. Feng knew the existence of XI Base.

    Nanheng turned his eyes to Feng Ling behind him who apparently couldn¡¯t wait to leave and he smiled, ¡°This is Mrs. Feng, the one next to her should be her mother.¡±

    With that, Nanheng lowered his eyes and said with a voice that only Feng Ling could hear, ¡°What a coincidence. Your surname is Feng too.¡±

    Feng Ling did not think it was a coincidence. Although it was in the United States where there weren¡¯t many Chinese people and the surname Feng was rarely used, she didn¡¯t even know who her parents were or what her real surname was, so this coincidence didn¡¯t mean anything to her.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve brought their bag back to them. Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Ling couldn¡¯t resist the excited and expectant eyes of the old woman, and for some reason, she felt sour in her heart, so she looked up at the man who was much taller than her. ¡°I just did them a little favor. They don¡¯t have to be so grateful.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize it¡¯s troublesome now? Then why were you so eager to chase the robber just now?¡± Nanheng said as he patted her head.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    What was he talking about? She never poked her nose into other people¡¯s business. It was just that she saw the olddy chasing the robber so anxiously and pitifully, so she instinctively stepped forward to help her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t bother to meddle in others¡¯ business.

    Mrs. Feng helped her mother toe forward and came to them. ¡°Mr. Li, since we¡¯re friends and this little brother is one of your men, then we really should express our gratitude to you. I think you haven¡¯t had your dinner yet? Let¡¯s have dinner together. It¡¯s our treat.¡±

    Nanheng¡¯s hand was still in his trousers pocket and he looked at Feng Ling. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Feng Ling was about to say no when Mrs. Feng said, ¡°And thest time the Feng family visited the Li family, I didn¡¯t go with them, which is really a pity. I¡¯m lucky to meet Mr. Li here today. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±

    Hearing that Mrs. Feng and Li Nanheng seemed to know each other, Feng Ling choked back the words of refusal. She turned to look at the two, but she felt that she had no reason to ask what their rtionship was, and as soon as she turned around, she saw the olddy was still gazing at her eagerly, so she just kept silent.

    As she turned around, her shoulders rubbed Nanheng¡¯s, and she whispered: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Li Nanheng slightly raised a brow and gave Mrs. Feng a nce.

 Chapter 798 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 798: The Story of Ling and Heng (61)</h4>

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°Since Mrs. Feng is so kind, if I still refuse, it will be rude of me, but we can¡¯t go back to the base toote and can¡¯t stay for too long. So it may be a bit haste if we have dinner together today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t take you much time. Let¡¯s just eat something nearby. My mother is tired and also wants to thank the little brother who helped her take the bag back. Qin Qiu smiled and then looked at Feng Ling who remained deadpan. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    Since Boss Li had already agreed, Feng Ling certainly had no reason to refuse.

    She nodded silently without saying anything.

    The old woman had been looking at Feng Ling¡¯s face and seemed to have something to say. This boy really looked like Qin Qiu when she was young.

    When Qin Qiu¡¯s second daughter was born, everyone said that her eldest daughter, Feng Mingzhu, was like her father, while the second daughter was like her mother.

    How could there be two people in the world who look so alike?

    But the child¡¯s age was not right, nor was his sex... he couldn¡¯t be her granddaughter.

    The old woman didn¡¯t dare to say much, but she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement when she saw the child in front of her.

    They briefly exined to the police about what happened and left the police station.

    Since the old woman was old and couldn¡¯t walk too far and there were a few good restaurants nearby, they simply went to a Michelin restaurant nearby.

    After sitting down, Mrs. Feng answered a call and her eyes fell on Feng Ling¡¯s face again. She looked at her with a smile. ¡°Little brother, just order whatever you want to eat. Don¡¯t be too polite.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t smile. She hadn¡¯t experienced such an asion of sitting with strangers for dinner. She just nodded to Mrs. Feng and said lightly, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t need to eat much.¡±

    ¡°Lad, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. You helped us get the bag back that contains something as important as my life to me. Such a meal is not enough to express my gratitude to you. Do not be polite to us.¡± The old woman also smiled and talked, looking at Feng Ling tenderly and lovingly, and then she sighed and said, ¡°s, I find you¡¯re quite congenial to me. I was very fond of you at the first sight of you. But how old are you? Why did you enter XI Base such a young age? Although I know that many people tried to be admitted but failed, I guess it must be very hard.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard?¡± Nanheng suddenly asked Feng Ling meaningfully at this moment and his voice was very light.

    Feng Ling. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Life at the base is very suitable for me. Everyone has a life they like. At least I am very satisfied with my life now.¡±

    Hearing such an answer, Nanheng remained deadpan but slightly curved the corners of his lips.

    A waiter of the restaurant came over to take their order, but Nanheng was not interested in ordering food. Mrs. Feng and the olddy also insisted on Feng Ling ordering first. Feng Ling chose two light vegetarian dishes on the menu and then ced the menu in front of Mrs. Feng and the olddy.

    Seeing the two dishes ordered by Feng Ling, the olddy smiled and said, ¡°Qin Qiu, just like you, this kid also likes to eat light vegetarian food.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Qiu knew what her mother meant.

    This boy was really congenial to them, he not only looked like her, but he also had a simr taste.

    He inevitably reminded her of the poor child who had fallen into the sea.

    Qin Qiu didn¡¯t want to talk about these sad things in front of outsiders, so her face had shown no emotion and she just said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Li, we¡¯ve never seen each other before, but I can recognize you. I think you know why.¡±

    Li Nanheng certainly didn¡¯t know that Feng Mingzhu had secretly taken a photo of him with her cell phone, but he could guess that it was all because of Feng Mingzhu.

    He didn¡¯t reply but just smiled politely to Mrs. Feng. When the olddy pushed the menu to him again, he looked down, picked two dishes, and ordered some soup and in food suitable for women.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t very talkative. She was usually very quiet, and now she was even quieter than usual.

    Firstly, Mrs. Feng wanted to express her gratitude, and secondly, she wanted to know what kind of person Li Nanheng was.

    Through a day of contact with him, the negative thoughts about this Young Master Li in her heart gradually disappeared.

    Although she never nned to marry her younger daughter who had been dead for many years to Li Nanheng, not to mention in a ridiculous way like marrying her daughter¡¯s clothes to him, she couldn¡¯t help appreciating a young man like Li Nanheng.

    If the Li family and the Feng family still had this idea, and if Li Nanheng was really willing to recognize her young daughter who was dead for many years as his wife, at least in this sense, it was like her daughter had always existed in the hearts of many people and hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    If she couldn¡¯t make them give up on this idea, Qin Qiu thought, maybe she would not hysterically refuse again.

    If her second daughter was still alive, she would surely like such a man when she saw him.

    Qin Qiu answered a phone again, then stood up and looked outside. She then smiled in a certain direction outside and said, ¡°Yes, here,e in.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Is Shu Ke here?¡± The old woman turned to Qin Qiu.

    Qin Qiu nodded with a smile and then exined to Nanheng and Feng Ling, ¡°Today I apanied my mother to walk around. It happened that my little niece had just returned from studying in the UK the other day and came back to Los Angeles today. We made an appointment to meet here, but no one expected the robbery, so I asked my niece toe over and eat something with us together.¡±

    The old woman said aside, ¡°Oh, Shu Ke talks too much and is very noisy. Just let her wait at home. Why did you ask her toe here?¡±

    Mrs. Feng smiled. ¡°She has been studying in the UK for so long and you haven¡¯t seen her in two or three years. Now she finally took the time toe back and see you. Aren¡¯t you d that Shu Ke is filial to you? How can youin about that?¡±

    At this time, the door of the restaurant opened, and a young girl who looked pretty and fashionable walked in quickly. She was wearing a baseball cap, a light-colored baseball uniform, and a pair of white sneakers. Putting a backpack on one shoulder, she looked so energetic.

    ¡°Grandma, Aunt, why are you here for dinner?¡± Qin Shuke said while sitting next to Qin Qiu and ncing at Feng Ling and Nanheng across the table.

 Chapter 799 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 799: The Story of Ling and Heng (62)</h4>

    When Qin Shuke saw Nanheng, she found he look very familiar. After looking carefully at him for a long time, she suddenly turned her head and whispered in Qin Qiu¡¯s ear, ¡°Aunt, is this man the fianc¨¦ of Cousin Mingzhu? I saw his photo on her phone.¡±

    The engagement had been canceled. Nanheng was no longer Feng Mingzhu¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    Qin Qiu didn¡¯t exin much but just gently patted the talkative girl on her shoulder and gave her a warning look to stop her from speaking improper words, and then she told her briefly about what happened just now in a low voice. Qin Shuke widened her eyes in surprise. After hearing Qin Qiu¡¯s words, she finally figured out what had happened and turned her eyes to the two people across the table.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t cast any nce on the girl. His face had shown no emotion and he was indifferent to the three women sitting in front of him.

    Instead, Qin Shuke turned his eyes to Feng Ling who had been eating quietly. When she saw Feng Ling who had soft and clean short hair and was fair-skinned andely, she was stunned. She whispered to Qin Qiu, ¡°Auntie, did he help grandma get the bag back? Is he good at Kungfu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s awesome. He is from XI Base.¡± Qin Qiu gently patted her head. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t ask so many questions. The guests are here. Let¡¯s have this meal together and I and your grandma will apany you to go back home at night.¡±

    Qin Shuke¡¯s eyes were glued to Feng Ling. She looked at the boy sitting opposite her, who looked quiet and unassuming and was so genteel when eating and drinking. Being stared by her for a long time, Feng Ling raised his eyes to look at her too. Qin Shuke¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Then, she took a deep breath and suddenly reached out towards Feng Ling. ¡°Hello, my name is Qin Shuke! I am seventeen years old this year!¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the girl whose eyes were shining for some reason and didn¡¯t understand why the girl was smiling sweetly and shyly at him. She just nced at her and thought for a while. Instead of shaking hands with her, she only nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Well, hello.¡±

    Wow!

    Such a handsome boy and he seemed to be about her age!

    Such a quiet and handsome man was really rare to see and he looked so cool. He had a restrained and indifferent aura that exuded from his insides and most importantly, he was really good-looking!

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice was also indifferent, but Qin Shuke felt his voice very pleasing to the ear. She still said with great enthusiasm, ¡°My auntie said that you are from XI Base. Are you? It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t present when you caught the robber. It must be super cool. Oh! I almost scream just thinking about it. If I saw how you caught the robber at the scene, I would faint in excitement!¡±

    It was the first time Feng Ling saw such a passionate and excited little girl. She smiled faintly. ¡°Not as exaggerated as you think.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have loved watching Kung Fu movies since I was a kid. The thrillers I watched here in the United States can¡¯t satisfy me. I particrly like ...¡±

    Before Qin Shuke finished speaking, Qin Qiu put a hand on her shoulder and gave her a warning look. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that your grandma said that you are too talkative. You just can¡¯t stop speaking, can you? Eat some food. This little brother and Mr. Li are our guests. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Qin Shuke nced at Feng Ling again and suddenly took off the baseball cap. The long hair hidden in the baseball cap fell out instantly and scattered behind her back. Gently shaking her head, she smiled naturally and happily at Feng Ling, suddenly asking her something that shocked everyone else on the table. ¡°Hey, do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°...¡±

    Nanheng. ¡°...¡±

    Qin Qiu. ¡°...¡±

    The old woman. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Qin Shuke¡¯s eyes for a long time before she finally figured out that this 17-year-old girl was actually courting her?

    ¡°Shuke.¡± Mrs. Qin put down the fork in her hand and tugged at the arm of the crazy girl. ¡°Behave yourself. Is it because you went to the UK to study for two years and hadn¡¯t been with your parents and family for a long time that you have even forgotten the most basic etiquette?¡±

    Qin Shuke didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong. ¡°I just asked casually. I met my type, so I want to ask him for his phone number. Is it wrong? Perhaps he¡¯ll really be my husband in a few more years!¡±

    Everyone was silent. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling coughed and was about to speak when suddenly she felt that someone kicked her chair.

    She turned to look at Nanheng who, for some reason, looked a bit angry. Before she said anything, her wrist was suddenly held by this man. He quietly pulled her up by her wrist

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you want to go to the bathroom? I¡¯m going to the bathroom too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± The man turned and walked away without looking at the other people on the table who were stunned.

    Feng Ling wondered when she said she was going to the bathroom.

    But now on this asion, she thought that she could not cope with the three women alone and also felt the pressure that Boss Li somehow released, so she just turned around and followed him away.

    When they were about to walk to the bathroom, the new phone in Feng Ling ¡®s pocket rang a ringtone that was a bit strange to her. This reminded her that she had just bought a new phone. She took it out and found that the call was from K. She was about to pick it up when someone suddenly took her from behind by the cor. Nanheng turned Feng Ling¡¯s body around and made her face him.

    The man leaned over and approached her. His thin lips almost touched her pinna as she turned around. When Feng Ling felt it, her hair almost stood on end because she was at such a close distance from him, she heard the man whispered in a low, warning voice, ¡°How old are you? Don¡¯t just seduce every single person you meet, all right?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I did nothing.¡±

    He didn¡¯t do anything indeed.

    When Nanheng remembered how the little girl named Qin Shuke couldn¡¯t wait to abduct Feng Ling home and make him her boyfriend, his face darkened.

    Feng Ling had been with the group of men at the base in recent years. Anyway, they were all men and all they had was only the feelings between brothers, but as soon as he came out of the base, he met a girl who was so interested in him. Then what would happen if he came out again?

    Nanheng suddenly dragged Feng Ling into the men¡¯s bathroom. When Feng Ling resisted, he looked back at him and said indifferently, ¡°What? Are you afraid I will ruin the first romance in your life? Do you really want to go back, leave her your phone number, and stay in touch with her?¡±

 Chapter 800 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 800: The Story of Ling and Heng (63)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that kind of little girl.¡± Feng Ling told the truth, but it was normal for men to like women, which didn¡¯t trouble anyone. But why did Li Boss give her an ugly face?

    Was it possible that the Boss was interested in Qin Shuke?

    Oh, God, the little girl hadn¡¯t even reached the age of 18 and Boss was really...

    But then she remembered that Li Nanheng had even intruded into her room when he got drunk despite the fact that he thought she was a ¡®man,¡¯ not to mention a pretty girl.

    ¡°After the dinner, follow me back to the base.¡± Nanheng didn¡¯t show any emotion because of her words but just looked at her and found that she kept her back to the bathroom. ¡°Why do you look so shy? Haven¡¯t you ever used the bathroom?¡±

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t entered the men¡¯s bathroom indeed.

    When she was in the orphanage, she used to have a small room by herself. There was a very old bathroom in that abandoned building. Fortunately, no one else lived in that building, so she could have her own space.

    After she entered the base, each member of the base had an independent bathroom. She never went to the public bathroom and usually went back to use the bathroom in her room. Even when she was out on a mission, she would find a ce to pee where others couldn¡¯t see her, so she really had never used the men¡¯s bathroom.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t use the women¡¯s toilet either.

    The biggest problem she met after she disguised as a man was the toilet matter.

    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet. If you want, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Feng Ling went out as she spoke.

    However, before she walked out, something fell on her shoulders. She paused and looked back. It turned out that Li Nanheng had taken off his coat and threw it on her shoulder.

    ¡°Help me hold it. Go outside and wait.¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling still dared not to look back, because this was the men¡¯s bathroom. Although there was a row of doors that could block her view, she could still hear the peeing sound of the men inside. Very ufortable to hear it, she quickly walked out.

    Seeing Feng Ling rushed out from the men¡¯s bathroom even faster than a rabbit, Nanheng nced at her.

    When the two returned from the bathroom and sat back at the table, Qin Shuke asked for Feng Ling¡¯s phone number again and kept asking her what her name was.

    In normal circumstances, Nanheng wouldn¡¯t mind telling them Feng Ling¡¯s name.

    But at this moment, seeing the little girl kept speaking enthusiastically to Feng Ling, he remained silent.

    More than ten minutester, Qin Shuke had taken the initiative to sit next to Feng Ling. The 17-year-old girl had lived in the West for a long time and her thoughts and character had been westernized, so she was quite outgoing and bold. Feng Ling, who always stayed to herself, was a little embarrassed. Sitting on the same bench with Nanheng, she had to move closer and closer to him to dodge Qin Shuke. In the end, her legs were next to him and Qin Shuke was still asking him for his name and phone number.

    Although she still failed to get this boy¡¯s name and phone number, Qin Shuke was only assuming that Feng Ling was too shy and restrained. She changed her ways, began to nip the dishes into Feng Ling¡¯s bowl, and spoke warmly to her.

    The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and nice, but she was a bit too talkative indeed.

    Mrs. Feng looked at her little niece with embarrassment and the olddy also shook her head helplessly with a smile.

    Qin Shuke was born in the same month as Qin Qiu ¡®s second daughter. Since her second daughter had the ident at sea, in the past ten years, every time Qin Qiu saw this little niece, she treated her as her own daughter. As time went by, Qin Shuke became more and more ruleless in front of her and her grandma. Not only the two of them, but also the other people of their family doted on her. Qin Shuke was ustomed to studying and living outside alone and had an open and careless personality and no one could make her change. Qin Qiu didn¡¯t know whether it was good for her or not, but fortunately, she was not a bad girl.

    ¡°Little brother, my niece is just like this. Since the two of you are about the same age, it is not too much to give her your phone number. Anyway, it is good to be able to make more friends of the same age.¡± Seeing that her niece failed to get Feng Ling¡¯s phone number, Qin Qiu smiled and said something to help her.

    As soon as Qin Qiu said this, however, the people on the table suddenly felt that the air around them seemed to freeze.

    For some reason, they suddenly felt cold.

    Although Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end, from the smile hovering on his lips and the movement he flicked the cigarette ash away clearly showed that he was in a bad mood.

    Shuke was just asking for Feng Ling¡¯s phone number. Why did Young Master Li seem so unhappy?

    Was it because XI Base had the rules that no base member shall disclose their phone numbers randomly?

    Thinking of this, Qin Qiu realized that she did something wrong, so she red at Qin Shuke and seriously ordered her to sit back next to her and stop pestering Feng Ling.

    Seeing that her aunt seemed to be getting angry, Qin Shuke had to get up and sit back to her aunt.

    The meal finally ended, during which the olddy kept gazing at Feng Ling with concern.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When walking out of the restaurant, Feng Ling thought that she could finally return to the base.

    However, Qin Shuke followed her out with special perseverance. ¡°Hey, Little Fresh Meat!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what this new name meant. Out of politeness, she stopped her steps. Li Nanheng was very surprised to see him stop for Qin Shuke. Why was this unapproachable guy exceptionally gentle to this little girl?

    Nanheng frowned. For some reason, he loosened his cor.

    Qin Shuke grabbed Feng Ling¡¯s hand and whispered in Feng Ling¡¯s ear. Feng Ling froze for a moment after she heard it. Before she spoke anything, Nanheng couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He reached out, dragged Feng Ling over, and looked indifferently at Qin Shuke. He put on the bossy manner and said impatiently in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The base has set a time to go back at night. Besides, as a girl, Ms. Qin is too straightforward in her pursuit of men. Think carefully about why you haven¡¯t been able to get his phone number after so long. ¡±

    Qin Shuke. ¡°...¡±

    Did this Mr. Li who had been so cold to him hate her?

    Qin Shuke was about to speak, but before the words were spoken, she saw that the ¡®little fresh meat¡¯ she had fallen for was dragged down the stairs by the cor by Mr. Li and Feng Ling seemed to be ustomed to it. She was stunned. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her own legs who could totally walk and said helplessly after being dragged down the stairs. ¡°Boss, I can walk by myself. Will you stop tugging at my cor?¡±

 Chapter 801 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 801: The Story of Ling and Heng (64)</h4>

    When Nanheng heard Feng Ling grumbling, he immediately released her.

    Feng Ling then took arge step backward, as though she was terrified of him touching her again.

    Nanheng watched her defensive expression with distant eyes; his gaze gradually turned cold.

    Feng Ling was a boy. It was typical for young men to begin experiencing their first love at his age, and there was nothing unusual about him developing feelings for a beautiful and adorable girl. Feng Ling was typically a cold and indifferent person, but in front of that Feng couple¡¯s niece, he was clearly much more patient.

    This was very normal.

    Nanheng expressionless headed for the business street where their car was parked. Feng Ling followed him without ncing back at Qin Shuke who was staring at her with wide eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to catch up to the man¡¯s pace. All of a sudden, she heard his cold voice: ¡°The base has clear cut rules for members to abide by in their personal lives; there shouldn¡¯t be a need for me to remind you of this.¡±

    The iciness in this man¡¯s voice caused Feng Ling to seriously suspect if Boss Li was interested in that Qin Shuke and if he was frustrated at her for interfering...

    ¡°Cough.¡± Feng Ling immediately felt apologetic as she answered him, ¡°I really didn¡¯t pay much attention to the regtions on our private lives. Boss, which rule are you referring to?¡±

    The man did not turn back: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be in a rtionship before you turn 21. You¡¯re also not allowed to interact with anyone outside of the base, excluding your parents.¡±

    When Feng Ling heard these cold words, she was astonished. She raised her head to stare at the man¡¯s back.

    Nanheng pad no mind to the person he had left behind and directly headed straight to the business street.

    After he returned to the car, it took Feng Ling ten minutes to catch up to him. The man in the driver¡¯s seat did not say anything as she climbed it. Even though this car was rtively quiet, he stepped heavily on the elerator as he started up the engine, causing a loud noise to reverberate through the parking lot.

    ¡°You dilly-dallied for a good ten minutes. What were you up to?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze was set ahead and his tone did not contain any warmth.

    ¡°My phone rang. I didn¡¯t manage to answer K¡¯s call from earlier, so he called me again. In the end, Qin Shuke chased after me and snatched my phone over. She dialed her own phone with it and saved my phone number,¡± Feng Ling answered directly. ¡°Because she¡¯s a girl, and her character isn¡¯t easy to deal with, it took me some effort to take her phone and delete my number.¡±

    Initially, when he heard that Qin Shuke had saved her number, the man¡¯s gaze was cold to the point where icicles were forming in the car.

    It was only when Feng Ling said that she had deleted the number that his gaze softened once more.

    By the time they returned to the base, it was past 10:00 p.m. Feng Ling said her goodbye to Nanheng and turned to go to her room.

    The man stopped her mildly. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are there still matters to be dealt with?¡±

    ¡°We stay on the same floor. We can head back togetherter. Make a trip to the conference room with me.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    No matter if they were outside or within the base, Feng Ling always maintained a professional attitude. Nanheng nced at her and met Feng Ling¡¯s gaze. Ever since that day when she had unintentionally heard his affirmation for her, this brat¡¯s gaze was no longer as rejecting or indifferent. Instead, shepletely respected him as the boss and leader of this base.

    Nanheng brought out a cigarette and lit it as they headed for the conference room: ¡°After one month of training, the ones that show outstanding performance can receive the official training for the sniper team first. After the past few days of training, what thoughts do you have about the other four members?¡±

    Feng Ling walked by his side as she replied, ¡°My thoughts?¡±

    ¡°All five of you will be asked this privately. Although you are part of the same team, you are also considered each other¡¯s enemies. Only the person that is more outstanding than the other four will be valued, and only that person will receive private instruction. Long-range sniping isn¡¯t something anyone can easily manage. The reason why we¡¯ve yet to allow any of you to officially touch a rifle is because your standards are not there yet.¡±

    Nanheng ced his cigarette in his mouth and narrowed his eyes as he unbuttoned his cuff. He folded the sleeve of his ckbat shirt up until it revealed arge but faint scar on his inner elbow.

    In the past, Feng Ling had never paid much attention to this. The location of his scar also made it difficult to be seen. This was the first time she had seen it and she was startled by the size of it.

    ¡°This is the consequence of showing off your ability with the rifle without sufficient experience.¡± Nanheng kept his skin revealed while he plucked the cigarette out of his mouth. He spoke indifferently as they walked: ¡°When I was twelve years old, I thought because I had grown up in XI Base, I would be able to y with everything without being found out. When I tried to mess with the rifle, because my precision wasn¡¯t good and because I didn¡¯t know how to manage the risks of overheating, the back of the rifle caught on fire and it directly spewed out from the back. It burnt my elbow and the skin in contact with the rifle.¡±

    Nanheng casually adjusted his sleeves back and spoke mildly: ¡°I can only say that my luck was good then. Even though I didn¡¯t know how to use a rifle, I still managed to fire the bullet out from the front. Otherwise, if I hadn¡¯t adjusted the bullet properly, it would have been ejected out from the back to pierce through my elbow. My arm would have been crippled.¡± He smirked coldly. ¡°Burn wounds aren¡¯t like any other wounds. Even if the Li family is capable and was able to hire specialists from all over the world to give me the treatment, they could only tten the surface of the scar. When you look at it closely, the difference between the color of my scar and my skin is obvious. Even though the scar is now ttened and no longer affects me, I¡¯ll never forget the lesson I received due to my own ignorance when I was twelve.¡±

    Feng Ling took another nce at his arm. ¡°And so, the reason why you¡¯re always especially strict to us is because you¡¯re taking responsibility for our lives and don¡¯t wish for us to receive any unnecessary harm. You would rather we train now and gradually increase our stamina than to make any unnecessary sacrifices in the future.¡±

 Chapter 802 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 802: The Story of Ling and Heng (65)</h4>

    Nanheng nced at her; they were approaching the conference room. He tossed the cigarette on the ground and casually stepped on it.

    He spoke mildly: ¡°In this life, there¡¯s no need to think too highly of anyone. I¡¯m just afraid that you brats will ruin my rifles. During the mistake I made when I was twelve, not only did I injure myself and almost cripple my own arm, I also ruined my master¡¯s rifle. Do you know just how expensive a rifle is?¡±

    Feng Ling faltered.

    Boss Li truly would not leave anyone feeling touched; even though he was clearly concerned about their lives, he insisted on changing the topic to money.

    After following Nanheng in, Feng Ling realised that Han Jin and several other drillmasters were all waiting for him. This also included several representatives of the American Army. Just by looking at their uniforms, she could tell that their status wasn¡¯t low.

    This was likely an important meeting. Feng Ling paused her footsteps outside the door. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait outside. Come in.¡±

    ¡°But the people inside are all...¡±

    ¡°Do you think of yourself as a trustworthy member of the base?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then get in.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him again but Nanheng had already entered the room without looking back.

    Feng Ling faltered for only a second before she quickly followed him in.

    Initially, when they saw Feng Ling enter, Han Jin and the other drillmasters were indeed startled. However, they saw that Feng Ling stayed by the door and did not sit down. His expression wasposed but clearly cautious. Clearly, he did note in because he wanted to but because Boss Li made him. They then shifted their gaze away.

    Boss always had his own reasons behind his actions. Since he let Feng Ling in, he naturally had his own intentions.

    The representatives from the American Army weren¡¯t as familiar with the members here. They only knew that Li Nanheng was in charge. When they saw Feng Ling standing by the doorside, they did not think much of it. Looking at the people in this room, it was clear that these were likely the members who were involved in the mission this time and had the ability to participate in it.

    The representatives immediately began sternly: ¡°Mr. Li, with regards to the abduction of the mayor of F City and his family, I hope that everything I say today will stay within these walls. As you know, F City is an important city that America has begun redeveloping. The mayor is our president¡¯s brother, Mr. Ted. We will not allow a single word rted to the president¡¯s family¡¯s kidnapping to leak out. The mission this time is extremely dangerous. We can only request for the members XI Base to assist us in rescuing Mr. Ted and his family. We believe in XI Base¡¯s ability. The ones responsible for the kidnapping are terrorists. During the rescue mission, please be cautious. Mr. Ted¡¯s wife has a three years old daughter. We¡¯re not sure how long the family can survive under the hands of terrorists. Please begin your rescue as quickly as possible.¡±

    The remainder of the meeting was spent discussing the circumstances behind this mayor and his family, as well as the kidnappers¡¯ motives. They also went into details about the weaknesses of the terrorist group as well the locations of their dens discovered by the American police force.

    Feng Ling listened by the side and understood the risks of this mission. Under normal circumstances, the moment XI Base¡¯s missions involved terrorists with intentions to harm the country, injuries and deaths were unavoidable. These terrorists were all people exiled from society and the chances of them carrying a bomb on their bodies were very high. The opponents who were fearless of death were always the most difficult to manage.

    Furthermore, the mayor of F City was the president¡¯s brother. The entanglement of grudges involved more than the matters regarding the newly assigned mayor of F City; it implicated the president¡¯s private matters. They definitely could not allow this matter to spread. Due to the importance of this matter, they could only rely on the senior members of XI Base. All of the new members could not participate in this mission.

    It was no wonder so many of them were still gathered in this room despite the time.

    The new members could not attend, yet Feng Ling was standing here...

    Could it be that Nanheng intended on allowing her to participate with the other drillmasters for this mission?

    Even though she was a newbie, aside from stamina, her performance was outstanding in all aspects. In fact, at times Han Jin would even suffer under her hands. This was because her speed was truly beyond what a typical man could obtain.

    The fact that she was standing here meant that she had received Boss Li¡¯s recognition. It also spoke of his trust in her.

    In ce of the initial suspicion he had when she first entered the base, there was now genuine trust.

    But what did this trust stem from?

    Was it because he could really tell that she had nowhere to go, and only wanted to find a ce suitable for her to live on? She did not have any hidden intentions. Was it because he had seen her genuine desire, and so he had given her his trust?

    Or was it, was it simply because he trusted her?

    After the meeting concluded, the representatives from the American Army immediately left.

    Feng Ling stood unmoving in the conference room. When Boss Li and the other drillmasters returned, Han Jin and the others immediately smiled and patted her on the back: ¡°You sure are amazing, Feng Ling. You even managed to encounter such a mission. Since Boss Li allowed you to stay in the room, you should understand his intentions.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to Han Jin. ¡°I mostly understand. But I¡¯ve been in the base for less than three years. Although I participated in a few missions, I¡¯ve never actually encountered terrorists. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be a burden to the drillmasters.¡±

    ¡°Since the boss allowed you to stay here, it means he has a use for your skills. At times, when you¡¯re facing those terrorists who are fearless of death, unsophisticated military power and strength is useless. Often, these people exiled from society have even more stamina than us. Your innate vignce and speed, on the other hand, is not something anyone can easily possess.¡± Han Jin chuckled: ¡°We¡¯ve all seen your performance. Even if the boss ns to pull you up, we won¡¯t have any objections. Set your heart at ease and follow us.¡±

    ¡°With regards to this mission involving the mayor of F City, will it be very dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s dangerous, but because it involves the mayor of F City, Mr. Ted, that makes things moreplicated. Firstly, he is the president¡¯s brother, and secondly, his entire family was kidnapped; there¡¯s a child involved in this situation. Adults might cooperate with our rescue mission, but children are difficult to work with. This is especially so for young children who have suffered serious fright,¡± Han Jin was deep in thought as he spoke. ¡°For our mission this time, we will have to rely on wisdom to seed. So long as you obey Boss Li¡¯s orders, nothing will go wrong.¡±

 Chapter 803 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 803: The Story of Ling and Heng (66)</h4>

    <i>Obey Boss¡¯s orders?</i>

    That meant that, Boss would be apanying them through the mission?

    Since Feng Ling entered this base, this was the first time she would follow Boss Li out on a mission.

    ¡ª¡ª

    With a mission like this, it was impossible to have much time to rest. Boss Li only allowed Feng Ling a few hours to head back and prepare.

    Before dawn, and before the sky even began to lighten, XI Base had already sounded out its signal to assemble.

    Feng Ling had already changed into her bulletproof vest and attached a small, ck, waterproof pouch to her waist. When she heard the signal, she immediately opened the door and walked out quickly.

    Yet, the moment she stepped out, she found that Nanheng was already outside.

    Nanheng¡¯s inte was lit up at this moment. He nced at her silently. He plucked his inte off and said a few words into it before cing it down. He indicated for Feng Ling to follow him with his eyes, before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Boss, will we be heading to the mission location directly?¡± Feng Ling quickly followed.

    ¡°Gather at the parking apron first.¡±

    Nanheng then picked up his inte once more and issued amand; every member participating in the mission this time was to gather at the parking apron. Feng Ling, who was following him closely, did not ask any more questions. Her expression wasposed and serious as she headed in the same direction as him.

    They quickly went around the training space and through therge path ahead of the conference room before finally arriving at the wide and open parking apron.

    Although Feng Ling¡¯s adaptability was quite good, she had never participated in such an important and dangerous mission. Thus, it was especially important for her toply with the Boss¡¯s and the other instructors¡¯mands; she could not move on her own as she pleased.

    She knew it was not the time to ask too many questions. However, this was her first time following all of the senior members and Boss Li out on a mission; her heartbeat was loud.

    It was not because she was frightened. However, she did not know how to express the reasons behind her frantic heartbeat.

    The parking apron was thergest piece of space in the base; it was only a short distance away from the base¡¯s signal tower.

    Ten helicopters were parked neatly in the parking apron.

    Nanheng raised his voice sternly: ¡°Gather!¡±

    All of the members gathered rapidly in front of the helicopters in a neat row.

    At the same time, instructions from the base¡¯s lounge were given through their intes. By flying at the five o¡¯clock position from the signal base through 150 kilometers, they would be able to arrive at F City¡¯s airspace quickly. Currently, Mr. Ted and his family were nearby. Their location could change anytime, and they would have to move quickly.

    The first helicopter had already taken off and headed in the five o¡¯clock direction. The second and third helicopters immediately followed; it stayed at close distance to the first helicopter.

    As Feng Ling was a newbie, and this was her first time participating in such a mission, in order to prevent any mistakes, she had to stay with the members who were the most experienced and capable. Thus she apanied Han Jin, Qiao Fei and Li Nanheng into the same helicopter.

    Nanheng spoke clearly into his inte: ¡°Are there any traps hidden in the warehouse where the victims are located? How many people are inside the warehouse right now? How many cars are there? When did they appear in that location? Keep checking to see if there are any traps.¡±

    The members within the base in charge of scouting out the enemy¡¯s position via their equipment replied: ¡°There are explosives buried in the warehouse; it¡¯s not suitable for the helicopter tond there. Currently, Mr. Ted and his family are all still in the warehouse. However, it seems like they are nning to move. There are quite some people nearby; they are already on the defense. Their location leans close to the sea; it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll choose to escape by water.¡±

    ¡°Received.¡±

    Nanheng ced his inte down and spoke heavily: ¡°Qiao Fei, Han Jin, when we arrive at the temporarynding space, head to the first helicopter. Han Jin, you¡¯ll be the main pilot!¡±

    All of the members in the ten helicopters were rearranged into a few groups; after receiving the Boss¡¯smand, the members all gave their confirmation to the inte.

    When the helicopter arrived at the temporarynding zone, all of the members moved ording to the orders the head received.

    Nanheng was preparing to move to another helicopter. The moment he alighted, he issued an order without turning back: ¡°Feng Ling, follow me to the first rescue helicopter.¡±

    A moment ago, Feng Ling had been perplexed, wondering if the Boss was cing her aside due to her inexperience. Now that her name was suddenly called, she appeared like a warrior filled with tension. She swerved her head up and turned in his direction. She then alighted the helicopter quickly and followed him withrge steps.

    She has nevere into contact with proper terrorists. Typically, the senior members who had participated in missions would brag and go into detail about the heinous terrorists they had dealt with; they would go into details about the number of people they had saved, the enemies they had defeated and the brothers that had been sacrificed. They would also exin the cause and effect behind the incidents. However, despite hearing so many stories, this was her first time actually participating. She waspletely clueless and inexperienced.

    The old members who were able to return safely rarely brought up the names of the brothers who had been sacrificed. Although XI Base¡¯s members were all well-trained, and it was rare for more than one-tenth of the members to be sacrificed, every single man who had lost their life was considered family. No one¡¯s heart was spared from the ache.

    Theirposed description did not reveal the danger in dealing with terrorists; it did not reveal the low chances of surviving through variousndmines, bombs, and bullets.

    Feng Ling followed behind Nanheng with an agitated heart. Therge silhouette before her nimbly climbed aboard the helicopter that would be faced with the highest risks. He quickly sat down and put on his headphones, making the preparation tomand the people anytime. His movements were smooth andpletely unflustered.

    The current atmosphere waspletely differentpared to when Feng Ling typically went on missions with other newbies.

    What did it actually mean to be tempered into steel?

    It had to be this.

    Feng Ling¡¯s tongue was dry. She felt her adrenaline rushing up. Her unstable heart suddenly becameposed. She climbed into the helicopter with a firm grip around the cabin door and sat down properly in the backseat to fasten her seatbelt.

    She watched Han Jin and Li Nanheng who were in the pilot and co-pilot seats before turning to Qiao Fei, who was also wearing his headphones to await orders at the back. She then turned to watch Li Nanheng¡¯s back. She listened as he spoke into his headset; it was a few simple words regarding the team arrangement and matters to take note when they arrived at their destination.

    Ten helicopters rose into the wide, boundless sky.

    The loud noise of the propeller drowned out the cicada¡¯s cries and the gentle breeze in the forest; it carried XI Base¡¯s most skilled men with it to the mission location.

    As they flew further, XI Base gradually shrunk into a small dot from their vision.

    The wind made a loud whistling noise as they sat in the helicopter.

    In this moment, it was as though everyone had be insignificant. The scorching heat from the sun mingled with the man¡¯sposedmands as he spoke into his headphone.

 Chapter 804 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 804: The Story of Ling and Heng (67)</h4>

    Li Nanheng continued speaking into his headphones.

    It was connected to the bases¡¯mand center and the other helicopters. Whenever new orders were issued from the base, he needed to make quick judgment of the situation and give hismands to the members in the other helicopters.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were stern andposed; no one paid any attention to each other¡¯s statuses as drillmasters or newbies.

    On a rare asion, Feng Ling found that there was actually nothing she could do to help.

    She sat in the rear end of the helicopter with her back straight as she listened attentively to Li Nanheng¡¯s words.

    The wind rushed past her ears with an incessant whistling noise, pushing against her short hair. She raised her hand to touch her hair and thought to herself that short hair was indeed the most appropriate. On a helicopter like this, having long hair would definitely affect her movement and vision.

    As she sat in the rear end of the helicopter, Feng Ling¡¯s ears were filled with the noise from the propellers. She needed to tilt her body forward and use quite some effort in order to catch all of the orders Li Nanheng was issuing into his headphones.

    Han Jin and Qiao Fei who sat in front of her were all wearing the headsets and couldmunicate freely through the noise.

    Nanheng saw that they were approaching their destination and nced backward at Feng Ling who was sitting at the other end. He turned and instructed something to Qiao Fei. Qiao Fei then turned back to Feng Ling and pointed at his own headset to demand: ¡°Put on your headphones!¡±

    Feng Ling has never participated in a mission like this and had assumed that there was a limited supply of headsets on this helicopter. When she heard Qiao Fei¡¯s words, she turned back and searched through her seat. After a moment, she found a pair of headsets hung behind her seat and tugged it over to put it on.

    Finally, the loud noise from the propeller was blocked by the soundproof headset and her world fell silent.

    All that was left was the indistinct crackling of electric current through the headset.

    ¡°We are in the midst ofmunicating with the members from themand center. Currently, Mr. Ted¡¯s family of three has already been moved from their original location. They have been forcefully brought onto arge, private cruise ship leaning close to our mission destination. The cruise has already begun moving. We will require a group of men to surround the cruise and take down the enemies, and another group of men to board the ship to rescue them. Otherwise, it is possible that Mr. Ted and his family may be killed on the boat. Members on helicopter number 5, please report your location right now.¡±

    Han Jin¡¯s voice came through her headset.

    ¡°The rescue team has received your information. The US military has already arranged for a rescue ship near the mission destination. However, they have not approached for fear of rming the enemy. We will immediately arrange for the ship to head to the destination ASAP. We are situated behind helicopter number 1 at 7 o¡¯clock. The estimatednding time would be slower than helicopter number 1 by three minutes.¡±

    The person in charge of the rescue team answered from the helicopter at the back.

    Indeed, after putting on her headphones, she was able to hear everything clearly.

    Although Han Jin was typically a stern drillmaster in Team One, privately, he was especially approachable.

    Feng Ling had already left Team One for quite some time. After staying in the sniper team for so long, this was her first time hearing Han Jin¡¯s grave tone in a while.

    ¡°Helicopter 7, report your progress on tracking the surrounding signals.¡± After a minute of silence, Nanheng¡¯s voice came through her headset.

    Feng Ling¡¯s breath paused slightly. She raised her heat to watch the man seated in the copilot seat.

    Li Nanheng appearedposed; his gaze was fixed ahead. He operated the position tracker the base had specially installed onto the helicopter as he listened to the replies from helicopter number 7. He then spoke with a firm tone: ¡°Mission target is within our sights. Helicopter number 5, head toward the sea and provide rescue. Helicopters number 7 and 8, stay in your positions and wait for orders. Everyone else, remain at 7 meters radius away from the target, at 3:30 o¡¯clock position, 10 meters height.¡±

    The terrorists below them had already sensed the approach of danger and shifted Mayor Ted and his family onto the sea. Even from this distance, they could see therge, white, private cruise ship that was moving away from them.

    Seven helicopters directly headed for the most dangerous locations covered in explosives. As they descended, the rescue team in helicopter number 5 headed for the cruise ship.

    From afar, they suddenly noticed arge amount of ck smoke emitting from the cruise; it slowly moved upward. Gradually, indistinct mes became visible to them.

    Initially, they could only see a white cruise ship. By the time the helicopter descended to a fixed distance, the mes were prominent and they could see the situation beneath clearly.

    Mr. Ted had a family of three; there was even a three-year old who was clueless of the situation. After days of abduction, in the midst of being shifted away, these terrorists nned to escape by jumping off the cruise and leaving them to die in the fire on the cruise just like this?

    Looking in that direction, Nanheng abruptly raised his hand and indicated for the helicopter to stop on the other side. After descending onto the ground, he plucked off his headphones and turned to look at Feng Ling: ¡°In the base, you and Qiao Fei are the most adept in water. If that family of three has any problems, it¡¯s unlucky that the rescue team alone will be insufficient to bring them away. They have a child with them; we need someone to personally bring them away. You and Qiao Fei will go cooperate with the rescue team on the sea. Leave everything else here to me.¡±

    ¡°But Boss, there are so many terrorists waiting to ambush here. We didn¡¯t send too many people out with us. If you send Feng Ling and I therE...¡± Qiao Fei furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Time is tight. I don¡¯t have any to waste on your rubbish. Just listen to my orders,¡± Nanheng replied mildly. ¡°Our priority is to rescue Mr. Ted¡¯s family. Don¡¯t forget who he is rted to. The terrorists outside are secondary right now. With so many people here, we won¡¯tck for the two of you. Move off now.¡±

    Feng Ling had heard about the buriedndmines and ambush hidden at the mission destinationst night in that conference room. Although everyone deployed for this mission were the elites from their base, but with this level of danger and the number of members that were sent away, she also felt that it was better for her to remain in the frontline to provide support, rather than leaving for the cruise.

    She plucked off her headset to speak up, but Qiao Fei had already stood up to open the cabin door. At the same time, he spoke to her: ¡°Boss¡¯s words are absolute. In any urgent, crucial situation, it is necessary to follow Boss¡¯s arrangements. Feng Ling, follow me down.¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She turned to look at Nanheng, but the man had already tossed two life jackets at her. He spoke coldly: ¡°I know you¡¯re good with water and won¡¯t need these. Put them on anyway in case of any trouble.¡±

    Feng Ling did not say anything. She picked up the life jackets and after seeing that Qiao Fei had already jumped off, she followed suit andnded on the ground. Less than two minutester, after Qiao Fei and her backed away, the helicopter ascended once more and directly headed for the mission destination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s important to save the victims. Don¡¯t dy anything. If anything happens to Mr. Ted¡¯s family, the president will definitely speak up. If any countries are pulled into this trouble, our base¡¯s reputation will definitely be affected. Boss is very rational; the priorities of the mission have to be kept. We need to cooperate with him.¡±

 Chapter 805 - The Story of Ling and Heng (68)

    <h4>Chapter 805: The Story of Ling and Heng (68)</h4>

    Feng Ling followed Qiao Fei as they rushed towards the sea.

    A helicopter had already approached and was gradually descending to the surface of the water.

    The rescue ships and vehicles dispatched by the US military were also stationed nearby.

    The cruise had already travelled more than two thousand miles; the fire on the cruise was spreading rapidly. Initially, they could only see the thick ck fumes above the cruise. By the time the rescue team descended, the mes at the rear end of the ship were prominent.

    Several of the terrorists in-charge of moving Mr. Ted¡¯s family had jumped off of the boat and into the water as an attempt to escape.

    However, Mr. Ted and his family were nowhere within sight; it was likely they were trapped in the cruise cabin awaiting death.

    The US military¡¯s rescue ships were cooperating with their rescue team¡¯s helicopter and preparing to approach. However, the strong wind caused the ships to sway heavily, affecting their movements.

    At this moment, the rescue team leader¡¯s voice could be heard through the headset: ¡°Report, the wind is too strong right now. It¡¯s impossible for us to board the cruise to save the victims. The rescue team is requesting for the rafts to be released. Command center, please inform the military rescue members to put on their life vests and be on standby. My team members shall immediately take the necessary measures to board the ship and rescue the victims; we need to retrieve them before the fire worsens.¡±

    Themand center immediately informed the rescue boat sent by the military.

    Feng Ling and Qiao Fei had already boarded the nearest military rescue ship. Although the ship could not approach, the two had their gaze fixed firmly on the cruise. They were awaiting their next orders.

    Very quickly, an orange raft that could fit more than ten people was thrown off of the rescue shift. Two rescue team members jumped off of the helicopters andnded smoothly. They immediately began another attempt to approach the cruise surrounded by thick smoke.

    By now, they could not see anyone aboard the ship. However, Mr. Ted and his family were still inside, and their situation was unclear.

    Qiao Fei and Feng Ling sat on the other raft thrown out by the rescue ship and also began their approach.

    After two to three minutes, they finally leaned close to the cruise. Everyone quickly climbed up the sides. They held onto anything they could grip against and forced their bodies upward, sessfully climbing aboard the burning cruise ship.

    The rescue team¡¯s helicopter was still circling around them in the sky, awaiting the next set of orders. After all, with the way the cruise was currently burning, the helicopter would only bring undesired risks if it leaned too close.

    Feng Ling, Qiao Fei and the rescue team members were wearing gas masks. They headed off in four separate directions and charged in through the various entrances into the cabin.

    There were six floors in this cabin; every floor was around three to four hundred square meters wide. They needed to expend a lot of effort to look for the people through the thick smoke.

    After entering, Feng Ling immediately charged upstairs while the rest began searching from the first floor. They needed to search through any corner the family could possibly be hidden in.

    On the fifth floor storey. Feng Ling abruptly paused in her footsteps. She turned to scan the balcony not far away; arge wooden crate was left there, almost fully hidden from view by the thick ck smoke.

    After pausing for a moment, Feng Ling abruptly approached with rapid steps. She kicked apart the lock and lifted the heavy lid. As expected, Mr. Ted and his family were all trapped in there.

    The man, the woman, and the three year old child were all restrained. ck cloths were also used to block their vision. After inhalingrge amounts of smoke, the three no longer had the strength to struggle. When the ck cloth was abruptly ripped off, the first person to look up was the thirty-year old woman. She was likely Mayor Ted¡¯s wife.

    When the woman saw Feng Ling, her eyes held fear. After seeing the smoke and mes outside, her gaze immediately turned pleading. She turned to her frightened child, whose eyes were tear-filled and reddened from the smoke. The desire to live in her eyes were even more pronounced than the thick smoke surrounding them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you,¡± Feng Ling spoke in English to the mayor¡¯s wife. At the same time, she ripped off the ck tape on their lips.

    When the mayor¡¯s wife regained the freedom to speak, she immediately cried out emotionally: ¡°Please save us... we don¡¯t wish to die... save the children...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m from the XI base. I¡¯ll definitely ensure your safety,¡± Feng Lingforted her and quickly cut open the ropes restraining the child. She then did the same for the mayor and his wife.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Feng Ling asked as she supported the child out of the box; unlike his wife and child, the man was fully unconscious.

    ¡°After our kidnapping, my husband repeatedly endured through several beatings. He is covered in wounds. When he was brought onto this ship, he received a heavy blow to his head and has been unconscious ever since.¡± The mayor¡¯s wife was crying as she stood up with some difficulty. She watched this young man carry her child in his arms, and stared at Feng Ling with gratitude. She reached out to help Feng Ling support her unmoving husband out.

    ¡°Feng Ling?¡± At this moment, the rescue team members rushed onto the fifth storey. After hearing the movements on this end, they quickly approached.

    ¡°Hurry, support the mayor down first. He has been unconscious for quite some time and has inhaled too much smoke,¡± as she spoke, Feng Ling tugged off the gas mask on her head and pressed it onto the crying child in her arms. She then turned to eye the mayor¡¯s wife: ¡°Our people will send the mayor down first. Are you able to walk?¡±

    The woman nodded at her frantically; her anxious gaze was fixed on the child in Feng Ling¡¯s arms. It was clear she wished to leave with Feng Ling and the child; she did not want to be separated from her child.

    The two rescue team members carried Mr. Ted who weighed more than 100 kilograms and left first. Feng Ling held the crying child in her arms and indicated for the mayor¡¯s wife to follow her.

    When the two were moving down the stairs, Qiao Fei quickly approached: ¡°How is it? Are there any more victims upstairs?¡±

    ¡°No, only their family of three. Mayor Ted is unconscious. His wife and child are currently still conscious,¡± Feng Ling did not falter in her rapid steps even as she answered him.

    ¡°If this cruise burns any further, the oil tank will likely explode,¡± in order not to frighten the mayor¡¯s wife, Qiao Fei softly whispered to Feng Ling.

    ¡°I know,¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression was serious. However, the child in her arms was both frightened and ufortable. She kept pushing her feet against Feng Ling with force. Feng Ling held the child firmly and prevented her from charging out of the cabin.

 Chapter 806 - The Story of Ling and Heng (69)

    <h4>Chapter 806: The Story of Ling and Heng (69)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Just as Feng Ling urged Qiao Fei to first jump onto the raft, an ident ured.

    By then, the fire had already spread from the rear. When they saw that the mes were about to fully engulf the cruise ship, the mayor¡¯s wife was filled with panic. The child in Feng Ling¡¯s arms was also wailing loudly. The mayor¡¯s wife was flustered and screaming for help, but she did not dare to jump off the cruise. She was fearful that she wouldn¡¯tnd on the raft, and that she would lose her life after jumping off.

    They were surrounded by thick smoke. Mayor Ted¡¯s wife was coughing while she cried and screamed. Her voice was apanied by the three year old¡¯s sobs. Feng Ling felt that her world was about to explode from their cries.

    The mes were growing stronger and stronger and the raft could not approach the cruise too closely. As time was gradually being spent, they had to increase their distance from the cruise; otherwise, if they were affected by the mes, it would be impossible for them to take on any more passengers.

    Feng Ling saw that the mayor¡¯s wife was crying and screaming while refusing to jump down; she furrowed her brows and shouted sternly: ¡°Jump down! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t dare...¡±

    ¡°Jump if you wish to live! Hurry up¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°If you continue wasting time, the two of us and this child will all die. Do you know how big the oil tank of such a cruise is? Do you know that the moment the oil tank explodes, it¡¯s likely that our body will be smashed into smithereens? Hurry up and jump!¡± Feng Ling shouted at her angrily: ¡°Jump!¡±

    When she saw that Mr. Ted¡¯s wife was crying while shaking her head, Feng Ling was angered. She held the child with one arm and pushed her down with force.

    However, Mr. Ted¡¯s wife kept her grip tightly around the railings, refusing to jump off no matter what.

    She shrieked: ¡°I can¡¯t swim! I¡¯m afraid of water! I¡¯m really afraid! I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and jump!¡± Qiao Fei could not hear their voices from the raft. He did not know why they were dying so much time. Originally, the raft was ced at a suitable distance to receive them, but were gradually being forced to back away. If they wasted any more time, they would be beyond the safe distance rmended.

    ¡°Jump!¡± Feng Ling red at her impatiently: ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±

    While speaking, she pulled off her own life vest and wrapped it around the child. She could not give it further thought as she first tossed the child down.

    When she saw her own child being tossed down, the mayor¡¯s wife immediately released a shrill cry.

    The people on the helicopter above could not hear them. However, Qiao Fei¡¯s angered voice could be heard firmly through the inte: ¡°The victim is unwilling to jump off the cruise! The wind is too strong, and the mes are spreading too quickly. The raft cannot approach any further.¡±

    ¡°Please move aboard the ship to rescue them.¡±

    Qiao Fei spoke while reaching out to receive the child. The child was wearing Feng Ling¡¯s lifevest and was quickly brought up by Qiao Fei the moment shended in the water. The child did not choke on the seawater and was immediately brought onto the raft.

    At this moment, the rescue team members on the helicopter nced down and furrowed their brows. ¡°This is bad. The mes are too strong. There isn¡¯t enough time for us to move aboard. The ship is about to explode.¡±

    In the next moment, one of the rescue team member¡¯s voice filled the inte in a message connected to the second line ofmunications: ¡°Boss, the trapped victim is refusing to jump off the cruise. Feng Ling is also still aboard. If we waste any more time, I¡¯m afraid the risk will only increase further. All of the nearby rescue ships and helicopters will be affected by the explosion.¡±

    Although Feng Ling was also wearing an earphone, she could not hear them clearly due to the chaos on the cruise. She could only catch the vague noise of the electric current. For a moment, she felt as though she had heard Li Nanheng¡¯s voice; however, she could not be sure of this.

    Her eyes were stinging painfully from the smoke; the mayor¡¯s wife who was crying by the side was in an even worse state.

    All of a sudden, Feng Ling seemed to have heard some movements. She abruptly lifted her head to see the rescue team¡¯s helicopter descending without any hesitation. She immediately furrowed her brows. What were they trying to do? In such a situation, when the cruise was already about to explode, shouldn¡¯t they be moving further away to protect the other member¡¯s safety? Why were they approaching all of a sudden?

    Following which, the helicopter cabin door was opened and a ropedder was extended down. The rescue team leader was personally climbing down.

    Feng Ling was startled. She tugged off her headphone and stared in that direction.

    The helicopter was leaning too closely to the burning cruise and the heat affected its propellers, causing a loud rumbling noise to fill the air. The propellers were still moving rapidly, and the ropedder was still swaying in mid-air. The rescue team leader climbed down just like that and quickly approached Feng Ling and the mayor¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Quick! Over here!¡±

    Feng Ling faltered for a moment and understood that they hade to save her.

    However, she did not forget her own mission. The one who was frightened of jumping off the cruise was the mayor¡¯s wife. If she remained frozen here, she would lose her life; their mission would then end in a failure.

    She abruptly turned and gripped the woman¡¯s arm, tugging her forward and pushing her to the rescue team leader.

    The rescue team leader only nced at Feng Ling once; he understood her intentions without asking further and did not object to her actions. He directly brought the flustered and crying woman with him and climbed back up through the ropedder. As the rope could only support the weight of two people, and they had already sessfully brought someone with them, in order to prioritise everyone¡¯s safety, the helicopter quickly ascended and moved away.

    She watched as the rescue team leader and mayor¡¯s wife hung on one end of a ropedder; at the very least, they had already left the explosion zone.

    Feng Ling immediately tossed away the distracting earphone that could no longer be used due to the high heat. Qiao Fei was shouting at her repeatedly to jump down; she spun around and immediately leaped off the cruise.

    Almost one and a half seconds after Feng Ling jumped off, the cruise¡¯s oil tank exploded in red mes in all directions; a loud noise reverberated behind Feng Ling.

    The instant Feng Ling came into contact with the ice-cold water, she felt a burning impact against her back. Her chest was forced forward and the taste of blood immediately filled her mouth. She could hear Qiao Fei¡¯s heart wrenching cry as the mes engulfed her back. Initially, she instinctively wanted to swim up. However, the intense pain in her back and chest made it impossible for her to move.

    Qiao Fei¡¯s raft was also affected by the explosion. However, the child was already sessfully brought aboard the rescue ship. He turned to look in the direction Feng Ling had fallen in and wanted to release another raft to go down and save her. However, he was held back by the US military members. They prevented him from jumping down and reminded him: ¡°You can¡¯t use the raft. You¡¯ll cause a chain explosion. The surface of the water is also affected. You can¡¯t jump...¡±

    ¡°But Feng Ling is still underwater! He was injured, let go¡ª¡±

 Chapter 807 - The Story of Ling and Heng (70)

    <h4>Chapter 807: The Story of Ling and Heng (70)</h4>

    ¡°You can¡¯t jump! Now that the oil tank has exploded, the oil is still covering the surface of the water. The fire will go on for a long while, and we can¡¯t be sure that a second explosion won¡¯t happen.¡± The people from the US military held Qiao Fei back with force. ¡°Don¡¯t jump!¡±

    ¡°No! Feng Ling was caught in the explosion. He can¡¯t swim out on his own right now. If we dy any further, he will die! Let go! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Calm down...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling is a member of our base; a member of our sniper team. She can¡¯t be harmed!¡± Qiao Fei was enraged as he pushed them away. He did not pause to waste another breath on them and directly jumped off the ship. He swam in the direction of the zing fire.

    Not too far away, they had finally managed to haul the mayor¡¯s wife up the ropedder and into the helicopter. They sat her down and began reassuring her. However, at this moment, the leader of the rescue team nced down to see the persisting fire on the surface of the water. He furrowed his brows: ¡°Are we able to go close now?¡±

    The member piloting the helicopter answered sternly: ¡°Leader, we can¡¯t approach again. Our fuel tank was affected by the risky attempt earlier. Right now, it¡¯s already overheated. Just listen to the noise our helicopter is making; if we lean closer once again, our helicopter will also explode in mid-air.¡±

    ¡°But Feng Ling is down there. Have you forgotten what Boss said? When the missiones to an end, nobody can be missing. Everyone has to return with their lives intact. Feng Ling especially; he is a member of the sniper team, and he is the member that Boss has been working hard to nurture. If he is sacrificed in this rescue mission, this mission can only be considered a failure! Quick, think of ways to save him!¡±

    ¡°But the fire is still so strong. We really can¡¯t approach anymore!¡±

    Hearing this, the rescue team leader abruptly ced his headphones back on. He furrowed his brows as he gave his report to Boss, who was currently in the midst of abat with the terrorists.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling

    Feng Ling was extremely adept in water. However, in this moment, she felt as though her bones had been shattered and pieced back together; the pain was unbearable to the point where she could not move. As she sunk into the ocean, she closed her eyes and felt that the suffocation was strangely terrifying.

    She wasn¡¯t sure where this sense of terror hade from; she was never one to fear water. However, in this instant, an indescribable ice-cold sensation was gradually drowning her.

    However, when she closed her eyes instinctively to wait for her life to end, Li Nanheng¡¯s image strangely appeared in her mind.

    She felt as though Li Nanheng was standing right before her; he watched her with stern, ice-cold eyes and ordered her: ¡°Swim up! Only the weak would give up thest opportunity for survival! Swim!¡±

    Feng Ling furrowed her brows. Her fingers subconsciously twitched, but she discovered that shepletely could not move.

    Qiao Fei was indeed capable in water as well. As there was arge amount of oil and mes on the surface of the water, he directly swam down in the direction Feng Ling and fell. From afar, he saw that Feng Ling¡¯s body was sinking heavily and rapidly down. Qiao Fei gathered his strength and swam ahead. He reached out and grabbed Feng Ling¡¯s waist, holding her firmly in his arms. Under the water, due to the debris and oil, it was difficult to see where he was going. He could only do his best to bring Feng Ling to what appeared to be the safest ce for the time being.

    When they finally broke through the surface of the water, Qiao Fei held Feng Ling with one hand and rubbed his own face with the other. He took in two deep breaths before turning to look at the limp, unconscious Feng Ling. The young man in his arms was unbelievably soft. Qiao Fei furrowed his brows and called Feng Ling¡¯s name. When he saw that there was no reaction, he immediately understood that the teen must have breathed in too much smoke earlier and choked on too much water. His lungs were clogged and his breathing was affected.

    If they dyed any further, he would lose his life.

    Qiao Fei nced at his surroundings; they had unconsciously been pushed by the current further away from shore. The US military were a bunch of trash who only knew to watch without doing anything; they did not move their ship closer and it was likely they wouldn¡¯t be able to find them in time.

    The XI Base¡¯s rescue team was currently staying in the sky; they were working hard to locate Feng Ling and him.

    However, Feng Ling¡¯s condition right now wasn¡¯t good.

    Qiao Fei scanned the distance between them and the shore, and turned back to nce at a small, unknown ind not too far away. It wasn¡¯t located where the deep waters were, and it shouldn¡¯t take too long for the rescue team to locate them there.

    Qiao Fei rubbed his face hard and tightened his grip around Feng Ling. He brought Feng Ling with him as he swam for that small ind.

    Qiao Fei brought Feng Ling ashore with great difficulty. Right now, he needed to force Feng Ling to cough out the water she had swallowed. At the same time, he needed to perform CPR for her.

    He quickly unfastened Feng Ling¡¯s buttons and opened her soaked clothes. He removed her inneryers and faltered for a moment when her snow white corbones were revealed. He continued his movements only to see the white, binding cloth underneath. It was wrapped tightly around what was clearly a woman¡¯s chest. Qiao Fei was instantly bbergasted.

    Although he didn¡¯t see the main point, but the tightly wrapped cloth and the clear shape of her figure; after considering the fact that Feng Ling never grew any beard despite almost turning eighteen, and her typical feminine silhouette, everything instantly clicked.

    He was actually a... a woman...

    A woman...

    A woman!!

    He had already said that he was straight. Yet, in this base, especially after he was transferred into the sniper team, he was strangely and constantly attracted to Feng Ling.

    It was actually, ¡®opposite sex attracts,¡¯

    Despite how perfectly she had concealed it.

    At the end of the day, she was still a girl.

    Qiao Fei first stared in disbelief at the pale Feng Ling who wasying on the shore. After digesting the fact that she was a woman, he returned to himself in less than thirty seconds. He opened her clothes once more but did not dare to touch her binding cloth. The young girl¡¯s skin was unbelievably soft and tempting; he felt like a criminal just by looking at it. However, it was more important to save her life and he could not pause to consider so much. He ced his hands firmly on her chest and began to press down.

    After more than tenpressions, Feng Ling¡¯s body shivered heavily. She then coughed out a mouthful of water, followed by several more mouthfuls. She finally then regained some of her consciousness. However, her brows were still furrowed. She groaned ufortably from the pain.

 Chapter 808 - The Story of Ling and Heng

    <h4>Chapter 808: The Story of Ling and Heng</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Qiao Fei abruptly leaned closed to her and paid attention to the rhythm of her breaths; he immediately then resumed performing the chestpressions.

    ¡°Breath, breath with force, Feng Ling!¡±

    ¡°Can you hear me? Breath with force, quick!¡±

    Under Qiao Fei¡¯s efficient and precise movements against her chest, Feng Ling knitted her brows from the pain of the force. Furthermore, as she had choked on water and breathed in too much smoke earlier, her lungs were unbearably painful.

    She abruptly coughed again, spitting out thest of the water she had swallowed. She instinctively took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. She then coughed sessively before reaching out to push Qiao Fei¡¯s hands away. She turned over, backfacing the man being her and coughed painfully and loudly.

    ¡°Feng Ling, how are you? Are you better? Can you breathe normally?¡± Qiao Fei stood up and approached her. He directly reached his arm out and helped her to sit up.

    Feng Ling slowly opened her eyes. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the azure water and the indistinct shoreline far away. She stared in that direction for a long moment before breathing in deeply. She spoke hoarsely: ¡°I didn¡¯t die...¡±

    ¡°The cruise¡¯s oil tank exploded. Typically, under such circumstances, there¡¯s no doubt you would have died. But it¡¯s likely that that oil tank has been used for too long and there wasn¡¯t too much oil left. However, the impact of the explosion still definitely gave you some internal injuries. When we head back, we must immediately find you a doctor,¡± Qiao Fei wiped away the sand and water droplets on her face as he spoke. He also brushed back her scattered hair and watched her paleplexion in concern: ¡°How do you feel right now?¡±

    Feng Ling coughed again. She wanted to speak, but as she instinctively reached her hand up to press against her aching chest, her expression instantly froze. She lowered her head to see that herbat clothes and the ck shirt underneath we¡¯re all opened. Only the white cloth binding her chest was remaining.

    She abruptly stiffened. Just as she was about to push Qiao Fei away, he sat down firmly by her side and supported her weak body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I discovered your secret. But I had no choice but to open your clothes in order to save your life. I didn¡¯t continue after I saw what was inside... so I didn¡¯t see anything I shouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to shove him aside; however, she did not have much strength. She could only sit there stiffly. She reached up and held her clothes together tightly, concealing her corbones. She stared at him with reddened eyes.

    The moment he met her gaze, Qiao Fei understood her intentions: ¡°You only dressed up as a boy so that you could stay in the base, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. However, her expression was extremely poor.

    Earlier, Qiao Fei had saved her life. There was not much she could say. Furthermore, he truly did not undo her bindings underneath. In order to perform CPR, one needed to unfasten the patients clothes. Qiao Fei was not in the wrong. She did not have even the slightest reason to me him.

    ¡°Set your heart at ease. So long as you don¡¯t have any inappropriate motives, or n to do anything that will threaten the base; as long as your desire to stay in the base is pure, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this matter.¡± Qiao Fei watched her and recalled her typical performance. This little girl actually worked harder than all of the men in their base. On the one hand, he was filled with admiration for her, and on the other hand, he found that his heart hadpletely softened for her. However, he felt bad that he had unintentionally discovered her secret earlier. He spoke roughly: ¡°I swear, I really didn¡¯t see anything earlier.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and rxed.

    Only she knew the method she used to bind her chest; with one nce, she understood if it had been undone.

    Qiao Fei did not lie to her.

    Furthermore, Qiao Fei was the vice-drillmaster of the sniper team; he was half a rank above her. After hearing the promise he had just given, it wasn¡¯t right for her to say more.

    ¡°Drillmaster Qiao.¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. Right now, the lungs felt as though they were burning. It was difficult for her to speak up: ¡°I¡¯m an orphan. I don¡¯t have parents, nor do I have a home to return to. To me, XI Base is a home I¡¯ve grown ustomed to. But the base doesn¡¯t ept women; I had no choice but to do this. Since you already know of this, I don¡¯t wish to exin too much, but please keep this a secret for me.¡±

    Qiao Fei watched her for a moment and nodded: ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Right now, what¡¯s most important is you need medical attention. I suspect that Boss should have almost settled most of it. When he knows that we have gone missing, he will definitely rush over to bring us back. You need to hold on.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded weakly.

    She had breathed inrge amounts of smoke; that sort of thick smoke was extremely lethal. After holding strong for so long, in the moment when she most needed fresh air, she had actually fallen into the sea and swallowed quite some water. She understood that her situation was serious. If she didn¡¯t seek medical attention, it was likely that she would suffer serious after effects. There was even a chance that she would need lung surgery.

    However, at the very least, she had managed to keep her life.

    Earlier, the instant she had fallen into the water, she did not think she would be able to live. But since she had managed to do so, she naturally wouldn¡¯t allow herself to die carelessly.

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t too far from the shoreline we were on earlier. They should be able to find us soon. I¡¯ll support you to find afortable ce to sit down first.¡± Qiao Fei supported Feng Ling up. The ind had several distinct skerries. After supporting Feng Ling to sit down, he sat down next to her.

    Feng Ling sat on the skerry and buttoned her shirt with great difficulty. She was expressionless as her eyes focused on the smoke not too far away.

    Qiao Fei saw that Feng Ling was spending quite some strength on buttoning her shirt. Now that he knew she was a girl, he found it awkward to touch her. Earlier, when he supported her, he did not dare to hold her waist and only kept his grip around his elbow. He sat her down on the skerry as this location was eye-catching and the helicopters would easily be able to spot them.

    ¡°Right now, your lungs must be hurting with the slightest movement. Do you want me to help you?¡± Qiao Fei sat by the side and asked. Feng Ling stiffened and Qiao Fei coughed in embarrassment. He exined: ¡°It¡¯s just helping you to do your buttons and pull up the zip. I don¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts. It just seems really painful for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thanks,¡± Feng Ling answered hoarsely. She finally did up thest three buttons and pulled up the zipper for her ckbat jacket. She coughed twice and leaned back against the uneven skerry.

 Chapter 809 - The Story of Ling and Heng (72)

    <h4>Chapter 809: The Story of Ling and Heng (72)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qiao Fei watched her. Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sky dyed grey by the thick smoke, but she did not speak further.

    In fact, there was a lot he wished to ask her. For example, as a young girl, how on earth had she managed to live in XI Base with all these men for so long. After all, previously, he was in a separate team from Feng Ling. It was only during various missions and examinations that he noticed this beautiful and attractive teen.

    At that time, she had already left asting impression on him.

    Afterward, when he was transferred into the sniper team, he was further attracted to her.

    At the time, it was simple because this teenager was too young and too outstanding; she captured all of his attention. He could not help but constantly wish to care for her and give her advice. He even wondered if he had truly developed feelings for a beautiful man. It was only now that he understood that it was but normal attraction between opposite sexes. Even if she had concealed herself perfectly, she was still a girl underneath. It was unavoidable that he would be drawn in.

    He truly could not imagine; as the only girl in such a ce, she must have met with countless inconveniences. How on earth had she managed to hold on?

    More importantly; she had actually never been discovered.

    It was one thing if the rest were oblivious. But their Boss Li, who was alwaysposed and unbelievably observant, actually never discovered her?

    However, when he thought about this carefully, he realized that Boss Li had left for two years in between. He had barely spent less than four months interacting with Feng Ling, and they were only ever together for training. In that case, it wasn¡¯t that strange for him not to notice...

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like over there now?¡± Feng Ling asked hoarsely as she faced the shoreline not far away: ¡°There are so many terrorists there. Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problems? We don¡¯t have an advantage in numbers. The enemy has also hidden.¡±

    ¡°You should save your concerns for yourself. If the people from our base are defeated by those terrorists, it¡¯s likely that the two of us won¡¯t be able to leave this ind either. First of all, you¡¯re injured, and second of all, there¡¯s quite some distance between that shoreline and where we are right now. No matter how adept we are in the water, we won¡¯t have the stamina to make it back.¡± Qiao Fei sighed with a smile: ¡°Which means we can only starve to death here. And your lungs also require medical attention. There won¡¯t be any good for you if we stay here for too long.¡±

    Feng Ling did not look away from the shoreline. She reached up and touched her own chest and did not reply.

    ¡°Set your heart at ease. It¡¯s rare for Boss and Han Jin to participate in missions together, and even rarer for our Boss to personally lead the team. There definitely won¡¯t be any problems. The entire elite team from XI Base are here. If there are still any problems, our base won¡¯t need to make a living anymore. Everyone should just be terminated and sent home.¡± Qiao Fei watched her movement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt very badly?¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    Even though she was still a little girl, herposure and apathy was aplete mismatch with her age. It was one thing to endure throughmon storms, but even now, she did not seem to hold any resentment or fear. If this had been a normal girl, it was likely she wouldn¡¯t even be able to rescue anyone; even falling into the ocean would leave her scarred.

    Qiao Fei took off his jacket and spread it out behind Feng Ling. ¡°If you¡¯re really ufortable, why don¡¯t youy down first?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°In this situation, there¡¯s really no need to force yourself. Even a big man would have been unbearably hurt by that explosion. You¡¯re a youngdy...¡±

    Feng Ling directly turned to look at him; her gaze wasposed: ¡°Drillmaster Qiao, please pretend as though you didn¡¯t discover anything. I¡¯m still a boy; a member of the XI Base. I¡¯m not a youngdy.¡±

    Qiao Fei sucked in a breath. He saw that eyes held determination and sighed slightly: ¡°All right. Lie down first.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the same as the past; you¡¯re the vice-drillmaster and I¡¯m a member of the sniper team. You¡¯re my superior. There¡¯s no need to treat me like this,¡± Feng Ling spoke softly and hoarsely. ¡°There¡¯s nothing different between me and the others.¡±

    He understood that Feng Ling wished that none of this had happened; if it had been anyone else who had discovered her gender, it was likely she would have directly killed them to prevent this from leaking.

    Yet, the person who had found out was actually her vice-drillmaster. Aside from nagging at him like this, there was not much else she could do.

    Although Feng Ling appeared calm on the surface, it was likely that she wasn¡¯t doing as well internally and was concerned that this would spread. He took her internal struggle into consideration and did not make things difficult for her. He raised his arm and pped the back of her head with force, using the same amount of force he applied when dealing with those little brats. ¡°Already, quit nagging. My lips aren¡¯t that loose. I can¡¯t possibly chase away the most attractive member on our team just because I want to share this secret, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Feng Ling did not feel much pain from his p. However, her damp hair was now clinging against her skin. She shook her head with force and tossed her short hair back.

    As Qiao Fei watched this, his mind was immediately filled with an image of Feng Ling with long hair. His thoughts drifted and he wondered how she would look dressed up like a normal girl.

    With Feng Ling¡¯s clean and attractive face, she was already unbelievably charming dressed in their rough uniform. If she returned to dressing as a woman...

    He thought about the way Feng Ling typically trained in the mud with K and the other brats, and recalled the image of them rolling around.

    Those smelly little brats didn¡¯t even know that they had experienced such a benefit.

    All of a sudden, arge explosion could be heard from the abandoned warehouse where those terrorists were situated. Feng Ling and Qiao Fei immediately turned to look in that direction.

    The explosion enveloped the air with ck fumes; the mes were even more out of hand than the earlier explosion from the cruise ship. It spread toward the ocean and was gradually swallowed up by the water.

    Amidst the ck fumes, three helicopters flew in their direction. Underneath, two rafts on the water were being tugged along. They couldn¡¯t see clearly from this distance, but it was clear that after the XI Base had discovered their disappearance, they had immediately sent people out to search.

    Feng Ling and Qiao Fei¡¯s position on the skerries were very prominent. The helicopters pierced through the thick smoke and immediately discovered the small ind nearby. They immediately flew over.

    Finally, as the helicopters leaned close and was about to descend, the enormous propellers urged the wind into motions. The helicopters descended firmly and all of the members alighted.

    Feng Ling turned back to watch the helicopters. Li Nanheng waspletely uninjured. He led all of the men as he approached them. At this moment, Feng Ling could not properly describe the emotions in her heart. She was even more agitated then when she had escaped death, but she could notprehend what this was¡ª

 Chapter 810 - The Story of Ling and Heng (73)

    <h4>Chapter 810: The Story of Ling and Heng (73)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling wanted to stand up; however, the movement immediately caused the pain in her back and lungs to re up. She staggered back from the sensation.

    Qiao Fei, who was about to jump off the skerry, had sharp eyes and immediately caught onto her. He lowered his eyes to watch her, using his gaze to ask if she could still hold on.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change as she shook her head to answer softly: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Li Nanheng approached. He noticed Qiao Fei¡¯s movements to support Feng Ling and calmly moved his gaze onto Feng Ling¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°The rescue team said that you were injured by the explosion of the cruise. You went missing after you fell into the ocean and Qiao Fei jumped in to rescue you. How are the both of you? Are you seriously injured? Why did you drift onto such an ind? Were you too far away from the shoreline?¡±

    Before Feng Ling could speak up, Qiao Fei answered: ¡°Boss, I¡¯mpletely fine. More importantly, in order to rescue the mayor¡¯s wife, Feng Ling spent too much time with her on the cruise. At the time, she even gave her own gas mask and life vest to that child, causing her to breathe inrge amounts of fumes. Afterward, she was also caught up in that explosion. Her injuries seem very serious. We have to send her to a hospital after we return.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as Vice-drillmaster Qiao makes it out to be. Boss, I¡¯m not...¡±

    Before Feng Ling could finish speaking, Nanheng noticed that her voice was hoarse and very unlike her usual self. His expression turned heavy. He did not continue listening to her rubbish and immediately ordered someone to help her and Qiao Fei down the skerries.

    When Qiao Fei released Feng Ling, he gave her another nce. After seeing that her clothes were properly fastened and did not give anything away, he set his heart at ease and climbed on the helicopter.

    Feng Ling however, was different. Her injuries were truly quite serious. Earlier, Qiao Fei had been supporting her but right now, even walking was difficult for her to manage alone. It was clear that she had been hurt from that explosion. Thankfully, during the explosion, the mes did not directly impact her skin. She also had to be thankful that she had fallen into the water. Otherwise, it was likely that Feng Ling would have been charred ck from the impact of that explosion, even her hair would have been turned into ashes.

    After Xiao Xu supported Feng Ling up the helicopter, Nanheng calmly issued his orders: ¡°Team Three, bring all of the injured members back to the base and into the sick bay. Han Jin, Ah Bai, stay behind and check through all of the rescue helicopters. Team Four and Team Five, return directly to the base and await further orders on the training ground.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he quickly returned to the helicopter. He entered the cabin to see Feng Ling, who had just been supported to sit down.

    Feng Ling turned to see the man who had juste in. Right now, the bigger picture was much more important. Seeing the man¡¯sposed expression and hearing his voice as he spoke into the headphones, Feng Ling¡¯s heart immediately felt at ease. It was as though, regardless of what happened, this man would never easily frown. Regardless of it all, he would always be able to arrange everything well. He would never take the responsibility he had to the members of the base lightly.

    The helicopter ascended into the air once more. Qiao Fei was in the other helicopter. Right now, this helicopter only had Xiao Xu, who was piloting, Nanheng, and her.

    The propeller noise was too loud. Feng Ling reached for the headphones at the back and ced them on. Nanheng¡¯s concise andprehensive follow-up orders filled her ears. As they flew past the ocean, she could see that the smoke was still thick underneath. The cruise had long been swallowed up by the water, leaving only ck fumes behind. However, the warehouse that had been bombed earlier was still aze.

    Li Nanheng was steady and collected. He methodically issued his next orders.

    Ten helicopters; up to thirty members. Everyone listened attentively to his arrangements.

    After settling the follow-up matters, Nanheng tossed his headphones aside. He headed to the pilot seat and spoke briefly to Xiao Xu. When he turned back, he saw that Feng Ling, who was sitting in the back, appeared not to have returned to herself from herbat ready status.

    He approached her side and lowered his head to check her paleplexion. ¡°We¡¯re headed directly for the Los Angeles Hospital. There¡¯s a back-up tarmac there. The helicopter can be parked there.¡±

    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment before speaking up: ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need to take the trouble. I¡¯ll just go for a simple check-up at the hospital on my own. This helicopter is used for our missions. We can¡¯t use it for my private matters.¡±

    ¡°You were injured by an explosion during the mission. Sending you to the hospital isn¡¯t considered a private matter.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting your breath. Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this can be considered an internal injury, but I think it might be. It feels like my internal organs were all jolted. Right now, it hurts everywhere,¡± Feng Ling met his stern gaze and instinctively answered honestly.

    ¡°After suffering the explosion of an oil tank, consider it your good luck that your life didn¡¯t end there and then. Go for a proper check up at the hospital. If it¡¯s serious, we¡¯ll directly get you admitted for surgery. Return to the base only after you¡¯ve made full recover.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. Right now, she also could not confirm if her injuries were serious. Although she wasn¡¯t bleeding on the surface, her body was hurting everywhere.

    She could only wait for the check-up at the hospital.

    Although Feng Ling did not speak, her expression was slightly heavy.

    Nanheng nced at the helicopters near them. He then stretched his long legs and approached her to sit down by her side. He asked mildly: ¡°It¡¯s your first time participating in such a mission. How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel quite agitated.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s answer was very appropriate. Her voice was hoarse and her tone wasposed.

    Nanheng chuckled. ¡°With your ability, I could have well left the mission of dealing with those terrorists in your hands. Don¡¯t think that sending you off to the cruise was my denial of your abilities. Both sides require people with different abilities. Qiao Fei and you are adept with water; if it had been anyone else, they may not have performed better than you. Besides, this sort of mission that appears simple is actually the hardest. Now that the mission has ended, you should be able to fully understand what I mean.¡±

    It was indeed very difficult.

    When it came to terrorists, she only needed to protect her own life whileing up with methods to kill the opponents.

    However, when she was on that cruise, she needed to sacrifice her own life and safety over and over again in order to protect the victims. This was especially so for that three year old child who had been badly frightened.

    Feng Ling turned away from Nanheng and coughed several times. After she felt better, she turned back to look at the man by her side. ¡°At the time, it was the Mayor¡¯s wife who refused to jump down no matter what. This wasted around three to four minutes. Otherwise, we could have safely avoided the explosion.¡±

    ¡°I know. Typically, these sort of rescue missions are the hardest. This is because the victims may not cooperate with you. Their courage is beyond our control, but you¡¯ve already done exceedingly well.¡± Nanheng watched herplexion. ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, lean back here. We¡¯ll be arriving at the hospital soon, en?¡±

 Chapter 811 - The Story of Ling and Heng (74)

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Story of Ling and Heng (74)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man¡¯s voice was patient and gentle in a way that Feng Ling had never heard before. She assumed she had heard him wrongly when, suddenly, he ced two folded jackets behind her back to ease her posture. His movements were unbelievably natural.

    Feng Ling was bbergasted as she stared at him, yet Li Nanheng appearedpletelyposed. ¡°What are you looking at? The base¡¯s treatment of injured members has always been this humane. You¡¯re already injured. I can¡¯t possibly continue torturing you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Boss, would it kill you to say something nice?

    Or is it that you¡¯ll keel over and die if you perform too many kind gestures?

    ¡ª-

    The helicopter arrived at thergest hospital in Central Los Angeles.

    Qiao Fei was in the other helicopter and was directly sent back to the base. Feng Ling did not have the time to contact him, but she felt that Qiao Fei¡¯s character was quite good. He was also reliable. It was unlikely for him to tell anyone about her secret. Thus, she did not worry herself over it and followed Boss Li¡¯s order to be admitted into the hospital.

    However, Feng Ling had never received serious injuries before. This time, she needed to haveprehensive check-ups done. This also meant that there would be no way for her to conceal her gender.

    When Nanheng left the lobby to answer a call, she took the opportunity to exin her situation to the doctor. She shared that she was actually a girl, but for the sake of looking for a suitable home for herself, she had no choice but to dress as a boy. Aside from lying about her gender, she has never done anything to harm anyone. In fact, she was an orphan and it hadn¡¯t been easy for her to find a ce to return to. She shared all about her painful, emotional reasons and even said that if she were exposed, it would cause a lot of trouble. Even the hospital would be disturbed by the US military and police. She spoke half-truths and half-lies and shared a lot with the doctor.

    The doctor was an old, American man around the age of fifty. As Feng Ling had grown up in America, she was proficient in both Chinese and English, and she expressed herself very well.

    The doctor pushed his sses up his nose bridge and asked several more questions before finally agreeing. If her superior did not intentionally ask about her gender, he would not carelessly share about it nor would he bring it up. However, if he did ask, he could not lie and would only reply honestly.

    Such a response was already considered the best oue for Feng Ling.

    After all, this was her first meeting with a doctor who waspletely unrted to her; a man who did not even fully understand her circumstances. She could ask him not to pick at the issue, but she could not demand him to lie for her.

    In this case, she could only test her own luck.

    ¡ª-

    Feng Ling¡¯s lungs were indeed affected by the thick fumes she had inhaled. However, it wasn¡¯t as serious as they had all thought. She needed to be admitted into the hospital for at least a week to receive medication and treatment, but she did not require surgery.

    When she heard this, the tension in Feng Ling instantly eased. While she was not fearful of going under the knife, she was worried that if Boss Li helped her to change her clothes or wipe her body while she was unconscious, he would discover her gender. If that happened, her life would trulye to an end.

    Feng Ling stayed in the hospital. Nanheng confirmed with the doctor that her injury wasn¡¯t serious and headed to her room.

    At the time, Feng Ling was in the midst of receiving aerosol therapy. She pressed the inhtion mask to her face and breathed in the medicine. As she had choked on water earlier, her throat and nose were aching painfully as she received the therapy. The doctor had already exined that this would happen and that it was amon symptom. After a few days, the pain would pass.

    ¡°The US military has sent people to the base. I¡¯ll be heading back first. I¡¯lle back after the mission ispletely resolved. Xiao Xu will stay behind to apany you. Let him know if you have any problems,¡± Nanheng informed her.

    Feng Ling lifted the mask off of her face. ¡°All right, Boss, there¡¯s no need toe to visit me again. I¡¯ll cooperate with the treatment and return to the base as soon as possible. I won¡¯t dy the sniper team training.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already injured, what training are you speaking of? Nurse yourself back to health first.¡±

    Right after he spoke, his phone rang.

    Nanheng had just concluded an important mission, yet he did not directly return to the base and actually brought someone to the hospital. The members back at the base and the people from the military were all in disarray.

    Nanheng¡¯s expression was cold and heavy as he left with his phone in his hand. Feng Ling watched as he carelessly closed the door. She did not say anything and picked up the inhtion mask to press against her nose once more.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Xiao Xu pushed open her room door to see that she had finished with therapy. She was leaning against the bed with her phone in hand.

    ¡°Wow. This injury of yours is really good. It¡¯s serious yet you won¡¯t have to receive any operation. You cany here on the bed and rx for a whole week.¡± Xiao Xu chuckled as he ced dinner he had bought for her on her bedside table.

    Feng Ling lowered her phone to nce at him. ¡°Do you want to give it a try? After experiencing the difort, you won¡¯t be able to say these words again.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I understand how painful it is. I also experienced a simr rescue mission when I first entered the base. At the time, a fire broke out in a high rise building. The room was also filled with poisonous gas. I inhaled quite a lot of it and, afterward, my lungs ached for a long time. No matter how Iid down or stood, the difort wouldn¡¯t leave. I really wished I could just die.¡± Xiao Xu chuckled. ¡°I understand your feelings. But at the very least, Boss himself personally ordered you to stay here to rest. This means that you weren¡¯t injured for anything. You¡¯ve been in the base for so long; it¡¯s rare to actually have an opportunity to rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Usually, I¡¯m either participating in missions or training. I¡¯ve never actuallyid down for an entire day.¡± Feng Ling smiled.

    ¡°Boss actually has everything nned out in his heart. If the situation on that cruise was really too dangerous, he wouldn¡¯t have let you go.¡±

    ¡°...Why? Didn¡¯t he sent me because I¡¯m adept with water?¡±

    Xiao Xu shook his head. ¡°Boss always personally takes on the most dangerous situations. Just like today, when we encountered those terrorists, all of them were armed with bombs and guns. The warehouse also contained various weapons they had bought from the underground gangs. We were also faced with an ambush in every direction. That was the most dangerous aspect of this mission.¡±

    Feng Ling watched him.

    Xiao Xu chuckled and asked her: ¡°Otherwise, do you think it¡¯s that easy to be the boss of the XI Base? Even though he has his own responsibility to manage, he still pauses to weigh every member¡¯s condition. He won¡¯t easily allow any of us to die. However, what happened to you on that cruise was truly the mayor¡¯s wife¡¯s fault. She refused to jump even in that difficult situation. Thankfully, you sent the child down first. Otherwise, with such an explosion, the child definitely would have lost his life.¡±

 Chapter 812 - The Story of Ling and Heng (75)

    <h4>Chapter 812: The Story of Ling and Heng (75)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Do you often participate in missions with Boss?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Xiao Xu deliberated over her question. ¡°More or less. I¡¯ve followed Boss for many years. When I first came in, I was also in my teens like you. To think that I¡¯ll soon be leaving the Base to work in the American police force. To be honest, I¡¯m quite unwilling to part. After all, the base is just like my home.¡±

    ¡°If, as you were dealing with the terrorists today, the warehouse underneath exploded. Under such a dangerous circumstance, if the Boss asked you to jump down to provide rescue, would you jump?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He did not hesitate.

    ¡°But what if jumping down means that you¡¯llnd in a sea of mes, or be caught up in an explosion that will leave you with serious injuries? You might even be crippled for life. Will you still jump?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d still jump.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression softened. ¡°And so, saving the mayor¡¯s wife and her child on that cruise was necessary for that mission. No matter if it¡¯s for the mission or for my own morality, I did everything I was supposed to do. I did not hesitate when there was no need for hesitation. It¡¯s good enough that I managed to keep my life. There¡¯s no need to spare extra effort to care for me. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    To think that Feng Ling had asked so many questions only to remind him to not take her injury to heart.

    This little brat, even though he was young, his character and work was reliable. Even the way he interacted with people was so well-principled. It was really impossible for anyone to hate him. Xiao Xu genuinely began to grow fond of him.

    Of course, with Boss Li around, his fondness for Feng Ling would only stay within the boundaries of brothers. He dare not have any other ideas.

    Furthermore, Xiao Xu swore that he was straight. After spending so many years in the base, he had never developed feelings for any man. When he watched Feng Ling, he only felt that he was watching a child slowly grow up.

    Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s words, Xiao Xu felt veryforted.

    Outside the windows, the sky had already turnedpletely dark. Feng Ling picked up the food Xiao Xu had bought and ate some.

    Boss Li did not return for quite some time and Xiao Xu stayed in the hospital to apany and take care of her.

    In the base, there were countless matters waiting for the Boss to manage and settle. Leaving Xiao Xu, whom he trusted the most here meant that the Boss valued her greatly. Boss also showed a lot of concern for the other members who were injured; this was sufficient to prove that he was not actually a cold-hearted man.

    For Feng Ling, the experiences they had during this mission was also a form of growth.

    During the critical moment, Drillmaster Qiao had specifically exined that they were warriors who had been through hundreds of battles.

    However, she was only a half-trained newbie. Even if she was outstanding amongst all the new people, when she stood among the elites and senior members of the base, she was still a newbie who needed extra training.

    As it grewte, Xiao Xu went next door to rest. Feng Ling took her medication and was reminded to perform another round of aerosol therapy. This time, her lungs were not left with a burning sensation. However, she still did not know if she would be able to sleep.

    She picked up her phone and sent Xiao Xu a message to request for some data from the base.

    She thenid on the bed and read through it.

    She read through the professional terminologies and detailed strategies rted to assasination and rescue missions the base had previously conducted.

    She then read about the tolerance of helicopters against heat, and various information about piloting.

    There was also a secret code that only internal members of their base knew of.

    As she took in the information, she wrote on the paper she had requested for from the doctor. The tip of the pen brushed against the paper as she memorised the information she was taking in. She then tried her best to recall the things Boss Li had said when he wasmunicating with the base. She then continued messaging Xiao Xu to ask for some advice on Boss Li¡¯smands during critical moments, as well as other important things she needed to know.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Feng Ling was still scrolling through her phone when her room door was suddenly pushed open.

    Her pen immediately paused against the paper. She lifted her head to see that Li Nanheng had actually returned to the hospital.

    The man paused by the door for a moment before asking simply: ¡°You¡¯re injured, yet you¡¯re not sleeping?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low, heavy, and clean just like the pleasant sound from a steady and moving musical instrument.

    From his tone and expression, she guessed that most of the matters back at the base were already settled. The US military should have been dealt with as well. There was no need to spare anymore effort toe up with strategies to deal with the terrorists.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was injured, but the way the man spoke to her today was much gentler. Even though he had only asked a simple question, her heart strangely felt moved.

    Feng Ling ced the pen and paper down and set her phone aside.

    Li Nanheng stepped in. Originally, only themp by her bedside was lit. With his movement, the light from outside spilled in. It framed the man¡¯s silhouette, causing him to appear especially tall and broad-shouldered. Feng Ling nced in his direction. Boss Li had actually returned sote in the evening. For some reason, she suddenly felt moved and nervous. She asked: ¡°Boss, why did you return to the hospital? Do you need something from me?¡±

    Li Nanheng watched the pale little brat on the hospital bed. He carelessly switched open the room lights and as the room became well-lit, he stood by the bedside to look down at the person on it. He then eyed the loose, light blue hospital clothes Feng Ling was wearing. Typically, they were used to dressing in ck in the base. It was rare to see Feng Ling wear something light coloured, and it caused her skin to appear especially white and smooth. It was tempting to the point where he really wanted to reach and try touching her.

    He watched her expressionlessly and carelessly spoke: ¡°There isn¡¯t much to deal with in the base. You¡¯re injured. I can¡¯t just leave you here like this.¡±

    Feng Ling paused. ¡°But it¡¯s already sote. If you rush back to the baseter, you¡¯ll have to drive for a really long time. Won¡¯t you be exhausted?¡±

    Nanheng took off hisbat jacket and carelessly tossed it at the couch next to the window. He was only dressed in a ck T-shirt underneath. He answered lightly: ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight and return tomorrow morning.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...stay here? Boss, you want to stay in the hospital tonight? In my room?¡±

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t?¡± Li Nanheng headed for the simple bathroom in her hospital ward without looking back. His voice was stiff. ¡°I visit every injured member in our base. As you said, it¡¯s toote right now. It¡¯s tiring if I drive back after. Why don¡¯t I just stay here for the night. This hospital ward isn¡¯tcking in anything. The couch is also sufficient for one person to sleep on. Is there a problem with me staying here tonight?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    As he passed by her bed, he nced at the pen and paper she had set down: ¡°Xiao Xu said that you¡¯ve been cramming in all of the base¡¯s past mission data based on today¡¯s experience. You only know to do this now that you¡¯re injured. You sure are outstanding.¡±

 Chapter 813 - The Story of Ling and Heng (76)

    <h4>Chapter 813: The Story of Ling and Heng (76)</h4>

    When his eyesnded on the paper, Nanheng¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt half. He suddenly approached her bed and picked up the sheet of paper.

    Feng Ling had actually written down everything he had previously said.

    Feng Ling watched as he scanned through the things she had written; her heart suddenly tightened as she rushed to exin: ¡°I wanted to quickly adjust to the pace of such dangerous missions. Since you brought me with you this time, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be opportunities for me to participate in simr missions in the future. I also have to understand the professional terms you used when we were on the helicopter; otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I might hold everyone else back. I have to at least be ustomed to thenguage typically used on these sort of missions.¡±

    Li Nanheng was silent for a moment before cing the paper down. He then headed into the bathroom.

    As the sound of the man showering came from the bathroom, Feng Ling finally realized that when Boss hade earlier, he was still dressed in the clothes he had worn forbat in the day. Afterpleting his work at the base, he actually did not pause to even change his clothes and had directly rushed to the hospital.

    She knew that Boss Li was extremely mysophobic. Typically, whenever he returned to the base, he would first rush off for a shower.

    However, this time, he actually rushed back to the hospital.

    Although Feng Ling often mixed around with groups of men in the past few years, she had never shared a room with anyone before. Even when she showered, she would do it in her own bathroom.

    As she listened to the noise of the shower, at the thought that Boss was showering in there right now, Feng Ling¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened. She picked up her pen and her phone and tried to recall the words Boss had said in the day. She distracted herself with the task and did not pay anymore attention to the sounds from the bathroom.

    Nearly twenty minutester, the bathroom door opened. Feng Ling did not pause to think as she subconsciously raised her head to nce in that direction.

    She saw that Nanheng was actually undressed; water droplets were still dripping off of his short hair and onto his skin. He only had a white, clean towel wrapped around his lower half as he stepped out.

    Feng Ling never thought a man would step out in this manner right after a shower. There was nowhere she couldfortably look at. Although K and the other guys would at times participate in training while shirtless, when she saw the towel wrapped around the man¡¯s lower half¡ªthe towel appearing as though it would unravel at any moment¡ªher mind instantly exploded. She sat up from the bed with a rapid, abrupt movement and charged over with quick steps. She brushed past him and mmed open the bathroom door, looking inwards. His clothes were tossed onto the puddles of water on the ground. There was no way he could wear them again unless they were properly washed.

    She could only close the bathroom door. When she turned back, she immediately met Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze. The room instantly fell into an awkward silence.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± The man had seen the way she abruptly jumped off the bed to rush over; his gaze was odd.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Boss, you didn¡¯t bring a spare set of clothes?¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly nced at her and casually tightened the towel around his waist. He headed to the couch, back facing her, and picked up his phone to call Xiao Xu: ¡°Go buy me a new set of clothes from nearby.¡±

    After hanging up, he nced at the brat who was still standing stiffly by the bathroom. ¡°What are you distracted by? We¡¯re all men. How did my shower poke at your abnormal mental state?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    He carelessly picked up thebat jacket he had tossed onto the couch earlier and brought out a pack of cigarettes. However, the moment he flicked the lighter open, he paused and closed it. He turned back to nce at the person who had returned to the bedside. He recalled that Feng Ling¡¯s lungs were affected by the thick smoke she had inhaled. Smoking in her hospital room would only cause further problems for her lungs.

    The man bent down and shoved his cigarettes back into his jacket. He spoke mildly: ¡°There¡¯s no need to watch me so nervously. I won¡¯t smoke. Since you should be resting, you should rest now.¡±

    Feng Ling thought in her heart: Boss, how do you expect me to rest with you here? My body is used to bing tense whenever it sees you; it instinctively feels as though it should be performing fifty star jumps on the spot, all right?

    However, she did not say the words in her mind. She returned to the bed obediently and covered the sheets properly over herself. She then watched the man who stood by the couch, mildly ncing out of the windows.

    With the moonlight falling in through the windows, and the dim light in the room, this quiet moment was the first time Feng Ling could properly watch the man¡¯s side silhouette.

    Li Nanheng, this person, was really unbelievably attractive. He did notck in masculine charm at all. He was seductive, yet he wasn¡¯t the big, muscr sort that would cause one to feel frightened. Instead, he was handsome and stunning. When he smiled, it was as though the whole world had brightened up, and all of the members would be influenced by him to rx. However, when he was stern, everyone would be tense. When he was cold especially, it was as though the grim reaper had truly descended.

    This was the man Feng Ling had provoked years ago at that orphanage. At that time, she had never thought that she would interact with him so frequently in the years toe. She had grown up in the XI Base; this meant that she had basically grown up under his wing.

    As though he could sense that teen¡¯s ¡®strange¡¯ gaze, Li Nanheng stiffened. He nced back at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a break room next door. Xiao Xu said that there are two beds there. Will it be too ufortable for you to sleep on the couch? Why don¡¯t you go next door to sleep with Xiao Xu?¡±

    Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°What else is in that break room, aside from the beds?¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°There should also be a washroom.¡±

    ¡°You want me to sleep next to the washroom?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling faltered for a moment. She then spoke up again, ¡°Boss, if you really want to sleep here, you definitely can¡¯t be ufortable. However, you sleep on this bed, and I sleep on the couch?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine yet you want me to sleep on a hospital bed. Are you trying to curse me?¡±

    ¡°...I can¡¯t watch you sleep on a couch, Boss. How about we let the hospital arrange a nicer, single use break room for you? Or, there should also be hotels nearby. Boss, you could sleep there for a night.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble. This ce is fine.¡± The man turned and directly sat down on the couch. As he sat down, he carelessly opened his well-toned legs slightly. The small piece of towel was barely enough to conceal anything.

    Feng Ling tried her best to maintain herposure as she shifted her gaze away. She did not speak again as sheid back down. She did not dare to give Li Nanheng a second nce, fearful that she would see something she shouldn¡¯t see.

 Chapter 814 - The Story of Ling and Heng (77)

    <h4>Chapter 814: The Story of Ling and Heng (77)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was likely because the hospital room was too quiet.

    Or perhaps, Feng Ling was too used to living alone.

    In this hospital room that wasn¡¯t too small or toorge, when she closed her eyes, she felt as though she could hear the man¡¯s rhythmic breathing. In the quiet night, it was especially pleasant to listen to.

    This was the first time a person¡¯s breathing could actually draw her attention.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and did not dare to look at the couch; however, she vaguely understood what was happening from the noises she heard.

    For example, she could vaguely hear the man adjusting his posture. He must have shifted against the side where there was a cushion for him to lean back on. She recalled the man¡¯s typical style and guessed that his arms and legs werefortably stretched out as he rxed. A momentter, she heard the clicking noise of him using his phone. However, the noise quickly went away. Boss Li must have been worried that he would wake her up and adjusted his phone to silent mode.

    Feng Lingid there stiffly for a while before turning over.

    ¡°Still awake?¡± the man asked casually. In the quiet night, his voice was especially distinct.

    Feng Ling¡¯s back was facing the man on the couch. She opened her eyes and replied softly: ¡°En, I¡¯ll sleep soon.¡±

    ¡°Are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No, I already did the inhtion therapy twice today. I feel much better. I should be able to leave the hospital in less than a week. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious.¡±

    ¡°Since the doctor wants you to stay for a week, do as he says. The base can survive without you. Focus on getting better. There¡¯s no need to rush to return.¡±

    After the man spoke, the hospital room returned to its silence.

    Feng Ling did not speak again. She only closed her eyes.

    Half an hourter, a gentle knock resounded against the door. Xiao Xu then entered. He saw that Feng Ling was on the bed but could not tell if she was asleep. He walked in softly and ced the clothes he had bought down onto the couch.

    ¡°Boss, try this on and see if it fits. I bought it ording to your size. It should be fine.¡±

    ¡°En, I got it. You should go rest.¡± Li Nanheng brought out the clothes from the bag and indicated for Xiao Xu to sleep.

    Xiao Xu nodded. After all, it waste at night. There wasn¡¯t much they could talk about in this hospital room either. He turned around and left.

    The hospital room returned to its silence. Nanheng unfolded the new clothes. He was about to put it on when his fingers paused by his towel. He shifted his gaze back to Feng Ling, who had been back facing him the whole time.

    Logically speaking, they were both men. There was nothing taboo about it.

    However, perhaps it was because Feng Ling kept avoiding it, or because Feng Ling gave off a particr feeling, he suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t that suitable to directly change into his new clothes here.

    The man picked up the clothes and headed into the simple bathroom. After changing, he brought hisbat jacket in and picked up the dirty clothes off of the ground to wash.

    At the sound of clothes being washed, Feng Ling opened her eyes once more. She turned to see that the bathroom door was slightly ajar. The man inside was dressed in a ck T-shirt and a pair of ck joggers.

    Although XI Base¡¯s supervision wasn¡¯t as strict as that of the country¡¯s military, it was almost the same.

    Everyone was used to washing their own clothes.

    However, the people under Boss Li would often vie for the opportunity to help him wash his clothes. Boss Li had never once allowed them to do so. At times, people would even wonder if there were butlers or helpers arranged from the Li family for him. Otherwise, how could Boss Li¡¯s clothes always be so clean?

    From the way things appeared, he really washed his own clothes personally.

    Even though he was the eldest young master of the Li family, he had been living in the XI Base from a young age. He had already grown used to taking care of his own life and was not spoiled in any way.

    Although the hospital room had a simple bathroom, this ce wasn¡¯t suited for washing clothes. Nanheng picked up the soap bar by the side and washed out the dirt and blood left behind from the earlierbat. At the very least, his clothes no longer appeared as dirty as before. He then washed them with water before carelessly hanging them by the side. He nned to throw them into the washing machine for another round of thorough wash after returning to the base.

    The man stepped out of the bathroom to see that Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were opened.

    He raised his stern brows.

    The moment their eyes met, Feng Ling deliberated for a moment and sat up.

    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t sleep. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the things I should pay attention to when dealing with terrorists? This way, when we have simr missions in the future, I can also help on the frontlines,¡± Feng Ling spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to pay attention to. A mission is just a mission. When you are participating in a mission, the most important matter is to remember to protect your own life. XI Base doesn¡¯t participate in the narrative of sacrificing lives for the country. We¡¯re only half a military base. We contribute and ally ourselves with the country and are in charge of all problems rted to safety.¡± The man¡¯s tone was mild. ¡°Even as youplete the mission, you have to bring your own life back. This is the base¡¯s most basic principle. Everything else depends on your adaptability and the stamina training you receive. If your stamina isn¡¯t good enough, the moment you lose a little bit of blood, your life is gone. If your stamina is strong, even if you lose a pool of blood, you can still be saved. This is the importance of stamina.¡±

    Feng Ling understood his meaning. ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to improve my own stamina right now. Give me a little more time. I definitely won¡¯t lose out to the other people in the sniper team.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯tg behind too much, but you¡¯re really too skinny.¡± The man nced at herrge, light blue patient clothes. Even the hospital clothes appeared too big on her; she seemed like a child who had stolen adults clothes to wear.

    Feng Ling was extremely helpless when it came to this problem.

    She was already trying her best to build her muscles. However, a woman¡¯s body was biologically different from a man¡¯s. Perhaps men could develop various, thick muscles through long term training.

    But women..

    Although her body shape was on the taller side, her frame was thin and small. No matter how much she ate or trained, she would only appear healthier than other women. When she put in a lot of strength in her movements, her arms and legs would only show the slightest bit of muscles simr to those found in female athletes.

    If he wanted her to be as broad-shouldered and muscr as the other men, she feared that this would only happen in her next life if she was reborn as a man.

 Chapter 815 - The Story of Ling and Heng (78)

    <h4>Chapter 815: The Story of Ling and Heng (78)</h4>

    Arriving at the topic of being too thin, Nanheng took a nce at the time. It was already past 11:00 p.m.

    He paused in his footsteps toward the couch and nced at Feng Ling, who appeared helpless about her own weight and muscles. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll apany you to go out and grow some meat?¡±

    Feng Ling was startled. ¡°How do you grow?¡±

    ¡°Before I came, I saw that there¡¯s a street selling all sorts of snacks nearby. There¡¯s arge variety of American and Chinese food. Do you want to go give it a taste?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling stood and reached for her to put on her coat. Since it was summer right now, it wasn¡¯t that cold at night. She then put on the flip flops Xiao Xu had bought for her. She picked up her phone and followed the man out.

    XI Base was situated on the outskirts of Los Angeles. although the environment was good, it was located far away from the city. It was rare for them to have the opportunity to stroll along these sort of little streets.

    Although Feng Ling wasn¡¯t particrly interested, since she couldn¡¯t sleep, heading out for a walk was much preferable toying on the hospital bed.

    The doctor had also said that she only needed to perform inhtion therapy and receive treatment everyday. There was no need for an operation or an injection. She only needed to remain in her room when it was time for the doctor to perform her check-ups. At other times, she was free to head out as she pleased. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t that fragile. Even with this small pain, she could head out for a mission anytime, much less heading out for a simple supper.

    Li Nanheng had already stepped out of the door. He waited for her outside.

    Feng Ling quickly approached; her expression did not contain the slightest hint of exhaustion: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll just put on a coat and head out like this, is that okay? I won¡¯t change out the hospital clothes underneath. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±

    He scanned her loose clothes and made a calm sound: ¡°En.¡±

    The two headed out. In order to avoid the nurses on night shift, Feng Ling intentionally hid near the restroom. When the nurses left for the office to retrieve their things, she quickly entered the elevator.

    Inside the elevator, Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling: ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling unexpectedly smiled. She leaned a little closer to him. She was rxed and delighted as she said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are local specialties as well as Chinese food? I¡¯ve never had any of those before. I¡¯ll decide after taking a look.¡±

    Who would have thought that, after living for so many years, she had never had those foods before. It was a rare opportunity for her to experience it. She was likely concealing some excitement as well. It was just that Feng Ling wasn¡¯t good at showing her emotions. Thus, only her eyes seemed to be sparkling.

    Nanheng watched her for a moment without speaking. He did not realize it, but his lips curved up slightly.

    When the esctor arrived on the first floor, the man walked ahead while Feng Ling rushed to keep up. The excitement must have gotten to her head; she did not pay much attention to her feet as she stepped out and she identally dug her feet into the gap between the marble tiled floor. The tip of her slipper was caught in the gap and as she tugged it free, it suddenly flew upwards. She fell forward and knocked into Li Nanheng with a loud noise. Her nose mmed heavily against the man¡¯s firm back.

    Nanheng waspletely caught off guard and was almost knocked down the marble staircase ahead of them. Thankfully, he gripped the handrails in time and stabilized himself.

    Feng Ling raised her head with some trepidation. She immediately saw Li Nanheng¡¯s expressionless face.

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so careless and rash. If I wasn¡¯t in front of you, were you nning on falling down the stairs?¡±

    Feng Ling felt as though the man¡¯s warmth was still on the tip of her nose. Her heartbeat was also strangely fast. When she heard his words, she coughed and bent down to pick up her slippers. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡±

    As she put on her slippers, she nced at therge marble staircase ahead.

    This was Los Angeles¡¯srgest hospital and it was extremely luxurious. On the first storey, half the space had been made into a spacious lounge. The marble staircase leading down to it had around four to five steps.

    If Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t stood firm earlier, if they had directly rolled down from the stairs...

    Feng Ling suddenly couldn¡¯t resist augh.

    She didn¡¯t know that Boss Li¡¯s eyes were on her, nor did she notice that when she bent down, her loose patient clothes clearly revealed her corbone.

    The young girl¡¯s cor was loose and open. She had squatted down to put on her slipper, revealing her corbone for the man to take in.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze suddenly turned heavy.

    His Adam¡¯s apple shifted and his heartbeat jumped slightly.

    Fuck.

    This little brat, even his corbone was so beautiful. He was clearly supposed to be a girl. Was he given the wrong gender when he was born? Why did he have to be a boy?

    ¡ª¡ª

    The street that Li Nanheng had brought up was right behind the hospital¡¯s parking lot. It was an extremely long street with various, unique stores lining up both sides of the street. They sold just about everything. As it waste night, there were various stalls set up at every avable space. Over the years, this ce had developed into a standard food street, and appeared especially like their flourishing, local night markets.

    After stepping out of the hospital main gate, they went around the parking lot and passed through the small alley behind. Within ten minutes, they arrived at their destination.

    For the entire duration, Li Nanheng walked ahead of her. The man¡¯s expression was mild and unhurried, and graceful and arrogant. The moment they arrived at the street, his every breath and every step signalled to the crowd to stay away from him.

    Feng Ling walked along the crowded street by this man¡¯s side. She felt as though everything she had experienced since young, as well as her dull lifestyle that only consisted of eating and living had finally gained ayer of dust. It was as though, this was the life a person should experience and enjoy while alive.

    Business and enjoyment; eating and drinking happily amidst this messy world. There was so much more to life than having enough food and warmth.

    Every person here appeared especially colourful.

    Feng Ling had been brought up by the wolf pack. Even after she had grown up, she never developed much thought about this. Now, as she stood amidst the crowd to watch the colourful lights and people, for the first time in her life, she suddenly thought about her own parents.

    Who exactly were they? What sort of people were they? Why did she be separated from her parents? Was she an abandoned baby? Or was there more to it?

    In this brilliant, colourful world, why was she the only one who didn¡¯t know where her roots belonged to?

    In order to distract herself from the sudden, depressing thoughts, she spoke up: ¡°This ce is really crowded. Boss, what do you feel like eating?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°...¡± What was she supposed to say to this?

    ¡°K said that the Chinese barbeque is really good. Isn¡¯t that a barbecue store? Let¡¯s go have barbecue?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

 Chapter 816 - The Story of Ling and Heng (79)

    <h4>Chapter 816: The Story of Ling and Heng (79)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At this moment, Li Nanheng was fully expressing his abilities to be concise andprehensive. Now that he had said two words, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say another.

    Even though he was the one who suggesteding out to eat, with his two lines of ¡®anything,¡¯ Feng Ling, who had never eaten any of these food, waspletely at a loss as to how to continue the conversation.

    She also did not know how to begin choosing.

    She turned her head and scanned his indifferent,posed expression. This was really a struggle. The two walked together for a while but the man did not speak the whole time. He only nced at the various stalls every so often and did notment much.

    After asking someone out to eat, was he leaving the person by his side to perish on her own?

    Was this the so-called straight man disorder of being unromantic and not knowing how to coax people?

    If she had known it would be like this, she would never have run out of the hospital in the middle of the night to stroll the street food.

    But Boss Li had taken the initiative to suggest this, she couldn¡¯t have said yes any faster; how could she possibly have refused him?

    Feng Ling tried her best to look for topics to talk about. ¡°Boss, typically, when other members of the base get injured, do you also personally visit them at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you also sleep in the same hospital room as them?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say, say it directly. Don¡¯t beat around the bush to sneak the answers out of me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She was seen through so easily.

    Nanheng nced at her face and indifferently added: ¡°After all, I¡¯m the person-in-charge of this base, and the leader of every training team. Typically, aside from missions and training, I rarely interact with the members. If they are injured while carrying out our missions, and I don¡¯t personally appear to show that every member is valuable, I¡¯ll really be stepping out of line.¡±

    These words made it sound as though he had only visited her to fulfill his duties, and that he had no intention whatsoever to care for her.

    Even though he was clearly someone who was cold on the outside and warm on the inside, he insisted on making himself sound so fickle and difficult to approach.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hair fluttered as the night wind passed through. She rubbed the scattered hair with some frustration and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She turned and raised her head to ask him: ¡°Boss, are there any barber shops nearby?¡±

    Li Nanheng paused to watch her. ¡°Why are you looking for a barber shop?¡±

    ¡°To cut my hair. I feel that recently my hair seems to have grown quite a bit. It¡¯ll be just nice if I trim it to around K¡¯s and Tam¡¯s length.¡± She pointed at her soft, short hair clinging against her forehead. ¡°The barber at the base always says that my hair quality is good, and that it¡¯ll be a waste to shave it short. He insists on making me keep such a hairstyle. It¡¯s rare that I cane out. If there¡¯s a barber shop nearby, I¡¯ll go shave away a few inches. That way, I might appear a bit more healthy?¡±

    This guy wants to shave his hair?

    Li Nanheng nced at her expressionlessly.

    Although the young man¡¯s hair was short, it made him appear gentle-mannered and refined. Just by looking at it, one would feel that it was especially soft.

    He attempted to imagine the way Feng Ling would look with her hair further trimmed.

    He had to admit that even if Feng Ling¡¯s hair was shorter, she would be equally good-looking. However, he had grown used to seeing her this way. If her hairstyle was suddenly changed, he would feel that something was amiss.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t clearly say why, but he did not wish for her to trim her hair too short.

    Furthermore, the length of her hair right now was normal. It was soft and loose. Even if he rubbed against it, it would surely feel veryfortable. If a few inches were trimmed away, it would likely be ufortable to touch.

    When Feng Ling first came to the base, her hair was very short. Afterward, it was the base¡¯s barber that gave her that hairstyle. Since then, her hair has always been that way.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t clearly identify his thoughts. He only quickly nced at the nearby barber shop to reply mildly: ¡°There aren¡¯t any nearby.¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. ¡°Then, typically where do you guys go to cut your hair? Does the barber in the base help you too?¡±

    ¡°There are so many men in the base, why would I go through all that trouble? Buy an electric trimmer and do it yourself,¡± he calmly lied to her face.

    Feng Ling watched him with some disbelief. Although his hair was short, it still appeared natural and attractive: ¡°Boss, you cut this style on your own?¡±

    Li Nanheng was toozy to reply. As they passed by the barber shop ahead, he intentionally brought her to walk through the crowd to stay close to the other side of the road.

    He did not answer and Feng Ling did not pursue an answer. However, she thought about K and the other member¡¯s hairstyles; they always appeared around the same. It turns out that everyone had cut their hair on their own. It was no wonder they barely had any creativity. They always either had a very short trim or an inch-long cut. However, after seeing it for so long, she found it clean. Furthermore, short trims were a test of people¡¯s attractiveness. The evidence proved that the group of people from their base were all rather attractive.

    After passing by the barber shop and making sure that Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t notice it, Nanheng silently continued ahead.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t silly. After walking a while, she found that something was amiss. She nced back at the crowd. ¡°When did we pass by the barbeque stall? Boss, don¡¯t you want to give it a taste?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Korean barbecue is extremely bad. I¡¯m not interested. Eat anything you want, but forget about the Korean barbecue.¡±

    ¡°Is it that bad? I¡¯ve always heard others say that it¡¯s good, especially...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely bad.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Why did she strangely feel that Boss was going against his conscience to say those words?

    She did not pause to consider further. She thought that perhaps Boss simply didn¡¯t enjoy barbecue and the like.

    Although they were here to stroll the food street, Li Nanheng did not allow Feng Ling to eat the food from the roadside stores. He made sure to take the longer path around whenever they encountered stalls that were emittingrge amounts of smoke. Feng Ling knew it was because she still needed to do inhtion therapy and wasn¡¯t suited to breath in those fumes.

    A noodle restaurant was right before them; it was even arge-scale chain restaurant that originated from China.

    Li Nanheng spoke: ¡°While you¡¯re recovering, you won¡¯t be participating in training or exercises. It¡¯s difficult to digest while lying down on the bed. We¡¯ll eat noodles that are easy to digest.¡±

    After speaking, the man headed for the entrance.

    After walking a few steps, he suddenly recalled that Feng Ling typically seemed to enjoy eating noodles whenever she was in the cafeteria. He turned back and gripped her wrist to pull her in.

    Her wrist was unbelievably thin and delicate; even though she clearly had the strength to hold a rifle up, her wrist was so thin.

    Nanheng held back the urge to tug her sleeves back to see exactly how thin she was underneath. He did not say much as he brought her to a rtively quiet corner in the shop.

    As it was crowded in the restaurant and most of the seats were taken, it was difficult to find a table. Thankfully, their luck was good. They had only just entered when a table leaning against the window at the back was freed up.

    As Feng Ling sat down, she nced out at the street food. ¡°We¡¯re not eating the food outside?¡±

 Chapter 817 - The Story of Ling and Heng (80)

    <h4>Chapter 817: The Story of Ling and Heng (80)</h4>

    ¡°The food outside is all dirty and unhealthy junk food. Don¡¯t eat those right now. Obediently have your bowl of noodles.¡± As usual, the man had facial paralysis and did not reveal any emotions on his face.

    Feng Ling: ¡°But Boss, this is my first timeing out to look at the street food, and those foods are really fragrant.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was regretful from having missed the opportunity to taste the delicious street food. Since she appeared in the base, this was the first time the apathetic teen had disyed an expression of truly wanting something.

    ¡°After you¡¯re fully recovered, if you really want to eat it, I¡¯ll bring you here again. Tolerate it for a few days first.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gazended on the English drinks menu on the table. After asking for a bottle of water, she lifted her head to look at him. ¡°We can stille by again?¡±

    ¡°If the base isn¡¯t busy, I can bring you by once on the weekend during breaktime.¡±

    After speaking, Nanheng stopped paying her any attention. He ordered two bowls of the popr beef noodles offered at this chain restaurant.

    Boss had clearly said he would bring her out to eat, yet he was now disying an attitude of ¡®I don¡¯t want to be too warm to you.¡¯ Seeing this, Feng Ling kept silent as they waited for their food.

    Finally, when the waitress served the noodles, Feng Ling thanked her and asked politely: ¡°May I know where the nearest barber shop is?¡±

    Li Nanheng had just picked up a magazine from the shelf by their table. His arm immediately stiffened as he turned to stare at the female waitress with some danger in his eyes.

    When the female waitress saw that such a handsome and fair young man was politely speaking to her, she was unable to pay attention to the other tall and handsome man¡¯s gaze. She immediately answered happily: ¡°It¡¯s around three hundred meters away, behind thergest barbecue store here.¡±

    Behind thergest barbecue store?

    The one they had passed by earlier?

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. She abruptly turned to look at Li Nanheng.

    When the waitress saw that Feng Ling had no more questions, she smiled and turned to leave.

    Li Nanheng was expressionless. He did not exin himself and immediately spat out five distinct words: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cut.¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°Why?¡±

    He remained expressionless. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I¡¯m your boss. This is an order.¡±

    ¡°My boss can even interfere with my haircut?¡±

    ¡°There are too many men in the base with inch-length cuts. Just looking at it makes me tired. Your hairstyle is quite good.¡± Li Nanheng then carelessly asked another waitress that had passed by. He spoke mildly: ¡°Isn¡¯t his hairstyle quite nice?¡±

    The waitress was baffled by the sudden question. However, after pausing to scan the beautiful and handsome young man, she immediately smiled sincerely. ¡°It is. It¡¯s handsome and attractive. He looks as though he walked right out of aic book.¡±

    Feng Ling could only smile in response to such a review. When she raised her eyes once more, she saw that Li Nanheng¡¯s handsome brows were raised. Although he did notment nor smile, his cold and apathetic expression clearly hid a hint of satisfaction.

    Forget about it then.

    Feng Ling picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.

    They two of them did not speak as they ate. Boss Li¡¯s temper was always difficult to understand and Feng Ling wasn¡¯tfortable with saying too much. Typically, she tended to be reserved. Since Boss wasn¡¯t speaking, she became even quieter.

    After finishing their noodles, the two headed to a supermarket across the street.

    Feng Ling needed to stay in the hospital for a week. Although the hospital provided everything, she did not bring any of her daily necessities from the base.

    She didn¡¯t have any rtives who could help her purchase these things. Since they were already outside, she would buy them now. Even after her hospital stay, these things could be brought back to the base. It wasn¡¯t considered wasteful.

    At the supermarket, Feng Ling looked through quite a lot of things; shampoos, shower gels, toothbrushes, toothpastes, towels. She also nced at the things they could usually obtain at the base, such as sunscreen and other necessities.

    She did not pick the items quickly. In fact, she was moving at a slow pace. She was used to checking the prices, makingparisons between items, and deliberating about the value before finally making her decision. Bottle by bottle, she made her selection and added them to her cart.

    Li Nanheng watched by her side. After a long time, he finally asked mildly: ¡°Is the base¡¯s pay too little? Even if a portion of your pay is with me, you should still be receiving at least ten thousand per month. Do you not have enough money?¡±

    Feng Ling finally decided on a toothpaste. She ced it into the cart as she answered: ¡°I have enough.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the point of being so thrifty?¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She raised her head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s a habit. I rarely spent any money before entering the base. Aftering in, there also wasn¡¯t any need for me to spend. It¡¯s rare for me toe out to buy things, and to enjoy the sensation of picking things out.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling often went hungry when she was young. Some may have described her as poor, but she was not actually poor. At the time, she had no concept of money or life. She only knew to eat and to stay alive, just like an animal living on its instincts. Afterward, she gradually understood the importance of money. However, she did not dare to waste even a single cent as it would cause her to feel unstable.

    Li Nanheng watched as she picked this and that, andpared this and that. He felt a wave of irritation.

    The irritation did not stem from the impatience of waiting for her.

    But because he could clearly see how difficult Feng Ling¡¯s life used to be. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be as detailed as she was right now.

    He recalled that this young man once passed by the window of a hotel and wanted to have a bite of someone else¡¯s leftover but was almost chased out. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the harder days he had endured.

    The XI Base had many members with poor family backgrounds. However, even then, they all had someone to rely on. Furthermore, most of them actually came from wealthy families and entered XI Base with the intention to carry out revenge.

    But Feng Ling was clearly different.

    ¡°Do you still feel like having barbecue?¡± the man suddenly asked with a heavy voice.

    Feng Ling paused in her movement of choosing a cup. She raised her head to look at the man.

    It was as though she could see the unspoken emotions in the man¡¯s eyes; as though, if he did not satisfy her earlier desire to have something, he would feel ufortable and guilty. It wasn¡¯t obvious and Feng Ling only saw vague hints of it before the man coldly shifted his gaze away to look at the shelf behind her.

    Feng Ling held the cup and chuckled. ¡°Boss, I already ate a lot earlier. Even if you bring me to eat now, I won¡¯t be able to have any. Besides, it¡¯s already sote. I still have to return to the hospitalter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll have digestion problems?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go eat tomorrow.¡±

    It seemed like his intentions were too obvious. Nanheng fell silent for several seconds before speaking: ¡°I suddenly remember that those little brats once mentioned that the barbecue nearby is quite good. After walking for so long, we¡¯ve only encountered a single barbecue shop. That means that that shop should be fine. It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow night.¡±

 Chapter 818 - The Story of Ling and Heng (81)

    <h4>Chapter 818: The Story of Ling and Heng (81)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling smiled. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious,pared to her typical, apathetic expression, for her, this was considered an understanding, happy smile.

    ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll wait for the Boss to treat me.¡± As she spoke, Feng Ling ced the things in her arms into her shopping cart.

    When they were queuing to checkout, Li Nanheng suddenly instructed her to go take two bottles of water from the nearby refrigerator. Feng Ling turned to do so and when she turned back, she saw that the man had casually brought a ck card out of his pocket and handed it to the cashier.

    When she saw that it was actually a ck card, even the cashier was bbergasted for a moment. A ck card wasn¡¯t something anyone could obtain. People who owned one were either filthy rich or especially influential. Why would someone of that category personallye to a supermarket to shop? Furthermore, everything in the shopping cart was cheaply-priced and easy to use. These things were unlike what someone who owned a ck card would normally purchase.

    However, the cashier did not dare to ask. She raised her head to see the tall, broad-shouldered man and subconsciously received the card to process the payment.

    Feng Ling approached with the bottles in her arms but the cashier had already finished the payment. She then politely and respectfully ced the ck card back onto the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Boss, although these things aren¡¯t expensive, they add up to at least three to four hundred dors. I can settle the payment myself,¡± Feng Ling approached to say.

    ¡°Handle the two bottles of water in your arms.¡± The man only nced at her once before he carelessly bagged the things in the shopping cart. He then left with the bags in his hands.

    Feng Ling stared at the two bottles of water that added up to less than five dors: ¡°...¡±

    By the time they returned to the hospital, it waste in the evening. Feng Ling avoided the night shift nurses once more as she made her way back to her room.

    Li Nanheng, on the other hand, hade as a ¡®family member¡¯ to visit a patient and openly entered the hospital with tworge bags of items. The night shift nurses stared at the things in his hands with strange expressions. First of all, they had no idea when this ¡®family member¡¯ had stepped out. Second of all, why on earth did he buy so many things? Could it be that he nned to stay in the hospital for a really long time?

    The nurses naturally did not dare to ask. However, when Li Nanheng stepped out of the elevator with his things, they all watched him with envy. They suppressed the curiosity in their eyes and stared at the man¡¯s back as he made his way back to the room.

    After returning to her room, Feng Ling immediately took off her coat and drank some water. She then sat down on her bed.

    Li Nanheng on the other hand, immediately helped her unpack the items she had bought. One by one, he arranged them neatly in the simple bathroom in her hospital room.

    Who would have thought that Boss Li would have such a caring side.

    Feng Ling watched the silhouette of the man in the bathroom. She did not realize it, but her lips had curled up slightly and her eyes were smiling.

    ¡ª-

    Three dayster.

    Boss Li stayed for one night in the hospital. The next day, before the sun even rose, he received a phone call calling him back to the base.

    Xiao Xu remained in the hospital with her. However, he mostly helped her prepare her meals or to purchase the medicine she needed for her inhtion therapy. Feng Ling spent most of her time quietly alone.

    After so many years of endless training in the base, this was her first time living so quietly and mindlessly.

    This feeling... it wasn¡¯t exactly good, nor was it bad.

    She felt idle andfortable, but also extremely bored.

    She told Xiao Xu that she wanted to be discharged in three days. Xiao Xu could not persuade her and could only give Boss Li a call. In the end, Boss Li did not agree and even warned her that she had to abide by the doctor¡¯s arrangement to be hospitalized for a week. She would only be able to return to the base if the doctor confirmed after a week that she had made full recovery. Otherwise, nobody would allow her through the gates into the base.

    Since they wouldn¡¯t even open the gates for her, she really had no choice but to stay.

    On the fourth day of her hospitalization, Xiao Xu left abruptly to handle some private matters. He would only be able to return the next day.

    Feng Ling had just finished her inhtion therapy. She held the equipment in her arms and returned it to the nurse. Afterward, as she headed back to her own room, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Aunt, you really shouldn¡¯t keep getting upset at my cousin. You see, it¡¯s not the first time your heart is giving you problems. If she wants to be stubborn, just let her be. What¡¯s the point of being upset? You shouldn¡¯t take it out on your health like this. Besides, Cousin Mingzhu isn¡¯t in the wrong for liking someone. Didn¡¯t we meet Mr. Li that day? I feel that his character isn¡¯t bad. Although he is slightly cold and distant, someone like that will surely be decent in the way he carries himself. He won¡¯t be as hateful as those people who are careless and rowdy. Also, Mr. Li is really very handsome. You see, I grew up in America. What sort of muscle-headed man have I never met? Mr. Li doesn¡¯t seem like that sort of muscle-headed man at all, but with one look, it¡¯s clear that both his figure and ability is top-tiered. Furthermore, he is really very masculine. I feel that he has a unique charisma that draws people in. I don¡¯t really know how to exin it, but I suppose every girl will feel moved towards someone like him, much less my cousin. Since young, she had always thought that she would marry him. Who would have thought she would be rejected? She¡¯s been holding this in for so long, so it¡¯s understandable that she has be so stubborn about it. In fact, I really understand where she ising from.¡±

    Madam Feng asked, ¡°Moved? Could it be that you¡¯re also moved by Li Nanheng?¡±

    Qin Shuke held onto Qin Qiu¡¯s elbow while giggling to answer: ¡°Mr. Li is indeed quite handsome, but he is someone that Sister Mingzhu likes. I won¡¯t fancy someone that she likes. No matter how handsome he is, I can¡¯t let my heart move for my cousin¡¯s fiance. If we really want to talk about being moved, I feel that that little handsome boy who is of simr age to me is much more suitable for me!¡±

    Qin Qiu chuckled and rolled her eyes. ¡°What fiance? The Li family has already cancelled the marriage agreement. He is no longer her fiance. He would rather ce his name with your little cousin sister who has passed away, than marry your cousin Mingzhu. The Li family truly went out of line in doing this. But nheless, the marriage alliance between the Feng family and the Li family has to go on. Ai... I¡¯m not sure what to do either.¡±

    Feng Ling barely managed to understand what they were saying and did not think to avoid them in time. As a result, they met in the hallway where the patients¡¯ rooms were located..

    Qin Shuke was the first to notice Feng Ling. The moment she saw Feng Ling dressed in the light blue patient uniform, with a clear, delicate face that was unbelievably handsome, appearing as though she had stepped right out of a Japaneseic book, she immediately stared in disbelief. She spoke with some astonishment: ¡°I was just about to say that I didn¡¯t manage to sessfully receive his phone number, and now I¡¯ve actually managed to meet him again...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qin Qiu did not understand her meaning. She stared at her niece¡¯s shining, excited expression and turned to see Feng Ling, who was standing there stiffly.

 Chapter 819 - The Story of Ling and Heng (82)

    <h4>Chapter 819: The Story of Ling and Heng (82)</h4>

    The moment Qin Qiu saw Feng Ling again, she was in a trance.

    She didn¡¯t have such a strong feeling when she first met him. That was probably because her mother was by her side at that time and she was busy taking care of her mother to prevent her from being too agitated. However, this time when she met this young man again, for some reason, she felt very close to him.

    Qin Shuke was even more excited. She clutched at her bag, raised her hand, and greeted Feng Ling with a smile, ¡°Hi!¡±

    Feng Ling was a bit surprised. Although she didn¡¯t know this girl well, she still nodded at her although she didn¡¯t have a smile on her face. She was not very good at dealing with strangers, let alone smile at them, especially when she had to face them alone. She would instinctively wrap herself around with a protective cover.

    ¡°Why are you in the hospital, Little Fresh Meat?¡± Qin Shuke looked at the hospital gown that Feng Ling wore and immediately asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick? ¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Qin Qiu before turning to Qin Shuke, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had a little ident and need to receive aerosol therapy in the hospital for a few days, and I¡¯m almost discharged.¡± With that, she paused and looked at Mrs. Feng who seemed to have something in her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Feng, do you have a heart condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Did you hear our conversation just now?¡±Mrs. Feng looked at her with a smile.

    Feng Ling nodded.

    Mrs. Feng took Qin Shuke¡¯s hand and walked towards her. When she got closer, she could see Feng Ling¡¯s face better.

    The boy in front of her was still fair and tender-skinned, but today he didn¡¯t wear the cold ck uniform of the base but a light blue hospital gown, which made him look more amiable. Of course, if his expression was not so cold and calm, people would want to get close to him even more.

    ¡°I have a heart condition for more than a decade. I just need some medicine in the hospital.¡± With that said, Mrs. Feng nced at several doors nearby. ¡°Are you living in the ward here? Which one do you live in?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her and did not speak.

    Mrs. Feng knew she hadn¡¯t let his guard down yet, so she said softly, ¡°We and Mr. Li are old friends. You are from XI Base and have helped us. Maybe fate made us meet here again. What do you usually like to eat? How about chicken soup? Tomorrow I¡¯ll cook chicken soup for you and put it in a thermos for Shuke to bring you over.¡±

    ¡°No, Mrs. Feng, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just do what I should.¡± Mrs. Feng looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face tenderly. ¡°For some reason, I feel exceptionally congenial to you. Every time I meet you, I find you so familiar to me. Believe it or not, you look a bit like me when I was young ...¡±

    Feng Lingpletely regarded Mrs. Feng¡¯s words aspliments, so she just gave a faint smile but the smile did not reach her eyes. She didn¡¯t even take these words into her heart.

    However, Qin Qiu looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face and remembered that her mother would often mention this boy in the past few days. There was really an indescribable feeling in her heart and she felt so close to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with my aunt. She is very kind to anyone. You see, I¡¯m just her niece but she dotes on me like my mother since I was a child, and she treats other people the same way. Since you helped my grandma and my aunt, they will definitely remember your kindness. Since you are in the hospital, if there are no rtives around you, I will send you chicken broth. Although my aunt is the mistress of the Feng family, she is good at making soups. The soups she makes are very delicious!¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Mrs. Feng who was also looking at her and her eyes seemed to be very emotional.

    Feng Ling had to withdraw her gaze. Considering that standing in the hallway seemed not so convenient, she pointed to the ward not far away. ¡°If Mrs. Feng isn¡¯t feeling well, you can go to my ward where there is a sofa, and you can take a rest.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Qin Qiu responded immediately. Qin Shuke had never seen Aunt talk to a stranger so kindly before. She looked at Feng Ling¡¯s handsome face, was very excited, and followed them into the ward with a smile.

    After entering the ward, Feng Ling looked at the sofa and saw that it was very clean without stacking anything, so she simply returned to the bed. When she turned around, she saw that they hade in. She really didn¡¯t know how to get along with strangers, so she could only choose to turn around, pick up the disposable paper cups, pour two cups of warm water, and put them on the small table beside the end table.

    The sunlight projected from outside the window and fell on Feng Ling¡¯s face, which softened the outline of the boy¡¯s face.

    At this angle, Mrs. Feng could vaguely see the corbone exposed from the cor of Feng Ling¡¯s hospital gown, which was so slender that it didn¡¯t seem to belong to a boy.

    Young people may not be particrly clear, but Qin Qiu had an uncle who was a very famous orthopedic surgeon in the United States. When she was very young, her uncle told her that no matter how old men and women were, their bones werepletely different in thickness and some details.

    This boy¡¯s corbone...

    Qin Qiu¡¯s eyes fell into the boy¡¯s hands that were also slender and white and looked much nicer than other men¡¯s, but because of the long-time training and gun holding, there was a thinyer of cocoons in his palm although they were not obvious.

    When her eyes continued to look closely, Feng Ling had turned to get his cell phone.

    Looking at the boy who was also much thinner than other men of the same age, Qin Qiu wanted to look more carefully, when a nurse came in to deliver medicine, interrupting the doubts in her mind.

    ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s sit over there.¡± Qin Shuke helped her to the sofa. The nurse put down the medicine and then turned out. When the ward was quiet again, Qin Shuke trotted up to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling turned around and suddenly saw Qin Shuke approaching. She was stunned and looked at the girl who was only about three centimeters shorter than her, wondering why she was smiling so passionately to her. ¡°Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°I had almost got your phone numberst time, but you took my phone and deleted the number.¡± Qin Shuke said with regret, ¡°Are XI Base¡¯s rules really so strict? You can¡¯t even tell your phone number to any outsider?¡±

    Feng Ling remembered the excuse she usedst time in order to delete the phone number and said deadpan, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 820 - The Story of Ling and Heng (83)

    <h4>Chapter 820: The Story of Ling and Heng (83)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Shuke said with pity, ¡°Oh... Couldn¡¯t you just give your phone number to me secretly?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°The rules of the base have to be obeyed and nothing can be done secretly.¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, Qin Shuke drew a long face and said, ¡°It seems that we should help Cousin Mingzhu get Li Nanheng early, and when he bes my cousin-inw, it¡¯ll be much easier for me to get acquainted with the people of the base. Now I can¡¯t even get your phone number. That¡¯s ridiculous... It¡¯s too strict ...¡±

    Feng Ling remained deadpan but she gave her a nce. ¡°Who is Cousin Mingzhu? What do you mean by ¡®cousin-inw¡¯?¡±

    It was rare to see this ¡®Little Fresh Meat¡¯ who was literally indifferent to everything interested in something, Qin Shuke replied, ¡°Cousin Mingzhu is my aunt¡¯s daughter and your boss Li Nanheng is her fianc¨¦. He is going to marry my cousin! So I said he would be my future cousin-inw!¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her again. ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know that your Boss Li had engaged with the daughter of the Feng family when he was very young? Oh yeah, your base has so strict rules. He probably won¡¯t talk about such private things to you, but he is sure to marry my cousin in the future!¡±

    Mrs. Feng listened at the back. She thought she should exin that Li Nanheng had already canceled the engagement with her eldest daughter, Mingzhu, but seeing Feng Ling finally willing to talk with Qin Shuke and Shuke seemed to like him very much, so she didn¡¯t say anything to interrupt them.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes paused on Qin Shuke for a while. Not knowing why her heart suddenly sank, she couldn¡¯t help trying to make sure whether Qin Shuke¡¯s words were true or not. After she looked at Qin Shuke for a moment, thetter blinked at her with a smile and Feng Ling looked away deadpan and returned to the bed to sit down.

    Seeing Feng Ling looked fine except for being a bit pale and Feng Ling walked back to the ward steadily, Qin Shuke simply pulled the chair beside the bed over and sat down as she reached out to take the phone beside the bed.

    ¡°Miss Qin, what did I just say? Did you forget?¡± Feng Ling reminded her.

    Qin Shuke did want to use Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone to call herself again to get the phone number, but seeing Feng Ling looking at her so seriously, she had to put the phone back.

    ¡°OK, I won¡¯t ask you for your phone number. But can you tell me your name?¡± Qin Shuke¡¯s eyes were shimmering. She refused to give up easily anyway.

    Feng Ling was a little helpless. After Boss Li reminded her, she had known that the little girl named Qin Shuke should have been wrongly fallen for her. Now she had no intention of falling in love with anyone at all. Besides, how could two women fall in love?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quiet.¡± Seeing that she had no intention to tell her his name, Qin Shuke hurriedly reached out to hold Feng Ling¡¯s hand. However, Feng Ling¡¯s reaction was quick and she immediately moved her hand away, and in the end, Qin Shuke could only catch her cuff.

    This scene made Qin Qiu sitting on the sofa felt Qin Shuke a little pitiful. Qin Qiu sighed gently. ¡°Shuke, this is not the first time you have seen this little brother. He seems to be introverted and not ustomed to your crazy behavior. Juste over to me and stop pestering him.¡±

    But Qin Shuke still sat there, clutching Feng Ling¡¯s cuff in her hand, looking up at the beautiful and calm boy sitting on the bed and begging in a small voice, ¡°Then tell me your name. I promise I won¡¯t pester you anymore. If you don¡¯t tell me your name, I¡¯ll be curious to die.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling was hesitating, Mrs. Feng got up and walked over. When she was about to speak, she suddenly saw the patient number and medical records hanging at the end of the bed and caught a glimpse of Feng Ling¡¯s name. Her expression immediately froze and her gaze fell on Feng Ling¡¯s face again.

    ¡°Your surname is Feng?¡± Qin Qiu¡¯s eyes were fixed to her face.

    Feng Ling turned to look at her because of Mrs. Qin¡¯s stare and nced at the medical record at the end of the bed. Since there was nothing to hide, she said indifferently, ¡°Yes, by coincidence, I am also surnamed Feng.¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s eyshes trembled and she looked at her name again. When she saw the name ¡°Feng Ling¡±, she saw that it wrote below the name that ¡°Sex: man, Age: 17¡± and the excitement in her eyes faded a bit.

    Feng... Ling? Which Ling?¡±

    ¡°L-i-n-g, Ling.¡±

    Feng Ling? Qin Qiu looked at her face. At this time, because Feng Ling was sitting upright by the bed, the clothes at the neckline were closed and his corbone and skin could not be seen.

    But Qin Qiu vaguely had a feeling...

    A very strong feeling.

    ¡°In the United States, especially in Los Angeles, there are not many Chinese people with the surname Feng. Our Feng family knew almost all of them, but how do I not know you...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, I am an orphan. The name was randomly given by the person who adopted me, so I am not sure what my real surname is,¡± Feng Ling exined briefly. ¡°This is just a coincidence. I don¡¯t even know who my parents are, let alone what theirst names are.¡±

    Qin Qiu was interrupted by Feng Ling¡¯s cold words. She paused and her eyes became dim. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Feng Ling? Qin Shuke blinked. ¡°Feng Ling, right? The name is so beautiful. It sounds so cool! This name really matches your temperament!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Because of the name, Qin Qiu chatted with Feng Ling for a while, but she couldn¡¯t get any information she wanted and Qin Shuke kept chiming in. This topic broke off and on. Then she asked why Feng Ling was hospitalized. When Feng Ling told her that she was identally injured on a mission of XI Base, she didn¡¯t ask anymore. After all, she knew that the matters about XI Base were confidential. She thought she shouldn¡¯t put this young boy in an awkward situation.

    Qin Qiu asked Qin Shuke to go downstairs to buy some fruit. Qin Shuke got up and was about to go out to buy it. Feng Ling tried to stop them but failed.

    After Qin Shuke left, Qin Qiu stood in the huge ward and looked at the boy sitting by the sickbed. After looking at her for a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°Little Brother Feng Ling, although I know what I¡¯m going to say will be a little brusquely, please forgive a mother who has lost her child and refused to let go of any opportunity to believe in miracles... ¡±

 Chapter 821 - The Story of Ling and Heng (84)

    <h4>Chapter 821: The Story of Ling and Heng (84)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what Mrs. Feng meant. She raised her head and looked at her seriously. ¡°What do you want to ask, Mrs. Feng?¡±

    ¡°Are you really a... boy?¡± Mrs. Feng probably thought that her question was indeed too abrupt and didn¡¯t respect him very much, so she said somewhat apologetically and euphemistically. ¡°Please don¡¯t take me wrong. It¡¯s just because you¡¯re so pretty that I...¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t change her expression and her eyes were calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry. I am often mistaken as a girl by the people of the base. That¡¯s probably because I am indeed much smaller than my peers. It ismon for people to have doubts about this.¡±

    Mrs. Feng froze for a moment. ¡°So you mean ...¡±

    ¡°I am a man.¡± Feng Ling answered without hesitation.

    Mrs. Feng looked at her, unable to utter a word but she wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer, so she could only look at her. ¡°You ...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, just now Miss Qin said you¡¯re not feeling well. I have nothing to entertain you in this ward. When Miss Qin returns, let her take you home for a rest. I am still recuperating and also need to rest.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to say too much and simply showed Mrs. Feng the door.

    At her age, Qin Qiu was sophisticated enough to sense the indifferent and wary attitude of this boy to her and know that he was asking her to leave.

    She thought that perhaps her question was too abrupt, so she smiled at Feng Ling apologetically. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Feng Ling just looked at her indifferently, notughing or frowning. ¡°Please greet Granny. We don¡¯t belong to the same world but are only strangers passing by each other. I think we may never see each other again.¡±

    ¡°Actually, my mother likes you very much. If you want, you can visit her often. My mother has no children at home. You said that you are an orphan? Maybe she can adopt you as her...¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, thank you for your kindness. I am used to being alone.¡± Feng Ling interrupted her again.

    Qin Qiu had to shut up awkwardly and sat on the sofa waiting for Qin Shuke to return.

    During this period, Feng Ling received a call from the base. Tam asked her what she needed in the hospital and said he could help her buy them and bring them over after the training in the afternoon. Feng Ling said she didn¡¯t need anything and hung up the phone after briefly chatting with him about what was going on in the base in thest few days.

    Then neither of them said anything. Only when their eyes met, Mrs. Qin smiled faintly at her. Feng Ling still looked at her deadpan and then withdrew her gaze. She picked up the brochure about the base that Xiao Xu brought her a few days ago and sat on the bed to read it casually to kill time.

    Qin Shuke didn¡¯t know where to buy fruit and didn¡¯te back after twenty minutes.

    Qin Qiu had just taken the meditation given to her by the doctor. After sitting on the sofa for a while, she leaned on the sofa, closed her eyes with her chin in a hand, and unconsciously fell asleep.

    In her dream, the endless dark sea relentlessly swallows the crying baby girl wrapped in swaddling clothes, and, in an instant, the child disappears on the sea. The rolling waves roared like wild beasts. Although she cried on her knees like crazy on the wet deck, the baby still disappeared in the huge waves.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t like a stranger staying in her ce that would make her feel ufortable. She was used to being alone from childhood. She found Mrs. Feng¡¯s existence in the ward hard to endure, although she knew that she bore her no malice and was just waiting for Qin Shuke toe back, but she still turned to look at Mrs. Qin who was sleeping on the sofa and suddenly sweating profusely.

    Wondering if Mrs. Qin was unwell or had anything wrong, Feng Ling looked at her for a while, put down the brochure in her hand, lifted the quilt on the bed, and got out of bed. When she walked over, she saw that Mrs. Feng was asleep with her hands grabbing tightly on the scarf on her shoulders that looked a little old. Looking at the scarf, for some reason, Feng Ling wanted to touch it, but her reason stopped her from doing that. She just put her hand gently on Mrs. Feng¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°My baby...¡± Mrs. Feng opened her eyes at the moment when Feng Ling¡¯s hand touched her, and looked in panic at a certain spot in the room with her eyes losing focus. She stared at that spot for quite a while before her eyes slowly returned to focus. And when she saw the person standing in front of her, she looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face in a trance.

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, are you having a nightmare?¡± Feng Ling asked indifferently, moving her hand away from her forehead.

    Qin Qiu looked at her for a while before she seemed toe back from her dream, and she gradually calmed down. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a nightmare. I¡¯ve been having the same nightmare over and over again over the years. I didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep by sitting here. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Feng Ling said and nced at the scarf on her shoulder again. ¡°Although it is a little cold this season, there is no wind. Isn¡¯t it hot for you to have been wearing a scarf all the time in the room?¡±

    What she wanted to say was that she saw Mrs. Feng wearing this scarf thest time she met her and this time she saw her wearing it again. Although the scarf was already very old, she knew she shouldn¡¯t say it because it was not polite, so Feng Ling didn¡¯t say it.

    Qin Qiu smiled and touched the scarf on her shoulder. ¡°This scarf is my second daughter¡¯s favorite. The wind was strong in the fall of the year when she was born. Every time I took her out, I would put this scarf over her face gently so as to prevent sand from entering into her eyes. Then I found that every time she cried, if I just put this scarf over her face, she wouldugh, andter...¡±

    Qin Qiu paused, stopped reminiscing about the past and only said with a smile, ¡°Later I used to keep this scarf with me. In fact, this scarf was red before, but after so many years, it was washed far too many times and its color turned yellowish. Do you think this scarf is very old and ugly? ¡±

    ¡°No, everyone has something to cherish. This scarf has been with you for so many years. It can be seen that you must love your second daughter very much.¡± With that, Feng Ling didn¡¯t continue to speak. She was ready to go back to her bed after making sure Mrs. Feng was all right.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Mrs. Feng suddenly called her.

    Feng Ling looked back at her.

    When their eyes met, Mrs. Feng couldn¡¯t help clenching the scarf on her shoulders and looked at her withplicated emotion. ¡°Nothing. I just had something to ask you but suddenly forgot it.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her suspiciously. It wasn¡¯t until the door of the ward suddenly opened that she retracted her gaze and turned to look at the door.

 Chapter 822 - The Story of Ling and Heng (85)

    <h4>Chapter 822: The Story of Ling and Heng (85)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When the door of the ward opened, the first person who came into the door was a pretty girl who was strange to Feng Ling. She nced at the girling in and then saw Qin Shuke who walked in behind her.

    ¡°Aunt, I just met Cousin Mingzhu downstairs in the hospital. She knew that you were angry with her again. She was worried about you and specially came to see you, so please don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± Qin Shuke winked at Feng Ling and then turned to look at Mrs. Feng whose face darkened instantly.

    So this was Feng Mingzhu, Mrs. Feng¡¯s daughter? Boss Li ¡®s fianc¨¦e?

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes met those of Feng Mingzhu who came into the door. Feng Mingzhu just looked at her indifferently, gave her a polite smile, and then passed by her. Feng Ling could obviously smell the faint, noble fragrance of perfume in Feng Mingzhu when she passed by her, which smelled very good and was a very elegant fragrance that made people feel unattainable.

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you, but since marriage is a big event in one¡¯s life and the marriage agreement was made a long time ago. It¡¯s normal for me to feel unhappy when I was suddenly told that it would be canceled.¡± Feng Mingzhu walked up to Qin Qiu, sat next to her, wrapped her arms around Qin Qiu¡¯s, and rested her chin on her shoulder, saying softly and prettily, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I finally met a man who I really liked, so I really don¡¯t want to give up on him. Please talk to the old men of the Li family and persuade them not to cancel the marriage agreement, Okay....¡±

    Qin Qiu didn¡¯t like to talk about family matters in front of outsiders. Although she had some strange feelings about Feng Ling, she didn¡¯t want to say anything about the annulment of the engagement with the Li family, so she just stared secretly at her daughter sitting next to her. ¡°You came here not because you¡¯re worried about me, but because you¡¯re afraid that I am standing on the same line with your father and grandpa and agree to annul the engagement?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was a little helpless. ¡°Mom, let me make it straight, Okay? I won¡¯t annul the engagement. No one can stop me from marrying Li Nanheng.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mingzhu, you¡¯d better talk about this matter with Aunt at home. My little brother Feng Ling is here. He works for Mr. Li. Aren¡¯t you afraid that what you said would be known by Mr. Li?¡± Qin Shuke giggled and went up to Feng Ling, saying, ¡°Right, Brother Feng Ling?¡±

    Feng Ling was speechless. ¡°...I will not circte anything, but it is better to talk about personal affairs at home. After all, I am an outsider, let alone that this is a hospital ward.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Cousin Mingzhu, even if you¡¯re eager to get married, you can¡¯t just tell anyone you meet that you have to marry Li Nanheng. Little Brother Feng Ling will be embarrassed if he sees his boss again~¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    How could she know that Boss Li actually had this kind of romance? Now, she was already embarrassed!

    Qin Qiu sighed. Apparently, she didn¡¯t want to let Feng Mingzhu continue to be capricious like this, so she said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Here is the hospital. Behave yourself. You¡¯re too spoiled. Your father and grandfather made this decision for your good.¡±

    Then Qin Qiu lowered her voice and said, ¡°Even if you marry Li Nanheng, if he doesn¡¯t like you, what kind of life awaits you? What we want to see is that you can live in happiness, not blindly chasing a man who doesn¡¯t love you and wasting your life, understood?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu looked calm, but it was not difficult to see that she was a very stubborn person. She said firmly, ¡°But the Li family would rather let Li Nanheng marry my sister who had died than let him marry me. Aren¡¯t they insulting me tantly? Why should I let them insult me? The more they behave like this, the more I¡¯m determined to marry Li Nanheng.¡±

    ¡°You darn girl, how can you be so stupid?¡± Qin Qiu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°They said they wanted to let Li Nanheng marry your sister¡¯s clothing mound so as to keep the engagement. In this way, firstly, they can fulfill the marriage agreement, and secondly, you are free to marry a man who can really bring you happiness. It¡¯s very thoughtful of them. Besides, they have also asked our opinion very politely. Why do you have to think so extremely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking extremely. They would rather let Li Nanheng marry a dead person than let him marry a living one. I can¡¯t tolerate this.¡± Being exasperated, Feng Mingzhu lost her elegant manner. She said tartly, ¡°I have to let them know that I am not a pushover.¡±

    Qin Qiu immediately red fiercely at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu paused and then realized that she had said something that she shouldn¡¯t say and touched her mother¡¯s sore spot. She immediately withdrew her hands from Qin Qiu¡¯s arm and dared not say another word although she still looked angry.

    Her sister had died in the sea before her first birthday, but no one was even allowed to mention her death for all these years.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes fell on the faces of the mother and daughter who seemed to be quite unhappy.

    Although Qin Qiu had lowered her voice, her natural acuity and her very sensitive ears she had trained in her childhood allowed her to hear their conversations clearly.

    Li Nanheng would rather marry a clothing mound? A dead person?

    Did she hear it wrong or did thedy of the Feng family say it wrong?

    ¡°Little Brother Feng Ling.¡±...At this time, Qin Shuke whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. This is the way my cousin and my aunt usually talk. My aunt is strict about my cousin, but my cousin grew up under pressure from the family and is a bit rebellious, so the two will end up like this whenever they talk about anything. Although it seems that they are mad at each other, my aunt only has this daughter, so she actually loves her very much...¡±

    Feng Ling paused. Although she knew that it had nothing to do with her and she should not meddle in others¡¯ affairs, a question suddenly popped up in her mind.

    She turned to Qin Shuke, who had always been around her, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Does she only have this daughter? But why did I hear Mrs. Feng mentioned her second daughter just now?¡±

    Qin Shuke almost put her lips to Feng Ling¡¯s ear, whispered to her, and retreated after Feng Ling nodded, and then she chuckled and said, ¡°Little brother Feng Ling, what brand of shower gel do you use? Why do I feel you¡¯re even more fragrant than me?¡±

    Realizing that he and Ms. Qin seemed to be standing too close, Feng Ling pulled her arm out of her hand and took a step back.

 Chapter 823 - The Story of Ling and Heng (86)

    <h4>Chapter 823: The Story of Ling and Heng (86)</h4>

    Even though she knew that Qin Shuke had good intentions, Feng Ling was still not used to being approached by her so closely.

    Qin Shuke did not continue to approach her and only said, ¡°Are you going to stay in the hospital for a few more days? I have nothing to do these days. May Ie to the hospital to apany you from time to time?¡±

    Then she remembered something and turned to take in tworge bags of fruit ced on the bench outside the ward. ¡°This is the fruit I bought just now. I was talking with Cousin Mingzhu outside the ward and almost forgot. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I bought a lot of them. Just pick what you like to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but no...¡±

    Before Feng Ling finished speaking, Qin Shuke put the fruit on the square table beside the bed with great enthusiasm, took out the fruit knife and disposable fruit tray that she bought together and began to peel and cut the fruit.

    Feng Mingzhu and Mrs. Feng probably didn¡¯t have a happy talk. Not sitting on the sofa for long, Mrs. Feng got up and said that she wanted to go. Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face also clouded too but she followed her up obediently.

    ¡°Little brother, we must leave now. I came to visit you, but I didn¡¯t expect my daughter toe here. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± After Mrs. Feng finished speaking, she turned to leave without waiting for Feng Ling to speak. It could be seen that she was in a very bad mood.

    Just now, Feng Ling only noticed Qin Shuke, who had been cutting fruit and didn¡¯t pay attention to what the mother and the daughter had talked about. She didn¡¯t know why Mrs. Feng was suddenly in a bad mood, so she just nodded to bid her goodbye.

    However, after they went out, Qin Shuke gently put the cut fruit in the fruit tray and then took Feng Ling¡¯s hand to tell her to receive treatment on time, take the instructions of the doctor, and take more rest. Unable to stand her nagging, Feng Ling had to personally take her into the elevator, but Qin Shuke refused to let go of her hand, so she had to send them all the way to the gate of the hospital.

    It was raining outside. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy and they could get into the car in a few quick steps.

    Nobody took an umbre. Seeing it was raining, Qin Shuke didn¡¯t pull Feng Ling out. She turned back to Feng Ling and said goodbye reluctantly.

    Although the rain was not heavy, there was still some light rain drifting in diagonally and falling on Feng Ling¡¯s head. For two or three minutes, the clean and soft short hair on her forehead became wet, which made her calm and fair-skinned face look more handsome and delicate.

    Looking at her who was wearing a loose light blue sick suit and faintly smiling at her, Qin Shuke felt her heart was pounding hard.

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡± Qin Shuke was about to get into the car. After thinking for a while, she turned around and ran up to Feng Ling. Maybe because she ran too fast or just blushed, she said breathlessly, ¡°May Ie to the hospital to see you again tomorrow?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the adorable little girl in front of her. Disguising as a man for so many years, she, for the first time, fretted about her gender.

    She seemed to identally hurt a girl¡¯s heart.

    However, they should not have too many opportunities to meet in the future. If she simply liked her, an unrequited love would be better for her than discovering the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the doctor allows me to meet people often, and the base also has some rules. If it is not necessary, you¡¯d better note here, Miss Qin,¡± Feng Ling said politely.

    It was always ufortable being rejected. Although Qin Shuke knew that Feng Ling would definitely reject her, after hearing such a straightforward answer, she was still disappointed. She lowered her head and raised her hand to tug at Feng Ling¡¯s cuff pitifully. ¡°Well, does it mean I can¡¯t see you again...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the little girl¡¯s white and delicate fingertips and was about to push her hand away, but Qin Shuke suddenly clenched her cuff. ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t bother you these days, but on your discharging day, may Ie and have a look at you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s still raining outside. Let¡¯s talk about this topicter. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you continue to stand here.¡± Feng Ling did not answer but calmly reminded her.

    Qin Shuke¡¯s eyes brightened at this moment and she wanted to say that if she had a cold, she might be able to take this opportunity to get an injection or be hospitalized so that she could stay with him again.

    But when these words came to her mouth, she looked at Feng Ling who obviously didn¡¯t have any interest in her and closed her mouth, but she was still reluctant to let go of Feng Ling¡¯s cuff. ¡°Then... then I will leave with my aunt and cousin. But if I still have a chance to meet you in the future, I will ask for your phone number again. Can you give it to me then? ¡±

    <i>Next time?</i>

    <i>There shouldn¡¯t be ¡®next time.¡¯</i>

    Feng Ling gave her a faint smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡±

    As if sensing a faint hope from these cruel words, Qin Shuke immediately grinned, turned, and hurried back to the car. Then she turned back and waved to Feng Ling before entering the car.

    The giant ck Hummer car galloped up in the rain and parked in front of the hospital. When Li Nanheng rolled down the window, he saw this scene.

    The girl stood in the rain reluctantly tugging at the boy¡¯s sleeve and then the boy seemed to promise her something. The girl blushed, turned happily, and ran into the car not far away.

    On the Hummer¡¯s copilot seat was a tabletputer that had not been turned off. Li Nanheng had just had a video conference of the base that had just ended. The screen was dark and the conference ended only a minute ago.

    Li Nanheng, who opened the window to light a cigarette, was ying with a silver lighter in his left hand. He nced at the boy standing in front of the gate of the hospital. His ck eyes darkened and turned cold.

    His phone rang at this time. The call was from Xiao Xu. Li Nanheng nced at the screen and answered the call. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I may not be able toe back tonight. I don¡¯t think there is any big problem with Feng Ling. If you¡¯re still worried about him, ask K toe and apany him,¡± Xiao Xu said apologetically. ¡°But Feng Ling doesn¡¯t like staying in the hospital and still pays close attention to the matters of the base. If there is a task for him, I think he will rush back to the base even if the treatment has not ended. It¡¯s good to send someone to keep an eye on him, lest he always treats himself as an invincible warrior. The aerosol therapy hasn¡¯t been over yet, but he just can¡¯t wait to go back to training and take over tasks.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m near the hospital. I¡¯ll be here tonight,¡± Li Nanheng said coldly.

    As soon as Xiao Xu heard that Boss came to the hospital again, he didn¡¯t say any more but briefly talked about other topics and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 824 - The Story of Ling and Heng (87)

    <h4>Chapter 824: The Story of Ling and Heng (87)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing that Qin Shuke¡¯s car had already driven away, Nanheng snapped shut the lighter, pushed open the door, and got out of the car. Then he threw the lighter in his hand back into the car and walked towards the boy standing in front of the hospital.

    Summer was almost over and the autumn rain in Los Angeles was a bit cold, so Li Nanheng was dressed differently from usual today. He was wearing a tailored suit and a pure-ck double-breasted trench coat. He looked overbearing, cool, masculine, and noble. His cool and wless face that was as handsome as an ancient Roman statue attracted countless eyes outside the hospital in just a few seconds.

    However, before the passersby moved their eyes away, this man, who was as handsome as a god, walked up the marble staircase in front of the hospital and pulled over the boy wearing a light blue hospital gown by the cor, saying coldly, ¡°Did you forget what I said to you? The members of the base are forbidden to fall in love. Do you want to be kicked out by the base or do you only have romance in your brain?¡±

    Feng Ling was suddenly being pulled by the man by the cor and her hospital gown almost covered her head. She turned back, only to see Li Nanheng frowning at her and she exined, ¡°Mrs. Feng came to the hospital to check her body and Miss Qin apanied her, so I met them in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Li Nanheng sneered and continued to pull her inward.

    Being dragged by the cor, Feng Ling stumbled and was a bit helpless. ¡°It is true. More coincidentally, I saw your fianc¨¦e today, Boss.¡±

    Nanheng didn¡¯t stop his steps and just dragged her into the elevator. He casually pressed the button of the floor of Feng Ling¡¯s ward while ncing coldly at her. ¡°What fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Feng Ling hurriedly raised her hand to sort out her neckline dragged loose by him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Feng¡¯s daughter who seems to be called Feng Mingzhu. They said she was your fianc¨¦e, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t care about Feng Mingzhu at all, but hearing Feng Ling said ¡®his fianc¨¦e,¡± he felt somewhat ufortable.

    He nced indifferently at the boy who was a head shorter than him. ¡°If she is, so what? If she isn¡¯t, so what¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just told you that they came to the hospital today and I happened to meet them. It¡¯s not like what you think,¡± Feng Ling said tly as always.

    Li Nanheng nced at him again. ¡°If I really marry Feng Mingzhu in two years, what do you think?¡±

    After a long silence, Feng Ling replied in a t tone, ¡°What do I think? I¡¯ll certainly wish you and Miss Feng a happy life and may you have a baby soon.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her head while speaking and her eyes were shining. ¡°But Boss, do you like Miss Feng or Miss Qin? If you really want to get married, I think you¡¯d better be faithful to one woman. I think you seem to care about Miss Qin. Then Miss Feng...¡±

    <i>What was he talking about?!</i>

    The blue veins protruded on Li Nanheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°When did I say that I cared about Qin Shuke?¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you hate her being too close to me? Doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re interested in her? Don¡¯t tell me you just don¡¯t want me to be in a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng was so angry that heughed in the end. Then he nced at Feng Ling with a sneer and strode out when the elevator stopped on the floor where Feng Ling¡¯s ward was.

    Feng Ling looked at his back in puzzlement and followed him out.

    When they were going to enter the ward, Li Nanheng looked back at her. Seeing her walking slowly, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the ward. When he mmed the door shut, Feng Ling hadn¡¯t realized what he was going to do but, on the next second, she was suddenly pressed against the door. He firmly held her by the shoulder and didn¡¯t let her go.

    Feng Ling looked in confusion at the man standing so close to her, tried to struggle but failed to move. ¡°Boss?¡±

    The man looked down at the fair-skinned boy and nced at his short hair on the forehead that was slightly wet because of the rain. His eyes were deep and dark. ¡°Don¡¯t believe the rumors. I have no fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t put such unnecessary tags on me, understood?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I didn¡¯tbel you, Boss. I just heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Anything you don¡¯t hear from my mouth is not true. I won¡¯t let my family arrange my life or marriage. Feng Mingzhu? That kind of spoiled girl is not my type. I don¡¯t even want to look at her. Don¡¯t mention this name in front of me again.¡±

    ¡°...Oh.¡±

    ¡°Remember what I said.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Remember what?¡±

    ¡°Whether it is now or many yearster, whether it is at the base or elsewhere, anything I didn¡¯t say myself is not true. Don¡¯t take it seriously. This rule applies to anyone and anything. Don¡¯t believe any hearsay.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the warning and serious eyes of Li Nanheng and finally nodded seriously after a while. ¡°I see.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling did bear in mind his words, Nan Heng pressed the light switch on the wall and the lights in the room turned on instantly.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t used to the sudden light. She narrowed her eyes and slightly moved her head sideways. The man lowered his eyes and saw the fluffy hair above the boy¡¯s ear, feeling his heart itching.

    This guy could always tickle people¡¯s hearts.

    Nan Heng withdrew his hand with a cold face, ignoring the boy¡¯s somewhat dazed and innocent expression, he said tly, ¡°Xiao Xu will note to the hospital today. I just went to the Li Corporation for a meeting this morning and passed by here, so I¡¯ll be here with you tonight.¡±

    No wonder Boss was so dressed-up today and didn¡¯t seem toe from the base. It turned out that he went to Li Corporation.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have seen Boss in such a suit. She only took a quick nce at him in the orphanage many years ago where he showed up in a suit.

    However, Li Nanheng looked different from those social elites when he was in a suit. Even in a formal suit, he still looked aggressive and cynical and had a different kind of charm.

    Feng Ling noticed that when he walked out of the elevator just now, several nurses looked at him with a shy and charming look and blushed at him.

    But at the time, it was Li Nanheng¡¯s sudden movement to carry her back to the ward that ruined his image. He was still as rude as ever!

 Chapter 825 - The Story of Ling and Heng (88)

    <h4>Chapter 825: The Story of Ling and Heng (88)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng turned back and was about to speak but suddenly saw Feng Ling was staring at his clothes.

    He took off his trench coat with no expression on his face, threw it onto the sofa, and then casually pulled the cor of his shirt open.

    It was just a simple and casual movement to quickly take off the clothes, but he looked so masculine and wild doing it and even Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help looking at him.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Nanheng nced at her coldly.

    Feng Ling quickly looked away and walked to return to the bed, but suddenly heard the man say, ¡°What? Why do you give me the look? Do you have a problem with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling, while sorting out her cor, which was a little messy, said, ¡°But Boss, you really don¡¯t have to be unhappy because of the matter between me and Miss Qin. I don¡¯t have any special feelings about a little, innocent little girl like Miss Qin. But she is a good girl and I don¡¯t want to hurt her heart.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hurt her heart?¡± Nan Heng raised his eyebrows and looked at the boy who had sorted out his hospital gown. Although this boy was actually very good-looking, he was too cold to people, but now he actually showed some patience to a girl.

    He sneered coldly and casually unbuttoned his delicate and expensive cufflinks. ¡°In the end, opposites attract. Your heart has been melted by her.¡±

    Feng Ling just smiled and her short, ck hair that had just been wetted by raindrops fell on her forehead. ¡°Boss, if you have to think this way, I can¡¯t help it. But I always remember the rules and regtions of the base and won¡¯t break them.¡±

    ¡°OK, remember what I said.¡± Li Nanheng no longer continued to hold on to this topic. After looking at Feng Ling, he unbuttoned his shirt, took it off, and went into the bathroom naked.

    Since she had seen Boss Li undressing here thest time, Feng Ling was not surprised any longer but she still looked away.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Li Nanheng to change ande out. She turned around, only to notice that he had taken off the suit and shirt he just wore and put on the suit of clothes that he left in the bathroom of her wardst time, which were sent back here after being washed. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know where to put them, so she simply threw them in the closet in the bathroom.

    It was just a suit of clothes and he actually still remembered that they were here...

    Was it because Boss¡¯s memory was too good, or did he leave them here for a purpose?

    If it was thetter, what was his purpose?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand why this idea suddenly popped up in her mind.

    After Li Nanheng came out, he approached her, ignoring the gleam that flickered across Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, and asked carelessly, ¡°Have you finished receiving today¡¯s aerosol treatment?¡±

    Feng Ling knew that he was no longer angry at her and had let go of the matter about Qin Shuke. She nced at the rain outside the window and stepped aside instinctively to keep a safe distance from him, and answered: ¡°Yes, I have. I did it twice in the morning and just now. The doctor said I recovered well.¡±

    Just when Nanheng was about to say something, the door of the ward was suddenly knocked, and then a young nurse came in. When the nurse saw two handsome men standing inside, she couldn¡¯t help but blush although it wasn¡¯t the first time she saw them. After all, in the past few days, she entered this ward following the chief doctor but today, she came alone.

    ¡°Well... Mr... Mr. Feng, the doctor asked you to go to his office to do another lung and wound examination.¡± The little nurse stammered and secretly nced at them from time to time.

    Both of the two were perfectly handsome, but they were totally different types although they were both cold in nature.

    Moreover, although the taller man wasn¡¯t rude to her, his chilly eyes made her feel numb. His eyes were so cold that she didn¡¯t dare to speak anything but shut up, turn around, and walk out quickly, not daring to look back.

    ¡°Are you hostile to all girls in the world?¡± Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The nurse came to inform me to go to the consultation room. When did she offend you? Why were you staring at her?¡±

    Li Nanheng withdrew his cold eyes and said, ¡°Were I staring at her?¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t, why did the little nurse run away in fright?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she had something wrong,¡± The man said deadpan.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Unable to stand this young master any longer, Feng Ling turned to go out.

    However, she had taken two steps when she was grabbed by the cor again.

    Li Nanheng put one hand in his ck trouser pocket and took her cor with the other like a nightmare devil who would stretch out his ws at any time as long as he was unhappy and would never easily let go of the puppet in his hand. He said coldly and arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the consultation room. The corridor is very cold. Put on a coat.¡±

    Feng Ling thought, ¡®Even if you want to apany me to the consultation room, you won¡¯t have to take me by the cor every time, Okay?!¡¯

    Fortunately, she still had a loose vest inside. Otherwise, he would find out about her breast wrapping cloth sooner orter.

    The corner of her mouth twitched and she turned around calmly to pick up the coat that Xiao Xu newly bought for her. Seeing her put it on, Li Nanheng cast a satisfied nce at her and finally allowed her to go out.

    When they went out in the corridor, they were worshipped by the admiring eyes of a group of nurses again. Feng Ling walked forward expressionlessly, so did Li Nanheng. He didn¡¯t even nce at the girls. Although it was two men walking together, the nurses couldn¡¯t help blushing, and, for some reason, they had a feeling that the two of them made a perfect match...

    Was it because of their heights and figures?

    But for a perfect couple, the man should be tall and the girl should be petite and cute, but this Little Flesh Meat that was a little shorter and thinner must be taller than 165 centimeters and was definitely not the cute type.

    But they just looked perfect with each other...

    ¡°Boss, can you keep a little distance from me when you walk with me in the future?¡± Feng Ling whispered when they were going to reach the consultation room.

    Li Nanheng nced down at her. ¡°Why?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the man¡¯s arm, which was almost against her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s weird for us to stand so close when we walk. After all, we¡¯re both men. ¡±

 Chapter 826 - The Story of Ling and Heng (89)

    <h4>Chapter 826: The Story of Ling and Heng (89)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s weird? Nonsense.¡± The man coldly put his arm around her shoulders, and when Feng Ling¡¯s body stiffened, he suddenly pushed her into the consultation room which was already open. ¡°Go in and receive the examination. Cut the crap.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Feng Ling stayed in the consultation room for as long as forty minutes beforeing out. Li Nanheng smoked two cigarettes in the only smoking room in the corridor of the hospital. Feeling that Feng Ling was almosting out, he threw the cigarette butt into the fireproof trash bin beside him and strode out.

    As soon as he walked to the consultation room, he saw that the door had opened and Feng Ling came out of it, looking pretty good.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°He just said I recovered well.¡± Feng Ling raised her eyes. ¡°Boss, the doctor has said more than once that I¡¯m fine now. I think I¡¯ve applied to you foring back to the base ...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter.¡± The man looked away deadpan and turned to walk towards the ward.

    Feng Ling quickly followed behind him and said, ¡°But it is not necessary for me to stay in the hospital for another three days.¡±

    ¡°There are also certain guidelines for the injured members in the base. If you return to the base before fully recovering, you¡¯ll have to face daily intensive training when you go back. If you cough or don¡¯t feel well because of the intensity of the training, other members must think XI Basecks humane care for the injured. Saying you¡¯ve almost recovered is useless. Listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions and stay in the hospital for at least a week first.¡±

    As they talked, they walked back to the ward. It was still raining outside. Li Nanheng nced out and then noticed that Feng Ling became even thinner despite the fact she was doing nothing in the hospital these days, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Xu who prepared three meals a day for you. Now Xiao Xu is not around. What would you like to eat? I will buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, Boss. I can eat the food provided by the hospital.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing to eat the lousy food the hospital provides, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m willing to eat it too. I¡¯ll go out to fetch food anyway. Why bother doing it twice? Just tell me, what would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not picky about food. Boss, you can just buy what you like to eat.¡± Feng Ling was almost desperate under the boss¡¯s ¡°oppression.¡±

    ¡°OK, wait,¡± Li Nanheng said and turned to go out.

    At this time, Feng Ling also looked at the rain outside the window and was about to run out to ask him how to get out. After all, it was raining heavily, but she stopped after only one step.

    Why did she bother to care so much?

    Did Li Nanheng, a strong man, need her to worry about him?

    ...

    An hourter.

    Feng Ling was sitting on the bed waiting for her dinner and almost fell asleep.

    Suddenly she seemed to smell the scent of roasted meat. She opened her eyes with a jerk and subconsciously turned her eyes towards the door.

    Sure enough, the door of the ward opened at this time and the tall man came back with two insted takeout boxes in his hands.

    Li Nanheng ced the packed takeout on the table beside her bed and opened the boxes. Feng Ling looked at the grilled meat skewers inside. The skewers of meat had the special fragrance of grilled meat and smelled exceptionally delicious. She remembered the barbecue stall in the food street that she went to with Bossst time was very far away. Did Boss drive to the street food ce? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being stuck in a traffic jam over there?

    But looking at the skewers of meat, she could tell that Boss took it back soon after the meat was grilled, so the taste was very good.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted to eat it?¡± Li Nanheng casually took out two best-roasted skewers of meat and put them in her hand. Then he picked up the cigarette case that he threw on the table before leaving, threw it to the sofa, and sat at the table. Then he seemed to be afraid that Feng Ling would be hurt by the skewers, quickly got the meat off the skewers, put them all in the clean meal box in front of her, and then handed her a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Come on, eat the meat. Eat while it¡¯s still warm. It won¡¯t taste so good when it gets cold.¡±

    Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t havee to the hospital today but because of the sudden heavy rain, the matter was temporarily put on hold, and he hurried to the hospital and happened to meet Li Bo outside.

    Now he saw this scene inside through the ss in the door of the ward and was so surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After all, it was the first time he saw the Boss specially drive into a street food stall where there were a lot of traffic jams and even bothered to ask the stall owner for insted lunch boxes to contain the food. He was in such a hurry that he seemed even to forget to lock the door of his car. When he reached the hospital, he covered the food with his coat lest it was wetted by raindrops.

    After taking the food to the ward like this, he still helped Feng Ling to get the meat off the skewers...

    All these were fine, but it seemed that Boss almost wished to feed the meat into Feng Ling¡¯s mouth in person.

    Xiao Xu saw Boss driving out when he came back, so he followed him out. Now he just wanted to say... this was absolutely not the Boss in his mind who was always cold and aloof.

    That was not right.

    Didn¡¯t the Boss hate sickly, delicate girls most?

    Normally, if any member of the base asked for sick leave, the Boss would always give them an impatient look. He didn¡¯t like those members who often got sick. Now Feng Ling was sick and hospitalized, but Boss took care of her so carefully.

    Feng Ling, however, didn¡¯t feel anything wrong and didn¡¯t notice Xiao Xu was outside, let alone his gaping expression. Seeing Boss put so much meat into her meal box, she hurriedly picked up the chopsticks and started eating in case the meat would be cold. She smiled. ¡°Boss, you won¡¯t eat?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her sideways. When he saw a grain of cumin on the corner of her mouth, he bent down to help her wipe it off.

    However, Feng Ling instinctively dodged his hand when his hand was about to touch her mouth. Li Nanheng frowned and continued to reach out to wipe off the cumin for her. His fingertips immediately crossed the boy¡¯s lips.

    Feng Ling looked up at him and Li Nanheng¡¯s fingers also stiffened for an instant. His lips felt unbelievably soft, making his fingertips and even his heart itchy. His voice became cold and he retracted his hand, pulled out a tissue, and threw it in front of her. ¡°Wipe it yourself.¡±

    With that, he continued to get the meat off the skewers and put it into Feng Ling¡¯s meal box but he didn¡¯t eat much. However, he drew a long face as if he was just rewarding one of his men.

 Chapter 827 - The Story of Ling and Heng (90)

    <h4>Chapter 827: The Story of Ling and Heng (90)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling nced at him while wiping her mouth with a tissue.

    She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Boss Li.

    Why did this man suddenly get so emotional? He was really baffling.

    However, in just a few minutes, Feng Ling was attracted by the pile of meat in front of her and began to eat it happily one mouthful after another. It seemed that this was the most delicious meal that she had ever had besides what she ate in the canteen of the base.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect her appetite to be so good. After she ate most of the meat he bought, the man suddenly took the meal box away from her. Feng Ling¡¯s hands that were holding the chopsticks froze in the air and she looked at him in confusion. ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°You ate so much at one time. Aren¡¯t you afraid of indigestion?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you bought so much of it. Shouldn¡¯t I eat it up to show you some respect?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat it all up. I bought so much food just to give you more choices, not to make you eat it all. I remember you like vegetarian food, right? You suddenly eat so much meat in a meal. If it causes you indigestion, don¡¯tin.¡± The man threw the meal box aside in one hand and slightly lifted his eyelids. ¡°You can leave the hospital, return to the base, and resume training in three days. But if you eat too much, you may have to take a few days off more because of the stomach problem.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    But when she heard that she could go back to the base for training, Feng Ling felt relieved. It seemed that Boss was not ming her for the mistake she had made while doing the task this time, nor did he intend to prevent her from returning to base.

    Feng Ling obediently gave up eating more meat and got up to drink water. Li Nanheng was very satisfied to see her obedient.

    After all, he was one of his men. It was not bad to see him obedient. He certainly didn¡¯t want him to make trouble and be disobedient.

    This was the most intuitive thought in Li Nanheng¡¯s heart.

    The skewers of meat were still somewhat salty. One cup of water was not enough. Feng Ling took her cup, turned to go to the water dispenser to pour a cup of warm water, and took a few sips.

    She was about to put the cup down, and suddenly heard Li Nanheng say, ¡°How about the water temperature?¡±

    Holding her cup, Feng Ling casually nced at him. ¡°Not bad. Neither hot nor cold. The water temperature is just right.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised an eyebrow, slightly curved the corner of his mouth, and said seemingly carelessly, ¡°As it happens, I¡¯m thirsty too. Pass me the water.¡±

    Feng Ling froze for a while when she heard his words. She felt it was not right for them to share the same cup. But since they were both men and Boss didn¡¯t bring his cup here, he wanted to use her cup just because they were intimate enough. If she insisted on getting a disposable paper cup for him, Boss might scold her again.

    Feng Ling hesitated for a while. Then she thought that perhaps it was because she had been in the hospital for too long and was too idle that she thought so much over this trivial matter.

    She walked over and was about to pass the water cup to him. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything but held her hand, lowered his head and took a sip of water at the ce where she had just put her lips. Seeing his cool and charming face so closely, Feng Ling was so uneasy that she felt that her hair seemed to stand on end and his words kept sounding in her ears.

    Feng Mingzhu was not her fianc¨¦e.

    He didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.

    He would not follow his family¡¯s arrangement to marry a random woman.

    Why did she suddenly think of these words?

    Feng Ling was about to pull his hand out, but the man obviously hadn¡¯t had enough, so he continued to stick his lips to the edge of the cup she had just used and then drank all the remaining water in the cup before letting go of her hand.

    ¡°The water temperature is good.¡± When the man let go of her hand, he looked at the water dispenser not far away. ¡°Is there anything in the water dispenser in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what he meant and asked in a daze.

    The man nced at her meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the water is a bit sweet.¡±

    ¡°Sweet?¡± Feng Ling suspiciously smashed her lips, tasted for a while, and said. ¡°No, it just tastes like normal water.¡±

    When Feng Ling saw that Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak, for some reason, her heart twitched. She couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but she instinctively avoided his gaze, turned around to the water dispenser to get half a ss of water, and took a sip. Then, she put down the cup, turned around, licked the drops of water from her lips and said, ¡°It tastes normal.¡±

    <i>Did Boss imply that some drug was added into this water?</i>

    Every member of the base should have sufficient precaution. If anyone put something in the water dispenser in her ward, it seemed that she would have to investigate the doctors and nurses who often visited here.

    But the taste had no problem and, from Boss Li¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t seem to mean what she thought.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but licked her lips again. ¡°Boss?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the boy¡¯s puzzled expression and clean face. He licked his lips from time to time, which was really tempting.

    He actually had an urge to go over and kiss him.

    Li Nanheng instantly withdrew his eyes, moved his gaze out of the window, looked at the rain outside and then looked at the time, saying, ¡°Xiao Xu has juste back. I met him outside. He will still stay in the break room tonight and I¡¯ll stay here. ¡±

    When Feng Ling heard Boss was going to stay in her ward tonight, she couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the bathroom.

    However, when Li Nanheng turned his head and saw her expression, he said coldly, ¡°Do you think I will take a shower in your bathroom here? Do you think I like to exhibit my naked body to you? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Feng Lingined in her heart. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t mean this...¡±

    ¡°I took a bath before I came here and I just changed my clothes, so I¡¯ll just go to sleep like this tonight.¡± The man¡¯s voice was light and cold. ¡°But it was really ufortable to sleep on this sofast time. I was called here by Xiao Xu. Now he¡¯s back now. I don¡¯t even have a ce to rest normally.¡±

    Feng Ling subconsciously pointed to her sickbed, but when he remembered thatst time Boss said she was cursing him to have him sleep in the sickbed, she didn¡¯t speak anything.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were sharp and he had noticed her movement. ¡°Do you want me to sleep in your bed?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind if this is a sickbed, you can...¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her bed thoughtfully, got up, and suddenly walked over. After making a circle around the bed, he carefully looked at the size of the bed and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind since I¡¯ll only stay here a night, but isn¡¯t it too crowded for us to sleep in the same bed?¡±

    Sleep in the same bed?

    Did he mean he would sleep with her in the same bed?

    Feng Ling. ¡°...?!¡±

 Chapter 828 - The Story of Ling and Heng (91)

    <h4>Chapter 828: The Story of Ling and Heng (91)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Boss, this bed was really too crowded for two people. I can sleep on the sofa.

    She would like to say it again, but this never seemed to work.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t even spoken the words that hade to the tip of her tongue when Li Nanhengid down. He patted the other side of the bed and turned to look at her. ¡°Come, lie down and try.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Lie down and see if it¡¯s crowded. If it is, I will continue to sleep on the sofa.¡± The man¡¯s voice was cid but insistent.

    Since he had said so, Feng Ling nced at the empty space beside him and sat on the bed.

    However, as soon as she sat down and hadn¡¯t decided to lie on her back or on her side, her arm was suddenly tugged from behind. Caught off guard, she fell back uncontrobly and fell into his arms. Feng Ling hurriedly struggled to get up but was still pressed onto the empty space beside him on the bed by him.

    Feng Ling justy still in bed as if petrified.

    The man beside her tried the distance with his arms outstretched and then his hand passed over her body and touched the other side of the bed. In the end, hemented, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This bed won¡¯t be too crowded for two people.¡±

    Feng Ling felt that she might have been a little too cautious in recent days. At this time, she could only stay silent. When Li Nanheng sat up, she still stayed in ce but just turned her eyes to look at him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡± Nanheng got up and pressed the bed under him with his hand. ¡°This bed is soft enough. I slept on the sofast time and it hurt my back for two days.¡±

    Then he got up and took a box of cigarettes and a lighter, saying without looking back, ¡°You can sleep if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯m going out to smoke a cigarette.¡±

    Feng Ling looked out of the window. The rain had stopped. She replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was so gentle and soft that Li Nanheng stopped his footsteps. He looked back at her, turned around the silver lighter in his palm, then turned around, and stepped out.

    While Boss Li went out to smoke, Feng Ling hurriedly got up and locked the door the moment the door of the ward was closed again. Then she rushed into the bathroom to take a shower.

    She wore the breast wrapping cloth for a day and now she was a little sweaty. If she didn¡¯t take a bath now, she might be unable to fall asleep because of the sticky feeling on her body. Based on her understanding of Li Boss, it would take him some while to finish smoking a cigarette, and Xiao Xu had returned to the hospital. They would probably meet outside. Then it would take them at least ten minutes for them to smoke and chat. She could take a quick bath in this period of time.

    It took her five minutes to take a bath, three minutes to wrap her chest, and one minute to dress. As she expected, less than ten minutester, when Feng Ling opened the door of the bathroom, she heard the familiar footsteps approaching from outside. She rushed to open the lock from inside lest the Boss would discover that she had locked the door from inside. Then she hurried back to the bathroom to tuck the wrapping cloth and the clothes that she had just taken off to the bottom of theundry bag and cover them with other clothes to make sure they wouldn¡¯t be discovered. At this time, she heard the door open.

    Li Nanheng bought a hot ss bottle of milk in the supermarket downstairs and came back. When he entered the door, he heard the sound in the bathroom. Feng Ling seemed to have just taken a shower. Here he could smell the shower gel floating out of the bathroom.

    He casually nced at Feng Ling¡¯s wet hair dangling from his forehead and then at his cheeks that were tenderer than usual after taking a bath. Unable to control his eyes, he nced at his neck but he didn¡¯t see anything he wanted to see, because Feng Ling had buttoned up to the top. He withdrew his gaze deadpan, walked to the sickbed, and put down the bottle of hot milk. ¡°I bought it on the way back. Drink it before sleep. It can help you sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling stuck her head out of the door of the bathroom while wiping her hair with a dry towel, saying, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m a good sleeper. Drink it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Nanheng nced back at her, sneering. ¡°Last time I stayed here with you for a night and heard you roll over all night. Are you sure you¡¯re a good sleeper?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it because you were sleeping in my ward?

    Feng Ling put down the towel and felt that if she really slept in the same bed with Boss Li tonight, it would even be more difficult for her to fall asleep.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll drink it immediately.¡± With that, she continued to wipe her hair. After the hair was almost dried, she casually shook her hair and walked out. When she picked up the bottle of milk, she found it was still hot. .

    ¡°I asked the supermarket guy to warm it up. Now the temperature is just right. Just drink it.¡± The man unbuttoned his coat andy down on the bed carelessly, leaving her half of the bed.

    Feng Ling opened the lid, took a sip, and smacked her lips.

    Li Nanheng had closed his eyes. The Li¡¯s Corporation had a bunch of trivialities for him to deal with during the day. He was tired. Now he just wanted to sleep. Hearing this guy smacking his lips, he asked without opening his eyes, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Boss, you bought sweet milk, which is delicious.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± The man seemed very satisfied, but he was too tired, so he just grunted in response with his eyes close. Then he rolled over and went on to sleep.

    Seeing that this man actually fell asleep in her bed in no more than ten seconds, Feng Ling drank milk while thinking about whether she should go to bed or not. Then she looked down to check her clothes and the breast wrapping cloth.

    After drinking the milk, Feng Ling gently put down the bottle and turned to go back to the sofa. The man in the bed suddenly turned over at this moment. The man said huskily without opening his eyes, ¡°Come to sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent...

    Did he wake up?

    She looked back at the man on the bed. ¡°Boss, I like kicking and waving in sleep. I¡¯m afraid I may disturb you.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak but turned sideways to give her the other half of the bed. Although he didn¡¯t speak, he was apparently signaling her to go to bed to sleep.

    Feng Ling walked over and when shey down, she unconsciously touched her own chest. After making sure that Li Nanheng would not find anything strange about her body unless he touched her chest carefully, shey stiffly t beside him.

    Although she was already ustomed to training and living together with a group of men in the base and it was no problem for her to use the men¡¯s bathroom in men¡¯s clothes, sleeping in the same bed that was so small with a man was totally a different story...

 Chapter 829 - The Story of Ling and Heng (92)

    <h4>Chapter 829</h4>

    <h4>: The Story of Ling and Heng (92)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Although Feng Ling was ustomed to being with a group of men, she was really a little bit ufortable now.

    Li Nanheng was really tired and soon fell asleep again. His steady breath rang in her ear. She ced one hand on her body and clenched the sheet under her with the other, staring at the ceiling and looked sideways at the sleeping man.

    She had been in physical contact with him before. At least when Li Nanheng tested her personally when she first entered the base a few years ago, she fought him at close quarters, where they were very close, but the atmosphere at that time was different from now.

    At that time, what was in her mind was all sweat, fight and her pride, but now in such a quiet space, she could feel a man lying beside him who was breathing less than ten centimeters away from her ears, and she could even feel the obvious difference between a real man and her, a fake one. She could smell the masculine odor from his body, the refreshing smell of theundry detergent on clean clothes, and the faint yet intoxicating smell of tobo.

    Perhaps the man¡¯s breathing frequency, when he was asleep, reassured her and Feng Ling gradually closed his eyes.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. In her dream, she suddenly felt as if being imprisoned and could not move her hands and feet. She awakened with a jerk and almost hit the man¡¯s face when she rolled over. When she saw Boss Li was still sleeping beside her, her heart throbbed even harder from the shock. Her body stiffened and she stared at the handsome face of the man so close to her. Then she lowered her head, only to find that her leg was under his, her arms were held by his and she was in his arms.

    Feng Ling gently pushed his hands away and then got up to move his legs away when the man who was sleeping soundly suddenly frowned and opened his eyes in the dark. His sleepy and dark eyes looked at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Not sure if he knew what posture he took when he was sleeping, Feng Ling just kicked his leg away and got up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    Li Nanheng was like a sleeping lion when he fell asleep. At this moment, he was like a lion that was suddenly awakened. His eyes were sullen and dangerous. Perhaps out of his born acuity, he nced at her and then at the bed. When he found that he upied her space in the bed when he fell asleep and had almost taken up two-thirds of the whole bed, he silently turned over and continued to sleep with his back to her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know if Boss Li was unhappy because he was awakened by her or something else, but in this situation the more she said, the angrier he might be, so she just kept silent, went to the bathroom and stayed there for a while. After using the toilet, she slowly returned to the bed.

    However, as soon as she got into bed, Li Nanheng got up and she could not help looking up at the man who suddenly stood up.

    Seeing Li Nanheng also turned to the toilet, shey down again.

    However, when the man returned from the bathroom, he felt that it was a little sultry in the ward, especially when the two of them were sleeping together in the bed. He went to open the window, only to find it was raining outside. If he opened the window, it would be easy to catch a cold, not to mention this was a hospital ward and there was still a patient here.

    He only nced into the dark night outside the window and walked back while taking off his jacket.

    ¡°What are you doing up?¡± After taking off his clothes, Li Nanheng casually threw his uniform and ck T-shirt aside, untied his belt, and seemed to hesitate when he caught a glimpse of Feng Ling¡¯s stunned expression. In the end, he tied the belt back and walked to the bed.

    During the thirty-odd seconds that the man untied and fastened his belt, Feng Ling vaguely saw his perfect upper body under the dim light in the ward. Every inch of the line on the abdominal muscles was extremely sexy. He was only wearing a pair of ck trousers that perfectly set off his two straight, slender, and strong legs. As he refastened the silver buckle on the front of the belt, he looked fatally sexy as if luring her tomit a crime.

    He sat back on the bed and found Feng Ling had closed her eyes at this moment although her eyes were wide open one second ago. ¡°Are you a corpse?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Boss, sleep tight.¡±

    The man hummed. ¡°How can I sleep tight? Why do you give me this look? You act as if I¡¯m going to rape you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Hey down with his upper body naked, turned to look at Feng Ling, and then moved his finger to tug at the boy¡¯s ear but his eyes were cid. ¡°Howe your ear is so red? Do you have a fever?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t reply, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep in seconds.

    Seeing this guy refuse to respond to him, Li Nanheng did not push her to answer him. The rain outside the window still kept falling, knocking on the window, and the ward seemed exceptionally quiet. The boy¡¯s breathing gradually became stable and it seemed that he had fallen asleep.

    But why were his ears still red?

    Maybe... it was really sultry in the ward.

    ...

    Three dayster, Feng Ling was discharged from the hospital.

    When she was discharged from the hospital, K and some other members happened to go out on a mission. They passed by the hospital and visited her. Li Nanheng¡¯s car was naturally parked downstairs.

    In the week when Feng Ling was in the hospital, Li Nanheng appeared in the hospital three times in total. In the first and second time, he stayed in her ward overnight and in this third time, he came to pick her up on behalf of the base.

    Being a glorious wounded at the base is actually very stressful...

    Fortunately, Feng Ling¡¯s interpersonal rtionship at the base was not bad. She performed well and was low-key and silent. More importantly, she barely caused any trouble, so when she was in the hospital, no one ndered her behind her back in the base.

    COMMENT

    After finally getting the doctor¡¯s permission to leave the hospital, Feng Ling returned to the ward and took off the hospital gown. She picked up her uniform and was about to wear it. She changed her clothes quickly and, because she knew she was going to be discharged today, she had early put on the clothes she usually wore in the base under the hospital gown. She wore the breast wrapping cloth and a loose shoulder vest, looking just like a man. And she also put on a loose white T-shirt over the vest.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that just when she had just put on her trousers, picked up her uniform and was about to wear it, the door clicked and was opened from outside.

 Chapter 830 - The Story of Ling and Heng (93)

    <h4>Chapter 830: The Story of Ling and Heng (93)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng leaned against the wall next to the door and looked thoughtfully at her not yet wearing a coat.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart throbbed and for a moment, she was thankful that she had made enough preparations. Otherwise, Boss Li would definitely find something strange about her figure.

    ¡°I waited for you for half an hour downstairs. Is it so troublesome for you to leave the hospital? Do you need me to buy a set of men¡¯s skincare products for you and let you do a facial beforeing out?¡± The man nced at her sullenly.

    Feng Ling happened to be facing away from him and he couldn¡¯t see her chest. At this angle, he couldn¡¯t see anything but that the boy was really thin.

    Hearing he seemed to being over, Feng Ling quickly picked up the ck uniform on the bed and put it on her body. With one hand, she quickly pulled the zipper up, then raised her hand to pull the short hair back, and looked at the man who had approached. ¡°Boss, I can go now.¡±

    The man had already approached her. He lowered his eyes to look at her eyes that seemed to be calm but were actually panicked. Then he nced at her ears that were no longer red. Thinking of her ears that had been red after she fell asleep that night, he stared at her again for a while with his unfathomable eyes.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Feng Ling raised her eyes and lowered her tone. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her and his eyes fell on her neckline. ¡°Your neckline is nted.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling raised her hand and sorted her neckline. When she raised her eyes again, the man had withdrawn his gaze and turned away.

    ¡ª-

    After returning to the base, Feng Ling was warmly greeted by the base members who were on good terms with her. Even she herself didn¡¯t expect that Mayor of City F, Mr. Ted, who she and Qiao Fei rescuedst time on the cruise, and his family hade to the base early because they learned that she was injured in that rescue mission. They were very grateful and sorry to her and brought her many gifts.

    When Feng Ling was in the hospital, outsiders were not allowed to visit her ording to the rules of XI Base, so they sent all the gifts to the base and had someone send them to her room. Those gifts included many expensive but very useful electronic products, as well as a medal awarded by Mayor Ted that couldn¡¯t be awarded casually, but Mayor Ted made the exception and awarded it to Feng Ling. And after Feng Ling returned to the base, he personally called her, expressing his gratitude to her and thanking her for choosing to throw the child off the cruise ship first. Otherwise, if the child was injured, he and his family would live in pain for the rest of their lives.

    Feng Ling returned to her room, only to see a pile of things on the bed. She didn¡¯t know what was going on until she received a call from Mayor Ted and his wife.

    Los Angeles was gradually getting cold in this season and just after she returned to the base in the afternoon, all of a sudden, wind was gusting like hell. Boss Li allowed her to rest today and resume training tomorrow but Feng Ling still insisted on going to Team One for training and continued to receive high-intensity training for snipers after K, Tam, and the other two members returned from their mission.

    Heavy rain fell for several hours. After the training, each member ran back to their rooms drenched like drowned rats.

    Feng Ling, as always, walked back alone. Just when she was going to reach the building where her room was, someone suddenly took her wrist. She turned her head and paused when she found it was Deputy Drillmaster Qiao who came under an umbre. Before she said anything, she was suddenly dragged into the building by Qiao Fei.

    After Qiao Fei went in, he threw the umbre aside, looked up and down at Feng Ling who was soaked all over, then rested his gaze on her face. ¡°Are you all right? Have you recovered?¡±

    Seeing the worry in Qiao Fei¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling almost forgot about the fact that her secret had been discovered by him. Her face showed no emotion and she only looked at the young and handsome man in front of her. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao. I just inhaled some smoke and have no problem now after a few days of treatment.¡±

    ¡°No matter how minor your injury was, you can¡¯t ignore your health. Do you really take yourself as a man? You went out for training under the rainstorm as soon as you were discharged from the hospital. The sniper team didn¡¯t have a training schedule today. So you ran to Team One to ask Han Jin to give you jobs. He was so careless and inflexible as to let you do the training. He should have let youe back to rest!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice became more polite and alienated in an instant. ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I am a member of the base. I¡¯vegged behind other members in training for so many days and the strength of my limbs will definitely be greatly affected. Even if I miss only one day of training, my performance as a sniper will be affected. I am responsible for myself. I think Drillmaster Han understands this, so he let me resume training. And it ismon to train in heavy rain. After so many years, I have been ustomed to life at the base. I don¡¯t think an afternoon of training will harm my health.¡±

    ¡°And...¡± She looked at him in a serious manner, although her voice was low, she was very serious. ¡°...I am a man.¡±

    Qiao Fei looked at her for a while and smiled. ¡°Are you still worried about me telling out your secret?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I believe in you, but I hope you can treat me as a man like before. In the explosion of the oil tank, I just inhaled some smoke. I was not injured by the st, nor did I have any serious internal or external injuries. I survived. It is already a blessing. I only hope that I can have a ce in the base in the future, so gender is not important to me. I can achieve what others can. Please forget what happened on the ind at that time. I am only a member of the sniper team and do not need to be treated differently. ¡±

    Qiao Fei frowned. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t give you any differential treatment, but you have just been discharged from the hospital. I haven¡¯t seen you for a week and you have lost so much weight and went to train under heavy rain. If you keep like this, you will probably faint on the training ground one day and be sent to the medical room where you will be stripped and everyone will know that you¡¯re a woman. So you might as well pay more attention to your health.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will. Thank you for reminding me, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao.¡± Feng Ling looked straight at him, her eyes were frank and her attitude was still neither humble nor overbearing. She didn¡¯t seem to panic at all although her secret had been found out.

    ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I remember you haven¡¯t been in the sniper team long. Howe you get so familiar with Feng Ling? Do you have anything to remind Feng Ling? ¡± Suddenly, a clear, deep voice rang outside the door.

    Feng Ling turned her eyes with a jerk, only to meet Li Nanheng¡¯s dark eyes that were as deep as ancient wells.

 Chapter 831 - The Story of Ling and Heng (94)

    <h4>Chapter 831: The Story of Ling and Heng (94)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    As soon as her eyes met Li Nanheng¡¯s, Feng Ling took a step back. Without any expression in her face, she simply said, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Qiao Fei wasn¡¯t sure if Boss Li had heard the conversation between him and Feng Ling or not. He turned around to take a look at him but didn¡¯t find any clues from Li Nanheng¡¯s expression, so he just exined, ¡°Feng Ling was injured when she was on the rescue mission in that cruise ship with me. I watched her jump into the sea because of the explosion and pulled her out of the sea. I didn¡¯t have time to visit her during the week of her hospitalization. Now she hase back today, so I came to visit her and remind her to pay attention to her health while training. Don¡¯t work so hard. ¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes nced across Qiao Fei¡¯s face. ¡°I remember the members of the sniper team are on a mission today. Why didn¡¯t you go with them? You just let the four members who are still in training go themselves?¡±

    ¡°K and the other three members have mastered the skill of using a sniper rifle. The four of them are enough to handle this task. If the action is too dangerous, I will definitely follow along.¡± Qiao Fei smiled faintly. ¡°Boss, Feng Ling is also a member of the sniper team. You¡¯re unhappy when I didn¡¯t follow the other four to go out on a mission, so are you when I care about another member. It¡¯s really difficult to be a Deputy Drillmaster you like.¡±

    Qiao Fei said this and looked straight at Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes, only to find that Boss Li¡¯s eyes were icy.

    But what made Qiao Fei more nervous was the atrociousness in his eyes. From the first day Qiao Fei entered the base, he knew that Boss Li was not someone he should mess with. But at this moment, he found Boss was even scary.

    But Boss Li cared about Feng Ling too much.

    Was it possible that Feng Ling¡¯s secret had been found out by Boss Li?

    No.

    Firstly, Li Nanheng was the person in charge of XI Base. He had to be responsible for the base. If he knew the gender of Feng Ling, he must act in ordance with the rules and regtions of the base regardless of what he really thought of. It would be impossible for him to let Feng Ling continue to stay in the base, let alone assign her tasks.

    And if Boss knew that Feng Ling was actually a girl, he wouldn¡¯t make her do all kinds of intensive training so mercilessly. Feng Ling¡¯s training intensity was even greater than K and other men.

    ¡°Go back to your Team Two if you think it¡¯s too difficult for you. There are a lot of drillmasters in the base who are skilled in shooting and sniping.¡± Li Nanheng showed no mercy.

    All the drillmasters in the base were excellent members promoted from the old members who have trained here for many years and had been ustomed to Boss Li¡¯s sharp tongue. They knew although Boss was sharp-tongued, he cared about every member¡¯s life on every mission and tried his best to make them safe. He was almost a perfect boss except for his bad temper.

    Qiao Fei had been used to his temper early, especially after he came to the sniper team, Boss Li became increasingly picky on him.

    Now the situation was even worse. Li Nanheng had approached him and his cold and proud face gave him an uneasy sense of oppression at this moment.

    ¡°Boss, I know you¡¯re joking with me. But my team member is here. Please give me some face, all right?¡± Qiao Fei who stood next to Feng Ling said with a smile, trying to save himself a little face and then winked at Feng Ling, hinting her to leave now.

    Feng Ling turned around deadpan and was about to leave but was suddenly stopped by Li Nanheng. ¡°Stop, do I let you go?¡±

    Feng Ling stopped her steps and turned to look at him.

    The man walked to her side and leaned over. His cold breath hit her ears. ¡°Do you remember what you said to Han Jin when you returned to the base and went to Team One?¡±

    ¡°I said that I had been in the hospital for so many days and my limbs felt a little stiff, so I needed to resume training immediately. Otherwise, it would affect my performance in the sniper team in the future,¡± Feng Ling answered calmly.

    ¡°Did I give you a break this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did, but I asked to train myself.¡±

    ¡°So do you feel wronged experiencing heavy rain during training?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel wronged, why did Deputy Drillmaster Qiao bring you here and tried so hard tofort you? If you feel upset, shouldn¡¯t you just tell me, your boss? When did Deputy Drillmaster Qiao be your part-time psychologist? ¡°Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was light and indifferent but it was so low and cold that Feng Ling could clearly sense that the man seemed really upset.

    But Feng Ling could get what he was implying. He was warning her to keep a distance from Qiao Fei.

    Qiao Fei was the deputy drillmaster of the sniper team. She didn¡¯t have much contact with him except in training. Why did Li Nanheng suddenly remind her to keep a distance from Qiao Fei?

    Qiao Fei just saved herst time on that ind. Apart from it, he was caught talking to her today.

    Qiao Fei put his hand to his mouth and coughed. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Boss, Feng Ling is a member of the sniper team. He was injured before my eyes and it¡¯s my duty to express my concern to him. I don¡¯t really get what you mean.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t get Feng Ling¡¯s reply but Qiao Fei¡¯s. He suddenly smiled but his eyes were cold. The moment he turned his eyes to Qiao Fei, he seemed to be able to freeze thetter into a popsicle and thrust him into the wall crack. ¡°So you pull him, a man, into the corridor to whisper to his ear just because you want to show him your concern?¡±

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to let Qiao Fei off today!

    Feng Ling looked back at the two bosses who were staring hatefully at each other. One was cold and indifferent and the other was smiling coldly. She immediately shook her wrist that was sore from training. The rain outside had already stopped. But she was still drenched and in a mess unlike the young master of the Li family next to her who looked still noble and clean although he was wearing the same uniform as her.

    The mere breath of the man standing next to her made her feel much stressed and extremely cold.

    Besides, there was also Qiao Fei beside her who was always smiling but actually from a very powerful family too. Now Feng Ling felt that no matter if her gender was found out by the Boss or Qiao Fei, it would be a disaster for her.

    ¡°Boss, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I¡¯m still wet. May I go back to take a shower first? Otherwise, if I catch a cold tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid I may copse on the training ground and disgrace the sniper team.¡± Feng Ling shook her wrist and raised her hand to massage her own shoulder.

    ¡°Then go upstairs and take a shower. Autumn ising to Los Angeles. The autumn rain is very cold. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Qiao Feipletely ignored Li Nanheng¡¯s cold eyes, smiled at Feng Ling and waved at her, signaling her to go up.

 Chapter 832 - The Story of Ling and Heng (95)

    <h4>Chapter 832: The Story of Ling and Heng (95)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t even wait for Boss Li to speak but turned around and walked upstairs quickly.

    Li Nanheng looked at the guy who didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. He looked at her back and his eyes became unprecedentedly unfathomable.

    In just two minutes, Qiao Fei felt as if it had been as long as a century. Hearing Feng Ling walked away, he immediatelyughed. ¡°Boss, you know my temper. I¡¯m nice to anyone at the base. Feng Ling is one of my team members. I watch them training every day and have be intimate with them. But Boss, you are never close to anyone in the base. Why do you suddenly treat Feng Ling so specially...¡±

    Li Nanheng put his hand into his trousers pocket and asked coldly, ¡°Why did you say I treat him specially?¡±

    ¡°Although Feng Ling is fair-skinned and small like a girl, he is a man. Boss, please don¡¯t take him as a woman. There are no women in the base. I can understand how lonely you are, but Feng Ling is obviously straight. Even if you are interested in him, he may not ept your love. ¡±

    Li Nanheng moved his lips and said briefly, ¡°You think too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. After all, you are the only heir of the Li family. The seniors of your family are all waiting for you to marry and give birth to a child. If you are actually gay...¡± Qiao Fei didn¡¯t finish his words but paused and gave him a meaningful smile.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at him again but turned upstairs with a jerk and strode upstairs.

    Boss Li and the members of the sniper team lived in this building, but Qiao Fei didn¡¯t live here, so he had no reason to go upstairs. He thought of how Feng Ling went upstairs without looking back and her deadpan face in front of Boss Li.

    Boss seemed to have no idea that she was a woman.

    But who was Li Nanheng?

    He was a cold-eyed bystander who seemed to be standing outside the earthly world. Although Li Nanheng actually didn¡¯t spend much time with Feng Ling, with his keenness, it was impossible that he didn¡¯t find or doubt anything.

    After thinking about it, Qiao Fei picked up his phone and turned to walk out.

    Feng Ling had returned to her room where the windows and doors could not be locked froom inside and there was only a lock in the bathroom, so she entered the bathroom, took off her clothes, and exposed herself to the air. After looking at herself in the floor mirror and untying the restraint on her chest, she was about to turn around to heat the bathwater. Suddenly she heard the cell phone she put on the side ringing.

    She picked up the phone and saw the text message from Qiao Fei: [Lingling, does Boss Li know your secret? ]

    Feng Ling looked at the weird name he used to call her and felt a bit ufortable. Looking at the mobile phone screen with a straight face for a while, she replied. [He doesn¡¯t know.]

    Qiao Fei: [That¡¯s good. As a girl who lives with a group of men, you should remember to protect yourself. Especially, you live next door to Boss Li. If you really feel inconvenient, you can apply to move out. There are a few empty rooms in the building I live in. I can find an empty room for you. ]

    Feng Ling: [No, Boss doesn¡¯t usually enter my room. ]

    Except when he was drunk...

    Qiao Fei: [Are you sure it is safe to live next door to Boss Li? ]

    For some reason, he always had a feeling that Boss Li would eat Feng Ling anytime and anywhere?

    Feng Ling: [It¡¯s safe. My personal privacy hasn¡¯t been threatened or vited. Thank you for your concern, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao. I¡¯m going to take a shower. See you at the training ground tomorrow. ]

    With that, Feng Ling put the phone aside and turned to take a shower.

    Receiving such a reply, Qiao Fei had to stop the chat. He wanted to say ¡®Good night¡¯ to her, only to see Feng Ling replied ¡°Thank you for your concern, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao¡± and didn¡¯t even call his name. She was so alienating, which showed that although Feng Ling was young, she knew how to protect herself. She kept a safe distance from others and would not easily cross the line.

    The sound of the bath next door continued. Standing on the balcony of his room, Li Nanheng could hear the soundsing from the bathroom next door. He stood against the light and put his left hand into his trouser pocket. Covered with his uniform that he took off just now, he turned to look at the lights on the balcony next door and a gleam flickered across his deep, dark eyes.

    After taking a shower, Feng Ling put on her clothes in the bathroom, opened the locked bathroom door, and walked back to the bed, rubbing her damp hair.

    The pile of gifts from Mayor Ted and his family on her bed had not been packed yet. She put down her hands that were rubbing her hair and was about to go over to put them away. Suddenly she heard her phone ring again.

    She thought the text message was from Qiao Fei, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to check it. It had been more than ten minutes after she put away the gifts one by one and then she took the phone.

    She turned on the phone, only to find the message was from Boss Li. He just sent her two cold words: [Come over.]

    Feng Ling raised her eyes, turned her head to look out and saw the lights on the balcony next door. After thinking about it, she put down her phone and turned to go out. She went to the room next door and knocked on the door. Several secondster, the door was opened and the man showed up. He nced at her from head to toe with his sharp eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡±

    ¡°I was putting away the gifts Mr. Ted and his family gave me and didn¡¯t have time to check my phone.¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in those gifts?¡± Li Nanheng said and turned to walk in. Feng Ling looked at the man¡¯s back and followed him in.

    She didn¡¯t answer his question but only said, ¡°Boss, why did you call me here?¡±

    The window on Li Nanheng¡¯s balcony was open and a thin and lightptop was ced on the solid wood table on the balcony. The man pointed at theputer. ¡°I want to show you something.¡±

    Feng Ling walked over when she heard this. When she came to the table, the man suddenly out his strong hands on her shoulders and let her sit down at the table. When Feng Ling raised her head and looked at him in surprise, he just pointed his chin to theputer. ¡°Open it. The password is 9632.¡±

    Feng Ling did as he said. After turning on theputer, she saw that the desktop of theputer was clean and tidy. From the names of the folders on the desktop, it could be seen that what was in the folders should be some files of the base and the secret English letters between the base and the military.

 Chapter 833 - The Story of Ling and Heng (96)

    <h4>Chapter 833: The Story of Ling and Heng (96)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Take a look at the stuff in these folders. There are no women in the base but only rough guys, and I don¡¯t have any secretary or assistant around me. These documents should be kept by a careful person who can keep secrets and abide by the rted system. I think you¡¯re the right person because, firstly, you¡¯re discreet in speech and well self-controlled, and secondly, you¡¯re serious and meticulous about anything, and thirdly, you live close to me. If it¡¯s convenient when there is something for you to sort out. You¡¯ll be in charge of this from now on.¡± The man withdrew his gaze from theputer screen and looked at the boy sitting at the table.

    After checking the files for a while, Feng Ling found that most of the files were not particrly confidential, but there were some confidential files in the D drive of theputer, each of which required a password to open and the password was only known by Boss Li, so no important secrets of the base would be leaked.

    She nodded. ¡°OK, in addition to training and tasks, as long as I have enough time, I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I specifically asked you toe over and sort out these files?¡± The man nced at her face.

    ¡°Since you called me here and told me the password of theputer, it means that you have decided to choose me after careful considerations. Since you¡¯ve said I can keep secret, I don¡¯t think I need to ask why.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned one advantage of you yet. You¡¯re also a quick learner.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was low but very serious. ¡°No matter what kind of confidential documents you see, you must keep your mouth shut. Can you do it?¡±

    Feng Ling moved her hands off theputer keyboard, stood up, turned around, and looked squarely at the man who was a head taller than her. ¡°Do not suspect the man you use. I can do it as long as you can trust me, Boss.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect Boss to stand so close to her when she got up. After saying this word, she closed her mouth, hesitating whether to step back or not.

    The room became eerily quiet after she finished her words.

    Li Nanheng looked at the boy who stood face to face to him. They stood so close that he could even smell the faint fragrance of Feng Ling¡¯s body and her mint-vored breath touched his neck. His eyes immediately darkened.

    About four or five secondster, Feng Ling moved the chair beside her away and retreated a certain distance.

    ¡°Boss, anything else?¡± Feng Ling said, pointing to the clock on the wall. ¡°I have to do bnce training in my dormitory at night. I have just returned to the base and need to resume training bit by bit. If I don¡¯t have enough time to do the bnce training at night, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle the training tomorrow.¡±

    Li Nanheng took a look at the clock. ¡°I have enough space here. You can do bnce training here. Then I can check your sense of bnce.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the training cushion ced next to her. What she needed to do in the bnce training was just to bend her arms andy prone on the ground for one hour and she thought Li Nanheng probably wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong during this process. So she didn¡¯t refuse but went over to pick up the training cushion andy it on the ground. Then she habitually took off her shoes andy down on her stomach, keeping her whole body bnced, her head raised, and her elbows and toes as the fulcrum. Her body posture was very standard and her bnce endurance was very strong. She was very confident about this.

    Li Nanheng looked at her bare, white feet, and moved his eyes to her motionless, thin back when she was doing bnce training. Then he walked over and watched her keep this posture.

    Feng Ling was wearing a loose pair of ck pants and a loose white T-shirt, which was what she usually wore when sleeping, but because of this downward prone posture, her loose clothes hung down and her slender waist that was so different from other men¡¯s could be seen clearly. The ¡®boy¡¯ had just taken a shower and a few strands of her half-dry hair were hanging on her cheek and forehead.

    Li Nanheng stood on the side and looked so handsome yet cold. He didn¡¯t speak and his eyes were as deep and dark as two deep pools. He picked up his ck cell phone and quickly took a picture of the boy lying prone on the ground.

    His cell phone was muted, so there was no sound when he took the picture. Feng Ling was concentrated on the bnce training and didn¡¯t look back.

    One was doing the training while the other stood watching. After about half an hour, Feng Ling suddenly stopped and stood up. She looked back at the tall man. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll affect your rest if I do the training here. I think I¡¯d better go back to my room and continue.¡±

    The bnce training was very simple, but no matter how many years you had done it, you would sweat profusely after practicing it for only ten-odd minutes and Feng Ling was no exception. Although she had taken a shower, there was obviously some sweat on her face, her fair neck, and corbone.

    ¡°It does affect my rest. Go back.¡± Hearing these cold words, Feng Ling immediately turned and quickly walked out of his room as if she was liberated.

    It was not until the door was closed from outside by Feng Ling that Li Nanheng looked again at the cushion on the ground and closed his eyes. The scene that the boy¡¯s jade-white toes slightly bent on the cushion because of too much force, as well as his slender waist and back, haunted his mind...

    Heat began to jump up from his lower abdomen up and seemed to be burning in his body. Li Nanheng suddenly opened his eyes and stared awkwardly at his crotch.

    Shit, Feng Ling just made a verymon bnce support action in his room and his lower part actually had a reaction...

    At this moment, the lower part of his body not only didn¡¯t calm down, but also became more excited because of the picture in his mind. His eyes suddenly turned cold and ferocious instantly, deep and dangerous like the deep sea at night.

    He was a man, a straight man!

    But his lower part had fxcking reaction to a man???

    The door that had just been closed was suddenly knocked again and then Feng Ling came in again. Without looking at his eyes, she just stared at the shoes left behind by her and said, ¡°Boss, I left my shoes here.¡± She quickly ran to put them on and quickly turned around to run out.

    Nanheng watched Feng Ling walked with her white and bare tender little feet, put on her shoes, run out, quickly disappeared outside, and mmed the door shut from outside...

    With a ck face, he looked at the lower part of his body that had reaction again, looked at the door with his cold eyes, turned, and suddenly walked out...

 Chapter 834 - The Story of Ling and Heng (97)

    <h4>Chapter 834: The Story of Ling and Heng (97)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling just walked out of the door when she heard footsteps approaching from behind. She suddenly felt as if her back was burning and couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace, trying to rush back to her room.

    However, she suddenly heard someone locked the door behind her. ¡°Click¡ª¡±

    Feng Ling stopped her footsteps and looked back at the door of Boss Li¡¯s room. She heard the sound just now, right? Boss suddenly locked the door from inside?

    What did she do to make Boss hate her so much as to lock the door within a second after she left?

    Just when Feng Ling was wondering what was going on in puzzlement, Nanheng entered the bathroom with a dark face, mmed the bathroom door, turned on the showerhead, and began to take a cold shower on this rainy night in early autumn.

    It wasn¡¯t until he felt cold all over that he came out with a cold face.

    He was about to get a cigarette and his eyes suddenly fell on the cushion on the ground that had not been put away. He came over with a cold look and bent down to pick it up. However, there seemed still to be the smell of someone on the cushion, which was a very faint fragrance that was hard to describe. It was an indescribable body fragrance that was usually concealed by the smell of shower gel.

    Damn, howe a man has body fragrance?

    Li Nanheng nced at the cushion on the ground again, rolled it up, and tossed it aside. Then he looked down at the lower part of his body that had a reaction again, pursed his lips coldly, picked up a box of cigarettes, turned to open the window, and walked to the balcony.

    At night, the XI Base was very quiet. The slogans and training shots that usually sounded on the different training grounds had disappeared now. It was so quiet that even the howls of the animals in the mountains and jungles not far away could be heard.

    ...

    It had been three months since Feng Ling was discharged from the hospital and it was winter now. The members of the base were still wearing the same ck uniforms as in summer in order not to restrain their actions except wearing a thickyer of knee brace on their knees and elbow joints to avoid frostbite, but because of therge amount of physical exercise during training, even if the temperature was a few degrees below zero, they were still sweaty. The intensive exercise all year round granted every member with very good physical fitness, so they didn¡¯t easily catch a cold.

    That included Feng Ling. Except for thest time on the cruise ship, she almost hadn¡¯t been sick, and she has been training hard for thest three months after returning to the base. After the three months, now she, K and the other three members had sessfully obtained the sniper rifles assigned to them by the base and had sessfully learned some basic knowledge of how to use the sniper rifles.

    After Qiao Fei found out that Feng Ling decided to keep her real gender a secret, he no longer took special care of her since Feng Ling clearly showed him her attitude, but in every sniper rifle training, when he taught the other four members, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to touch their bodies, while when teaching Feng Ling, he always kept a proper distance from her and avoiding touching her body.

    After all, she was a girl ...

    Although he liked her very much, Feng Ling was too cold and she had made it clear that she was not interested in him, so even if Qiao Fei wanted to chase her, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to approach her.

    More importantly, Boss Li often kept an eye on him nearby and a casual nce of him could almost freeze him.

    ¡ª-

    At 5:30 p.m., there were several gunshots from the ice and snow-covered training ground. Feng Ling was thest one to shoot a target 300 meters away with a sniper rifle and also the only one who shot right in the bull¡¯s eye.

    Seeing that she had hit the bulls¡¯ eye 300 meters away, K put down the sniper rifle in his hand in shock and turned to Feng Ling. ¡°Damn! You¡¯re great! Deputy Drillmaster Qiao saidst time that many people might still not be able to hit the bulls¡¯ eye 300 meters away a year after they got their sniper rifles. You just got the gun but you are already so good at it! How can we catch up with you?!¡±

    Feng Ling put down the gun and looked casually at the bulls¡¯ eye in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. If I shoot again, I may miss it.¡±

    ¡°Damn, if I can have such a lucky coincidence in the evaluation next month, Boss won¡¯t kick me every time he sees me!¡± Tamughed and nced at Feng Ling who remained deadpan. ¡°How the hell could you shoot so precisely? This is 300 meters, not 100 meters!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. When we just got the sniper rifle, even Boss Li said that we must be patient and should not be in a hurry, because after one hundred meters, every ten meters would be a very difficult level. However, you easily hit the bulls¡¯ eye three hundred meters away. It would be better just keeping you alone in the sniper team and the four of us might as well go back to Team One to train closebat!¡± Kughed and walked towards Feng Ling, patting on her shoulder. ¡°Come on, show me another shot. Boss is in a meeting today and is not here. Can you be my teacher and teach me how to shoot the target so precisely and easily? ¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him and gave him a warning with her eyes to take his hand away, but K was too familiar with her. He not only didn¡¯t take his hand away, but also leaned on her shoulder, gesturing with his eyes for her to fire another shot. ¡°Come on, we are waiting for you.¡±

    With that, K simply put his hand around Feng Ling¡¯s neck and said to her ear, ¡°You¡¯re so thin. I really doubt how you can bear the explosive force of the sniper rifle.¡±

    Feng Ling was about to speak but suddenly someone separated the two of them with a great force from behind. She was stunned and looked back at Qiao Fei who came from nowhere, asking nkly, ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao?¡±

    Qiao Fei took a look at her. ¡°What did you do just now?¡±

    K thought about it for a long time and didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. Shaken off by Qiao Fei with such great force, he looked in confusion at the other three men who were also stunned and then at Feng Ling who was deadpan as usual. He coughed, turned around and said, ¡°Br... Brother Qiao, I didn¡¯t do anything...¡±

    Qiao Fei was an easy-going and approachable man. Except for training asions, everyone liked to call him Brother Qiao. K still didn¡¯t know how he offended him. Hearing K called him Brother Qiao, Qiao Fei still looked angry. He said with a warning tone, ¡°Don¡¯t cuddle around in the training ground. There are people visiting the base today. Don¡¯t damage the image of the sniper team.¡±

 Chapter 835 - The Story of Ling and Heng (98)

    <h4><i>Chapter 835</i>: The Story of Ling and Heng (98)</h4>

    K was surprised. They were all brothers and often went through arduous training together in the mud of the training ground. What was the big deal of their hugging each other? Wasn¡¯t it normal for men to put an arm around each other¡¯s shoulders?

    Why would this damage the image of the sniper team?

    Boss Li didn¡¯t like them to be like this and often stopped them from acting like this, which they were already used to. When Boss Li was here, they would behave themselves, but now even Deputy Drillmaster Qiao was so strict to them...

    Qiao Fei didn¡¯t look at him again but looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Feng Ling,e with me.¡±

    Feng Ling put down the sniper rifle that she had just picked up and followed him out.

    After going out of the training ground, Qiao Fei looked around and when making sure no one was around, he turned his eyes to Feng Ling¡¯s face.

    ¡°I remember K said that your birthday is in winter, about November, right? What¡¯s the date?¡± Qiao Fei asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly when I was born. I remember I¡¯ve said more than once that I am an orphan and don¡¯t know what happened when I was a baby. The so-called birthday was set by someone for me,¡± Feng Ling exined briefly.

    ¡°Set in November?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Qiao Fei nodded with a smile. ¡°OK, it¡¯s mid-November now. It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow. The training will finish earlier tomorrow afternoon. May I treat you a meal to celebrate your birthday?¡±

    ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I¡¯m not sure which day my birthday is. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to celebrate since that is not my real birthday. And...¡±

    ¡°Why not? These years, many members who have friends in our base will invite other members to go out to have fun for two days to celebrate their birthday. You¡¯ve been in the base for several years and haven¡¯t celebrated your birthday. In the past, I thought you were a man. Now only I know you are a girl and girls are usually sensitive and fragile. If we continue to ignore your birthday, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be more and more depressed, so I¡¯d like to treat you a good meal tomorrow to give you a good day and celebrate your birthday.¡±

    Qiao Fei said and took a small velvet box out of his pocket. ¡°I went outst week and bought you a birthday gift by the way. It¡¯s a pair of white diamond earrings. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to your ears before. Now I found that you didn¡¯t even have an ear-piercing. Even K and some other members had pierced one of their ears. But you hadn¡¯t even pierced your ears. Now I don¡¯t know whether I should give you the earrings as a gift? I don¡¯t know how you should wear them. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ve already bought them. And you¡¯re the only girl in the whole base.¡±

    Feng Ling was amused by his tone and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Even if I have pierced my ears, I can¡¯t wear them. You should keep them. If you meet a girl you like in the future, you can give them to her. They are useless to me.¡±

    ¡°The girl I like is right in front of me. I don¡¯t think I will meet another girl that I like in the future,¡± Qiao Fei looked into her smiling eyes and said.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t get what he meant. When she finally figured out what he meant, the young man had already raised his eyebrows and smiled at her.

    She finally understood what he meant. For the first time in her life, a man was confessing his love to her. Feng Ling was stunned and, at this time, Qiao Fei suddenly took her hands and put the velvet box with the pair of white diamond earrings into her palm. ¡°Take them. I¡¯m not asking you to wear them now, but please ept them. When you want to turn back to a woman and pierce your ears, remember to wear them.¡±

    Feng Ling shoved the box back into his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Just take them.¡± Qiao Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp. ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday gift. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    ¡°No, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I have no reason to ept your gift and I have no ns to change back to a woman...¡±

    Before she had finished speaking, a figure suddenly approached from the side. Qiao Fei caught a glimpse of theing person and quickly clenched the velvet box that was pushed back in his palm.

    Han Jin nced at Qiao Fei¡¯s calm face as he approached and then nced at Feng Ling who seemed to be thinking of something with her head down, so he called her. ¡°Feng Ling, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Drillmaster Han.¡± Feng Ling turned her head to look at the personing and became deadpan again as if nothing had happened just now.

    ¡°What are you and Qiao Fei doing here? Boss Li asked you to bring theputer in his room to the base conference room. He was waiting for you there.¡± After Han Jin finished speaking, his phone rang. He looked curiously at what Qiao Fei was clenching in his hand but didn¡¯t see it clearly. He turned around and went on the phone while walking away without asking anything.

    Seeing that Han Jin was gone, Feng Ling took a step back and nodded politely to Qiao Fei who was about to hand the velvet box to her again. ¡°I¡¯m going to send the files to Boss Li.¡± With that, she turned to walk away.

    ¡°Hey, Feng...¡± Qiao Fei was about to call her, only to see that she quickly walked away as if running away for life.

    He just wanted to celebrate the girl¡¯s birthday with her and confess his love to her. Why did she look scared?

    Could it be that she was disguised as a man for too long and had never been chased by a man before? Did he act too rashly?

    Did he scare her?

    ...

    Only Boss Li himself and Feng Ling were allowed to touch hisputer and the password was also only known to them. It was actually an important job to go to his room to get theputer. Feng Ling quickly fetched theputer, found the files that Boss Li mentioned to herst night and stored them on the desktop. Then she went out with theputer.

    She quickly went to the meeting room of the base where there were the leaders of several training bases and some military officers that she often saw on TV in recent years. Feng Ling walked in silently, put down theputer and was about to leave when Xiao Xu, who was sitting next to Li Nanheng, said suddenly, ¡°Boss, how about Feng Ling? Last time she was dressed as a woman in the hotel and looked just like a real woman...¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling looked at Xiao Xu and then at Li Nanheng who was sitting at the center of the conference table.

    At the same time, everyone in the conference room was looking at Feng Ling and some people even sized her up with strange eyes.

    The only person who didn¡¯t look at her with such inquisitive eyes was Li Nanheng. He was sitting by the window in the middle of the conference table. There were the lights of the training camps of the base behind him and in front of him, there were twoputers and the one that Feng Ling had just taken, which were all top-levelputers with ultra-high encryption settings and cost at least 500,000 Yuan.

 Chapter 836 - The Story of Ling and Heng (99)

    <h4>Chapter 836: The Story of Ling and Heng (99)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Because Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak, no one here dared to speak but they were still looking at Feng Ling.

    ¡°Leave theputer here. You can go back now.¡± Li Nanheng, as if he didn¡¯t hear Xiao Xu¡¯s suggestion, just coldly pressed the cigarette butt in his hand into the ashtray on the conference table.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was so cold that Xiao Xu, who was sitting beside him, felt maybe he shouldn¡¯t have made this suggestion, shrank his neck and shivered.

    However, just as Feng Ling nodded and turned to leave, one of the military leaders suddenly said, ¡°I think he is indeed very suitable for this mission. Is he called Feng Ling? Thest time he rendered outstanding service by saving Mayor Ted and his family, and we found that both his skill and agility are very good. He is a very reliable member, and from his figure and image, if he joins this mission, I believe we¡¯ll yield twice the result with half the effort.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyes and looked at Feng Ling standing in front of the conference room. His eyes were cid but it seemed to contain a huge vortex, which made it impossible for people to spy on his heart but let Feng Ling clearly feel that this mission couldn¡¯t be simple and Boss Li didn¡¯t intend to let her join in from the beginning.

    The US military grew increasingly dependent on XI Base over the years. Whenever they had difficulties, they would turn to XI Base for help. However, what got them toe to the base in person for help must not be easy.

    Another military leader also said, ¡°He is indeed suitable.¡±

    The other people at the conference table also nodded, including several other drillmasters of the base. ¡°Exactly. No one at the entire base is more suitable than Feng Ling.¡±

    After listening to these words, Li Nanheng was expressionless. He crossed his legs, leaned back, and raised a brow like a cold emperor,zy yet noble. ¡°So? You want to give the mission of slipping into the terroristir to him, a neer who has just entered the base less than three years ago and still a trainee who has just learned how to pick up a sniper rifle? ¡±

    Xiao Xu paused and coughed. In his impression, Boss Li had always been very proud of Feng Ling¡¯s skill, speed, and performance. No matter how strict he was to Feng Ling, he never humiliated or scolded her in front of outsiders.

    But today, Boss obviously didn¡¯t intend to put Feng Ling in the limelight, It seemed that Boss had no intention to let Feng Ling join in this kind of life-risking mission at all.

    However, the military leader said, ¡°Mr. Li, what we need now is not only agility and skills, but also a woman who can well cooperate with us and have the ability to protect herself, but there is no woman in XI Base. And we can¡¯t find a woman who is suitable from the inside to the outside for this task. If we want to slip into the terrorists¡¯ir, the most important thing is to dispel their doubts, so we need a person that they will not suspect, and Feng Ling is absolutely suitable for this mission no matter in physical and psychological qualities. No one can do this better than him. ¡±

    When Li Nanheng heard the words, his eyes turned cold.

    Xiao Xu immediately said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not very reliable to have Feng Ling disguised as a woman. It¡¯s just a suggestion. We¡¯d better find a real woman in case those terrorists will find out about his real gender.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a drillmaster next to him tugged at his sleeves and told him to shut up, signaling him to look at the military leaders that all looked sullen.

    Li Nanheng closed theputer in front of him, picked up the silver lighter on the table, and yed with it casually. The clicking sound of turning on and off the lighter and the small me gave people a sense of suffocation. The man¡¯s long, well-shaped fingers looked icy as set off by the silver lighter...

    ¡°He is not suitable.¡± Li Nanheng tilted his head and his eyes were firm. ¡°Change the person.¡±

    No one spoke. Everyone knew that Feng Ling was indeed a good candidate for this mission but since Boss Li had said so, no one dared to say anything more.

    But one of the military leaders still insisted, ¡°Mr. Li, this time, our aim is to crack down the terrorists who have threatened the personal safety of the president for many years. The members of XI Base should be ready to sacrifice at any time. Every member of the base is clear that they may lose their lives in a dangerous mission. If Mr. Li cares about your members and fears that they will be in danger, what¡¯s the point for XI Base to exist? ¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly threw the lighter in his hand back to the table and asked lightly, ¡°The U.S. military force and police force add up to tens of millions of people. The manpower ispletely sufficient, but you guys choose to sacrifice our members over and over again. I¡¯d like to ask what the point is for you guys to exist.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The military leader¡¯s face immediately darkened and he managed to hold his temper but with difficulty. ¡°I just took themand from my superiors. Isn¡¯t it XI Base¡¯s most important mission to eliminate terrorists and serve as the hardest shield in front of us as you vowed to the United Nations?¡±

    ¡°So the people I cultivated carefully should die for nothing?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were as cold and sharp as coldkes. ¡°I need some time to consider it, and I promise I¡¯ll make a reasonable arrangement before the mission begins tomorrow.¡±

    The military leader smiled coldly and then turned to Feng Ling. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make a contribution to the United Nations. Feng Ling, you just need to disguise as a weak and harmless woman, slip into a bar run by the terrorist leader in the red light district of Los Angeles to spy on them, help us to catch these terrorists and destroy their bars and undergroundir. All you need to do is to disguise as a woman. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±

    Feng Ling had already roughly understood their meaning. Now hearing the military leader¡¯s words, she had figure out what they were discussing just now.

    She didn¡¯t say anything but turned her eyes to Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes, put one hand on the table to support his own body, and looked at Feng Ling, his eyes deep and dark.

    Just as Feng Ling was about to speak, Li Nanheng said coldly and his words were freezing. ¡°He is just a newbie and not suitable for this mission. I will arrange for another person. We don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to make the decision.¡±

    As he said so, he looked at her coldly. ¡°Get out.¡±

 Chapter 837 - The Story of Ling and Heng (100)

    <h4>Chapter 837: The Story of Ling and Heng (100)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    At this time, the military leader said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Li, you have been cooperative in terms of these missions and you¡¯re also a responsible and thoughtful person. The United Nations and our superiors have been very satisfied with XI Base. But even if XI Base is very important, there is the United Nations above you. No matter how powerful the Li family is, your lifeline is still in the hands of the United Nations. If you dy this mission because of your own interests, your superiors may take the power away from the base or dismiss you from your post. Then it¡¯s not worth the trouble for you.¡±

    Li Nanheng was not threatened by these words at all. He said word by word and his cold eyes seemed to be able to freeze people to death. ¡°No matter who is above us, even if it¡¯s God, as long as XI Base is in my hands, the personnel arrangement shall be up to me. The military should only assist us and has no right to interfere in any decision in our base.¡±

    The people of the military immediately shut up, but everyone could feel that the temperature in the conference room was freezing.

    No one dared to look at the faces of the military leaders and Boss Li¡¯s that were both as cold as an iceberg.

    Feng Ling was not afraid of death but after hearing the words of the military leader, she had roughly understood the importance of this mission. She was not an idiot and certainly could tell that Boss Li didn¡¯t want her to be in danger. But why? So she just said, ¡°If you need me, I will be happy to cooperate. As a member of XI Base, I shoulder the mission of the base. I won¡¯t hesitate to go to the most dangerous ce if it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Xiao Xu almost broke the pen in his hand. He raised his hand to touch his chin without saying anything but, for some reason, he suddenly felt a bit sad.

    Boss Li was not just protecting the life of Feng Ling. Boss Li had a bad temper and everyone knew it, but he was still respected and awed by everyone.

    As long as you were one of his men, he would never neglect your life, unlike those people in the military who took Xi Base as a meat shield and hid behind the base.

    Although they always rushed at the front, the one standing at the forefront was always Boss Li himself.

    Probably because Li Nanheng¡¯s cold stare almost froze Feng Ling, she said, ¡°Of course, Boss Li¡¯s order is required. If Boss doesn¡¯t agree, no one in the entire base is qualified to act without permission.¡±

    Xiao Xu raised an eyebrow and thought, ¡®So Feng Ling still has a desire to survive. Otherwise, if you go against Boss Li in front of the military leaders, you might not be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡¯

    Li Nanheng remained deadpan and coldly said again, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Being told to ¡®get out¡¯ twice, Feng Ling said nothing more and turned away.

    After Feng Ling¡¯s figure disappeared from the conference room, the military leader smiled but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He just said, ¡°When XI Base was established, the older generation peoplecked the foresight and didn¡¯t train some brave and smart women at the base in addition to men. Otherwise, we don¡¯t have to face such a difficult situation to find a suitable man to disguise as a woman.¡±

    The military leader paused and continued, ¡°Of course, if this mission fails or any danger urs, then I am afraid that the seniors of the Li family will also be to me. I remember they firmly opposed to letting women enter the base. But in this era, men and women are the same. An alert and strong woman won¡¯t be worse than men. Now we need a weak-looking woman to work undercover, which shows how wrong a decision the seniors of the Li family and XI Base¡¯s founder had made back then. Just like all other Chinese people, the seniors of your family prefer boys to girls.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the military leader and said, ¡°If the US military and police take women so seriously, why can¡¯t you even find a single qualified woman for this mission? Why do you have toe to XI Base and try to find a man to disguise as a woman?¡±

    The military suddenly froze and his eyes darkened.

    ¡°As far as I know, in the military bases in Los Angeles, there are not a few strong women. I have seen a fewdies mixed in the personnel in the previous operations, but none of them seem to be of any use. Since you don¡¯t have the stupid traditional thoughts of the older generation, why don¡¯t you put thosedies into use?¡±

    ¡°This is your XI Base¡¯s job. You are responsible for fighting on the front lines and providing support. We are only responsible for coordination. It is not my job to mobilize personnel. Since the task is assigned to you, of course, you should use your own personnel,¡± the military leader said coldly.

    The emperor-like man sitting at the center of the conference table tilted his head and a cold gleam shed across his deep, dark eyes. ¡°Since it¡¯s not your job, who gives you the right to assign a specific person for this mission? You guys are just cowards that always hide behind XI Base. How do you have the nerve to use us?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Before the military leader had the time to speak, the handsome and cool man picked up theputer on the table and went out under everyone¡¯s stare.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Li? He has always been very polite to the military. Why does he seem very upset this time...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because the military leader acts arrogantly and provocatively every time hees. Does he think that our XI Base shall follow his orders? That¡¯s ridiculous. Our boss is never a pushover.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because the seniors of the Li family wanted XI Base to retain their right in the United Nations, Boss Li would have fallen out with them. Gee, these people really don¡¯t know what gratefulness is. If it weren¡¯t for XI Base, in so many dangerous missions, their men must have died a lot...¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is an old saying that two tigers cannot live on the same mountain. The US military has taken XI Base as an eyesore. After all, their rights have been divided by XI Base. So many dangerous missions were assigned to us and we managed to sessfully finish them, so they just take it for granted. Now they even have the nerve to boss around in our base. They¡¯re really shameless.¡±

    People in the conference room began to whisper to each other.

    In a provocative and indifferent posture, the military leader sneered and leaned back on the chair, watching Li Nanheng walk out without looking back and slightly narrowing his eyes.

 Chapter 838 - The Story of Ling and Heng (101)

    <h4>Chapter 838: The Story of Ling and Heng (101)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It waste at night, and Feng Ling¡¯s sleep time was regr. At ten o¡¯clock, shey down and prepared to sleep.

    Suddenly, her cell phone sounded. She picked it up and took a look at the screen. It was a text message from Xiao Xu who asked her to go downstairs and said he had something to talk to her.

    Feng Ling turned her eyes outside the window. The lights in the next room didn¡¯t light up all night.

    She picked up a coat, put it on, and went out the door. When she went downstairs, Xiao Xu was already waiting for her. He was still holding a burning cigarette in his hand. It seemed that he had been waiting for her here for quite a while.

    ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Feng Ling went over.

    Xiao Xu threw the cigarette butt in his hand to the ground and stubbed it out at random, saying in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your n about what you heard in the meeting room?¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°No n. I¡¯ll just follow the arrangement of the base. If the base lets me go, I¡¯ll go. If not, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Xiao Xu smiled. ¡°You are really big-hearted. Obviously the military is purposely giving us a hard time but you¡¯re too simple-minded. Don¡¯t you know the grudges between the US military and our base?¡±

    ¡°What grudges?¡±

    ¡°Our base has yed a very important role when it was in the hands of the seniors of the Li family and almost threatened the majesty and status of the US military. It was also a force to be reckoned with within the United Nations. It¡¯s getting stronger and stronger in Boss Li¡¯s hands, and we¡¯ve provided many talents to the military and the police over the years. You know how good we¡¯re at training talents. Anyone from our base is a very excellent talent. We¡¯re too excellent, so many people are jealous of us and the people from our base are being secretly crowded out by the military and police. And in recent years, XI Base has aplished various missions. Many tasks that the military cannot aplish are handed over to us, which has made our base more and more important. The purpose of the military is to make us lose our troops and weaken ourbat power by pushing us to the frontlines, but XI Base has disappointed them with our performance over and over again. Although they imed these tasks were arranged to us by the United Nations, in fact, they were assigned to us because of the dirty tricks they yed in the dark. They have been trying so hard to find an opportunity to find out the weak spot of XI Base. They are very uneasy about the situation. Now seeing XI Base is growing increasingly powerful, they can¡¯t wait to y more dirty tricks on us.¡±

    Feng Ling listened silently and did not speak.

    ¡°Just as what was said in the conference room, this mission needs a woman who is agile, good at martial arts, but looks weak. But there is no such person in the base. I said that because I saw you wearing a women¡¯s dressst time and I think no one will find out about your real gender if you are dressed as a woman, but I didn¡¯t consider Boss¡¯s thoughts. He didn¡¯t intend to let you take this risk. After all, the military just wants to consume our manpower. It¡¯s very dangerous for anyone to take this mission. Boss doesn¡¯t want you to do it. ¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re all members of the base and we shall not reject any mission. It makes no difference who goes. Why doesn¡¯t Boss just let me take this risk?¡±

    Xiao Xu paused and suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him in puzzlement.

    Xiao Xu simply walked up to her and lowered his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know Boss Li is interested in you? Have you ever seen him care about another member of the base so much? Boss really takes you seriously. To put it bluntly, Boss likes you...¡±

    Feng Ling was stunned. ¡°But I am a man.¡±

    ¡°So what? Now in this world, gender is no longer an obstacle. Although Boss has been very restrained, we, who often stay with him, can see that he definitely has different feelings for you, and this time he will not let you take the risk. Boss did not show up after leaving the conference room, but I heard that he is calling up the elite in the base. Perhaps he ns to perform this dangerous mission himself.¡± With that, Xiao Xu sighed. ¡°The terrorists to be dealt with this time are all desperadoes. In my opinion, it is still the safest way to y a badger game with those terrorists. I can¡¯t just wait and see Boss sacrifice himself because of the responsibility of the XI Base and the reputation of the seniors of the Li family, and more importantly, to protect you, so I came to talk with you.¡±

    After Feng Ling heard Xiao Xu said that Boss Li liked her, her mind had gone nk. Hearing Boss Li was going to ¡®sacrifice himself,¡¯ she immediately asked with surprise, ¡°Does Boss n to disguise as a woman himself?¡±

    The corner of Xiao Xu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think people will take a big man like Boss as a woman just because he is dressed as a woman? Do you think that every man is like you who looks like a real woman merely by wearing women¡¯s clothing?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She paused and said, ¡°Since XI Base does not have topletely obey the military¡¯s arrangement, can¡¯t wemunicate with the superiors about this mission? Why do we have to take the risk? Then what do we need the military for? Do they just need to look on coldly? ¡±

    Xiao Xu sighed. ¡°How can Boss be suppressed by the military? But the base has its own mission. XI Base is the hard work and lifeblood of the Li family. Boss will never allow the reputation of XI Base to be easily tarnished by those people. He must do what he should do, even at the expense of his life. Which of our tasks is easy and safe? There is never the most dangerous task but the more dangerous one...¡±

    Then Xiao Xu shook his head. ¡°Actually, I said so much just to tell you that Boss will consider everyone except himself... In the current situation, Feng Ling, although Boss does not allow you to join in missions, I think this time you can y a vital role. Whether we can safely return depends on you.¡±

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore, Xiao Xu turned, suddenly walked into the door, and took out a bag under the stairs. ¡°I was afraid that it would be too abrupt, so I didn¡¯t hold it in my hand. Since I¡¯ve said all I want to say, I want to give this to you. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to go or not and I¡¯ll text you the location of the missionter. ¡±

    With that, without giving Feng Ling any time to speak, Xiao Xu turned away.

 Chapter 839 - The Story of Ling and Heng (102)

    <h4>Chapter 839: The Story of Ling and Heng (102)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what was in the bag. Xiao Xu mysteriously asked her toe out and gave it to her especially.

    She weighed the bag in her hand, then opened it and looked inside. After seeing the contents inside, she blushed and instantly closed the bag. Then she looked at Xiao Xu who had gone away, before carrying the bag to go upstairs.

    Back in the room, she nced at the bag in her hand again and poured all the contents into the bed.

    There was a white dress with a stylish and beautiful design. It was a suspender skirt and there was a circle of white translucentce that looked particrly cute on the hem of the skirt, and more importantly, there was also a set of nude-colored women¡¯s underwear whose cup was at least the size of C. The underwear fitted her perfectly, neither toorge nor small.

    And also...

    A pair of flesh-colored silicone-made things that looked incredibly soft...

    To put it simply, Xiao Xu was afraid that she would not look like a woman after putting on the women¡¯s clothing or that she would put two exaggerated water balloons into the clothes likest time, so he bought her a pair of silicone fake breasts!

    Where did Xiao Xu go to buy these things?

    This pair of fake breasts felt soft and stic and was just like real ones...

    Feng Ling picked up the pair of fake breasts and took a close look at them. Then she squeezed them twice, which felt so soft that she blushed again.

    There was also a box in the bag that did not fall out. She took the box out and opened it, only to see a pair of high-heeled shoes and very sexy silk stockings in it.

    And there was also a waist-length curly ck wig, which felt soft and natural and wasn¡¯t like a fake at all.

    There seemed to be something at the bottom of the box. Feng Ling fumbled and then pulled out a lipstick, a small box of three-color eye shadow and mascara that were wrapped by a thinyer of paper...

    Looking at all the things ced on the bed, Feng Ling was speechless. ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Xu was really something to be able to buy so many women¡¯s goods.

    ...

    The next day.

    The tall ck Hummer galloped over and stopped among several helicopters.

    Li Nanheng got out of the car and began to arrange the night¡¯s actions. He picked up the inte and began to tell the people in the helicopters who couldn¡¯te out temporarily what to do.

    Just as they had counted the people and were ready to set off, a ck off-road vehicle that was usually used as an emergency vehicle by the members of XI Base suddenly came galloping from another direction and then stopped steadily a meter away from the man in ckbat uniform and ck military boot.

    Li Nanheng looked at the car that was suddenly parked next to him. There was a protectiveyer on the windows of the car, so he couldn¡¯t see the people inside. His eyes darkened and he silently put down the inte in his hand and watched expressionlessly the car door opened at this time.

    At the moment Feng Ling stepped off the car, the elites of the base all widened their eyes in disbelief. A pair of slender legs on sexy high-heeled shoes came into their view. They slowly moved their eyes upward, only to see a slim, sexy girl with long waist-length curly hair and in a white, sexy dress stand by the door of the car.

    Although this girl was totally strange to them, this face with light makeup and rouged lips shocked all of them¡ªthis girl was Feng Ling?!!!

    Although Feng Ling was dressed as a girl, she had a charming boyish bearing when she got off the car and closed the door. She threw the car key into Li Nanheng¡¯s arms and when thetter caught the key instinctively, she smiled at him. ¡°Boss, since there is an easier way to aplish this mission, why don¡¯t you adopt it? Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of the fighting power of the elite of our base.¡±

    After five seconds or so, Li Nanheng finally said, ¡°Who brought you over?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°I heard clearly in the conference room yesterday. The best strategy for this operation is to find someone to disguise as a woman and slip into those bars where terrorists operate at night. Although it is indeed embarrassing to wear women¡¯s clothing for me, as one of the members of the base, I¡¯ll never hesitate to devote my strength. Please don¡¯t let me go back with the excuse that I am a newbie. My life belongs to the base. I will never shrink behind like a coward. It¡¯s not the first time I wear things like this anyway. I don¡¯t mind wearing the silicon fake breasts again.¡±

    With that, Feng Ling intentionally held her chest up and gestured her hands over his chest.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t need the pair of fake breasts that Xiao Xu bought her at all. She just needed to untie the breast wrapping cloth and the C-cup underwear just fitted her perfectly.

    But in order not to arouse their suspicion, she raised her hand and rubbed and squeezed her breasts. ¡°Hey, the silicone boobs are more real than real ones...¡±

    That was true!

    The elites of the base stood around, watched Feng Ling rubbing at her chest, and suddenly felt thirsty. This pair of boobs was just way too real... and the curves of the body... was Feng Ling really a man?

    Hearing her words, Li Nanheng looked at her movements. ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your dignity for the base and pretend as a woman, I don¡¯t remember I had ever assigned this task to you. Who gives you the courage to ignore your superior¡¯smand and take action without authorization?¡±

    He spoke in the identity of her superior at the moment and his voice was very cold.

    Feng Ling walked up to him step by step. The faint fragrance of the girl... or the boy spread into his nose again. He looked deadpan at the dress that fitted her perfectly, and, at such a short distance, he could not tell which part of her body was fake, although he could tell her long hair was fake because of a thin ck hairpin on it. But except for that, all other parts of her body looked incredibly real.

    ¡°Boss Li, as you know, I had read all the rules and regtions of the base when I was hospitalized some time ago, so I knew the cost of my unauthorized actions, but now, the task is imminent. Please punish me after all of our brotherse back safely. I promise I¡¯ll ept the punishment at that time and will never make any excuse.¡±

    Standing in front of the man, Feng Ling curved her tender, pink lips.

    She stood very close to him and her voice was clear and crisp. It seemed that because of her clothing, even her voice became sweeter and more attractive.

    Li Nanheng looked at her face deadpan because of her approach, casually nced at her chest, and slowly narrowed his eyes

 Chapter 840 - The Story of Ling and Heng (103)

    <h4>Chapter 840: The Story of Ling and Heng (103)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng looked at her face deadpan because of her approach, casually nced at her chest, and slowly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are they really fake?¡±

    Feng Ling was wearing a white suspender skirt. When she put on this skirt after wearing the bra, she found her cleavage was too obvious. People would find out her boobs were real at first nce, so she wore a Camisole over the bra to cover up her cleavage, but being looked from above, her boobs still looked so real and didn¡¯t look like silicon fake ones at all.

    She smiled. ¡°Boss, you can poke them with your hand to see if they feel really real?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her face and looked into her eyes that were bright and not timid at all. He looked away expressionlessly and didn¡¯t touch her chest but just threw the electronic car key back into her arms. ¡°Get back to the base.¡±

    The man was tall and his voice was deep and low, while the ¡°girl¡± in front of him looked very slim and petite. This visual contrast was very striking.

    Feng Ling put the key in her hands, ying with it casually, and her voice was so low that only Nanheng could hear. ¡°I¡¯ve made such a great sacrifice by appearing here dressed like this. Boss, do you want to drive me back to the base in public like treating a piece of junk? Everyone knows clearly that if I join in the mission, it¡¯ll be much easier to finish. Why don¡¯t we aplish it with a clever strategy? Who said that I will definitely die if I slip into the bar dressed like this?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move but stood still, looking at the ¡°girl¡± in front of him.

    The other members were waiting by the side. For some reason, they felt that Boss looked at the ¡°Girl Feng Ling¡± in a different way from usual, but he seemed to have been restraining and suppressing something. When they wanted to look carefully, all they could see was Boss Li¡¯s cold face and they could find no clue from his face...

    ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡± Li Nanheng looked at her resolute face and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have any idea what awaits you if you slip into that kind of bar dressed like this?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and her eyes flickered. ¡°Anyway, I am a man. What kind of encounters can I face? I¡¯ll just y to the score.¡±

    When Li Nanheng heard her words, a terrifying me suddenly appeared in his cold eyes. ¡°Without perfect certainty, you don¡¯t have to go. If you¡¯ll only encumber others, you¡¯d better not go.¡±

    ¡°I will not encumber anyone. I¡¯ll find a way to protect myself as soon as I find the situation is unfavorable. Of course, if I fail to protect myself ...¡± Feng Ling looked straight at his eyes. ¡°I know the rules of XI Base. I would rather die than allow enemies to humiliate me. Even if I die together with them, I will not be your burden. You can be assured, Boss.¡±

    Seeing her attitude was so firm, Li Nanheng looked at her face with light makeup and her lips that looked softer and pinker because of the thinyer of lipstick. He reached out to pinch her chin, looked carefully at her face, and slowly said gritting his teeth, ¡°Look at you now. You should thank God that you¡¯re actually a man. Otherwise, I will make you taste...¡±

    Before he finished his words, he saw Feng Ling¡¯s fair-skinned shoulders revealed from her suspender skirt and paused.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what his look meant. ¡°What do you want to make me taste?¡±

    What did he want to make her taste?

    Of course, he wanted to make Feng Ling taste the consequences of viting his order? If Feng Ling was a man, he would give him physical punishment until he cried on the training ground. If Feng Ling was a woman... he would certainly give her physical punishment until she cried in bed.

    Li Nanheng looked away deadpan and didn¡¯t continue what he had just said but said coldly. ¡°We are going to finish this missione hell or high water, but we don¡¯t have to die with our enemies. We must return to the base safely.¡±

    So, he allowed her to go along. Feng Ling immediately smiled, raised her hand, and gave him a standard salute of XI Base: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Looking at the ¡°girl¡± who was pretty and charming yet with a bit of heroic bearing thatmon women didn¡¯t have and at the beautiful smile on ¡°her¡± face, Li Nanheng suddenly noticed the wolf-like eyes of the surrounding men.

    Seeing the elites of the base were all staring at Feng Ling¡¯s figure and bare shoulders, he nced at her coldly. ¡°Is your uniform in the car? Take it down and put it on. ¡±

    His tone was cold andmanding.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a uniform. Aren¡¯t I supposed to disguise as a woman? In order to be more like a real woman and not to cause suspicion from the enemies, I didn¡¯t even bring a gun with me. How could I possibly bring out my uniform? ¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes turned cold bit by bit and suddenly he took off the ck uniform he was wearing and put it over her body forcefully. While he helped her put on the coat, he secretly gave her a pull and Feng Ling who was not veryfortable wearing high heels stumbled and fell into his arms uncontrobly. The tip of her nose bumped into his strong chest. The tobo scent mixed with the unique mint vor he had instantly lingered into her nose.

    Feng Ling froze, feeling the strength of the man helping her to put on the uniform and his breath over her head. Her ears rang with the words Xiao Xu had spoken to her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Boss Li is interested in you? Have you ever seen him care about another member of the base so much? Boss really takes you seriously. To put it bluntly, Boss likes you...¡±

    <i>Boss likes you...</i>

    Feng Ling could not help but nce up. Just then, Li Nanheng helped her pull up the zipper of thisbat uniform incrediblyrge for her, then pushed her forward, said coldly, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    The car Feng Ling took was not suitable for being driven to the mission site and could only leave with other cars and helicopters of the base.

    She quickly came to herself, nodded, and turned to the car next to her¡ªLi Nanheng¡¯s ck Hummer.

    The elites of the base who were still looking at them with interest immediately turned serious and got ready for the mission as soon as they were stared at by Li Nanheng. They quickly boarded the helicopter and prepared to set off.

    In the car.

    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it too obvious for me to dress like this?¡± Feng Ling was sitting in the copilot seat. Maybe because she was wearing a skirt, she couldn¡¯t sit as casually as usual. She sat with her legs together and looked just like a little girl.

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Take the skirt off after arriving at the mission site. Who bought the skirt for you? So skimpy? Do you have to be so scantily d to pretend to be a woman? ¡±

    Feng Ling. ¡°...Maybe this can make me look more feminine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t intend to sell Xiao Xu out.

 Chapter 841 - The Story of Ling and Heng (104)

    <h4>Chapter 841: The Story of Ling and Heng (104)</h4>

    Yes, feminine.

    She was really fucking feminine.

    She was so feminine that if he suddenly saw Feng Ling dressed like this, his lower part would definitely have a reaction once again.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at Li Nanheng who was driving. Although she also wore the ck uniform usually, she hadn¡¯t worn someone else¡¯s uniform. She didn¡¯t expect that Boss Li¡¯s uniform was sorge on her...

    She felt the uniform was big enough to cover her buttocks and the cuff must be rolled up to reveal her hands.

    She looked like a child stealing adult clothes.

    She said while rolling up the cuffs, ¡°Boss, when we get to the ceter, can you give me some instructions about the task tonight. I joined in the middle and don¡¯t know much about the mission. You gotta tell me exactly what to do.¡±

    As she spoke, she had already pulled up the cuff but the cuff was still very wide. When she raised her hand as she talked, her wide cuff wobbled and her white and tender arm dazzled his eyes.

    The man looked away and didn¡¯t look at her anymore but continued to drive without expression.

    ¡ª-

    Feng Ling¡¯s task sounded simple, but in fact, it was an errand that would instantly make her die in the bar once her real identity was exposed.

    She needed to pretend to be a bar girl in the bar, drink with the terrorist leaders in the private room who woulde in the evening, pry into their ns, and at the same time be prepared to cooperate with the other members waiting for the opportunity to kill or catch these terrorist leaders.

    For the sake of her safety, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t let her capture the terrorist leaders alone but only allowed her to assist the other members.

    But Feng Ling knew well about this kind of task. If she had a chance, she¡¯d better catch the terrorist leaders alive so that they could get more information from them, which would be very useful.

    Before she sneaked into the bar, the base had arranged for an undercover in the bar, because this kind of ce seemed to be open to the outside, in fact, hostesses weren¡¯t allowed to enter some of the private rooms, let alone sit on the side and listen to their conversation. If there weren¡¯t any undercover informants who helped them, she couldn¡¯t enter at all.

    The undercover arranged by XI Base was a fair-skinned young bartender who was only about 20 years old. He looked very simple but was so good at martial arts that even Feng Ling was a little surprised; he was very smart. Just in half an hour, he had sessfully brought Feng Ling into the bar, avoiding everyone¡¯s sight without causing any suspicion.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to change the clothes she wore. She just needed to reapply the lipstick a little bit thicker. The bartender thought she was dressed too inly and said that although she looked like a real woman, no hostess here would wear such a light make-up. He found a small gold ne, bracelets, and other jewelry and asked her to wear them.

    After Feng Ling wore the jewelry, the little bartender made an OK gesture to her. Obviously, now she looked just like a real hostess here.

    Before entering the private room, Feng Ling had known that the primary targets of today¡¯s mission were two important leaders of these terrorists. One of the two had a verymon name that was easy to remember, David. He was a ck African, and the other was called Paul, a Russian. David was the real boss, but Paul was a very keen person and was like the brain of these terrorists. She must be very careful of this man.

    The rest of the terrorists were from all over the world, but thenguage used formunication between them was mostly English, although they might use some argots that outsiders didn¡¯t understand tomunicate, which required Feng Ling to figure out their meanings, so as to help the members outside catch these terrorists.

    When Feng Ling learned about the details of this mission, those people happened to arrive at the bar.

    It was eight-thirty in the evening.

    Many people came to the bar in session. Feng Ling sat at the bar counter, holding a goblet in her hand, which seemed to be liquor but was actually a mild fruit wine that the little bartender specially made for her, although it looked like a strong whiskey from a distance and smelled simr to thetter.

    The lights in the bar were randomly sshed over everyone. Feng Ling sat casually and seductively at the bar, talking andughing with the people passing by and the little bartender appeared beside her from time to time, reminding her who had juste and whether those people had alle.

    Finally those terrorists had all arrived. David was violent and blood-thirsty but was particrly fond of women. Every time he came to the bar to talk about business, he would order some hostesses to drink with him and this time was no exception.

    The manager of the bar had investigated each hostess here, so he wasn¡¯t suspicious of these girls at all, but the little bartender secretly led Feng Ling among the girls when the manager didn¡¯t pay attention. Anyway, these girls were usually separated and were not allowed to have private exchanges, so they weren¡¯t very familiar with each other.

    Feng Ling walked into the room and saw that there were about a dozen people sitting in it, including ck-skinned, yellow-skinned, and white-skinned people. The ck man sitting in the middle with a cigar mped between his teeth was the leader of these terrorists, David, whose picture she had seen when she was in Boss Li¡¯s car. She recognized several important figures among these people, such as David, Paul, and two or three other leaders.

    It was these people who blew up a ne in New York half a month ago and took over a TV station in the United States. They broke into a live broadcast room and killed the news anchor in front of tens of millions of TV viewers. Then they sat down casually and announced that they would prate into every corner of the United States and their ultimate goal was the White House...

    This group of people was all desperadoes.

    But it was undeniable that every group of terrorists spawned within the United States, whetherrge or small, were almost all desperadoes who didn¡¯t care about their lives at all.

    Everyone knew these people were desperadoes, so did the hostesses. Thus, they either sat carefully to feed these men wine or boldly sat on someone¡¯sp to make out with them aftering into the room. Feng Ling came inst, looking at the sensual scene and quickly ncing around.

 Chapter 842 - The Story of Ling and Heng (105)

    <h4>Chapter 842: The Story of Ling and Heng (105)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When she saw an empty seat, she walked over.

    ¡°Are you new here? Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± Seeing a girl in a white skirt entering the door and going straight to the less crowded side, Paul immediately looked suspiciously at her.

    Feng Ling turned to look at him and lowered her face with a seemingly nervous look, no longer moving.

    ¡°Come and sit here.¡± Paul patted a very small space beside him.

    Feng Ling walked past without hesitation. When she came to him and was about to sit beside him, her wrist was suddenly taken by a hand. The skinny yellow-haired man who looked sophisticated yet decisive dragged her to hisp. Feng Ling sat on hisp and her face showed no emotion. When the man was about to lift her chin to take a closer look, she quickly picked up the wine ss on the coffee table and put it to his mouth after pouring a ss of wine, saying seductively, ¡°Sir, please drink~¡±

    Paul was charmed by the soft body in his arms and the sweet voice. He was still a bit skeptical just now, but the natural fragrance of the girl¡¯s body and her attractive figure made Paul almost lose the ability to think. He drank the wine in her hand and then rubbed her white and tender hands.

    Feng Ling kept a smile on her face.

    However, when Paul touched the calluses in her palm that were produced because she had been holding the gun in training all the year round, he immediately nced at her, holding her hand and saying with a smile, ¡°How can something like this grow on your hand, cutie?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t panic at all. ¡°Sir, because I was born in a poor family, I had to help my parents with housework and business since I was a child. I touched too many things, so my hands have calluses. If I weren¡¯t born in a poor family, how could it be possible for me to be a hostess? Sir, wouldn¡¯t you dislike me because of these things on my hand? If my family were rich, I wouldn¡¯t havee out to drink every night...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Paul looked at her smiling eyes and, through her white skirt, stroked her soft and slender waist. Then his hand moved upwards along and when his hand almost touched her chest, Feng Ling was still smiling. Before he touched her chest, she turned around and poured a ss of wine again, tactfully dodging his dirty hands and then fed the wine into his mouth.

    After feeding a few sses to him in this way, Paul was not drunk at all. Instead, he asked Feng Ling to drink and even called a waiter to deliver a few bottles of stronger liquors. Whenever he opened a bottle of liquor, he would pour a ss and let Feng Ling taste it.

    Feng Ling seldom drank and didn¡¯t have a great capacity for liquor, and one or two sses of this kind of liquor could make her drunk.

    After she forced herself through a few sses, her face was already all red, but since she was a hostess, she would definitely be suspected if her capacity for liquor was too poor. She made an excuse to leave Paul¡¯sp and sit next to him. As they were talking, she tried hard to get rid of that drunk feeling and keep in mind all the content of their conversation.

    After more than forty minutes, Feng Ling was almost unable to maintain herself sober. When David and Paul talked about an important topic, Paul suddenly remembered her, poured a ss of wine and handed it to her. ¡°Come on, have another ss!¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the ss of wine with her ¡°sober¡± eyes open, hesitated when she put it to her mouth and put down the ss after only a sip.

    ¡°I need to use the bathroom,¡± she said.

    Paul didn¡¯t stop her but just looked at her. ¡°Okay, I want to go to the bathroom, too. We¡¯re going the same way. May I go with you?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded shyly, got up, and walked out.

    When she walked side by side with Paul in the dimly lit hallway of the bar, her pace seemed to be stable, but her body was still somewhat swaying, and when she finally went to the bathroom, before Paul turned back to speak to her, she hurriedly ran into thedy¡¯s room, entered a toilet cubicle, and quickly took out the anti-alcoholic medicine that the little bartender had prepared for her from the small leather bag she took with her. Without water, she stuffed it in her mouth and swallowed it.

    Then after standing inside for two minutes, Feng Ling closed the small leather bag in her hand and turned to open the door. Her hand on the door handle paused.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t hear anything, she could feel the atmosphere in thedy¡¯s room was not right. The anti-alcoholic medicine didn¡¯t work that fast, but at this time she felt calmer. It was said that Paul was a very smart person but not very good at martial arts. After calming down for a few seconds, she suddenly opened the door.

    Sure enough, at the moment she opened the door, she saw a ck muzzle pointing to her head.

    She pretended to be in a panic and looked at Paul who was holding the gun in confusion. No matter how hard she tried to exin, however, Paul didn¡¯t intend to let her go. When he pulled the trigger, Feng Ling, hanging her head with a look of fear, suddenly kicked hard at his knees at an unexpected speed, and then she kicked at his face with her high heels when he felt to the ground. Kicking him into a cubicle, she grabbed his arm and twisted it hard backward and knocked hard on his head with her elbow. Paul was stunned and forgot to struggle, given her the opportunity to snatched the gun from him.

    She knew the gun wasn¡¯t silenced, so she couldn¡¯t shoot it here. She knocked Paul unconscious with a hand knife, hid the gun in her skirt, and turned to walk out of the bathroom quickly.

    Tonight¡¯s actions must not be dyed. Paul had already suspected her, indicating that others may also suspect her.

    At the moment Feng Ling rushed out of the bathroom, she seemed to hear arge number of people approaching in the distance. She paused and turned her eyes with a jerk, only to see the maning from the other direction.

    Boss Li?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be waiting outside to give her support? Why did he suddenly break in alone?

    Li Nanheng walked closer from the other side of the corridor. He changed his clothes, his shirt was half-open, and his ck hair was as dark as the night. He looked so cold and imposing but the sight of him made her heart at peace instantly.

    However, when the footsteps of arge number of people approached in the distance, Feng Ling nced around and the position behind her where Paul copsed. When she was vexed that there wasn¡¯t a more suitable ce for her to hide, the man had alreadye up to her, and before she made any movement, he had reached out and pulled her into his arms.

    Feng Ling felt a hand hold her waist and the next moment she was suddenly pressed against the wall next to the bathroom. Her body was almost covered by his shadow.

    She didn¡¯t understand what Boss Li was doing. When she just opened her mouth and wanted to ask him, the man in front of her suddenly bowed his head. Perhaps because the anti-alcoholic medicine hadn¡¯t worked, she felt a little dizzy when she smelled his powerful scent. Then, Li Nanheng lowered his head and suddenly kissed her in a way that she couldn¡¯t resist!

 Chapter 843 - The Story of Ling and Heng (106)

    <h4>Chapter 843: The Story of Ling and Heng (106)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man abruptly bent down. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes widened. The numb sensation on her lips and the unhesitating, overbearing kiss caused Feng Ling to stiffen. Her palms pressed painfully against the cold wall behind her.

    The man took advantage of her dazed state and forced her teeth apart, ruthlessly kissing into her lips. The abrupt, intense kiss caused her body to tremble. She raised her hands subconsciously to push him away but was instead held even tighter into the man¡¯s embrace. He pressed her deeper against the wall, closing the gap between their bodiespletely. In an instant, it seemed like he had stolen all of her air.

    Around ten secondster, the footsteps gradually approached. Feng Ling raised her eyes to stare at the man whose breath was deeply intertwined with hers.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was unchanged. Feng Ling maintained the awareness that they were engaged in a mission, but her emotions had grown slightly flustered due to his sudden kiss. He did not give her anytime for thought. He held her cheek firmly in his palm and bent closer to continue their intimate kiss.

    The footsteps slowly approached. Li Nanheng warned her with his gaze¡ªdon¡¯t move.

    Feng Lingpletely did not expect he woulde up to rescue her in such a manner. She naturally did not move. After all, she was still holding onto her awareness. However, she was barely holding onto her control. As the man¡¯s warm, soft lips pressed against her and their tongues deeply intertwined, she felt as though she had been doused in burning, hot water. From head to toe, all of her limbs were burning. Her palms remained pressed against the wall as though they had been frozen; she could not move them.

    ¡°Are David and the rest still in the private room?¡± The footsteps approached Nanheng¡¯s back. Several of the terrorist members who had just rushed back approached and scanned the people dancing. They were about to head into the private room when they abruptly noticed that, in the corridor ahead, there was a couple kissing deeply. From this angle, they could only see that the woman being kissed was very thin. She seemed to be passively receiving the man¡¯s forceful kiss. The man on the other hand was dressed in a ck dress shirt. He was tall and broad-shouldered, drawing eyes toward his good figure.

    ¡°They should still be. The promised time is 8:30 p.m. We¡¯re almostte by an hour. They should still be waiting for us to n this week¡¯s operation.¡± The other person whispered back in their group: ¡°Recently, the bar¡¯s business has been especially good. There are too many peopleing in and out. We need to be more wary. Don¡¯t let them notice anything amiss.¡±

    ¡°The people whoe to bars to drink and look for women are all garbage, small fries. What¡¯s the point of being on guard against them?¡± the man leading the group spoke with a cold expression as he quickly walked past the couple kissing against the wall.

    The group of more than ten could not help looking at the couple.

    The instant their gaze shifted toward the couple, Li Nanheng directly pushed aside the straps of Feng Ling¡¯s dress. He continued pressing her tightly against the wall. Although only her shoulders were revealed, the people watching could not help but feel that the two were deeply immersed in their passion. It was as though they were truly acting out their desires intimately; they did not seem unnatural whatsoever.

    In fact, as most of the gaze was concentrated on Li Nanheng¡¯s back, Feng Ling finally became enlightened. She lifted her originally stiff arms and reached forward to embrace the man¡¯s waist tightly. At the same time, as though she had lost control of her passion, she tugged his shirt out of his pants. Her hands reached into his shirt, mapping out his firm, well-crafted muscles messily.

    ¡°These days, the young people at bars are really open. They can actually do it right in front of the restroom...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if we weren¡¯t in a rush for time, I¡¯m sure that in several minutes, we would be able to watch a live performance!¡±

    The group walked by with boisterousughter. They did not notice any weapons or suspicious items on this couple. Instead, the sight of them caused their blood to heat up and they quickly shifted their eyes away. They did not pay attention to the women¡¯s bathroom door that was ajar and directly walked away happily.

    Although Feng Ling¡¯s palms had grown slightly rough from her frequent use of guns and rifles, a young woman¡¯s soft hands were still very different from a man¡¯s. As she intentionally explored the man¡¯s back, her touch was very different from the way they usually engaged in spars. It was unbelievably soft.

    Their goal was to help her take away the terrorist¡¯s attention. After all, there were no other safer ces to conceal themselves here. However, the sensation of her skin against his back caused Li Nanheng to lose control. He deepened the kiss further. As the soft, slender body in his arms waspletely unaware of the next step, she could only obediently cooperate with him. He took advantage of the situation and forced apart her teeth once more. He harshly intertwined their tongues together, causing their breaths to turn hurried with the messy kiss. At this moment, his grip against Feng Ling¡¯s waist was extremely tight. He held her firmly in his arms, kissing her harshly and intimately.

    When she heard the footsteps fade away, Feng Ling immediately shifted her hands away from the man¡¯s waist, pressing it against the wall once more. She did not dare to move recklessly, yet the man was still holding her in his arms.

    She stared at him in dazed confusion; still somewhat affected by the alcohol she had drank. She wanted to speak but her lips were firmly covered by the man¡¯s. The deep kiss caused her lips to ache with numbness. Feng Ling opened her mouth to speak but the man took advantage of the opportunity and explored her lips further. It was as though he was trying to swallow her whole.

    After confirming that the group had already entered the private room, she knew that the rest would definitely grow suspicious about Paul¡¯s dyed return. Feng Ling rushed to push Li Nanheng away, but the man instead pressed her harder against the wall. His arms locked tightly around her waist and his lips pressed even harder against her. The sensation that she would be eaten up by the man caused Feng Ling¡¯s jump into action. She subconsciously tried to push him away, but the man immediately bit down against her lip in punishment. The painful sensation made her sure that her lips were swollen by now.

    She immediately tried to bite him back, causing the man to abruptly chuckle. She could not hear hisughter but could feel the shaking movements from his chest. She raised her palms and pushed him away with force, but the man was clearly one step ahead of her. He caught her wrists with one hand and shifted his other hand from her waist. He was reaching up firmly towards her chest!

 Chapter 844 - The Story of Ling and Heng (107)

    <h4>Chapter 844: The Story of Ling and Heng (107)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling immediately became flustered. She rushed to struggle against him. The man did not go too far with his exploration. As he gently caressed past her chest once, he could not help but notice that the sensation of silicone breast imnts she had stuffed into her clothes were far too real... this sensation was really too...

    Before the man could carefully examine the sensation, Feng Ling bit down harshly against his lips. He faltered, staring deeply at the ¡°young girl¡± trapped in his arms. He could not help but think, how wonderful would it be if he was actually a girl, and not a boy dressed as a girl. If that was the case, even if she was still young, he would ce his mark on her immediately and make her his woman!

    The unrealistic hopes had only just appeared in his mind when Feng Ling abruptly raised her hand and dug her fingers into an acupuncture point on his waist.

    Unlike the other members of the base, Feng Ling had the patience to fully master the most detailed aspects of closebat, including the various acupuncture points on a person¡¯s body. Feng Ling was the only one who was well-rounded in this aspect. Right now, her fingers were attacking an acupuncture spot that caused a painful numb sensation. So long as she increased the force slightly, he would instantly experience a sharp pain in his lower body. If she used even more force, his lower body would be numb for several days. It would be impossible for him to even hold a gun firmly.

    The man watched her as he kissed her. Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was full of warning as she stared at him down. Finally, the man shut his eyes. He kept their lips in a light kiss for several more seconds before releasing her. The instant the man backed away, Feng Ling rubbed harshly against her reddened, swollen lips. She did not say anything nor did she look at him. She turned and quickly entered the women¡¯s restroom.

    The mission was more important right now.

    Li Nanheng nced at his lower body. He stood in his position with a cold expression. Feng Ling vaguely heard him releasing a long, slow breath.

    Recently, his lower body was especially disobedient; this was especially so when Feng Ling was dressed as a woman.

    He restrained his mind and entered the female restroom. At this moment, there was no one else inside. Feng Ling opened one of the cubicle doors and indicated for him to look inside.

    Li Nanheng nced at Paul, who was unconscious and leaning against the toilet bowl. He immediately understood that this was a result of Feng Ling¡¯s actions: ¡°You knocked out their brains in such a short amount of time; not bad.¡±

    Feng Ling nced inside, speaking calmly: ¡°His astute mind worked against him in this case. He kept suspecting me and he assumed he would be able to kill me by following me out. Perhaps it¡¯s because I look like a weak woman with no training; he dared to face me one on one in closebat.¡±

    Feng Ling then added: ¡°His ability is really weak. Previously, when I heard that hisbat abilities are ordinary, I thought I would at least be able to trade blows with him for a while. To think that he is really so poor. He is at least the brains behind these terrorists; the man who came up with the attacks on New York. I¡¯m really disappointed.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled coldly: ¡°Did you think that all advisors are as difficult to deal with as Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with Mr. Mo. In fact, through her years in the base, she had never met him. She only knew that he often interacted with Boss Li and XI Base. He had surreptitiously contributed to a lot of the strategies and schemes the base had employed. ording to K, Mr. Mo interacted with both the underworld and proper society, yet his hands were clean and he had never taken any lives. He was Boss Li¡¯s close friend. The Mo family¡¯s background was extremely strong. Although Mr. Mo was young, he had great influence in both the business world and underworld in America. He even interacted with America¡¯s underground arms society. Many gangs offered hundreds of billions just to have his head brought to them.

    Although she had never met him, she had heard mentions of him during her years in the base. In her heart, she had already developed respect for Mr. Mo.

    K and the rest had described him as XI Base¡¯s advisor and their Big Boss who remained behind the scenes.

    Thus, Feng Ling began to also retain respect and admiration for the word ¡®advisor.¡¯

    However, she never expected that this Paul, who was the terrorist¡¯s advisor would be so weak...

    He really brought disgrace to the world ¡®advisor.¡¯

    ¡°This group of terrorists we are dealing with right now have yet to merge with thergest terrorist group. They are but a small subgroup. They have the courage but not the abilities. To put it simply, the true mastermind behind the terrorist group looked down on them and kicked them out. They are acting on their own right now. Compared to those dirty terrorists who engage in murder, arson and all sorts of dirty acts, these group of people aren¡¯t as dangerous. As long as we act appropriately, it¡¯s easy to take them out once and for all.¡±

    Following Li Nanheng¡¯s words, Feng Ling touched the gun hidden in her skirt. She spoke softly: ¡°Earlier, I snatched his gun over. Later, I¡¯ll continue listening in the private room. Should I bring the gun with me or...¡±

    ¡°Did they search your body before you went in earlier?¡±

    ¡°They did.¡±

    ¡°Then bring it with you. By the time they think to do it again, our people would have infiltrated in. There are no problems to worry about. Bring it with you to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After closing the restroom door, Feng Ling neatened up her skirt and tugged her dress straps back up. Her gaze did not return to the man by her side.

    The two appeared in sync as they remained silent about the kiss they had shared earlier; it was as though nothing had happened.

    Before they left the restroom, Feng Ling asked: ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t we agree that you would wait with the other guys for my signal? It¡¯s really dangerous for you to take the risk toe in. I¡¯m dressed as a woman, so the chances of me being discovered is much lower. But you...¡±

    Feng Ling actually wanted to ask if he was worried about her being left alone, so he had suddenlye in.

    However, she swallowed her remaining words back and did not continue asking.

    Li Nanheng understood what she was trying to ask. He did not answer her question. As they approached the door, he shifted to the side to allow her out. As Feng Ling passed him, he nced at her and spoke mildly: ¡°Your ears are red again.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She walked away quickly without any expression, heading toward the private room.

    After Feng Ling left, Li Nanheng nced silently at the dark end of the corridor. He picked up his phone and gave the bartender a call: ¡°I¡¯m in the restroom. Bring the clothes you prepared here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The bartender was a spy arranged by XI Base. His efficiency was good. As Feng Ling¡¯s participation was not part of the n, in order to ensure her safety, they had made some changes to the ns. Thankfully, Boss Li informed him earlier to prepare the items. The bartender quickly brought the clothes over.

 Chapter 845 - The Story of Ling and Heng (108)

    <h4>Chapter 845: The Story of Ling and Heng (108)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng received the clothes from him. He reached toward the exquisite buttons on his ck dress shirt. One by one, he unfastened them and changed into the set of clothes the bartender had brought. He then spoke unhurriedly: ¡°Arrange for a ckout ten minutester. I¡¯ll enter into the private room in fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Earlier, when Li Nanheng had pressed Feng Ling against the wall, he had harshly pressed her down. The men who had passed by her only saw that she was a woman dressed in white. However, there were far too many women dressed in white in this bar. They couldn¡¯t tell who was who.

    When Feng Ling returned to the private room, the men who were there from the beginning only knew that she was the girl who had apanied Paul out earlier. When they saw that she was alone, they immediately asked her coldly: ¡°Why are you back alone?¡±

    Feng Ling answered softly and delicately: ¡°He said that his stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well and asked me to return first. He should still be in the men¡¯s restroom.¡±

    After answering, she obediently returned to her seat.

    The men who hade in after only watched her suspiciously for a moment. They then resumed their discussion about their ns.

    As Boss Li had said, although they mostly conversed in English, the more important details, such as the location and time, weremunicated with a unique code or with words she could not understand. She heard mentions of the White House and understood that the main focus behind their discussion this time was focused on the White House and the President.

    After around ten minutes, she finally understood their secret code and pieced it together with all of the clues.

    They nned to pilot a helicopter toward the White House this Friday to ambush them with a bomb, and some of their men had already infiltrated into the White House. Originally, it would be a difficult task to enter the airspace above the White House. However, they had already gained control over the person-in-charge of the area and reced him with their own people.

    As she took in these news, Feng Ling obediently sat by the side and continued drinking her drinks without any change in expression. Every so often, she would smile and pour wine for the man by her side. She tried her best to retain the identity she had taken on.

    Paul still did not return. From the moment he had left with Feng Ling till now, a full thirty minutes had passed by.

    A portion of the chatter in the private room had quietened down. David was one of the men who was now silent. He nced at Feng Ling, who was smiling as she sipped at the drinks and nibbled at the food.

    As the other men turned their gaze onto Feng Ling, the atmosphere remained unchanged. However, Feng Ling had already sensed their intention to pull out their weapons. They were only pausing to observe her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s smile did not falter. Earlier, she had taken the medicine to sober up. Since returning, she had only taken a few sips of alcohol; it wasn¡¯t too big of a problem for her.

    She smiled as she gently ced the wine ss back onto the coffee table. She then picked up a watermelon on the te and bit into it. She smiled brightly, maintaining the expression of a harmless young girl.

    Just as everyone began to suspect if something had happened when she stepped out with Paul earlier, the two people by David¡¯s side reached into their clothes for their guns.

    Feng Ling pretended as though she did not notice anything. She spat out the watermelon seeds into her palm and gently ced it onto a napkin on the table. Amidst the murderous intent filled room, she appearedpletely unaware of what was happening.

    All of a sudden, the music in the private room stopped. The lights also turned off. The abrupt darkness caused everyone in the room to be rmed.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?! A ckout?! Or an ambush?¡±

    As the music fell silent, someone quickly picked up his phone and turned on the torchlight function. Seeing his action, several people followed.

    As sufficient light filled the room, David turned to survey the young girl dressed in white. It seemed like she did not make any small movements during that moment of darkness. She only reached for her phone with a flustered expression, tapping against her phone urgently to turn on the torchlight function. She then looked toward them with panic. ¡°Is it a ckout?¡±

    If this young girl had been arranged in by someone, or if she had some hidden schemes, she definitely would have done something in those few seconds. However, looking at her unprepared expression as she reached for her phone, their suspicions were immediately eased.

    Paul had yet to return after so long, something must have happened to him, but the problem was not rted to this girl.

    ¡°Go ask.¡± David ced one hand into his pocket, gripping against the handle of his gun. He was prepared to respond to any situation. Everyone else also reached for their weapons while their other hand held onto their phones.

    Someone stood up to go ask. The bartender was coincidentally nearby. He rushed in with his phone, bending down to apologize: ¡°My apologies! There seems to be a problem with the bar¡¯s electric circuit. The entire bar is experiencing a ckout. We have already informed the nearest electrician avable. Someone will being in to help with the repairs. Within ten minutes, we will definitely restore all of the lights!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure that it¡¯s only a problem with the circuits?¡± David was an African American man. Amidst the darkness, even with the lights from the phones, it was difficult to see his figure clearly. Only his ice-cold, murderous eyes were especially prominent. It caused one to feel chilly and frightened.

    ¡°Yes sir. It has been raining frequently for the past few days. The rain must have damaged the old circuits outside the bar. As you know, the buildings in this red light district are all very old. It¡¯s unavoidable that the circuit will suffer from some damage from the weather!¡± After answering, the bartender quickly picked up his phone and made a call, as though to rush the people on the other end: ¡°Are you here yet? Hurry up!¡±

    Feng Ling watched the bartender; could it be that there were ns she was unaware of? Was this really a ckout?

    Several minutester, footsteps could be heard approaching the room. Following this, the bartender urgently spoke to someone outside. A tall, broad-shouldered man dressed in the uniform of an electric powerpany then entered. He was carrying a toolbox on his back.

    With the lights from several men¡¯s phones, Feng Ling gained a clear look at the man¡¯s face.

 Chapter 846 - The Story of Ling and Heng (109)

    <h4>Chapter 846: The Story of Ling and Heng (109)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling remained in her seat without a change in expression. Her gaze only flitted toward the man once. The man did not return her nce and ¡°professionally¡± headed straight for the circuit box in the room.

    The bartender followed him in and exined with an apology-filled smile: ¡°Everyone, please wait a moment. This will be handled quickly. The electricians have all arrived and several others are working with the other circuit boxes. We even brought a man in here to check if wires here have overheated. This will be repaired quickly!¡±

    ¡°What a waste of time!¡± A wave ofints came from the room. Following this, a group of people stood by the sofa to watch the man kneeling in front of the circuit box.

    Even though Li Nanheng¡¯s outfit made him appear professional, and even the way he handled the circuit box was appropriate, several of the men who had seen him at the corridor earlier nced at his back in suspicion.

    As they stared at his back-illuminated by the lights, one of the men shifted backward. He slowly moved behind David and whispered something into his ears.

    David¡¯s gaze immediately shifted onto the repairman¡¯s back. He did not speak and only raised his arm unhurriedly. He then waved his hand forward.

    In an instant, the men around David all brought out their guns. They lightened their footsteps and slowly approached Li Nanheng¡¯s back. However, as they could not be sure if there was a problem with this man or if they had seen wrongly, they could only be on their guards. The moment this repairman made any wrong moves, he would immediately be shot down. There would be no time for him to even resist.

    The man continued shifting his phone lights against the various wires inside the circuit box. He brought out several professional tools from his toolbox to take apart the circuit box and reveal the wires underneath. He did not turn back as he did his work, as though he waspletely clueless about the danger behind him. He even bent down and leaned his head in to gain a clearer look inside the circuit box.

    Looking at the repairman¡¯s professional appearance, it seemed like there weren¡¯t any problems. David coldly fixed his gaze on the man as he fiddled with the handle of his gun in his pocket. He did not instruct his man to fire.

    After all, there was a need to quickly restore the power here. They had gathered here in small separate groups to avoid being seen and heard. Now that so many of them were concentrated here, it would take too much effort to change their location once more.

    And if this man was not a electrician...

    It meant that he was extremely dangerous.

    It was then even more important for them to be wary.

    Feng Ling was on the other end of the sofa. She shifted her gaze away from Li Nanheng and stared at the gun barrels directed towards him. This wasn¡¯t the time for her to send her signal out yet. Furthermore, if she gave any signals or made any small movements right now, Boss Li would instantly lose his life.

    She took the opportunity while the attention was away from her to nce at the bartender. The bartender did not speak when he saw their movements, as though he was keeping himself out of it for self-protection. He quietly backed away to the side.

    Seeing the bartender¡¯s movement, Feng Ling silently received his hint.

    This was not yet the time to beginbat. They needed to continue concealing themselves and maintain theirposure to act on.

    Until now, there was still no noise from the restroom. The bartender must have locked the restroom door to prevent anyone from entering and discovering Paul, who had lost consciousness as he bled from his head.

    David bent his head and lit another cigar. He kept one hand in his pocket, his fingers against the handle of his gun. His face was directed at the repairman who had been leaning into the circuit box for four full minutes.

    ¡°Is it done yet?¡± David asked coldly. The impatience in his eyes was obvious.

    ¡°The problem isrgely caused by the main circuit box. The power here will only return after our men are done repairing it.¡± The ¡®electrician¡¯ kneeling there spoke as he reced the wires. He did not turn back as he then added: ¡°But the ckout was really caused by the wires overheating. I¡¯ll change them right. When the main circuit box is repaired, everything should be restored.¡±

    He then brought out another red wire from his toolbox.

    Looking at the red wire, the bartender finally then shifted his gaze away. He nced at Feng Ling from the corner of his eyes and when Feng Ling met his gaze, he nced at the abdomen of the short and fat man closest to her.

    Feng Ling received the hint and slowly leaned backward. She pressed tightly against the sofa to scan that man. Earlier, she had already noticed that his belly seemed to be protruding strangely. With the bartender¡¯s hint, she now understood that these terrorists often attached explosives onto this man during dangerous circumstances.

    Typically, the impact of their explosives had a hundred meters radius. By having the explosives tied onto one person, it was sufficient to take everyone down. Although these people prioritized their own lives and would never choose death voluntarily, this was their habit. They would always attached explosives onto someone.

    In order to allow XI Base¡¯s members to provide aid, she first had to dismantle the explosives and ensure that her fellow members wouldn¡¯t be killed in an ambush. This was the second task she was assigned with today; it was even more important than spying on these terrorists. This was because it concerned the safety of her fellow members as well as the sess of their mission.

    Li Nanheng had already begun to rece the red wire. Feng Ling pressed her arm against her back and gradually brought out the short, but sharp dagger hidden in her skirt.

    Boss Li had handed it to her earlier before she returned to the private room. Initially, she could not bring anything with her as her body would be searched. She had been deliberating over her subsequent steps given that she was unarmed but she now had the gun she had snatched from Paul and the dagger Boss Li had taken the risk to give her.

    She scanned that man¡¯s back. After approximating the position of his acupuncture point, she abruptly struck, mming harshly against the spot four inches beneath his neck. When he turned around from the painful and numbing sensation, Feng Ling finally gained a clear look at his neck. Before he could speak, she raised her arm and silently shed his throat open.

 Chapter 847 - The Story of Ling and Heng (110)

    <h4>Chapter 847: The Story of Ling and Heng (110)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was dark in the private room. All of the lights were concentrated on Li Nanheng¡¯s position.

    Feng Ling stood in the darkness.

    No one was aware that, in that instant, one of theirrades had died in Feng Ling¡¯s hands.

    The short man did not even have the opportunity to scream; his throat had already been slit open. He widened his eyes and tried to scream for help, but it was impossible for him to make a sound. He stared at her for ten full seconds. Due to the numb, painful sensation in his back, he did not even have the strength to tug at his nearbyrade. Silently, he stopped breathing and copsed.

    The instant he fell, Feng Ling reached out and supported him firmly. She was mindless of the blood staining her skirt as she held the short man who was no longer alive up against herself. Without drawing any suspicion, she brought the de to his back and cut open his clothes. She slowly cut the wire attached to the explosive on him. She then broke the explosive tube that would lead to an explosion the moment it was triggered.

    After settling this, she gradually shifted her gaze back to the bartender standing by the doorside.

    The bartender met her eyes and abruptly took a step backward. More than ten pairs of eyes immediately shifted onto him. As his back was revealed to the people outside the door, the music outside suddenly returned.

    ¡°It seems like the power in the lounge is already restored,¡± the bartender spoke impatiently. ¡°Hurry up and rece the wires, don¡¯t waste anymore time!¡±

    Everything was still proceeding silently. However, the two men closest to Feng Ling had already noticed the scent of blood in the air.

    ¡°There¡¯s blood!¡±

    ¡°Whose blood is it?¡±

    Abruptly, they both turned their phone lights onto Feng Ling.

    The moment the clear blood stains on Feng Ling¡¯s white dress was revealed, she became everyone¡¯s target. David instantly brought his gun out of his pocket and ced his finger firmly on the trigger. He angled it at the young girl, whose expression remained innocent and harmless, despite the blood staining her white dress.

    Just as Feng Ling drew everyone¡¯s attention onto her, therge screen in the private room suddenly flickered. The ring, bright red and yellow lights caused their vision to be blurred. Afterward, loud, thunderous music sted out from the speakers.

    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s an ambush!¡± the man standing by David¡¯s side suddenly shouted.

    In that instant, Feng Ling threw the blood-covered short man who had been ¡®standing¡¯ by her side forward to block their iing bullets. She quickly took her gun out from her dress and easily avoided the two men who had thrown themselves at her. She raised her leg and delivered a killing blow to one of the men¡¯s neck, before raising her gun to immediately kill another two.

    They never expected that such a beautiful, soft and delicate looking woman would be so nimble, ruthless, and armed with such a level ofbat skill. David cursed lowly as blood filled the room, ¡°Shit!¡± Abruptly, everyone charged toward Feng Ling.

    It seemed like only an instant had passed. The man who was kneeling by the circuit box maintained his unhurried movements as he kept his tools away.

    The men who had been surrounding him gave him a few cold nces. Their attention was mostly fixed on that young girl dressed in white. Despite the crowd chasing after her, she was able to nimbly avoid them all.

    The instant their attention left him, Li Nanheng pressed a red button inside the circuit box. The hallway outside immediately fell into darkness, while the lights in the private room seemed to intensify, flickering between red and yellow even more rapidly. Loud police sirens filled their ears, thunderous to the point where the men outside hiding in ambush could hear them.

    The bright lights and loud siren caused the men in the private room to be flustered. One of them shouted, ¡°Shit¡ª.¡± But before he could even finish, a harsh blow mmed against his head. He immediately copsed, blood dripping out of his head.

    Li Nanheng knocked down the man closest to him and immediately grabbed the wrist of another. He tugged it with force, breaking it firmly. As he took hold of the man¡¯s gun, he bent down to avoid a bullet. He then raised his other arm and mmed his elbow harshly into the man¡¯s abdomen. He caught the shoulder of another man who had charged forward at him and threw him aside with ease. The man mmed against several others who had been running toward Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Catch it!¡± Li Nanheng brought his gun out from his clothes and threw the one he had just obtained toward the entrance of the private room.

    The bartender who had been ¡®trembling¡¯ immediately caught the gun with nimble hands. He instantly fired, killing the men who were about toe and block the door. He then quickly entered the room to help Feng Ling, who had been surrounded by arge group.

    Although Li Nanheng and the bartender had diverted arge part of their attention, the group of men surrounding Feng Ling were relentless. David, especially, could not believe he had been tricked by a girl. The rage had taken over his mind. As a terrorist, he was unafraid of death. Thus, he was mindless of everything else as he targeted her.

    The police siren kept ringing, causing the terrorists¡¯ hearts to be unsettled. At XI Base, the members had received the training to work with bright lights. Feng Ling was thuspletely unaffected by the ear-piercing noise and ring, flickering lights. She watched the men who had grown flustered and smiled coldly, firing a shot at one of the grunt¡¯s abdomen. She took advantage of the moment and charged forward to grab his hair, mming his head forward into a kick hisrade was about to deliver. She then raised her hand to fire several sessive shots.

    However, those shots were all avoided. She quickly shifted away and was eventually backed up against the wall, surrounded by those men.

    Li Nanheng and the bartender had settled the seven to eight men at the back. After ncing at Feng Ling, Li Nanheng immediately tookrge, quick steps to approach her. He caught one man and directly shoved him aside, firing sessive shots with his gun. As the elites of XI Base charged in through the door, he remained one step ahead of them as he forced the crowd aside to bring Feng Ling, who had been backed into the corner, into his arms.

    Feng Ling was watching as the gun in David¡¯s hand aimed urately at her head when she was abruptly tugged forward by Li Nanheng. Her body spun around without her control and her head instinctively leaned into his arms. The noise of a bullet brushing against flesh filled her ears, before the bullet mmed past her. A small lock of her hair uncovered by her wig fluttered with the movement.

    She rushed to raise her head, staring at the man who had protected her: ¡°Boss... are you injured?¡±

 Chapter 848 - The Story of Ling and Heng (111)

    <h4>Chapter 848: The Story of Ling and Heng (111)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    While speaking, she looked down, only to see that there was a bloody cut on the man¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You go first.¡± Li Nanheng seemed to feel no pain. With his uninjured arm, he pushed Feng Ling hard into the crowd of base members, turned around to kick away a person pouncing at him, raised his hand, and shot.

    Feng Ling quickly came back from the shock and went in with other base members to subdue the terrorists. She found the wig too much of a hindrance, so she pulled it down and smashed it at a terrorist¡¯s face. When the man¡¯s vision was blocked, she rushed up and attacked him. After making sure there as still a bullet left, she shot at David.

    This shot was in the back of David, who turned around with pain, but at the same time, Li Nanheng also shot at him on the other side and this shot hit his shoulder. Then he shot again and hit David¡¯s hand that was holding a gun.

    Feng Ling ran forward, kicking the gun away, and shooting David in both of his legs. They both avoided the vital parts of David¡¯s body. He was the leader of these terrorists. It was best to keep him alive and hand him over to the military for interrogation.

    David fell to the ground and his arms and legs were dripping with blood. The pain was so sharp that he twitched all over. He suddenly bit his tongue. Li Nanheng knocked off a man attacking him from the side, trying to stop David frommitting suicide. But he was tied up here, so he gave a wink to Feng Ling, who nodded, stepped forward, grasped David¡¯s chin, and stuffed a ball of tissue at the end table into his mouth. Then she kicked him hard in the abdomen. David immediately stared at the short hair on her head, then at her skirt, and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. He wasn¡¯t sure whether this person was a man or a woman. She looked like a woman but kept a man¡¯s hairstyle.

    Only giving him a cold look, Feng Ling lifted him up and threw him to other base members.

    ¡ª-

    This hotel was operated by terrorists. After the incident in the private room, all the terrorist associates either rushed in with guns or ran away, but they were all caught by the base members. Not even a fly could run out.

    After catching all the terrorists, Feng Ling looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s direction from afar, knowing that he had injured his arm when he saved her just now, but now it was not the time to check his injury. She stood thinking for a moment and looked at the car parked outside. Then she got a car key from a base member and drove back to the base first.

    She must go back first because her skirt had been torn apart in the fight. This skirt was too thin. If she came back in the same car with Boss Li, he could easily find out that something was wrong with her body. For example, her breasts were not silicone fake ones at all...

    Through the rear-view mirror, she saw that the bar was getting farther and farther away from her vision, and she continued to step on the elerator and quickly left.

    Five minutes after Feng Ling left, Li Nanheng came out of the private room and nced at the people around him but didn¡¯t find the figure in a white dress. There was only the wig left on the floor of the private room.

    ¡°Where is Feng Ling?¡± He asked coldly.

    A base member standing in the corridor nced out and replied, ¡°Boss, Feng Ling said that he was notfortable wearing that dress. Since there are no more problems here, he returned to the base first.¡±

    Li Nanheng was about to take out a cigarette from his pocket. When he heard the words, his hand suddenly stopped and he raised his head to look outside the bar and searched among the vehicles and pedestrians passing by outside the bar with his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t speak immediately. He took out a cigarette, lit it, put it to his mouth, and lowered his eyes again. After spitting out a puff of smoke, he asked coldly, ¡°Why was he in such a hurry to get back to the base?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he felt really embarrassed wearing a dress, but he had no choice when the mission hadn¡¯t finished yet. So he hurried back to the base as soon as the mission finished.¡± The base member chuckled. ¡°But that dress fits Feng Ling well. I almost believe that he is a real girl.¡±

    A real girl?

    Nanheng suddenly remembered the touch he felt when he pressed Feng Ling against the wall outside the bathroom and kissed him.

    His ¡°breasts¡± were so soft and real that they weren¡¯t like fake ones at all, and they felt even a bit familiar.

    They were like what he had touched the night he got drunk and broke into K¡¯s room... He couldn¡¯t be certain whether it was a dream or real.

    But he was sober just now, certainly knowing whether he was in a dream or not.

    Man? Woman?

    At this moment, a cold gleam flickered in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ª-

    The mission that was expected to take a whole night toplete was sessfullypleted in the first half of the night, and the base members hurried back to the base.

    Only Li Nanheng was slightly injured on the arm. At that time, the bullet flew across the side of the arm. Although it didn¡¯t go into his arm, it whizzed by it, leaving a bloody cut of more than a centimeter deep. His wound was simply dressed with gauze in the car. Although he didn¡¯t take it seriously after returning to the base, he was persuaded by the base members to go to the medical room for disinfection and dressing.

    The car did not stop after entering the base. When passing by the buildings the members lived in, Li Nanheng nced at the light in Feng Ling¡¯s room out of the corner of his eye. The car drove past quickly and went straight to the medical room.

    After treating the wound in the medical room, Li Nanheng returned to his ce after about half an hour.

    Feng Ling took a shower after returning and habitually did a bnce training before going to bed. Then she panted and was about to open the window to ventte when she suddenly heard a knocking in her door.

    She turned to look at the door, then at a few things in the trash bin, and walked over to open the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she smelled blood in this man. Feng Ling, who had already washed away the smell of blood and was wearing an oversize white T-shirt, looked at Li Nanheng, who only had gauze wrapped around his arm and hadn¡¯t changed. Even so, he didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all but so breathtakingly handsome and cool.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Feng Ling called to him respectfully and remained deadpan.

    Li Nanheng looked deeply at her and suddenly glimpsed at her still slightly swollen lips. His eyes turned darker. He didn¡¯t speak and took a step forward.

    Feng Ling froze, unconsciously moved her hand off the door, and took a step back, keeping the original proper distance.

    The man looked at her coldly, took another step forward, and she took another step back.

    Step by step, he walked into the room. Then he stood still, looked down at the guy who was a head shorter than him, and then nced at her white T-shirt, saying darkly, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

 Chapter 849 - The Story of Ling and Heng (112)

    <h4>Chapter 849: The Story of Ling and Heng (112)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling thought she had heard it wrong and froze. Then she looked nkly at the man in front of her. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Nanheng had no intention to waste any time. ¡°Take off your clothes, understood?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Why?¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, the year you came to the base, I visited an orphanage in Los Angeles and met a girl disguised as a boy in it. I didn¡¯t see her face, so I still don¡¯t know who she is.¡± With that, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes fell on her body and moved to her chest without warning.

    Although the man was stained with blood and dust, he still looked handsome and noble.

    Any of his words had absolute power of deterrence and made people obey him.

    Feng Ling heard he suddenly mentioned that matter. Although she wasn¡¯t sure yet, she had a feeling that Boss Li was already doubting her.

    Having no evidence and not being sure before, he wasn¡¯t so obsessed with digging out the truth of this matter that seemed to have nothing to do with him, but at this moment, Boss Li apparently had no intention to let her off or give her a chance.

    He must know the truth.

    ¡°Boss, do you mean you think I¡¯m someone you met in that orphanage?¡± Feng Ling looked at him calmly. ¡°How did you find she was a girl? Did you strip her? Or did you force her to take off her clothes in front of your eyes like what you¡¯re doing to me?¡±

    Feng Ling said calmly as if the person Nanheng mentioned was not her and she didn¡¯t feel anything about this matter. She just asked him, ¡°Or do you think the entire base, including all the drillmasters whom I have had contact with, are all so stupid that they don¡¯t even know whether I¡¯m a man or woman after living with me for so many years, so you have toe over yourself and force me to undress in front of your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I just ask you to take off your clothes. Do it if you¡¯re a man. What are you afraid of?¡± Li Nanheng casually asked, ¡°Have you ever taken a bath with anyone in the base? Have you ever been to the public bath in the base? After training for a long time in the summer, everyone else stripped to the waist and sweat profusely, but you never even unbuckled your belt. Besides, you¡¯re not as tall as a normal man and have a lot of strange behavior. As the person in charge of the base, I think I should figure this out, which should not be considered as an insult to you.¡±

    Feng Ling burst intoughter. ¡°Boss, you should know that there is an entricity in the world called exhibitionism, and I am on the contrary. I hate exposing my body. Or, you can take it this way...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the trash can beside the bed and said lightly, ¡°When I was a child, I wandered around because I had no father or mother. I was born like a girl, my skin is too white and I¡¯m too small, so I was often bullied by the local homeless people in the street. Once I was even humiliated by several homeless people who dragged me into an alley and stripped me. Since then, I had this entricity. I¡¯m on my guard against anyone and hate meeting people, especially taking off my clothes in front of others.¡±

    Listening to her exnation, Li Nanheng looked at her deeply and did not speak. Then he followed her gaze and looked at the trash can beside her bed.

    Stacked in the trash can was the white dress that Feng Ling wore during the mission today. The skirt was stained with dirty blood, and on top of it were a pair of high heels, flesh-colored stockings, and the flesh-colored fake silicone breasts.

    Seeing the stuff made of silicone in person, Li Nanheng froze for a while.

    Feng Ling stood in front of him, watching her boss¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold.

    She lifted her arms expressionlessly and made a posture to let him undress her. ¡°If you must see me naked, Boss, as you said, we¡¯re both men, I won¡¯t have any loss if I let you see me naked.¡±

    The room fell into an eerie silence because of Feng Ling¡¯s words. Li Nanheng looked away from the trash can, nced at her, and then at her oversize T-shirt and her opened arms. When his eyes turned to her t chest, his eyes suddenly became colder, and his deep voice also revealed an irresistible coldness. ¡°So in your eyes, I¡¯m just a pervert who insists on stripping you, ignoring your psychological shadow, or a pushover who is easily fooled by you? Do you think I will believe what you said just now?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°The boss is the boss. The base gave me a ce to stay. If you insist on it, of course, I will not refuse it. As for whether you¡¯ll believe me or not, it is your business.¡±

    Her eyes were firm without any evasion.

    For her, it was not important whether Boss Li thought she was a man or a woman. What mattered was whether he trusted her.

    They had been working together for so long and going through fire and water for so many times. Gender was not important to her. Yes, she was a woman, but so what?

    At first, she didn¡¯t want to be driven out of the base because she was a woman. Now, of course, this was also the reason, but when Xiao Xu told her that Boss Li liked her, she felt an upsurge of rippling thoughts even now.

    If he insisted on being the one to uncover the secret, she might not refuse.

    She was very calm.

    She kept her arms open and looked at him calmly and fearlessly. ¡°Boss, are you going to take off my clothes?¡±

    What a shrewd person was Li Nanheng?

    The long-standing suspicion in his heart and the countless clues he had noticed were reminding him that Feng Ling was not a man.

    No matter Feng Ling¡¯s strange behaviors or the touch he had felt, he was telling him that this was a woman. If he still couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a man or a woman, then he must had lived in vain for more than two decades.

    But Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were too calm.

    The truth was right in front of him. Uncover it or not?

    Li Nanheng looked away and took a look at her bed and all the furnishings in her room. There were a few books on the table. The bed was neat and clean and there were all ck or white T-shirts and uniforms in the cab, without any feminine stuff.

    Perhaps it was too cruel to reveal the truth. Trust was needed between people, so was frankness.

    Li Nanheng looked at her again, his eyes serious. ¡°I only give you this chance. Just tell me the truth. Are you are a man or a woman?¡±

    Feng Ling answered without hesitation, ¡°Feng Ling, male.¡±

    The air in the room seemed to freeze in an instant.

 Chapter 850 - The Story of Ling and Heng (113)

    <h4>Chapter 850: The Story of Ling and Heng (113)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling could clearly feel the changes around him, especially the cold breath from the man in front of her.

    Looking at Feng Ling¡¯s still calm look, Li Nanheng smiled, gnashing his teeth: ¡°Male?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him without blinking. ¡°Boss, do you want me to be a woman?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He looked expressionlessly at her face and said lightly, ¡°I just want you to be honest to me.¡±

    Feng Ling felt there seemed to be something choking in her throat. She lifted her eyes to look at him, trying to figure out what he meant by that, but the man turned around and said coldly, ¡°If you said you¡¯re a man, remember you will always be a man.¡±

    With that, the man walked out without looking back.

    Feng Ling stood still, looking at the door that closed automatically.

    Somehow, she had a feeling that Boss Li had already known her real gender.

    But how was it possible?

    Did she give herself away today?

    She just touched the pair of silicone fake breasts just now, which felt soft and stic and not quite different from the real one. Even if there was a difference, it was impossible for Boss to find out about it under such a circumstance.

    But his look just now...

    Late at night, Feng Lingy on the bed, and, for the first time, she had insomnia. The words Li Nanheng said kept echoing in her mind, ¡± I just want you to be honest to me.¡±

    The scene of Li Nanheng rushing into the crowd, holding her into his arms, and blocking the bullet for her with his own body also haunted her mind. She remembered the white gauze on his arm.

    After closing her eyes for about half an hour, she opened her eyes abruptly again. It waste and the whole XI Base was already silent.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She sat up with a jerk and began to do bnce training on the ground. After about fifteen minutes, sweat had oozed from her forehead and she took a deep breath, sat on the cushion, and stared at the night sky outside the balcony.

    She was easy to sweat in bnce training. After only 15 minutes of training, she had been drenched in sweat. She looked out of the window until her neck was a little stiff. Then she got up and entered the bathroom to take a shower.

    After the shower, she didn¡¯t rush to wrap her breasts but stood in front of the floor-standing mirror in the bathroom, looking at the naked girl in the mirror. She stared at her still swollen lips, and then down at her perfectly-shaped body. She had no idea what kind of figure a girl should have. She only knew that thest time she wore a woman¡¯s dress, she looked nice. No matter she wore a long or short wig, she looked exactly like a real, beautiful girl.

    Was it because of this that Li Nanheng no longer believed her?

    Had she already exposed her secret?

    But she couldn¡¯t get any clue from his attitude.

    Had he already known her secret? Or was he just guessing?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world well and didn¡¯t even know what love was.

    She had never had any gender consciousness since she was a child. Being a man for so long, she had never thought of being a woman again. She didn¡¯t feel it mean anything to her to be a woman.

    So when Li Nanheng asked her, she still answered that she was male.

    But Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were so cold when he left that she was uneasy even now. She didn¡¯t know why.

    She only knew that she had insomnia.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    At the base¡¯s routine training, in the training ground of the sniper team, five people were standing in a row and doing physical exercise.

    Qiao Fei watched their movements one by one and demanded that everyone must reach the standard within an hour.

    There was rain yesterday, but today it was sunny. Today was probably thest hot day before autumn.

    In the sunshine, Li Nanheng¡¯s figure appeared in the training ground. Boss Li would asionallye over and watched them train. Everyone was ustomed to it. They called him ¡°Boss¡± in unison and continued to do the training seriously.

    Feng Ling nced in the direction of Li Nanheng but he didn¡¯t look at her. He just stood there watching them training silently and coldly.

    His ck uniform was very loose and his arm wasn¡¯t exposed, but Feng Ling knew that his arm must still be wrapped with a gauze, which was covered by the clothes.

    She wondered if he was seriously injured or not. She came back in advancest night and didn¡¯t go to the medical room with him. Boss Li looked fine, so she guessed that his wound was not serious, but the sound of the bullet cutting across his flesh still echoed in her ears...

    She kept staring at the man¡¯s arm, so when Qiao Fei asked them to make the second movements, she hesitated, which was really rare, so Qiao Fei immediately turned his eyes to her. ¡°Feng Ling?¡±

    Coming back from her reverie, Feng Ling immediately stood upright, turned around with a serious look, and continued to do the movements with others, no longer looking in that direction.

    Qiao Fei looked at Li Nanheng who remained deadpan, thought about it, and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He went forward to continue to supervise the members to do the movements. Walking up behind Feng Ling, he helped her stretch her arms and whispered to her, ¡°Why do you look so bad? You are in a bad state today.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s face showed no emotion and she whispered back, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Qiao Fei nced at her again. Indeed, she had dark circles under her eyes today. She must have been up all nightst night although she never stayed upte before.

    Seeing her listless, Qiao Fei turned and walked to other people. After about ten minutes, he said, ¡°Okay, rest for half an hour, and continue after half an hour.¡±

    K was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that we must reach the standard posture within an hour? Can we take a break so soon? What happened? Why does the training schedule of the base suddenly be so humanized?¡±

    Qiao Fei squinted him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to rest, you can continue to practice. I will examine your performance within an hour.¡±

    K instantly put down his arms that had been stretched out. ¡°No, I love breaks. Brother Qiao, you can¡¯t back out now!¡±

    Qiao Fei nced at him again, and then looked at Feng Ling. After hearing his order, she had already put down her arm, walked to a bench, and sat down.

    It was rare to see Feng Ling in a bad state at the base and on the training ground. Qiao Fei was about to walk over but was suddenly blocked by the tall figure beside him.

 Chapter 851 - The Story of Ling and Heng (114)

    <h4>Chapter 851: The Story of Ling and Heng (114)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qiao Fei paused and was about to speak, but Li Nanheng didn¡¯t turn his head and walked over.

    Feng Ling was sitting on a chair resting with her eyes closed when she felt someone standing in front of her. She opened her eyes, only to see the one who made her have insomnia.

    Li Nanheng put a hand in his trousers pocket, his eyes lowered and dark. His healthyplexion was fairer in such zing sunlight, and he looked just like a dangerous yet charming vampire who appeared in the sun. When he stood backlit, he looked even more indifferent and casual. ¡°Didn¡¯t you assure me that your physical strength is up to the standard? The morning training has just started, and you are already so tired that you even need to take a nap?¡±

    When Feng Ling heard this, the tiredness in her eyes dissipated instantly. She didn¡¯t want to mention that she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night but said: ¡°Drillmaster Qiao told me to take a rest, so I sat here for a while, taking advantage of the limited time to replenish myself with energy.¡±

    Li Nanheng said coldly, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately stood up.

    ¡°Continue with the training.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the other four people resting, then to the middle of the empty training ground. ¡°Drillmaster Qiao said¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is your boss Qiao Fei or me?¡± When the man heard her say ¡®Drillmaster Qiao,¡¯ his eyes turned icy instantly.

    Feng Ling felt as if the hot air above her head was frozen. She looked up at him, but he turned his eyes away and no longer looked at her, but obviously, he insisted that she should continue with the training.

    Feng Ling fell silent for a moment, and without any word, she turned around and went back to the training ground to continue to practice the movements alone.

    Qiao Fei went to fetch a bottle of mineral water and came back. When he saw Feng Ling training on the ground alone, he was surprised and asked her from a distance, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest for half an hour? Why are you there alone?¡±

    Getting no response from Fei Ling, Qiao Fei felt it was not right, and then he saw Boss Li standing with his arms around his chest and expressionlessly looking at Feng Ling.

    Tam approached K and whispered to him, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Did Feng Ling offend Boss?¡±

    K was confused too. He looked at Feng Ling and then at Boss Li, who seemed particrly grumpy today, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know.

    He remembered that Boss was very nice to Feng Ling, but why did he look like he hated Feng Ling?

    Gee, he didn¡¯t quite understand the feelings between men.

    After all, it was Boss¡¯s order, and Qiao Fei couldn¡¯t disobey it. He walked over and took a nce, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. Come drink some water.¡±

    Then he turned around and handed out the water to the four other members. Then he passed a bottle of water to Boss Li, nning to give one to Feng Ling so that she could take a break.

    However, when he passed the mineral water bottle to Li Nanheng, he didn¡¯t even look at it, nor did he want to take it.

    Qiao Fei raised his eyebrows. Knowing what kind of a person Boss was, Qiao Fei didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He retracted the water, yed with it casually, and said, ¡°Feng Ling,e over and drink some water.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. Before she lowered her arms, Li Nanheng suddenly shouted, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Feng Ling exhaled a long breath.

    Fine, she would continue.

    For some reason, Boss was very grumpy today, and Feng Ling was not in a good state either, but she just gritted her teeth and said nothing, continuing to practice.

    Half an hourter, the break time was over, and the other four returned to the training ground, but Feng Ling was still not allowed to stop.

    The morning had passed, and it was almost 11 o¡¯clock. They had practiced for a few hours. The other four had taken a break midway, but Feng Ling, who was not in a good state, had not even taken a break.

    Qiao Fei didn¡¯t dare to speak for Feng Ling at first, but when he saw the zing sun, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to Li Nanheng and say: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s almost noon, let them rest for a while and go to lunch. Otherwise, they¡¯ll get sunstroke. Then...¡±

    ¡°Do you think XI Base is a holiday resort? They need a rest when they¡¯re tired, and they have to eat when they¡¯re hungry. Shall I arrange a spring bath for them when they sweat?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s face looked terrifyingly cold and oppressing under the hot sun, and his usual noble and casual manner was gone entirely.

    ¡°But Feng Ling...¡±

    ¡°What is so special about him, so special that you need to give him such special care?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s stare fell on his face. His voice sounded mild and was so low that only Qiao Fei could hear. ¡°Or, do you know something about him that I don¡¯t?¡±

    Although his voice was low, Qiao Fei noticed that his eyes were freezing when he looked at his eyes.

    Know something about Feng Ling?

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my duty to take care of the members of the sniper team, I...¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°I have warned you more than once, put away your excessive concern, XI Base does not need a waste.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling performed very well in various tasks,rge and small, and his physical fitness was better than when he first entered the base. How could he be a waste? He is even better than many neers who entered the base at the same time as him! This matter hasn¡¯t only been emphasized by me alone!¡±

    Qiao Fei stepped forward and stood in Li Nanheng¡¯s way when he turned around deadpan. ¡°Also, what did you mean by ¡®I know something about Feng Ling¡¯? Is there anything unspeakable about Feng Ling? Or is there something I don¡¯t know that Boss needs to remind me?¡±

    Li Nanheng pushed his shoulder away indifferently. ¡°You¡¯d better not know.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked out of the training ground.

    Qiao Fei looked at his back quietly, tried to hold back his anger, and asked again, ¡°Let them go to the canteen to rest before twelve o¡¯clock, OK?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t reply, his receding figure was as cold as snow on the peak of a mountain, and his footsteps had gone far.

    Qiao Fei withdrew his gaze, then turned his eyes to Feng Ling, who was still training and sighed.

    What happened?

    Has Boss found out that she was actually a girl...

    ¡ª-

    Half an hourter, at twelve, Qiao Fei asked the members to rest and then go to the canteen for lunch.

    After arriving at the base¡¯s canteen, Feng Ling felt a buzz in her head because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and had just had a whole morning of intensive training. Noticing that she couldn¡¯t even hold the dinner te, Qiao Fei asked her to sit down first and said he would help her take some food.

    Soon after, he brought the dinner te full of dishes to her, and Feng Ling raised her eyes and said thank you. Then out of the corner of her eyes, she suddenly saw a car passing by quickly outside the canteen.

 Chapter 852 - The Story of Ling and Heng (115)

    <h4>Chapter 852: The Story of Ling and Heng (115)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The car was red and hadn¡¯t been seen in the base before, and it didn¡¯t seem to belong to the base from its model.

    She only nced at it and didn¡¯t pay much attention before she picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.

    But several base members who were having lunch were talking in a low voice, ¡°Is Doctor Wen¡¯s sister here again?¡±

    Then they tittered at the car that had gone away and exchanged a look with one another.

    Feng Ling nced at them.

    Dr. Wen was a resident doctor in the base¡¯s infirmary. Thest time she passed out, it was Dr. Wen who examined her leg. He was a gentle-looking doctor in his thirties. No ordinary people could work in the base. It was said that Dr. Wen¡¯s family had some connections in the US military. She rarely went to the infirmary and the base members didn¡¯t like gossip much, so she didn¡¯t know much about him.

    Feng Ling lowered her head to concentrate on eating because she had a hunch that such intensive training would not stop in the short term.

    She left the canteen after lunch. Feeling no changes in the base because of Doctor Wen¡¯s sister¡¯s visit, she returned to the training ground.

    There wasn¡¯t much training this afternoon, and she could return to her dormitory in two hours.

    However, Feng Ling was about to go back when she was told to return to the training ground and continue the training.

    Another reserve drillmaster of the sniper team called her to inform her of this, which was unknown to Qiao Fei. Feng Ling knew that her hunch was correct after receiving the call, but she didn¡¯t quite understand when she had offended Boss Li.

    When she returned to the training ground, as she expected, she saw Boss Li standing there.

    The devil training she had once received popped up in her mind once again.

    This time Feng Ling was mentally prepared. She stood behind the man. ¡°Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced back at her indifferently. ¡°En.¡±

    It felt as if she was saying hello to the god of death, who knew what she thought of him. He didn¡¯t even bother to exin to her, but just said hello to her.

    ¡°Boss, I know I was in a poor condition this morning and didn¡¯t master those new movements,¡± Feng Ling said a bit awkwardly. ¡°Thank you for taking the time to train me alone, Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng remained expressionless and just grunted a response. ¡°En.¡± Then he turned and gave her the space in the middle of the training ground.

    When he turned around again, he nced at her clothes that had not been changed.

    Noticing his gaze, Feng Ling exined, ¡°I guessed that because of my poor performance today, you would call me out to train again. Since I¡¯m going to sweat soon, there is no need for me to change clothes.¡±

    Firstly, if she smelled of sweat, Boss would be disgusted and wouldn¡¯t get close to her like when she was wearing women¡¯s clothes yesterday. Secondly, she had a hunch that Boss would make her continue to train, so she didn¡¯t bother to change clothes. She liked it this way because then Boss Li who was such a neat freak would keep a proper distance from her.

    Whether or not he guessed something, the farther away he was, the better.

    Li Nanheng seemed to figure out her purpose at a nce. He stood still on the edge of the training ground with his left hand in his trouser pocket. He wore a ck uniform and gazed at her cautious, calm face with his deep eyes.

    ¡°Do the body bnce for one hour, then one hundred push-ups, and then continue to other physical fitness exercises,¡± Li Nanheng said. His ck military boots relentlessly stepped on the white line on the training ground, retreating to the bench outside the training ground.

    The sun was scorching in the afternoon. Feng Ling had just had a heart-stopping fight with the terrorists in the bar yesterday, then stayed up all night, and received an entire morning of intensive training. Now she wasn¡¯t sure whether she could hold on for another hour, but when she saw the Boss¡¯s expression, she silently did as he ordered.

    When Li Nanheng saw the boy was as silent as usual, a cold gleam flickered in his eyes. He looked down at the boy who was silently lying in the center of the training ground.

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu passed by the training grounds at this time, and when they saw someone inside, they nced casually in this direction.

    Wow! What were they seeing? Why did the boss make Feng Ling do intensive training alone again?

    Didn¡¯t she just fight the terrorists yesterday? Normally, afterpleting a dangerous mission, base members should have at least two or three days off. Why didn¡¯t Feng Ling have a holiday? ... Instead, she was being made to do intensive training!

    Li Nanheng suddenly took off the ck uniform, threw it on the bench, and nced outside.

    Xiao Xu and Han Jin, who were in discussion, were immediately quiet!

    Feng Ling also looked up at them.

    With a snap, Li Nanheng opened the silver lighter in his hand and lit a cigarette deadpan. ¡°What are you looking at? Continue.¡±

    His voice was low yetmanding. Then he turned to the two outside the training ground. Although it was so far away, they could read his lips. He was saying casually yet coldly to them, ¡°Go away.¡±

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu walked away quickly, but from time to time they looked back at Feng Ling who was undergoing intensive training.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he sacrificed himself and disguised as a woman yesterday to help Boss do the task? Was there something wrong? Why was he punished by our iceberg boss again? Gee, why do I suddenly feel that Feng Ling is the most miserable one in our base? He is so pitiful,¡± After walking away, Xiao Xu whispered.

    Han Jin chuckled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling¡¯s mission bonus isn¡¯t even in his own hands! They were all kept by Boss! And he should have a holiday after the mission, but Boss is making her undergo a devil training! Boss is literally exploiting him! Feng Ling almost died yesterday...¡±

    ¡°I know about the bonus. Boss just temporarily keeps the money. He has bought him a small apartment in Los Angeles in Feng Ling¡¯s name with Feng Ling¡¯s bonus. Boss doesn¡¯tck money. How is it possible that he takes Feng Ling¡¯s money? Feng Ling doesn¡¯t know how to spend money properly, so Boss helps him save money.¡± Han Jin said/ ¡°As for the vacation, you know Feng Ling always passed on his vacations. He has no rtives or friends, so he had nowhere to go. He does not need to take a vacation, so Boss gives him money instead. I think soon Boss can buy him a second apartment with his bonus.¡±

 Chapter 853 - The Story of Ling and Heng (116)

    <h4>Chapter 853: The Story of Ling and Heng (116)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Xu knew these things, but he still felt that Boss Li was cruel to torture Feng Ling like this.

    Xiao Xu didn¡¯t know what Feng Ling looked like when she put on that dress yesterday because Feng Ling drove out after changing her clothes.

    Was it because Boss was stimted by the fact that Feng Ling wore a woman¡¯s dress?

    Xiao Xu looked back at the training ground that was farther and farther away. From afar, he saw Boss Li throwing a cigarette butt under his feet and stamped it out. Even if Boss did not look in this direction, he still felt a bit suffocated.

    Gee, Feng Ling, what did you do to annoy Boss so terribly?

    I remembered no long ago you were you still Boss¡¯s sweetheart.

    ¡ª-

    She had been training from the afternoon until eight at night.

    Li Nanheng did not let her stop, although it was dinner time.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t go to eat but just stood aside. After the past few hours, dozens of cigarette butts had been piled under his feet. Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s physical strength had reached its limit, but she remained silent and refused to exin, he was angrier, and his eyes grew darker.

    By nine o¡¯clock, the members of the base had already gone back to rest, and there were only the two of them here.

    Li Nanheng said word by word, and his voice was chilly. ¡°You¡¯re sweating so much. Are you tired?¡±

    Feng Ling struggled to support her body with her trembling hands that were put on the floor. This was the second time she had done bnce training in these few hours. She stayed motionless, but sweat dripped slowly along her cheeks, nose, and neck, making a little pool on the ground.

    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°No.¡±

    What a stubborn girl!

    Li Nanheng looked at her coldly and suddenlyughed. Then he strolled towards her and suddenly dragged her up from the ground. Feng Ling, who was already exhausted, stumbled and almost ran into his arms. She lifted her eyes, only to see his cold, dark eyes. She heard the man said coldly, ¡°XI Base never tolerates liars. This kind of punishment is very light for you. Think carefully about what you did wrong.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s legs were so weak that she could barely stand up. The man still held her by the cor. She took a breath and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Liar? Are you dissatisfied with my performance in the mission or assessment, Boss? I¡¯m loyal to the base, and my actions can prove it. How can you call me a ¡®liar¡¯?¡±

    Li Nanheng scoffed, ¡°So, do you think you are an honest person?¡±

    Feng Ling stared at him. The neckline behind was tugged so hard that she was almost breathless, but she still kept silent.

    Seeing her refusing to speak, Li Nanheng suddenly let go of her cor. Caught off guard, she suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground, and her knees hit the ground hard, but at the moment when the pain struck, she gritted her teeth and kept her hands on the ground. The sweat dripped from her nose to the ground; she closed her eyes and breathed hard.

    ¡°Stand up.¡± Li Nanheng put a hand into his trouser pocket and looked down at her. His voice was icy. ¡°Be a man! Stand up!¡±

    His voice was full of cruelty and ruthlessness, as well as anger that even he didn¡¯t notice. He coldly watched her slowly standing up and then stumbling toward him. Her face was pale, but she still refused to surrender to him, let alone beg him or tell him the truth.

    ¡°Can you continue?¡± he asked.

    Feng Ling looked up at him and wiped the sweat off her face. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, continue!¡±

    Li Nanheng said and turned away, leaving her alone.

    His cold words made Feng Ling¡¯s eyes sway a little. She felt that Boss Li should have guessed the truth and was just waiting for a certain answer from her. Seeing the man walked away, she slowly bent down, continued to do bnce training, and didn¡¯t let up because he left.

    The story she told himst night was notpletely fake.

    Although she wasn¡¯t stripped naked by homeless people, when she was eight, she was harassed by some of those gangsters. They tried several times to drag her to their room, and she tried her best to escape from their hands. Later, someone told her to have her hair cut short, disguise herself as a man, and paint her face with gasoline. Only in this way could she keep herself safe. Otherwise, she, a helpless little girl brought up by wolves, would be swallowed alive by those perverts.

    And she did so.

    Only when she disguised as a man could she feel safe.

    ¡ª-

    After another two hours, XI Base had fallen silent.

    When Li Nanheng walked back to the training ground, he saw that Feng Ling, who had been insisting on doing intensive training, suddenlyying on the ground because of ack of physical strength. Perhaps she wanted to rest for a while, so shey there for a few seconds, but soon she continued the training hard.

    He went in.

    Hearing the footsteps, Feng Ling raised her face that was drenched with sweat and looked at the man not far away.

    She was so stubborn that she trusted no one; she was so proud that she just wanted to depend on herself, and she was so strong that she refused to yield to him no matter how painful it was. Li Nanheng was so angry that his injured arm began to ache again.

    He walked over and looked at this boy, who insisted on doing the training. ¡°Can you continue?¡±

    Feng Ling answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at her trembling hands and arms, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore but watched how long she could persist.

    However, every time Feng Ling almost fell to the ground, she gritted her teeth and managed to hold on. This process repeated several times. In the end, her clothes and the ground underneath her feet were wet with sweat.

    At midnight, Li Nanheng nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s twelve.¡±

    Feng Ling said nothing.

    He looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Can you continue?¡±

    Feng Ling said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing her answer, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 854 - The Story of Ling and Heng (117)

    <h4>Chapter 854: The Story of Ling and Heng (117)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng still left, leaving her to practice by herself.

    Although he said that he was going to sleep, however, only he knew whether he could sleep or not.

    The next day, when it was getting bright, Qiao Fei arrived near the training ground, and suddenly heard Tam, Lin Peng, and K anxiously speaking something and vaguely heard Feng Ling¡¯s name, so he went in.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered, he saw Feng Ling, lying on the ground and soaked in sweat. She was not entirely conscious and was carried up from the ground by K and the others. Her head was resting on K¡¯s shoulder, and she opened her eyes with difficulty when K called her name.

    Seeing this scene, Qiao Fei shuddered. He walked over quickly, pushed Tam and Lin Peng away, and leaned forward to support Feng Ling. Then he pressed hard under her nose to help her sober up. After a while, Feng Ling frowned and opened her eyes a little wider. He patted on her face. ¡°Feng Ling? Can you hear me? Are you OK?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her voice was hoarse, but she struggled to push them away, but Qiao Fei pressed her firmly on his shoulder.

    ¡°Go to the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Look at yourself! How can you still refuse to go to the infirmary? Do you think you are made of iron?¡± K was also very worried about her. ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯ll send you to the infirmary first...¡±

    Feng Ling was about to shake her head. Suddenly, she felt a familiar gaze. She lifted her eyes, only to see Boss Li standing at the gate of the training ground.

    Holding Feng Ling in his arms, Qiao Fei looked back. And K and the others wondered why Boss seemed so angry, especially after Qiao Fei held Feng Ling into his arms.

    Seeing the culprit who made Feng Ling suffer like thise, Qiao Fei was about to pick Feng Ling up with a cold face as if not seeing him at all.

    K and the others took a step backward nkly and didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the eyes of Boss Li turned even colder!

    ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I can go by myself.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at Li Nanheng and pushed Qiao Fei¡¯s arm away. She just trained for one night, and they were all men here. It was embarrassing if Qiao Fei picked her up from the ground.

    ¡°Are you sure you can walk?¡± Qiao Fei looked displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m used to it. I trained even harder than this in the past few years when I tried to improve my physical fitness. I just need a good sleep.¡±

    Qiao Fei still wanted to say something, but Feng Ling had already pulled her arm out of his hand, turned around, and staggered towards the door with difficulty. When she walked past Li Nanheng, she looked up at him. ¡°Boss, if you check the surveince camera, you should know that I didn¡¯t stop after you left. I had been practicing hard and didn¡¯t ck off. I think my physical endurance has risen to a new level afterst night!¡±

    Li Nanheng clenched his fist. He wanted to take a deep breath, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal his emotions in front of so many people, so he just said stiffly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so awesome, it¡¯s almost time for morning training. Why don¡¯t you leave after finishing it?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± Even K was startled by his words.

    ¡°Boss, Feng Ling can¡¯t bear any training now. Feng Ling had just finished a task the day before yesterday and had not slept for two consecutive nights!¡± Qiao Fei was exasperated and said harshly: ¡°Do you want to see him die on the training ground?¡±

    Li Nanheng took a look at Feng Ling, standing in front of him pale-faced yet still calm. After a while, he said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Let me ask you again, Feng Ling, do you think you are an honest person?¡±

    Without lifting her eyes, Feng Ling looked at the man¡¯s ck neckline, and calmly said, ¡°I am.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her sweaty cheeks and messy hair and suddenly smiled. He still said in a voice the only she could hear, ¡°Very good.¡±

    Although he was smiling, Feng Ling felt a chill ran down her spine. She looked at him again, only to hear his indifferent voice. ¡°Go back to sleep, and don¡¯t let me see you within two days.¡±

    K had approached them. Although Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was very low, K heard his words. He immediately stepped forward to support Feng Ling¡¯s body and said, ¡°Come on, thank Boss. Now you can rest for two days and take a good sleep. You don¡¯t have to train for the next two days!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s mouth was dry, so was her throat. She paused and looked at Li Nanheng. However, when she was about to thank him, Li Nanheng looked away and walked away coldly, giving her no time to thank him.

    Seeing Li Nanheng¡¯s figure disappeared, Feng Ling copsed to the ground, and K quickly supported her. ¡°Feng Ling? Are you all right?¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go back on my own. You guys go to do the morning training.¡±

    ¡°No morning training today,¡± Qiao Fei said crossly. ¡°K, send her back. I will talk to Boss.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Feng Ling turned to look at Qiao Fei. ¡°It¡¯s my problem. Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Qiao Fei frowned, walked over, and gazed at her. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Feng Ling said tly, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s my problem. There is no need to talk to Boss. Don¡¯t offend Boss because of me. Didn¡¯t he already give me two days off? I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think Boss is not in a good mood. Brother Qiao, you¡¯d better stay out of this business,¡± Tam said.

    Qiao Fei frowned and waved his hands impatiently, beckoning K to send Feng Ling back quickly. K nodded and hurriedly helped Feng Ling out of the training ground of the sniper team.

    When returning to her dormitory, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to sit on the bed because she was all sweaty. K had no choice but to help her sit down on the chair by the window. Seeing her even unable to move her limbs, K frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the infirmary to get you some medicine after the morning training.¡±

    ¡°No need. I won¡¯t just sleep the two days away. I will sleep for a while, and if I feel ufortable when I get up in the afternoon, I will go to the infirmary to get some medicine,¡± Feng Ling said and gently pushed him. ¡°Hurry up, go to do morning training. Don¡¯t dy because of me.¡±

    ¡°But you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Feng Ling urged again. ¡°Come on.¡±

    K had to stand up.

    Last night was the longest night for Feng Ling, but fortunately, it was already dawn. She turned to look at the sky outside, and suddenly glimpsed a red car parked in the parking lot inside the base. Remembering what she heard in the canteen yesterday, she asked, ¡°Whose car is that?¡±

 Chapter 855 - The Story of Ling and Heng (118)

    <h4>Chapter 855: The Story of Ling and Heng (118)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    K nced outwards and said carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Wen¡¯s sister¡¯s car.¡±

    Feng Ling picked up the ss that K filled up with water, withdrew her gaze, and did not continue to look.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to apany you to the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°No, just go do the morning training.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling was all sweaty, K thought that she must want a bath. When she was taking a bath, she didn¡¯t want anyone in her room. K had no problem with her quirk. After all, there were so many entric people in the world.

    ¡°Okay, call me if you need any help. I¡¯ll ask Brother Joe to allow me to carry my phone with me during training today.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    The door opened and closed, and K¡¯s figure disappeared.

    There was no one else in the room now. Feng Ling took a long and slow breath, finally revealing her tiredness and difort. She tried to stand up, but because it ached all over her body, especially her arms, she couldn¡¯t. She frowned, struggled to stand up, took a few sips of water, and walked slowly and painfully into the bathroom.

    It was all training and sweating in the base every day, so bathing was as essential as three meals a day.

    This time, she took longer than usual to bathe. She usually stood in the bathroom to shower, but she was exhausted now, so she took a stool and put it in the bathroom. She sat on it and began to take a shower. After the showering, she didn¡¯t want to go out, so she just sat there, letting the water of moderate temperature pouring on her head.

    After a long time, she finally got up and went out because she got dizzy.

    She didn¡¯t eat anythingst night, nor did she in the morning. After aking a hot shower for so long, it was reasonable to feel dizzy.

    After drying her body, she took the white breast wrapping cloth to wrap around her body with trembling fingers. She looked at herself in the mirror, watching her full chest gradually ttened by the cloth. She hesitated for a long time before she buckled the cloth and put on the loose T-shirt.

    After sweating a day and a night, she felt reborn after showering. Now she was clean and felt refreshed.

    Although she hadn¡¯t eaten for more than ten hours, she wasn¡¯t hungry at all. Shey on the bed, picked up her phone, and looked at the time. This time, she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.

    She slept until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Then she was awakened by her phone. She rolled over, picked up the phone next to her pillow, and stuck it to her ear, speaking hoarsely and sleepily, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, how do you feel? Have you eaten? Have you been to the infirmary?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sober yet, and it took her quite a while to realize what the other side of the line said. She opened her eyes, looked at the caller ID, and then stuck the phone to her ear again, saying hoarsely, ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I¡¯m fine, what time is it now? I think I¡¯ve slept for a long time. Now I feel much better.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I slept from morning till now.¡± After hearing the time, Feng Ling sat up, rubbed her slightly messy short hair, and turned to look at the sky outside. ¡°Has the training today ended? Shall I join in the sniper rifle training? Just a minute. I will hit the training ground soon.¡±

    ¡°No, there is no sniper rifle training today. Just take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling was still a little sleepy. She rubbed her hair again, sitting there with her eyes closed and holding the phone. She wasn¡¯t actually listening to Qiao Fei and just grunted sleepily, ¡°Um... well... um...¡±

    After a while, hearing that the other party had hung up the phone, she fell straight down again, covered her body with the quilt, and continued to sleep.

    This time, she just slept for about half an hour, and when she heard a knock.

    Feng Ling opened her eyes with a jerk. Doubting it was already the next morning, she looked out of the window sleepily. After a dozen seconds or so, she suddenly remembered someone knocked at the door just now, so she lifted the quilt and walked over. When she opened the door, she saw Qiao Fei standing in front of her holding a lunch box and a sliced fruit tray, as well as a bottle of milk.

    Seeing Feng Ling drowsy-eyed and messy-haired, Qiao Fei felt she was so cute. He raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°What are you waiting for? I brought you some food! Get out of the way. Let me in.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded sleepily and took a step back. Qiao Fei entered the door, put all the things he brought on the table next to her bed, and beckoned her toe to eat. Seeing Feng Ling still, he smiled. ¡°Did you wake up yet? Come and eat.¡±

    Feng Ling finally sobered up. ¡°Oh, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, did you just say on the phone that you were going to bring me something to eat?¡±

    Qiao Fei looked at her as if looking at an amnesic patient. ¡°So? Were you listening to me just now?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled embarrassedly. She wasn¡¯t listening to him. If she knew that he was going to bring her food, she would have refused.

    After all, Boss Li was also living in the building. If he knew that Qiao Fei came to visit her and was so nice to her, Boss Li might be angry at him too.

    But since he hade, there was no need to say anything more. She went straight to the table, and before she sat down, Qiao Fei had opened the ss bottle filled with milk and handed it to her. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything sincest night, have you? It¡¯s not good for your stomach. Drink something to warm up your stomach before you eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao.¡± Feng Ling took it, nodded at him, and went around to sit on the other side of the table.

    Qiao Fei nced at her again. Feng Ling, who had just woken up, wasn¡¯t as cold and unapproachable as usual. With a sleepy face, she looked cute andzy.

    He smiled, helped her open the lunch box, opened the fruit tray next to it with ayer of protective film, and handed her a small fork and spoon. ¡°Eat.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him while drinking milk, and took what he handed over, but she was too tired and was still a bit sleepy, so her brain was not fully awake. Thus she just did as he said, drank the milk obediently, and then forked a banana to put it in her mouth.

 Chapter 856 - The Story of Ling and Heng (119)

    <h4>Chapter 856: The Story of Ling and Heng (119)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing Feng Ling so obedient, Qiao Fei even had an urge to pick up chopsticks and feed her.

    But he knew what kind of personality Feng Ling had. This innocent, cute look was only for a moment.

    He smiled at her and said, ¡°Eat first. Speak when you are full and have enough strength.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him again and asked, putting food into her mouth, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    Qiao Fei nced at the door that had closed automatically, and then looked at her. ¡°What happened between you and Boss Li? ording to what he said yesterday... Does he know your secret?¡±

    Feng Ling paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know very well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®don¡¯t know very well¡¯? Do you know it or not? When I found out you¡¯re a woman, I knew it. I won¡¯t tell people ¡®I don¡¯t know very well¡¯!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t exin but lowered her head to continue eating.

    Seeing she didn¡¯t want to say much about it, Qiao Fei sighed. She had always been like this. She never talked with others about herself, but was strangely attractive to people. No matter men or women, everyone wanted to be closer to her.

    Qiao Fei simply sat next to her and held her wrist, and when Feng Ling was trying to pull her hand out, he held her hand more tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Ling had sobered up. Even though she was not as cold and sharp as usual, when her hands were suddenly held, she just wanted to pull it out.

    ¡°You have regarded yourself as a man since you were a child, so you have no concept whether you¡¯re a man or a woman, do you?¡± Qiao Fei held her hand, looked at her eyes, and asked seriously.

    Feng Ling looked at him for a while, without nodding or shaking her head.

    She knew she was a woman. She just didn¡¯t think it necessary to rify whether she was a man or a woman.

    ¡°So even if I like you, you can¡¯t feel it?¡±

    Feng Ling was surprised, but the next moment she withdrew her hand.

    Looking at the palms that were empty in an instant, Qiao Fei gazed at her again.

    Feng Ling put down her fork. ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I ...¡±

    ¡°The other members often call me Brother Qiao. Of the five, only you call me Deputy Drillmaster.¡± Qiao Fei looked at her. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept my love for the time being, and I¡¯m not pushing you to ept me. I just want to tell you that you don¡¯t have to avoid me. This is just the simplest love and appreciation of a man to a girl. I don¡¯t have any other purpose; I like you and want to take care of you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her hand and brushed her hair casually. ¡°I¡¯ve been used to being alone since my childhood, and I don¡¯t need to be taken care of. Thank you for your kindness, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t ept you, but that I have never considered something like this. It¡¯s not in my current n.¡±

    Qiao Fei immediately smiled. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Do you think you will spend your whole life at XI Base? Sooner orter, you¡¯ll quit and get married. Take me for example, I am still in XI Base because I was in poor health when I was a child, and my parents wanted me to be stronger, so I was sent here, but after a few years, I¡¯ll still have to go home and inherit the family business, get married, and have children. No matter men or women, we have to live our lives step by step. This is not something you can n. Before meeting you, I had never considered what kind of woman I like, but all of a sudden, lovees. Who can predict this?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what to say. She took another sip of milk and said, after thinking about it, ¡°Is there any training program I have to participate in tomorrow? If not, I will rest for another day, and if there is, I will go over early so as not to dy others¡¯ training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about something serious. Don¡¯t divert the topic.¡± Qiao Fei frowned, looking at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious things too.¡± Feng Ling put down the ss: ¡°In this XI Base, isn¡¯t training, missions, systems, and rules the most serious things?¡±

    Qiao Fei stared at her face, and after a while, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you reminding me that I vited the rules and regtions of the base?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled faintly. ¡°There is indeed a rule in the base that no member is allowed to have any love affair before leaving the base. After all, many missions are life-risking. The members can¡¯t have too much concern and regret. Otherwise, we will only be distracted, and it is safest to focus on training and missions.¡±

    Qiao Fei chuckled. ¡°Silly girl, I didn¡¯t say I want to have a love affair with you. You¡¯re still so young. I don¡¯t want to rob the cradle.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t leave the base until three yearster. For the time being, I just like you, so I want to take care of you as long as I can. After I leave the base, no rules and regtions can restrict me. I¡¯ll be free to love any woman then! I just want you to wait for me, understood?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, although I don¡¯t understand very well if you want to have a love affair with a woman, you have to get her consent first, right?¡±

    Qiao Fei¡¯s eyelids twitched, and before he said anything, Feng Ling continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t feel that way for you...¡±

    Qiao Fei: ¡°....¡±

    Feng Ling looked into his eyes and said a bit awkwardly, ¡°Am I being rude?¡±

    Qiao Fei caressed his forehead and then seemed to want to pat her shoulder, but he hesitated, retracted his hand, and patted his thigh instead, saying helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not rude. You¡¯ve been a man for a long time, and being straightforward is not bad. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let¡¯s take it slowly.¡±

    With that, he put down his hand, looked at her again with a smile, and said gently, ¡°No hurry. I have enough patience. You¡¯ll feel the same for me one day. I still have a few years to win your heart.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even...¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this topic for now.¡± Qiao Fei raised his hand to signal her to shut up, refusing to listen to her next words. ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Feng Ling still wanted to speak, but Qiao Fei picked up his phone and nced at it. ¡°I just received a call before I came. I have to go to the meeting room now. You eat first. I¡¯m not in a hurry to make you ept me. I¡¯m not in a hurry at all, so you don¡¯t have to hurry to reject me. I know. You are a man now, and I will treat you as a man, OK?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Okay, Okay, I have to go.¡± Qiao Fei looked at her, signaling her to shut up, then took the phone and walked away.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 857 - The Story of Ling and Heng (120)

    <h4>Chapter 857: The Story of Ling and Heng (120)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling rested at the base for two days and indeed did not see Li Nanheng during that time.

    Boss Li said that he didn¡¯t want to see her within two days, but she didn¡¯t stay in her dormitory. She also went to the canteen and the medical room and came across Dr. Wen¡¯s sister, but she didn¡¯t meet Li Nanheng.

    Seeing the red car, she subconsciously thought that Dr. Wen¡¯s sister should be a lively and cute girl like Qin Shuke.

    To her surprise, it was a 24-year-old woman who was fair-skinned, quiet, and looked intelligent and calm. She graduated from a medical university in France and worked in thergest hospital in Los Angeles. She had a few days off, so she came to the base to visit her brother. Her brother happened not to be very well recently, so she worked in the medical room for a few days in her brother¡¯s ce.

    Feng Ling went to the medical room in the past two days to get the medicine, so she had contact with this Miss Wen, and felt that she was a very good woman.

    But why did those members gossiped about herst time in the canteen?

    Was there any gossip about such a beautiful and gentle female doctor?

    On the second night of Feng Ling ¡®s holiday, there was a mission to be performed in the base. Although it was a small mission, Boss Li came to arrange it.

    The wound on his arm the other day hadn¡¯t healed.

    This missionsted for a total of three hours. Members of XI Base subdued several terrorists who caused trouble in Los Angeles. Two of them were killed on the spot. It was said that the person who made the shot was Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling heard these from K. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen Boss in two days, and even the lights in the next room hadn¡¯t been lit.

    A group of people took the helicopter to hurry back to the base.

    Feng Ling looked at the helicopter over the base on the balcony. At the moment the helicopternded, she clenched the balcony¡¯s handrail, and there was an inexplicable impulse in her heart.

    Boss Li¡¯s arm was injured because of her, but from the time he was injured until now, she had remained indifferent, and now he went out with the injury. Even if it was just skin trauma, it hadn¡¯t healed. Any movement would pull the wound, so it certainly wouldn¡¯t heal soon.

    As soon as Li Nanheng got out of the cabin, he wanted to rush back to his ce to change clothes, and when he walked downstairs, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Feng Ling on the balcony for a moment.

    She was wearing the short-sleeved T-shirt that she wore when she was sleeping. With clean and wellbed hair, she looked cute. It could be seen that she had taken a good rest these two days. She looked well and was in good form.

    But she looked a bit sad as if meditating something.

    He looked at her for a moment silently, gave up the n to return to his residence, and turned away.

    Seeing he go away, Feng Ling hurriedly turned around and ran out. She ran downstairs and caught up with him. She ran so fast that her breathing was a little short, but it took her only a few seconds to return to normal. She straightened up and looked at the tall man in front of her, whose eyes were cold.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who allowed you to run out dressed like this?¡±

    His tone was harsh.

    And indifferent.

    As if he hadn¡¯t experienced any life-threatening danger in the three-hour-long mission just now, he was deadpan now. He was not in a good mood.

    Feng Ling tugged at the hem of her white T-shirt. ¡°Boss, I just want to see the injury on your arm. If it hasn¡¯t healed, I...¡±

    ¡°Healed or not, it has nothing to do with you. Go back.¡±

    Feng Ling still looked at his arm. Though thebat uniform, she found that his arm seemed a bit stiff. The wound must still be hurting, or the wound opened up again.

    She was about to speak when Han Jin came over at this time and asked, ¡°Boss, are you okay? Fattie said it was dangerous just now. Those people kidnapped a lot of people. You were all injured when you rescued the hostage.¡±

    Li Nanheng responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Han Jin looked at him again. ¡°Weren¡¯t you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t move my arms freely. When I rescued those hostages, I moved too hard and might have my wrist ligament strained. I will go to the medical room to check it outter. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    ¡°Strained ligaments are not trivial, so go and have the doctor check it.¡±

    A conversation ended like this. Li Nanheng left without saying anything to Feng Ling.

    Han Jin also nced at Feng Ling and reminded, ¡°The base has a rule that it is not allowed to wear too casually outside the dormitory. Howe youe out dressed like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change immediately. Is the previous injury on the boss¡¯s arm severe? So it will cause the arm to be inflexible? May I follow you to the medical room?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apany Boss to the medical room. Miss Wen is more careful than Dr. Wen. She can help Boss change the wound dressing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Everything was quiet.

    Feng Ling looked at the direction in which Li Nanheng and Han Jin had left, thought about it, and felt it still necessary for her to take a look. After all, he was injured because of her.

    She went back to her ce to change and hurried to the medical room.

    ¡ª-

    Medical Room

    Li Nanheng sat in a chair with his arm on the table.

    The woman in the white skirt put on a white coat outside, bent down, and carefully checked his wrists and arms.

    After a while, the woman concluded: ¡°You had a wrist ligament strain. I will apply the medicine to your wound. You can¡¯t use too much force within half a month and have to rest well. Otherwise, you may get a seque, and won¡¯t be able to hold a gunter, so remember my words, don¡¯t use too much force on it within half a month.¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°Half a month? It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    The woman red at him. ¡°If you want to disable this hand and not be able to hold a gun anymore, then you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°How about a week?¡±

    ¡°How can you bargain?¡± The woman was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how seriously your arm was injured? Why have you been hiding it from others? The bullet cut across your arm, and the wound wasid open to the bone. You shouldn¡¯t have gone out for the mission today. You just never listen to the doctor!¡±

    Li Nanheng was silent for a moment andpromised. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t use too much force for the time being, but it depends on the case.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been so stubborn since you were a child...¡±

    As soon as Feng Ling walked to the door of the medical room, she heard a woman¡¯s voice inside.

 Chapter 858 - The Story of Ling and Heng (121)

    <h4>Chapter 858: The Story of Ling and Heng (121)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She remembered the woman¡¯s voice. She was Dr. Wen¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m applying medicine to your wound.¡±

    The voice inside went on.

    ¡°Do you have to be so meticulous?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, your arm was injured first, and then your ligaments were strained. If you don¡¯t pay attention, your arm will be useless!¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the woman who was seriously helping him with medicine and sat there with no expression on his face, letting her applied the ointment.

    ¡°Forget it, I surrender. Remember not to use this arm in the short term. If it¡¯s sprained or injured again, you muste to me as soon as possible!¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°Got it, I¡¯m not a kid, so you don¡¯t have to so worry about me.¡±

    ¡°When you were a kid, you were easier to get along. The older you get, the more difficult you be,¡± the woman said as she applied the medicine on his wound and straightened up.

    Li Nanheng was almost exhausted from the mission. Besides, he didn¡¯t sleep very well these days. Now he finally got a chance to rest quietly, but this woman just kept chattering beside him.

    He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak again, letting her take the gauze to re-bundle his wound.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Li family asking you to go back? Why do you insist on staying at XI Base?¡± After the female doctor finished dressing his wound, she gently rubbed his wrist to relieve the pain.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t answer with his eyes closed, but then there was a sudden tingling on his wrist. He opened his eyes and saw that this woman was deliberately pressing his wrist. He immediately took back his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Qing, when will your brothere back? He¡¯s been away from the base too long this time.¡±

    Wen Leqing raised her eyebrows, looked at him, then nced at his arm that he pulled away, and smiled. ¡°What? Why are you in such a hurry to get my brother back? If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll be the doctor here. Isn¡¯t it the same?¡±

    ¡°You are a woman. The members of the base are all men. It is not convenient for you to live here alone.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Aren¡¯t you here? This medical room is my brother¡¯s territory. Who dares to do anything to me?¡± Wen Leqing said as she reached out and pulled his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t dodge. I¡¯m massaging it for you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Li Nanheng avoided her hand and said deadpan, ¡°Is the medicine ready? Give me the medicine, and I will change it myself from tomorrow on.¡±

    Wen Leqing¡¯s hand paused. She looked at him, withdrew her hand, and stood at the table. ¡°Do you have to be so cold to me?¡±

    Wen Leqing was the same age as Li Nanheng. Although the Wen family was not as powerful as the Li family, they had known each other since they were very young. Besides, Dr. Wen was working in the base, so Wen Leqing was very familiar with Li Nanheng no matter when she was in school or at work.

    In public, Wen Leqing called him Li Nanheng or Mr. Li, but privately, she called him Nanheng.

    And then she began to call him Little Lili or Little Hengheng. Although Li Nanheng never responded to this kind of ridiculous nicknames, she was still used to calling him like this. He was very tolerant of her anyway.

    Hearing her calling Boss that, the members of the base rumored that Boss Li and Dr. Wen¡¯s sister were in love. Even if Boss Li seemed cold to Dr. Wen¡¯s sister, she apparently fell for Boss Li. Otherwise, why would shee here so frequently?

    Besides, she had now graduated from school and worked as a doctor in thergest hospital in Los Angeles, but she woulde to the base and dress dirty wounds for the base members whenever she got time.

    Fortunately, there was a rule in the base that the time for the members¡¯ family to visit the base was limited. Otherwise, Miss Wen would have taken the base as her home.

    Feng Ling stood for a while outside the door. The door of the medical room wasn¡¯t tightly closed. When she walked closer, she could see the two inside through the gap in the door.

    She saw Miss Wen forcibly take Li Nanheng¡¯s arm and massaged his wrist for him.

    The doctor in the white skirt was beautiful and graceful; she wore light makeup and had a thinyer of lipstick. She massaged Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°You should learn from my brother. He graduated from a medical university like me, but he preferred an easy and casual life to working like a horse in the hospital, so he chose to stay in XI Base and enjoy his life. As far as I know, the sry here is higher than in the hospital, and everyday work is easy. Isn¡¯t it wonderful? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s essential to pushing ourselves so hard in life. If you like an easier life, you can choose slow-paced and easy work. Why do we have to make ourselves a taut spring? Isn¡¯t it too tiring?¡±

    ¡°And I heard my brother say that most of the other members of the base came here because of intensive training, muscle strain, or heat stroke. Only you, although you usually looked casual, whenever there was a danger, you would always be the first to rush forward and ended up being injured. New wounds added to old ones. You do know you¡¯re still a human, right? Do you think you¡¯re Iron Man?¡±

    It was veryte now, and it was midnight when Li Nanheng returned from the mission, and it was past midnight.

    At midnight, all was quiet in the base. And the young boss of the base was in the same room as the pretty young doctor. Obviously, the two had a thing for each other.

    Feng Ling hurried to change clothes just now. Her messy short hair covered her forehead and ears.

    It made her look like a tomboy, and she and the beautiful female doctor inside were just like mud and clouds.

    Xiao Xu said Boss Li was into her.

    Now when she looked at this graceful doctor, she thought it was just impossible.

    Maybe it was just a silly gossip in private. Nowadays, even two men could be misunderstood as lovers.

    Xiao Xu must have misunderstood something.

    Feng Ling stood outside the door and saw the man who was always as cold as an iceberg sitting on the chair at the table with his eyes closed and looking rxed.

    Hepletely gave himself to this beautiful doctor, letting her hand apply the medicated oil on his wrist and massaging it repeatedly.

    From the way this Miss Wen spoke to him, they should be very familiar, and this rtionship has been established for many years.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt suffocated. She wanted to run away, but her feet were too heavy to lift. She was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 859 - The Story of Ling and Heng (122)

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Story of Ling and Heng (122)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Wen Leqing seemed to hear something. She turned around and saw the figure standing outside the door.

    She asked in surprise, ¡°You are¨C¡±

    The next second, she noticed the ck uniform the person wore, and she smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of the base,e on in. Don¡¯t be afraid of your boss. He is nothing but a patient here. I treat every patient equally.¡±

    After talking, Wen Leqing looked at Feng Ling again. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re... Feng Ling, right? I remember you.¡±

    He was the smallest in the base and was as pretty as a woman. How could Wen Leqing not remember her?

    When she spoke, the man who almost fell asleep on the chair suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards the door.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Li Nanheng said casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in? What are you doing standing outside?¡±

    Feng Ling lifted her hand a little embarrassedly and touched her slightly messy hair. Since she had been found, she didn¡¯t need to hide, so she pushed open the door and went in.

    The medical room was air-conditioned and clean and tidy.

    There were also several other rooms inside, where medicines and medical equipment were ced.

    Wen Leqing continued to massage Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist, and said to Feng Ling with a smile, ¡°Please take a seat. I¡¯ll treat you after I finish treating Little Lili¡¯s wrist. What¡¯s wrong with you today? Do you feel sore all over again because of physical exhaustion?¡±

    Little Lili?

    Hearing how she called Boss Li, Feng Ling stopped her steps.

    She looked at Wen Leqing and nodded: ¡°Miss Wen, I¡¯m fine. I just came over to see Boss.¡±

    She turned her eyes to Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng gave her a cool look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to rest bute to the medical room? Are you too idle?¡±

    She stood on the spot, hesitating for a moment, and said, ¡°I heard them say that you were injured very badlyst time. Just now, I heard that you also got a wrist ligament strain, so I came to see if you¡¯re all right.¡±

    Li Nanheng remained deadpan. ¡°You saw me, right?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at his wrist that was wrapped around with gauze. There were some bloodstains on the white gauze. His wound wasn¡¯t healed and now opened up again, so it bled a lot, and blood was still oozing out of it.

    When Li Nanheng blocked the bullet for her with his own body in the bar, she should have known that he was injured, but at that time, she had no time to think about it, and she hurried back to the base to change clothes. After that, she never had the opportunity to see his wound, so she didn¡¯t know it was so severe.

    But he never mentioned that, even when Miss Wenined that he didn¡¯t treat his injury seriously, he didn¡¯t exin. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    ¡°Now, you can go.¡± Li Nanheng looked away, and his tone was chilly.

    Wen Leqing knew Li Nanheng¡¯s temper well. Sometimes he could be a real iceberg.

    But she had never seen him treat a member of the base in such a cold and alienated way.

    She looked at Feng Ling, who was standing still awkwardly, let go of Li Nanheng¡¯s hand, and went over to take Feng Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, let me check you up.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, Miss Wen. I¡¯m much better. I was just too tired that day and the brothers of the base urged me toe over to see a doctor. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee over to disturb you.¡± Feng Ling was about to push her hand away when Wen Leqing secretly winked at her, signaling her to cooperate because Li Nanheng needed a quiet environment.

    Feng Ling paused, and Wen Leqing took the opportunity to pull her over and led her to sit in a chair.

    Li Nanheng closed his eyes again andy back into the chair.

    Wen Leqing touched Feng Ling¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°Wow, your hand is even whiter than mine, and also smaller. Aren¡¯t you a man?...¡±

    As she said, she turned Feng Ling¡¯s hand over like it was a treasure she had never seen. When she saw the thin callus in Feng Ling¡¯s hand, she sighed, ¡°What a pity, there is a thin callus in the palm of this beautiful hand. Fortunately, the callus is not thick. If you carefully take care of your hand, the callus will disappear in a short time.¡±

    With that, Wen Leqing took out a hand cream from the drawer. ¡°You can take it back and apply it for a few days to see if the thin callus in your palms will gradually soften. Oh, I just can¡¯t bear to see any w on such a beautiful hand.¡±

    Feng Ling put the hand cream back on the table and said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wen, I don¡¯t need it. I am a man. It¡¯s not important whether my hands are beautiful or not.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Wen Leqing smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re beautiful, although you¡¯re a man. I¡¯m really curious about how good-looking your parents are. I have never seen a boy like you who is even prettier than girls, not even on TV. ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time a woman praised Feng Ling. Thest time was Qin Shuke, and this time it was Wen Leqing.

    Feng Ling smiled. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but in the eyes of others, she was just shy.

    Seeing her being so shy, Wen Leqing didn¡¯t say anymore. She smiled and picked up the stethoscope to examine Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling stood up as soon as she saw the stethoscope. ¡°I don¡¯t need any examination. If Boss Li¡¯s arm is okay, I¡¯m going back. It¡¯s gettingte. Good night.¡±

    With that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Wen Leqing looked at her in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Feng Ling? Thest time you came here for examination, you refused me to use the stethoscope on you. Now you refused again. Although I am female, I¡¯m a doctor. I just need to pull up your shirt and put the stethoscope on your chest. Why do you...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling has a quirk. He hates being touched by others. Just leave him alone. As long as he won¡¯t die, just let him.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang.

    The man was still leaning on the chair, facing away from them. The air around him was cold, so was his voice.

    Wen Leqing tittered. She didn¡¯t quite understand what Li Nanheng meant, so she thought he was justughing at the little quirk of Feng Ling, but she was worried that Li Nanheng¡¯s cold attitude might hurt her, so she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t take his words seriously, Feng Ling. Little Lili has been like this since he was a child. If he learned to be gentle with others, he would have been married and even had a child.¡±

 Chapter 860 - The Story of Ling and Heng (123)

    <h4>Chapter 860: The Story of Ling and Heng (123)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    But Feng Ling became even more silent.

    She looked at Wen Leqing. Doctor Wen¡¯s sister was really elegant, graceful, sweet, and beautiful.

    But she wondered since when she and Boss Li needed another person in the middle to help themmunicate and break the ice.

    She didn¡¯t like the current stalemate, but she didn¡¯t know how to break it.

    The lights in the medical room poured down from above and shone on Wen Leqing¡¯s spotless white skirt.

    She and Wen Leqing, one in ck and one in white, werepletely different.

    Wen Leqing was in a form-fitting dress and a pure white doctor¡¯s gown. Her long hair was pulled back in a bun, her eyebrows were well-shaped, and her lips were as full and pink as a blossoming flower in the spring.

    But what about her?

    Feng Ling awkwardly moved her hand and touched the hem of her uniform that was a bit messy because she was in a hurry toe here. Her closet was full of uniforms of the same size and color, and all kinds of white or ck T-shirts that she wore when she was sleeping. She dressed the same as the other men in the base, wearing loose clothes and pants all day and never revealing any curve.

    Even her hair was also as short as men.

    She wore no makeup, and her hair was messy.

    Feng Ling had never felt anything wrong about being a man, but standing in front of such a perfect woman at the moment, she felt ashamed.

    Boss Li was injured because of her, but it was Miss Wen who was dressing his wound and taking care of him. And he looked so rxed in front of Miss Wen.

    Ten thousand words came to Feng Ling¡¯s mouth. She wanted to say something, to say that Boss Li was very nice. To those he really cared about, he was never cold to them. In fact, he had a very gentle side.

    No one knew how gentle he could be.

    Even when Li Nanheng dragged her out of the bathroom and pressed her down on the wall to forcibly kiss her, he remembered to cover up her body well, not allowing anyone to see her body.

    She still remembered how tightly he held her when he dragged her into the arms to protect her from the gunshot.

    No one understood his tenderness.

    All of a sudden, many scenes popped up in her head.

    Although she had many words to say, in the end, she just turned around and said to Li Nanheng, who was sitting with his back to her: ¡°Boss, please abide by the doctor¡¯s instructions. Then you¡¯ll recover sooner. I have to go. Bye.¡±

    She turned and walked away quickly.

    Feng Ling hurried out of the medical room but didn¡¯t know that after she left, as she bypassed the building and ran to the training ground, Li Nanheng turned his eyes to the window.

    Wen Leqing came back and was about to retake his wrist to continue massaging it, but the man avoided her hand expressionlessly and even frowned and looked impatient when she tried again.

    Wen Leqing raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing? The medicinal oil in your hand hasn¡¯t been cleaned yet!¡±

    Li Nanheng sat there without a word; his eyes fixed on the person who had hurriedly left.

    The ck uniform she wore today was not the zipper style, but the button style. She seemed to be in a hurry to go out and got the buttons wrong, although it wasn¡¯t obvious.

    Her hair was also messy. Obviously, she was in a hurry toe here when she was dressing.

    As she walked briskly, she raised her hand tob some messy hair and didn¡¯t continue to speed up until her hair was neatly attached to her forehead.

    Wen Leqing also nced outside. When she saw that Feng Ling had already gone away, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m almost tired of seeing the group of men in your base, but this Feng Ling looks interesting.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think he is interesting?¡± The man stared out the window, his voice cold and clear.

    Wen Leqing smiled again. ¡°When I first saw Feng Ling, I suspected that he was a woman, andter I found out that he was not. But if he is a girl, he must be gorgeous. It is a pity that a boy has such a pretty face. How can he find a girl to marry in the future? I guess he must be very picky about his future wife. After all, it would be difficult for him to find a girl more beautiful than himself...¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered: ¡°How did you find out he wasn¡¯t a girl?¡±

    Wen Leqing turned to look at him again. After a few seconds, she realized what he asked and answered, ¡°Of course he is not. Qiao Fei came to help her get medicine the other day. He said that Feng Ling was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even raise his arms, so he helped Feng Ling apply the medicine, but that medicine should be applied to the limbs, front chest and back. If Feng Ling is really a girl, how could Qiao Fei apply medicine for him?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyes and slowly and coldly looked at Wen Leqing up and down. ¡°Qiao Fei?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Qiao Fei¡¯s parents are also friends of my parents, so we know each other very well, and he never lied to me. He said that Feng Ling is so skinny and didn¡¯t look like a member of the base at all. No wonder he didn¡¯t dare to expose his body. That was because he didn¡¯t have any muscles at all. And Qiao Fei also said that he suspected that Feng Ling might be born with such a constitution. No matter how hard he trained, he just couldn¡¯t have any muscle.¡± Wen Leqing said, whispering to Li Nanheng, ¡°Qiao Fei also said, although Feng Ling was thin and small, he could fight you for at least a dozen rounds and tie with you. He didn¡¯t expect him to have such a great explosive force, although he was so petite, which made him particrly curious about Feng Ling.¡±

    Wen Leqing said again, ¡°I touched Feng Ling¡¯s hand just now. Wow, it¡¯s really white and tender... I¡¯m jealous of him! I think he should have been born a woman!¡±

    Wen Leqing still wanted to say something, only to see that Li Nanheng was gazing out of the window again.

    Feng Ling had already gone. What was he still looking at?

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t say anything else. She thought he was tired, dragged his hand over, picked up a small bottle of medicinal oil, and poured it on his wrist, massaging back and forth.

    Li Nanheng looked seriously outside the window; the figure had already disappeared from the training ground.

    Was it something wrong with his senses? Or was the pair of silicone breasts really so real?

    If he was really a man...

    Li Nanheng¡¯s handsome face was deadpan, and he even wondered if he really became gay.

    When he recalled the aggrieved expression of Feng Ling just now, which seemed to have something to say but held it back, he felt sore in his chest.

    Damn, if he really fell in love with a man, would the old men of the Li family hang themselves?

 Chapter 861 - The Story of Ling and Heng (124)

    <h4>Chapter 861: The Story of Ling and Heng (124)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Monday.

    After their training, Qiao Fei sent everyone back to changed their clothes. Since Team One was celebrating Fattie¡¯s birthday, the sniper team would be having a group dinner with them tonight.

    To think that Fattie, who previously enjoyed being at odds with Fattie all the time, would give them the opportunity for a rare break. With such a grand celebration ahead, both teams were exhrated. They sped away from the training grounds and cleaned themselves up well.

    This was because Doctor Wen¡¯s sister would be attending today¡¯s dinner. It was a rare event for a woman to visit their base. Furthermore, they had heard that Doctor Wen¡¯s sister would also be bringing two female interns with her. Three women were visiting this base where even female mosquitoes were difficult to find; all of the lonely bachelors were beyond excited.

    After changing into a fresh set of clothes, Tam asked: ¡°Ah, by the way, didn¡¯t Boss Li injure his arm? Is he stilling?¡±

    Qiao Fei answered: ¡°I gave him a call earlier. He won¡¯t be attending. He told us to go have as much fun as we like.¡±

    K immediately cheered happily by the side. After making amotion, he did not forget to put on an act: ¡°Boss won¡¯t being? That isn¡¯t right. Without him, we won¡¯t have the heart to y!¡±

    Tam: ¡°Indeed. Even if we get to drink, we won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    Lin Cheng: ¡°Without Boss Li¡¯s cold eyes watching me, I might lose control of my restrain. Aiyaya...¡±

    Lei Peng: ¡°When Boss isn¡¯t around, my body feels itchy. There¡¯s no one to manage me at all.¡±

    Qiao Fei snorted and pped their heads: ¡°Who are you guys acting for? You¡¯re that unhappy without anyone managing you?¡±

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s so rare for three girls to be visiting our base. Although Miss Wen seems to have some rtionship with our Boss, there are still two other undergraduate interns, aren¡¯t there? I heard that girls who study medicine are especially temperamental, but I¡¯ve always preferred girls who are hot-tempered anyway. If Boss is around, it¡¯ll be so difficult for me to flirt. The moment he res at me, I¡¯ll lose all of my courage.¡± Lin Chengughed sheepishly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, without Boss, nothing is holding us back. No matter what we do, we don¡¯t have to fear being told off.¡±

    Without Boss Li around, no one would nag at them to drink less, and no one would remind them of the possibility of ate-night mission.

    No one would say that alcohol was the greatest enemy for men who had to participate in physical training, and no one would sternly nag at everyone to limit themselves to three bottles.

    Since Boss wasn¡¯t attending tonight, it meant they would drink as much as they liked, eat as much as they liked, and flirt with girls as much as they wanted.

    However, after a moment of hesitation, Feng Ling quietly spoke to Qiao Fei: ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, I won¡¯t be attending tonight.¡±

    Qiao Fei nced at her. K, who was by the side, immediately approached her. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder to ask: ¡°Why not? Could it be that you want to stay back and apany Boss?¡±

    K had only spoken in jest, but Qiao Fei immediately turned toward Feng Ling. Feng Ling answered mildly: ¡°I¡¯m not veryfortable with loud gatherings. Previously, to wee Boss back, I already suffered once with you guys. This time, I refuse to cooperate with any ideas you guys have. Won¡¯t that affect your fun? Besides, I don¡¯t enjoy drinking. I much prefer getting a few more hours of sleep in the base.¡±

    ¡°Quit it, you, just say it clearly if you wish to apany Boss. In any case, Boss already said he wouldn¡¯t be attending tonight,¡± K continued holding onto her shoulder as though they were very close.

    Feng Ling did not offer any more exnations and only responded with an ¡®en.¡¯

    Qiao Fei: ¡°...You¡¯re noting?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± after answering him, Feng Ling turned to K, who was holding onto her: ¡°By the way, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, you said that Miss Wen and Boss have a rtionship...¡±

    K immediately watched her with an expression of, ¡®this isn¡¯t easy ah, Feng Ling, you¡¯re finally enlightened¡¯: ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t guess blindly. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never paid much attention to Doctor Wen and his sister. I¡¯m not very clear about their circumstances in the base. Earlier, you mentioned Boss and Miss Wen; what exactly is it?¡±

    K raised his brows: ¡°What else could it be? The rtionship between a man and a woman, ah.¡±

    Feng Ling had asked precisely because she waspletely clueless about the things that could ur between a man and a woman.

    This K was intentionally making things difficult for her.

    Seeing this, Feng Ling decided to give up asking. ¡°You guys go on ahead. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Ai, where are you going. I¡¯m not done speaking,¡± K reached out and held her shoulder, tugging her close. He leaned down to whisper into her ear: ¡°You should have heard about the Li family¡¯s influence in the Chinese American society. In America, most of the powerful, influential families will have some rtions with the Li family. This also includes our Deputy Drillmaster Qiao¡¯s family. I heard that since young, Miss Wen and our Boss Li attended the same kindergarten. They grew up together. But our boss came to the base when he was very young, so they should only be considered childhood friends. They must have kept in touch for the past few years. Miss Wen alsoes by frequently to visit her brother. She¡¯s very familiar with our boss in that way.¡±

    K watched Feng Ling¡¯sposed expression. ¡°But a year before you entered our base, an incident urred. At the time, I was a neer in the base. Terrorists bombed XI Base¡¯s secret back entrance. Coincidentally, Miss Wen had been in that area, and the explosion injured her. She was in aa for several days, and during that period, our Boss stayed by her bedside the whole time. He only left to rest when she woke up. And so, everyone in the base has always felt that there should be deep feelings between them. But the truth is that no one has ever witnessed anything ur between them. It¡¯s just that Boss always treats everyone distantly, yet he watched over Miss Wen for so many days. The conclusion shouldn¡¯t be too far off the truth...¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s almost been four years since that incident. Time sure passed quickly. Speaking of which, Feng Ling, it¡¯s been more than three years since you came to our base,¡± K held her happily: ¡°It¡¯ll be your birthday in another few months. At that time, we¡¯ll hold a grand celebration for you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. There are always people celebrating their birthdays in this base. Which of those celebrated grandly? There¡¯s no need to be high profile. I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    ¡°High profile, my ass. Look at Fattie. When he heard that Doctor Wen would be bringing her interns along, he was so excited he decided to make a big celebration out of his birthday. If that damn fatty can do it, why can¡¯t our Feng Ling? On your birthday, there¡¯s no need for you to put in any effort. Your brothers will take care of it for you!¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes: ¡°All right, you. Hurry up and go flirt with your girls. You speak as though, without Fattie treating, you would still have the opportunity to meet the interns Miss Wen brought along.¡±

    After speaking, she patted K on the shoulder and directly pushed him aside. She turned and left.

 Chapter 862 - The Story of Ling and Heng (125)

    <h4>Chapter 862: The Story of Ling and Heng (125)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After leaving K and the rest, Feng Ling headed to the training ground to pick up her things. From afar, she saw Han Jin passing by.

    She waved at Han Jin and made to leave, but was stopped by him. ¡°Eh? Feng Ling, you¡¯re not heading out?¡±

    ¡°Drillmaster Han.¡± Feng Ling nodded toward him. ¡°I¡¯m not that interested in loud gatherings, so I won¡¯t be attending.¡±

    Han Jin chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good. The bandages on Boss¡¯s arm needs to be changed. Go to the clinic to pick it up for him. I¡¯ll head to Team One to bring those kids out. This will save time.¡±

    ¡°Boss hasn¡¯t fully recovered?¡± Feng Ling asked. When she saw that Han Jin seemed to be processing her words, she added: ¡°I mean, hasn¡¯t Miss Wen been helping him massage his arm daily? In that case, he should be fully healed...¡±

    Han Jin raised his brows: ¡°What do you mean by daily massage? Since Boss was injured, he hasn¡¯t visited the clinic more than thrice. Twice, he only went because we were worried his wound would be infected, and we forced him there. Afterward, it¡¯s always been Xiao Xu and me making visits to pick up his medicine for him. Boss has been changing his bandages on his own in his room. Besides, Boss and Miss Wen would never...¡±

    Han Jin abruptly forced himself to stop.

    He then carefully scanned Feng Ling, who appeared unmoved. Now that he thought about it, he realized that in the years Feng Ling had been in their base, she had never asked about anything, nor did she show interest in anyone or any matter. She always appearedposed, as though she never fluctuated between emotions.

    However, right now, she was standing still to listen about someone. That day, when Boss went to the clinic in the middle of the night, she had also followed along.

    Han Jin suddenly let out a long sigh: ¡°This, aiya, how do I say this?¡±

    Feng Ling initially thought he was only talking about Boss¡¯s wound and was caught off guard by the change in his tone: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ai, I don¡¯t know how to tell you this.¡±

    ¡°Say it directly.¡± As Feng Ling watched him, she noticed that there were hidden meanings in his words.

    Han Jin shook his head and sighed again. ¡°Miss Wen is not bad. However, first of all, our Boss still has an unresolved marriage contract. Second of all, he has never shown much interest in Miss Wen and has only treated her as Doctor Wen¡¯s sister or a friend. Right now, Miss Wen is in a state of unrequited love. Just thinking of it makes one¡¯s heart ache for her.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyes to watch him. ¡°Boss doesn¡¯t like Miss Wen?¡±

    Han Jin continued working hard. ¡°That¡¯s right. We all feel that Boss should have feelings for her. As they say, when a woman takes the initiative, all of the problems can be easily resolved. Boss Li is the kind that looks cold on the outside but has a warm heart on the inside. He must have long move Miss Wen. Miss Wen is also very patient with him. She knows that Boss doesn¡¯t like to have aplicated rtionship with friends, so she has always quietly apanied him as a friend. From the way things are progressing, perhaps one day, she will truly be Mrs. Li.¡±

    Feng Ling expressionlessly nced toward the training ground; she did not speak.

    Han Jin sternly held her shoulders. ¡°Feng Ling, let me tell you, you can¡¯t repeat the words I told you to Boss and Miss Wen. Later, when you visit the clinic to retrieve the bandages, you also cannot ask too much. When you¡¯re changing Boss¡¯s bandages, just stay quiet and don¡¯t ruin their budding rtionship. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t speak carelessly,¡± Feng Ling answered softly.

    ¡°You have to pay attention. We¡¯re all excitedly waiting for Miss Wen to be Mrs. Li.¡± Han Jin¡¯s tone contained some excitement. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Boss to treat anyone so patiently. Miss Wen is one of such people. They should both carefully cherish this fate, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone remainedposed. ¡°Boss is really quite apathetic towards others, and he is exceptionally patient toward Miss Wen. Unlike us, even when we shout at him, he barely reacts...¡±

    Han Jin saw that she wasn¡¯t correctly processing his words and suddenly became impatient. He pped his thigh. ¡°Aiya, you would be incorrect to say that. Although our Boss is usually impatient toward others, in the years I¡¯ve known him, he has never rushed forward to block a bullet for someone without sparing a thought for his own life.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her head nkly.

    Han Jin chuckled and leaned close to her secretively. ¡°In fact, at times, to disy patience is the same as being polite. Being polite is the same as being distant, and being distant means that nothing is going on underneath. The Boss¡¯s attitude has always clearly disyed everything that needs to be said. It¡¯s just that there is a block of wood in our base that has yet to be enlightened.¡±

    After hearing his words, Feng Ling appeared not to understand as she asked: ¡°Where did the block of woode from?¡±

    Han Jin: ¡°...¡±

    Headache.

    He suddenly deeply understood why Boss was angry every single day.

    If this brat was a girl, perhaps he could toss her on the bed and resolve it all.

    But right now, even if he wished to toss Feng Ling on the bed, there seemed to be a bigger problem for him to resolve.

    For example, between two men, exactly who was going to push who down...

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I noticed that Boss seems to be especially unhappy with you again recently. Do you want to work on your rtionship with Boss?¡± Han Jin asked.

    Feng Ling raised her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve carefully hidden several bottles of alcohol in my room. Usually, we¡¯re not allowed to drink in the base, so it¡¯s been kept there all this while.¡± As he spoke, he handed his room key to Feng Ling: ¡°Tonight, make him drink a few bottles and see if it¡¯ll resolve any misunderstandings between the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to make him drink to resolve our misunderstandings?¡±

    ¡°You probably won¡¯t understand this, but the atmosphere is important for a conversation between men. When we¡¯re conscious, we won¡¯t say anything honestly. Only after drinking too much will you truly understand what Boss is secretly thinking. Listen to me, bring the alcohol over and head to the cafeteria to pick up a few dishes to go with the drinks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely for Boss to ept the alcohol and food from me.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if he will ept it? Sending them over is a disy of your sincerity. It¡¯s his own business whether or not he wishes to ept it. In any case, it¡¯s still better than the current tension-filled rtionship, where he trains you like a machine every day, don¡¯t you think?¡± Han Jin patted her on the back as though to cheer her own: ¡°Trust me. So long as you patiently get Boss drunk, you¡¯ll be able to resolve many of the questions you have in your heart!¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°But what, but! Do you insist on copsing like a tired out cow on the training ground every evening? Since I¡¯m giving you an opportunity, just take it! As if Boss can still escape from your palm when he is drunk!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Why did she strangely feel that Han Jin¡¯s words had an alternate meaning?

    However, she couldn¡¯t clearly understand the hidden words and only stare at him in slight confusion.

    Looking at Feng Ling¡¯s confused appearance, Han Jin used another powerful move.

    ¡°Come, let me teach you another method.¡±

    ¡°Previously, weren¡¯t you quite sessful on that mission where you had to be dressed like a girl? Go put on another set to look for Boss. The moment he sees you, he definitely won¡¯t be able to be harsh on you.¡±

    ¡°...Why do I have to dress like a girl for no reason?¡±

 Chapter 863 - The Story of Ling and Heng (126)

    <h4>Chapter 863: The Story of Ling and Heng (126)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Han Jin winked at her and cheered her on with an expression of, ¡®everything lies within that which is unspoken,¡¯ before leaving abruptly.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª-

    Late at night, most of the people from Team One and the sniper team had left.

    The amodations for Team One and the sniper team were both arranged close to the training grounds; right now, the entire area was empty and quiet.

    Feng Ling held Han Jin¡¯s keys and headed into his apartment to retrieve several bottles of alcohol. She then followed his instructions and went to the cafeteria to request a few dishes to pair with the alcohol before heading back with the things in her hands.

    However, she did not change into a set of women¡¯s clothes. After all, this waspletely unnecessary. Furthermore, she had already thrown away the ones that Xiao Xu had bought for her previously. She did not own any women¡¯s clothes or products in her room.

    When she returned to her dormitory, the entire building was mostly vacant. The ce felt empty, leaving only the evening moonlight to apany her.

    Feng Ling walked up the stairs to where Nanheng¡¯s and her room was located.

    She wasn¡¯t exactly nning to follow Han Jin¡¯s advice.

    However, after Boss Li helped her to block the bullet, she finally understood that high-risk missions werepletely different from those she used to take on. Neers like her were usually given missions involving criminals or members of the underground. Although she frequently encountered guns and explosives,paratively, those missions were still easier to manage. So long as she responded quickly and had some intelligence, apanied by good teamwork, those missions could usually be resolved easily.

    However, that mission was the first time she came face to face with terrorists, and these terrorists weren¡¯t even supposed to be hard to manage. They were but a subgroup that had been tossed aside.

    This meant that in this base, no matter if it is in the present or the future, she would encounter missions that were of even greater difficulty. The so-called ¡®sacrifice¡¯ that the others often brought up was pressing closer to her day by day.

    She had already taken into ount the possibility of being sacrificed, but she never expected that, when danger was right before her eyes, Boss Li would rush forward to keep her in his embrace.

    Even though she had pressed through a whole night of training, even though she had been unbelievably exhausted, the same thoughts kept running through her mind.

    If, then, Boss Li had not rushed forward to protect her, would she be injured right now? David¡¯s gun had been aimed directly at her head. If she failed to move away in time, it was likely that by now, she wouldn¡¯t be breathing.

    When Boss had held her to avoid the bullet, if the bullet hadn¡¯t brushed past his arm but had lodged itself directly in his back¡ªif he had be seriously injured because of her¡ªthat would be apletely different scenario.

    What if, on that day, both of them had lost their lives in that bar?

    Feng Ling had never once feared anything. However, since that day, remnants of unexinable fear remained in her heart. It restricted her chest, and at times, she would awake from her dreams breathless. The scene of Nanheng holding her in his arms would rey over and over again in her head.

    It was already past eight in the evening.

    Feng Ling wore a set of ckbat clothes. She stood near the stairs, hesitating for several minutes. Every so often, her gaze would shift toward the tightly shut door at the side. Earlier, when she came up, she had noticed the lights from the balcony next door. She was sure that Boss was inside.

    She tightened her grip around the bags in her hand and took a deep breath.

    It had been several days since then.

    Boss Li had not asked a single thing about her. He appeared extremely stern. On the rare asion when he would pass by her, he wouldn¡¯t even look her in the eye.

    Even if she chose to neglect the fact that she was responsible for the wound on his arm, she still couldn¡¯t allow the situation to persist.

    Feng Ling recalled the incidents that had urred before Boss was angry at her: the scenes at the bar, and the scenes when he had forced her to take off her clothes after returning. She also thought back to when he had asked her repeatedly if she considered herself to be an honest person.

    The cold war between them caused Feng Ling to feel thoroughly ufortable. She felt that she needed to end this somehow; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in the base with a good condition.

    With these thoughts in her mind, she took a step forward and began to approach Li Nanheng¡¯s door.

    In the empty hallway, after every few steps, the lights above her head would light up, casting a yellow glow on the floor.

    She stood firmly outside the entrance and noticed the light peeking through the gaps of his door. As she deliberated over what Boss could be doing, she took in two deep breaths and lifted her hand to knock on the door.

    After three consecutive knocks, the quiet corridor appeared especially ufortable.

    The man¡¯s voice could be heard from inside: ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Low, heavy, cold, and unhurried, just like the surface of the boundless oceante at night. It was cold and deep to the point where it was impossible to see what was hidden underneath.

    Feng Ling tightened her grip against the bags. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    It was silent for a moment before footsteps approached the door. It paused right behind the door.

    Li Nanheng asked mildly: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t he even going to open the door? Feng Ling answered directly: ¡°Drillmaster Han gave me several bottles of alcohol before he left. I don¡¯t like drinking alone. Since Boss is nearby, I thought I could look for you to drink with me.¡±

    The person inside the room fell silent. For some reason, the quiet caused Feng Ling to shiver.

    A momentter, the door opened.

    The lights inside the room spilled out. Feng Ling raised her head to look at the man inside.

    Li Nanheng did not have any ns tonight, nor did he head out to go drinking. Clearly, he had thought he wouldn¡¯t be seeing anyone. He was dressed in a white vest and a pair of ck shorts. His hair was also damp, with beads of water droplets on his shoulders.

    ¡°Boss, were you showering earlier?¡± Feng Ling asked subconsciously.

    It was no wonder she could not hear any noise from his room earlier; it turns out he was in the bathroom.

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He nced at the bags she was holding: ¡°What are you nning to drink? Who allowed you to drink in the base? If you wish to drink, go out with the rest. The base has clear rules against drinking.¡±

    Feng Ling lifted the things in her hands. ¡°Drillmaster Han was the one who gave them to me. Boss, you should also know that my alcohol tolerance is poor. He gave them to me, but it¡¯s not as if I will have any use for alcohol. I¡¯ll just leave these here for you. You can do whatever you wish with them; I definitely won¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Li Nanheng looked down at her. ¡°Why did Han Jin give you alcohol? He hid these for so many years. When I asked him for some, he couldn¡¯t even bear to part with a single bottle. He gave you all of this today?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Is that so?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    However, earlier when she visited Han Jin¡¯s room, she had found a lot of bottles of alcohol in his ce. She only took four bottles and made sure to arrange the rest neatly before leaving. She was utterly clueless about this.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that Drillmaster Han had told her toe and get him drunk...

    ¡°Boss, move aside first. The food is about to turn cold.¡± Feng Ling patted him on the chest as she walked in.

    After showering, the man had only put on a vest. The vest was extremely thin, and the firm sensation against her palm caused her heart to tremble. She moved her hand away as though she had been burnt and quickly headed in.

 Chapter 864 - The Story of Ling and Heng (127)

    <h4>Chapter 864: The Story of Ling and Heng (127)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling ced the two bags on the coffee table in his room and began searching through it. She took the things out one by one while exining the contents.

    ¡°These are Auntie Jie Li¡¯s signature dishes, and this is Uncle Han¡¯s fried chicken. I specially made a trip to the cafeteria to pick these up.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Auntie Jie Li instructed me to bring this to you. She said that, although you rarely visit the cafeteria, you always order this when you do. She said that she learned to make this meat stew from a chef in North China. It¡¯s tough to find simr dishes in Los Angeles...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also steak!¡±

    ¡ª-

    After taking everything out, Feng Ling arranged all of the dishes neatly on the table in satisfaction. She then brought out the bottles of alcohol before turning to speak.

    However, the moment she spun around, she bumped into the man¡¯s chest. Feng Ling faltered and rushed to take a step back, only to realize that she was already pressing against the table. There was no space for her to move.

    She raised her head to look at Li Nanheng, who had pressed so close to her without her realization.

    The man nced down at her somewhat flustered expression.

    Feng Ling typically maintained aposed and apathetic mask. It was rare for her to appear lost. Yet, whenever she revealed such an expression, the man¡¯s heart would feel especially itchy.

    ¡°Why did you bring so many dishes to go with alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Fattie¡¯s birthday today? They said that you¡¯re not attending today, and coincidentally I don¡¯t wish to go either. It¡¯s rare for the Team One and the sniper team¡¯s ce to be so quiet, so I went to pack these to share with you, Boss,¡± Feng Ling shifted away as she answered, gripping the edge of the table with her hands. She tried her best to maintain a safe distance from the man who was emitting a repressive aura.

    Li Nanheng nced at the feast behind her, asking mildly, ¡°What about the alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? Drillmaster Han told me...¡±

    ¡°What did he tell you?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. He only told me to go take a few bottles of alcohol from his ce...¡±

    ¡°Alcohol?¡± The man lowered his eyes to watch the teen, who kept making futile attempts to back away. He spoke coldly: ¡°Did you think I won¡¯t know what he is nning? You¡¯re trying to get me drunk, en?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The heavy pressure from the man became more and more apparent. Feng Ling abruptly raised her hands to push him away but was unsessful. Her palms pressed stiffly against him, before she awkwardly ced them down: ¡°Boss, I only brought these drinks and alcohol to share with you. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think!¡±

    As she spoke, she curled her hand into a fist and pushed him away firmly. After forcing the man away by an arm¡¯s length, she immediately turned to escape from this dangerous space around him.

    Yet, the moment she passed by him, a tight grip wrapped around her elbow. The man caught her, ncing at her from the side mildly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to eat together? Why are you running away?¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She tried to tug her arm out but was unsessful, and could only turn to meet his gaze: ¡°I do want to eat with you. But Boss, can you let go of me first?¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at his arm: ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you can¡¯t exert too much force with your arm right now? Otherwise, you might face problems with that arm in the future.¡±

    Due to his injury, Feng Ling did not dare to struggle with too much force. She could only allow him to hold onto her wrist as she stood there stiffly.

    She was the one who had taken the initiative to look for him, but because Li Nanheng easily saw through her intentions and understood that she hade to get him drunk, she did not dare to look him in the eye.

    Li Nanheng watched her with aplex gaze for a moment before releasing her. Feng Ling instantly backed away and resisted the urge to rub her wrist. She adjusted her clothes and cor.

    ¡°Sit down. Eat,¡± the man instructed.

    This atmosphere... waspletely unlike what she had expected. Even though she was the one who had taken the initiative, in the span of a few minutes, she had be the passive party¡ª the sort of passive party who did not even have sufficient reasons to escape.

    She did not move.

    Li Nanheng did not rush her. He casually picked up a bottle of alcohol and took out the two cups she had ced in the bag. He put the cups by the side and filled them to the brim.

    ¡°Even if you wish to get me drunk, first of all, you¡¯ll have to beat me in drinking.¡± The man picked up a cup and ced it before her. His pupils were a frigid ink-ck.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Feng Ling ced her hands down and turned to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt here. I was only hoping to use the alcohol to resolve the cold war between us. I don¡¯t wish for the situation to persists. Also, with regards to the problem you brought up previously, about my dishonesty, I was also hoping to provide a good exnation. No matter if it was a misunderstanding or not, it¡¯s still better for me to rify everything.¡±

    She paused for a moment before continuing: ¡°And indeed, it¡¯s as you say, Boss. These few bottles of alcohol can¡¯t get you drunk. I¡¯m well aware of that fact.¡±

    Li Nanheng continued holding the ss of alcohol before her; his apathetic voice was unhurried: ¡°Then drink it.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the cup filled to the brim. ¡°Boss, my alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good. You should know this as well...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hoping to talk to me over the drinks? If you don¡¯t even drink a single sip, am I suppose to finish all four bottles? I¡¯ll drink, and you¡¯ll watch? Who gave you the courage and confidence to do this?¡± Although the man¡¯s lips were smiling, his gaze remained cold as he quickly saw through her thoughts.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze faltered. She reached out to receive the cup and after hesitating for a moment, she took a sip. She was about to ce the cup down when she met Li Nanheng¡¯s heavy and measuring gaze. After a moment of internal conflict, she could only down the entire ss of alcohol.

    Li Nanheng had filled her cup with the bottle that had the highest alcohol percentage. She wasn¡¯t sure where Han Jin had found it, but thebel indicated that it was a fermented soybean spirit with a sixty-five percent alcohol content, and it was manufactured in China.

    Here in America, Feng Ling had mostly tasted the Western red wines and other types of alcoholmon here. Those mostly had low alcohol percentages, and even then, she would usually be done after two to three sses.

    After downing the cup, she immediately experienced a burning sensation in her throat, followed by intense heat in her stomach.

    Feng Ling held the empty cup and struggled to adapt to the sensation. After all, this was her first time tasting such a strong drink.

    Could this be considered picking up a heavy stone only to smash it on her own feet? Even though she knew that her alcohol tolerance was way worse than Li Nanheng, she still chose these bottles with a high alcohol percentage. In the end, she was actually the first one to drink it.

    Li Nanheng shifted his gaze away from her and picked up the other cup. He downed the whole ss before cing it back down on the table. The clear sound of the ss knocking against the table caused Feng Ling to raise her eyes subconsciously.

 Chapter 865 - The Story of Ling and Heng (128)

    <h4>Chapter 865: The Story of Ling and Heng (128)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    It was only a ss of fermented soybean spirit; the cup wasn¡¯t especially big, and could only contain around three ounces of alcohol.

    Yet, in less than a few minutes, Feng Ling began to feel dizzy. Her vision began to blur, and the heat in her stomach seemed to be spreading towards her head.

    She nced at the food and drinks on the table and felt that, if she stayed here any longer, she would only put herself at a disadvantage. Li Nanheng did not fall for her trick. Don¡¯t even mention getting him to open up, getting him drunk was a feat harder than soaring into heaven.

    Feng Ling lost the patience to maintain their battle of courage and wits. She covered her lips and spoke: ¡°This is my first time having that drink. I¡¯m not adjusting well to it, and my stomach feels ufortable. Boss, you continue eating. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    Feng Ling moved to leave.

    Li Nanheng seemed to be smiling imperceptibly. His gaze remained distant as he watched her, and after Feng Ling took two steps, he reached out to block her.

    However, Feng Ling quickly took a step backward to avoid his arm. She spun around to look at him and saw that his eyes were cold. He did not intend to allow her to leave easily. She cursed herself internally; did she have nothing better to do? Why did she send herself into the lion¡¯s den in the middle of the night? Right before the man could grip her arm, she quickly used the method he had taught her in their closebat training to avoid him. She then lifted her hand to block him.

    After only a few blows, all of Feng Ling¡¯s moves were neutralized. The man easily caught her shoulders, and right before she could push him away, he held her down with force and pressed her directly against the cab door by the side.

    Her back fell heavily against the cab; although she was pushed back, she did not experience too much pain. Feng Ling raised her head to see that the man was pressing close abruptly. She rushed to block him, but the moment she lifted her limbs, she heard the man¡¯s cold chuckle. ¡°Using the moves I taught you to fight against me; after performing especially well amongst the neers, do you believe that you can do as you please now?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze was cold and apathetic. His palm pressed down against her shoulder, and with this simple move, he rendered her incapable of movement. It was as though he could predict all of her actions. Even if she tried to move, the force holding her shoulders down would only increase, leaving her in pain.

    Feng Ling leaned back against the cab and did not continue resisting. She answered unhappily: ¡°Boss, I came here with good intentions to eat with you. It doesn¡¯t seem fair for things to escte in this manner.¡±

    Li Nanheng shifted his gaze away to look at the dishes on the table. ¡°The dishes do look good, and the drinks are also not bad, but you¡¯re leaving after only a single cup. Do I seem so easy to fool?¡±

    The heat in Feng Ling¡¯s stomach was making her ufortable,e and she had lost all patience. So what if he had taught her everything she knew? It¡¯s not as if they have never exchanged blows on the training grounds. She was only unwilling to fight back because her logic was wed.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Her tone was impatient.

    The man shifted his cold gaze back onto her. His grip against her shoulders remained firm, but he maintained an arm¡¯s length distance between them. It was as though he was standing outside the cage, looking at the tiny bunny as it made futile attempts to struggle.

    ¡°Boss, I respect you, and I¡¯ve always looked up to the things you¡¯ve said and done. I can also confidently say that I¡¯ve always been loyal and honest to the base; my heart has never swayed. When ites to this, my conscience is clear.¡± She met his gaze seriously. ¡°Including right now. I truly came here to improve our rtionship. But if you insist on forcing me, I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The man watched her coldly. His white vest outlined his perfect physique seductively, making it impossible for any woman to resist. However, his expression was noble and detached. He spoke with a mild tone: ¡°Did I force you to do anything?¡±

    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t forcing her.

    It was just that, people with a guilty conscience often hadplicated thoughts, and it was easier for them to be backed into a corner and for them to submit themselves to fear.

    And so, the problemid on her.

    Feng Ling fell silent for a moment. All of a sudden, she reached out and mmed against the man¡¯s chest harshly. She then used her elbow to push him away, bending down to escape from under his arm.

    Li Nanheng raised his brows to watch Feng Ling, who still dared to resist. There was no need for him to make any moves. Without even furrowing his brows, he reached out and caught the back of her cor, hauling her back. Feng Ling stumbled as her back mmed heavily against the cab once more. The man bent down and pressed closely, startling her into bing flustered. Before she could shift her head away, he held her waist down with one hand and caught her chin. His cold, indifferent gaze sized up her slightly flushed cheeks.

    Feng Ling raised her head in disbelief; the instant their eyes met, her heart mmed loudly against her chest. She abruptly raised her voice to remind him: ¡°Li Nanheng!¡±

    The young woman¡¯s voice carried a few hints of anger and humiliation. As she was forced to lift her head, she furrowed her brows: ¡°You only had one cup; Boss, are you already drunk?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was darker than the evening sky outside the windows. He watched her and noticed the beautiful curve of her neck when she lifted her chin. His eyes were distant and dark to the point where it was impossible to understand his thoughts. His thumb gently rubbed the soft skin around her jaw back and forth, causing her to be tense.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and husky; she wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the alcohol, but it made it even harder toprehend him.

    Feng Ling wanted to shift her head away but was unable to do so due to the grip the man maintained against her chin. Her palms pressed tightly against the cab doors before she curled them up into fists.

    ¡°Boss.¡± She kept away her slightly fierce expression from earlier and softened her voice. ¡°I only came to bring you a few bottles of alcohol. Please stop joking. I know that I can¡¯t defeat you when ites to closebat. Can you let me go back for a drink of warm water? My stomach is really ufortable.¡±

    Earlier, the young girl still had an expression of an enraged little beast. In seconds, that expression had mostly disappeared. She did not wish to fight him head-on.

    Li Nanheng watched her with a heavy gaze: ¡°Leaving after only a single drink; are you trying to dampen the fun?¡±

    Feng Ling forced herself to lift one corner of her lips: ¡°My alcohol tolerance is poor. If I end up vomiting here, that would really dampen the fun. You can consider the drink I had earlier to be taken in ce of Drillmaster Han...¡±

    The man snorted without and abruptly released the restrictive grip against her shoulder.

    The instant Feng Ling regained her freedom, she rushed to turn her body away to escape. Right before she turned to leave, she did not forget her intention to soften their rtions and quickly added a, ¡°thank you, Boss.¡±

 Chapter 866 - The Story of Ling and Heng (129)

    <h4>Chapter 866: The Story of Ling and Heng (129)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng turned his head away and did not look at her. However, the instant he heard her footsteps going away, his eyes shed coldly. He reached out and caught her wrist. Feng Ling was caught unaware andpletely defenseless as he hauled her back with a harsh force she had never seen him use before.

    Feng Ling stumbled, and out of habit, her body shifted to fall back into the man¡¯s embrace. She quickly reacted and stretched her palms out to push him away, mindless of the wound on his arm.

    Amidst the push and pull, her sleeves were almost torn apart. The man easily overpowered her when it came to height and strength. He effortlessly caught the wrist she had thrown forward, and upon meeting her angered gaze, he abruptly shifted his arm and threw her harshly toward the bed.

    Feng Ling was thrown backward by his sudden force and could not help but stumble several steps backward before falling back onto the bed.

    She frantically rushed to sit up when the man suddenly pressed close. He caught both her wrists and pushed her back, pressing her down.

    The instant her body was held down, Feng Ling began to struggle. She red up at the man. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Li Nanheng stared at her with his ink-ck eyes. Instead of letting go, he shifted his grip upwards and held her hands firmly.

    Feng Ling was angered as she raised her voice. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    She struggled with all her might under him. Since she couldn¡¯t move her hands, she could only kick her feet forward. Her relentless, disobedient movements caused the man to furrow his brows slightly as he sucked in a cold breath. He abruptly spoke hoarsely, ¡°Stop moving!¡±

    The change in his tone caused Feng Ling to swerve her eyes onto his expression. The man¡¯s gaze was dark and distant. She wanted to demand him to let go when she abruptly noticed that there seemed to be something pressing against her thigh, and the sensation was gradually bing firmer...

    She could notprehend what was going on as she red down at her legs in difort. The man continued her wrists down firmly. His heavy gaze seemed to be concealing a hint of danger.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Feng Ling stared at the man above her and shifted again. She quickly ran through the possible ways to escape. Since she couldn¡¯t fight him with force, she decided to attempt the soft method. Her voice was begging and urgent as she spoke: ¡°Can you let me go? I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t ever harbor thoughts of getting you drunk again. I swear I won¡¯t... Uu...¡±

    The man abruptly leaned down, and without any hesitation, he sealed her talkative lips shut. As she stiffened and began to struggle again, he shifted one of his hands down to grip her chin firmly. Feng Ling¡¯s breath had turned frantic when he forced her teeth apart to deepen the kiss.

    One of Feng Ling¡¯s hands had been released, but despite so, she could not push the man away. Her struggle instead provoked the man¡¯s breathing to be rough. He deepened their kiss, and when Feng Ling tried to bite him, he took advantage of her movement to entwine their tongues together. He explored her mouth deeply, leaving her without any strength to bite him. The deep kiss made her feel as though she had been electrocuted; her body shivered harshly.

    The harder she tried to struggle, the harsher Li Nanheng held her down. Amidst her movements, he abruptly released her lips and shifted her wrists above her head, holding her down with one hand.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you-¡±

    ¡°Stop moving. If you move again, I¡¯ll skin you alive right now!¡± The man gritted his teeth. His tone was husky and seductive, overbearing, and fierce. As Feng Ling red at him in rage, he leaned down and held her chin to kiss her fiercely once more.

    ¡°Mm... uu...¡± Both of Feng Ling¡¯s legs were held down by him. Her arms were also pressed above her head. All of the stamina and moves he had instilled in her body seemed to have vanished into air. No matter how much force she used or what move she attempted, they were all futile. After several minutes, all she could feel was the faint taste of alcohol mingling in their lips, and the man¡¯s heavy presence. He invaded her lips and destroyed all of herposure.

    Due to her struggles, Feng Ling¡¯s neck had begun to turn red from theck of air. Li Nanheng paused in his movements slightly and sucked her lips softly before speaking huskily against her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath.¡±

    Feng Ling opened her mouth and took in a deep breath. The man watched her rare, obedient behavior and her reddened cheeks. He could not resist the urge as he leaned down to kiss her once more.

    Feng Ling, who was held firmly down, widened her eyes. She finally found the opportunity to bite down, but even though the taste of blood spread to her tongue, the man appeared not to have felt any pain. His kiss only turned harsher as their breaths mingled together. It was no longer clear who had bitten who. The taste of blood mixed with the remaining hint of alcohol, causing Feng Ling to gradually lose control.

    After struggling for a few more moments, Feng Ling abruptly froze. Earlier, she could not process fully, but after dressing as a man for so long, she was no longer as clueless on the difference between a man and a woman.

    That was...

    Her cheeks were no longer flushed due to theck of air; instead, they were burning red. She immediately ceased all of her struggles, but as she finally stopped resisting, all she could focus on was the sensation of the man¡¯s movement against her tongue. It felt as though she had melted as a numb sensation spread across her limbs; it was even more pronounced than that night at the bar...

    As she finally stopped struggling, the man¡¯s movement gradually became patient and gentle. However, he understood that Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t possibly give in so easily, and he kept a firm grip on both her wrists, holding her waist tightly with his other arm. It was as though he was quenching a thirst he had harbored for too long. He felt that if he kissed her any further, he would end up eating Feng Ling up.

    He sucked her lips gently before leaning his head down. He pecked the corner of her lips, her chin, and her neck before finally settling on her corbone. He could feel her body bing tense from his movements, and he finally closed his eyes, pressing his head against her neck.

    ¡°Boss, are you done losing your mind? You...¡± Feng Ling stabilized her breathing. Her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was extremely hoarse: ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±

    Right after she spoke, the man released her hands. However, before she could move, he abruptly brought her hands up onto his body, shifting it down. Feng Ling jumped and frantically tried to pull her hands back, but he firmly shifted her down-

 Chapter 867 - The Story of Ling and Heng (130)

    <h4>Chapter 867:The Story of Ling and Heng (130)</h4>

    ¡°Li Nanheng, what are you trying to do!¡± Feng Ling struggled against his grip.

    Mad, he must have gone mad!

    She red at him with reddened eyes; Feng Ling felt like she was about tobust from the heat in her body.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, let go! Let go of me!¡± Feng Ling began struggling with all her might again. Even though she could not move her limbs, she refused to cooperate. Her body shifted relentlessly.

    All of a sudden, her fingers shrunk back. She stared at him in disbelief: ¡°Li Nanheng, let go... Uu-¡±

    The man stared at her with darkened, heavy eyes. He bent down and kissed her. After a long moment of intimacy, enduring through the multiple bites Feng Ling gave him, he finally bit back against her tongue in punishment. The ache caused Feng Ling to tremble. She abruptly lost all of her strength as she melted, as though her acupuncture point had been struck.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s breath was slightly rough. He released her lips and spoke lowly with a husky voice: ¡°This is the consequence of moving around so much. If you dare to move again, it won¡¯t be just your hands.¡±

    Due to abination of her anger, the circumstances, and the forceful kiss, Feng Ling was slightly breathless. She gritted her teeth and spoke harshly: ¡°We¡¯re both men. What more can we do? Li Nanheng, don¡¯t think that you can do as you please because you¡¯re the person-in-charge of this base! Let go of me!¡±

    The man saw that her cheeks were flushed from her anger and chuckled lowly. ¡°Who says that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because we¡¯re both men? If I want you, there are more than enough ways for me to do it.¡±

    Feng Ling lifted her legs in anger to kick him aside but was instantly pressed down by his legs.

    If this went on any further, she feared he would discover that she was a woman.

    In a fit of anger, Feng Ling abruptly lifted her head and bit down harshly against his shoulder. After a long moment, the man did not even frown. Hisck of response frustrated her into pinching the recovering wound on his arms. When she saw that he still did not respond, she gripped his injured wrist tightly. He was still unmoved.

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°What will it take for you to give up?¡±

    A sharp pain came from his arm. However, the man only nced at the wound that was about to bleed from her force. He did not make any move to back away or avoid her, and only lifted one corner of his lips. He pressed close to her ear to whisper softly and huskily: ¡°You sure are ruthless. Even though you know that that¡¯s my weakest point right now, you still chose to attack me. What is it? After a few kisses, you¡¯re treating me as if I¡¯m the enemy you met on a mission? You won¡¯t spare any thought for my feelings?¡±

    ¡°How is this a few kisses? You¡¯re clearly...¡± Her anger-filled voice was abruptly cut off. She stared with some shock and fright as the man pressed close once more. This time, he did not kiss her. However, there was only half an inch of distance between their lips.

    The man¡¯s face was right before her eyes. His ink-ck eyes seemedpletely imprable. Feng Ling¡¯s lips trembled slightly. She curled her hands, which he had held down by her sides, into tight fists but could not struggle out of his grip.

    The fragrant scent on the young man¡¯s body reminded him of a girl. Li Nanheng watched as hisplexion changed from pale to red and back to pink. Looking at his flushed ears and neck, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze gradually deepened.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch you, stop moving. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me to control myself right now.¡± Li Nanheng watched her shining, enraged gaze. When she finally stopped struggling and held herself stiffly still, he released a long breath and released her limbs. He then got off the bed to back away.

    The instant she regained her freedom, Feng Ling quickly rolled against the bed to push herself to the side. She lifted her hands and readjusted her messy clothes. When she turned back to look at the man by the bedside, her gaze contained hatred and anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You haven¡¯t escaped my space. Continued ring at me if you¡¯re unafraid of death.¡± The man nced at her indifferently and abruptly took off his white vest.

    The instant his bare chest was revealed, Feng Ling¡¯s body covered in goosebumps. She did not have the spare time to admire the man¡¯s perfect figure as she immediately stood up from the bed.

    Li Nanheng only nced mildly at her expression of a small creature backed into the corner. He tossed aside his white vest and turned around to enter his bathroom.

    Finally, when she heard the noise of the shower, Feng Ling, who had been tensed and wary, rxed. She did not pause to consider anything, and she spun around to rush out of the room. The door mmed close with a loud noise.

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng stood under the cold water with both his palms pressed against the wall. Despite the ice-cold water, the heat in his body seemed to be rising steadily.

    When he closed his eyes, he could still see Feng Ling¡¯s flushed face under him. He could even see her beautiful, rose-dyed neck.

    Earlier, for an instant, his mind had briefly entertained the thought of harshly bullying this typicallyposed and well-trained, yet at times silly and oblivious guy: When his beautiful whiteplexion had been bloody red, and his typically apathetic expression had turned flustered, and when he had lost hisposure underneath him, and his eyes began to turn wet.

    Li Nanheng furrowed his brows and closed his eyes, cursing internally.

    Fuck. In the past, he never thought he had any psychological problems.

    However, even he felt that his earlier thoughts were far too problematic. Even if Feng Ling wasn¡¯t a boy, he was unwilling...

    After more than ten minutes of a cold shower, the burning desire did not fade away. Instead, his body turned numb from the cold. The man turned off the shower and wrapped a towel around his lower body. He turned around and stepped out.

    The room was empty. All that was left was a slightly disheveled bed and a table of cold dishes.

    Li Nanheng lit a cigarette with a heavy expression. After sucking the cigarette once, he did not continue. He moved toward his windows and noticed the balcony next door; the lights were not turned off.

    It was likely that Feng Ling had truly been frightened by him. He did not even remember to turn on his lights after returning.

    The man stood before his windows and stared at the next-door balcony for half a beat. He only returned to himself when a spark from the cigarette burned him. He carelessly snubbed it out against an ashtray and turned to look at the table of dishes.

 Chapter 868 - The Story of Ling and Heng (131)

    <h4>Chapter 868: The Story of Ling and Heng (131)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The next day, during the sniper team¡¯s morning training.

    Last night, four of them had headed out to drink with Team One, and only returned when they werepletely wasted. Their condition was especially poor this morning, and their dispirited appearance was strangely simr.

    However, Feng Ling did not join themst night. Why was her appearance simrly exhausted?

    Qiao Fei watched her throughout the training process and approached her from behind as she was practicing her shots. He watched her urate shots while asking: ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s movements were precise, and she urately fired the bullet into the center of the target. She then ced the rifle down to answer indifferently: ¡°Last night, K drank too much and gave me a phone call thatsted over an hour. I couldn¡¯t sleep well after listening to his constant, nonsensical rant.¡±

    Qiao Fei checked herposed expression. He vaguely recalled K on the phonest night. Originally, he had thought that the brat had found a girlfriend outside of the base, who would have thought that he was calling Feng Ling.

    ¡°What did he call you for?¡± Qiao Fei raised his brows.

    ¡°How do I know? He drank too much and must have mistaken me for his little brother. I was half-asleep and didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words. I vaguely recall him talking about his family matters. Back then, K had left his family to join the base. His family matters must leave him very helpless. After drinking too much, he probably felt the urge to confide in me,¡± Feng Ling answered mildly.

    Qiao Fei raised his brows and spoke with some jealously: ¡°Spit, this brat, he really treats you like his own Miss Confidante.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately swerved her head around to stare at him. Qiao Fei chuckled again: ¡°All right, all right, all right. Mr. Confidante.¡±

    Feng Ling picked up the rifle by the side and did not continue the conversation.

    Watching her serious expression, Qiao Fei could not urately tell what was wrong. Even though nothing had happened, he strangely felt that Feng Ling¡¯s aura was slightly depressed.

    He saw that she was seriously practicing and did not continue asking. He turned around and continued instructing the rest.

    During their break, Qiao Fei abruptly had some matters to settle at Team Two¡¯s training ground. The remaining four of them either sat down or stood around to sip their water.

    Feng Ling did not pause and instead continued firing her gun over and over again. The noise of the bullet mming against the target resounded through the training grounds.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong with Feng Ling? He doesn¡¯t seem very happy today,¡± Lin Cheng quietly asked Tam.

    Tam turned to see that Feng Ling was expressionlessly reloading her rifle. He noticed that K was also looking at Feng Ling with a strange expression. He turned back to Lin Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Typically, Feng Ling¡¯s character is the most honest, and his emotions are also the most stable. It seems like something provoked him today. Last night, when we headed out to drink, didn¡¯t she stay behind in the base? Did something happen?¡±

    Lin Cheng shook his head: ¡°Who knows.¡±

    ¡°Hey, K, do you know what happened?¡± Tam stood up and approached K to pat his shoulder.

    K shrugged: ¡°Last night, I was wasted to the point where I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own mother. How could I possibly know? Although...¡±

    ¡°Although what?¡±

    ¡°This morning, I saw that I dialed Feng Ling¡¯s numberst night. The conversationsted for an entire hour. I suspect I must have said some nonsense while I was wasted and identally provoked him? Or maybe... she didn¡¯t sleep well because of my disturbance? Is that it?¡±

    Lin Cheng and Tam rolled their eyes: ¡°Did you have nothing better to do? Why did you have to go bother other people while you were drunk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I was drunk. Recently, I¡¯ve only made calls to Feng Ling. I must have carelessly redialled her.¡±

    The few of them continued their quiet discussion while the bullet noise continued rhythmically from Feng Ling¡¯s side. It repeated every twenty seconds, and every bullet was fired urately.

    All of a sudden, Li Nanheng¡¯s silhouette approached. K saw that Boss had appeared and rushed to nod at him respectfully. He raised his voice to greet him: ¡°Good morning, Boss!¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond. He had heard Feng Ling¡¯s gunshot noises from afar. As he approached, his gaze directly focused on Feng Ling¡¯s figure as she stood in the shooting range. He scanned her straightened back and her posture as she held the rifle, and watched as she fired bullet after bullet. He immediately shifted to approach her.

    ¡°Boss Li!¡± A few days ago, K had already seen Boss Li targetting Feng Ling. He thought that Li Nanheng hade to look for trouble with Feng Ling once more. He immediately gathered his courage and stood before Boss Li to block him. He spoke with a cheeky grin: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s break time right now. There are a few new moves I¡¯m not too familiar with. Later, when we resume training, please provide us with some guidance!¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly watched K, smiling like a cheeky monkey before him: ¡°Scram.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and heavy. He had immediately seen through K¡¯s intentions, and his voice did not contain any patience.

    K¡¯s voice immediately became stuck in his throat. He rubbed his nose and could only shift away to the side.

    However, as he was moving away, he abruptly noticed a small wound on Boss Li¡¯s lips. K appeared startled as he spoke: ¡°Aiya, Boss, what happened to your lips? Is it too much internal heat? Why is your skin broken?¡±

    Li Nanheng gave him another cold nce, and K immediately shrunk back. He then raised his hand and rubbed his neck. After thinking for a long moment, he still could not figure out how to continue blocking Boss, and how to help Feng Ling stop him.

    Feng Ling had heard the noise behind him and did not pay much attention. However, when K brought up the wound on his lip, Feng Ling¡¯s bullet suddenly veered off its original path.

    She was well-aware of how hard she had bit downst night; she had even tasted the blood.

    However, Boss Li did not bite her. He had bit down once on her tongue, but he barely used any force. She had been worried that someone would notice something strange and had pressed an ice pack against her lipst night. This morning, there was barely any remaining marks on her lips. All of the kiss marks and redness had faded.

    Staring at the bullet, Feng Ling¡¯s gaze turned cold. She then lifted the rifle to continue, when she abruptly heard Li Nanheng¡¯s voice: ¡°There are a limited number of bullets avable for training every week. Do you n on using up the entire sniper¡¯s team supply? Have you spared a thought of the rest?¡±

    Feng Ling faltered in her movements. A sh of ice appeared in her gaze as she spun around with the rifle in her hands, aiming it directly at the man who stood on the training grounds.

 Chapter 869 - The Story of Ling and Heng (132)

    <h4>Chapter 869: The Story of Ling and Heng (132)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    With the way K¡¯s jaw had fallen, an entire egg could be stuffed into his mouth. Fuck, did Feng Ling go mad?

    He pointed the rifle at Boss!

    Was Feng Ling looking for death, or was she driven mad by Boss¡¯s harsh ways? Was she thinking of taking the Boss down with her?

    The other three men were also dumbstruck by Feng Ling¡¯s movements. They immediately went on their guards and were ready to charge forward if Feng Ling dared to fire at Boss. Although they were all brothers in the sniper team and shared a deep friendship, the boss was still the boss. No matter what, internal strife was not allowed to happen!

    ¡°Feng Ling, what are you doing? Put that rifle down!¡± K suddenly shouted at her. ¡°Have you gone mad from practicing your shots? Or was it because I affected your sleepst night? Is your brain unconscious? Quickly put it down!¡±

    Feng Ling did not back away. Instead, she ced her finger against the trigger. Her gaze was fixed on Li Nanheng¡¯s unchanging expression.

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡± K rushed to call her while charging forward to block in front of Li Nanheng. At the same time, he turned back to speak: ¡°Boss,st night I drank too much and gave Feng Ling a call in the middle of the night. I disturbed her for the whole evening; she must have slept poorly and gone silly. She¡¯s probably still unconscious right now. Boss, you better leave first...¡±

    However, Li Nanheng expression as he watched the rifle in Feng Ling¡¯s hands was unruffled. He did not appear surprised whatsoever, nor did it seem like he intended to back away.

    ¡°Step away,¡± K heard the man behind him speak coldly.

    K was dumbstruck. He turned back to look at him: ¡°Boss...¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak again. He raised his hand and pushed the person in front of him aside. However, K could feel that Boss was rtively polite when he did so. At the very least, he did not shove him away and only pushed him lightly.

    The instant K shifted away, he raised his head to see that, instead of backing off, Li Nanheng stepped forward in Feng Ling¡¯s directions.

    Feng Ling remained where she stood; her posture and gaze unchanged.

    The man slowly approached until he was right before her. As Li Nanheng stared at the mouth of the rifle, his brows moved slightly. He remained watching her just like that.

    ¡°Feng Ling, what are you doing?¡±

    At this moment, Qiao Fei returned. When he saw the scene before his eyes, his heart almost mmed out of his chest. K quickly stretched his arm out to stop him from approaching. He whispered softly, ¡°Brother Qiao, don¡¯t go there. I¡¯m not sure what grudges exist between Boss and Feng Ling, but it¡¯s setting off right now.¡±

    Qiao Fei furrowed his brows. He looked toward Feng Ling before turning to watch Li Nanheng, who did not make any attempts to avoid. He tried to push K away, but although K did not dare to block Boss, he had the guts to block him.

    K was only fearful that if anyone approached, Feng Ling would rashly fire the rifle. If that happened, the consequences would be undesirable, no matter who was identally injured. Furthermore, he felt that what was happening in front of him was between Feng Ling and Boss. No one should be interfering.

    ¡°Feng Ling, put the rifle down first. If you have anything to say, use your words. Do you know who you are pointing your rifle at?¡± After being blocked once more, Qiao Fei turned toward Feng Ling and furrowed his brows. He spoke sternly: ¡°Put your gun down immediately!¡±

    Li Nanheng watched Feng Ling indifferently: ¡°Fire.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s grip against the rifle faltered slightly. Earlier, for a moment, she had been rash and had borrowed her body posture to spin around directly.

    However, at this moment, she instantly came back to herself.

    The man watched her calmly. ¡°Fire, ah.¡±

    She held the gun tightly, her fingers tightening against the trigger.

    Li Nanheng directly approached. Amidst the worried gaze surrounding them, he stepped forward fearlessly and wrapped his fingers around Feng Ling¡¯s wrist. With a gentle press, Feng Ling¡¯s wrist immediately ached with pain and lost all its strength. Her rifle fell onto the ground.

    She stumbled forward as the man hauled her and almost fell against him. She quickly stabilized herself and took arge step backward.

    Watching the way she rushed to avoid him, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was restrained and unconcerned: ¡°What¡¯s the first rule you should be obeying on the XI Base¡¯s training ground?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hands shifted to her sides. She slowly curled them into firsts and released a long breath before answering softly: ¡°No matter where or when, as long as we stand within the base, we¡¯re not allowed to point our guns at our people.¡±

    ¡°And so, what did you just do?¡± The man lowered his eyes to watch her indifferently.

    Feng Ling fell silent for a moment before turning to face Li Nanheng: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve breached the most basic rule in our base. Please punish me with a mission. No matter if it¡¯s to Africa or anywhere, I¡¯ll ept it. No matter how difficult or painful it will be, I won¡¯t hold any resentment.¡±

    Qiao Fei immediately furrowed his brows into a harsh frown. He shoved aside K, who stood before him, and approached: ¡°Feng Ling, have you gone mad or silly? Don¡¯t you know where this is? This is not only XI Base, but the training ground where the base nurtures its sniper team. Do you know the consequences of being sent out? You may never hold a rifle again; your position will also be reced by someone else!¡±

    Feng Ling was unruffled. ¡°I understand. But I made a mistake. I won¡¯t make any excuses for myself.¡±

    Qiao Fei frowned. He turned to look at Li Nanheng, whose indifferent and heavy expression did not reveal any of his thoughts. ¡°Boss, give him a chance. The training must have made him too nervous. He made this mistake because of the mental pressure. He isn¡¯t suited for external missions. If you want to punish him, please use other methods.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak again. She lowered her head to stare at the rifle by her feet.

    Lin Cheng and Tam whispered to each other by the side. ¡°Is Feng Ling asking for death? He¡¯s the member with the most potential. Is he giving up all of his previous efforts?¡±

    K also frowned. He watched Feng Ling in concern.

    He had never seen Feng Ling behave so rashly, and could sense that his condition wasn¡¯t very good today. It was clear that he had acted out without giving any thoughts to the consequences.

    He prayed that Boss wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Li Nanheng watched Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling did not speak.

    Just as Qiao Fei was about to speak up again, Li Nanheng spoke indifferently: ¡°Everybody leave.¡±

    Qiao Fei immediately appeared to have thoughts in his mind as he turned to look at him. K and the rest did not dare to say much. However, they saw that Boss appearedposed and was at least less reckless than Feng Ling. Thus, they did not protest. If anyone still dared to speak up or go against Boss, they would genuinely be seeking death.

    Qiao Fei hesitated for a moment before turning to leave.

    There were only two people left in the training ground. Feng Ling slowly unfurled her fists. She turned to avoid Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze.

    The man suddenly spoke up with an icy cold tone: ¡°Turn over. Who taught you to show the back of your head to someone?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 870 - The Story of Ling and Heng (133)

    <h4>Chapter 870: The Story of Ling and Heng (133)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She immediately turned back. This time, she did not avoid his gaze as she met his eyes directly. However, her expression did not contain any emotions.

    Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes at her attitude. ¡°Do you wish to leave the base?¡±

    The man appeared as though nothing had happenedst night, as though everything was right in the world. Feng Ling curled her fingers into fists by her sides once more.

    However, she was acting as a man. She could not allow herself to be too delicate, nor could she give in to the desire she had sincest night to crumble. She could only tolerate this.

    ¡°Boss, please allow me to leave for a while.¡± After a moment of silence, Feng Ling tried her best to speak calmly: ¡°I need some time alone.¡±

    ¡°Do you need time alone or time away from me?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s tidy, trimmed nails dug painfully into her palm. Her gaze instantly turned cold as she watched him: ¡°I do not wish to say more. But even if you¡¯re the person-in-charge of XI Base and the Boss of this ce, it doesn¡¯t mean I have to allow you to...¡±

    ¡°I like you. There¡¯s nothing to conceal, or to feel embarrassed about,¡± Li Nanheng directly cut her off.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered for a moment. Faced with his strange and abrupt honesty, she was unable to vent the anger she had been tolerating sincest night. She could only stare at him in disbelief: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m a man...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference if you¡¯re a man or a woman. The point is that I¡¯ve fucking taken a fancy to you. It¡¯s your business whether or not you wish to ept this. It¡¯s also my business whether or not I like you.¡± Li Nanheng did not conceal anything. In fact, his openness and sincerity made it difficult for her to avoid the topic: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you sent yourself to my doorst night.¡±

    Feng Ling was immediately at a loss for words. She furrowed her brows. ¡°That was to deliver alcohol to you!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your intention to get me drunk and make me spill about my thoughts?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze was slightly cold and mocking: ¡°Even if you really managed to get me drunk, the only words you would sessfully get out of me is the fact that I¡¯ve fallen for you. Since you¡¯re so interested in knowing, why don¡¯t I just say it to you while I¡¯m conscious.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t make this sort of jokes.¡±

    ¡°My body¡¯s reactionst night wasn¡¯t a joke. What did you think I was doing in the bathroomst night?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a man; how would she know what he was doing!

    ¡°XI Base has military-style management. Everyone is considered soldiers of equal standing here. In this ce, the most basic standard to adhere to is honesty.¡± The man watched the young man who was shorter than him, scanning his stiff, lowered head. ¡°Since I¡¯m unable to control my own heart, there¡¯s no need for me to lie. I¡¯m leaving these words here not to force you, but to inform you that I¡¯ve seriously fallen for you. There¡¯s no need for you to avoid me here and there. If you don¡¯t like me, just reject me. What¡¯s the point in avoiding?¡±

    The man was suddenly speaking so openly, as though he had notmitted any wrongdoings whatsoever.

    Feng Ling abruptly raised her head to look at him. When she saw the wound she had left on his lips, theposure she had been holding onto immediately crumbled. She had all sorts ofplicated feelings.

    However, even after deliberating through it, she felt that despite his honesty, he was still too overbearing. If things were as he said, and if she could reject him anytime she was unwilling to ept him, why didn¡¯t he let go of herst night despite her struggles?

    Even though it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t let her go, but for her, it was still considered too much. In fact... even now, her palms still retained his burning heat...

    But it seemed like he didn¡¯t do anything he wasn¡¯t supposed to. Even her clothes were tightly fastened when she left.

    Feng Ling could not believe that a few words from this man could affect herposure this much. The anger from being overwhelmedst night and this immense disbelief right now left her entirely helpless.

    ¡°Raise your head.¡± The man watched her.

    Feng Ling lifted her head to meet his gaze.

    The man watched her for a moment before ncing at the rifle by her feet. His tone did not contain any warmth as he said, ¡°Despite all that, you broke the most basic rule in front of so many pairs of eyes. This matter cannot be forgiven too easily.¡±

    Feng Ling understood the consequences of her actions. She did not have many thoughts about this. She felt that regardless of it all, as long as it would allow her to leave the base temporarily and let go of these strange emotions or distract her with some other tasks, it was good.

    After all, it felt as though the beliefs on which her life was grounded on had been messed up. Right now, she was extremely flustered.

    ¡°The Rogers Pass, located in the Canadian segment of the Continental Divide of the Americas, is considered an icy ce where cold waves aremon. The American army ns to build a transport passage there, but because several gangs located in the Montana state, the military efforts may meet with an ambush. There¡¯s a need to send a group of people there to guard for three months. These people will only be able to leave after the passage has been sessfully built.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to confirm if they will truly meet with an ambush, but constructing such a passageway will impact the gangs. More than three months of long term defense is a waste of manpower andbat skills. At this moment, the base will not send any of its elites forward. Your skills are considerably good. Go select five new members to apany you there.¡±

    Just like each time she received a mission, Feng Ling did not voice out any disagreements: ¡°All right.¡±

    It seemed like no matter where she was sent, or what sort of mission she was given, she would ept it. Li Nanheng watched her mildly. ¡°It¡¯s the coldest ce in America. Can you take it?¡±

    ¡°My body should be fine. Two years ago, I also participated in a six months long training against the cold. My stamina and endurance should be fine.¡± Feng Ling had a professional expression on. ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She was still theposed, indifferent Feng Ling who disliked talking about feelings.

    ¡°Go select a few dependable men. After you¡¯ve confirmed the list, directly let Han Jin inform them.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll leave in two days.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Before you depart, prepare all of your winter wear. If anything iscking, inform the base. They¡¯ll prepare as you require.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing you wish to say?¡±

    Feng Ling was always fully prepared to face any mission, along with the challenges that came it. This included the necessary mental preparation. In any case, this was a consequence of her actions. There was nothing she could ask for. She could only raise her head to look at him. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her for half a beat, and after confirming that she truly had no requests, he narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 871 - The Story of Ling and Heng (134)

    <h4>Chapter 871: The Story of Ling and Heng (134)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Receiving the list brought by Feng Ling, Han Jin nced at the names above and nodded. ¡°Feng Ling¡¯s idea is simr to mine. Although these members perform well in the team, they¡¯re quite opportunistically. They really need to go out to that kind of ce to exercise well to cherish life in the base. Although Feng Ling is always quiet, he is a man of insight.¡±

    Xiao Xu, who brought him the list, sat on the chair next to him and nced at the list in his hand. ¡°I am curious why Boss wants Feng Ling to go to the remote Rogers Pass, where there aren¡¯t any cell phone signals. Even the US military isn¡¯t willing to send people to the station in that kind of ce. No one will know even if someone freezes to death there. Why does he want to send Feng Ling over?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, do you dare to ask him why?¡± Han Jin nced at him.

    Xiao Xu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Of course not. Boss Li is quite grumpy these days. I dare not even get close to him. But I heard from the sniper team that the day before yesterday, something seemed to happen between Feng Ling and Boss.¡±

    Han Jin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you mean that Feng Ling pointed his gun at Boss Li?¡±

    Xiao Xu patted his thigh. ¡°Yes, the guys in the sniper team have their lips sealed and never gossip with others outside their team, but Lin Cheng and Tam chatted about it while eating in the canteen. I happened to overhear it. It seems that this is the case, but I didn¡¯t ask them.¡±

    Han Jin raised an eyebrow, put down the list in his hand, and smiled again.

    It seemed that something happened that night, but he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened to piss off Boss like this.

    Han Jin was very clear about Boss Li¡¯s capacity for liquor.

    So he was quite sure Feng Ling couldn¡¯t get him drunk.

    But ording to the current situation, did Boss bang Feng Ling on the spot that night?

    But when he saw Feng Ling at the base in the past two days, his walking posture was very normal and didn¡¯t seem to be... by Boss... and that shouldn¡¯t be possible...

    Gee, he wanted to promote the rxation of their rtionship. However, now he didn¡¯t even know what exactly happened between the two of them. His heart was itchy, but he didn¡¯t know whom to ask.

    Feng Ling always kept her mouth shut, so he could not get any information from her. As for Boss Li... if he didn¡¯t want to die, he dared not to ask him.

    The guys of the sniper team probably didn¡¯t know what happened that night because they were away.

    Oh, there was a sweet, juicy gossip in front of him, but he just couldn¡¯t taste it happily...

    ...

    ¡°Feng Ling, you¡¯d better think over. The conditions at the Rogers Pass are awful. You may not even be able toe back.¡± Qiao Fei dragged Feng Ling outside after training in the morning and looked at her solemnly. ¡°Before you set off, you can discuss with Boss. In the three months, your training in the sniper team will have to be postponed. Besides, if you are frostbitten, you may not be able to take a sniper rifle for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, this matter has been decided, so there is no room for change, and this is the punishment I received after I made a mistake, so I don¡¯t want to request any change.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go there, I can talk to Boss. For the sake of the rtionship between the Qiao and Li families, he will give me some face.¡± Qiao Fei looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You can¡¯t go to this kind of ce because you may not be able to return.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all members of the base. If others can go there, I can go too,¡± Feng Ling said firmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the base supposed to treat all members the same? When faced with danger, Boss Li can rush to the front regardless of his life. How can I hide in the base, waiting for others to protect me?¡±

    Qiao Fei was a little helpless. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m selfish, but I don¡¯t want you to go to that kind of ce.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, you have your family, backers, and connections outside the base, but I don¡¯t have anything. All I have is XI base, so it¡¯s my home. Now the base assigns me a task. I don¡¯t want to escape. Please don¡¯t decide for me,¡± Feng Ling said and took a step back. ¡°Thank you for your care, but I¡¯ll decide on my own business.¡±

    Qiao Fei froze. Looking at her alienated expression, he knew that what he just said sounded too selfish. Feng Ling, a person who loved the base, might be unable to bear those words.

    He didn¡¯t want her to take risks or get in trouble, but she didn¡¯t know that he was just worried about her.

    He even wanted to apply to go to Rogers Pass in Feng Ling¡¯s ce.

    But Feng Ling¡¯s attitude was clear. She would go there by herself.

    He sighed. ¡°If you have to go there, the sniper team will consider temporarily transferring the others back to Team One. After all, it is the five of you who receive training. They¡¯ll resume the training when you return, so I¡¯ll be free during this period, and I can apply to apany you to Rogers Pass.¡±

    ¡°The list has already been submitted, and I will leave tomorrow. Deputy Drillmaster Qiao, you don¡¯t need to apany me. I am a person of no concern. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I can¡¯t return. But you are ced high hopes by your family and can leave the base to inherit the family business. Many people love and care about you, so you can¡¯t go with me.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Qiao Fei sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of myself.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him, not going to say more, and re-entered the training ground without looking back.

    This was thest day of training before she set off for the Rogers Pass. She still took the training as seriously as always. In the evening, she returned to her residence and began to pack up what she would take away tomorrow.

    Each member who would go to the Rogers Pass would be given tworge-capacity suitcases. They could put thick quilts, cold-proof clothes, and a variety of cold-proof medicines into the bags. These items alone could fill the bags.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t need much stuff, and she heard that electronicmunication there was not very convenient. The cell phone signal was poor, and the inte wasn¡¯t avable there, so there was no need to bring aputer. She would just bring a cell phone with her.

    She would go there without any burden, so all she needed was cold-proof stuff.

 Chapter 872 - The Story of Ling and Heng (135)

    <h4>Chapter 872: The Story of Ling and Heng (135)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The Rogers Pass was far away from Los Angeles. Even if they took an airne, they couldn¡¯t reach there directly. The base had arranged them a helicopter, but it could only fly to the center of Montana. Then they would have to take SUVs with good snow tires to get there. Otherwise, the car might fall off the cliff due to slippery roads while passing through the snowy mountains.

    The people who came with Feng Ling were all her acquaintances, including Fattie and some other members of the base. They knew each other, so they cooperated well.

    When Fattie heard that he was assigned to the task of Rogers Pass, he was extremely resistant to the decision, but Han Jin just said that this mission would help him lose weight. It was a reason he could not refuse.

    When they finally reached the terminal, which was just above the Rogers Pass, it was already the middle of the night.

    This location was on a cliff of a snow mountain where it was cold and windy. Although they were all physically fit, this wind was too cold. Even in the mid-night, they could still hear the cold wind roaring. It seemed that a little bit more wind would be able to sweep them away and bury them in the snowy mountains.

    ¡°A-choo¨C¡± Fattie sneezed. His face flushed, and he said with a painful expression, ¡°Oh my god, although I am fat, I have been exercising for so many years, and I believe I¡¯m very strong. But I¡¯ve got a cold as soon as I came to this damned ce! Do we have to station here for three months? I am afraid that there will only be our ghosts here after three months...¡±

    Da Binughed and kicked his butt. ¡°Even if you freeze to death, you¡¯ll be a fat ghost.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off. We¡¯re going to be frozen to death in this damn ce, and you¡¯re stillughing!¡± Fattie shouted angrily at him, but when he noticed that everyone¡¯s face was as red as a monkey¡¯s ass, he burst intoughter and fell to the ground.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was also somewhat red, but not as red as they were. She pulled the cor upward to block the cold wind, and soon her face became normal again.

    The uniforms she usually wore at the base were customized ording to her height, but this time they left in a hurry, so their uniforms were of the same size. The uniform she was wearing was toorge for her and almost covered up. She hid her head into the uniform and didn¡¯t feel so cold.

    ¡°Okay, stop it. Let¡¯s find a less windy ce. Aren¡¯t there two tents with good cold and wind protection performance in the car? Let¡¯s put them up. We¡¯ll sleep in them tonight,¡± Feng Ling said as she turned and walked quickly back to the car.

    Although it was warm in the car, there were only two SUVs there. When they came, the fuel tanks were full, but now they were almost empty. A few barrels of gasoline saved in the car were only enough for them to drive back and forth to a gas station in the center of Montana. They couldn¡¯t waste the gasoline to keep them warm so they couldn¡¯t stay in the cars at night.

    The person in charge of this mission, their team leader, went to put up the tents with Feng Ling. Seeing the small-figured Feng Ling have noint, the others who were still sighing had to stop and went to help them.

    Fattie stepped on the snow on the ground and walked towards the car, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen so much damn snow in my life.¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly to him while taking the tent¡¯s bracket to a less windy ce. ¡°If we don¡¯t put up the tents as soon as possible, we¡¯ll end up being buried in the thick snow. Hurry up if you don¡¯t want to die here.¡±

    Fattie raised his hands and rubbed his sore face, and quickly ran over to help.

    They were all well-trained members of the base, so they got things done quickly. Within half an hour, the two big tents had been set up. They went in and tried it. Although the tents were put up in the ice and snow, their quality was very good. All the equipment of XI Base was top-level. The material of the tents was cold-proof and self-heating. The members shut the doors of the tents, and soon, the snow on the ground gradually melted, and the temperature seemed to rise gradually. Although it was not quite warm, it wasn¡¯t cold inside as long as they wore thick clothes and covered themselves with thick quilts.

    However, although the tents wererge, they could only amodate a few beds. There were a total of eight people here, but the tents could only contain seven beds because they still needed space to put their military equipment, some furniture, and daily necessities.

    Feng Ling said that she would live in another tent, but the others said that they would better stay in the same tent so that it would be warmer, and if she lived in a tent alone, it would be very cold.

    Feng Ling said it was okay. She was used to living alone, so she took her stuff and went into the other tent.

    In this way, the eight of them settled in the Rogers Pass, and after a night, they started to tidy up all their daily necessities, including some power generating equipment and pots and pan, as soon as they woke up the next day.

    Three dayster, they had were fed up with the solid food they took. Although they brought a lot of it, now no one wanted to eat it again.

    They turned the snow into water and boiled it as drinking water. They survived the winter night, survived all kinds of hardships, but now they really couldn¡¯t bear the solid food anymore.

    Dabin said that there were usually frozen rivers in such snowy mountains. The fish under the ice was very delicious. So they began to study how to find rivers and break the ice to catch fish.

    In the first few days, everyone sighed, but now they seemed to enjoy the excitement of adventure and field survival. Even Feng Ling was infected by them. Now, everyone else went out to find the rivers, and Feng Ling stayed in the camp, trying to find a way to light a fire more easily.

    She was sitting in the snow in a thick, puffy coat, holding a box of matches and a lighter in her hand, looking at the items ced on the ground, and studying how to set a fire with them.

    Suddenly, there seemed to be a car passing in the distance. How could there be a car in such a ce?

    Feng Ling turned her head, only to see a tall figureing down from the ck off-road vehicle. When she saw that the person who was in a ck winter suit and walking towards her step by step was Li Nanheng, the lighter and matches in her hand instantly fell into the snow¡ª

 Chapter 873 - The Story of Ling and Heng (136)

    <h4>Chapter 873: The Story of Ling and Heng (136) </h4>

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The man was walking closer and closer. Even in the thick snow up to half a meter deep, he was still striding steadily and had walked up to her in a few steps.

    Feng Ling looked up at him, stunned.

    Li Nanheng looked down at her deadpan. She was sitting in the snow wrapped in a thick coat, like a child wearing an adult¡¯s clothes. Seeing her staring at him stunned, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Surprised?¡±

    Feng Ling came back from the shock, looked at him again, and lowered her head to pick up the matches and the lighter. Then she struggled to get up from the ground, but the clothes were too thick for her to get up easily. She stabilized her footing with difficulty and looked at the man in front of her again. Watching the white mist breathing out of the man¡¯s mouth, she was finally sure that this was the Boss, not a phantom.

    ¡°Boss, why are you here¡­¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her shocked face and turned to look at the white, thick snow and the steep and frozen mountains around. His ever-cold voice seemed to be warmer than usual in the ice and snow. ¡°Han Jin and A Feng will take charge of the base for me. I can¡¯t just throw you guys to the Rogers Pass and let you rot here.¡±

    They certainly wouldn¡¯t rot here, but in the past two days, when they stayed together in the tent and chatted to kill time, there were indeed a few members who sighed and said that the leaders of the base dumped them here because their performance was poor and that the base had abandoned them. Otherwise, why were they thrown to such a damn ce? Their situation was even worse than those border peacekeeping troops stationed on the border.

    No matter how Feng Ling exined to them, they were still depressed. She tried her best to restore their morale, and now they went out to look for rivers to fish, but they must still beining about the base in their hearts.

    Now Boss Li came over in person. His presence worked better than hundreds or thousands of words from her.

    Boss came over in person, indicating that the base did not give up on them, nor did it not pay attention to them. It showed how important this mission was so that those members wouldn¡¯t feel abandoned anymore.

    ¡°So, Boss, are you here to visit and cheer us up?¡± Feng Ling asked agan, and nced at the car parked not far away. There was no one else in the car. He came by himself.

    It was far away from the center of Montana here. It would be a long drive. The mountainous roads were perilous; he might encounter an avnche at any time. How could he drive here alone?!

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t exin but nced at the things in her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and pointed to the pile of dry firewood on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a way to ignite a fire. Although the tools and equipment we took here are good, we have tota use them economically because we¡¯re going to live here for three months. Otherwise, they will probably run out in less than a month.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to economize them. The base doesn¡¯t forget you. Necessities will be sent here every ten days.¡±

    That being said, Li Nanheng still reached out and took the matches and the lighter in her hand. Seeing this, Feng Ling moved aside and gave him the ce in front of the pile of dry wood.

    She didn¡¯t smoke and rarely used matches and lighters, so she didn¡¯t know how to light a fire.

    Although there were field survival training at the base, most of them were about tropical afforestation or forests. She grew up in the wolf cave and had always been confident about her survival ability in the wild. She didn¡¯t expect that the first field survival mission for her was in the ice and snow. Calm as Feng Ling was, she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. She had been worrying about how to live in such a cold ce for three months.

    Li Nanheng squatted down, reached out to examine the fire she had lit on the ground, and said tly, ¡°This ground is full of snow, and there is also thick ice under the snow. Do you want to start a fire on this? Even if there is fire, it wille out in a few minutes.¡±

    With that, the man nced at the two tents not far away. ¡°The tents are fire-proof and cold-proof. Why don¡¯t you set a fire in the tents?¡±

    Feng Ling pointed to the ground. ¡°I want to clear out an open ce here, so I want to melt the snow on the ground first. After all, we live in the tents. If wood and coal burn inside, I¡¯m afraid I may cause coal poisoning.¡±

    ¡°You can open the tents to ventte from time to time, and there won¡¯t be coal poisoning when there is flowing air.¡± Li Nanheng poked the firewood on the ground again and quickly lit a fire.

    Then, as he said, it was so windy here that the fire went out before it touched the snow below.

    The man was still squatting there, checking how thick the ice in the snow was.

    Feng Ling stood behind him, looking at the man wearing the same thick ck winter suit as her. She wondered whether the winter suit was made ording to his size. It was so big and was thick and puffy in her. When she first put it on, she walked like a toddler, waddling all the time. It was recently that she started walking more steadily.

    Although Li Nanheng was wearing the same winter suit, it didn¡¯t look puffy at all in him, and he even looked handsome and stylish in the suit.

    Feng Ling looked at him, then looked at her trouser legs, that she pulled up a lot, and pursed her lips, saying nothing.

    The man stood up, and Feng Ling looked at the pile of dry wood on the ground again. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it work?¡±

    Li Nanheng turned to look at her. ¡°Paths are made by men. I¡¯ll figure it out. Where are the other members?¡±

    ¡°They are fed up with the solid dry food, so they went to find the rivers under the snow mountain, break the ice, and catch some fish to eat.¡±

    Li Nanheng walked a few steps forward as if walking or measuring how thick the snow and ice were. After a few minutes, he stood a few meters away, kicking away a stone covered by frost and snow. ¡°When theye back, ask them to use the ice-breaking tool to dig away the snow and ice within twenty square meters here first. There should be snow-melting materials in your cars. After the snow and ice on the ground are melted,y those materials on the ground. As long as they are well maintained, this space will not freeze within three months.¡±

    It turned out that the materials in the cars were used in this way. No wonder the person who sent them to Montana said that although supplies will be sent to them on a regr basis, the things in their cars should be enough for them to use.

    So that was why.

    No wonder XI Base was called the best military training base in the world!

 Chapter 874 - The Story of Ling and Heng (137)

    <h4>Chapter 874: The Story of Ling and Heng (137)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°If I were you, I would have solved the snow and ice here first,¡± Li Nanheng said. ¡°You haven¡¯t solved your shelter. Why are you guys in such a hurry to find food?¡±

    Although Boss Li seemed to be ming them, his voice was tender. Obviously, he understood them. After all, in this environment, both shelter and food were crucial.

    ¡°Boss, sit in the tent, please. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± Feng Ling pointed to the two tents over there.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at her but walked to the cliff in front and looked down.

    Feng Ling looked at his back. She was sent here as a punishment because she had done something wrong. He had allowed her to make amends, but she didn¡¯t cherish it, so it was not surprising that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her now.

    She no longer spoke and looked back at the snow and the pile of dry wood on the ground.

    She asked the other members to go out to catch fish because she wanted to stay alone. The seven bored men sitting together were as noisy as a group of gossiping women.

    Everyone was used to the busy life in the base. Now they suddenly didn¡¯t need to do any training. Every day, all they did was to study what to eat and how to live morefortably, which was boring.

    She would rather stay alone here, studying how to make them live and eat morefortably than hear them bicker around.

    Feng Ling suddenly went in and took out a sturdy shovel, drew a square space of about 20 square meters on the ground opposite the tent, and then removed all the snow on it and smashed the ice below.

    Li Nanheng heard the voice and turned back to see Feng Ling¡¯s hard work, and then watched her smash for a long time, only making a few white marks on the ice.

    The man looked at her for a while, walked around her with his hands behind his back, before he stopped and watched her keep smashing the ice. ¡°Do you know what you are like now?¡±

    Feng Ling knew he was taunting her, so she ignored him and continued to smash the ice, saying, ¡°This kind of iceyer on the snowy mountain is very thick and solid and very hard to break. Boss, please don¡¯t stand here, lest I¡¯ll identally hit your face with the shovel in my hand.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her continue to work hard and was gradually amused by her cumbersome movement. ¡°Like a bear with uncoordinated limbs.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and turned to stare at him with a jerk. The hat on her head was too big, so half of her face was buried in the hat. Not seeing the shing smile on the man¡¯s face, she dragged the hat down hard and stared at the man¡¯s cold face. ¡°This winter suit is so big and doesn¡¯t fit me at all! I can barely walk normally wearing it! Boss, if youe here just tough at me, please go back to the tent and take a rest. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered and grabbed the shovel in her hand. He pointed his chin to the off-road vehicle that they drove here. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any salt in the car that the base prepared for you?¡±

    Feng Ling paused, looked at the shovel that he snatched, and was surprised that his face was not red at all although he had been standing in such a cold ce. She asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the salt the seasoning prepared for us?¡±

    ¡°Do you need so much salt for seasoning? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°...Then why is there so much salt in the car?¡±

    Li Nanheng poked the shovel into the ground, put his chin on it, and looked at her. ¡°Feng Ling, since you entered the base, you took so many cultural sses and field training, but what did you learn?¡±

    Feng Ling stared back at him without any guilt. ¡°Field training does not include snowy mountains and ciers.¡±

    Li Nanheng slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then go get me some salt and sprinkle it on the ground, and I will show you what to do.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Go!¡± Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling and motioned her to hurry up.

    Feng Ling had no choice but to turn around to get salt in the car. After moving more than ten bags of salt over, Li Nanheng said that it was not enough, and she had to continue to move more salt here. Then he beckoned her to spread them on the ground, and she did what he told her to.

    She looked at the salt on the ground and then at the man who just stood there watching her working. Neither of them moved.

    It was about one o¡¯clock in the afternoon when there was sun, so it was two or three degrees higher, but it was still thirty to forty degrees below zero, so it remained cold.

    But as the salt on the ground gradually melted into the snow, the snow also melted. Seeing this, Feng Ling raised an eyebrow.

    Seeing the snow on the ground had melted, he threw the shovel to her and walked to the tent where Feng Ling lived alone, and before entering it, he said without looking back, ¡°Dig the ice under an hourter. No hurry.¡±

    After seeing the snow melt, Feng Ling raised no objections. Looking at the melted snow and salt, she finally remembered this knowledge was taught in field survival sses.

    When the temperature of the water reached zero degrees Celsius, it would freeze. But if salt was added, the freezing temperature would be lowered. The 10% salt solution would lower the freezing point to minus 6 degrees Celsius, and 20% salt solution would lower it to -16 degrees Celsius. This meant that if salt was sprinkled on the icy road, the ice could be melted more easily. Salt could dissolve in icy water, thereby lowering the freezing point.

    Feng Ling rubbed her face that flushed with cold and took a deep breath. One hourter, the iceyer underneath would be more easily to dig, even if it wasn¡¯t melted, so she no longer stayed here and followed Li Nanheng into the tent.

    When she walked into the tent, she saw that Li Nanheng was sitting on the only bed. The bed was about one and a half meters wide. She slept on it these days. There were quilts, automatic heating nket, and other heating materials stacked on the bed.

    She was about to walk over, but suddenly she glimpsed the suitcase under the bed, in which there were a few chest wraps.

    Her face stiffened in an instant.

    Oh, no!

 Chapter 875 - The Story of Ling and Heng (138)

    <h4>Chapter 875: The Story of Ling and Heng (138)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She was sleeping alone, and the clothes she was wearing were quite thick; there waspletely no need for her to bind her chest. As a result, right now, she did not use that under her clothes...

    She took another nce at the box under the bed and quickly walked over. Right as Li Nanheng stood up to pour himself some hot water, she lifted her leg and shoved the box inwards.

    Li Nanheng turned back right as she shifted her legs back. Her expression wasposed as she watched him: ¡°Boss, if there is enough salt, can we leave some for Fattie and the rest when they go fishing? This way, it¡¯ll save a lot of time.¡±

    Li Nanheng picked up his cup for a drink, smiling coldly: ¡°Fish? It¡¯s only been a few days since you left the base. Do you miss meat so much?¡±

    Feng Ling saw that the cup he was using was hers, but did notment on it. She only answered: ¡°I don¡¯t really feel anything. Usually, I¡¯m fine as long as it fills my stomach. But the rest of them really want meat.¡±

    ¡°Let them use it if they want to. If there aren¡¯t enough, inform the people in charge of delivering supplies and let them bring more next time.¡± The man drank another mouthful of water.

    Feng Ling nodded: ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll tell them when they¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not back yet?¡±

    ¡°En. It takes a lot of time to descend the mountain. They should be back by evening.¡±

    ¡°Give them a call and ask them toe back right now.¡±

    ¡°The call won¡¯t go through. There isn¡¯t any signal at this time. It¡¯ll only work between 7:00 p.m. to 10:00 p.m.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak again. He ced the cup down and nced at Feng Ling who stood there. He then turned toward the entrance of the tent.

    ¡°There¡¯s only a single bed here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The other seven men are staying in the other tent. The eighth bed wouldn¡¯t fit there so I ced it here. In any case, I¡¯m ustomed to sleeping alone. It¡¯s also less noisy this way.¡± Feng Ling subconsciously approached the bed as she spoke. Although she wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally, she was subconsciously wary he would find the things under her bed.

    There were quite a few binding cloths there. If he found them...

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she had seen wrongly, but when the man heard that she was sleeping alone, his brows seemed to have lifted slightly. He picked up her cup for another drink of water, seemingly in a good mood.

    When she watched him carefully once more, the man had already turned to scan the surroundings of the tent. He did not look at her again.

    ¡ª-

    An hourter, some of the ice outside melted. However, as these were formed over a long period of time, it was impossible for it to melt fully. There was still the need to dig through it. When Feng Ling picked up her tools to do so, she found that theyer of ice was no longer as hard as it previously was. Just by mming against one segment of it, a big portion would crumble away. Theyer of ice was easily broken away by her metal shovel.

    ¡ª-

    In the evening, Fattie and the other six men finally return. However, their hands were empty and their disposition were gloomy.

    Without guessing, it was clear that they did not manage to find any rivers. Theyer of snow was so thick; it was impossible to discern which area hid a river underneath the snow.

    Fattie walked in front of the men and was about the enter the tent for a drink when he noticed that the snow in front of the tent across theirs had been cleared. He nced inside in confusion and was about to call Feng Ling out to ask. However, the moment he opened his mouth, his eyes widened. He stared the man stepping out of the tent, his eyes full of shock: ¡°B-b-b-boss...?¡±

    After seeing their gloomy expressions through theted windows in the tent, Feng Ling originally wanted to step out. However, she felt that Boss Li would perhaps consider their emotions and say something to support them. After deliberating over it, she decided to wait inside and head outter.

    Around twenty minutester, Feng Ling saw that Fattie had turned around to head off in the opposite direction. She guessed that the conversation had ended and finally left the tent.

    Yet, the moment she stepped out, she heard Li Nanheng saying: ¡°Move everything out.¡±

    Move everything out?

    Move what?

    Feng Ling stared at his back in confusion. The other members also turned around to follow Fattie. She watched as they charged toward the off-road vehicle Li Nanheng had driven over.

    Yes, they were charging over, looking especially excited as they did so.

    She only watched for a moment and did not ask more. She was about to head back in to boil some water when she abruptly heard Fattie¡¯s shout: ¡°Ahhhhh! A barbeque grill!¡±

    Feng Ling paused in her footsteps. She turned back to nced in their direction.

    following which, Fattie and the other members shouted in unision: ¡°Ahhh, meat! So much meat! Ahhhhh! There¡¯s also prawns...¡±

    ¡°Woahhh so much, so much meat... ahhh...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You brought a barbeque grill?¡± she asked.

    The man turned back and nced at her. He did not answer as he headed into the tent first.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    If he was here to deliver warmth, he should do it openly. What was the point in pretending...

    However, she still smiled. She did not even notice the curve her lips had taken.

    When Fattie and the rest finally brought everything into the tent, even Feng Ling was slightly dumbstruck.

    ¡°This is a lot of meat ah! There should at least be fifty kilograms worth of meat here! Earlier, when I opened Boss¡¯s car, I waspletely shocked! To think that the car was filled with so much frozen meat! If we eat these with vegetables, there should be enough tost us a whole month!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! To think that Boss would be so humane. He knew that we were suffering from hunger and cold here and specially came to deliver meat to us... aiya fuck... this is really too touching...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s so much meat. Let¡¯s just leave them outside. In any case, the temperature here is even lower than a freezer. The food definitely won¡¯t spoil. We¡¯ll keep them frozen and bring them in to defrost when we want to eat them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. At the thought that we will neverck for meat again, I¡¯vepletely moved on from our failure to fish today!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I really love you to death!¡± In a fit of agitation, Fattie tried to jump on top of Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng sat on a stool in the tent. When Fattie threw himself over, he directly lifted his feet to kick him aside: ¡°Scram. What love? This old man isn¡¯t interest in men.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Boss, you¡¯re not being honest by saying these words. I heard that...¡± Fattie gave him a cheeky smile and abruptly turned his eyes toward Feng Ling, who was boiling by the side, with an expression of wanting to gossip: ¡°I heard that you¡¯re really interested in men, Boss...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression did not change. He only nced at him coldly as he asked slowly: ¡°You heard?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it isn¡¯t just me alone. Everyone in the base knows that Boss, toward that... someone...¡± Fattie did not mention any names but his eyes shifted toward Feng Ling once more. Afterward, he continued cheekily: ¡°Which is... in any case, no one is blind... Besides, Boss, you came all the way here from Los Angeles, it definitely wasn¡¯t just out of care for us...¡±

    The other men immediately followed Fattie¡¯s line of sight to look toward Feng Ling with skeptical, dumbstruck expressions.

    After boiling the water, Feng Ling turned around and abruptly met with their gaze: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 876 - The Story of Ling and Heng (139)

    <h4>Chapter 876: The Story of Ling and Heng (139)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    From Feng Ling¡¯s expression, it was clear that she waspletely unaware of what was happening. Fattie also knew that Feng Ling rarely joked around. He directly shifted his gaze back, grinning cheekily as he pressed close to Li Nanheng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Li Nanheng furrowed his brows. He shifted his stool to the side in annoyance.

    ¡°Boss~¡± Fattie shameless followed after him. He lowered his voice to say: ¡°If you¡¯re really chasing after Feng Ling, us brothers can support you. Even if you¡¯re not our Boss, just base on the fact that you brought us so much meat, if you¡¯re really interested, we¡¯ll definitely help...¡±

    Before he could finish, he was once again kicked aside by Li Nanheng.

    Fattie staggered backward into Da Bin, and as he fell into Da Bin¡¯s arms, he lifted a finger and spoke with a pinched, nasally voice: ¡°Aiyo, Brother Da Bin~ Your legs are so firm~¡±

    Da Bin¡¯s lips twitched harshly: ¡°Scram!¡±

    The tent was instantly filled with cheerfulughter. Fattie rolled away and stood up, making a loud, exaggerated harrumph. As he headed out, he turned his head back once more: ¡°Brother Da Bin~, Quicklye and help me light the charcoal for the barbeque grill. Boss brought so much good charcoal for us. The off-road vehicle is a treasure chest. It has everything we want~.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this old man feels that after obtaining this meat, my life has arrived at its peak!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that easy for your life to arrive at its peak? It seems like all weck now is a beautiful woman!¡±

    ¡°If there was a beautiful woman here, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying in Rogers Pass forever. I¡¯m already in my twenties, yet I¡¯ve never touched a woman¡¯s hand before...¡±

    Fattie and Da Bin shifted the barbeque grill. Everyone gathered around the grill and began setting it up. They ced the charcoal in and set up the equipment so that the smoke would be channeled outside of the tent. They busied themselves happily and handled the grill carefully as though it was a precious gem. Whenever someone was slightly careless with it, the other men would raise their voice: ¡°Be gentler, gentler! Your brothers¡¯ happiness for the next few months depends all on this! Don¡¯t damage it! If we damage it, Boss definitely won¡¯t bring us a second one!¡±

    When speaking, they would intentionally turn back to Li Nanheng to stare at him with sparkling eyes. They all wished Boss Li would say: ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll continue bringing more next time.¡¯

    Yet, Li Nanheng only spat expressionlessly: ¡°If it¡¯s damage, go make your own fire to cook. Even cavemen coulde up with something on their own. Will you guys starve the moment you¡¯re separated from a stove? My XI Base doesn¡¯t need a group of trash like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Boss is right. Everything Boss says it is right!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s words are the imperial edict; we listen to Boss¡¯s words. Boss is...¡±

    ¡°Quit ttering him and quickly set up the grill! We¡¯re all starving!¡± Da Bin directly kicked Fattie away to stop him from twisting his body here and there.

    Afterward, a group of men rushed to retrieve a big portion of the frozen meat. They cut it into smaller pieces and busied themselves with defrosting the meat and preparing the sauces. By the side, Feng Ling cooperatively helped to boil water and prepare the food.

    Li Nanheng watched the little brats who were able to find something to be cheerful about despite the harsh weather; although his expression did not change, his gaze became warmer.

    The man sat by the side to watch them work. A momentter, he turned towards Feng Ling, who was adding water into the dry seasoning powders. The young man had taken off his thick winter coat but was still wearing a thin down jacket and pants. Her cheeks were slightly pink as she stood before the barbeque grill.

    Li Nanheng did not speak. He picked up his cigarettes and lighter and stood up to leave the tent.

    It remained rowdy in the tent for a long time. When the meat was almost cooked, the group of men cheerfully sat together. Aside fromcking some alcohol, everything was unbelievably perfect.

    They hade here to provide defense against a possible ambush from the nearby gangs. Thus, even if they could not train every day, they definitely could not touch a single sip of alcohol. Regardless if it was day or night, they had to maintain their consciousness. Otherwise, if there were truly an enemy nearby, it would be toote by the time they responded.

    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Boss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s Boss? Wasn¡¯t he still here a moment earlier?¡±

    Everyone turned to the stool Li Nanheng had been using earlier. They had all been busy handling the meant and did not notice when he had left.

    Feng Ling handed the prepared seasonings to them and also turned to look at the stool. After staring at it silently for a moment, she picked up her winter coat and left the tent.

    Boss¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found outside of the tent. In the evening, the wind here was strong and chilly; it was biting cold. She put her hat on properly and zipped her jacket up all the way. After circling the area, she finally found a faint orange spark on the precipice of the snow mountain ahead. Someone was smoking there.

    She approached him and nced at the snow-covered ground behind him. It was snowing right now, and the footsteps he had left behind were mostly covered. It was clear that he had been standing here for quite some time.

    ¡°Boss, the meat is almost ready. You drove to Montana; I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had much to eat either. Come in and eat.¡± Feng Ling stood by the man¡¯s side.

    Li Nanheng stood amidst the wind and casually pinched out his cigarette. He slowly released a breath. In this environment, it wasn¡¯t clear if the white mist escaping his lips was cold air or smoke.

    The sea area next to the Montana border could be seen from afar; ayer of ice and cier covered most of it. From here, it seemedpletely endless. Behind them were several tents attached to smallmps. It was their campsite here, and it appeared to be a warm space to return to.

    Despite thete evening, with themps behind them and the moonlight reflecting off the snow, this ce did not appear too dark. The man stood here alone quietly, as though he was alone in the world. His tall and broad-shouldered figure strangely caused one¡¯s heart to tremble.

    ¡°To think that this ce has such a nice winter scenery.¡± The man did not look at her. His gaze remained fixed afar: ¡°It¡¯s rare to find an endless view of the ciers. I originally thought there are only precipices and cliffs here. Now that I look at it now, it isn¡¯t that bad. The cliffs aren¡¯t that steep.¡±

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling could not identify any other meanings. However, she still asked: ¡°And so, Boss, are you disappointed? Originally, you were nning to send me off to an especially difficult ce for me to suffer and dampen my drive. Who would have thought you sent me to a pretty good ce. From a different perspective, this snow mountain isn¡¯t actually that different from a vacation. I even have a few goodrades to apany me.¡±

 Chapter 877 - The Story of Ling and Heng (140)

    <h4>Chapter 877: The Story of Ling and Heng (140)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng could hear hints of provocation in her voice; even if it was not provocation, at least, it seemed that her heart was trulyposed. She did not find this ce difficult to bear and even seemed to be enjoying her time here.

    He shifted his eyes over, ncing at her coldly.

    Feng Ling was shorter than him. Now that she was dressed in thick winter wear, the way she was tightly wrapped, made her appeared like a ck bear dressed in a spacesuit. The cold words he was about to say changed right before they left his lips: ¡°What¡¯s the point in dampening your drive? The people trained by the XI Base should all carry the drive shared there. There¡¯s no need to polish away all of your edges.¡±

    Feng Ling did not say anything. She nced backward and was about to urge him to return with her to eat.

    However, the man turned back and continued looking afar. He asked mildly: ¡°After living for twenty years, I¡¯ve discovered that beyond trekking through a forest covered inndmines or charging through a rain of bullets to enter a terrorist¡¯s base, nothing I¡¯ve done is more courageous than admitting that I¡¯ve fallen for you. And so, you chose to point your rifle at me and be punished in such a ce because you prefer women, and you¡¯re not interested in me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Boss, the wind here is biting cold. Even as I¡¯m dressed in thick winter wear, I feel chilled to my bones. Can we not talk about this topic right now?

    Feng Ling swallowed her saliva and did not speak.

    If she were a man, naturally, she would prefer women. The crux of the issue was that she wasn¡¯t actually a man. Furthermore, right now, she was deeply disoriented. She did not know what it meant to like someone, yet she also vaguely felt that it was suitable for describing her current circumstance.

    The reason why she had been so resistant was likely because she had not made any mental preparation before he had overbearingly left his stamp of possession on her. Furthermore, in her eyes, Boss Li was their Boss...

    But if she had truly disliked him, there was no need even to bring up what had happened in his room that night. During the mission at the bar, if any other man had dared to press her up on the wall to kiss her, she likely would have pped him to death.

    Feng Ling could hear the cold wind by her ears. She did not answer, and Li Nanheng had also grown used to her avoidance of the topic. He looked at her indifferently from the side: ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to talk about me, let¡¯s talk about you. As a young man, do you prefer noisy little girls like Qin Shuke or girls who are more tactful and easy to approach like Wen Leqing?¡±

    Feng Ling lifted her hands and used her sleeves to cover her cheeks; they were aching from the cold. She answered gloomily: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve only met that Qin Shuke twice. How could I possibly like her? In my eyes, Miss Qin is a cheerful and energetic young girl. If she wishes to be friends, perhaps I can ept it. But when ites to deeper feelings... that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Feng Ling then recalled Doctor Wen¡¯s sister. She added: ¡°As for Miss Wen, even if I prefer girls like her, I don¡¯t think I have a chance. Boss, you and Miss Wen are morepatible.¡±

    Li Nanheng was about to bring out another cigarette. He ced his hand in his pocket, and as he heard her words, his movements paused. He turned his distant ck eyes onto her: ¡°Her and Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Wen is very attractive. She is also one the best doctor in Los Angeles, yet she always makes time to visit you in the base. Doesn¡¯t that mean that she likes you? Besides, Boss, you¡¯re usually very impatient, yet you seem to be especially patient toward Miss Wen. Your rtionship with her seems very good, as well.¡±

    Li Nanheng brought his hand out of his pocket without holding onto a cigarette. He chuckled coldly: ¡°And so, you stood outside the clinic for that long that day. After watching for that long, that¡¯s all you saw?¡±

    Feng Ling immediately shifted her gaze away from him toward the view of the distant ciers: ¡°I didn¡¯t watch for very long. I only went to take a look. I didn¡¯t wish to disturb your conversation.¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted: ¡°Wen Leqinges to the base frequently, but that doesn¡¯t have much to do me. I¡¯ve always hated women who cling onto me like gum. Usually, even when I return to the Li family to participate in all sorts of events, I¡¯ll stay far away from the women. To this day, there aren¡¯t any women who dare to enter the base to cling onto me. The XI Base isn¡¯t a ce anyone can enter as they please.¡±

    ¡°Then she...¡±

    ¡°The only reason a woman would enter a ce like XI Base so frequently is naturally for a man. But it isn¡¯t me. The two of us have merely known each other since young and interacted enough to be familiar. Precisely because she doesn¡¯t have strange thoughts toward me and only considers me a friend, I¡¯m not as wary when ites to her.¡±

    Feng Ling slowly digested his words and felt that an even thickeryer of fog obstructed her eyes: ¡°Then, who is she doing it for? There are so many men in the base, and most of them are very outstanding, but I¡¯ve never seen her interact much with anyone.¡±

    It was rare to see Feng Ling appear so curious, with a gaze like she really wanted in on the secret. Li Nanheng lifted one corner of her lips. Looking at her interested appearance, he decided to be kind for once and tell her: ¡°For Doctor Wen.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was first nk, then confused, and finally startled: ¡°Isn¡¯t Doctor Wen her brother?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°For Doctor Wen...?¡± For a moment, Feng Ling¡¯s brain struggled to process this.

    Li Nanheng did not exin much and only answered: ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to exin this. But Wen Leqing has indeed been chasing after Doctor Wen for all these years. Her brother decided to study medicine, so she also studied medicine. To avoid her, Doctor Wen was willing to give up a good career opportunity to hide in XI Base to be our doctor. She is also mindless of his resistance and oftenes to the base. Seeing as she is also a doctor and is asionally useful, the base allowed her special permission to enter. If it were anyone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to enter as they please.¡±

    And so, Wen Leqing was chasing after her brother?

    ...How does one chase after a sibling?

    After sessfully chasing him, could they date and get married?

    Although she was suspicious about this, this matter was still unrted to her. Feng Ling did not understand why, but when she heard that Wen Leqing was unrted to Boss Li, a stifled feeling in her heart instantly dissipated.

    She changed the topic: ¡°Boss, if we don¡¯t head in soon, we¡¯ll be buried in the snow.¡± She turned back to nce at the footsteps she had left on the snow. A freshyer of snow covered most of it.

    Feng Ling wore a thickyer of clothes, and her sleeves were pressed against her cheeks. However, her forehead and cheeks had turned slightly pink from being exposed to the wind. Li Nanheng did not continue the conversation and turned to leave.

    Feng Ling followed after him.

    They entered the tent to see that Fattie and the rest were sitting together eating the grilled meat. The tent was filled the fragrant scent of the meat and seasonings. By the side, there were two clean tes filled with quite a bit of cooked meat. With one nce, it was clear that those were kept specially for them.

 Chapter 878 - The Story of Ling and Heng (141)

    <h4>Chapter 878: The Story of Ling and Heng (141)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The sky gradually turned darker, and the snowstorm outside grew stronger. Thankfully, this tent was extremely sturdy, and it retained heat well. They were rtively unaffected by the storm.

    Feng Ling recooked the meat they had kept aside for a minute to heat it up before cing piece after piece into Li Nanheng¡¯s te.

    She did so until there were only several pieces left for herself. She was about to ce the te down when she realize the man by her side did not move at all.

    She turned to look at Li Nanheng, quietly sitting without eating: ¡°Boss, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°After being on the road for the whole day, I don¡¯t have much appetite,¡± As the man spoke, he casually ce his te before her: ¡°Eat.¡±

    Fattie, Da Bin, and the rest: ¡°...¡±

    Were they doing arge-scale disy of affection between two men?

    ¡°Cough, Boss, it¡¯s almost nine. I¡¯ll return to the other tent first. You and Feng Ling enjoy.¡±

    After one of them spoke, the rest of them also look for simr excuses. Within a few minutes, all of them had left.

    Feng Ling saw that there were still several prawns left on the grill. She scanned the te in front of her and took a bite before turning to the man next to her: ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t usually eat a lot of meat. I can¡¯t possibly finish much either. This ce is really cold, and it¡¯ll only be colder when it is night. If you don¡¯t eat a bit, it¡¯ll be tough for you to withstand the cold. Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±

    Li Nanheng saw that she really did not have much of an appetite and reach out to take her chopsticks. He then received the te from her and had around five to six pieces of meat before returning both the chopsticks and te to her hands.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Finish them.¡± He nced at the remaining meat on the te.

    Feng Ling looked at the pair of chopsticks he had used. After deliberating it, she ced them down and was about to head to the side to retrieve a new pair. However, she hesitated for a beat. There were only a few pieces left. There didn¡¯t seem to be a need to change a pair of chopsticks. Besides, the way Boss appearedpletely unbothered was the way men were supposed to be. Since she also took herself as a man, there was no need to be too sensitive.

    Thus, she picked up the chopstick and ate. She also took the prawns off the grill and ced them on his te.

    This time, Li Nanheng did not refuse her. He began to peel the prawns, and just as Feng Ling was almost finished with her te and was about to ce it down, several pieces of prawn were suddenly tossed over. Theynded squarely on the center of her te.

    ¡°Finish those.¡± The man stood up to look for water to extinguish the charcoal in the grill.

    Feng Ling did not speak. She watched as the man cleaned up the grill and silently finished the prawns.

    Seeing the way she sat obediently to eat, Li Nanheng was in a rather good mood as he began to work. Not too long after, he brought the extinguished, cooled-down grill outside and began to tidy up the things on the ground.

    Watching as Boss took the initiative to clean up, Feng Ling silently got up to help him.

    Finally, when the tent waspletely clean and Li Nanheng entered again, Feng Ling thought of an important question.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re staying on this snow mountain tonight, right?¡±

    Li Nanheng carelessly swatted off the snow on his shoulders as he gave her a cold nce as though asking, ¡®What do you think?¡¯

    Feng Ling immediately nced toward the tent by the side: ¡°The tent with more people should be warmer. If they try to squeeze a little, they should be able to make space for another person. I¡¯ll go talk to them and let them prepare a nket for you.¡±

    As Feng Ling spoke, she directly moved to head out.

    Li Nanheng nced at her coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t there space in your tent?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Indeed.

    There was no way to avoid having him sleep here.

    Feng Ling nced toward the luggage under her bed in slight concern.

    ¡°Then, Boss, let me go bring you a bed,¡± Feng Ling moved to leave once more.

    ¡°Shift the things on your bed away. That will save up much more strength than bringing another bed here. Can¡¯t a bed that¡¯s 1.5 meters wide fit two people?¡±

    Feng Ling faltered in her footsteps.

    She turned to see that Li Nanheng had already approached her bedside and was about to push her things aside.

    Her heart skipped a bit. The binding cloths were in her luggage, but she vaguely recalled leaving her menstruation pads on the bed as well.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Feng Ling abruptly rushed forward and threw herself ahead to hug her things into her arms: ¡°I¡¯ll keep my own things by myself. Boss, wait for me by the side. I¡¯ll be done immediately.¡±

    It was rare for Li Nanheng to see her take the initiative in such an enthusiastic manner. He raised his handsome brows, and cooperatively took a step backward.

    Feng Ling held her things in her arms and brought them onto the table. She cursed herself in her mind for leaving the pads on her bed. The other men were all sloppy and were unlikely to notice anything, nor would they dare to touch her things. However, she never expected that Boss Li would suddenlye, and even sleep on her bed.

    Earlier, she did not even have the time to reject sharing a bed before her attention was taken by something else.

    After keeping her things away, she raised her head to see that Li Nanheng had sat down on her bed and taken off his coat. Feng Ling lowered her head and began to massage her aching forehead.

    ¡°Headache? Not feeling well?¡± The man¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard.

    She quickly ced her head down: ¡°No, my forehead was slightly itchy. I was just scratching it.¡±

    Feng Ling stood up as she spoke. As they were shifting things out of the tent earlier, she was still dressed in her thick down jacket. Her movements were slightly awkward.

    She turned to see that Li Nanheng was now only dressed in a ck t-shirt. The silhouette of his toned waist in the ck T-shirt was strangely seductive. Feng Ling immediately shifted her eyes away to look outside.

    ¡°I heard from Fattie that although this ce is cold, the ground is covered in snow, and it¡¯s convenient to melt the snow for shower purposes. It doesn¡¯t affect your daily washing up at all. I¡¯ve been all the road all day. It should be fine if I take a shower here, right?¡± Although the man was asking, he had already stood up to head toward a corner of the tent where it was segregated.

    It was a simple shower room. As Feng Ling herself had been using it, it was extremely clean. There were all sorts of shower items in there; nothing wascking.

    When the man entered, he could smell the shower gel; the scent was extremely simr to the scent on Feng Ling¡¯s body.

    He took off his top before realizing he needed a towel. When he stepped out, Feng Ling was sprawled on the ground by the bed. Her hands were reaching out for the luggage underneath, and it appeared as though she was extremely impatient and tired.

    Watching her strange posture, Li Nanheng nced at the luggage by her fingertips. He furrowed his brows: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 879 - The Story of Ling and Heng (142)

    <h4>Chapter 879: The Story of Ling and Heng (142)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling was surprised, and then she saw the mane out half-naked.

    She thought he would take a shower inside and wouldn¡¯te out in a short time.

    She quickly moved her hand from the suitcase and looked at the man¡¯s bare upper body again, coughing awkwardly. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m looking for a change of clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I brought clothes with me.¡± The man walked to the table, picked up a ck bag, and took out a new T-shirt and loose shorts.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched. It turned out that it was his clothes in the bag that he asked Fattie to bring when the members went to fetch the oven.

    ¡°Boss ...¡± She stood up slowly by the bed, staring at the clothes in his hand and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just staying here for one night? How long are you nning to stay here?¡±

    Li Nanheng walked towards the bathroom and said lightly, ¡°After we sent you here, the U.S. military sent us a notice that many gangsters are stationing here. Although they haven¡¯t caused any trouble yet, I¡¯ll stay here with your guys for some time lest you¡¯ll be put in danger...¡±

    Without further exnation, the man went straight into her small bathroom.

    Stay with your guys for some time...

    So he could stay as long as he wanted. It might be two or three days or even two or three months. It was up to him.

    Feng Ling secretly sighed, and when she looked at the bed that could contain two people, her eyelids jumped again.

    If Boss would stay here for some time, she must get a folding bed over. Otherwise, she would have to share the same bed as him!

    She still rememberedst time when she went into his room to deliver him wine; he treated her that way although he was sober. If he shared the same bed as her, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen!

    She couldn¡¯t live with the seven other people, because they would find out her real sex, but it was even more dangerous if she lived with Boss.

    Now, she couldn¡¯t live in the other tent nor tantly asked Boss to live there...

    Feng Ling bent over and sighed but dared not take the suitcase away because Boss Li should have noticed her movement, and if he found this suitcase was taken away, it would arouse his suspicion. She might as well not touch it.

    She would have to wait for him to leave the tent tomorrow before putting on the chest wrap.

    She nced at her winter clothes and froze for a while beside the bed. Hearing the sound of watering from the simple bathroom, she immediately remembered what Li Nanheng said that day: ¡°What do you think I did in the bathroom?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s ears suddenly turned hot, and she turned and went out. After running four or fiveps outside the tent, she sat directly in the white snow, leaned back, andy in the snow, looking at the stars in the sky.

    Although she was located on the border of Montana, although there were many cliffs in this ce, although it was very cold, she was still under the same sky. The stars wouldn¡¯t change no matter the location

    Shey down for a long while, but it was too cold for her to fall asleep. Feng Ling watched the white breath she exhaled and remained motionless.

    Suddenly she heard creaking walking sounds, which she had been used to in this ce these days.

    Before turning her face, she saw Li Nanheng enter her line of sight.

    The man had taken a bath and changed. Now he wore a thick ck uniform instead of the winter jacket. He put his hands in his pants¡¯ pockets, walked up to her, and looked down on the boy lying on the ground. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to sleep on the same bed as me? Are you going to sleep here?¡±

    Feng Ling sat up, patted the snow on her sleeves and legs, and then struggled to get up. She shook off the snow on her body and looked up at him. ¡°Boss, have you finished your bath?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Yes, won¡¯t you go in and take a bath?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling said, avoiding his gaze and walking towards the tent; she sounded a little embarrassed. ¡°The living conditions here are not as good as at the base. Even if there is no shortage of water, it¡¯s such a waste of water to take a bath two or three times a day, and I don¡¯t sweat in this ce, so I don¡¯t have to bathe so frequently.¡±

    Watching the little ck bear shuffle to the door of the tent, and walked in muttering, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Knowing that Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t take a shower tonight, he said nothing and walked back.

    The tent was fairly warm. Li Nanheng took off the ck uniform andy directly on the bed only in a short-sleeved ck T-shirt and shorts. After lying down, he tried the softness of the bed. Umm, not bad. The bed was quite thick, and it wasfortable to lie on.

    ¡°Are you sleeping outside or inside?¡± The man pillowed his arms, looking sofortable. He nced at Feng Ling, who was still standing by the door like a little bear.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Feng Ling thought he meant outside or inside the tent. When she was about to speak, she realized that he was asking whether he was sleeping on the outside or inside of the bed. She looked at the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep outside. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I will disturb you when I get up at night.¡±

    Li Nanheng moved his body in, but he was so tall that the bed appeared to be small under him. Fortunately, there was a table at the end of the bed. Otherwise, he would have no ce to put his feet when he was lying on the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Sleep early.¡± The man said lightly pillowing his arms and closed his eyes.

    Driving all the way here, he was exhausted.

    Feng Ling went inside quietly. Although she didn¡¯t take a bath, she took off her winter suit and went inside to wash her face and brush her teeth. When she came out of the bathroom, she put on the thick winter suit again.

    Boss Li had been sleeping peacefully in bed and didn¡¯t move at all. She didn¡¯t know whether he had fallen asleep or not. She oncey in a mud ditch together with K for a night when they were on a mission. K had been snorting so loudly, but Boss Li didn¡¯t make such an annoying snore.

    She walked over and leaned over to the bed. Hearing Li Nanheng¡¯s steady breathing, she looked at the quilt on the bed and was about to tuck him in.

 Chapter 880 - The Story of Ling and Heng (143)

    <h4>Chapter 880: The Story of Ling and Heng (143)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She had just put the quilt on him, and the man opened his eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep yet?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand paused. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep right away.¡±

    Li Nanheng opened his eyes, nced at her, then looked at the quilt on his body, and secretly smiled, saying lightly, ¡°Go to bed early.¡±

    Feng Ling grunted andy down beside him.

    Vaguely hearing the sound of clothes rubbing against the sheet, Li Nanheng frowned, opened his eyes and looked at her. When he found that shey down in that winter suit, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes?¡±

    Feng Ling sorted out the puffy clothes on her body and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Well, I got a cold, so I want to keep myself warm. It will be very cold at night. Boss, the quilt is yours and I¡¯ll just sleep like this.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you lie in the snow for so long just now?¡±

    ¡°I was just out to get some fresh air, but I was too tired, so Iy down. Anyway, the clothes were very thick and it wouldn¡¯t be cold even if Iy in the snow,¡± Feng Ling said lightly.

    Li Nanheng felt the thick clothes on her was such an eyesore, so he said coldly, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes to sleep as if not hearing him.

    ¡°I said take off your clothes. Don¡¯t you hear me, eh?¡± The man sounded very unhappy.

    Feng Ling had no choice but opened his eyes. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really chilly.¡±

    ¡°Then use the quilt. Who will sleep in such thick clothes? Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable. I¡¯m used to it. I have slept like this asionally these days.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore, but turned over, facing her directly and staring at her with arms around his chest.

    Feng Ling remained in a lying posture. She would just refuse to take off her clothes anyway. She did not use the chest wrapping cloth. If she took off her clothes andy down beside him, he could easily find out about her secret.

    She would not take off clothes unless she put on the chest wrap tomorrow.

    She pretended not to see the man who had turned sideways andy t, closing her eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to sleep like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, Yes.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes narrowed and his voice was cold. ¡°Are you afraid that I will molest you, or do you feel insecure sleeping in a bed with me? Do you have to wear so many clothes?¡±

    ¡°... Boss, I¡¯m just afraid of cold,¡± Feng Ling said without too much exnation.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t do enough cold-resistant training.¡± Li Nanheng snorted.

    ¡°Well, maybe...¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to say anymore. Boss Li was such a shrewd person. She¡¯d better not say too much in front of him.

    Seeing that she closed her eyes and was going to sleep, Li Nanheng stopped talking and turned back to lie on his back. He closed her eyes, but still said coldly, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and didn¡¯t speak again.

    The tent was extremely quiet. It was really ufortable to sleep in such a thick winter suit. It was so thick that she couldn¡¯t even turn over. If she moved too violently, she would disturb Boss Li.

    Halfway to sleep, she woke up because she couldn¡¯t turn over, and then she closed her eyes to continue to sleep. Between wake and dream, she suddenly heard something and immediately opened her eyes with vignce.

    However, before she realized what happened, she suddenly felt a pain in her waist and was kicked out of the bed.

    The clothes were so thick that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to fall to the ground, but she was still startled, and when she realized who kicked her, she struggled to get up and looked at the cruel man who was still lyingfortably after kicking her to the floor. ¡°Boss?¡±

    With his eyes closed, Li Nanheng said tly, ¡°It¡¯s too crowded.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyebrows twitched and looked at the bed under him. Her thick winter suit did upy a lot of space, but even if it was crowded, kicking her off the bed would be too much.

    She didn¡¯t say anything but pressed her jacket hard. Anyway, this kind of winter suit was very puffy and it would save a lot of space if she pressed it tter.

    After that, she went back to bed andy down again. After lying down, she said aggrievedly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t kick me again.¡±

    The man did not respond as if falling asleep again.

    She closed her eyes and continued to sleep.

    However, less than five minutester, with a thud, Feng Ling was kicked off the bed by him again.

    Feng Ling lying on the ground: ¡°...¡±

    She was angry, but she didn¡¯t want to provoke him. Silently, she took the pillow from the bed andy down on the floor to continue to sleep. Anyway, the clothes were thick, so she had no problem sleeping on the floor.

    This time, the man sat up. He lowered his eyes and looked at Feng Ling who looked not affected at all.

    Sensing the man¡¯s stare, Feng Ling opened her eyes and looked at him.

    ¡°Is itfortable to lie on the floor?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. My clothes are thick, so I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    ¡°OK, I was going to bring another folding bed tomorrow night, but it seems that it¡¯s unnecessary. Then let¡¯s just sleep like this, I on the bed, and you on the ground.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a while and sat up. She scratched her messy hair. ¡°Boss, do you hate me? Why? I just want to sleep.¡±

    Li Nanheng said deadpan, ¡°Indeed, you just want to sleep, but why don¡¯t you take off your clothes. Do you think I¡¯ll molest you?¡±

    Feng Ling was speechless. She pursed her lips and suddenly stood up from the ground. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t sleep. Boss, you can sleep on your own.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her unhappy face and was just about to talk when Feng Ling picked up a folding military backrest chair and took it to the door of the tent. She put it down against the door and sat on the chair as if going to guard him like a vigil.

    Li Nanheng looked at her little head with messy hair and then at her ck face, and raised his eyebrows.

    He just wanted Feng Ling to take off her clothes and sleep well. If she slept in such a thick winter suit that was made of airtight fabric, she wouldn¡¯t sleep well. The suit was so big on her and she might get suffocated sleeping in it. He did these for her good. Why was she so angry?

    ¡°You won¡¯t sleep?¡± He asked, looking at her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but pulled her hat up to cover her head, unwilling to hear his vexing voice.

    It seemed that she was really angry.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ground under the bed.

    Did he kick her too hard just now?

 Chapter 881 - The Story of Ling and Heng (144)

    <h4>Chapter 881: The Story of Ling and Heng (144)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Late at night, one of themid on the bed while the other sat on the stool. Both of them were silent.

    Or rather, no matter what Li Nanheng said, Feng Ling did not reply. After a while, the man held onto his face and refused to say more. He allowed her to sit there as she pleased.

    After several hours, Li Nanheng opened his eyes to look at Feng Ling. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t moved in quite a while, and he guessed she must have fallen asleep.

    Li Nanheng got off the bed and slowly approached. He stood by Feng Ling¡¯s side and lowered his eyes to watch her sleep, scanning her thick clothes and therge hat on her head. Based on Feng Ling¡¯s awareness, if he carried her to the bed right now, she would wake up.

    But looking at her sleeping posture, even if she managed to fall asleep, he was sure her neck would be aching tomorrow morning.

    Li Nanheng sighed. He returned to the bed to retrieve a pillow and gently lifted her head to ce it behind her neck. After confirming that she was sleepingfortably, he finally let her be.

    ¡ª-

    Although Boss Li¡¯s appearance brought them good food, their vacation finally came to an end.

    Early in the morning, they had their first group training since they arrived at Rogers Pass. The freezing cold left the group of them with flushed cheeks and reddened noses. All of them, including Feng Ling, were not allowed to wear their winterwear. Based on Boss Li¡¯s exnation, this was to prevent their body from falling ill after staying here for an extended period. They needed to train to increase their resistance against the cold every day.

    The requirement for the first day of their training was to remove their cold-resistant coat and stand in the snow and wind in their down jackets. On the next day of their training, they had to remove their down jackets and stand in their vests.

    Every country¡¯s army had simr experiences training against the cold. However, XI Base was located in a more humid area and had not participated in missions involving the cold for the past few years. The training for their members to protect them against the cold was still insufficient.

    What Boss Li meant was to take advantage of the ¡®good¡¯ conditions in this ce to give them some endurance training.

    A group of them cursed and whined in their hearts all day but did not dare to vocalize any resentment. After all, apanying Boss meant that they would have meat to eat. Besides, if they were really injured during the training, Boss would definitely take responsibility for it. There waspletely no need to worry.

    Although the cold initially left everyone with running noses and frost frozen on theirshes, by the third day, they were able to step out of their tents without their cold-resistant gear. They were also less fearful of the cold than they were when they first arrived.

    Li Nanheng was not as much of a demon in this ce as he was in the base. After three days of training, he allowed them two days of rest.

    After receiving this break, the men were still stubbornly insistent on looking for a river to fish. Da Bin, especially, had grown up in the North. ording to him, the type of fish living under theyer of ice was especially fat and delicious. The group of men drooled at his description. Since they had nothing better to do, they decided to look for a river.

    Feng Ling originally did not wish to go. However, Li Nanheng was hauled away by those seven men, and right before they left, he grabbed her along. Since Boss was going as well, it wasn¡¯t right for her to insist. She could only follow the group of them to look for a river to hunt for food.

    Many ciers and rivers surrounded Rogers Pass. The past few days, they had taken the wrong path when they were looking, but this time, they had built a good memory of the path to take. They carried their electronic maps andpasses. After arriving at the correct location, they began to study how to cut open the thickyer of ice.

    Theyer of ice here was much thicker than it was up on the mountain. They did not have the professional tools to do this, and scattering salt on ice wasn¡¯t especially effective either. It was taking up a lot of time.

    Luckily, they had multiple sets of hands avable to help. They took turns in groups of three and two to dig through the ice. Around two hourster, the thickyer was greatly reduced. When they sprawled on the ground to listen, they could even hear the sound of the water movement underneath.

    ¡°Continue! Continue! We¡¯ll be able to catch the fishes soon!¡± Fattie was extremely excited. After hearing the sound of the river, he immediately brought up his tool and continue digging down.

    ¡°Be careful. Theyer of ice around us already has several cracks. If you continue digging so hard, what if before this area breaks away, the other parts crack open? That would be too dangerous,¡± someone reminded by the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ice is so thick. After smashing against it for so long, it still hasn¡¯t broken up. How can it crack so easily? We¡¯ll just... ah-¡±

    As he spoke, Fattie lifted his tool and smashed it heavily down on the ice. When the ice finally broke, there was no time for him to celebrate. All of a sudden, the cracked ice under his feet shook slightly. Fattie¡¯s bulky body instantly fell down into the ice cavity.

    ¡°Aaaaah! Help-¡±

    ¡°Watch out-¡±

    A group of men charged over. However, the moment they shifted, they realized that the ice around the area had already begun to crack. If they all rushed over right now, the cavity would only grow bigger.

    Fattie¡¯s body had already sunk into the ice-cold water. His hands gripped against theyer of the ice tightly as he cried for help. While the other men faltered for a few seconds, Fattie¡¯s hands already begun to loosened its grip. He cried out in despair as his hands slipped down.

    ¡°Fattie!¡± Feng Ling saw that it was almost toote and was about to charge forward. However, someone was much faster and stretched a hand out to catch Fattie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah... aahh... Boss... Boss, save me!¡± Fattie was about to cry. When he lifted his head to see that the one who had thrown himself forward to rescue him was Li Nanheng, he immediately began wailing as though he had seen his savior: ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to be frozen to death underneath, ahhh... Boss... save me... ahh...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was ugly. Fattie¡¯s weight wasn¡¯t something anyone could easily endure. Furthermore, he was only supporting him with a single hand. He furrowed his brows and shouted at the people behind: ¡°Don¡¯te here, if there are too many people, the ice will crack open. Pull me from behind.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Feng Ling followed everyone and began pulling them back with force. However, her gaze was focused on the wrist Li Nanheng was using to pull Fattie.

    Less than half a month ago, he had just injured that arm. The doctor had specially mentioned that he could not use too much force for the time being. Not only was he going against the doctor¡¯s order, but he was also even supporting Fattie¡¯s weight with that wrist. Fattie was at least a 308 pounds!

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze trembled for a moment. Among the group of them, her weight was the lightest. Theyer of ice should be able to support her weight. She abruptly let go and took quick steps to approach them!

 Chapter 882 - The Story of Ling and Heng (145)

    <h4>Chapter 882: The Story of Ling and Heng (145)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling charged forward and threw herself. Without hesitation, she grabbed Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist: ¡°Boss, your wrist!¡±

    When Li Nanheng saw her, he immediately frowned harshly: ¡°What are you doing here? Back away!¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. She tightly gripped both his wrists to reduce the weight he was supporting. She feared that Fattie¡¯s weight would further injure him.

    Li Nanheng saw her movements and frowned deeper. He kept one hand on Fattie and lifted his other hand to wave her away: ¡°Scram to the back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the lightest person here. There¡¯s not that much difference if you add in my weight.¡± Feng Ling stubbornly held onto his wrist: ¡°Boss, take your hand away. I¡¯ll pull him up with you. You can¡¯t exert too much force, or that hand of yours will really be crippled!¡± ¡±

    ¡°Boss... boss... ahh...¡± Half of Fattie¡¯s body was submerged in the water. He was both cold and frightened. His face had already turned pale from the freezing cold.

    The other men were still pulling them from the back. However, the ice was very slippery. The force they could exert was reduced by half with the way their feet were slipping against the ground.

    Feng Ling held onto Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist as she continued pulling upward. Eventually, they managed to lift Fattie¡¯s body out of the water, but his body was already stiff, and he could not climb upward by himself. He had to rely on the rest to continue tugging him up.

    After around ten minutes, they finally managed to haul Fattiepletely out of the water. Hisrge body was dragged to the side. The cold left him unable to move, and his eyes were filled with tears after finally escaping death. He took inrge, gasping breaths as he spoke: ¡°Thank you, Boss... Uu... that scared me to death...¡±

    Da Bin and the rest were about to check on Li Nanheng¡¯s hand, but they saw that Feng Ling was by his side the whole time and did not approach. They turned to look at Fattie, who was lying on the ice and quickly approached. Da Bin wrapped his cold-resistant jacket tightly around Fattie, and everyone else followed. After, Fattie waspletely soaked. If he remained in the freezing cold like this, even if he did not fall into the water, he would be frozen to death on their way back.

    ¡°How¡¯s your wrist? Did you sprain it?¡± Feng Ling stood by Li Nanheng¡¯s side and saw that his hand was left unmoving by his side. She reached over and grabbed his hand, pressing gently against his wrist. As expected, the man¡¯s originalposed expression turned slightly pale.

    Li Nanheng nced at her with a heavy expression and was about to tug his hand back. However, Feng Ling held onto him with a firm grip.

    ¡°Boss, your wrist can¡¯t be left alone. Let¡¯s ask Da Bin and the rest to drive you back to Montana to look for a hospital. Or we¡¯ll ask Doctor Wen to fly over to give you a check-up!¡± Feng Ling spoke while she held his wrist tightly with both hands. She tried to warm up his wrists; the injury would beplicated if he further suffered from frostbite.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡± Li Nanheng nced at his wrist; it had turned slightly red from the cold. His expression did not change as he spoke coldly: ¡°Take your hands off. I¡¯m going to go check on Fattie.¡±

    ¡°Fattie has Da Bin and the rest.¡± Feng Ling also turned to nce at them. She saw that they had already lifted Fattie and turned back to Li Nanheng: ¡°We¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say anything as he directly turned to leave. Feng Ling did not let go even when he moved. She spun around and continued holding tightly onto him.

    He nced at her; his heavy, dark gaze appeared boundless. However, Feng Ling was focused entirely on his wrist. She carefully protected his arm as they walked. Eventually, she tugged out a portion of her long sleeve and ced his hand in it. Afterward, both his hand and her hand were hidden in her wide sleeve. She held onto him tightly as they made their way back.

    If it weren¡¯t because they knew that Boss¡¯s hand had an old injury and that Feng Ling was protected Boss¡¯s wrist, anyone who turned back to see this seen would surely think they were a loving couple hiding their sped hands under their sleeves.

    This scene was extremely harmonious, but on the other side, Fattie¡¯s teeth were chattering with the freezing cold. He spoke in pain as he was supported out: ¡°After digging for so long, we finally managed to crack the ice, yet we didn¡¯t manage to catch even a single fish. I even almost be fish food. Will I be crippled from frostbite as a result of this? Right now, I can¡¯t feel anything but cold. I¡¯m so numb. Am I crippled now...¡±

    ¡°Shut you, who gave you the courage? You carried your giant body onto the weakened ice. If it had been anyone else, this definitely wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± The men stabbed at him with their words, but still carefully supported his body into the tent.

    Afterward, they helped Fattie take off his clothes and wrapped an electric nket tightly around him. They then soaked the towels in hot water and helped him wipe his limbs. A group of men rushed around busying themselves. They knew that Feng Ling was by the Boss¡¯s side; there was nothing much they could do to help, and they decided to keep themselves upied with this pig.

    In the other tent, Feng Ling had already pushed Li Nanheng in. She forced him to sit down on the bed before turning around to flip through her things. She recalled that they had only brought fever-reducing medicine, antibiotics, and ointments for frostbites. They did not have any ointments for muscle relief.

    Li Nanheng sat down on the bed. Although his wrist was hurting, the incident had been urgent. Even if his arm had to be crippled, he could not just watch as the men under him met with an ident.

    He watched as Feng Ling scuttered about with an urgent expression as she flipped through her things. It was rare to see her losing herposure. She had be this flustered because of him. Li Nanheng did not speak; he sat by the bedside and watched her.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any medicine avable.¡± Feng Ling returned with poor expression. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately give the base a call and let them pilot a helicopter over to bring you back...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve said it before; it¡¯s not as serious as you think,¡± Li Nanheng cut her off. After seeing her worried appearance, he lifted one corner of his lip and raised his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since I previously injured this wrist. There¡¯s no point in doing a coldpress right now. I¡¯ll have to do a warmpress. It has the same effect as massaging with an ointment. I¡¯ll just have to do a warmpress for a longer period. Bring a hot towel and the self-heating knee pad Da Bin was wearing today as well. Wrap my wrist in it for a while, and it¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s no need to go through too much trouble.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at his wrist skeptically. It wasn¡¯t swollen, but in the first ce, a ligament pull wasn¡¯t supposed to cause swelling. That didn¡¯t mean the injury wouldn¡¯t seriously affect the wrist.

 Chapter 883 - The Story of Ling and Heng (146)

    <h4>Chapter 883: The Story of Ling and Heng (146)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Will that really be enough?¡± She did not really trust him.

    Li Nanheng nced at her coldly from the side: ¡°It¡¯s my wrist. Would I possibly continue enduring the pain for no good reason? Do as I say. Why do you have so much to ask?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Oh.¡±

    That was also true; he wouldn¡¯t possibly allow his wrist to be crippled.

    She rushed to retrieve a hot towel before looking for Da Bin to borrow his self-heating knee pad.

    Surprisingly, that knee pad really became hot in her hands. Feng Ling studied it for a while before she realized there was a secretpartment for batteries. No wonder it could heat up on its own.

    After bringing it back, she wrapped the towel around Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist and ced the knee pad on top of it, making sure that it provided a suitable amount of heat. She wrapped it tightly so that it was not only a warmpress, but it fixed his wrist and prevented him from making movements that could possibly lead to further injuries.

    ¡ª-

    Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist injury wasn¡¯t light. Fattie, as well, although he managed to keep his life, caught a serious cold. He was stuck in bed all day with a fever and a serious cough. As a result, the people in both tents were especially busy. During meal times, they had to help each other to cook. They wracked their brains to cook porridge and other light-tasting food.

    Li Nanheng wasn¡¯t as needy as Fattie; it was his left hand that was injured. However, whenever it was time to eat, Feng Ling would take the initiative to approach him. She would either hand him a spoon so he could have an easier time eating, or ce the dishes on his bowl so he wouldn¡¯t have to move much.

    Initially, Li Nanheng refused her help. However, after he grewfortable, he gave up even using the spoon and waited for her to feed him.

    Feng Ling saw that he really could not move his wrist due to the pain. Although she felt that it was slightly inappropriate, she still fed him. She told herself to treat him like a twenty-plus years old child. Since he wanted her to feed him, she would just feed him.

    This back and forth happened over and over again. Eventually, Li Nanheng made her help even with removing his coat. Through the day, aside from when he needed the bathroom, he made Feng Ling help him with almost everything.

    It was evening again. Last night, Li Nanheng did not shower due to his injury. He would not be able to shower yet today.

    Feng Ling visited the other tent to check on Fattie. His fever had already reduced, but he was still weak. After soaking in the cold water for so long and suffering a terrible fright, it was likely that his illness would take a while to recover. The other brothers were staying by his side regardless of day and night to watch over him. After confirming that there weren¡¯t any problems, Feng Ling finally returned to her tent.

    The moment she returned, she saw that Li Nanheng had taken off his outwear and entered the shower room with only a T-shirt.

    Feng Ling stared at his back in suspicion and called: ¡°Boss, what are you doing in the shower room? You can¡¯t shower right now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even wash my hair?¡±

    Li Nanheng always had mysophobia. He could resist taking a shower for a day or two, but he really could not adjust to not even washing his hair.

    Feng Ling followed him over and stood by the shower room door. She watched as he buried his head in the sink and turned the tap with one hand. He then began scooping the water to pour over his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to wash like that?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    As his back was bent, his voice was lower and heavier. It was slightly nasally and a bit husky.

    He closed his eyes and leaned closer to the sink. His movements seemed strenuous, but he was insistent on washing his hair.

    Feng Ling watched him for a while.

    Li Nanheng was pouring the water over his head when he heard Feng Ling¡¯s footsteps approaching

    In the next second, another set of hands reached for the water. She tugged aside his uninjured hand and began pouring the warm water over his head.

    He paused in his movements and maintained his posture to turn over to look at her.

    Feng Ling ¡®s voice was unbelievably natural: ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to do this. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak. His hand paused in mid-air for a moment before he slowly lowered it. He held onto the sink and did not move again.

    Feng Ling¡¯sbat skills were exceptionally good. Even though she was thinner and smaller than the rest, during their training, she always disyed an impressive amount of strength. However, right now, her movements were very gentle. She scooped the water over his head and then gently rubbed his hair.

    After dampening his hair sufficiently, she closed the tap and turned to take her shampoo.

    ¡°Boss, my shampoo isn¡¯t as good as the ones you use in the base. Are you all right with that?¡±

    He paused. Even with his eyes shut, he did not forget to speak snidely: ¡°I¡¯ve already used it once the day before. Do I look like the kind of person who would mind this sort of thing?¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes while he could not see her. She naturally wouldn¡¯t know if he was that kind of person. But he was so particr about cleanliness, who knew if he would be ufortable with using someone else¡¯s shower products.

    She did not say more. She squeezed out some shampoo and rubbed it between her palms until it foamed up. She then applied it to his hair.

    In the simple and tight shower room, the light bulb produced a warm yellow haze.

    The tall and broad-shouldered man kept his waist bent as he stood unmoving; it was as though an unyielding man was taking the rare posture of a subject before her. She stood by his side as she carefully washed his hair. Her movements were light, slow, and slightly awkward.

    However, she still tried her best to wash his hair well. Feng Ling, who did not wish to make things too ufortable for him, waspletely unaware of the torture Li Nanheng was enduring and the mental challenge he was dealing with.

    The man closed his eyes. With his vision blocked off, the darkness made his body even more sensitive.

    He bent his back and kept his hands against the sink as he felt the soft sensation of her hands rubbing against his hair. asionally, she would scratch gently; it did not hurt, nor did it itch. Instead, it silently lit a me.

    Her fingersnded by his ear, carrying a small spark with it.

    She pressed his scalp, causing his sensitive body to turn numb.

    She turned the tap on and began pouring water over his hair again, asking: ¡°Is the water all right? Does it burn?¡±

    The temperature was suitable; it was warm but not hot.

    However, as it flowed past his hair and neck, he began to burn up.

    Feng Ling hands rubbed back and forth between his hair. Her fingers gently caressed his ears to remove the foam there. She then swiped past the stray hairs on his neck.

    Li Nanheng stood there, unmoving. He felt as though someone had lit several mes in his chest; one after another, it was impossible to extinguish them.

    This went on for a while until the soap on his hair and neck were all washed off. Feng Ling then brought a towel to help him wipe his hair. ¡°Done!¡±

    Li Nanheng lifted his head, but did not straighten his back. His hands were still pressed against the sink. He spoke calmly: ¡°The water has entered my clothes. Do you mind wiping my body for me?¡±

 Chapter 884 - The Story of Ling and Heng (147)

    <h4>Chapter 884: The Story of Ling and Heng (147)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing this, Feng Ling turned to scan him; indeed, the front of his shirt was damp.

    Earlier, he had bent down for her to wash his hair. The water must have dripped down his chest when she was washing away the soap.

    Feng Ling did not suspect his intentions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention. I¡¯ll help you wipe it off.¡±

    Li Nanheng finally then straightened his back. His gaze directlynded on her face.

    Feng Ling remained serious as she brought a towel from the side and began wiping at his shirt. She looked at his shirt and said apologetically. ¡°Take it off and wash it. Do you still have a spare set of clothes? I¡¯ll bring it over for you. Change into it first.¡±

    The man did not move his limbs and only moved his lips. ¡°En, help me change.¡±

    Feng Ling paused with the towel in her hands. If she did not know that his wrist was injured, she would really suspect that he was intentionally messing with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Without waiting for her response, Li Nanheng expressionlessly shifted to push her aside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s better if I do it.¡± Feng Ling was left with no choice. She ced the towel down and reached out to tug the man¡¯s shirt out of his pants. She was almost fully leaning in his embrace with the way she stood in front of him. She kept her arms around him as she slowly tugged his shirt out. She then closed her eyes and decisively pulled his shirt off.

    Finally, she managed to pull his shirt off. She watched as the man casually tossed his freshly washed hair back. Her gaze faltered before she abruptly turned around to walk out.

    She went to retrieve his clothes; it was the same T-shirt he usually wore under his clothes. However, this was in a deep gray color she rarely saw on him. He almost always wore ck. On rare asions, he would be dressed in a white vest. Perhaps it was because she rarely entered his room, but she almost never saw him in other colors.

    Feng Ling entered the shower room with his clothes. The man was standing around with his bare chest as though it waspletely natural for her to be waiting on him.

    She wanted to hand the clothes to him, but after seeing the things wrapped around his wrist, she gave up and moved closer to help.

    Although the movements were different, she still had to press herself close to the man¡¯s embrace.

    When her task finally ended, Feng Ling wanted to back away. To her surprise, the man lowered his head and was watching her. Right before she could move, he suddenly took a step forward. She subconsciously took a step back at his approach until she was eventually pressed into the corner of the shower room.

    The instant Feng Ling¡¯s back came into contact with the wall, memories of that very night in his room shed past her mind and her body became tense. She wanted to move away but the man chose this moment to bend down, as though to kiss her. She immediately turned her head away, causing his lips to brush against her ear softly.

    Li Nanheng lowered his head to watch her movement; his gaze was deep but he did not continue moving.

    She lifted her hand and after deliberating for a moment, she ced her hand against his waist. ¡°Boss, if you can¡¯t stand firm, I¡¯ll support you out.¡±

    She lowered her head, pretending as though she did not see his deepened gaze and shifted her arm as though to support him.

    The man watched her expression. Earlier, he truly wanted to kiss her. However, his wrist was still injured and he still needed her care. He knew that there was a chance she would raise her gun against him once more. If it was now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her as easily. After all, one hand could notpete against two. No matter how thin Feng Ling was, her strength had been trained by him. He knew her abilities better than anyone.

    He straightened his body and did not continue forcing her. After being freed, Feng Ling immediately moved to help him out. It was only when they were by the bedside that she realized he had only injured his wrist. His legs werepletely unharmed. What was she supporting him for?

    She immediately moved her hand away. The man seemed to be withholding a smile as he watched her from where he sat on the bed.

    Feng Ling immediately averted her eyes away: ¡°Boss, you should rest first. I-I¡¯ll go check on Fattie...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that earlier? You¡¯re going again?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I did...¡±

    She seemedpletely lost about what to do next. Li Nanheng did not say more. He lifted his uninjured hand and carelessly tugged at his hair before saying mildly: ¡°Do you remember how Wen Leqing massaged my hand thest time you were at the clinic?¡±

    Feng Ling thought back to it. ¡°Mostly.¡±

    It seemed like the key point was to focus on simple movements to improve blood cirction. The force applied could not be too strong or too weak, and it was necessary to rub against the injured area gently.

    ¡°Give it a try then.¡± The man lifted his hand as he spoke.

    Feng Ling: ¡°You want me to help you massage your wrist?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. ¡°This will speed up the recovery process. Otherwise, do you n on feeding me, washing my hair, and helping me change my clothes forever? At the rate things are moving, you might even need to help me when I use the restroom.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before she finally approached him. She untied the things wrapped around his wrist. The man¡¯s wrist had turned pale after a full day of a warmpress. There was no ointment or doctors avable, and she wasn¡¯t sure if a simple warmpress like this was effective. However, the man didn¡¯t seem impatient or concerned and it wasn¡¯t her ce to say more. She lifted his hand and began massaging his wrist with awkward movements.

    In the beginning, Li Nanheng seemed to be in a bit of pain. However, he did not say anything and allowed her to continue. Around ten minutester, Feng Ling finally adjusted to the appropriate movement and speed. Although it wasn¡¯t evident, she still noticed that the difort in his gaze had eased away. Bit by bit, she followed the rhythm he seemed the mostfortable with.

    Li Nanheng watched as she continued. A momentter, he suddenly grabbed her with his other hand and hauled her to his side. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you...¡±

    ¡°Sit down and do it!¡±

    They sat together closely. Feng Ling turned over and carefully continued massaging him. Every so often, she would lift her head to check his expression. She only set her heart at ease when she saw that he was trulyfortable.

    The man took advantage of the way they were sitting and nced at her hair. He suddenly asked: ¡°Has it been a while since you cut your hair?¡±

    Too much has been happening recently, and Feng Ling could never quite squeeze out the time to trim her hair. Right now, it had already grown past her ear and was indeed slightly long.

    ¡°En,¡± she answered and lifted her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear.

    She had only moved out of habit, but the action revealed her snow-white skin and her soft ear to the man. The man¡¯s gaze darkened.

 Chapter 885 - The Story of Ling and Heng (148)

    <h4>Chapter 885: The Story of Ling and Heng (148)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Sleeping in the same bed for the past two days, Feng Ling was no longer that wary of Li Nanheng. She tried to get used to the interactions with people around her, but the only person that she fully epted was Li Nanheng.

    The refreshing smell of the man seemed to contain something that could assure her. She didn¡¯t know why, and when she massaged him, she didn¡¯t really notice that the man had been gazing at her.

    When her hands got sore, she began to give him a hotpress and then got up to make the bed. Her movement was so natural as if they were an old couple who had been sleeping together for many years.

    Seeing that Feng Ling was used to his approach, Li Nanheng curved the corner of his lips, but when Feng Ling turned back to look at him, his face became deadpan again.

    ...

    Fattiey in bed for five days. In fact, he woke up two days ago, but he insisted that he was not feeling well.

    It was only on the fifth day that he recovered his strength, moring that he hadn¡¯t eaten any meat these days and requiring to eat barbecue and grilled fish. And he said that he learned a lesson from the experience of falling into the ice, so he would be careful about the distance and angle when he went to catch fish again.

    The others hadn¡¯t nned to catch fish again. After all, it was really dangerous. They had thought that Fattie would refuse to catch fish since he fell into the ice cave and almost died.

    No one would expect that the first thing this fatty wanted to do after getting up was to catch fish and eat.

    The ice surface had been broken that day. After a long time of hard work, they didn¡¯t catch any fish. Although it was a pity, they didn¡¯t want to take risks. To their surprise, Fattie wanted to go there to fish again, so some members discussed it and decided to go fishing, but this time, they would bring a rope for safety reasons.

    Feng Ling and Li Nanheng didn¡¯t go, but they didn¡¯t think they would have any problems this time. After all, they received a lot of training at the base, and they had learned a lesson from experiencest time. So, they would be fine.

    Sure enough, less than three hourster, the two heard Fattie and other members walking back, chatting, andughing.

    Li Nanheng got out of the tent to smoke, and when he heard the sounds from afar, he squinted and looked back. He exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at the bucket in their hands filled with fish. Obviously, their harvest was bountiful.

    To his surprise, these guys learned another skill after being sent here. Even the cier and snow peaks couldn¡¯t starve them.

    Li Nanheng smiled and flicked the cigarette butt between his fingers, but didn¡¯t go to them, letting them happily and excitedlyughed and talked.

    At night, they had a sumptuous fish meal, and even Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect to be able to enjoy such a sumptuous meal in such a ce. Even she who didn¡¯t care about food felt a strong sense of happiness, let alone the foodie, Fattie.

    ¡ª-

    On the tenth day, when they were stationed at the Rogers Pass, the base delivered their supplies.

    On the fifteenth day, when they were stationed at the Rogers Pass, in the early morning, Dabin, who kept watch at night, suddenly blew out a whistle that could only be heard clearly within thirty meters.

    This kind of whistle could only be understood by the people of the XI base, which meant that there was an enemy approaching and reminded everyone to be alert.

    Hearing the whistle, the people in the two tents opened their eyes instantly. Sleepy-eyed, they still woke up put on clothes in five minutes, and ran out with their weapons.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Nanheng walked out of the tent, looked at the base members who had stood in a row in front of him, and turned his eyes to Dabin.

    Feng Ling followed Li Nanheng out. Without asking much, she joined other members and was ready to fight.

    ¡°Boss, there is an ambush,¡± Dabin said as he looked at another snowy mountain diagonally in front of him. No people could be seen on it, but from this angle, a few footprints could be seen.

    No one would pass by such a ce, and the construction team arranged by the US military would note here. None of them went to that snowy mountain sincest night. If there was someone on that snowy mountain, why was so quiet?

    ¡°I got up just now to use the toilet. But when I walked out, I heard the sound of a signal re, although the voice was very small. I thought they must be something wrong and searched around, and then I found footprints on the opposite mountain.¡±

    The people of the XI Base had very keen eyes. Even if it was all white here, the footprints were obvious in the snow.

    Hearing him, Li Nanheng nced coldly in that direction. He didn¡¯t speak but signaled the others with his eyes, saying in a small voice, ¡°The best sniper position is on the top of the snowy mountain. Leave five people here, and the others follow me down.¡±

    No one spoke so as not to alert the enemy. They justmunicated with their eyes and nodded.

    Feng Ling was supposed to be left on the top of the mountain, but she looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going with you. Dahu, Vite, and the other three members will stay. Dahu performed well in the long-range sniping assessment. Although he didn¡¯t enter the sniper squad, he is more stable than me in long-range shooting with a short gun. Without a sniper rifle here, I won¡¯t be able to be stable as him.¡±

    Li Nanheng knew what she was thinking. He nced at her and then looked at Dahu to signal him to stay here. Then he called Dabin and Fattie to follow him down, and Feng Ling quickly followed up.

    They went down the mountain along the other trail that was discovered two days ago. There was only a river under the two snowy mountains, which Fattie and Dabin were very familiar with.

    They exchanged a nce with each other and slowly approached the opposite mountain bit by bit along the edge of the mountain.

    The enemies were very savvy. They knew they had to stand high, and they would suffer a great loss if they attacked from below. And it wouldn¡¯t be a good choice for the people of XI Base to confront the enemies, because firstly, the camp would be destroyed, and secondly, they were like to lose.

    They must send a team of people to lurch on the opposite mountain, but the enemies might think the same way, so the team might meet the enemies who came to lurk here by the river.

 Chapter 886 - The Story of Ling and Heng (149)

    <h4>Chapter 886: The Story of Ling and Heng (149)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Midway through their descend, Feng Ling ced her hand in her pocket; she fully entered herbat-ready state.

    Fattie and Da Bin¡¯s movements were synonymous with hers.

    Li Nanheng stood in front of the group leading them. The instant a silhouette appeared in front of them, he fired his gun first. The opponent could not dodge in time and received a blow to his shoulders. However, he did not give up and continued firing toward them.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Da Bin called softly from the back.

    Feng Ling held her gun with one hand as she charged forward. As the enemies that had ambushed them finally stopped underestimating them and began backing away, she rushed forward and gripped Li Nanheng¡¯s right wrist. She was about to tell him not to stay ahead of them with his injury, but she saw that the man seemed to be using his left hand to fire his gun with just as much ease.

    Feng Ling relented. She was about to charge ahead, but Li Nanheng lifted his arm to block her.

    She turned to him.

    The man expressionlessly nced at her; although he did not speak, she immediately understood his meaning. She nodded and took a step back before shifting her gaze toward the corner ahead.

    Da Bin and Fattie cooperatively waited quietly behind them.

    After around three minutes of a silent face-off, Da Bin and Fattie abruptly threw themselves onto the ground and rolled ahead at a startling speed. Right before the enemies fired their guns in response, Feng Ling lifted her leg toward the thick pile of snow by the side and mmed it forward. The snow flew towards the air and scattered in front of the people hiding behind the corner. Fattie and Da Bin took advantage of their blocked visions and immediately lifted their guns to fire at two of the enemies¡¯ heads.

    Now that the enemies were no longer blocked during their direct confrontation, they finally saw more than ten people on the enemies¡¯ side. This meant that there would be just as many people ambushing the other group.

    Feng Ling and Li Nanheng entered the intense battle. Li Nanheng¡¯s right hand was indisposed. Feng Ling kept her gun lifted with one hand while her other hand mmed at the piles of snow repeatedly. She kept sending it forward, heavily affecting the enemies¡¯ vision. Her action changed their originally disadvantaged position into an advantageous one.

    The bullets kept resounding on the base of the mountain; at the same time, they could hear the same noise from above. It wasn¡¯t clear if the enemies or Da Hu and the rest had fired first, but just by listening to the sound, it was clear that the battle was intense.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s held his gun with his left hand and quickly got rid of two of the men. He also urately shot another two on their arms and legs. With Feng Ling, Fattie, and Da Bin¡¯s cooperation, the enemies¡¯ men were reduced to a group of five.

    Seeing that their enemies were dwindling and covered in wounds, Fattie was about to charge forward when a weight around his leg held him back. He lowered his head to see that one of the copsed men was still alive and had gripped his leg tightly from where heid in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Fuck your grandmother; you dare to grab your Grandfather Fattie¡¯s leg?¡± Fattie mmed his leg forward and shifted his gun to fire at that man.

    The remaining men did not expect their opponents to be so formidable. They eyed the people copsed on the ground, and unintentionally met Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze. Even if they couldn¡¯t recognize him as XI Base¡¯s boss, they could tell that this person wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    The remaining men did not dare to continue the battle. They kept a defensive posture as they retreated.

    Right as they neared the turn at the corner ahead, their gaze suddenly turned fierce.

    Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes coldly and abruptly called out: ¡°Be careful, they have arge number of backups!¡±

    Indeed, the moment the man spoke, they could hear countless footsteps rushing forward from the base of the mountain.

    ¡°Fuck! They have so many people?¡± Fattie frowned.

    They were members of the XI Base; after adding every member up, there were only nine of them here, yet the gang members who were intent on going against the American army had sent so many men. It seemed like they did not underestimate them and had made sufficient preparation before charging in.

    As the footsteps grew close, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze abruptly shifted toward the back. He turned toward the river Fattie, and the rest had frequented for the past few days when they made their fishing trips.

    His gaze was heavy, and as he charged toward the river, he threw these words at Fattie: ¡°Fattie, you¡¯ve finally done something useful! I¡¯ll reward you with eleven pounds of meat when we¡¯re back!¡±

    Fattie appeared dumbstruck, but he had no time to ask. He followed after him.

    The men behind them followed with their heavy footsteps and gunshot. This time, Li Nanheng did not turn to face them. Just from the sounds alone, he could tell that there could be twenty to thirty men. No matter how capable the four of them were, if they extended thebat for too long, their hands would be frozen and less flexible. In such a circumstance, if they did not find ways to outsmart their enemies, there would only be death waiting for them.

    As they neared the patch of ice they had used to fish, Feng Ling finally understood Boss¡¯s intentions.

    A thickyer of snow covered that rive, and from this angle, it appeared to be very stable. Just by sight alone, one would not know that there was arge cavity ahead. However, they had been the ones to create that cavity, and they naturally knew how to avoid it. Those who didn¡¯t, though, would easily fall in as Fattie had done that day.

    Fattie also understood. As he often came by to fish in the past few days, he naturally understood the dangers of every step. As they neared the cavity, he called out: ¡°Boss, half a meter to the left!¡±

    Hearing Fattie¡¯s words, Li Nanheng expressionless shifted half a step to the left. However, the men chasing him from the back could not find any difference in the path he took. They kept their guns raised as they continued charging ahead.

    After entering the base for so long and participating in so many missions, this was Feng Ling¡¯s first time seeing such aical, bizarre scene.

    The twenty men kept their gaze fixed ahead. Although their guns were raised, none of their bullets hit the target. Li Nanheng and his men were too good and evading, and it left them unable to press close. Theyer of snow underneath also caused their feet to be unstable.

    After Li Nanheng led them to chase for more than ten meters, he turned back to see men after men falling into the cavity. Even when the ones at the back noticed the problem and wanted to halt, theyer of ice surrounding the cavity had began to crack under theirbined weight. As the ice finally shattered, five to six men instantly fell into the ice-cold water. Before they could even cry to help, they had sunk into the water.

    A few of the men had managed to avoid the area and were charging ahead with enraged eyes. However, as their numbers had dwindled, Feng Ling and the rest quickly shot them down. Their bullets were fired urately at their heads, causing their blood to spill. The river was gradually dyed red, and the ice cavity appeared like a ck hole that had swallowed several men. Everywhere was blood red.

 Chapter 887 - The Story of Ling and Heng (150)

    <h4>Chapter 887: The Story of Ling and Heng (150)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Fattie watched at the group of men who became wounded and lost their lives and could not resist cackling: ¡°Fuck, who told you to chase after your grandfather! A group of rubbish!¡±

    ¡°To think that greed has its benefits as well. The cavity that we spent so long digging actually helped us.¡± Da Bin smiled as well. He patted Fattie on the back. ¡°Did you hear that? Boss said he would reward you with eleven pounds of meat. In this painfully cold ce, eleven pounds of meat is even more valuable than eleven pounds of gold!¡±

    Fattie grinned cheekily and turned to Li Nanheng: ¡°Boss, you have to keep your word!¡±

    Li Nanheng eyed him and smiled coldly. He returned his gun to his waist belt: ¡°There are still a group of men waiting to be dealt with on the mountain. I¡¯ll reward you after those are settled.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fattie stamped his feet in excitement,ughing: ¡°Fuck, this group of idiots. They really charged in without thinking. They truly underestimated the ability of a foodie. To think that I managed to dig a hole in thisyer of ice that has been untouched for several hundred years. Hahahaha, I told you this Fattie is capable. I¡¯m good at eating too, hahahaha...¡±

    Feng Ling watched Fattie¡¯s pleased appearance and shook her head with a smile.

    Although Feng Ling did not mention it, Fattie and Da Bin immediately recalled the way their Boss had fired his gun with his left hand earlier. They immediately eximed: ¡°Oh yes, Boss, to think that you managed to use a gun so well with your left hand! You¡¯re too amazing!¡±

    Li Nanheng was unmoved. ¡°After I came back to the base, I practiced at night while everyone was asleep. Two hours per night for three years, just like your training.¡±

    ¡°And so, Boss, you¡¯re reminding us that you also endured a long period a difficult training, right? As expected, a genius isn¡¯t born a genius, but made into one through hard work...¡± Fattie appeared as though he had just swallowed a bowl of wisdom. His expression was filled with admiration.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Boss Li have to practice hard? Although Boss Li came from the Li family, I heard that his elders had tossed him here for him to fend for himself. At the time, Boss must have been really young; even younger than Feng Ling when she entered our base,¡± Da Bin spoke.

    Li Nanheng did not pay them any mind. He only turned to nce at Feng Ling, saying mildly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t use my right hand.¡±

    Feng Ling finally then shifted her gaze away. However, she remained silent.

    Although Feng Ling did not speak, her concerned gaze had been clear the whole time. Li Nanheng lifted one corner of his lip and headed for the other path back up the mountain: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading back to settle the rest of the men.¡±

    They originally thought they would remain here for a long, intense battle. They had even made the mental preparation to meet their possible demise. Who would have thought that the ice cavity would resolve arge portion of their problem? In a short amount of time, they were able to quickly resolve this...

    Fattie whistled as he walked ahead. Da Bin walked by his side, listening as Fattie tooted his own horn, boasting about how he had seen thising. His lips twitched heavily as he heard this and he really could not muster any energy to respond.

    As the two men ahead were a distance away, Li Nanheng abruptly paused and shoved Feng Ling, who was right by his side, a distance away.

    Feng Ling stumbled backward in surprise. The instant shended on the ground, a bullet brush past her neck. Although it was only a surface wound, she immediately felt a burning pain from the area. She spun her head around to look behind her.

    To her disbelief, there were actually two men who only suffered abdominal wounds and were pretending to be dead. They had ambushed them right when they finally dropped their guard.

    Li Nanheng saw the two men moving and could not wait for Feng Ling to react. He immediately turned and began thebat.

    Feng Ling raised her hand to touch her neck. A thinyer of blood seeped out of the wound. Upon seeing the red on her fingers, she stood up and charged ahead with a cold expression.

    Hearing the noise, Da Bin and Fattie turned around with an ¡®eh?¡¯. When they saw the situation, they immediately cursed and charged back.

    However, at this moment, several other men charged out and sessfully held them back.

    Feng Ling had caught up to Li Nanheng, but the men dressed in ck were able to move quickly despite their wounds. One of them abruptly threw himself forward and blocked Feng Ling¡¯s path.

    Feng Ling fought the man and from the corner of her eyes, she saw that Li Nanheng was chasing after the fastest man in the group.

    No matter how capable he was, his right hand was currently his weakness. If the enemy noticed this, things would be bad...

    Feng Ling quickly avoided the bullets fired at her and mmed her feet toward the snow to blind her enemy. She then fired back a bullet; however, the enemy sessfully avoided it.

    On the other side, Li Nanheng saw that his opponent was not only skilled inbat but had clearly been professionally trained in ambush. After trading a few blows, the man in ck immediately began targetting his right hand. When Li Nanheng shifted his right hand away, he immediately fired a shot at his left hand and caused his gun to fly out of his grip.

    Li Nanheng knew that he barely had any bullets left and there was no point in picking his gun up. He pretended to shift two steps back and when his opponent fired towards him once more, he mmed his feet against the gun, sending it flying forward.

    The gun smashed heavily against the man¡¯s face. The instant he closed his eyes from the pain, Li Nanheng charged forward and sent a heavy blow against his abdomen. Before the man could fire back, he raised his head and mmed heavily against his chin. He gripped the man¡¯s wrist with force and snatched away his gun. Li Nanheng then chuckled coldly and watched him with an icy, mocking look as though to say, ¡®Brother, I understand how you feel.¡¯

    Based on the weight of his gun, it was clear that he was also almost out of bullets.

    Seeing his gaze, the opponent became flustered with anger. The two men stood unarmed on the frozen river. They immediately began trading blows with their limbs. Li Nanheng¡¯s skills were harsh and urate, making it impossible for his opponent to avoid him. However, after experiencing a loss earlier, the enemy now knew what to do. He backed away and intentionally stepped on ayer of ice that had been melted by the blood. He then slid backward heavily, grabbing Li Nanheng¡¯s fist and throwing him back.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze turned cold. He grabbed hold of the man¡¯s cor tightly and the two immediately rolled toward the ice cavity.

    ¡°Boss¡ª¡± Feng Ling kicked aside the man in front of her and turned to see that Li Nanheng and his opponent were rolling toward the cavity. In a blink of an eye, the two had fallen in.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart mmed against her chest. She turned back and immediately left a bullet in her opponent¡¯s head. She then spun around and charged forward¡ª

 Chapter 888 - The Story of Ling and Heng (151)

    <h4>Chapter 888: The Story of Ling and Heng (151)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡ª¡±

    Fattie and Da Bin finally shook off the men who had been clinging onto them. They turned their head to see this scene and were instantly frightened. They immediately rushed forward.

    Feng Ling quickly approached the cavity, copsing onto the ground. She stared in disbelief at the freezing water in the cavity, her fingers gripping painfully against the reddened snow of the ground. Her eyes were fixed on the water. When she saw that the water waspletely peaceful on the surface, and both Li Nanheng and his opponent did not resurface, she abruptly reach forward and swept her fingers into the water.

    However, she did note into contact with anything!

    ¡°Boss!¡± Fattie and Da Bin stood by the side and did not approach for fear that theyer of ice under Feng Ling cracking. They stood two meters away to stare at the quiet cavity and fell into a heavy silence.

    This circumstance waspletely unlike anything they had encountered before; their boss was in danger, yet there was nothing they could do.

    No one could have expected he would fall into the cavity. The cold underneath was something Fattie knew very well. As he stared at the quiet water surface, his eyes quickly turned red.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Fattie suppressed the worry in his heart and turned to Da Bin. ¡°Did you bring a rope? Tie it around my waist; I¡¯m going down to look for Boss!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring one.¡± Da Bin frowned.

    They both knew they couldn¡¯t just jump in; it was certain death. Even with a rope, it would be difficult to haul them back.

    Feng Ling remained bent, closed to the cavity. Her eyes were fixed on the water. All of a sudden, blood began to spread through the water.

    It was impossible to tell who the blood belonged.

    Da Bin watched as Feng Ling shifted to jump in and immediately rushed forward to grab her wrist. ¡°Feng Ling, don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. Her gaze remained fixed on the cavity. As she stared the wispy redness in the water, her brows furrowed tightly.

    At this moment, the men Da Bin and Fattie had left behind, picked up their guns, and approached once more. Feng Ling¡¯s gaze abruptly shifted from the water onto them; she stared at them with reddened eyes and unexpectedly stood back up. She mmed her feet against one of the corpses and sent it flying toward them. She then charged forward and grabbed one of the men by the cor, smashing her fist into his face. After snatching the man¡¯s gun, she sessfully killed another three. She held the gun in her hand and turned toward the others but struggled to aim urately with Da Bin and Fattie¡¯s interference.

    She stood thirty meters away from one of the remaining men and pointed her gun at his head. As her target began to back away, she shot him down without hesitation.

    Fattie and Da Bin¡¯s guns resounded at the same time, and two other men immediately copsed. Their heads and limbs spilled blood all over the ground.

    As they stared at the corpses and the blood-covered ground, their gaze did not contain any joy whatsoever. They immediately turned back to watch the peaceful water.

    It had been several minutes. Any normal human being would find it challenging to stay alive underwater, much less in such freezing conditions. A human body couldn¡¯t endure this.

    However, the three of them did not speak. Fattie and Da Bin remained staring at the water, while Feng Ling had turned away from it as she held her gun in a tight grip.

    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of water rushing behind her. Someone had resurfaced.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Fattie and Da Bin abruptly shouted in the direction of the cavity in disbelief.

    Feng Ling immediately spun around. In the beginning, only a pair of hands could be seen reaching upwards. It urately and determinedly held onto the surface of the ice. In the next moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s head resurfaced from the water. In the extreme, cold weather, the man¡¯s bloodied fists gripped against the edge of the cavity tightly.

    The man had used up all of his remaining energy to search for the surface. Right before his energy waspletely spent, Feng Ling and Da Bin reacted quickly. They rushed forward and grabbed one of his hands each. Fattie was worried that his weight would affect their safety and told Feng Ling to drop onto the ground. He then grabbed her feet from behind and began pulling backward with force.

    Finally, with theirbined strengths, they managed to haul Li Nanheng out of the water. The instant he copsed onto the ground, Li Nanheng took several heavy breaths and coughed out two mouthfuls of blood. He then closed his eyes and stopped moving. However, they could all see that he was breathing heavily. His energy had been spent.

    By the side, Feng Ling, Fattie, and Da Bin took off their coats and wrapped it tightly around him. They checked his body for injuries and confirmed that the blood that had appeared in the water belonged to the enemy and not Li Nanheng.

    To avoid meeting any more enemies, Da Bin and Fattie supported Li Nanheng up and turned to look and Feng Ling: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Feng Ling received the guns Da Bin had tossed over. She reloaded the guns and ced two on each side of her waist. If they met with another ambush, they would continue supporting Li Nanheng while she took out the enemies.

    They quickly moved past the river and arrived at that safe, hidden path. In the fifteen minutes, it had taken them to ascend the mountain, Li Nanheng, who had been breathing heavily at the start, was no longer moving. Da Bin checked his temperature every so often, furrowing his brows harshly to say: ¡°It¡¯s simr to Fattie¡¯s condition that day. It¡¯s a miracle that Boss was able to settle that rubbish and safelye back to the surface. His endurance is beyond that of a normal person, but his temperature is rising rapidly.¡±

    Afterward, the three of them quickened their pace and did not continue speaking.

    When they returned to camp, Da Hu and the rest had already resolved their enemies. They were about to wee Feng Ling and the rest when they saw from afar that Li Nanheng was being supported back. Their hearts fell as they rushed forward: ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the tent. Hurry up, prepare some hot water! A lot of it!¡± Da Bin ordered as he supported Li Nanheng in the tent.

    Da Hu nodded; he turned and shouted at the other four men. Everyone immediately gathered around him.

    Although Feng Ling was distraught, she was still one of the people in charge of the station mission here at Rogers Pass. She paused outside the tent and turned toward Da Hu, who was about to enter the other tent to prepare the water: ¡°Has the enemy been dealt with?¡±

    Da Hu nodded. ¡°There were only slightly more than ten men. They were all hidden over at that corner and didn¡¯t have the guts to approach. Whenever they poke their heads out, we immediately shot them to death. They¡¯ve been cleanly dealt with.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and entered the tent.

 Chapter 889 - The Story of Ling and Heng (152)

    <h4>Chapter 889: The Story of Ling and Heng (152)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Only half of my body fell into the water, and I felt as if I had instantly frozen. The coldpletely engulfed me, and it was impossible to move.¡± Fattie sat by the bedside to watch Li Nanheng. Although Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes had been changed, his temperature remained high, and he was still unconscious. Fattie eximed with empathy and admiration: ¡°Boss was able to survive under there for so long, hepletely isn¡¯t human!¡±

    ¡°Scram! Now is not the time for your smart-assments!¡± Da Bin scolded him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making any smartassments. I¡¯m just saying that I really understand the pain Boss is enduring right now. Submerging in the freezing cold water and then suffering through the abrupt fever right after; at the time, if I wasn¡¯t lucky, I really might not havested through it.¡± Fattie furrowed his brows: ¡°Boss¡¯s temperature is already past forty degrees Celcius. His fever is even more serious than mine was!¡±

    Fattie¡¯s words were not wrong. No matter how good Li Nanheng¡¯s body condition was, the cold water was not something anyone could easily survive. He even had to fight for his life in that state. As a result of working his body to its limits, he finally copsed.

    Even though they were sufficiently armed with the necessary medications and had fed it to him, his temperature was still rising.

    They really could not allow his temperature to continue rising and could only attempt to reduce it through external methods.

    Thankfully, everyone had experience supporting Fattie and was able to do it with ease. They cooperated well and moved quickly.

    The same people, who had cared for Fattie, changed Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes and wiped his body quickly. They did not require Feng Ling¡¯s help for anything.

    Although Feng Ling was unable to set her heart at ease, as she watched them care for Boss with experienced hands, she had a lot of faith in them. They had only just dealt with an ambush, and it wasn¡¯t right to have everyone crowded in the tent. Feng Ling stepped out, and with the poor mobile signal in mind, she used the only method avable to contact the base. She then brought Da Hu with her to deal with the bodies at the bottom of the mountain and had him give her a detailed report of what had happened today.

    By the time Feng Ling and Da Hu returned, it was dark. They entered to see that everyone was busy preparing dinner. It was quiet both inside and outside of the tent, and Li Nanheng was still unconscious on the bed.

    ¡°How is it? Has his fever reduced?¡± Da Hu took quick steps over to ask.

    The man who was busy preparing the fire shook his head.

    Da Hu frowned: ¡°What do we do? Boss had better hold onto his life.¡± He then turned toward Feng Ling: ¡°Feng Ling, contact the doctor at the base...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Feng Ling had already entered the tent.

    The other men had all left, leaving Fattie and Da Bin guarding by Li Nanheng¡¯s side. Fattie sat by the table and kept rubbing his ears in frustration and worry, while Da Bin reached his hand out every so often to check Li Nanheng¡¯s temperature. His brows were tightly furrowed.

    Seeing Feng Ling, Fattie immediately stood up to ask: ¡°Have you informed the doctor at the base?¡±

    ¡°Informed. They said they are sending a doctor from Montana, but Montana is experiencing a snowstorm today, and the airne is unable to take off. They will arrive at the earliest tomorrow morning,¡± Feng Ling spoke softly. ¡°We can only try our best to stabilize Boss¡¯s temperature first.¡±

    ¡°At the time, Fattie¡¯s feversted three days, but his temperature only went up to thirty-nine degrees Celcius. Boss¡¯s temperature is forty degrees Celcius. If it were a normal person, they would have already given in.¡± Da Bin furrowed his brows: ¡°Although Boss seems to be unconscious, I don¡¯t think he is fully asleep. He must be in a lot of pain right now. The cold has seeped into his bones, yet his body is burning up. If this situation persists, any normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±

    ¡°But since the doctor can¡¯t make it, we can only try our best,¡± Da Bin then said. ¡°I gave Doctor Wen a call earlier. He taught me a few methods to reduce his temperature. Let¡¯s try them all.¡±

    ¡ª-

    The next day, early morning.

    A noise abruptly awoke Feng Ling, who had guarded by the bed through the night. She opened her eyes to see that Li Nanheng, who was supposed to be resting on the bed, was on the ground. A ss of water that had been left on the table was also spilled on the floor.

    She immediately understood that he must have woken up and tried to reach for water on his own. Feng Ling immediately stood up to support him. Da Bin, who was also in the tent, rushed over as well.

    ¡°Boss, how are you?¡± Feng Ling asked, but the man did not respond.

    After supporting him back to the bed, he furrowed his brows as though in difort. After suffering through a night of high fever, his lips had turned pale and dry. Earlier, he must have been awoken by his thirst. His consciousness must have been weak.

    Feng Ling rushed to pour a new ss of warm water and ced a straw in it. She sent it to his lips, and as expected, he was instinctively able to drink a few sips. However, he quickly lost all strength.

    Feng Ling stood up to retrieve a spoon and fed it to him bit by bit. Finally, after she fed him half a ss of water, Da Bin picked up a thermometer to check his temperature. He then shook his head towards Feng Ling.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t reduced at all,¡± Da Bin said. ¡°I¡¯ll go make another call to rush the doctor.¡±

    ¡°We already informed themst night. The doctor won¡¯t dare to disobey an order from the base. If he could rush over, he would already be here,¡± Feng Ling spoke as she picked up a cotton bud. She dapped the water on Li Nanheng¡¯s pale, dry lips.

    A high fever would cause the body to be dehydrated very quickly. She had already fed him water several times tonight, but even as she moistened his lips, his lips quickly turned dry again. She needed to do this frequently, or his lips would chap and bleed.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m worried that if the doctor is unable to rush over in time, with our skills...¡±

    Feng Ling continued her movements. Although she was simrly worried, she spoke as though she wasposed: ¡°Didn¡¯t Fattie managed tost through it as well? He had a fever for three whole days. At the time, we all thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on, but by the fifth day, he was jumping around as though nothing had happened. Boss¡¯s body is much stronger than Fattie¡¯s. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

 Chapter 890 - The Story of Ling and Heng (153)

    <h4>Chapter 890: The Story of Ling and Heng (153)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°You said not to worry, but look at you. You haven¡¯t slept all night. Earlier, you only closed your eyes for less than an hour, and now you¡¯re working again.¡± Da Bin watched as Feng Ling moistened Boss¡¯s lips. He sighed. ¡°You should go rest first. Call Fattie and someone else to rece you. There are so many of us here. Let¡¯s take turns.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t be able to sleep even if Iy down. Boss¡¯s fever is so high. Who can sleep well right now?¡±

    That was true. Although the rest of the men had left this tent, when Da Bin went to the other tent to retrieve some itemsst night, they were all awake. Even when theyid down, they were unable to get much rest. Everyone was worried about Boss¡¯s condition.

    Due to Boss¡¯s high fever, he had difficulties breathing right now. If the tent was overcrowded, it would only worsen his condition. Thus, everyone could only wait in the next tent. They took turns toe in to care for him.

    ¡°Although Boss is unconscious, he seems to have no problems drinking water. I¡¯ll make some porridge. You feed some to him.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    ¡ª-

    On the morning of the second day of Li Nanheng¡¯s fever, a group of people struggled and prepared porridge clumsily. It wasn¡¯t easy to feed him porridge, but thankfully, Feng Ling was patient. Even though a small bowl of porridge took her two whole hours, she made sure to warm it up when it cooled down before resuming.

    By evening, the doctor still had not arrived. When they call the base, the people there also sounded very concerned. They said they would get back to them; however, they were unable to contact the doctor and even lost contact with Feng Ling and the other members. The group of them had lost signal on the mountain.

    Finally, news came in the evening. The doctor and the members apanying him had met with an avnche on their way here, and their car was trapped on the road. Taking the country¡¯s response speed, the traffic and weather into consideration, it would take at least forty-eight hours for them to be freed. The base needed to dispatch a rescue team out for them, but the current snowstorm would inevitably affect the speed and quality of the aid.

    This meant that, even though the people and the heart of the base were located here, it would be difficult for them to send help directly. The people trapped in the avnche did not bring extra petrol, food, or winter clothes that could tide them over this wait. It was a matter of life and death, and the base had no choice but to prioritize providing rescue to them. If Boss Li were awake, he would surely also make the same decision of rescuing the doctor first.

    Montana¡¯s snowstorm also affected Roger¡¯s Pass¡¯s weather. They dealt with a snowstorm thatsted for days, and the temperature dropped significantly. The cold kept everyone indoors, hiding in the tents to look for warmth.

    Just like this, Li Nanheng endured for three days. Yesterday, his temperature finally reduced to thirty-nine degrees Celcius but did not drop any further. He also remained unconscious.

    On the afternoon of the third day, Feng Ling could no longer continue guarding by his bedside. She was forcefully brought away by Da Bin and Da Hu to the other tent to rest. She was truly exhausted, and after drinking a cup of warm water and a cup of warm milk, she copsed on the bed. However, due to her worries, she had nightmare after nightmare. Nheless, she at least managed to have a few hours of rest.

    She slept until 11:00 p.m. On the snow mountain, their campsite was silent. Feng Ling opened her eyes to see the men on the beds by her side. Everyone was already asleep. She sat up from the bed and got off with light feet. She did not disturb them as she headed to the tent she formerly shared with Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling entered the tent to find that the air carried the scent of fermented soybean spirit. For the past few days, to reduce Boss¡¯s temperature externally, they had wiped his body down frequently with the spirit. Thus, Feng Ling did not pay much attention to it. Fattie was guarding by the bedside. His forehead was slowly dropping down, and it was clear he was falling asleep.

    She approached and patted Fattie on the back, asking softly: ¡°Where¡¯s Da Bin? Why are you alone?¡±

    Fattie was startled awake. He turned back to see her before releasing a breath: ¡°Ah, he¡¯s on night shift tonight. He was worried that there would be enemies hiding in ambush and went out to patrol. He needs to circle through the river nearby. It hasn¡¯t been too long since he left. He should only return when the sky brightens.¡±

    Feng Ling took another nce at Fattie: ¡°Go next door and rest. I¡¯ve been sleeping since the afternoon, and I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll guard here. You go rest.¡±

    Fattie nodded. He was drowsy, and after stretching his waist, he headed out.

    Before he could leave the tent, Feng Ling suddenly asked strangely: ¡°Why is there such a strong scent of alcohol? Did you wipe Boss down with the alcohol again?¡±

    Fattie paused in his footsteps and turned back with a cheeky smile: ¡°No, I fed Boss a bottle of fermented soybean spirit.¡±

    Feng Ling was about to touch Li Nanheng¡¯s forehead. Upon hearing his words, her hand stiffened. She swerved around to look at Fattie: ¡°You fed him alcohol? His fever is so serious, and you fed him alcohol? Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°Calm down first!¡± Fattie saw that Feng Ling¡¯s expression had instantly turned upset and rushed to exin: ¡°I previously also experienced a simr case of fever. I understand Boss¡¯s suffering too well. I tested his temperature earlier; it has reduced to 38.6 degrees Celcius. He should be recovering soon. But it¡¯s during this recovery state that you¡¯ll experience an excruciating headache. When this was happening to me, I wished someone could give me some alcohol so that the pain would be easier to endure. But I couldn¡¯t even open my eyes or speak. I feel that Boss must be in a simr situation. I only gave him a bottle of soybean spirit. It isn¡¯t much. Around a quarter of a liter.¡±

    ¡°A quarter of a liter?!¡± If Feng Ling¡¯s eyes could kill, Fattie¡¯s heart would be prated with an arrow by now: ¡°Fattie, this is murder, doy you understand? He has a fever!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Men aren¡¯t that weak. Besides, alcohol is simr to an anesthetic. It can relieve a lot of the pain...¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Feng Ling snapped in anger.

    Seeing that she was truly upset, Fattie could not say more. He wanted to exin further, but Feng Ling¡¯s expression was terrible. He could only wait for Da Bin to return the next morning before continuing. He turned to leave the tent.

    Feng Ling sat by the bed with a cold expression. She touched the man¡¯s forehead and picked up the thermometer by the side. After seeing that his temperature was 38.6 degrees Celcius, she finally let out a sigh of relief. However, the instant she lowered her head, she could smell the scent of alcohol on the man. She immediately rolled her eyes darkly toward the tent next door.

    Coincidentally, Fattie was standing by the window, and he smiled at her, as though to earn her favor. She reached out in anger and tugged the curtain down, blocking her sight of everything outside!

 Chapter 891 - The Story of Ling and Heng (154)

    <h4>Chapter 891: The Story of Ling and Heng (154)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She couldn¡¯t say if Fattie was too muddle-headed or if he had too many good intentions, but the damn Fattie was a model example of being too sloppy and simple-minded.

    During a fever, even if the person was under an extreme headache, it wasn¡¯t suitable to feed them alcohol.

    Feng Ling was worried that the alcohol would cause Li Nanheng¡¯s fever to rise again. She sat by his bedside and checked his temperature every so often.

    Since the alcohol was already fed, she could only pray that Boss¡¯s body would be strong enough to resist the challenge of the alcohol Fattie had given.

    She watched him for a while. After confirming that, aside from having a slightly uneven breath, he seemed to be fine, Feng Ling finally stood up to pour some water.

    She returned to feed Li Nanheng some water and dampen his lips. She was about to retrieve a bucket of water to wipe his body down when his eyes gradually opened.

    The high fever had left the man with poor alcohol tolerance. He stared at her with slightly intoxicated eyes. Feng Ling saw that he was actually awake and immediately bent down to ask softly: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak. In the short moment since he became conscious, Feng Ling¡¯s face was the first thing he registered. She had leaned close to him, and due to the all-nighters she had pulled, she appeared slightly frazzled and thin.

    ¡°Boss?¡± Feng Ling saw that he was awake, yet he wasn¡¯t speaking. She wasn¡¯t sure if his misty eyes were due to the alcohol, but she began to gently massage his temples out of concern that he was having a headache: ¡°Does your head hurt badly? Is this better?¡±

    The man remained silent as he stared at her from the short distance separating them.

    Feng Ling felt that he was looking at her, yet he seemed to be seeing something else through her face. It seemed like there was some distance between them, yet it also seemed like there wasn¡¯t any.

    Could it be that after days of unconsciousness, his rationality had yet to return to him fully?

    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment, deciding to toss the towel in her hand back to the bucket by the side.

    When she came back to herself, she suddenly felt a burning heat around her wrist. The man had caught her wrist, and with a strength she didn¡¯t expect him to have, he pulled her down. She was caught off guard and directly fell onto the bed and into the man¡¯s arms.

    The towel fell onto the ground, and the bucket tipped over as it came into contact with her feet. The water spilled all over the ground.

    Feng Ling was startled and was about to sit up from his embrace. In a blink of an eye, the man had flipped her over and pressed her under him. Due to the long period of high fever and the alcohol he had drunk, his eyes were reddened and dark as he watched her. She wasn¡¯t sure how to describe his gaze. He appeared like a bloodthirsty wolf watching the prey he craved the most; his eyes were fierce, stubborn, dominating, hungry, and slightly stern.

    ¡°Boss...?¡± Feng Ling was about to push him away when the man caught her hands. He pressed them down by her head, staring at her face heavily.

    Feng Ling strangely felt a wave of danger. When she met his eyes, her heart immediately skipped a beat. She rushed to sit up but was held down tightly by the man.

    She tried to struggle but discovered that she was actually unable to ovee the strength of this man who had endured three days of high fever. She wanted to apply more force, but due to her concern for his injured wrist, she was unable to do so.

    She lifted her knee to shove him aside, but before she could do so, Li Nanheng had already pressed a heavy kiss on her.

    ¡°Uu... what are you doing... uu...¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were wide open. She instinctively focused toward the entrance of the tent from the corner of her eyes.

    If Da Bin were to return earlier from his patrol and catch them doing this, it would be impossible for her to clear things up even if she had several pairs of mouths!

    ¡°Boss...¡± Feng Ling tried her best to twist her body and press him away with her shoulder. However, the shifting movements only caused the man¡¯s dark gaze to be more clouded. He no longer hesitated as he kissed her again. He did not say a single word, nor did he provide any exnations. He kissed her fiercely and deeply.

    Previously, when they were in his room, he had at least been conscious. However, right now, he was clearly intoxicated and waspletely acting on instincts. Due to this, it was even harder for Feng Ling to push him away. No matter how she struggled or resisted, she was easily pressed down by him.

    She suddenly resented herself for continually looking for methods to feed him for the past three days. If she had left him to starve, he wouldn¡¯t have so much strength right now!

    The harsh kiss left her lips numb and swollen. Feng Ling¡¯s hands were pressed down with a death grip, and she could only open her mouth to bite him. Although the man had the strength to restrain her, his reaction speed was clearly affected. After being bitten, he did not regain his consciousness. Instead, his eyes darkened into deep pools, and hepleted neglected the taste of blood on his lips. He lowered his head and bit her back. He moved like a predator, as though to swallow her whole, without any reservations or mercy.

    His unconscious, crazy actions angered Feng Ling. However, she had never been able to ovee Li Nanheng when he was conscious. Now that he was fully intoxicated and irrational, it was even harder for her to push him away. She tried to shift her head away to refuse his advances, but the man easily held both her wrists behind her back with one hand and caught her chin with the other. He deepened the kiss firmly.

    Now that she was fully caught, there seemed to be invisible smoke rising from the warm bed the two were sharing in their confrontation. Feng Ling watched him with angered eyes, yet her gaze and her constant struggle only provoked him to shift his hand down. The hissing noise of a fabric being torn apart filled the room¨C

    The thin jacket she wore under her down coat was half-ripped apart by the man. The fabric was gathered pitifully around the cor of her coat.

    Feng Ling¡¯s goosebumps rose at his movements. However, no matter how she struggled, under his unconscious state, the man had a thousand strategies to restrain her limbs. Just as she was about to twist her body to avoid him once more, he tugged the zipper of her down coat all the way down.

    Her chest immediately felt cold, and the binding cloth underneath was revealed. The man lowered his gaze to look at the white binding cloth uncovered by the torn jacket. His eyes immediately narrowed.

 Chapter 892 - The Story of Ling and Heng (155)

    <h4>Chapter 892: The Story of Ling and Heng (155)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling immediately shrank backwards. She no longer cared if he was intoxicated or affected by the fever, or if his wrist was still injured. She began to struggle with all her might.

    However, the man was now holding her down with even more strength. He lowered his head, causing his short hair to brush against her corbones. The itchy sensation immediately left Feng Ling trembling.

    He moved his teeth firmly and quickly, and the sensation left Feng Ling feeling as though her mind has exploded.

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± She was worried about rming the people in the other tent and could only lower her voice to warn him: ¡°Don¡¯t go out of line!¡±

    Li Nanheng appeared not to have heard anything. His teeth and hand were extremely cooperative, and he easily opened up her clothes fully.

    Feng Ling was enraged. She twisted her body with force when the man abruptly kissed her, sealing away her curses. His lips carried a burning heat that intertwined with her forcefully.

    She bit him with all her might, but he made no moves to avoid her. When the anger drove her to bite down harshly against his shoulder, a low chuckle emerged from the man¡¯s chest. Thisughter seemed to contain several emotions. It was as though he was in a good mood, yet it seemed like he was mocking her. The intentions she could not catch left her scalp prickly numb.

    ¡°You really hid this well.¡± The first thing the man had said since waking up were these five words whispered by her ear. His husky voice carried the effects of his high fever and the desire he had concealed for a long time.

    Upon hearing his words, Feng Ling¡¯s expression immediately stiffened. The man took advantage of her distraction and kissed her again.

    His hands were not idle, and unlike his usual rational state, he unhesitatingly began to tug at her pants. His goal was clear to the point where it left Feng Ling¡¯s heart trembling.

    Fuck! Did he go crazy from the fever, or was he irrationally drunk right now? Was he trying to force himself on her?

    Did this fever cause him to lose the most basic respect humans should maintain between each other? Was he going to do it just like this?

    Feng Ling could not push him away and could only bite down on his shoulder. However, before she could do so fiercely, she was once more drawn into a long, intimate kiss. Finally, the man¡¯s palms shifted toward her seemingly even chest.

    Despite his fever, his movements were quick. Both his hands and lips were busy! In an instant, he had kissed her neck and her corbone!

    Both the man¡¯s hands and his lips seemed to ignite a me wherever they touched. The burning heat caused her blood to boil.

    She was going mad!

    When she napped in the afternoon, she had only worn a down coat on top of her thin jacket. On the bottom, she had only worn a pair of sleeping pants. They were loose and soft and extremely easy to remove.

    The cor of her thin jacket was extremely big. After being torn apart, it fell open pitifully. No matter if it was the visual effect of her ruined jacket or the sight of her chest bindings being tugged down, they provoked the man¡¯s senses endlessly.

    Feng Ling had seen countless shooting idents on the training grounds. But this sort of ident rendered her incapable of resisting. The man held her as he kissed and nibbled at her neck. The kisses were messy, and the sensation of being bitten was both painful and numbing. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the anger or the kisses that left her trembling. Both her hands were still caught behind her back and held down with the weight of both their bodies. She couldn¡¯t move at all.

    When Li Nanheng finally shifted his target to her ears, she gritted her teeth to speak softly: ¡°Li Nanheng, are you conscious or not? Have you gone mad? Do you know where we are? Someone cane at any time. Fattie, Da Bin, and everyone else are in the other tent. They cane in as and when they please. This tent doesn¡¯t even have a door!¡±

    Before she could finish, the man sucked on her earlobe. He bullied her thoroughly, sucking and nibbling. Feng Ling had never experienced such an attack before, and the sensation left her body trembling. She wanted to avoid him, but the man held her cheek and pressed another kiss on her face. As he kissed her, his hands kept exploring her pants underneath.

    Feng Ling gritted her teeth and hated herself for being unable to ovee him. A man who had endured a fever for three days was able to restrain her so thoroughly. In the future, if she met an adamant opponent on the battlefield, wouldn¡¯t she be directly sacrificed?

    It was no wonder Li Nanheng always mocked her stamina, despite her assessment that they were outstanding.

    It seemed like his mocking wasn¡¯t inurate. Compared to this man with long legs and arms, her stamina was truly much weaker.

    Even though she was currently being forced, she couldn¡¯t free herself.

    The sensation from the ces no one had touched before left her feeling electrocuted. Her body was unable to resist the numbing and intense sensation. She bit her lips and red at him, but the man only chuckled lowly to whisper in her ears, huskily: ¡°Little lia!¡±

    The two words left Feng Ling feeling as though her entire body had been electrocuted. She red at him angrily and tried to shift again. Her restrained wrists could not move at all. She turned her head in frustration to bite him, but the man easily avoided her and left a kiss on her other ear. The sudden smacking sensation caused her body to tremble again. She could not muster the strength to attempt the moves necessary to free herself.

    Finally, the man pulled one of her hands up and began kissing it. He gently pried her fist open, and as Feng Ling was about to struggle, he lowered his head and pressed a kiss on her palm.

    His kissnded on the thin calluses on her soft, white palm. He closed his eyes as he did so, as though with devotion and tender affection.

    Feng Ling¡¯s struggles began to falter due to this kiss. She stared in shock at the man above her, watching in disbelief as he kissed her palm.

    She had never paid any attention to the calluses left behind from her years of training. However, in this instant, a strange, sour feeling emerged from the bottom of her heart. It caused her eyes to burn, as though something was about to spill over.

 Chapter 893 - The Story of Ling and Heng (156)

    <h4>Chapter 893: The Story of Ling and Heng (156)</h4>

    Since that year, when she was five years old, after being brought out of that wolf¡¯s den, she never cried a single drop of tear.

    She could no longer remember what it was like to cry.

    Thest time it happened, she vaguely remembered being around three years old. The starving pain had brought her to tears. At the time, she had been skinny and shriveled. She never had enough food and could not understand much due to her young age. Every time she failed to find food, she would cry.

    Afterward, she gradually forgot how to cry.

    However, right now, there was a burning heat in the corner of her eyes.

    Even though it was just a thinyer of callus on her palm, to Feng Ling, it was much more sensitive than anywhere else. She wanted to tug her hand back, but the man held her wrist tightly. His kisssted on her palm for a long moment, and as Feng Ling finally stopped struggling, he slowly kissed down her palm toward her wrist. He brushed past her pulse, and as he felt her heavy heartbeat, he left kiss after kiss over her skin.

    Finally, the man¡¯s kiss returned to her lips.

    Feng Ling immediately fisted the sheets under her palms. Her toes curled in tightly.

    She felt as though she was submerged in a tsunami. Her rationality had burnt away during that instant. Although the remnants of her instincts reminded her that she could not allow this to continue, that she needed to push him away, the man¡¯s warmth was lingering on her palm. His earlier gaze had been cherishing in a way she had never seen before.

    Could a child raised by a wolf like her be one day cherished by someone?

    She could throw everything aside to ensure she would have a warm meal, a warm nket to hide in, and a life to hold onto. Could someone like her also be cared for gently?

    Could she also be treated as a woman, to have someone else¡¯s heart ache for her, and to be doted on?

    Even a thinyer of callus; was there someone who would treat it as a mark of her hard work and struggle? Was there someone who would understand and ache for her?

    She wasn¡¯t sure what emotions had influenced her thoughts. She did not move again. The thought that someone could enter their tent anytimepletely left her. As the man moved incessantly, she gripped the sheets tightly. Her mind spun with everything that she was experiencing.

    ¡ª-

    As she bit her lips in pain, the man¡¯s burning heat caused her to suck in a breath. However, she was unable to make any noise. She endured all of the pain and swallowed back her cries.

    ¡ª-

    The alcohol was burning hot.

    Their desire was also burning hot.

    Their body temperature was equally heated.

    The love and hatred born from their years of conflict in the base were all awakened.

    Inside the tent, under the faint light, the curtain would asionally flutter when the cold wind brushed past it. The little window waspletely covered.

    The man¡¯s fever had yet to reduce. No matter how he moved, he did not sweat. However, Feng Ling¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat.

    She gripped his shoulders tightly and suddenly felt a sense of loss and helplessness. Now that things had developed to this stage, she did not know how they should continue. However, she instinctively held onto his neck and breathed in the strong scent of alcohol on his body.

    For nearly two hours, it was as though Feng Ling had been tossed into a deep fryer. She was tossed back and forth, here and there.

    In any case, her first encounter with a man was not especiallyfortable. Li Nanheng waspletely unconscious and irrational. He left her without any strength to struggle, much less to bite him.

    The man held onto her waist with a death grip.

    She held the nkets tightly and experienced the man¡¯s burning heat. As she submerged in his fever, for the first time in her life, she felt that her injuries might be quite serious.

    And it was an ¡®internal¡¯ injury!

    ¡ª-

    When everything finally ended, it was still silent and still outside.

    The man had copsed on the bed, surrounded by the mess he had left behind. He had yet to recover from his drunken state, and it wasn¡¯t clear if he was experiencing exhaustion, or if he was rxed after finally satiating his desire. In any case, he hadid down and directly fell back asleep.

    Feng Ling tolerated the pain in her body; her lower body was especially aching. There wasn¡¯t anything she could hold onto next to the bed, and as she stood up, she abruptly stumbled onto the ground.

    She sat up and reached for the remnants of her binding cloth and her torn up clothes. She wrapped her down jacket around herself, and despite the difficulty, she tugged her luggage out from under her bed. She retrieved a new binding cloth and a fresh set of clothes, tossing the old ones into the furnace heater to burn it up. Afterward, she finally then staggered into the restroom.

    As she was fearful that Da Bin would discover something amiss when he returned, she rushed to take a quick, five-minute shower. After putting on her clothes, she slowly walked out to look at the man on the bed. After a long struggle, she finally managed to neaten up the bed. Thankfully, her bedsheets were ck, and it concealed the small patch of blood perfectly. No one would discover it.

    She wiped the man clean and tugged the bedsheet out from under him. Due to his fever, everyone had been wiping his body frequently every day. The bastard was basically undressed from the beginning. She settled his pants simply, and after covering him up with a nket, she felt that it was unlikely Da Bin and the rest would notice anything. Finally, she released a long breath and sat down by the bedside weakly.

    Li Nanheng had beenpletely unconscious earlier. No matter if it were the gentle kisses or the fierce treatment, those were all his instincts.

    And thus, she was not treated gently at all during her first time.

    In fact, the repeated, fierce encounter made her suspect if something had been torn.

    A simple movement left her body aching painfully. She turned to eye the man who was lying on the bed as though nothing had happened. Her gaze then shifted back to that empty bottle of soybean spirit.

    Recalling the man¡¯s movements earlier, Feng Ling felt her head exploding with heat.

    Li Nanheng now knew everything.

    As Feng Ling watched the man who was either unconscious or asleep, she fell into a dilemma.

    Would she be chased out of the base?

    What was she supposed to do?

 Chapter 894 - The Story of Ling and Heng (157)

    <h4>Chapter 894: The Story of Ling and Heng (157)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Daybreak.

    Da Bin was covered in snow when he returned to the campsite. The first thing he did was to enter Li Nanheng¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t we agree to have Fattie here tonight? You haven¡¯t slept well in days. What did youe here for?¡± Da Bin patted the snow off of his coat and approached the bedside. He nced at the man who was still unconscious on the bed: ¡°How is he? Has the fever reduced?¡±

    Feng Ling returned to herself and finally realized that she had been in a daze for several hours. She had forgotten entirely to watch Li Nanheng¡¯s condition. She picked up the thermometer and answered a momentter: ¡°38.5 degrees Celcius.¡±

    ¡°Although there¡¯s still a fever, this temperature should be manageable for Boss. He even endured through a forty degrees Celcius fever. It seems like we can set our minds at ease now,¡± Da Bin nced at Feng Ling. Suddenly, he furrowed his brows and lowered his head to scan her: ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±

    Feng Ling abruptly reached up to cover her neck.

    Although her clothes were thick, the cor wasn¡¯t very high. Earlier, she had been in too much of a rush and was only concerned with getting dressed. She had missed the hickeys the man had left on her neck.

    ¡°My throat doesn¡¯t feel very well, so I followed the method some elderly people like to use. I dipped my hands in alcohol and pinched my neck a few times. I must have used too much force.¡±

    From this angle, Da Bin could only see a big patch of red skin. Feng Ling had tugged her cors up to conceal it before he could get a clear look.

    He did not doubt her exnation. In this cold ce, it wasmon for anyone to fall ill. Furthermore, Feng Ling had been busy caring for Boss for the past few days. Her body was exhausted, and it was understandable for her to feel unwell.

    ¡°Da Bin, I don¡¯t feel too well. I¡¯ll go next door to rest. You¡¯ve been patrolling all night. I¡¯ll go call Da Hu over...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Hurry up and go rest. You¡¯ve been guarding here tirelessly for the past few days. How can anyone endure putting their body through so much strain?¡± Da Bin spoke as he angled his chin toward the entrance of the tent, urging her to leave quickly. He did not intend to keep her at all.

    Feng Ling stood up. She headed for the entrance without looking at the man on the bed. Right before she left the tent, she paused and turned back to say: ¡°Last night, to relieve Boss¡¯s headache and dizziness, Fattie fed Boss a whole bottle of soybean spirit. I¡¯m not sure if Boss¡¯s body can take it. Although his temperature has reduced a bit, there¡¯s a chance it may rise again anything. You better watch him closely.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Did a donkey kick the damn Fattie¡¯s brain? How can he feed alcohol to someone who has a high fever!¡± Da Bin¡¯s expression was about to twist from his anger.

    ¡°He had good intentions.¡± Although Feng Ling was also upset, to prevent Da Bin from rushing to look for Fattie to settle this debt, she said a few words to soothe his anger.

    Finally, as Da Bin sat back down with a stony, angered expression, Feng Ling turned and left the tent.

    Her body was extremely ufortable, and the aching exhaustion left her wanting to copse into a deep sleep for days.

    The moment she stepped out, she was assaulted by the freezing cold. The temperature in the morning was not to be taken lightly.

    Feng Ling released a long breath and reached out to tug her cor higher. She did not have her down coat with her and was dressed in a thin sweater; the cold air instantly clung onto her clothes. However, she felt that only the bone seeping chill could extinguish the remnants of the burning heat in her body. The dazed, confusion finally reverted to herposure.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure how long she had stood outside. Fattie had beenfortably asleep when he suddenly felt a chill approach him. It startled him into jerking awake. He stared dazedly as Feng Ling buried herself under the nkets one meter away from him. Her body carried the freezing cold from outside as she wrapped the nkets tightly around her head. Without saying a single word, she went straight to sleep.

    Fattie rushed to sit up. He shoved her nkets to say: ¡°Hey, Feng Ling, has Boss¡¯s fever reduced yet? Where did you go earlier? Did you stand outside for a long time? Your body is so cold; you brought the chill in with you.¡±

    Feng Ling did not reply. Fattie furrowed his brows and nagged: ¡°You can¡¯t justy down like that. You have to warm up first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t feel warm even if you hide under the nket.¡±

    Feng Ling still did not reply, and when Fattie reached out to tug on her nket, she held it firmly around herself as though she was in a poor mood. She refused to allow him to move her nket.

    Fattie faltered in his movements and could not continue his attempt. However, he feared that she would fall sick. It hadn¡¯t been long since they came to Rogers Pass, yet he had already suffered from a cold and a high fever, while Boss had barely managed to pick his own life back and was still unconscious. If Feng Ling also fell sick, this ce would leave trauma in their minds, and they would never dare to return.

    Fattie moved off his bed and pushed the portable heater close to Feng Ling¡¯s bed. He confirmed that it wouldn¡¯t touch her nkets and ensured that it would warm her up. He then turned and indicated for the rest of the men to lower their volumes so that she could rest.

    Everyone knew that Feng Ling had been busy caring for Boss for the past few days. It was likely that she didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday afternoon too. They were surprised that she had went to guard him against night.

    There was no need for Fattie¡¯s reminder. Everyone was self-aware and kept their noise to the minimum. Even when they moved off the bed, they were careful to be quiet. Everyone did their best not to disturb Feng Ling, and when they learned that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, they decided to head to the other tent to have their breakfast. They left this tent for Feng Ling to have a proper rest.

    After copsing on the bed, the numbing cold caused Feng Ling to feel that her brain was burning up. She closed her eyes and did not move. She did not feel like giving anyone attention, nor did she wish to say a single word.

    ¡ª-

    In the afternoon, Feng Ling was slightly dazed from her half-asleep state. She could not open her eyes but vaguely heard the men speaking when they returned to the tent to retrieve some things: ¡°What do we do? Didn¡¯t Boss temperature reduce a lotst night? Why did it rise back to thirty-nine degrees? His immune system and stamina are the best in the entire base. Could this be the so-called ¡®serious illness¡¯ you experience if you haven¡¯t fallen sick in a really long time?¡±

    ¡°As if. That damn Fattie¡¯s idiocy struck against night, and he fed Boss some alcohol. Boss¡¯s unconscious state is rted to that bottle of alcohol. Soybean spirits has such a high alcohol content. Our Boss is probably the only person in this entire world who can endure that. If it had been anyone else, Fattie would mostly like be charged with murder!¡±

    ¡°Boss has already slept for so many days. The water in that river is terrifying. Even Boss has copsed. Ai...¡±

    ¡°Rogers Pass has bee uninhabited for so long. That river has been frozen for a long time. It takes a lot of luck to survive falling in there. We can only pray that Boss will survive through this.¡±

 Chapter 895 - The Story of Ling and Heng (158)

    <h4>Chapter 895: The Story of Ling and Heng (158)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hearing their words, Feng Ling furrowed her brows. She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids were extremely heavy. She also could not summon any strength in her body.

    The men¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away. Although she wished to wake herself up, she dazedly fell back asleep.

    Finally, she regained consciousness once more when someone wiped her face with a cold towel. She could not open her eyes and could only hear Da Hu speaking close to her: ¡°Feng Ling must have caught a cold. It shouldn¡¯t be a fever; her temperature is around thirty-seven degrees. It isn¡¯t too serious. Let her rest for a few days.¡±

    Afterward, she could not hear their words clearly and dazedly fell back asleep.

    Seeing that she was still dressed, Da Hu originally wanted to help her take her clothes off so she couldy downfortably; however, even as Feng Ling was asleep, her hands clung onto the nkets tightly as though she felt insecure. The temperature in this tent wasn¡¯t especially high. Since she was unwilling, he didn¡¯t force it. They tried to tug on her nkets a few times, but she always instinctively pulled it back. She did not allow anyone to touch her.

    After a day, Feng Ling heard Fattie¡¯s mumbles in her unconscious state: ¡°Aiya, what do we do? Both Boss and Feng Ling are unwell. The two of them have never fallen sick in the base. It¡¯s as if they have to apany each other when they are unwell. This really isn¡¯t easy for them...¡±

    ¡°You sure have the guts to bring this up. If you didn¡¯t feed Boss the alcohol, he would probably have woken up yesterday. You were able to hop around the ce after being bedridden for five days. Isn¡¯t Boss¡¯s body much stronger than yours? Everyone has the right toin here, but you don¡¯t!¡±

    Fattie fell silent from being reprimanded. He held it in for a long moment before saying: ¡°I really had good intentions. At the time, I was so ufortable I wished someone would give me a drink...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re you, and Boss is Boss. Are both of you the same?¡± Da Hu pped Fattie¡¯s head: ¡°If Boss¡¯s body was any weaker, we might have had to call the base to take the risk to fly in to send Boss to the hospital for emergency medical attention! Thankfully Boss¡¯s body is strong! Otherwise, you would have to shoulder a murder charge!¡±

    ¡ª-

    After two days, Li Nanheng woke up.

    ¡°Boss? Are you awake? How do you feel? Does it hurt anywhere? Do you want to eat something?¡± Fattie sat by the bed and asked in concern and guilt.

    Li Nanheng furrowed his brows and nced at Fattie¡¯s attentive appearance. He spoke hoarsely, as though his throat was filled with sand: ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±

    Fattie lifted his hands and answered with both his fingers and words: ¡°Six days. Oh, no. It should be around seven days. It¡¯s already in the evening now.¡±

    Li Nanheng moved to sit up. Fattie rushed to help him, and when Li Nanheng sat up properly, he turned to pour him some water. However, he was called back by Li Nanheng¡¯s hoarse voice: ¡°Call Da Bin over.¡±

    Fattie rushed to call Da Bin, and his voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. When they learned that Boss was awake, everyone rushed into the tent.

    Li Nanheng nced at Da Bin and the rest mildly. Everyone was present except for Feng Ling.

    He did not mention it and only asked a few simple questions about the events after he fell into the river. He also asked about the men who had tried to ambush them. After a few questions, Li Nanheng¡¯s strength was mostly spent. They supported him toy back down.

    A group of men rushed to prepare porridge for him, to give him his medicine and to pour him water. After lying down for a long while, Nanheng still did not see Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng asked Fattie: ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Boss, we forgot to tell you. Feng Ling has been upied with taking care of you for the past few days. At one point, he didn¡¯t sleep for three days, two nights. His body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he caught a small cold. He¡¯s been resting in the other tent for the past two days.¡± Fattie grinned cheekily and scratched his head. He asked softly: ¡°Boss, are you sure your body feels alright?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him mildly. ¡°What problems can there be?¡±

    He then moved to get off the bed once more.

    ¡°Aiya, Boss, don¡¯t stand up. You just woke up. You should at least eat something first and rest for another night. You don¡¯t have much strength right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a look at Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to look at Feng Ling? I saw him earlier when I went to the other tent to take something. He is still asleep. I told him that you woke up, but he didn¡¯t say he wanted to see you. He must be unwell. Otherwise, based on how much he cares for you, he definitely would have been the first to rush over.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say anything. He watched Fattie¡¯s expressive face, and a momentter, he asked coldly: ¡°Did you do something against your own conscience? The word ¡®guilt¡¯ is written all over your face.¡±

    Fattie instantly choked on his own saliva. He coughed several times before sighing in admiration at his boss¡¯s observation skill. He immediately sat down to exin: ¡°Boss, it was really for your own good. I only did it because I was worried that you were enduring too much!¡±

    Li Nanheng furrowed his brows: ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, when I was guarding by your bed, I was worried that your headache would be too painful. I¡¯ve also experienced it previously; it was as though my head was about to split open. I wanted to relieve your pain, so I fed you a bottle of soybean spirit...¡± Fattie pointed at the empty bottles by the side: ¡°The rest was used to wipe your body down to reduce your temperature. I saw that there were so many bottles left, so I opened one and fed it to you.¡±

    Li Nanheng immediately stared at Fattie as though he was insane. When Fattie shrunk his neck back in fear, he spoke coldly: ¡°No wonder my throat has been burning so much for the past few days.¡±

    Drinking voluntarily and being forced to drink were twopletely different experiences.

    Fattie immediately gave him a cheeky, guilty smile. ¡°Boss... thankfully you¡¯re fine, haha...¡±

    Li Nanheng rolled his eyes. If he had any strength left in him, he would directly kick Fattie off of the bed: ¡°Got it. Scram.¡±

    Fattie did not dare to stay for a moment longer. He immediately stood up and rushed to hide behind Da Bin and Da Hu. He joined them and helped to prepare food for Boss.

    ¡ª-

    After waiting for a night, Feng Ling still did note. Li Nanheng had a simple meal and was supported to the other tent. He watched through the window to see that Feng Ling was asleep on the bed. He did not say anything and was supported back toy down in his bed.

    The next morning, Li Nanheng got off the bed on his own. Everyone saw he seemed to be feeling well and did not stop him. However, when he turned to leave the tent, they immediately rushed to bring him a down jacket.

    ¡°Boss, the temperature has been dropping for the past few days. You¡¯ve only just recovered. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s tone was mild as he directly left the tent.

 Chapter 896 - The Story of Ling and Heng (159)

    <h4>Chapter 896: The Story of Ling and Heng (159)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Since Li Nanheng regained his consciousness, his tent had be especially lively. Comparatively, the tent by the side was extremely quiet.

    The portable heater by the side would asionally release soft, crackling noises. Li Nanheng approached the only person lying in the pile of beds and nkets.

    Feng Ling was buried under the sheets; even her face was covered, and she did not move at all.

    ording to Fattie, Feng Ling had been feeling unwell for the past few days, and for some reason, she insisted on covering her face when she slept. She refused to let anyone see her face, as though she had a serious case of frostbite and did not want anyone to see her disfigurement. They had wiped her face for her once and confirmed that that wasn¡¯t the case. Her skin was white and clear, the way it always was. However, she kept covering herself with the nket. Everyone had assumed that, with Feng Ling¡¯s reticent nature, it was natural for her to speak even less when she was ill. If they hadn¡¯t known about her personality, though, they would think she was trying to cut herself off from the rest of the world.

    The man stared at the simple bed from above. Typically, Feng Ling would never agree to sleep with someone else. However, while he been ill, she did not mind the small details and slept on Da Bin¡¯s bed for several days.

    ¡°Feng Ling,¡± he called her.

    The person on the bed did not move. The sheets covered her, and it appeared as though she did not hear anything.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze turned cold. He lifted his feet and kicked the side of the bed twice.

    The person on the bed remained still.

    Li Nanheng decisively reached out to haul the sheets off of her. It was only then that he realized that she wasn¡¯t asleep. Instead, she was gripping onto the sheets tightly, refusing to let go.

    The man narrowed his eyes coldly: ¡°What are you doing? Are you losing your mind under the nket? Get out!¡±

    The person under the sheets refused to budge. She even increased the strength of her grip on the nket.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression remained cold as he increased his force. The instant he sessfully hauled the sheets away, Feng Ling, who hadid on the bed for three days, abruptly picked up a pillow and threw it toward his face.

    Li Nanheng was caught off guard. He naturally did not expect she would suddenly throw a pillow at him. He stood still as the pillow smashed into his face. It did not hurt, but the man¡¯s gaze instantly turned unkind. The pillow fell onto the ground in front of him.

    All of the beds in the tent were pushed together side by side, appearing just like arge bed. Feng Ling rolled onto the other bed. However, the bed next to her was Fattie¡¯s. Fattie rarely showered, and Feng Ling was unwilling to cover herself with his nket. She gave up and continued rolling over the three or four beds next to her before finally sitting up. She stood up without ncing at him.

    Li Nanheng watched her movements and expression, narrowing his eyes slightly: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve woken up, you should rest in the tent. Why did youe over here to disturb me?¡± Feng Ling put on her shoes. Initially, she wanted to leave the tent, but her rational side reminded her that this wasn¡¯t right. She resisted the urge to fire a bullet at him and turned to look directly at him.

    Three whole days, she hadid here for three full days. Her body and mind had finally recovered, and her body no longer ached as much, but her first time had been taken away by this bastard. With the aching pain she had experienced, even her nightmares had been filled with the things he did to her body that night!

    ¡°They said you didn¡¯t sleep for days to take care of me and fell sick. I woke upst night and had the strength to move this morning, so I came to take a look.¡± The man watched her upset expression and approached. He was about to hold her hand when Feng Ling quickly moved away.

    Seeing that her distant appearance was filled with rejection for him, Li Nanheng directly approached her. He lowered his eyes to meet Feng Ling¡¯s cold gaze: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you losing your temper like a woman? I don¡¯t seem to recall provoking you? Did I do something to make you upset again, en?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. She lifted her head abruptly to look at him.

    The man had just recovered, and his good looking face seemed to have lost some weight. His skin was also slightly pale. He stood in front of her, watching her face, as though he was trying to figure her out.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart instantly began to thump heavily.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes coldly: ¡°Was it that day when I fell into the river, did I frighten you?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before answering: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you showing me such an attitude?¡±

    Feng Ling curled her hands into fists by her sides.

    He did not remember.

    He did not know anything.

    He actually could not remember anything.

    Feng Ling did not know if she should be thankful or enraged. She was grateful that her secret was still kept. She could still remain in the XI Base, and wouldn¡¯t be separated from her brothers; she wasn¡¯t going to be chased out.

    Yet, she was enraged. After doing all those things to her, this man did not remember a single thing!

    Feng Ling had never experienced such aplex emotional state. She dug her nails into her palms painfully. Li Nanheng sensed that her expression wasn¡¯t right and that she clearly had thoughts upying her mind. She quickly took a step back when he leaned down to look at her, but the man had already reached out to hold her chin.

    The moment his hand came into contact with her skin, Feng Ling¡¯s mind was filled with the scenes of that night when the man had caressed her body with his hands... and left mes in its wake...

    She shivered and tried to back away, but the man kept a firm grip on her chin. He met her gaze directly: ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±

    She immediately turned her head away and lifted her hand to p his away: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My body feels unwell, and I don¡¯t want to be dealing with anyone right now. Since Boss has recovered, you should go rest. There¡¯s no need toe to visit me. I¡¯m doing well.¡±

    ¡°Look at your weak state. If one doesn¡¯t know, they would think that the person who suffered through six to seven days of fever was you,¡± Li Nanheng spoke coldly.

    Feng Ling snorted coldly in her heart, who was it that tortured me into being this way?

    She did not exin. A momentter, she asked: ¡°That night, when Fattie fed you alcohol in the middle of the night, you don¡¯t remember anything about it?¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her: ¡°No. I was forced to drink while having a high fever. Do you think I¡¯m an immortal, capable of staying conscious at every moment? If they didn¡¯t mention it after I woke up, I might never know that I was almost murdered with alcohol while seriously ill.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Looking at her expression, Li Nanheng abruptly narrowed his distant, cold eyes: ¡°That night when Fattie forced me to drink, did something happen? Or was it something else? What¡¯s with that expression?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling lifted her eyes. His gaze was filled with openness and suspicion. However, she could not disy the same transparency that he showed, and she quickly averted her eyes.

    Looking at Feng Ling¡¯s attitude and expression, although Li Nanheng appeared unmoved, he keenly sensed that something was wrong.

    Did something happen that night?

 Chapter 897 - The Story of Ling and Heng (160)

    <h4>Chapter 897: The Story of Ling and Heng (160)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Feng Ling had thought that she would have to deal with Li Nanheng now that her gender had been revealed.

    She felt frustrated underneath it all, but since God was helping her, she tolerated it and did not mention a single word about what had happened.

    However, although Feng Ling did not mention it, it did not mean that Li Nanheng did not notice anything strange.

    It had been more than a week since he recovered. Feng Ling did not bring up changing tents to him. Instead, she directly brought in another bed and ced it around two meters away from his.

    She then called Da Bin over to sleep with him, while she crammed in the other tent with all of the other men to sleep on Da Bin¡¯s original bed.

    The exnation she provided was that her condition wasn¡¯t very good, and she was unable to take on the responsibility of caring for Boss. Since Boss had yet to recover fully, it would be more convenient for Da Bin to care for him. And since everyone here were men, there was no difference where she slept.

    This went on for more than a week; itsted almost ten days.

    Nightfall.

    Li Nanheng had one hand under his pillow as heid on the bed. He watched as Da Bin returned from his patrol and shook off the snow on his head. He then entered the bathroom for a shower. He walked out bare naked not too long after and lifted the nket to bury himself under. He made a few groans at howfortable the heated nket was before saying: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sleeping now. Goodnight!¡±

    Li Nanheng made a mild, ¡®en¡¯ noise. It sounded both like a response and a harrumph.

    In less than five minutes, incessant snoring noises began to y from Da Bin¡¯s bed.

    With the deep and rhythmic snores ying in the background, Li Nanheng closed his eyes but found it impossible to sleep. Instead, he could see Feng Ling¡¯s apathetic expression in his mind. For the past few days, she had been maintaining her distance from him. Whenever he approached her, she would instinctively back away with a distant look.

    The snoring noises gradually increased in volume. Li Nanheng abruptly tore his nket aside and carelessly grabbed his coat. He headed out of the tent.

    He entered the other tent to see a group of men sleeping in ufortable positions. Their snores were even more intense. Li Nanheng approached the furthest bed with a heavy expression. Feng Ling was asleep with a straight posture. She did not make any noise, and the nket was neatly ced over her.

    As the man approached, Feng Ling was awoken by the feeling of someone¡¯s gaze on her. However, before she could gain a clear look at him, her nket had been ripped away.

    She rushed to sit up and was ready to defend herself when Li Nanheng tossed the nket aside. She faltered when she saw him, and the defensive chill in her eyes faded away. She asked calmly: ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Come with me. We¡¯re going to the other tent to sleep.¡± The man did not provide any exnation. His gaze was cold; this was not a negotiation but amand.

    Feng Ling sat still on the bed: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine with sleeping here. It¡¯s more convenient for Da Bin to care for you...¡±

    ¡°What does he need to do for me? Do I look that weak? I¡¯ve long recovered. Why would I need anyone to care for me?¡± The man¡¯s tone was impatient: ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Come back with me now.¡±

    Feng Ling was unwilling. She sat on the bed resolutely: ¡°Is there any difference between Da Bin and I? Why must you insist on making me return?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the men who filled the tent with their loud noises: ¡°You¡¯re able to sleep with their snores? Da Bin is even louder than them. I¡¯m used to sleeping alone in the base. You sleep quietly and won¡¯t disturb me. Da Bin won¡¯t do; he¡¯s damn noisy!¡±

    Although Boss Li was used to sleeping alone, she had heard that he was able to sleep even in the trenches when he was deployed for missions. Over there, he would surely be surrounded by countlessrades. The noises wouldn¡¯t lose out to what he was experiencing now.

    Why was he suddenly so delicate?

    Feng Ling turned toward Da Hu: ¡°Da Hu is quiet. You can ask him to go...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man reached out and grabbed her by her cor. He brought her into his arms without allowing her to struggle and held her shoulder down firmly. He nced down at her: ¡°Don¡¯t dilly dally,e with me!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Right now, whenever he touched her, Feng Ling¡¯s goosebumps would rise. This pose especially left her surrounded by the man¡¯s warmth and his seductive scent. It aroused her sensitivity and left her feeling ufortable.

    Li Nanheng did not heed her demands. The rest of the men had noticed it was him and had lowered their defenses. They turned over and continued sleeping, filling the tent with their snores. No one paid attention to them.

    He did not reach for her down coat. Instead, he opened his ownrge down coat and wrapped Feng Ling, who was in his embrace, tightly in it. He then forcefully held her in such a manner and brought her out of the tent.

    Feng Ling struggled the whole way but was still forcefully brought into the other tent. Li Nanheng stopped right before Da Bin¡¯s bed and kicked it twice. Da Bin immediately jerked awake. He assumed that there was a situation to deal with and habitually began to reach for his clothes, only to see Boss Li and Feng Ling¡¯s poor expressions. His mind had already reverted to its fight or flight instincts, and it took him several seconds to respond: ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Scram to the other tent to sleep,¡± Li Nanheng was expressionless, but his cold tone warned Da Bin that if he dared to stay here for any longer, Li Nanheng would directly kick him off of the mountain.

    Da Bin did not ask any questions and quickly got off the bed. He was still tired, and it did not matter to him where he slept. As he was only wearing a pair of underpants, he wrapped the nket around himself and ran out just like that.

    Looking at the empty bed, Feng Ling wanted to say that there weren¡¯t any more nkets here, and it was better for her to leave. However, before she could speak up, the man directly kicked the bed aside and hauled her back to her original bed. He pressed her to sit down.

    The moment Feng Ling touched the bed, her body was filled with difort at the familiarity. She trembled and quickly tried to stand up, but her shoulders were held down by the man. He resolutely insisted she stay.

    ¡°Sit here obediently. We¡¯ll sleep the way we did previously.¡± Li Nanheng watched her coldly: ¡°I¡¯ve fully recovered, and my temperature is normal. I won¡¯t pass anything to you, nor do I need you to pull an all-nighter to care for me. Right now,y down, sleep!¡±

    Feng Ling struggled a bit before the man finally let go of her shoulders.

    Da Bin had already returned to the other tent. She couldn¡¯t possibly force him to return. She turned to eye the other overturned bed: ¡°Boss. I think I¡¯m morefortable with my bed. I¡¯ll go bring another nket to sleep on that bed.¡±

 Chapter 898 - The Story of Ling and Heng (161)

    <h4>Chapter 898: The Story of Ling and Heng (161)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng stood by the bed and watched her with a mild expression. Although he did not say a single word, his posture and gaze clearly informed her that he would not allow her to move.

    Feng Ling had no choice but to sit back down.

    ¡°Feng Ling, since I came to Rogers Pass, have I somehow offended you?¡± The man watched her sharply.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you disying such an attitude to me? Lay down!¡± Li Nanheng resisted the urge to tear the other bed apart. He lowered his eyes to watch her: ¡°I don¡¯t wish to repeat my words. Lay down and sleep right now.¡±

    Feng Ling did not wish to disy her temper so obviously. She also knew that for the past days, Li Nanheng had been sufficiently tolerant of her attitude.

    Since she had already returned to this tent, doing anything more would be futile.

    She could only pretend as though nothing had happened.

    She fell silent for a moment before she began to neaten her clothes. Earlier, he had left her cors askew when he hauled her over. She thenid down and turned over to face him with her back. She closed her eyes and immediately tried to sleep.

    Li Nanheng did not request anything more from her. He watched her for a moment before tossing his coat away toy down.

    Feng Ling had assumed she would be fine sleeping with her back facing him. However, the instant heid down, her sensitive body became tense. Even though they were separated by around twenty centimeters of distance, the memories they shared on this bed began to flood her mind. It left her incapable ofposing herself.

    Now that the person next to him was her, Li Nanheng rested his head on his arm in satisfaction and closed his eyes.

    Late at night, it was quiet in the tent. Feng Ling was pretending to sleep while the man behind her seemed to have fallen asleep. His breathing was rhythmic.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep like this.

    She quietly sat up and was about to move off the bed when the man abruptly spoke up with his eyes closed. His voice was husky with drowsiness: ¡°Sleep properly. Don¡¯t think about running out to stand in the cold wind.¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She held in her emotions and turned toward the man to say impatiently: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±

    Li Nanheng opened his eyes to watch her: ¡°Why not? Something on your mind? Or is it because of me? I really don¡¯t understand. I only had a few days of fever. Why are you suddenly disying such an attitude against me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My body hasn¡¯t been feeling well. Everything I do makes me frustrated. Boss, you don¡¯t have to pay so much attention to me. These are all unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression was stiff.

    Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I pay so much attention to you?¡±

    Feng Ling abruptly recalled the daring confessions he made to her and was instantly left speechless. Sheid back down and tugged the sheets over herself to sleep. She did not wish to say a single more word to him.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was thankful or upset that he did not remember.

    Perhaps it was both.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t experience so many days of difort; she did not wish to give him any attention, to see him, or to stand too close to him. She didn¡¯t want to smell the scent on his body. She did not even want to hear the sound of his breathing when he slept.

    After living for so many years, Feng Ling was used to beingposed and mindless about everything.

    But Li Nanheng, this man, had left her wholly defeated.

    This was the first time a man had left her feeling so hot-tempered every single day!

    On this night, Feng Ling slept poorly. After forcing herself to sleep, she had nightmare after nightmare. In her dreams, she stood in the lounge of their base. The Li family¡¯s elder, the leaders from America, the allied countries, and even the leaders from the base stood there, pointing their fingers at her. They were all enraged by her lies. To think that a man had hidden in the base for so long without being found out.

    She stood stiffly within the group as they cursed at her endlessly. She did not attempt to resist them. A momentter, something smashed against her head. She wasn¡¯t sure what it was, and it did not hurt her. However, the sensation repeated over and over again. She turned to see that the people who had surrounded her were now throwing things at her while hurling abuse at her.

    Someone had even charged forward to tug her clothes open forcefully. Her binding cloth was revealed, and the group of them frowned harshly. Their expressions were filled with unhappiness as they shook their heads to leave. Finally, a letter of termination was ced in her hand, and she wasmanded to leave the base and never to approach XI Base again.

    The dream caused Feng Ling to toss and turn in her sleep. She kept frowning and was sleeping poorly.

    The base was like a home to her.

    She did not wish to leave.

    If she had to leave the base, she wouldn¡¯t even know how to continue living.

    Li Nanheng heard Feng Ling¡¯s movements from the side and opened his eyes to watch her. Her forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat, and her brows were furrowed harshly. It seemed like she was struggling in her dreams and was attempting to reject something.

    He watched her for a moment and reached out to pull her close. He held her in his arms and took advantage of their posture, bending close to look at the thinyer of sweat on her nose. He gently wiped it off with his finger and began to pat her gently on the back.

    In Feng Ling¡¯s nightmares, she was constantly surrounded by fear and loneliness. All of a sudden, Li Nanheng appeared. Before everyone could chase her out, the man approached her and abruptly brought her into his arms. The warmth of his embrace finally gave her flustered heart a sense of security. She stood there, stiffly without moving. Although she could not hear what he said, she could feel the warmth of being in his arms.

    It seemed like holding her to sleep worked. Li Nanheng watched as Feng Ling¡¯s brows gradually rxed and lifted a corner of his lips. He gently rubbed her hair.

    He could only stay close to her when she was asleep; to hold her like this for a short while.

    He felt that he might really have gone mad. Not only did he suddenly develop feelings for a man, but he also tossed the base aside toe live in a decrepit ce like Rogers Pass for nearly a month.

    Feng Ling¡¯s body carried the unique fragrance that belonged to her; it wasn¡¯t just her body soap. As he held her, the scent fully surrounded his sense.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s heart was moved. He recalled Feng Ling¡¯s expression for the past few days and watched the way she sleptfortably in his arms. His gaze darkened, and he leaned down to kiss her.

 Chapter 899 - The Story of Ling and Heng (162)

    Chapter 899: The Story of Ling and Heng (162)

    However, before kissing her, at such a close distance, Li Nanheng suddenly fell into a trance.

    Looking at Feng Ling¡¯s face and her lips in such a short distance... such a kissing angle...

    Some strange images suddenly shed in his mind.

    Those images weren¡¯t like scenes experienced in dreams, but like what happened in reality. When did he push her down on this bed? When did he kiss her on this bed?

    But the scene that popped up in his mind made him stare at Feng Ling¡¯s face deeply.

    Sinceing to the Rogers Pass, although he had not concealed his feelings for Feng Ling, he had never made any harassment or other actions that she didn¡¯t like.

    After all, after he kissed her at the base that night, she pointed a gun at him the next day. He was not so horny as to do something that she resisted.

    But those images couldn¡¯te from anywhere.

    He kept looking at Feng Ling¡¯s face and tried hard to recall, but he could only recall the images of him pressing her on the bed and kissing her, and he was not sure whether it was a dream or not.

    In order to recall more clearly, Li Nanheng kissed her on the lips. Her lips were so soft that he just wanted to go deeper and deeper. He restrained the impulse and felt that the images in his mind were looming.

    Making sure that Feng Ling¡¯s nightmare had ended, Li Nanheng let go of her, let her lie down on the bed, sat up and gazed at her, and then he turned to look at the small table beside the bed.

    There was no wine bottle on the small table, but when he nced at it, he remembered the few empty bottles ce on it on the day he just woke up.

    Did it have anything to do with the wine that Fattie fed him that night?

    ¡ª-

    The next day, it was Fattie ¡®s turn to patrol. When Fattie was about to go down the mountain, he suddenly discovered that Boss Li was also here.

    The two went down the mountain, and Fattie looked ttered. ¡°Boss, are you going to patrol with me?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the snow and ice and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, boss, what do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Did anything else happen on the night that you fed me wine when I had a high fever?¡±

    Fattie tried to remember. ¡°No, When Feng Ling heard that I fed you wine, she was very mad at me and drove me out, but that night Dabin did the patrols and the vigil. If something happened, he would tell us. That night, Feng Ling stayed in the tent and took care of you. She took care of you sleeplessly for days and nights. What could happen?¡±

    ¡°Was Feng Ling mad at you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like everyone else, when the brothers heard that I fed you alcohol, they all scolded me, so did Feng Ling. In fact, I should have taken care of you that night. I asked her to take a good rest, and I would take care of you, but she was worried about you and insisted on staying there, taking care of you. Feng Ling insisted, so I left so as not to piss her off.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Nothing else happened?¡±

    ¡°No, I was in the other tent and didn¡¯t fall asleep, because I regretted feeding you wine and sat in bed thinking for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything at that time?¡±

    ¡°No, it was quiet.¡±

    ¡°How long did you sit on the bed thinking after going back to the tent?¡±

    ¡°About five minutes!¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Boss, why are you leaving? Won¡¯t you patrol with me? Don¡¯t you have any other questions to ask me? Don¡¯t leave, Boss...¡±

    ...

    Everyone had thought that they would stay at least three months at Rogers Pass, but they didn¡¯t expect to receive an emergency notice from the base when they were going to stay here for a month.

    Some big shots of the United Nations and the US military were going to XI Base for inspection. They were very curious about the current situation of the sniper team, so they wanted toe and see for themselves.

    The training process of the sniper team was suspended for a month because Feng Ling was out on a mission. Now she had to return and resume training immediately. Otherwise, when the big shots came, if the five people in the sniper team were still undertrained, the US military would take this opportunity to discredit XI Base and withdraw the rights assigned to the base.

    If Feng Ling went back, the other people should also go back. After all, they came here together. For fairness, if someone needed to be stationed here, the base should send some other people over.

    Li Nanheng intended to send over a few elites of the base, and the mission on the Rogers Pass was ended two months in advance.

    ¡ª-

    It was autumn in Los Angeles. In the base, it was at least seven or eight degrees colder than a month ago.

    Moreover, after returning to the base, they could no longer idle around every day as they did at the Rogers Pass, so they instantly got busy.

    In the sniper team, the training schedule was speeded up. The training time was usually about seven or eight hours a day, and now it was increased to ten hours, plus two hours of training at night. The special training for sniper shooting was also added. Li Nanheng was in charge of the sniper team temporarily, giving the five of them intensive training with Qiao Fei.

    At nine in the evening, the intensive training was over, and Feng Ling returned to her residence.

    Everyone became busy again after returning to the base. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t go to the meeting room of the base today. When Feng Ling walked back to her residence, he happened to go downstairs, and the two went upstairs together.

    Feng Ling walked upstairs without looking back, not saying anything or greeting him. Li Nanheng looked at her cold back, and when they arrived at the floor where she lived, he wanted to talk to her about the base¡¯s recent n for the sniper team.

    After reaching her room, however, Feng Ling directly opened the door and mmed it shut after she entered the room, even not giving him a chance to speak.

    Standing in the aisle lit by the automaticmp and looking at the closed door, Li Nanheng frowned.

    Just when he was about to walk over, his phone suddenly rang.

    Li Nanheng answered the phone, and after hearing what was said by the other side of the line, he frowned, cast a meaningful nce at the closed door, and turned to go straight out.

    When he arrived at the base¡¯s canteen, two members of Team Three hurriedly came up and handed him a sanitary napkin, saying, ¡°Boss, this is what we found under this seat just now. Isn¡¯t this women¡¯s stuff? There are no women in our base, and Dr. Wen ¡®s sister hasn¡¯t been in the base recently. How could there be such a thing?... I remember Feng Ling was sitting on this seat just now...¡±

 Chapter 900 - The Story of Ling and Heng (163)

    <h4>Chapter 900: The Story of Ling and Heng (163)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng took what they handed over, looked at it, and then nced at one of the two members. ¡°Did you find it under the seat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just after the two of us finished the training, we sat in the canteen and drank some tea. Then we were a little hungry, so we ordered two portions of the meal. We¡¯ve been here longer than usual, so we saw Feng Ling sitting here eating just now.¡±

    Feng Ling.

    It was her again.

    Li Nanheng quietly clenched the sanitary napkin in his hand. Although he was a man, he knew what this was used for.

    ¡°Boss, well...¡± one of the members took a step forward and whispered to Li Nanheng, ¡°A brother of Team One once told me that Feng Ling never lives with them. Is Feng Ling actually...¡±

    He pointed to the stuff in Li Nanheng¡¯s hand again and whispered, ¡°Is Feng Ling actually a woman?¡±

    Li Nanheng said deadpan. ¡°This alone can¡¯t prove whether Feng Ling is a man or a woman. Besides, even if she is a woman, you can¡¯t even beat her. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    The two immediately went speechless and nced at each other.

    Feng Ling looked so tender-skinned. If she hadn¡¯t performed so well in assessment and training, they would have early suspected her sex.

    But it seemed that Boss didn¡¯t want them to discuss her sex before getting solid evidence, so they didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    However, from their eyes, Li Nanheng could tell that many members had long been suspecting Feng Ling¡¯s real sex.

    It was just because of Feng Ling¡¯s convincing performance and the base¡¯s strict discipline that no one talked about it. Even if some gossip people wanted to dig the truth, they could get no evidence, so it remained merely a piece of gossip in the base.

    Li Nanheng nced at the sanitary napkin in his hand again and remained expressionless. When he was about to turn and leave, suddenly, a voice came from the side. ¡°s! Boss Li! This... this is mine. Howe...¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng turned around, only to see the only woman in the canteen, Auntie Jie Li, who was already forty-five years old, walked over anxiously and stared at the stuff in his hand. She seemed to be eager to take the thing back but didn¡¯t dare do so because it was in Boss Li¡¯s hand.

    Li Nanheng looked at her and frowned: ¡°Is this yours?¡±

    Auntie Jie Li nodded hard and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I am ...Oh my, I think I am already old, look what I did. I bought a bag of this thing out of the basest month and put it on the cupboard. These days... I need to use it, so I put some in my pocket. When I was cleaning up just now, it slipped out of my pocket... Oh, it¡¯s really embarrassing to let you see this! Boss Li, so sorry...¡±

    Auntie Jie Li said as she walked past embarrassedly and took the sanitary napkin from the palm of Li Nanheng.

    Then she took out arge pack of sanitary napkins from the canvas bag that she carried on her body. As they could see, this sanitary napkin was the same as the others, regardless of style or color.

    In front of their eyes, Auntie Jie Li put the sanitary napkin back into the big pack with a rather embarrassed look.

    ¡°Boss Li, I¡¯m sorry. I will be more careful in the future. I know that there are very few women in the base. This thing may be as big news in the eyes of youds. I won¡¯t make a mistake again!¡± Auntie Jie Li kept apologizing and looked so guilty.

    Looking at his empty hands, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say much but responded indifferently, ¡°Well, put away your stuff. Auntie Jie Li, you¡¯re the only woman in the entire base. This could easily cause misunderstanding. I don¡¯t want to see it happen again.¡±

    When he said this, he looked at the two members of Team Three.

    The two of them instantly got what Boss meant, so it was just a misunderstanding? This thing belonged to Auntie Jie Li? So it wasn¡¯t Feng Ling who left it here?

    If this was really the case, they were foolish.

    The two quickly nodded and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Misunderstanding, this is just a misunderstanding. We saw that Feng Ling was sitting here eating, so we thought it might be hers, but since it was not, it was a misunderstanding. Boss, sorry for making such a fuss of it. Well, we have to go. Boss, sorry for bothering you...¡±

    With that, the two hurried out, shoving each other.

    When the two were gone, Auntie Jie Li nodded politely and respectfully to Li Nanheng, apologized again, and turned around to go about her business.

    Li Nanheng stood in the canteen for a while without any movement. He looked at the open and dark training venues outside the window, the lone lights lit around the venue, and the night sky with only a few stars outside the window.

    After returning to the base, there had been some strange images haunting his mind every night.

    Kisses, tangled up on the bed, and even some movements that only would happen between a man and a woman on the bed...

    He thought it was just a dream, but it seemed not.

    With such suspicion, he had long been wanting to ask Feng Ling, but Feng Ling hid far away from him.

    Then he heard that Auntie Jie Li pushed out the cleaning and sterilization devices to clean up. This was the disinfection process that must be done in the canteen after dinner every day.

    Li Nanheng cast a casual nce and turned to leave.

    Seeing that Li Nanheng walk out of the canteen and stepped into the night without looking back, Auntie Jie Li stopped and stuck out her head to look outside.

    A few minutester, when she made sure that Boss Li had really gone, she took a long sigh of relief and quickly picked up her cell phone to make a call.

    Feng Ling had just returned to her residence and was preparing to take a bath, but hesitated because she was in her period. It was inconvenient for her to take a bath today, so she would just scrub her body.

    Before undressing, she heard the phone on the bed ringing.

 Chapter 901 - The Story of Ling and Heng (164)

    <h4>Chapter 901: The Story of Ling and Heng (164)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Little Feng...¡± Auntie Jie Li¡¯s purposely lowered voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Oh, I was so scared. It was almost found out just now.¡±

    ¡°What was almost found out?¡± Feng Ling wondered.

    ¡°The two sanitary napkins I gave you. Why did you drop them in the canteen? Twods found them in the base. Fortunately, I came out and saw it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened...¡±

    Feng Ling, who was always calm, was stunned and frowned. She felt about in her body. Sure enough, the sanitary napkins that Auntie Jie Li had given her were gone.

    As a girl, she had to use sanitary napkins during her period. She would leave the base on weekends, secretly buy some, and hide them in her room.

    Her period was very regr, so she would always prepare some sanitary napkins in advance.

    Butst month, due to the extreme weather on Rogers Pass, her period came five days in advance...

    But she didn¡¯t know it at all. While she was eating alone in the canteen at night, Auntie Jie Li was passing by. She got up to pour water, and suddenly, Auntie Jie Li asked her in a small voice in surprise, ¡°Little Feng, why are you bleeding?¡±

    Feng Ling froze, and when she turned around, she saw a bloodstain on the chair. Auntie Jie Li, who was also a woman, immediately knew what happened.

    Feng Ling liked eating the food prepared by Auntie Jie Li and often came to the canteen to help her, so Auntie Jerry was very fond of her. After knowing that Feng Ling was an orphan, she pitied her and treated her like her own son. After she exined to Auntie Jie Li, she promised to cover up for her and gave her two sanitary napkins.

    Feng Ling went to the bathroom and used one. Then she put the other in the trouser pocket and returned to her seat to continue to eat as if nothing had happened. Unfortunately, she identally dropped it to the ground.

    ¡°Who discovered it?¡± Feng Ling asked nervously, and her eyelids jumped.

    ¡°It seems to be twods from Team Three, but I dispelled their suspicions. I told them that it was mine and I identally dropped it in the canteen when I cleaned up. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Auntie Jie Li said with a smile: ¡°But you must be more carefulter. You¡¯re such a daredevil to disguise as a man and live with so many men! Although I helped you today, what if this kind of thing happens again? There are so many people in this base, so are so many eyes. You¡¯re still a little girl, so you are still able to disguise as a man, but as you grow older, your femininity can no longer be hidden. Perhaps one day, they will find out that you¡¯re a girl.¡±

    Feng Ling felt warm in her heart. ¡°I know, I will be more careful in the future. Thank you, Auntie Jie Li. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. But my heart was pounding so hard. I really feared they would find out about your real sex... s...¡±

    Auntie Jie Li was about to tell her that Boss Li also saw the sanitary napkin just now, but the timer on the cleaning device suddenly rang, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I have to do the cleaning. Let¡¯s talk next time. Be careful, if they find out about your real sex, you will be driven out of the base. I really don¡¯t want to see that happen...¡±

    Feng Ling thanked her again and hung up the phone.

    Auntie Jie Li sighed, put the phone in her pocket, and turned to continue to do the cleaning.

    However, when she turned around, she was suddenly taken aback and took a step back sharply, looking shocked at the man who was standing behind her.

    The tall man was standing two meters away behind her and staring at her coldly. His eyes were like two X-rays, exposing all her lies.

    ¡°Bo, Boss... Li...¡± Auntie Jie Li turned ghastly white, holding her hand on the pole of the cleaner and clenching it more and more tightly

    The man¡¯s cold, low voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Who did you give the sanitary napkins to? Who disguised as a man and lived with so many men?¡±

    Auntie Jie Li¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and she felt that a big secret was about to be exposed because of her!

    Normally, there was no one at this time in the canteen. She used to clean up here alone, thinking that she was the only person here. Who would expect that Li Boss returned?!

    From what he said, it was clear that he was already here when she called Feng Ling!

    What should she do...

    ¡°Who will be driven out of the base after being found?¡± The man frowned, and his eyes were cold and deep.

    Auntie Jie Li clenched the pole of the cleaner, not knowing what to say.

    She covered up for Feng Ling because she liked that child.

    But it was also her duty to tell the truth to the boss of XI Base. After all, it was the base that gave her this well-paid job.

    Li Nanheng came back again. He must have long suspected Feng Ling¡¯s real gender. What he said just now wasn¡¯t his real thoughts.

    So was Boss Li... protecting Feng Ling just now?

    Looking at Auntie Jie Li¡¯s hesitating look, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes turned colder. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Auntie Jie Li bit her lip and didn¡¯t know whether she should say it or not, but Li Nanheng snorted coldly. ¡°Is Feng Ling a girl?¡±

    Although he was asking her, obviously he had known the answer.

    If there were too many doubts and coincidences in a person, they were not coincidences or doubts, but substantial evidence.

    ¡°Well... well...¡± Auntie Jie Li¡¯s eyes turned red. She almost burst into tears. She almost wanted to get on her knees, begging him not to kick Feng Ling out of the base.

    With red eyes and a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Boss, although I just work in the canteen, I think men and women are the same. As long as a girl can...¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Just tell me whether Feng Ling is a girl or not?¡± Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes coldly, and his clear, cold voice was a little threatening.

 Chapter 902 - The Story of Ling and Heng (165)

    <h4>Chapter 902: The Story of Ling and Heng (165)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Auntie Jie Li didn¡¯t want to sell Feng Ling, but she knew she couldn¡¯t cheat the Boss, who had obviously suspected the truth.

    This would not protect Feng Ling but would irritate him instead.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, she nodded slowly. ¡°Yes...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes turned unfathomable.

    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t me her. Feng Ling has been performing well at the base for so many years. Except for her gender, she has no difference with other boys, and I heard that even theds couldn¡¯t beat her. You can see how good this child is. You can¡¯t drive her away just because she is a girl, right...¡± Auntie Jie Li tried hard to persuade him. ¡°I know the base has its rules, but Feng Ling works so hard, I don¡¯t want to see her being driven out...¡±

    Li Nanheng was expressionless. He just looked at her indifferently. ¡°What was about that sanitary napkin?¡±

    Auntie Jie Li dared not conceal it any longer and said with red eyes, ¡°Feng Ling is in her period today, but it may have been unexpectedly ahead of time, so she was unprepared. I found she was bleeding, so I gave her two sanitary napkins... I didn¡¯t know that she was a girl until today...¡±

    The more she said, the more anxious she was, and in the end, she begged again, ¡°Please don¡¯t drive her away, Boss...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were cold and clear, and he suddenly turned around and walked out.

    Auntie Jie Li wanted to chase out but stopped when she saw his cold and resolute receding figure. He quickly stepped into the night outside the canteen.

    ¡°What can I do...¡± Auntie Jie Li nced at her phone, wondering if she should inform Feng Ling.

    But from the expression of Boss Li just now, she knew that if she continued to meddle in this matter, the result was not likely to favor her or Feng Ling.

    Besides, he was going to Feng Ling, and now it would be useless even if she informed Feng Ling in advance.

    After walking about 100 meters away from the canteen, Li Nanheng took out his phone without any expression and called Xiao Xu. ¡°Give Aunt Jie Li who is working in the base¡¯s canteen a ten-year sry and an additional $300,000 to dismiss her. Tell her to leave the base tonight and not to tell anyone what she knows. Don¡¯t let hermunicate with anyone before she leaves.¡±

    Xiao Xu didn¡¯t understand why and was about to ask him when he heard Li Nanheng¡¯s chilly voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know why. Just do as I said.¡±

    Xiao Xu: ¡°...Okay, okay.¡±

    ¡ª-

    He was walking fast along the spacious road of the base. Now everything was exined, and his face was as ck as ink.

    From the idental glimpse in the sauna room of the orphanage, to his strange, erotic dreams about her, and the scenes haunting his mind after he returned to the base...

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he let a woman fool him for so long. He almost confessed his love to her and was even willing to admit that he was gay! But she just didn¡¯t tell him the truth although he had warned her to be honest to him repeatedly!

    How dare she disguised as a man in a ce like XI Base?

    And how dare she enter the base and show up in front of him as if nothing had happened after he almost found her in the orphanage?

    How dare she?!

    How dare she put a gun at him, and would rather be sent to Rogers Pass than to tell the truth.

    Good.

    Very good!

    He walked back to the building where both he and Feng Ling lived. Downstairs, he met K and Tam, who were chatting and smoking. Seeing him, they immediately stood up and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Hello, Boss!¡±

    Li Nanheng went straight in, ignoring them.

    K looked at Tam in surprise. ¡°Was I dazzled? Why did Boss look as if going to kill an enemy...¡±

    Tam: ¡°I feel the same...¡±

    K: ¡°Who is he going to see?¡±

    Tam pointed upwards. ¡°Probably, maybe... perhaps... he is going to see Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡ª-

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t gone to take a shower yet. She was fidgeting because of what Auntie Jie Li said just now. The members of the Team Three were not on good terms with her because they were jealous of her. She was worried if anything bad would happen because of the sanitary napkin.

    She took off the ck trousers stained with blood and put on another clean pair of trousers. Just when she was about to take off her jacket, she suddenly heard footsteps outside the door.

    Then, the man outside didn¡¯t knock on the door but said coldly, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    Hearing it was Li Nanheng¡¯s voice, Feng Ling paused and turned to look at the door. Although she didn¡¯t want to see him and had been avoiding him for so many days, he was still her Boss, let alone that he was living next door to her.

    It was sote. He wouldn¡¯t havee over suddenly if there wasn¡¯t anything urgent.

    But she didn¡¯t quite understand why her eyelids kept twitching.

    She walked over, hesitated, and opened the door. The man outside the door immediately stared at her face. His eyes were so cold that she felt a bit dangerous.

    Especially when the man glimpsed the trousers that she threw in the basket in front of the bathroom, his eyes were even deeper.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, and she asked calmly, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Li Nanheng tried his best to restrain his impulse to strip her naked and said, ¡°Go to my room. Sort out the recent data in theputer and save them to on the desktop.¡±

    His voice was calm and emotionless, but for some reason, she shivered.

    This was her job indeed.

    So Feng Ling didn¡¯t doubt it at all. She walked out of her room and quickly walked to the next door.

    After Feng Ling went out, Li Nanheng stood in front of the door, looked at the room that was clean and concise and showed no traces of a woman, and walked in.

    He walked over to the bed and looked at the ck suitcase under the bed. More than once, he saw her put this suitcase under the bed, including when they were on the snowy mountain.

    A scene suddenly popped up in his mind when he took off a long piece of cloth that wrapped her chest with his teeth...

    What the hell was this cloth?

    The man squinted coldly and suddenly kicked the suitcase out from under the bed¡ª

 Chapter 903 - The Story of Ling and Heng (166)

    <h4>Chapter 903: The Story of Ling and Heng (166)</h4>

    The suitcase was opened.

    A few clean white breast wraps were ced in the suitcase.

    The answer was self-evident.

    Li Nanheng looked at those things, leaned down, picked up the cloth strips, looked at them, and put them back quietly. Then he closed the suitcase and pushed it back under the bed.

    Squatting by the bed, he slowly turned his eyes to the bathroom, then got up and walked over. He pushed open the door of the bathroom and saw some toiletries ced there. The bathroom was full of a light fragrance, which was unique to Feng Ling.

    Turning to look at the table next to it, the man opened the drawer with one hand. Sure enough, he saw a pack of sanitary napkins, white and soft, lying in the drawer. A secret that was hidden for years suddenly came out.

    She was a woman.

    Next door.

    Feng Ling quickly sorted out the files after turning on theputer and looked back at the door that she didn¡¯t close. She had thought that Li Nanheng woulde behind her soon, but it had been a few minutes, and he hadn¡¯te yet. Was he waiting in her room?

    With a bang, a thunder pierced the sky, and a sh of lightning appeared and disappeared.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was shimmering under the light of theputer screen, calm and soft. She was looking at the screen and sorted out the files carefully.

    However, these files seemed to be old ones. She remembered she had seen these filesst time. Howe Boss suddenly asked her to sort out them again? Was there any new instruction in the base?

    Just when Feng Ling finished sorting out these files, she suddenly felt a chill down the spine. She stopped tapping on the keyboard and looked back, only to see the man standing in front of the door.

    The man entered the door, looked at her, and walked straight toward her.

    He was staring at her.

    Feng Ling had never seen him looking at her this way before.

    He seemed to be angry while trying to cover up his true emotions.

    ¡°Is there a problem with these files?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were deep and cold. Some loud noises in his heart and some shock from the depths of his soul made him surprisingly calm. He took out a silver lighter from his pocket and said. ¡°No problem, just do your job.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him again, but he had turned around, pushed the window open, and walked straight to the balcony of his room.

    Li Nanheng turned his back to Feng Ling, who was busy in front of theputer, held his phone, took out a cigarette, and put it into his mouth. Listening to the clicking sound from behind, he turned his face sideways and looked into the empty and dark base indifferently.

    Feng Ling somehow felt that he looked a bit oppressing.

    The man was smoking. She raised her eyes and looked at him. After about ten seconds, the man puffed a smoke ring to the night sky and said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Continue.¡±

    Feng Ling quickly withdrew her gaze and stared at the screen, but she tapped the keyboard a bit more slowly. She didn¡¯t know what happened. Was it because of the sanitary napkin? But Auntie Jie Li had helped her solve it, hadn¡¯t she? Boss didn¡¯t quite like those members of Team Three, so he wouldn¡¯t believe what they said.

    But for some reason, she still felt uneasy, so she looked up at the man¡¯s back from time to time.

    He only stood there smoking, not saying anything to her, nor forcing her, or targetting her.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded exceptionally sexy mixed with the wind, thunder, and the heavy rain outside the window. ¡°What happened during the days when I had a high fever on the snowy mountain?¡±

    Feng Ling turned her eyes to theputer screen again. Saving the files and marking the date, she said tly, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Her answer was as he had expected.

    Liar!

    Li Nanheng was still struggling to maintain his sanity. If not, he would have directly pulled out the dagger in his boots and cut open her clothes.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered that these files are old ones, and the new files will not be sent to my email box until tomorrow morning,¡± The man said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sort them out.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly remembered?¡± Feng Ling stopped her hand and looked coldly at the man on the balcony. ¡°Boss, you are really forgetful.¡±

    Li Nanheng turned his eyes to her and said slowly, ¡°What else have I forgotten? You can remind me. Perhaps your words can ring a bell.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling said with a straight face, ¡°Boss, maybe you¡¯re too busy, so you forgot these are old files. After all, you are the boss. Even if you let me sort out the files from a year ago, I can¡¯t have anyints.¡±

    With that, she asked, ¡°Can I go back now?¡±

    Li Nanheng extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand and said simply, ¡°Yes, you can.¡±

    So simple?

    It seemed that nothing had happened.

    Feng Ling was a bit relieved, but she wondered why Boss suddenly asked her toe over and sort out the old files. Did he really forget these were old files?

    Feng Ling thought perhaps she didn¡¯t pay enough attention to Boss usually, so she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking of at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Remember to close the door and windows.¡± Li Nanheng looked at the rain outside the balcony, saying, ¡°It¡¯s almost winter. Wear more clothes.¡±

    Feng Ling turned her eyes to him again, but all she could see was his back. She nodded and walked away.

    After returning to her room, she looked at the things under the bed and everything else. Nothing seemed to change.

    ¡ª-

    The rain was heavy. This should be thest rain before winter this year. The wind was chilly, but couldn¡¯t bepared with the cold wind on the Rogers Pass.

    Li Nanheng still stood on the balcony smoking. He took another cigarette but didn¡¯t light it. He put it into his mouth but soon took it out. The light of the room next door was on, and the rain hit the balcony from above and fell on the window in the balcony next door.

 Chapter 904 - The Story of Ling and Heng (167)

    <h4>Chapter 904: The Story of Ling and Heng (167)</h4>

    No one saw Li Nanheng¡¯s expression at this time.

    The raindrops seemed to pry into some unpredictable secrets, dripping on the window, quiet as if not existent but reflected a gorgeous glimmer of light because of the lights indoor.

    The man¡¯s eyes were as deep as the sea.

    Since learned the truth, his heart kept pounding hard at an uncontroble speed.

    Even his breath was a little bit restless.

    It turned out that Feng Ling was that girl.

    The bodacious little girl who jumped into his bath barrel in the orphanage, got rid of his men in the jungle when he chased after her, and left a provocative signal on the bank after escaping from the jungle.

    If too many coincidences happened in the same person, then they were actually not coincidences. But she was so good at martial arts that she was not like a girl at all. He thought she was just a thin, small boy who wanted to stay in the base, and he didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to her. But as time went by, he gradually got attracted to her.

    The light in the next window was still on, but suddenly the curtains were drawn, and he could vaguely see the boy... no, the girl¡¯s shadow in the blurry lights on the curtains. She took off her coat and went straight into the bathroom.

    Seeing this, Li Nanheng suddenly clicked his tongue. His eyes were unfathomable, and he clenched the cigarette in his hand.

    ¡ª-

    The archive room of the base.

    The door was suddenly opened, and the member of the vigil in the archive room was suddenly awakened and jumped to his feet. When he saw that it was Boss Liing in, he hurriedly came up to greet him. ¡°Bo, Boss Li?¡±

    The tall man had a ck umbre in his hand, which was dripping with water. He simply said, ¡°Give me the archives of Feng Ling in the sniper team, including the information when she entered the base and those updated every year.¡±

    The member of the vigil froze for a moment. ¡°All information?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were cold and deep. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The archives of the members in the base usually couldn¡¯t be taken out at random, but Boss Li was an exception. He was in charge of the sniper team. Maybe he needed the archives to deal with some formalities or promote Feng Ling.

    Soon, the information was handed to him, and he put the information in a waterproof file bag and turned to walk out of the archive room, holding the ck umbre.

    After returning to his room, Li Nanheng lit another cigarette but still didn¡¯t smoke it. He tossed the cigarette case on the stack of files in front of him, looking at the photos of Feng Ling on the files.

    The thin, fair-skinned boy gradually grew up, and her changes were obvious in these two-inch color photos.

    Other men¡¯s facial contours gradually grew more masculine as they grow into adulthood, while Feng Ling¡¯s face grew softer and smoother, which was unique to women. Although she had a touch of gant aura that other women didn¡¯t have, this face was a woman¡¯s.

    In the smoke, Li Nanheng stared at the photos, and his eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    Since he began to run the base, this was the first time he didn¡¯t know what to do with a person. He couldn¡¯t make her yield to him by making her do intensive training at night or giving her tasks that were extremely difficult to finish.

    He wanted her heart.

    Li Nanheng extinguished the cigarette butt in the ashtray, picked up the stack of files and read them page by page. There was ayer of fog in his calm and emotionless eyes.

    He looked indifferent and quiet but had the oppressive aura of the powerful.

    Although he was the person in charge of the base, he didn¡¯t confine the base members much. He only required the members of his base meeting his standards.

    But he was different to Feng Ling.

    He found that he had a strong desire to control her.

    He wanted to tie her firmly around him and for her to cried orughed only because of him.

    He used to think in frustration that he was gay.

    Now.

    Shit.

    Feng Ling was a woman?

    Li Nanheng leaned back on the chair, threw all the documents into a drawer, locked the drawer, and threw the key into the trash can by the door.

    Looking at the trash can, he remembered the pair of silicone chests thrown into the trash canst time they returned from the bar.

    The touch of her breasts he felt at that time was so real that he was sure that they were real.

    He should have known that Feng Ling was lying.

    She always kept her mouth shut to almost everything, not to mention her secret.

    A big secret.

    ¡ª-

    Feng Ling got up early the next day. After getting back to the base, she was used to getting up early so that she could avoid Li Nanheng.

    However, when she opened the door and was about to leave, she suddenly encountered the man who had alsoe out of his room, but he didn¡¯t look at her. There was a water room on this floor that provided hot water. The man had a transparent ss in his hand and walked straight towards the water room without looking back.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at him but walked out quickly. She paused for a while at the corner of the stairs, but soon, she quickly turned around and went downstairs.

    When the man walked into the water room, out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed Feng Ling¡¯s action.

    Li Nanheng secretly smiled, and his stern face softened a bit.

    The game began.

    The mouse put on the cat¡¯s skin and ran around rampantly.

    Now it was time for the cat to catch the mouse.

    ...

    In the morning training, because of the heavy rain yesterday, the temperature dropped suddenly by many degrees today, and the air was cold.

    Feng Ling, right in her period, felt a dull pain in her stomach. Sure enough, she got a cold at Rogers Pass. She would have to take better care of her body recently.

    She endured the pain and insisted on training. Qiao Fei saw that her face was gradually turning pale, so when the members were lining up, he walked over and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 905 - The Story of Ling and Heng (168)

    <h4>Chapter 905: The Story of Ling and Heng (168)</h4>

    Feng Ling shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have an upset stomach.¡±

    Qiao Fei looked at her carefully, who seemed to be concealing something, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you... on your period?¡±

    Feng Ling took a look at him.

    He seemed to know a lot about women.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to talk about her privacy, she still nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I can train normally.¡±

    Now the sniper team had intensive training every day. Although it was cold, the training couldn¡¯t be easily suspended. After all, some big shots of the United Nations and the U.S. military wereing soon to investigate the situation of the sniper team.

    ¡°Can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ok, today we¡¯ll just practice shooting. Don¡¯t do too much physical training.¡±

    Since Feng Ling insisted not dying training, Qiao Fei could only give up and let her continue, but he would hand her a cup of hot water in breaks.

    At noon they went to the canteen. Auntie Jie Li would only work in the canteen at noon and evening.

    Feng Ling wanted to thank her for what happenedst night, but she was told that Auntie Jie Li suddenly resignedst night and left the base overnight.

    Resigned?

    Was it because of her?

    Did Auntie Jie Li leave the base to conceal the secret of her? She was an honest person and didn¡¯t want to reveal her secret to cause herself any trouble, so she just resigned and left?

    Auntie Jie Li had been doing well at the base. If she hadn¡¯t identally found her secret, she wouldn¡¯t have left...

    Thinking about this matter, Ling Ling lost her appetite. While everyone else was still eating, she got up and went out to call Auntie Jie Li.

    But she couldn¡¯t get through.

    Feng Ling went back to the canteen to ask other staff members, but they all said they didn¡¯t know why she suddenly resigned.

    They said that Auntie Jie Li packed up and leftst night without leaving any word. She seemed to be very calm and didn¡¯t look like she had been bullied or wronged.

    This matter was like a big stone in Feng Ling¡¯s heart. She had been absentminded during training in the afternoon and didn¡¯t sleep well at night.

    When she got up the next day, her belly did not hurt as much as it did yesterday, but there was still dull pain, and she was easy to get tired these days.

    When she went to morning training, Qiao Fei just let them do simple warm-ups and practice shooting and didn¡¯t let them do intensive physical training.

    During the break, Qiao Fei, like yesterday, handed her a ss of water. ¡°You looked terrible and didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood yesterday afternoon. If you have any problem, just tell me. I¡¯ll try my best to help you. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling took the water. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Auntie Jie li in the canteen, suddenly resigned, and I won¡¯t be able to eat what she made in the future.¡±

    Qiao Feiughed and rubbed at her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a foodie. I don¡¯t remember you are picky about food. Why are you so upset because a cook left?¡±

    Feng Ling paused but didn¡¯t push his hand away. She just took a look at him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Li Nanheng, who came back from a small task, happened to see this scene when he walked by.

    He was wearing a white shirt, ck trousers, and a ckbat uniform jacket. Although he didn¡¯t wear a suit, he looked so handsome in these clothes.

    When Li Nanheng saw that Feng Ling sat on the bench, holding a cup of water and letting Qiao Fei rub her head, a cold gleam shed through his eyes. After returning to the base, he was about to go back to his room and take off the shirt and trousers that he always hated to wear, but now there was something more important.

    He walked straight into the training camp.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    K and the other members greeted him and were ignored by him as always. Theyughed and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Anyway, the boss was the boss.

    Hearing the voices, Qiao Fei turned back and saw the maning over. Seeing Li Nanheng walking up to Feng Ling, he couldn¡¯t help but move sideways ad shielded Feng Ling behind him, saying, ¡°Boss, have you finished that small case? The members are doing well in training these days. Now they are very proficient in using guns. I think they can pass the inspection.¡±

    When Li Nanheng saw Qiao Fei shield Feng Ling behind like her protector, his face turned dark.

    He took off the jacket and put it on his arms. In the weather of only three or four degrees, he only wore a white shirt. Then he pulled open the cor of his shirt, and his eyes were chilly.

    Although Qiao Fei blocked her sight, Feng Ling could feel the temperature seemed to suddenly be a few degrees lower.

    She clenched the ss in her hand, but her belly was not quitefortable. She didn¡¯t want to provoke him. Now she just wanted to ask Qiao Fei to go away.

    ¡°Is it so cold that you have to sit on the training ground drinking hot water?¡± Li Nanheng was looking at Qiao Fei, but he was speaking to the person behind him.

    Before Feng Ling exined, Qiao Fei said, ¡°Boss, the temperature has dropped these days. And there is going to be an important inspection soon. They can¡¯t get sick, so I put the instion pot here so that they can drink something hot.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why aren¡¯t other people drinking hot water?¡± Li Nanheng nced at the steam above Feng Ling¡¯s cup and looked coldly at the cups in other people¡¯s hands.

    But soon he remembered that she was on her period. That was why she had to drink hot these days.

    The ice in the man¡¯s eyes melted slightly, but he still frowned when he saw Qiao Fei shielding her.

 Chapter 906 - The Story of Ling and Heng (169)

    <h4>Chapter 906: The Story of Ling and Heng (169)</h4>

    Li Nanheng bypassed Qiao Fei and was about to drag Feng Ling up when out of the corner of his eyes, he glimpsed several members of the Team Three passing by.

    These members of Team Three seemed to look inadvertently at Feng Ling. When they glimpsed that Li Nanheng and Qiao Fei seemed to be confronting because of Feng Ling, they immediately whispered to each other, ¡°It seems that what those guys said is true. Feng Ling may be a woman. Is Boss hiding a woman in the base to facilitate doing something private with her?¡±

    ¡°Probably. Wasn¡¯t Deputy Drillmaster Qiao in Team Two? Why is he in such good term with Feng Ling who used to be in Team One? Someone saw him poured hot water for Feng Ling just now, but he never treats other members so nicely!¡±

    ¡°Gee, if Feng Ling is a man, they must be gay. If Feng Ling is a woman... umm, that¡¯s a problem... The base stiptes that women are not allowed to participate in training or be members of the base. If Feng Ling is a woman... oops, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen...¡±

    ¡°They saw Feng Ling drop a sanitary napkin in the canteenst time, didn¡¯t they? I think Feng Ling is probably a woman. Otherwise, why did Auntie Jie Li leave suddenly? That¡¯s very suspicious. Is it because she found out that Boss Li secretly hid a woman beside him...¡±

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t b. Boss Li had been away from the base and stayed in the Li family for several years. I think maybe he doesn¡¯t know Feng Ling is a woman either.¡±

    ¡°No one knows whether Boss knows it or not, but I think Feng Ling is really like a woman. From his height to his face, he¡¯s nothing like a man. And I haven¡¯t seen his Adam¡¯s apple. Do you notice his Adam¡¯s apple?

    ¡°I have never been too close to him, so I haven¡¯t really noticed...¡±

    ¡°How could he use sanitary napkins if he wasn¡¯t a woman? Did he use it to wipe his buttocks at night?¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    ¡°Damn, quiet. If they hear us... you¡¯ll be doomed...¡±

    ¡°But is he male or female?¡±

    They whispered and walked away, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think he may well be a woman! Let me test her some time...¡±

    Although those people were far away from here, Li Nanheng could read their lips.

    But he didn¡¯t go up to punish them. He only put one hand in his trouser pocket and looked at Feng Ling coldly. ¡°The police station has been busy pursuing the murderers of a criminal case and needs reinforcement. They asked us to send a sniper over. Since your training has reached the standard, you don¡¯t have to worry about the inspection and can go to the police station to help for a few days.¡±

    Hearing this, Qiao Fei was about to say something, when Feng Ling had already nodded. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Pack up and go to the police station tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t forget to bring a sniper rifle. There are a few snipers among the murderers. Take instructions from the police. You¡¯ll go there alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded again.

    When she was worried about Auntie Jie Li in the cafeteria today, she noticed that some of the base members passing by seemed to look at her with a strange look.

    Maybe they had heard about the sanitary napkin thing from those members of Team Three. No matter how reasonable Auntie Jie Li¡¯s exnation sounded, it was just too coincidental, let alone the long-standing rumors about her. It was normal for them to had doubts about her gender.

    Of course, they were just suspecting. She was never interested in others¡¯ opinions on her.

    Since Feng Ling had epted the task, Qiao Fei could not do anything to stop her. After all, he was only a drillmaster, not the person in charge of the base.

    Qiao Fei looked back at Feng Ling again, asking her with his eyes if she could handle this task, and Feng Ling gave him a reassuring look.

    When Li Nanheng noticed the two¡¯s eye contact, his eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around expressionlessly and coldly nced in the direction where those members left, and his voice was icy. ¡°Leave early tomorrow morning. Now you can go pack up and don¡¯t have to attend the training at night.¡±

    Feng Ling was worrying about the training at night because she feared that she might not be able to hold on. If she excessive exercise, she might bleed a lot.

    Although Qiao Fei was trying to protect her, he couldn¡¯t spare her from the evening training. It was unexpected that Li Nanheng helped her.

    Was it because the task she was going to perform was very important? She couldn¡¯t believe the cold-blooded demon had spared her from the training at night!

    Feng Ling stood up, holding the hot water cup. ¡°OK, Boss.¡±

    Without looking back, Li Nanheng walked out indifferently as if he hade here for no one but to deliver an order.

    After Boss Li was gone, Qiao Fei whispered to her, ¡°This is fine. At least you won¡¯t have to do training in the next two or three days. The exercise intensity won¡¯t be as great as it is now, but you¡¯ll still have to be careful.¡±

    Besides, there were many rumors about Feng Ling in the base in the past two days. Many people paid particr attention to her, so she¡¯d better be away from the base for a few days ande back when people no longer gossiped about her. After all, no one would take this matter very seriously.

    Feng Ling returned the hot water cup to him. ¡°I¡¯m going back to pack up. Thank you for the hot water, Deputy Drillmaster Qiao.¡±

    Qiao Fei took the cup. She was just holding the cup in her hand and hadn¡¯t taken a sip yet.

    He nodded silently.

    Feng Ling left.

    Qiao Fei looked at her receding figure, then nced in the direction that Boss Li had gone away, and pondered.

    With a man¡¯s instincts, he had a feeling that Boss Li knowns something.

 Chapter 907 - The Story of Ling and Heng (170)

    <h4>Chapter 907: The Story of Ling and Heng (170)</h4>

    But he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Now he sent Feng Ling out at the most appropriate time so that she could avoid these troubles.

    So Boss Li not only didn¡¯t mean to drive her away but also protected her in secret?

    But then he thought that it was impossible. The Li family had always been strict in upholding the bases rules and regtions. The elders of the Li family were very old-fashioned. If they knew that there was a female member in the base, they wouldn¡¯t easily let go of this matter. Boss Li should not take such a big risk to protect Feng Ling, not to mention that everyone was gossiping about this in the base.

    But if he was not protecting her... why did he send Feng Ling on a mission just at this time...

    ¡ª-

    Early the next morning, Feng Ling, carrying a sniper rifle, left the base and went to the Los Angeles Police Station.

    This task was very simple. She just needed to shoot the leader of the gangsters who was in the opposite building from the top of a 60-story building. This was easy to finish as long as she could shoot that guy precisely.

    However, because the informant of the police would take the risk to lure the target to the proper position, so she only had one chance. Otherwise, many police officers would be killed.

    The police did not quite trust her marksmanship, but after all, she was sent by XI Base, so they had no choice but to cooperate with her.

    In the end, Feng Ling aplished this task very well. She shot more than 300 meters away from the opposite building, blew out the back of the target¡¯s head, and then shot the second-ranking gangster next to him, saving the police a lot of trouble.

    Finishing the task with two shots, Feng Ling put away the gun and left without talking to anyone.

    She was about to return to XI Base when Xiao Xu called her, saying that the base needed to entertain the big shots in a few days, and there were some things to purchase; he gave her a list and asked her to purchase the stuff on the list after the mission before returning to the base.

    After receiving the list sent by Xiao Xu, Feng Ling checked the things on the list, which were not all avable in Los Angeles. She would have to drive to the neighboring cities to buy them, so it would take her at least two or three days to buy all these things.

    That was great!

    She happened to be on her period, and it happened that she didn¡¯t want to go back to the base to face those gossips about her.

    Feng Ling smiled, walked back to the car, threw the gun into the car, and drove to buy the things on the list.

    ¡ª-

    In arge shopping mall in Los Angeles, the first floor of the shopping mall was the seasoning area.

    Feng Ling walked in and walked towards the seasonings. She needed to buy 20 pounds of seasoning, which the base would use to cook meals for those big shots. This seasoning was called Misi, and few people had tasted it or known what it was. Its taste was very special, and its price was very high. The amount the base required was too much, so she had toe to this shopping mall to buy it. Every day, this store would only sell twenty pounds of this seasoning.

    After Feng Ling told the shop assistant about her request, the shop assistant nodded and went into the warehouse. She waited outside. After waiting for about ten minutes, she smelled a very light yet elegant smell of perfume approaching, and she looked back, only to see a slim young woman wearing sunsses walked by. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what brand the woman¡¯s clothes and bag were. She only saw an H on her bag and a J on her shoes. The other letters were not clearly seen, but they should be expensive.

    She felt she had seen this woman somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t recall.

    The shop assistant had just taken out the 20 pounds of the seasoning from the warehouse. Suddenly, she saw the youngdy who had juste in and hurried forward to greet her.

    The youngdy said something to the shop assistant, she hesitated, turned to go back to the warehouse inside. After a while, she walked out and said politely, ¡°Miss Feng, this is the 20-pound Misi you want. It should be enough for the top chefs you invite to use. With this seasoning, dishes will be more delicious. Miss Feng, you have good taste.¡±

    Feng Ling was wondering why this shop was assistant calling her Miss Feng. Why did she know she was a girl?

    It... turned out that he was speaking to the one next to her.

    Feng Ling walked over. ¡°Excuse me, don¡¯t you only sell 20 pounds of this seasoning a day? If I remember correctly, I came first, and you went to take these seasonings for me, so they should be mine, right? Why do you give them to thisdy?¡±

    She sounded calm, but her eyes were clearly warning this shop assistant.

    The shop assistant froze for a moment, then looked at the so-called Miss Feng, and whispered to Feng Ling, ¡°Sorry, thisdy is the daughter of the Feng family. She is a VIP at our mall. If I offend her, I will be in serious trouble, so please wait one more day. Let her take the seasonings away today, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°I can understand you, but I think that your shopping mall should know the firste, first-served rule. Even if she is the firstdy, she must abide by rules.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± The shop assistant didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The youngdy turned around, nced at Feng Ling, then took off the sunsses on her face, looked at Feng Ling up and down, and then said, ¡°Did I see you somewhere?¡±

    After Miss Feng took off her sunsses, Feng Ling could see her face clearly and finally remembered who she was.

    That time in the hospital, when Mrs. Feng and Qin Shuke were in her ward, Feng Mingzhu, the daughter of the Feng family, also came in. Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to her at the time, but she had some impression on her.

    Feng Ling recognized her, but after all, she was not familiar with her. So she said bluntly, ¡°Miss Feng, I have just ordered the 20 pounds of Misi.¡±

 Chapter 908 - The Story of Ling and Heng (171)

    <h4>Chapter 908: The Story of Ling and Heng (171)</h4>

    Seeing this scene, Feng Mingzhu raised her eyebrows and nced at Feng Ling. Then she smiled gently, but her eyes were still full of arrogance. ¡°Ah, I remember who you are. Shuke took me to your wardst time... Oh, yes, you¡¯re from XI Base, right?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but turned to the shop assistant and put down her credit card. ¡°This is my credit card. Hurry up. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    The shop assistant didn¡¯t know if she should take her credit card or not and looked at Feng Mingzhu. ¡°Miss Feng, this...¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was still smiling. ¡°Little Brother, I have a significant banquet tonight. I invited an international-grade chef, and he needs this seasoning. I happened to pass by nearby, so I came to buy it on the way. I¡¯ll pay the money of forty pounds of the seasonings, and you can take the other twenty pounds tomorrow morning for free. What do you think? You don¡¯t have to pay any money.¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°No, thank you. I am not familiar with you, Miss Feng, so I don¡¯t need you to pay for me. Besides, firstly, I don¡¯t need to exin to you why I want to buy these seasonings. Secondly, firste, first served. This is the rule. I don¡¯t care about identity or price, but rules.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was surprised. She had been used to patronize others. After all, no problem in this world couldn¡¯t be solved with money. She had been very polite to this boy, but he failed to appreciate her kindness.

    She remembered that Qin Shuke seemed to have a thing for this boy?

    Looking at him, he has such a bad temper and is in this lousy ck uniform. Is there something wrong with Qin Shuke¡¯s eyes?

    But he is from XI Base...

    Feng Mingzhu rolled her eyes and still maintained her graceful smile. ¡°Can I have a moment with you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Feng Ling ignored her.

    Even the shop assistant felt embarrassed for Feng Mingzhu. Thisd¡¯s temper was really bad. Although he was very handsome, he was tough to deal with, and she couldn¡¯t annoy Miss Feng either. Then she¡¯d better just let the two of them decide it by themselves. So she quickly turned and walked to the warehouse, leaving them the room to talk.

    Seeing that there was no one else here, Feng Mingzhu put her sunsses in her bag, looked at Feng Ling, and said softly, ¡°Your boss is Nan Heng. Did youe out to buy these seasonings because XI Base needs to use it? But you can¡¯t tell me anything about the base, right?¡±

    Feng Ling had no intention to talk with her, but this Miss Feng seemed to have something to say.

    She immediately looked at Feng Mingzhu: ¡°Since Miss Feng knows the rule of XI Base, then I don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know XI Base well.¡± Feng Mingzhu seemed to be a little proud and pleased, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to ¡®make a deal¡¯ with her. She came first, so she should take the seasonings. Why should she ¡®make a deal¡¯ with her?

    Not noticing her look, Feng Mingzhu continued. ¡°As long as you can take me into XI Base, I will let you take the seasonings. I guess it¡¯s your task to buy these seasonings. If you can¡¯t finish it in time, you¡¯ll be punished, right? My requirement is easy to meet. You just need to take me to the base.¡±

    Feng Ling tried to speak to her politely, ¡°Sorry, Miss Feng, there are express regtions in xi Base that no outsiders are allowed to enter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m Li Nanheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± When Feng Mingzhu said the word fianc¨¦e, there was light in her eyes. It was not hard to see that she liked Li Nanheng very much.

    It was not the first time that Feng Ling heard that Boss Li had a fianc¨¦e, so she was not surprised.

    And Boss Li once said not to believe what they said about him unless she heard him said it.

    Feng Ling said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m really not familiar with you, Miss Feng, and I am only a member of the base. I can¡¯t bring people into the base without permission. Since you are our boss¡¯ fianc¨¦e, why don¡¯t you ask him to take you into the base?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t know what to say.

    If Li Nanheng were willing to see her, she wouldn¡¯t have to sneak into the XI Base to chase after him.

    She had loved him for so many years, but he would rather marry her dead sister and refused to meet her.

    ¡°The thing between Nan Heng and me is a bitplicated...¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I only know that firste, first served, and no outsider is allowed to enter the base. Sorry. I have to go.¡± Feng Ling said, gently pushed her away, and bent down to pick up the bag of seasoning in the ground, and walked out with it.

    Being rejected, Feng Mingzhu no longer smiled. She looked at Feng Ling for a while and said with disdain, ¡°I can buy the seasonings at double or even ten times the price. I believe that the shopping mall wants to make more money. Why should you be so stubborn?¡±

    Feng Ling said with no expression. ¡°The mall has surveince cameras. If the shop assistant sells the seasonings to you who came after me, I can file aint against her. Miss Feng, if you want this seasoning, you can talk to Boss Li. Besides, are you sure you want to annoy XI Base?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Mingzhu paused.

    Although the Feng family was very powerful, it couldn¡¯t afford offending XI Base. Besides, what she wanted was to make a good impression in Li Nanheng¡¯s heart instead of offending or annoying him.

    Although she was very angry, she knew she had to give up. She forced a smile. ¡°Fine, the seasoning is yours, but you owe me a favor. If I want you to do something for me...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any favor,¡± Feng Ling said coldly, walked past her, and called the shop assistant to give her the bill, paid the money, and turned away with the bag without even looking at her.

    Feng Mingzhu had never seen such a rude person. No man treated her so impolitely before!

    She looked at Feng Ling¡¯s receding figure with an angry look. Then the shop assistant whispered to her, ¡°Miss Feng, don¡¯t be angry. This kind of stubborn people is all impersonal. He probably doesn¡¯t even know how powerful the Feng family is! You don¡¯t have to be angry because such an ignorant person.¡±

 Chapter 909 - The Story of Ling and Heng (172)

    <h4>Chapter 909: The Story of Ling and Heng (172)</h4>

    She might be an ignorant person, but she did no give her face!

    Feng Mingzhu clenched her bag in anger. What was more annoying to her was that Li Nanheng ignored her and even his men were so rude to her!

    Were the people from XI Base all so rude?

    Feng Ling just ignored her. After leaving the mall, she put the 20-pound seasoning into the trunk, closed it, closed the trunk, and turned to get on the car.

    The moment she opened the car door; however, she felt someone behind her. Feng Ling paused and turned around deadpan, only to see Feng Mingzhuing out of the mall and staring at her.

    Feng Mingzhu put her hand on the car door. Feng Ling looked at her hand and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu smiled. ¡°How dare you just ignore me? Don¡¯t you know I am Li Nanheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her silently, but her eyes were telling Feng Mingzhu that she was very impatient now.

    In this embarrassing atmosphere, Feng Mingzhu looked at her for a while and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Feng Ling said; she had nothing to hide. She went on: ¡°Miss Feng, if you feel wronged, you can just tell Boss my name. But Boss Li never mentioned your name or told me to take care of you if I met you outside. I¡¯m just following the orders of the base, so please don¡¯t hassle me.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling gave her no face at all, Feng Ming coldly smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Your surname is also Feng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, unfortunately, my surname is also Feng.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s smile grew colder. ¡°There are few Chinese people with this surname in Los Angeles. What a coincidence. Maybe our ancestors were from the same family hundreds of years ago. Do me a favor. Take me to the base, okay?¡±

    ¡°Take your hand away.¡± Feng Ling no longer looked at her and opened the door forcibly. When Feng Mingzhu was going to jump into the car, she felt more impatient.

    ¡°The Feng family is also on good terms with the US military. We are partners. Nothing will happen if you take me into the base. And don¡¯t forget I¡¯m your boss¡¯s fianc¨¦e...¡±

    Before she finished, the car door was suddenly pulled hard. Feng Mingzhu¡¯s wrist was almost broken because of this force. She turned pale in pain and looked incredulously at Feng Ling, who pulled the door open and got onto the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at her, buckled her seat belt, closed the door, and turned down the window, and started the engine.

    Seeing this bastard named Feng Ling reject her without hesitation, Feng Mingzhu red at her through the window, but fearing to be hit by the car, she could only take a step back. She stumbled and almost fell because the high heels were too high.

    The smell of car exhaust poured into her nose. She coughed and stared at the car in disbelief that just drove away. In anger, she mmed her bag onto the ground.

    When she turned out of the intersection near the mall, she still didn¡¯t look at Feng Mingzhu, who was left behind.

    K once said that some women were particrly affected and pretentious, and this Miss Feng was just this kind of woman. Sure enough, women were troublesome.

    She hadn¡¯t met many women since she was small, and the number of the woman she knew was less than ten.

    But the strangest women she had known were Qin Shuke and this Miss Feng. The former was childish and naive, and thetter was arrogant and capricious. She wanted to p her just now.

    If she would have to live like this every day after she became a woman, she might as well cut the two balls in front of her chest.

    Feng Ling stepped on the elerator and drove the car out of Feng Mingzhu¡¯s sight.

    ¡ª-

    At night, the Feng family.

    Feng Mingzhu went back home a bit drunk after attending thedies¡¯ party. When she entered the door, she saw two white bunnynterns hanging on the door. These would be hung there on the same day every year.

    As soon as she saw the white bunnynterns, she was angry. Ignoring the butler who came out to greet her, she walked quickly into the door.

    Sure enough, when she pushed the door in, she saw that Qin Qiu, who usually stayed at her room, was kneeling and worshipping the bodhisattva in the hall.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been so many years! Why are you still doing this?!¡± Feng Mingzhu threw her bag to the table, which made a loud noise. ¡°It has been almost twenty years! Can¡¯t you just forget her?! My sister has only lived in this world for a year. Do you have to make me live in the shadow because of her? Why do you have to make everyone know that I have a dead sister? I don¡¯t even know what she looked like! I don¡¯t even think she ever existed! But you just keep reminding everyone that she...¡±

    ¡°Mingzhu!¡± Grandpa Feng and Grandma Feng heard her voice as soon as they went downstairs. ¡°Do you know what day it is today? How can you get drunk outside and yell at your mother?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore! I was happy outside, but as soon as I came home, I had to see the whitenterns. She has been dead for almost 20 years. Why do you hang these whitenterns at the door on this day every year? They are creepy!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?! When your sister was born, every time she cried, we would use this bunnyntern to coax her, and every time she saw it, she wouldugh. Thenterns are not creepy! She is your sister, but you onlyined about her all these years!¡± Grandpa Feng frowned.

    Qin Qiu had long been ustomed to having such troubles from her elder daughter every year. She knelt silently in front of the Bodhisattva with her eyes closed, clenching the Buddha beads in his hands.

 Chapter 910 - The Story of Ling and Heng (173)

    <h4>Chapter 910: The Story of Ling and Heng (173)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Can¡¯t I justin? She has been dead for so many years. For so many years, Mom has been depressed and locking herself in her room because of her death. Every time shees out, she just kneels in front of the Bodhisattva and prays for her!¡± Feng Mingzhu said and raised her hand to rub her forehead, which was aching because of drunkenness. ¡°I¡¯m so fed up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because you refuse to forget her that the Li family wille out with such an excuse! Li Nanheng would rather marry her clothes than marry me! The Li family has hurt me, but you¡¯re stillmemorating her!¡± Feng Mingzhu pointed to the emerald Buddha beads in Qin Qiu¡¯s hands and the old baby clothesid t on the table. ¡°How long will thisst? Do we have to live under this shadow for the rest of our lives?¡±

    Hearing her words, Grandma Feng frowned. ¡°Mingzhu...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grandpa Feng shouted angrily, ¡°This year is your sister¡¯s eighteenth birthday. Seventeen years ago, she sank to the bottom of the sea. If she is still alive, we¡¯ll be holding theing-of-age ceremony for her today. Just like in that ceremony for you, we¡¯ll invite guests to celebrate together. She deserves to enjoy what you had enjoyed. After all, you are both my granddaughters, but now she is gone. Can¡¯t we do something in memory of her? Can the two rabbitnterns annoy you so much? Why do you want us to forget your sister?¡±

    ¡°I do hope that the whole world can forget her so that I won¡¯t be humiliated by the Li family! I am just a big joke!¡± Feng Mingzhu clenched her hands hard. ¡°Mom, I am also your daughter. Can¡¯t you put your attention on the living people? Must you devote so much energy to someone who has been dead for so many years?¡±

    ¡°Today is your sister¡¯s eighteenth birthday. We were very happy when she was born on this day eighteen years ago. Although you were only a little girl at that time, you were also very happy about her birth. We just want tomemorate her this day. As for other things, we can discuss it another day.¡± Grandpa Feng frowned.

    Feng Mingzhu rolled her eyes at the two white rabbitnterns hanging outside, picked up her bag, and walked upstairs. She walked so fast as if they were crazy.

    ¡°No wonder Mingzhu has no affection for her sister. Mingzhu was too young at the time and had no impression of her sister. Although what she said just now was improper, don¡¯t take them seriously. She has been in a bad mood these days because of Li Nanheng. We just need to give her some time.¡± Grandma Feng forced a smile, sighed, and said softly.

    Qin Qiu, who was kneeling in front of the bodhisattva, closed her eyes. For all these years, she loved Mingzhu as all mothers loved their daughters, but from time to time, she would remember her poor second daughter and feel sad. On this day of the year, she wouldmemorate her at home. After all, this day was that poor child¡¯s birthday.

    However, Mingzhu abhorred her thoughts and guilt for her second daughter very much.

    She sighed. Looking at the little old clothes in front of her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help feeling heartsore again.

    ¡ª-

    Los Angeles, night market.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t finished the procurement yet and couldn¡¯t return to the base for the time being. The hotel near this night market was not expensive, so she found a quiet, inexpensive, and nice hotel to stay.

    Not having any food at night, she was hungry at about 9 o¡¯clock. She walked out of the hotel and walked around in this night market. There was a variety of food in the market, but there would be that important investigation in a few days in the base so that she couldn¡¯t eat randomly. Fearing that she might get diarrhea, she just bought a small pizza that looked nice.

    There were too many people in the pizza shop, so there was no empty seat. Although it was cold today, there was no wind. She took the pizza box and sat on the step roadside. She took out the pizza, ate a few bites, and had several sips of mineral water. Then out of the corner of her eyes, she saw arge cake shop not far away. Many young mothers took their children to buy cakes of various colors and vors, looking so sweet.

    Looking at the various cakes in the cake shop window, Feng Ling was chewing the pizza in her mouth. When she reached out for the mineral water beside him, she touched a men¡¯s leather shoe.

    She paused and looked at the shoe with a jerk. Then she looked up, only to see Li Nanheng¡¯s stern face. She felt her palms burn, and hurriedly drew her hand back.

    Li Nanheng looked deadpan at the crowd around and then at Feng Ling, sitting on the dusty step and eating pizza. He smiled and slowly walked down the stairs, turned around, and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°The base sets no limit to your expenses. There are ces to eat everywhere. Why are you sitting here chewing pizza?¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to eat dinner but suddenly felt hungry, so I came out to grab a bite.¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask why Li Nanheng was here. Anyway, he was the boss. He could do whatever he wanted. No one could control him.

    She didn¡¯t even ask him how he knew she was here.

    The car she drove from the base was equipped with a GPS tracker, and every member would know her whereabouts when she was on a mission. This was not surprising. Others, whether they used helicopters or cars, would also have GPS.

    Li Nanheng, with one hand in his trouser pocket, looked back at that cake shop. ¡°You had been looking at the cakes in that shop. Haven¡¯t you eaten cakes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. When brothers at the base bought birthday cakes to celebrate their birthdays, I ate some.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to bite the pizza. Her mouth bulged, and she vaguely said, ¡°It¡¯s just that kind of creamy vor. Nothing special.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

    Feng Ling paused, raised her eyes, and looked at him. Seeing the gentle look on his face, she couldn¡¯t help recalling how cruel and shameless this man could be.

    She stood up and snatched the mineral water that he had just picked up from the ground, saying coldly, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 911 - The Story of Ling and Heng (174)

    <h4>Chapter 911: The Story of Ling and Heng (174)</h4>

    Seeing Feng Ling drink a mouthful of water, Li Nanheng smiled, and when she put down the water bottle and looked at him again, he resumed his cold and indifferent expression.

    Screwing the bottle cap on, Feng Ling turned and was about to leave, and the man behind him looked sideways at her. ¡°Come back. Where are you going?¡±

    Feng Ling was puzzled and looked back at him. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve just finished the task in the police station and was busy with the procurement this afternoon. It¡¯ste now. I want to go back to rest. Don¡¯t tell me you also want me to apany you to saunter about the street!¡±

    Li Nanheng pointed to the cake shop with his chin. ¡°Go for the cake first.¡±

    Feng Ling stared at his eyes, and when she made sure the man was not teasing her, she suddenly recalled what the man did to her that night. She looked away. ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±

    However, as soon as she said so, he held her wrist and dragged her towards him. Feng Ling barely stabilized her body so as not to fall into his arms. She struggled but failed to break free. She gnashed her teeth and said impatiently, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s task is to eat cake.¡± The man turned around. She had been struggling as stubborn as a donkey and refused to let him take her hand, so he could only drag her from behind him.

    Being dragged by him, Feng Ling stumbled to the door of the cake store. She was about to speak, but the man didn¡¯t even stop and went straight in.

    After they entered the door, the staff inside all looked at them, and hurriedly came up to greet them.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him in front of so many people. She took back her hand and stood behind the man, looking a bit impatient, but she didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to order a cake?¡±

    Before Li Nanheng spoke, Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°No, we juste in and have a look...¡±

    Before she finished, Li Nanheng cast a casual nce at her as if warning her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at him and pretended she didn¡¯t see his nce.

    The tall man walked straight in, stopped at a smallpartment in the store, and pointed to a small but delicate cake in the window, asking a shop assistant, ¡°What kind of cake is this? ¡±

    ¡°That one has blueberries and strawberries in it, which are sandwiched between cake embryos and taste very delicious. Would you like one, Sir?¡±

    Hearing there were blueberries in it, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows, took out a credit card, and handed it to the shop assistant. ¡°OK, we¡¯ll eat it here. We¡¯ll book the whole store for several hours. Please don¡¯t let others disturb us.¡±

    The shop assistant took the credit card that he handed over and found that it was a ck card. She hurriedly nodded and affably said, ¡°Okay, wait a minute, sir. We will bring the cake to you immediately. Please sit inside.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak, put one hand in his trouser pocket, and turned to look at Feng Ling, who was still standing at the door. She remained expressionless but her clenched fingers revealed her hesitation.

    ¡°I already bought it. You can throw it away if you don¡¯t eat it. Come and sit down,¡± the man said coldly and walked into thepartment.

    Seeing the shop assistants were about to take the cake in, Feng Ling reluctantly walked in. Seeing that Li Nanheng chose a fairly spaciouspartment, she walked over and sat down in front of him.

    The shop assistant brought them the cake as well as small tes and knives and forks, and asked them what they would like to drink, but Feng Ling put the mineral water in her hand on the table. The shop assistant understood what she meant, didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore, and turn away.

    Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling¡¯s unapproachable expression. ¡°There is milk tea and other drinks in this shop. Would you like to have a try?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Feng Ling grabbed the mineral water.

    ¡°Then eat the cake. I remember K said you like blueberries. There are blueberries in this cake, which should suit your taste.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the cake in front of him and pursed her lips. ¡°Boss, just this once, not again. I just took a look at it outside and didn¡¯t say I wanted to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Then eat only this time. Cut the crap.¡± Li Nanheng threw the silver lighter on the table, intending to sit here and wait for her to finish eating.

    Feng Ling had to pick up a small fork and cut a piece on the cake. After thinking about it, she cut another piece and put it in front of him.

    The man didn¡¯t eat but attentively watching her eat cake with a small fork.

    Being stared by his, Feng Ling felt a bit uneasy, but she would feel even more uneasy if she raised her eyes and looked at him.

    So she could only bow her head and eat bit by bit.

    Although the taste of this cake was really good, sweet but not greasy, and the minced blueberries and strawberries were very delicious, but she had just eaten pizza and couldn¡¯t eat so much at once. Although the cake was not big, she felt that she could only eat half of it at most.

    After being watched for a long time, she had to raise her head and her eyes instantly met the man¡¯s eyes. She paused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in desserts. I¡¯ll just watch you eat.¡± The man said and noticed that she specifically picked blueberries to eat. It seemed that she really liked eating blueberries.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t quite understand Li Nanheng. It was said that people were ashamed to confess their love, weren¡¯t they? But Li Nanheng was honest. When he found he liked her, he told her frankly, and when he wanted to show his fondness to her, he treated her to cake.

    She had to continue to eat, and not long after, she heard the man¡¯s casual voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know what day of your birthday is?¡±

    Feng Ling grunted in response and sipped the sweet cream in her mouth, saying in a low voice, ¡°The date of my birth was randomly set by the person who adopted me. I really don¡¯t know when my birthday is. So I don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who your parents are?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him and thought about it. In the end, she didn¡¯t tell him that she grew up in a wolf hole. After all, the sufferings she had experienced had already gone, and she didn¡¯t want to mention it again.

    She only replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m an orphan.¡±

    She had such a tragic and confusing past, but she neverined over it. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say much. He wanted to remain a cold look, but his eyes turned softer.

    ¡°Well, continue to eat the cake,¡± the man said and wanted to pick up the lighter to light a cigarette, but hesitated for two seconds, he dismissed the idea and continued to sit at the table and look at her.

 Chapter 912 - The Story of Ling and Heng (175)

    <h4>Chapter 912: The Story of Ling and Heng (175)</h4>

    After leaving the cake shop, Feng Ling nned to go back to rest.

    But she dared not to say that to Li Nanheng because she feared that he would say ¡®We¡¯re both men anyway. Why don¡¯t youe and sleep in my room for the night?¡¯

    So they hung about the night market repeatedly, and Feng Ling still didn¡¯t say goodbye to him.

    Li Nanheng knew what she was thinking of. He¡¯d like to see how long she could hold on, so he just apanied her to hang around the night market silently. In the end, they bought a bunch of unnecessary stuff.

    At nearly eleven in the night, the night market was about to close, and Feng Ling resisted the urge to yawn. ¡°Boss, are you having something to tend to here? I think I¡¯d better not disturb you. I have to go now.¡±

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ste, and I can stay around here for the night.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...OK, suit yourself.¡±

    Looking at her embarrassed look, Li Nanheng secretly smiled. Looking at her fair face and short hair, he asked, ¡°Do you want to find your parents?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, you can give me your DNA, and I¡¯ll have the police to find your parents for you. If your parents are still alive, it won¡¯t take us long to find them. After all, technology is so developed nowadays. As long as you make up your mind, you can find them anyway.¡±

    Feng Ling paused for a moment: ¡°Forget it, I haven¡¯t thought about it. I¡¯m used to being alone since I was still a kid, and I¡¯m not sure if they abandoned me or not. If they did abandon me, why bother? Even if they lost me by ident, it has been so many years, and they probably already have other children and a happy family, and forgotten me.¡±

    ¡°No one will forget their children.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not very good atmunicating with people. Even if I find my parents, I won¡¯t go back to them. I¡¯m satisfied with my current life.¡±

    Looking at her calm expression, Li Nanheng raised his hand and was about to rub her hair, but at the moment he raised his hand, he paused and put it back into his pants pocket, saying mildly, ¡°It seems that you have a deep feeling for the base.¡±

    ¡°XI Base is the only ce where I feel at home,¡± Feng Ling answered truthfully.

    Seeing the faint trace of fatigue in her eyes, Li Nanheng stopped. ¡°Go to rest. Go back to the base after the procurement. Don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    After Li Nanheng left, Feng Ling looked down at the pile of things in her hand. There were cake leftovers and some gadgets they bought from the roadside stalls. And she was surprised to find that these gadgets were mostly pink.

    Boss Li mostly bought these for her. Why did he buy so many pink stuff... for her...

    But they looked really nice.

    ¡ª-

    Two dayster, Feng Ling brought the supplies she bought back to the base.

    Staying outside these days, she didn¡¯t have so much training, so her belly no longer ached, and her period was almost over. She was ready for the investigation of the United Nations and the US military.

    The night before the delegation visited, Feng Ling took a sniper rifle to practice while there was no one on the training ground. When she arrived at the training ground, however, she heard several gunshots and saw that K was practicing on the ground.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Hearing the footsteps, K looked back. When he found it was her, heughed and carried the gun to sort out the remaining bullets, and then he looked at the gun in her hand. ¡°No wonder your assessment results are so good. Did you often secretlye out at night to practice like this?¡±

    ¡°No, I rarelye out at night. There will be a delegationing to the base tomorrow, so I came to practice.¡± Feng Ling walked over.

    Then she found that the other three were also here.

    The five of them looked at each other andughed.

    Tam said, ¡°It seems that we all think the same! Boss Li and the Deputy Drillmaster Qiao taught us personally, so we must not lose the base¡¯s face.¡±

    Although they had been training for a whole day, they were still full of spirits,ughing and talking while practicing marksmanship.

    Many yearster, when they recalled this calm night, their blood still boiled.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, the delegation arrived. There were about seventeen or eighty members of the delegation. It was said that they were all big shots from the United Nations and the military.

    Although XI Base was under military management, the members would ck off asionally, but this time, no one was careless. Everyone knew clearly how important the inspection was, so everyone took it seriously.

    After a whole day of inspection, from the elite team to the rookie team, all the training camps were reviewed. From meleebat and long-range shooting to long-range sniper, these professional training camps had also been reviewed.

    The teams were inspected one by one. In the evening, the sniper team came outst. The five of them shot from three hundred meters away, and all hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    When these five people first entered the sniper team, they varied in marksmanship, but after so many months of training, their marksmanship was about the same.

    Only Li Nanheng and Qiao Fei, who personally supervised the sniper team every day, knew how much effort each of them had made. Evenst night, the five of them secretly went to the training ground to practice. They knew clearly how excellent and united they were.

    During the inspection, almost every training camp could win cheers. It turned out that XI Base was worth its reputation.

    When the sniper team was performing, apuses rang ceaselessly. Even a leader of the United Nations couldn¡¯t help but p his hands hard.

    At this time, a person among the leaders pointed at the five people in the field and then whispered something to the other leaders around him, who all nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 913 - The Story of Ling and Heng (176)

    <h4>Chapter 913: The Story of Ling and Heng (176)</h4>

    In the evening, in the victory banquet of XI Base.

    The leaders praised the snipers in turn. Then a very charismatic leader named Daniken in the US military went to the table where the snipers sat and sat next to Feng Ling. He kept praising her and asked her how old she was, and when she entered the base.

    It could be seen that this Daniken seemed to be very interested in Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling was not good at speaking, so she just answered what he asked.

    Li Nanheng was chatting with the leaders of the United Nations. Glimpsing that Feng Ling was embarrassed, he exchanged some pleasantries with the people around him, put down the ss in his hand, and walked over.

    ¡°Mr. Daniken.¡± Li Nanheng walked over, casually put his hand on Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder, and looked at Daniken next to her. ¡°These boys did a good job today, but all they know is training and tasks and aren¡¯t very good at socializing. They are afraid to offend you, so they are a bit nervous. Please don¡¯t mind, Mr. Daniken.¡±

    ¡°Haha, no, no!¡± Danikenughed and then looked at Feng Ling, who looked uneasy. ¡°I just came to ask this little brother how old he is. He looks so young, but his performance is amazing today.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and pressed Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder a bit. Getting his hint, Feng Ling immediately stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Deniken, excuse me. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Our boss will have a few drinks with you.¡±

    Then she got up and took a look at Li Nanheng. She knew what he meant. He hinted her to leave to avoid the embarrassment.

    She really didn¡¯t know what to talk with Daniken. And she was grateful that Boss Li helped her out. Exchanging a nce with him, she quickly walked away.

    Li Nanheng sat down, poured two sses of wine to drink with Daniken, and talked about the matters about the base, but in the end, the topic became Feng Ling again.

    Especially after Feng Ling came back from the bathroom and sat opposite to them, Daniken looked at Feng Ling again and said, ¡°The US military sniper team also provides very professional training. We¡¯ve just recruited some neers this year, who are young, impetuous, and not easy to manage. Brother Feng Ling is about the same age as them but is much more excellent than them. I think he can be a good model if he trains with the neers for two months.¡±

    When Li Nanheng heard this, his face didn¡¯t change, but his eyes flickered, and he ced the wine ss on the table.

    Feng Ling and the others all knew what Daniken meant.

    He wanted to poach Feng Ling from XI Base.

    He wanted to poach an excellent member of XI Base to the US military, which was going too far.

    Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s face slightly changed, Daniken said again, ¡°Little Brother Feng Ling, don¡¯t take me wrong. I just hope you can set a model for the new members. You cane back in at most two months. Although I appreciate you, I don¡¯t have the guts to poach Mr. Li¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°Right, Mr. Li?¡± Daniken smiled and looked at Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng smiled, but his face and his voice were cold. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, Mr. Daniken. No offense, but if anyone wants to poach my men, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Daniken smiled and looked at the five members on the table. ¡°Really? If the US military offers better treatment to you, are you going to the US military?¡±

    The five of them looked at each other and didn¡¯t speak.

    Does this guy think they are stupid? No other ce is better than XI Base, especially in the US. These people are too self-righteous and think that everyone in the world is eager to enter their army. Every member of XI Base was quite disdainful of them.

    None of them spoke, though. XI Base and the military were evenly matched. Now that Boss Li did not break the peace on the surface, they certainly would not speak out their real thoughts.

    Not getting the response he wanted, Daniken raised his eyebrows and looked at Feng Ling again, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite Little Brother Feng Ling to visit us merely for the friendship of XI Base and the US military. I don¡¯t mean anything else, but if Little Brother Feng Ling is willing to join us, we¡¯ll offer you the sry of at least three million US dors a year. Little Brother, would you like to join us?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled politely but did not answer.

    The other four didn¡¯t speak, but they sneered in their hearts.

    This man was really arrogant. Did he think only they were rich?

    They didn¡¯t know that the UN favored XI Base very much. With the public grants from the UN and the Li family¡¯s support, the base didn¡¯tck money.

    Even the neers in the base could earn a lot of money every year, not to mention Feng Ling, who could get hundreds of thousands of dors from every mission.

    He tried to tempt Feng Ling with money, which showed how ignorant they were and how they were biased against and ignorant about XI Base.

    Li Nanheng also nced at Feng Ling. ¡°Would you?¡±

    Now that Boss Li asked her, Feng Ling answered, ¡°If it¡¯s only formunication, I¡¯d love to ept it and don¡¯t need any remuneration. But if it¡¯s for other reasons, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t. Thank you, Mr. Daniken. I have a deep feeling for XI Base, so I won¡¯t leave it. Besides, I don¡¯tck money.¡±

    I don¡¯tck money.

    These simple words were like an invisible p on Daniken¡¯s face.

    Daniken narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at her, and smiled again. ¡°Just a joke. The military¡¯s sniper team is not short of talent, but I think Little Brother Feng Ling can surely make a good model for our neers. OK, that¡¯s that. When we leave tomorrow, you will go with us. You don¡¯t have to pack or prepare anything. We have everything there. You¡¯ll have afortable life there and don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

 Chapter 914 - The Story of Ling and Heng (177)

    <h4>Chapter 914: The Story of Ling and Heng (177)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but turned her eyes to Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng was still smiling and no one could tell what he was thinking. He yed with the wine ss casually, and the smile on his face spread, but people who knew him knew that when he smiled this way, he was the most dangerous.

    Daniken went too far by trying to poach a member of XI Base tantly.

    Did Mr. Daniken think Boss Li was a pushover? How could he be so shameless?

    ¡°Since Mr. Daniken said so, Feng Ling, pack up and go with him tomorrow.¡± Li Nanheng smiled. When Daniken raised his eyebrows with satisfaction, he put the ss on the table with a small thud that made the people present shivered slightly. He said calmly, ¡°To express the sincerity of our XI Base, it seems a bit insincere to send only Feng Ling. K, go with Feng Ling tomorrow.¡±

    Immediately understanding the meaning of Boss Li, K responded: ¡°Okay!¡±

    Daniken chuckled. ¡°Why? Mr. Li, don¡¯t you trust us? Why do you have to send another one to go with us?¡±

    K said with a simper, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Daniken. Our boss has always been such a generous person. When giving gifts to others, he always gives a double! You see, you just wanted Feng Ling tomunicate about marksmanship with your sniper team, but he gives me to you too. I am really honored!¡±

    Daniken smiled coldly. ¡°It seems that Mr. Li is really generous.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and stood up, and when he walked past Daniken, he patted him on the shoulder as if patting his buddy, but the force he exerted seemed to be a silent warning.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The man¡¯s voice rang behind him. He returned to his table, leaving the whole table in silence.

    Just now, the members talked in a friendly way with Mr. Daniken, but now they seemed to get some hint from Boss Li that Mr. Daniken¡¯s purpose should not be simple.

    So everyone fell silent and just ate and drank, and no one spoke to Daniken, who still wanted to talk to Feng Ling.

    Seeing this, Daniken had a toast with them, then got up with a smile and returned to his table.

    After he went back, he said something to a fat military leader who nced back at Feng Ling, nodded, and seemed very satisfied.

    Seeing this scene, K immediately turned his eyes to Feng Ling, who had been eating silently. ¡°We can¡¯t reject him since he insisted on it, but Boss sent me to apany you. They must have ulterior motives, but since I¡¯ll go with you, you can rest assured.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl in need of protection. Boss must have a purpose to send you to go with me. But his purpose certainly can¡¯t be to protect me.¡±

    K clicked his tongue. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. The onlookers see most clearly. Even if you are not a woman, Boss still takes you as a little girl who needs his protection.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately nced at him sideways, and K stared back at him. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Boss usually treats you...¡±

    ¡°K, there are so many people here. Watch your tongue!¡± Feng Ling warned him in a low voice.

    ¡°Gee, every time I tell you this, you don¡¯t believe me. Howmon is this men¡¯s love for men? Especially in the United States. There is this kind of people, even in the military. Trust me...,¡± K said, secretly pointing to the fat leader that Daniken had just spoken to. ¡°That man, amander in the military. What¡¯s his name? Oh, I forgot it. I¡¯ll just call him Fat Commander. He likes men. I heard that he hooked up with a lot of men in the military...¡±

    Then K suddenly paused, lowered his voice a bit, and whispered to Feng Ling. ¡°Shit, does this fat man have a thing for you?¡±

    Feng Ling paused for a moment and looked at K hesitantly. She didn¡¯t quite understand this kind of thing.

    Seeing her confused expression, K anxiously whispered to her, ¡°That fatmander likes men, especially fair-skinned pretty men. He has molested a lot of men! You happen to be his type; I think perhaps he took you as his target! Otherwise, how can hispdog, Daniken, suddenly ask you to go to their base?! You¡¯ve gotta be careful!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go with them. Let me talk to Boss.¡± K got up, hurried to Li Nanheng¡¯s table, and said to Li Nanheng in a small voice: ¡°Boss, would youe out with me for a minute?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Come with me. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Li Nanheng got up, and K followed behind him, and when he walked past Feng Ling, he winked at her.

    Glimpsing K¡¯s expression, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything. After walking out of the banqueting room, K looked around to make sure no one was around. Then he quickly said, ¡°Boss, does Daniken have some special purpose? I heard that the fatmander seems... to like boys of Feng Ling¡¯s type.¡±

    K looked at him anxiously when he said this.

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°You really know a lot.¡±

    Kughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha, of course, anyway, before I entered the base, I was an intelligence officer.¡±

    ¡°OK, don¡¯t worry. No matter what they say and do, remember to follow Feng Ling closely at all times. Don¡¯t let him leave your line of sight. Within five days, there will be a mission in the base that requires snipers. Then they will have to send you back.¡±

    ¡°Damn, no wonder you agreed so easily. I was so worried...¡± K scratched his head. ¡°Then Feng Ling...¡±

    ¡°Just follow her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if I can¡¯t let him leave my sight, shall I sleep with Feng Ling at night?¡±

    Li Nanheng immediately looked at him deeply. Without a word, Li Nanheng smiled and suddenly pressed down hard on his head.

    K stumbled and almost fell to the ground, and when he finally stabilized his body, he took a big step back in fright. When he raised his eyes again, he saw Li Nanheng sneering. ¡°If you want to die!¡±

 Chapter 915 - The Story of Ling and Heng (178)

    <h4>Chapter 915: The Story of Ling and Heng (178)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the banquet room, Feng Ling not only attracted the attention of the military leaders.

    Several members of Team Three had been suspecting that Feng Ling was a woman long ago. These doubts soon spread from Team Three to the entire base. Many people were curious, but Feng Ling gave no response at all to these rumors.

    But the people of Tem Three often chatted about it together. Over time, the issue of Feng Ling¡¯s gender gradually became a knot in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t help paying attention to her all the time.

    They saw Mr. Daniken went to chat with Feng Ling. After that, Boss Li also went over. Why was the sniper team so much more important than them?! The members of the Team Three who were left behind by the other two teams and the sniper team in performance couldn¡¯t help but look at Feng Ling.

    There were both Western-style and Chinese dishes at the banquet hall. If anyone wanted to eat something, he had to get up to fetch a te of food like a buffet.

    Tam sat inside and was toozy to move, so when Feng Ling got up to get some fruit, he handed his te to her. ¡°Help me bring back two servings of fried chicken breast. Thanks.¡±

    Feng Ling took the te and left. She put the fried chicken breast that Tam wanted into the te, cut it piece by piece with a knife, sprinkled the seasoning, and was about to turn around and take it back. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, she saw some members of Team Three looking at her. She knew that those rumors about her came from Team Three, but she didn¡¯t want to waste any time on them, so she just walked away.

    However, just after walking a few steps, she noticed those people¡¯s eyes turned dark. She paused and quickly avoided the legs of the two of them, and before they retracted their legs, she suddenly stepped on and kicked their ankles hard as if she didn¡¯t notice their legs. The two men turned pale but dared not to scream in the banquet hall. They could only swallow their groans into their throats.

    Feng Ling turned to look at these guys and gave them a cold smile., ¡°Sorry, I lost my footing just now. Are you all right?¡±

    The two members of Team Three endured the pain in their ankle bones and shook their heads. ¡°Ye....Yes¡±

    Feng Ling smiled and withdrew her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    She was about to go back when she glimpsed another person got up with a full ss of wine at that time and then stumbled. Obviously, he wanted to imitate her and pour the ss of wine on her.

    Feng Ling took a big step back and bent her leg as if trying to support him with her knees. When the guy was about to fall, she lifted her knees to hit his abdomen hard, and at the same time, she hit his arm hard with her leg. The man immediately poured the wine on the heads of the other two Team Three team members sitting.

    One was poured with wine all over and looked so embarrassed, and the other fell heavily on the ground. Before the two said anything, Feng Ling had walked past the two as if nothing had happened, leaving cold words. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    No one knew whether she was reminding them to be careful here or in the future...

    The other members of Team Three nced at each other and then looked at Feng Ling who walked casually away carrying the te, and their faces turned purple in anger.

    Qiao Fei was sitting beside them. He noticed that these people tried to pour wine on Feng Ling¡¯s chest. Why did they do it so tantly? What did they know?

    He got up, walked over, and supported a member who was struggling to get up. Seeing his painful look, Qiao Fei raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Do you have a problem with Feng Ling? He is not in the same training camp as you and rarely contacted you. How did he offend you guys?¡±

    ¡°Brother Qiao.¡± The man covered the stomach that Feng Ling had just hit and said with some pain, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean anything bad... Don¡¯t get us wrong... We are not targeting him. It was just idents just now...¡±

    ¡°idents? Do you believe what you said? Don¡¯t you know what Feng Ling is famous for? His martial skills and speed. The three of you put together won¡¯t be able to beat him. How dared you sneak-attack him? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The man pressed his stomach, drawing a long face. He looked at Feng Ling and still couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity, asking, ¡°Brother Qiao, don¡¯t you feel that Feng Ling looks like a woman? No offense, but we want to know whether he is a man or a woman! We nned to pour the wine on his body and make him take off his clothes. Then we¡¯ll know his real gender. We didn¡¯t mean anything bad...¡±

    Hearing his words, Qiao Fei raised his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°Are you out of your minds? Every time we¡¯re on a mission, the members of the other teams will protect you Team Three, who are the weakest team! How can you treat a brother like this?¡±

    The man looked a bit ashamed. ¡°We... we¡¯re just curious...¡±

    ¡°Fine, let me tell you the answer.¡± Qiao Fei said coldly, ¡°I have been in the sniper team for so long, and had personally taken off Feng Ling¡¯s clothes to apply medicine to his wounds twice. Although he is fair-skinned and petite, he is a man! You don¡¯t have to keep guessing about his gender. There are only men in the base!¡±

    When the other members of Team Three heard it, they all got up, walked up to Qial Fei, and asked him in a small voice, ¡°Is he really a man?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qiao Fei said firmly.

 Chapter 916 - The Story of Ling and Heng (179)

    <h4>Chapter 916: The Story of Ling and Heng (179)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°We¡¯ve been living in the base together for so many years. That you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean that others haven¡¯t seen it. Even K, who often hung around with Feng Ling, never doubted his gender. What are you fucking thinking of all day long?¡±

    Hearing Qiao Fei¡¯s words, the members looked at each other again and then nced at Feng Ling, talking andughing with Tam and Lincheng. They did look like buddies.

    Indeed, if she was really a woman, it should have been discovered long ago. A person could hide his real gender in the base for a year or two, but not for so many years.

    Did the sanitary napkin was really Auntie Jie Li¡¯s?

    But why did Auntie Jie Li suddenly disappear?

    Could it be because she felt so embarrassed that they saw her sanitary napkin, so she left?

    But this didn¡¯t seem to make sense...

    But now they couldn¡¯t find Auntie Jie Li, so they could get no information from her.

    But Qiao Fei was a drillmaster after all. He wouldn¡¯t lie to them.

    ¡°Got it, Brother Qiao, it¡¯s our fault,¡± they said in a low voice.

    Qiao Fei nodded coldly. ¡°OK, don¡¯t spread these stupid rumors anymore. Thetest rumors in the base are all from you guys, right? If Feng Ling is really a woman, the leaders must have long started to investigate her. Do you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes... You can rest assured. We won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Qiao Fei withdrew his stare and walked away, leaving them in suspicion and confusion.

    ¡ª-

    The next day, Feng Ling left the base with the U.S. military, apanied by K. No one knew why Feng Ling was suddenly taken away by the people of the U.S. military, but everyone knew it wouldn¡¯t be simple.

    A member of the sniper team was ¡°invited¡± to the U.S. military that had always been on bad terms with the base. There must be something special in it, but no one dared to ask.

    After arriving at the ce, Daniken arranged avishly decorated room for Feng Ling. Feng Ling went in, looked around, and immediately got out of the room. ¡°This ce is not where I should live. Where does K live? I¡¯ll live with him.¡±

    ¡°K lives in this building too, but since we invited you two toe over, of course, I can¡¯t let you live in the same small room. The room where he lives is also good. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to our leader on how to arrange for you tomunicate with our sniper team,¡± Daniken said as he opened the door again and signaled her to go in.

    Feng Ling refused to enter.

    The two were on a deadlocked for a while when K suddenly showed up from nowhere. He beckoned at Feng Ling. ¡°Feng Ling,e here, my room is huge. It¡¯s a suite with two beds. We can live together!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing that there were two beds, Feng Ling nodded without hesitation and walked towards K,pletely ignoring Daniken, who had been pulling her in.

    Seeing that K hade to this floor, Daniken had to stop but still came up, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve arranged a room for each of you. Little Brother K, don¡¯t tell me you live in the same room in XI Base!¡±

    ¡°We are both men. What¡¯s wrong with us living in the same room? We don¡¯t sleep in the same bed anyway.¡± K looked at him coldly. ¡°Even if we sleep in the same bed, it¡¯s no problem. Does each of your soldiers have a separate room? Do you have so many rooms? There are no ces like collective dormitories in the U.S. Military?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but we usually treat excellent members like you and Little Brother Feng Ling differently. In addition to generous bonuses, we will also provide good amodations. Many excellent snipers live on the floor. I¡¯ll introduce them to youter.¡± Danikenughed.

    ¡°Haha, we are here to learn andmunicate. That¡¯s all. I think I should let you go. Call us when you need us,¡± K said and gave Feng Ling a wink. ¡°Go, let¡¯s make the bed. I saw new sheets in the room.¡±

    Watching they leaving, Daniken stood in ce, and the smile on his face gradually faded. He narrowed his eyes, looked back at the room that he specially arranged for Feng Ling, walked over crossly, and mmed the door with a bang.

    The next morning, just as Daniken said, they arranged an event for K and Feng Ling and their sniper team.

    This was an effortless ¡°technical exchange¡± that was so simple that Feng Ling and K could feel that the soldiers were absent-minded. They used only Type 81 Assault Rifles that were very heavy despite its good performance and high precision.

    It was heavier than thergest sniper rifle they had touched before.

    K didn¡¯t mind it. He was strong anyway, but he was a bit worried about Feng Ling. And he suspected that they deliberately used this kind of rifle to ridicule Feng Ling¡¯s ¡°delicate body.¡±

    However, Feng Ling had no expression on her face. From the confident expression of those snipers, they could tell that they were very excellent in strength and duration. Just as Boss Li emphasized, the physical ability was essential.

    When it was Feng Ling and K¡¯s turn, K performed first. Although the rifle was a bit heavy, he wasn¡¯t inferior to the military¡¯s elite snipers at all.

    When Feng Ling was ready to perform, K walked back and whispered to her in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°The weight of this rifle is not right. I just tried other people¡¯s rifles, which are lighter than ours. It seems that our rifles were filled with lead or sands. These bastards mean to humiliate our XI Base. Be careful.¡±

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling walked into the field deadpan. When she took the rifle they handed to her, just as K said, the weight was much more than she expected.

    However, this target used was a chest bitmap, which was one of the regr training items in the base.

    Just when all the soldiers were waiting for her to make a scene of herself, with several thuds, she shot several times in a row and shocked everyone in the field.

 Chapter 917 - The Story of Ling and Heng (180)

    <h4>Chapter 917: The Story of Ling and Heng (180)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    When they finally realized what happened, they saw the bullets hit all five bull¡¯ eyes.

    K¡¯s eyes also flickered. Sure enough, although this rifle was very heavy, Feng Ling was Feng Ling. Even if it were a huge rock weighing a thousand pounds in his hand, he wouldn¡¯t miss any target.

    Besides, she fired the shots in the blink of an eye without hesitation, and all hit the bull¡¯s eyes. The people who stood nearest must almost be deafened!

    Such a heavy rifle could shot faster and more powerfully than normal guns. Feng Ling suddenly remembered that in the base, everyone was used to choosing a lighter gun, even when they were choosing sniper rifles. No one wanted heavy guns because it was inconvenient to carry it on a mission.

    But at this moment, she suddenly realized that when Boss Li saw they all chose light guns, hemented. ¡°You guys are really inexperienced.¡±

    Now she finally understood what he meant.

    Heavy guns were not necessarily a burden. Instead, at some time, heavy guns were a better choice because they were several times more stable than lighter guns.

    Not expecting such a gain, Feng Ling secretly smiled.

    When she put away the rifle, the people on the field had to apud, although they were reluctant. K was very excited and almost jumped up to hug her.

    But then he dismissed the idea to hug him when he remembered the cold eyes of Boss Li. Forget it, he¡¯d better not touch him.

    ¡ª-

    After arriving at the military¡¯s sniper training camp, for the three days, wherever Feng Ling went, K followed her except when she went to the toilet. Fortunately, there were two sets of toilets and bathrooms in the suite where they lived, so they needn¡¯t go out.

    This was not the XI Base. When there was no task, they would rather stay in the room and eat instant noodles instead of going out or going to their canteen.

    On the fourth morning, the military sniper team invited them to join their morning training, but during the training, one of their rookie members ¡°identally¡± fell into a training pool not far away. Even if Feng Ling was on alert, she was still bumped into the water, but before her upper body was wet with water, K quickly pulled her out.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head and turned to look at the soldiers who quickly disappeared. While patting the water out of her pants, she asked in a voice that only K could hear, ¡°I remember Boss talked to you before we left the base, right? Did he mention how long we had to stay here?¡±

    K looked at him and whispered, ¡°Five days.¡±

    Feng Ling was relieved to hear that. She decided not to mind these junks. Otherwise, the peace on the surface between XI Base and the military would be broken sooner orter, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen then.

    She took out the cellphone in her trouser pocket and patted it. ¡°My phone has water damage.¡±

    She seldom brought a cellphone in the training camp at XI Base, but she always carried it here. But she expected this to happen.

    ¡°Go back to change. Don¡¯t go about, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± K gave her a wink.

    Feng Ling nodded. Although only her pants were wet, it was really embarrassing to stand here. She coldly nced at those people, whispering: ¡°OK, but don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to exin when we go back to the base.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± K said casually as he shook his wrist.

    His action showed that he was already angry.

    Feng Ling knew that he was reliable, so she just walked back while tapping her cellphone, trying to shake the water out.

    After returning to the room, she wiped the water on the phone clean, but the screen as still ck, and she didn¡¯t know if it still could be used.

    It was already cold in Los Angeles. Falling into the water, she was very cold, but she remembered K told her not to stay away from him for too long, so she didn¡¯t take a bath.

    After changing her clothes, she picked up the kettle in the room to boil some hot water to drink. After drinking a few sips of water, she suddenly paused, looked at the kettle on the table, and then entered K¡¯s room to take a look. Then her eyelids jumped.

    Howe there were two kettles?

    Wasn¡¯t there only one kettle in this roomst night? Had anyonee into this room today? Had anyone deliberately brought in a new kettle?

    She suddenly remembered that K said that the fatmander of Daniken liked sexually harassing boys. Did they...?

    What did they do?

    She immediately put down the cup and turned to go out, but at this time, the door sounded, and the fatmander who she only met asionally on the training ground in the past few days came in and looked at her all smiles. ¡°Where are you going? Little Feng Ling?¡±

    Feng Ling almost threw up because of the way he called her. She looked at the fatmander calmly and said, ¡°Commander, you can call mypanion and me over if you have any jobs for us, but this is our private room. It seems improper for you toe down here.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so vignt. I just don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± The fatmander looked at this pretty face that attracted him at first sight and felt itchy in his heart.

    He stared at Feng Ling, closed the door behind him, and locked it from inside.

    Seeing this, Feng Ling frowned and clenched her hands.

    She was going to pick up the cellphone on the table. The cellphones of the members of XI Base had an emergency button. Pressing it, they could immediately contact their emergency contacts. As long as she pressed that button, K would be notified to rush back, but then she remembered that the phone had water damage.

    Feng Ling retracted her hand calmly, but then she saw the fatmander approaching her without fear, she suddenly realized something and frowned¡ª

 Chapter 918 - The Story of Ling and Heng (181)

    <h4>Chapter 918: The Story of Ling and Heng (181)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The fat Commander¡¯s cell phone rang at this time, and he seemed displeased because of the interference of the cellphone¡¯s ringtone but still picked it up.

    Damn, he needed to turn off the cellphone.

    ¡°Commander, that Feng Ling is very wary and good at martial skills, so I specially put something in his water to ensure that he will not hurt you. But please don¡¯t forget what you promised me, OK? You can rest assured. This time, nothing will happen. He is nothing but a member of the sniper team. I¡¯ll solve XI Base. Just don¡¯t kill him.¡± Daniken¡¯s voice came over the phone.

    Hearing his voice, the fatmander smiled, then turned to look at the little beauty whose cheeks had already turned red, and just wanted to pounce at him immediately.

    ¡°Thank you for your little gift. Now I¡¯m going to enjoy it, and I will rmend you to my superiors.¡±

    The fatmander hung up, turned off the cellphone, and put his cell phone back into his trouser pocket. He looked at Feng Lingsciviously and almost drooled.

    When he saw Feng Ling at XI Base, he was immediately mesmerized by him, although he had fucked a lot of men these years, he was the first one who turned him on so much. If he weren¡¯t from XI Base, he would have definitely have taken him away on the spot. To his satisfaction, Daniken took Feng Ling back and arranged everything for him.

    Looking at this little beauty who stared at him vigntly but his face already blushed because of the medicine, the fatmander smiled in satisfaction. He had had his men lock down this whole building when he came in. Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Feng Ling leaned slightly and calmly took a step back.

    Danger.

    She sensed a very obvious danger.

    She must leave immediately. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape!

    For so long, she had been safe and sound at XI Base because she had a hunch for danger and could quickly avoid it by instinct.

    However, her body suddenly shook. An rm suddenly sounded in her heart. She stabilized her footsteps, but an indescribable agitation and warm current began to flow throughout her limbs quickly.

    It seemed as if a fire burst into her belly, and she almost fell down.

    Water!

    The water in the kettle just now!

    She didn¡¯t observe whether anyone had entered this room just now because she was in a bad mood. She saw that it was the same kettle asst night, so she used it.

    It seems that there was something wrong with the water.

    ¡°Are you out of strength? The best sniper of XI Base is nothing more than this! Haha, now you¡¯re just my toy!¡± The fatmander approached with a sneer. ¡°Is it hot all over? Do you want to be put in bed and f*cked hard?¡±

    Feng Ling felt a chill down her spine and instantly understood what he meant.

    Was she... drugged?

    Feng Ling, who was drugged, tried to keep sober, but still stumbled when the fatmander stepped forward and grabbed her hair. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t struggle very violently with one hand hidden in her sleeve. The fatmander suddenly pressed her down on the sofa; her head was forced against the surface of the leather sofa, and the temperature of the sofa kept her mind a bit sober, and she groped in the gap under the sofa.

    Since she and K came here, they had been very wary, especially K, who had been nagging that Daniken and the fatmander had problems, and she must be careful, so they secretly hid some stuff in this room. K hid a sharp dagger on the innermost side of the leather cushion of this sofa.

    Although Feng Ling didn¡¯t follow him to hide these things, she saw it, so she remembered where they were. Now she could use them to defend herself.

    For example, the dagger under the sofa, the wooden stick under the coffee table, the knife under the bed, and, although they couldn¡¯t bring a gun into the room, there were several pens in the shoe cab of the study whose nibs were very sharp.

    There was also a very small paper-knife that Feng Ling got from an office here yesterday afternoon.

    ¡°Little Beauty, I haven¡¯t seen any man who is as beautiful as you!¡± The fatmander pressed her shoulder hard with one hand, and seeing she couldn¡¯t even struggle, he grinned lewdly and lowered his head to kiss her on the cheek. Feng Ling turned her head abruptly to dodge his mouth, trembling as if she was in utter anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will be gentle. You must not know that men and men can have such an ecstatic experience, even more amazing than women. I will teach you!¡±

    With that, the fatmander suddenly tore the cor of Feng Ling¡¯s ckbat uniform and was about to strip her with his fat hands.

    Feng Ling bit her lower lip hard, although her lips were already bleeding.

    The pain could make her soberer, and she wouldn¡¯t easily sumb to this disgusting drug effect.

    She didn¡¯t mind killing this b*stard.

    She grew up in a wolf cave and had been ustomed to wild animals biting and ughtering each other. Brought up by wolves, she had be wolf-like. Then she was taken away at the age of five, and since then, she was used as a tool by the mafia, learned to protect herself and suppress all her wolf-like nature and temper to survive.

    She was forcibly sent to an orphanage at the age of twelve. Those people gave her tranquilizers every day because they were afraid of her. When she entered XI Base, she finally found the life she wanted and the ce she wanted to live, so she tried even harder to suppress her bloodthirsty nature.

    She just wanted to live a good life, having hot meals and a warm bed.

    That was all!

    But obviously, human beings were sometimes more cold-blooded and scarier than wolves!

    Feng Ling closed her eyes, and when the fatmander pulled her ck coat off and was going to tear her T-shirt, she had quietly held the dagger hidden in the sofa¡ª

 Chapter 919 - The Story of Ling and Heng (182)

    <h4>Chapter 919: The Story of Ling and Heng (182)</h4>

    From the beginning, Feng Ling didn¡¯t waste any effort to struggle, but the moment she held the dagger in her hand, she turned over suddenly. Before the fatmander had the time to react, she thrust the dagger at the fatmander¡¯s hand pressing her shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¨C¡± The sharp dagger instantly prated the back of the fatmander¡¯s hand. He screamed and let go of her.

    Feng Ling stood up with her hand propped on the edge of the sofa and stumbled due to the effect of the drug, but she sharply turned her eyes that were bloodshot because of the drug and anger and stared at him with a murderous look. Without giving him any time to retreat, she kicked him down, stepped on his big, round belly, and pped him hard twice. Without any word, she put the dagger against his neck.

    The fatmander did not expect that he could still attack him after being drugged. He looked like a skinny and weak boy...

    ¡°You...¡± The fatmander¡¯s hand was aching sharply, and he trembled when he felt the dagger against his neck and the bloodthirsty eyes of Feng Ling. He was finally scared. ¡°How dare you! How dare you hurt me! Do you know who I am!¡±

    Feng Ling sneered. ¡°One more word, you¡¯ll be dead meat! Do you think I will be afraid of you? I don¡¯t mind dying with you, you scum!¡±

    ¡°Die with me? You represent XI Base! If you dare to make trouble here, believe it or not, the entire XI Base will be held ountable!¡± The fatmander¡¯s hand kept shaking in pain and bleeding, but his eyes were still full of arrogance, and he forcibly suppressed his inner fear. He didn¡¯t believe this guy had guts to go against the military.

    When Feng Ling heard him mention XI Base, calmness gradually appeared in her murderous eyes, but only a trace.

    Quick footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. After finding that Feng Ling hadn¡¯te back for so long, K went back to find her. After all, this was the first time she was out of his sight for more than ten minutes these days. When he came back, he saw some people were guarding the building and immediately realized there must be something wrong, so he knocked out those people, hurried back and kicked the door open.

    When he entered the door, he saw this scene, the fatmander fell to the ground and his hands were covered with blood. Feng Ling pressed the fatmander on the ground with bloodshot eyes and put a blood-stained dagger against his neck. As long as she used a little more force, she would kill him!

    ¡°Feng Ling, what are you doing?!¡± Even if K wanted to protect Feng Ling, it was a military base here. If she killed themander here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, and XI Base would definitely be implicated.

    He had called Boss Li beforeing back. Boss Li was on a mission 10 kilometers away from here and had nned to pick them up after the mission so that they would leave here five days in advance. He told Boss Li what happened here and hung up.

    Boss Li hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and he must stop Feng Ling!

    Feng Ling grabbed the fatmander¡¯s cor, which almost strangled him, and put the dagger against his neck. Her eyes were icy, and she said word by word, ¡°They drugged me.¡±

    K froze, immediately turned to look at the kettle on the table, and frowned.

    But it seemed that this bastard hadn¡¯t bullied Feng Ling. Even if he wished he could kill this scum right away, he must endure for the safety of Feng Ling and him.

    Feng Ling probably injured the fatmander¡¯s hand.

    He hurried over and dragged Feng Ling up. Feng Ling refused to let go of the fatmander, and K pressed on her shoulder hard and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Boss wille over immediately. He will uphold justice for us. Don¡¯t kill him here. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡±

    He lowered his voice and whispered to her, ¡°You¡¯ve already injured themander. Even if they are in the wrong, not everything is fair in this world. You can¡¯t kill him here. Listen to me, wait for Boss toe over and solve this matter!¡±

    Feng Ling still did not move and stared coldly and resentfully at the fatmander lying on the ground and bursting into smugughter.

    He knew they did not dare to kill him.

    Feng Ling clenched his cor hard.

    ¡°We are on the same side. Boss asked me to protect you, but after all, we are from XI Base. Feng Ling, you will destroy XI Base if you kill him...¡±

    The lust for blood in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes faded away. She suddenly withdrew the dagger and let go of the fatmander. Being dragged up from the ground by K, she took a step back. She sped the dagger in her palm and coldly looked at the fatmander who stood up with his hands propped on the ground. She did not want to say a word and tried to suppress the fiery agitation in her body and the urge to kill. Fearing that she would not be able to control herself, she suddenly turned around and went out.

    Seeing her stagger, K wondered how seriously these bastards drugged her. He frowned and was about to go up to support her.

    ¡°You two pieces of junks! Do you think you can escape?¡± The fatmander sneered. It seemed that K dared not attack him, and Feng Ling couldn¡¯t hold on longer because of the effect of the drug. After being stabbed in hand, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off!

    ¡°Bang!¡± He hurried forward to grab Feng Ling¡¯s hair and then bumped her head hard against the wall. Immediately warm, red liquid flowed down her forehead and stained the wall.

    K widened his eyes. ¡°F*ck! What the hell are you doing?!¡± He rushed forward, pushed the fatmander away, and was about to help Feng Ling up, but at this time, the fatmander suddenly took out a gun from his waist and pointed it at the back of K¡¯s head. K froze; he didn¡¯t dare to move again and looked at Feng Ling anxiously, who leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t move at all for a long time due to the severe impact on her brain. He could only see blood running down her forehead.

    K clenched his hands hard.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and didn¡¯t intend to fight back because she didn¡¯t want to make trouble for XI Base. She turned around and was about to save K. The fatmander suddenly grabbed her hair again and mmed her head against the wall again!

 Chapter 920 - The Story of Ling and Heng (183)

    <h4>Chapter 920: The Story of Ling and Heng (183)</h4>

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡± K immediately roared and kicked back fiercely. He kicked the gun off the hands of the fatmander, picked it up from the ground, and pointed the muzzle against the fatmander¡¯s forehead.

    Now the fatmander grabbed Feng Ling¡¯s hair hard, put her head hard against the bloody wall, and sneered at K. ¡°Do you dare to shoot me?¡±

    K¡¯s eyes turned cold and sharp. ¡°Let go of her! Let¡¯s solve the matter rationally! This won¡¯t do you any good!¡±

    ¡°Let go?¡± The fatmander sneered. He didn¡¯t let go of Feng Ling. Instead, he continued to m Feng Ling¡¯s head against the wall, yelling ferociously, ¡°Who do you think you are? It¡¯s your honor to let me fuck you! If it weren¡¯t for that dagger, I¡¯ve already fucked you to death!¡±

    Feng Ling shed a lot of blood, and she felt her head was going to be smashed.

    She clenched the dagger with blood dripping down. At the moment when the fatmander said ¡®f*ck you to death,¡¯ she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and suddenly grabbed his wrist and broke it. When the fatmander screamed in pain, she raised her hand and cut across his throat under K¡¯s incredible stare¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ahhh¨C¡± The screaming stopped sharply as the blood spewed out of his neck.

    The fatmander looked at Feng Ling incredulously. His desire to survive made him tremble and opened his mouth. Still, as the blood gushed out of his neck, he couldn¡¯t breathe and suddenly fell back heavily on the ground, struggling on the ground for a long time because of pain and suffocation, but after three or four minutes, he twitched all over and didn¡¯t move any longer. The ground was covered with his blood.

    The whole room suddenly became silent and was full of the disgusting bloody smell. Feng Ling¡¯s forehead as still bleeding, and the dagger in her hand was covered with blood. K stood aside, slowly put down the gun, and looked at the fatmander lying on the ground. Needless to probe his breath, he knew that he was dead.

    She cut his throat precisely. Feng Ling had always been very proficient in the acupuncture points and the structure of the human body. She meant to kill him, so she did it without any hesitation!

    Even if the fatmander had died, the blood still gushed out of the wound on his neck like water from a high-pressure water gun.

    Feng Ling, who was covered in blood, coldly looked at the dead person on the ground as if just rising from hell. Then, instead of looking at K, she turned and walked out.

    K came back from the shock and clenched his gun. Now he could only protect Ling Ling and could not care about any other things.

    He quickly chased out, only to see several men of the fatmander rushing over. Before they came upstairs, Feng Ling had cut their throats in the blink of an eye without even batting her eyelids, and soon, there were many corpses on the stairs and the floor covered with blood.

    Looking at Feng Ling stepping down the bloody stairs step by step numb-eyed, K suddenly realized that Feng Ling, who had been quiet and calm all the time, was different from what he had imagined.

    Feng Ling was not a little cutie. She just hid her most violent side perfectly and never showed it.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of a past Feng Ling had. He only knew that after knowing her for so many years, the current Feng Lingpletely changed his impression of her.

    But no matter how powerful she was, she couldn¡¯t escape from this base. There were military snipers everywhere. If anyone shot her behind a random window, she would be killed on the spot!

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡± K quickly chased up, but the people who surrounded her all dared not get closer because of Feng Ling¡¯s horrible murderous intention, and could only hold guns at her.

    K also pointed his gun at them and stood behind Feng Ling to protect her as she walked out.

    There were already snipers hiding on buildings nearby and pointed the guns at the two of them.

    Suddenly, a ck Hummer broke through the defense line inside the military base and drove in unimpeded!

    The ck Hummer was so fast that the people in the base had to step back to make way. The Hummer drove towards Feng Ling and K and was only one hundred meters away from them. When everyone thought that the car was going to hit them, Feng Ling was coldly staring at it without any intention to avoid or to be exact, there was no focal length in her eyes. All she knew was to kill, kill, and kill, to kill anyone who dared to approach her.

    As the car suddenly stopped, several members wearing XI Base uniforms jumped from the car, surrounding both sides of the car, while quickly raising their guns and protecting Feng Ling and K in the middle, forming arge circle and a small circle.

    The wind was piercingly cold, and the door of the driver¡¯s seat was opened. Li Nanheng got out of the car, mmed the door shut, and walked towards them expressionlessly.

    He walked up to Feng Ling and looked at her covered in blood and a terrible mess. To his surprise, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were like a wolf¡¯s and had almost lost focal length.

    He coldly narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but just stared at him. She hadn¡¯te back to her senses. Just like when facing K, she couldn¡¯t recognize who this man was.

    ¡°Boss.¡± K said in a low voice behind her, ¡°We killed.¡±

    K said ¡®we,¡¯ but Li Nanheng quickly nced at him and found no blood on his body, but the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s body and the dagger in her hand was in murder evidence. He immediately knew that only Feng Ling killed.

    ¡°Who was killed?¡± Li Nanheng still looked at Feng Ling.

    K replied. ¡°Themander.¡±

    Even when he heard that the person killed was themander, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t frown, but asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡±

    K looked at Feng Ling who was covered in blood. ¡°These bastards drugged Feng Ling, and he was almost...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s dark eyes were instantly filled with coldness and anger. He stared coldly at Feng Ling¡¯s ripped coat and torn neckline, reaching for the dagger in her hand, but Feng Ling whose eyes were still bloodshot took a step back and avoided his hand.

    Seeing her wary movements, Li Nanheng noticed that her expression waspletely different from usual. Fearing that she might hurt herself, he said gently, ¡°Feng Ling, give me the knife.¡±

 Chapter 921 - The Story of Ling and Heng (184)

    <h4>Chapter 921: The Story of Ling and Heng (184)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing her still figure, Li Nanheng asked coldly: ¡°Feng Ling, who am I?¡±

    She did not answer. However, it was clear that if she did not recognize him as Li Nanheng, she would have already killed him.

    She recognized him, but she clearly did not wish to admit it.

    Li Nanheng watched her; his gaze was cold.

    Feng Ling remained stiff. Li Nanheng did not reach out to snatch her knife. Instead, he stretched his hand out toward her: ¡°I¡¯m here. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Give me the knife first, en?¡±

    It was clear that she had suffered a tremendous fright.

    Her eyes were reddened, and it carried mistrust against everyone, including him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already killed someone. Wasn¡¯t that sufficient to calm you down?¡± Li Nanheng spoke coldly, ¡°If you¡¯ve yet topose yourself, scram back to the car, and cool off. Hand the knife to me. I¡¯ll settle this.¡±

    Feng Ling held the knife in her hands with a death grip; her gaze became even more guarded.

    Seeing that she refused to step forward no matter what, Li Nanheng approached her. As the wariness in her gaze increased, he spoke softly and mildly: ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I won¡¯t me you for this situation either. I understand that you did this to protect yourself. Leave this to me. But you have to first hand the knife to me. You can¡¯t carry a sharp weapon with you.¡±

    Otherwise, with her irrational state, even if she did not hurt anyone, she could very likely hurt herself.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze shed. She watched him with a half-trusting, suspicion-filled eyes. Seeing her hesitation, Li Nanheng shifted closer and indicated for her to hand the dagger.

    Feng Ling lifted her hands and slowly ced the dagger in his palm. However, she abruptly paused. It appeared as though she had regretted her action and was about to shift back with all her might. However, before she could move away, Li Nanheng took advantage of her closeness and caught her wrist. He easily applied force and caused the dagger to fall from her hand.

    rm bells resounded loudly in her heart. She rushed to struggle and retaliate. However, amidst her irrational struggles, the man¡¯s gazeturned cold. He struck harshly against the weakest area on the back of her neck. In an instant, the blood-covered, battered young girl fell limply into his arms.

    K watched as Boss Li knocked Feng Ling out. He spoke in surprise: ¡°Boss... you...¡±

    Li Nanheng held the girl in his arms and carelessly took off his coat to wrap it tightly around her. He turned toward K with cold, indifferent eyes: ¡°Support her back to the car and wait in there for me.¡±

    K rushed to receive the unconscious Feng Ling. When he turned back, Li Nanheng had already instructed everyone else to head in with him. A momentter, three vehicles from XI Base drove over. More than ten men alighted, and they surrounded K and Feng Ling, sending them safely aboard the car. No one was allowed to approach them.

    ¡ª-

    The moment Li Nanheng entered, he saw that the representatives Daniken had brought from the army were gathered outside the room in bewilderment. From afar, he could smell the thick scent of blood from the room.

    Daniken and the rest were indeed astonished, and their astonishment were not fabricated. They had only sent one of the XI Base¡¯s brats to themander, hoping to please him. None of them had expected that the brat would end up taking themander¡¯s life.

    And in doing so, they were allplicit in sending themselves to their early graves. After all, even if the responsibility of the crime was on XI Base¡¯s heads, all of them were involved in several businesses under the table with thismander. Their profits were all dependent on him. Now that themander was dead, their future was no longer stable.

    ¡°Boss.¡± One of the base¡¯s the elites following behind Li Nanheng spoke softly: ¡°I saw several men sneaking out. They¡¯re likely nning to do something, but I¡¯m not sure what they have in mind.¡± ¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the corner of the hallway: ¡°Follow them. They must be nning to erase the surveince camera records. Bring it over. Don¡¯t give them the opportunity to destroy it.¡±

    The man nodded. To avoid drawing attention onto himself, he moved alone.

    ¡°Mr. Li!¡± Daniken turned back to watch as Li Nanheng entered expressionlessly. He never thought that Li Nanheng would show up and could not properly restrain his agitated emotions. He rushed forward to assert his own position.

    However, Li Nanheng only nced at him coldly: ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡±

    ¡°Inside!¡± Daniken eximed in anger: ¡°Your subordinate is truly daring! He even dared to kill ourmander! Isn¡¯t he afraid of our entire militarying after him? Or did somebody¡¯s protection give him the courage to wield his knife andmit murder in our ce?¡±

    ¡°Did hemit murder, or was he acting out of self-defense? This can only be decided after the facts have been confirmed. Right now, the way you¡¯re so anxious and flustered to settle the bill with me clearly reveals your guilty conscience. What are you trying to conceal?¡± Li Nanheng nced at him coldly: ¡°Move out of the way.¡±

    Daniken¡¯s enraged expression fell for a moment before he became further infuriated. His gaze turned vicious and cold: ¡°Let me tell you, the life of ourmander is sufficient to bring your XI Base into ruins! At such a time, you dare to talk nonsense? The person from your base killed him! Do you still think that subordinate of yours can put on a pair of wings and escape from this base as he please?!¡±

    The men around them watched Li Nanheng¡¯s handsome, cold, and unfazed expression. Although they could not understand his thoughts, they instinctively felt that, since this man dared to enter this ce, he was much more dangerous than that brat who had just killed someone. They all instinctively backed away.

    Daniken was still ovee with anger. He pointed at the room filled with the heavy scent of blood and raged: ¡°Let me tell you. We called your men here because we recognized your XI Base¡¯s capability. Our friendly matches haven¡¯t even concluded; your people have only been here for less than a few days, and they actually dared to murder in the military¡¯s ce! Feng Ling and K, those two brats, if they manage to leave our ce alive today, I¡¯ll let you call my name backward...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Li Nanheng shoved him aside.

    Li Nanheng did not spare him another nce. After ¡®removing¡¯ the obstruction before him, he directly entered the room.

    Daniken staggered and almost fell against the wall by the side. He stared in anger and disbelief at Li Nanheng and the formidable-looking XI Base¡¯s elites who followed behind him. He cursed them silently in his mind and quickly followed them in.

    Daniken looked at the noble and imposing figure standing before the corpse of the fatmander and immediately tookrge strides to approach: ¡°Mr. Li! You¡¯re someone who works by reason! Let¡¯s reason this out! No matter what happened today, no one is allowed to murder on thend owned by the military. Even if XI Base and this military district have friendly rtions built over many cooperations, and we don¡¯t wish for any conflict to ur between us, your subordinate has killed someone on ournd! You say, how should this be settled? The victim was themander with the most authority in this ce! The higher-ups will immediately be alerted of this incident! Do you think you can suppress it on your own?¡±

 Chapter 922 - The Story of Ling and Heng (185)

    <h4>Chapter 922: The Story of Ling and Heng (185)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°If there was a need for me to forcefully suppress this incident, this would be apletely different matter.¡± Li Nanheng nced coldly at themander¡¯s corpse. He scanned the injuries on the back of the man¡¯s hands and the fatal knife wound on his neck. His gaze was chilly and his voice was thin: ¡°No matter what happens? This Li one feels that this is not all there is to this. I know my own subordinates very well. Since things took a turn to such a vicious conclusion, there must naturally be an even more vicious cause that forced their hands.¡±

    The man shifted his eyes. His handsome face appeared indifferent as he scanned all of the furniture in the room. He then nced toward the obvious patch of blood on the wall by the door.

    Everyone paused in their movements when they saw him scanning the ce. When Daniken heard his intention to investigate the cause of this matter, his expression faltered.

    ¡°This Li one is right here. If anyone intends to pursue this matter, look directly for me.¡± Li Nanheng stood there as though he was mindless of everyone around him. His eyes scanned the injuries on the corpse before he finally furrowed his brows coldly.

    To cause Feng Ling to deliver such a fatal blow, to provoke Feng Ling into such an irrational, agitated state; it meant that she had definitely endured much more than being drugged.

    That girl was too good at restraining her own emotions; for her to be provoked into such a state meant that there was surely a cause for it.

    Li Nanheng turned and his gazended on the patch of blood by the door once more. It seemed to have been caused by a head wound.

    He recalled the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s forehead earlier.

    His gaze abruptly turned freezing cold as he turned toward Daniken, who seemed slightly evasive: ¡°If there is a cause for this and the causeys on the army¡¯s head, we will do as you saym we will go by reason and evidence. Let¡¯s carefully investigate the cause of this and understand how exactly the two quietest and least troublesome members of our base were provoked to such a state. If the responsiblity onlyys on my shoulder, be rest assured that this Li one definitely won¡¯t let them off easily.¡±

    Daniken¡¯s expression was frigid: ¡°Do you mean to say that, even if the problemys on your subordinates¡¯ hands, you don¡¯t n on leaving them here for our punishment; you insist on bringing them with you?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling and K are my XI Base¡¯s people. If they¡¯vemitted a crime, it is my responsibility to personally bring them to turn themselves in, or to receive their punishments. This will be handled exactly the way it should be handled. How else do you think it should be handled? Regardless of the location, we should have all of the facts before making any decisions. Of course, we can¡¯t let the person who has done wrong off easily, but look at your attitude, it seems like you want to keep them here. Why? You wish to use the death penalty in an important military district?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was not too loud nor too soft. He did not appear arrogant, yet his aura wasn¡¯tcking in the slightest. His demeanor clearly informed them that he wasposedly handling the problem, leaving nothing for them to pick at. In fact, his contrasting attitude made Daniken appear excessively angered and flustered.

    The distinction between a guilty conscience and genuineposure was far to obvious.

    ¡°How do you n on investigating this? Right now, ourmander is dead yet your people are nning to leavepletely unharmed. The truth is right before our eyes...¡±

    ¡°Wrong. It seems like you¡¯ve misunderstood the meaning of pletely unharmed¡¯,¡± Li Nanheng nced at him: ¡°Feng Ling¡¯s head wound and his seemingly drugged, delirious state, you call that unharmed?¡±

    Daniken immediately fell silent. Although the other confused men were naturally biased toward their own people in the military, when they heard these words, they were all stunned silent for a moment. Their dismayed expressions spoke volumes.

    Could it be that themander had thoughts about the XI Base¡¯s people and provoked their resistance, causing things to turn out like this?

    If that was truly the case and the person-in-charge of XI Base insisted on investigating this, they really did not know how things would turn out.

    At this moment, no one dared to speak. They carefully sneaked nces at Daniken.

    Daniken¡¯s expression was extremely poor; he never expected that, just by offering Feng Ling to themander, he would end up taking themander¡¯s life. Right now he could not take things easy; if this matter was thoroughly investigated, his future would be ruined!

    Looking at his clearly flustered expression, Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes dangerously: ¡°The easiest method to handle an unexpected crime that have no predictable motives like this is to look at the surveince cameras. Let¡¯s look into everything that happened in this ce thirty minutes prior.¡±

    Daniken immediately chuckled coldly: ¡°You wish to look into the surveince footage? This room was sincerely prepared for Feng Ling and K by our military men. How could we possibly install surveince cameras in this ce while they are staying here? This will make us appear insincere. It will also offend your members¡¯ privacy. Even if you head to the surveince room, you won¡¯t be able to find footage for this room.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Nanheng lifted a corner of his lip, smiling coldly.

    Daniken continued putting on an act, sighing to say: ¡°Although we also wish to find out what exactly happened in this room, we can¡¯t conclude that Feng Ling was drugged based on a few words from you, Mr. Li. You say he was wounded, but it sounds to me like our Commander may have hurt him when he was acting in self-defense. Right now, your XI Base is trying to deny the responsibility of your own actions without any evidence on your side. The person is already dead and his corpse is right before you. How do you think you can possibly run away from this!?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± All of a sudden, hurried footsteps could be heard. The elite member who had rushed to the surveince room charged in with a USB sh drive in his hand. Everyone waspletely caught unaware as he quickly opened theptop he had retrieved from the car earlier and inserted the sh drive into theptop.

    Seeing this, Daniken immediately shifted his eyes onto the men who rushed to follow in. These were the men he had sent out to destroy the surveince footage earlier. From their expressions, it was clear that XI Base had been one step ahead.

    He was about to speak when he discovered that the XI Base¡¯s men had actually brought a military leader, who was coincidentally present today and had a rank higher than the Commander over. The leader came after hearing the news and upon seeing the corpse on the ground, he immediately frowned harshly. He turned to look at Li Nanheng¡¯s whose expression was equally frigid, before turning to theptop.

    The high-quality surveince footage immediately began ying.

    It was clear that Feng Ling and K had known that there were cameras in the room; they brought their clothes with them into the bedroom whenever they changed and were not filmed doing so.

    However, the entire incident had urred in the living room where the surveince cameras were nted.

    From the moment Feng Ling entered the room for a drink of water, to the moment she discovered something amiss with her drink and began checking the kettle, and finally when the fatmander abruptly charged in; the scenes of their argument and struggles, and Feng Ling¡¯s unstable movements as the fatmander abruptly threw himself on her and pressed her down on the couch were all properly captured.

 Chapter 923 - The Story of Ling and Heng (186)

    <h4>Chapter 923: The Story of Ling and Heng (186)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Following this, all of the scenes that had urred in this room were fully disyed to everyone present.

    This included when Feng Ling agitatedly tried to kill the Commander but was stopped by K, who had rushed in. Feng Ling, who gave up the intention to kill, had turned to leave when the fatmander abruptly grabbed hold of her hair and smashed her head against the wall. He then held Feng Ling¡¯s hair tightly and pointed his gun at K¡¯s head...

    Such a scene left Daniken stiff and flustered. He turned to look at the military leader, who stood by the door. Seeing the leader¡¯s harsh frown, he immediately turned pale.

    Finally, Feng Ling, who was initially been rational, became fully enraged by themander¡¯s provocation; she moved without hesitation and attacked his neck.

    In the next instant, the air in the room seemed to have be frozen.

    Daniken turned toward Li Nanheng.

    The man¡¯s grave and stern face was frigid in an unprecedented way.

    His voice was also frighteningly low and heavy; every word left his heart trembling: ¡°Mr. Daniken, the truth is right before our eyes. It is not clear who exactly had drugged Feng Ling, but even after being bullied and provoked, he did not actually retaliate, nor did he act seriously in self-defense. Yet, themander insisted on hounding him and even injured him with sufficient force to cause a bone fracture. Even though we can¡¯t hear anything, we can tell that themander had spoken and provoked Feng Ling and K, who were originallyposed, into anger. Yet, they still did not retaliate. In the end, why exactly was my man pushed into murdering a militarymander? I think that Mr. Daniken may be even more aware of the truth in this matter than I am.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is this? Wasn¡¯t Feng Ling the sniper sent from XI Base for friendlybat? How could such an incident happen?¡± The military leader, who was originally unclear of the situation, had be enraged. His demeanor left Daniken pale.

    Daniken never expected things to turn out this way. Earlier, when he saw that things had escted, he had assumed sending someone to destroy the surveince footage would do. He never expected Li Nanheng to be so devious; the man had predicted his actions and instructed someone to obstruct his men.

    Since the truth was already out and Li Nanheng was clearly pinning all of the responsibility onto the deadmander, Daniken spoke with a casualugh: ¡°Leader, you should also know that the Commander prefers men. He threatened to demote me and forced me to arranged Feng Ling for him; he wanted to take Feng Ling for himself. I was really forced by the Commander to cooperate. He made me remove all of the people here and to arrange for Feng Ling to return to the room alone. He also made me drug the water in the kettle. I was forced into doing so. The Commander holds so much more power than me. I had no choice but to obey hismand...¡±

    The military leader turned too him coldly, but before he could speak, Li Nanheng chuckled.

    Li Nanheng strolled towards Daniken, reaching his arm out to grab him by the cor. With frighteningly cold eyes, he spoke, ¡°Who do you think you are? Did you dare to use low-ss methods like drugs against my people? You dared to use my people to please your superior?¡±

    ¡°M-Mr Li, let¡¯s talk about this...¡± The evidence was right before their eyes, and the military leader was also present. There was no way for Daniken to argue his way out of this, and he could only disy his submission.

    The military leader was even more upset. In the past, there were conflicts between the XI Base and them, but those incidents were always forcefully suppressed by the United Nations. To think that their people would use such a method to challenge the XI Base¡¯s pride and authority. He couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that one of theirmanders had was killed. The key point was that the men from XI Base had killed someone here; there was no way this incident could be suppressed, and the cause of the murder was such a despicable and disgusting scheme!

    Daniken could only pin all his hopes on the leader. He rushed to say: ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly once more! The surveince cameras didn¡¯t record any sound. We can only see that Brother Feng Ling refused to submit, which led to such a consequence. Themander hasn¡¯t touched such a beautiful young boy in a long time and wanted him, but we can¡¯t confirm what exactly he said to provoke him. I was also forced into this. Give me an opportunity. I will investigate this fully...¡±

    ¡°The person is already dead. How do you n on investigating?¡± the leader asked in anger.

    Li Nanheng was no longer interested in his excuses. He carelessly lifted his finger and called over one of the neers in this military district: ¡°You, speak, what on earth is going on here?¡±

    The neer did not expect that the boss of XI Base would call him. As he was new in this ce, he was unaware of most matters and had very little courage. After seeing Daniken¡¯s plight, he was even more fearful of saying the wrong thing. He directly answered: ¡°W-we¡¯re not too sure either. But Daniken is very close to the Commander and often picks the most attractive men amongst the neers to send to the Commander; however, there aren¡¯t many men like that here, and the Commander has never taken a liking to any of them. His temper has been terribletely because of this. I did hear that Daniken has been working hard to satisfy the Commander¡¯s desire...¡±

    The neer had to hold onto his thick skin to finish answering. He discovered that, with every word he spoke, Daniken¡¯s eyes had be frostier andbined with Li Nanheng¡¯s frighteningly frigid gaze, e felt as though he would be frozen in the next second.

    Li Nanheng did not waste time speaking nonsense with anyone. He abruptly grabbed Daniken¡¯s cor and threw him down on top of the fatmander¡¯s corpse. Their Li family contained generations of men born with military backgrounds. Their methods of interacting with people were not gentle. At this moment, the man¡¯s gaze was sharp and fierce. He did not n on showing any mercy.

    ¡°From the beginning, when you brought my men here under the guise of friendlypetition, you had nned to send them to your Commander, en?¡±

    Such a Li Nanheng was far too terrifying.

    His usual mild, grave and stern countenance were gone, and it was reced with terrifying, bloodthirsty eyes. He had watched as Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were torn apart, and her head was smashed against the wall over and over again. Her figure had been limp when she allowed themander to press her against the wall without resisting. Right now, the force with which he held Daniken down was iparably fierce.

    Daniken was trembling from head to toe; this was because the leader was watching by the side, yet he did not speak up.

    Li Nanheng was here, and everyone had seen the surveince footage. They couldn¡¯t delete the footage now. The two parties had always been evenly matched. Now that such an incident had urred and evidence had been found, there would be no benefits for them to gain from this; the public¡¯s opinion of them would even suffer greatly!

 Chapter 924 - The Story of Ling and Heng (187)

    <h4>Chapter 924: The Story of Ling and Heng (187)</h4>

    Right now, there was no way the leader would protect him!

    Li Nanheng was so busy, yet he was able to appear at such a vital moment!

    The gods truly had it out against him!

    ¡°Even themander in this ce is so weak; he couldn¡¯t evenpare with a neer in my sniper team. Before touching my people, did you pause to consider if you had the ability?¡± Li Nanheng lowered his voice to speak coldly: ¡°Death was the only reasonable consequence for thatmander. If you¡¯re so loyal to your master, why don¡¯t you apany him directly to hell?¡±

    Daniken trembled from head to toe. No matter how he struggled, he was firmly held against the still-warm corpse of the fatmander. The thick scent of blood caused him to feel nauseous, and the fright he was experiencing led him to abandon all of his concerns. He turned his gaze onto the frowning, silent leader: ¡°Save me...¡±

    The leader hesitated for a moment: ¡°Mr. Li, this is a conflict between the XI Base and the military. Since you have personally arrived, let us first send themander¡¯s corpse to a forensic investigator. As for everything else, to respect Mr. Li and the XI Base, why don¡¯t we change locations for a proper discussion? As for the cause of this matter, since someone has already paid with his life, and the person was our militarymander, the right-and-wrong of this matter cannot be easily decided. We still need more time...¡±

    ¡°There is no right-and-wrong. Only legal self-defense,¡± Li Nanheng answered coldly.

    No one dared to speak up.

    Li Nanheng had both reason and evidence on his side, and he did not intend to have Feng Ling shoulder the me of killing someone. Seeing his attitude, the leader frowned: ¡°But ourmander was killed by a member of your base. Do you expect us to let it go just like this? Do you think murdering someone in the military district is such a light matter?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not turn back. He watched as Daniken struggled on top of the fatmander¡¯s corpse. He pressed his military-issued boot against the man¡¯s back with even more force. The pain caused Daniken¡¯s face to ashen.

    ¡°Drugging is no simple matter; much less murder. Since it¡¯s such a serious matter, this Li one cannot escape the responsibility. But if you wish to investigate this matter, let us investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±

    After speaking, Li Nanheng left the man there.

    His cold words caused Daniken¡¯s body to stiffen. His gaze blurred for a moment as his face remained pressed against themander¡¯s body. After a long moment, he still could not manage to stand. His face was also frighteningly pale.

    What Li Nanheng meant was that he would not intentionally conceal the matter of Feng Ling murdering one of theirmanders. He would be happy to cooperate with them and blow this matter up; to intensify this matter until all of the facts were revealed. In other words, he would leave no stone unturned. This included the incidents the military had been forcefully suppressing in the past years. If they really wanted to investigate this matter fully, he would help them to serve out all of their dirty secrets.

    No matter how one calcted, the only party on the losing end here was the military.

    Although the XI Base wouldn¡¯t gain any benefits from murdering someone, the military would simrly suffer. Both parties could throw away their thoughts about an easy life from here on.

    Daniken watch as the leader turned to him with a cold expression. He understood that his life was nowpletely over.

    There was no need for Li Nanheng to say anything more. Just by expressing his intention to pursue this matter, Daniken¡¯s fate was sealed. He would be sacrificed to suppress this matter. There was no way the military would dare make the XI Base take responsibility for this.

    Li Nanheng reached out and pressed tapped theptop¡¯s keyboard twice. The scene of Feng Ling murdering themander was reyed slowly.

    In the surveince footage, Feng Ling¡¯s face was covered in blood, and the wound on her forehead was obvious. However, her movements remained terrifyingly fast as she shed the man¡¯s neck urately, delivering a fatal wound with frightening ease. This clearly revealed that, when themander had smashed her head against the wall, she had truly been tolerating him. She did not put up any resistance, and it was themander who insisted on digging his own grave by testing her limits.

    Herbat skills revealed her familiarity with the human body¡¯s vital spots. Everyone present, be it the military men or the elites of the XI Base, were all dumbfounded. Following this, there was an uproar of disbelief.

    Who would have thought that a young, neer in their base would have such outstanding skills!

    Even her speed was beyond what a normal human was capable of; she delivered the blow with such ease!

    It was as though she had the senses and speed of a wolf.

    No one couldpete with this.

    Everyone immediately fell silent. Li Nanheng appeared to be a man who valued talents. If his subordinate was wronged, he naturally wouldn¡¯t neglect it. Furthermore, the person who had been wronged was the member with the most potential in their sniper team. It waspletely reasonable for him to be defending that member with all of his power.

    After watching the footage, Li Nanheng took long strides out of the door. His frighteningly cold silhouette made it impossible for anyone to stop him. Not only Daniken who was on the ground, even the leader, who stood by the door, was somewhat pale. He eyed the corpse on the ground and felt that, if even a neer in the XI Base was this capable, if the military really stood against the XI Base, there was a chance they would lose.

    Right now, the United Nation¡¯s circumstances were unclear. The military could not move on their own. If they had a conflict with the XI Base...

    Li Nanheng, especially, although the Li family seemed like it had separated itself from the military world and was currently involved in business, the Lit family still held politician and business power. He had heard that the Li family even had intentions of linking with the Feng family in a marriage alliance. If the two families were to join forces, they would truly have significant power against the American army. The military would also suffer a loss in power.

    Based on this fact alone, if Daniken and the Commander hadn¡¯t been blinded by their private desires, they would never have dared to touch the people from XI Base.

    Right now, the matter of XI Base¡¯s member murdering theirmander was no longer in discussion. Instead, they could only attempt to pacify XI Base¡¯s rage because themander was already dead. Otherwise, this would truly be difficult to conclude.

    As for that surveince footage, not only was Li Nanheng angered, even the military leader felt enraged.

    How did their brains function? Typically, if they were fond of someone in their teams and were able to convince them, it was their own business how they fooled around. But right now, these two idiots had actually stretched their hands out toward the XI Base that absolutely could not be provoked. They had stirred up trouble for the military for no good reason.

    No one in the hallway dared to speak up. Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent as he walked unhurriedly. He did not react to all of the military men who had their guns directed at him. The elite members following behind him were simrly fearless. Even if these men were given a hundred peoples¡¯ worth of courage, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to fire their guns. Even if they wanted to intimidate him, they had to first look at how their master had the words ¡®guilty conscience¡¯ written all over his face. If they dared to fire against him, none of them would be able to bear the consequences.

 Chapter 925 - The Story of Ling and Heng (188)

    <h4>Chapter 925: The Story of Ling and Heng (188)</h4>

    After leaving the building, they returned to the ce where the hummer trucks were parked. A crowd of military men had already formed around the vehicles. Their guns were raised against the base¡¯s elites who simrly had their guns raised. This silent stand-off had alreadysted for quite some time.

    Li Nanheng watched as countless men from the military surrounded the vehicle Feng Ling was in. His frightening back view made it impossible for once to feel any warmth.

    His eyes were dangerously cold, and as he slowly narrowed them, the world seemed to be engulfed in frost.

    ¡°Boss.¡± When the elites saw that he had returned, one of them quickly approached his side to whisper: ¡°They don¡¯t n on letting us leave.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Feng Ling?¡± Li Nanheng asked mildly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. He hasn¡¯te out since K supported him in. He should still be unconscious.¡±

    The elite member had more to say, but in a blink of an eye, the man, who had an outstanding noble aura, had already takenrge strides to enter the crowd of men. He reached out and grabbed one of the military men by his cor.

    Due to this sudden movement, the man¡¯s grip around his gun weakened, and it fell onto the ground with a tter.

    No one had expected such a scene. Li Nanheng directly kicked him aside: ¡°Scram!¡±

    The men from the military had turned toward him in anger when they saw their leader rushing over from the back. They saw that he did not n on stopping Li Nanheng and understood that they had to allow the XI Base members to leave freely.

    But earlier, they had heard that the people from XI Base had killed theirmander. Under such a circumstance, they had to let them off?

    Li Nanheng tossed his phone toward one of the elite members behind him: ¡°Contact the United Nation¡¯s Justice Department and ourwyers. If there is a need, XI Base and Feng Ling will fully cooperate with their investigation. Right now, Feng Ling¡¯s injuries are serious. The XI Base will bring him away for treatment. We will keep him in our hands; he won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Faced with countless guns, the ck hummers drove off without hesitation. It stirred the dust in the air, choking the men and leaving tears in their eyes. They watched in disbelief as XI Base easily brought their people away.

    K had already wiped away the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s face and hands, but the wound on her forehead was distinct. Even now, it was still bleeding slightly. Even though it wasn¡¯t a lot of blood, it was clear the wound wasn¡¯t light.

    K was concerned for Feng Ling, who had been unconscious the whole time. He turned toward Li Nanheng, who had tossed his cigarette lighter aside and remained silent after boarding the vehicle.

    ¡°Boss...¡± K understood that even if their boss had somehow managed to protect them this time, he would still be upset. After all, killing someone in the military district wasn¡¯t a light matter. It was a miracle that he even managed to bring them away from that ce. When K spoke, his voice was apologetic: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Boss. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out that way. For the past few days, I¡¯ve kept Feng Ling by my side. He only left for a moment to change his clothes. I never expected things to turn out this way...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯ve seen the surveince footage,¡± Li Nanheng did not turn back, but his tone was frigid cold.

    K faltered for a moment: ¡°Then, Boss, you must know that Feng Ling was truly forced to act. In the beginning, he actually didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Li Nanheng finally turned his head. His mild gazended on Feng Ling, who was leaning against the backseat doors. Her eyes were still closed.

    Seeing the wound on her forehead, Li Nanheng picked up his phone and called Qin Siting, who was coincidentally in the country. He did not spare any breath on making conversation and onlymanded coldly: ¡°Los Angeles Fence Bay 99 Condo, tenth story. Get here in thirty minutes. Bring your medicine box.¡±

    After speaking, he directly hung up.

    K did not understand what sort of ce the ¡¯99 Condo¡¯ was. He rarely interacted with Boss, and Boss also rarely shared about himself with the people in the base. He could only guess that this was Boss Li¡¯s private amodation.

    In this circumstance, it was indeed inappropriate for Feng Ling to return to the base directly. It wasn¡¯t too suitable to head to a hospital either. Having a doctor, they were familiar withe to treat her wound was the best option.

    K turned toward Feng Ling, who was still unconscious: ¡°If that fatmander smashed his head a few more times, Feng Ling¡¯s bone might have really cracked. I¡¯ve never met such an unhinged man! But Boss, he¡¯s been unconscious for so long. Will he be all right?¡±

    ¡°If he weren¡¯t all right, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to run out after killing a man,¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was low and cold. He sounded unconcerned as he answered mildly: ¡°I used a lot of force to strike against the back of his neck. He won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. Let him use this time topose himself. Otherwise, with the way he couldn¡¯t recognize anyone earlier, do you think you can suppress him?¡±

    K immediately fell silent.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze earlier was truly unusual.

    It was as though she had be someone else. If she wasn¡¯t mentally unsound, this could only mean the side she had revealed was her true self. She had hidden it under a gentle,posed facade but was provoked into revealing it by the fatmander.

    To think that a small body contained that much frightening power; she was just like a bloodthirsty wolf in the forest.

    K sighed and picked up another wet tissue to wipe off the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s ears. He then nced at her clothes: ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t wipe off the blood on Feng Ling¡¯s body. I¡¯m not sure if he has any other injuries. Remember to ask the doctor to give him a thorough check-up when hees.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond. He watched Feng Ling, whoid silently against the car door, through the rearview mirror.

    He recalled her gaze earlier.

    All of a sudden, his first encounter with her in that orphanage reyed in his mind. Although he didn¡¯t get a clear view of her face at the time, and could only vaguely see her eyes through her bangs, it appeared exactly how it had been earlier. The frigid cold made it seem as though she did not possess any human emotions, anger, and the instinct to escape.

    What sort of experience could lead a young, fifteen-year-old girl to have such a gaze?

    The hummer truck came to a stop before Fence Bay 99 Condo. Li Nanheng directly instructed everyone to alight while he went around to open the backseat door. He lifted the unconscious Feng Ling in his arms and brought her out of the car.

    K and the rest watched by the side. No one dared to speak or follow him in. Finally, as Li Nanheng carried Feng Ling into the building, they exchanged looks of dismay.

    This ce was Boss¡¯s private amodation?

    He directly carried Feng Ling into such a ce, just like that?

 Chapter 926 - The Story of Ling and Heng (189)

    <h4>Chapter 926: The Story of Ling and Heng (189)</h4>

    Feng Ling remained unconscious as Li Nanheng carried her into the condo. After cing her on the bed, he immediately moved to remove her bloodstained clothes. He opened her coat to see a thin shirt underneath. After hesitating for a short moment, he removed her coat. Due to her position, he could see the edge of the binding cloth underneath her shirt.

    The cloth wasn¡¯t obvious and those who didn¡¯t know would only assume it was anotheryer of shirt.

    Thankfully, only her coat was stained with blood. He reached out and began unbuttoning her thin shirt. Originally, he nned on undoing her binding cloth so she could breathefortably. However, after opening her shirt fully, his gazended on the cloth tightly wrapped around her chest and his movement faltered.

    Knowing she was a girl was one thing.

    Seeing this cloth on her figure and looking at the truth head on was apletely different matter.

    The man sat in silence for a moment. He then stood up and held a towel under the tap. He brought it over to wipe her face, neck, and hands. After confirming that the residue stickiness from the blood no longer lingered on her body, he pulled her pants off.

    The young girl¡¯s legs were slender and white; polished like jade. After shedding off her usual facade, sheid there quietly just like that. Due to the drug, her body temperature was much warmer than usual. Whenever he identally brushed against her skin, her heat lingered against his palms.

    Li Nanheng picked up the dirty clothes and left. He tossed them aside and dialed a call: ¡°Xiao Xu, bring me a set of thebat clothes Feng Ling usually wears. Make sure it¡¯s identical to what she has on right now.¡±

    Xiao Xu was slightly dumbfounded: ¡°O-oh, sure...¡±

    Identical?

    Why does it have to be identical? Why did he emphasize the word ¡®identical¡¯?

    Since Boss had said so, Xiao Xu could only rush to follow his order. He recalled that Feng Ling had been wearing thebat clothes their members frequently wore in the autumn. It was likely she had several sets of them.

    After ending the call, Li Nanheng did not return to the bedroom. Instead, he picked up a cigarette lighter from the coffee table and lowered his head to light a cigarette. As wisps of white smoke surrounded him, his figure seemed to be more seductive.

    It was extremely quiet in the apartment.

    Feng Ling remained unconscious in the bedroom while Li Nanheng smoked in the living room.

    Time gradually passed until Xiao Xu rushed over with the clothes. After receiving it, Li Nanheng carelessly threw Feng Ling¡¯s bloodstained clothes at him: ¡°Get rid of this.¡±

    Xiao Xu received the clothes and took a moment to respond. Did Boss... strip Feng Ling of his clothes?

    At such a time, he did not dare to turn his interested gaze onto Boss. Everyone was aware of what had happened today and none of them dared to be careless. Xiao Xu was even more cautious. He nodded his head and left with the clothes in his arms.

    The man held the clean clothes and turned back to press his cigarette against the ashtray. He stood silently by the coffee table without moving. The grim aura belonging to a young master of a family of warlords was distinct on him.

    Qin Siting was already on the road. He would soon arrive with his medicine box. Li Nanheng entered the bedroom with thebat clothes in his arms. He carefully helped her to put them on, to prevent her from experiencing another round of fright after learning that her secret was out.

    The sky outside had already darkened, and warm yellow light filled the bedroom. The young woman remained unconscious. Herplexion was pale and therge patch of wound on her forehead made for a frightening sight.

    Her pants were not even properly worn and Li Nanheng was already feeling as though he was the one who had been drugged. From the little woman¡¯s feet to her legs, he slowly moved upwards. After buttoning the pants and fixing the belt properly, a thinyer of sweat had formed on the man¡¯s body.

    He was about to button up her thin shirt when his hand came into contact with her binding cloth. He faltered, pausing to watch the unconscious woman and the clear silhouette of her chest formed by the tightly wrapped cloth. He abruptly recalled the sensation he had once felt when he previously touched them. Right now, the thoughts that were filling his mind werepletely based on his instincts, and these instincts were difficult to suppress.

    He should have known the truth from the start and kept her safely by his side, instead of cing her in the sniper team to be at the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    He should have stripped her of her clothes long ago; otherwise, who knew how long this little liar could have had him fooled.

    As he watched the woman sleep, certain emotions could no longer be suppressed and were fully revealed in his gaze.

    Feng Ling, who was unconscious, waspletely unaware of her current circumstance. She would never know that the man she had carefully guarded herself against was about to swallow her up with his gaze. However, her keen senses caused her to be aware of the danger of the situation even in her sleep. She furrowed her brows slightly but found her eyelids too heavy. Her body was burning hot and no matter how she tried, she could not open her eyes.

    After concealing it for so long, she had assumed she would be able to keep her secret forever.

    The years Li Nanheng had been absent from the base had given her the opportunity to remain undiscovered. Yet, repeated incidences of coincidences and suspicion, and an unexpected ident, eventually left her fatal secretpletely open before this man¡¯s eyes.

    If it had been any other time, if Li Nanheng had expressed his desire to see the clothes she wore underneath, and to see the person she truly was, things wouldn¡¯t have proceeded as easily.

    In her unconscious state, she appeared quiet and obedient in a way she never was.

    Li Nanheng stood by the bedside as he watched the young woman who was somewhat aware yet unable to regain consciousness. He watched the contrast of her snow white skin against her ck hair, and the striking wound on her forehead. If the doorbell hadn¡¯t abruptly rang, he might have torn off her pants once more...

    After all, she had been drugged. This wasn¡¯t the first or second time he thought about being a beast. Since she had dared to kill someone, she should be prepared to face the consequences. He had stood before her to protect her. Aftermitting a mistake, it was only right for her toy in his bed and cry in the way he dearly wished to hear.

    Otherwise, there was truly no way to make up for the way his blood pressure had constantly risen as he charged into the military district at 354 kilometers per hour.

    The man¡¯s gaze darkened. He forcefully suppressed the desires that even he felt were far too much. He quickly buttoned Feng Ling¡¯s shirt to conceal her binding cloth and ced the nket over her body. He then turned around to open the door.

    However, the moment he did so, the young woman on bed could not resist the effect of the drug and released a soft whine. The quiet noise had a loud impact, startling him into stumbling forward. He almost fell head-first into the door.

    Li Nanheng endured. When the doorbell rang once more, he abruptly took quick steps out with a darkened expression. He hauled the door open and spoke coldly toward the handsome man dressed in a white shirt: ¡°Fuck, can¡¯t youeter?¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...??????¡±

 Chapter 927 - The Story of Ling and Heng (190)

    <h4>Chapter 927: The Story of Ling and Heng (190)</h4>

    ¡°Are doctors all so punctual these days?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was extremely dark.

    Qin Siting: ¡°...Didn¡¯t you fucking tell me toe in thirty minutes? And you sounded as if someone was dying!¡±

    Qin Siting nced in the room: ¡°What is it? There¡¯s a problem? Should I head downstairs for a cup of coffee first?¡±

    Li Nanheng expressionlessly turned around, indicating for him to enter: ¡°Come in and help the person first.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at him and snorted: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so nervous over someone before. Who was injured? Was it a boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting your breath. Go in and work.¡± Li Nanheng turned and headed in.

    Qin Siting sighed with a smile. ¡°So secretive, that¡¯s not like you at all.¡±

    Taking care of the injured was always more important, and this wasn¡¯t a suitable time to be joking around. The man folded his sleeves up as he entered.

    When Qin Siting saw that Feng Ling was unconscious on the bed with a serious wound on her forehead, he approached her bedside to check her injury. He then turned to Li Nanheng. ¡°How did the injurye about? How long has he been unconscious?¡±

    Li Nanheng handed his phone to him. Qin Siting received it and watched the surveince footage reyed on the screen. After quickly scanning through it, he did not ask anymore questions. He opened his medicine box and began working on the injury. ¡°I assumed it was a surface wound when you only told me to bring a medicine box. The impact against his forehead wasn¡¯t light; he might have a concussion. I know it¡¯s not convenient for the XI Base¡¯s members to visit the hospital, but you should find a suitable time for him to receive a proper examination.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who made him unconscious,¡± Li Nanheng spoke mildly from the bedside.

    Qin Siting faltered in his movements and turned to eye the man who had aposed expression. He then turned back to resume his actions.

    ¡°No wonder. He even had the strength to kill someone; how could he possibly be unconscious for so long.¡±

    ¡°He was suffering from a serious shock; it was to prevent him from hurting himself.¡±

    Qin Siting focused on treating Feng Ling¡¯s wounds. He was about to move the sheets aside when Li Nanheng noticed his movements. Li Nanheng spoke mildly: ¡°If you see anything you shouldn¡¯t see, remember to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Qin Siting paused. He shifted the nket back and turned to lift Feng Ling¡¯s wrist. After feeling her pulse for a moment, he chuckled: ¡°Her hair is so short and she¡¯s clearly dressed as a boy. I was just wondering why she seems so much like a girl. It turns out she really is one.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched his movements, his brows shifting slightly. ¡°You even know how to take someone¡¯s pulse?¡±

    Qin Siting returned to the medicine box and retrieved the things he needed. He did not turn to look at Li Nanheng. ¡°Since I decided to enter the medical world, it¡¯s natural that I develop a thorough understanding of it. Chinese and Western medicine are both essential knowledge.¡±

    ¡°The great Qin family¡¯s sessor actually gave up on business and took on medicine. Shi Niange really did a lot of damage.¡±

    Hearing these words, Qin Siting appeared unmoved. He continued tending to Feng Ling¡¯s wound. ¡°Although I¡¯m a doctor, and I don¡¯t have many thoughts about a patient¡¯s body, since you don¡¯t seem to want me to see anything, I won¡¯t touch her. After I leave, remember to check if she has any other injuries. From the video, there should only be some bruises left from the struggle. They shouldn¡¯t be too serious. The medicine on her forehead has to be reapplied twice a day. I¡¯ll remind you when it¡¯s time to do so, and I¡¯ll leave the medicine behind. You do it for her.¡±

    Ever since Shi Niange¡¯s departure, the originally reticent and distant Qin Siting had grown even more reserved.

    He never responded when the people around him mentioned that woman¡¯s name.

    Li Nanheng harrumphed lightly as a response. He watched as Qin Siting applied the medicine on Feng Ling¡¯s forehead wound. The sight of therge injury caused by the repeated impact against the wall provoked his desire to drop several bombs on the military district.

    That Commander really had to be thankful for how quickly his life ended. If he hadnded in Li Nanheng¡¯s hands, he would surely be made to suffer a torment worse than death.

    After the wound was bandaged, Qin Siting checked Feng Ling¡¯s hands and elbows. There weren¡¯t any obvious injuries; only a thin cut left by the dagger. The injury wasn¡¯t serious and it revealed her excellent skills. Despite how frantic the circumstances were, she did not hurt herself much.

    As Qin Siting tended to the wound on her palm, he noticed the thinyer of callus there. Just by looking at its position, he understood she was a member of the XI Base and was ustomed to guns.

    A momentter, he asked mildly: ¡°What¡¯s going on with her? You wanted to hide your woman in your house and you ced her in your base? Such a beautiful girl yet you made her cut her hair so short. Even her palms are covered in calluses. Who treats a youngdy like this?¡±

    Li Nanheng stood by the bedside. He watched Qin Siting¡¯s movements with a heavy expression and did not provide any exnations.

    After cing Feng Ling¡¯s hand down, Qin Siting stood up and tidied up his medical box. He then turned to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so quickly?¡± Li Nanheng turned back to nce at him.

    ¡°Otherwise, am I supposed to stay and share a drink with you? Your short-haired beauty has an uneven pulse. Her body is burning up and her cheeks are flushed. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s been drugged with that sort of thing. If I don¡¯t leave, am I supposed to stay here and watch a live broadcast of you easing the drug effects for her?¡±

    Li Nanheng immediately turned his head away stiffly and spat out a few words stiffly: ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Qin Siting smiled coldly. As he changed his shoes by the entryway, he added: ¡°When she wakes up, remember to take her to the hospital for a simple examination. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t have a concussion. From the way her injury appears, it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem, but the impact wasn¡¯t light. She will probably experience a few days of headache. Pay attention to that.¡±

    After saying everything he needed to say, Qin Sitingposedly and tactfully decided to stop being a third party here. He did not wait for any response and directly left. He also ¡°thoughtfully¡± closed the door for them.

    The room returned to its silence. Feng Ling, who was unconscious, appeared to beying still. However, her breathing was gradually bing hurried.

    Her earlier paleplexion had indeed turned flushed. Even her neck was stained a rose colour.

    Li Nanheng approached and tugged off her sheets to check if she had any other wounds. The young woman¡¯s shirt buttons were once again unfastened. The man¡¯s gaze turned heavy and even his breathing stumbled.

    He, who had been holding onto hisposure all this while, was suddenly thirsty.

    His mouth was extremely dry.

    The lights in the room scattered yellow warmth down from the ceiling.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The man carelessly turned on the chandelier. As the room brightened, he told himself that this was only to make sure she didn¡¯t have any other injuries.

 Chapter 928 - The Story of Ling and Heng (191)

    <h4>Chapter 928: The Story of Ling and Heng (191)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The man returned to the bedside to watch the unconscious young woman.

    One end of the white binding cloth was held. The man¡¯s fingertips contained the heat and desire he was forcefully suppressing. Even as he held himself back, he could feel his blood being stirred up.

    The binding cloth fell open and the young woman¡¯s body was fully revealed to him. All of the answers he had received could notpare to the actual sight of her right now.

    This scene seemed to foreshadow the beginning of something irreversible.

    He felt a burning heat unfurling in his body; swallowing him whole. It left him wanting to tear apart the person in front of him.

    Li Nanheng watched the young woman on the bed. He reached up to tug on his own cor as he scanned her body. There were barely any injuries on her. Instead, her smooth and creamy skin ensnared his attention; despite knowing this was forbidden, he could not bear to look away. His fingers caressed her waist as though to confirm that this was real. He slowly moved his hands up.

    His fingertips brushed past the loosened binding cloth.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze turned cold as certain memories began reying in his mind. The soft sensation in his palm was not unfamiliar to him.

    Despite Feng Ling¡¯s unconscious state, she was enduring the effects of the medicine. Considering the amount of time that had passed, it was likely that the heat in her body was about to overwhelm her. The man¡¯s fingers brushed against her skin and the contrast between the cool air and his warmth fingertips left her body trembling. The young woman released a soft whine. In the quiet room, the huskiness of her voice could not be concealed. Her voice floated gently in the air, causing the atmosphere to turn ambiguous.

    As Li Nanheng watched the young woman on the bed, his ck pupils that were like a pair of ancient wells, instantly turned heavy like ink, with imprable depths like an ocean.

    He knew that she couldn¡¯t suffer any more fright right now. However, all of the little liar¡¯s arrogance and lies had culminated and left him incapable of stopping himself.

    The man¡¯s breaths turned hurried and perhaps even warmer than hers. Inch by inch, he took her in with his eyes. From the short hair by her ears to her youthfulplexion, eventually, he could not resist leaning down. He carefully avoided her injury and pressed a gentle kiss against her forehead. Despite knowing that this was all real, he still wondered if the sensation of silicone was supposed to be so simr to the real thing.

    Who on earth had given her the courage to use that sort of excuse to dodge the fire?

    Fuck, and he actually believed in her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s clothes became even more unkept with the man¡¯s movements. Her t, tight abdomen had a smooth silhouette that could drive any man mad. Despite her frequent use of the binding cloth, it didn¡¯t seem to impact her growth whatsoever. Instead, it concealed her skin from direct sunlight, causing her white, smooth skin to appear especially fair and delicate.

    Even though this was all real, she was wless and captivating, leaving one wondering if she was fabricated.

    It was captivating to the point where... it was difficult for him to hold himself back...

    In Feng Ling¡¯s unconscious state, she held onto a few strands of awareness. It was impossible for her not to feel anything, but for some reason, her eyelids were extremely heavy and her head was aching badly. She did not know where she was or who was next to her.

    She felt as though she was submerged in a pool of burning hot water; her body was soft and somebody was lighting me after me, setting her body on fire.

    When the young woman released another whimper, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze turned heavy. He bent down and caught her lips, kissing her deeply and intimately. He explored every inch of her thoroughly.

    Feng Ling was unaware of what was happening and could only feel her body softening even more. She did not have the strength to lift her hands. As the man explored her body, she instinctively gripped the bedsheets once before losing all of her strength. She could not move her hands again.

    She seemed to have experienced such a burning kiss before. That night on the snow mountain, it seemed like...

    Could it be that, after being fed with that sort of drug, she was suddenly recalling those memories?

    She could not open her eyes and was barely clinging onto any consciousness. She could not say how this was different, but the electrifying sensation ignited through her spine left a numbing ache in its wake. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows and whine softly.

    Feng Ling was always rational, and she always made sure to maintain the necessary distance. However, right now, the honesty her body was disying provoked the man.

    She was at the peak of her maturity right now; ripe for the picking. Every inch of her body was untouched and beyond sensitive. A gentle caress alone would leave her trembling.

    Feng Ling whimpered from his kiss and as the shaky noise left her, she shifted her legs; this was undoubtedly an instinctive action.

    However, such an action caused the man¡¯s gaze to be immediately set aze. His burning gaze almost swallowed her whole, and as she shifted her thighs ambiguously, his pupils turned darker and heavier.

    ¡°Do you want it? En?¡± the man spoke softly by her ear. He knew that she was unconscious, that if he really did anything to her right now, she wouldn¡¯t hold any resentment. He also knew that right now, he really wanted her.

    However...

    It wasn¡¯t the right time for her gender to be revealed. Considering her temper, if she learned that her secret was no longer kept, and that he was the one who knew, it was likely she wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate staying the base.

    She had already suffered a serious fright today and was forced to abandon all of her restraint to kill someone.

    Such a Feng Ling, if she suffered anymore emotional stress or provocation, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t say for sure that he would be able to keep her from leaving.

    But at this moment, the young woman suddenly opened her mouth and gasped roughly. Her impatient and flushed expression challenged the man¡¯s restraint.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s throat tightened. His fingers abruptly shifted down to hold onto her leg...

 Chapter 929 - The Story of Ling and Heng (192)

    <h4>Chapter 929: The Story of Ling and Heng (192)</h4>

    The man pressed her leg down; the thin fabric of her pants separating their skin.

    He reached out to hold her hand only toe into contact with the medicine on her palm. Li Nanheng¡¯s brain suddenly faltered. He lowered his head and flipped her palm over to see the small cut left by the dagger. Although the wound wasn¡¯t deep, it had only stopped bleeding a while ago.

    He wanted to make her pay for fooling him for so long; to make her cry on the bed, and to make her scream his name with her typicallyposed and distant voice. He wanted to make her beg for mercy under him.

    But Feng Ling, who was unconscious and injured, could not endure any punishment right now.

    As her cheeks turned even more flushed, the man closed his eyes and abruptly turned around to head to the bathroom.

    As he stood under the cold water, the young woman¡¯s expression and body clung onto his mind. The cold water did nothing to take away the images.

    ¡ª-

    Although this was a cold shower, he had endured the heat for too long. If he didn¡¯t ease it somehow, he would surely lose control of himself when he entered the room once more.

    The man closed his eyes as images of the young woman¡¯s snow white skin filled his mind. His perfectly-crafted back muscles tightened and as he lifted his head, the tension in his neck made for a beautiful silhouette. All of a sudden, he perfectly embodied a wild, unrestrained beauty...

    Under the rain of water droplets, the man¡¯s body was tight and filled with power.

    A long momentter, the man abruptly released a long breath. He leaned backwards against the cold bathroom wall. The bathroom slowly filled with steam as the water turned hot. He had yet to remove his clothes and waspletely soaked. He reached out and pressed his bangs back, revealing his deep, boundless gaze.

    ¡ª-

    By the time Li Nanheng came out of the bathroom, more than thirty minutes had passed.

    The young woman remained on the bed with her clothes dishevelled. She did not have the strength to move and her eyes were still tightly shut.

    Seeing this, Li Nanheng suddenly felt that everything he had just done was absolutely futile. He forced himself to turn away, reaching into his closet for a set of soft, light-coloured homewear. After changing into it, he carelessly wiped away the water droplets on his forehead. He then returned to the bedroom, maintaining hisposure to fix her clothes.

    Observation had always been his strong suit. He easily understood how to handle her binding cloth. After unfastening it, he was able to wrap it back properly without the slightest difference. There was no way she would discover anything amiss.

    After returning everything to its original appearance, the man wanted to bring a pail of cold water over to wipe her burning hot face. However, the young woman released various noises endlessly, testing his self-control over and over again.

    Li Nanheng originally thought his self-restraint was good; especially when it came to women, he never acted on any inappropriate impulses.

    But against Feng Ling... back when he thought she was a man, and right now, with the full awareness that she was a woman, there waspletely no difference.

    He wanted her.

    From the moment he genuinely thought he had been bent, those three words had been clearly written on his forehead for everyone to see.

    He never attempted to conceal it from her, and waspletely forting, unconcerned about any possible obstacles.

    After Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were returned to its original state, she remained engulfed in the heat of desire. She would never know that in the short period of time that had passed, the man had kissed her, touched her, and taken plenty of her advantage.

    ¡ª-

    Cold.

    Feng Ling was startled awake by the throbbing cold sensation. When she opened her eyes, she was still dazed. After a long moment, she was finally able to focus her gaze. She eyed her surroundings and the water around her nkly.

    It took her sometime toe back to herself. She was sitting in arge bathtub filled with water and the water was cold.

    She shivered slightly and finally regained all of her awareness. She scanned her surroundings and realized this was an unfamiliar bathroom.

    Feng Ling furrowed her brows and was about to stand up when she noticed a set of men¡¯sbat clothes hung near her. Seeing that ck set of clothes, she finally rxed her guard ever so slightly.

    Whose ce was this?

    Was it K¡¯s? Or was this... a hotel?

    Feng Ling did not have much experience with hotels. She also had difficulties differentiating between the furnishings in a condo and a hotel. This ce was decorated simply yet it remained stylish. Every item appeared expensive. Even the ceramic tiles on the floor were shiny and polished. She was sure that they weren¡¯t cheap.

    She furrowed her brows and wanted to leave the tub. However, the moment she shifted her body, she feltpletely exhausted. She could not summon any energy and her head felt as though it was about to explode with the force of the headache she was experiencing.

    Memories fromst night flooded her mind. She closed her eyes and tried to let the pain pass when her hand carelessly brushed against something by the side. It fell onto the ground with the tter.

    The bathroom door was opened a few secondster. A tall, broad-shouldered man entered: ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Feng Ling was startled to hear his voice. She kept one hand against the bandage on her forehead and swerved around to look at the man dressed in a set of homewear.

    In the base, Li Nanheng always wore a simple singlet or a set ofbat clothes. On the rare asions when he returned from businesses outside, he would be dressed in a suit. This was her first time seeing him dressed so casually. The clothes appeared soft andfortable, causing the man who had a terrible temper to strangely appear much softer.

    Feng Ling admitted that she was biased against him and always found him an eyesore, but such a Li Nanheng was indeed a rare sight.

    She ced her hand down and looked around before asking hoarsely: ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Forget about that first. How¡¯s your body? Have you endured through the drug effects?¡± The man approached. He dipped his hand into the water before touching her slightly cold face.

    Feng Ling sat in the tub stiffly and watched his movements nkly. Last night, wasn¡¯t she in the military district? She recalled... she had lost control of herself, and even killed someone...

    The wound on her forehead remained. Meaning to say, that hadn¡¯t been just a nightmare.

    Seeing that her body wasn¡¯t as hot as earlier, and that herplexion was slightly pale from the cold, Li Nanheng did not say anything more. He drained the water and twisted the other tap to fill the tub with warm water. He spoke mildly: ¡°If it hurts anywhere or if your head is aching badly, let me know. I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡±

 Chapter 930 - The Story of Ling and Heng (193)

    <h4>Chapter 930: The Story of Ling and Heng (193)</h4>

    As the man leaned down to turn the tap on, his expression was gentle and patient. Feng Ling stared nkly at the close-up view of his face and was unable to say anything.

    Li Nanheng kept his hand in the water. As he checked its temperature, he spoke: ¡°I know you don¡¯t like other people touching your clothes. I threw you directly into the water after bringing you back yesterday. Change into a clean set of clothes on your ownter.¡±

    He then turned to look at her.

    Feng Ling had lifted her head to watch him. As the man turned, their lips gently brushed against each other. Feng Ling was bewildered, while Li Nanheng appeared unfazed. He watched her startled expression for a moment before reaching up to press against her forehead. After cing a little distance between them, he lowered his head to watch her mildly: ¡°Have you gone silly from the head injury? Do you remember what happened yesterday?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze faltered: ¡°I do.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her. A momentter, he removed his hand from the water and stood up: ¡°Take off your clothes and wash them in the tub. Be careful not to let your injurye into contact with water.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Feng Ling turned her head to follow him with her eyes: ¡°Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng stood by the bathroom door and spoke without even looking back: ¡°If you have anything to say, save it for after you¡¯ve taken a shower.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak again. Instead, she lowered her head to look at her clothes. She felt as though something was amiss, yet she couldn¡¯t spot anything out of ce.

    Yesterday, she had injured her forehead. Although the blood had stained her clothes, it was likely they had been washed away while she was unconscious. There were no signs of blood in the water earlier; perhaps because the water had been changed midway?

    And these clothes, it seemed like the ones she had on yesterday.

    It was unlikely for Boss to lie to her about this. Besides, if he had truly realized she was a girl, his expression and attitude wouldn¡¯t be as they were earlier.

    Feng Ling lifted her hand and touched her forehead. As her fingertips came into contact with the bandage, she recalled his nagging earlier and immediately shifted her fingers onto the other side of her forehead. It hurt. When she had been mmed against the wallst night, she had genuinely thought she was about to lose her life.

    Feng Ling recalled the incident and the fatmander she had killed. Earlier, Boss had appearedposed as though nothing had happened at all. She slowly stood up and nced at the door. Since he didn¡¯t take off her clothes yesterday, he wouldn¡¯te in while she showered. She didn¡¯t lock the bathroom door and directly took off her clothes. She then sat back down in the tub.

    After soaking in cold water for a night, the painful effects of the drug had finally faded, leaving coldness in its wake. She sat in the warm water to wash herself properly and gradually felt much morefortable.

    Not too longter, just as Feng Ling was about to reach for a towel, the man¡¯s figure approached the door. She faltered in her movements and turned to look at the figure outside.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice could be heard: ¡°The clothes are ced outside the door. Take it yourself.¡±

    After speaking, the man turned to leave. He did not pause for even a second.

    Feng Ling rxed her guard and stood up to wrap a towel around herself. She approached the door and opened it slightly. Li Nanheng was no longer outside. Instead, there was a set offortable men¡¯s homewear ced on an European style marble flower stand. She stretched her hand out and quickly took it.

    After closing the door, she approached the ceiling-to-floor mirror and nced at the clothes in her hands.

    The clothes were in Li Nanheng¡¯s size and they appeared brand new. The weather was turning colder and this set of homewear was meant specifically for autumn use. It was slightly thick and the sensation was fluffy; it was also loose and big.

    She hesitated for a moment, but seeing that there weren¡¯t any other options, she decided to put them on.

    Although the clothes were big and the sleeves and pants had to be rolled up several times, thankfully, this set of clothes was thick and loose. As long as he did not pay close attention to her chest, it was unlikely for him to discover anything amiss.

    Feng Ling had been deliberating over her soaked binding cloth; she couldn¡¯t possibly use it despite its damp state. Would that cause eczema?

    The clothes didn¡¯t seem amiss. As long as Boss maintained the appropriate distance and refrained from touching her, it was unlikely for anything to happen.

    Furthermore, right now, those weren¡¯t her main concern.

    After putting on her clothes, Feng Ling rubbed her hair until it was almost dry and shook it lightly. Her hair was short and soft. Without evenbing it, it easily returned to her usual, neat, and tidy hairstyle.

    She ced her clothes into theundry basket and turned to leave.

    Outside the windows, the sky was already bright. She guessed that it was around nine in the morning.

    As Feng Ling came out in Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes, the set of homewear that were originally slightly loose on him were unbelievably so on her. Half of her shoulders and corbones were revealed, but the thickness of the fabric ensured that her silhouette wouldn¡¯t be too obvious. It was suitable for her to continue concealing the things she was unwilling to share with others.

    After stepping out of the shower, the young woman nced around at the unfamiliar ce. Her gaze appeared somewhat helpless and confused.

    Li Nanheng was sitting on the couch with an unlit cigarette in his hand. His brows moved slightly as he spoke: ¡°This is my ce. It isn¡¯t a room within the military district or a hotel.¡±

    Hearing these words, the wariness that Feng Ling was exuding reduced greatly. She finally turned to the man on the couch. After pursing her lips for a moment, she approached him and stood before the coffee table. She did not dare to move closer and only stood stiffly like a little student that was about to be lectured: ¡°Boss, about yesterday¡¯s incident...|¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to exin. I¡¯ve seen the surveince footage. I already know everything.¡± Li Nanheng watched her appearance. Despite clearly feeling aggrieved, it seemed like she wanted to take on the responsibility for everything. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If it had been me, I probably would have killed him immediately. I wouldn¡¯t have waited that long.¡±

    Feng Ling never expected such a response. She had already made the mental preparation to take on the full responsibility for killing themander. She didn¡¯t want to bring any difficulties to the base or to implicate them.

    ¡°But I killed someone, and it¡¯s an important militarymander.¡± Feng Ling watched him. ¡°Boss, I know you feel responsible for everyone in the base, but I can take on the responsibility for this on my own.¡±

 Chapter 931 - The Story of Ling and Heng (194)

    <h4>Chapter 931: The Story of Ling and Heng (194)</h4>

    ¡°What can you take on? Pay back themander¡¯s life or bear the torture of the military? Or hand you over to the police and sentence you to ten or twenty years in prison?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°I can ept any punishment. After all, it¡¯s wrong to kill the militarymander. He is not a terrorist anyway.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Then who willpensate you? Who will take on the dignity of XI Base? That fat man who was killed by you?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling blinked and looked up at him. ¡°Boss, if I could have endured a few more minutes yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t have been in such trouble. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± Li Nanheng threw the silver lighter and unlit cigarette onto the coffee table and coldly said: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t killed him, you and K would have been killed by him. If there must be a person to die, let the one who should die be him.¡±

    With that said, he leaned casually on the back of the sofa and said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t kill him yesterday, after I watched the surveince video, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the sun today.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    At first, she had nned to take all the responsibilities, but now she asked him what they should do.

    It could be seen that although Feng Ling was very stubborn, she trusted him very much.

    Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°Tell me first, what were you thinking when you lost your head yesterday?¡±

    Feng Ling paused for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just angry. I¡¯ve never been so angry. Everything I did was instinctual.¡±

    ¡°Really? But how did I seem to see a wolf in your eyes yesterday?¡± Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Was that the real you?¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her hands and lowered her head. After being silent for a while, she said hoarsely, ¡°Boss, can I not answer this question?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Nanheng crossed his legs and looked calmly at her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to expose her scars to others, especially her childhood experiences that no one would believe.

    But now she brought serious trouble to the base. It was all because of Li Nanheng that she was able to leave the military area alive and stand here unharmed. No matter what he had done to her, he had never done her any harm, or to be exact, he always tried to protect her.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t keep her secret from him all the time.

    Feng Ling said with difficulty, ¡°I was brought up by wolves.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng looked at her with a jerk. Her eyes were as calm as always and her face and lips were a bit pale because of the wounds on her forehead. He remained deadpan but stared at her as if trying to see past through her words.

    ¡°I remember I grew up drinking the wolf¡¯s milk in the cave of the deep jungles. I learned to go around the cave to find everything to eat when I was around two, so I don¡¯t fear the jungle at all. I¡¯m even very familiar with everything in it,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice. ¡°I used to watch an old movie in the base called Tarzan the Ape Man, but I only watched it for twenty minutes because that movie reminded me of my childhood. If I hadn¡¯t been taken away by the mafia who intruded the jungle by ident, I might have still been in the jungle unable to speak and living like a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Probably because I was breastfed by a she-wolf and grew up with wolves, I¡¯m cold-blooded and inhumane, but after I joined the base, I tried my best to fit in, so my character had changed a lot. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be stimted to that point yesterday. I did lose my head at that time.¡±

    Li Nanheng remained silent for a long time. Feng Ling knew everyone would doubt the authenticity of what she said. How could a child survive the wolf pack?

    She suspected it too. Perhaps the she-wolf that had taken her back to the cave had just lost its little wolf cub, she happened to take it as her mother, or the she-wolf had the maternal instinct, so she survived in the cave and had been well protected by the she-wolf. Any other wolf that wanted to eat or bite her would be attacked by the she-wolf.

    Although Feng Ling was a human, she remembered that the she-wolf feeding her seemed very fierce and other wolves dared not provoke her, so she could protect her well.

    She had never imagined that she could go out of the jungle when she was a child. Living outside for so many years, she thought that she had fully experienced the dark side of the world. She wouldn¡¯t even bat her eyelids when dealing with different terrorists.

    But when the fatmander drugged her and pressed her under his body yesterday, she realized that the darkest thing in the world was a human¡¯s heart.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t believe her.

    Now he finally understood why she disguised as a man. If she was taken away by the Mafia since she was a child, perhaps the only way for her, an innocent girl who knew nothing about human beings, to protect herself was to disguise as a man.

    That exined why she always kept a distance from him and was even untouched to his confession of love.

    It was not because she didn¡¯t like him, but because she didn¡¯t understand love.

    The silencested for a few minutes. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak, nor did Feng Ling. She just looked at him and her eyes were frank and fearless. She didn¡¯t regret killing the fatmander, but she was a bit guilty to XI Base and Li Nanheng because she didn¡¯t want to implicate anyone.

    However, after being silent for a long time, Li Nanheng suddenly chuckled and nced at her. ¡°So there has been a wolf cub at XI Base all these years. I didn¡¯t even know it until today.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but just looked at him.

    Li Nanheng got up, walked up toward her, and looked down at her. Feng Ling remained motionless, letting his intense sight be on her while gazing calmly at a certain point on the coffee table, without any intention to avoid or resist.

 Chapter 932 - The Story of Ling and Heng (195)

    <h4>Chapter 932: The Story of Ling and Heng (195)</h4>

    Seeing her look like a little kid who was uneasy and feeling guilty because she had done something wrong, Li Nanheng looked at her coldly, then bent over, and drew close to her ear. When she felt very uneasy because he was so close to her, he said tly, ¡°A wolf is born loyal. Feng Ling, do you think you are loyal to XI Base?¡±

    Feng Ling suppressed the urge to move backward and felt that her ears were all hot because of the breath from his nose.

    ¡°Boss, XI Base is the only ce that I feel I belong after so many years. It¡¯s my home. Who will betray his home?¡± Feng Ling answered truthfully.

    The man¡¯s low voice was still in her ears, and he didn¡¯t have any intention to retreat but drew closer to her. His lips almost touched her auricle. ¡°So, XI Base will not let any loyal member be wronged and humiliated. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll deal with this matter for you. Just recover as soon as possible. Don¡¯t leave any seque, OK?¡±

    His voice was husky when he said thest word. Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she heard it.

    ¡°The base can protect a loyal warrior but not a fragile waste, so recover as soon as possible and don¡¯t entertain foolish ideas.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°OK.¡±

    The man nced at her loose clothes again. Although he knew that she didn¡¯t wear anything inside, not even the chest wrap, he still asked as if casually, ¡°Are the clothesfortable?¡±

    Wondering why his voice was so hoarse, she immediately moved a step aside. ¡°Veryfortable, thank you, Boss. If it¡¯s convenient, can I ask K to help me bring my suitcase.¡±

    She wanted the suitcase because of the chest wraps in it.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t expose her purpose and only said, ¡°OK, take care of yourself. I will notify Kter.¡±

    Then Li Nanheng¡¯s cell phone rang. He asked Feng Ling to go back to the bedroom to rest. Feng Ling turned to the bedroom and closed the door. When she sat on the bed, she looked back at the dark blue sheets and quilt.

    At first, when she was in the bathroom, she thought this was a hotel, now she realized that this was Li Nanheng¡¯s residence outside the base.

    It was not in the Li family but in his home.

    The apartment¡¯s decoration style was simple, low-key yet masculine. It followed a contracted design and there was nothing superfluous in it.

    The bed underneath was also soft andfortable.

    She had no idea of what happened after she was stunnedst night, so she didn¡¯t know if she hadid on this bed, but since Boss Li let here in to rest, he shouldn¡¯t mind her sleeping here.

    After sitting at the bed for a while, Feng Lingy down because of the headache. When she covered herself with the quilt, she could feel a faint smell of mint from the quilt. It smelled really good, very close to the smell of Boss Li.

    After killing the fatmander yesterday, she had been worrying if she caused trouble to the base. And now she finally calmed down. Lying here, she felt being surrounded by a sense of security that she had never felt before.

    Her head ached. She didn¡¯t know how long it would still hurt. Now it didn¡¯t only hurt inside the head, but the surface of her head also had obvious pain.

    ¡ª-

    She slept soundly until she was awakened by Li Nanheng.

    Boss Li said that the wound on her head needed a dressing change, so she got up.

    The short-haired girl who just woke up was a little drowsy, but because of the long-term training at the base, she didn¡¯tin at all. She sat on the bed with sleepy eyes, letting him open the gauze and change the medicine.

    Feeling that his movements were very proficient, Feng Ling asked with her eyes closed, ¡°Boss, was it you who helped me change the dressing yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No, I called a doctor over yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I feel that you are very skilled in changing wound dressing.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling, who was sitting by the bed with her eyes closed. From this angle, he could see her long and curled eyshes when she closed her eyes. Her dense and long eyshes cast a small shadow under her eyes.

    ¡°Prolonged illness makes the patient a doctor. I often suffer from skin traumas. So I¡¯ve early learned how to dress a wound. It¡¯s easy for me,¡± he said, carefully picking the clean gauze left by Qin Siting yesterday, and covering her wound.

    Although he always seemed cold and unapproachable, now his movements were so gentle that she didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    Probably because the atmosphere was rxed, Feng Ling smiled but soon resumed her deadpan expression. After all, she caused trouble yesterday, so she dared not tough.

    She kept her eyes closed, so all the expressions on her face were naturally caught by Li Nanheng.

    He didn¡¯t speak, but just applied the gauze onto the wound. Then he cleaned his hand and turned to walk outside, saying casually, ¡°Come out to eat something.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, so Feng Ling followed him out. There were two dishes and a bowl of rice on the table. It was the Chinese food she usually ate at the base, but the dishes seemed a bit strange.

    But she was really hungry, so she immediately sat at the table. When Li Nanheng signaled that she could eat, she picked up some food with her chopsticks and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was a little twisted. After chewing for a while with difficulty, she looked at the man sitting at the dining table gazing at her. ¡°Boss, is this... the takeout you bought?¡±

    The man said calmly, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Is takeout so nasty these days?¡±

    Hearing it was takeout, Feng Ling dared to make a bold assessment.

    Li Nanheng froze and asked self-doubtingly, ¡°Are these dishes nasty?¡±

    Seeing his expression, Feng Ling was a little surprised. ¡°Did you make them yourself, Boss?¡±

    Li Nanheng said crossly, ¡°No.¡±

    It was only then that she smelled that there was still a cooking smell on him.

    Did she just... say something wrong...

    Feng Ling hurriedly picked up some vegetables with her chopsticks and put it in her mouth. ¡°Actually, they¡¯re quite tasty.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 933 - The Story of Ling and Heng (196)

    <h4>Chapter 933: The Story of Ling and Heng (196)</h4>

    Feng Ling began to stuff food into her mouth one mouthful after another as if she was starving.

    Li Nanheng looked at her doubtfully. ¡°Tasty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, tasty.¡± Feng Ling looked at him, gobbled the food and smiled. As if trying to prove what she said was true, she nodded.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything. Feng Ling was about to eat these dishes up. Are they really tasty?

    Suddenly, he picked up chopsticks and put some rice into his mouth.

    ¡°...¡± He put too little water when cooking the rice, so it was very hard.

    The man picked up some vegetables with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth.

    ¡°...¡±

    Seeing Li Nanheng¡¯s stunned expression, Feng Ling hurriedly lowered her head and continued to eat.

    The man said a bit awkwardly, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s order takeout next time.¡±

    Feng Ling put down the bowl. ¡°Actually, the dishes are not bad.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Are you sucking up to me?¡±

    In fact, it was indeed better to order takeout. After all, obviously it was the first time Boss Li cooked. Both dishes were terribly salty and overcooked.

    But Feng Ling still said firmly, ¡°You see, I¡¯m going to eat them up. Boss, it¡¯s enough to fill an empty stomach. Don¡¯t be so picky.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her coldly. ¡°Do you think I am you who can just pick a sour wild fruit in the jungle and take it as a meal?¡± Then he looked at her seriously. ¡°So did you even eat raw meat when you were a kid? Otherwise, how can you swallow these things I made?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She looked at him silently for a long while, and then looked at his expensive pajamas. At this moment, in such a tranquil ce, away from XI Base, she suddenly found the dandy part of Boss Li¡¯s character, which was not annoying yet overbearing and arrogant.

    In the end, he was still the young master of the Li family. Taking off the base¡¯sbat uniform, he was that childe, Li Nanheng

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know why she thought about these but looking at his ck eyes, she still answered truthfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten raw meat. I can¡¯t eat it. I remember the she-wolf once ripped a piece of flesh from a beast and fed it to me, but I threw up the bloody thing and couldn¡¯t eat it at all.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling¡¯s fair-skinned face. ¡°So how did you survive?¡±

    ¡°Ate wild fruits, looked for some edible wild grass and wild vegetables nearby or ate the milk of the she-wolf. Anyway, I lived to about five years old. I was very thin when I was taken out of the jungle.¡± With that, she picked up some vegetables into her bowl. ¡°So for me, it is enough to have hot meals. I am not picky.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were calm. Looking at her eyes, Li Nanheng swallowed the words that he wanted to say tofort her.

    Everyone¡¯s experience was different. Although such an experience was indeed too hard for a little girl, if it weren¡¯t for this experience, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter XI Base, nor would she be discovered by him.

    Or maybe Li Nanheng¡¯s life didn¡¯t have the courage to imagine how she lived in the jungle for five years.

    Such a small girl.

    Feng Ling ate all the dishes and put down the bowl. When she found that Li Nanheng had been looking at her silently, she looked at him. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve eaten all the food. If you¡¯re hungry, you can order takeout. I¡¯m already full.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the empty bowl in front of her, not knowing whether he should feel sorry for her orughed because she really ate it all up.

    He smiled and suddenly said, ¡°Wanna see the apartment I bought for you with your money?¡±

    Feng Ling had almost forgotten about this. She asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It is downstairs. The apartment has the same size and the sameyout as this one. Because I am not sure what kind of decoration style you like, so I only made a simple decoration. You can¡¯t live in it yet.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked around the apartment.

    If it was the same size and the sameyout...

    In the beginning, Li Nanheng said that he bought her a small apartment with her money.

    But this apartment was at least more than two hundred square meters and it was also a double-decker. Although she didn¡¯t pay much attention, she saw a stair in the apartment, so its area was at least three or four hundred square meters.

    Was it really a ¡°small¡± apartment?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about the real estate industry in Los Angeles, nor did she know anything about the location of the apartment, but since Boss Li lives here, it couldn¡¯t be cheap.

    She wanted to ask how much the apartment cost, but he got up and answered the phone at this time.

    Looking at his back, Feng Ling looked at the used tableware on the table and took it into the kitchen.

    After Li Nanheng hung up the phone, he heard the sound of watering from the kitchen. When he saw that Feng Ling was no longer at the table, he turned around and walked to the kitchen. Then leaning against the door, he looked at Feng Ling who was standing at the sink and washing the dishes.

    ¡°Just put the bowls there. You don¡¯t need to wash them.¡± He said.

    But Feng Ling was still washing the bowl in her hands as if she hadn¡¯t heard his words.

    Seeing this, Li Nanheng sighed and walked over. ¡°There is a dishwasher. Just put the bowls and dishes in it.¡±

    Only then did Feng Ling see the dishwasher in the kitchen. After a pause, she lowered her head and continued to wash. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are only two or three bowls left. I¡¯ll just wash them.¡±

    He took the bowl from her hand and put it aside. ¡°You are a patient now. Either go back to bed to sleep or go to the sofa to rest. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the tableware and could only wipe her hands and didn¡¯t insist anymore. ¡°OK.¡± She turned and walked away.

    Soon after, Li Nanheng walked out of the kitchen and saw Feng Ling standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, her hand gently against the window, and she was looking at the pedestrians passing by downstairs.

    This was the tenth floor. From here, she could see the view from far away.

    She didn¡¯t know which road it was, but judging from the nearby buildings, it should be not far from the city center.

 Chapter 934 - The Story of Ling and Heng (197)

    <h4>Chapter 934: The Story of Ling and Heng (197)</h4>

    Although the drug in Feng Ling¡¯s body had dissipated, she hadn¡¯t recovered her strength yet. After the meal, she soon felt tired and sat on the sofa.

    She wasn¡¯t quite used to such an idle life, even if it was only one day.

    Although she was also idle when she was at the Rogers Pass, she still had a lot to do, but now, it seemed that she didn¡¯t need to do anything.

    She didn¡¯t even need to worry about the matter of killing the fatmander, let alone solve it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After hearing that Feng Ling had an ident in the military base, Qiao Fei kept calling her, but Feng Ling¡¯s phone had been off. K, who had returned to the base, told him that it was because Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone had water damage before the ident.

    Learning that Feng Ling was taken away by Boss Li, Qiao Fei felt even more anxious.

    Feng Ling was in bad shape now. What would happen after she was taken away by Boss...

    Would the Boss find that she was a girl?

    Qiao Fei called Li Nanheng. Although he got through, no one answered.

    He took a deep breath and didn¡¯t call again, but sent a text message directly.

    [Boss, how is Feng Ling? Do you need me toe to help? I heard that Feng Ling is in bad shape and her mood is not very good. As her drillmaster, I have the responsibility and obligation to straighten her out. If it is not convenient for her to return to the base now, I can arrange a temporary residence for her. Please answer the phone! ]

    Li Nanheng could tell how Qiao Fei cared about Feng Ling from this text message.

    And he could also tell that Qiao Fei should already know Feng Ling¡¯s secret.

    So he was not the first one to know her secret?

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face instantly turned dark. Slowly, he answered Qiao Fei¡¯s next call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He said carelessly as if he didn¡¯t take Feng Ling¡¯s matter seriously at all and Feng Ling wasn¡¯t with him now.

    ¡°Boss, everyone is talking about how Feng Ling killed themander at the base. There are different opinions at the base. Of course, most brothers understand him and speak for him, but a few people who had a conflict with Feng Ling, especially the members of Team Three, said that he would destroy the base, which caused a small number of people to panic. Before the matter is solved, don¡¯t let him return to the base. I have a lot of houses outside the base. I can find a ce for him to live in.¡±

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°No, He is here with me, and it¡¯s not suitable for him to return to the base in a short time. Don¡¯t worry. This matter will be solved within five days at thetest.¡±

    ¡°Then the five days...¡±

    ¡°He will live with me and you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Qiao Fei took a deep breath. He wanted to protest but Li Nanheng was his boss. He was not in a position to say anything to object.

    The girl he liked was being held in the palm of Boss Li.

    Qiao Fei felt that it was necessary for him to remind him. ¡°Boss, Feng Ling has always been avoiding you. Perhaps it¡¯s because you are too harsh to him. If he has any problem, you can tell me at any time. I will find another ce for him to live in.¡±

    ¡°Rx, he¡¯s quitefortable here as long as he wants to adapt. I¡¯m gonna hang up.¡±

    Qiao Fei looked at the screen of the cell phone and what Li Nanheng said echoed in his ear.

    As long as he wants to adapt?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Then he received a few calls from the military and the police. To avoid disturbing Feng Ling, Li Nanheng went to the study to answer the calls. After finishing answering the calls, he had already had a rough idea of this matter in his mind. He walked out of the study, only to see Feng Ling already sleeping on the sofa.

    Li Nanheng walked over and looked down at Feng Ling, who looked gaunt and fragile.

    The short-haired girl leaned against the sofa and fell asleep. She was still wearing his clothes that were sorge that most of her shoulder and corbone were exposed.

    Likest night, Li Nanheng suddenly had an impulse to do something to this little girl who had deceived him for so long.

    But it was not the time yet.

    She hadn¡¯t opened her heart, nor had she been willing to ept her feminine side, and he didn¡¯t want to force her.

    Moreover, she still didn¡¯t understand what love was. Although he could hardly contain his desire for her, he still had to.

    Love was a double-edged sword. He must wait until she was willing to take the initiative to face him, and then he would let her know what a man meant to a woman.

    The temperature in the room was not very high. After seeing Feng Ling¡¯s exposed shoulders he wanted to take her into the bed. When he bent over and was about to pick her up gently, maybe because of the instinct seeking warmth, the little woman snuggled into his arms and rubbed her head on his arm.

    Li Nanheng put a hand on her shoulder and the other around her waist. He was so shocked that he fell to the sofa because of her movements. The girl was in his arms and she didn¡¯t wear anything inside except for the pajamas.

    There was no chest cloth or anything else inside. What hid under the pajamas was aplete, pure her that was as beautiful as a white jade sculpture.

    Perhaps because her head was too seriously injured or because she soaked in the water for too longst night, she slept very soundly. Even as Li Nanheng was being pressed onto the sofa by her at this time, she still didn¡¯t wake up and even rubbed her head against his chest.

    Li Nanheng thought she was pretending to be sleeping, but after sitting on the sofa for a long while, he looked down at the person in his arms.

    Only then did he find that she seemed to regard him as the she-wolf who brought her up. This position made her feel securer.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t do anything but just raised his hand and put it on the girl¡¯s head. Her hair was so short but incredibly soft.

 Chapter 935 - The Story of Ling and Heng (198)

    <h4>Chapter 935: The Story of Ling and Heng (198)</h4>

    After sleeping all day long, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    The next day, before Li Nanheng went out, he told her just to stay at home to recuperate and not to go anywhere, so Feng Ling shut herself in the bedroom all day, sleeping or staring in a daze.

    She didn¡¯t watch TV very much. At most, she asionally read some news that had nothing to do with her on her cell phone.

    Suddenly thinking of her cell phone, she rummaged around for a long time before finding the cell phone that had been turned off because of water damage. She turned it on and found that it was still usable, but the power was less than 10% left.

    She called K who was a bit agitated on the phone. ¡°Are you okay, Feng Ling? You almost scared me to death! Why didn¡¯t you fight back when that bastard hit your head against the wall?! I didn¡¯t mean that, you fool! You really scared the heck out of me! Fortunately, Boss went in time. Otherwise, we would have been dead!¡±

    Feng Ling was really surprised that Li Nanheng arrived so quickly, but she didn¡¯t ask him. After all, even if she asked, Boss Li probably was toozy to tell her.

    ¡°Why did he get there so timely?¡± Now she could ask K.

    ¡°Boss was on a mission not far from the military area. He had nned to pick us up after the mission that day,¡± K said. ¡°After the Boss heard what I said on the phone, he knew those guys were harboring evil intentions, so he hurried over. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been there so quickly.¡±

    That was to say, from the beginning, Li Nanheng did not intend to let her stay there for too long. He just gave the people of the military face.

    Although he said it would be five days, he hade to pick them up in less than four days.

    Should she thank him for rescuing her? Otherwise, she and K would have died there.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling slept for a while in the morning and didn¡¯t sleep much in the afternoon. Before going out, Li Nanheng handed her a password-protected card and a key, saying that it was the key to the apartment downstairs. If she was bored, she could go there and take a look, but except for these two apartments, she was not allowed to go anywhere, and she couldn¡¯t get out unless she fully recovered.

    She didn¡¯t go down to see the apartment. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t live there now. Boss Li said that the apartment was only simply decorated without any furniture, and she could only sleep on the floor.

    At eight-thirty in the evening...

    Feng Ling took a bath while Li Nanheng hadn¡¯te back. She carefully avoided touching the wounds on her head while taking the shower. Then she came out and dried her hair. When she put on her clothes, she remembered that she forgot to let K send her suitcase over.

    However, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t tell her the address here, and she didn¡¯t know if K knew where she was now, so she could only give up.

    She had been paying attention to the wounds on her head when she just took a bath, so she didn¡¯t brush her teeth. There was a new toothbrush Li Nanheng bought for her yesterday in the bathroom, so she began to brush her teeth with the new toothbrush.

    Suddenly she heard the door open. She nced sideways and saw that Li Nanheng entered the door.

    The man seemed to bring in the coldness outside. He walked in and took off his jacket. He was wearing a set of dark gray cashmere sweater and trousers, which perfectly set off his tall and sturdy figure. For some reason, he looked somewhat approachable and gentle today.

    Feng Ling brushed her teeth quickly and went out. ¡°Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her who seemed to be ready to go to bed. ¡°Did you go out today?¡±

    Feng Ling looked straight at him. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    She spoke as if she would never ever disobey him.

    Then why did she stubbornly refuse to tell him the truth when he wanted to know it?

    Li Nanheng nced at her with a smile. ¡°Okay, good, go to rest. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    She could guess that he must have been running around trying to solve this matter these days. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything about it, the one she killed was themander of the military area. This matter was definitely not easy to solve.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything but walked towards him. Then she vaguely smelled liquor on him. She looked at him. ¡°Boss, did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He raised his hand and squeezed between his eyebrows. ¡°I drank a few bottles with some old friends in the military area. The old men of the Li family also came today. With them there, I could only y the role of their grandson.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Come on, you¡¯re their grandson...

    He spoke as if he was wrong by the seniors of the Li family. Did he mean that with his grandfathers there, he had to keep a low profile?

    ¡°Go to rest. I¡¯m going to take a bath. The liquor smell is terrible,¡± he said and turned into another bedroom.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t follow him. After a moment of silence, she turned into the kitchen, poured a cup of warm water, and put it on the coffee table. Then she turned back to her room.

    She returned to the bathroom in her room and cleaned the foams in her mouth. Suddenly, she saw the bedroom door opened and Li Nanheng walked in with a toothbrush.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to brush my teeth.¡± The tall man walked into the bathroom and said briefly.

    Feng Ling was stunned. ¡°Why here?¡±

    ¡°The toothpaste in my bathroom was used up this morning. And I forgot to buy a new one.¡± Then, the man picked up the toothpaste and the cup she used and was about to brush his teeth.

    Feng Ling stood aside and said nothing, even though she saw that he used the cup she had used. It was not the first time anyway...

    She should go out and leave, but for some reason, she just stood aside and watched him brushing his teeth and rinsing his mouth. The man washed his face with cold water, propped his hands against the sink, and asked her in a low voice, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have nothing to do, so I¡¯ll just stand here.¡±

    The man seemed to smile, then suddenly looked at her, and said in a dumb voice, ¡°I drank.¡±

    ¡°...I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hide from me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t figured out what he meant, and the man¡¯s breath suddenly approached. He lifted her chin and a kiss fell on her lips¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 936 - The Story of Ling and Heng (199)

    <h4>Chapter 936: The Story of Ling and Heng (199)</h4>

    His lips were slightly cool with a mint vor because he had just brushed his teeth.

    Feng Ling was a bit stunned. She blinked and was about to step back.

    At the same time, the man let go of her. Looking at the girl who was shocked and somewhat panicked, he smiled. ¡°Okay, my sex impulse is over. You can go to rest.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Why did he kiss her so naturally? Did he really treat her as a man?

    Or did Boss Li actually like men?

    Feng Ling stayed in ce, and Li Nanheng left his toothbrush in her cup as if hinting that he woulde back tomorrow to brush his teeth, and then walked out.

    Feng Ling looked at the man¡¯s back and didn¡¯t speak. She raised her hand to touch her lips, but then she lowered her hand, went to her bed, andy down.

    What did he mean?

    Was Boss Li seducing her tantly? Even if she was a ¡®man¡¯ in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t just kiss her!

    Thinking of this, Feng Ling suddenly sat up from the bed. Then wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for her to live in his apartment? There were only the of two of them here. What if he broke into her room at midnight...

    After all, he had done that once! That ached so much that she didn¡¯t want to have that kind of ¡°experience¡± again.

    But after all, it was already the past, and he was also unconscious at that time. She¡¯d better just forget about it. And if he knew what he had done, he would know she was actually a woman.

    She couldn¡¯t say or do anything.

    As for just now...

    He said he was drunk.

    So he just got drunk and couldn¡¯t ovee his impulse. Even he had admitted that he was impulsive. Then what else could she say?

    He would probably forget about it tomorrow morning.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Early the next morning, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t go out today, nor did he cook. He ordered breakfast from a nearby hotel, which was quickly delivered to his home.

    Feng Ling went out after washing up, only to see Li Nanheng, in a ck uniform,ing from the floor-to-ceiling window holding a lighter. It seemed that he had just smoked on the balcony.

    Although this man was a chain smoker, he barely smoked with others around. Most of the time, he smoked outside, leaving no smell of smoke in the room.

    Seeing his eyes calm and cold when he came in, Feng Ling knew she guessed rightst night.

    He was just drunkst night.

    ¡°Come over for breakfast.¡± The man nced at her and walked over, pulling a chair to signal her to sit on it, while walking across the dining table and pulling another chair to sit down.

    Feng Ling walked over and quietly sat down to have breakfast. Seeing her so quiet and docile like a kitten, the man slightly smiled, but the smile disappeared soon. When Feng Ling raised her eyes again, she saw nothing.

    He had never seen another woman like Feng Ling who could be as docile as a kitten yet as ruthless as a wolf.

    The man put a cup of hot milk in front of her. ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Feng Ling drank it up as he asked.

    Two slices of toast with blueberry sauce were handed to her. ¡°Eat it.¡±

    Feng Ling quickly put the piece of omelet that she hadn¡¯t finished eating aside and ate it obediently.

    Anyway, now Boss was working so hard to help her solve the issue. The only thing she could do was to be quiet and obedient and cause him no trouble.

    Seeing her being so obedient, Li Nanheng just wanted toe up to cup her face and kiss her hard. However, seeing her obedient and innocent eyes, he dismissed the idea but only asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like blueberries a lot? I bought these blueberry jams specially for you. Don¡¯t like to eat them?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like to eat toast. I used to eat a fried egg and a bowl of porridge every morning at the base. I don¡¯t like bread, toast, sandwiches, or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s rare that you tell me about your preferences,¡± Li Nanheng said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy Chinese-style breakfast tomorrow.¡±

    What did he mean...

    ¡°Boss, will I stay with you for a long time?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out until the issue is resolved, especially you can¡¯t be seen alone outside by anyone in the military. If you are sensible enough, you should be able to understand what I mean. Even if the military can¡¯t do anything to XI Base, you¡¯d better not show up before this issue ispletely solved. What you need to do now is to stay here, recuperating and staying away from the trouble.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t keep anything from her and was very frank. He told her exactly what the situation was now so that she would know what she should do instead ofing out and putting all the me on herself.

    ¡°Actually, I can live elsewhere. You have to go back to the base and go out for business. Would it be too much trouble for me to live here?¡± Feng Ling looked at him.

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°No, not at all. Do you think I like to live in the base? I actually enjoy the quiet life here. I have to go to downtown Los Angeles frequently these days, so it¡¯s convenient for me to live here. Just stay here. It¡¯s not troublesome, and you don¡¯t have to sleep in the same bed as me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Boss, I¡¯m not talking to you about that, okay? It¡¯s not about the bed.

    Feng Ling looked at Li Nanheng and lowered her head to continue eating the food in front of her. There was too much food for her, but she had to eat it up since he put it in front of her.

    Seeing her eating with difficulty, Li Nanheng took the te away from her and said, ¡°If you are really bored, just watch TV, or y games with theputer in the study to kill time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y games, and there is nothing nice on the TV.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the girl who seemed to have no interest in the earthly world and suddenly felt that if he wanted to chase her, he couldn¡¯t buy her flowers because she wouldn¡¯t like these vulgar things.

    ¡°Then what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a treadmill or something here? I am used to training every day, and I feel ufortable without training. I want to exercise.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°There are a few fitness machines in the room next to my bedroom. I don¡¯t often live here, so I haven¡¯t used them much. Didn¡¯t you check out what there was in this apartment these days?¡±

 Chapter 937 - The Story of Ling and Heng (200)

    <h4>Chapter 937: The Story of Ling and Heng (200)</h4>

    ¡°This is your ce. You asked me to stay in the room, so I just stayed in the room. I didn¡¯t enter other rooms whose doors were shut,¡± Feng Ling answered honestly.

    ¡°...Very polite, but you don¡¯t have to be so cautious. What is mine is yours. Just feel at home.¡±

    Feng Ling tried hard to ignore ¡®what is mine is yours,¡±ment and changed the topic. ¡°Which street is this apartment? Does K know this ce? Can I ask him to bring me something over?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he knows.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask him to bring me something over this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Li Nanheng knew what she wanted K to bring her but didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he force her to continue to be dressed like this.

    Even if she didn¡¯t mind the possibility of being discovered about her real gender at any time, he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her dressed like this and walking around in front of his eyes every day. God knew he had to take a cold shower before he slept every night.

    In the afternoon.

    Li Nanheng went out again after receiving a call, during which K came with her suitcase.

    Not only K, but the whole sniper team also came, but they just stayed outside the door and dared not toe in.

    Seeing that Qiao Fei hade, Feng Ling was surprised. ¡°You...?¡±

    K smiled. ¡°They heard that I wasing to deliver something to you, so they all came with me. They were really worried about you these days. Anyway, today is the weekend. The training at the base is not much. Where is Boss? How can he just leave you here alone? Come on, you haven¡¯t recovered!¡±

    With that, he pointed at the gauze on Feng Ling¡¯s head and said to the others, ¡°Look, it¡¯s been several days and her head is still wrapped in gauze. You can imagine how dangerous it was at that time and how seriously Feng Ling was injured!¡±

    The other three members of the sniper team all nodded. Standing behind, Qiao Fei looked at her with concern. Xiao Xu was stroking his chin and mused.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Feng Ling signaled them toe in.

    But they all shook their heads. ¡°No, no one can enter Boss¡¯s ce casually, except for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when you passed out that day, Boss personally held you here all the way from downstairs, and we didn¡¯t dare to follow in.¡± K also nodded hard.

    Feng Ling¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything at the time, only to find that I was here when I woke up. I really should thank Boss for being so nice to me, but you cane in. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not convenient for us to talk at the door like this.¡±

    Tam stuck his head in, carefully looked at the spacious room, and asked in a small voice, ¡°Can we go in? Is Boss here? Will he drive us out?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Boss is not here.¡±

    K was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±

    He thought that Boss didn¡¯t allow Feng Ling to go out after bringing Feng Ling here because he wanted to hide Feng Ling in his home and take care of her alone, but Boss wasn¡¯t here?!

    ¡°He must be dealing with his business outside. Boss is very busy. He is busy solving the trouble I caused,¡± Feng Ling said, turned around and walked in. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Making sure Boss was not around, they came in quickly. Xiao Xu and Qiao Fei sat on the sofa and the others just sat on the carpet. K put Feng Ling¡¯s suitcase on the door of her bedroom before returning to find a ce to sit down.

    Soon after, they got up and walked around the apartment. When Feng Ling said there was a room with fitness equipment in it, they immediately went into that room cheerfully.

    Xiao Xu also got up and looked at this apartment. Although he knew that Boss Li lived here, he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity toe in. This time, because of Feng Ling, he could visit Boss¡¯s residence outside the base.

    ¡°How¡¯s the injury on your head?¡± When Feng Ling went to the refrigerator to take the fruit out, Qiao Fei walked into the kitchen and looked at her who was wearing a loose pajama, which should be Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better. After the wound heals, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to do a simple check-up. I¡¯m recovering well. My wound is not as serious as you think,¡± Feng Ling said while cutting the fruit.

    How could it not be serious! Although most of the members of the base didn¡¯t see the surveince footage, some of them had seen it that day. When they learned that Feng Ling was almost insulted by the damn fatty, they wished they could have been there and helped Feng Ling kill that bastard¡ªespecially since that fatmander hit her head against the wall. If she hadn¡¯t fought back, she might have died there.

    Qiao Fei walked over and looked at the clothes on her body. ¡°The suitcase that K sent you should have what you want. How can you be dressed like this in front of Boss Li¡¯s eyes? Didn¡¯t he find out anything?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and turned to look at him. After thinking for a while, she said: ¡°We don¡¯t live in the same room. Except at meals, we don¡¯t stay together. How could he find out about anything?¡±

    She was being na?ve. Does she think it¡¯s in the base?

    Although Boss Li did not say it clearly, he obviously knows her secret or had been suspecting her.

    Qiao Fei sighed and took the knife in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cut the fruit. They won¡¯t eat it. We just came to visit you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and avoided touching his hand when he took the knife from her.

    Qiao Fei noticed her movement. She seemed not at all averse to living with Boss Li. He suddenly realized something that he didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°Get well soon and return to the base early. I will leave the base in a few months. It¡¯s time for me to go home. We may not meet again,¡± Qiao Fei said softly.

    People left the base every once in a while because their terms were up, something happened in their family, or they were selected by the military or the police. In short, parting was inevitable.

    But Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect Qiao Fei to leave so early.

 Chapter 938 - The Story of Ling and Heng (201)

    <h4>Chapter 938: The Story of Ling and Heng (201)</h4>

    But leaving the base didn¡¯t mean that she would never see him again. The Qiao family was also in Los Angeles, and she could still have a meal with him asionally.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t quite sad and only nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re cold-hearted.¡± Qiao Fei sighed, raised his hand, and rubbed it on her soft hair.

    Feng Ling had always been very grateful to Qiao Fei for being nice to her, but she didn¡¯t know how to express her gratitude, especially when others were kind to her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the evening, Li Nanheng came back, and as soon as he entered the door, he noticed the carpet seemed to be a bit different from when he left during the day, and there was also a fruit tray on the sofa.

    ¡°Has Ke in?¡± He nced at the suitcase in front of the bedroom door.

    ¡°Yes, with the other members of the sniper team.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Li Nanheng looked at the messy carpet. ¡°It looks as if was trampled by a group of wild monkeys.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Wild monkey?

    Xiao Xu glimpsed a Qiao Fei talking to her in the kitchen and when Qiao Fei took the sniper team members away, Xiao Xu said when he walked by her, ¡°Your Mr. Right is right beside you. Don¡¯t wrongly choose a wild monkey.¡±

    She was amused by his words.

    Qiao Fei was a deputy drillmaster at the base anyway. He was born into an honorable family and very genteel and mature in his dealings with people. How could Xiao Xu call him a wild monkey? Even if Qiao Fei was a monkey, he was definitely a leader of monkeys, a genteel and mature one.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned it up. Maybe it¡¯s a bit different from when you left. Let me clean it up again,¡± Feng Ling said and was about to clean up the carpet.

    However, Li Nanheng, who was standing next to the carpet, suddenly carried her up by the back cor. Caught off guard, she stumbled and fell into his arms. He gently pressed on her shoulder and hugged her.

    The man looked down at the hairy head in his arms and rubbed at her hair. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Why are you in such a hurry to clean up?¡±

    He spoke as if he was speaking to his wife who needed him to take care of.

    Feng Ling quickly escaped from his arms, only to see that Li Nanheng was looking down at her in a good mood.

    The girl had already wrapped the chest cloth while he was away and put on the white short-sleeved T-shirt she usually wore, which was not loose as the pajamas that she was wearing a few days ago, exposing her vicle or shoulders.

    But Li Nanheng found that he wasn¡¯t just fascinated with her body. As long as he got close to her, his lower body would react.

    If it weren¡¯t because the lights in the living room were too bright, if it wasn¡¯t for her eyes that were too clear, he would have done something improper again.

    And this time, he couldn¡¯t make the excuse that he was drunk again.

    After all, there was no smell of alcohol on him today.

    So the next time he wanted to do something bad, he should buy a bottle of wine in the supermarket downstairs and drink a few sips in advance before he came up.

    While he was pondering, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°Who else did you call over?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°No one. They have already gone back in the afternoon, and I don¡¯t think they wille again because they are afraid of being scolded by you.¡±

    What she said made sense. These guys dared toe in only when he was away.

    Then who woulde at this time?

    Li Nanheng turned to open the door, and Feng Ling squatted down to level up the carpet, and then she heard the door opened.

    When Li Nanheng saw the woman standing outside the door, his eyes were cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Seeing that the person who opened the door was really him, Feng Mingzhu immediately smiled happily. ¡°I heard that something happened to XI Base, so you didn¡¯t go back to the base but are living outside. It turns out to be true. You are really here!¡±

    The Feng family was on good terms with the Li family, so it was not surprising that Feng Mingzhu knew XI Base had a conflict with the military.

    ¡°How did you find this ce? Did you track me?¡± Li Nanheng stood in front of the door and had no intention of letting her in. His eyes were cold and his tone was harsh.

    ¡°I would have done it earlier if I could.¡± Feng Mingzhu made a face at him naughtily yet sweetly, and said happily and expectantly, ¡°I heard that you were here, but I didn¡¯t know which building you lived in, so I parked my car below. When I saw you driving back just now, you happened to park next to my car. I followed you in and saw you pressed on the tenth floor. I guess you should be living on the tenth floor, so I had to try. And I did find you!¡±

    He was not interested in Feng Mingzhu at all and was not familiar with her car. There were many luxury cars parked downstairs. He didn¡¯t pay attention to which cars were parked in the parking lot.

    He was on his guard against the military but forgot to guard against this Miss Feng who tries to meet him every day.

    ¡°Can I go in?¡± Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were sparkled with excitement. She hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. He was either at the base or back to the Li family, and she had no chance to see him. After he refused to marry her, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak to him.

    ¡°It¡¯ste at midnight. Sorry, it¡¯s not convenient.¡± Li Nanheng didn¡¯t intend to let her in at all and just said coldly, ¡°If you have anything to say to me, say it here.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu looked at him and the smile and excitement in her eyes gradually faded away, but her eyes were still full of love for him.

    She clenched the bag in her hand and her usual arrogant and overbearing manners had all disappeared. She looked just like a shy and excited girl who was seeing her lover.

    ¡°I just want toe and see you.¡± Although she had many words to speak to him, Feng Mingzhu knew that he hated talkative women, so she thought she¡¯d better open themunication channel with him first. At least, he should allow her to see him frequently.

    ¡°Now you saw me. Can you go?¡± Li Nanheng was indeed impatient with women like Feng Mingzhu, and his eyes were very irritated.

 Chapter 939 - The Story of Ling and Heng (202)

    <h4>Chapter 939: The Story of Ling and Heng (202)</h4>

    ¡°Are you... inconvenient?¡± Looking at his cold and impatient face, Feng Mingzhu tried to peep into the door.

    But he was so tall that she couldn¡¯t even reach his shoulders in high heels. She could only see the beautiful chandelier in the room but nothing else.

    Feng Ling was squatting and leveling up the carpet, not paying attention to their conversation. Seeing that Boss Li seemed to be talking to someone, she got up and went back to the bedroom after fixing the carpet so as not to disturb him.

    ¡°There is nothing inconvenient, but if Miss Feng enters the door, it is really inconvenient.¡± The man¡¯s tone was alienated and indifferent.

    Feng Mingzhu clenched her bag and looked into his eyes. She nned to get close to him step by step, but he seemed to have absolutely no desire to see her again. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Nanheng, can you let me in? Let¡¯s have a talk. It¡¯s not convenient for us to talk like this.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± The man leaned casually on the door frame, with one hand in his trouser pocket.

    ¡°Talk about our...¡± Feng Mingzhu paused and said, ¡°Nanheng, we were engaged. No matter why you refused to marry me, we were ymates since childhood, right? I remember that when I was a teenager, my family and I went to visit your family in the Chinese New Year, I couldn¡¯t sleep at night and went out alone. As a result, I identally fell into an underground warehouse. No one noticed me for a few hours, but you found me and helped me out, and since then, I had been hoping that I could grow up quickly because only after I grew up, I could marry you, Nanheng, I really...¡±

    Finally confessing her love to him, Feng Mingzhu had never been so excited. She had been waiting for him for many years. She always thought he liked her. When he rescued her out of the warehouse at that time, she was almost frozen, but his arms were so warm and he was so tall. Her family said that she would marry him in the future. She had early put her whole heart on him. No man could attract her eyes except for Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng put his hand in his trousers pocket and looked at her indifferently. ¡°I want to correct that the third generations of the Feng family and the Li family have a marriage engagement but not between you and me, and I have never refused to marry you because I have never been asked to marry you. I know you just because our families are on good terms and there is nothing else between us.¡±

    ¡°The Feng family only has one daughter and that is me!¡± Feng Mingzhu felt she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Nanheng asked coldly.

    Feng Mingzhu took a long breath. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to marry my dead sister! That¡¯s ridiculous! She died when she was only one year old. Nanheng, why would you rather marry a child who died more than ten years ago than give me a chance? I¡¯ve never offended or pestered you. I just never hid my love for you. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to conceal my love for you! I rejected so many men for you. Even if you don¡¯t want to marry me, I¡¯m still waiting for you. And I always wanted to find a chance to talk to you...¡±

    He still leaned on the door, lit a cigarette, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t respond to your love.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu realized something from his expression. As if being sshed with cold water, all of her pride and self-confidence were extinguished at once.

    ¡°Do you already have someone you love?¡± she almost choked out.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t answer but looked at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know too much. Just remember: firstly, I have no obligation to you. No matter whether you like me or not, it is your own business. I don¡¯t have to be responsible for that; secondly, don¡¯t try to see me anymore. It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    ¡°Nanheng... I...¡±

    ¡°Besides, the daughter of the Feng family is a goddess in the Chinesemunity of Los Angeles. You don¡¯t have to give away so much for me. Don¡¯t say that you rejected so many men for me again, OK?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu looked at him with red eyes but then sneered softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble, Young Master Li. If any of the men I refused is half as good as you, I won¡¯t be so vexed. You are the best man I have ever met, so I can¡¯t fall in love with anyone else! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, but as a result, you didn¡¯t even give me a chance.¡±

    Li Nanheng gave her a deep look at her because of her words. ¡°Do you mean I should be responsible for your wishful thinking and unwanted waiting?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu forced back the tears that wereing out, lowered her eyes and said, ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t love me at all. Am I so bad in your eyes? I¡¯m really curious about what kind of woman you love! Is she as beautiful as a fairy?¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly thought of the girl who he had just hugged and the touch of her short, fluffy hair.

    He didn¡¯t know whether Feng Ling would be as beautiful as a fairy when she wore women¡¯s clothing. All he knew was that even if she had short hair and was in the ck uniform, his lower body would have a reaction as soon as she looked at him and called him ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Go back. Don¡¯te again,¡± Li Nanheng said. Without looking at her, he closed the door mercilessly.

    Seeing that the door was closed in front of her, Feng Mingzhu stared at the house number and the code lock outside the door, reluctant to leave. Finally, she had a chance to meet him, but she didn¡¯t expect this result.

    She didn¡¯t even know the six-digit password of his home¡¯s lock.

    She knew his birthday, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t use it as a password, and except for that, she didn¡¯t know anything about him.

    Just like the shut door in front of her, he never gave her a chance to step into his heart.

 Chapter 940 - The Story of Ling and Heng (203)

    <h4>Chapter 940: The Story of Ling and Heng (203)</h4>

    Li Nanheng walked back to the room and saw that the carpet had been ttened by Feng Ling.

    He walked in. The door of the bedroom was unlocked. Feng Ling picked up her phone and was about to lie down on the bed when she heard his footsteps and looked back.

    ¡°Is this phone still working?¡± Li Nanheng nced at the phone in her hand.

    Feng Ling nodded, raised the phone and waved it at him. ¡°Yes, you took me to buy this phonest time. It¡¯s waterproof, but it was soaked in water for too long that day, so I couldn¡¯t turn it on. Now the water in the phone is already dried, it can be used normally.¡±

    ¡°Buy another one if it¡¯s not working.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It has no difference from before.¡± In order to prove that the cell phone had no problem, Feng Ling showed him the screen of the phone. An American military movie was being yed on the screen. The movie had just begun. Obviously, she had just started to watch it.

    ¡°Besides this kind of movie, what kind of movies do you like?¡± Li Nanheng suddenly felt that he should resort to some corny means to pursue her. After all, she hadn¡¯t experienced these because of her childhood experiences. For example, take her out to a movie.

    ¡°None. K rmended this movie to me, so I am just watching it,¡± Feng Ling said, sat on the bed, took off her shoes, and put her bare feet on the bed.

    Seeing her white and tender feet, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes slightly darkened and he immediately turned his eyes to her cell phone.

    ¡°He rmended this movie to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, K said I should know that the human heart can be sinister, so he asked me to watch more movies and learn more about intrigues.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone was suddenly taken away by the man and she looked at him puzzled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to learn any intrigues! Don¡¯t listen to him. I should thank God that you haven¡¯t been misled by him after staying with him for so many years!¡± Li Nanheng threw her phone aside. ¡°Come with me if you can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    Feng Ling got out of bed and went out with him.

    Li Nanheng took her to the room with fitness equipment, turned on the lights and asked if she hade in to practice. Feng Ling shook her head.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t exercised for a few days, so you can¡¯t suddenly have excessive exercise, which will do harm to your health.¡± He walked to the treadmill and pressed a few times on it, and the machine beeped. He adjusted the machine and said, ¡°Jog for ten kilometers first, and then do in-ce bnce training.¡±

    Neither of these movements would affect the wound on her head.

    Although it was already night, Feng Ling was indeed unable to fall asleep. Boss arranged physical training for her in a different way. Although not as much equipment was avable as at the base, it was very suitable for her.

    Feng Ling waited beside him obediently. However, after adjusting the treadmill for a while, the man said expressionlessly, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been used for a long time, so it¡¯s broken.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Can¡¯t I run tonight?¡±

    ¡°Go out for bnce training first. Let me check what went wrong.¡± The man said while checking the treadmill.

    Feng Ling nodded obediently and turned to go out. She looked around in the living room and in the end, returned to the carpet she had justid, lying on it for bnce training.

    However, when she pushed her limbs to the ground, she felt that her head ached. Although the wound was not so painful, when she pushed up her head, her brain hurt. She closed her eyes to endure the pain. But after doing it for a while, she crawled back on the carpet and put her hands on her head.

    After a minute of rest, she propped up her limbs again and began to exercise.

    After repeating this process a few times, she finally found the right bnce, and at this moment, the doorbell rang again.

    Feng Ling looked at the door and then at the man who was repairing the treadmill inside. He didn¡¯t seem to hear it.

    Someone had been here just now. Although she didn¡¯t know who he was, he should be Boss¡¯s acquaintance.

    So she got up, walked to the door, and opened it.

    At the moment when the door was opened, Feng Ling remained expressionless but when the woman outside saw Feng Ling, her face changed instantly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Feng Mingzhu looked at Feng Ling in the door in shock.

    This bastard named Feng Ling didn¡¯t respect her at all in the mall! She was so pissed that she almost smashed her bag on his head!

    For some reason, she felt that there must be a reason that Li Nanheng didn¡¯t let her in. No matter how he disliked her, at least he should invite her in unless there was someone else in his home, so she knocked at the door again to see if he hid a woman at home, but she didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling woulde to open the door!

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect to see this Miss Feng here, but she didn¡¯t care. Taking a look at her, she turned around deadpan and said to the room inside, ¡°Boss, someone is looking for you.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu followed her in and quickly nced around in the apartment that she had never entered.

    There was no women¡¯s stuff and all the items in the room were neatly ced. Feng Ling was a little sweaty and a bit out of breath. Obviously, she was doing some simple exercise just now.

    So there were only two men in the apartment and no woman.

    She was a bit relieved but still looked at Feng Ling suspiciously, asking, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you a member of XI Base? What are you doing at his home?¡±

    When Li Nanheng came out, he heard Feng Mingzhu¡¯s aggressive voice. He walked out and said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the wound on Feng Ling¡¯s head? Do I have to ask for your permission to have a base member to recuperate at my home?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu looked at Li Nanheng and then at the room behind him. Through the open door, she saw that there was some fitness equipment inside, and her eyes immediately softened. ¡°Nanheng, I was going to leave, but then I think that we should have a talk, so I will...¡±

    ¡°What is it? Was I too polite to you? Have I made you misunderstand something? Miss Feng, what makes you believe I won¡¯t throw you out?¡±

 Chapter 941 - The Story of Ling and Heng (204)

    <h4>Chapter 941: The Story of Ling and Heng (204)</h4>

    Right after Li Nanheng spoke, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s bag fell onto the ground with a tter.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that this was bizarre; there was no good reason for her to suddenly lose grasp of her bag.

    Feng Ling saw this from the side but did not speak up. From their conversation, she understood that Miss Feng hade by earlier; she was supposed to leave, yet she had returned.

    One of Feng Mingzhu¡¯s lipsticks rolled out from her bag and she silently kicked it away into the corner where it couldn¡¯t be seen. Even if he wouldn¡¯t allow her a third entry today, she would be able to use her lipstick as an excuse toe in again tomorrow.

    However, Feng Ling did not say anything. She wasn¡¯tfortable with speaking out of turn. She turned toward the room furnished with gym equipment: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go train first.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond. His gaze remained on Feng Mingzhu, who had knelt down to collect her purse.

    Feng Mingzhu stood up and turned to him with some embarrassment: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just...¡±

    ¡°You just wanted toe see if I¡¯m hiding a woman here?¡± Li Nanheng had yet to change and was still dressed in his sharp and stern appearance. From his gaze, it was as though he was engaging inbat: ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention the fact that there aren¡¯t any women here. Even if there were, it would still be unrted to you. Keep away your overconcern and your unnecessary eyes. Otherwise, this Li one will no longer offer you the most basic respect that I offer to everyone.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was dumbstruck. .

    Even though Li Nanheng had taken their families¡¯ faces into consideration and did not cross the line, even though his tone was still somewhat polite, she had never seen such a cold side to him.

    Why was he acting this way?

    Was it because she had spoken impolitely to Feng Ling after entering? Because her attitude against him was poor?

    Or was it, because she had entered his home without first receiving his approval?

    Feng Mingzhu endured her grievance: ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    She really felt wronged by his treatment. She curled her hands into fists and almost raised her voice, but forced herself to remain rational. Although her tone wasn¡¯t as enraged as it would have been, her heart was filled with the sourness of this grievance she was suffering.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I need to say,¡± Li Nanheng spoke calmly. ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I like you; I purely have feelings for you. I haven¡¯t done anything against you. What right do you have to hate me so much?¡± Feng Mingzhu truly could not endure it anymore. ¡°Nanheng, I like you so much, yet you treat me this way. You would rather let such an immature, smelly little brat stay at your ce to nurse his wounds, than to give me a bit time with you!¡±

    ¡°Every member in the XI Base suffers injuries for the sake of the base. I¡¯m the person-in-charge of the base and I hold the responsibility for everyone¡¯s safety. This isn¡¯t something you have the right to criticise.¡±

    ¡°But he...¡±

    ¡°Did you say he was immature?¡± Li Nanheng raised his brows. His eyes were not on Feng Mingzhu when he said this. Instead, he had turned to look at the door behind him, ncing at the short haired woman who was testing the controls on the treadmill. He spoke mildly, ¡°Has Feng Ling offended you?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was stunned silent. She was fully aware of what she had previously done. Although it was a small matter, she had been the unreasonable party. If she brought this up to Li Nanheng, he would only hate her further.

    She was both angered and frustrated; she was actually incapable of dealing with Feng Ling. If she had known things would be like this, she would have found an opportunity to provoke that little brat. At the very least, if she had forced Feng Ling to do something out of line, she would have something toin to Li Nanheng about Feng Ling.

    Yet, this waspletely beyond what she had expected.

    Who would have thought that, when she came to look for Li Nanheng, Feng Ling would be here!

    Could it be that Feng Ling had alreadyined to him about her?

    This little brat seemed like a reticent fellow, but could he actually be really petty?

    The more Feng Mingzhu thought about this, the more ufortable she felt in her heart. She bit down on her bottom lip with force.

    Feng Ling could not understand how to operate this sort of advanced treadmill. She came out of the room to say: ¡°Boss, it isn¡¯t early anymore. I¡¯ll wake up early to train tomorrow. Take your time chatting with Miss Feng. I¡¯ll return to my room first.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Feng Mingzhu red at her. ¡°Could it be that youined to Nanheng even though you were in the wrong? What false words did you say to him!¡±

    Feng Ling did not n on paying her any attention. When she heard these words, she did not pause her footsteps and continued walking to her room.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Li Nanheng nced at Feng Mingzhu¡¯s enraged expression and asked mildly: ¡°Did you have a conflict with Miss Feng?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling only paused when Boss Li spoke up. She answered openly: ¡°We¡¯ve only met once. As for what she said, Boss, you should know the answer best. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever even mentioned her name to you.¡±

    Li Nanheng turned to Feng Mingzhu. ¡°Indeed, he has never mentioned you.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu could tell from their conversation and expressions; it seemed like that Feng Ling really never mentioned it...

    Could it be that she had lifted the stone only to smash it on her own feet?

    She bit her lip darkly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about what happened previously when Miss Feng was buying Misi.¡± Since Feng Ling was forcefully dragged into the conversation, there was no point in avoiding Feng Mingzhu any longer. She spoke directly: ¡°I only remember Miss Feng saying that she is Boss¡¯s fiancee, and telling me to bring her into the base to look for you. Due to the rules in the base, I had to refuse her. Afterward, Miss Feng didn¡¯t seem very happy. Perhaps... through this matter, I offended her.¡±

    Feng Ling did not mention Feng Mingzhu¡¯s intention to snatch the Misi. She only brought up the matter rted to her so-called status as a ¡®fiancee.¡¯ However, her words precisely struck Feng Mingzhu¡¯s weakest spot.

    Feng Mingzhu opened her mouth to exin but was caught off guard by Li Nanheng¡¯s indifferent, warning gaze.

    ¡°Fiancee?¡±

    ¡°Nanheng, I was just... saying...¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled; however, when the man smiled, he only appeared like a demon. He disyed aposed grace from head to toe, but his smile gave her goosebumps.

    Feng Mingzhu still wanted to exin. However, Feng Ling had already entered the bedroom. It was as though Feng Ling didn¡¯t ce any importance on her.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t approach the ces I own and don¡¯t show up within my sight. Miss Feng, you should learn to conduct yourself with dignity.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°Do you need me to send you out?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was angered to the point of experiencing hatred: ¡°I...¡±

    However, before she could finish speaking, she was frozen by the man¡¯s indifferent gaze.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes reddened. She bit on her bottom lip painfully. She turned to leave when the man suddenly spoke up in distaste: ¡°Bring your things with you.¡±

    She faltered and turned to him in confusion.

    Only to see the man¡¯s gaze coldly directed at the lipstick she had kicked into the corner.

 Chapter 942 - The Story of Ling and Heng (205)

    <h4>Chapter 942: The Story of Ling and Heng (205)</h4>

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s back stiffened. A long whileter, she bent down and picked up her lipstick. She could not find it in her to stay any longer and quickly left.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t care less about that woman. Instead, he turned toward the bedroom door Feng Ling had closed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling was already preparing to sleep; she nned to watch the movie K had rmended to her. However, before she couldy down, the bedroom door was abruptly opened with a ¡°peng¡± noise.

    She turned around to see that it was Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Do you care about the words, ¡®my future fianc¨¦e¡¯ a lot?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression immediately faltered. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Nanheng saw that she was sitting on the bed and did not approach. Instead, he leaned against the door and watched her. ¡°I asked you to tell me about your conflict with her, yet you skimmed through all of the details and focused on how she imed to be my fianc¨¦e. The fact that you did so clearly indicates that you remembered that incident very well and minded it very much.¡±

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t very good at understanding the right methods of speaking and the meanings behind them; she had only spoken whatever came to her mind.

    Did that even count as minding those words?

    Looking at the man¡¯s cheerful appearance, Feng Ling secretly scolded him, ¡®mentally ill¡¯ in her mind and tugged aside the nkets toy down. She then spoke: ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big of a matter, yet Miss Feng insisted on bringing it up. I only spoke a bit about it since she wanted me to. I don¡¯t have much impression of the incident, nor do I care very much about it. I only spoke about whatever came to my mind.¡±

    ¡°En. You don¡¯t have much impression of the things you don¡¯t mind. You only have a deep impression of her iming to be my fianc¨¦e,¡± the man refuted with a smile.

    The corner of Feng Ling¡¯s lips twitched. Sheid down and picked up her phone to watch the movie, no longer paying him any attention.

    Li Nanheng did not ask further. He smiled, saying: ¡°Rest well.¡± He helped her to turn off the lights in the room, leaving only her bedsidemp lit. He then closed the door.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling¡¯s injuries had mostly healed. Aside from the asional swelling pain she experienced when she engaged in simple physical activities, there were no other problems. There was also no need to apply any more medicine on her wound either. There was only a faint scar left behind. Thankfully, injuries caused by being mmed into the wall were easier to recover from than knife wounds or wounds received from being caught in explosions. As long as she treated it properly, the scar would eventually fade.

    However, in the meantime, she needed to push her bangs forward to block her forehead. Otherwise, the scar would stand out too much.

    At the very least, she felt that it stood out too much.

    Thus, Feng Ling did not n on cutting her hair anytime soon.

    When Li Nanheng went out, she took advantage of the opportunity and made a call back to the base. She asked about how they were managing the issue of themander¡¯s death.

    After all, if she asked K and the rest, they would only tell her to set her mind at ease, to not worry about it and to trust the Boss to handle it.

    However, if this incident could be so easily managed, Li Nanheng wouldn¡¯t have to head out so often.

    Although he never talked about it, she could tell that this matter could not be handled carelessly. They had to be cautious. If they left any loopholes for the military to exploit, all of their previous hard work would be wasted.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. When she made the call to the base, they did not share much with her and only warned her not to meet up with anyone from the military. They also told her to avoid contacting anyone outside of the base.

    Feng Ling was able to understand most of the situation through the way they spoke.

    The military in America was an extremely influential power. This was so in almost every country. As ¡®two tigers cannot share one mountain,¡¯ the military always found it difficult to ept the XI Base. That a militarymander was murdered in this military district; be it in terms of public opinion, or both parties¡¯ interests, it wasn¡¯t something that could be handled easily.

    Furthermore, the military and the XI Base had always been secretly unhappy with each other. It could be said that through this incident, they sessfully grasped hold of the XI Base¡¯s pigtail; there was no way they would easily let go without making a big fuss first.

    If she wasn¡¯t XI Base¡¯s person, and if Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t personally showed up, it was likely that she would have to pay for this with her life.

    She had seen the recent news rted to the military. The death of amander had beenpletely suppressed and unreleased to the public. This meant that only the involved parties were aware of this event. Everyone else was uninformed.

    After looking through the clean news headlines, Feng Ling gave a simple report about her own intentions to the base. However, they advised her to continue staying outside and to avoid making any movements. She was told to follow Boss¡¯s orders and was advised against being rash.

    After hanging up the phone, Feng Ling¡¯s tense body rxed slightly.

    She had actually mentally prepared herself for the possibility that the XI Base would give up on her. Although her circumstances weren¡¯t that difficult to salvage, the military would definitely stand together to give them pressure, and to make threats and promises. With XI Base¡¯s current advantageous position in mind, there were countless people who were green with envy. After weighing the pros and cons, giving up on her was actually quite a reasonable decision.

    However, XI Base¡¯s decision waspletely different from what she had expected.

    They did not abandon her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    That night, Li Nanheng sent her a message to inform her that he was returning to the Li family tonight to discuss some matters with the Li family¡¯s elders. He told her to rest well alone.

    Feng Lingid down after checking her phone.

    Sheid alone on therge bed and closed her eyes amidst the darkness. However, she found it difficult to sleep.

    She never knew that she could be ustomed to someone¡¯s presence so quickly. It had only been a few days, less than a week. Yet, she was already used to having either the study, the living room, or the bedroom across hers upied. Whenever she opened her bedroom door, she would surely see the room the man was using lit up.

    She had spent more than ten years learning to befortable alone, and had grown used to loneliness and cold. However, in only a few days, she had actually be ustomed to the warmth of another person.

    She had grown used to having someone by her side.

    She had yet to grow fully ustomed to it, yet that person suddenly couldn¡¯t return tonight.

    It seemed like Boss Li didn¡¯t enjoy visiting the Li family. Each time he returned, his expression would be poor. It was clear that the way he handled things tended to sh with those elders.

    Now that one of the militarymanders was killed, most of the additional pressure the XI Base was experiencing likely came from those elders in the Li family.

    Feng Ling flipped over.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep.

 Chapter 943 - The Story of Ling and Heng (206)

    <h4>Chapter 943: The Story of Ling and Heng (206)</h4>

    Even though Boss Li never needed anyone to worry about him, her mind wouldn¡¯t stop lingering on him.

    She understood that these feelings weren¡¯t born out of concern for him; it was a type of lingering emotion she could not fullyprehend.

    After letting her thoughts run for a really long time, she eventually fell asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next afternoon, Feng Lingpleted some basic physical training. She was bing stifled to the point of feeling flustered staying at home, and saw that the weather outside was good. Li Nanheng had yet to send her any news; even when she sent him a message to ask about when he would return, he did not respond.

    At twelve in the afternoon, Feng Ling put on a coat and headed out. She remembered Boss Li¡¯s words well, to avoid leaving the residential area. If there were anything she wanted to eat or buy, there were two convenience stores located within the area. There waspletely no need for her to walk too far.

    She first headed downstairs and visited the condo Li Nanheng had said belonged to her. She opened the door for a nce and saw that it was decorated simply. As it had been unupied for quite some time, despite the clean and pleasant looking decorations, as she stood against the flooring, she felt that even her breaths were being echoed.

    All that wascking were furniture and electronics.

    This condo was right beneath his. As she stood before the ceiling-to-floor windows, the scenery she saw was identical.

    Even though she never asked about it, she knew that this was an extremely expensive residential area in Los Angeles. Every inch ofnd was worth gold. The small amount of money she had earned probably wasn¡¯t even enough to afford the down payment.

    After exploring the ce, she felt that it wasn¡¯t as interesting as Li Nanheng¡¯s floor. She turned and headed out, taking the elevator down. She nned to visit the convenience store to buy some noodles.

    She couldn¡¯t keep ordering delivery food while Boss Li was away. She rarely had the opportunity to cook and wasn¡¯t especially good at it, but was stillfortable with preparing noodles. She nned to have them with those ready made seasonings.

    The moment Feng Ling stepped out of the building, she saw two people approaching.

    Her expression instantly changed fromposed to indifference; although there wasn¡¯t much difference on the surface, her gaze had turned colder.

    The two people approaching the building entrance were Feng Mingzhu and Qin Shuke.

    The instant Qin Shuke saw Feng Ling, her eyes seemed to be radiating light: ¡°Ah, Handsome Boy, you¡¯re really here!¡±

    Feng Ling nced at them; she wasn¡¯t very good at understanding the little thoughts that women had. However, she could tell that Qin Shuke¡¯s character was carefree and innocent, whereas Feng Mingzhu was an extremely devious person. Feng Mingzhu wasn¡¯t someone who held any power. What motives did she have in bringing Qin Shuke here?

    Furthermore, hadn¡¯t Boss Li already spoken very clearly to her?

    And so, the reason Feng Mingzhu was here today, was obviously not to look for Li Nanheng.

    Feng Mingzhu brought Qin Shuke here. Could it be that she was targeting... her?

    ¡°My cousin said she saw you here a few days ago. I didn¡¯t believe her, but to think that you¡¯re really here. Ah! What happened to your forehead? Were you injured?¡± Qin Shuke approached Feng Ling excitedly and reached her hand out to touch her forehead in concern. However, before she could even lean closer, the indifferent,posed young ¡°boy¡± had already taken a step away from her.

    Qin Shuke¡¯s hand paused in midair. She stared at Feng Ling in astonishment. Although she knew that Feng Ling¡¯s character was cold, her expression right now seemed to contain more. It was as though she was wary of and trying to maintain a distance from her.

    ¡°If Miss Feng hasn¡¯t carefully investigated the reason I¡¯m here, she would never havee. Miss Qin, didn¡¯t you ask her for the reason?¡± Feng Ling answered mildly.

    Qin Shuke¡¯s expression instantly changed: ¡°Handsome boy...¡±

    ¡°All right, Shuke, I don¡¯t mind telling you this. This little handsome boy you¡¯ve been pining over has recently stirred up a lot of trouble. Can you believe it? He killed amander, and actually managed to coax the entire XI Base to pit themselves against the military to protect him. None of them are willing to hand him over. Right now, even Nanheng has brought him over to his home for him to nurse his wound. Even though he is clearly a troublemaker that has created such a big mess, he is able to stay herefortably. He had the ability to cause trouble but not the courage to be responsible for his own actions. He really doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be a man.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu spoke with a cold smile, watching Feng Ling¡¯s unfazed expression. She stood in her high heels and watched Feng Ling from above. ¡°The Feng family also has rtions with the military. If that hadn¡¯t been the case, I would never have known that you did all of this, nor would I have expected this to be the reason you are now living in Nanheng¡¯s home. Due to the mess you stirred up, Nanheng is currently enduring so much pressure in your ce. Yet, you¡¯re hiding here as though nothing has happened. Where¡¯s your conscience?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at her. ¡°Miss Feng, I¡¯m uninterested in how you came to know of this but if you only heard briefly about what happened and are unaware of the cause and the details, I advise you not to speak as you please. As for whether Boss Li is currently undertaking pressure in my ce, he will tell me this directly. There¡¯s no need for Miss Feng to speak in his ce. Everyone is aware of their own positions; I am also aware of mine. You don¡¯t belong to the XI Base. You don¡¯t have any rights to point fingers at me.¡±

    Qin Shuke originally thought that since her handsome boy was here, she would follow her cousin along to take a look. After seeing the sh of resentment and indifference, she was immediately dumbstruck.

    These two... what was going on...

    Feng Mingzhu harrumphed with a smile. ¡°I really wish to know how long you¡¯ve been in the XI Base; how much did you have to contribute to the base toe out of this unscathed. You sure are amazing; you killed amander, ah. The XI Base has been peaceful for so many years. This is the first time it has suffered such a big cmity and it¡¯s actually because of you. I really didn¡¯t expect this. What on earth is Nanheng thinking? He is actually protecting you!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, no matter what happens, if you don¡¯t understand the full situation, it¡¯s better not to get to a conclusion. Didn¡¯t he just say that? Besides, the two of you have never had any conflicts. What are you doing ah...¡±

    Feng Ling spoke up indifferently. ¡°If Miss Feng truly struggles to ept this matter, you can say so clearly to Boss Li. I am currently unable to leave this ce because I received his order to stay. If you are capable of making him retract his order, I will immediately disappear. Right now, you¡¯ve shown up here to block my path and every single word you¡¯ve spoken was meant to criticize me. You speak as though the person I killed wasn¡¯t amander, but your parents. I really struggle to understand what you¡¯re trying to achieve.¡±

 Chapter 944 - The Story of Ling and Heng (207)

    <h4>Chapter 944:The Story of Ling and Heng (207)</h4>

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s expression instantly stiffened.

    This was because Feng Ling¡¯s tone was not agitated whatsoever, nor did she appear to be flustered. She wasposed and indifferent, as though she didn¡¯t particrly take offense to anything. The stark contrast between them caused Feng Mingzhu¡¯s behaviour to appear especially out of line.

    ¡°Feng Ling, I heard that you weren¡¯t especially popr in the base. During training and examinations, you¡¯re always full of tricks, causing everyone to dislike you. Don¡¯t think that your small cleverness is useful with Nanheng. One day, when he sees through you, it¡¯ll be useless even if you kneel down by his feet. The XI Base also won¡¯t dare to keep you...¡±

    When she saw that Feng Ling was finally watching her properly, Feng Mingzhu felt that she had managed to win this round. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Although XI Base has its own rules, as long as it¡¯s something I wish to know, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t find out. In the past, I really never took a brat like you into consideration. But I never thought you would actually dare to stay in Nanheng¡¯s ce. I heard the people from your base say that you¡¯ve always enjoyed clinging onto the men in your base. Look at that feminine appearance of yours. You can¡¯t be a gay right; do you prefer men?¡±

    ¡°Cousin...¡± Why were her words bing more and more out of line? Even Qin Shuke, who stood by the side, felt awkward.

    The Feng Mingzhu she was familiar with, although she could at times be a little dominating, actually wasn¡¯t bad. Furthermore, under normal circumstances, these sort of shes would only ur between love rivals. But this handsome boy was a boy, ah. Was there a need to target her so much? Furthermore, she was acting as though she wouldn¡¯t give up until she sessfully chased him away...

    ¡°Shuke, do you know why I brought you here today? I wanted you to take a good look at the handsome boy you¡¯ve always liked. I think you¡¯ve be infatuated with the wrong person. There¡¯s an eighty percent chance he likes men. He ispletely uninterested in women. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he show any reaction to a youthful and beautiful girl like you?¡± Feng Mingzhu smiled mockingly as she continued. ¡°It seems like all sorts of people now have the courage to enter the XI Base. In the future, I should really properly inform the elderly at the Li family about this. We can¡¯t let a gay, who isn¡¯t a boy or a girl, ruin the XI Base¡¯s outstanding reputation...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve never really pursued him. I only asked for his phone number twice, but was rejected. Cousin, don¡¯t misunderstand this. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Qin Shuke furrowed her brows.

    Feng Mingzhu faltered. She abruptly swerved around to re at her: ¡°Whose side are you standing on? You¡¯re favouring this boy over your own cousin?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qin Shuke¡¯s expression was filled with innocence and embarrassment:.¡±No, I¡¯m obviously on your side, but I don¡¯t have any unhappiness with this handsome boy. I can¡¯t say those words. I do like him, but I haven¡¯t requested for him to do anything with me. Besides, he has always been very amodating to me...¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s expression worsened.

    Her face said it all; she had brought Qin Shuke along to help her, but who would have thought that Qin Shuke¡¯s loyalty would be leaning out of the fence.

    Feng Ling casually brought her phone out to check the time. She deliberated over it and felt that, since she didn¡¯t have much to do, she wasn¡¯t concerned about wasting time. She ced her phone back in her pocket and lifted her head, silently and calmly watching this woman who hade to stir up trouble. Her eyes were filled with scorn.

    In fact, she found it strange herself. Why did Feng Mingzhu enjoy picking at her so much? Although they both had the surname Feng, they were clearly unrted. Could it be that they were fated to offend each other?

    Feng Ling¡¯s attitude was mild, making it difficult for others to see through her. Feng Mingzhu continued speaking coldly: ¡°The elders in the Li family already know about what you¡¯ve done. Even if Nanheng wishes to protect you, I¡¯m afraid those elders won¡¯t agree to it. You just wait for the base to chase you out. Even if they won¡¯t me you for killing themander, with the way you¡¯re ruining the base¡¯s reputation, there¡¯s no way those elders will allow you to stay.¡±

    Feng Ling appeared indifferent on the surface, as though she waspletely unfazed. However, as she ced her phone in her pocket, her hand curled up into a fist. She gradually increased the pressure she was applying until her fingers turned pale.

    What she worried most about was whether she could continue staying in XI Base.

    If Feng Mingzhu took advantage of this incident toin to the Li family... perhaps things would truly be affected.

    ¡°And so, Miss Feng, did youe on behalf of those Li family¡¯s elders?¡± Feng Ling asked mildly.

    Feng Mingzhu couldn¡¯t see through her thoughts, but she guessed that the little brat was surely very bothered by this. She smiled in disdain. ¡°This matter will eventually be revealed to the entire Li family. Aren¡¯t you fully aware of how many people are unhappy with you in the base? This matter will eventually spread to them. I simply had a short conversation with the elders about this. They aren¡¯t especially interested in your matters, but you¡¯ve ruined the base¡¯s reputation and now you¡¯ve arrogantly moved in Nanheng¡¯s ce. They are clearly very angry about this. I wasn¡¯t sent here to speak on their behalf; there¡¯s no need for me to do so either. You¡¯ll soon receive an official request to withdraw. The XI Base won¡¯t have a ce for you.¡±

    Feng Ling could not be bothered to deal with Feng Mingzhu. She turned to Qin Shuke, whose expression was filled with confusion: ¡°Miss Qin, if there¡¯s nothing else, the both of you can leave now. I have my own principles when ites to my own matters; I have no need for anyone¡¯s judgement of it. I also understand my own worth best. Although we¡¯ve never interacted much before, I can tell that your character is innocent and warmhearted; you don¡¯t have much negative intentions. In the future, I suggest you stay away from this rtive of yours whose mind is filled with schemes.¡±

    Qin Shuke nodded with only half an understanding, wanting to say more. Feng Mingzhu couldn¡¯t ept how Feng Ling appeared indifferent even after everything she had said. However, after considering that Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t be able to smile after she was finally chased out of the base, she decided not to be petty with her.

    Feng Mingzhu lifted her chin to say. ¡°Now that the XI Base is embroiled in this matter, all of the influential people in the Li family, the Feng family, and the United Nations will definitely show up. Not a single one of them will be absent. After all, you¡¯ve touched a higher-up in the military. I think you better turn yourself in. Don¡¯t make them go through so much to protect you. After all, you¡¯re already about to be kicked out. You should do some good deeds before leaving and save them the worry. What do you think?¡±

    Feng Ling had said everything she needed to say. She was expressionless as she turned to head for the nearby convenience store.

    Qin Shuke also rushed to give way to her.

    Seeing this, Feng Mingzhu instantly became impatient. She continued with a cold smile: ¡°Feng Ling, could it be, you wish for Li Nanheng to suffer serious pressure from the Li family for you? Do you know how devoted the elders in the Li family are to their work? He has always preferred to be unrestrained yet he is suffering from countless restrictions for you. He even agreed to the ridiculous conditions those elders areying down! You¡¯re really a wicked pest!¡±

 Chapter 945 - The Story of Ling and Heng (208)

    <h4>Chapter 945: The Story of Ling and Heng (208)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t returned home for the past two days.

    Feng Ling abruptly received a call from the Li family. The elder had personally made the call, requesting for her toe see him.

    Yesterday¡¯s encounter with Feng Mingzhu left Feng Ling troubled for the entire day. After receiving the call, although her heart remained ufortable, she felt a bit more in control. At the very least, she was no longer clueless and could await for a conclusion.

    Feng Ling sat in the backseat of the car, mindless of the driver. She was staring out of the windows dazedly.

    The driver had asked her for the route, but she didn¡¯t know it very well. She could only tell him the address the elder had given her. The driver had to go several rounds before he finally found the correct ce.

    Thankfully, she had left early and wasn¡¯tte.

    It was only after arriving at the promised ce that Feng Ling learned that several military leaders, United Nation¡¯s leaders, and even army reporters were also present. These were all people who had power over the incident.

    Before heading in, she found a mirror in the restroom and adjusted her ckbat clothes. Elder Li sent someone over to call her, but she did not respond. Her eyes were fixed on the mirror but she clearly was not looking at herself.

    ¡°Little Brother Feng Ling.¡± The man sent by the Li family stood right outside the restroom. He was dressed in a ck suit and it was clear he worked for the elders. His tone was polite and his words were concise. ¡°There are quite a few people present. Let¡¯s not make them wait for too long, especially the Li family¡¯s elders. If you wish to have a good conclusion to this, I advise you to take them seriously and to not dy for too long.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes shifted. She finally reacted, turning to look at the man outside. She nodded: ¡°I understand.¡±

    He urged: ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s not much time left.¡±

    The man then turned to leave. His footsteps were fast; it seemed like he was really sent to rush her.

    Feng Ling nced at his backview and found the situation slightly strange. She felt that today¡¯s meeting shouldn¡¯t be rted to Li Nanheng. It had been two days since she received news from him. If he was participating in this, he would definitely inform her, even if it was through a call or a message.

    The man from earlier appeared polite and respectful, but he had watched her as though her life was about to be surrendered. He clearly looked down on her and did not have too much patience for her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When she entered the ce, everyone was already present.

    This was her first time meeting the Li family¡¯s elders and the various military and United Nation¡¯s leaders. Feng Ling felt that due to this incident, it could be said that she has at least witnessed a grand scene once in her life. She stood in the middle of the crowd without a change in expression.

    The Li family had four elders; the oldest, Li Junyan, the second oldest, Li Jinguo, the third oldest, Li Wenshang, and the youngest, Li Jianrong. They were all older than seventy.

    Li Junyan was Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather. He was in his eighties. The rest of the elders did not have any grandchildren. She had heard that Li Nanheng had grown up before these four elders, famous for their outstanding achievements in the military. Unlike other children, he was not doted upon by his elders. Instead, since he was very young, these elders had tossed him into the XI Base.

    Although Li Nanheng was the Li family¡¯s only grandson and was the Young Master Li few could catch up to, he barely got to enjoy the life of a young master. Right before her eyes were the four crutches held in the elders¡¯ hands like a teacher¡¯s ruler.

    Li Junyan watched this young man who was not servile or overbearing, despite knowing the consequences of being summoned here alone. It seemed like he did not match up to Feng Mingzhu¡¯s description of a feminine man who was disturbing the atmosphere in the base.

    The other elders also narrowed their eyes as they sized up the young man named Feng Ling.

    These elders maintained the same attitude throughout. The moment they opened their mouths, their tone was freezing cold. They asked a bunch of unrted questions, such as which year did he enter the base, how was his training in the sniper team, and how hisbat skills and speed were. Li Junyan was one step ahead of the rest and cut the topic off to enter the main discussion: ¡°Feng Ling, although we¡¯ve never personally met you in the base, you can say that we¡¯ve heard a little about you in the past few years. Your performance in the neer¡¯s examination was outstanding. Who would have thought that you would be able to hold a rifle with that small figure of yours. I can tell that you¡¯re a talented person meant to be in the base. However, regardless of how outstanding you are or how loyal you are to the base, you¡¯ve killed a militarymander and affected the peace between XI Base and the US military. This isn¡¯t a small matter. You¡¯ve remained hidden for so many days. Haven¡¯t you thought about how you should properly ount for this matter to the military?

    At this moment, Feng Ling was slightly lost. She had yet to fullyprehend the situation.

    Since Feng Mingzhu had dared to contact the Li family¡¯s elders, and to say those words to her, it meant that Li Nanheng¡¯s had genuinely be implicated by some other matters.

    Or perhaps, it was because of her.

    Even though themander was in the wrong, self-defense wasn¡¯t a reason she could use to easily gloss over the entire matter. With Li Nanheng and the Li family¡¯s elders around, the military could not do anything against the XI Base. However, in order to help them regain their face, it seemed like there was a need to find some ways to soothe their anger. At the very least, it would make it easier for them to let go of this matter.

    Right now, the easiest method was for her to pay with her life. This way, the peace between both parties would be restored.

    If she kept hiding, this matter would only cause more trouble for Li Nanheng.

    Although he did not say anything, she refused to allow herself to implicate him. Even if it was anyone else, she would not let this happen.

    On this matter, she had always thought that her actions were not unreasonable. However, she had failed to consider the power of XI Base and the military. To reduce this matter into a small one wouldn¡¯t happen easily.

    Boss Li really treated her very well.

    She couldn¡¯t keep allowing herself to trouble him...

    Feng Ling curled her hands into fists and raised her head. She was about to speak when she abruptly saw the stern, broad-shouldered man standing next to the expensive bonsais by the marble stairs.

    Li Nanheng stood in the shadow, with one hand tucked into his suit pocket. His figure was tall and he was leaning slightly on the white railings of the marble stairs. His handsome face was concealed in the darkness and his expression appeared especially dark.

    He was watching her; it seemed like he had been doing so since the beginning. His dark gaze seemed to be radiating a fearless aura.

    The moment Feng Ling saw that Li Nanheng was actually here, she immediately swallowed back her words of wanting to take on the full responsibility of her crime.

    The situation didn¡¯t seem very simr to what she had in mind. She had thought that Boss Li was locked away or something by the elders. Although this situation made it seem like he was under their control, from his expression, it seemed like this was only so on the surface. In fact, everything was within his expectations.

 Chapter 946 - The Story of Ling and Heng (209)

    <h4>Chapter 946: The Story of Ling and Heng (209)</h4>

    Noticing that Feng Ling was looking at someone, Grandpa Li turned back, only to see Li Nanheng. He didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at her again. ¡°What? I have given you a few minutes. Haven¡¯t you decided yet? Are you going to keep silent like this? Don¡¯t you dare admit what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were cid and he seemed to have no intention tomunicate with her with eyes.

    Feng Ling suddenly remembered Feng Mingzhu¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t go back or contact her these days because the seniors of the Li family were suspecting her. He kept away from her and didn¡¯t have any contact with her to protect her from any suspicions and harm.

    Because even if he just called her or sent her text messages, the seniors of the Li family could find out as long as they wanted.

    At this time, she suddenly understood him.

    Although the seniors of the Li family came for her, since they didn¡¯t stop Li Nanheng froming, it showed that they didn¡¯t want to kill her and still gave her a chance to exin.

    Such an opportunity was hard to get. After all, the people present were all authoritative ones from all sides.

    ¡°Little Brother Feng Ling?¡± A man from the Li family raised his eyebrows and reminded her softly.

    Feng Ling came back from her reverie and looked at the people sitting in front of her calmly. Instead of taking all the charges as she had nned, she told exactly what happened that day, including that the people of the military base installed a surveince camera in her and K¡¯s room.

    With that, she calmly said, ¡°Yes, I did kill themander. I plead guilty to the charge, but if you have watched the surveince video at that time, you should be clear that I didn¡¯t attack him in the beginning. Man has an instinct for survival. I couldn¡¯t just let him kill K and me. He was cursing and insulting me and my colleague¡¯s life was also at risk. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider the friendship between the base and the military. That¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t admit that you did anything wrong?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled coldly. ¡°I admit the crime of murder, but as to whether I was in the wrong...¡± She paused, looking at the man standing quietly in the distance as if casually, and asked word by word, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I admit I was in the wrong?¡±

    ¡°You! How dare you!¡± The other people didn¡¯t say anything but the leaders of the military immediately got furious.

    Feng Ling answered without any hesitation, ¡°I was in XI Base for so many years and the drillmasters and teachers in the base taught me that admit when you¡¯ve done something wrong, but if you¡¯re not in the wrong, don¡¯t be forced to admit you are.¡±

    Feeling the gaze of Li Nanheng, she paused and smiled. ¡°Besides, I was not hiding from punishment these days. It was just because themander kept hitting my head against the wall and I was in aa in the past few days. You should have seen what happened from the video. Themander almost crushed my head. Yes, themander¡¯s life is precious, but what about mine?¡±

    Grandpa Li looked at her and asked coldly, ¡°What makes you think... Base XI will not punish you for this matter?¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her eyes. Her voice was much gentler than usual. ¡°Because the teachers at XI Base once said, no matter neers, senior members, elite members, drillmasters, or directors, we are all equal. Although I killed themander of the military, I was just trying to protect myself and he deserved it. Being killed doesn¡¯t make him innocent! Please think, what you would do if he did the same thing to you!¡±

    Grandfather Li slightly raised his eyebrows again. ¡°But the military said Nanheng tried his best to protect you because he is as interested in men as themander. He bent thew for personal feelings...¡±

    Feng Ling was still wearing the ck uniform of the base. Standing upright, she was neither humble nor overbearing. Hearing Grandfather Li¡¯s words, she instantly understood what the Li family wanted today.

    All they wanted was to protect the reputations of XI Base and Li Nanheng. They didn¡¯t mind sacrificing her to appease the military. They only cared about the influence of this matter on XI Base and Li Nanheng.

    They had no intention of targeting anyone, but obviously, anyone who dared to use this matter against the Li family would be their enemy.

    He was giving Feng Ling an opportunity to exin.

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°As far as I know, Boss Li always rushes ahead on dangerous missions, although he is the person in charge of the base and the only grandson of the Li family. I think it¡¯s because Boss is a man of integrity that he tried to protect me after learning that I was wronged. This is the first time I heard this kind of rumor. He has protected so many members of the base, is he interested in all of them? I heard that a member blocked a bullet for Boss in a mission and died and Boss held his body and sat in the minefield all night. How can such brotherhood be tarnished?¡±

    Grandpa Li smiled again and asked meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s said in the base that you sleep around in the base and are despised and rejected by many members. Can you exin?¡±

 Chapter 947 - The Story of Ling and Heng (210)

    <h4>Chapter 947: The Story of Ling and Heng (210)</h4>

    After a few seconds, Feng Ling said indifferently, ¡°What about the evidence? You shouldn¡¯t judge what kind of a person I am only with the nonsense of the members who I don¡¯t get along with! There are thousands of people in the base. I¡¯d like to know who stood up to nder me and im they could represent all the brothers at the base! Let me repeat, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You can investigate me and I¡¯ll be d to ept any investigation on me. As for the rumors on me, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She said calmly but everyone in the room could hear that what she meant was¡ª-

    Not all the members of the base were interested in this kind of gossip. Those who purposely popped up andined about her when the military went to the base to investigate her harbored ulterior motives and must have been early nning to kick her out of the base.

    In many cases, it was not the one rumored but the people who spread the rumor who were bad.

    What Feng Ling was trying to say was that she was innocent, and if they wanted to find out about the truth, they should start from the source of the rumor instead of her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were calm and she remained neither overbearing nor servile. Although she was petite, she was fair-skinned and looked a bit cute. She was definitely not that kind of slick, sissy young man.

    Of course, the premise was that Feng Ling did not lie.

    Feng Ling looked upright, quiet, and obedient, so even those not interested in men wanted to help this poor, wronged youngd, not to mention that they were originally partial to the base.

    So those rumors that were spread in recent days were crushed by Feng Ling herself.

    The seniors of the Li family had a very rich life experience and were all shrewd judges of character. Now seeing Feng Ling with their own eyes, they had already had a rough idea of what kind of a person he was.

    Also, if this Feng Ling really had any special feelings for Li Nanheng, they could find out easily.

    But all they saw from Feng Ling¡¯s eyes was just sincerity and purity.

    Whether in this event or personal feelings, she was pure and clean.

    But the seniors of the Li family didn¡¯t reveal their thoughts at all. One of them smiled, looking at the other people present. ¡°What else do you want to ask? He is here. It¡¯s up to you whether to take him away and put him into prison, hand him over to a military tribunal for trial, or just kill him right here.¡±

    The leaders of the military all frowned. If the people of the United Nations were not here, of course, they would choose to take Feng Ling away.

    But now it looked as if Feng Ling was not in the wrong at all and XI Base was the victim, while the military was the bad guy who deliberately cheated Feng Ling into their base and set him up.

    So what could they do?

    Now they certainly couldn¡¯t say that they wanted to take him away.

    Just when a leader of the military was about to say ¡®Just hand him over to a military tribunal for trial¡¯ a leader of the United Nations suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯ve checked the surveince video and the confessions of all parties. If Commander Rick were still alive, I believe the military will have to hand him over to XI Base. Now both parties have paid for what they did wrong, one was injured and the other was dead. They have already paid the price, so why don¡¯t we just let it pass? Feng Ling is the best sniper of XI Base. He was also a victim but after all, he killed Commander Rick, so let¡¯s not go through the judicial process but give him another proper punishment. There is no need to pursue the matter any further.¡±

    The faces of the people on the military side immediately changed, and they clenched their hands in anger.

    Let it pass?

    So that was why the seniors of the Li family called them all over here today? They didn¡¯t want to appease the military¡¯s anger?

    These old foxes! They should have known these old men were partial to XI Base! Even if they were not familiar with Feng Ling, as long as he was from XI Base, they would definitely protect him! And the military literally got nopensation for this matter no matter from Li Nanheng or these old men!

    Feng Ling¡¯s mind also went nk for a few seconds.

    Just this?

    She didn¡¯t have to die?

    This was the end the Li family had arranged for her?

    She suddenly looked at Li Nanheng.

    He was still standing there and looking at her expressionlessly. He seemed to be looking at her, and seemed like he was not, but even if he looked away, she still felt that he was paying attention to her.

    He carelessly yed with the silver lighter in his hand, quiet yet reassuring, with an imperceptible arrogance and indifference.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart, which had been pounding hard since Feng Mingzhu had said those words to her, finally calmed down. She looked quietly at him and then withdrew her gaze, waiting for the punishment for her.

    Although she seemed to be out of danger, she couldn¡¯t figure out the real intentions of the seniors of the Li family, so she just kept quiet.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t like to argue too much for herself. Everything she just said was real and she wouldn¡¯t say more about this matter.

    And when she thought of the man who stood there quietly, she didn¡¯t panic at all.

    ¡°There is another person involved in this matter, who is Daniken. Now that Commander Rick is dead, why not let hime and talk to us too?¡± Grandpa Li suddenly changed the subject.

    The leaders of the military did not expect this. In the end, Feng Ling didn¡¯t get any punishment, and now they even took the opportunity to start attacking the military.

    ¡°Call Daniken over,¡± a leader of the military said coldly to his men.

    Then, Feng Ling found that when they began to talk about Daniken, she seemed to be out of this matter.

    ¡°Then... what... should he do now?¡±

    She nced at Li Nanheng, but the man smiled with one hand in his pants pocket and turned away.

    Feng Ling was stunned.

    Should she leave too? Should she go by herself... or follow him to go?

    Should she follow him or not?

 Chapter 948 - The Story of Ling and Heng (221)

    <h4>Chapter 948: The Story of Ling and Heng (221)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Seeing the seniors of the Li family put all their attention to the people of the military, Li Nanheng left.

    After seeing the current situation clearly, Feng Ling turned and followed him out.

    Li Nanheng walked in front and Feng Ling quickly followed him, but still kept a distance of one meter away.

    When Li Nanheng walked out of the entrance, he stopped suddenly, so did Feng Ling, so as not to bump into his back like before.

    The man took out the cigarette, lit it, and then nced at her coldly. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡± Feng Ling had figured out the current situation and said sincerely, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t know you n and was being more of a hindrance than a help. Sorry.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the door behind him, turned away indifferently, and continued to walk. Feng Ling hurried to follow him up.

    When he walked to the ck Hummer, he narrowed his eyes, drew on his cigarette, and blew out a puff of smoke. Then he casually threw the cigarette to the ground and extinguished it with his foot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you n to take all the charges yourself when you came in? Do you think I hid you at my home for so many days just to hand you over today? What do you take XI Base for? What do you take the Li family for? What do you take me for?¡±

    ¡°No, Boss, I thought...¡±

    ¡°You thought? You thought I was controlled by those old men? So you tried to save me out in such a stupid way?¡±

    Feng Ling knew that she was in the wrong. Because she did think he had taken a great pressure because of her, so she just wanted to bear all the charges and mes and didn¡¯t want to implicate him.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong.

    Feng Ling was silent for a while and then said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Looking at her guilty look, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything more, nor did he ask her to go back with him. He looked at the door not far away and said after a short pause, ¡°Did you see anyone while I was not at home?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Howe you suddenly be so strange? Did you forget what I told you?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him, pursed her lips and said nothing.

    She didn¡¯t want to mention Feng Mingzhu. However, although she was very calm at the time, she was still somewhat influenced by Feng Mingzhu¡¯s words.

    Now it turned out that what Li Nanheng said was correct. Don¡¯t believe what was said about him unless she heard it from his mouth. She was almost fooled by Feng Mingzhu and almost made a big mistake.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the seniors of the Li family would help me. At first, I thought they wanted to hand me over to appease the military.¡±

    ¡°You really know nothing about the Li family.¡± Li Nanheng looked at her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to make the Li family surrender. To my grandfathers and great uncles, XI Base is like their baby, so they will never ever hand you over to please the military. Besides, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I found outter, but I didn¡¯t see the situation clearly in the beginning...¡± Feng Ling looked at him innocently. ¡°Boss, did I say anything wrong just now?¡±

    Looking at her innocent eyes, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore, but just extended his hand to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡±

    She didn¡¯t eat anything beforeing here because she was not in the mood to eat. Now she was really hungry.

    She looked at the man in front of her and had mixed feelings. She had not yet raised her hand and the man had held her wrist, opened the door and ¡°threw¡± her into the car. Then he got in the car and drove away.

    In the car, Feng Ling said while fastening the seat belt. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to hide anymore, right?¡±

    The man was driving. Looking at the front, he said tly, ¡°You were not hiding. Firstly, it was better for your recovery and secondly, I didn¡¯t want to give the people of the military any chance to spread any rumors.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the passing scenery outside the car.

    Yes, indeed.

    If she returned to the base a few days ago, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live the life she used to and the people of the military would also make use of some people in the base to make rumors about her.

    But since she didn¡¯t show up these days, no one knew whether she was still in aa or not and what had happened to her, so XI Base could control the situation more easily. Otherwise, someone might take advantage of her.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not 100% sure, I will not allow my grandfathers and great uncles to call you over. Don¡¯t think too much. If I can¡¯t even handle this matter, XI Base will have to get a new Boss.¡± He took the jacket on the backseat and threw it to her.

    Although he didn¡¯t say much, looking at the jacket suddenly thrown into her arms, Feng Ling understood what he meant.

    She came out in a hurry and came here by taxi. Although it was already cold, she only wore a T-shirt inside and a ck uniform outside. Now she felt very cold.

    Feng Ling put on the jacket and was about to say thank you. However, although the word hade to her tongue, she couldn¡¯t speak it out.

    She could feel that Boss Li was a bit angry because she didn¡¯t trust him and tried to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ herself just now, which annoyed him. So she thought she¡¯d better shut up.

    When they arrived in front of a Chinese restaurant on amercial street, the ck Hummer stopped and Li Nanheng got out of the car.

    Feng Ling knew he brought her here to eat Chinese food. She did say that she liked Chinese food. She got out of the car obediently.

    A cold wind blew through when she got out of the car, blowing up the short hair on her forehead, and exposing the wound that was still red. The wound was so conspicuous on her fair skin.

    Li Nanheng turned around and saw this scene, but Feng Ling wrapped herself in his coat, trotting to follow him up, standing behind him, and looking up at him. ¡°Boss, are we here for dinner?¡±

    Every time she wore his clothes, she was like a kid wearing the clothes of an adult...

    Why every time he was angry at her, his anger was immediately gone as soon as he saw her being so adorkable.

    Adorkable?

    Thinking of the fact that Feng Ling could easily give Fattie an overarm throw, how could he think she was adorkable?

 Chapter 949 - The Story of Ling and Heng (212)

    <h4>Chapter 949: The Story of Ling and Heng (212)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After entering the restaurant, Li Nanheng asked Feng Ling to order food and told her to order for a party of three.

    Three?

    Would there be another personing?

    Feng Ling was a bit confused, but seeing Boss Li was holding his cell phone and seemed to be busy, she didn¡¯t ask much. She ordered both meat and vegetable dishes enough for three people to eat. Then she ordered two sses of boiled water.

    Li Nanheng sat at the table and watched the surveince video that had just been sent to him.

    Right downstairs in his apartment, Feng Mingzhu came with Qin Shuke and happened to block Feng Ling at the door. In this video, he could not hear their voices and only saw Feng Mingzhu talking a lot to Feng Ling with an aggressive look, but Feng Ling remained deadpan.

    After watching this surveince video, Li Nanheng threw the phone on the table expressionlessly and looked at Feng Ling who was drinking water. ¡°Did Feng Mingzhu go to the apartment building again?¡±

    Feng Ling froze. She had no intention to tell him about this. How did he still figure it out?

    She moved the ss away and replied honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You looked strange when you came today. Was it because of her?¡±

    ¡°A bit, but I didn¡¯t take what she said seriously. Nheless,I was really afraid that I would implicate you.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°Stay away from her. She is so spoiled by the Feng family that she doesn¡¯t know who she is. I always avoid her. You don¡¯t have to tolerate her.¡±

    Feng Ling did not exin much. ¡°OK.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say any more. Seeing that Feng Ling dared not to hide anything from him now, he secretly smiled, picked up the menu and nced at it. ¡°What did you order?¡±

    Feng Ling pointed to the dishes above.

    Just as the two were talking, the door of the restaurant opened again, and a tall and handsome man came in. The weather was getting colder and a light snow was falling. The man was wearing a white shirt inside, and an iron-gray long windbreaker, looking clean, noble, and graceful. He walked straight to them.

    ¡°Why did you choose such a ce?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Ling for a second and then he turned his eyes to Li Nanheng who had just put the menu aside.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Li Nanheng pointed to a chair with his chin.

    Qin Siting pulled the chair and sat down. Seeing Feng Ling sitting quietly next to him, he smiled at her. ¡°Hello, I am Qin Siting.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded at him.

    She had heard this name before. He seemed to be a very famous doctor and had a good rtionship with Boss Li. That was all she knew about him.

    ¡°You act as if it¡¯s the first time we met.¡± Qin Siting smiled. ¡°Actually, I had seen you before today. I treated your wound when you were unconscious. Nanheng and I are friends. Rx.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with people well. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Qin.¡±

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t expect that she was so gentle and quiet. He had thought she was a tomboy. It seemed that he was wrong.

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t say more. He looked at Li Nanheng. ¡°Is that matter solved?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Even the old men of my family showed up. Of course, it has been solved.¡± Li Nanheng handed him the menu. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m going to return to Hai City tonight. I have to leave soon.¡± Qin Siting looked at his watch and then at Feng Ling. ¡°Did you go to the hospital for a check-up? I didn¡¯t bring those portable medical devices with me when I treated your wound, so I wasn¡¯t sure how serious your concussion is.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go check it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°OK, has your headache been serious recently?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better. As long as I don¡¯t do any strenuous exercise or shake my head, it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a big problem. Judging by the intensity of the impact, the concussion is inevitable, but it should be only mild in your case. You just need to rest for some time.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and quieted down again.

    ¡°What are you going back in such a hurry?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    ¡°Mo Jingshen will also return to Hai City today, so we booked the same flight.¡±

    ¡°What did he do back to Haicheng? Is Mo Shaoze willing to let him go? Isn¡¯t he waiting for him to take over the Shine Group?¡± Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted him recently.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, but as far as I know, he has found the girl who rescued him from the Los Angeles River. She is in Hai City, and he was having a cold war with his father, so nobody can stop him from leaving.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t the girl Su Zhn?¡±

    Qin Siting leaned leisurely on the back of the chair. His long legs stretched forward casually and he said indifferently, ¡°Even you and I know that it can¡¯t be Su Zhn. How could Mo Jingshen not know it? Mo Shaoze¡¯s little trick won¡¯t work on his son. No one can fool Mo Jingshen in this world.¡±

    ¡°He was injured and fell into the Los Angeles River, which was XI Base¡¯ fault. We owe that girl who saved him. Tell me if I can do anything to show my gratitude toward her.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found her yet. You know he won¡¯t bother to tell his thoughts to anyone. I don¡¯t even know what he ns to do after returning to Hai City. He doesn¡¯t even want to take over Shine Group. Who knows what he is going to do in Hai City?¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered and lit a cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s boring to inherit the family business. The management is too ambitious to control. From what I know of Mo Jingshen, if he wants to set up apany, it will definitely be a dark horse in Hai City. As long as he is given enough time, his ownpany would probably be even greater than Shine. If you were him, which would you choose? A boring struggle with a bunch of old men or a new challenge?¡±

    ¡°Being in America all the time is boring. Perhaps it¡¯s not bad to go back to Hai City.¡± Qin Siting smiled. ¡°After all, the Li family also has business in Hai City. Why don¡¯t you go back to have a holiday? You don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Maybe you can have a romance in China.¡±

 Chapter 950 - The Story of Ling and Heng (213)

    <h4>Chapter 950: The Story of Ling and Heng (213)</h4>

    Qin Siting seemed to imply something.

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling who was about to pick her ss slightly paused, but soon she continued to drink water.

    Li Nanheng cast him a sideways nce. Qin Siting just smiled and winked at him as if telling him to work harder.

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid neither Mo Jingshen nor I can bepared with you! You got dumped by a woman after beingid by her. Wow! Shi Niange acted as if she loved you so much but, in the end, she left you without even looking back. People may wonder if you performed too poorly in bed and scared her away!¡±

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t seem to be hurt by his words at all. He smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not your match. After all, the boss of XI Base is still a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Puff...¡±

    Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t said anything yet and Feng Ling nearly spat water out of her mouth. She turned away her head and raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    Li Nanheng and Qin Siting turned their eyes at her at the same time.

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s expression, Li Nanheng instantly red at her.

    Qin Siting nced at him with a smile.

    After that, they began to eat. Qin Siting didn¡¯t eat much. Soon, he put down the chopsticks, looked at the time, and left because he had to go back to pack and catch his ne back to Hai City in the evening.

    Once again, only the two of them were left on the table. Feng Ling had been bowing her head and eating quietly since he red at her.

    Looking at the girl who had been silently eating, Li Nanheng put down his chopsticks with a snap. ¡°What are youughing at just now?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She raised her head in silence, her eyes innocent. ¡°Laugh? I didn¡¯tugh...¡±

    Seeing her innocent look, Li Nanheng pursed his thin lips and coldly looked at her.

    Finally finishing the meal under the cold stare of Boss Li, Feng Ling followed him to the parking lot.

    She was two steps behind him. Looking at his back, she remembered what Grandpa Li said today. Although Grandpa Li was partial to XI Base, there was a warning in his words. He was warning her to keep a distance from Li Nanheng, so as not to damage his reputation.

    Walking behind him, she called him, ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Can I go back to the base?¡±

    She didn¡¯t mean anything else, but now it seemed unnecessary for her to live with him. Now that the matter had been solved, she should no longer live with him.

    Li Nanheng paused, turned around, and looked at her. He narrowed his eyes, his voice was low and deep, and he seemed like a different person from when he talked to Dr. Qin. ¡°Am I a beast? Why are you so anxious to leave?¡±

    Feng Ling bowed her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± He said tly, ¡°I think you¡¯re very clear why I tried my best to protect you. I have already confessed my love to you. It¡¯s up to you whether to ept it or not. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you live in my home. The only thing you can¡¯t ovee is the wall in your heart. Besides, did I do or say anything improper to you when you lived with me? Why are you so desperate to avoid me? I don¡¯t like to waste my time and energy. If you insist on keeping a distance from me, fine! Deal with the follow-up matters yourself and don¡¯t speak to me again!¡±

    Feng Ling froze. ¡°Boss...¡±

    The man pinched her chin and bent over, and his warm breath fell on her cheek. ¡°I took you as my man, so I tried so hard to save you! If you are nothing to me, why bother, eh?¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, are you threatening me? Yes, I¡¯m an orphan who depends on XI Base, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully me like this!¡±

    The man gently patted her face and smiled. ¡°Yes, if you can¡¯t ept it, you can find a better one than me to depend on.¡±

    With that, he turned around and was about to go back to the car alone.

    Standing on the spot and watching him walk away, Feng Ling suddenly felt something copse in her heart, and all her calmness and reason she had tried to maintain disappeared in an instant. She trotted to catch up with him and before he got into the car, she opened the front passenger door and got into the car.

    The man got into the car and turned to look at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the base? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to send you back.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m going back to your apartment with you.¡±

    Li Nanheng ced a hand casually on the steering wheel and looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Do you know what it represents to go back to my apartment with me at such an hour?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t get what he meant. ¡°Since Boss saved me, from now on, I¡¯ll do exactly what you ask me to do. I won¡¯t disobey you and make you angry again.¡±

    Li Nanheng was not satisfied with this answer. ¡°If I ask you to sleep with me, will you?¡±

    Feng Ling froze for a long while before she looked at him stunned. ¡°But boss, I am a man.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her meaningfully. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem! The weather has been so cold recently. It¡¯s terribly cold to lie on the bed after taking a shower. Isn¡¯t it great to have a person sleep with me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    However, when returning to the apartment, Feng Ling suddenly ran to the 24-hour convenience store downstairs. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know what she was going to buy. After waiting for a while, he saw Feng Linge back carrying a few hot-water bags.

    ¡°Boss, these can keep you warm.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Looking at the hot-water bags in her arms, he raised his hand expressionlessly, and pushed her into the door of the apartment building. Then without a word, he dragged her directly into the elevator.

    Feng Ling staggered along with him. After entering the elevator, she tried to break free, only to be held into his arms by him.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s strong masculine smell surrounded her. He pressed his forehead on hers and said huskily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Did he dislike the hot-water bag?

    His hot breath sprayed on the wound on her forehead, which didn¡¯t hurt, but she shuddered all over because his breath was so hot.

 Chapter 951 - The Story of Ling and Heng (214)

    <h4>Chapter 951: The Story of Ling and Heng (214)</h4>

    Feng Ling was dragged back to his apartment, and even when he was pressing thebination lock, he still held her waist tightly as if she was going to escape the next second.

    But did she dare to run?

    No, No!

    The door opened. Feng Ling was about to speak when the man pushed her in without saying a word.

    It was already evening, and although the room was not pitch dark, it was hard to see clearly in the room. She was pushed onto the wall.

    As the door was mmed shut, before Feng Ling could say anything, his lips fell on hers. He pressed her hard on the wall with an irresistible force, and when Feng Ling was about to push him away, he fixed her hands on both sides of her body in an instant. Now she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Feng Ling struggled but didn¡¯t break free. Her body was strained and she wanted to turn her head away, only to be pressed firmly on the wall by the man. His kiss was not gentle and almost like biting her. The kiss was so bitter that she remembered he was a bit angry just now.

    Was he still angry?

    Because she just wanted to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ herself.

    ¡°Um... Li...¡± Feng Ling finally took the opportunity to speak when he slightly turned his head away, but soon her voice was muffled by his violent kiss.

    ¡ª¡ªHe let go of her lips but turned to her sensitive earlobes. She trembled all over and couldn¡¯t utter a voice.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s low and hoarse voice rang in her ear. ¡°You should know what will happen since you dare toe back with me. No matter if you are a man, a woman, or a werewolf, from now on, you are mine, understood?¡±

    Perhaps because of his scorching breath into her ear or his words, Feng Ling trembled more violently.

    ¡°Boss, are you forcing me?¡± She finally found her voice and when he turned to kiss the sensitive part between her ears and neck, she gasped and said hoarsely. But her hands were no longer pushing him. She clung tightly to the wall, not knowing what to do.

    Hearing her words, he stopped, and she seemed to hear a low chuckle from his chest. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m forcing you because I like you! Any problem?¡±

    ¡°No, but Boss, I... um!¡±

    His kiss fell again, and his breath invaded her nose. To her shock, he suddenly grabbed her hand and put it to his lower part¡ª

    Feng Ling instantly understood what he meant. This was not the first time. She tried to retract her hand but the man dragged her hand over firmly.

    She tried to pull her hand back but how could it be possible?

    He didn¡¯t seem to exert much force, but her hand was still firmly held in his palm no matter how hard she tried to pull it out.

    Feng Ling was helpless.

    ¡°Boss, let go of my hand.¡±

    The man ignored her words and still pressed her hand to his lower part.

    ¡°Boss, I know you saved me this time. I¡¯ll do anything for you in the future but not this...¡±

    He still ignored her words and pulled her hand even harder.

    Feng Ling was anxious and struggled more violently. ¡°Li Nanheng!¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows slightly and whispered to her in a husky voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me, OK? Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Don¡¯t move?

    This man was really... domineering and unreasonable!

    How could he do this to a man?! If the seniors of the Li family learned this, they would have beaten him up!

    She is a man! At least now!

    He hadn¡¯t even drank. Unlike thest time in the snowy mountain, he was conscious now. How could he, how could he...

    Isn¡¯t it difficult to treat her like other members of the base?

    She went back to his apartment with him because she didn¡¯t want to face the rumors in the base. More importantly, he was angry and she didn¡¯t want to annoy him.

    But who would have expected such a result?

    He kissed her hard on the lips again, and when Feng Ling was almost breathless, he led her hand to his lower part again.

    There had already been obvious changes there. Without letting her hand move away, he still pressed her on the wall.

    He looked down at her watery, confused eyes, put his forehead against hers, and panted. ¡°Looking at you so docile, I just want to strip you.¡±

    Feng Ling froze and then she heard him whispering in her ear, ¡°Feng Ling, if it were another man who is doing this to you, will you still be so docile? Or you¡¯ll just kill him as you did to themander.¡±

    Feng Ling had never thought of such a thing.

    But at this moment, because of his words, her heart missed a beat.

    She wanted to kill the fatmander just because of his insulting words to her, and if it were another man who dared to treat her like this, he might have been dead meat.

    So, was Li Nanheng really special to her?

    Noticing the girl¡¯s confused eyes, Li Nanheng secretly smiled. He lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°Did you just say you were willing to do anything for me? OK, now I need you to do one thing for me. Will you do it?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The man scratched her palm that was on his lower part and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to thank me? Then what do you think you should do now?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...What, what should I do?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but his eyes told her everything.

    Feng Ling looked at him and then down at where he put her hand.

    She suddenly felt hot in the face. ¡°Li Nanheng, you are too much...¡±

    He just looked at her, with a naughty smile in his unfathomable eyes, as if waiting for her to take the initiative.

 Chapter 952 - The Story of Ling and Heng (215)

    <h4>Chapter 952: The Story of Ling and Heng (215)</h4>

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. Being stared at by the man like this, she felt very uneasy.

    The point was that being pressed against the wall by him like this, she had to wonder whether her chest-wrap cloth was sturdy or not. Would he suspect her gender because of the shape of her chest...

    Although the difference was not obvious, it was noticeable.

    Feng Ling could never resist this man and she didn¡¯t know why.

    Anyway... anyway, it was not the first time.

    And he had already done ¡®that¡¯ to her.

    Although he didn¡¯t remember it, pondering about it, she thought she¡¯d better not refuse him now.

    Li Nanheng looked at her thoughtful expression in a leisurely manner, and Feng Ling finally couldn¡¯t hold back. Being pressed against the wall by him like this, she couldn¡¯t get the upper hand anyway. It would be better to take the initiative. Anyway... anyway... it had alreadye to this...

    So, the next moment, her hand that he put on his lower body suddenly moved.

    The man raised his eyebrow and watched her movements.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know how...¡± Feng Ling looked at him and her face was scorching hot.

    The man¡¯s eyes immediately turned dark like a vortex that could suck her in. He smiled and seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°I can teach you.¡±

    ...

    Whening out of the bathroom, Feng Ling quickly sorted out her clothes and then pulled her cor up, trying to hide the hickeys on her neck.

    Her hands were so sour. She found that doing this kind of thing was more tiring than doing physical training on the training ground for a few hours. More importantly, the defense in her heart was shattered. She disguised herself as a man for so long, but she never knew that the difference between a man¡¯s body and a woman¡¯s body was so great.

    Especially the changes in his lower body...

    She almost couldn¡¯t hold it with one hand.

    How could she bear that night on the snowy mountain?

    No wonder she didn¡¯t want to get out of bed for a few days.

    Just now in the bathroom, he didn¡¯t take off her clothes but just held her in her arms and kissed her ears.

    She could feel his body became increasingly tense as he held her so tightly that he almost crumpled her.

    Then Li Nanheng groaned and gnawed at her ears. His gasping made her tremble. He kept kissing her and wanted to take off her clothes, but in the end, he refrained from doing it and only left hickeys on her neck.

    And then Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how she walked out.

    She felt her hands sore, her face hot, and her palms scorching hot.

    The sound of bathing was heard in the bathroom behind her, and Feng Ling quickly returned to the bedroom, locked the door, and hurried to take a bath. And then she wrapped the chest-wrap around her chest, put on clothes, andy on the bed. She closed her eyes but the scene where the man tightly hugged her in his arms and his body was all tense haunted her mind...

    Feng Ling suddenly pulled the quilt over her face, and after a while, turned over on the bed, grabbed the pillow, and pressed it onto her head.

    Only once, she would never do such a thing again next time! ! !

    ...

    The next day, Feng Ling woke up until noon because she lost sleepst night. As long as she closed her eyes, the man¡¯s face filled her mind.

    She thought that Li Nanheng had note into her room, so she had a sound sleep.

    However, when she woke up, the moment she was about to open her eyes, she felt something went wrong. She opened her eyes with a jerk, only to see the man¡¯s face.

    Li Nanheng was still asleep, on her bed, hugging her!

    Feng Ling was freaked out and when she was about to jump up, she was dragged into his arms, and he pressed his lips against her forehead, mumbling sleepily, ¡°I have little work to do today. Sleep a little longer. Be good.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s body stiffened instantly, and he seemed to feel that and began to kiss her again. Before she had the time to react, he gently kissed her lips as if pacifying her. Then he hugged her and said with closed eyes, ¡°Continue to sleep.¡±

    When did hee in?

    She remembered that she had locked the door.

    But...

    After all, this apartment was his, so he must have a spare key.

    Locks simply couldn¡¯t stop him froming in.

    He was just so overbearing. Anyway, this ce was his, as long as he wanted toe in, he could.

    Feng Ling suddenly got up, pushed his arm around her waist away, and turned to get out of bed.

    Li Nanheng opened his drowsy eyes and looked at her. Seeing that she was about to go out, he frowned and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Go back to the base!¡± Feng Ling said without looking back. She was going to leave without even washing up.

    Li Nanheng was about to lie back and suddenly frowned, thinking that he had heard it wrong. After a few seconds, he suddenly opened his eyes again, got out of bed, and rushed to the living room, only to see that Feng Ling had picked up her coat and was going to put on her shoes. He pulled her back by the wrist and buckled her in his arms, looking down at her. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    Feng Ling was already regretting agreeing to ¡®help¡¯ himst night. And now, when she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in his arms! This waspletely uneptable to her.

    ¡°The matter has been settled. I should return to the base to get my punishment. Besides, I thanked youst night, Boss,¡± Feng Ling said with a straight face. ¡°So, I should go back now.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced down at her and put his arms around her waist. ¡°It¡¯ll still take a few days to solve it. I have left it to my grandfather and great uncles. Just wait for the final result patiently. You don¡¯t have to go back.¡±

    ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t allow you to go back, do you think you can step into XI Base?¡±

 Chapter 953 - The Story of Ling and Heng (216)

    <h4>Chapter 953: The Story of Ling and Heng (216)</h4>

    Hearing this, Feng Ling paused and raised her eyes to look at him, or to be exact, re at him.

    Knowing that she was already angry, he said in a low voice, ¡°You have been living in XI Base for so many years. Have you ever lived in another ce besides XI Base? Now, finally, you can live a calm and normal life. Why don¡¯t you enjoy it for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± She lowered her eyes, not looking at him, struggling in his arms. ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t eaten anything since you came back with me.¡± He took her to the sofa, pressed her onto the sofa, and picked up the phone to look at the time, saying, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°I think neither the food you made nor the take-outs you ordered these days is as delicious as the food in the base canteen.¡± Feng Ling just wanted to leave as quickly as possible.

    Now he even slept with her?! That was ridiculous!

    The man looked at her unhappy look, lifted her chin up, and bent over. His warm breath touched her skin. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyes. ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯ve thanked you and did what you asked me to do. What more do you want...¡±

    What a stubborn little girl.

    He didn¡¯t know why he was so patient to her. Maybe someday, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and would just strip her, throw her on the bed, and swallow her.

    Although she helped him with her handst night, it did not mean that his desire was satisfied. After she went back to the room to sleep, he took a long, long cold shower in the bathroom and couldn¡¯t sleep. Then he came to her room and put her in his arms in the early morning, and finally fell asleep.

    When the girl woke up, however, she got so pissed. The docile little girlst night in the bathroom disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve settled this matter for you. Do you think you have given me enough in return?¡± He didn¡¯t exin much but said with a sneer, ¡°Now apany me out to dinner. It¡¯s already noon. Go shopping with me in the afternoon. If you perform well in theing days, I¡¯ll allow you to go back to the base.¡±

    Feng Ling instantly looked at him as if looking at a madman. ¡°Why should I apany you out to dinner and shopping?¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    Suddenly there was a wicked smile on his face. He took her hand and was about to kiss it. Feng Ling was about to pull her hand back, but he suddenly pressed her hand on his chest and kissed her lips.

    Feng Ling was pressed down on the sofa and kissed hard by him. When she tried to push and kick him away, he smiled, took her hand, and kissed it. ¡°I finally have the time to go out for a stroll and I happen to need an escort, so you¡¯ll be my escort.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She pushed him away, and he happened to let go of her, so he was easily pushed away.

    Li Nanheng drew back a few steps. Watching Feng Ling eat the humble pie, he felt she was just like a little kitten that wanted to w at someone with its paw but still hesitated.

    His heart was itchy.

    He wanted to kiss her again, but Feng Ling got up and quickly walked back to the bedroom.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± the man asked with a smile.

    Without looking back, Feng Ling angrily replied, ¡°Wash my face and brush my teeth to be prepared to be your escort!¡±

    The smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s face instantly spread. He walked over, stood in front of the bedroom, and looked at Feng Ling who was about to brush her teeth in the bathroom.

    Feng Ling was actually grumpy, but she could control her temper, just like now.

    But if another man dared to treat her like he did, he would probably get the same result as the fatmander.

    After all, he was special to her, but the girl obviously did not understand her true feelings.

    But, it didn¡¯t matter. He could teach her slowly.

    She hadn¡¯t lived a normal life since childhood, but he would give her that.

    His little girl, no matter if her hair was short or long, no matter if she was dressed as a man or woman, he would never let go of her hand.

    In his lifetime, he had never been so patient to a person except for her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling was taken to a Western-food restaurant by Li Nanheng. He asked her to order food. She refused because she didn¡¯t know much about Western food.

    Li Nanheng ordered what the two girls at the next table were eating, and then ordered various blueberry vored desserts.

    Feng Ling was stuffed with this meal. Although she still did not want to talk to him when they left the restaurant, she still asked, ¡°Boss, why did you bring me to eat Western food?¡±

    ¡°From today, before you return to the base, we¡¯ll eat a different country¡¯s diet every meal so that you can taste different kinds of food.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± Did he think she was a pig?

    After the meal, they passed by the biggest amusement park in Los Angeles. Li Nanheng asked her if she wanted to go in. Feng Ling looked in and shook her head. She was not interested in these, but he still took her in. They took a stroll around the amusement park. Although she didn¡¯t want to y any game, he bought a Disney hair clip and forcibly put it on her head.

    ¡°This is for women,¡± Feng Ling said helplessly.

    Li Nanheng pointed to a young couple who was not far away. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that man wearing this too?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the boy and his girlfriend who were only about 17 or 18 years old. The two were smiling and eating the same Mickey ice cream together. She quickly looked away and said nothing about it in case Li Nanheng would follow suit.

    Leaving the amusement park, they drove to amercial street, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this man. Whenever they passed by a women¡¯s clothing store, he would stop and ask her, ¡°Which clothes do you like?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at those beautiful women¡¯s clothing and nced at him in a puzzle. ¡°Boss, are you going to buy clothes for your girlfriend? You should not ask me. I don¡¯t have any interest in women¡¯s clothing.¡±

    The man continued to walk forward and said casually, ¡°You should be interested in that.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...?¡±

 Chapter 954 - The Story of Ling and Heng (217)

    <h4>Chapter 954: The Story of Ling and Heng (217)</h4>

    But she was a man! Why should she be interested in women¡¯s clothing?

    How strange!

    Feng Ling followed Li Nanheng behind, watching his back in front of him and musing.

    Did he know that she was a woman?

    But how did he find out about it? She had never taken off her clothes in front of him... He had doubted it but this doubt had been dispelled afterward, hadn¡¯t it?

    Li Nanheng took her to stroll around themercial street for the entire afternoon before leaving in the evening.

    Feng Ling carried a lot of things in her hand, all kinds of clothes, supplies, shoes, and some things that she didn¡¯t think were necessary, even including skincare products. To her puzzlement, Li Nanheng bought two portions of everything.

    But she did follow behind him like a little escort as he said just now.

    When they finally went back to his car, he opened the trunk of the car and looked back at her who was carrying these things with difficulty but reluctant to turn to him for help, and he smiled. ¡°Is it heavy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling stepped forward with difficulty and put the things in her hand into the trunk one by one.

    Li Nanheng just stood on the side with arms around his chest and watched her movements, the smile on his face spread.

    At this time, the sky in Los Angeles was already dark, and there were only the two of them in the dark parking lot.

    After everything was put in ce, Feng Ling was about to get into the car, but the man suddenly held her hand and said, ¡°Okay, we can go to the movies.¡±

    With that, he took her directly to thergest movie theater on thismercial street.

    Being dragged forward by him, Feng Ling didn¡¯t get what he meant. Then she asked hesitantly, ¡°Watch a movie? What movie?¡±

    ¡°What kind of movie do you want to watch? I rarely go to a ce like a theater. It¡¯s not bad to watch a movie to kill time. Which one do you like?¡± the man said casually.

    Feng Ling tried to pull her hand back, but he dragged her to his side instead and put his arm around her waist, whispering to her as he walked. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Be good.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...???¡±

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to watch a movie. I want to go back...¡±

    ¡°Just listen to me, eh?¡± The man nced down at her. ¡°Try to enjoy your life while you are young. Apany me to watch a movie. I want to watch one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still very young...¡± Feng Ling curled her lips.

    Li Nanheng immediately nced at her coldly. ¡°Are you saying that I am old?¡±

    ¡°No, no, how can you be old? Even if you¡¯re over forty, you¡¯re still the most handsome man in the world. You¡¯re definitely not old.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered and rubbed on her head while walking forward with his arm around her. ¡°You little thing, do you have honey on your lips?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Little thing?!

    But no matter how hard she tried, she was still brought into the theater by Li Nanheng in the end.

    Most people in the theater were young people. It seemed that everyone bought popcorn. Li Nanheng also bought arge bucket of popcorn for Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling had to follow him in carrying the big bucket of popcorn.

    After sitting down in the theater, she found that Li Nanheng actually chose a romantic movie that was not very popr in the United States. This kind of movie was not so popr here, so the seats next to them were all empty.

    There were only several couples sitting in the first few rows, but they were here not for watching movies, but for...

    Anyway, theaters were very good ces for young lovers to make out and some young people even made love in theaters.

    When the movie was halfway through, those young lovers in front of them had already begun to make out.

    Feng Ling had been holding popcorn in her arms, and Li Nanheng was not very interested in this kind of movie. He turned to look at the girl next to him, only to see that she was watching the movie while eating popcorn and looked quite interested.

    The male and female protagonists in the movie were forced to part and embraced and kissed each other. When they were taking off their clothes, the young lovers sitting in the front rows were also getting bolder.

    Li Nanheng looked at the girl next to him.

    To his surprise, she had closed her eyes, leaning her head against the back of the chair.

    He took her here because he wanted to teach her what love was.

    But she fell asleep?!

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    When the movie finally ended, Feng Ling felt that the surrounding lights were on and opened her eyes instinctively, and then she turned to look at Li Nanheng, only to find he looked a bit unhappy. She didn¡¯t know why so she just asked, ¡°Can I go back now, Boss?¡±

    ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡± the man asked sullenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere, I just want to go home.¡±

    Go home.

    When Li Nanheng heard these two words, his anger was immediately gone ,and he nced at her. ¡°Well, go back to our home?¡±

    Feng Ling just woke up and didn¡¯t quite get what he meant. She nodded, grunted as a response, and got up to leave. Then she paused, looked at him and then at the popcorn in her arms. ¡°What about the popcorn?¡±

    ¡°Just give it to a homeless guy outside the theater.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The car drove back to the apartment and they got out of the car. Feng Ling was about to get the things out of the trunk. Suddenly, she felt an angry re on her. She paused and looked back, only to see Feng Mingzhu sitting in a car not far away. No one knew how long she had been waiting there.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t happy to see Feng Mingzhu either. She didn¡¯t know why every time she met this woman, unpleasant things happened.

    Although she didn¡¯t care about it, this Feng Mingzhu was really annoying.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, taking the things out of the trunk and saying, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going up first.¡±

    However, her arm was taken. ¡°Stand here and wait.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you talk to Miss Feng?¡±

    ¡°No, and you are not an outsider. You don¡¯t have to walk away.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Just stand here.¡± The man nced at her coldly.

    Feng Ling hesitated. Although she didn¡¯t walk away, she didn¡¯t look at Feng Mingzhu anymore but simply sorted out the things in the trunk.

 Chapter 955 - The Story of Ling and Heng (218)

    <h4>Chapter 955: The Story of Ling and Heng (218)</h4>

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I said this before? Don¡¯te and look for me without a good reason,¡± Li Nanheng spoke. His voice was cold and distant.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s gaze shifted away from Feng Ling. She turned to Li Nanheng: ¡°Nanheng, my father and grandfather would like to see you.¡±

    After persisting for so long, it was all for naught. She really could not ept this. Even if she had to call for help, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to give up so easily.

    However, the man¡¯s response was only two emotionless words: ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu stared at him in disbelief: ¡°You¡¯ve rejected the Feng family over and over again, and even used my sister¡¯s cenotaph as a reason to push me away. Right now, they¡¯ve only requested to have a meal with you. The Feng family has also participated in the matter of the death of themander. You can¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was indifferent and without any hesitation: ¡°Ask them to go look for those old ones in the Li family. With the elders around, what need is there for me to show my face?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Li Nanheng turned back and reached out to pick up the neatly arranged things with one hand. He then held Feng Ling¡¯s hand with his free hand and tugged her along to walk past Feng Mingzhu. They headed straight for the condo building.

    The tall andrge ck Hummer reflected the sunlight. Feng Mengzhu stood on one end watching them. The man was gentlemanly and naturally held hands with Feng Ling. The both of them were carrying a lot of bags; it seemed like those were the spoils of their long day out.

    Even though they were both men, the sight of them was painful to Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes.

    Feng Ling had such a small figure, and was treated in this manner by Li Nanheng...

    What on earth did this mean?

    Was he actually a boy or a girl?

    All of a sudden, Feng Mingzhu couldn¡¯t help but recall the story of Mn her grandfather used to tell her. Although the story of a girl dressing up as a boy was purely fiction, in this great, big world, everything was possible.

    Either Feng Ling was a girl, or Li Nanheng preferred men.

    But Li Nanheng had never shown any problems with his sexuality. This meant that the greatest likelihoody in Feng Ling being a girl.

    Feng Mingzhu stared at the sky for a long moment before furrowing her brows. She suddenly picked up her phone and made a call.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The two walked quite a distance and entered the condo building. They stepped into the elevator.

    It was quiet in the elevator. Feng Ling nced at the things she was holding before turning to the changing numbers disyed above. She seemed to be caught up in her thoughts.

    The man¡¯s low, heavy voice broke the slightly awkward silence: ¡°Not happy?¡±

    Feng Ling returned to herself. She turned her gaze back and answered softly: ¡°No.¡±

    He said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t like Feng Mingzhu.¡±

    She immediately nced at him as though he had said something funny. ¡°Am I supposed to like her?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether or not you like her, but there should be a reason for your hatred of someone.¡±

    Li Nanheng really wasn¡¯t the type to take things too seriously. He wasn¡¯t too bothered by Feng Mingzhu, nor did he like it when women ranted endlessly about the things they resented to him.

    However, he also didn¡¯t really like the way Feng Ling always kept silent without saying or exining anything. She never held any resentment against him, but he wished she would asionally share about how she genuinely felt. Why couldn¡¯t she learn to be more like other women, nagging and talking endlessly.

    Feng Ling did not exin. She continued watching the changing numbers in silence.

    It was true that there were things she wanted to ask about Feng Mingzhu. For example, if they weren¡¯t engaged, why did Feng Mingzhu tell everyone she was his fiancee? She was the great Feng family¡¯s eldest daughter. If there wasn¡¯t a proper reason, it didn¡¯t make sense for her to be spreading false rumours.

    However, even though she wanted to ask, she did not know how to do so.

    The elevator stopped on the tenth floor and the two of them headed out. Li Nanheng went to unlock the door while Feng Ling followed behind him. She deliberated it for a while and decided to pick the easiest way to ask. ¡°Boss, have you known Miss Feng for a really long time?¡±

    ¡°En. We met each other when we were young.¡±

    ¡°It seems like she really likes you.¡±

    She had heard some of their past conversations and had seen Feng Mingzhu¡¯s unwillingness to let go. It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that she was head over heels for him.

    For a youngdy of an influential family to be so infatuated with him, it could be seen that something really romantic or beyond herprehension had happened between the two of them.

    Li Nanheng nced at her before entering the room. He ced the things down and did not speak.

    Feng Ling followed suit and suddenly did not feel like speaking any further.

    Seeing her silent back view, Li Nanheng spoke softly and indifferently: ¡°The Li family and Feng family are influential families. Although we¡¯ve known each other since young, the number of times we¡¯ve met can be counted with one hand. The sum of the time we¡¯ve spent together probably adds up to less than a few hours. It isn¡¯t even enough for me to hold you to sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling paused in her footsteps.

    The man then continued methodically: ¡°She wants to marry me, but it doesn¡¯t mean I reciprocate those feelings. This sort of trouble stirred from nothing will surelye up again. There¡¯s no need to listen to anything she says. In the best case scenario, you won¡¯t even see her again.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...En, after I return to the base, I probably won¡¯t have any opportunity to see her again.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    She shifted her feet and deliberated over it before asking. ¡°Boss, previously, the Li family¡¯s elders said that even though they won¡¯t pursue the matter any further, they will still deliver the punishment. Has it been decided? What sort of punishment will I be given?¡±

    ¡°The mission will only be worse than guarding Roger¡¯s Pass. It won¡¯t be easy. Wait patiently. Are you in that much of a rush for a punishment?¡±

    It took Feng Ling some time to react. She asked dumbly, ¡°Will I be sent to infiltrate a terrorist¡¯s camp for ambush?¡±

    The man sat on the sofa and held his phone with his well-defined joints. He nced at the news he just received and lifted his head to watch her mildly. ¡°Not to that extent. Your character is too straightforward and you¡¯re not cunning enough to be a spy. Don¡¯t even pin any hope on it.¡±

    Hearing his tone, Feng Ling understood that he already knew what her punishment would be.

    As long as they weren¡¯t sending her out to be a spy, she was fine with anything.

    Nightfall.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have much to do. She headed to the kitchen and prepared two bowls of noodles. Although she didn¡¯t know how to prepare much else, she could still cook a bowl of noodles. Even if the taste was somewhatcking, it was still edible.

    She brought the prepared noodles into the study.

    Coincidentally, Li Nanheng had stood up to answer a call. He turned back to see her and noticed the bowl of noodles she was holding. He indicated for her to ce it down on the table with his eyes.

    When Feng Ling entered to ce it down, the man had already stepped out to answer his call.

    She lowered her head and nced at theputer and documents on the desk. Li Nanheng¡¯s signature was on the bottom of several English documents.

 Chapter 956 - The Story of Ling and Heng (219)

    <h4>Chapter 956: The Story of Ling and Heng (219)</h4>

    The man¡¯s writing was firm and bold. Itpletely didn¡¯t seem like how the Boss of XI Base, who busied himself with guns and knives, would write. Instead, his writing had the style of a schr or a business elite.

    Feng Ling had learned some things from the gang when she was young. She could recognize words and understood Chinese. During the year she lived in an orphanage, she also asionally attended sses. The reason she didn¡¯t learn a lot there was because she wasn¡¯t very cooperative.

    After joining the base, Han Jin introduced one of the teachers in the base to her and arranged some sses for her. She learned a lot during her spare time after training and, as time went on, herck of knowledge was slowly made up for.

    In the base, there were a lot of men who joined at a young age. They were all taught by that teacher. When it came to learning, Feng Ling¡¯s performance was the best. She was also the student the teacher was most fond of.

    XI Base didn¡¯t only consist of strong men; even if they were strong men, they weren¡¯t illiterate. In this aspect, the base¡¯s rules were truly very good. Thus, even people like Feng Ling could grow to understand English and Chinese very well.

    She looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s signatures, be it in Chinese or English, they were both very pleasant to look at.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Li Nanheng returned after ending his call to see that Feng Ling was flipping through his documents.

    Feng Ling ced them down and turned back to look at the man dressed in homewear. ¡°I carelessly nced through them. Is that all right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t see anything inappropriate, so her expression was open and honest.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But why were you looking at it so seriously?¡± The man approached her. Itpletely slipped Feng Ling¡¯s mind to avoid him. When his scent suddenly surrounded her, and his head suddenly leaned forward, she abruptly staggered backwards and leaned against the side of the table. She rushed to grip the edges of the desk with her palms and tried her best to lean back to avoid the man¡¯s face.

    Seeing this, Li Nanheng did not say anything but he did not leave her off. He casually ced his palms by her side, pressing her hands down. He lowered his gaze to watch the way she was trying to avoid him.

    There was truly no way to escape. Feng Ling shifted her head away to say: ¡°N-nothing. It¡¯s just that, Boss, your handwriting is really nice.¡±

    Li Nanheng finally lowered his head to scan at the documents by her hand. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°En...¡± She dragged her voice out due to their ambiguous posture. ¡°I was just thinking, Boss, you entered the base when you were young. Could it be that you also attended sses in the base?¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her. ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t know anything about what I¡¯ve learned and experienced, so you¡¯re trying to find out now?¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Did you think that I¡¯ve messed around in the base since young and don¡¯t have much education?¡± The man released a chuckle from his throat. The sound was heavy yet it strangely caused her heart to tremble.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say so,¡± Feng Ling lifted her hands to push him away as she exined. However, the moment her hands left the table, the man took advantage of her loss in stability and bent down.

    She was frightened into quickly backing away but still had a kiss stolen from her. When she red at him in anger, the man lifted one corner of his lips and pressed close to kiss her again.

    Finally, when Feng Ling was somehow pressed to sit on the desk, the man began to restrain himself. He lifted her chin and watched her slightly dazed, wet eyes. Her nk and lost expression was no longer as rejecting of him as it used to be; it seemed like she had already gotten used to being kissed. He curled his lips lightly and spoke huskily: ¡°Although I spend most of my time in the base, I¡¯ll eventually have to take over the Li family. Even if I don¡¯t wish to learn, those elders would never leave me off. I was forced to take on a double degree in Business Administration and Finance when I was seventeen. As for why I¡¯ve never mentioned it, it¡¯s because there¡¯s no use for these things in the base. We wield guns and swing rods everyday. There¡¯s no point in disying these in front of all of you. But I truly never expected you to assume that I¡¯m illiterate.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I didn¡¯t... uu!¡±

    The moment she spoke up, her lips were sealed once more.

    This kiss was unlike the earlier, harsh and forceful ones. Instead, it was warm and intimate to the point where she nearly forgot about resisting. She sat dazedly as the man held her in his arms. Finally, when he nudged her teeth apart and intertwined their tongues together, she abruptly returned to herself. By then, it was impossible to leave his arms. The man embraced her as she sat on the desk. His hand held onto her chin and made it impossible for her to avoid him.

    After a while, Feng Ling gave up all thoughts of resisting and sat still, allowing him to kiss as he pleased. Her obedient figure made it even harder to control himself. His slightly uneven breath pressed against her lips. He then turned his head to the side and chuckled. When he saw the bowl of noodles she left on the table, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s this? You know how to cook?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...it¡¯s just a bowl of noodles. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be good.¡±

    ¡°En. I¡¯m not picky. I¡¯ll eat it as long as it¡¯s cooked.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Li Nanheng still had more matters to deal with. When another phone call came for him, Feng Ling took advantage of the opportunity and finally escaped from the room.

    She felt that if she stayed any longer, she would be eaten up on his study desk.

    Sheid down on her bed after returning to her room. A momentter, she sat back up. This repeated for several times before she suddenly headed for the bathroom.

    As she showered, she reached out and turned the full-length mirror around. She stood before it under the shower.

    In the mirror, the young woman¡¯s body was not too thin or too big. Her figure was perfect, and her skin was white and tender. Previously, Feng Ling never understood much about beauty. In the past few days, she went out more frequently and saw quite a few girls. Although she didn¡¯t pay much attention to them, she discovered that despite the tough training she went through, her skin seemed to be much better than theirs.

    Her body especially, as it was always covered by herbat clothes, it appeared soft and tender to the point where a pinch might leave it bruised.

    A man... or a woman...

    If she were a woman, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in the base.

    There were some savings in her ount and she had a condo under her name. Even if she left the base, she wouldn¡¯t starve nor would she die. She would still be able to live well. Despite this...

    She knew that she did not wish to leave.

    There is no reason for it. She simply did not wish to leave.

    But would she then have to live as a man forever...

    She recalled the intimate kiss in the study; perhaps due to the hot water, she felt her cheeks turning warm.

    Feng Ling took a long shower. The sound of the water was loud and she did not pay much attention to the movements outside.

    By the time she noticed someone¡¯s approach, the bathroom door was already tugged open-

 Chapter 957 - The Story of Ling and Heng (220)

    <h4>Chapter 957: The Story of Ling and Heng (220)</h4>

    Completely caught off guard, Feng Ling raised her head with a jerk, only to see the man¡¯s hand stretched in from the opened bathroom door.

    The girl stood naked under the water, stunned. She didn¡¯t dare to move at all. To her despair, she found that there was no ce to hide.

    Just when Feng Ling was ready for his uing rage, the man¡¯s hand just put the bath products he bought today on the marble table in the bathroom. Withouting in, he said outside, ¡°I bought them for you. Use them if you like the vors. Put it away or throw away the old ones.¡±

    With that, he retracted his hand, closed the door, and left. The whole processsted less than a minute.

    From the beginning to the end, only his arm got in and he didn¡¯t even stick his head...

    That was to say...

    He didn¡¯t discover her secret!

    Feng Ling still stood under the water. Looking at the new bottles of toiletries, she finally came to herself and looked at the bathroom door that was closed again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When she woke up the next morning, she felt the man¡¯s arms around her waist before opening her eyes.

    This was not the first time she woke up in his arms like this. She was not as shocked as before but still stiffened a little. The man hugged her more tightly and as if appeasing and coaxing her to sleep, he patted her gently on the back.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t move and only looked out of the corner of her eye at the sky outside the window. It was about nine o¡¯clock in the morning.

    If she didn¡¯t return to the base as soon as possible, her biological clock would be disrupted! Then she might need to adjust for a long time if she wanted to get up early on time after returning to the base.

    Being held in his arms and forced to ¡®sleep¡¯ for a while, Feng Ling really couldn¡¯t sleep. She simply pushed his hand away and got up.

    Li Nanheng opened his eyes. ¡°The Li family and the military have agreed on the punishment measures on you. Do you want to listen?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s feet had just touched the ground, and she immediately froze and looked back at him. ¡°What are they?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her and sat up on the bed. He lifted his hand andbed his short hair casually. He seemed to have a sound sleep after sleeping with herst night.

    ¡°Cambodia has a world-famous snake valley, where there are all kinds of ferocious and rare pythons and poisonous snakes. Even Cambodian locals and snake trainers don¡¯t dare toe close to it, but there is a minefield that was made decades ago. Now the military ns to build a military base there, so they need someone to clear the mines in the Snake Valley.¡±

    ¡°So this is the punishment for me?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t even frown and looked at him.

    Li Nanheng, sitting on the bed, looked back at her. ¡°When you¡¯re clearing the mines, a snake may suddenly jump out. Even the slightest carelessness can result in your death or the explosion of the mines. This is the best price the military can offer. And the people of the United Nations have also agreed, but everyone knows that this is equivalent to letting you die in another way.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°Then I will be more careful. If I cane back alive, I wille back alive. If not, at least I have lived for so many days more.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrow because of her calm expression. ¡°Can¡¯t you beg me?¡±

    ¡°No.,¡± Feng Ling said tly. ¡°I know that if I beg you now, you will definitely find a way to save me from going to that kind of ce, but now that the military and the United Nations have already agreed to this, I don¡¯t want to trouble you. The seniors of the Li family had made it very clear that day that they didn¡¯t want me to implicate you, and I had the same idea as them. Boss, you have done enough for me. I killed the militarymander, which is an indisputable fact. In fact, I¡¯m very satisfied with this result. As long as I am more careful ande back alive, this whole matter will bepletely over.¡±

    Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes because of her words. ¡°Implicate me? Feng Ling, I think I¡¯ve made my meaning very clear to you. I am happy to help you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to do so much for me, boss. Thank you for these days. I will take the task of demining in Cambodia,¡± Feng Ling calmly said. ¡°When do they want me to go there? I¡¯m going back to the base to pack up and prepare.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at this stubborn girl and his eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°The chance ofing back alive is very small.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have lived in the jungle since I was a child. I knew very well about wild lives. If others have only a 20% chance of surviving, I must have 40%.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her firm look, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°They allow the base to send another person to apany you, only one person. Who do you want to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going by myself. It was a punishment for me. There is no need to drag anyone down.¡±

    Looking at her fearless look, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore but just looked at her.

    Feng Ling also looked at him, with no fear in her eyes, as if she was going to face a normal shooting range instead of a world-famous horrible snake valley.

    She knew that as long as she said to Li Nanheng that she didn¡¯t want to go there, he would definitely work out a way to keep her. Then she could return to the base and continue to live her peaceful life.

    But she couldn¡¯t do that.

    The thousands of pairs of eyes at the base were watching. The military, the UN, and the seniors of the Li family were watching.

    Boss Li had done too much for her, and if she continued to let him help her, he would eventually be dragged down by her. Not only would his reputation be affected by gossip, but the Li family would also give him pressure.

    The rtionship between him and the seniors of the Li family had been on a bnce point. If she destroyed this bnce, she would cause him serious trouble.

    She killed a person, so she got punished. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong and no one was wrong.

 Chapter 958 - The Story of Ling and Heng (221)

    <h4>Chapter 958: The Story of Ling and Heng (221)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    XI Base.

    Feng Ling returned to the base that night. Without letting anyone know, she just packed her stuff and walked away with her suitcase. No one at the base knew that she hade back and then left.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s car was waiting for her outside. Feng Ling stood outside the car and looked at him, saying, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m going to the airport myself. You don¡¯t need to send me there.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s arm rested casually outside the car window. He just nced at her, withdrew his gaze, and said coldly, ¡°OK, keep safe. I wish you a safe journey.¡±

    Since she decided to go to Cambodia, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything to retain her.

    Obviously, he knew she would not change her mind no matter what he said.

    Feng Ling nodded. Without a word, she turned to the parking lot of the base on the other side and drove an off-road vehicle away.

    It was a starless night. A car was parked outside XI Base and the other quickly drove out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Four dayster.

    Siem Reap, Cambodia.

    This was the third day that Feng Ling stayed in Cambodia. Although she had the topographic maps and regional structural maps of the Snake Valley provided by the US military, these maps were very old and many ces weren¡¯t clearly marked on them. She spent three days familiarizing herself with this area. While on the ne, she hurriedly learned some simple Cambodian Khmer with her cell phone. She also learned more about the situation here from the people in the nearby viges.

    Although the minefields had been there for many years, it had not exploded because no one had dared to walk there and the mines buried below were very dense and dangerous.

    But what was more dangerous was the Snake Valley, which was home to various kinds of snakes and was very scary.

    In order to avoid the snakes, the vigers habitually applied various realgar powders and snake powders since they were born. Otherwise, they might be bitten by a venomous snake crawling from nowhere when they were farming nearby.

    As time went by, the snakes gradually gathered in the Snake Valley. No one was willing to go there. It was said that the Snake Valley was under a high mountain in front.

    After getting some information from the vigers, Feng Ling picked up the maps and looked at them. The ce the military wanted was the high mountain in front, which was secluded and suitable for being a temporary small military base.

    Sure enough, this mission was very dangerous.

    ording to the descriptions of these vigers, it seemed that as long as she climbed the mountain, she would certainly die there.

    Leaving the vige, Feng Ling prepared everything and went up the mountain.

    The members of XI Base had all been trained in demining, so before every step she took, she detected them with special demining devices and moved very slowly and carefully.

    It took her a day and a night to clear the area close to the jungle on the top of the mountain. Making sure there was no more mine within 100 meters, Feng Ling went down the mountain, took her tent up and was stationed directly on the mountainside. There were a lot of snake powders that vigers gave her in her suitcase. She spread some around the tent and went into the tent to sleep.

    Cambodia was so hot all year round. She only wore a thin T-shirt under the summer uniform, but it was still very hot to lie in the tent. asionally, she heard all kinds of slight noises from the jungle.

    Others might not know what the sounds were, but she could tell.

    The sounds were made by some small beasts walking in the jungle at night. They came out to forage.

    There were also snakes crawling around, making very, very small hissing sounds.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and felt as if she had suddenly returned to her childhood and she was still that panicked, ignorant little girl who hid in the cave every day, but from time to time, ran out of the cave and climbed one tree after another to pick fruits to eat because she did not want to eat the raw meat the she-wolf brought back.

    After a night, she continued with the task of demining.

    Demining on such a big mountain alone, she had been prepared to live here alone for at least four or five months or even longer.

    She was wearing a pair of ck military leather boots. Every step forward, she could feel a snake in the bushes crawling away as if being disturbed by her.

    Feng Ling continued to demine calmly, ignoring the various ¡°little animals¡± around her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Day after day, she lived on the mountain and saw no one. Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to contact anyone at the base now, so she didn¡¯t even charge her cell phone but just put it in her pocket.

    However, there was a fully-charged power bank in her suitcase. If she had to use her cell phone one day, she could immediately plug in the power bank.

    But now she just wanted to do her job quietly here to take her punishment.

    She was not particrly interested in modernmunication and entertainment devices such as TV and phone, because she lived in the jungle when she was a child, so she didn¡¯t feel bored.

    She asionally went down the mountain to buy a few bottles of water, supplies, or food.

    If it weren¡¯t because most of the snakes in the Snake Valley were poisonous, she might have grilled snake meat.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the fifteenth day in Cambodia.

    She was required to keep in touch with the base and call the base at least once every half a month to report the demining situation to the base.

    So after eating something at night, Feng Ling got into the tent,y down, plugged the phone into the power bank, and then checked the nearbywork. Themunicationwork embedded in the phone worked. Although the signals were not as strong as in the city, she could send and receive messages.

    As soon as she turned on her cell phone, many reminders of missed calls and messages popped up, and it took a long time for the phone to quiet down. She read the messages one by one. Many people who were mostly her friends at the base called and sent messages to her. They asked her why she went to Cambodia and showed concern for her.

    Not expecting that there were so many people caring about her, Feng Ling smiled. But there were too many messages, so she didn¡¯t reply to them.

    Among these messages, she suddenly saw a message sent by Li Nanheng just two days ago. ¡°Turn your phone on.¡±

 Chapter 959 - The Story of Ling and Heng (222)

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Story of Ling and Heng (222)</h4>

    Seeing these two words, Feng Ling froze.

    She checked the messages and found that Li Nanheng only sent her this message, which was sent two days ago.

    She flipped through the call log again.

    He had called her a dozen times in a row two days ago and then sent her this message.

    This seemed to be different from the attitude of other people. Was there anything wrong?

    Feng Ling thought for a while and replied to him: [Boss? ]

    But she got no reply for a long time.

    Feng Ling held the phone and stared at the phone screen for a long while until it suddenly beeped. Then she saw the built-in GPS navigation app on the phone suddenly lit up.

    She was surprised. Wouldn¡¯t this device only be activated when missing base members were searched for? Every member of the base would install this app on their phones, but now it suddenly lit up...

    Who was looking for her?

    And from this red light, it seemed that someone was searching for her in Cambodia, not in Los Angeles.

    Who was in Cambodia?

    Who was looking for her?

    Feng Ling looked at the phone in a puzzle and sat up in the tent. Then she got out of the tent and looked out.

    The mountain was still dark, away from the lights of the city, from everything. It was so quiet and dark as if not belonging to this world.

    There was no human voice or figure.

    Could it be that the base sent someone to apany her in case she was demining too slowly?

    Feng Ling hesitated for a while, then returned to the tent, and called the base. The people in the base only said that someone from the base had indeed gone over, but the one who went there was arranged by Boss Li, so they didn¡¯t know who would go there.

    Hearing it, Feng Ling wondered if they sent K here who was her best friend at the base, but K was receiving intensive training for snipers. It would be impossible for him to put aside the training ande here to apany her.

    So she sent another message to Li Nanheng: [Boss. ]

    There was still no response for a long time.

    Perhaps they had worked out some connections after being together for so long. She knew Li Nanheng¡¯s temperament.

    Something must have happened, so he would suddenly make so many calls to her within a day.

    Just when Feng Ling was puzzled, her phone beeped again.

    Li Nanheng: [Be careful. ]

    Feng Ling: [Be careful? What happened? ]

    Before getting Li Nanheng¡¯s reply, she suddenly received Qiao Fei¡¯s call.

    ¡°Feng Ling, I finally got through to you. The military never intends to let you off. We learned two days ago that they had sent someone to sneak up on you. They want to kill you there! Be careful! Go down the mountain first. Do not stay on the mountain, where many armed soldiers have ambushed there.¡±

    Feng Ling widened her eyes and instantly understood why Li Nanheng suddenly contacted her.

    Then who was the one searching for her location in Cambodia?

    ¡°I am in Cambodia. Do they n to kill me here?¡±

    ¡°From the beginning, they have never intended to spare your life, because this is a big scandal for the military. As long as you live, they can¡¯t wipe off the disgrace. The death of themander and Daniken won¡¯t help. Only when you die can this scandal be buried.¡±

    Feng Ling remained silent for a while. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Boss had learned this information one step before us. He had already gone to Cambodia.¡±

    Feng Ling was about toe out of the tent when she heard these words, she froze for quite a while and then said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Feng Ling stood outside the tent, extinguished all the lights and fire, and put all the guns and daggers she carried with her into the hidden mezzanine of her clothes.

    So the person who was searching for her with the device just now was him.

    He was in such a hurry and texted her instead of calling her, which showed that he was very close to the group of people who were ambushing her. Now he was looking for her location but couldn¡¯t directly contact her.

    Boss Li might now be hidden among those people.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Several hourster.

    It was almost dawn.

    Feng Ling, who had not slept all night, sat in the tall grass closest to the tent, staring at the tent halfway up the mountain.

    Suddenly, her ears moved. The bullets from the silencer came out of the air and directly hit the tent, leaving ck holes on it.

    Feng Ling coldly watched this scene and squatted motionless in the grass. However, she suddenly looked down, only to find a ck and green snake four or five centimeters thick crawled past her. Although she was not afraid of snakes, she could not move now and the snake slowly crawled across the back of her hand.

    The eerie coolness of the snake¡¯s body sent a chill down her spine.

    In the distance, footsteps were heard. From the footsteps, she could tell there were at least three or five people, and they were less than three hundred meters away from her.

    A few people appeared under a tree not far away, and Feng Ling was about to raise her hand to shoot but the snake was still slowly crawling across the back of her hand and had not left. She hesitated and didn¡¯t move, but it was now or never. If she didn¡¯t shoot now, the other party would take the upper hand and she might be killed.

    Thinking of this, she kept her original sitting posture and suddenly pulled her hand from below the snake¡¯s tail.

    However, at that moment, the snake was rmed and its head immediately reared up. When Feng Ling got up, she felt a tingling pain in the arm. She looked back with a jerk, only to see the triangr-headed snake bit her. Obviously, the snake was venomous. Her heart skipped a beat and, having no time to think about it, she dragged the snake off her arm and threw it away. Enduring the pain and numbness in the arm, she shot at one of those men who stuck his head out.

    With a thud, the person fell to the ground. Although her gun was not a silencer gun, her marksmanship was superb.

    Feng Ling endured the pain and got up. She turned back and shot two more times at the snake that was about to escape. Then she kicked the dead snake away and rushed to the tree, under which those people were hiding, to take the initiative and give them no chance!

 Chapter 960 - The Story of Ling and Heng (223)

    <h4>Chapter 960: The Story of Ling and Heng (223)</h4>

    However, the number of those people was apparently more than she expected. Just when Feng Ling quickly shot another person¡¯s head and then lurked back into the grass, several people appeared on the other side, all pointing their guns at her.

    Feng Ling quickly backed off. Now she was hopelessly outnumbered. The only chance for her to survive was to make use of the mines.

    Every step she made, she carefully avoided the mines under the ground, but those people were obviously professional killers or soldiers. They were also very keen and silently remembered all the ces that she had stepped on.

    This road extended all the way to the mountain. Because of the gunshots and footsteps, countless snakes were rmed and scattered around, and asionally venomous snakes with spot patterns could be seen quickly crawling past.

    Feng Ling retreated all the way to a cliff in the Snake Valley. The mines here had just been cleared by her yesterday and she also sprinkled snake powder there.

    She looked at the cliff not far behind and then looked back at the group of chasers behind her.

    The arm that had just been bitten by the snake hadpletely gone numb. She didn¡¯t know what poison it was, but she felt her body temperature was lowering little by little. She tried to raise her gun, only to be overwhelmed by the pain and numbness; she even saw stars.

    Hearing that those people hade over, she closed her eyes and ventured to go to the minefield on the other side. She tried to jump onto the tree and avoided the mines, but suddenly a pang seized her and she stumbled and half knelt on the ground.

    Her face turned ghastly pale, so did her lips. They even turned light blue..

    Every time she breathed, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. Feng Ling closed her eyes, suspecting that even if she was not killed by these people, she would die from snake poison.

    She struggled to stand up, and suddenly, she felt a chill down her spine. She suddenly looked back, only to see a sniper rifle aimed at her on a tree not far away.

    She was in a trance. Perhaps she would die here today because she had no way out.

    Suddenly, a lot of people¡¯s faces popped up in her mind. In her short life, she hadn¡¯t even seen her parents. The she-wolf was her mother, the base was her home, and Li Nanheng was her mentor.

    Now.

    In the end, would she be buried here?

    At the moment when the sniper rifle sounded, an almost imperceptible sound was heard at the same time. Something whistled past Feng Ling¡¯s eyes with a cold white glint.

    Feng Ling raised her blurred eyes. What was it just now? A bullet?

    Who had such amazing marksmanship as to hit away the bullet that was shot at her with another bullet?

    Hearing the two bullets shooting through the trunk of a tree, Feng Ling tried to see clearly, only to fall backward.

    However, at the moment she was going to hit the ground, a figure pounced over, took her into his arms, and hugged her tightly. She almost cked out and could hardly see clearly, but smelling the familiar masculine scentl, she knew that it was Li Nanheng.

    He came atst...

    Since childhood, she was never the one who was protected.

    Even in the XI base, she was always the one rushing at the forefront.

    But it seemed that only Li Nanheng would pull her out from trouble over and over again, and only he had the ability to shield and protect her..

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t open her eyes and said feebly, ¡°Boss... I¡¯m going to die... Keep safe...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Li Nanheng hugged the girl in his arms tightly. When the other party was about to shoot again, he held her and quickly hid down into the high and dense grasses. When he looked down and saw her face, he frowned.

    He knew that she would be in trouble and her life would even be endangered, but he never expected her to be bitten by a snake!

    The military sent more people than he expected. Because this was a secret operation, he could only solve this matter secretly. Otherwise, all he did before would be in vain, so he couldn¡¯t drive a helicopter over but lurked among these people all the way. Fortunately, Feng Ling wasn¡¯t in the tent, but...

    Li Nanheng pressed her head against his chest, put his chin on her cheek to feel the coldness on her face, and whispered: ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling tried to open her eyes again, although she felt that she didn¡¯t have to do so because she couldn¡¯t see clearly even with her eyes open.

    Her lips were also terribly dry, but in order not to distract him, she still forced a smile. ¡°Um...¡±

    Feng Ling felt that Li Nanheng had carried her up and began to run. She didn¡¯t know where he headed. All she could feel was that the wind whistled in her ears and that his body was warming her like a stove.

    She closed her eyes and felt that her limbs were all numb. Just now, she thought she would be forced to jump off the cliff into the Snake Valley and end up being buried in the bellies of snakes.

    But if she died in his arms...

    ...perhaps that was not bad.

    Provided that he wouldn¡¯t be injured or die because of her.

    ¡°Li Nanheng...¡± Feng Ling had hallucinations before her eyes and her hand grasped the cloth on his shoulder unconsciously. Listening to the wind whistling in her ears, she whispered feebly, ¡°Thank you foring to help me. Thank you...¡±

    She sounded as if saying herst words. Li Nanheng was avoiding the bullets and the mines underneath and shot back at those people from time to time, shouting coldly at her who was on his back, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°After I died... just throw me here... Don¡¯t... don¡¯t trouble yourself with my body...¡±

    ¡°I tell you to shut up!¡±

    With her eyes closed, Feng Ling suddenly grinned, put her head on his back, and said in a small voice, ¡°Before I die, let me tell you a secret, OK?...¡±

    Li Nanheng jumped to a small hill near the cliff with Feng Ling on his back. In the eyes of those people, he seemed to have jumped off the cliff. He quickly hid into the grasses and sneaked away; his voice was cold and stern. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen.¡±

 Chapter 961 - The Story of Ling and Heng (224)

    <h4>Chapter 961: The Story of Ling and Heng (224)</h4>

    Feng Ling was aggrieved. She finally wanted to admit that she was a woman.

    But he didn¡¯t want to listen.

    She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. Feeling the muscles on his back and the power hidden in his body, she smiled. No matter whether he listened or not, she was going to die anyway. At least before she died, she wanted to be a woman in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually a... wo...¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes and keep awake! I don¡¯t want to listen, understood?¡± Li Nanheng interrupted her abruptly and sounded pissed.

    Feng Ling fell silent again.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to speak but that after being interrupted by him, she was so dizzy that she could no longer speak. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a sound. In the end, she feebly leaned her head against his back.

    Those people dared not chase after them for fear of the snakes in the Snake Valley. Li Nanheng jumped down the mountain with Feng Ling on his back, carefully avoiding the snakes under his feet, traversing through the grasses, and finding a passage on the cliff, but he couldn¡¯t jump over because there was a minefield over there.

    Although the people failed to catch up with them, they quickly realized the mistake, found a path, and hurried after them.

    If there weren¡¯t a minefield here, let alone one Feng Ling, he could easily take away three Feng Lings put together.

    But there were mines everywhere in this ce. The slightest carelessness would have their bodies smashed to pieces. He simply couldn¡¯t walk freely.

    More importantly, Feng Ling had almost passed out. If he didn¡¯t quickly treat her wound, he couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen.

    There was a burst of gunfire on the cliff. Hearing it, Feng Ling frowned. The only part of her body she could move was her hand. She tugged at his clothes with difficulty, and said hoarsely, ¡°Li Nanheng...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Now there was only one way in front of them, which was the Snake Valley. Li Nanheng stood on the cliff, looking down whileforting Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng spent two minutes observing the surroundings and spotted a protruding stone tform covered by dense leaves. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if it was firm enough, they could hide there temporarily.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what Li Nanheng was doing. However, the next minute, she could feel that the man jumped down the cliff. She only heard the whistling wind in her ears and the weightlessness bought by the rapid fall. Feng Ling¡¯s ears were humming and were supposed to hear nothing, but strangely, she heard Li Nanheng¡¯s steady heartbeat.

    For some reason, something wet suddenly flowed out of her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to implicate him, but he had stille.

    Those people had already chased over, but stood above in hesitation because Li Nanheng and Feng Ling had jumped down. They didn¡¯t notice the stone tform covered by the dense bushes. After looking down for a long while, they looked at each other. ¡°The Snake Valley is down there. No one cane out of it alive. We¡¯ve finished our task!¡±

    ¡°We killed one more person of XI Base. We¡¯ve over-fulfilled the task!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Those people stood on the cliff for a long time in case the two of them escaped. Hearing no sound from below at all, they waited fpr one more hour before they left.

    After Feng Ling was taken down by Li Nanheng, they fell to the stone tform. Even though Li Nanheng protected her with his own body as the cushion, Feng Ling still fainted.

    Although the Snake Valley was not very deep, there were at least dozens of meters from the stone tform to the top of the cliff.

    There was dense foliage covering the stone tform, which was very secluded.

    Li Nanheng helped Feng Ling up. Just now, they fell on the dense branches, so, except for the impact on their bodies, they weren¡¯t hurt.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s body was full of scratches left by trees. Feng Ling¡¯s injuries were less, but there were still some shallow blood marks on her cheeks.

    In addition, she had been bitten by a snake before, so, after falling down the cliff, shepletely passed out.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Li Nanheng looked at her face and then pressed harder and harder under her nose with his thumb.

    The girl in his arms frowned, her eyelids twitched but she seemed to be unable to open her eyes, and her fingers moved slightly. She tried to show that she was fine but she couldn¡¯t utter a voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Don¡¯t sleep. Feng Ling, open your eyes.¡± Li Nanheng pinched her hand hard, trying to wake her up with the pain. When Feng Ling frowned and slightly opened his eyes, he stared at her and took her into his arms with a jerk. ¡°Listen to me. You can¡¯t sleep now. Once you sleep, you may never wake up. Do you hear me?¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to smile at him, but her lips were numb and could hardly move. She tried her best to say, ¡°Boss...¡±

    Her voice was so light as if the wind could blow it away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Save your energy. I¡¯ll try to keep you awake, OK?¡± Li Nanheng said and reached out to pull her clothes away.

    Leaning in his arms, Feng Ling didn¡¯t struggle or move and let him untie her ck uniform. Li Nanheng carefully held her bitten arm, rolled up her sleeve, and saw the purple blistering wound.

    The wound was purple and covered with blisters and blood oozed out of it. Feng Ling started to have a high fever, was shaking all over uncontrobly, and seemed to have a cramp.

    ¡°When were you bitten?¡± the man asked while examining her wound.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably in the one or two minutes after they shot my tent.¡± Although Feng Ling seemed to have almost fainted and her voice was very weak, she was still trying to keep sober.

 Chapter 962 - The Story of Ling and Heng (225)

    <h4>Chapter 962: The Story of Ling and Heng (225)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s less than half an hour.¡± Hearing it, Li Nanheng helped Feng Ling lean against the cliff wall, then took off her coat, and took out a sharp dagger from the inteyer of her coat.

    Feng Ling leaned weakly against the rock wall and panted hard. Feeling breathless, she felt very ufortable and fell into a trance.

    Hearing some sound, she opened her eyes with difficulty, only to see that Li Nanheng had made a fire with leaves and was baking the dagger on the fire.

    She sat there motionlessly and watched the man¡¯s movements.

    After baking the dagger for a few minutes, Li Nanheng put his shoulder close to her mouth, held her arm in one hand, and held the dagger in the other, saying in a low voice: ¡°Bite me if it hurts.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°It has been half an hour and the poisonous blood has probably...¡±

    ¡°Shut up. We will clear the poisonous blood as much as we can.¡± Li Nanheng said while warning, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    In the next moment, a sharp pain came from Feng Ling¡¯s numb arm. Without being anesthetized, she had to endure the flesh-cutting pain.

    The sterilized dagger cut a cross on her wound, and in order to reduce her pain, Li Nanheng treated her wound very quickly. Soon, dark blood that had be more viscous because of snake venom flowed out.

    At the same time, the man untied her belt, wrapped it around her arm tightly, and tightened to stop the blood from flowing back to her heart.

    Feng Ling burst into a cold sweat in pain. She bit her lips hard and refused to groan, nor did she bite Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulder.

    Li Nanheng squeezed out most of the poisonous blood and looked back at her painful expression. ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Sweating profusely, Feng Ling nodded t, closing her eyes and letting him continue to process her wound.

    When the thick blood squeezed out gradually became normal and the color of the blood was no longer so dark, Li Nanheng lowered his head and began to suck the blood out with his mouth. Feng Ling shuddered instantly and turned to look at him. She tried to push him away but had no strength to do it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± She felt that the wound below his lips was burning and she said hoarsely, ¡°That¡¯s not good...¡±

    Li Nanheng spat out a mouthful of dark blood that had just been sucked out and said tly, ¡°I have no injury in my mouth. It¡¯s OK.¡±

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t... you can¡¯t do this...¡±

    However, no matter how hard she tried to stop him, Li Nanheng still kept sucking the blood out of her wound. When he finally stopped, the blood flowing out finally turned from dark to red but the blood was still flowing hard.

    Li Nanheng nced at the coat on his body, and after unbuttoning it, he was about to take off his clothes under the coat.

    Feng Ling guessed what he was going to do next and immediately said feebly, ¡°Boss... are you going to bind my wound with a cloth strip to stop it from bleeding?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man answered without hesitation, nor did he hesitate to undress.

    Seeing that he was going to tear his T-shirt, Feng Ling hurriedly put her hand over his with some difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t... I have... cloth strips... I have...¡±

    As if understanding what she meant in an instant, Li Nanheng looked at her and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him, bit her pale lips, but then smiled. She slowly put her hand on the neckline of her shirt and then slowly unbuttoned the buttons one by one.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t stop her but just looked at her without saying a word.

    When the buttons were all unbuttoned, Feng Ling slowly revealed the chest-wrap cloth inside. ¡°Do you need cloth strips? I have... many...¡±

    Li Nanheng stared at her face motionlessly, and then looked at the chest wrap. If they weren¡¯t in such an environment, perhaps when she suddenly confessed to him, he might be unable to control all his emotions.

    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to think about anything but to save her life. She couldn¡¯t die.

    There was no smile or surprise on his face, and he just asked indifferently, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Feng Ling took a deep breath with difficulty, saying, ¡°Yes, a lot of cloth strips...¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her bleeding arm and asked huskily, ¡°I am asking you, what is this?¡±

    Feng Ling stared at him, her eyes frank and fearless. ¡°This is... my secret.¡±

    ¡°Your secret? Your secret is that you are actually a woman?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression did not change at all. She couldn¡¯t tell whether he had known about this long ago or now.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t exin much. She raised her hand to pull open the chest wrap and said softly, ¡°Anyway, it is impossible for me to go back to the base alive. My gender doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I want to be honest with you before I die...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say.. .I was not honest enough?¡± Feng Ling looked at him and looked relieved. ¡°I¡¯m honest now.¡±

    Seeing that she was going to unravel the chest wrap, Li Nanheng pressed his hand on hers to stop her and buttoned all her buttons deadpan. Then he took off his T-shirt, tore it into strips, and quickly fastened them to her wound.

    Watching his movements, Feng Ling looked at him nkly. Seeing that he seemed to be angry, she said hoarsely, ¡°Boss, are you angry that I kept it from you for so long?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but fastened the cloth strips around her wound harder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her voice was still low and weak as if the wind could blow it away: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m dying, I don¡¯t know how long I will pretend to be a man... but now...¡±

    She suddenly grinned. ¡°I¡¯m happy that I can die in your presence.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You are being noisy.¡± Li Nanheng looked fretful and picked up another cloth strip to wrap her wound.

    Feng Ling felt that her consciousness was dissipating and she said ssy-eyed, ¡°Boss, thank you for loving me... In my short life, you¡¯re like my sunshine... I¡¯m so d I met...¡±

    Suddenly the man held her into his arms and began to fiercely kiss her to block all her st words.¡± He ruthlessly invaded her mouth and pressed her against his chest so hard as if trying to integrate her into his body!

 Chapter 963 - The Story of Ling and Heng (226)

    <h4>Chapter 963: The Story of Ling and Heng (226)</h4>

    Remaining motionless, Feng Ling just let him kiss her fiercely. His kiss was angry even with a trace of fear that she could not detect. He remembered that he had just helped her suck the poisonous blood out of the wound, so although he was kissing her fiercely, he was actually very careful not to bite her lips, but Feng Ling could feel how angry he was from his kiss.

    She feebly leaned against his chest, letting him kiss her. When he finally stopped, Li Nanheng looked down at her eyes that were about to lose focus, held her shoulder, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Feng Ling opened her eyes and looked at him with difficulty. Being kissed so hard, her lips were still pale and even a little blue..

    ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t sleep.¡± Seeing that she was trying to hold on, Li Nanheng held her shoulder hard. ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, tell me. Don¡¯t close your eyes. Don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Feng Ling grunted weakly and he helped her to lean back against the rock wall.

    She thought that once her secret was known by Boss Li, she might have to face his anger or punishment or even be driven out of the base.

    Even she herself did not expect to tell him her secret in such a situation.

    At this time, he was not in the mood to be surprised.

    This was good.

    At least she didn¡¯t have to face his rage.

    After all, she had been cheating the entire base for so long...

    Feng Ling was pondering hanging her head low, but Li Nanheng was inspecting the wounds on her body and was relieved to find that she was fine except for the snake bite.

    Li Nanheng took out his phone and nced at it. There was no signal. Then he nced at Feng Ling and took out the phone from her pocket, which also had no signal.

    A hundred meters below was the very center of the Snake Valley. They couldn¡¯t jump from here because the snakes in the Snake Valley were very dangerous.

    He looked up into the distance, and all he saw was trees. Now it was already dawn, there were dews on the leaves and he could smell the refreshing aroma of grass. There weren¡¯t many dry branches except those picked up by Li Nanheng on the stone tform just now.

    It was so quiet with only asional rustling sounds, which meant that a snake was crawling past.

    In this silence, Feng Ling held on for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for her good physique, she might have died. But no matter what, she was still a human. Being bitten by a poisonous snake, if she couldn¡¯t see a doctor soon, she would definitely die within one to two days, or even in a few hours.

    There were only dense forests and minefields all over the mountain and no living people. Hearing the asional rustling and hissing sounds, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.

    After a long time, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. While Li Nanheng got up and looked for a way up, she closed her eyes for two minutes.

    However, just in these two minutes, many strange pictures appeared in her mind. In the dark night, the sea was endless and the air was chilly, the one-year-old baby girl was washed to the shore and cried helplessly. Toddling on the coast with her chubby short legs, she cried and walked forward. She fell, got up and continued to walk crying. She was so tired and hungry and wanted milk, food, water and mother, but there was nothing but the boundless jungle and coast in the distance...

    Feng Ling opened her eyes in sharp pain. Perhaps what she saw just now was the memory of her childhood. How could it be possible for her to remember her infancy? But why were the pictures so vivid...

    Seaside?

    Why was it the seaside?

    At this time, she saw Li Nanheng¡¯s annoyed and worried eyes. She turned her eyes to him and called feebly, ¡°Boss...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to sleep?¡± The man pressed the part below her nose hard with his thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him, then smiled, and said softly, ¡°We can¡¯t... get up, can we?¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take you out as soon as possible.¡±

    As soon as possible? How?

    No matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t fight against such a harsh natural environment.

    She had been demining here for so many days, so she was quite familiar with the terrain and environment here.

    No one dared toe close to this mountain, there were too many snakes crawling back and forth all the year round, and the ground and rocks were covered with moss and slippery nts. The cliff was very steep and slippery, so it was impossible to climb up.

    Li Nanheng picked up the dagger and cut off all the sturdy rattans around the stone tform, and when a snake crawled down at him, he immediately raised his hand and shed at the snake. In an instant, the snake with a green triangle head copsed to the ground and Li Nanheng kicked it off the stone tform.

    Seeing the man throw the thick rattan sticks in front of her, Feng Ling frowned and wanted to say no bother. If he left by himself, it might be easier but now he tried to take her away although she could hardly move.

    However, she was very sure that although there was no signal here, XI Base would soon notice that they had lost contact with the base and would send people over to rescue them as soon as possible.

    She just didn¡¯t know if she would still be alive when they came.

    She wanted to speak, only to see that Li Nanheng cut out all the pricks on the rattan and threw it to her again.

    Feng Ling suddenly frowned because she glimpsed an almost invisible bloodstain on the back of the ck uniform he wore. She had lost her sense of smell, so she didn¡¯t smell the blood and didn¡¯t notice it until now.

 Chapter 964 - The Story of Ling and Heng (227)

    <h4>Chapter 964: The Story of Ling and Heng (227)</h4>

    When Feng Ling saw that Li Nanheng¡¯s face was also pale although it was not very obvious, a cold gleam flickered in her eyes.

    Just now, when he was carrying her to escape from those people, she seemed to hear a gunshot and the bullet seemed to hit something.

    But she was not sober at the time.

    She looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s back again and frowned, calling him feebly, ¡°Boss...¡±

    Hearing her voice, Li Nanheng looked back at her, and thinking that she was ufortable, he leaned over. ¡°Where does it hurt? Hold on for a little while, OK?¡±

    When the man leaned over, Feng Ling noticed that his movement was slower than normal and his shoulder was also stiff.

    She smelled a thick smell of blood and saw the front part of his ck clothes was wet.

    He was all dressed in ck, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to whether he was injured or not when she was unconscious.

    She suddenly remembered that the moment when they jumped off the cliff, Li Nanheng had been holding her steadily without letting her fall, and even when they fell on the stone tform, he protected her with his body as the cushion.

    It turned out that he was also injured and the bullet was probably still in his flesh, but he didn¡¯t mention it at all.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but gazed at him. Li Nanheng lowered his head and looked at her, gazing at her increasingly pale face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will all be fine.¡± The man seemed to know what she was thinking of and whispered to her.

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°Boss, did I drag you down... You told me before I came here that as long as I said that I didn¡¯t want toe, you would not let mee here, but I insisted oning here. I just didn¡¯t expect that the military had no intention to let me go back alive. If I had known this earlier, I would not havee or I would not have let you find me and would have died peacefully alone...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Even if you turn into dust, I will find you.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him and smiled, but soon, she cked out. She was about to close her eyes and heard the man shouting, ¡°Open your eyes!¡±

    She frowned and tried her best to open her eyes to look at him.

    He was so fierce.

    Since you don¡¯t let me sleep, then let¡¯s talk.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes, then opened it, took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to leave. As for the apartment you bought me, I know you actually didn¡¯t buy it with my money. Transfer the house to your name please... and...¡±

    She slowly raised her hand and fumbled between her chest and neck. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, I didn¡¯t take it with me. I had a small jade pendant that was attached to a red rope, on which the character ¡°Feng¡± was engraved... After I die, just bury the jade pendant and my clothes in my grave... The jade pendant is in my suitcase... in the small mezzanine inside...¡±

    ¡°As long as you want, you may be able to find your biological parents through this jade pendant. Do it yourself. No one can do it for you. Stay alive. Cut this crap about your ¡®death,¡¯¡± Li Nanheng said coldly. ¡°Either go back alive or die here. No one will bother to bury the jade pendant and your clothes for you, and no one willmemorate you if you die here! Stay alive, understood?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled but her smile was sad. ¡°I don¡¯t want to find my parents. I¡¯m not afraid of death. I don¡¯t need any so-called parents to be sad for me, nor do I need anyone tomemorate me.¡±

    ¡°Really? What about me?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly became cold.

    Feng Ling paused and looked at him.

    Then she suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you not surprised or angry at my secret at all?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s time to be surprised?¡± Li Nanheng knew she wanted to stay awake by talking, so he patiently talked with her while fixing the rattan to her waist.

    Feng Ling looked nkly and her voice was low. ¡°Then if you find that I am actually a girl not in this situation but some other time, what... will you do...¡±

    ¡°What will I do?¡± Li Nanheng snorted, gave her a cold look, and continued to fasten the rattan around her waist. Making sure that it was strong enough, he said coldly, ¡°Stay alive! Go back, remove the snake venom, and be healthy again. I will let you know what I will do.¡±

    Even in such an environment, hearing these words, Feng Ling blushed.

    Then she tried to find various topics to talk to him to stay sober.

    Half an hourter, however, she stillpletely lost consciousness and fell into his arms. He tried to wake her up but got no response.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The rock wall was very slippery. Li Nanheng was using two daggers to climb up. Every step he made, he poked a pit with the daggers and stepped on it so that he wouldn¡¯t slide down when climbing up.

    But this was very time-consuming.

    Li Nanheng, avoiding the snakes crawling around, picked up Feng Ling from the stone tform, tied the rattan around their waists, and took her up. When he finally got up a bit, a snake suddenly tried to bite Feng Ling and he quickly slipped down to the original ce.

    She couldn¡¯t afford being bitten by a snake again, even a non-venomous snake. Otherwise, she would definitely die!

    The power of nature couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    He climbed up very slowly. It was already afternoon.

    When the base found he and Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone signal and GPS positioning disappeared at the same time in the morning, they quickly sent a few helicopters over. Even if the helicopters flew at the fastest speed, it would take at least seven or eight hours. When they reached the top of the mountain, it was already three or four in the afternoon.

    There were minefields on this mountain, so the helicopters couldn¡¯tnd at will. Otherwise, it might cause an explosion and then everyone in the mountain and the pilots would be buried in the fire.

 Chapter 965 - The Story of Ling and Heng (228)

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Story of Ling and Heng (228)</h4>

    But after detection, they found that at least a half mines had been removed on this path.

    Feng Ling cleared so many mines in only half a month. Such speed and dedicated attitude were really amazing.

    Even if this job was a punishment for her, she didn¡¯t muddle through it at all.

    It was just because the mines around had been mostly cleared that the helicopternded more quickly than expected, and with the base¡¯s professional GPS search technology, they soon found a faint light under the cliff.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Feng Ling was carried into the helicopter, Han Jin and Xiao Xu, who were in the rescue team, noticed that Li Nanheng¡¯s face looked ghastly pale in the dark night, and immediately asked, ¡°Boss, were you also injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Save Feng Ling first.¡±

    Then he suddenly remembered the number of bullets in the gun of Feng Ling was not right.

    Before boarding the helicopter, he looked back at the position where Feng Ling had set up the tent halfway up the mountain. ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu didn¡¯t say much, one immediately went into the helicopter to check Feng Ling¡¯s condition, and the other followed Boss Li to go over.

    They walked past the thick grasses, walked to the tent, and found Feng Ling¡¯s suitcase in it. Xiao Xu quickly took the suitcase and walked out of the tent, only to see Boss was looking for something with the shlight on his cell phone.

    ¡°Boss? Is there anything left?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a snake.¡± Li Nanheng said briefly.

    Xiao Xu was puzzled. There were so many snakes on this mountain. When the helicopternded here, he had been hearing the hissing sounds of snakes along the way. Which snake was he still looking for?

    As Xiao Xu approached, Li Nanheng suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Xiao Xu froze instantly.

    Then he saw Li Nanheng suddenly bent over in his direction...

    Xiao Xu¡¯s mouth twitched and he was a bit panicked. ¡°Boss, although we know that you care about Feng Ling very much, you don¡¯t have to bow to me...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he saw a ck and green dead snake picked up by Li Nanheng with a stick.

    The snake seemed to have been dead for more than a few hours. Although he was not afraid of snakes, he was startled to see this dead snake.

    Xiao Xu took a step back. ¡°What¡¯s this...¡±

    Seeing this dead snake, Li Nan smiled and threw it directly into Xiao Xu¡¯s arms. When Xiao Xu screamed in fright, not knowing whether to take it or throw it away, Li Nanheng said casually, ¡°Bring it back. It can save Feng Ling¡¯s life.¡±

    Holding the cold and disgusting thing in his hand, Xiao Xu felt a chill down his spine, but then he heard Boss¡¯s words.

    Yes, those bitten by a snake had to be injected with the serum, so it was better to find the snake that bit Feng Ling.

    ording to the bullet holes on the snake¡¯s body, it must had been killed by Feng Ling.

    In other words, she was bitten by this snake.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the helicopter, Feng Ling had been unconscious.

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t been awake since she passed out a few hours ago. Her body was cold and hot. Now her body was cold like a dead body.

    Dr. Wen at the base recently went to the UK to attend a seminar, so he failed to rush back. The apanying doctor was the substitute doctor at the base who was Dr. Wen¡¯s apprentice. He hurried forward to treat Feng Ling.

    Just when he was about to undress her, Li Nanheng said coldly, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    With that, the man endured the pain in his shoulder and picked up the dagger again. Without giving the doctor the opportunity to untie her coat, he cut off her sleeve, revealing the wound on her shoulder that already turned purple.

    ¡°Boss, were you also injured?¡± Xiao Xu asked beside him.

    ¡°Just skin trauma. I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Nanheng said. ¡°Save him first. Unlike trauma, snake bite is not easy to treat. Be quick.¡±

    The doctor nodded and examined Feng Ling¡¯s wound, saying, ¡°Boss Li, it seems that you have done preliminary detoxification treatment for Feng Ling, but this method of bloodletting cannotpletely remove the snake venoms. ording to the color of the wound, at least half of the snake venom has not been removed. It is unclear how poisonous this snake is. We shall send Feng Ling and the snake to the hospital. The only thing I can do here is to simply dress his wound. The blood in his wound has temporarily coagted. Let me bandage you first.¡±

    ¡°I said, save him first. Cut the crap!¡± Li Nanheng frowned crossly. ¡°How many hours will it take to fly back to Los Angeles from here? Do you think he¡¯ll still be alive when we get there?¡±

    The doctor turned pale. ¡°But now we are really unable to do follow-up treatment and detoxification here, which can only be done in a hospital. We have no time to lose. How about going to a local Cambodian hospital?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked down at the ghastly pale girl lying on the ground whose eyes were closed tightly and lips were dry.

    A few secondster, he frowned coldly. ¡°Can local hospitals treat this wound?¡±

    ¡°Although their medical level is not as developed as in the United States, there are still some good hospitals in major cities, and local people are often exposed to snakes. In my opinion, maybe... we can have a try. Otherwise, it would be toote to bring Feng Ling back to Los Angeles.¡±

    ¡°Then find the nearest hospital,¡± Li Nanheng said, his face paler.

    Han Jin just came over to hear their conversation and then noticed Li Nanheng¡¯s pale face. Without saying anything, he tore open Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes on his back. Sure enough, he saw that his back had already been stained red with blood. His scap was prated by a bullet. Although the bullet didn¡¯t remain in his flesh, the wound looked very serious. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this kind of pain.

    Seeing the wound on Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulder, the doctor hurried to get the medical kit. ¡°Boss Li, your injury is almost infected. Let me treat it for you...¡±

    Li Nanheng kicked the medicinal kit over when the doctor drew near and roared expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Save Feng Ling first!¡±

    ¡°But Boss...¡±

    However, being coldly stared at by Li Nanheng, the doctor dared not say anything and turned back to take care of Feng Ling...

 Chapter 966 - The Story of Ling and Heng (229)

    <h4>Chapter 966: The Story of Ling and Heng (229)</h4>

    Arge hospital in Cambodia.

    Feng Ling had stayed in the emergency room for one day and one night. During the period, a doctor came out of the emergency room. He told them that Feng Ling was sent to the hospital more than ten hours after being bitten by a snake. Although her life had been saved, she was in terrible shape. Even if they could make serum with the venomous snake they brought to detoxify, this snake was too poisonous. Besides, Feng Ling exercised violently after being bitten by the snake and the toxins had flown throughout her body, so they were very difficult to remove. The operation was still going on, but Feng Ling¡¯s condition was not ideal.

    After saying this, the doctor returned to the emergency room and continued the operation.

    Outside the emergency room, no one dared to speak. All of them held their breaths and looked at Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Boss, Sorry. We came toote, so you and Feng Ling were trapped under the cliff for so long.¡± Han Jin sighed and looked guilty. He had been on good terms with Feng Ling. He didn¡¯t want to see anything bad happen to Feng Ling.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have paid more attention to this side. Then it would not dy so long. If only we could arrive a few hours earlier.¡± Xiao Xu sighed. ¡°If we had sent reinforcement as soon as Boss came to save Feng Ling alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been this case...¡±

    A drillmaster, who was also the captain of the rescue team, frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t help to say these words. I just checked on the Inte. Once bitten by that snake, a person will die within 6 to 48 hours if they can¡¯t be treated in time. It¡¯s already a miracle that Feng Ling is alive. The operation isn¡¯t over yet. Maybe Feng Ling can survive it.¡±

    Xiao Xu thought for a while, walked behind Li Nanheng, and looked up at his expression. When he saw Li Nanheng¡¯s cold, unfathomable eyes, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Boss, shall we call Dr. Qin over? I heard that he is a very good doctor and also knows a lot of famous doctors. Now we cannot bring Feng Ling back to the United States, but we can take doctors over to save his life...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but looked at the light of the emergency room. After a moment, he picked up his cell phone and called Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting, who had just returned to Hai City, picked up the call, and before he spoke, he heard the cold, hoarse voice of Li Nanheng on the other side of the phone. ¡°Come save Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Qin Siting arrived in Cambodia, Feng Ling¡¯s operation had been over, but just as the previous doctor said, she was not awake and was in a very bad shape. Her internal organs were in a state of rapid failure. If not treated as soon as possible, she would definitely die.

    Feng Ling was lying in the intensive care unit, and no one except the regr medical staff was allowed to enter.

    He could only see her through the transparent ss window.

    Feng Ling, eyes closed, had tubes all over her body andy silently there as if feeling no pain.

    Her small face seemed to be smaller in just one day, which was ghastly pale.

    ¡°Boss, Dr. Qin is here.¡± Xiao Xu came over and saw the back of the man who had been standing in front of the window for a long time.

    Li Nanheng finally turned his eyes away from the person in the sickbed, turned around, and saw Qin Siting and the middle-aged blond doctor standing beside him.

    ¡°This is Dr. Wendell, an authority in the US medical field. He majored in blood detoxification.¡± Qin Siting didn¡¯t waste any time but said directly, ¡°Dr. Wendell and I had discussed the detoxification method on the phone beforeing here. Now we need tomunicate with the local doctors. We need them to cooperate with us.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Qin, do you have any good solutions? Can Feng Ling¡¯s life be saved?¡± Han Jin and Xiao Xu asked nervously..

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at Li Nanheng again and nodded at him as if reassuring him.

    Not only Li Nanheng, but other people also got what he meant. They all looked at the backs of Qin Siting and Dr. Wendell with joy and expectation.

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu immediately turned to Feng Ling¡¯s attending doctor so that they could quickly discuss the treatment solution with the two of them.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling was pushed into the operating room again. This time, it was not just a simple operation. A few female doctors had been called in to help.

    It was said that this treatment was abination of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, and she would be fumigated with traditional Chinese medicine first.

    But wasn¡¯t Feng Ling a man? Why did they call female doctors in to help?

    The people of XI Base were all puzzled, but no one dared to ask Boss Li.

    Only Xiao Xu and Han Jin nced at each other quietly after the female doctors entered the operating room.

    Just now, they saw one of the doctors was holding a medical record, on which it read Ms. Feng Ling...

    Ms....

    Was Feng Ling a woman?!

    Feng Ling was a woman!!!

    Obviously, Boss had known it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm. Maybe Boss was even more shocked than them when he first knew it!

    But when did he discover this secret...

    No wonder Boss Li treated Feng Ling so specially.

    That was because Feng Ling was a woman.

    Who would know that Feng Ling, who was so good at martial arts and never needed any special care, was actually a woman? Han Jin and Xiao Xu silently looked at each other in surprise and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But they couldn¡¯t tell this secret to others.

    Gee, Feng Ling was a girl.

    It was horrible, and surprising.

    No wonder Feng Ling would kill that fatmander in rage.

    No other girl could tolerate being drugged and almost raped, let alone Feng Ling.

 Chapter 967 - The Story of Ling and Heng (230)

    <h4>Chapter 967: The Story of Ling and Heng (230)</h4>

    For 48 hours, the doctor¡¯s work on Chinese herbal medicine baths, coupled with Dr. Wendell¡¯s surgery, and Cambodia¡¯s professional snake-venom detoxification treatment. When Feng Ling was pushed out of the operating room, she was still unconscious and was sent to the intensive care unit again.

    Just when everyone thought the operation on her failed, Qin Siting walked out of the operating room, took off his sterilizing mask and surgical gown, and said, ¡°Be patient. We¡¯ve removed the venom in his body, but the wounds on his shoulder and back are toorge, so he¡¯d better stay in the ICU before the wounds heal. This sterile environment is more helpful for his recovery. Although the wounds arerge, there won¡¯t be any scar left, so don¡¯t worry. The wounds will heal in two days.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Li Nanheng looked at him.

    Qin Siting threw the surgical gown in his hand aside and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Rx, he¡¯ll be fine, but because the snake venom stayed in his body for too long, the serum doesn¡¯t work very well. Besides, he lost a lot of blood. He is unconscious because he is too weak and lost too much blood, so it will take him at least a few days to wake up.¡±

    Xiao Xu came up and asked excitedly. ¡°Is Feng Ling all right?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at him with a smile. ¡°If you believe me, yes.¡±

    Xiao Xu hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, of course I believe you, Dr. Qin! But Feng Ling almost died...¡±

    ¡°He is the person my brother cares about. Even if he is dying, I will try my best to save him!¡± Qin Siting said and unbuttoned the cor of his shirt. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to take a shower. I will stay in Cambodia in the next few days. I won¡¯t go back to Hai City until I make sure Feng Ling is okay.¡±

    ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Li Nanheng said lightly as Qin Siting walked past him.

    Qin Siting smiled and said in a voice that only Li Nanheng could hear, ¡°You should apany your little sweetheart. She¡¯s really a poor girl, but she is also lucky. Even the poisonous snake failed to take away her life. Be gentle to her. Don¡¯t lose her by mistake.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked back at him. ¡°How do you have the face to educate me?¡±

    Knowing that he was going to mention Shi Niange, Qin Siting simply turned around and walked away, unbuttoning his shirt and looking quite elegant and casual.

    Li Nanheng withdrew his gaze. As Feng Ling¡¯s situation had improved and Qin Siting had reassured her that she would not have any more problems, he felt much more rxed and even smiled.

    ¡°Boss, Feng Ling is fine. Then he...¡± Xiao Xuzheng was about to speak.

    But Li Nanheng suddenly turned and walked towards the intensive care unit.

    Seeing this, Xiao Xu was stunned. ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Why was the Boss in such a hurry?

    However, Xiao Xu did not dare to ask anything about Feng Ling¡¯s gender. After thinking about it, he went to talk about this shocking secret with Han Jin.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Los Angeles, the Feng family.

    Qin Qiu looked at her mother who had been sitting on the sofa and stroking the jade in her hand for more than an hour. ¡°Mom, I had nned to refuse, but now I can¡¯t stop anything. Firstly, Li Nanheng is indeed a good boy. Secondly, the Li family and the Feng family really need a marriage alliance. It¡¯s annoying that Li Nanheng would rather marry my second daughter¡¯s clothes than marrying Mingzhu, but what happened recently shows that the two families should strengthen our ties. The engagement is still effective, and my second daughter would have been eighteen years old. It is time to fulfill the engagement.¡±

    At this time, Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng had also gone downstairs. Seeing them, they walked over and Grandmother Feng sat next to Qin Qiu¡¯s mother. The two grannies took a look at each other.

    Then Grandmother Feng smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Qin, I know you don¡¯t like it. We can understand you. She is also our granddaughter and we¡¯re unwilling to disturb her soul either, but since Li Nanheng wants to marry her clothes, why don¡¯t we agree? He is a nice man. You¡¯ve seen him too. You know I¡¯m not lying, right? Isn¡¯t it good to give her soul a habitat? At least when Li Nanheng meets her in theherworld, she won¡¯t be alone. Nominally, she is Mrs. Li.¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s mother clenched the round jade in her hand and said sadly, ¡°Are you serious? Do you really want him to marry her clothes?¡±

    Grandfather Feng came over on a cane. Looking at the two olddies on the sofa, he said, ¡°What happened to the militarymander caused a butterfly effect. The Feng family is also connected to XI Base. We aren¡¯t affected by this matter because the military dreads the power of the Feng family and the Li family. Once we are separated, they will seize the chance to crush us one by one. Anyway, there is already an engagement between our two families. Why don¡¯t we fulfill it now? The Li family has no objection to it, neither does Li Nanheng. He is willing to marry your second granddaughter¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Then, Grandpa Feng looked at the round jade in Qin Qiu¡¯s mother¡¯s hand again and sighed. ¡°Mrs. Qin, I know how happy you were after the birth of your second granddaughter. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened to her. Now we just want to give her soul a home. This is just the right time. Please let her marry my grandson.¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red, and she lowered her head to stroke the round jade in her hand. ¡°She... was gone when she was still so little. Her soul must still be a little kid... Will she feel wronged to get married to a man...¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much. The Li family is a good choice,¡± Qin Qiu said softly.

 Chapter 968 - The Story of Ling and Heng (231)

    <h4>Chapter 968: The Story of Ling and Heng (231)</h4>

    Feng Mingzhu walked downstairs, and when she passed the second floor, she heard their conversation, and her eyes turned instantly cold.

    A good choice?

    Since it was a good choice, why didn¡¯t you save it for me? She was already dead!

    Clenching the balustrade, she stared at the people who were discussing the matter. Then she turned back to her room hatefully and mmed the door.

    ¡°Miss...¡± A servant heard the sound and then looked back timidly at the little ancestor who often lost her temper at home, not knowing what pissed her off.

    The people downstairs also heard the sound from above. They looked at each other silently, knowing what Feng Mingzhu was angry at.

    But Li Nanheng refused to marry her. No matter how powerful the Feng family was, they couldn¡¯t force Li Nanheng to marry a woman who he didn¡¯t like.

    The choice now was to ept Li Nanheng¡¯s suggestion.

    But this matter couldn¡¯t be dyed anymore, especially after what happened this time. The Feng family and the Li family must strengthen their ties through this engagement, so they could join hands to deal with the military.

    Li Nanheng had said that after the eighteenth birthday of the second daughter of the Feng family, he would marry her.

    Now they had to prepare for this marriage.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the hospital in Cambodia.

    On the third day when the snake venom in Feng Ling¡¯s body waspletely eradicated, her physical indicators finally became normal, but she was still in aa. During thea, her body was cold and hot, and when it was cold, it was freezing cold. When it was hot, her body temperature even exceeded 40 degrees Celsius.

    Qin Siting and Dr. Wendell said that this was a normal symptom. Although the toxins had been cleaned, some still remained in her body. Although they wouldn¡¯t damage her health and life, her body temperature will be abnormal so as to discharge toxins through the sweat nds on the skin. So they just needed to lower her body temperature with physical cooling methods when she got a fever.

    After Feng Ling had another high fever, the nurses were busy taking the ice packs away and giving her an injection.

    Standing in the ward, Li Nanheng held in one hand the list of the candidates for the militarymander Xiao Xu gave him and took the thermometer handed to him by a nurse with another hand.

    He was relieved to see it read 37.4 degrees Celsius. He put down the thermometer and turned to look at the person who had been sleeping all this time.

    After the nurses in the ward were gone, there was silence again. He threw what was in his hand on the window sill and walked over.

    He tested Feng Ling¡¯s body temperature with his hand, leaned down close to her to feel her breathing that was more stable than a few days ago, then tucked her in, and gazed at her sleeping face.

    She was almost skinny. She had been thin and now was even thinner.

    Li Nanheng was about to reach out and tidy up her slightly messy hair when he heard the door of the ward pushed open, and he withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Boss, the military¡¯s newly appointedmander has been determined, which is the second in the list. These fools don¡¯t know that this person had a deep connection with our XI Base. He can be said to be ourrade! They don¡¯t know what awaits them in the future...¡± Xiao Xu¡¯s voice rang.

    But considering Feng Ling who was still in aa, he lowered his voice a little although he was very excited at the good news.

    However, as soon as he came in, he saw that Boss Li was beside the bed and seemed to be taking care of Feng Ling.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Xiao Xu lowered his voice and muffled his footsteps. He walked over and looked at Feng Ling who was still in aa. ¡°You have been here for some days, and the base has been asking the military for an exnation. You¡¯d better take the time to go back as soon as possible. After all, this matter not only concerns their credibility, but also the life of members of our base. Feng Ling has done everything she was supposed to do, so she doesn¡¯t owe the military anymore, but they failed to keep their word. Now, we should teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°I just talked to the base hall by phone. After Feng Ling wakes up, we¡¯ll go back together,¡± Li Nanheng said tly.

    Xiao Xu mused. ¡°But is it OK to stay in Cambodia all the time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. The base can handle it even if I¡¯m not around. The base has the Li family behind it and also has the drillmasters and heads. A-Feng is also there. He will tell me about anything happening in the base,¡± Li Nanheng said, ignoring Xiao Xu behind him and only looking at Feng Ling¡¯s dry lips. Then he turned around to pour a ss of water and moistened her lips with a swab dipped in the water.

    At the moment, Li Nanheng suddenly paused and looked at the ss and cotton swab in his hand.

    This scene...

    Why was this scene so familiar?

    But the one lying in bed was him and the one carefully taking care of the person in bed was Feng Ling.

    What happened then?

    After she took care of him.

    On the top of the snowy mountain in Rogers Pass, and after returning, the change of Feng Ling¡¯s attitude...

    ¡°Boss.¡± Xiao Xu said in a small voice, ¡°When did Dr. Qin say she would wake up? I¡¯m afraid that if we take her back to Los Angeles now, she may not be able to stand it.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t be moved now. Even after waking up, she will still have to recuperate for some time and can¡¯t go back to the base to train.¡± Li Nanheng put down the ss in his hand, looking at Feng Ling¡¯s face and musing.

    ¡°Then... where will she be going?¡± Xiao Xu didn¡¯t dare to say that he already knew that Feng Ling was a girl.

    ¡°My home. She has been there before, and it¡¯s no problem for her to live there again.¡±

    Xiao Xu: ¡°...

    Wasn¡¯t this like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth?

    Feng Ling was never Boss Li¡¯s match, not to mention that she was so feeble now. If the Boss wanted to do something to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist him...

    Well, he knew Boss was not so shameless.

    But why didn¡¯t he say anything although he had known Feng Ling¡¯s secret? Was he afraid that other men in the base would pursue Feng Ling?

    But who dared to pursue Feng Ling in his presence?

    Xiao Xu was about to speak when Feng Ling suddenly frowned slightly and her eyelids also twitched. Although her movement was almost imperceptible, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and he hurriedly leaned over and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

 Chapter 969 - The Story of Ling and Heng (232)

    <h4>Chapter 969: The Story of Ling and Heng (232)</h4>

    The moment Feng Ling opened her eyes, she saw Li Nanheng¡¯s face.

    She had thought she was dead, so she thought that Li Nanheng was also dead and that the two of them were either in hell or in heaven. She frowned, wanted to speak, but had little strength to do so, so she just looked at him with difficulty.

    ¡°You have lost too much blood. It¡¯s normal that you have no strength now. You don¡¯t have to talk if you can¡¯t.¡± Li Nanheng looked at her eyes and gently stroked her soft hair. ¡°Get well as soon as possible. The snake venom has been cleared off. Be good, OK?¡±

    Xiao Xu looked at them and listened: ¡°...¡±

    Gosh.

    Did they notice he was still there?

    Was it proper for Boss Li to y lovey-dovey with his woman right in front of his eyes? Had he thought about his mood?

    Feng Ling was literally the only female at the base, but Boss had early taken actions before any other brother learned her real gender.

    Bastard!

    Feng Ling looked at him confusedly, unable to speak. She seemed to vaguely understand what he said. Soon, she closed her eyes because she was too weak.

    Li Nanheng looked at her and, after making sure that she went to sleep again, he took his hands from her head.

    Now, Feng Ling needed rest and adequate sleep. She lost too much blood and was almost killed by the snake, so she needed time to recover.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After sleeping for two more days, Feng Ling was really awake this time.

    When she woke up, she was not so muddled, but rather sober.

    Li Nanheng flew back to Los Angeles and went back to the base in these two days. When he returned to Cambodia, he pushed the door of the ward open, only to see Han Jin and Xiao Xu sitting at the bed and talking to Feng Ling. There was a smile of joy on their faces, but Feng Ling was smiling politely to them. Obviously, she didn¡¯t have enough energy to talk with them.

    But it was not difficult to guess that the two had told her what happened after she passed out.

    Seeing Boss Li back, Han Jin and Xiao Xu gave each other a wink and said, ¡°OK, Feng Ling, take a rest. Let¡¯s talk when you recover.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded, and when the two left, she turned her eyes to the man who had walked to the bed.

    Li Nanheng looked down at her. ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him and replied calmly, ¡°About two or three hours. Drillmaster Han and Brother Xu had been talking with me...¡±

    She paused and went on. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Dr. Qin¡¯s medical skills were so good. I thought I was dead. Did I wake up once before? At that time, I thought that you and I were in hell and you were dragged down by me... but I didn¡¯t expect that I would survive.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her sarcastically. ¡°So do you want to thank Dr. Qin or me?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him again. ¡°Both. Boss, I¡¯m always loyal to you and I¡¯m willing to do anything you want me to do. As for Dr. Qin, I will try my best to repay him in the future.¡±

    Seeing that she became that cold and rational Feng Ling again after she woke up, Li Nanheng sneered and nced at her. He took off his coat and threw it onto the back of the chair beside the bed. Then he pulled the chair over and sat beside the bed, gazing at her. ¡°You are quite calm.¡±

    Feng Ling got his meaning this time and immediately turned her eyes from his eyes to his shoulder. ¡°Boss, I heard that the gunshot wound on your shoulder was also very serious. Thank you for saving...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it again.¡± Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°You know what I want to hear is not thank you.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore. She withdrew her gaze and looked down at her sped hands ced on the quilt.

    ¡°Tell me again what you said to me under the cliff.¡± Seeing that she avoided looking at him, the man raised his brows slightly.

    Feng Ling clenched her hands instantly but remained silent.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±

    She raised her eyes. ¡°Boss...¡±

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of your disguising as a man in the base?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and harsh.

    Feng Ling had a hunch that she might be kicked out of the base at any time. She frowned but she really didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Obviously, she had vited the rule of the base, and any member of the base was supposed to obey the base¡¯s rules.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t exin but lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I reminded you more than once to be honest with me, but you had been keeping it from me. If it weren¡¯t in that critical situation, would you keep it from me forever?¡± Although she looked obedient now, Li Nanheng knew that this was temporary. She was obedient because she felt guilty. Otherwise, she would still be that quiet and cold Feng Ling.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to leave XI Base. What I said about my childhood was true. The only thing I didn¡¯t tell you was my gender. If XI Base epts female members, I wouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I just don¡¯t want to leave, Boss. I know I¡¯ve deceived everyone by doing this and you have given me a chance, but I really...¡± Feng Ling clenched the quilt. ¡°Maybe, what you said is true. If we weren¡¯t in that situation, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about my secret, although, I had only told you..¡±

    Li Nanheng looked a bit angry at first but hearing thest part of her words, he smiled imperceptibly.

    ¡°Only told me? What do you mean?¡±

    Feng Ling still clenched her hands and maybe out of nervousness or embarrassment, she avoided his eyes and looked down at her hands, saying, ¡°Well... I didn¡¯t want anyone else to know my secret, Boss. I just wanted you to know it...¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡± the man asked deliberately.

    Feng Ling knew he was teasing her but she still had to answer, ¡°Because... because Boss, didn¡¯t you say that you liked me?¡±

    Feng Ling felt that it was the most embarrassing time in her life now. Her voice was so low that Li Nanheng could hardly hear it. ¡°I just felt guilty. I just wanted to be honest with you before I died.¡±

 Chapter 970 - The Story of Ling and Heng (233)

    <h4>Chapter 970: The Story of Ling and Heng (233)</h4>

    Li Nanheng endured the urge to smile and said, ¡°Honest with me before you died? Do you mean that now that you found that you won¡¯t die, you regret that you were so honest with me?¡±

    ¡°No, since I¡¯ve confessed, I have to pay for what I have done. Boss, if you want me to leave the base, I will leave,¡± Feng Ling said; Her nails going deep into her palm.

    It was really difficult for her to say this, But, perhaps, because she just escaped death, she was no longer so attached to the base, her so-called home.

    Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°When did I tell you to leave?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes flicked and she turned to look at him. ¡°But the base doesn¡¯t ept any female members...¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when we go back to the base. It¡¯s not up to me alone whether you can stay or not. I just want to know, in all these years, have you ever thought about what would happen if your gender was found out?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡± She looked at him. ¡°I also want to know, Boss, why have you been so calm after knowing my secret? You don¡¯t look surprised at all. Have you already known?¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°Guess.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t guess, nor did she want to guess.

    But what she could be sure was that after that night on the snowy mountain, he still didn¡¯t know that she was a woman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten everything after he woke up.

    It was just because he didn¡¯t know she was a woman that he didn¡¯t remember what happened between the two of them.

    But now it wasn¡¯t for certain...

    Oh, why did she think about that again?

    Under Li Nanheng¡¯s expressionless gaze, Feng Ling sorted out her hospital gown. She wore nothing under this hospital gown, so she felt a bit ufortable and insecure. She covered herself with the quilt andy down on the bed, saying in a small voice, ¡°Boss, I want to sleep.¡±

    She just wanted to avoid facing this problem and refused to say anything more, but Li Nanheng did not push her.

    It was not the right time to make her face this problem yet.

    ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± He looked at the short-haired girl lying on the bed and changed the topic.

    Feng Ling tried moving her arm. ¡°Much better now.¡±

    However, as soon as she said so, the man who was still sitting on the chair beside the bed suddenly stood up and pulled down her quilt. While Feng Ling was stunned, he pulled down the loose neckline of her hospital gown, exposing half of her shoulders.

    He was very quick and did this in one go, and Feng Ling¡¯s shoulders were exposed before she realized what happened.

    It might have been fine before, but now that he knew that she was a woman, how could he...

    She blushed and was about to drag her clothes up, but Li Nanheng frowned and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me have a look.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers stroked on her skin that was no longer red and swollen, and Feng Ling pursed her lips and said nothing.

    ¡°At that time, in order to get the snake venom out, they had to make a cross over your wound. Fortunately, the suture surgery was well done. After applying the medicine to your wound these days, the redness on the surface is gone,¡± he said, turning his gaze toward her face.

    The girl seemed to be embarrassed and looked away shyly; there was a subtly romantic atmosphere in the ward.

    Looking at her shy face, Li Nanheng smiled secretly. Instead of pulling her clothes up, he gazed at her. ¡°Stay in Cambodia for a few more days. We¡¯ll go back to Los Angeles in the base¡¯s helicopter.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling still didn¡¯t look at him and her voice was a little muffled. The skin of her shoulders was still exposed in the air. She felt so shy that she spoke to him without looking at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the base after returning to Los Angeles for the time being. Go to my apartment to recuperate. Don¡¯t rush to go back,¡± Li Nanheng said, his thumb rubbing past the girl¡¯s white and soft shoulder seemingly inadvertently.

    Feng Ling shuddered and suddenly pushed away his hand. Then she quickly pulled up the clothes on her shoulder, saying, ¡°Boss, have you seen my wound? It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. You don¡¯t have to check it up anymore. The doctors will help me treat it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked down at her. ¡°When you were a ¡®man,¡¯ we could sleep in the same bed. Now I can¡¯t even look at your shoulder just because you¡¯re a woman?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...

    Who was willing to sleep in the same bed with him?! He forced her into agreeing!

    She always tried to maintain a distance from him, Okay? It was he who had been molesting her!

    She didn¡¯t speak but covered herself with the quilt again and then pulled it up over her head. Still refusing to look at him, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°No, boss, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    ¡°What did I get you wrong?¡± Li Nanheng resisted the urge to hold the girl into his arms and kiss her hard and sat back in the chair. His long legs stretched out casually and he nced at her sideways. ¡°But I do have a question in my heart. Can you exin it to me?¡±

    ¡°What is it...¡±

    ¡°At Rogers Pass, what on earth happened the night when I had a high fever and got drunk?¡±

    Feng Ling remained expressionless and said in a low voice, ¡°Nothing happened. I just took care of you all night. And the next day I didn¡¯t feel well, so I moved to the tent next door and stayed there for a few days.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t tell the truth.

    Li Nanheng had guessed that he might have done something to her. Maybe he kissed, hugged, or pressed her on the bed or what.

    But he really couldn¡¯t remember what happened that night. He didn¡¯t know what exactly he had done to her.

    Did he just kiss and hug her, or... something more serious had happened?

    ¡°So, why did you seem to be angry at me after that? What were you mad at?¡± Li Nanheng nced at her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s mouth twitched and her eyes flickered. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m always angry when you kiss me!¡±

 Chapter 971 - The Story of Ling and Heng (234)

    <h4>Chapter 971: The Story of Ling and Heng (234)</h4>

    ¡°Are you angry when I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Um... almost.¡±

    Before she finished speaking, the man who was sitting on the chair beside the bed suddenly stood up and pressed her under him and propped his hands on either side of her at an unexpected speed. He gazed at her at such a close distance and their noses almost touched, so did their lips.

    She was startled, looked at him nkly, and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She didn¡¯t understand... what he was going to do...

    ¡°If I kiss you now, will you still be angry?¡± The man gave a wicked smile, pressing her on the bed and giving her no chance to avoid this topic.

    Looking incredulously at the man whose lips were so close to hers, Feng Ling didn¡¯t dare to move or talk.

    Li Nanheng still gazed at her. ¡°May I kiss you now?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡± Her voice was trembling and tilted her head to avoid his lips. She tried to push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I often kissed you when you were a ¡®man.¡¯ Why can¡¯t I kiss you now?¡± Li Nanheng smiled.

    Feng Ling tried to push him away but failed, so she could only drag the quilt upwards hard to cover her mouth and then stared at him in anger.

    Looking at her expression, Li Nanheng really wanted to kiss her so hard that she couldn¡¯t even breathe and cried and begged for mercy.

    But looking at her still pale face due to excessive blood loss, he tried hard to resist the urge to swallow her alive and suddenly bent over. When Feng Ling subconsciously closed her eyes, he didn¡¯t pull off the quilt that was over her mouth but leaned over and whispered to her, ¡°Get well as soon as possible. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll settle the ount with you after you recover. ¡±

    When Feng Ling heard what he said, her blood boiled and her hair stood on end because his breath was brushing her ear.

    ¡°What ount?¡± Feng Ling asked suddenly, with an unknown courage, but soon she regretted it.

    Why did she ask him this?

    The man chuckled in her ear and his lips came closer. It was so itchy and hot that she shrank her neck. His lips gently brushed her ears and he said, ¡°You made me gay and now made me straight again. I need somepensation for my mental damage.¡±

    The man¡¯s husky voice echoed in her ears and Feng Ling shrank her neck to duck it.

    However, just when she felt that she had nowhere to escape from him, Li Nanheng stood up and let her go. She instantly got more room to breathe freely and turned to look at him, only to see that he retreated to the chair beside the bed and sat down.

    He was so casual as if he was teasing a little kitten.

    He looked so hatefully casual.

    Feng Ling was a little upset in the first ce because he had known her secret, and now she was even more upset...

    Why was she so upset because of a man?

    While Li Nanheng got up to pour water for her, she covered her face with the quilt. She didn¡¯t show her face for a long while and just hid her face under the quilt.

    Li Nanheng took the ss to her. When he saw her still covering her face with the quilt, he sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t go back any longer, Miss Feng.¡±

    Miss Feng under the quilt. ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was almost ten days since she was bitten by the snake when Feng Ling was finally allowed to leave the hospital and returned to Los Angeles to recuperate.

    Eating nourishing food these days, she was recovering well and looked no longer so haggard.

    Apart from the asional numbness of the arm bitten by the snake, she had no other problems. Qin Siting came to see her before leaving Cambodia and told her that because the snake poison stayed in her body for too long, her nervous system was damaged and that the temporary paralysis was normal, which indicated that her nervous system was recovering well and it would be normal in a few days.

    After returning to Los Angeles, Li Nanheng did not let Feng Ling return to the base.

    Even if he didn¡¯t say it, she knew well that since the fatmander incident, although many people at the base liked her and tried to defend her, there were also few people at the base who disliked her.

    It was certainly good that Boss Li gave her a secluded ce to recuperate, but Feng Ling was still disappointed that she couldn¡¯t return to the base for now.

    Compared with living outside eating and sleeping all day, she liked the regr life at the base where she trained day after night sweating and fighting.

    Although she was a woman, she liked ying with guns.

    She didn¡¯t like her present life where she had to wear a cloak and be supported by someone even when she was getting into a car.

    Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling, who sat in the car. ¡°We¡¯re in Los Angeles now. If you don¡¯t have any problem, we¡¯ll get directly back to my apartment.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Boss, will I be disabled? Can I still hold the sniper rifle in the future?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her arm. ¡°No.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand in front of her. ¡°Do you forget that my wrist ligament was also injuredst time? I don¡¯t have any seque and I could even drag Fattie out of the ice cave. The nerve paralysis in your arm is only temporary. Qin Siting also said that your arm would recover soon.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at his hand. ¡°Did your arm really fully recover?¡±

    Li Nanheng patted her head gently. ¡°When I was running on the cliff with you on my back, I used this hand to hold you. Now, do you believe me?¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling also knew that for those who had been training for a long time, no matter what kind of injuries they had suffered, they would recover faster than ordinary people as long as they resume normal training.

    Only then did she move her arm with relief. ¡°It¡¯s great that I can still hold the sniper rifle. My sniper training hasn¡¯t finished. I don¡¯t want to give up like this.¡±

    Looking at her who was so desperate to stay in the base, Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Then don¡¯t give it up.¡±

 Chapter 972 - The Story of Ling and Heng (235)

    <h4>Chapter 972: The Story of Ling and Heng (235)</h4>

    Li Nanheng said nothing more about whether she could return to the base or not and drove her directly to his apartment.

    Before entering the apartment, Feng Ling nced at the number of the floor below his apartment, thinking that if she was in good shape recently, she could go out to buy some furniture and household appliances and then move into her own apartment.

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can live on the floor below. Before you finish decorating your house, you have already recovered well enough to return to the base.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She turned to look at him.

    She said nothing. How could he guess what she was thinking?!

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°I can see through you, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...

    Entering his apartment again, she felt exactly the same as before. Although it was cold and windy outside, it was as warm as spring inside.

    But something seemed to be different...

    For example, thest time she lived here, she was a ¡°man.¡±

    But now...

    Li Nanheng brought her back although he had known that she was a woman. A man and a woman were in the same room alone, which was another story.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Feng Ling took a look at him.

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say something but then she thought that it would be too much. After all, she had lived here before, not to mention that he might have early known her secret.

    Otherwise, why wasn¡¯t he surprised at all?

    With this in mind, Feng Ling took a step back awkwardly. ¡°I just, I...¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live here?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± She nodded.

    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll go harass you at midnight after knowing that you are a woman?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°You can live outside, but give me a reason.¡±

    Feng Ling was wearing a very loose white sports suit that was bought in Cambodia. She stood upright and hung her hands on either side of her body as if receiving training on the training ground at the base. She said seriously, ¡°I think that Han Jin and Xiao Xu know my secret. I have been in Cambodia for so many days. Although the doctor has not emphasized my gender, I saw my gender was female on my medical record. Xiao Xu and the other members must have seen it, so my secret will be exposed sooner orter. The seniors of the Li family value your reputation very much. I don¡¯t want to affect your reputation...¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered, dropped the ck duffel bag in his hand to the ground, and walked toward her. ¡°I didn¡¯t care about my reputation when others suspected my sexual orientation. Now I took a girl back to my ce. Come on, why should I care about others¡¯ views? Can they talk me to death?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°But the seniors of the Li family really care about...¡±

    ¡°If I had lived the way they wanted, you wouldn¡¯t have seen the present me.¡± The man approached and raised his hand to touch her cheek. Feng Ling didn¡¯t dodge his hand and he mmed the door behind her shut.

    Then Li Nanheng turned and walked to the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just live here. You¡¯re here to recuperate. What do you think I will do to you?¡±

    He spoke as if he was the most decent man in the world.

    If Feng Ling wasn¡¯t deceived by this man¡¯s decent appearance, how could she be dragged into this love vortex that she never understood?

    In fact, she felt quite lost now.

    She didn¡¯t even know how she felt about Boss Li.

    Appreciate him?

    Rely on him?

    Or like him?

    But since he had said so, she didn¡¯t have to think too much. She went up to open the duffel bag he put down, took out her clothes from the inside, and was about to go back to the bedroom where she had lived before.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice suddenly floated from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any normal clothes?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the two ck uniforms and loose T-shirts in her arms and then looked at him. ¡°What are normal clothes?¡±

    ¡°Clothes other than the base uniforms.¡±

    ¡°The sportswear on me is not bad...¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Any women¡¯s wear?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I don¡¯t wear women¡¯s wear. I¡¯ll still go back to the base.¡±

    ¡°You can wear it in front of me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hearing such a firm rejection, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak. He leaned sideways on the shelf beside the living room wall, looking at Feng Ling who was dressed like a boy.

    She probably didn¡¯t know that no matter what she wore, she could always turn him on, whether she was in men¡¯s or women¡¯s clothes.

    It didn¡¯t make any difference no matter what she wore.

    ¡°We traveled all the way back from Cambodia, so you must be tired now. Go to sleep,¡± Li Nanheng looked at her and said lightly.

    Not expecting that he let her off so easily, Feng Ling looked at him, and when she saw that he had no intention to continue speaking, she turned away with her clothes.

    Just when she was about to walk into the bedroom, Li Nanheng¡¯s voice rang behind her. ¡°It seems that you are notfortable wearing my clothes. I¡¯ll ask someone to buy you two sets of pajamas and loungewear?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± Feng Ling said, quickly entered the bedroom, and closed the door.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the evening.

    Someone sent a few bags of goods from a nearby department store and Feng Ling who had just walked back and forth a hundred times in the living room for exercise, went to open the door.

    She took the bags and saw the signs on the bags, which showed that they were bought in the nearest department store, and she threw all the bags on the sofa with a doubtful look.

    ¡°Boss, did you buy these things?¡± She looked at the man walking out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee.

    Li Nanheng nced carelessly at the sofa while walking, and said, ¡°I bought these for you.¡± Then he went into the study.

    Feng Ling looked at these things in surprise.

    Didn¡¯t he just say ¡®two sets of pajamas and loungewear¡¯?

    Why were there a dozen bags or so...

    She picked up one of the bags in doubt and it was a set of pajamas inside, which was pink. Although it was not of a very girlish style, it was definitely for women.

    Looking at the pajamas, Feng Ling instantly remembered what Li Nanheng said just now and only felt that she was tricked by this man.

    She should have told him that she didn¡¯t want any women¡¯s wear...

 Chapter 973 - The Story of Ling and Heng (236)

    <h4>Chapter 973: The Story of Ling and Heng (236)</h4>

    She opened another bag, where there were two pairs of shoes.

    There was a pair of white sneakers and a pair of more casual ck canvas shoes, which could go well with any kind of clothes.

    These shoes were also women¡¯s.

    She opened the other bags and the clothes were not very girlish and were mostly sportswear she liked, but from their colors and styles, they were all for women, quite different from the one she was wearing. The men¡¯s was straight down, while the women¡¯s was curved on the chest and waist.

    The styles and colors were simple and elegant, which was eptable to her.

    If he bought her dresses, Feng Ling would immediately return the clothes.

    Looking at the clothes, Feng Ling smiled, picked up the two bags on the bottom, and opened one of them.

    The moment she opened them, however, the smile on her face froze and the corner of her mouth twitched.

    What the hell was this?

    She picked a pink bra and looked at it. It seemed to suit her well; she looked down at her chest that was not wrapped...

    Then she opened the other bag.

    Sure enough, it was another bra in it.

    One ck and one pink. Did he buy her at least two sets of everything for her to change?

    The women¡¯s sportswear and sneakers were eptable, so were the pajamas which were a little girlish. Anyway, she could ept it as long as it was not a night skirt, but this lingerie....

    She had long been ustomed to wearing a chest wrap, and she had never worn anything like this exceptst time when she was ¡°dressed as a woman¡± in the bar.

    Now, Li Nanheng bought her the lingerie...

    Feng Ling blushed and stuffed everything back into the bag. Without taking any of it, she turned directly back to the bedroom.

    At night, Li Nanheng came out, only to see that the clothing was piled up on the sofa. He nced at the closed door and walked over to knock on the door.

    After knocking for a while, no one responded and he said coldly outside the door, ¡°Do you want me to open the door with the key?¡±

    After a short silence, footsteps rang, and then the door was opened. Feng Ling held a razor in her hand and looked embarrassed.

    Li Nanheng looked at what was in her hand and nced at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My hair grew a lot. I want to cut it shorter. I want to shave it into a crew cut.¡± Feng Ling said while fiddling with the razor in his hand. ¡°Is this rechargeable? Is it out of power? I don¡¯t know how to use it.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her, took the razor from her, and threw it onto the sofa not far behind. The razor rolled down from the sofa to the carpet with a muffled thud.

    ¡°Why do you want to shave your hair? It¡¯s still short,¡± Li Nanheng said, ncing at her clothes. ¡°I bought you pajamas, right? What are you still wearing this suit?¡±

    Feng Ling was wearing the clothes she wore when she lived here before, which was his loungewear.

    But she wore a small vest inside, so she was no longer naked under this loungewear as before because ofck of clothes.

    ¡°Can you return those clothes? I don¡¯t want to wear them.¡± Feng Ling smoothed her hair with her hand. ¡°Boss, I have taken myself as a man since childhood. I¡¯m already used to it. I¡¯m not used to wearing women¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to wear the clothes you don¡¯t like. They are all sportswear. If you don¡¯t like them, throw them out tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t want to return them.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The man looked at her again. ¡°Are you going to be a man all your life?¡±

    Feng Ling looked back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never think about it. I lived with a wolf when I was a kid, and after being taken out of the jungle by others, all I know is to feed and protect myself but nothing else.¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask you, do you want to be a man, or be a normal eighteen-year-old woman?¡±

    A normal eighteen-year-old woman?

    Was it her?

    Could she?

    Li Nanheng stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t shave your hair anymore. There are many boys who like to have long hair. You don¡¯t have to make your hair short to cover up your gender. People will find out about your real gender sooner orter. Using hair as a cover-up might work before but not now.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to think about it. Do you want to continue to be a man or return to the life that a normal girl should have? I can help you with whatever you want. Think about it yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant and just looked at him nkly.

    Could he help with whatever she wanted?

    Even if she might want to live as a man forever?

    Looking into his eyes, Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer immediately but looked outside the door.

    Li Nanheng went out, looked at the bags stacked on the sofa, and then looked back at her who had walked out of the door. ¡°Just take these. The closet in your bedroom is empty. Put them in it in case you may want to wear them one day.¡±

    Then, he didn¡¯t say anymore and went straight to the study.

    The door of the study was not closed. Feng Ling knew that Boss Li was usually talking with people in the base or transferring files when he was in the study. There was aputer on it. He had to deal with some emergency situations in the base and the Li Corporation at any time.

    Feng Ling came out and stood beside the sofa looking at those clothes. In the end, she decided not to reject Boss Li¡¯s kindness. From the style of the clothes he bought her, he was trying to help her to slowly get used to women¡¯s clothes instead of buying a skirt and forcing her to put it on.

    She tiptoed to bring those clothes into her bedroom so as not to disturb Boss Li. When she took thest bag in, she quietly closed the door and put away the clothes into the closet. When she was going to put the pink lingerie into the closet, she suddenly paused.

    Feng Ling looked at the lingerie in her hand whose size suited her and knew why Li Nanheng knew her size.

    Last time he kissed her in the bar, he stroked her chest... for a long while...

 Chapter 974 - The Story of Ling and Heng (237)

    <h4>Chapter 974: The Story of Ling and Heng (237)</h4>

    She had been struggling in her heart for a long time. She had never felt like, not even in her childhood or when she shot a person for the first time.

    She was holding the pink lingerie in her hand. After a while, she looked up at the door, after making sure that Li Nanheng was still busy in the study at this time and would definitely note in, she hesitated, turned into the bathroom, stood in front of the floor mirror, and put on the lingerie.

    The young girl in the mirror had a jade-like fair skin. Wearing this pink lingerie that few women could handle, she looked so beautiful.

    Feng Ling had glimpsed these kinds of pictures in magazines on the roadside. Young girls wearing this kind of lingerie looked energetic and sexy.

    After putting on the lingerie, Feng Ling stuck her head out of the bathroom and took a look. After confirming that Li Nanheng didn¡¯te in, she ran to the closet, put on the light-colored pajamas, and turned back to the mirror.

    The pajamas were long-sleeved, brightly-colored and girly. No part of her body was exposed, but because she was wearing lingerie, her chest that used to look t due to the chest wrap now looked a bit busty. Seeing this... she blushed.

    How could she go out dressed like this?

    Could... she show up in front of Boss Li like this?

    The girl in the mirror looked quite attractive. Although her hair was short, it had already grown under her ears. If it was trimmed a bit, she would look like a pretty woman with short hair.

    She, wearing this suit, looked in the mirror alone in the room for a long time. In the end, she did not take it off in a hurry, buty on the bed and felt the lingerie. In fact, she would feel ufortable and breathless wearing the chest wrap, but as time went by, she had got used to it.

    Now wearing the lingerie, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all but very rxed.

    Was she going to be a woman?

    Feng Ling kept lying down, looked down at her pajamas, and then raised her hands to look at them. Although her fingers were slender and tender, when she spread her palms, she could see callus in them.

    Suddenly she thought of how she was taken out of the jungle and what she had been through these years.

    To live like a normal girl.

    Could she?

    Lying in bed, she gradually fell asleep.

    When she woke up, it was more than ten o¡¯clock in the night.

    Her sleep cycles were off because she slept all day long while she was in the hospital. Although she didn¡¯t return to the base to do training for a short period of time, her biological clock had beenpletely disrupted now.

    She could even fall asleep in the evening and then woke up in the night, which never happened before.

    She used to get up for morning training at 5 o¡¯clock in the morning and had to sleep before 10 o¡¯clock in the evening.

    After waking up, she sat up and felt like there was something extra on her chest. She looked down at the two things on her chest helplessly...

    She got up to turn on the light. Then she stood in front of the door and hesitated for a long time before opening the door and going out.

    Although it was alreadyte, Li Nanheng had not gone to sleep.

    The lights in the living room were on, as were the lights in the study.

    There was a slight aroma of food in the air. Feng Ling looked around and saw a few dishes on the dining table, each covered with a bowl to keep them warm.

    Were these the dishes that Boss Li ordered? Did he leave them to her?

    Feng Ling was about to walk over when the door of the study opened. Li Nanheng walked out with a stack of documents in his hand. Suddenly he saw the person standing at the dining table. He paused and turned to look at her.

    He first saw the light-colored pajamas on Feng Ling¡¯s body. Although they were pajamas, they looked a bit cute.

    What was more important was that she didn¡¯t wrap the chest cloth to cover up her breast, but put on the undergarment.

    The perfect figure of the girl was not affected by the restraints of those bra wraps at all.

    Even if she was only wearing pajamas, her feminine curve was shown, which stunned Li Nanheng for a few seconds.

    It wasn¡¯t until Feng Ling was going to eat the dishes on the table that he put down the documents in his hands and walked over. ¡°I knew you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t wake you up when the dishes were delivered. Take a seat and let me warm up the food.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother to warm them up.¡± Feng Ling looked back at Li Nanheng. Although she felt a little embarrassed being dressed like this, she still said, ¡°They aren¡¯t cold.¡±

    ¡°Let me warm them up.¡± Li Nanheng patted her hands off and took the dishes into the kitchen.

    Seeing that the man who actually couldn¡¯t cook was warming up the dishes for her, Feng Ling helped bring the dishes. Stepping back a few steps, she looked at the man who didn¡¯t know how to deal with these dishes but didn¡¯t want to let her find out.

    For some reason, she felt today¡¯s Boss Li was a little cute.

    But actually he didn¡¯t need to learn cooking. He didn¡¯t need to be so versatile. He just needed to be her Boss Li.

    Besides, she couldn¡¯t cook herself.

    She would take it as a sess if she could make a bowl of noodles without having diarrhea.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to heat up the food. Li Nanheng turned on the fire, used the microwave, and finished this job in five minutes.

    Feng Ling did not help much and went back to the table to wait for food.

    Li Nanheng brought the food back and handed her a pair of chopsticks. Feng Ling took it, thanked him, and began to eat it.

    However, she had just taken a few bites and suddenly felt a pain on the back of her hand. She was startled and raised her eyes to stare at the man who suddenly pulled out the chopsticks in her hand and hit the back of her hand.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¡°Dressed like this, have you decided to be a normal girl?¡± The man stood at the table and looked down at her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t quite get what he meant, so she just looked at him and said, ¡°I just want to try it first.¡±

    ¡°Since you want to try it, you should act like a normal girl.¡± Li Nanheng said as he put the chopsticks back on the table and said lightly, ¡°Eat more slowly and gracefully. You are not a rude man. Why do you eat so fast?¡±

    ¡°When I was at the base, I was always in a hurry to train and afraid of beingte, so I got used to...¡±

    ¡°Eat slowly.¡± The man sat at the table, drinking coffee and watching her helplessly picking up chopsticks again. He raised his eyebrows and smiled secretly while she was not paying attention.

    He found himself a job, which was to train this little she-wolf into a fairdy. He found that he kinda likes this job.

 Chapter 975 - The Story of Ling and Heng (238)

    <h4>Chapter 975: The Story of Ling and Heng (238)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect to be scolded because of the way she ate. Feeling a bit aggrieved, she raised her eyes and saw that Boss Li was drinking coffee. Then she looked at the dishes he heated up for her, didn¡¯t say anything, but picked up some vegetables with the chopsticks, trying to eat them as slowly as she could.

    Looking at her aggrieved look, Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to chew slowly, but at least don¡¯t eat like a horse like K. Eating too fast is not good for your stomach, understood?¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything but lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t look at him.

    Feng Ling tried hard to control the amount and speed of eating and deliberately slowed down while chewing. Although she didn¡¯t quite agree with him, she still tried hard to act as he required.

    She was a rough diamond.

    After the meal, Feng Ling put down the tableware and was about to take it to the kitchen to wash it. Li Nanheng asked her just to throw it into the dishwasher. She stood in front of the dishwasher and studied where the switch was and how to use it for a long time.

    Suddenly a hand reached over from behind her and helped her open the dishwasher. As soon as she put the bowl in and closed the door, she heard a beep and the machine started washing it automatically.

    Feng Ling turned around and was about to walk away when the man suddenly embraced her the moment she turned around.

    Feng Ling stiffened and was about to struggle, but the man hugged her even more tightly and put his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡± Feng Ling was a little embarrassed at the warm hug. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°It feels so good. Let me hug you for a while.¡± The man¡¯s straightforward words made Feng Ling blush and she felt as if her heart was filled with honey.

    She stood still, looking down at the man¡¯s hands over her belly.

    ¡°Boss, although I am a woman, I...¡±

    ¡°But you like me too. You don¡¯t have to exin too much. I understand.¡± The man interrupted her.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...

    No, you don¡¯t understand me!

    I don¡¯t even understand myself!

    Why is this man so narcissistic?

    She suddenly wanted to turn and push him away, but he hugged her so tightly. ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you. I won¡¯t do anything else to you.¡±

    ¡°No, boss, I want to exin to you clearly. I don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t what?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice rang on top of her head. ¡°Even if you are very ignorant of feelings, you should be clear that apart from me, you are repulsive to anyone¡¯s approach. Must I tell youpletely? But I¡¯m afraid that you will hide in your room in shyness if I do. Don¡¯t think that no one can see through you, OK? You are always transparent in front of me, OK, little girl?¡±

    Feng Ling was so embarrassed when she heard ¡®transparent,¡¯ but what he said seemed to be reasonable.

    Did she like him very much?

    ¡°If you want to go back to the XI Base, just go. If you don¡¯t, stay here with me. Don¡¯t be out of my sight. No matter at the base or outside, you are always mine.¡± Li Nanheng said, bowed his head and kissed on the girl¡¯s face.

    Feng Ling was about to dodge his kiss but he just kissed her cheek. She slightly tilted her head but the man hugged more tightly and kissed her face over and over again. ¡°How dare you hide from my kiss?¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t she?

    Why did he sound so overbearing even when he was confessing his love to her?!

    He simply had no idea how to chase after a girl!

    Just when Feng Ling didn¡¯t know whether to push him away or what, Li Nanheng¡¯s cell phone rang. He had nned to corner her and kiss her hard, so he ignored the ringtone. Feng Ling reminded him but he still ignored it. But his phone kept ringing. There must be something urgent, so he had to let go of the girl in his arms and went back to the study to answer the phone.

    Feng Ling took the chance to hurriedly leave the kitchen, rushed all the way back to the bedroom, and closed the door.

    Hearing the sound, Li Nanheng nced out of the study, only to see her trotted back to her room, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how long he would stay here, but he did not mean to let her live in another ce.

    Several times, he returned to the base to handle things and she wanted to follow him back, only to be sent back to the apartment by him.

    After repeating this a few times, she knew she could not go back temporarily and gave up.

    After more than ten days, Feng Ling almost went crazy being locked up in this apartment alone. Although there were fitness equipment at the apartment, she didn¡¯t have anyone to talk with when she was alone in the house. And she didn¡¯t want to kill time by watching TV and ying with theputer, so she went to a hair salon nearby to trim her hair.

    She didn¡¯t have her hair cut short but just had it trimmed. The hairdresser asks her warmly while trimming her hair, ¡°Beauty, do you like short hair? Your face shape is beautiful, so you¡¯re suitable for short hair, but I feel that you¡¯re more suitable for long hair. Would you like to have a hair extension? It is not expensive at all!¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Feng Ling said coldly, sitting there and reading a random magazine.

    The hairdresser eximed regretfully, ¡°Howe pretty girls all like short hair?¡±

    Pretty?

    Feng Ling raised her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a women¡¯s sportswear whose color and style were different from the men¡¯s. Besides, now she wasn¡¯t speaking in a fake male voice, the hairdresser can tell at a nce that she was a woman.

    So would she stop disguising as a man?

    After the haircut, Feng Ling raised her hand to rub her hair, which was not too short, and was about to go back when her phone suddenly rang.

    It was from Qiao Fei, so she answered it.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Qiao Fei¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    Wondering why he sounded as if in a bad mood, Feng Ling answered, ¡°In Boss Li¡¯s apartment.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t return to the base?¡±

    ¡°No, I have been outside. Don¡¯t you know it?¡±

    Qiao Fei smiled bitterly. ¡°I left the base on the third day you went to Cambodia. Didn¡¯t I tell you thest time that I was going to leave the base and go back home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember it.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not at the base, let¡¯s meet?¡±

 Chapter 976 - The Story of Ling and Heng (239)

    <h4>Chapter 976: The Story of Ling and Heng (239)</h4>

    Qiao Fei sounded in a bad mood.

    Feng Ling suddenly remembered how Li Nanheng was like when he was in a bad mood and she didn¡¯t feel she should go to see Qiao Fei now.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not quite avable now. I think I¡¯d better not disturb you. I wish you all the best in the future...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nearby, and I¡¯ll be here soon. Wait for me,¡± Qiao Fei said and hung up the phone.

    Standing on the spot, Feng Ling looked at the shuttling vehicles on the street, a bit stunned.

    Although Drillmaster Qiao seemed to like her a little bit before, he never forced any demands on her. As long as she refused, he would stop in a very gentlemanly way.

    She had rejected seeing him, but why.. .did he suddenly be so insistent?

    As if he had to see her now?

    Feng Ling walked to the flower bed near the parking lot. Because of the cold weather, the flowers in the flower bed had withered. She sat on the flower bed and picked the yellow leaves one by one to kill the time.

    A car drove over and honked. She raised her eyes and saw a white Bentley parked in front of her. When she was wondering, the car window fell, revealing Qiao Fei¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car.¡± The man in the car was surprised to see her clothes but he was only surprised for a moment.

    Feng Ling looked at him and found that his eyes seemed to be red. She got up and walked over to the car: ¡°Drillmaster Qiao, you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I have left the base. There is no drill master here but Qiao Fei.¡± Qiao Fei ced a hand on the steering wheel casually and looked at her with a smile.

    At this time, Feng Ling smelled alcohol on him. She immediately nced at his hand on the steering wheel. ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit, not much.¡± Qiao Fei raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Get in the car. Let me take you out for a ride. I heard that many things happened in the base recently. Li Nanheng can¡¯t possibly have time to stay with you here. You must be bored staying here alone all day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drive since you just drank. Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t meant to sit on the copilot seat but stood still.

    Qiao Fei raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Just get in. It¡¯s okay! I didn¡¯t drink much. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°No, you drank just now.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Qiao Fei called her name. ¡°Listen to me. Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°You sit on the c-pilot seat and I will send you back.¡± Feng Ling insisted and her eyes were firm. She did not want someone she knew to have an ident due to drunk driving.

    Seeing her insist, Qiao Fei looked at her for a while and then smiled. ¡°OK.¡±

    Then he pushed the car door open and got out of the car. When he walked past her, he looked at her feminine short hair, her sportswear and white sneakers, and went to sit down on the copilot seat.

    Feng Ling sat in the driver¡¯s seat, fastened the seat belt, and asked, ¡°Where do you live? Turn on the navigator. I am not familiar with downtown Los Angeles. Without the navigator, even if you tell me your address, I may not be able to find it.¡±

    ¡°Did Li Nanheng knew that you were a woman?¡± Qiao Fei did not answer but asked.

    Feng Ling moved her hand from the buckle of the seat belt and turned to look at him. ¡°Why did he know early on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but since you are living here dressed like this, obviously he has known your secret.¡± Qiao Fei didn¡¯t ask too much about this process but just said, ¡°After all, when you were in the base, you were too young, so it¡¯s reasonable that others can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re a man or a woman, but as you grew up, many things can¡¯t be hidden, so it¡¯s not surprising that he found out about your secret. Actually, ording to Li Nanheng¡¯s previous attitude, I doubt he had known it long ago. He just didn¡¯t expose your lie.¡±

    Feng Ling thought about it, and did not ask much, nor did she mention anything about Li Nanheng.

    Anyway, he already knows that she was a woman. It didn¡¯t matter whether he had known it early or now.

    Li Nanheng had never stopped ¡°molesting¡± her! No matter whether she was a man or a woman, he didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Feng Ling changed the topic and looked at the screen of the navigator.

    Qiao Fei raised his hand and tapped his finger on the screen to casually set a target location. ¡°Just here.¡±

    Feng Ling nced and found that it was a hotel, but she didn¡¯t think much about it and drove away.

    On the way, she smelled alcohol on Qiao Fei¡¯s body, but the smell was not strong or unpleasant. He just sat quietly in the copilot seat and gazed at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling was very serious about doing anything, including driving a car. At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the gaze of the man beside her, but after being gazed for a long time, she was a bit ufortable. ¡°Drillmaster Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Fei.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You can just call me Brother Qiao like K and the other members,¡± He said.

    ¡°Well, Brother Qiao.¡± Feng Ling looked at the front and said while driving, ¡°I heard that people who leave from the base, if they don¡¯t go to the military or the police, should meet less in the future, so as to avoid arousing suspicion, and to avoid disputes. After all, you know that many secrets about the base cannot be leaked. You have left XI Base. Although both of us are tight-lipped, we still have to abide by the rule, so, in the future, we¡¯d better not see each other again.¡±

    Watching her speak seriously, Qiao Fei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really outspoken. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will hurt my feelings? I just want to see you and have no other ideas.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed, either!.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Tell me!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t quite get what he meant and continued to drive silently.

    ¡°If I want to do something to you, even Li Nanheng might not be able to stop me,¡± Qiao Fei suddenly said meaningfully.

 Chapter 977 - The Story of Ling and Heng (240)

    <h4>Chapter 977: The Story of Ling and Heng (240)</h4>

    Feng Ling turned his head and looked at him while waiting for the red light. ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡±

    Qiao Fei smiled. ¡°I attended a dinner partyst night and didn¡¯t sleep all night. Send me to the hotel first, and I will tell you when I get there.¡±

    Feng Ling was wary. ¡°I will not send you up to the room. I will only send you to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°My room is on the first floor.¡±

    Would there be a room on the first floor of a hotel? And Feng Ling noticed the name of this hotel, which seemed to be a very famous and luxurious seven-star hotel in Los Angeles. The first, secondm and third floors of this kind of hotel were mostlyrge banquet halls. Why would there be rooms?

    When they were about to arrive at the hotel, Qiao Fei turned to look outside the window, and his voice was tired and husky. ¡°My parents arranged a blind date for me, but I don¡¯t like it. Tonight, there will be a dinner party in the hotel, so I want to borrow you for a night.¡±

    Feng Ling still drove intently. ¡°Borrow me for a night?¡±

    ¡°I know Boss Li likes you, and you obviously also like him.¡± Qiao Fei paused. ¡°You can take a horse to the waterm but you cannot make it drink. I won¡¯t force you, but can you pretend to be my girlfriend tonight? Then my family won¡¯t push me so hard.¡±

    Feng Ling braked abruptly and then calmed down before turning to look at him as if he was a lunatic, and then she continued driving. ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°It is a charity dinner party hosted by several important Chinese families in Los Angeles. In fact, it is just a way these big families build rtions with each other. Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to change clothes specially. You just need to go with me. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I will leave after taking you to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°The guests have almost all arrived. Do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qiao, you should know me. No one can force me to do anything I don¡¯t want to do.¡±

    ¡°But you owe me one.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I had been keeping your secret for so long and never made you do anything for me. I like you, but I never forced or disturbed you but just watched you and Boss Li ying lovey-dovey in front of me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me? Anyway, you¡¯ve gotta do me this favor tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tie you up and take you there.¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand why you are trying to muddle through this way. If you don¡¯t want a blind date, just tell your family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just their temporary decision. They wanted me to see the girl at this dinner party. I think the best way to refuse a blind date is to show them my girlfriend. You don¡¯t need to say or do anything. All you need to do is to stand beside me.¡±

    ¡°...You can just find a random female friend to go with you.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like them. I won¡¯t look like a man in love having any of them standing beside me. Then my family won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Although Feng Ling knew very few about feelings, she could understand what he meant.

    So he specifically called her, came to pick her up, gazed at her all the way, and yed pitiful in front of her just to try to persuade her to pretend to be his girlfriend tonight?

    She hadn¡¯t even learned how to be a normal girl. How could she pretend to be his girlfriend?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore. When they arrived, she unpacked the seat belt and got out of the car.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Seeing that she was about to go without saying a word, Qiao Fei got out of the car, and walked quickly to stand in front of her to block her path. ¡°Can¡¯t you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Feng Ling looked up at the man who was much higher than her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y this role, and this kind of thing is too embarrassing. I won¡¯t, and I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. Just stand by my side tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Looking at her for a while, Qiao Fei silently stepped aside and gave way to her.

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°Brother Qiao, I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t do it...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll have a driver to take you back.¡± Qiao Fei said, picking up the phone.

    Feng Ling had been avoiding him just now. Now standing so close to him, she found that he looked gaunt and gloomy, and the alcohol on his body became stronger now.

    If he weren¡¯t in an extremely bad mood, Qiao Fei who was such a self-disciplined man, wouldn¡¯t have stayed up all night drinking.

    Was he really distressed?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi. I know the address of the apartment.¡±

    She sounded as if she was already familiar with Li Nanheng¡¯s apartment. Qiao Fei paused and said nothing. He dialed a number and seemed about to call the driver over.

    Seeing him so silent, Feng Ling pursed her lips and walked to him. ¡°Brother Qiao, I really don¡¯t know how to pretend to be your girlfriend. I¡¯m afraid that I may end up embarrassing you.¡±

    Hearing her words, Qiao Fei turned to look at her. ¡°Are you willing to do me the favor?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I¡¯ll do you this favor in return.¡±

    Qiao Fei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still a few hours before the dinner party. If you¡¯d like, you can change into an evening dress, but I know you won¡¯t, so be it. Anyway, even if you wear no make-up, you¡¯re still a pretty girl. My parents can definitely tell that I really like you when they see you and me being together. Then they will not give me another blind date.¡±

    Hearing he said he liked her, Feng Ling remembered Li Nanheng also once said he liked her.

    It seemed that the men around her were all so straightforward. Perhaps that was because they all came from XI Base. When they liked someone, they just spoke it out. To them, there was nothing to hide.

    But Feng Ling was aware that when Li Nanheng said that to her, she was willing to ept it and her heart was even trembling, while she was only grateful and wanted to escape when Qiao Fei said that to her.

    Was this the so-called difference as Li Nanheng said?

    Thinking of Li Nanheng, Feng Ling turned to look at the hotel behind her. Boss Li said that he would note back home today because he had something to tend to. Perhaps he went back to the Li family or the base. She didn¡¯t think she would meet him in such a ce.

    So even if she helped Qiao Fei, it shouldn¡¯t matter, as long as it wouldn¡¯t be learned by Boss Li.

    Otherwise, she would be in serious trouble.

 Chapter 978 - The Story of Ling and Heng (241)

    <h4>Chapter 978: The Story of Ling and Heng (241)</h4>

    Qiao Fei did not force Feng Ling to change clothes. Although there were a few hours before the dinner party, he did not offer to take her to a room to rest.

    Instead, he ordered the VIP lounge beside the banquet hall on the ground floor for her to rest in.

    Feng Ling sat on the sofa and yed with her cell phone. Qiao Fei answered the calls from his family and his subordinates from time to time. There was not muchmunication between the two.

    Or to be exact, Qiao Fei wanted to speak to her, but Feng Ling kept looking down at the phone and didn¡¯t speak to him.

    She just wanted to do him a favor in return and didn¡¯t want to talk about anything else.

    Although Feng Ling seemed easy-going, she was actually very stubborn. No one could easily make her change her mind. If she didn¡¯t want to do something, no one could make her do it.

    She didn¡¯t like to exin or be polite.

    An hour before the dinner party, Feng Ling was so bored that she was even a bit sleepy. She closed her eyes and rested for a while. Hearing the footsteps approaching, she opened her eyes, only to see that Qiao Fei brought her a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Drink a cup of coffee?¡± Qiao Fei put the coffee cup on the table next to her. Seeing that she finally stopped looking at her phone, he sat on the chair next to her. ¡°I barely contact the people in the base after leaving the base. I just received a call from the base and asked about you. They said you suffered a serious injury in Cambodia. No wonder you don¡¯t look well. Has the snake venoms in your body been cleared? How about your shoulders and arms? Are there any seque?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel much better than when I just came back. At first, one of my arms was numb, but now, it¡¯s no longer numb. I think I should be fine if I do some rehabilitation,¡± Feng Ling said while looking at him: ¡°Does your family also do business? So you won¡¯t have any connections with the base in the future?¡±

    ¡°Probably, I was sent to the base just because I was too weak when I was a child. My parents wanted me to have a ce to build up my body,¡± Qiao Fei said with a smile.¡±They didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t want to leave the base in the end. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my parents are not in good health, maybe I would have continued to stay in the base andpete fairly with Li Nanheng for a year or two.¡±

    He never mentioned when Li Nanheng had learned her secret. It seemed to be a tacit understanding between men. Needless to say, they could understand each other.

    Compete fairly?

    Feng Ling looked away from his face and continued to look at the screen of her phone.

    Qiao Fei knew that she was rejecting him but he was used to it, so he just smiled and said, ¡°Stand beside me during the dinner party. When I introduce you to others, you just need to smile and nod. You don¡¯t even need to speak.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°Many famous Chinese families in Los Angeles wille here today. Have you ever seen the Feng family people? It¡¯s a coincidence that your surname is also Feng?¡± Qiao Fei said while looking at Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°They will alsoe today. Perhaps you were rtives a hundred years ago. Are you d to see your rtives?¡±

    Feng Ling thought he was joking. ¡°Are they my rtives? If the word engraved on my jade pendant is Qiao, I must be your sister!¡±

    Qiao Fei raised his eyebrows. ¡°What jade pendant?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s the jade pendant that I have been wearing since I was a kid. There is a word on it and I took that word as my surname.¡± Feng Ling smiled. ¡°Maybe this is not my surname at all. Maybe I¡¯m an orphan or my parents hated me so they abandoned me? There are too many exnations for this word. It is not necessarily my realst name, so I don¡¯t think the Feng family people are my rtives, and... if a famous family like the Feng family lost a daughter, how could people not know it?¡±

    ¡°I never heard they lost a daughter. In fact, therger the family is, the more they¡¯re inclined to conceal their scandals and secrets. I only know that the Feng family has a daughter named Feng Mingzhu and this family is as powerful as the Li family and the Mo Ffamily.¡±

    Before Qiao Fei finished speaking, someone knocked on the door. He got up and went out. When he came back, he said, ¡°The dinner party is about to begin. My parents¡¯ car is outside. Now go out with me?¡±

    Feng Ling stood up and looked down at her clothes. ¡°Is it OK for me to be dressed like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Qiao Fei said, taking her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away if I hold you or take your handter. Otherwise, I will lose face. .¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    ¡°No, baby! You are my girlfriend now.¡± Qiao Fei gave her a wink.

    Feng Ling¡¯s mouth twitched because he called her ¡®baby,¡¯ and she red at him, but Qiao Feiughed, took her hand, and took her out of the lounge.

    Two SUVs of the Qiao family drove over and stopped outside the hotel.

    Qiao Fei¡¯s parents walked out of the car, and before they walked into the hotel, two figures in front suddenly drew their attention. They first saw Qiao Fei, and then saw the short-haired girl who stood next to him holding his hand.

    ¡°Huh...¡± Mother Qiao froze for a moment. ¡°A-Fei, this is...?¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend.¡± Qiao Fei replied and smiled, showing his white teeth. He looked no longer as serious and reserved as when he was at the base, but looked rxed and happy, and a little bit genteel and cute.

    Mother Qiao looked at Feng Ling in surprise. When Qiao Fei said that he had a girlfriend, she didn¡¯t believe it.

    How could her son find a girlfriend in XI Base where there were only men?

    Even if he did have one, it must be a sweet, innocent girl, but she didn¡¯t expect the so-called girlfriend was a short-haired girl wearing sportswear and with no makeup.

    But this fair-skinned girl was quite pretty. Her short hair couldn¡¯t conceal her beauty and femininity.

 Chapter 979 - The Story of Ling and Heng (242)

    <h4>Chapter 979: The Story of Ling and Heng (242)</h4>

    She was fair-skinned and pretty and seemed to be very quiet, not the kind of spoiled, annoying girl.

    Although Mother Qiao was dissatisfied with the fact that her son brought her girlfriend here, she didn¡¯t say too much about her. She just turned her eyes to Qiao Fei. ¡°Is she really your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Fei put his arm around Feng Ling¡¯s shoulders.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t move and forced a smile.

    But in her heart, she kept telling herself: We are just brothers, brothers, brothers...

    It was normal for members to be so intimate at the base. Qiao Fei had hugged her like this before, but they were just brothers, brothers...

    Father Qiao looked a bit unhappy. ¡°Are you winding me up? What did I tell you a few days ago? Come and see the girl. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like her, but now you brought a ¡®girlfriend¡¯ over?! How can I exin this to the girl¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating my position. As for how you exin to them, it¡¯s your business. Now that my girlfriend is here, to save everyone¡¯s face, don¡¯t talk anything about marriage, blind dates, or otherwise.¡± Qiao Fei said indifferently. Although he seemed to be reminding his parents, Feng Ling could tell he was very annoyed by his parents¡¯ actions.

    If he was in a good mood, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk overnight without sleeping.

    Seeing his attitude, Feng Ling knew that he did need her to help him out. The little bit of resistance in her heart disappeared, and she tried to y his girlfriend harder.

    ¡°You...¡± Father Qiao frowned and was about to scold him.

    Mother Qiao gently tugged at her husband¡¯s arm at this time, whispering, ¡°Forget it, this girl looks very honest. I don¡¯t think she will disgrace us. Don¡¯t scold A-Fei. If he really likes her, why do we have to break them up? Let¡¯s go in. Most people have arrived. Don¡¯t make them wait for us.¡±

    Father Qiao quelled his temper, red at them again, and entered the door with Mother Qiao.

    After they entered, Feng Ling said in a low voice, ¡°Your parents don¡¯t look difficult. Why are you so distressed?¡±

    ¡°My mother likes honest and well-behaved girls. She isn¡¯t fond of the girls from famous families. I¡¯m not interested in the blind date they arranged for me, neither do I have the time to deal with this kind of affair, so please pretend to be my girlfriend tonight, OK? You happen to the type of girl she likes. At least here tonight, she will not give you a hard time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    She was about to walk in with him when an elongated Rolls Royce stopped in front of the hotel.

    Out of the corner of her eyes, Feng Ling saw a familiar figure. Looking back, she saw Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu walking down the car.

    She and Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu, just met a few times, but for some reason, she felt that Mrs. Feng must be a very gentle woman, but every time they talked, she always said something she couldn¡¯t understand, for example, her second daughter. But she heard that the Feng family has only one daughter.

    Feng Ling never thought much about what Mrs. Feng said.

    But when she saw Mrs. Feng, she still paused a bit and turned back to look at the next personing out of the car.

    Qin Qiu¡¯s mother was thest one to get off, and after their car, here came a sports car. Feng Mingzhu came down from the driving seat of that sports car, threw the key to the hotel porter standing on the side, and walked straight carrying her leather bag without looking at the peopleing out of the other car.

    Even if Qin Qiu was helping the olddy to get off the car and seemed to need a hand, Feng Mingzhu had no intention to turn around to help. Obviously, she wanted to get rid of them and go in by herself.

    Fortunately, a hotel porter came up to help. The olddy seemed not to be as healthy as she was when theyst met. After getting out of the car, she took a few breaths, said something to Mrs. Feng, and then went up the stairs.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Qiao Fei looked over in the direction that she was gazing when he turned back and found she was standing still.

    When he saw Mrs. Feng, he was a bit surprised. He looked at the others around and said, ¡°Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng rarely show up in public. This kind of banquets is usually attended by Mr. Feng, Mrs. Feng, and Feng Mingzhu. asionally, Mrs. Feng¡¯s mother wille over. If I remember correctly, the twodies are Mrs. Feng and her mother.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak.

    Of course, she knew who they were.

    She once helped them catch the robber and ate on the same table.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten how the olddy looked at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Ling withdrew her eyes.

    Qin Qiu took the olddy up the stairs and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s getting colder and colder in Los Angeles. If you don¡¯t feel well, you can rest at home. Let Mingzhu attend these activities in the future. She is not a child anymore, and we don¡¯t have to apany her into this kind ofworking dinner party.¡±

    The olddy said as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay at home. I¡¯d love toe out for a walk. Maybe I can¡¯t move anymore soon. Then I won¡¯t be able toe out again.¡±

    When Feng Ling and Qiao Fei entered the banquet hall, Qin Qiu happened to lower her head to help the olddy sort out her clothes, so she didn¡¯t notice Feng Ling.

    Feng Mingzhu had already had a ss of champagne with some girls. When she turned back and found that Qin Qiu and her grandmother had not yete in, she immediately became impatient. When she finally saw the two of theme in slowly, she put down the empty ss in her hand and said, ¡°Mom, let grandmother rest at home next time. This kind of an asion is not suitable for her.¡±

    The olddy knew that Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t want her toe over with her and thought she was trouble, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She had been used to the temper of her spoiled granddaughter, so she patted the back of Qin Qiu¡¯s hand, hoping she would not scold Feng Mingzhu here.

 Chapter 980 - The Story of Ling and Heng (243)

    <h4>Chapter 980: The Story of Ling and Heng (243)</h4>

    Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t think so.

    She was angry recently.

    In particr, all the Feng family people had agreed to let Li Nanheng marry her sister¡¯s clothes and even her grandmother, who was willing to do anything for her, no longer oppose this matter.

    She took it as a disgrace and feltpletely isted at home.

    She had nowhere to vent out, so she was very rude to her family recently.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The dinner party was just a gathering of the famous families in Los Angeles. Business people present stood in groups of three to five to discuss business and contracts, anddies gathered talking about gossip, such as some girl was dumped by her boyfriend and some girl was cheated by her fianc¨¦.

    Feng Ling followed Qiao Fei in the crowd and whenever they met an acquaintance of the Qiao Family, she followed Qiao Fei to nod and greet the other party. Besides that, she didn¡¯t do anything else.

    However, because of Feng Ling¡¯s presence, Qiao Fei¡¯s parents did not introduce any girl to Qiao Fei. Holding Feng Ling¡¯s hand and walking in the crowd, Qiao Fei looked quite energetic although he still looked quite gaunt just now.

    On the other side.

    Qin Qiu helped her mother to sit on a leather sofa in the banquet hall. There were several olddies from other families beside them, who were all around 70 or 80 years old. These olddies were unwilling to be left behind by young people. Although they were old, they were still dressed fashionably, and asionally they would stand up and walk a few steps with a cane in their hands.

    The olddies were chatting happily about what kinds of woods their crutches were made of, where their children bought them their coats, and how their family business developed during these decades.

    A woman was a woman. Although they were aged, they still had the mind of rivalry. The more they chatted, the more topics they had.

    Qin Qiu¡¯s mother also became happy as she chatted with these olddies. When Feng Mingzhu came over, she saw her grandma get up and sit on the sofa on the other side, leaving her bag on the sofa she just sat on.

    The olddy was afraid that the jade ring would get lost, so a few days ago, she specially asked a craftsman to make a very strong jade chain to string the jade ring and hang it on the zipper of her bag.

    Looking at the jade ring, Feng Mingzhu remembered how her grandma often sighed at this thing. If she remembered correctly, her grandma once said that this jade ring was a pair with the jade pendant worn by her dead sister.

    Feng Mingzhu stared at the jade ring and her eyes became colder and colder.

    She had been dead for so many years! Why did she still snatch what was supposed to be hers? She just existed in this world for one year! Must she bememorated by everyone forever?

    She pulled the jade ring down with a jerk. Seeing that her grandmother was chatting happily with other olddies and did not notice what she did, she clenched the jade ring in her hand, threw it into her bag, and walked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Excuse me,¡± Feng Mingzhu said gently as she passed by her friends and then walked towards the bathroom.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the bathroom, in a toilet cubicle, Feng Ling heard the sound of high-heeled shoes approaching from outside. She didn¡¯t pay much attention but then she noticed that the person outside didn¡¯t use the toilet but just washed her hands and refined her makeup.

    For some reason, Feng Ling felt very strange about this person, so she gently pushed the door open and peeped out.

    Feng Mingzhu took out a jade ring stringed with a jade chain from her bag and held it in her hand, looking at it with a strange look, as if hesitating about something.

    After two or three minutes, Feng Mingzhu suddenly threw this jade ring into the trash can with a deadpan look, then washed her hands, and walked away.

    Feng Ling was surprised. No matter how rich the Feng family was, how could she just casually throw away the jade ring that looked quite expensive?

    And she hesitated long before throwing it away.

    There must be something wrong.

    Although Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Feng family, she had a hunch that something was not right. Curiously, she walked to the trash can and saw that the jade ring happened to fall on a clean stic bag inside, so she picked it up. The touch of this jade ring was hard and cold, reminding her of the touch of the jade pendant she had been wearing since she was a child.

    She stroked the jade ring, in the middle of which there was a ring, and it seemed that a jade piece could be put into it.

    The size of the ring in the middle...

    Feng Ling paused and suddenly touched her neck, only to remember that she hadn¡¯t worn that jade pendant with her for a long time.

    It had been in the suitcase under her bed at the XI base.

    But although she didn¡¯t wear it with her, she felt that her jade pendant seemed to be able to fit in. But without the jade pendant here, she wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure.

    If her jade pendant did fit in, what did it mean?

    Did the character ¡°Feng¡± on that jade pendant have anything to do with the Feng family?

    While Feng Ling was wondering, suddenly, there was a series of screams of women and roars of men outside, she frowned, held the jade ring in her hand, and walked out quickly.

    The bathroom was on the second floor of the banquet hall. As she walked out, she heard someone shouting, ¡°Run, run... There are gangsters sneaking in... They held Miss Feng as a hostage... They have guns. Gosh, they must be a bunch of ouws! Run... Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get out. Let¡¯s go to the back door...¡±

    Hearing these words, Feng Ling had no expression. People were running to the back door behind her, but she was the only one who went back without hesitation.

    She walked to a dimly lit handrail on the second floor and looked down at the chaos below. Feng Mingzhu, who had juste out of the bathroom, was held in the middle by two men in ck suits with guns pointing to her forehead. Feng Mingzhu was so scared that her face was ghastly pale. She trembled and looking around entreatingly, hoping someone could save her¡ª

 Chapter 981 - The Story of Ling and Heng (244)

    <h4>Chapter 981: The Story of Ling and Heng (244)</h4>

    Mrs. Feng and her mother were stunned. The others were retreating in fear. Although the two of them were also scared, it was Feng Mingzhu who was abducted, so they could only keep begging those people, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t hurt her... we have never offended you. I only have one daughter. Please don¡¯t hurt her. Let her go...¡±

    However, those people just ignored them. They forced the people around them to draw back with their guns and shouted aloud inme English, ¡°Mr. Bob! Give me what I want! Otherwise, I will make breaking news in your hotel! Make you bankrupt! Make you lose everything!¡±

    Many people on the first floor kept drawing back in fear,pletely at a loss of what happened.

    Feng Ling, who was standing on the second floor, noticed the man who had just spoken loudly raised his head slightly as if looking for someone.

    It seemed that the boss of this hotel had some conflict with these gangsters, or because of something else.

    In short, these guests who were present today were implicated. It was probably a terrorist retaliation. Now no one could expect what these gangsters would do.

    Some courageous men were secretly leading their family members to sneak out, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, the gangsters were not just these few of them. When some guests tried to escape, seventeen or eighteen people in security uniform suddenly rushed out of the corner!

    So all the security guards on the first floor of this hotel were gangsters?

    Was this a well-nned terrorist revenge action?

    Feng Ling ced her hand on the railing, hiding in a dark corner and looking down at what was happening below.

    Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated. She took out her cell phone and took a look. It was a text message from Qiao Fei: [They have guns.]

    She hadn¡¯t seen him since she went to the bathroom. He must send her this message for fear that she would stand up against these gangsters.

    The current situation was that even though both of them were sniper masters in XI Base, they didn¡¯t have guns in their hands, while those people were well prepared and had guns and knives.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them no matter where to save people here or to get out of here.

    And Qiao Fei came with his family tonight. There were also many good friends of the Qiao family here, so he certainly couldn¡¯t leave alone.

    Feng Ling looked down and didn¡¯t see Qiao Fei. He was probably hiding somewhere and observing the current situation just like she did.

    ¡°Stop! Freeze!¡±

    Just when a young man was about to step forward to rescue Feng Mingzhu, a man suddenly jumped out from behind him and shot him in the back of the head.

    Then, someone suddenly fired a shot to the ceiling, and the hall was full of panicked screams again. Everyone was so frightened that no one dared to move anymore. The crowd all curled up and shivered.

    They were just wondering why the security guards in this hotel suddenly disappeared. It turned out that these security guards were the most dangerous people!

    This hotel was also very famous in Los Angeles. No one would expect this kind of thing to happen here. The boss of this hotel must have offended some underworld people, or known some secret that he shouldn¡¯t know, so he caused such a big disaster now.

    Seeing that Feng Mingzhu was held hostage, Qin Qiu had been trying toe up to save her, but she was still forcibly dragged back by the people behind her. Her mother also wanted to go up, only to be stopped by the people behind her. She could do nothing but looked anxiously at Feng Mingzhu. ¡°Mingzhu... don¡¯t be afraid... Grandma is here... Grandma is here!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu almost burst into tears, and her eyes were brimmed with fear. In a panic, she tried to look back at the person holding her hostage, but the man pulled her hair hard to warn her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu instantly turned pale because of the pain on her scalp, and her eyes were full of horror as she felt how cruel and ferocious these people were.

    ¡°Help me...¡± She looked at the crowd imploringly, especially the young men, hoping for someone to rescue her from these ouws. She kept saying silently, ¡°Help me. Help me...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asking for help!¡± Suddenly, a ck-clothed security guard suddenly came out from the side, blocking Feng Mingzhu¡¯s sight.

    At the same time, the man who was holding Feng Mingzhu hostage suddenly mmed her head hard with the butt in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t piss me off if you don¡¯t want to be shot!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Feng Mingzhu¡¯s body stiffened with pain and the ce where the gun butt hit immediately shed blood. A few traces of blood flowed slowly along the hairline to her forehead.

    Seeing the blood on Feng Mingzhu¡¯s head, the olddy who was still being held by the people behind her was frightened and sank down to the ground.

    ¡°Mom...¡± Qin Qiu immediately turned her eyes to the olddy worriedly and reached out to help her, only to be dragged back by people behind her. She staggered and almost fell down.

    Seeing such a scene, Feng Ling put her hand in her pocket.

    She touched the jade ring that she had just picked up in the bathroom.

    No matter whether she had anything to do with the Feng family or not, at least she knew the olddy and Mrs. Feng and they were very friendly to her. Although Feng Mingzhu was very annoying, the Feng family people should not died here because of a dispute between the hotel owner and the gangsters.

    She slowly retreated to the darkest corner and no one could see any of her movements.

    Feng Ling had been living in Li Nanheng¡¯s apartment recently, so she didn¡¯t carry a gun with her, but she always took a dagger with her. Now in the weapon bag at her waist, there was a sharp folding knife.

    The moment she held the knife in her hand, she stared at the man standing behind Feng Mingzhu.

    That person should be these gangsters¡¯ leader, either their boss or one of the masterminds of this revenge action.

 Chapter 982 - The Story of Ling and Heng (245)

    <h4>Chapter 982: The Story of Ling and Heng (245)</h4>

    Feng Ling took another step back. While everyone¡¯s attention was drawn towards Feng Mingzhu who was crying out in pain, Feng Ling held onto the railings firmly and threw her body forward, jumping down from the second floor. For someone who had endured long-term training in XI Base, such a height was no problem for her.

    The instant shended on the ground, she shifted her feet and sent the person closest to her flying with a kick.

    She then swung the knife in her hand forward with a whistling noise, pressing it against the opponent¡¯s throat before he could react. The man swallowed back the cry he was about to release and stared at her in disbelief. The ice-cold knife pressing against his throat rendered him unable to move.

    Feng Ling did not intend to kill anyone. Under the opponent¡¯s astonished gaze, she abruptly lifted her other hand and delivered a harsh blow against his neck.

    The instant he fell unconscious, she shifted her knife away, snatching the man¡¯s gun away with nimble hands. She twirled it around in her hands and within a few seconds, she confirmed the weight of the gun, the number of bullets remaining, and the model of the gun. The man approaching from the side saw the situation and was about to point his gun at her. To his surprise, the knife in Feng Ling¡¯s hand suddenly flew in his direction. It spun in the air and brushed past his neck. Before he could cry out in surprise, the blood was spilled from his neck and he copsed onto the ground.

    When Feng Lingnded on the ground, she had already gotten a good grasp of these people¡¯s position. Right now, she had only resolved two of them. The group of frightened people in front were still backing away, unaware of the situation here.

    She retrieved her bloody dagger and nced at the bleeding corpse on the ground. She reached out and took the man¡¯s gun, cing it in her pocket. This way, she would be ready if the need arises.

    ¡°I beg you, let go of my Mingzhu...¡± The olddy was dizzy as she sat on the ground. When the person behind tried to haul her up, she held his leg to beg: ¡°If you want to beat anyone up, beat this olddy up. Don¡¯t hurt my granddaughter, ah. I can¡¯t lose another one...¡±

    ¡°Scram! Old bastard!¡± The person kicked the olddy away onto the ground.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Qin Qiu cried out in fright.

    ¡°Grandmother...¡± Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face was covered in tears from the pain. When she turned to see the olddy on the ground, her gaze was immediately aggrieved: ¡°Grandmother...¡±

    While everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on them, Feng Ling lifted her eyes.

    ¡°Big brother, some of the people here aren¡¯t obedient. They must have already called the police,¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We wouldn¡¯t be here if this is something the Los Angeles¡¯ police can interfere in.¡±

    Right after the person behind Feng Mingzhu finished speaking, in a blink of an eye, the whistling noise of wind brushed past his ear.

    The subordinate behind him was suddenly kicked aside, and the rod in his subordinate¡¯s hands was also hauled away. He sensitively shifted to the side and thought he would be able to avoid the iing blow from the rod. To his surprise, with an abrupt ¡®peng¡¯ noise, a bullet was embedded in his shoulder.

    Feng Mingzhu had yet to process what had happened when her arms were suddenly released. At the same time, the disgusting scent of blood filled the air. She staggered forward onto the ground and turned back to see that the person who was holding onto her was now clutching his own bleeding shoulder with a pained expression. The man turned back fierce and raged: ¡°Bastard! Where did this son of a bitche from? Kill him right now!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu shifted her gaze to see a figure dressed in a set of women¡¯s sportswear moving rapidly through the crowd. Before she could gain a proper look at the woman¡¯s face, her hair was abruptly hauled back by the other two subordinates. A sharp pain ran through her scalp. She bit on her bottom lip painfully and did not dare to release any sound. However, her gaze was fixed on that figure and she struggled to process what had happened.

    Feng Ling¡¯s speed was frightening. She urately found the members hidden in ambush as bodyguards. With every step she took, her dagger brushed past their waist. Although the contact onlysted for a moment, they were overwhelmed by the intense numbing pain. By the time they reacted, their back was covered in blood and their clothes werepletely stained.

    The frightened crowd surrounding them were instantly dumbstruck.

    None of them had expected such a formidable person to suddenly appear. Furthermore, it seemed like it was an extremely young girl. They couldn¡¯t gain a proper look at her face, and only saw her figure shifting back and forth through the crowd decisively and nimbly. Herbat skills were unbelievably outstanding and beautiful.

    As someone began to pursue her, she carelessly tugged the distracting zipper on her sports jacket and abruptly turned back to deliver a beautiful kick.

    She didn¡¯t leave them with any space to retaliate and, shockingly, it didn¡¯t seem to be taking much out of her to deal with these men.

    None of them were aware that this short-haired woman dressed in sportswear had stepped out of the notorious XI Base, and was even a member of the sniper team. They were alsopletely unaware of her past. This young woman¡¯s movements and speed left them dumbstruck. She had previously dealt with terrorists and minefields and came out of it all alive. For her, this group of terrorist wannabes were but small fries.

    Right now, the most important matter at hand was to distract them and to prevent them from harming the innocent guests.

    The elderlydy on the ground watched the chaos unfold from the ground. Qin Qiu took advantage of the opportunity and supported her. The two of them were about to reach forward to grab Feng Mingzhu but were red at by those people. They realized that although the attention was away from them, Feng Mingzhu was still being held by them. If the two of them dared to approach again, the two guns pressing against Feng Mingzhu¡¯s head may really fire.

    ¡°What do we do now...¡± the elderlydy cried out anxiously.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Feng Mingzhu. It grabbed the two men¡¯s heads and mmed them against each other heavily. While they two men werepletely dazed from the blow, she snatched the guns away from their hands and shoved the stiff Feng Mingzhu forward harshly, pushing her out of danger.

    Feng Mingzhu staggered forward and fell before the elderlydy. The old woman stared in disbelief and agitatedly reached forward to embrace Feng Mingzhu, who was crying: ¡°Mingzhu... are you all right? Your head is bleeding. It¡¯s making this olddy¡¯s heartache...¡±

    Feng Mingzhu cried out loudly in the olddy¡¯s arms: ¡°Grandmother... I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore...¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly... Grandmother has always loved my granddaughters the most... thank god you¡¯re all right... thank god you¡¯re all right...¡±

 Chapter 983 - The Story of Ling and Heng (246)

    <h4>Chapter 983: The Story of Ling and Heng (246)</h4>

    While the deep love between a granddaughter and her grandmother was ying out on one end, chaos was unfolding on the other end.

    Feng Ling had gathered everyone¡¯s attention upon herself when she noticed Qiao Fei; he had just rescued Feng Mingzhu from those men. She reached into her pocket and tossed her spare gun at him. When she saw from afar that he had received it, she did not interact with him again nor did she attempt to move closer to him.

    The two of them moved through the crowd in sync.

    Several of the men were already on theirst breath after having their necks sliced open. The crowd watching were startled by the disarray, and some had already escaped to call the police.

    The police could not interfere much in a situation involving the underworld, but considering that most of the guests present were influential people, they still had no choice but to make an appearance. Otherwise, if the guests were to make things difficult for the police, their life would be even more troublesome.

    Even if the police could only show their faces, they needed to be present.

    Feng Ling restrained her urge to fire the gun. It wasn¡¯t suitable to have too many casualties in this sort of event. Otherwise, this incident would definitely receive a lot of attention. Her and Qiao Fei¡¯s involvement would also be revealed. XI Base had just endured through a storm. She could not allow XI Base to be faced with another round of difficulty.

    She jumped on top of a table with various wines on it. She borrowed it¡¯s height and continued heading up onto the second storey. Just as everyone was eximing about the amazingly skilled young woman, the police charged in.

    Qiao Fei¡¯s reaction was the fastest. Just as the group of men¡¯s attention were directed upstairs, he reached out and hauled the leader back, pressing him down onto the ground with his feet.

    The police charged in to see such a scene; it wasplete chaos downstairs.

    Qiao Fei¡¯s father and mother nced upstairs with slight suspicion.

    They knew of their son¡¯s involvement in the XI Base and were unsurprised by his skills. As for the girl, however, although no one could catch a glimpse of her face, her speed had been startlingly fast.

    If they remembered clearly, that set of sportswear...

    Was she the girlfriend Qiao Fei had mentioned?

    This... what was going on? Why was she such a capable young woman?

    Feng Ling went around the corner and quickly entered an empty room by the side. She lowered her head to see that her sleeves were stained with blood.

    However, she was dressed thinly underneath and could not remove her jacket as she pleased.

    As she looked at the stains on her sleeves, she felt that her skills were still not up to par.

    Earlier, her arm had felt slightly numb and her movements were slowed down by a second. If it hadn¡¯t been so, she could have moved faster and her clothes would never have be stained.

    She watched as the police interfered with the situation on the first floor and felt that the guests would be fine for now. Feng Ling, who typically was toozy to deal with such matters, stood in the small room. She nced out silently for a moment and folded her sleeves back. After concealing the blood stains, she turned toward the balcony on the second floor and left through the back entrance.

    Before leaving, she sent Qiao Fei a message: [I¡¯ll make a move first.]

    Considering the circumstances, Qiao Fei definitely would not allow her to appear once more. After the incident with the military base, Feng Ling was currently watched by a lot of people. If the truth about her gender was revealed, things would definitely blow up.

    She did not wish to make another appearance.

    Qiao Fei naturally would not force her to do so either.

    It was best that she left this way.

    After calling for a car, Feng Ling sat in the vehicle and checked the time. She then ced her phone in her pocket and touched the cold jade ring. She held it in her palm and watched it for a moment.

    As the car approached the condo and came to a stop, her phone pinged with a new message. She picked it up to see Qiao Fei¡¯s reply: [Set your mind at ease and head back first. They won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble for you with me around. Thanks for today.]

    After seeing the message, Feng Ling ced her phone back into her pocket and headed for the condo entrance.

    She had only just entered when she was startled by the loud noise of a vehicle charging over . She turned back instinctively and watched as Li Nanheng¡¯s car drove past her. The wind brushed against her clothes, causing her jacket to flutter.

    The enormous and tall, ck Hummer came to a stop in the parking space by the residential area. The man then alighted and mmed the door close. He approached her expressionlessly.

    The moment Feng Ling saw his demeanor, she felt that he already knew something.

    Even though he was supposed to be at the base, he had suddenly charged back to the condo.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Facing the approaching man, Feng Ling subconsciously straightened her back.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was unchanged. He scanned her from head to toe indifferently: ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I was bored on my own so I went out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Only for a walk?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Watching her perfectlyposed expression, Li Nanheng¡¯s brows shifted: ¡°It¡¯s boring staying at home alone?¡±

    ¡°Previously when I was in the base, my time was always tightly filled. I¡¯m not very used to slowing down, but I¡¯ll try my best to adjust. Boss, if you have matters to attend to, you don¡¯t have toe back and apany me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I have matters to attend to, by right, I would havee back tomorrow, earliest.¡± The man lowered his head to watch her. His eyes shifted toward the patch of skin below her ear, where a drop of bloodid on her neck. He reached out and touched it. As expected, it was blood that had dried up. He wiped it away.

    The man expressionlessly shifted his hand back: ¡°Your walk was peaceful? Nothing happened at all?¡±

    ¡°En...¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly lifted one corner of his lips: ¡°The little girl has learned to lie?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Seeing that it was impossible to conceal things any longer, she deliberated over it and spoke: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Li. I only went out to help a friend. I saw that someone was being held hostage, so I interfered a little. I wasn¡¯t wearing mybat clothes, so I don¡¯t think anyone recognized me as a member of XI Base. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stir up anymore trouble for the base.¡±

    ¡°When did I ever say that you caused trouble?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure why, but this man seemed to have carried anger back with him. It was as though he had swallowed an explosive. Feng Ling did not know what to say and could only give him a strange look.

    Li Nanheng coldly lifted his brows. He brought out his phone and opened a message, erging a picture before lifting the screen before her eyes: ¡°The Chinese circle in Los Angeles is having a gathering today, and Young Master Qiao brought his girlfriend with him to meet his parents. These sorts of news involving the influential people can easily be released within an hour. You told me you went to help a friend?¡±

    The moment Feng Ling saw the picture, her lips twitched.

    Why didn¡¯t she notice the reporters nearby?

 Chapter 984 - The Story of Ling and Heng (247)

    <h4>Chapter 984: The Story of Ling and Heng (247)</h4>

    When Qiao Fei introduced her as his girlfriend, were there reporters standing next to them? They even took photos?!

    She raised her head once more to look at Li Nanheng; seeing his expression, it was as though he had swallowed explosives.

    ...No wonder this man suddenly charged back with so much murderous intent.

    ¡°I was also surprised to see Deputy Drillmaster Qiao today. He always treated me well back when we were in the base. He said that his parents are forcing him to have an arranged marriage, and asked me to pretend to be his girlfriend and attend the evening party. You see, I didn¡¯t even change my clothes. I was really brought alongst minute to help him. I didn¡¯t even get to prepare,¡± she exined sincerely.

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng immediately sneered: ¡°Pretending to be his girlfriend? A trick that no woman in this world would possibly believe in. Only ady like you who grew up in the forest would fall for it.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I also treated you quite well in the base. Why do you get mad whenever I kiss you? He told you to pretend to be his girlfriend, and you really just agreed and followed him there?¡±

    ¡°...Boss, I¡¯ll only help him once.¡±

    Feng Ling then coughed. She did not wish to continue this topic. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t feel too well. I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll head back first to rest. If you¡¯re busy, feel free to return to the base.¡±

    She then turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Feng Ling originally wanted to leave, but when she heard the man¡¯s unkind tone, she could only stop. She turned around silently to look at him: ¡°Boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng was much taller than her. He looked down at herposed expression and tookrge strides forward to approach. Before Feng Ling could understand his intentions, she felt his grip around her wrist. The man pulled her sleeve out. The hidden bloodstains were immediately revealed.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Li Nanheng watched her coldly.

    Feng Ling saw that it was impossible to conceal it any further and attempted to tug her wrist back. However, the man¡¯s grip was firm. He watched her coldly: ¡°You went to attend an evening party, to pretend to be someone else¡¯s girlfriend, and casually dipped your hands in some blood before returning?¡±

    ¡°There were a group of people from the underworld causing trouble at the evening party. I saw that they had taken Feng Mingzhu hostage. Although I¡¯m not too fond of her, she¡¯s still an innocent victim. So I helped her a little. This isn¡¯t my blood. I¡¯m not injured,¡± Feng Ling tried to retrieve her hand while she spoke. However, after a long while, she still could not escape the man¡¯s hold.

    She stopped struggling and watched him: ¡°Boss, let go.¡±

    She furrowed her brows in displeasure when all of a sudden, a sharp pain came from her chin. Even she did not notice that there was a small wound there. It was hidden right under her chin, on her lower jaw, where it was difficult to spot. When the man¡¯s finger brushed past her wound, her expression faltered from the pain. She finally then realized that she was injured, although it was faint and extremely small.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself get injured again.¡± The man saw that she was hurting and lowered his hand. ¡°Go back and apply some medicine and disinfect the wound.¡± After speaking, the man held her wrist and tugged her along to return to the condo.

    Feng Ling silently followed him. She lifted her head to look at the man¡¯s tall and broad figure and pursed her lips lightly.

    Earlier, at the evening party, an image had suddenly appeared in her mind; if she didn¡¯t manage to sessfully leave the ce, would Li Nanheng suddenly appear, just as he did every single time she found herself trapped in a situation? Just like in a movie, arriving grandly to rescue her...

    Although it was a scene that only shed by her mind for an instant, and she had sessfully escaped the situation on her own, but after being confronted by him the moment she returned, she really felt a little flustered.

    She discovered that it seemed like she was really losing control over her heart.

    She was a child brought up by wolves, clueless about her own identity and what it meant to be feminine. Could she really fall in love like a normal girl?

    He said this before, wolves are loyal for life.

    She was also loyal. Once she acknowledged someone, no one else could take his ce.

    But when it came to Li Nanheng¡¯s identity and matters outside of the base, there was too much she could not understand. She did not have the courage nor was she sure if she should approach.

    She also didn¡¯t wish to appear too delicate.

    This was because she just discovered; it seemed like she liked him.

    Really liked him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Li Nanheng brought her back to the condo. After closing the door, he coldly instructed her to sit still on the couch.

    Feng Ling sat down obediently. The man then brought over several cotton buds and a bottle of disinfectant. He watched her coldly and bent down to clean her wound simply. The stinging pain caused by the disinfectant was slightly difficult to bear, but she did not move. Her gaze was fixed on him as she sat silently.

    Li Nanheng applied the medicine on her wound and scanned her with his ck eyes, eventually meeting her gaze.

    The man¡¯s brows shifted slightly. He abruptly asked coldly: ¡°What are you looking at? Is your heart moved?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She immediately looked away and stood up: ¡°My clothes are dirty. It¡¯s stained with blood. I¡¯m going to go change.¡±

    The man did not stop her. Recently, there was a mountain of matters waiting for him at the base and at the Li family. Although he was in the mood to tease her, this was truly not the most suitable time. He kept away the cotton buds and tossed them into the bin by the side.

    The next day, Li Nanheng said that he would be returning to the Li family. He wasn¡¯t sure if he woulde home tonight and told her to stay at home obediently; she was not allowed to run out as she pleased again.

    The meaning behind, ¡®running out as she pleased¡¯ was very obvious.

    Feng Ling was toozy to pay him any mind. Recently, the man had grown even more controlling and dominating. Although she was living in his condo, she was not his possession. What right did he have to dictate who she met?

    Furthermore, her rtionship with Qiao Fei was extremely clean. Her heart was extremely honest and she never once thought too much about what was going on between them.

    Before leaving, Li Nanheng repeated his instructions once more. Not even Qiao Fei, even if K and the rest of them came from the base to look for her, she was not allowed to meet them. This was especially so in the evening. He also reminded her to be more careful. Her arms were still experiencing numbness periodically, and she couldn¡¯t even hold a knife firmly. Since she didn¡¯t have the strength to protect herself, he told her to stop having thoughts about solving injustices at evening parties.

    Feng Ling did not agree nor did make any promises. She only told him to leave quickly, in case the elders became impatient and charged over to beat her up with their walking sticks again.

    When Li Nanheng heard this, he suddenly chuckled. He reached his arm out and brought Feng Ling into his embrace, pressing a kiss on her cheek. While Feng Ling was dumbstruck by the kiss, he whispered in her ear: ¡°Wait for me to return obediently, en?¡±

 Chapter 985 - The Story of Ling and Heng (248)

    <h4>Chapter 985: The Story of Ling and Heng (248)</h4>

    After kissing her, the man released her shoulder and left.

    Feng Ling however, stood still by the door for a long moment; her cheeks were burning hot. She stared at the closed door dazedly for a long time before she finally returned to herself.

    She had only been staying with hin for a few days. Why did they strangely feel like an old, married couple?

    And she was actually looking forward to his early return...

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Li family.

    The elders sat together.

    ¡°Nanheng isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    ¡°Soon. He will return within today.¡±

    ¡°We should bring forward the matter with the Feng family. When we were dealing with the earlier trouble with the military, it was all thanks to the Feng family¡¯s appearance that they didn¡¯t dare to go out of line. The marriage alliance between the two families has to be done eventually. Previously, didn¡¯t Nanheng say that he is willing to proceed with it once the eighteenth death anniversary of their second daughter has passed? Right now, it¡¯s already way past eighteen. If he is really unwilling to marry Feng Mingzhu and insists on taking this road, we will have to bring their daughter¡¯s cenotaph home even if we have to beg them for it. We cannot break our promise. Besides, with the help that the Feng family granted us this time, we owe them a favour. We can¡¯t dy this matter any further.¡±

    ¡°Have you discussed this with the Elder Feng Couple? After we bring their second daughter¡¯s cenotaph home, let her directly enter the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall. We will guard her for three years and afterwards, the rtionship will end. At that time, Nanheng can then marry whoever he pleases. They can¡¯t possibly demand for our Li family to end here? He has to marry a proper wife eventually!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it. The Feng family has agreed. They only wish to find a home for that poor child. Since Nanheng was the one who brought this up previously, he has to fulfill it. Since he said he will guard her for three years, we will proceed with three years. After three years, he can marry whoever he wishes, but for the next three years, he must fulfill his duties as the Feng family¡¯s son-inw. We cannot publicize the matter of his marriage with a cenotaph. All we can say is that he is married. No one is allowed to say, nor can we exin the reason. This is all to protect the poor child¡¯s dignity and to provide a clean space for her. I don¡¯t think this demand is out of line.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Besides, the Feng family did us a huge favour during the incident of themander¡¯s death. Nanheng has not reason to reject, nor do we. Let¡¯s proceed with this.¡±

    ¡°Wait for Nanheng to return first.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The sky gradually darkened. Feng Ling stood in the kitchen to prepare a bowl of noodles. After the past few days, her skills in preparing noodles have improved greatly. Previously, the noodles would almost always be soggy, but now, she was able to confirm if it was ready just by picking a few strands out for a nce. She had only cooked a few times when Li Nanheng was away but was already capable of doing so.

    She poured some of the noodle seasoning she had bought from the nearby convenience store in. She gave it a taste to confirm that it was alright before bringing the bowl to the living room. She then ate while watching the television.

    At 7:00 p.m., after washing the dishes, Feng Ling took the initiative to mop the floor and clean up the room. Although there was a helper who woulde by every few days to do the chores, she still cleaned up the space out of habit.

    All of a sudden, her phone rang from the sofa. She picked it up to see that it was a call from Qiao Fei and hesitated for a moment before answering: ¡°Brother Qiao?¡±

    ¡°Come out for a chat?¡± Qiao Fei¡¯s voice was low, heavy and slightly husky. It sounded as though he was on the road.

    Feng Ling checked the time: ¡°Didn¡¯t I previously say, after leaving the XI Base, let¡¯s not meet again. I¡¯ve already helped you once, Brother Qiao. I remember that you are someone who knows his limits well.¡±

    It was quiet on the other end for a moment before he answered: ¡°I¡¯m at your condo building right now.¡±

    Feng Ling was startled. She turned to stand before the ceiling-to-floor windows and opened it to step onto the balcony. When she nced down, she saw that the parking lot was filled with rows of cars. The tenth storey wasn¡¯t very low, but she could clearly see that there was a Bentley parked there with its headlights on.

    After seeing the car, she spoke into the phone: ¡°You should return. Be it for work or private matters, we shouldn¡¯t meet again. Brother Qiao, don¡¯t tell me you drank too much again.¡±

    ¡°En, you guessed correctly. Earlier, I drank some. I also prepared some drinks in the car. Do you want toe down to share it with me?¡±

    ¡°You should know that my alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good. Even if you¡¯re looking for a drinkingpanion, you shouldn¡¯t be asking me.¡±

    ¡°I only want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling was somewhat speechless: ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, I drank alcohol and I can¡¯t drive back on my own. Send me home again?¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fall for that again?¡±

    Qiao Fei chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to be smart?¡±

    Li Nanheng said that Qiao Fei was good at tricks. It was only now that Feng Ling discovered he was really good at tricks. He had no shame in using such conventional and weak tricks against her. Did he think she wouldn¡¯t understand it if he tried to bully her?

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t drive, I¡¯ll call someone to drive you home.¡±

    ¡°I only want you to drink with me; I don¡¯t need someone else to drive me home.¡±

    From his tone, she guessed that he was really slightly drunk.

    Was the earlier matter at the evening party unresolved? Was he still being pushed to get married? Or was it something?

    Feng Ling did not ask more. Besides, since the previous matter was being handled by the police, twenty underlings from the underworld shouldn¡¯t cause much problems. There was nothing more to ask about it.

    Besides, with Qiao Fei around, the situation was surely handled well.

    Thus, there was nothing she could even ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed. Brother Qiao, have a safe drive home.¡±

    After speaking, she directly hung up the call and turned her phone off. She then turned back and tossed her phone onto the couch.

    After working out for an hour, taking a shower and preparing to get into bed, it was already past 9:00 p.m..

    Feng Ling returned to the main bedroom to close the curtains. Coincidentally, the window here faced the same direction as the balcony. She lowered her head and immediately saw that the car was still parked there.

    However, the headlights were now turned off as the car sat there quietly.

    Feng Ling watched it silently for a few seconds before tugging the curtains close.

    Afterying down, she was toozy to return to the couch to retrieve her phone. She stared at the chandelier and after a long moment and a long deliberation, she stood up and tugged aside the curtain for another nce. The car was still parked there.

    During their phone call, she had only urged him to return. She hadid things out very clearly, was it still useless?

    Previously they had already agreed that they wouldn¡¯t meet frequently from here on. She would only help him once too.

    The people in XI Base always said, ¡®If you have something to say, say it out directly, and don¡¯t ever go back on your word.¡±

    What was he doing now?

    Feng Ling stood up and changed her clothes. She then picked up her coat to leave.

    After heading down, she went straight for the parking lot to approach the Bentley. There wasn¡¯t much light around the area; all of the streetmps and lighting in this residential area was slightly far away. The ce appeared dark.

    She approached to knock on the driver¡¯s side window.

 Chapter 986 - The Story of Ling and Heng (249)

    <h4>Chapter 986: The Story of Ling and Heng (249)</h4>

    The windows lowered. Qiao Fei nced at her: ¡°Get in.¡±

    Feng Ling saw the intoxication in his gaze and immediately furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you enjoy looking for me whenever you drink too much?¡±

    ¡°I passed by this ce and knew that you were here. I couldn¡¯t restrain myself. Originally, I only nned on watching you from here. I was going to leave once your lights turned off.¡±

    ¡°And so? Why did you still call me?¡±

    ¡°Probably because I drank too much. I¡¯m not sufficiently conscious and restrained right now.¡± Qiao Fei chuckled self-mockingly: ¡°Must you stand outside to talk to me? I have drinks in the car. Have some with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking.¡± From Feng Ling¡¯s expression, it was clear she wasn¡¯t going to give in. ¡°You should head back. You shouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce. I only came down for a look because you still were still here. Brother Qiao, you know my character very well. There is really no need for you to put so much attention on me.¡±

    Qiao Fei fell silently. He suddenly smiled. ¡°It seems like you know everything now.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak.

    In the past, she did not know nor could she understand.

    However, right now, she mostly understood.

    Although she shouldn¡¯t havee down to meet this person, since he was here, and because he came for her, she felt obliged to at least check on him.

    The principles in her heart were always defined and firm. When it came to the things that should and should not be done, she never wavered.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know. I never had the intention of concealing it anyway. Previously, because you didn¡¯t wish for your identity to be revealed, I didn¡¯t say much. From the beginning, I knew that there was a lot between Li Nanheng and you that I couldn¡¯t interfere. Although I gave it a try, it seems like this isn¡¯t something I can achieve with hard work alone. Your heart has always belonged to him, am I right?¡± Qiao Fei leaned back against the car seat to watching her from the side: ¡°The reason you avoid me is also because you don¡¯t wish to be misunderstood by him.¡±

    It seems like she had been seen through entirely.

    Feng Ling did not speak.

    ¡°Won¡¯t youe in for a while? Does it feelfortable to stand there and endure the wind? I won¡¯t do anything to you. Look at how intoxicated I am. If you use your skills against me, I¡¯ll definitely be pressed down on the floor. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡°Qiao Fei nced at her with a smile.

    Feng Ling lifted her brows: ¡°I have no need to get in your car.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat. We¡¯ve known each other for so long. At the very least, I was the first person who discovered your secret.¡±

    Feng Ling did not reply. She hesitated for two seconds before getting in.

    After sitting down, Qiao Fei reached behind for a drink and handed it to her. However, Feng Ling only ced it by the side and did not open it.

    He did not force her and only smiled as though to mock himself. He then opened another to drink.

    Seeing that he was downing it quickly, Feng Ling was silent for a moment before speaking: ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been really unhappy since you left the base.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m unhappy.¡± Qiao Fei ced his drink down and turned to look out of the window. He smiled: ¡°A carefree life, and one held down by responsibility. How can thetter make me happy?¡±

    Feng Ling did not have her parents with her, nor did she have a home. She did not understand the stressors one could experience outside of the base well. She also wasn¡¯t good at making judgements about the things she couldn¡¯t understand. She saw that his mood was poor and sat silently by his side to apany him.

    ¡°Do you know why I like you?¡± Qiao Fei turned his slightly dazed eyes onto her. ¡°I like the way you don¡¯t ever ask about the things you shouldn¡¯t ask. You don¡¯t waste your breath and you don¡¯t exin too much. In fact, you¡¯re a very warm person underneath. It¡¯s only that time and experience has trained you to appear cold and to keep people at a distance. Anyone who understands you knows that you¡¯re not cold; you simply have your own principles and you¡¯re good at standing by them. At times, the charisma of a person¡¯s personality is truly very important. No matter if you¡¯re a man or a woman, you¡¯ll equally be able to draw people towards you.¡±

    Feng Ling lifted one side of her lips. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    Qiao Fei raised his brows: ¡°You don¡¯t have anything else to say to me?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before speaking: ¡°Brother Qiao, I¡¯m very clueless when ites to feelings. However, I know the thoughts you have for me. I also know very clearly that I don¡¯t reciprocate those thoughts.¡±

    Qiao Fei released a long breath and leaned back against his seat as though he had lost all his strength. He gave another self-mocking smile: ¡°En, I know.¡±

    ¡°You should head back soon.¡± Feng Ling picked up her phone. ¡°You¡¯re not sufficiently conscious. I¡¯ll call someone over to drive you back.¡±

    Qiao Fei closed his eyes and did not stop her.

    Feng Ling arranged for someone toe and inform them of their location. She then ced her phone down.

    She nced at her untouched drink and did not say more.

    She directly pushed open the door to alight.

    He watched as she left. Although she came, she only did so to reject him. From her attitude, it was clear she wouldn¡¯t spare him any opportunity.

    He thought he had the ability to take the rejection well; however, he realized that he still couldn¡¯t let her go. After giving up his identity as an XI Base¡¯s member, there really wouldn¡¯t be many opportunities for them to see each other again. Despite this, his heart still unwilling to ept that this was happening.

    When he saw that she was leaving, the man abruptly pushed open the car door and alighted. He tookrge steps to pursue her and reached out to catch her wrist, spinning her around with agitation.

    Feng Ling had shifted her head subconsciously when she heard his movement. However, before she realized what was going on, she almost fell into his embrace. She stumbled a little before quickly backing away. However, Qiao Fei reached out and held her in his arms, pressing her close tightly. He pressed his chin against her neck and held her with force: ¡°Feng Ling!¡±

    Feng Ling instantly stiffened. Her body instinctively felt as though it was being pricked by thorns all over. She rushed to push him away, but Qiao Fei held onto her with a firm grip: ¡°Feng Ling, can you consider me? I can give you everything you desire; freedom, happiness, whatever it is. We¡¯ve simrly interacted in the XI Base before. I¡¯ve even spent more time with you than Boss Li has. I also know of your roots and your past. Give me an opportunity, consider me, don¡¯t reject me so clearly!¡±

    ¡°Brother Qiao!¡± Feng Ling furrowed her brows coldly and pushed him away with force. ¡°Let go... Qiao Fei!¡±

    Feng Ling abruptly pushed her hand against his abdomen with force and lifted her knee to shove him aside. However, Qiao Fei endured pain and refused to let go: ¡°Feng Ling...¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    All of a sudden, a freezing chill seemed to approach. Before Feng Ling could push the man away, she abruptly sensed her back turning cold. She turned her head to the side and saw that arge, tall Hummer was driving over. It came to a stop around five meters away from Qiao Fei and her. The windows did not lower and the car remained unmoving there.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression stiffened. She rushed to apply more force to shove him aside. The scent of alcohol on Qiao Fei¡¯s body clearly indicated that he was irrational right now. Feng Ling stepped on his feet harshly. ¡°Let go of me right now!¡±

    Right after she spoke, the heavy noise of a car door being mmed caused her back to turn even colder. She turned to see that the tall, stern-looking man was already approaching!

 Chapter 987 - The Story of Ling and Heng (250)

    <h4>Chapter 987: The Story of Ling and Heng (250)</h4>

    Feng Ling clearly sensed the murderous intent in the man¡¯s gaze. Even if he recognized that this was Qiao Fei...

    ¡°Qiao Fei! Quickly let go!¡± Feng Ling rushed to push him away. ¡°Hurry and let go...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, I...¡± Before Qiao Fei could finish speaking, his back tensed. The man who had abruptly approached had reached out and hauled him away. Qiao Fei lifted his head blearily and immediately received a harsh punch to his face. He staggered backwards and fell against Bentley.

    As Qiao Fei¡¯s back mmed against the car door, he finally sobered up a little. He lifted his head and immediately met Li Nanheng¡¯s zing, enraged gaze.

    ¡°Boss.¡± It had been toote for Feng Ling to stop his first punch. When she saw that he was about to throw another blow, she rushed to reach out and stop him.

    However, Li Nanheng expressionlessly pushed her hand aside.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Feng Ling saw that he was really upset and frantically reached out once more. She held his arm. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand! Brother Qiao drank too much, he doesn¡¯t have any other intentions. We¡¯re all people from the XI Base. Don¡¯t beat up our own people outside. Boss...¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Li Nanheng abruptly shifted his frigid gaze down onto her: ¡°I told you to let go.¡±

    Feng Ling understood why he was angry. Earlier, she was also startled when Qiao Fei threw himself at her and embraced her. However, it was really inappropriate for them to be fighting here.

    Especially for her.

    She held his arm tightly with force. Even through the fabric of his clothes, she could feel the man¡¯s muscles tensing as he prepared to vent his anger through force. She refused to let go. ¡°Stop beating him!¡±

    Seeing her actions, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression worsened. He was about to push her away when Feng Ling directly moved to stand before him. She opened her arms and took the initiative to hold his waist tightly.

    She could smell the faint scent of alcohol on him. Did these two men make a prior agreement? One was drinking while the other carried the scent of alcohol back with him.

    One was in a poor mood, the other didn¡¯t seem to be feeling great either.

    She embraced his waist tightly, causing the man to stiffened slightly; this was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold him. She pressed her head against his chest to say: ¡°Li Nanheng! He is one of us! Don¡¯t hit him!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Fei¡¯s presence, perhaps Li Nanheng would be extremely happy to receive her embrace.

    But right now, the little woman was being forced to do so for Qiao Fei.

    Since he returned to the Li family, he had been feeling pressured and trapped by a casual promise he had carelessly made to the Feng family in the past. He had nned on staying away in case his feelings affected her rest, yet he could not resist the urge to return home and apany her.

    Who fucking knew that the moment he returned home, he would see the little woman he did not even dare to kiss, for fear of affecting her mood, being forcefully held in this bastard¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from above her head and was firm: ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to see any casualties, let go of me right now!¡±

    ¡°Boss, calm down. He really only drank too much. There¡¯s nothing going on between the two of us!¡± Feng Ling held his waist, pressing her head against his chest to exin gloomily: ¡°Stop fighting!¡±

    Qiao Fei leaned against the car seat. Although Li Nanheng¡¯s earlier blow wasn¡¯t especially harsh, it was sufficient to leave him dazed. Now that the dazedness finally faded, he slowly stood up properly against the car door. As he watched the scene before him, he suddenly smiled. He quickly wiped the side of his lips and lowered his head to look at the bloodstain on his clothes. He immediately smiled again. He lifted his head to say: ¡°Boss Li, this isn¡¯t how you snatch a woman. This isn¡¯t the XI Base either. We¡¯re not at a training ground. Do you think you can speak with your fists?¡±

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t fucking afraid of death!¡± Li Nanheng was about to charge forward but the young woman in his arms kept her death grip around his waist, refusing to let him move. He lowered his head to look at the little woman in his embrace and furrowed his brows: ¡°What are you doing? If I were to cripple him, would you really form a grudge against me? Let go of me right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go! Boss, you can¡¯t do this! This is all a misunderstanding! Do you think that nobody sees you when you do this outside! There are so many people passing by this ce. This isn¡¯t a ce where outsiders cannote in like XI Base! Right now, the base is already troubled by rumors and most of them are caused by me. If a fight starts between you and Qiao Fei because of me, wouldn¡¯t I be the person that really needs to leave?¡±

    Feng Ling unhappily and hoarsely said a lot before Li Nanheng finally calmed down a little. However, his cold gaze remained fixed on the fearless Qiao Fei who was smiling by the car door.

    ¡°Boss Li, even if I¡¯ve left the base, I¡¯m still addressing you as Boss.¡± Qiao Fei licked away the blood on the side of his lips. He spoke coldly: ¡°When ites to chasing girls, it¡¯s always necessary to have a fairpetition. You are very outstanding, but I¡¯m notcking in any way. Since she likes you, it means I¡¯ve lost. But I¡¯m not wrong in using my own ways to express my emotions. There¡¯s no need to look at me as though you want to kill me. America is fair and just society. It¡¯s not only the Li family alone that is powerful. Even if you wish to kill someone outside, it won¡¯t be as easy as you think!¡±

    Feng Ling furrowed her brows and turned back to shout at him: ¡°Qiao Fei! Stop talking! Leave!¡±

    Qiao Fei shifted his gaze onto her: ¡°I want a fairpetition.¡±

    ¡°Compete for what? I¡¯m not one of those beautiful young girls that can bepared to a goddess! After pretending to be a man for so many years, I don¡¯t even know how to love someone! There¡¯s no need for anyone to do anything for me! No one will even know or miss me if I die outside one day! I¡¯m not worth the two of you doing this!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worth it,¡± After saying this, Qiao Fei did not say more. He wiped the side of his mouth once more and released a softugh. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was mocking someone else or himself. He then opened the car door and removed his jacket to toss it in. He stood by his car door for a long moment, as if to resist the urge to turn back and return the blow, before finally climbing in.

    The Bentley made a whistling noise against the ground before it drove away.

    After confirming that Qiao Fei had left and that there was no one Li Nanheng could beat up, Feng Ling released a long breath. She then released the man¡¯s waist and was about to take a step back when abruptly, a grip tightened around her waist, sending her back into his arms. She raised her head in confusion and was about to speak when, abruptly, a harsh kiss was pressed against her lips.

 Chapter 988 - The Story of Ling and Heng (251)

    <h4>Chapter 988: The Story of Ling and Heng (251)</h4>

    The man¡¯s sudden kiss was forceful to the point where it was difficult for her to bear. She could not help but stagger backward but was held firmly in the man¡¯s arms. He pressed her tightly against his chest, locking her in his embrace.

    This kiss was earth shattering and left her incapable of resisting. Even her instincts to struggle and back away disappeared, leaving behind a soft, numbing sensation. All of her nerves were trembling from the abrupt, intense kiss.

    Feng Ling keenly sensed that the man¡¯s mood was poor. She also strongly felt his rage. She closed her eyes and allowed him to kiss her as intensely as he pleased. Even as the man¡¯s grip around her waist tightened, as though he was trying to strangle her with his hold, she did not make any sound nor did she attempt to struggle.

    Finally, as she became slightly breathless and her voice had turned heavy from the suffocation, Li Nanheng released her. However, he only allowed her a second to catch her breath before he gave her another earth shattering kiss. He was mindless of the people and cars passing by or all of the ufortable gazes and fingers pointing at them. He kissed her as though they were the only ones here, as though they were the only people in this world.

    Feng Ling leaned against his arms weakly. She felt as though all of her air had been sucked away by the kiss. It was impossible for her to summon any energy. The man then abruptly released her. Just as she thought this had ended and they could finally have a proper conversation, the man took hold of her wrist and began tugging her back to their condo.

    ¡°Boss...¡± Feng Ling¡¯s heart thumped heavily. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do, yet she vaguely understood his intentions. She hesitated for a moment but was still forcefully hauled past the entrance of their condo building.

    The man brought her into the elevator and back to the condo. The moment he opened the door, Feng Ling was dragged in. As the door mmed close, she staggered and was pushed toward the nearest sofa.

    Feng Ling¡¯s feet stumbled against the coffee table and she immediately fell backward.

    As shended heavily against the sofa, the man immediately moved on top of her. She subconsciously shrunk her neck back and turned her head away when she felt her body being pressed down. One hand nudged her face back and another deep kissnded against her lips.

    ¡°Uu...¡± This kiss containedpletely different intentions from the earlier ones.

    The kisses from earlier contained anger and his feelings for her, while this one clearly expressed desire.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hands pushed against Li Nanheng for only a moment before they were caught and held firmly by her side. The man¡¯s kiss was overbearing and forceful. Without any hesitation, he immediately began targeting her sensitive spots.

    She shrunk her head back to avoid him while her body trembled from the sensations flooding her body.

    ¡°Boss... Boss, calm down... I know you¡¯re angry...¡± She tried to help him regain his rationality.

    However, the man caught her chin and sealed her lips. After a long, deep kiss, Feng Ling almost could not take it. All of a sudden, he reached his arms out and lifted her from the sofa.

    When being lifted in the air, one¡¯s arms and feet would instinctively cling onto whatever was in front of them. Feng Ling was not an exception. She held onto the man¡¯s neck and lowered her head. She saw from the man¡¯s gaze that he would not tolerate her resistance right now. He carried her to the bedroom and kicked the door open before pressing her down onto the bed.

    Following which, be it removing his clothes or her clothes, his movements were smooth to the point where there was no space for Feng Ling to push him away.

    Finally, as the man¡¯s lips pressed against hers again, all of a sudden, the clear noise of the man¡¯s belt being unbuckled filled the air. Feng Ling closed her eyes and predicted that she was about to re-experience the night of aching pain she previously endured.

    Furthermore, right now, Li Nanheng was not unconscious. He was extremely aware. His body also wasn¡¯t as weak as when he had been enduring a fever.

    She predicted that she might die...

    Just before the man was about to lose control, her arms were pressed down firmly by the side.

    All of a sudden, a numbing pain filled her arm. This was part of the damage that snake bite had done to her. She had grown used to experiencing this every once in a while, but as she was being pressed down onto the bed and made unable to move, the sudden pain caused herplexion to turn pale. Her burning hot body also suddenly turned cold as she trembled.

    Her sudden shiver caused Li Nanheng to pause.

    This shiver waspletely different from her earlier reactions to her kiss; there was no way Li Nanheng would not notice. As though having thought of something, he lowered his head to see that herplexion was poor. He then turned to her arm and immediately released her.

    The moment Feng Ling regained her freedom, she immediately shifted her hand back. She moved her arm slowly in an attempt to make the numbing pain disappear.

    Watching her pained and careful movements, and the way she was clearly trying to endure the difort, Li Nanheng instantly felt as though a bucket of cold water had been sshed over his head, forcing him awake.

    He abruptly stood up and hauled the nket over. He covered the mostly undressed woman before turning to leave.

    Feng Ling sat on the bed waiting for the pain to pass before she finally sat up with the nkets. It was extremely quiet in the condo; quiet to the point where she could hear the sound of water running in the other bedroom.

    She easily guessed that he had left to take a cold shower.

    She lowered her head to look at her elbow and rubbed it slightly with her hand. She then turned to look at the bedroom across hers. After deliberating, she got off the bed and readjusted her clothes. She then sat back down on the bed, unsure of what she was supposed to do.

    Around fifteen minutester, the sound of water running abruptly ceased. Li Nanheng stepped out of the bathroom in a dark blue bathrobe and sat down on the sofa to light a cigarette. After smoking for a while, Feng Ling could see from her angle that the man had leaned back against the sofa. After a long moment, he still did not move.

    Boss Li¡¯s moods really seemed to be poor...

    If it was only because he had seen Qiao Fei and her together, he would be done after expressing his jealousy. He wouldn¡¯t appear this way.

    She stood up and left the room, approaching the sofa. The man¡¯s cigarette had been stubbed out and left in the ashtray. He leaned against the sofa as though to rest. Despite hearing her movements, he did not open his eyes.

    However, Feng Ling could tell from his expression and his breathing that he wasn¡¯t asleep.

 Chapter 989 - The Story of Ling and Heng (252)

    <h4>Chapter 989: The Story of Ling and Heng (252)</h4>

    She stood by the sofa to watch as he rested. After a moment of deliberation, she returned to the bedroom to retrieve a thin nket,ying it over him gently.

    Li Nanheng kept his eyes shut without responding. She sat down on the carpet in front of him and raised her eyes to watch the man who seemed preupied with his thoughts. She asked: ¡°Boss, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    The man did not respond.

    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    He still did not respond.

    Feng Ling¡¯s thoughts drifted, could it be that he had a headache after drinking?

    She was about to stand up and head behind the sofa to attempt a head massage when the man abruptly spoke up with a slightly hoarse voice: ¡°Feng Ling, do you like me?¡±

    The young woman sitting on the carpet still had the fresh kiss marks he left on her neck. Although she had tidied up her clothes, they still appeared slightly messy.

    She hugged her knees to herself as she sat on the carpet. She did not move as she looked up at him.

    The man lowered his head to watch her. ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Feng Ling saw that his gaze was heavy and serious, and strangely felt that her answer was extremely important to him.

    She could not answer this carelessly.

    Thus, she fell into deep thought for a moment before saying: ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t understand emotions very well. But based on the way I feel for you,pared to other men, I feel that I don¡¯t resist being with you much.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t give me so many reasons. I only asked you one thing. Do you like me or not?¡±

    Feng Ling met his gaze and nodded slowly. ¡°I do.¡±

    The man¡¯s cold gaze instantly became slightly moved. He pushed aside the nket and leaned down to lift her chin, pressing a kiss against her lips.

    The kiss was gentle, softly intertwining their tongues together. As Feng Ling clumsily thought to express her own feelings and began to respond, the man faltered. His gaze had calmed down earlier after taking a cold shower, but it instantly darkened again. He released her lips and pressed their foreheads together. ¡°You¡¯ve only just grown up. You don¡¯t even understand your feelings well. If you like me, can you wait for me? In a few years, I¡¯ll marry you and make you Mrs. Li, en?¡±

    Feng Ling did not have many thoughts about marriage; in fact, she had never even considered the possibility.

    The words ¡®Mrs. Li¡¯ were extremely unfamiliar to her.

    However, she strangely found herself yearning for it.

    She watched the man¡¯s face and slowly nodded her head: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for three years,¡± the man¡¯s voice was husky to the point where it was slightly muffled.

    She still nodded obediently: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to return to the base? You can continue dressing as a man and live the life you wish to have. At the very least, for the next three years, if you wish to return to the base, I can help you do it.¡± The man¡¯s lips moved against hers: ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±

    Feng Ling did not hesitate to reply: ¡°I do.¡±

    The man suddenly rubbed her head gently.

    He shifted back and watched her with a gentle gaze, as though his heart was aching for her: ¡°For the next three years, return to the base to look for your sense of belonging. We¡¯ll continue as we did before. Go back to the sniper team to train. As for your gender, I¡¯ll be the only one aware of it. No one else will know, en?¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t quite understand why he was suddenly allowing her to return, or why he was suddenly telling her to lead the life she loved for the next three years.

    Even though previously, he clearly wanted to hide her away and to prevent her from returning to the base to interact with all those men.

    However, being able to return to the base and back to their original state was nheless a good thing. She nodded: ¡°All right.¡±

    Watching her obedient appearance, Li Nanheng asked: ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me why?¡±

    ¡°No. Boss¡¯s arrangement¡¯s are definitely made for my own good. Besides, Boss, you don¡¯t like exining too much to other people. All of your decisions are made with proper reasons. As a member of the XI Base, it¡¯s my duty to obey all of yourmands. I¡¯m also the person you like, so you won¡¯t hurt me. I trust you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s answer was very sincere.

    Li Nanheng watched her for half a beat and abruptly lifted one corner of his lips: ¡°I have one request.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°After returning to the base, move over from next door to live with me? You should know this as well, but my bed is quite big.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    It was confirmed that Feng Ling¡¯s arm had recovered well. She would have to avoid overstraining it during training, and make sure she visited Doctor Wen frequently often for a massage, but otherwise, she would be fine. Feng Ling was then finally given the permission to pack her things up and return to the base.

    Since her injury till now, it had been three months since she officially returned to the base to stay. It had also been that long since she received proper training.

    After Qiao Fei¡¯s departure, the sniper team now had a new drillmaster. Li Nanheng was still the main drillmaster, while the new vice-drillmaster went by the surname Chen. He had been transferred over from the elite team. He wasn¡¯t especially tall and his appearance wasn¡¯t that good either. In anycase, he wasn¡¯t as good looking as Qiao Fei.

    There was no need to think hard about why Li Nanheng had transferred this person over to be their vice-drillmaster.

    He really took away the slightest opportunity for her to be distracted.

    In between their training, K sat down by Feng Ling¡¯s side to ask: ¡°Your hair is almost growing past your ears. You didn¡¯t have any opportunities to get it shaved when you were outside? Previously although your hairstyle wasn¡¯t simr to ours, it was never this short. What¡¯s wrong? Is it inconvenient because of your arm injury? How about I head over to your room tonight and help you shave it away?¡±

    Feng Ling was about to answer when Li Nanheng, who was passing by, abruptly turned back and spoke coldly: ¡°Shave? What shave? You¡¯re not allowed to shave!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    K was dumbstruck as he turned to look at him: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m talking about how Feng Ling¡¯s hair is growing long...¡±

    ¡°Is it long? Isn¡¯t this length in trend right now? Those people outside who appear as though they are part of the Beatles, each one of them with hair longer than each other, don¡¯t they all appear just like any other men?¡± Li Nanheng spoke unreasonably without any expression.

    K: ¡°...Is it trendy to keep your hair long this year? Then, would I make it in time if I start growing my hair out now?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng mindlessly nced at him and answered coldly: ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid of frightening those young girls outside away, then feel free to do so.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why does Boss feel that Feng Ling would look good with long hair, while I¡¯ll scare people away if I grow my hair out? My appearance is also very good, all right!¡± K felt very wronged.

    Li Nanheng first looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face admiringly and meaningfully, before he tossed a look of disdain at K. He then turned and directly left.

    K: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too biased! You better watch out, or I¡¯ll tell everyone about how, when I went to look for Feng Ling previously, I actually found you in his room!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 990 - The Story of Ling and Heng (253)

    <h4>Chapter 990: The Story of Ling and Heng (253)</h4>

    Since returning to the base, Li Nanheng has done much more than visiting Feng Ling¡¯s room once in a while.

    He clearly went there all the time, all right?

    After evening training, as per normal, Feng Ling performed her bnce training and took a shower. As she stepped out of the bathroom, she rubbed her hair dry with a towel and habitually nced at the door.

    She wondered what was wrong with Li Nanheng. Was the sun rising from the west today? For the past few days, he wouldn¡¯t head to bed withouting by to take a few bites out of her. Yet, for some reason, he had actually yet to show up today?

    Just as Feng Ling was approaching her bedside, she abruptly spun around to look at her windows. She watched as the man pulled it open from outside and directly entered.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She nearly forgot that her room door was no different from her windows, because their balconies were linked. Furthermore, her windows could not be locked! He could enter from there anytime he wished!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the proper entrance today?¡± Feng Ling was startled at first, but after calming down, she gave him a strange look.

    The man breathed in the room full of her shower gel scent and directly approached to sit on the chair by her bedside.

    As she had already revealed her gender to him, and because he was the only person who would carelessly visit her room at night, she no longer bound her chest after taking a shower. Right now, she was wearing a loose, white T-shirt. Her hair was damp and scattered across her forehead. She carelessly tugged at it before brushing it away.

    ¡°I know that you always finish taking your shower at this time, so I came by to visit you.¡± The man disyed the same formal and professional attitude he had a few days ago; even the way he spoke was dignified, but everytime he took a nce at her, he would carry her back to take a few bites out of her.

    Feng Ling was almost used to this. She tugged at her hair again. ¡°My hair has really grown quite a lot. It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t return to the base, but since I¡¯m maintaining the identity of a man here, the length of my hair doesn¡¯t match up to the base¡¯s standards.¡±

    ¡°Your hair is specially approved by the Boss of this base. No one will dare say anything.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Boss, you¡¯re using your authority for private interests.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked my ass off for the XI Base for so many years. I¡¯m just hiding my wife here for a while, what¡¯s wrong with stopping her from shaving her hair? So what if I¡¯m using my authority for my private interests?¡± The man stood up and directly brought Feng Ling, who was sitting on the bed, into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her, tasting the minty toothpaste on her lips: ¡°I¡¯m not insisting that you grow it long, nor am I demanding for you to look for your so-called femininity, but shaving it is really too much. You¡¯ve never had such short hair even in the base.¡±

    ¡°You paid attention to my hair length in the past?¡± Feng Ling was astonished.

    The man snorted and bit her lips in punishment. He pressed her down on the bed and proceeded to nibble on her lips and neck for a long while before finally letting her off. He held her in his arms and dotingly pressed her against his chest. He spoke huskily: ¡°Do you believe me when I say I¡¯ve been paying attention to you since you came into the base?¡±

    ¡°I believe...¡±

    The so-called attention he ced on her at the time was his suspicion.

    This man never once gave up on his suspicions of her.

    Other people lived with her for years but failed to discover it. He left for almost three years but actually still saw through her.

    Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, nor did she ask about it, but when she confessed about the truth previously, he clearly wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in asking if you believe me? Isn¡¯t it enough to know that you¡¯re the only important person in my eyes? You insist on making me say it clearly.¡± The man ced another kiss on her forehead.

    Feng Ling really wanted to refute it but her cheeks burned with his frank confession. She wanted to sit up but was held firmly by the man: ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hold you for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you should return to your room now, or you¡¯ll have to take a cold shower again tonight.¡±

    The man snorted: ¡°So you do know how difficult it is for me? Will you hurry and grow up already? I¡¯ll give you three years. It should be enough for you to be ready.¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes in her heart.

    He had already eaten her up cleanly once before she was ready.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    She had yet to seek her justice for that incident.

    Feng Ling almost fell asleep leaning against Li Nanheng¡¯s arms; the quiet room made one feel drowsy.

    All of a sudden, a knock resounded against her room door. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes snapped open and she subconsciously sat up.

    Li Nanheng had also been falling asleep. He was woken up by the noise and by the young woman struggling out of his arms. He furrowed his brows and nced at the door in annoyance.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Who is it?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    Feng Ling was also unsure.

    She had lived in the base for so long. The people she was close to all knew she didn¡¯t like theming thiste at night. Ever since she moved to the room next to Boss Li¡¯s, those people had be even more aware and never came to disturb her.

    The people who would knock at this time, could it be...

    She turned back and sent Li Nanheng a look, indicating for him to quickly crawl back to his room through the windows.

    The man did not move from the bed, nor did he seem to want toply. He raised his brows and watched as she approached her door.

    The moment she opened the door, two fifteen year old young boys grinned toothily at her: ¡°Teacher Feng Ling! I hope we didn¡¯t disturb your rest? There are a few things we didn¡¯t fully understand from today¡¯s training. We gave you a call but you didn¡¯t answer, so we came to visit you!¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the two brats outside her door and pursed her lips.

    For the past few years, the base rarely opened up to neers. A few days ago, however, they suddenly opened their doors again. Recently, there were quite a lot of neers. Most of them were just like her when she first entered. They were all young people in their teens.

    On the second day of her return, the base arranged more than ten neers to their sniper team. Among them, two of them were ced under her and she was instructed to train them every so often.

    Since then, these brats spoke as though their lips were dipped in sugar. They kept calling her, ¡®Teacher Feng Ling.¡¯

    She coughed. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Must youe ask at this time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, did we really disturb your rest? We just learned that you stayed here and saw that your room lights were still on so we came over.¡± The two boys were slightly embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯re really sorry. We were just epted into the base and actually made it into such a formidable sniper team. The excitement got to our heads and we wanted to look for you to talk...¡±

 Chapter 991 - The Story of Ling and Heng (254)

    Chapter 991: The Story of Ling and Heng (254)

    Feng Ling could understand their excitement.

    Back when she first passed the examinations for the sniper team, she had also been thrilled.

    It was just that she wasn¡¯t very good at disying such emotions.

    Feng Ling watched the two teenage boys and smiled kindly. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling excited, you can go to the training ground to run a fewps. IT¡¯s not too convenient for me at this hour. If you have anything to ask, let¡¯s leave it for tomorrow.¡±

    The two brats could not understand what she meant by ¡®inconvenient.¡¯ They knew it wasn¡¯t something they could ask about, so they abruptly said, ¡°Then, Teacher Feng Ling, can we go inside your room to sit inside for a while? We heard that only the most outstanding members in the sniper team can live in this building. We also heard that there is a big balcony in every room. The balconies face the training grounds and are especially great!¡±

    Feng Ling paused. Before she could answer, the two young men¡¯s expressions turned dumbfounded.

    They raised their heads to watch the man who was slowly approaching the door and suddenly felt a wave of pressure.

    Feng Ling sensed their gaze and subconsciously turned her head.

    Li Nanheng had approached her back. He was still dressed in his ckbat clothes. His demeanor was unkind and stern, and he had one hand tucked into his pocket. His gaze... en, it was somewhat cold.

    The two teenage boys standing outside weren¡¯t short. They were still maturing but they were already more 5¡¯7 feet tall. However, when they stood before Li Nanheng, they still appeared unbelievably short. The contrast was far too stark.

    The two of them stared at Boss Li, who had actually appeared in Feng Ling¡¯s room, inplete astonishment. When the two of them had just entered the base, they had admired Boss Li from afar. To think that right now, he was standing right before them. Oh, no. He was standing right behind Teacher Feng Ling. Boss Li¡¯s tone was slightly cold: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what time it is? Did the two of youe to XI Base to receive training, or to tour around the ce like it¡¯s your vacation house?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    This was her first time noticing that Li Nanheng was always so distant in front of the neers.

    His temper really came and left as it pleased. If there was something you wanted to request from him, you had to first endure being frozen to death by his gaze.

    Back then, how did she manage to survive under his constant suspicious and examining eyes?

    ¡°B-b... Boss Li, nice to meet you!¡± The two young men became extremely agitated under the man¡¯s cold and indifferent gaze.

    Boss Li saw how they still appeared moved and reluctant to leave; he gradually turned expressionless.

    He swept his gaze past them and turned to head back in, calmly tossing these words behind: ¡°It¡¯ste. Those who should leave should get going now. The evening curfew rules in the base are strict. If you dare to break the curfew right after entering the base, even if you passed your examinations, we won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at his back and turned back to look at the two dumbstruck boys. She gave them a look and, as they finally returned to themselves and rushed to leave, she closed the door.

    The room returned to its quiet. Feng Ling turned back and looked at the man with some frustration: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide when you saw that someone wasing? You actually ran in front of them to scare them? With the way you frightened them, it won¡¯t be surprising if they develop a trauma against you! Are you afraid no one will know what¡¯s going on between us?¡±

    Li Nanheng lowered his head to watch her. ¡°What¡¯s going on between us that needs to be hidden?¡±

    ¡°An affair! The sort that requires youing over to kiss me all over every night!¡± Feng Ling red at him.

    Li Nanheng watched the rare sight of the little woman throwing a tantrum and raised his brows.

    He spoke lightly: ¡°Why should we hide anything? Is that what men should be doing?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    They had both agreed to return as per normal and to allow her to continue pretending to be a man. He even promised to keep her secret for her.

    Although this man didn¡¯t give her secret away to anyone, the possessiveness he disyed constantly made it clear that there was something off!

    She red at him: ¡°Do you want everyone to find out I¡¯m a woman?¡±

    ¡°My attitude towards you right now is no different from how it was in the past. It¡¯s only that right now, I¡¯m in your heart. You have a guilty conscience, you¡¯re afraid of being discovered, and you¡¯re being sensitive to everything. Do you really think that no one knows there is something fishy going on between us? At this time, aside from those neers, who else has ever dared toe knock on your door? Whose brains are that useless? It¡¯s been so long, who can possibly remain that clueless?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...You mean to say, everyone thinks you¡¯re interested in men?¡±

    He lowered his head to watch her. It seemed like ever since returning to the base, she hasn¡¯t grown that much smarter. ¡°Xiao Xu and Han Jin clearly know about it since Cambodia. As for the rest, they don¡¯t have the courage to discuss this. It¡¯s their own business however they think. This isn¡¯t something I need to waste my time to be concerned about.¡±

    Feng Ling watched him for a heart beat. For some reason, her heart rxed.

    No wonder Han Jin and Xiao Xu appeared to be just as they were in the past, but they no longer ced their arms around her shoulders or patted her back like they were brothers. It turns out that they already knew.

    Back in Cambodia, she had been unconscious for many days and even had a surgery. Han Jin and Xiao Xu were right by her side. They must have found out during then.

    The two of them were both trustworthy people. There was indeed not much to worry about.

    However, she still said, ¡°I¡¯ve been concealing this in the base for so long. If my gender is revealed because of you, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡±

    The man chuckled. His chest moved along with hisughter. He reached his arm out and brought her into his embrace, lowering his head to nip at her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll never let me off, en?¡±

    She rushed to hold onto the bed behind her. As she watched the man pressing close to her and scanned his charming appearance, her heart trembled.

    The feelings of being moved were growing more and more pronounced day by day.

    Especially since they returned to the base and returned to their original living conditions.

    She finally realized that her feelings toward Li Nanheng were really special.

    Completely different from what she had for everyone else.

    ¡°If my matters are revealed, I¡¯ll cling onto you for the rest of my life,¡± Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure where she had learned these words, but she suddenly said this against his lips.

    The man¡¯s gaze immediately faltered as he watched her. In the next moment, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± She suspected that the cheesy words she had used earlier were too greasy.

    She wanted to exin herself when the man tightened his arms around her to say: ¡°So be it.¡±

    As she met his distant gaze, her heart began thumping loudly in an indescribable manner. Her mind also turned nk for several seconds.

    Her heart was moved and she abruptly stood on his tiptoes to kiss his lips. It onlysted for a short moment before she quickly moved away.

    However, before she could properly back away from him, he reached out and pressed her back into his arms.

 Chapter 992 - The Story of Ling and Heng (255)

    <h4>Chapter 992: The Story of Ling and Heng (255)</h4>

    The sky outside had already darkened.

    However, the room was well-lit.

    The height difference between them was too big. Feng Ling leaned against the bedside as the man held onto her chin to kiss her. She felt somewhat breathless.

    Whenever she became weak from his kisses, the man¡¯s hands would move along her body and into her clothes... taking advantage of her...

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you can¡¯te to my room like this everyday.¡± Feng Ling pushed him away breathlessly. She shifted her head away to say: ¡°You promised to allow me to continue acting as a man. I...¡±

    ¡°In front of them, not in front of me.¡± The man¡¯s voice was right next to her lips. ¡°In front of me, continue being a woman.¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to say that it was impossible for her to be a woman in this lifetime, but in the next second, she was suddenly lifted up. She cried out softly in surprise. The man sat down on the bed and ced her on hisp. She ced her hands on his shoulders, surprised, and uncertain.

    Earlier, she almost thought he would press her down on the bed to do as he pleased again...

    She couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t n on returning to your room tonight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to return every night.¡± The man¡¯s lips pressed against hers lightly as he spoke: ¡°On which asion was I not forcefully chased away by you?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    As she sat on hisp, she felt something pressing against her dangerously. ¡°I want to go down... uu.¡±

    Her words had yet to finish when the man held the back of her head with one hand, forcing her to lean down and press his lips against hers.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A weekter.

    The people in XI Base discovered a problem.

    Recently, it seems like the Li family¡¯s elders were visiting the base frequently. Although they never alighted from the car, it seemed like they were always looking for Boss Li and were constantly refused.

    It was another day.

    Last night, Feng Ling had spent her night training those brats in the training ground. She went to bed past midnight.

    In the end, Li Nanheng visited her room muchter. He brought the little woman who was asleep into his arms and held her to sleep for the rest of the night.

    The next morning, when Feng Ling opened her eyes to see Li Nanheng¡¯s face, although she was slightly dumbstruck, she was not surprised at all.

    She nudged the man aside and got up to wash up and prepare for morning training. After taking a shower, she stepped out of the bathroom to see that charismatic man sitting on her bed. His hair was messy and his gaze was not as stern as it typically was. Instead, he carried a few hints of seductiveziness from having just woken up.

    ¡°Previously, who was the one who said he would only visit me at night and would never stay overnight in my room? In the end, you still ate your words.¡± Feng Ling could not resist mocking him.

    Li Nanheng nced at her and unhurriedly put on his coat. He then turned back and told her mildly: ¡°I¡¯ll be living in the base for a few days. I should be back in a week.¡±

    Feng Ling watched him ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for you to leave the base for business? You even left for two to three years at one point. This is only a week-long trip. Why do you appear so reluctant to leave?¡±

    The man appeared casual: ¡°I was afraid I would miss you, so I came to hold you to sleep for a night. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    It was only a week of absence from the base. It wasn¡¯t as if Li Nanheng and her spent everyday stuck together, right?

    Boss often left the base for business when he was busy. As he was in charge of this ce, he needed to care for both internal and external matters.

    A week was only seven days long. Was there anything out of the ordinary?

    Feng Ling stood by the bathroom entrance and pursed her lip.: ¡°It seems like time will be passing very slowly for you during your one week of absence.¡±

    As the man watched her, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Have you begun missing me?¡±

    He stood up and approached her, pressing her against the bathroom door. He lowered his head to peck her lips. ¡°During my absence, you might not be able to contact me on my phone. Stay in the base obediently. If there are any problems, let Han Jin and Xiao Xu know. They¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Boss, you¡¯ll be leaving for seven days, not seven years. I¡¯ve been fine in the base for so many years. What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°I worry because I love you. Even if you were bitten by a mosquito, my heart would simrly ache. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The man nipped her lips gently.

    Feng Ling did not speak. She lifted her eyes to watch him.

    Love her?

    At this moment, the man¡¯s phone rang. He kissed her lips again and paused to watch her before turning to receive the call.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what the call was about but the man¡¯s tone was impatient. He coldly responded once and directly headed out. As he unlocked her room door, she keenly sensed that the man hesitated for a moment. However, he did not turn back as he closed the door behind him.

    The room fell into silence.

    ¡ª¡ª

    For the next two days, Li Nanheng was absent. After showering, Feng Ling sat in the quiet room and found that she really could not adjust very well to it.

    Furthermore, for the past two days, her eyelids had been twitching a lot.

    Could it be that the Boss had been sent out on a dangerous mission?

    His phone had to be turned off?

    Late at night, Feng Ling tossed and turned on the bed. She really could not sleep and picked up her phone to dial a call to Li Nanheng. However, a message popped up informing her that the other party¡¯s phone was turned off.

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the third day of Li Nanheng¡¯s absence.

    Early afternoon, training proceeded as per normal. During lunchtime, Feng Ling brought along her two little brats for further training. She was busy to the point where she could not make time for lunch, and did not manage to catch wind of the news going around in the cafeteria.

    It was only in the evening, when she finally squeezed out sometime for a meal at the cafeteria that she heard the members on the other table discussing. ¡°Boss Li is moving too fast, isn¡¯t he? Previously, I heard that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Why did he suddenly get married?¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck knows? I heard that the Li family and Feng family have always been close. Perhaps Boss Li and that Miss Feng have been engaged this whole time. With an engagement between them, Boss Li would not have been able to date anyone else. Perhaps now is a good time so he quickly married that beautiful youngdy.¡±

    ¡°I think I previously saw the Feng family¡¯s eldest daughter on the news. She should be the youngdy that our Boss married, right? She seems both beautiful and talented, but she also appears slightly arrogant. I suppose when ites to women, a little arrogance can¡¯t do any harm. It¡¯s even better if they are attractive. Our Boss must prefer this kind of woman, haha...¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Feng family only have one daughter? It has to be her. Our Boss sure is lucky with women. This is really too sudden. A few days ago, there was no news of this at all. Today, the news of him being married was suddenly released. It really caught uspletely off guard¡ª¡±

 Chapter 993 - The Story of Ling and Heng (256)

    <h4>Chapter 993: The Story of Ling and Heng (256)</h4>

    ¡°So was Boss absent from the base these days on his honeymoon?¡±

    ¡°I think so...¡±

    ¡°Wow, Boss finally got married! Gee, Boss Li is beyond our reach no matter in career or family background. Even his marriage is so enviable. His wife is from the Feng family that is very rich and powerful in Los Angeles. I really envy him...¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her head, fiddled with the items on the dinner te, and suddenly lost her appetite.

    There had always been rumors in the base.

    But no one dared to gossip about Li Nanheng, especially about his marriage.

    But even if she didn¡¯t believe it, she hadpletely lost her appetite.

    She thought of what Li Nanheng said recently and what he told her to do before leaving this time.

    She put a bite of rice into her mouth, feeling the same as chewing wax. She raised her head, looked outside the base canteen and then at the people sitting at the table next to her, got up and went to another table to get a cup of milk.

    When she went to get the milk, she heard people talking about Li Nanheng¡¯s marriage again.

    They also said that they saw the news about the marriage between the Li family and the Feng family in the Chinesemunity in Los Angeles.

    Feng Ling picked up her cell phone and checked the keyword of ¡®Li family, Los Angeles¡¯.

    Then she saw a lot of news.

    What they said was true.

    In the photo of the news, Li Nanheng happened to get off the door of a wedding limousine. The photo only showed his silhouette, and neither his eyes nor his look could be seen.

    She could only see him, in a ck sharp suit, surrounded by the media. Even his silhouette alone looked so attractive.

    Wearing a ck uniform, he was a warrior that no one could beat, and wearing a suit, he was a graceful gentleman. Just as those people said, he was beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    The man seemed to be holding a bouquet of white rose. Feng Ling didn¡¯t quite understand what white rose represented, but in the background of the photo, there was a sea of white roses spread in front of the door of the Feng family¡¯s house.

    Was he going to marry Feng Mingzhu today?

    But he told her that Feng Mingzhu was not his fianc¨¦e and that he had no feelings for her, and she could even tell that he disliked her.

    But he still married her?

    While she finally dropped her defense and was ready to wee her love, he went to marry another woman?

    Standing motionlessly in the dining hall, Feng Ling clenched her phone, and when she raised her eyes again, there was dead silence in her eyes, and she suddenly walked out.

    It was past dinner time, and the training camp of Team One was very quiet. Only two and three of the members sat in the corner chatting and smoking. When they saw Feng Linging, they raised their hands and greeted her.

    But she walked straight into Han Jin¡¯s dormitory without any expression.

    She wanted to ask them what on earth was Li Nanheng doing. When she was about to knock on the door, she heard the conversation inside.

    Xiao Xu was also in the room.

    When Xiao Xu learned that Boss Li was going to marry the daughter of the Feng family, he was also shocked. The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He didn¡¯t think this was something that Boss Li would do.

    He heard that the Li family seemed to have a marriage agreement with the Feng family, and everyone thought that Feng Mingzhu would marry Li Nanheng.

    But Boss Li didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to marry Feng Mingzhu.

    So what on earth was he doing?

    ¡°Did Boss really get married today?¡± Xiao Xu took out a cigarette, hesitated for a while, but still asked.

    Han Jin nced at him. ¡°How can this kind of thing be fake?¡±

    ¡°Then what about Feng Ling? Boss and Feng Ling look so sweet recently. We know very well that Feng Ling is actually a woman. How is she going to ept this? Does Boss want to be a two-timer, having a wife outside the base and having Feng Ling in the base?¡±

    ¡°...What are you talking about?! Boss is not that kind of man!¡±

    ¡°I know, but this matter is not right! Has he ever exined anything to Feng Ling? Now he went to marry another woman and Feng Ling is still waiting for him toe back to the base like a fool? Even if hees back, how can he still face Feng Ling?¡±

    Han Jin didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Xu was so indignant. ¡°Boss has his own ideas. We all know how much he loves Feng Ling, but he also has his responsibilities. Between responsibility and love, he chose the former. This is what a man is supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling is still young, and most people¡¯s first love is fruitless. Even if she knows about this, she will only be sad for a few days.¡±

    ¡°A few days? Feng Ling is a very stubborn person. Do you think she can still fall in love with another man? Don¡¯t you find that she is gradually opening up her mind to Boss? She is not as bored as before! She loves Boss Li. She just doesn¡¯t know how to express herself. I guess she won¡¯t say anything even if she knows what Boss has done!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t let her know. It¡¯s best for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, when you saw the two of them in love, you were so excited. Now Boss married another woman and dumped Feng Ling and you speak like this?!¡±

    ¡°What can I say? Can I make Boss Li marry Feng Ling? You know how powerful the Li family is. Even if Boss Li is willing to marry her, can those old men agree? They would cut Feng Ling into pieces, okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that Boss Li just took Feng Ling as a pastime in the base? How can he treat Feng Ling that way? That¡¯s really cruel of him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so extreme. Boss never said such things.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, this is exactly what he means!¡±

    Han Jin didn¡¯t have the patience to appease the agitated Xiao Xu. After all, it was Boss Li¡¯s personal affair. Until now, no one knew what happened.

    Han Jin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. They are both adults and Feng Ling doesn¡¯t lose anything! She is just an unidentified orphan. We all know she can¡¯t bepared with the daughter of the Feng family!¡±

 Chapter 994 - The Story of Ling and Heng (257)

    <h4>Chapter 994: The Story of Ling and Heng (257)</h4>

    Xiao Xu suddenly smashed the ashtray on the table to the ground. ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Han Jin said sternly, ¡°Did Boss Li dump you? Why are you so angry? Will you marry all girls you like? I have loved many women since I was a child and had sex with a lot of women before entering the base. Do I have to marry them all?¡±

    In the end, Han Jin kicked on the chair impatiently. ¡°You think she is special just because she pretended as a man and stayed in the base! She doesn¡¯t look feminine at all and she is so violent. She is more suitable to be arade-in-arms instead of a girlfriend! I don¡¯t think she is that attractive. Is she good enough for Boss Li to give up the marriage agreement with the Feng Family?¡±

    ¡°But Boss Li loves Feng Ling!¡±

    ¡°So what? No man will give up so much for a woman, OK?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean he doesn¡¯t love Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to marry her just because he likes her and Feng Ling is not suitable for him.¡±

    ¡°Then what the hell did you try to match them up?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Feng Ling was a woman at the time! Now Boss has already married the daughter of the Feng family. What else can I say?¡± Han Jin knew that what he was saying now was against his will, but since Li Nanheng had married another woman, he didn¡¯t want to waste any time on this matter, so he simply said, ¡°Feng Ling and Boss don¡¯t belong to the same world. They¡¯re just like clouds and mud. If it weren¡¯t for the base, the two of them wouldn¡¯t even have met from the very beginning. I think Feng Ling knows it too. It¡¯s good for her to move on!¡±

    Han Jin went on, ¡°Feng Ling is an orphan, and no one knows who her parents are. Will you marry such a girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d better not try to squeeze in a world that she won¡¯t fit in. At least, she has enjoyed the sweetness of love and learned a lesson¡ª-don¡¯t trust men easily. I think the lesson Boss Li taught her is good for her. After all, she is too simple and na?ve.¡±

    Han Jin didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He just didn¡¯t want Xiao Xu to annoy Boss because of this matter.

    After all, they didn¡¯t know what Boss Li thought. Since he had married, they could only ept this fact.

    In the room, the two were arguing fiercely, one angry and the other impatient. On the other side of this thin wooden door, a girl was listening to them silently.

    No one noticed a person standing outside the door, who was silently listening to their deafening quarrels.

    There seemed to be a part of her body being broken, which was her heart.

    Feng Ling had thought that Li Nanheng would not do such a thing and he must do this for a reason, so she came here. After all, Han Jin and Xiao Xu had been following Li Nanheng. They must know exactly what happened.

    But after she heard their fierce quarrels, her heart that¡¯s pounding hard since she heard the news in the canteenpletely calmed down.

    Not only her heart calmed down, but it was also stuck in her chest

    Motionless, as if dead.

    Across the door, the two were still arguing in the room.

    But the one outside the door had left quietly.

    Feng Ling left. Fattie happened toe back when she walked out of the training camp. He walked so fast that he bumped into her. Seeing it was Feng Ling, Fattie asked quickly, ¡°Feng Ling? What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you also hear about Boss¡¯s marriage? Oh, why Boss didn¡¯t tell us that he was going to marry? I want to congratte him!¡±

    Although they often joked about Boss Li and Feng Ling, they didn¡¯t think two men could marry. Now the Boss married the daughter of the Feng family, no Mrs. Li, while Feng Ling was still that Feng Ling in the base.

    Seeing Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, Fattie was about to put his arm around her shoulder, only to touch the spot bitten by the snake.

    Feng Ling instantly retracted her arm as if having an electric shock.

    She remembered that on the stone tform under the cliff of Snake Valley that day, Li Nanheng, regardless of his own safety, cut open the wound and sucked out the poisonous blood for her.

    That day, she was cold and numb all over but the wound he had sucked was hot, which made her feel that she was still alive. Only when she looked at the man who had been trying to rescue her, she knew that there was a person in this world who cared about her life.

    But now, the little wound on her shoulder turnedpletely cold.

    Although it was just pressed gently.

    She couldn¡¯t help shaking because of the pain.

    For so many years, Feng Ling had never felt that it was so long walking from the training camp of Team One to that of the sniper team.

    Even though it was past dinner time, the newbies who just entered the base were still receiving training, running around the base, and from time to time, they greeted her, ¡°Brother Feng! Brother Feng! Brother... Feng Ling... Master Feng Ling!¡±

    Some people who were assigned to other teams only heard her name but didn¡¯t recognize her. They were running and looking nkly at her, only to see a thin figure walking past in the night.

    She went back to the sniper team¡¯s training camp silently. She wanted to go back to her room and stay alone for a while, but it was terrifyingly quiet around. No one else was allowed to approach the sniper team, including those newbies who were running.

    It was too quiet, so quiet that she felt lonely.

    She simply turned around and walked towards the empty training ground, picked up the sniper rifle with only five bullets left, and fired a shot at the farthest target 500 meters away.

    With a ¡°bang,¡± the bullet was shot out. With a distance of 500 meters, the fastest bullet would fly for a while.

    Two secondster.

    The bullet hit right in the bull¡¯s eye.

    In Feng Ling¡¯s fourth year at the base, she achieved the goal of hitting the bull¡¯s eye 500 meters away.

    Then, what else?

    She wanted to stay at XI Base, staying here all the time.

    Just as Han Jin said, they were in love shortly on impulse, which didn¡¯t mean he had to marry her!

    But how should she face him when they meet in the base in the future?

    ¡°Bang...¡± She shot out four more bullets in a row.

    Five hundred meters.

    All bullets hit the bull¡¯s eye.

    At this moment, Feng Ling knew that she could graduate from the sniper team although she hadn¡¯t taken an assessment.

 Chapter 995 - The Story of Ling and Heng (258)

    <h4>Chapter 995: The Story of Ling and Heng (258)</h4>

    She never thought that this kind of thing would happen to her.

    The environment she had been used to suddenly seemed to be an ice cave with ice thorns everywhere, and she felt the pain of being stabbed all over each step she took.

    She walked towards the gate of XI Base nkly, wanting to leave here but then stopped. When she walked to the gate, she stared nkly outside the base. Why should I leave? Did I do anything wrong?

    If she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should she be treated like this?

    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why does she have to leave?

    The girl standing in front of the gate of the base turned and walked back.

    She was thinking.

    In fact, there were many hints of what Li Nanheng was going to do.

    For example, she had early heard about the marriage agreement between the Li family and the Feng family, but when Li Nanheng said he would not marry Feng Mingzhu, she believed it. However, she forgot about the status of the Li family and the Feng family in the Chinesemunity in the United States. If the marriage agreement was not true, how could such rumors be allowed to spread? Even the noble Miss Feng often talked about it!

    For example, Li Nanheng seemed to be very polite to the Feng family people. When she helped Mrs. Feng retrieved her bag, she could feel that Li Nanheng was very respectful to the Feng family people, which meant that the two families were on very good terms.

    For example, Li Nanheng just left the base for a few days, but he seemed to be saying goodbye to her before leaving.

    Feng Ling stood on the training ground for a while again and looked at her cell phone. It was already more than an hour after Li Nanheng¡¯s usual sleeping time.

    She looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s room.

    The light in the room was off.

    She knew he would note back at this time. He had already left. How was it possible for him toe back? But just now, she did hope that a miracle would happen and that the light of that room would turn on and Li Nanheng would walk out to the balcony, smoking and looking at her with a smile, and then he would say, ¡®You silly girl, how can you believe these stupid rumors?

    It wasn¡¯t until she was tired that she looked away from the dark room and walked away.

    K didn¡¯t find Feng Ling at night, so he came down and took a look when he heard the gunshots, but still didn¡¯t see her. It wasn¡¯t until Feng Ling went back downstairs that he finally saw her.

    Seeing K squatting in front of the door smoking a cigarette, Feng Ling just passed by as if not seeing him.

    ¡°Hey, Feng Ling.¡± Seeing here back, K quickly stood up and stepped on the cigarette butt. ¡°Let¡¯s go y cards! Tam has called the new drillmaster over! Tomorrow is the weekend! There won¡¯t be many training tasks. Let¡¯s y cards overnight!¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head and walked in steadily.

    She didn¡¯t need others to distract her in this way, nor did she need others to apany her. She knew what she should and should not do.

    She just failed to guard her heart when she should.

    ¡°Feng Ling, let¡¯s y cards.¡± K called her again.

    ¡°No, I want to go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Come on! We¡¯re only one person short!¡±

    However, no matter what K said, Feng Ling walked upstairs without looking back.

    Seeing Feng Ling like this, K stood still and was a bit helpless. He could see that the rtionship between Boss Li and Feng Ling was not a simple brotherhood.

    But the elders of the Li family probably wouldn¡¯t ept the fact that Boss Li liked men.

    If Boss Li didn¡¯t get married, he failed his elders, but if he did, he failed Feng Ling. He would be med no matter what he did.

    Feng Ling returned to her room.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep after taking a shower. At midnight, she went out for a run in a white short-sleeved T-shirt. She didn¡¯t know how long she ran. When she was so exhausted that she felt she could fall asleep as soon as she hit the bed, she went back to her room.

    After taking a shower, shey down on the bed again. Although her body was so tired, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep for a while, but 20 minutester, she opened her eyes. Although her heart was pounding hard after strenuous exercise, she found that she could not feel her own heartbeat.

    She seems to be numb.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep, so she simply got up, went to a corner of the room, and opened a cab over there. There were three bottles of wine in it, one bottle of liquor, one white wine, and one red wine. Han Jin gifted them to her but she didn¡¯t drink them.

    Han Jin had arge collection of wine. When he was in a good mood, he would gift wines to others.

    Feng Ling randomly picked out the 58-degree brandy, opened the window, nced at the ck balcony next door, and then leaned on the balcony railing, taking a mouthful of the wine.

    She hadn¡¯t drunk this brandy before, and it didn¡¯t taste good, but it didn¡¯t seem as irritating as liquors. After swallowing this mouthful of wine, she felt a trace of sweetness in her mouth, which was not bad.

    She never drank but she couldn¡¯t sleep tonight.

    Anyway, even if she was too drunk to get out of bed and didn¡¯t go to training tomorrow, K would ask for leave for her.

    In short, it didn¡¯t matter even if she got drunk.

    Get drunk once.

    Once drunk, she would forget everything making her unhappy.

    The short-haired girl leaned on the balcony, took a mouthful of the wine in her hand, and swallowed it with a frown.

    Then, she drank one mouthful after another.

    But even though her eyes were already blurred, she felt that she had never been so sober.

    She understood very well that Feng Ling was just an unidentified orphan, who couldn¡¯t bring any benefits to the Li family and didn¡¯t even know how to survive in this world.

    The next morning, Feng Ling, who had fallen drunk and slept on the balcony all night, felt a sharp headache. She rolled over and opened her eyes, only to realize that she was sleeping on the balcony.

    It was almost three or four degrees below zerost night, and she actually fell asleep here wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt.

    Amid the headache of a hangover, she struggled to sit up but suddenly heard a violent and hasty knock on the door!

 Chapter 996 - The Story of Ling and Heng (259)

    <h4>Chapter 996: The Story of Ling and Heng (259)</h4>

    The knocking on the door was continuous and hurried. She managed to get up from the ground, but her legs were soft and she was so dizzy that she staggered into the room and hit her head on the leg of the table. Then she felt even dizzier.

    Then, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.

    She raised her head and vaguely saw that some members of other teams in the base came in. After they came in, they took a nce at her without any expression, then quickly opened all the drawers in her room, and stuffed all items in the drawers into a big bag. And then they picked up the two suitcases she had ced under the bed and walked out.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing their movements, Feng Ling had a bad premonition in her heart. She frowned and asked hoarsely.

    Just then, two members came over and pulled her up from the ground, forcibly taking her out.

    ¡°Let go of me...¡± Feng Ling tried to struggle but she couldn¡¯t even stand up. These people just dragged her out rudely.

    When those people just opened her drawers expressionlessly and took away all her things, she already had a strong premonition...

    These people suddenly rushed in and were so rude to her.

    Maybe her gender was discovered.

    But why did they take her stuff out?

    Feng Ling was so ufortable that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Being dragged all the way to the training ground, she was still in a trance, looked around at the base members that were standing around in a circle and almost filled the training ground, and then saw several old men standing in front of her.

    They were the seniors of the Li Family!

    They hadn¡¯t shown up in the base for many years. At most, they just passed by in cars and had never shown up in front of so many people.

    Why were they here?...

    Just when Feng Ling¡¯s heart was beating like crazy, those people took her by her arms and threw her hard to the ground in front of these old men.

    Feng Ling, who could hardly stand with her own strength, immediately fell to the ground.

    The ground was full of mud and gravel. Under the thin short-sleeved T-shirt, her hands and forearms were instantly scratched and really hurt, even her knees were kicked hard.

    At the moment Feng Ling was pushed to the ground, the few people behind her opened the big bag and her suitcases, poured all the items in them to the ground, andy them t on the ground one by one in front of these old men, and all her private items were exposed to everyone present.

    Seeing a few packs of sanitary napkins and the long strips of cloth, which were obviously chest wraps, the surrounding base members responded differently, some were surprised, some smiled, and some were stunned. Was Feng Ling really a woman?

    Feng Ling raised her head with difficulty, her eyes filled with pain, difit and indignation. Her eyes turned bloodshot and her hands firmly grasped the rock-hard soil block on the ground. She looked stubbornly at those old men who were staring at her condescendingly with disgust and anger.

    ¡°Feng Ling, now it seems that we don¡¯t need to say anything, right?¡± Li Junyan nced at the women¡¯s stuff on the ground and his eyes were full of dissatisfaction and contempt.

    Feng Ling¡¯s fingers went deep into the ground, and her bloodshot eyes stared at him. He was Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather who had defended her in front of the military. Although his purpose was to defend Li Nanheng and the Li Family¡¯s image, he had helped her anyway.

    The other old men behind Li Junyan were talking in low voices, ¡°Mingzhu has been suspecting her, but I didn¡¯t believe it. It turns out to be true. Fortunately, Mingzhu found the evidence. Otherwise, we would have been kept in the dark and let this woman ruin the image of the base.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s outrageous. A girl pretends to be a man and lives with a group of men. Nanheng has been so concerned about her and ignored our family¡¯s marriage agreement with the Feng family. He must have been bewitched by this bitch.¡±

    These old men were talking behind and their leader, Li Junyan, still coldly looked at Feng Ling who was lying on the ground in difort. ¡°You have been hiding in the base for so long. What is your purpose?¡±

    K and the other members of the sniper team were also in the crowd. Now they knew that the rumors were true when they saw those items.

    But seeing Feng Ling lying there nkly and feebly, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for her. Boss Li was married yesterday, which must be a big blow to her. Today, the elders of the Li family had came at her... Looking at the stuff on the ground again, they knew that she was indeed a woman.

    They looked at each other and frowned, of course not because the fact that Feng Ling was a woman was exposed, but that they couldn¡¯t bear to see Feng Ling being humiliated like this.

    But in front of the elders of the Li family, they couldn¡¯t say or do anything. If they stood up and helped Feng Ling up, the rumors that Feng Ling hooked up with the members of the base would be confirmed, which would only hurt her even more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices, one, speak out your purpose, pack your things and get out of the base; and the other, get thrown out with your stuff!¡± Li Junyan narrowed his eyes coldly and stared at Feng Ling lying on the ground.

    It took a long time for Feng Ling to find her voice, but her voice was low and hoarse. She almost copsed because of the dizziness, but in such a situation, she must remain sober.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any special purpose or reason.¡± She closed her eyes and clenched the soil block in her hands. ¡°Since I entered the base, I never break any rule of the base except that I¡¯m a woman. No one knows that I am female, nor do Ig behind in any training or assessment. I am the same as other members and the only difference is my gender, but in missions, I always charge in the frontline, so I don¡¯t think I have done anything wrong.¡±

 Chapter 997 - The Story of Ling and Heng (260)

    <h4>Chapter 997: The Story of Ling and Heng (260)</h4>

    ¡°How do you have the nerve to say you never broke a rule of the base? Rule No. 1, XI Base won¡¯t ept any woman! But you stayed in the base for so long!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living like this since I was a kid, and I didn¡¯t deliberately pretend to be a man. I was like this before entering the base.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°For me, there is no difference between men and women!¡±

    ¡°No difference? Do you believe what you said? If any member knows that you are a woman, it won¡¯t be easy for them to escape from your seduction! You shameless bitch! If we hadn¡¯t found what you did, I¡¯m afraid you would have run a brothel in the base!¡±

    Hearing the words, K and the others frowned, and K couldn¡¯t help but walked out and said, ¡°No! Mr. Li, if you knew Feng Ling, you¡¯ll know she will never do anything like that. She always keeps a distance from others in the base, including her teammates! She is cold to people. I think you took her the wrong way! She is a person of integrity! And she has always adhered to the rules and regtions of the base!¡±

    Tam hurriedly pulled K back, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t you see Mr. Li being angry?¡±

    Of course, K knew but how could he humiliate Feng Ling like that?!

    Grandpa Li first set his gaze on K¡¯s face, and then looked coldly at Feng Ling who was lying all fours on the ground. ¡°She smells of all alcohol. It¡¯s training time but she is not on the training ground. And she obviously has a hangover. How dare you say she always adheres to the rules of the base and she is a person of integrity?¡±

    K was speechless.

    Yesterday...

    It was not surprising that Feng Ling would drinkst night.

    But how could he exin to Mr. Li?

    If Mr. Li learned the rtionship between Feng Ling and Boss Li, perhaps he would only be angrier.

    Smell of all alcohol?

    Feng Ling suddenly wanted tough. She raised her eyes to look at Mr. Li¡¯s ruthless eyes. To defend her dignity, she tried to get up but failed.

    All her private items were thrown to the ground and exposed to everyone¡¯s eyes. She, lying on the ground, had to look up at the real master of XI Base. Although Li Nanheng was the boss, Mr. Li was his grandfather, his elder who he couldn¡¯t disobey.

    So, her dignity was trampled underfoot.

    She suddenlyughed, slowly letting go of the soil block in her hand and saying in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m sorry to let you see me in such a difort just now. So once I did anything wrong, I will be nothing in your eyes forever, right?¡±

    ¡°How dare you ask me this? Who do you think you are?¡± Li Junyan coldly scolded, ¡°You should be grateful that we don¡¯t strip you naked in front of the members! Do you think you can still stay in XI Base?¡±

    When Feng Ling heard this, thest trace of hope in her heart was shattered.

    She once thought that if she couldn¡¯t keep her secret, she might find an appropriate time to leave or perhaps she might have died on a mission so that no one would know all this. Dust returned to dust, and soil returned to soil.

    However, it seemed that things weren¡¯t going as she expected.

    She never expected that she would be driven out of XI Base in such a humiliating way.

    She was about to be kicked out of the ce where she had lived for a few years and taken as her home.

    She lowered her head and continued tough, sticking her fingers deep into the dirt again.

    ¡°So, is Mr. Li here to drive me away?¡± she asked in a low, hoarse voice.

    Seeing her being so miserable, another old man walked over and said coldly, ¡°Who gave you, a little girl, the courage to live in XI Base for so long? You have learned a lot in the base, right? Everything you have now is bestowed to you by the base. The money you earned from missions these years should be enough for you, an orphan, to live a good life outside. We won¡¯t confiscate all of your things but should leave the base. Why do you look so angry as if we¡¯re bullying you?!¡±

    ¡°An orphan...¡± Feng Ling gritted her teeth and finally sat up. Seeing her struggling, no one came up to help her up. Most people didn¡¯t want to and a small number of people dared not. She teetered and stood up with a lot of effort but seemed about to fall down at any time.

    She smiled and looked at these old men. ¡°So you have thoroughly investigated me and then came to the base to throw my things to everyone¡¯s eyes, just to let everyone see clearly that I, Feng Ling, am a woman. Then you can drive me away and I¡¯ll never be able to return to the base, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want toe back?¡± These old men immediately nced at her coldly, with disdain in their eyes.

    Feng Ling smiled coldly. ¡°Since I am driven out in such a humiliating way, how is it possible for me toe back?¡±

    ¡°Good! It is impossible for the base to ept you.¡±

    With that, they turned around, helped by a few base members, and walked into the base hall, ignoring her.

    The members gradually dispersed after the old men had left, but some people were still pointing their fingers at Feng Ling,ughing and discussing her seemingly t chest and even her breast wrapping cloths.

    They thought Feng Ling deserved it because she cheated.

    But no one mentioned why Feng Ling could not stay? Why can¡¯t women stay?

    After those people finally left for the daily training, Feng Ling stood still on the empty ground. Under her feet, her belongings were scattered all over the ground.

    She silently looked at the ground under her feet and her belongings and stumbled, but she stabilized her body and slowly bent over to pick up the things on the ground with difficulty.

 Chapter 998 - The Story of Ling and Heng (261)

    <h4>Chapter 998: The Story of Ling and Heng (261)</h4>

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Lin Cheng and Tam looked back at Lei Peng standing behind, and then the three of them looked at K, who had been frowning.

    People on the training ground were almost all gone except for them.

    These people were all on good terms with Feng Ling, including a few people from Team One.

    Mr. Li hadn¡¯t left. If they stepped forward to help Feng Ling, it will be like pping Mr. Li in the face. If someone told that to Mr. Li, they would be in serious trouble.

    But they really couldn¡¯t stand seeing Feng Ling in such a difit.

    ¡°How do I know? Boss Li hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know what happened in the base...¡±

    ¡°How can the Boss know it? I heard that he won¡¯te back for at least seven days, and his phone is not turned on. I can¡¯t get through to him.¡±

    ¡°Shall we try calling Boss Li?¡±

    ¡°Do you have his number?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± K picked up his phone as he spoke, but after he made a call, he hung it up soon and muttered, ¡°His phone is off.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?! Feng Ling is actually a woman?! I can¡¯t believe it! But she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why did Mr. Li suddenly kick her out so rudely? Feng Ling looks so pale. Is she sick? If she has anything wrong being kicked out of the base like this, Boss Li won¡¯t let us off when hees back...¡±

    ¡°If only the Boss is in the base! If the Boss is here, who would dare to do this to Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, Boss is now with his newly married wife. How can he still remember Feng Ling...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! I have a feeling that the Boss must be keeping something from us. We all know how he cared about Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°Poor Feng Ling, I really can¡¯t stand seeing her like this.¡±

    ¡°How can we get in touch with the Boss?¡±

    ¡°If you can contact him easily, do you think these elders wille at this time? They clearly mean to drive Feng Ling out. Didn¡¯t you hear what they said to Feng Ling? That¡¯s too much for a girl! Even if Boss Li tries to get her back, she probably won¡¯t return. That¡¯s exactly what they want. They want her to disappear!¡±

    ¡°They are too much!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling was so feeble that she got on her knees. She was dizzy from the hangover and felt cold all over, but when she touched her arm, it was so hot.

    Could it be that she got drunk and slept all night on the balconyst night and was blown into a fever by the cold wind?

    She slowly put her items on the ground into the suitcase one by one, including the sanitary napkins and the breast wrap. Having no strength to stand up, she simplyy on her stomach on the ground and reached for the items.

    After filling a suitcase, she propped herself with her hands on the ground and took a deep breath.

    Just when she was about to pick up the next item, suddenly, a hand stretched out.

    She paused and looked up, only to see K.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± K said with a sullen face, then silently picked up the things that were thrown all over the ground, and handed them to her.

    Sitting on the ground, Feng Ling looked at K¡¯s face, slowly retracted her gaze, and said faintly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hearing her trembling voice, K slightly frowned. ¡°Boss Li doesn¡¯t know what happened here. Are you going to wait for him toe back...¡±

    Feng Ling took the things he handed over and turned to put them into her suitcase, remaining silent.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to mention Boss Li now, K didn¡¯t say more but continued to help her pick up things.

    Then, there were more and more people around Feng Ling.

    K, Tam, Lei Peng, Lin Cheng, and the other four members of the sniper team were all helping her pick up things. After a while, Fattie, who had been hesitantly looking at her from a distance, also quickly walked over to help, as well as Da Hu and many others...

    Many people who had dealt with her before or on a mission together with her walked back unanimously less than ten minutes after they left.

    Feng Ling looked at them and didn¡¯t say anything until K lifted her up from the ground and looked at her with a frown. ¡°Why is your body so hot?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± Now that her real gender had been exposed, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to affect them, so she pulled her hand out of his arm.

    K still held her arm though. ¡°I¡¯m your friend. In my eyes, whether you are a man or a woman, you are my brother! It makes no difference! You can¡¯t just leave like this! Even though Mr. Li wanted you to leave, he didn¡¯t tell you to leave right away! You have a fever. Go to the medical room and ask Doctor Wen to give you some medicine!¡±

    ¡°No need ...¡± Feng Ling bowed her head feebly. She was too weak to break free from him so she lowered her head and said lightly, ¡°Sorry, I have deceived you for so long.¡±

    Hearing her apology, the people around her almost burst into tears. Although they were all men, they were sad now.

    ¡°Not at all! In our eyes, you are the same whether you are a man or a woman. We only know Feng Ling.¡± Da Hu of Team One sighed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen after Boss Li left for a few days, and if Boss Li were here...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether he is or not. Boss Li is so busy. Don¡¯t bother him.¡± Feng Ling said lightly and took the suitcase. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to leave, K and Tam looked at each other and held her arm. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t want to be in the base now, we can find you a small hotel nearby. Wait until Boss Lies back!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but walked out.

    They still stood in her way.

    Especially K: ¡°Feng Ling, wait until Boss Lies back!¡±

    Feng Ling suddenlyughed and raised her bloodshot eyes to look at him. ¡°He is already married. Why should I wait for him?¡±

    K and the others were at a loss for words.

    Feng Ling smiled coldly and looked at the cloudy sky, saying calmly, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

 Chapter 999 - The Story of Ling and Heng (262)

    <h4>Chapter 999: The Story of Ling and Heng (262)</h4>

    Yes, he was already married.

    Who could stop her?

    Who could persuade her to stay?

    No woman would ept Li Nanheng¡¯s sudden marriage, so no one could tell her not to take it to heart.

    They used to think that they just liked each other.

    But it turned out that Feng Ling was a woman.

    It was impossible for Boss Li not to know it, but he still got married.

    Seeing Feng Ling carried the suitcase with difficulty, K hurriedly took her suitcase and said, ¡°There are still a lot of things in your room that have not been packed. You can¡¯t just leave like this. Go back and wear warmer clothes.¡±

    The corners of Feng Ling¡¯s mouth moved slightly, but it was obviously not a smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave like this? It¡¯s OK.¡±

    K was at a loss what to say but still pulled her suitcase hard. ¡°Feng Ling, don¡¯t go...¡±

    Feng Ling paused but didn¡¯t turn her head back, clutching the handle on the suitcase tightly.

    ¡°I mean, the rule that no women are allowed to enter the base is already outdated and should be changed. Why don¡¯t you wait for Boss Li toe back? You absolutely meet the standards in all aspects. There can be female soldiers in the army. Why can¡¯t there be female members in XI Base? We will definitely not discriminate against you. We grew up and trained together in the base. We¡¯re good friends! We can help you with any difficulties, but if you leave now, we...¡±

    Feng Ling looked down at her shoes that were muddy and dirty, so were her trousers. She looked such a mess. There was a burning pain on her arms because they were full of bruises and scratches.

    She never belonged here.

    And Li Nanheng was never her Mr. Right.

    Although K tried hard to stop her from leaving, Feng Ling was still about to leave carrying her suitcase.

    She did want to leave and didn¡¯t mean to hesitate orpromise at all.

    ¡°Feng Ling...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°Feng...¡±

    K finally let go under her insistence. She straightened up and tried to walk steadily. The members had seen her determination. They looked at her with sympathy and pity, but they all knew that she had to leave today.

    Even Han Jin and Xiao Xu wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything, not to mention them. Mr. Li was obviously furious at the fact that she, a woman, had been in the base for so many years. If anyone dared to intercede for her, all members would be in serious trouble today.

    And Boss Li was not around now, so these old men were like gods here, whom no one could disobey.

    Feng Ling still left.

    From the moment she walked out of XI Base, she was no longer a member of it, so she had no right to use the cars of the base.

    So, she had no car to drive.

    The only thing she could take away was these items in the suitcase. And her toiletries and uniforms were left in the room.

    After leaving the XI base, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear the uniforms of the base again. Although her uniforms would be thrown away or destroyed as soon as possible, she just couldn¡¯t take them away.

    She had walked past the gate of XI Base countless times.

    But she had never looked at it so carefully. She went to the gate, stepped over, and then walked straight out.

    Her figure gradually disappeared. Walking several minutes, she stopped but didn¡¯t look back. She just stood there for two seconds before continuing to walk forward deadpan.

    Standing silently, K and the other members looked at her receding back with red eyes.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Why is this?¡±

    ¡°Who can get through to the Boss?¡±

    ¡°If Boss doesn¡¯te back, Feng Ling will really leave...¡±

    ¡°Even if Bosses back, what can he do? The elders of the Li family clearly knew that Boss cares very much about Feng Ling, but they deliberately drove Feng Ling away while he was away, and they purposely humiliated Feng Ling in front of so many people. Now even if Boss can bring Feng Ling back, it is impossible for Feng Ling to stay here as a man anymore. Then how can she survive here? Be rational!¡±

    ¡°But did Feng Ling do anything wrong? She¡¯s not as squeamish as a woman at all. Did she ever cheat on training assessments? No, she is always the one who performed the best!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say these now...¡±

    In Los Angeles, sleet was notmon.

    However, there was a snowfall today, which turned into sleet.

    XI Base was in a remote ce and most people dared not to approach it. Normally, it needed a car to leave here.

    Now, Feng Ling regretted that she shouldn¡¯t drinkst night. If she hadn¡¯t drunkst night and slept in the balcony overnight, she wouldn¡¯t have a fever now.

    Even if she was found to be a woman, at least she wouldn¡¯t be so feeble as to allow others to insult her like this.

    But now it was toote to regret it.

    The biggest mistake she made was to give Li Nanheng her heart, her everything.

    Thest man in the world she should fall in love with was Li Nanheng.

    No, she didn¡¯t love him but just liked him. She doesn¡¯t know what love was.

    But why was her heart aching so terribly since yesterday?

    Did she just like him?

    If she just liked him, how could it hurt so much?

    It turned out that she could learn to love one day.

    Just like the other said, love was painful.

    Walking only less than one mile away from the base, Feng Ling already felt the terrible feeling during fifteen hours of continuous devil training.

    As thunder rumbled, she looked at the cloudy sky and the falling snow. There seemed to be still raindrops in the snow...

    The snow and rain were falling harder and harder. Feng Ling pushed the suitcase forward and tottered on the long outskirts road, letting the rain and snow p on her face, as if she didn¡¯t feel anything.

    It was rare to see thunder in this season.

 Chapter 1000 - The Story of Ling and Heng (263)

    <h4>Chapter 1000: The Story of Ling and Heng (263)</h4>

    A chilly wind blew over and Feng Ling didn¡¯t notice that she kept trembling.

    She was so weak as to lose consciousness, but the sleet was getting bigger and bigger. The lightning struck and thunder rumbled as if in summer.

    The raindrops in the snow soaked her clothes, and the chill prated into her thin T-shirt. Feng Ling was already exhausted. She looked up at the clouds in the sky, letting the cold snow and rain p on her face.

    Her pale face became even paler. Walking for so long, she saw no car passing by. It seemed that this road was leading her to the end of her life.

    But she wasn¡¯t afraid of death at all!

    She had no attachment to the world.

    Her steps became unsteady and her eyes gradually blurred...

    In a downhill in front of the road, her legspletely went numb and the suitcases fell off her hand. Feng Ling stumbled, tried to bend over to pull the suitcase back, only to fall to the frozen ground heavily. She rolled down a few times on the ground and finally fell to the side of the road, motionless.

    ¡ª¡ª

    XI Base.

    K and the other members stood in front of the gate for a long time. Seeing the change in the weather, they were even more worried about Feng Ling. They wanted to drive out to send her off, at least to a safe ce.

    But when they were about to drive out, the gate was blocked by a few people.

    ¡°Mr. Li said that, except for Feng Ling, no one is allowed to leave the base today. Otherwise, they will be punished.¡±

    K clenched the steering wheel, wishing to hit these people away.

    But this was Mr. Li¡¯s order. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Li, no one would dare to stop them.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Fattie was sitting in the back of the car, his eyes red with anger. ¡°How can Feng Ling survive such weather walking alone outside?¡±

    The members in the car were all silent. A few minutester, they got out of the car and rushed to the base hall under the snow and rain. Looking at the closed doors of the hall, they stood still in a row and looked at the door silently.

    In the base hall.

    The old men were watching the surveince video of the sniper team¡¯s everyday training. Suddenly someone came in and said, ¡°Mr. Li, the four members of the sniper team and some members of Team One are standing outside under the rain. What do they want to do?¡±

    The old men immediately looked out of the window and saw the base members standing silently in a row under the cold snow and rain.

    Li Junyan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What is this? Are they threatening us? Is that girl so charming?¡±

    Hearing this, A Feng, who was sent to the base by the Li family to assist Li Nanheng, walked to the window, looked at it, and then silently looked back at the old men who were quite angry.

    ¡°Actually,¡± A Feng said: ¡°If you ignore Feng Ling¡¯s gender, she is indeed a very good member at the base, and in fact, she does not drink much. Even if the parties, she would drink at most two sses of liquor... It¡¯s a pity that she is a girl...¡±

    Noticing that these old men were ring at him, however, he immediately changed his words and sighed: ¡°But she has to leave. After all, she vited the most basic principle in the base. Especially her and Boss Li...¡±

    Grandfather Li suddenly mmed the crutches on the ground and looked at A Feng coldly. ¡°So you have known that Nanheng is having an affair with this woman?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If it weren¡¯t for Mingzhu, we would probably be kept in the dark. If we hadn¡¯t made Nanheng stay in the ancestral hall of the Li family, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to drive this woman named Feng Ling away!¡±

    A Feng paused. ¡°We really didn¡¯t know she is a woman. We only thought that she was a good-looking young man. Besides, she has always been excellent in all assessments and many members are no match for her. We did notice that Boss Li was treating her differently, but we thought nothing would happen between two men...¡±

    ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s just your excuse. All you can do is to pass the buck!¡± Li Junyan turned his eyes to the people standing outside and said coldly: ¡°If they want to stand, let them stand. Which of the members of the base hasn¡¯t been trained on rainy or snowy days? It¡¯ll be fine for them to stand for a few hours. Are they threatening us in this way? Do they think they can change the rules of the base by doing this? They are being na?ve!¡±

    A Feng was silent for a while and then turned to say to the person at the door. ¡°Tell them to go back. It won¡¯t work no matter how long they stand. Why bother to piss off the elders because of Feng Ling? This is not good for either side. Come on, tell them to go back.¡±

    ¡°Brother Feng, we¡¯ve told them just now, but they refused to leave, and they just hope they can be allowed to leave the base in a car now. If I guess right, they just want to send Feng Ling away. In this weather, how can Feng Ling leave on foot? She may die.¡±

    A Feng frowned and turned around, but when he was about to speak, Li Junyan had already approached. Standing by and hearing their conversation, Li Junyan said deadpan, ¡°Send a liar away with the base¡¯s car? How dare they?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li...¡±

    Grandfather Li coldly nced at A Feng who shut up immediately and dare not say a word.

    A Feng secretly sighed. He had been in the Li family for so long and knew how stubborn these old men were. What really angered them was not that Feng Ling was a woman but that Feng Mingzhu told them Feng Ling used to live in Li Nanheng¡¯s apartment for a long time and the two seemed to be in love.

    This was why they wanted Feng Ling to leave the base.

    It was really a pity! Feng Ling was the best member of the sniper team...

 Chapter 1001 - The Story of Ling and Heng (264)

    <h4>Chapter 1001: The Story of Ling and Heng (264)</h4>

    The Li family, the ancestral hall.

    The ancestral hall was all quiet and Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t experienced the idle feeling for a long time.

    He promised to the Feng family that after marrying their second daughter¡¯s clothes, he would ce her memorial tablet on the ancestral hall to formally admit her as the granddaughter-inw of the Li family and stayed three days with the memorial table of this poor girl who was buried in the sea at the age of one.

    He didn¡¯t know much about the girl. He didn¡¯t know everything about her from Grandmother Feng until the day before his marriage.

    Dead at the age of one, she was indeed a poor kid. He could imagine how cute she was. Otherwise, the feng Family people wouldn¡¯t have been missing her so much.

    Li Nanheng sat on a straw mat in the ancestral hall and looked at the two baby clothes that the Feng family had brought over, which were pink and small. Although they were carefully kept, they still slightly yellowed.

    He had never been so sentimental before.

    Perhaps it was because of the marriage that he suddenly hadpassion for a kid who had passed away at the age of one.

    So he was willing to stay with her memorial tablet for three days here without touching his cell phone or any electronic products as the elders of his family required.

    Li Nanheng got up, picked up the fruit te next to him, slowly peeled an apple, then cut it into a small piece that fitted a baby¡¯s mouth, and put them on the te.

    Then, staring at the apple pieces on the te, he smiled.

    He didn¡¯t know whether a one-year-old child could eat apples. Perhaps she could, perhaps not.

    Or shall he mash it?

    What could a baby eat?

    Just as Li Nanheng was thinking about whether to put two bottles of milk here, someone walked in.

    Li Jinse, the granddaughter of the Elder Three of the Li family.

    ¡°Nanheng.¡± Before Li Jinse entered the door, she looked around and then stepped into the ancestral hall.

    Li Nanheng looked back at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Li Jinse walked in, took out a ck cell phone from the pocket behind her jeans, and handed it to him.

    It was his phone! Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled. ¡°Good girl. Thank you for bringing me my phone.¡±

    After Li Jinse handed the phone to him, she took a step back and looked vigntly at the surveince camera. Then she walked around in the ancestral hall and said disapprovingly, ¡°This ancestral hall has been existent for many years. Although there are many Chinese in Los Angeles, only our family has an ancestral hall. The old men of our family are really a bunch of old fogies. Come on, it¡¯s already the 21st century!¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and turned on the phone, saying indifferently, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the continuation of tradition. We young people are not interested in these things, but they are very important to them.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe these words were said by you.¡± Li Jinse turned her eyes to him. ¡°This is really a strange marriage. What did you think? Why did you reject Feng Mingzhu, a beautiful living woman but chose to marry the clothes of a baby who died at the age of one? Are you going to bring her some toys as a meeting gift when you meet her after you die?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t answer but looked down at the ck screen of the phone. ¡°Before you brought the phone to me, didn¡¯t you think about charging it or bringing me a charger too?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I forgot it.¡± Li Jinse walked over, took the phone and looked at it, saying, ¡°But you can¡¯t me me. If your phone hadn¡¯t been vibrating in the drawer, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. The people of XI Base seemed to be keeping calling you. Hey, you should be d that you still have a phone to use. If the elders hadn¡¯t suddenly gone out this morning, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to bring you your phone.¡±

    Li Nanheng took a look at her. ¡°Were they all out? The four of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what they have been up to recently. Just a few days before you got married, Miss Feng, Feng Mingzhu, was in our home several times. Although I don¡¯t know what she said to the grandpas, I did notice that they looked strange recently, especially when they look at you. Haven¡¯t you noticed it? They seem to be dissatisfied with something. Did you do anything to piss them off? Otherwise, why do they lock you up here for three days? That¡¯s insane.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...Um, you made a point.¡±

    ¡°I will bring you the charger in a while. I just came back from the Li¡¯s Corporation today. Now I know why you refuse to take it over. There is tons of work to do there. If I were you, I would also rather live a more exciting life in the XI base than deal with those smiling foxes in thepany.¡±

    Li Nanheng grunted and flipped the phone in his hand casually. ¡°Cut the crap. Go get the charger.¡±

    ¡°Ok, but how will you repay me?¡±

    ¡°I will ask Sister Li Lin to manage thepany for you for some time so that you can go travelling with your new boyfriend for a month, OK? You know, only I can make Li Lin agree to do this.¡±

    Li Jinse raised her eyebrows. ¡°Deal!¡±

    Ten minutester.

    Li Jinse hurriedly walked into the ancestral hall and brought him the cell phone charger.

    Li Nanheng nced at the two small clothes and the fruit te next to him, walked to the other side, connected the phone to electricity, and finally turned on the phone

 Chapter 1002 - The Story of Ling and Heng (265)

    <h4>Chapter 1002: The Story of Ling and Heng (265)</h4>

    Within a minute of turning on the phone, countless text messages popped up. Before Li Nanheng saw clearly who sent him these text messages, his eyes were fixed on one of them: [Boss! Answer the call! Feng Ling is in danger! ]

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes fixed on those words. Then he slid open the phone screen and was about to call the base.

    However, before the call was dialed out, K¡¯s call had came

    K was overjoyed that Boss finally turned on his phone, and the moment the phone was connected, he almost burst into tears. ¡°Boss! When can youe back? Pleasee back and find Feng Ling as soon as possible. She was driven out of the base by the four elders!¡±

    ¡°Driven out of the base? What do you mean?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold and he suddenly had some bad premonitions.

    ¡°Someone told the seniors that Feng Ling was a woman and then they suddenly came to the base today. They had people take all Feng Ling¡¯s belongings out of her room and throw them all over the training ground. Even the women¡¯s goods she used were exposed to everyone¡¯s eyes...,¡± K said anxiously.¡±Also, Feng Ling learned that you got married. She should have drunk a lot of alcoholst night and got a fever. But you know, Boss, Feng Ling is very stubborn. No one could stop her if she wanted to leave. It¡¯s raining and snowing outside and very cold. I¡¯m afraid her life is in danger. Now the gate of the base has been locked and we can¡¯t get out. I don¡¯t know how Feng Ling is, but her condition was very bad when she left the base...¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly turned his eyes to Li Jinse who was standing next to him. She just said that those old men suddenly went out together this morning.

    No wonder they inexplicably forced him to agree to stay in the ancestral hall for three days.

    Li Nanheng put down the phone, turned around and walked outside without saying a word.

    ¡°Hey, what are you going to do?¡± Li Jinse looked at him in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will stay here for three days? If you go out now, grandpas will...¡±

    However, the man seemed to have not heard it and walked out quickly without looking back. Li Jinse felt strange. She didn¡¯t know what was going on and only felt that Li Nanheng¡¯s expression looked scary. She quickly followed him out, only to see that Li Nanheng went to the parking lot in the front yard, opened the door and got into the car. The ck Hummer instantly drove away with the terrible sound of the engine throttle, raising the dust on the ground...

    ...

    Los Angeles, Qingle Vi.

    The short-haired girl on the bed had been in aa for several hours, and the back of her hand was greenish because of intravenous injection.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sky got dark that Feng Ling recovered a bit of consciousness. She slowly opened her eyes, only to see a strange room, and a woman with long hair was standing beside the bed.

    She frowned because of the headache and the fever on her. Then she turned her eyes to the woman by the bed and said hoarsely, ¡°Miss Wen?¡±

    Wen Leqing was looking at her by the bed, and when she saw her awake, she smiled. ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her for a while, then looked around, and slowly stroked her hand that had been pierced before she asked softly, ¡°Where am I? Why are you here...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on holiday, so I went to the XI base to visit my brother. On the way, I saw you lying on the road.¡± Wen Leqing said as she sat on the side of the bed, caught her hand and gently stroked it. ¡°It still feels very hot. What happened to you? When I got you in the car, your body was very hot and also had a strong smell of alcohol, and there were scratches on your arms and legs. What¡¯s wrong? Were you on a mission or what? Why did you pass out on the road?¡±

    When Feng Ling heard the words ¡®XI Base¡¯, her nk eyes immediately turned cold. She, closing her eyes, was about to pull her hand out but Wen Leqing held her hand and said, ¡°I know you are weak and need to rest. This is my house. I used to live here when I was a child. No one but two servants wille over. You can stay here.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to bother others, but it seemed impossible for her to leave now, so she could only say, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wen.¡±

    Wen Leqing raised her eyebrows and looked at her who looked depressed. ¡°Feng Ling, are you still reluctant to tell me the truth?¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡±

    ¡°When I brought you back, your clothes were so soaked, so I changed them for you, but then...¡± When she said this, she nced at the bathroom door as if hinting something.

    Then Feng Ling noticed that her dirty clothes and breast wrap were stacked on the shelf there.

    The fact that she was a woman had been spread all over XI Base today. Since she had left the base, she had nothing to hide.

    She grunted indifferently. ¡°Yes, I am a woman.¡±

    Seeing her suddenly so frank, Wen Leqing looked at her in surprise. ¡°How old are you? How did you manage to pretend to be a man and live in XI Base for so long? I¡¯ve heard that you performed particrly well in the base despite the fact that you are a girl. I really admire you!¡±

    Having just been humiliated by the old men of the Li family, Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that Wen Leqing would say that she admired her.

    She slowly raised her eyes and looked at Wen Leqing. She was a beautiful, gentle woman with long smooth hair and looked very kind when she smiled.

    Although she didn¡¯t know her well, she was sure that, if she were a man, she would definitely like a woman like Wen Leqing.

    Rather than a woman like her, who was boring and had no background, no sense of presence, and no femininity...

    ¡°I just wanted to make a living. Sorry for deceiving all of you,¡± Feng Ling said softly.

    Wen Leqing smiled. ¡°I believe you, but you don¡¯t have to apologize. Do you think I couldn¡¯t tell the real rtionship between you and Li Nanheng when I was in the base? Although Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything about you, I could see that it was not that simple between the two of you.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - The Story of Ling and Heng (266)

    <h4>Chapter 1003: The Story of Ling and Heng (266)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer her words but just looked at the back of her hand again.

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t realize that she just didn¡¯t want to mention Li Nanheng, so she patted the back of her hand lightly. ¡°You had a serious fever when I took you back. I was afraid medicine wouldn¡¯t work, so I gave you an injection. In fact, if it is not a serious illness, in the United States, injections are not advocated, but your fever was really serious back then.¡±

    Then Wen Leqing continued. ¡°Your body temperature is still a little high, but it¡¯s already normal. Just stay here and have a good rest. If you have anything to tell XI Base, I can pass the message for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m no longer a member of XI Base,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice.

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t understand the meaning of what she said, but then, she recalled how Feng Ling was lying on the side of the road, and she looked at her in surprise. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°XI Base does not ept female members. My secret has been discovered.¡± Feng Ling answered concisely.

    ¡°So what? Is there any difference between a man and a woman? You¡¯re a good base member. Many men are not as good as you. How can they treat you like this?¡± Wen Leqing said crossly, ¡°I will call my brother and ask what exactly happened. But even if someone wants you to leave, will Li Nanheng agree?¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and did not answer.

    Seeing her remain silent and look bad, Wen Leqing didn¡¯t ask anymore. She tucked her in the quilt. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about these when you feel better. It¡¯s snowing so hard that I¡¯m afraid the road back to XI Base will freeze. Even if I want, I can¡¯t take you back now. It¡¯s too dangerous to drive on a frozen road. Just take a good rest. There are no outsiders here. Just rx and take a good rest.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and nodded slightly: ¡°OK.¡±

    Wen Leqing got up, closed the window, and walked out of the room.

    The room returned to silence. Feng Ling opened her eyes and looked at this elegantly-decorated room. Staring at the beautiful crystalmp on the ceiling, she gradually closed her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª

    With a bang, the door of the base hall was suddenly kicked open.

    Hearing the sound, A Feng quickly walked out from behind, only to see Li Nanheng, who was supposed to be in the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall, walking in with a cold look.

    ¡°Nanheng.¡± Obviously, he had known what happened just now. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Where is Feng Ling?¡± Li Nanheng looked around but didn¡¯t see those old men. His face turned even colder. ¡°Did you guys drive her away while I was not around?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. The seniors got to know that Feng Ling was a woman, so they came to the base to check it out, but for unknown reasons, Feng Ling got drunkst night. Well, this morning, she was brought to the training ground and all her stuff was thrown all over there. And then she confessed that she was actually a woman.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Li Nanheng could hardly imagine what Feng Ling had been through. He clenched his hands and his knuckles went white.

    ¡°They are in the dormitory of the sniper team. They said they were going to throw away all the things in the room that Feng Ling lived in and locked that door forever...¡±

    Li Nanheng turned around and walked straight out, and A Feng quickly followed him out. ¡°Nanheng, they are in a fit of anger. I know you are very annoyed, but now the point is not to quarrel with the seniors but how to deal with Feng Ling. Now, even if you can bring her back, she might not want toe back.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    K said that Feng Ling already knew the news of his marriage.

    Feng Ling drank a lot of liquor the night before.

    Feng Ling was driven out of the base by the seniors of the Li family.

    Feng Ling was gone.

    Feng Ling, Feng Ling, Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng had never so cared about a person. Reciting her name, he felt his heart had been ripped.

    He knew Feng Ling¡¯s temper very well. If she knew about his marriage, no matter what the reason, she would not forgive him.

    He could never control her. Once she was hurt and jumped out of his control, he would never have her again.

    Li Nanheng walked out of the base hall with a cold look and headed for the sniper team. The new drillmaster was surprised to see him and was about toe forward to greet him, but Li Nanheng walked straight deadpan and walked quickly to the floor where he and Feng Ling lived. Sure enough, he saw several members were blocking Feng Ling¡¯s room with a few wooden boards.

    What the hell was this?

    Was Feng Ling the gue? She was already gone and these people still must destroy the things she once used?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His freezing voice suddenly rang and the two people who were about to nail the nk on the door turned around and saw it was him. They immediately put the nk on the ground and greeted him. ¡°Boss, Mr. Li told us to do this. It¡¯s none of my business...¡±

    Li Nanheng kicked away the wooden boards on the ground and then kicked the two men aside, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Mr. Li had left after giving them the order. Now only Boss Li was here. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything but went straight out in fright and didn¡¯t dare to look back.

    Li Nanheng stepped forward to open the door, only to find that the door had been locked. Although he could break in, he thought that Feng Ling woulde back sooner orter, so he couldn¡¯t break her door. He turned to his room, opened the window, and jumped over from the balcony. When he jumped to the balcony of Feng Ling¡¯s room, he saw an empty wine bottle on the ground.

    Looking at the wine bottle, Li Nanheng froze for a while and leaned down to pick up the bottle, only to see that it was a bottle of brandy with a degree of fifty-eight.

    Brandy of this degree was already considered a spirit.

    She got drunk easily, so she rarely drank.

    But she sat alone on the balcony and drank a whole bottle.

 Chapter 1004 - The Story of Ling and Heng (267)

    <h4>Chapter 1004: The Story of Ling and Heng (267)</h4>

    The man gripped the empty wine bottle firmly, almost breaking it up.

    His phone rang at this time. Li Nanheng picked it up

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you find Feng Ling on the way you returned to the base? We were finally allowed to go out after talking to you on the phone, but we can¡¯t find her. In her condition today, she can¡¯t walk far. There are at least 20 kilometers from the base to the ce where she could get a taxi. She has a high fever and it¡¯s snowing heavily. It is impossible for her to walk there...¡±

    Li Nanheng walked into the room with the wine bottle, looked at the mess on the ground, and said coldly, ¡°Keep searching and contact the Los Angeles Department of Transportation to give us the surveince video on the roads from the base to downtown.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± K was relieved to hear this and hurried to contact the rted personnel after hanging up the phone.

    Li Nanheng put down the phone and walked into the bathroom, only to see that the toiletries inside had been smashed.

    Everything in her room was either thrown away, stained, or smashed.

    The little Feng Ling, who had been carefully held in his palms, was suddenly pushed into hell within a day.

    But he failed toe back to rescue her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When it was night, Li Nanheng walked out of the room and then he saw Li Junyan, his grandfather, who had been standing in the corridor waiting for him with a cane.

    Looking at the stubbles around Li Nanheng¡¯s chin and his gaunt look, Li Junyan was enraged. He walked over deadpan and suddenly hit his back hard with his cane. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the ancestral hall? Who allowed you toe out? Are you out of your mind?! How can you ignore my words just for a woman?!¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. His face remained unchanged and he didn¡¯t even frown but just nced at him coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what you have done in the base, I will certainly stay in the ancestral hall for three days. I always keep my words, including marrying Miss Feng. Even if I was reluctant, I still married her. If it weren¡¯t for the changes in the base, I would have still been in the ancestral hall.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! You knew that Feng Ling is a woman, but kept it from anyone. You fell in love with a member of the base, which breaks the rule of the base. You knew I would never allow you to hook with a woman like Feng Ling, but you still hid her in the base and even had an affair with her! I just drove that woman out of the base, but you threw your wife in the ancestral hall alone and came all the way to find Feng Ling?! Do you think I¡¯ll give you a chance to see her again? Let me tell you, Nanheng, you¡¯ll never be able to see her again in your life! I¡¯ll never ever allow her to enter the door of the Li family, even after three years! You¡¯d better give up as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Also, let me tell you that A Feng will take over XI Base soon. You should go back to take over the Li¡¯s Corporation. No matter how smart Jinse and Li Lin are, they are no match for you. If you can focus on running our family business, then the Li family...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back. Drop this idea,¡± Li Nanheng said coldly and left.

    Grandfather Li¡¯s face instantly turned green in anger and he stared at Li Nanheng¡¯s receding figure in anger.

    Although Li Nanheng didn¡¯t quite listen to them, he would never refuse them in such a cold tone.

    Feng Ling was just a tomboy who didn¡¯t have any femininity. Why was he so concerned about her?

    Grandfather Li hit the ground hard with his cane. ¡°Nanheng, stop!¡±

    However, the man who had gone far had no intention of stopping.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, are you going to sever ties with the Li family because of that tomboy named Feng Ling!¡±

    Li Nanheng slowed down a bit and then stopped, but within two seconds, without any words, he walked out directly.

    Grandfather Li was so angry that his hand that was clenching his cane was shaking.

    How dare he!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Now it was just dawn, K and the other members had already rushed back from outside. Seeing Boss Li driving out, they hurriedly stopped the car, rolled down the window and said, ¡°Boss, only one road is monitored. We searched all night but failed to find Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°Have you checked the other paths?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dark. We roughly searched them but didn¡¯t find her.¡± K frowned.

    Li Nanheng did not speak anymore, and mmed on the elerator to drive the ck Hummer out of the base.

    When he got outside the base, he kept calling Feng Ling and drove the car to all the possible roads she might have passed.

    The car drove to amunity on the left that could lead to the urban area. No trace of Feng Ling was seen. He had called her countless times but her phone was always off.

    Apart from going to the urban area to find a ce to settle temporarily, where else could she go?

    There was not even a jungle nearby. She had been living outside for so many years. Even if she grew up in the jungle, it was impossible for her to go back to the jungle again. She could no longer adapt to that kind of life.

    Li Nanheng turned the car around and drove towards downtown with a cold look¡ª¡ª

    ...

    The Li family.

    Qin Qiu and her mother got out of the car in front of the Li family¡¯s house and Feng Mingzhu followed them out of the car,ining, ¡°Since Li Nanheng has married my sister, what are you still worried about? This is only their third day of marriage. It¡¯s just some babies¡¯ clothes. At most, they are ced in the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall. Why are you so worried?¡±

    Qin Qiu didn¡¯t speak but just nced at her mother.

    Her mother did not speak either. A few days ago, she found that the jade ring she had brought with her all the year round was missing, which made her very distressed. Although Li Nanheng had married her second granddaughter, she still felt uneasy and wanted toe and have a look.

    Li Jinse happened toe out at this moment, and when she saw them, she politely stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Feng, Madam, Miss Feng? Are you... here to visit my grandfathers?¡±

    ¡°Is Nanheng here?¡± Qin Qiu asked.

    ¡°He should have gone to the base.¡±

    Mrs. Qin frowned. ¡°Go to the base? But he just got married! I was told he would stay in the ancestral hall for a few days!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu sneered. ¡°He probably discovered that the member called Feng Ling in their base is actually a woman. What that woman did has caused a sensation in the base, so he had to go back and solve it.¡±

    Li Jinse didn¡¯t quite understand the situation, so she was just a bit surprised when she heard this.

    Bur Mrs. Qin and Qin Qiu both shivered in an instant.

    The two suddenly turned their eyes to Feng Mingzhu.

    Feng Ling was a woman?

 Chapter 1005 - The Story of Ling and Heng (268)

    <strong>Chapter 1005: The Story of Ling and Heng (268)</strong>

    ¡°Mingzhu, what did you just say? That young man, the young man named Feng Ling, is a woman?¡± Qin Qiu looked at her in surprise.

    Feng Mingzhu could understand her mother¡¯s surprise, but she didn¡¯t understand why she looked so surprised and scared. She just nced at her. ¡°Yes, she pretended to be a man and stayed in XI Base. Who knows what she wants to do? Maybe it¡¯s because she likes men, a lot of men?¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s lips trembled and Feng Ling¡¯s face that was exactly the same as when she was young popped up in her mind, and then she turned to look at her mother.

    Mrs. Qin put her hand on Qin Qiu¡¯s arm. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    It was just their guess and the age didn¡¯t seem right... What if their hope was dashed again...

    In the few years after the second child fell into the sea, they frequently visited the orphanages all over the country. Whenever they saw a girl who looked like her, they thought a miracle happened. But it turned out that none of them was her..

    She had been gone for so many years. Could Feng Ling be her?

    But the age was not right.

    But the child was really like... If she was a girl, then...

    Mrs. Qin and Qin Qiu exchanged a nce. Was it possible?

    ¡°Madam, Mrs. Feng, they are not here today. Can you wait a few days before entering the ancestral hall? I¡¯m sorry, but you came too fast.¡± Li Jinse didn¡¯t know what happened, but it was not convenient to let the Feng family people enter the ancestral hall at this time.

    Miss Feng Mingzhu seemed to be unhappy about something. From what they said just now, she could tell there should be some strange disputes among them. The Li family certainly shouldn¡¯t get involved, so she¡¯d better not let them in now.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to see my second granddaughter¡¯s old clothes,¡± Mrs. Qin said softly.

    ¡°Madam, the clothes will be kept here safely and I guess you still have other clothes of Miss Feng, right? I¡¯m sorry, but this is our family¡¯s ancestral hall and only the men of the Li family are allowed in. Even I, a granddaughter of the Li family, cannot enter it casually. So... I¡¯m afraid this is not very appropriate.¡±

    Mrs. Qin frowned, but she didn¡¯t insist on walking inward again. ¡°Forget it, since the Li family has so many rules, I won¡¯t break the rules. When can Nanhenge back?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. If you really need to see him now, I will call him, OK? But I called him just now but he didn¡¯t answer my phone...¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother. He must have something important to tend to now.¡± Mrs. Qin didn¡¯t mention Feng Ling, gave Qin Qiu a wink, and turned back to the car.

    Feng Mingzhu nced back at the gate of the Li family¡¯s vi before getting into the car. She had thought that she would marry into this house, but she was wrong.

    She lowered her eyes, said nothing, and got into the car.

    Seeing the car leaving, Li Jinse let out a sigh of relief slowly.

    Shit, the men of the Li family suddenly left in a day and she had to clean up the mess.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The roads of all highways in the outer suburbs of Los Angeles were severely icy, and even people with the best car skills couldn¡¯t fully control their cars on such icy roads.

    The ck Hummer¡¯s tires were very good, but it still skidded on the ice countless times. The car drove very fast. On the road to downtown, the car drifted because its speed was too high. Seeing the car out of control, Li Nanheng looked at the empty road ahead and the surrounding deserted fields and moved his hands away from the steering wheel...

    In the end, with a ¡°bang¡±, the tall ck Hummer mmed into the barrier on the side of the road, broke through the barrier, and stopped abruptly in the barren field before stalling with a buzz.

    Li Nanheng was hit hard by the steering wheel in his chest, but he didn¡¯t even frown. When the car stopped, he sat silently in the cab, staring outside nkly, and slowly raised his hands ced on his thighs, only to grab a cloud of air.

    He sat in Feng Ling¡¯s room all nightst night.

    He wanted to feel her temperature but couldn¡¯t.

    Only then did he discover that she hadn¡¯t left anything for so long, and once she disappeared, no matter how powerful he was, he might not be able to find her.

    ...

    Qingle Vi.

    After two full days of recuperation, Feng Ling could finally get out of bed and walk around.

    Wen Leqing did give her a good resting space. Except for being checked up and having meals, she rested in the room alone most of the time.

    Feng Ling felt much better today. She took a shower, then put on a set of light-colored sportswear that Wen Leqing gave her, and went to open her two suitcases.

    Most of the things in the suitcase could no longer be used or worn. After all, she was walking in the sleet for so long. No matter how good the suitcases were, water had already leaked into them. Being soaked in water for more than two days, the things in them were no longer usable.

    She took everything in them out and prepared to throw them away, and at the same time noticed her phone wrapped among the clothes.

    Li Nanheng apanied her to buy this cell phone, which had been used for a long time. He once offered to buy a new one for her, but she refused.

    At that time, she was inexplicably fond of the things he chose for her. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of emotion it was. She liked it, was reluctant to throw it away, and wanted to keep using it.

    Today, she finally understood what kind of emotion it was.

    Therefore, there was no need to keep this phone.

    The girl squatting next to the suitcase threw the phone into the trashcan without hesitation, as well as the other things that could no longer be worn or used.

 Chapter 1006 - The Story of Ling and Heng (269)

    <strong>Chapter 1006: The Story of Ling and Heng (269)</strong>

    There was something at the bottom of the other suitcase.

    Feng Ling carefully took it out, which was the jade pendant that she had ced there.

    She had worn this jade pendant since she was a child. Other things could be thrown away but not this one.

    She sat on the ground for a while, and then remembered the jade ring that she picked up at that banquetst time, but she seemed to stuff the jade ring into a box after she went back to the base. Now she forgot which box it was in.

    At that time, outside the base hall, she picked up every single thing of hers that was littered on the ground, so she must have taken the jade ring with her.

    She took out all the discarded clothes in the trash can and rummaged through them one by one until the round jade ring fell out of the pocket of a piece of clothing.

    Feng Ling held the jade pendant in one hand and the jade ring in the other. She looked at the two of them closely for a while, then ovepped them, and gave it a gentle press...

    The jade pendant was perfectly embedded in the middle of the jade ring. The two seem to be one.

    Looking at the two things in her hand, Feng Ling, who had been squatting by the trash can, suddenly sat on the ground.

    At this moment, she remembered Mrs. Qin¡¯s excited look whenever she saw her and Qin Qiu¡¯s sad yet expectant look when she looked at her.

    She didn¡¯t know much about the Feng family and always thought that the Feng family only had one granddaughter, Feng Mingzhu, but she seemed to overhear that Qin Qiu had been missing the other daughter of her who was already dead.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly took a tumble.

    When they first met, Mrs. Qin and Qin Qiu stared at her face and asked about her gender and age.

    After hearing that she was a man, the two of them had disappointment in their eyes. After hearing about her age, they were even more disappointed.

    But her gender was fake and she was not sure about her age.

    Would she be the other daughter of the Feng family?

    But whether she was or not, the Feng family now only had one daughter that was Feng Mingzhu.

    Li Nanheng could only marry Feng Mingzhu.

    So what did this have to do with her?

    If she was really the daughter of the Feng family, did that mean that when she saw Li Nanheng in the future, she would have to call him Brother-inw?

    Ah.

    That was ridiculous.

    Feng Ling put the jade pendant and jade ring into her suitcase indifferently. At least, now she knew that she was not abandoned. Something must have happened to her when she was still a baby.

    But she found that she didn¡¯t want to know who her parents were at this moment, nor go back to them.

    Was it important who she was?

    And Feng Mingzhu hated her.

    If she did show up with the jade pendant and the jade ring, the whole family would be unhappy.

    No one would wee a wolf child.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling disappeared.

    As if vanished into thin air.

    It was indeed difficult to find someone who had no acquaintance outside the base.

    After she left, she did not turn on her phone again, so they could not find her location via GPS, nor did she use the money in her bank card, so they did not know where she went. They even contacted Qiao Fei and asked if he knew where Feng Ling was because Feng Ling didn¡¯t know anyone else outside.

    But Qiao Fei didn¡¯t know either. No one knew where she was.

    Li Nanheng sat in the car for a day and night after the car ident. The next day, base members discovered that Boss Li was in aa in the car and rushed him to the hospital. He hadn¡¯t eaten much in the ancestral hall and then drove around without sleep day and night searching for Feng Ling. Then he got in a car ident and was almost frozen to death in the car, so he was in aa for a long time.

    Although Qiao Fei was no longer a member of the base, he still drove back to the base because of Feng Ling. He wanted to punch up Li Nanheng hard, but when he found Li Nanheng was still in aa in the hospital, he had to drop the idea but threw a piece of newspaper on his bed that reported the marriage of the two families of Feng and Li before turning away with a cold face.

    Only Wen Leqing knew where Feng Ling was.

    But she had promised Feng Ling not to tell anyone.

    If Li Nanheng was not married, perhaps she would try to set Feng Ling up with him.

    But the truth was just like Feng Ling said before she left.

    Li Nanheng was already married, so, no matter from the perspective of reason and emotion, she no longer had any right to disturb his life, neither should he disturb her future life. There was no need for them to meet again.

    When Feng Ling left, she put her bank card with a deposit of more than 300,000 U.S. dors in Wen Leqing¡¯s ce, and then took 50,000 dors in cash from Wen Leqing so that she wouldn¡¯t have any record of withdrawing money.

    And she didn¡¯t spend much money. This amount of money was enough for her to live a good life outside, find a stable job, and stay away from everything in Los Angeles.

    Of course, Wen Leqing would not touch the card that Feng Ling left behind, although Feng Ling said she could use the money in it at any time.

    But Wen Leqing was not short of money. She could feel Feng Ling¡¯s sincerity, so she liked Feng Ling very much.

    She really appreciated Feng Ling¡¯s sincerity to love and decisiveness to betrayal.

    People who shouldn¡¯t be seen couldn¡¯t be seen, and people who shouldn¡¯t be missed couldn¡¯t be missed.

    If she could understand this earlier, she and her brother wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.

    Feng Ling said that she really envied her who was beautiful and gentle and had a good job, a good family background, and good education.

    In fact, what Feng Ling didn¡¯t know was that Wen Leqing admired her decisiveness and freedom even more.

    Some people who seemed to own everything would find that one day, everything they owned had be a burden that they couldn¡¯t shake off.

    But Feng Ling was different.

    The only thing she wanted to do was to live up to herself.

 Chapter 1007 - The Story of Ling and Heng (270)

    <h4>Chapter 1007: The Story of Ling and Heng (270)</h4>

    Two yearster.

    In a Chinese martial arts club on the first floor opposite the Polytechnic University, Boston, USA.

    ¡°Big news! Take a look! The champion of this year¡¯s National Close Combat Championship is a yer named Zero. She wore a cap and her face couldn¡¯t be seen. But look at her figure, she¡¯s clearly our cold-faced coach...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Shit, isn¡¯t our coach named Ling? This yer¡¯s name is zero. It¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Do you still need to look at the name? Look at this sexy figure. They are the same person!¡±

    ¡°My God, our coach is actually the champion of the National Close Combat Championship!¡±

    ¡°She is only the champion of the women¡¯s team!¡±

    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t you see the videos of the games? The games of the men¡¯s team are not as exciting as the women¡¯s team. Besides, with Coach Ling¡¯s martial skills, ten men put together won¡¯t be a match for her!¡±

    Several students were sitting in the ssroom and chatting, and suddenly they heard a cold female voice, ¡°It¡¯s three o¡¯clock. Are you going to practice or not? Get out if you won¡¯t practice and make room for the next ss of students.¡±

    Hearing this voice, they all shivered and turned around with embarrassment. Sure enough, the woman scolding them was the masked champion in the magazine. They quickly stood up and began to practice, but from time to time, they nced at the expressionless short-haired woman in front of the door.

    Gee, Coach Ling was usually conservatively dressed, but on some special asions, she would wear ck tights, which made her look cool and sexy. Her hot figure almost impressed everyone.

    Although she participated in the championship of the National Close Combat Championship on the advice of the head coach and won the championship, she was so low-profile as not to tell anyone about it. She never told anyone her real name and, in the games, she also just used a code name, Zero.

    This was not the point. The point was that the female coach they admired so much was still so young.

    These students were all a few years older than her. They were basically from rich families, but they were overawed by her because of her indifferent temperament. They never dared to say anything to offend Coach Ling.

    Otherwise, she would really beat them up.

    This Chinese martial arts club was not small, but other coaches, whether male or female, no matter how old they were, were no match for her.

    Feng Ling walked through these students, looked at everyone¡¯s training postures, raised someone¡¯s arm, and then patted his back hard. ¡°What are you doing? Do you have a hump? Keep your back straight!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The male student purposely drawled but when he met the coach¡¯s stare, he pursed his lips and did not dare to say a word.

    After staring at him coldly for a while, Feng Ling retracted her gaze and turned to the students on the other side.

    Her current name was Ling, which meant zero.

    Zero meant that she had nothing but was having a new start.

    After leaving XI Base two years ago, she left Los Angeles. Originally, she wanted to go to another country, but then she found that she was used to staying in the United States, and other ces might not be suitable for her. So she moved to Boston and worked in this martial arts club as a coach.

    It took her half a year to adjust to the life here, and another year to ept such a peaceful life, dealing with these foreign students in their early twenties every day. Most of these people were from rich families and were proud and arrogant. They joined this club just to kill time and didn¡¯t take the sses here seriously. But after a short time, shepletely changed their attitudes. They didn¡¯t dare to miss any ss, nor joke around during ss.

    Just when she walked to a student who had been studying from her for more than a year, the student suddenly nced at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Belle Ling, I heard that you won the prize of 500,000 US dors this time. Will you treat us all to a meal...¡±

    Feng Ling stopped her steps and suddenly turned to look at him.

    The student immediately turned his head back in fright and continued to practice seriously. Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten up.

    However, he was still kicked behind his knee. ¡°The posture is wrong!¡±

    The student: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Feng Ling looked at him coldly.

    ¡°...Belle Ling... Ouch!¡± After being kicked again, he instantly said, ¡°Coach Ling.¡±

    The other almost burst intoughter, but they all held back theirugh. Otherwise, they would be in serious trouble.

    Feng Ling turned to the next student and corrected his posture. After checking and correcting all students¡¯ postures, she walked back to the front and looked at them for five minutes before she said, ¡°Have you mastered the movements I taught youst time? If anyone thinks he has,e out and fight me.¡±

    The students exchanged a nce. Great, that¡¯s a good chance to get close! When they were going toe up, the one standing at the front rushed up first.

    However, he was defeated soon. He thought Feng Ling, such a skinny woman, would be easily thrown to the ground. However, there were too many loopholes in his movements. Feng Ling just casually dodged and he overstretched himself andy back on the ground.

    While the audience was trying to hold backughing, Feng Ling pped her hands and said deadpan, ¡°Next.¡±

    The next person ended up the same, trying to throw her to the ground with a brute force only to fall to the ground.

    The next one fell even harder.

    This tall and slender woman had an alluring face but kept her hair short and only wore loose martial arts uniforms and sportswear every day. She was so thin, but no man was her match in martial arts.

    They really doubted where she came from. This woman was so beautiful but cool. Watching her fight was a kind of enjoyment.

 Chapter 1008 - The Story of Ling and Heng (271)

    <h4>Chapter 1008: The Story of Ling and Heng (271)</h4>

    ¡°Who else wanna have a try? You all look very confident. Come on!¡± Feng Ling looked at the students who got up from the ground and turned to look at the others.

    This time, these people didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Hesitating for a long time, someone came out.

    It was Chen Beiqing who was courting Coach Ling. It was said that his family ran a bank in Boston and he was studying business administration at Harvard University and was about to graduate this year. He had been chasing Coach Ling for a whole year.

    However, Coach Lingpletely ignored him, giving him no chance at all, and he didn¡¯t even get permission to take her out for a meal.

    Gee, Beiqin, are you asking for a beating?

    She didn¡¯t agree to date you, so this time you want to trick her into beating you hard and feeling guilty to you?

    Feng Ling looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Mr. Chen, are you sure?¡±

    Chen Beiqing was currently 23 years old. He was studying at Harvard University, which was very close to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology in Boston. He had not yet graduated but had already obtained an MBA. He knew Feng Ling better than the others.

    The reason was that when Feng Ling first came to work here, Chen Beiqing was kidnapped by a group of gangsters because of a dispute with his family¡¯s bank.

    Feng Ling happened to walk pass by the parking lot outside Harvard at that time, and he noticed those people sneaking at the white car. Out of her sensitivity to these gangsters, she immediately realized what they wanted to do.

    She recognized the car number of the white limousine. It was the car of Mr. Chen who had just signed up at the martial arts club, so she got a bit more concerned. When the people were going to hijack the car, she stopped her car next to Chen Beiqing¡¯s car, rolled down the car window, and winked at Chen Beiqing, who hadn¡¯t noticed the danger. Reminded by her, Chen Beiqing noticed these gangsters through the rearview mirror, immediately backed his car, elerated to hit the gangsters away, and then quickly drove away.

    Theyunched a thrilling car chase on a road nearby. Those gangsters were not so easy to shake off. Although Chen Beiqing had no martial skills, he had good driving skills. He hesitated at first, because he didn¡¯t want to leave her behind, butter when he found that she seemed to be fine, he asked her to stop her car in the middle of the road to block these gangsters and he drove away quickly to call the police.

    These gangsters were just a piece of cake to Feng Ling.

    When the police arrived with Chen Beiqing, those gangsters were already lying on the ground badly battered. Before they could take out the guns in their pockets, Feng Ling had knocked them down.

    Learning that it was a kidnapping case, the police took the gangsters away. Chen Beiqing finishedmunicating with the police and turned around, only to see that Feng Ling had gotten into her car and was about to leave. He immediately opened the door of the copilot seat and sat in.

    Feng Ling looked at him in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Why did you help me?¡± he asked.

    Feng Ling said indifferently while fastening the seat belt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just sign up at our martial arts club? I have some impressions of you, so I gave you a hand.¡±

    ¡°Just so? You know how dangerous these people are! I don¡¯t know you well. What if you are injured by them and I refuse to take any responsibility?¡±

    Feng Ling sneered. ¡°Boy, if I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure, I won¡¯t get myself involved in it. The people I used to deal with are much more dangerous than these people, so they will not cause me any trouble, nor will I need you to take any responsibility. Get out of the car. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Chen Beiqing raised his eyebrows, looked at her, and suddenly smiled. ¡°Boy? How old are you?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know how old he was, he should be older than her.

    Feng Ling answered expressionlessly, ¡°Twenty-five.¡±

    Chen Beiqing raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t look like twenty-five years old.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Get out of the car! I¡¯m busy. Now that you are not endangered anymore, go about your business.¡±

    Seeing that she was impatient, Chen Beiqing didn¡¯t say anymore. He just opened the car door with a smile and said: ¡°I signed up in the martial arts club just to kill time and didn¡¯t take the sses seriously, but now I have changed my mind. I will attend every ss of yours and will never be absent.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t respond. When he got out of the car, she closed the door and drove the car away.

    This was just a small matter for her. She had experienced too many fights and battles. She just saved a student casually and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    However, Chen Beiqing did attend all three sses every week on time as he said. In the first few months, he just came to ss on time, but then he brought a bouquet of roses to her every time he came. Feng Ling never epted his flowers and he simply asked someone to put the flowers on her desk, and then came to ss without saying a word.

    Over time, Feng Ling had been ustomed to his stubbornness. He never pestered her or demanded anything from her. He just kept gifting her flowers, telling everyone that he liked her and was pursuing her. She had been refusing him by dumping his flowers to the trash can, but he still kept sending her flowers.

    Gradually, she didn¡¯t bother to throw the flowers away but just let the flowers be there. The office cleaner would exim with excitement every time she came to clean the office, ¡°Oh, new flowers again? There¡¯s no room in my family¡¯s vases for all these flowers. The ones fromst time are still fresh. It seems I need to buy two more vases!¡±

    He asionally tried to invite her to dinner, but she refused, so did she when he asked her to watch a movie with him.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t take his courting seriously. Although Chen Beiqing had been courting her out of ss, during ss, he was always a good student.

    Hearing that she asked ¡°Are you sure?¡±, Chen Beiqing just smiled and stretched out his hand in a gesture of invitation.

 Chapter 1009 - The Story of Ling and Heng (272)

    <h4>Chapter 1009: The Story of Ling and Heng (272)</h4>

    There were whistles all around in an instant, and the other students couldn¡¯t wait to see how Mr. Chen would be knocked out by Coach Ling.

    Feng Ling just nced at him and took a step back to make room for him. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Chen Beiqing stepped forward. His movements were just as standard as she taught. He reached out to grab Feng Ling¡¯s arm, and when Feng Ling was looking for the loopholes in his actions, he suddenly pulled her towards him.

    Caught off guard, Feng Ling took a look at him in surprise. When she was about to push him away, he suddenly sped her on her shoulder, and when her face suddenly changed, he suddenly carried her on his shoulder. Keeping this posture for about ten seconds, under the shocked stare of the others, he circled around several times on the spot before throwing her back onto the soft cushion on the floor.

    The cushion was soft and Feng Ling was not injured at all, but at the moment Chen Beiqing threw her to the ground, he regretted it. Fearing that it would hurt her, he turned around and reached out to pull her up, only to be kicked away by the angry Feng Ling.

    As the two of them tussled, she stumbled, so did he, and he fell down and pressed hard on her.

    Seeing that the cold-faced coach was actually knocked out, the other students all whistled and eximed.

    Chen Beiqing himself was also taken aback. He had never expected this result.

    Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°Get up.¡±

    Chen Beiqing looked at her apologetically, got up and reached out to pull her up, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t even look at his hand, jumped up, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°How do you know that I have an injury on my shoulder? Very good. Now you learn to attack my weakness?!¡±

    ¡°I noticed that you looked very ufortable whenever your left shoulder was touched. Although I was not sure if it was injured or what, I knew it was my only chance to win you. Although it was a bit despicable, I made it. This is what you once taught us in ss, remember?¡± Chen Beiqing looked at her calmly.

    Feng Ling was speechless for a while. She just beckoned him to go back and didn¡¯t say anything.

    After this ss, the head coach and person in charge of the club arranged a celebration banquet because she won the National Women¡¯s Close Combat Championship.

    Feng Ling had been wearing a mask in thepetition and used a code name instead of her real name, but she was still recognized, but she didn¡¯t intend to be high-profile.

    She had nothing to do in her spare time. Every day, she just went to ss, rested, and repeated this process. She seemed to have lost her goal in life and lived like a walking dead. The head coach noticed her condition and suggested she attend the championship. She had been preparing for thepetition for the past two months, but now after winning the championship, once again she didn¡¯t know what she should do.

    The so-called celebration banquet was just to offer a ce for the coaches and students to eat and drink together.

    Her alcohol intake was just as poor as before, but she still drank a few toasts. After the banquet, she declined others¡¯ kind offer to send her home and took a taxi back to her current residence in Boston.

    She was not drunk because she only drank a few sses. There was a faint smell of wine on her and she was only tipsy.

    She walked into an apartment building, entered the elevator, and pressed the number of Floor 15.

    This was the ce where she had been living in the past two years. It was a small apartment of about 50 square meters. The environment was not bad and the rent was not high. Although it was not in an upscalemunity, life here was very peaceful.

    As always, she got out of the elevator, took the key, opened the door, entered the door, turned on the light, dropped the bag, kicked off the shoes,, and then it was another night when she sat on the sofa in a daze.

    They all said that this was the life of ordinary people.

    Unlike her life in the jungle, there was no stimtion or sense of aplishment gained from foraging.

    There was no daily devil training in XI Base, no sniper rifle, no sweat, and no life-risking missions.

    It seemed that she finally lived like everyone else, but lost her original self.

    As the sky darkened, Feng Ling didn¡¯t feel sleepy. She got up and took a shower. After she came out of the bathroom, she wiped her hair, sat on the sofa, and turned on the TV that was broadcasting an entertainment program. She didn¡¯t watch it but just let the audience¡¯sughter fill the deathly silent room.

    After wiping her hair dry, she put her hand on her shoulder.

    That was the snake bite she got from the Snake Valley. It was an old injury and actually didn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    Although it didn¡¯t hurt at all, every time it was touched, her heart would feel a tearing pain, which she didn¡¯t know why.

    Then she would feel ufortable all over.

    So it had be an untouchable spot to her.

    The spot with a little white cross on her shoulder became her sensitive spot, which should not be touched.

    It had be her taboo.

    At this time, her phone ced on the coffee table rang, and Feng Ling casuallybed her hair with a hand, took her phone, looked at the caller ID, and answered the call.

    ¡°Feng Ling, I watched the National Close Combat Championship on TV today. Is the champion of the women¡¯s team you?¡± Wen Leqing¡¯s voice rang on the phone.

    Feng Ling paused for a while. Instead of exining, she asked, ¡°How can you be sure that it was me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure, but I felt it was you. You¡¯re the only girl I know who is so good at martial arts, and that champion¡¯s figure is really like yours. Besides, her name is Zero and yours is Ling. What a coincidence that is! So from what I know of you, I think it must be you.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°There are so many people in the world. It¡¯s not me.¡±

 Chapter 1010 - The Story of Ling and Heng (273)

    <h4>Chapter 1010: The Story of Ling and Heng (273)</h4>

    Wen Leqing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s you or not. Anyway, I will not tell others. For these two years, only I know your phone number, and only I know how you left two years ago. Although you have been reluctant to tell me where you are now, I will not force you to tell me, but Feng Ling, listen to me, Nanheng has been looking for you like crazy for the past two years, he...¡±

    When Feng Ling heard this name, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡± Wen Leqing was a bit helpless. ¡°I am not trying to persuade you to forgive him. I know how miserable you were when you were kicked out of the base. I saw you fall on the roadside with my own eyes, but Nanheng had been staying in the base in thest two years and the seniors of the Li family are not allowed to enter the base again. He has not returned to the Li family for two years and has refused to see them. He has really been looking for you. Although I don¡¯t know why he got married, I can tell that he really cares about you. There must be a reason that he didn¡¯t exin it to you...¡±

    ¡°These are not important, Miss Wen. It has been so long and I have forgotten it,¡± Feng Ling said indifferently. ¡°I am very grateful to you for keeping secrets for me and not forcing me to tell you where I am now. I can only tell you that I am living well. My life is peaceful, my job is stable, and everything is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me and I don¡¯t want to see those people again. As time goes by, we¡¯ll gradually forget each other.¡±

    ¡°How can you forget him? If you can, you wouldn¡¯t wear a mask in thepetition, right? It means you have never forgotten him.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore but looked at the audienceughing on the TV, but she didn¡¯t think it funny at all.

    ¡°Miss Wen, I am very grateful for your help to me back then, but I really want to say goodbye to my past, so stop telling me about those people or that man. I don¡¯t want to hear,¡± Feng Ling said bluntly. ¡°You should know that if it weren¡¯t because I was grateful for your kindness to me, perhaps I¡¯d had already cut off contact with you. Please don¡¯t take me wrong. I am just expressing my position.¡±

    Wen Leqing sighed. ¡°I understand, but Nanheng has been looking for you for the past two years...¡±

    ¡°I guess you must be tired. Please take a rest early and good night.¡± Feng Ling hung up the phone.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The prize money for the championship was distributed. Feng Ling used the head coach¡¯s bank card to receive the money. In the past two years, she had never used her real name and had been using others¡¯ bank cards. The head coach was very nice to her and she trusted him. The head coach urged her to use this money to buy a small house to settle down, which was better than renting a house.

    Feng Ling had no idea about these things. All she needed was food to eat and a ce to live, but the other coaches all said so, so she searched in the nearby neighborhood and chose a duplex apartment of about 60 square meters near where she lived now. With the prize money and the sry she had saved over the past two years, she could pay a down payment.

    It was better to buy an apartment than save the money in the bank. Besides, she could decorate the apartment as she liked.

    So she bought it.

    Because it was not a new property and she didn¡¯t like the old decoration of this apartment, she had the apartment renovated. Thus she couldn¡¯t live in it until at least half a yearter. Now she still lived in the small house she rented.

    She didn¡¯t mind living here. It made no difference to her.

    Feng Ling won the championship this time. Although the people around her were happy for her, they did not spread the news because, obviously, she wanted to keep a low profile.

    Her life was fairly peaceful.

    Except for Chen Beiqing who insisted on sending her a bouquet of flowers every time he came.

    ¡°Coach Ling, where will you put the flowers today? Put them in the trash can? Or in Auntie Cleaner¡¯s car?¡± A coach helped her sign for the flowers and came in all smiles with the flowers.

    Feng Ling was sitting at her desk watching the training videos. Hearing his words, she didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, whatever? Mr. Chen is really persistent. You have never smiled at him but he still sends you flowers three times a week, each time with a different variety. Today is the champagne rose flown in from France. Umm, they smell so good!¡±

    Feng Ling still didn¡¯t raise her eyelids and continued to watch the videos on theputer.

    Seeing her cold and indifferent as ever, the coach smacked his lips and threw the bouquet in his hand to the passing Auntie Cleaner.

    After ss, Chen Beiqing said to Feng Ling that he was going to attend the birthday party of one of his friends tonight and if she would like to be his femalepanion and Feng Ling refused. Chen Beiqing said with regret, ¡°If you don¡¯t apany me today, I will keep following you until you agree to go.¡±

    Feng Ling just ignored him, put away her stuff, and went home.

    She drove back to where she lived, got out of the car and was about to walk in. Suddenly, she stopped because there seemed to be someone following her behind. She turned around with a jerk but saw no one. Then she looked around the vehicles around, picked up the phone with a cold look, and called Chen Beiqing.

    After the call was got through, she was about to ask him if he was following her, but when she heard the loud noise of the party from the other side of the line, she knew it was not him.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Feng Ling frowned and asked.

    Chen Beiqingughed on the phone. ¡°What? Regret noting with me? I¡¯m drinking, and now I can¡¯t drive to pick you up. Shall I send someone to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± Feng Ling hung up the phone, frowned and walked inside, paying attention to the sound behind her as she walked.

    Someone was following her indeed.

    And this person wasn¡¯t found by her although he had been following her all the way. Obviously, this person was stronger than her.

    Who could it be?

 Chapter 1011 - The Story of Ling and Heng (274)

    <h4>Chapter 1011: The Story of Ling and Heng (274)</h4>

    Sensing the person behind her, Feng Ling did not head home directly. Instead, she paused to visit the supermarket nearby and bought some things. As she pushed her shopping cart along, she paid attention to the person hiding behind the shelves.

    She strolled around in the supermarket for thirty minutes, until the sky hadpletely darkened, before she sensed that the person had left. She finally then paid for her items and left.

    After leaving the supermarket, she still did not head back. Instead, she walked through the parking lot and took a nce at every vehicle parked there.

    After living here for half a year, she had an impression of all of the vehicles frequently parked here. With her keen senses, she always noticed whenever a new car appeared. Strangely, for the past few days, she did not notice any stranger or unfamiliar cars. Earlier as well, there was no one who caught her attention in particr.

    She then returned to her car and sat quietly for an hour. After confirming that the person had really left, she finally closed the car door and quickly returned to her building. She scanned her surroundings and nced up at the surveince cameras installed at the end of the hallways. After some deliberation, she entered her apartment.

    The strange situation continued for three days. Whenever Feng Ling returned home, she would sense someone watching her from the back. However, no matter what, she failed to find any unfamiliar cars or suspicious individuals.

    On the third day, she decisively turned into a nearby corner to hide. No matter if it was behind the trees, between the buildings, whichever dark corner, or even the cafes, dessert stores and little restaurants, the various people inside were all buying, eating, and drinking normally. Their gaze waspletely different from the one she had sensed.

    Since arriving in Boston, she did not provoke anyone. Nobody was aware of her identity and she did not have any enemies. If she thought about anyone she could have possibly offended, she could only think of those gang members she had helped Chen Beiqing obstruct. However, it had been a long time since that incident. If they had the ability to take revenge, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have waited so long to make a move.

    A few days ago, the head coach had reminded her to pay attention to her safety. After all, the clothes she had worn on that wrestling ring had been too seductive. Not only did she sessfully earn arge sum of money, her figure was also good. The whole event had been broadcasted on television for the whole world to see. If anyone recognized her, they could very well try toe close to her to take advantage of her. Of course, if they were only typical perverts, she would have no trouble taking care of them.

    However, the person stalking her clearly was not a typical civilian.

    He was able to evade all of her defenses and keen senses, and he did not leave the slightest marks for her to find.

    Both hisbat skills and senses were way above hers.

    Strangely, a thought suddenly shed into her mind. Her face immediately turned cold and she abandoned all efforts to look for the person, turning to head back home.

    After arriving at her apartment, she tossed her bag aside and approached the windows to look outside. It seemed to be peaceful downstairs; there were no vehicles driving away. The peacefulness of it all made her feel as though she had been thinking too much for the past three days.

    ¡°Knock, knock¡±

    Feng Ling had removed her coat and was about to prepare dinner when she abruptly heard the knocks against her door. The rhythmic noise caused her skin to be covered in goosebumps. She spun around to look at the door and directly approached.

    She stood by the doorway, unsure of who was outside. Her gaze was cold as she thought through the possibilities. She then recalled that the person was much more skilled than her; aside from that person, she really could not think of anyone else who woulde and stalk her for no good reason. She abruptly opened the door and looked up coldly.

    In the end, all she saw was a middle-aged man dressed in his work uniform. The man stood outside with a box in his hands: ¡°Hello, is this Miss Ah Ling? I have your package.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the box in his hands before turning to look at him: ¡°When did youe up? I don¡¯t remember ordering anything.¡±

    ¡°I typically make my way down from the highest floor. There were two packages to be delivered upstairs earlier. I then climbed the staircase down to your floor.¡± The delivery man smiled at her politely and offered her a pen: ¡°Please sign here.¡±

    Feng Ling suspiciously received the package. She checked to see that the sender¡¯s address was the nearby wrestling wring and finally ced her doubts away. She lifted her pen to sign the package and closed the door.

    She opened the box to see that it was the award cup andmemoration doll sent by the event host. There was also a set of ck wrestling clothes made to her size, with the organiser¡¯s name written on it.

    After checking through the items, Feng Ling sat down on her couch and looked at the gold award cup.

    She suddenly sighed with a smile.

    It seemed she had been thinking too much.

    She had always been cautious to avoid him. How could he possibly manage to find her?

    ¡ª¡ª

    On weekends, the sses ran all day. Feng Ling had received three sses; not just the ones from Chen Beiqing. In the martial arts club, they offered three levels of sses; beginner, intermediate and expert. She taught all of them. These students typically only had three sses a week, but after adding it all up, she spent at least six hours teaching everyday.

    The busier work was, the more her life felt fulfilled and stable.

    The reason the head coach and the boss of the martial arts club were both especially fond of her was because she didn¡¯t mind working hard. As long as there was the need for it, and it was something she could achieve, she would never refuse them. The other coaches often taught about taking a break to apany their family members or significant other. Feng Ling was the only one who arranged for work to be busy. She never took a single day off. Even on proper holidays, she would still sit in the coaches¡¯ office to look through the basics ofbat for the entire day.

    ording to her colleagues and students, the way she lived waspletely unlike a woman.

    Yet, she was unbelievably beautiful and clueless of the fact.

    As a result, she carried a special charm unique to her.

    There was still onest ss to be held on Sunday afternoon. All of the coaches had headed home, leaving Feng Ling alone to wait for the students.

    Finally, as the students slowly filed in, she checked the time to see that there were still ten minutes before ss started. Thus, she continued resting in the office. A momentter, she stood up to pour herself a cup of water. However, the moment she walked around the office table, she abruptly saw Chen Beiqing walking in with arge bouquet of red roses.

    Looking at the familiar bouquet, Feng Ling nced at Chen Beiqing, who had actuallye personally with the flowers today. Her expression was mild as she walked past him with the cup in her hand. She did not spare him an extra nce.

 Chapter 1012 - The Story of Ling and Heng (275)

    <h4>Chapter 1012: The Story of Ling and Heng (275)</h4>

    ¡°Coach Ah Ling, it¡¯ll be Christmas in two days. Let¡¯s have a date.¡± Chen Beiqing has long grown used to being ignored by her. He watched as she approached the water dispenser by the side to fill up her cup and asked her out in a warm voice.

    Feng Ling patiently filled up her cup and upset coldly: ¡°No thank you. You should give up. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    Chen Beiqing lifted his handsome brows and ced the rose bouquet on her desk. He turned to approach her. ¡°I¡¯ve been courting you for so long. Can¡¯t you tell that my feelings for you are sincere?¡±

    Feng Ling picked up her cup and turned to see that he was standing right by her side. She immediately frowned. ¡°Please make way.¡±

    Chen Beiqing did not move. The man was taller than 1.85 meters. As he stood in front of her, who was around 1.70 meters tall, he appeared especially tall.

    It was as though, only when he stood in front of her to watch her that he could sense that she was a woman, and not the typically cold-faced coach.

    Seeing that he was refusing to move, Feng Ling immediately watched him coldly: ¡°You¡¯re heading for ss? I¡¯m heading there soon. If you¡¯re even a minutete, I¡¯ll take it that you skipped ss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Feng Ling watched him speechlessly. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I like you. I want to be your boyfriend.¡± Chen Beiqing was extremely open. His gaze shifted to her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the shoulder throw previously. I was only acting on my instincts to conquer as a man; I wanted to see if I could sessfully lift you up. I didn¡¯t actually n on hurting you. I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you.¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me. You¡¯re thinking too much. You learned quite well, and there¡¯s no need to apologize to me. Quickly go prepare for sses now.¡±

    She was about to walk around him when Chen Beiqing reached out to hold her wrist. ¡°Ah Ling, I¡¯m really very curious. What sort of experiences could a young girl like you have? You¡¯re so well-skilled and you have such a firm,posed character. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re unwilling to share your past with me, but the fact that you¡¯re personality is this way is proof that you¡¯re unhappy. From now onwards, I can give you happiness and joy. Will you give me a chance?¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly felt the urge tough.

    All of these men; they all had the same personality. The moment they liked someone, they would confess as they please. They acted on their desires without a second thought and when they lost interest or needed to leave, they did so without giving any exnations.

    Wasn¡¯t emotions the least trustworthy thing in this world?

    She was silent for two seconds before she tugged her hand away. ¡°Scram to ss. Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only still a youngdy. Must you pretend to be so old and wise? Do you really believe I trust the age you told us back then? Your age is clearly written in the coach¡¯s information file. This means that back when you helped us, you were still a barely matured young woman.¡±

    Feng Ling had grown impatient. She turned back to look at him coldly: ¡°Is there any problems with my age? Even if I was fifteen, seventeen, or twenty, I could simrly knock you down t on the ground. This is a martial arts club, not a blind date event. What right do you have to make judgements about people? In this ce, only your skills can speak for you.¡±

    Chen Beiqing chuckle. ¡°At times, when I see the way you insist on acting expressionless despite being unhappy, I really want to spoil you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She abruptly turned and ced the cup down on her desk. She no longer felt the urge to drink her water. She was also toozy to look at the flowers on her desk. She directly tightened her clothes and her belt, and turned to leave the office to head toward the ssroom.

    Chen Beiqing was silent for a moment. Right before she left the room, he reached his arm out to stop her. As Feng Ling turned to him in surprise, he directly brought her into his arms and tried to embrace her. However, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were sharp and she directly lifted her leg to m a painful kick against his thigh. Chen Beiqing¡¯s expression instantly changed as he lowered his head to re at her. She easily shoved him forward and avoided his arms, turning to leave the room.

    An expert.

    He couldn¡¯t defeat her.

    He couldn¡¯t use a gentle attack.

    After she left, Chen Beiqing rubbed his thigh and hissed in pain. He turned back to look at the woman¡¯s back and helplessly brushed his hair back. He turned back into the room in defeat.

    After entering the ssroom, the group of male students watched as Chen Beiqing entered the room moments after Feng Ling did. They immediately whistled and asked: ¡°Coach Ah Ling, it¡¯s Christmas Eve tomorrow andChristmas Day the day after. How do you n on celebrating it? Are you going on a date?¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°There are sses to attend for the next two days.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s the point of conducting sses? Even if there are sses, I bet the students will be absent for the next two days. Why don¡¯t you have a good rest too? If you don¡¯t have anything nned, we¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±

    ¡°ss.¡± Feng Ling nced at them coldly.

    After receiving her gaze, the group of male students instantly fell silent. They rushed to get into positions, but could not help but nce at her every so often. They then turned to look at Student Chen by the side who did not seem to reveal any emotions.

    They wondered if Student Chen had sessfully courted her yet or not. It was almost Christmas yet he still couldn¡¯t manage to even get a date with her. Spit, spit.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The so-called Christmas Day was an exciting event for the exchange students. ording to them, they were even more thrilled than they typically felt back in their home countries.

    This was a holiday meant for the young people. However, Feng Ling, who was around their age, could not sense the festive atmosphere at all.

    She had never celebrated a holiday.

    For Christmas, all of the students had applied for leave. She rejected several of the coach¡¯s invitation to eat together and drove back to her amodation alone.

    For the past few days, she no longer sensed anyone following her and was able to rx more on the way home. By the road, there were several men and women walking with their shoulders pressed together. Every so often, as she drove by therge Christmas trees, she could even see various couples sharing embraces and kisses. The entire street was filled with people dressed as Santa us out and about.

    Feng Ling watched the festivities and the crowd and drove back to her condo.

    There was even a beautiful Christmas tree ced right before her condo entrance. After alighting, Feng Ling approached the tree. Every time there was such a festive event, she would keenly sense the way she failed to fit in this world.

    She approached the colourfully decorated tree and raised her head to look at therge, star ornament. By the side, there was a little girl dressed up as Snow White. She carried arge fake apple in her hands as she bounced up and down happily. As she skipped along, she turned back to tell her parents about her wish this year in English.

    It seemed like they were all very happy.

    It seemed like, no matter if they were lovers, friends, families, colleagues, ssmates, they all had their ownpanions.

    Feng Ling lifted her hand and touched the snow on the christmas tree. She felt the cold seeping into her bones.

    She was about to turn away when she saw a figure from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 1013 - The Story of Ling and Heng (276)

    <h4>Chapter 1013: The Story of Ling and Heng (276)</h4>

    She thought she had seen wrongly. In the snow coverednd, the white mist leaving her lips obscured half of her vision.

    Feng Ling narrowed her eyes and looked in that direction carefully, but could not find anything.

    Her gaze darkened. She turned to scan her surroundings, but still failed to find anything.

    There wasn¡¯t supposed to be anything for her to find in the first ce.

    She left the Christmas tree and headed to a nearby convenience store to buy a bowl of instant noodles. She then returned to her apartment.

    The elevator arrived on the fifteenth floor. The instant she stepped out, she sensitively lifted her eyes and saw the man standing right in front of her apartment door.

    The man was dressed in a set of casual sports wear. Both his hands were tucked into his pocket as he casually leaned against the door. When he heard the elevator doors opening, he lifted his eyes to look at her. His gaze shifted away from her startled and cold gaze, onto the bowl of noodles in her hands.

    ¡°You only bought one? What about mine?¡± The man lifted his brows. The words he spoke made it sound as though it had only been two days since theyst met and not two years.

    Feng Ling resisted the urge to crush the bowl of noodles in her hands. She watched him expressionlessly and hesitated if she should return to the elevator now to leave.

    However, before she could decide, the man took his hands out of his pockets and approached her. He spread both his arms to press against the elevator doors and watched Feng Ling, who had subconsciously taken a step back, from his tall height: ¡°Do you want to head to the rooftop where the temperature is below zero degrees to chat, or do you want to stand here and chat?¡±

    Feng Ling watched him coldly. She understood that her heart wasposed. It was alreadyposed back then. What more could it be now?

    However, Li Nanheng¡¯s sudden appearance was truly beyond her expectation.

    And so, he had already been in Boston since a few days ago. The presence she had felt following her was him.

    She did not speak. She looked at the numbers on the elevator and spoke heavily: ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched the expressionless little woman with a deep gaze. As she desired, he moved his hands away from the elevator doors.

    Feng Ling walked out of the elevator. She ced the bowl of noodles on the small shelf next to her door but clearly did not intend on unlocking her door.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± She faced the door to speak to the man behind her; her voice did not carry any warmth.

    ¡°All of a sudden, someone who disappeared for two years; the person whom I searched desperately for two years, who had disappeared from the face of the earth as though she hadpletely disappeared, appeared on various big magazines as the beautiful champion of a closebatpetition. You say, what am I here for?¡± The man¡¯s voice was right behind her. His tone was mild and open as though everything had happened in the past two years were no longer important. As though everything would be fine now that he found her.

    It was meaningless even if Feng Ling felt as though she was drowning in regret.

    Back then, she had participated in thatpetition because she found life too dull and was looking for something to do. She hadpletely no idea that thepetition would be featured on television and magazines. She also never expected that, even with a mask, there were still people who could recognize her.

    If Wen Leqing had recognized her, how could Li Nanheng not?

    She never expected to see him again.

    Feng Ling turned around to look at the man who was much taller than her: ¡°Mr. Li, the reason I left back then wasn¡¯t because I was trying to escape. It¡¯s because I was personally forced away by those people in the Li family who controlled the ce. I lost in terms of reason and waspletely humiliated, and then forcefully thrown out. The so-called two years of disappearance, and someone who desperately looked for me for two years, are all things that shouldn¡¯t exist. I don¡¯t have any reason to be searched for, nor do you have any reason to look for me. There¡¯s also no need for you to be in this ce.¡±

    The previously young and inexperienced, short-haired girl had now be a young woman with shoulder length hair. Her emotions and her expressions were cold and unfamiliar, keeping everyone distant and not allowing anyone¡¯s approach.

    Li Nanheng watched her. He approached her and, just as Feng Ling took a step back warily, he lowered his gaze to watch her indifferent eyes. ¡°What did you call me earlier?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Boss. Nor was it Li Nanheng.

    Mr. Li?

    Feng Ling¡¯s tone wasposed: ¡°I don¡¯t belong to XI Base anymore. What else should I call you?¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, nor was there a need for her to run away. She lifted her eyes to meet his heavy, cold gaze. ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯ve heard someone say this before; that the love between a man and a woman is amon thing. Break-ups that happen without reason are just asmon. Things like feelingse and go quickly. I won¡¯t demand for you to exin the past. In exchange, please don¡¯t cling onto me for that so-called past we shared. Let us part without hard feelings. I should have said these words to you two years ago, but unfortunately, your elders did not give me the opportunity to say these words before they made me scrammed.¡±

    ¡°Part without hard feelings?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp. He leaned down and pressed close to her. Feng Ling did not anticipate his sudden movement and rushed to back away, but was startled when her back came into contact with the door.

    The man pressed closed. Just as she was about to move away, he held her shoulders down and pressed her firmly against the door: ¡°Feng Ling, I fucking searched for you for two years, and right now you¡¯re telling me to part without hard feelings? Did I say I want a break up? Did I say that my feelingse and go quickly? When did I say that I don¡¯t want you anymore? En?¡±

    Feng Ling thought that she had heard wrongly.

    For thest two years, she had always assumed that Li Nanheng was a reasonable man. At the very least, his values were normal.

    As a married man, wasn¡¯t he ashamed of refusing to break up with another woman? Wasn¡¯t he ashamed of saying he still wanted her?

    Even if she was very dense when it came to matters of the heart, she still understood what it meant to be an upright person.

    She found that for the past two years, something had appeared in her heart, and something else had disappeared. It caused her to be even more sensible. When it came to Li Nanheng especially, she did not desire any justice, nor did she wish to argue with him.

    Thus, she looked at the man standing before her; at the heavy rage and the hint of love that had been contained in his gaze for two whole years. She could only watch him inposure: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s simple. I suppose I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    I don¡¯t want you anymore.

    Li Nanheng had endured for two whole years.

    He understood that she was strong minded and stubborn; there were too many things she could not easily ept. He had finally found her, but when he saw how she seemed to be living peacefully, he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her.

    In the end, he caved when he saw her figure by the Christmas tree. He had wanted to embrace her too much. It was but a moment of impulse he couldn¡¯t ovee. And all he received in exchange was the knife she had waited for two years to pierce into his heart.

    The man watched her with a dark and heavy gaze. Feng Ling did not wait for him to speak up as she said: ¡°Let go.¡±

 Chapter 1014 - The Story of Ling and Heng (277)

    <h4>Chapter 1014: The Story of Ling and Heng (277)</h4>

    The man did not back away nor did he let go of her. He lowered his eyes to watch her: ¡°You left silently for two years. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to finally find you. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go so easily?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise? Does Mr Li think that I will return to being an outsider in a marriage? A third party who knows she is a third party but insists on being that shameless?¡± Feng Ling watched him calmly: ¡°I¡¯m very rational. It has been a long time since west met. I don¡¯t have any resentment or questions. If I¡¯m not trying to cling onto anything, what right do you have to cling onto me?¡±

    Li Nanheng tightened his grip on her shoulders. ¡°Do you remember, I told you to wait three years for me?¡±

    Feng Ling appeared as though she had heard a joke. A mocking smile appeared on her originally expressionless face. She raised her arms and waved his hands aside. As she brought her keys out to unlock her door, she answered him mildly: ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything I shouldn¡¯t remember. Please take your leave now.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, give me an opportunity to exin. There were things that happened against my will. It¡¯s because I had responsibility to bear. I...¡±

    The room door was unlocked. Feng Ling pushed the door open as she turned back to look at him: ¡°I know a lot of matters cannot be easily exined. If you truly wished to exin, you would have exined this to me before you even got married. There¡¯s no need to say anything more. I¡¯ve already ced everything down. There¡¯s nothing else for us to say to each other.¡±

    After saying this, she entered her apartment.

    The door met some resistance as she tried to close it. She turned back to look at the man¡¯s palm pressing against the door. She nced at it indifferently and moved her hands away. She then turned back to face him head on. ¡°Do you n oning in? Li Nanheng, you were once like this as well. You said you wanted to step into my world and you insisted on doing so. No matter how many times I tried to raise my defenses against you, you broke them down over and over again. And then? When you finally had what you wanted in your hands, you left without looking back. What about now? Do you still want toe in? Indeed, it¡¯s quite impossible for me to stop you. What will you do?¡±

    The short haired woman in front of her had lost the youthful attitude she had in the past. It was the difference between a young girl and a woman. Her gaze was even more indifferent than it had been when she was in the XI Base. It also contained the experience and a determination he had never seen before, and the honesty he did not wish to see.

    Anger and pettiness were evidence of deep love. Fear, hatred and resentment were proof that she once loved.

    But there was nothing contained in her eyes.

    Her gaze was indifferent to the point where he could not find any evidence that he once existed in her world.

    Li Nanheng slowly lowered his hands. After watching her for a long while, he spoke hoarsely: ¡°Rest early.¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She expressionlessly shut the door with a ¡®peng¡¯ sound and moved to lock the door from inside,pletely blocking the man out from her world.

    It was quiet in this room, but perhaps because it was extremely lively outside right now, it caused the space in her room to feel even quieter.

    This quiet was slightly different.

    Feng Ling stood in the entryway. She did not move to look at the tightly shut door behind her.

    ...

    The next day, early morning.

    The festive atmosphere was still present. When she tugged aside her curtains, she could see the snow-covered ground and the couples running together in the early morning.

    The lights on the Christmas tree were already turned off, but the colourful decorations continued sparkling under the morning sunlight.

    Feng Ling usually did not have any ns early in the morning. Her sses usually began at ten in the morning, or one in the afternoon.

    She fried an egg for herself and toasted two pieces of bread. She then spread some blueberry voured jam on the bread andid some vegetables and ham on top. She directly cut the sandwich into half and ate it.

    After breakfast, she put on her coat and prepared to go for a jog. Even though she had already left the base and there was no need for her to train everyday, she had grown used to the routine. The moves she did when she taught the students werepletely insufficient. She needed to at least run two to three kilometers a day to feelfortable.

    She opened her door and was about to step out when she noticed the figure standing by the hallway windows from the corner of her eyes. The moment she lifted her head, she saw that Li Nanheng was standing there. The man stood by the windows, against the direction of the sunlight.

    She was startled. She lowered her head to check the time on her watch before turning back to look at the man.

    Upon hearing the door unlock, Li Nanheng turned back to look at her: ¡°Slept well?¡±

    The man was still dressed in the same set of clothes, while the air was filled with a thicker scent of cigarettes. She nced back and saw that there were indeed more cigarettes on the trashcan.

    ¡°You stayed here all night?¡± She turned back to look at her.

    The man¡¯s back was facing the sunlight as he watched her. He did not answer her question and only said: ¡°At least I didn¡¯t disturb your restst night.¡±

    Feng Ling watched him speechlessly. Her gaze was as indifferent as eve.: ¡°And so, instead you chose to release secondhand smoke by the entrance of my home?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows moved slightly. He lifted his head to look at the air vents and air-conditioning in the hallway: ¡°I saw the words ¡®smoking area¡¯ written by the staircase. Besides, your apartment door is very well made. The secondhand smoke shouldn¡¯t have affected you.¡±

    Feng Ling really admired the way Li Nanheng was as shameless as ever. She held onto the handle of her apartment door: ¡°Why are you guarding my house? I¡¯m going out to work. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you. Didn¡¯t I tell you to leavest night?¡±

    ¡°Did I say that I was leaving?¡±

    Feng Ling furrowed her brows: ¡°So? I don¡¯t have anything I wish to discuss with you. I¡¯ve already said it oncest night. Let me repeat this again. I¡¯ve already ced the past behind me. I don¡¯t wish to mention any of it. I¡¯m heading to work now.¡±

    The man ced one hand in his pocket. He first lowered his head and lifted one corner of his lip to sigh with a smile. He then looked back up at her with raised brows: ¡°I don¡¯t have anything I wish to discuss either. Go and work. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Then leave.¡±

    ¡°Where am I supposed to go?¡±

    ¡°To your hotel. To Los Angeles. Back to your car. Or return to the ce where everything belongs to you. Go wherever you like. It¡¯s unrted to me.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m living in a hotel?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I drove here directly. I¡¯ve been sleeping in my car for several days. I haven¡¯t been eating well or sleeping well. After meeting you, I was even stabbed by your words more than a thousand times. Right now, my mood is extremely poor.¡± The man watched her, appearing as though this was the way things were supposed to be. ¡°I stood outside your ce for an entire night. Go work if you need to. I¡¯ll go in and sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going into my house to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any problems?¡±

    Feng Ling suspected that this man truly did not understand what shame was: ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any reasons for me to keep you.¡±

    ¡°Last night, weren¡¯t you afraid I would do something to you if I go in? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t disturb you. Since you¡¯re heading out now, can¡¯t you let me go in to catch some rest?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s refusal was firm.

 Chapter 1015 - The Story of Ling and Heng (278)

    <h4>Chapter 1015: The Story of Ling and Heng (278)</h4>

    ¡°Are you hiding a man in your home?¡± The man watched her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t show me at home?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I go in to sleep?¡±

    ¡°You can sleep anywhere you want, why do you insist on sleeping at my ce.

    ¡°I stood outside for a whole night. You want me to go back to my car to sleep sitting up?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. Not mine.¡±

    The man watched her for a while and coughed lightly: ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go back to my car.¡±

    The man before her seemed thinner than he had been two years ago. His figure was unaffected. Li Nanheng¡¯s figure had always been perfect. However, overall, he seemed to have lost some weight. It was clear that he did not live well for the past two years. He also hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently.

    As Feng Ling watched his back, she did not find her heart softening. She scanned the cigarettes by the side, the man¡¯s slightly messy face and his somewhat fatigued expression.

    It was true that there was nothing to hide in her room. It was neat and tidy; there was nothing to be ashamed about.

    Even if they were no longer lovers, even if she had moved on from everything that happened between them, he was still her ex-boss.

    ¡°Did you really stand here for a whole night?¡± she asked lightly.

    The man paused before the elevator doors with his back facing her. He nced at the cigarettes by the side and turned back to look at her from the corner of his eyes: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    He was already exhausted, what was the point in sounding sarcastic?

    Feng Ling expressionlessly watched his back. She pushed her door open and stepped out: ¡°Go in and sleep on your own. I¡¯ll be back home by 6:30 p.m. Leave before then. Don¡¯t let me see you when Ie back.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced back at her. Feng Ling continued: ¡°I¡¯m bringing the keys with me. Remember to close the door on your way out. Also, you¡¯re only allowed to sleep on the couch. Don¡¯t touch anything else and don¡¯t leave a mess in my home.¡±

    Li Nanheng turned around to face her properly. He nced down at the woman approaching him. ¡°As someone with mysophobia, how do you suppose I will make a mess of your home?¡±

    Feng Ling did not wish to say more. She nced at him again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? If you don¡¯t go in now, I¡¯m going to lock the door.¡±

    Li Nanheng scanned the women¡¯s sportswear she was wearing and the bag she was carrying. ¡°You¡¯re no longer dressed as a man. Must you still speak so impolitely?¡±

    Feng Ling was toozy to respond. She pressed the elevator and did not say more.

    Li Nanheng saw that she seemed to be rushing for time and was clearly unwilling to engage in conversation. He did not rush to speak. After ncing at her impatient and cold expression, he turned to head in. Right before stepping in, he paused. ¡°Is there breakfast in your house?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Ling stood before the elevators to respond coldly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat earlier?¡±

    ¡°I ate.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t save any?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not raising any cats or dogs in my house. I eat however much I can finish. What¡¯s the point of saving food?¡± As she watched the number disyed slowly increase, she continued. ¡°There¡¯s bread in the fridge. If you want to eat, toast it yourself.¡±

    ¡°En. I¡¯ll sleep first. I¡¯ll eat when I wake up.¡± After answering, the man closed the door.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She stared at the elevator in heavy silence and felt slightly unhappy.

    She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have let him in.

    Indeed,st night he wasn¡¯t as domineering as he used to be and he did not insist on barging in. He was mindful of etiquette as he stood outside her door; he did not beg for an opportunity for forgiveness nor did he insist on having her hear him out. He also did not forcefully do anything to her.

    However, it was only after he shut the door that Feng Ling realized just how shameless he had been. What on earth was she thinking? Why did she let him in?

    If he had insisted on his way, she definitely would have rejected him. However, he strangely seemed to be doing the opposite today.

    The elevator doors opened and there was no point to contemting this further. She entered the elevator and nced back at the tightly shut doors. She furrowed her brows lightly and pressed the button to close the doors.

    After stepping out of her condo building, she found that she had lost all interest in going for a morning run. She headed for her car. After climbing in, she felt the winter cold seeping into her bones and recalled the man saying that he had slept in his car for the past few days.

    What on earth was he trying to do?

    If he didn¡¯t understand her character well, no, there was no way he didn¡¯t understand her well.

    He should be very aware; regardless of it all, it was impossible for the two of them to return to the way they were two years ago.

    She refused to have an inappropriate rtionship with a married man. She also wouldn¡¯t allow herself to develop inappropriate feelings for him.

    He should understand this, and he should know that there was no need for him to be here; because it wouldn¡¯t lead to any oues.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Six in the evening.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Why are you still here?¡± The head coach had just finished hisst ss. He returned to the office to see that Feng Ling was sitting in front of herputer with a cup in her hands.

    Feng Ling looked up at him: ¡°I don¡¯t have anything nned, so I thought to sit here for a while.¡±

    ¡°The weather is so cold. If you have nothing nned you shouldn¡¯t be sitting here. Go home and warm yourself up.¡± The head coach chuckled. ¡°Did you drive here? Do you need me to send you back?¡±

    ¡°I did. I can head back on my own.¡± Feng Ling ced her cup down and checked the time. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after 6:30 p.m.¡±

    The head coach paused to look at her. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You usually head home on time after work ends. Why are you reluctant to go back today?¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She only smiled lightly and did not exin.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Li Nanheng had left yet. It was possible that he was still asleep. She felt that it was better to leaveter. This way, perhaps they would miss each other. However, she couldn¡¯t be too sure.

    Either way, she would dy her return for as long as possible. She felt some regret for letting him in today. If it wasn¡¯t because the temperature was really too cold today, perhaps she would have chosen to stay out for the entire day.

    By the time it was 6:40 p.m., all of the lights were turned off. Only the office she was in remained lit.

    The area around here belonged to the school and was tightly managed. All of the martial arts clubs and the like needed to strictly abide by the fixed operating hours. If she stayed any longer, they would suspect that there weren¡¯t any more sses in operation and send someone over to see what was going on.

    Feng Ling saw that she could not dy anymore time and stood up to pack her things. She then drove back home.

    After parking her car, Feng Ling looked up to see that her apartment was unlit.

    Did this mean that Li Nanheng had already left?

    She looked up for a while and hesitated for a moment before alighting from her car.

    She arrived at her apartment and unlocked her door to see that it was pitch ck inside. She lifted her hand searchingly and with a soft ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the lights in the living room were turned on.

 Chapter 1016 - The Story of Ling and Heng (279)

    <h4>Chapter 1016: The Story of Ling and Heng (279)</h4>

    As the lights were turned on, she saw that there was a manying down on her sofa.

    Her apartment was quite small; around 50 square meters wide. The living room wasn¡¯t especially big and the sofa was around 1.60 meters long. The man¡¯s feet were dangling off of the sofa as he slept.

    The instant the lights were turned off, the man was clearly affected by it. He furrowed his brows and carelessly lifted the white cushion on the white carpet and covered his face with it. He then resumed sleeping just like that.

    Feng Ling saw that he was actually still here and immediately stared at him coldly. She did not speak and instead lifted her hand. She abruptly shut the lights off and waited five seconds to turn it back off. She then repeated this over and over again.

    The lights flickered more than ten times until the manying down could not endure it any longer. He shifted the pillow away and turned to look at her. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of damaging the lights?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll be back after 6:30 p.m., and to leave before I¡¯m back? You slept at my ce for the entire day. Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡± Feng Ling turned the lights back on and moved her hands away. Her expression was unkind.

    Li Nanheng stood up and brushed through his slightly messy hair. His gaze was drowsy as he spoke: ¡°I slept a while aftering in in the morning, but your neighbours seem to be doing some renovation work. I couldn¡¯t sleep well. In the afternoon, I studied your toaster for a long while but I couldn¡¯t figure it out. I¡¯ve been starving until now. My body must have been too weak and it copsed until now.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    What an entertaining reason.

    If she didn¡¯t know that Li Nanheng was an extremely domineering and shameless man, she might have fallen for his tricks.

    Li Nanheng saw her cold expression and sat against the sofa ufortably. As the man who was almost 6¡¯2 feet tall sat on the sofa, it seemed like he would be able to reach the edge of her carpet with a casual stretch of his feet. Hezily rested his head back and spoke huskily: ¡°There¡¯s really renovation work going on.¡±

    Feng Ling was about to say that, since moving here, she had never heard about any families doing renovation work. However, before she could open her mouth, she suddenly heard the loud noise of an electric drill from next door.

    She immediately choked on the words that were about to leave her lips. After restraining herself for several seconds, she said: ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since you¡¯ve rested, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±

    As Li Nanheng stood up, Feng Ling saw that his sports jacket was left by the side. The metal gray T-shirt he wore was slightly wrinkled around his neck, yet it strangely caused the man to appear seductive. Half of his corbone was revealed.

    Feng Ling expressionlessly shifted her gaze away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go wash my face.¡± Li Nanheng did not say more as he turned to enter her bathroom.

    Feng Ling was originally silent. When the man stepped into her bedroom, her gaze suddenly changed. She lifted her eyes and saw that the man had already entered. She rushed to follow him in.

    By the time she ran to her bedroom door, the man¡¯s long legs had already brought him into the bathroom. He carelessly twisted the tap open when something caught his attention from the corner of his eyes. He directly turned his head over to look.

    Feng Ling was about to shout, ¡®don¡¯t look¡¯, but before she could do so, she realized that these words were slightly strange. Her feet stiffened and expected, she saw the man¡¯s back faltering slightly in his movement.

    Right now, she wasn¡¯t dressed as a man. Although she wore sportswear everyday, her underwear were all normal.

    She was used to hanging her underwear on the small drying rack in her bathroom after washing them each day. Right now, there were two sets being hung there; a white set and a nude set...

    She also had a ck set of sports underwear which she was currently wearing...

    Li Nanheng only stared nkly at it for a moment. He had grown used to being able to ess everything in Feng Ling¡¯s ce. After all, she never had these sort of things in her room in the past.

    He turned back and looked at Feng Ling, whose gaze was slightly awkward.

    Feng Ling only felt ufortable for a moment. She nced at the tap by his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re done washing your face, you can leave now.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say anything. He washed his hands under the slightly cold water and lowered his head to wash his face.

    Feng Ling could not be bothered to watch him. She turned to head back to the living room.

    The man washed his face very quickly. He likely knew that she didn¡¯t have much patience for him right now and did not even pause to use her towel. He stepped out with the water dripping off of his face and carelessly rubbed it off with his hand. He then paused by the coffee table to grab a few napkins to wipe carelessly.

    The man wiped away the water droplets on his chin as he said: ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your toaster. I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day. I don¡¯t have the strength to leave even if I want to.¡±

    His reasons were increasingly lousy.

    Feng Ling had anticipated he wouldn¡¯t concede so easily, but had also lost all the patience she had for him. She approached the sofa and picked up his jacket, tossing it at him. ¡°You¡¯ll leave even if you have to crawl out of this ce.

    Li Nanheng received his jacket and carelessly held it with his elbow. He then looked at her: ¡°That heartless?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled coldly. ¡°The word heartless is stained with the word heart. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Between the two of us, there¡¯s no need for the word ¡®heartless¡¯. Mr Li, maintain the distance that you should be maintaining. I took into ount the fact that you used to be my boss, and that you used to take good care of me, and I allowed you to sleep here for a day. My apologies. You¡¯ve already stepped beyond my tolerance.¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled and abruptly tossed his jacket back onto the sofa. The smile in his eyes had disappeared. He looked at her directly and spoke with a voice suppressing his rage: ¡°Your tolerance? Do you know what your two years of disappearance was like for me? The base tossed you out and you left without saying a word. You never thought of looking for me?¡±

    ¡°What would I look for you for? To demand for you to toss aside your newly wed wife and to give up on your honeymoon to return to the base to rescue me?¡± Feng Ling watched him coldly. ¡°Even if I, Feng Ling, am a child brought up by wolves, who struggle to understand the ways of the world, at the very least, I am self-aware.¡±

    Newly wed wife?

    Honeymoon?

    Li Nanheng suddenly felt the urge to curse.

    But it seemed like he could only curse himself.

    Back then, when he had rejected Feng Mingzhu and was trapped by the good rtionship between the two families, why did he think of marrying a child¡¯s cenotaph?

    He never had much desire for women. At the time, why didn¡¯t he pause to consider that he would actually find someone he would truly love!

    The man lifted his hand and pped his own forehead twice: ¡°Fuck...¡±

    Feng Ling spoke coldly: ¡°I remember that Feng Mingzhu has a lot of hatred for me. She must have noticed the things going between the two of us. Since you¡¯re her husband now, there are some things I shouldn¡¯t have to remind you about. Please leave now.¡±

    Li Nanheng gritted his teeth: ¡°I didn¡¯t marry Feng Mingzhu!¡±

 Chapter 1017 - The Story of Ling and Heng (280)

    <h4>Chapter 1017: The Story of Ling and Heng (280)</h4>

    Feng Ling watched him mildly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you married. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    She bent down and picked up the pillow on the ground. With an expression of distaste, she tossed it into herundry basket as though it couldn¡¯t be used again if she didn¡¯t wash it.

    Li Nanheng watched the little woman¡¯s actions, every second clearly indicated that she hated him and even found him distasteful.

    He suddenly recalled that year when he was absent from the base. For the seven hundred plus nights he endured since then, he would lose sleep at the thought of her. The little woman who finished an entire bottle of brandy all by herself and who was publicly thrown onto the ground on the very next day. On that very day, her secrets werepletely exposed. All of her pride, determination, and reputation were utterly destroyed.

    Whenever he recalled everything that happened on that day, all of the pain he was going through felt well-deserved.

    The man tossed his jacket down again. ¡°None of your business? If you insist on using such indifference to look at what happened, very well, I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s go out for a meal together?¡±

    Feng Ling watched him as though he had gone mad. She refused him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not insist. He sat back down on the sofa. ¡°Then order delivery. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Prior to this, Feng Ling did not believe that Li Nanheng could be this shameless.

    She watched the man on the couch coldly. ¡°Do you n on acting shameless here till the end?¡±

    The man openly crossed his leg and responded lightly, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Can you win me in a fight?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you have the strength to push me out?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The entire American Army and Police Force have rtions with the XI Base. Do you think you can get rid of me even if you reported to the police now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Order takeaway.¡± The man¡¯s voice wasnguid and indolent, driving one mad with anger without any repentance. He sat down on her sofa and refused to leave.

    Feng Ling breathed in heavily and abruptly turned to enter the kitchen. She tossed the remaining pieces of bread in front of him and mmed a bottle of jam down heavily: ¡°Eat! Leave after you¡¯re done eating!¡±

    Li Nanheng scanned the things on the coffee table. He did not nitpick at the food and instead reached out to pick them up for a nce: ¡°You made me eat this in the afternoon but I didn¡¯t eat it. Now that it¡¯s dinnertime, you¡¯re making me eat this again?¡±

    ¡°Eat it if you please. Otherwise, scram now.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s patience had been pushed to its limits. As she watched the man who was more shameless than ever, all of herposure and indifference had transformed into a ruthless emotion. She really wanted to kick him off of the building from the fifteenth storey.

    Li Nanheng did not look at her. He casually picked up the jam for a look. A momentter, he lifted one corner of his lips: ¡°Your tastes have changed. It¡¯s blueberry voured.¡±

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t an emotional person. However, when she heard his words, she abruptly recalled the blueberry cake he had brought her out to eat back then.

    It seemed like ever since then, she became somewhat biased toward blueberry voured things. Afterward, the bias transformed into an obsession. Whenever there were options, it was as though the blueberry option was the only one she could see.

    She did not respond to his words and only looked at the time: ¡°Can you finish it in ten minutes?¡±

    The man spread the blueberry jam on the bread; it had been in the fridge for the entire day and she did not warm it up or toast it. Even if it wasn¡¯t hard, it was definitely cold. There was no way one would feelfortable eating it.

    However, the man directly bit down on it. With two to three bites, he finished the two pieces of bread pressed together with some jam in between. He then continued to apply the jam on the rest of the bread. Within three to four minutes, he finished all of the bread.

    After eating, he slowly closed the jar and ced it aside. He finally then looked up at her: ¡°A very grand dinner; not bad.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She wanted to ask if the man had lost his mind, but he had already stood up. He picked up his jacket and carelessly said. ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡±

    He then left.

    Finally, as the room door was shut and her surroundings returned to its silence, she stood alone in her room.

    Feng Ling stared at the bottle of jam on the coffee table and did not move for a long while.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling had fallen sick.

    When the students learned that Coach Ah Ling, who hasn¡¯t taken a leave since she began working at the martial arts club, had actually applied for a two days sick leave, they were all surprised. They deeply suspected that something bad had happened.

    The true reason was because, after Li Nanheng left that night, Feng Ling felt as though her apartment was covered in the man¡¯s scent. The kitchen, bathroom, sofa and living room, no matter where she went, she felt as though the man left proof of his existence in the ce. Even though in actuality, he did not leave anything behind.

    Thus, on that cold winter night, she opened all of her windows in an attempt to get rid of the man¡¯s scent and the faint cigarette smell.

    In the end, she kept the windows open for too long and the temperature was far too cold. The sides of her windows had also be frozen and could not be shut properly. As a result, she suffered through the wind as she slept.

    Coincidentally, Feng Ling¡¯s bed faced that very set of windows. She unluckily caught a cold from the wind seeping through.

    The next morning, she did not manage to climb out of bed. The world felt as though it was tilting on its axis. She barely managed to pick up her phone to call the head coach and her boss to apply for a leave. Afterward, she fell asleep for the entire day and only woke up the next afternoon. She did not have much appetite and only boiled some water. She then sat on the sofa with her nket wrapped around herself as she sipped her water. Thus, she barely managed to endure through the second day of her leave.

    She only applied for one day of leave, but failed to make it for work on day two.

    Her trashcan t was filled with napkins and her coughs were relentless.

    She suffered through the day half-asleep on the sofa. That night, Feng Ling was about to take a warm shower when a knock resounded against her door.

    Right now, she was extremely sensitive to anyone who would visit her. When she heard the noise, she subconsciously chose not to open the door. She wanted to y dead at home.

    The person outside made a few attempts but stopped when there was no response. As the room fell silent once more, just as Feng Ling was preparing to return to her bedroom, he phone rang.

    She sniffled as she picked up her phone and saw that it was actually a call from Chen Beiqing. She answered the call in suspicion: ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door? Aren¡¯t you resting at home right now?¡±

    The person who knocked was Student Chen?

    Feng Ling paused and turned to the living room. She opened the door to see that Chen Beiqing was standing outside. The phone he held was still connected to hers in a call.

    The moment Chen Beiqing saw Feng Ling¡¯s slightly reddened nose, he raised his brows: ¡°You¡¯re really sick. I thought you were avoiding me.¡±

 Chapter 1018 - The Story of Ling and Heng (281)

    <h4>Chapter 1018: The Story of Ling and Heng (281)</h4>

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice was thick from her cold. ¡°You ce too much importance on yourself. Why would I skip work just to avoid you? As someone who has never taken a day off, does that seem like something I would do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I specially asked the coach for your address. I came to visit you.¡± Chen Beiqing was not affected by her straightforwardness. He smiled and raised the ginger tea he had bought. ¡°Drink some ginger tea if you¡¯ve caught a cold. Previously, back at home, whenever I caught a serious cold, my aunt would force me to drink this. Although it tastes extremely bad, it¡¯s very effective against colds.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at it and lifted her hand to receive it. ¡°Al right, thanks. I¡¯ll ept the ginger tea. You can leave now.¡±

    Chen Beiqing did not consider stepping into her ce but upon hearing her meaningden words, he lifted his brows. ¡°Why? Will I eat you up? In the first ce, there¡¯s no way I can possibly win you in a fight. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I¡¯m a coach and you¡¯re a student. The boundaries that need to be respected still have to be maintained,¡± Feng Ling said calmly. ¡°Are there any other matters? If not, I¡¯ll close my door now.¡±

    Chen Beiqing looked at her: ¡°Have you eaten anything in the past two days?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Ling lied.

    Herplexion was quite poor, but since she was already sick, he couldn¡¯t tell if she had really eaten. He saw that she really did not want to invite him in and nodded his head. ¡°All right then. This is the first time you¡¯ve epted something from me in the past one year. Even if it¡¯s just a bowl of ginger tea from a nearby restaurant, you still epted it. I¡¯ll work harder from here on. One day, you¡¯ll definitely grow to like me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much...¡±

    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m heading off now.¡± Chen Beiqing gave her a toothy grin and waved to her before turning towards the elevator.

    After he entered the elevator, Feng Ling was about to shut the door when the next door neighbour suddenly opened their door. It was the household that had been doing some renovation work recently. She did not n on being a busybody about what was happening next door, but something caught her attention from the corner of her eyes. She abruptly paused in her footsteps and spun around with wide eyes.

    Li Nanheng stood by the door. He held the handle with one hand and his coat with another, and it seemed like he was preparing to head out. His gaze lingered on the ginger tea she was holding in her arms: ¡°You caught a cold?¡±

    Feng Ling stared at him in disbelief before shifting her gaze onto his apartment door. She recalled him mentioning that there was renovation work being done next door, and had heard the drilling noises immediately after.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She had never seen her next door neighbour and only vaguely knew it was an elderlydy. Could it be that, within a few days, the house had changed owners? Or did Li Nanheng rent the ce from the owner?

    Otherwise, he would never appear here. It was clear he had been living here for the past two days. They were only separated by a single wall and he had never left!

    Was the renovation work that day done by him?

    As Li Nanheng approached, Feng Ling finally returned to herself. She stared at him. ¡°Why are you living here?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve been searching for you for two years. I can¡¯t possibly let you disappear again.¡± Li Nanheng reached out and took the ginger tea from her. ¡°You¡¯ve been using the skills I taught you to evade me for the past two years. You¡¯ve gotten so good at using my methods against me. Aside from guarding the ce closest to you, what else can I do?¡±

    Perhaps because Feng Ling had caught a cold, her reaction was slightly slow. By the time she processed his words, the man had entered her kitchen with the ginger tea in his hands.

    She rushed to follow him in only to see that he was using her stove. ¡°This ginger tea isn¡¯t warm enough. Heat it up before you drink. Why did you suddenly catch a cold? You haven¡¯t been leaving the house so I thought you were taking a break from work. If I had known you were sick, that brat wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to deliver this ginger tea to your door.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice contained a few hints of grievance and tolerance. Feng Ling suddenly realized that Li Nanheng seemed to have changed. She couldn¡¯t quite tell how he had changed, or what really changed.

    Even though he was as domineering as ever, he suddenly seemed more aware of boundaries. He did not have any inappropriate thoughts and did not force her for anything.

    More urately, perhaps it was because he now had something to fear. When it came to her, he no longer dared to be as direct and brash. Instead, he treated her carefully, as though fearful of taking the wrong step and driving her to run away from him again.

    Feng Ling could not tell what sort of emotions she was experiencing. As she watched the man heating up the ginger tea, she rubbed her forehead and did not wish to speak.

    He had already moved next door. Even if she tried to chase him away, it would be as effective as a joke. Their homes were separated by a few meters of distance. He would still be right next door.

    Mentally ill.

    She really wanted to curse him.

    However, she had no way ofpeting against this man in terms of both stamina and energy. She decided to stay silent as she sat down on the sofa. She wrapped the nket around herself and coughed a few times.

    A few minutester, the man brought the hot ginger tea out and ced it on the coffee table: ¡°Drink.¡±

    Feng Ling coughed once and lifted her head to look at him. ¡°The apartment next door, did you rent it or buy it?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    That was also true. As long as he wished to continue living there, he could do it no matter if he had bought it or rented it.

    After all, he was the Li family¡¯s young master. He had all of the money and influence he could possibly ask for. He waspletely unlike all of themon people she had seen in the past two years.

    As she picked up the bowl, the man reminded her: ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±

    She paused and lowered her head to blow against the ginger tea lightly.

    ¡°That brat who gave you ginger tea, how is he rted to you?¡± Li Nanheng stood across her to watch the way she held onto the bowl while sitting amidst the nkets. He asked in a heavy voice.

    Feng Ling answered indifferently with a thick voice as she blew against the ginger tea. ¡°He is my student.¡±

    There waspletely no need for her to exin too much about herself. Since Li Nanheng had found her, he had definitely investigated her workce, the people she had interacted with, and everything else he could possibly find. He was surely very well-informed about her current identity and employment.

    ¡°Student. A male student who came specially just to deliver ginger tea to you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and cold.

    Feng Ling took a sip of the ginger tea and frowned. It was indeed very bad.

    It tasted extremely bad. It was hot and spicy. However, it was undeniable that her body finally seemed to begin warming up.

 Chapter 1019 - The Story of Ling and Heng (282)

    <h4>Chapter 1019: The Story of Ling and Heng (282)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about who he is. He is someone who cares about me. There¡¯s no need to make him your enemy.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was direct. She took another sip of the tea and continued. ¡°Mr. Li, although I know my words may be useless, but I advise you to take a clear look at your status and stop living next door. Los Angeles is where you should be at; this is Boston.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me where I should go?¡± The man appeared to be well-aware of his circumstances. He did not ask more about that Student Chen, who delivered ginger tea over, but his gaze remained unhappy. He nced at the time and picked up the keys she left on her shoe shelf.

    ¡°Why are you taking my keys?¡± Feng Ling had seen the man¡¯s movements.

    ¡°You¡¯re already this ill. Didn¡¯t you think of going out to buy medicine? I¡¯ll go get some for you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you take my keys...?¡±

    ¡°What if you pretend to be dead and refuse to open the door for me?¡± The man spoke as if this was the way things were supposed to be.

    Feng Ling watched him coldly. ¡°If you know that I don¡¯t wish to see you, why do you insist on clinging onto me? I never knew that Mr. Li was this shameless; you¡¯re harder to shake off than a sticky gum.¡±

    ¡°Are you finally admitting that you dumped me?¡± The man nced back at her. Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was cold. However, right before she could snap, he opened the door and left, closing the door behind him without hesitation.

    Naturally, this was because he held her keys in his hands.

    As the door was being shut, Feng Ling¡¯s expression turned strange.

    <i>What on earth?</i>

    In a rtionship, wasn¡¯t the unfaithful party the one at fault? Why did Li Nanheng act as though she was the one who dumped him?

    Feng Ling faced the door and rolled her eyes. She then picked up the bowl to swallow everything down.

    In the end, the burning, spicy liquid caused her body to stiffen instantly. She resisted the urge to spit it out and forced herself to swallow it down.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Half an hourter, the man acted as though this was his own home. He directly used her keys to unlock her door.

    Most of the condo buildings in this area were somewhat old. A portion of the apartments were not fitted with electronic locks and could only be unlocked with keys.

    Feng Ling heard the keys¡¯ noise in his hand and stood up to snatch the medicine and keys away from him. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take the medicine before I sleep. You can leave now.¡±

    Li Nanheng lifted his hand slightly, causing her to miss the mark. She did not manage to take the medicine and keys away and almost staggered into his arms instead.

    Feng Ling rushed to take a step back. She looked up at the things he was holding and pursed her lips. Her gaze was annoyed, but she was toozy to fight him. When it came to this sort of men, the more one fought with him, the harder it was to shake him off.

    She turned away without looking at him. In the first ce, she had fallen sick because his scent was all over her apartment. He was the reason she had slept poorly. If she had known that he was right next door, she would have made preparations to face him again. Instead, she endured the cold for an entire night and became this ill.

    Li Nanheng tossed her keys back onto her shoe shelf and ced the medicine on the coffee table. He then poured her a ss of water. ¡°You just had ginger tea. Take your medicine half an hourter. The cold medicine and antibiotics should be taken separately. Make sure to give it sometime before you take the second one. If you forget to take it before you sleep, I¡¯ll give you a call to remind you.¡±

    ¡°You know my number?¡± Feng Ling asked subconsciously.

    ¡°Is that strange?¡± The man watched her.

    Feng Ling looked away.

    It wasn¡¯t strange.

    He was Li Nanheng, of course, it wasn¡¯t strange.

    Seeing that she was unwilling to speak, Li Nanheng did not say more. He walked around her apartment. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone out for the past two days. How did you manage to catch a cold?¡±

    The reason was both moronic and shameful. Feng Ling did not answer.

    Li Nanheng had already stepped into her bedroom. He checked the windows and saw that they were tightly shut. However, the air in her room was quite stale. He adjusted the air-conditioner to a suitable temperature and nced back to see the well-lit bathroom.

    When he entered the bathroom, he did not pause to consider anything. However, he still subconsciously looked up at the drying rack.

    The two sets of cute underwear had already been pulled away.

    The drying rack was empty.

    Li Nanheng suddenly felt the urge tough at himself. He actually thought that it was a pity?

    After checking her room to see if there were any possible causes for her cold, Li Nanheng did not insist on staying any longer. Before leaving, he made sure to remind her to take her medication.

    After returning to his apartment, the man took out the set of keys he had replicated earlier and ced it on his shelf.

    He nced back to look at the shelf and sighed with a smile. He then shook his head.

    Her evasion skills were indeed not bad. However, she stillcked some life experience; she did not know that spare sets of keys could be easily made. Thankfully, her personality was reticent, and she did not attract too many men with poor intentions. Otherwise, she would surely be caught off guard; she wouldn¡¯t even know how her house waspletely taken over.

    In the end, she was still that Feng Ling, who was half-aware of most things. The Feng Ling whose character was cold and mild. No matter how much she tried on her own, her personality remained the same.

    Late at night.

    Feng Ling had slept at home for two days. After drinking the ginger tea, her whole body had burned up. She remembered to take her cold medication and knew that she had to take her antibiotics before sleeping. She was about to head to bed when her phone suddenly rang.

    With one nce, she saw that the area code for that phone number belonged to Los Angeles. She knew without guessing that the call was from the person next door. She directly hung up the call and went to take her medication.

    After taking her medication, she turned off the lights andid down on her bed. She turned to look out of the windows and saw that the next-door apartment was well-lit.

    <i>Did this man enjoy living next to her so much?</i>

    That year, he had also used such a method to force her to stay next door. As a result, they were almost inseparable every day.

    Was he employing the same tactics again?

    A married man.

    How unprincipled did he have to be to believe that repeating such methods would allow him back into her heart?

    Feng Ling shifted away her cold gaze and closed her eyes. She deleted that man who had no ce in her life away from her mind.

    Li Nanheng saw from his apartment that her lights were turned off. He then lowered his head to look at his phone; his call had been rejected. He ced his phone down and opened his windows to step onto his balcony.

    The ce she stayed in was extremely quiet. At 11:00 p.m., not a single sound could be heard.

    The man lit a cigarette. The flickering starlight stayed between his fingertips as he casually leaned against the balcony. He faced the night sky and blew out a ring of smoke. He then shifted his gaze onto the next door windows and the pitch-ck room inside.

 Chapter 1020 - The Story of Ling and Heng (283)

    <h4>Chapter 1020: The Story of Ling and Heng (283)</h4>

    Five in the morning

    The room door was opened and closed. With Feng Ling¡¯s usual observational skills, if this was any other day, the noise would have woken her up.

    However, her body was both freezing cold and burning hot. Although she was somewhat aware, she could not muster any strength. She felt as though someone hade in, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she was dreaming.

    In her dreams, she seemed to be having a fever. Someone had ced their hand on her forehead, and a short momentter, theyid a cold towel on it.

    In her dazed, half-conscious state, she wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed. By the time she woke up, it was 9:00 a.m.

    She had already taken two days of leave from work and could not do so again. There was a ss she needed to attend, no matter what today. A group of students who had only been attending sses for half a year were about to participate in a schoolpetition. Schoolpetitions focused more on standards and formality. Unlike internationalpetitions, there was no need topete with true strength. However, precisely because they needed to pay attention to formality, they needed to rehearse well. She also needed to arrange things well for them so that their conditions and movements would be up to par.

    Feng Ling forced herself to sit up. After checking the time, she rubbed her aching forehead and went to wash up. When she saw the towel in her bathroom, she was surprised.

    Her towel was usually hung somewhere else, why was it here?

    She reached out to pick it up, only to discover that the towel was still damp.

    Last night¡¯s dream suddenly shed past her mind. Did someonee by to take care of her while she had a fever?

    Was it Li Nanheng?

    Feng Ling turned to leave her bedroom. She scanned the small apartment and did not find any other evidence of someone¡¯s visit. She remembered he left before she fell asleepst night. He didn¡¯te back after, and she had also locked the door properly. He had also returned her keys to her. How could he possibly havee by?

    Could it be that she left it there after showeringst night?

    But there was no way she would ce it there, and it was still damp...

    Her gaze suddenly shifted onto the small balcony outside the windows. This balcony was on the fifteenth floor, and it waspletely unlike the balconies they had back when they were neighbors in the XI Base. There was no way he could have made it past the distance between their balconies safely. This was a matter of life and death. No matter what, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t have been that irrational.

    <i>This towel...</i>

    <i>Was this a dream?</i>

    As time was tight, she could not pause to consider this any further. Feng Ling rushed to change her clothes. She had yet to recover from her cold and was in poor condition. She could not drive right now, nor did she wish to cause any idents. She decided to call for a cab to head to the martial arts club.

    The ss began normally at 10:00 a.m., but she was stillte by fifteen minutes. Thankfully, she called her boss and head coach earlier and informed them that she would be arriving soon. All of her students were waiting for her.

    After arriving, Feng Ling did not exin her condition. She directly changed into her clothes and entered the ssroom.

    The students were originally thrilled when they saw her. However, they soon discovered that Coach Ah Ling, who could typically remain standing for several hours, needed to pause every fifteen minutes for a sip of hot water. She also sat down every so often to rest. Her voice was slightly hoarse, and herplexion was poor. Even her forehead seemed to be covered in a bit of sweat.

    ¡°Coach Ah Ling, are you still sick? Did you catch a cold? Is it serious?¡±

    Several students noticed that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and could not help but ask in concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. It¡¯s just a small cold. Continue practicing.¡± Feng Ling stood up to approach them. ¡°Remember the way you should stretch your hand and lift your leg. You¡¯re all beginners who have just begun to practice. As exchange students from China, if you wish to present Asia¡¯s culture and Chinese martial arts to your fellow students here, there¡¯s no need to learn anything tooplicated yet. All you have to do is to perform each move precisely. If you apany this with Chinese-style traditional music, you will surely be a sight to behold. Continue practicing. I¡¯ll apany you guys until noon. If it¡¯s still not enough, we will continue in the afternoon. Practice until you are allpletely ready.¡±

    ¡°But, your condition doesn¡¯t seem very good...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll sit for a while if I¡¯m tired.¡± Feng Ling approached another male student to shift his arm as she spoke: ¡°Lift it and straighten it. This way, good...¡±

    ¡°Coach Ah Ling, your hand is really hot. Do you have a fever?¡± The male student looked at her in concern. He looked closely at her and saw that her lips were pale. Her skin was also abnormally hot.

    Feng Ling shifted her hand away and turned to stand in front. She did not say much. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Continue practicing?¡±

    Coach Ah Ling¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t something they could withstand. Despite her young age, her personality wasn¡¯t soft at all. After seeing the insistence, the students could only continue practicing.

    After an hour of practice, the ssroom door was suddenly kicked open with a lot of force.

    The boss and head coach were both startled. From their expressions, it was clear they did not manage to stop the intruder. They looked at the tall and broad-shouldered man walking in quickly and turned to Feng Ling with some grievance. ¡°Ah Ling, this person said he is here to look for you. We told him it¡¯s not convenient for you to meet anyone now while you¡¯re teaching, but he became very angry. He said that you¡¯re still feeling unwell, and you still have a fever. We... actually couldn¡¯t hold him back.¡±

    They used the word ¡®actually.¡¯

    Who would have thought, Feng Ling¡¯s skills were already sufficient for them to sigh in admiration. A talent like her truly deserved a better ce than a small martial arts club like theirs¡ªto think that this man was even more outstanding than Feng Ling. The head coach originally wanted to hold him back but was easily kicked aside with one blow. That one kick alone almost took away his life.

    Men always judged each other by ability. This was especially so for those who studied martial arts. After seeing the outstanding man, even if he felt unhappy and was unclear about the circumstances, he felt respect for the man in his heart. He was also deeply curious about his identity.

    His strength was not clearly disyed; to think that he was actually this outstanding.

    ¡°Feng Ling¡ª¡± Unusually, Li Nanheng¡¯s voice contained a lot of worry: ¡°Come out. Come home with me.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Feng Ling did not feel strange even as her proper name was called out in this ce. In any case, it was the same word coupled with her surname; it was just a surname she never wanted to touch again.

    She did not lift her head. She looked at the blurry image of the cup in her hands and took another sip of the hot water.

    ¡°Come out with me. Don¡¯t you realize you have a fever?¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not doing much here. At most, I¡¯ll just be watching my students practice. The fever also won¡¯t take my life. I don¡¯t need to keep resting at home.¡± She ced the cup down. ¡°I came here to teach. As someone who is receiving pay, I need to fulfill my duties. I can¡¯t make my boss pay me for nothing. It¡¯s not good to keep taking a day off.¡±

 Chapter 1021 - The Story of Ling and Heng (284)

    <h4>Chapter 1021: The Story of Ling and Heng (284)</h4>

    Feng Ling pulled the chair beside her away and then sat down on a morefortable seat. ¡°Boss, Head Coach, please move out irrelevant people. Hey, what are you waiting for? Continue practicing¡ª¡ª¡±

    Before she finished her words, her wrist was grabbed.

    The man strode in from outside the door and grabbed her firmly without retreating in the slightest. ¡°Coach Ling, I have something to tell you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t call her by her real name but respected her and called her current name.

    His grip was so powerful that she couldn¡¯t pull her hand back.

    Feng Ling finally looked at him and said impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in a ss? Mr. Li, why are you always like this? Your matters are always the most important, and you must get whatever you want. If you want someone to wait for you for three years, then she must wait for you. No matter how aggrieved she is, you won¡¯t give it a damn. You are the young master of the Li family, while I am just a parentless orphan, so I should be bullied by you and then kicked out of your ce, right? I don¡¯t want to be bullied by you any longer, OK?¡±

    Li Nanheng paused and let go of her hand.

    When she coldly stared at him with her clear and dark eyes, he could clearly see the indifference and defensiveness in her eyes, as well as the red blood streaks that appeared because of the cold and fever that had not gone away.

    Except for the time when he forcibly kissed her, and when she pointed a gun at him, she had never stared at him like this.

    Under her resentful stare, Li Nanheng felt thest drop of blood draining from his heart that had been hurting for thest two years.

    He wanted to say something, but when he looked at her, staring at him indifferently, he only said, ¡°I am waiting for you outside.¡±

    He turned around, walked out under the puzzled gazes of the martial arts club¡¯s boss and the head coach, and closed the door of the ssroom.

    The students who were watching them as if watching some TV series quickly continued to practice, so as not to provoke the cold-faced female coach who seemed to be in a bad mood, but from time to time, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Feng Ling.

    So she was called Feng Ling...

    Which Ling was it? The zero Ling? The bell Ling? Or the spirit Ling? None of them seemed to match her style...

    Under the curious stares of these people, the water ss in Feng Ling¡¯s hand suddenly spilled on the ground, and the full ss of water fell under her feet, sshing to her trousers, but obviously, she didn¡¯t notice it and still sat there with no expression.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Feng Ling looked at them deadpan.

    The students gaped. The water in the ss seemed to be very hot. Didn¡¯t she feel it?

    Who was that man just now?

    For so long, they had often discussed in private what kind of man could subdue a woman like Coach Ling. It seemed that Chen Beiqing couldn¡¯t handle her at all, nor could he conquer her.

    But the one who entered the door just now overwhelmed Coach Ling on all aspects.

    They looked at the short-haired woman sitting in the front. She seemingly casually picked up the water ss on the ground and gently put it aside. ¡°If you look at me again, this ss will be over, but if your postures are not standard, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Li Nanheng looked at his watch.

    Time kept slipping by, but Feng Ling still did not finish the ss.

    He knew she took every single job seriously. She was the same as before, although her work was different.

    But she still had a high fever of 39 degrees early this morning. He stayed by her bed for a few hours and fed her anti-fever medicine, but obviously, it didn¡¯t work well. He went out in the morning to buy her some breakfast, but he found that the woman had gone out to work when he came back.

    Thinking of the hot temperature he felt when he just held her wrist, he felt it was torture waiting for her in this room. nning to get some fresh air, he opened the door, ignoring the boss and the head coach of the martial arts club, and mming the door loudly.

    After hearing the sound, Feng Ling expression finally changed. She said to the students who were practicing hard, ¡°Take a rest in half an hour. I will check again at 1:00 pm. If there is no problem, we can finish then. You go ahead; I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    She got up and walked out of the ssroom, only to see the empty reception room and the head coach and boss who were looking at her curiously in front of the office. She paused, said nothing, and walked toward the bathroom holding her head high.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t go to the toilet but turned on the faucet and washed her face.

    The temperature was cold, so was the water. She held some water and sshed it on her face, and the biting chill made her shiver.

    Looking up, she looked at her wet face in the mirror.

    In the narrow space with plenty of light, her pale face has nowhere to hide. Because she had a fever, there was a very shallow blush on her cheeks that didn¡¯t look normal. It couldn¡¯t be seen clearly unless being looked closely.

    She touched her forehead and then saw her hand¡ª-the white and tender fingers that were peculiar to a woman¡ª- and the thin callus in her palm that had been worn out by holding a gun all year-round. Although it was not obvious, it was there.

    After she stopped pretending to be a man, everyone who saw her said she was very beautiful and asked her why she had cut her hair so short, which didn¡¯t look feminine at all.

    She just smiled and did not answer.

    Her hair and her life were just like her hands. Although they looked beautiful in others¡¯ eyes, no one knew that there was already a thin cocoon that could never be wiped off in them.

    While she looked at her palm, there were drops of water falling on it. She thought she was crying, but when she looked at the woman in the mirror, she found that her eyes were dry and bloodshot, having no trace of tears at all.

    She didn¡¯t cry when she was kicked out of XI Base, nor did she cry when she learned that Li Nanheng got married. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t cry now.

    In fact, she was a little surprised at her indifferent personality. Why didn¡¯t she even shed a tear, although she could hardly stand the pain?

    Feng Ling never considered herself a strong person.

    She only felt that a child who grew up drinking wolf milk was born with an iron heart.

    She should not have feelings.

 Chapter 1022 - The Story of Ling and Heng (285)

    <h4>Chapter 1022: The Story of Ling and Heng (285)</h4>

    But now, the person in charge of the dignified XI Base and the distinguished young master of the Li family stayed in Boston because of her. He stepped into such a small martial arts club regardless of his own status and image because of her. Thinking of the way the man looked at her, she suddenly lost control of her emotion.

    She suddenly felt that human beings were really animals that were easily dominated by emotions.

    People who shouldn¡¯t have feelings shouldn¡¯t have so many burdens.

    He was already married, wasn¡¯t he?

    She didn¡¯t dream of marrying him even when they were in love, not to mention that he had been married for two years.

    The water rattled and distracted her. Suppressing the surging waves in the sea of her heart, she looked calm.

    After finishing the sssting nearly two hours, she suddenly thought of the words Han Jin said. His words clearly rang in her ears:

    ¡°Feng Ling is still young, and most people¡¯s first love is fruitless. Even if she knows about this, she will only be sad for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling is just an unidentified orphan. We all know she can¡¯t bepared with the daughter of the Feng family!¡±

    ¡°So what? No man will give up so much for a woman, OK?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to marry her just because he likes her, and Feng Ling is not suitable for him.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d better not try to squeeze in a world that she won¡¯t fit in. At least, she has enjoyed the sweetness of love and learned a lesson¡ª-don¡¯t trust men easily...¡±

    Most people¡¯s first love was fruitless. Han Jin was right.

    Li Nanheng just taught her a lesson. She had got what she should get and lost what would never belong to her.

    Including her first time that he didn¡¯t even remember.

    ¡°She smells of all alcohol. It¡¯s training time, but she is not on the training ground. And she obviously has a hangover. How dare you say she always adheres to the base¡¯s rules, and she is a person of integrity?¡±

    ¡°You should be grateful that we don¡¯t strip you naked in front of the members! Do you think you can still stay in XI Base?¡±

    They despised her gender, despised her pretending as a man and staying in the base, despised her hanging out with a bunch of guys, despised her as a parentless orphan, and despised her easily believing in the feelings that were given to her as alms.

    She used to believe that Li Nanheng was different.

    She thought that she was special to this man who was extremely indifferent to others but spoiled her. She thought he sincerely loved her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand rested on the icy washbasin, and she kept angrily asking herself why she once thought he was different?!

    But the fact was that he was crueler than anyone.

    He didn¡¯t even exin to her.

    Grandfather Li insulted her in front of the entire base and drove her away. It was said that Li Nanheng had been looking for her for two years, but today she saw clearly that this man was actually no different from two years ago. When she had a fever early this morning, he entered her home.

    She didn¡¯t even know how he copied her key. She always seemed too naive and stupid to fight this man.

    His family background and his power enabled him to do anything he wanted. Even if he knew that she didn¡¯t want to see him, he still sneaked into her life in a variety of ways. He was so arrogant, trampling her heart and her self-esteem. No matter if he helped, protected her, or hurt her, he just treated her like an ant that could be easily controlled by him.

    Two years had passed, and she had already bid farewell to her past.

    She wanted to stay far away.

    The further away from him, the better.

    Feng Ling clenched her hands so tightly that her fingertips turned white.

    She just fell in love with the wrong person. It was not a big deal. She shouldn¡¯t let it ruin her mood.

    She closed her eyes, but in the next second, fragmented scenes appeared out of thin air.

    She fell into the man¡¯s bathtub on the steaming room of the orphanage and fought him...

    When she first entered the base, she fought the man on the training ground. She attacked him fiercely, but he let her off easily.

    He suddenly appeared when she was on the mission and shot her enemies for her. When she crashed into the sea on the cruise ship and was trapped on the ind, he suddenly appeared with a helicopter, although he was charging into a more dangerous terrorist camp on the other side.

    On the bar¡¯s mission, she, wearing women¡¯s dress, was pressed against the wall and kissed by him. He blocked the bullet for her with his own body...

    They lived together day and night on the Rogers Pass. After he killed the militarymander, he shielded her behind him and saved her life. When she was almost bitten to death by snakes, he appeared again, rescuing her again...

    He said that she was still too young. He asked her to wait for him for three years, and three yearster, he would marry her.

    Feng Ling opened her eyes, looked at herself in the mirror, and yanked her wet hair back on the forehead. Her delicate and fair face looked a bit handsome because of this action, but then her hair fell back. Although with short hair, she still looked a pretty girl.

    She could never be a real man, just like she could never ept a married man.

    This was a problem that could never be solved.

    That¡¯s it, Feng Ling.

    He didn¡¯t deserve you to think about him anymore.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling returned to ss as if nothing happened.

    During the noon break, the students came up to help her back to the office to rest, but she declined.

    ¡°Coach Ling, is your name Feng Ling? Which Ling is it?¡± someone asked her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but just nced at him coldly, and the other party left in embarrassment.

    She was about to go back to the office, but she didn¡¯t expect the head coach to be waiting for her in the office.

    ¡°The ss is over? Why didn¡¯t you call me and ask for leave since you felt sick? It¡¯s only basic training today. I will help you watch the students.¡± The head coach looked at her eyes. ¡°By the way, that person is... still outside.¡±

    Feng Ling grunted and didn¡¯t say anything, but obviously, she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Seeing her sitting back calmly on her desk the head coach asked again, ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    She was silent for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°Because the kid, unlike Chen Beiqing, gave me a strong sense of crisis.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first, but after a while, she looked in shock at the head coach who was looking at her seriously and, at the same time, saw the man approaching from behind him¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1023 - The Story of Ling and Heng (286)

    <h4>Chapter 1023: The Story of Ling and Heng (286)</h4>

    Seeing the man approaching, Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, but the head coach¡¯s words still surprised her slightly.

    For more than a year, the head coach had been taking care of her like an elder, and he seemed to be already thirty-one or thirty-two years old. She had always regarded him as a good teacher and helpful friend and never thought that he wanted to pursue her.

    She was not feminine at all. What was it about her that men liked? Her fist?

    Noticing the cold gaze behind him, the head coach paused and turned around to look at the tall man approaching.

    Li Nanheng put one hand in his trouser pocket, holding a box of antipyretics that he had just bought at the pharmacy next door to the martial arts club. He stared straight into the head coach¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can feel a sense of crisis, which shows that you are a smart person.¡±

    ¡°Head coach, would you mind leaving us alone for a moment?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want these old events between her and Li Nanheng to affect other people, nor did she want those things to be heard by others.

    The head coach stood in front of the door and didn¡¯t move but stared back at Li Nanheng. When Li Nanheng was about to enter the door, he suddenly raised his hand and blocked his way with his arm.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but nced at the arm that was in front of him, then raised his eyebrows and looked at the head coach. He didn¡¯t speak and even suddenly smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and even Feng Ling, who was sitting behind her desk, sensed danger from his smile.

    ¡°Ling is a member of our club. No matter what your rtionship is with her, if she doesn¡¯t want to see you or intends to have any rtionship with you, everyone here has the responsibility and obligation to protect her. Sir, I think Ling obviously doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± The head coach fearlessly looked at the man who was even taller than him, his eyes firm.

    ¡°What makes you think she doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Li Nanheng was indifferent.

    Feng Ling wanted to say I really didn¡¯t want to see you, but in case he would vent on the head coach, she just got up and walked over silently.

    As soon as she walked to the door, the head coach suddenly turned sideways, blocked her, and said with a posture of guarding her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Li Nanheng through the head coach, and when her eyes met Li Nanheng¡¯s cold eyes, she suddenly nced at the medicine in his hand.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at her and handed her the medicine box. ¡°Take the medicine first.¡±

    The head coach looked at him and then looked back at Feng Ling.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Feng Ling said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to take medicine. I have been drinking as much water as possible so that it won¡¯t be a problem for me. Mr. Li, thank you for your concern, but you are concerned about the wrong person. You should care about your wife, not me.¡±

    Hearing this, the head coach frowned and coldly stared at the man in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve married?¡±

    Li Nanhengpletely ignored the person who was an eyesore and just looked at Feng Ling. ¡°I just asked you to take medicine. You don¡¯t have to say so much.¡±

    Feng Ling simply took the medicine and said, ¡°Head coach, I¡¯d like to talk to him alone. Thank you.¡±

    Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s indifferent and polite voice, the head coach hesitated and gave Li Nanheng a warning look. Regardless of whether Li Nanheng paid attention to his warning stare or not, he whispered to Feng Ling, ¡°I¡¯m in the office next door. Call me if necessary.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak. It wasn¡¯t until the head coach left that she reached out to Li Nanheng. ¡°Give me the key.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. Because the man who was such an eyesore to him had gone, the coldness in his eyes dissipated a lot, and he looked at her. ¡°What key?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, don¡¯t pretend innocent! Didn¡¯t you enter my house again when I was asleep in the early morning? Did you duplicate my key when you took it outst night?¡± Feng Ling coldly looked at him. ¡°Just give me the key.¡±

    To his surprise, although the little woman had not much life experience, she was obviously not as gullible as before. After all, she had lived outside for two years, which wasn¡¯t in his control but only belonged to her.

    Li Nanheng smiled and said, ¡°But I have more than one duplicate. Can you be sure that I won¡¯t have a second backup in my hand?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Then give me both.¡±

    ¡°What if I copied ten keys yesterday?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Or even more?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, what do you want?¡± Feng Ling suddenly put down her hand, her eyes impatient. ¡°Pestering me will not do you any good.¡±

    ¡°You were sick and had a fever in the early morning. I was taking care of you, and you call it pestering? You¡¯re seriously ill, but you still came to work. I came to take you home to rest. How can you call it pestering? Huh?¡± The man took a step forward and looked down at her. ¡°I care about you, but in your eyes, I¡¯m pestering you. Then what about that guy just now? What is the so-called student who brought you ginger decoction? I just don¡¯t want you to go to work while you are ill. Am I pestering you?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so she just frowned. ¡°I still have to work in the afternoon, and I don¡¯t have the energy to talk nonsense with you. I am warning you to bring me the keys before I go home tonight and don¡¯t go to my home casually in the future.¡±

    After that, Feng Ling turned around with the medicine and did not look at him anymore. She walked back to the desk and said before sitting down. ¡°The club is my workce. Mr. Li, please don¡¯te here again.¡±

    Li Nanheng stood there and didn¡¯t move. Feng Ling looked up at him. ¡°Just leave!¡±

    Li Nanheng was silent for a moment, walked in, pulled a chair in front of the desk, and sat down.

    Seeing his actions, Feng Ling looked at him in doubt.

    ¡°I want to watch you take the medicine.¡± The man nced at the water ss in front of her.

    Feng Ling remained silent for a while, opened the pillbox impatiently, and took out two pills. When she was about to swallow them, the man¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Don¡¯t you check the dose before taking the medicine? Only one pill is enough.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and didn¡¯t look at the man. She looked down at the instructions written on the pillbox. Indeed, just as he said, she just needed to take one pill at a time.

    She pursed her lips, put a pill into her mouth, took two sips of water, and put the ss down.

    ¡°Okay, can you go now?¡± she asked while looking at Li Nanheng.

 Chapter 1024 - The Story of Ling and Heng (287)

    <h4>Chapter 1024: The Story of Ling and Heng (287)</h4>

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move but just folded his straight and slender legs, leaning on the back of the chair casually, and looked at her deadpan. ¡°How long have you been in this martial arts club?¡±

    Feng Ling held the ss and slowly drank the water, asking coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already investigated it? Is there anything you don¡¯t know? Do you need to ask me?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the time you worked here,¡± the man said frankly.

    ¡°A year and a half,¡± Feng Ling said, taking another sip of water.

    ¡°A year and a half? Then you must have gained a certain influence in this small martial arts club. Can you decide on trivial matters such as recruiting an intern coach or an assistant?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked at the man who was sitting there casually cross-legged. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A-Feng is in charge of XI Base now. I am unemployed now,¡± Li Nanheng said, raising his eyebrows. ¡°May I stay here serving as your assistant? Coach Ling, please ept me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    No matter how high Feng Ling¡¯s defense wall was, she was caught off guard by these words.

    What was he talking about?

    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant! She held the water ss and didn¡¯t speak, just staring at him in shock.

    At a nce, Li Nanheng could tell that her inexperienced little head could not figure out what he meant. He leaned towards her desk, with one hand resting on her desk, and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you teaching meleebat skills here? You learned these from me, right? I think I can be a qualified assistant coach here, huh?¡±

    After staring at him for a long time, Feng Ling put down the ss on the desk with a cold face, making a thud.

    ¡°This is not your yground, Mr. Li. Please respect my work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to take me in. Why did you say that?¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°You are the boss of XI Base. Why do you have to serve as a coach here?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°You are an excellent sniper from XI Base and the champion of the women¡¯s national closebat championship. Why do you have to serve as a coach here?¡±

    ¡°I have no other ce to go. I need a job that suits me. Do you think everyone is like you who still have the Li family, Dr. Qin, and Mr. Mo behind you even if you lose XI Base?¡±

    Li Nanheng secretly smiled. Although this little girl seemed innocent and na?ve, she actually knew everything.

    She even knew that he was on very good terms with Mo Jingshen and Qin Siting, but she probably didn¡¯t know they were actually engaged in underground arms trade together.

    Li Nanheng went on. ¡°I have no other ce to go either. The seniors of the Li family are irritated by me, drove me out of the base, and threatened to sever rtions with me. I am also a poor person who has nowhere to go. Coach Ling, can you take me in?¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°Wasn¡¯t XI Base handed over to you a long time ago? How could the seniors of the Li family have the ability to drive you out of the base?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t exin but just looked at her. ¡°Cut the crap. We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Just tell me, will you take me in or not?¡±

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t moved at all. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You are so busy every day. Don¡¯t you need an assistant or something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Feng Ling looked at him calmly. ¡°But not you.¡±

    ¡°Why? Am I not good enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not good about me? For example?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Why didn¡¯t she find that this man was so unreasonable? Why did he challenge her bottom line even though he knew it was impossible for her to ept him?

    ¡°Everything about you. For example, all the staff of our club is unmarried, but you are already married. Our boss said that married people are not suitable for this strenuous job because they can¡¯t fully devote themselves to this job.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I should be qualified because I haven¡¯t married anyone.¡± Li Nanheng looked straight at her.

    Feng Ling paused and her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Li Nanheng, you¡¯re shameless! How can you lie to me so tantly?! Even if you don¡¯t like Feng Mingzhu, she is already your wife! How can you pretend she doesn¡¯t exist?¡±

    ¡°Let me say it for thest time. I didn¡¯t marry Feng Mingzhu, nor did I marry anyone. I did not marry anyone, understood?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s hand was still on her desk and he looked straight at her. ¡°Even if I die here, there will be no such thing as ¡®my wife¡¯ to show up! Of course, if you are willing to be my wife, I would be happy.¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t marry anyone? Are you trying to say that what all the media in Los Angeles reported about your marriage two years ago is fake news?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Give me one more year. When the time is up, you will know what you should know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Feng Ling interrupted him. ¡°I am not a three-year-old kid, so I am not that gullible.¡±

    ¡°I love you, so I treat you like a three-year-old kid.¡± Li Nanheng was surprisingly patient. ¡°If I don¡¯t love you, you won¡¯t even be seeing me! Can¡¯t you feel my love for you? Or do you just pretend you don¡¯t?¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°Whether you are married or not, it has nothing to do with me. Li Nanheng, in my world, if something is over, it is over. I won¡¯t look back no matter if there is any misunderstanding or secret. Now I¡¯m sitting here and talking to you instead of driving you out because I am very calm, so please leave calmly, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1025 - The Story of Ling and Heng (288)

    <h4>Chapter 1025: The Story of Ling and Heng (288)</h4>

    Li Nanheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t let them kick me out just because you were afraid I¡¯d hurt them, right?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...what on earth do you want? ¡±

    ¡°I want you to take me in.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to ¡®take you in¡¯? Even if I do, the result will be the same. There is no possibility between us anymore!¡± Feng Ling said.

    Li Nanheng nodded solemnly. ¡°Then just take me in. I won¡¯t pester you. I¡¯ll just be your assistant, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    On the man¡¯s forehead, there was a big word ¡°TRAP¡± written on it.

    She stroked her forehead, closed her eyes, and finally took out a business card from the drawer with no expression and threw it to him. ¡°I won¡¯t take you in. If you insist, the KTV next door is recruiting waiters. I think you meet their standards.¡±

    Li Nanheng sat there still. Looking at the business card she threw to him, he nced at her with a suspicious look.

    Feng Ling exined, ¡°This is the phone number of the KTV boss.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze suddenly became a little dangerous.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to waste any time on him anymore. She got up, walked past him coldly, turned around, and entered the ssroom without looking back.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At 4:00 pm, Chen Beiqing woulde over for the ss this afternoon.

    In order to avoid Li Nanheng, Feng Ling hadn¡¯t been out of the ssroom for the entire afternoon, and she didn¡¯t bother to ask if he had left. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have much energy now, so she just sat in the ssroom waiting for the next ss of students toe over.

    When Chen Beiqing walked into the ssroom, he saw Feng Ling handing the empty cup in her hand to a student, asking the student to help her get a cup of hot water.

    He watched for a while and walked in. ¡°Did youe to work before recovering?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him, did not answer, but said thank you to the student when he brought her the water, and then put it aside.

    Chen Beiqing came over and was about to touch her forehead, but Feng Ling quickly dodged his hand and looked at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Chen Beiqing paused and put down his hand. ¡°I just want to see if you are feverish because you look terrible.¡±

    ¡°I just got a cold. It¡¯s not that serious. Go to ss on time,¡± Feng Ling said, nced outwards and saw that other students hade over. Just when Chen Beiqing turned around and was about to go to ss, Feng Ling thought of the bowl of ginger soup he sent, so she added. ¡°Thank you for the bowl of ginger soup.¡±

    This was probably the first time she took the initiative to speak to him since he began to pursue her, and it was also the first time she spoke to him so gently.

    Chen Beiqing looked back at her, smiled and was about to speak, only to hear the second half of Feng Ling¡¯s words. ¡°But please don¡¯t go to my home anymore. Sorry, but I don¡¯t like anyone disturbing my private life.¡±

    Chen Beiqin looked at her silently, and after a while, he clicked his tongue and suddenly turned around and pressed her on the wall. Caught off guard, Feng Ling was stunned.

    She was shocked and then calmed down. ¡°What are you doing? The ss is about to start...¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with me? I have been pursuing you for so long, but you don¡¯t even smile at me. You got a cold and I specially brought you a bowl of ginger soup. Not only did you not let mee into your home, but you were also annoyed. Now tell me what am I going to do?¡±

    Although the man in front of her was only in his early twenties, he was still a man. Bending over and staring at her, he looked a bit unhappy and even angry. ¡°You suddenly appeared in front of me in the parking lot and abruptly entered into my world. I can¡¯t control my love for you. Although I try to pursue you in a way eptable to you, you even grudged me some attention. It¡¯s just a bowl of ginger soup. Why are you so resistant? What are you afraid of? I feel that you are not only resisting me, but also trapping yourself in a very small corner, refusing anyone to walk into your heart. Have you ever suffered any injury? Can¡¯t you tell me about it? I¡¯d love to listen!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that Chen Beiqing would have such an aggressive side and was taken aback.

    Before she came back from the shock and pushed him away, the door of the ssroom suddenly opened.

    ¡°Ling, Mr. Li said...¡± The boss walked in, only to see this scene. His eyebrows twitched twice and he gaped.

    The man who walked in behind the boss was already dressed in the coach uniform of the club. His cold face grew colder when he saw this scene and he looked coldly at the woman who was trapped in the corner of the wall by another man.

    Feng Ling froze under the angry stare of Li Nanheng. When she saw the clothes on him, she instantly realized something and red at the boss. ¡°Boss, you...¡±

    The boss was a bit embarrassed but still said fawningly, ¡°I think you¡¯re too busy. Look, you are so tired that you even get sick. You need an assistant. Mr. Li happens to have very good martial skills and applied to be an assistant coach in our club. Let him assist you in work from now on.¡±

    Apply?

    Did Li Nanheng need to apply? No, the boss ran this club to make money. Li Nanheng must have paid him a lot of money! Otherwise, why did he agree to recruit this bastard?!

    Feng Ling frowned and was about to speak when Chen Beiqing suddenly pinched her chin and turned her face to him!

 Chapter 1026 - The Story of Ling and Heng (289)

    <h4>Chapter 1026: The Story of Ling and Heng (289)</h4>

    She froze and was forced to stare at Chen Beiqing who hadn¡¯t let go of her, and the air almost froze at this moment¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Speak! Don¡¯t suddenly change the subject or turn to look at others when I am talking to you. I am not only your student, but also a man who likes you.¡± Chen Beiqing looked at her seriously and said word by word. Not only her, but also the boss and that man heard Chen Beiqing¡¯s clear and firm voice.

    The boss was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Chen, what are you doing? Coach Ling is your teacher, you...¡±

    Chen Beiqing did not even look back. Still holding Feng Ling¡¯s chin, he said resolutely, ¡°She is even younger than me! What era is this now? She is just my coach. Can¡¯t I pursue her?¡±

    The boss was speechless.

    Of course, he could, but everyone knew the temper of Coach Ling. It was already very risky to recruit Mr. Li as an assistant. She obviously didn¡¯t want to ept it. Now Mr. Chen did this to her too! If Ling was too pissed off and left, that would be a big loss for his club!

    The boss hesitated and was about toe over and help Coach Ling out, who was too feeble to break free due to illness, but before he moved, the tall and straight figure beside him had already walked over.

    ¡°You let me go first.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of the man who had already approached with a cold face, and he frowned as a warning to Chen Beiqing: ¡°Let go, did you hear me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very patient. It¡¯s been more than a year. What do you want me to do?¡± Chen Beiqing looked down at her.

    Suddenly, a hand was put on his shoulder and he immediately felt a faint tingling. He looked back with a jerk and looked at the tall man who suddenly appeared behind him. Before he could see his face clearly, his entire arm became sore and numb. Only then did he see this stern face clearly, which looked deadpan but somewhat chilling.

    ¡°She wants you to go away. Din¡¯t you hear her?¡± Li Nanheng held his shoulder and easily dragged him aside.

    Chen Beiqing only learned some simple self-defense skills in the martial arts club and was simply a piece of cake in front of Li Nanheng, but he had studied seriously and had a good foundation, so he only took two steps back and then stared at Li Nanheng in surprise and anger.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chen Beiqing looked at him with a hostile look, but because of Li Nanheng¡¯s push, he became soberer.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He just nced at Feng Ling who was still pale-faced, and then moved his gaze to that brat who was still wet behind the ears, asking in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to her. Didn¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°I am Coach Ling¡¯s new assistant. She doesn¡¯t seem well and shouldn¡¯t be treated like that. Are you sure you were just talking to her?¡± Li Nanheng looked at him coldly.

    If it weren¡¯t because Feng Ling was working here, the hand he had used to pinch her chin would have been broken.

    ¡°Assistant?¡± Chen Beiqing was engrossed in Feng Ling and didn¡¯t pay attention to what the boss said. Only then did he realize that there seemed to be a problem. This guy didn¡¯t look like an assistant coach at all!

    He didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Li Nanheng up and down, and after pondering for a while, he turned his eyes to Feng Ling again.

    Feng Ling sat there and didn¡¯t move. She really didn¡¯t have much energy at the moment. Although she felt that her fever should have gone after taking the anti-fever medicine, there may be an ingredient in the medicine that made her drowsy, so she was a bit sleepy now.

    But her sleepiness had gone because of the series of things that had just happened. She sat there and waved feebly. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go to ss.¡±

    Chen Beiqing didn¡¯t speak but looked at her. Obviously, he was not satisfied with her attitude.

    The boss suddenly said with a smile on the side, ¡°Well, it¡¯s indeed time for ss. Mr. Chen, the other students are waiting. You can deal with private affairs after ss. This is Coach Li¡¯s first ss. Don¡¯t leave him a bad impression. Go to ss.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at the man looking down at her and really wanted to roll her eyes at him, but there were too many people here, so she resisted the impulse and said, ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t agreed to ept him as my assistant yet. Let¡¯s talk about it after ss.¡±

    ¡°Why not ept him? You happened to be in poor health recently. Coach Li can help you a lot. Show him around and help him get familiar with the environment, working methods, and curriculum of our club. I think he can be a formal coach like you within two or three months. Our club happens to be short of talent. I really don¡¯t want to shut such an excellent talent out.¡±

    The boss said so sincerely.

    However, he saw how Li Nanheng broke in this morning and knew that she didn¡¯t want to see him. Then why did he insist on recruiting him? She bet Li Nanheng must have paid him arge amount of money!

 Chapter 1027 - The Story of Ling and Heng (290)

    <h4>Chapter 1027: The Story of Ling and Heng (290)</h4>

    No matter how impatient Feng Ling looked, the boss had decided it. He beckoned, ¡°Okay, go to ss. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    With that, he turned and slipped away.

    Feng Ling held back her anger, ignored the man beside her, and stared at Chen Beiqing who still looked unreconciled. ¡°Hurry up and go to ss!¡±

    Seeing that she seemed to be in a bad mood and in bad shape, Chen Beiqing suppressed his anger, and under the other students¡¯ curious stare, he secretly clenched his fists and walked into the crowd of the students with a long face.

    The students had been prepared for the ss and the ssroom quieted down again.

    Feng Ling stood still and nced at Li Nanheng.

    Standing on the spot, he nced at her too and coldly raised his eyebrows.

    Feng Ling gave him a fierce look and said crossly, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think it¡¯s easy to be my assistant? Do you think you¡¯ll get paid standing there and staring at me but doing nothing?¡±

    The man gave her a faint smile. ¡°So what does Coach Ling need me to do now?¡±

    ¡°Correct their postures! I will sit here and take a rest,¡± Feng Ling said coldly.

    Listening to hermanding tone, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, he walked into the ssroom.

    Looking at his back, Feng Ling looked up and rolled her eyes helplessly toward the ceiling.

    Then, a few minutester, Feng Ling heard the screams of some students who usually didn¡¯t perform well.

    She could imagine what was happening inside.

    ¡°Ah, be gentle, you¡¯re just Coach Ling¡¯s assistant and a newbie here. Do you really know how to teach us? Ouch, it hurts!¡ª¡±

    Hearing the screams from inside, Feng Ling closed her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know if these students were lucky or unlucky to have Li Nanheng teach them himself...

    After all, most of her skills were learned at XI Base and many were taught by him.

    This ¡°newbie¡± was literally their teacher¡¯s teacher.

    ¡°Ahhh, my god, my bones are going to be broken...

    ¡°Be gentle! Help... Coach Ling, help...¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh, help...¡±

    After half a ss, the students realized that Coach Ling who they always thought was harsh and strict was almost an angelpared to the new assistant coach!

    The new coach was a devil!

    When Feng Ling felt better, she got up and went inside, only to see the students were doing push-ups on the ground with a desperate look. What they were doing was the kind of postures that looked simple but would make ordinary people tremble within 30 seconds.

    It seemed that these students...

    Had been doing this for more than five minutes. It was just like that time Li Nanheng pulled her out for devil training in the middle of the night.

    Especially Chen Beiqing, who was suspecting who Li Nanheng was. Not only women were sensitive, sometimes men were even more sensitive on certain kinds of things. He could feel this new assistant coach was obviously very cold and hostile to him.

    It was really cruel doing these postures for five minutes and some people couldn¡¯t hold on and had already fallen to the ground.

    And it was even crueler for Chen Beiqing. Li Nanheng stood half a meter away from him right now and kicked his leg. ¡°Straighten! Stretch! Don¡¯t bend your knees. Straighten! Did you hear me? Don¡¯t shake your hands. Are you trembling?! Come on, you¡¯re a man!¡±

    Chen Beiqing gnashed his teeth and was about to lose his temper, but then he suddenly glimpsed at Feng Ling standing at the door, so he continued to keep the posture. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the sweat on his forehead revealed how hard he was trying.

    ¡°Li Nanheng,e out,¡± Feng Ling said coldly.

    Li Nanheng nced back at her and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you dissatisfied with my education methods, Coach Ling?¡±

    ¡°No, juste out. We need to talk.¡± Feng Ling turned around and walked to the bench outside the ssroom.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move. Out of the corner of his eyes, he nced at Chen Beiqing whose leg rxed. He immediately kicked his leg hard and Chen Beiqing fell to the ground in pain and red up at him. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Your posture is not standard. Do it again!¡± Li Nanheng nced at him coldly and turned away.

    Seeing the tall figure going out, the other students all turned to look at Chen Beiqing sympathetically who was obviously hated by this new coach.

    ¡°Ahem, well, Beiqing, are you OK?¡±

    Chen Beiqing got up from the ground and then looked down at his leg that was almost broken by Li Nanheng¡¯s kick. After a short pause, he leaned down to continue doing the postures.

    But when he bent down and put his hands on the ground, he looked out and saw that Li Nanheng had already gone out, he couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Fuck...¡±

    As if feeling the hostile gaze behind him, Li Nanheng suddenly nced back when he walked out of the ssroom and his gaze happened to meet Chen Beiqing¡¯s. The two men stared straight at each other silently and provocatively.

    Li Nanheng put one hand in his trouser pocket, snorted coldly, and left.

    When he walked out of the ssroom, he saw Feng Ling waiting for him a few meters away.

    But she looked so serious that he knew she wouldn¡¯t say anything nice.

 Chapter 1028 - The Story of Ling and Heng (291)

    <h4>Chapter 1028: The Story of Ling and Heng (291)</h4>

    Hearing heing out, Feng Ling raised his eyes and looked at him.

    The man¡¯s eyes were so calm as if he was really just doing his job without any extra thoughts at all.

    She frowned. ¡°What do you want? I said that this ce is not suitable for you, and I am not going to take you in, so you just bribed my boss, right? Li Nanheng, you don¡¯tck money. What youck is time. Do you have to waste your time on me?¡±

    ¡°Coach Ling,¡± Li Nanheng said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s ss time. Are you sure you want to discuss these insignificant things with me now?¡±

    Feng Ling was speechless. She paused and then stared at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Coach Ling!¡±

    ¡°Then how should I address you?¡± Li Nanheng seemed to be smiling and his voice was low and hoarse yet tempting. ¡°Or, should I call you Boss instead?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She stared at him as if looking at a madman.

    ¡°How do you feel now? Do you have a headache?¡± Li Nanheng changed the subject in a timely manner while she was about to lose temper.

    Ignoring his caring eyes, Feng Ling looked away without any expression, took a step back, sat on the bench behind him, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small cold. I won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Then sit here. Leave the students to me.¡± The man said, turning around and about to go back.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Feng Ling suddenly called him. ¡°I won¡¯t let you stay here. You can help me with the ss today if you want because you owe me, but I warn you, they are just my students. Don¡¯t vent on them!¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t seem to hear her and just slowed down his pace a bit when she was speaking, but only after a moment, he walked in without looking back.

    Sitting outside, Feng Ling rubbed her aching head.

    The boss must be crazy. How could he let him stay here?!

    ¡ª¡ª

    For the students, the ss today was simply a torment.

    But they could tell this new assistant coach was not simple, but nobody knew who he was. Although they thought he was too strict and harsh, he did teach well.

    Coach Ling used to be the best coach in the club.

    But this new assistant coach...

    Now they knew that someone could be colder, harsher, and more terrifying than Coach Ling. He was also quicker, better, and more overwhelming than her.

    Thus, although the studentsined after ss, they still secretly asked for Li Nanheng¡¯s phone number to establish a good rtionship with the new coach, so as not to be targeted by him in ss like Chen Beiqing.

    Tsk, poor Chen Beiqing, he was really suffering hard tonight...

    He was required to do the bnce training for a whole half an hour, which was really a torture for him, but he could not refuse and had to do as he was required. When the ss was finally over, he didn¡¯t have any strength left to think of Coach Ling but slumped to the ground andy motionless.

    Coach Li kicked him again, warning him that this prone posture would only deform his muscles and joints and demanding him to get up and leave immediately or stand up and stand next to the wall.

    Chen Beiqing was too tired to throw a tantrum at him and didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    This was the first time that Feng Ling wasn¡¯t invited to dinner by Chen Beiqing after ss.

    Although she refused every time, just like sending her a bouquet of flowers every day, it had be a habit of Chen Beiqing.

    Today, the door of her office was pushed open by another man.

    The person who came was not Chen Beiqing, but Li Nanheng, who had changed back to his ck casual sportswear.

    ¡°Boss Feng, may I send you home?¡± Li Nanheng stood in front of the door and asked seriously.

    As if he was really her assistant.

    Feng Ling¡¯s mouth twitched because of the way he addressed her. She just wanted to ignore him, but she didn¡¯t know what he would do if she refused him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me home. I will take a taxi.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to sort out the documents and discs on her desk and said, ¡°Besides, please move out from next door.¡±

    This man, within a few days after finding her, almost invaded her entire living space.

    She was really caught off guard.

    She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    ¡°Now that you know that I live next door to you, why do you bother to take a taxi?¡±

    ¡°I still have some work to deal with.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at him.

    Li Nanheng took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and said tly, ¡°OK, I will send you back when you are finished.¡±

    Then, he went out and lit the cigarette.

    Feng Ling was sitting in the office. The man smoked a cigarette outside. Ten minutester, when the man came back, Feng Ling was still sitting behind his desk.

    He took a chair and sat down without speaking.

    She didn¡¯t speak either.

    As time passed, the others had already left, and only the two of them were left in the club.

    Feng Ling looked up at the man and her gaze happened to meet his.

    He had been looking at her.

    At the moment when their gazes met, many images of the past suddenly popped up in Feng Ling¡¯s mind.

    Who could imagine that the person in charge of XI Base would lower himself toe to live in such a cheap rental house and work in such a small martial arts club? And now he was sitting there quietly and obediently waiting for her to finish her work like a child who had done something wrong and was trying to make up.

 Chapter 1029 - The Story of Ling and Heng (292)

    <h4>Chapter 1029: The Story of Ling and Heng (292)</h4>

    She held a pen in her hand, and when her gaze met his, she slightly clenched the pen.

    Only a momentter, she looked away and lowered her head to continue to clean up her desk.

    In the end, Feng Ling put down the pen in her hand and looked at the man, only to find that he was still looking at her.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± He looked at her and didn¡¯t seem impatient at all. ¡°Let me take you home, and on the way, I will take you to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to go to the hospital. I didn¡¯t even die on the battlefield or the Snake Valley. Now I just caught a cold.¡± Feng Ling got up and walked out.

    ¡°Take it seriously. Many diseases start from the symptoms of a cold,¡± Li Nanheng said while ncing outside. ¡°Wear more clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold again.¡±

    How did she catch a cold? It was because of him!

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for two years, but as soon as he appeared, he had turned her newfound peaceful world upside down.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, picked up her bag, and passed by the man, walking out without looking back.

    However, she had just walked a few steps and the bag in her hand was taken away by the man. She turned around, only to see that he took her bag to the car, opened the door, and threw it in. Then he looked back at her, beckoning her to get in the car.

    Seeing her standing still, Li Nanheng was still patient. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to get in his car.

    But her bag was in his car and her cell phone was in her bag. She didn¡¯t drive over by herself because she was unwell today. Now even if she wanted to take a taxi, she didn¡¯t have any money, and her keys were also in her bag.

    She walked past the man, opened the car door, and was about to pick up her bag, but the man behind her suddenly blocked her way. Feng Ling almost bumped into him and fell in his arms. His gaze was unfathomable. With both hands on the car door, he trapped her between him and the car.

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± Stimted by his domineering action, Feng Ling stared at him coldly. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the woman who was as cold as before, gently pinched her chin, and rubbed her chin with his fingers, narrowing his eyes and saying coldly, ¡°It was a wise move for me to allow you to stay beside me as a man. It seems that you¡¯re never short of suitors. This is just a martial arts club. If more men see you, will I still have any chance?¡±

    Feng Ling was about to p his hand away. The moment her hand touched his wrist, however, the man let go of her chin, held her hand, and pulled her into his arms. Caught off guard, Feng Ling fell into his arms. He was holding her hand so hard that she frowned in pain and looked at the man crossly. ¡°I said, let go of me!¡±

    Looking at her eyes, Li Nanheng said word by word, ¡°Feng Ling, let me say it again, I¡¯m not married. I haven¡¯t married anyone. Don¡¯t stare at me like this.¡±

    Feng Ling tried to pull her hand out of his. Not only did the man not let go, but instead pressed her hand to his chest, holding it very tightly with no intention to let go at all.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± she angrily shouted. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± Looking at her who didn¡¯t seem to really care, Li Nanheng was angry too. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care, why didn¡¯t you turn to me for help when you were driven out of the base? Why did you try so hard to avoid me? I had been fucking looking for you for two years! Even if you can¡¯t forgive me now, at least don¡¯t look at me with this disgusted look! I love you! You can¡¯t treat me like this! Understood?¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t pull her hand back, so she simply patted him hard with another hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?! Don¡¯t say that you love me! I never wanted to fall in love with you, but you led me astray. Now, I¡¯ve regained my right direction in life. Don¡¯t think that you are so attractive that as soon as you appear women will fall head over heels for you. Let me tell you! Your charm doesn¡¯t work on me! I just want to live peacefully by myself. I don¡¯t have any ambition! You are not my goal in life! Now, I want to say to you what you said to Chen Beiqing today! I want you to stay away from me!¡±

    Her eyes were very firm and full of repulsion and hatred for him. No matter if he was married or not, she had protected her heart with a thickyer of ice, which he couldn¡¯t break or melt.

    Li Nanheng was silent for a moment and then let go of her hand. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯m taking you home.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get in your car!¡± Feng Ling pushed him while he let go of her hand.

    ¡°Give it a rest. You¡¯re still sick.¡± The man only motioned her to get in the car with his eyes. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave alone.

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I will only take you back and won¡¯t enter your home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take me home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Li Nanheng finally got impatient and looked at her coldly. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    The two confronted each other for a long time. Finally, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to waste time anymore. She suddenly pushed him an arm¡¯s length away, got into the car, and then mmed the door shut, blocking the man¡¯s gaze and his familiar smell.

 Chapter 1030 - The Story of Ling and Heng (293)

    <h4>Chapter 1030: The Story of Ling and Heng (293)</h4>

    On the way back, Li Nanheng did not say anything, letting her rest silently with her eyes closed. When he took her home, he watched her enter her home and m the door, but he did not try toe in.

    After closing the door, Feng Ling locked the door from inside and then buckled a concealed lock in the door. After making sure that even if he had the key, he couldn¡¯t open thest concealed lock inside, she turned around and went into the bedroom.

    She took out a thermometer and took her body temperature. Although she had taken medicine during the day, her body temperature was still more than 38 degrees Celsius. No wonder she felt unwell.

    She took a shower, dried her hair, and looked out inadvertently.

    The lights in the apartment next door were off.

    Feng Ling retracted her gaze and turned to boil some water to drink.

    Whatever. It had nothing to do with her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Early the next morning, after she got up, she really didn¡¯t have the energy to go for a morning jog, nor did she want to get anything to eat. She was sitting on the sofa with her eyes closed for an hour until it was almost time to go to work. She stood up and was about to go out when with a beep, someone sent her a text message.

    She picked up the phone and saw the message from Li Nanheng: [Eat less bread, sd, and jam while sick. I bought you Chinese breakfast porridge. ]

    She opened the door and went out, only to see that there was a stic bag with several round boxes neatly packed put on the small shelf outside the door.

    Suddenly, she remembered that when she was still in the XI base, Xiao Xu once said that Boss Li was a supercilious guy who took very few things and people seriously. If he treated anyone with care and patience, he must love that person very much.

    Feng Ling nced at those things, did not take it, and closed the door again. Then she picked up her coat, put on her shoes, and pushed the door out. Without even looking at the stic bag, she went to work.

    She arrived at the club 40 minutes earlier than the usual time. The head coach asked her if she had eaten breakfast. After learning that she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, he went to buy her hot milk and some breakfast biscuits.

    At ten o¡¯clock, Feng Ling was sitting behind her desk eating breakfast biscuits. The door of the office was pushed open and her new assistant Li Nanheng came to report on time.

    He only nced at what she was eating and asked calmly, ¡°What time is the ss?¡±

    Feng Ling took a look at him.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he was really nning to work here.

    She nced at the time, picked up another biscuit, and said nonchntly, ¡°Immediately.¡±

    She had a business-like tone, and Li Nanheng also had a business-like attitude. When he was about to change clothes, out of the corner of his eye, he nced at the breakfast biscuits on her table, which he saw on the head coach¡¯s desk. His eyes darkened and he turned away.

    For the ten days after Li Nanheng was ¡°taken in¡± by the boss of the martial arts club, Chen Beiqing was tortured hard by Li Nanheng every time he came to ss.

    In particr, the flowers that Chen Beiqing sent Feng Ling couldn¡¯t even get into the club. The staff in the martial arts club, except for Feng Ling and the head coach, all said in unison that the weather had been cold recently and they got rhinitis, so they couldn¡¯t stand the smell of flowers or pollen, especially roses.

    For the ten days, Feng Ling could see a warm portion of breakfast outside the door every morning, but she just walked by deadpan and didn¡¯t eat a bite, but she could still see the breakfast outside the door on time every morning.

    To avoid being forced into the man¡¯s car again, she drove to and from work every day. Li Nanheng just followed her behind in his car but never protested.

    He always kept an arm¡¯s length from her as if the two were really just colleagues, but they didn¡¯t say hello to each other when they got out of the elevator. She went back to her home and he watched outside, but didn¡¯te in or talk.

    However, the louder she mmed the door at his face, the harder Chen Beiqing was tortured the next day.

    On two asions, he copsed to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. When everyone thought that he was going to be crippled by the new coach, he was found having no injury at all when he went to the hospital for examination.

    But the postures that Coach Li made him practice were obviously extremely exhausting. They looked simple but were actually very difficult to finish!

    After ten days, when Chen Beiqing heard a crisp sound from his arm again, he turned pale with pain and tried to withdraw his hand, but Li Nanheng looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you so fragile? Your bnce power is really poor. I¡¯m afraid that even if you practice for another ten years, you will still be a waste.¡±

    Chen Beiqing was feeling so painful that he sweated profusely. He resisted the pain, looked at Coach Li who had twisted his arm to the limit, and smiled at him. ¡°Do you think I really don¡¯t know you¡¯re picking on me? Let¡¯s just y fair. Don¡¯t make Coach Ling despise you!¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at him indifferently, smiled and said in a voice that only Chen Beiqing could hear, ¡°I haven¡¯t shown you what I¡¯m really capable of. If I do, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be dead meat.¡±

    Chen Beiqing smiled and the sweat was still dripping from his forehead. ¡°It just happens that we like the same woman. I ept fairpetition.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled coldly, and at the moment when Chen Beiqing said ¡°fairpetition,¡± he suddenly kicked his knee hard. Chen Beiqing grunted and fell to the ground, but Li Nanheng stared at him coldly and his voice was chilly. ¡°You wannapete fairly with me? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still too young, brat.¡±

    Chen Beiqin was really in pain.

    He gritted his teeth to stand up, look at Li Nanheng, and sneered. ¡°If you like a woman, just confess your love to her, but all you do is to y these dirty tricks. Even I look down on you, let alone her. I guess you have been rejected by her countless times, right...¡±

    However, being kicked again, Chen Beiqing stumbled and fell to the ground again.

 Chapter 1031 - The Story of Ling and Heng (294)

    <h4>Chapter 1031: The Story of Ling and Heng (294)</h4>

    Chen Beiqing resisted the pain all over and stared up at the man, only to hear the man said coldly, ¡°When I confessed my love to my woman, you were still wearing diapers.¡±

    Chen Beiqing frowned and was about to stand up, but the man pressed on his shoulders. The pressure exerted made him half-kneeled on the ground, unable to get up.

    He could guess that Li Nanheng should have known Coach Ling far longer than him. But even so, Chen Beiqing had no intention of giving up. Even though he was pressed to the ground with sweat dripping down his forehead, he still sneered. ¡°You were chasing her while I was still in diapers, but she still hasn¡¯t epted your love? That¡¯s pathetic! Can you give me some hints from your experience of failure, Senior Li? Why does she hate you most? I will definitely learn from your experience and win her heart.¡±

    The pressure on his shoulders increased and almost crushed Chen Beiqing¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°You wanna die?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng.¡± The door of the ssroom was opened and Feng Ling walked in. Seeing this scene, she looked indifferently at Chen Beiqing, who was reluctant to admit defeat even though he was suppressed on the ground, and then turned her eyes to the other man. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Nanheng moved his hands away from Chen Beiqing¡¯s shoulder deadpan, pped his hands casually, and nced at her lightly. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    His attitude was so perfunctory as if telling her that he hated Chen Beiqing.

    Feng Ling just ignored the fight between the two of them these days.

    She was not interested in the fight between the two idiots at all. Anyway, both of them were big troubles. They¡¯d better both disappear from her world.

    ¡°The head coach has something to talk to you about. Come out,¡± Feng Ling said and turned away.

    Chen Beiqing half-kneeled on the ground and turned his eyes to the person who had already left. Then, the two nced at each other indifferently and then averted their faces coldly and silently.

    After Li Nanheng also went out, Chen Beiqing got up from the ground, took a bottle of mineral water and drenched it on his head. Then, he wiped his face with a towel, looked outside, and stood with one hand on his hip panting violently. He adjusted his breathing and walked back and forth.

    He needed to work out a countermeasure, but after thinking about it for a long time, he realized that he didn¡¯t even know who Li Nanheng was. It seemed that it was not easy for him to fairlypete with him.

    In the office, seeing Feng Linging, the head coach smiled and was about to talk to her when he suddenly caught sight of Li Nanheng who walked in behind her, and the smile on his face instantly disappeared and he looked at the man in front of the door. ¡°The boss is not around these days, so I will be in charge of the matters of the club temporarily. Recently, there are many people applying for coaching in our club. Mr. Li, I haven¡¯t tried your ability. Mind finding a time to fight me?¡±

    Li Nanheng remained deadpan and almostughed in his heart. ¡°You want to fight me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± The head coach snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance and have a fight, OK?¡±

    Li Nanheng put one hand in his trouser pocket and said casually. ¡°You name the time.¡±

    Seeing him fearless, the head coach looked at his height and therge chunks of muscles on his arms and could feel that Li Nanheng must be good at martial arts.

    He had gottenints from the students in Feng Ling¡¯s ss in recent days. They said that the new assistant coach was very good at martial arts but was even stricter than Coach Ling. It was really a torment to have his ss.

    The head coach smiled and walked towards him. ¡°Your clothes fit you well, but when you¡¯re really inbat, will you...¡± When he said this, he suddenly reached out to hold Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist.

    However, Li Nanheng dodged his grip in an instant and held his hand instead. The next second, there was a sharp pain in the head coach¡¯s carpal bone.

    The head coach immediately looked at him, only to see his warning eyes. The head coach didn¡¯t speak. Li Nanheng could avoid his attack so quickly and easily catch him instead. Undoubtedly, this person was not simple.

    His martial skills and speed of reaction were much better than he thought.

    Although he was the head coach of the club, he was much weaker than him in terms of martial skills.

    They both smiled at each other as if nothing had happened although they had just had a silent fight. The head coach pulled his hands out of Li Nanheng¡¯s palm and secretly put it behind as it had turned bloodless, and Li Nanheng still looked at him calmly. ¡°What¡¯s up, Head Coach?¡±

    The head coach didn¡¯t speak but looked at Li Nanheng. The two men stared at each other in silence. Although they were not conflicting as violently as Li Nanheng and Chen Beiqing, the silent confrontation of them made Feng Feng feel a chill down her spine.

    They wouldn¡¯t really have a fight because of her, would they?

    Because of her?

    It shouldn¡¯t be.

    Just when Feng Ling felt that they wouldn¡¯t continue to fight, the head coach had recovered from the pain. cing his hand on one side of his body casually without touching Li Nanheng, he said: ¡°Tonight, the stadium located in the opposite university is open to the public. Why don¡¯t we go there to have a fight? Let¡¯s have a friendly match there, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly smiled. ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1032 - The Story of Ling and Heng (295)

    <h4>Chapter 1032: The Story of Ling and Heng (295)</h4>

    The night before.

    While Li Nanheng was preupied with watching over the students¡¯ practice, Feng Ling left the ssroom to look for the head coach.

    ¡°Coach, don¡¯t go to the stadium tonight,¡± Feng Ling spoke directly.

    The head coach had already finished his sses today and had changed into a fresh set of clothes. He was preparing to leave for the sports hall with them. When he heard her words, he lifted his head to look at her: ¡°Why? Are you worried that I¡¯ll lose to him?¡±

    ¡°No. I just feel that there¡¯s no need for you to go. There¡¯s no meaning in apetition like this. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    The head coach stood by the desk without moving. He watched her for a moment before answering: ¡°You meant to say that, regardless of whether or not I defeat him, you won¡¯t have any feelings for me, just like how you¡¯ve been cold to Chen Beiqing. You¡¯ve always been polite and less distant to me because we¡¯re colleagues, but if I identally reveal my feelings for you and gopete with Li Nanheng, you¡¯ll be very frustrated with your own position in this matter?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Since you understand, why do you insist on going?¡±

    The head coach chuckled: ¡°Ah Ling, you don¡¯t understand a man¡¯s mind. Losing is fine. Winning is fine as well. It doesn¡¯t matter. But since we both like the same person, we should resolve this the way men do. Even though I may not be able to defeat him, when this all ends, at least I¡¯ll know I¡¯ve tried my best.¡±

    Feng Ling truly could not understand.

    ¡°Also.¡± The head coach raised his brows: ¡°Your skills are very simr to his. Although Li Nanheng has only been helping to guide those students and has barely revealed anything, I can tell from the habits he has and the little skill he has disyed. Could it be that your skills were all taught by him?¡±

    Only those who were well-trained, who had the ability to discern other people¡¯s skills, could notice this from small details.

    The head coach wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat Li Nanheng, but after working here for so many years, he easily recalled his opponents¡¯ moves after seeing it once.

    Thus, although he did notment about Li Nanheng¡¯s appearance here, it was clear that certain things could not be hidden from him.

    ¡°I have a friend working in the Los Angeles Police Force. He has mentioned the XI Base to me before. That day, I suddenly found Li Nanheng¡¯s name familiar and contacted the people at Los Angeles to investigate for me. Most of the Li family¡¯s matters cannot be found online, and most of the XI Base¡¯s information is confidential, so I couldn¡¯t find much. But I still saw Li Nanheng¡¯s name listed under the legal person-in-charge of XI Base.¡± The head coach watched Feng Ling¡¯s unmoved expression as he spoke: ¡°If he is the person-in-charge of XI Base, what about you? Previously, I always wondered about how you are so skilled despite your young age. I also wondered about your experiences. Right now, I can¡¯t help but suspect, were you also a member of the XI Base?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Faced with this evidence, Feng Ling did not have much to conceal. After all, even if she said no, he would know that she was lying.

    Thus, she decided to be more open.

    ¡°The XI Base actually epts women?¡±

    ¡°If the XI Base epts women, I wouldn¡¯t have ran all the way to Boston.¡± Feng Ling did not exin too much. She paused for a moment and continued: ¡°Those are all matters of the past. I don¡¯t wish to bring it up again. Since you¡¯ve already guessed his identity, you shouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    The head coach only smiled. He nced at the nearby ssroom and lifted his wrist to check the time: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±

    Feng Ling frowned: ¡°You¡¯re still going?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I go?¡± The head coach lifted his brows.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Evening.

    The stadium.

    From Feng Ling¡¯s perspective, the fight between the two men was too immature and out of the blue. She really could not understand them. They were both grown-ups in their twenties. Li Nanheng usually disdained picking fights with others. The head coach was also the dependable type. For some strange reason, the two of them were on the same wavelength; they said they would fight and they really ran off to fight.

    She was toozy to go to the stadium to look and directly drove home instead. After arriving at her apartment, she locked her doors from inside. She could not be bothered to care about those two mentally ill people.

    In the stadium, the fight did notst very long. The head coach understood that he could not defeat Li Nanheng and maintained a defensive position. Li Nanheng could also tell that his opponent was testing him out and intentionally kept his blows light. After an hour, there was still no conclusion to their fight. Eventually, the two tall, broad-shouldered men grew tired of their fight. They sat down on the floor panting; they did not resume their fight, nor did they speak. They onlyid on the ground to look up at the ceiling lights.

    ¡°To be able topete against the boss of XI Base, this is truly my honour,¡± the head coach said roughly as he caught his breath. ¡°I thought you would cripple me. Who would have thought you would take things so easy.¡±

    Li Nanheng only took a while to catch his breath. He snorted as heid there. ¡°You sure know a lot.¡±

    ¡°I only learned that you are the boss of XI Base recently. Initially, I was quite surprised. But after considering the outstanding skills that Ah Ling possesses, your appearance helped me to understand how she became this capable. As expected for the famous XI Base. Even a little woman can be trained into bing so capable. If I head there to express my admiration, I wonder if you¡¯ll ept me despite my age?¡± The head coach chuckled as he spoke.

    Li Nanheng did not answer as he looked up indifferently at the lights.

    The atmosphere fell into silence. Eventually, the head coach sat up. He scanned the empty stadium and said: ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure why Ah Ling left your XI Base, nor do I know anything about the past that the both of you shared, in my impression, when she first arrived at our martial arts club one and a half years ago, her reticent nature really led us to suspect if there was something wrong with her personality. Soon after, we realized that although she is strict and cold during lessons, she is an extremely capable teacher who is very detailed. A long time after, we confirmed that she simply dislikes interacting with others and wasting her breath on meaningless things. Her heart is very guarded and she has never allowed anyone to be close to her. At the time, aside from lessons, she was always alone. Whenever we looked for her to have a chat, she would only watch us silently. She had no desire to fit into this ce. She was reticent to the point where it seemed like she was alone in this world. It was from then on that I began to pay attention to her. I¡¯ve really never met a girl with such a personality.¡±

    The head coach chuckled and continued: ¡°I strangely felt that what she concealed under her silence was a heart full of injuries and thorns. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have such a thick armor on, nor would she refuse anyone¡¯s approach. I¡¯ve always wondered about the experiences she has had to endure.¡±

 Chapter 1033 - The Story of Ling and Heng (296)

    <h4>Chapter 1033: The Story of Ling and Heng (296)</h4>

    Li Nanheng did not speak.

    The head coach continued: ¡°She never gave me any answers when I asked about her past; she only said that those weren¡¯t good memories. At the time, I was more curious about how she came to be this skilled at her young age. She refused to tell us anything; she even told us to call her Ah Ling. To all of us here, Ah Ling is a mystery that is difficult to solve. However, because she¡¯s truly capable and the boss treasures talents, she was kept until now despite her secretive character.¡±

    ¡°Whenever there¡¯s a holiday, be it a Western holiday or the Chinese Spring Festival, I discovered that she¡¯s always alone. She spends all her time by herself, and she never celebrates any holiday. She hasn¡¯t even mentioned her own birthday once. Shees to work on time and leaves on time everyday, but she doesn¡¯t make any attempt tomunicate with people. Now that we¡¯re slightly more familiar with each other, she speaks to me assionally but only about work. She doesn¡¯t ever mention anything that isn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Li¡¯s appearance, I could never have fathom that this youngdy belonged to the XI Base.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve learned about her past, I find things even more strange. Why did she leave XI Base? And towards you... who used to be her boss, why is her attitude so cold? Where did all of her defenses and concealed woundse from? Was it you?¡±

    Li Nanheng sat up. He stared forward in heavy silence and said lightly: ¡°Are we done fighting? Can I leave now?¡±

    The head coach turned to him and suddenly chuckled lightly. ¡°She¡¯s a mystery that none of us can solve. Or perhaps, you¡¯re the only one who understands her. I wish you good luck.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not answer as he left the ce.

    On the way back, he drove the car past its speed limit to return to Feng Ling¡¯s ce. As he stood before her door, he knew without guessing that the woman had locked the door from inside again.

    Li Nanheng was about to head next door when he suddenly paused in his footsteps. The air seemed to contain remnants of a strange scent; although it was faint, its presence was extremely prominent.

    The man¡¯s gaze flitted onto the footprint on the ground and onto the ajar entrance leading to the stairwell.

    10 minutes ago.

    After showering, Feng Ling heard someone knocking on her door incessantly but was toozy to respond. She nced at the apartment next door and saw that the lights were still off. She guessed that Li Nanheng must have returned after his fight with the head coach. She wasn¡¯t sure if he had won or lost. If he had won, he definitely came to show off. If he had lost, then he definitely came to vent his anger. Either way, he wouldn¡¯te with any good intentions. Thus, she could not be bothered to open the door for him.

    However, she gradually got frustrated with the incessant knocking and suspected that Li Nanheng must have gotten drunk. She approached the door impatiently and swung the door open. ¡°Li Nanheng, let me warn you...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the three unfamiliar men standing outside her door caused her to instinctively raise her guards. Li Nanheng was the only one who knew of her apartment and woulde visit at such a time. She had opened the door out of frustration and waspletely caught unprepared. By the time she subconsciously tried to shut the door, the three men had already rushed forward. They held her shoulders down, and as she began to struggle, one of the men mmed her door shut and pressed a damp towel against her nose.

    The instant the strange scent entered her nose, Feng Ling instinctively tried to hold her breath. However, she still breathed in a little of it and her vision immediately began to spin. The three man held her limbs down and pressed the towel firmly against her nose. No matter how much training Feng Ling had received, after around three minutes, she still had no choice but to take a deep breath in.

    Her strength instantly dissipated. Earlier, she had already lost the strength to kick them. Right now, her entire body felt limp. When the men saw that she had lost all power to resist, they raised their hand and delivered a harsh blow against her neck. As the woman before them fell forward, they exchanged nces and picked her up. They then mmed the door loudly. To prevent the people in the elevator from seeing anything, they took the staircase and quickly brought the person away.

    ...

    The nightscene was vibrant.

    On a empty road in Boston.

    A ck sedan was speeding down the road. Inside the car, three men looked at the short-haired woman who wasying unmoving in the backseat with her limbs restrained.

    ¡°This is that Chen family¡¯s brat¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she is his girlfriend, but he definitely likes her. I¡¯ve observed him for a long time. That brat orders flowers for her everyday. He visits the martial arts club everyday just to get a glimpse of her. In anycase, if you want that Chen family¡¯s brat and his father to hand the items over, there¡¯s no use in looking for them. Why not take this woman away? Based on that brat¡¯s feelings for her, there¡¯s no way he will let this happen!¡±

    ¡°A year ago, wasn¡¯t this the woman who obstructed us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s her! This woman¡¯s skills are quite good. Otherwise, why would they send three of us over to deal with her?¡±

    Under the night sky, the car continued speeding down the road.

    At this moment, a ck Hummer appeared. It followed behind their car tightly and gradually increased in speed. By the time the people in the car noticed that they were being chased, the ck Hummer was already moving at a frightening speed. Although their car was moving quickly, it was impossible for them topete against a Hummer. Despite their attempts to press fiercly against the elerator, they were still overtaken.

    The instant they were overtaken, the ck Hummer decisively came to a horizontal stop on the road. Right before the two cars could collide, the three men cried out in fright and rushed to brake. However, it was toote. Their car directly mmed against the ck Hummer.

    The Hummer was extremelyrge. There was no way a small sedan like theirs would be able to move it. With a thunderous noise, their car endured a significant impact and the front of their sedan curved inwards. The Hummer car only suffered a small scratch against its door. In an instant, the air was filled with the scent of petrol and faint smoke.

    During the frightening collision, the three men saw that there was no way for them to stop the car in time and all rushed to shrink their necks back. The inted airbags made it almost impossible for them to breathe.

 Chapter 1034 - The Story of Ling and Heng (297)

    <h4>Chapter 1034: The Story of Ling and Heng (297)</h4>

    Feng Ling, who had been unconscious on the backseat, fell onto the ground due to the abrupt collision. Her head mmed against the car door harshly, and the force of the impact caused her to frown. She opened her eyes with some difficulty.

    Her vision was covered with dark spots. Still, she quickly understood the situation through her surroundings and the scent in the air.

    Feng Ling attempted to struggle but discovered that she had no strength. Her limbs were also restrained very firmly!

    In the car¡¯s darkness, she turned to look at the three men cursing lowly as they struggled beneath the airbag. She recalled who these men were and immediately furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Fuck, where this son of a bitch came from! Does he not want his life?¡± One of the men had just managed to escape the airbag. He cursed as he reached for a long rod from behind his seat. He pushed open the car door and charged out.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure what exactly had happened. She was abruptly knocked awake, and her entire body was aching. If it wasn¡¯t for the serious collision earlier, she might not have woken up so quickly.

    Even if she was conscious, she could not muster any strength.

    She scanned her dark surroundings and slowly shifted her limbs. She attempted to undo the restraints but found that the ropes were tied very tightly. There wasn¡¯t any space for her to move at all.

    The three men descended from the car and looked at the horizontally parked car. Aside from a small dip on the car door, the ck Hummer did not receive any damage from the earlier collision. Even the window was still firmly shut. It waspletely unharmed.

    The ck Hummer sat on the road quietly, akin to a death god that had charged out from hell. It seemed to be shrouded in a freezing atmosphere that caused a chill to seep into their bones.

    ¡°Go take a look; we¡¯ll see where this son of a bitch came from!¡±

    ¡°This car... it seems to be a Hummer that has been modified... even if this model of car is strong, it shouldn¡¯t be this powerful. Could this be an army-use vehicle?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an army-use vehicle, they have to address us as Boss in this ce! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    The three men held onto their metal rods and the various weapons they had hidden in the car. There were even two guns hanging by their waist. When they saw that there were no movements from the car, they slowly approached it.

    The man leading the group plucked up his courage to reach for the door handle when the door was suddenly mmed open. The three of them lifted their heads in sync and watched as a tall, broad-shouldered man alighted. His gaze was freezing cold as he mmed the door shut. He stood before the car and indifferently eyed the man who appeared to be the leader.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking our way?¡± The group of men could tell that this person was no small fry. However, they had only ever interfered with the Chen family in Boston and could not recall ever provoking this person. Furthermore, it seemed like the ck Hummer wasn¡¯t something anyone could drive. They instinctively felt that they had to be cautious.

    Li Nanheng coldly scanned their misshapen vehicle. His ink-ck eyes were freezing cold: ¡°Release what¡¯s mine.¡±

    The three men were instantly astonished. They exchanged nces and turned to look at him. ¡°Yours?¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in entangling myself with small fries like you. Release what¡¯s mine, and I won¡¯t interfere with your conflict with whichever family.¡± Li Nanheng expressionlessly approached their car. The three men subconsciously tightened their grips around their metal rods and prepared to defend themselves.

    However, Li Nanheng did not give them an extra nce. That sedan was slowly leaking petrol onto the ground; it could blow up at any time, and Feng Ling was still inside.

    Li Nanheng moved quickly and decisively. One of the men behind assumed that he was up to something and abruptly lifted his metal rod to charge toward him. Li Nanheng lifted his arm and tossed him aside without even looking back. He then lifted his leg to kick the other man away. By then, he had arrived at the car door. He hauled the mishappened door open and saw that Feng Ling was lying on the ground.

    The instant the door opened, Feng Ling, who had been attempted to undo the ropes, turned to see him. She exchanged gaze with the four men outside of the car and immediately mouthed: ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze remained on her. He did not look back as the man behind him mmed the metal rod down harshly. Instead, he reached an arm back and easily caught the rod in his grip. He spun around and delivered a kick, throwing the man backward. He then delivered another blow with the metal rod he had snatched, rendering the man unmoving on the ground. He shifted his gaze back expressionlessly and kicked the eyesore of a car door away. He leaned into the car, and as he bent down to help Feng Ling up, he undid the ropes around her wrists.

    Feng Ling¡¯s entire body was weak. She could feel the warmth of the man¡¯s palms as he supported her up. She did not speak as she watched him silently. Her eyes were slightly red from the effects of the drug, but she could still gain a clear look at the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°How did you know...¡± Her voice was soft and weak.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we leave this ce.¡± The man¡¯s voice was heavy. As he undid the ropes around her wrists, he saw that the ropes around her feet were even more tightly bound. His expression was poor as he moved to carry her out of the car.

    All of a sudden, another metal rod was swung down from a different direction. Before Feng Ling could warn him, the man had already evaded the blow with her in his arms. To prevent himself from crushing her, he could only shift his back to cover her. The metal rod crashed against his neck harshly.

    Even though Li Nanheng did not make any sound, Feng Ling knew that the blow had been made against the most sensitive spot on his neck. The man staggered for a moment, but he instantly stabilized her weight in his arms. He did not allow her to fall.

    Feng Ling did not have any strength to move and could only watch as the man¡¯s face turned pale in the dark. He kept one arm firmly around her as he reached forward to grab the rod he used earlier. He then mmed it back against his opponent¡¯s head!

 Chapter 1035 - The Story of Ling and Heng (298)

    <h4>Chapter 1035: The Story of Ling and Heng (298)</h4>

    ¡°Ah, fuck¡ª-¡± the man who received the blow cried out in pain. His head was covered in blood as he raised the rod in his hand to charge forward.

    Feng Ling could barely keep her eyes open. She held onto her consciousness with some difficulty and felt as though the world was spinning on its axis. Although Li Nanheng only had one arm around her, his grip was firm. As he held her in his grip to avoid the opponent, she could feel him returning the blow with ease.

    Even though she was a significant burden in his embrace, he moved as though he was simply carrying out a training exercise in the base. Even with a sandbag that weighed around 45 kilograms in his arms, he could ensure that both him and the sandbag were unharmed. For Li Nanheng, this was clearly a simple task. Furthermore, these three men were but small fries to him. Even if they were armed with metal rods, knives and guns, their guns were clearly not good enough to be a match against him.

    Precisely because of this, Feng Ling was not worried for the man¡¯s safety. However, the man had received a blow from the metal rod earlier. She wasn¡¯t sure how his injury was right now. Although she could sense that Li Nanheng¡¯s movements were unaffected, her gaze remained on the man who held her firmly in his embrace. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Li Nanheng threw a kick toward the back and vaguely heard the soft nagging from the woman in his embrace. He lowered his head to nce at Feng Ling, and saw that she was resting against his chest with her eyes shut. His lips curved up slightly as he tightened his grip around her. He avoided the man who had raised a knife toward him and reached backward to strike the knife out of his hands. He then carelessly spun the metal rod in his hand around to deliver several blows against his opponent¡¯s shoulders and abdomen.

    It took Li Nanheng less than five minutes of effort. Feng Ling could feel that Li Nanheng did not back away even once from their opponent. He leaned against the car and held her to roll against it. As she frowned from the dizziness, he ced her down on a safer spot and stood up to catch one of the man¡¯s grip. With a sharp crack, the man¡¯s cry of pain suddenly filled the air. Following which, Li Nanheng delivered a harsh blow to his abdomen, causing the man to spit out blood. He then tossed him in front of hisrades. The man staggered and struggled for but a moment before he copsed unmoving on the ground. His broken wrist remained trembling and the whimper from his throat contained immense pain.

    Seeing this, the two other men immediately reached for their guns. However, before they could do so, Li Nanheng, who was supposed to be on a disadvantage, suddenly lifted a gun and pointed it at their heads.

    The two of them stared at the ck gun barrel in disbelief. They then turned to their twitchingrade on the ground. That gun...

    Was that one he had stolen from theirrade earlier?

    He moved too quickly!

    The two men turned to look at the misshapen car and their injuredrade. They then moved in sync and took two slow steps back.

    This group of men only had some bad blood with the Chen family in Boston. They were unrted to Los Angeles¡¯ XI Base and were unsure of who exactly their opponent was. However, they instinctively felt that... they shouldn¡¯t continue fighting...

    Instead, they had to flee.

    They feared that, not only would they fail at their missions today, they would also lose their lives.

    Li Nanheng watched the two retreating men coldly and shifted the safety catch on his gun. The clicking sound of his movement caused the two men¡¯s legs to immediately weaken. They rushed to back several steps away and tightened their grips around their rods and knives. Just as they were hesitating if they should bring out their guns or escape, Li Nanheng abruptly fired a shot at one of their wrists.

    Following the man¡¯s shriek, the rod in his hand fell onto the ground with a tter. Li Nanheng watched them coldly: ¡°Scram.¡±

    Even though the word was spoken lightly, the three men who had received different degrees of injuries all felt the chill seeping into their hearts. They endured the intense pain and supported theirrade to stand up. They then nced at the gun in Li Nanheng¡¯s hand with fear. They were all well-aware of the number of bullets he had left. If Li Nanheng wanted their lives, none of them would be able to escape.

    Finally, as the three of them staggered away along the highway, Li Nanheng watched them coldly and ced his gun down. He turned back to look at Feng Ling, who was leaning against the damaged car with her eyes shut.

    Although Feng Ling was struggling to hold onto her consciousness, she instinctively sensed that she was no longer in danger. She opened her eyes once more and saw that the man had returned. He bent down and lifted her up in a princess carry. She leaned against his arms and rested her head weakly against his shoulder. As her eyes fell shut, she wanted to speak but was unable to muster any strength.

    The man expressionlessly carried her to his slightly scratched Hummer and ced her on the car seat. He then reached in to fix the seat belt around her.

    Feng Ling opened her eyes to watch him as she sat there. The man did not speak. He then took off his coat and folded it into a long rectangle to rest it behind her neck. This way, she could lean against the chair morefortably.

    Perhaps one would never have guessed that Li Nanheng, who typically had a rough disposition, would be so detailed when caring for someone. As Feng Ling¡¯s gaze shifted onto him, the man mmed the car door shut.

    As he went around the car to enter the driver¡¯s seat, Feng Ling turned to look at him. However, from her angle, she could only see his determined expression and his slightly paleplexion. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, she knew there was no way he didn¡¯t feel anything from the earlier blow against his neck.

    She had just escaped a kidnapping and he was the one who had rescued her. Right now, she could not say anything to save her own face or to express her thanks. She watched as the man started the car and drove past the misshapen Sedan.

    As therge Hummer moved quickly across the road, Feng Ling¡¯s body had already rxed. She could no longer hold on against the effects of the drugs, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 1036 - The Story of Ling and Heng (299)

    <h4>Chapter 1036: The Story of Ling and Heng (299)</h4>

    When Feng Ling regained her consciousness, she was lying on her own bed. She felt slightly dizzy, but thankfully the drug did not leave anysting effects. She did not feel too much difort.

    She sat up on her bed and scanned her surroundings. She then lowered her head and saw that her clothes were untouched; she was wearing the same thing from when she had been taken away. At the time, she had already showered and changed into somethingfortable.

    She stepped out of her bedroom; every room was empty. There was no sign of Li Nanheng.

    If it weren¡¯t for the dizzy sensation and her foggy memories, she would have assumed the whole episode was a nightmare or didn¡¯t happen.

    But it was not a dream.

    Feng Ling deliberated for a moment and unlocked her apartment door to look next door. His door was tightly shut, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any movement inside. She stood by her doorway to watch for a long moment before she turned to look at the night view outside the windows.

    She must have woken up soon after being sent back home. The sky was still dark. Right now, it was 2:30 a.m.

    If Feng Ling hadn¡¯t been left unconscious, perhaps she would have dealt with such a kidnapping with no problem. But this time, if Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t shown up in time, she would probably still be out there.

    But after all, they had experienced circumstances that were far more dangerous back when they were in XI Base. A small matter like this clearly wasn¡¯t worth mentioning to Li Nanheng.

    It seemed like there wasn¡¯t any need for her to thank him.

    Feng Ling silently retreated a step back into her apartment. She was about to close the door when her hand paused by the handle. She recalled when the man had kicked open the car door and charged over to lift her up. He had turned over to protect her and suffered a painful blow against his neck.

    It was unlikely for such a blow to be life-threatening, but he had still suffered an injury against the weakest part of his neck. If Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t moved away fast enough, anyone else would have been knocked unconscious.

    No matter what, it was unlikely for his injury to be light.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand paused against her door handle once more. A momentter, she left her apartment. She was about to knock when she abruptly heard the noise of her apartment door clicking shut.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She turned back to look at her apartment.

    It seems like she had forgotten to bring her keys out with her.

    Feng Ling stood alone in the hallway and was silent for a moment. She then lifted her hand to knock.

    There was no response even after several knocks. It seemed to be extremely quiet inside the room. She continued knocking, and after around thirty seconds, she heard the sound of footsteps approaching. The door then swung open.

    The man inside had already showered and changed. His hair was clean and messy, and it appeared as though he was about to head to bed. His gaze lingered on her for a moment before he silently released the door and turned to head in.

    Feng Ling saw that he intended for her toe in; in any case, there was no way for her to return to her ce right now. She most likely would have to ask Li Nanheng for his spare key.

    She entered the room with her gaze fixed on the man¡¯s back. She was uninterested in the renovation works done in this ce. After all, regardless of whether this apartment was rented or bought, that was not her focus right now.

    ¡°Is your injury serious?¡± She closed the door after following him in and went straight for the main topic.

    Li Nanheng casually picked up the cigarette box on the coffee table and lowered his head to light one up. He then turned back to look at her and spoke as though nothing had happened: ¡°What injury?¡±

    Feng Ling approached him and paused around one meter away from him. Even after he had a shower and some rest, hisplexion remained pale. Even as he used the smoke escaping his lips to conceal this, she could still see it clearly.

    ¡°Although I was drugged at the time, my mind was fully conscious. That blow you received wasn¡¯t light.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes and took another drag. ¡°There isn¡¯t an open wound or any blood. It¡¯s a small injury. Not worth mentioning.¡±

    Feng Ling watched him coldly. ¡°Treating me like a three-year-old again? It might be better if it was a surface wound. The sort of injury left by that sort of metal rod is under the skin. Under those circumstances, a blow against your neck¡¯s most sensitive part could have left you disabled! Why didn¡¯t you just avoid it! Even if I fell, I wouldn¡¯t have died! Have you considered you could have lost your life?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. His expression was indifferent: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have dropped you even if I died.¡±

    Feng Ling was speechless as she watched him: ¡°That won¡¯t move me.¡±

    ¡°En, I know.¡± The man took another drag. His expression was solemn, as though he already knew of how she didn¡¯t have any conscience.

    Feng Ling then scanned the clothes he was wearing. She spoke softly: ¡°Take off your clothes. Let me have a look.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows moved slightly amidst the smoke: ¡°En? You asked me to take off my clothes?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was impatient. She answered coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at your injury.¡±

    The man did not move. He stood silently and lifted one corner of his lip: ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I already said it¡¯s just a small injury. There¡¯s no point in looking at it.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, quit wasting time. I¡¯m just taking a look; I didn¡¯t say I¡¯ll take responsibility for you. At least let me take a peek. It¡¯s an injury on your neck!¡± Feng Ling had lost her patience. She approached him to grab a fistful of his shirt.

    Li Nanheng lowered his head as the woman abruptly approached him. He directly caught her hand and pressed it against his chest.

    Feng Ling paused. She could feel the warmth of his skin even through his clothes. Although this was a normal warmth, it strangely felt as though her entire arm had been scalded. She rushed to tug her hand away but was held down heavily by the man. He held onto her with one hand and kept his other hand in his pocket. The cigarette was caught between his lips as he narrowed his eyes to watch her. He appeared incredibly domineering.

    ¡°All the more reason I can¡¯t show you. If you say that you¡¯ll take responsibility, I¡¯ll take off my shirt for you right now. But since you say that you won¡¯t do it, what would I take it off? Do you think this old man enjoys taking off his clothes in front of women?¡± Li Nanheng spoke with the cigarette between his lips. From his muffled voice, it sounded like he was smiling.

    Feng Ling tugged her hand back with force and took a step back. Her expression was poor as she spoke coldly: ¡°In the past, you never spared any effort to hold yourself back from taking your shirt off around me.¡±

 Chapter 1037 - The Story of Ling and Heng (300)

    <h4>Chapter 1037: The Story of Ling and Heng (300)</h4>

    Li Nanheng sneered. He brought the cigarette out of the his lips and casually stubbed it out in the ashtray: ¡°You weren¡¯t a woman at the time.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...There¡¯s no difference between then and now. You can continue treating me like a man.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, heavy and husky. This could be because he was still affected by what happened earlier, because he didn¡¯t sleep well, or perhaps because he had just smoked.

    Feng Ling was toozy to argue with him. She also could not be bothered to ask about the difference. However, the man told her anyway with his husky voice: ¡°Right now, you¡¯re a woman. The woman that I like.¡±

    The unexpected confession was akin to a fatal blow. However, Feng Ling was expressionless as she answered: ¡°Saying something like that as a married man; don¡¯t you feel any shame?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. ¡°How many times must I repeat myself? I didn¡¯t get married. I¡¯m not married to anyone. Right from the start, there was only you. Can¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Feng Ling remained expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m uninterested in your affairs. You can get marry as you please. Right now, I want to look at your injury. Don¡¯t bring up the meaningless things.¡±

    Li Nanheng instantly chuckled. On this rare asion, his paleplexion and smile strangely caused his charming face to appear slightly harmless. ¡°I actually rescued you from harm earlier without demanding for you to pay with your body. Can¡¯t you speak nicely to me?¡±

    Feng Ling remained unmoved. ¡°You¡¯ve personally stepped into danger to rescue countless XI Base¡¯s members. Could it be that they all have to pay with their bodies?¡±

    Li Nanheng was choked by her words. For the first time in his life, he discovered that this adorable and clumsy little wolf girl actually had such a poisonous tongue. She had actually rendered him speechless.

    The man suddenly turned his head away to sigh with a smile. He turned back to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do much. Can you at least smile? Don¡¯t you feel tired talking with such a stuffed expression?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t force myself to smile. There¡¯s nothing to smile at either.¡± Feng Ling did not wish to waste her breath any further. As he turned to sit down on the sofa, she abruptly stretched her hand out and tugged his shirt down.

    In an instant, therge, red bruise extending from his neck to his mid-back waspletely revealed to her.

    Due to her abrupt movement, Li Nanheng paused. He did not move and only nced back to watch the way she stood stiffly behind him. After confirming that she had seen enough, he tugged his shirt back and turned to lower his eyes at her: ¡°I told you it¡¯s a small wound, yet you insist on looking at it. Will you not give up until you¡¯ve made yourself ufortable?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. She turned back to scan the things in his apartment before ncing at his phone by the side: ¡°Doctor Wen and Doctor Qin aren¡¯t in Boston right now. Do you want to call a doctor over to give you a check-up? Or do you want to head to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Is the wound that serious? I even need a doctor?¡±

    ¡°The bruise is serious and the back of your neck is a sensitive area. If the blood clot is serious, there maybe lingering damage.¡±

    ¡°I would already have called a doctor over if there were any problems,¡± Li Nanheng answeredposedly. ¡°I¡¯m still young and I haven¡¯t even married the woman I like. I won¡¯t let myself die so early. If there were any problems, I would have already settled it. I wouldn¡¯t have waited for you toe visit me. Set your heart at ease, en?¡±

    Feng Ling did not respond to his attempt to change the topic. She scanned his apartment and asked, ¡°Do you have a medicine box here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some for you.¡± After speaking, she turned to leave. However, she immediately came to an abrupt stop. She recalled that she had left her apartment without her keys, phone, or wallet. She didn¡¯t even put on a coat. How was she supposed to head out in the middle of the night.

    She stood there stiffly and found it difficult to say that she had forgotten her keys. She was trapped in her own dilemma.

    Li Nanheng did not stop her. After all, she had specially came here in the middle of the night. If she didn¡¯t help him with the medication, she would likely be kept awake by the guilt.

    The man watched as she suddenly paused. A momentter, he lifted his brows: ¡°Did you forget your keys?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    After a moment of her silence, she heard the man¡¯s chuckle reverberate from his chest. Feng Ling immediately furrowed her brows darkly. She spun around and was startled to see that the man was right behind her. Her face brushed past his chest and, before she could stand properly, she staggered back. The man stretched his arm out and held her, pressing her firmly toward his chest.

    The instant Feng Ling was nudged into his chest, the scent of his shower gel enveloped her. She abruptly pushed him aside and took two steps back to keep some distance between them. Her expression was poor. ¡°Give me the duplicate key you made.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the empty space between his arms and turned to Feng Ling, who was quickly putting distance between them. He sighed and lowered his hands. ¡°I ce the key on your coffee table after sending you back to your room earlier. I don¡¯t have any more duplicates.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe in that?¡± Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you made ten duplicates?¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°You believed in the words I said when I was messing with you. Why won¡¯t you trust everything else?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°For example, I didn¡¯t marry other women.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately shifted her gaze away from his face. ¡°It¡¯s not about trusting you or not. This matter is unrted to me.¡±

    After speaking, she turned to leave. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have a spare key. The convenience store downstairs should have some simple medication. I go there often. The store owner knows me well. It should be fine if I ask to settle the bill another day.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that expensive to buy some medication, yet she would rather smile at others politely to request a dyed bill than make any request to him. She refused to speak up even if it was just to borrow his wallet.

    Li Nanheng watched her ruthless backview. As Feng Ling arrived by the doorway, he said: ¡°My wallet is on the shelf right by the doorway. Take it.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and turned to the shelf. Indeed, there was a ck leather wallet there. She only hesitated for a second before she picked it up. She took two notes out of the wallet and left.

    Although the weather outside was freezing cold, she would only have to take the elevator down. She could request the security officer to head to the convenience store to buy some medication. There was no need for her to head out on her own. Thus, this trip could still be considered a smooth one.

    Feng Ling returned with the medication and saw that Li Nanheng did not close his apartment door. He had kept it ajar for her. She then nced at her own tightly shut door. She wasn¡¯t sure if he really had a spare key. If he didn¡¯t, did that mean she would have to stay at his ce for an entire night?

    Furthermore, tomorrow was the weekend.

    As Feng Ling watched the pitch-ck sky outside, she sunk into helplessness...

 Chapter 1038 - The Story of Ling and Heng (301)

    <h4>Chapter 1038: The Story of Ling and Heng (301)</h4>

    Perhaps because the hallway was quite chilly, Feng Ling felt cold after standing there for a moment. She walked past her apartment and entered the apartment next door.

    She had asked the security officer to buy the medication for her. This trip took her less than twenty minutes. However, it seemed like Li Nanheng was really tired. He originally sat on the sofa to wait for her, but when she returned, she saw that the man had dozed off on the couch.

    Although he was asleep, he remained in a sitting position. His slightly paleplexion did not contain much expression, as though the injury on his neck wasn¡¯t that serious. Hepletely did not worry much about it.

    However, Feng Ling had learned a lot about acupuncture points when she was in XI Base. She understood the weakest points in the human body. An injury on the spot behind his neck had the potential to be fatal. Even if the victim didn¡¯t lose his life, he would still lose consciousness; even if he didn¡¯t lose consciousness, he would definitely still be affected in some ways. In any case, this couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. There was a need to check the injury carefully.

    She had thought to use the excuse of applying the medication for him to see if his injury was serious.

    But he had actually fallen asleep.

    After entering the apartment, Feng Ling ced the medicine on the table and stood by the sofa. Although she didn¡¯t wish to look, she still noticed that there wasn¡¯t anything in this apartment rted to her. As she stood by the side, her gaze eventually returned to the man.

    A momentter, Feng Ling approached and picked up a neatly folded nket by the side. She gently shook it open andid it over him.

    The man did not open his eyes, but as sheid the nket over him, his brows moved slightly.

    Feng Ling saw that he did not wake up and hesitated for a moment. She then picked up the medicine tube and squeezed some out onto her hands. She turned to look at the man and carefully tugged his cor down. His head was nted to the side as he slept and she took advantage of his position to apply the medicine onto the skin on the back of his neck.

    However, his posture only revealed a small portion of his injury. The bruise extended all the way down to his mid-back.

    Feng Ling carefully shifted the man and lowered her head to watch him, concerned that she would wake him up. A momentter, she abruptly stood up from the sofa and took a step back. ¡°Turn over if you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡±

    Li Nanheng opened his eyes to look at the perceptive woman. He did not say a single word as he shifted his head over to cooperate with her.

    Seeing his actions, the words Feng Ling was about to use to reprimand him were caught in her throat.

    Earlier, he was actually pretending to be asleep?

    He pretended to be asleep even though he knew she was applying the medicine for him!

    Mentally ill.

    Feng Ling cursed him in his heart but on the surface, she did not show much. Only her expression was poor as she brought the medicine with her. She was about to tug his shirt down further when the man decisively undid the buttons on his cor and casually took his shirt off. He directly... took it off...

    Her vision was suddenly filled with the image of the manzily leaning sideways on the sofa with his perfect figurepletely revealed. Feng Ling¡¯s hand strangely trembled for a moment. Her gaze lingered on his abdominal and chest muscles before moving along his arms. Eventually, her gaze stopped on his back. The prominent wound left by the metal rod still caught hold of her attention immediately.

    Even though she saw him unclothed frequently in the past. She even admitted to herself that, before he treated her as a woman, he frequently walked around her without a shirt.

    It wasn¡¯t as though she had never seen it before. Why was she suddenly feeling a little embarrassed.

    She leaned over and bent down to check the wound on his back. She applied the medication on her fingers against his back and carefully rubbed the acupuncture spots close to his injury.

    Li Nanheng leaned sideways on the sofa as he felt her careful movements. He closed his eyes to enjoy the coolness of the medicine and her gentle touch. As she massaged his acupuncture points, he felt a light ached from his injury. He lifted one side of his lips to say: ¡°There¡¯s no need to rub it. I told you, it isn¡¯t a serious injury. No matter if it¡¯s years ago, right now, or even in the future, you should always remember this; trust the words that I say to.¡±

    Feng Ling did not respond. She confirmed that the injury wasn¡¯t serious, and that it was really just a bruise before she finally set her heart at ease. She applied the medicine over his entire bruise.

    ¡°Move your shoulders to the left. I can¡¯t get to the bruise on this side,¡± Feng Ling lowered her head.

    The man cooperatively shifted his shoulders for her.

    Finally, when the medicine was properly applied, Feng Ling tightened the lid around the tube. She was about to go wipe off the remnants of the medicine from her fingers. However, before she could leave from the sofa, the man who had been obediently and cooperatively leaning against the sofa, suddenly reached his hand over to hold her wrist.

    Feng Ling paused in her movements and turned back.

    The man had also turned to look at her. As the medicine had yet to dry, he couldn¡¯t lean against the sofa for now. He sat right there, holding onto her wrist and watching her.

    Time slowly passed, but Feng Ling¡¯s gaze remained unmoved. She took his injuries into ount and did not struggle. She only said, ¡°Let go.¡±

    Li Nanheng naturally did not listen. He continued watching her. ¡°Stay at my ce tonight?¡±

    His words naturally led her to consider an important problem.

    She didn¡¯t bring her keys with her.

    Feng Ling tugged her hand out of his grip and turned to walk away from the sofa. She tossed the medicine back onto the coffee table and tugged out a napkin to wipe the remaining medicine off of her fingers. She walked around the coffee table as she did so, maintaining a suitable distance between them. She then tossed the napkin into the wastepaper basket without speaking.

    Li Nanheng sat unmoving on the couch to watch her distant demeanor. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any spare keys here. This isn¡¯t a suitable time to call someone over to help you unlock your door. You can do that tomorrow morning. Sleep here first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost daylight. I won¡¯t sleep.¡± Feng Ling checked the time. ¡°You can sleep if you wish to. I¡¯ll just sit in the living room for a while.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s ink-ck pupils were unmoving as he watched her. ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Feng Ling looked at the man¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°You¡¯re injured. You should rest. I slept some earlier, so I¡¯m not tired right now. Besides, I won¡¯t sleep well in an unfamiliar environment. Even if we¡¯re only separated by a wall, this isn¡¯t my ce. It¡¯s fine if you let me sit here for a while. I wish to be alone.¡±

 Chapter 1039 - The Story of Ling and Heng (302)

    <h4>Chapter 1039: The Story of Ling and Heng (302)</h4>

    Li Nanheng did not move and remained sitting there. ¡°En. Then I¡¯ll sit here with you.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the main point?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said I wish to be alone.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her for a moment. He then appeared slightly awkward as he coughed lightly. He picked up his shirt and slowly put it on. It seemed like the injury on his back was hurting quite badly. He wasn¡¯t able to move as easily as he liked as he ced his arms through the sleeves. His elbows were stuck twice, but after seeing that Feng Ling had no intentions of helping him, he could only struggle through it himself.

    ¡°You can use the nket on the couch. If it isn¡¯t warm enough, you can use the bed and nket in the other room.¡± Li Nanheng stood up. He knew that Feng Ling didn¡¯t have much patience for him right now. The forceful methods he had used in the past would definitely be futile right now. He could only approach slowly; he definitely could not be impatient.

    Feng Ling did not respond. However, as he stood up, she picked up the thin nket and ced it aside. From her appearance, it was clear she wouldn¡¯t use something he had used.

    Li Nanheng felt a sigh trapped in his chest. He watched her and shifted his arms slightly. The movement strained the injury on his back and his expression instantly paled.

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°You should go rest if you¡¯re injured. Why are you hanging around me? If you mind having me here, I¡¯ll leave right now. I¡¯m fine with standing in the hallway for a few hours.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even stay here for a while?

    Li Nanheng watched her gloomily. He wanted to say something but saw that Feng Ling had shifted her gaze away and was no longer looking at him.

    ...Fucking hell! In his entire lifetime, Li Nanheng had never met someone so difficult to deal with. To think that the person was even a woman.

    ¡°Sleep early.¡± After saying this, the man did not continue standing around her. He turned to head into the bedroom.

    The living room returned to its silence. Finally, the unique scent that belonged only to the man became lighter. Feng Ling felt as though she could finally breath properly. She sat on the sofa for a while beforeying down on it.

    Although the environment and this living room appeared unfamiliar, she wasn¡¯t especially unused to it. The drug effects from earlier had yet to fade, and she had been enduring a headache this whole time. Sheid there for a while, scanning the simply and clean living room. She then nced at the snow white walls. Her mind was filled with memories of being woken up by the collision. She had rolled off of the seat and onto the floor. When she awoke, she was almost immediately greeted by Li Nanheng, who had hauled the door open.

    No matter how long she kept her eyes closed, the image wouldn¡¯t leave her mind.

    Finally, Feng Ling turned over and shoved her head into the corner of the couch.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, early morning.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure how long she had slept. In the beginning, she had found it difficult to fall asleep, but she gradually drifted off. She even dreamed of a lot of things.

    It had been a long time since she dreamt of so much.

    It was only nearing daylight that her sleep became morefortable.

    The air seemed to carry the scent of food. It was a faint and slightly strange scent.

    She had no choice but to open her eyes due to smell. She saw that it was daylight and followed the smell, looking towards the kitchen. From the sofa, she could see part of the man¡¯s backview.

    Feng Ling nced in that direction suspiciously and stood up to approach. She stood by the kitchen entrance and watched as the injured patient, who had suffered a blow from the metal rodst night, cracked open two eggs in a te. He then used a pair of chopsticks and awkwardly stirred the eggs around.

    The man then opened the rice cooker by the side. It was only then that she realized he had prepared porridge. However, the porridge seemed to be prepared with too little water. It was extremely dry; to the point where it seemed like he was trying to cook rice but had added too much water.

    As the man poured the egg into a frying man, Feng Ling lost the ability to watch any further. She approached him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The man flipped what seemed like a strange pancake and nced at her from the side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep more?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the eggs that were painful to behold. ¡°I smelled something strange and got up to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the pan. ¡°What did you put in here besides oil?¡±

    ¡°Honey. Don¡¯t they say that all girls enjoy sweet things? I came up with a honey egg pancake.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Since a long time ago, she had known that Young Master Li could achieve anything, with the exception of cooking. Back when she had lived in his condo, she had tasted his cooking a few times. How would she describe it? Although it was cooked and it wouldn¡¯t hurt her stomach, the taste of it was frightening. Frightening to the point where, aside from someone like her who had grown up with the wolves, there probably wasn¡¯t anyone else who would be able to swallow it down.

    Who would have thought that, even after two years, he had not improved at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re making breakfast?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Li Nanheng gave her a ¡®Does it look like I¡¯m making dinner?¡¯ expression.

    Feng Ling pursed her lips and abruptly took the pan away from him: ¡°Move away. Don¡¯t block me.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched as Feng Ling seemed to want to disy her skills in the kitchen. He was very self-aware as he retreated.

    In a blink of an eye, Feng Ling peeled off the inedible pancake and washed the pan clean. She returned it to the stove and poured some water in. She then cracked two eggs into the pan. After two minutes, she ted two perfect fried eggs.

    Li Nanheng watched the golden yolks and turned to look at Feng Ling¡¯s hands. He then watched as she added more water into the rice cooker for it to cook.

    ¡°Your cooking was typical in the past. Where did you learn all of this?¡±

    Feng Ling busied herself and did not turn to look at him. She responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a young master like you; even when you leave the base, there are people taking care of you and watching out for your diet. I also couldn¡¯t possibly order takeout everyday. After two years, it was sufficient for me to learn a bit. Is it that strange?¡±

    Li Nanheng saw that her movements were indeed much morefortable than two years ago. As he stood by the side to watch her, his lips subconsciously curved up.

    Feng Ling had simply ran out of patience watching him cook. Even though he was clearly bad at it, and was even injured, why did he run into the kitchen early in the morning?

    In the first ce, she didn¡¯t say she would have breakfast at his ce. Would she eat it just because he made it? And he even made it look so bad.

    She tidied up the things in the kitchen and worked with the rest of the ingredients. After preparing several dishes, she prepared to bring the tes out. When she turned around, she saw that the man had been watching her from the side the whole time. Feng Ling abruptly paused. From his gaze, it was as though he was watching his little wife work.

 Chapter 1040 - The Story of Ling and Heng (303)

    <h4>Chapter 1040: The Story of Ling and Heng (303)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t realize what she was doing until now.

    She was making breakfast in his kitchen?

    And made two portions?

    She suddenly put down the te in her hand, turned, and walked out.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°If you want to eat, eat by yourself. I¡¯m not hungry. Time is almost up. I¡¯ll call someone to help me unlock the door.¡± She walked straight out.

    ¡°Eat breakfast before you go.¡±

    ¡°No, I said I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Li Nanheng held her shoulder and dragged her back. When Feng Ling looked back at him impatiently, he simply said, ¡°Eat breakfast first. I¡¯ll call someone toe over and unlock your door, so you don¡¯t have to go downstairs to look for security.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the phone he had ced not far away.

    She did not bring her cell phone when she was out of the roomst night. Even if she turned to security for help, she didn¡¯t know when or whether they could find a reliable keymaker.

    She nced at the time. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Sit down at the dining table. I¡¯ll call them,¡± Li Nanheng said and patted her back. ¡°Eat breakfast. Anyway, you made it, right? I can¡¯t eat them all by myself. I remember that you hated wasting food, right? Don¡¯t waste food.¡±

    Feng Ling did not have time to reject him, when she had been pushed to sit down on a chair beside the table.

    She looked at the breakfast she cooked on the table that he served. She was silent for a while, then picked up a golden fried egg, and took a bite.

    Li Nanheng picked up his cell phone and made a call. Less than three minutester, he came back and sat opposite her, saying, ¡°I have already contacted security. They¡¯ll arrive in half an hour. Just eat.¡±

    Feng Ling bit the egg while looking at the breakfast on the table. She didn¡¯t expect that she would cook so much. Although she was forced to learn how to cook in the past two years, she actually didn¡¯t cook much. She didn¡¯t expect that someone like her, who was very disgusted with the kitchen, would make such a big breakfast one day.

    What was she thinking just now?

    The breakfast was delicious, but no matter how hard Li Nanheng praised the food, Feng Ling just pretended not to hear him and didn¡¯t even look at him. A few minutes after they finished breakfast, the worker arrived.

    Feng Ling immediately got up and walked to the door as if finally being liberated. Then she opened the door and went out without looking back.

    Li Nanheng contacted a securitypany that had a cooperative rtionship with the police station in Boston. They came very fast and were very professional. After asking why the door was locked and made sure that her cell phone was in the room, they opened the door within a few minutes, and the lock on the door was still intact.

    Feng Ling wanted to pay them before they left, but they hurriedly waved their hand and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s for free. Mr. Li specifically called the police station and the leader of the police station sent us here. Since you¡¯re Mr. Li¡¯s friend, today¡¯s service is for free...¡±

    Seeing that they really refused to ept the money, Feng Ling had to let them go without being paid.

    After those people were gone, she suddenly glimpsed that the door next door was already closed when she was closing hers.

    Last night, he went to the bedroom to rest as asked by her and she stayed on the sofa. And when she woke up, he was in the kitchen. Nothing happened. They didn¡¯t even talk much.

    Anyway, his injuries were not very serious.

    Forget it, she had applied the medicine to his wound, which could be considered a way of thanking him, so she didn¡¯t need to thank him again.

    Feng Ling closed the door.

    Today happened to be the weekend. She didn¡¯t have a ss until after two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Before that, she was idle.

    Feng Ling wanted to catch up on sleep in the morning, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she simply did two-minute bnce training on the carpet in the living room. When she was exhausted, shey weakly on the ground, letting the sweat drip down from her forehead. Keeping this posture for a long time, she got up from the ground, took the towel, and went straight into the bathroom.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At 1:00 p.m.

    Feng Ling changed into her coach uniform but did not call Li Nanheng. After all, he was injured because of her. If he hadn¡¯te when the ss started, she would ask the boss for leave for him.

    Thinking about it, Feng Ling stood in the elevator and nced up at the shing digits on the elevator.

    When the elevator reached the first floor, she was about to go out and suddenly a man and a woman in their thirties walked in.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look back at them. After stepping out of the elevator, she was about to leave. She looked quiet and harmless as if she waspletely a different person from the excellent member of the sniper team of XI Base, Feng Ling.

    The two people walked into the elevator, nced at her casually, and then stood still. The man pressed a number on the elevator. The wall in the elevator was mirrored. For some reason, Feng Ling suddenly turned her head back. Before the elevator door closed, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the floor number they just pressed through the mirror.

    Why was it the floor where she and Li Nanheng lived?

    There were only two households on each floor in this apartment building. She had never seen these two Asian-looking people, and their eyes looked a bit ferocious, which she keenly noticed.

    These two people were very dangerous!

    The very moment the door of the elevator was closed, she turned her head back, and through the gap of the elevator, she saw the outline of a gun under the two people¡¯s clothes¡ª-

 Chapter 1041 - The Story of Ling and Heng (304)

    <h4>Chapter 1041: The Story of Ling and Heng (304)</h4>

    Other people might not be able to recognize the outline of a gun, but Feng Ling could.

    Her eyelids twitched with a jerk in an instant.

    The two people had guns and headed for the floor where she and Li Nanheng lived.

    But they obviously didn¡¯t know her.

    So, who were theying for? The answer was obvious.

    Seeing that the elevator door was closed, Feng Ling paused for a while and then walked quickly to the stairways not far away. She rushed straight up and ran to the fourteenth floor at a stretch. Then she jumped out from the window.

    In modern buildings, especially in the United States, high-rise buildings would have a fire escape on the fourteenth floor beside the outer wall, which was like a long public balcony.

    Feng Ling lurked on this fire escape. She looked up and it was the fifteenth floor where she and Li Nanheng lived. It was only two or three meters away from the window of Li Nanheng¡¯s apartment.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the room.

    Li Nanheng raised his arms and moved them to alleviate the pain in his back that tortured him all night. Although it was not a big problem, it still hurt. He should take a rest and shouldn¡¯t do any strenuous exercise in a few days.

    Suddenly the phone rang, he took the phone. When he saw the caller ID, he slightly frowned and answered the call.

    ¡°Boss! Do you remember the group of drug dealers we eliminated three months ago in Los Angeles? Their remnants that escaped by chance appeared again! Now they have contacted their partners from all over the country and are lurking around. They can¡¯t get in here at XI Base. But they may have found your whereabouts. Boss, you must be careful! Where are you? We will send some people to protect you!¡±

    As soon as he said so, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    At this time, Feng Ling had already left, and if there was no special reason, she would nevere and knock on his door.

    Listening to the knock on the door, Li Nanheng said to the phone. ¡°They have alreadye. It¡¯s toote.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone and put on the sports jacket ced on the sofa to cover his wound on the back of his neck. Then he took out a silencer gun under the cushion of the sofa and stuffed it into the trouser pocket before he walked to the door and leaned against the door, listening to the sound outside.

    The knock on the doorsted for about two minutes and it suddenly became quiet outside. Li Nanheng put one hand in his trouser pocket and stroked the handle of the gun. His eyes were deep and cold. After about a minute, the knock on the door continued but no longer with the strength and rhythm just now.

    It seemed that there were at least two people outside.

    The one who knocked on the door just now was quietly trying to enter from other entrances. Now there was another person knocking on the door. ording to the knocking strength, it should be a woman.

    From the spot of the door being knocked, this woman was much taller than an ordinary woman and was good at martial arts. She wasn¡¯t simple.

    At this moment, Li Nanheng nced at the bedroom. There were two other ways to enter his room from the outside. One was the fire escape on the fourteenth floor, but the two people were just outside the door and couldn¡¯t get in from there. The other was the balcony of the living room. They could get into the room from there by stepping on the fixed air conditioner external unit. The distance was only about ten meters. For people with good martial arts, it was easy to get in from there. It would only take them two or three minutes.

    If there were two or more people of the other party, he must be quick and solve the woman outside the door before the other people broke in. Otherwise, he would be easily besieged by the other people in this narrow space.

    When the knock on the door diminished, Li Nanheng opened the door with a jerk and a gun was immediately put against his forehead. Li Nanheng lifted his hands up instantly and pretended to surrender. As if not expecting this to happen, he looked at the Asian woman outside the door ¡°in surprise.¡±

    Pointing the gun at Li Nanheng, the Asian woman kicked the door open. She held the gun with one hand and grabbed Li Nanheng closer to her with another. Then she pressed the gun hard against his forehead, saying with a cold and triumphant smile. ¡°Hey, we meet again, Mr. Li!¡±

    The surprise in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes was reced by calmness. He seemed to be helpless at the fact that he was caught and said in a low voice, ¡°Raisa, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The woman called Raisa sneered and pressed the gun to his forehead even harder while pushing him back into the room step by step. Without taking the gun away, she said seductively, ¡°I¡¯m d you still remember my name. Mr. Li, guess why I¡¯m here?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°To take my life?¡±

    Raisa grasped him by the chest and her eyes turned ferocious and hateful. She strode forward step by step until she pressed the man onto the wall near the balcony, shouting resentfully, ¡°My husband! He was killed by you in the Philippines! My seven-year-old son and two-year-old daughter followed me to a war-torn country, but died under the bombers! My life has been ruined by you! In the past two years, I followed the group of drug dealers drifting from ce to ce just to make a living, but you still refused to let me off! You took everything from me! Now you tell me, should I take your life with my own hands?!¡±

    Li Nanheng leaned against the wall. Although the gun was pressed against his forehead, his eyes were still calm and cold. He calmly looked at the woman in front of him who was crazy with hatred. ¡°We¡¯ve investigated you. You were born in Hai City, China. At the age of fifteen, you began to work as a prostitute in nightclubs. At the age of seventeen, you were abducted by your husband, became a part of the underworld, andmitted all kinds of criminal activities. You could have been living a quiet life in Hai City, but you made the wrong choices. This is the life you chose. Who can you me?¡±

 Chapter 1042 - The Story of Ling and Heng (305)

    <h4>Chapter 1042: The Story of Ling and Heng (305)</h4>

    Raisa red at him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the life I chose! But if you hadn¡¯t appeared, my life wouldn¡¯t have been ruined like it is now! Not only my husband was killed by you, but my two children are also dead! They were still so young! Give their lives back to me!¡±

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°A person like you shouldn¡¯t have given birth to children. You took your children drifting from ce to ce homeless and miserable. You should have known how you would end up. XI Base is just a tool for the military and the police. Even without XI Base, there will be someone else to eliminate you. As for the two children, my men didn¡¯t touch them. You should know how they really died.¡±

    Raisa clenched his clothes hard. ¡°They died under the bombers! Their bodies were badly mutted! They didn¡¯t even close their eyes when they died! If it weren¡¯t for being chased by people from the XI Base, if we weren¡¯t cornered by you people, we wouldn¡¯t have escaped to that dangerous ce. It¡¯s you! You¡¯re to me¡ª¡±

    Just as Raisa was screaming frantically, there was suddenly a st from the window on the balcony, and Li Nanheng, who was pressed against the wall and seemed defenseless, suddenly grabbed Raisa¡¯s wrist and pushed her forward hard. Raisa was caught off guard. He snatched the gun in her hand and put the gun to her forehead, looking at her coldly. ¡°When you were still in Hai City, you had already secretly murdered many young and beautiful girls in the nightclub out of jealousy, right? You are nothing but a vicious woman in nature, so don¡¯t y a good mother in front of me. If you really feel sorry for your children and your husband, you wouldn¡¯t have continued to stay with those drug dealers!¡±

    Raisa red at him with bloodshot eyes. When she heard what he said, the tears in her eyes dried up almost instantly. She sneered and tried to grab the gun back, but Li Nanheng just casually dodged her hand, and when the Asian man broke in from the balcony behind and pounced on him, he turned around and shot him in the hand. The gun immediately fell from the man¡¯s hand and he quickly rolled back, half-knelt on the ground, picked up the gun, and rushed over again.

    The woman named Raisa had been in the underworld for more than ten years. She left Hai City with her husband at the age of seventeen and was now thirty-two years old. She was no weaker than a well-trained female soldier no matter in martial skills or physique. Losing her gun, she immediately took out a dagger from her sleeve and brandished it at him.

    Li Nanheng blocked Raisa¡¯s dagger with one hand and, at the same time, turned around and pointed his gun to the Asian man¡¯s forehead at the moment thetter dashed at him, and while the opponent was carefully avoiding the gun, he kicked the floormp next to him over which fell down and hit the Asian man in the face.

    However, although Raisa¡¯s hand was gripped by him, she, like a shrew, simply clung to his arm with one hand and kept struggling with the other hand while lowering her head to bite him.

    Being attacked by her, Li Nanheng suddenly felt a sharp pain on the back. He frowned, looked at the crazy woman coldly, and twisted her wrist hard. When the dagger fell from her hand, he caught the dagger with the back of his foot and kicked it at the Asian man who had just got up from under the light stand. The daggered pierced the Asian man¡¯s calf, and instantly blood ran all over the floor.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a gun! Hurry up!¡± Raisa tried to entangle him with both hands and feet. When she found that he seemed to be injured, she shouted, ¡°He has a wound on his back!¡±

    Hearing her words, the Asian man endured the pain in his calf, leaned down, and pulled out the dagger. Standing at a distance about two meters away from Li Nanheng and Raisa, he urately ced the muzzle on Li Nanheng¡¯s head.

    He clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t get too close to Li Nanheng because he was impossible to beat at close quarters.

    Now Raisa had confined Li Nanheng¡¯s hands, in this distance, he could definitely blow his head with a single shot.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face was stern. Because of the wound on his back, he couldn¡¯t shake Raisa away easily. Now that the two of them knew his weakness, he might be unable to avoid the Asian man¡¯s bullet.

    Li Nanheng lifted his legs, bent his knees, knocked into Raisa¡¯s abdomen hard, and pushed her a few meters away. When he was about to take out the silencer gun hidden in his pants pocket, the Asian man, who was two meters away from him, had already pulled the trigger.

    At this critical moment, a bottle of shower gel suddenly flew over and hit the hand of the Asian man. The gun was deflected and the bullet hit the wall, making a huge noise, and the smell of gunpowder filled the room.

    Li Nanheng turned his eyes to Feng Ling in shock. Why did she suddenly appear here? Seeing the window of the bedroom was opened and the curtain was flipping, he instantly figured out how she came in. He winked at her to give her an instruction with the sight signal that only the members of XI Base could understand.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but looked away from him coldly. There were not many things in his room and only the bottle of shower gel was heavy enough. Only by getting close to the Asian man and snatching his weapon, she could have more opportunities.

    The look Li Nanheng gave her was to tell her that he had a gun.

    Therefore, the gun that just fell on the ground would soon be her weapon.

    Because of Feng Ling¡¯s sudden intrusion, Raisa and the Asian man exchanged a nce. Before they came, they had never thought that there would be another person here. As far as they knew, Li Nanheng was living here alone. They thought they came at the right time. Now it seemed that they were wrong.

    So who was this woman who suddenly appeared?

    How did shee up? !

 Chapter 1043 - The Story of Ling and Heng (306)

    <h4>Chapter 1043: The Story of Ling and Heng (306)</h4>

    Feng Ling calmly observed the overall situation in the room in just a few seconds. Fortunately, she had stayed here for one night before. Even though she hadn¡¯t carefully observed the room, she knew what was in this room.

    The light stand next to Li Nanheng had fallen to the ground. On her side, under the coffee table, in a ce the man and the woman couldn¡¯t see, there was an empty fruit te where there were two fruit knives.

    When the Asian man whose hand was just injured suddenly raised his gun and was about to shoot Li Nanheng, Feng Ling no longer rushed to throw the thing in her hand but suddenly jumped forward in an unexpected posture. The Asian man froze for a second because of her action. At that second, Feng Ling bent down to pick up a fruit knife in the fruit te and stabbed the back of the Asian man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª-¡± the Asian man screamed in pain and almost dropped the gun. He hurriedly threw the gun to the other hand and shot.

    But Li Nanheng dodged the bullet. At the same time, another fruit knife that Feng Ling threw over had already pierced Raisa¡¯s arm. Raisa¡¯s arm became stiff with pain, and Li Nanheng took this opportunity to push her away, take out the gun in his pants pocket, and fired three shots at the Asian man. One shot hit his leg, one his arm, and the other his shoulder, but he didn¡¯t shoot his vital spots. They knew important information about those remnants of the drug dealers, so he couldn¡¯t kill them for now.

    Being pushed aside, Raisa staggered and fell to the ground, only to see the gun on the ground. She was about to reach out and pick it up, but someone picked it up ahead of her.

    Raisa looked up and red at Feng Ling. But before she saw the emotions in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling had kicked her to the ground and hit her shoulder hard with her elbow. Raisa groaned in pain and cursed. She hadn¡¯t seen a woman who was better at martial arts than her in many years. What surprised her more was that this woman was so petite!

    The moment Feng Ling picked up the gun, she wounded Raisa, and at the same time, she put the gun on Raisa¡¯s head, looking at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Raisa sat stiffly on the ground and did not dare to move. She firmly grasped the carpet on the ground, ring at her fiercely. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t been engaged in such a violent fight for a long time. Being questioned, she almost blurted out that I¡¯m from XI Base. When she realized what she was going to say, she hurriedly stopped and looked coldly at Raisa, saying calmly: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you dare to move, you¡¯ll be dead meat! Then Death will tell you my name!¡±

    Li Nanheng thought that Feng Ling would report the name of XI Base, but she did not.

    But he noticed that she paused for a few seconds. Watching that the Asian man was shot and on the ground twitching all over, he turned his eyes to Feng Ling who was pressing Raisa on the ground.

    Feeling the man¡¯s gaze, Feng Ling also turned her eyes to him. Before he asked her, she said, ¡°I ran into them downstairs just now. I found that they looked suspicious and went straight to the fifteenth floor, so I guessed they are your enemies or terrorists. I was worried about you, so I climbed up from the fire escape on the fourteenth floor.¡±

    Li Nanheng put the gun back into his pocket and looked at the Asian man lying on the ground who was not dead but had lost the ability to fight back. Then he went forward to search him just in case. After making sure there was no weapon on him, he straightened up, moved his stiff shoulder and back at random, and then looked at her, asking, ¡°You are worried about me?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but looked at the red-eyed woman in front of him. ¡°What are we going to do with this woman?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced down and happened to see that Raisa was secretly moving her hand under the carpet. Just as he was about to remind Feng Ling, thetter had already kicked Raisa¡¯s waist, and Raisay on the ground in difort before she had the time to do anything.

    Feng Ling stepped on the carpet and looked down at Raisa. ¡°Should I call the police or call someone from the military toe over?¡±

    She was asking Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng nced at the two people on the ground. It seemed that something urred to him and he suddenly turned his eyes outside the window.

    Not far from this window, about three to four hundred meters away, there was a 38-story building. Looking at the reflective ss on the top of the building, he frowned and quickly said, ¡°Be careful. There is a sniper over there. They came prepared. It¡¯s not just the two of them.¡±

    Hearing this, the Asian man who was covered with blood suddenly grinned, struggling to get up from the ground, but couldn¡¯t. The ferocious yet triumphant look on his face showed that Li Nanheng¡¯s guess was right.

    Raisa who was lying on the ground also sneered. She looked at Li Nanheng whose face turned dark in an instant. ¡°You are right, Li Nanheng. You are already surrounded. It is not that easy for you to escape! I never expected that there would be a woman trying so hard to protect you. Are you d that she will be buried with you?!¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her, and before she said anything, Li Nanheng suddenly came over and pulled her away. At the same time, he turned his back to the window, pushing her outside while protecting her in his arms. ¡°Go!¡±

    Feng Ling looked back at him and was about to talk when the three windows facing the building suddenly sted at the same time, which showed that there was not only one sniper on the other side.

    ¡°Li Nanheng...¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Just go!¡± Li Nanheng pushed her forward without hesitation, blocking all possible gunshots with his own back and signaling her to leave with his eyes.

 Chapter 1044 - The Story of Ling and Heng (307)

    <h4>Chapter 1044: The Story of Ling and Heng (307)</h4>

    At this moment, such an act was tantamount to courting death.

    Feng Ling struggled to look back at him but was still pushed to the door by the man. She nced at the windows and reached out to pull him. ¡°Li Nanheng!¡±

    ¡°You go first!¡± Li Nanheng seized every minute to let her leave first without any hesitation. ¡°Go!¡±

    Almost at that instant, Feng Ling, who was very familiar with sniper rifles, suddenly nced out the window and shouted, ¡°Watch out¡ª-¡±

    At the moment when the bullet shot in through the window, Li Nanheng grabbed Feng Ling¡¯s arm and led her to bend down to dodge the bullet. The bullet made a huge noise on the wall and it was followed by another shot. Li Nanheng frowned when he saw that Feng Ling had not been able to get out of this room. What he was worried about was that Raisa and herpanion might have small explosives tied to them. If Feng Ling stayed here, she might be implicated.

    He had no time to think about it though. He dragged Feng Ling to hide behind the sofa and pressed her head into his arms. The bullets shot through the window one after another with a loud noise. The whole room was filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke and the tranquility of thismunity waspletely broken.

    Feng Ling raised her head from his arms. Li Nanheng nced outside and then looked down at her, whispering, ¡°Their target is me. Don¡¯t get involved. Just run away if you can.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Feng Ling clenched his cuff. ¡°Let¡¯s run out together.¡±

    ¡°If I run out with you, the bullets will also follow! How many innocent people are outside? Don¡¯t forget the mission of XI Base. We are not crazy enough to sacrifice innocent people for our own heroism. What is behind us are the military and the police!¡± With that, he suddenly pulled her out of his arms. ¡°Go!¡±

    Feng Ling was still holding his cuff. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Knowing how stubborn she was in nature, Li Nanheng gazed at her helplessly. When the sofa behind them was riddled with bullets, he stared into her eyes and suddenlyughed. ¡°I won¡¯t die. Do you think I¡¯ll be moved? No! I don¡¯t want to die together with you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Who wanted to move him? This shameless bastard!

    She yanked his sleeves hard. ¡°Go with me!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Otherwise, the only barrier in this room¡ª-the sofa, would bepletely sted.

    Li Nanheng frowned and was about to get up. At this moment, Raisa, who had been lying on the ground, slowly moved her hand towards her own calf. Bullets kept shooting in from the three windows behind, and Li Nanheng pulled Feng Ling up and ran to the door, holding her firmly in his arms and walking out.

    The two of them moved quickly and skillfully avoided the bullets behind them. However, when they were about to step out the door, Raisa had sessfully taken out the miniature silencer gun hidden in the hidden pocket on her trousers, aimed at Li Nanheng and Feng Ling, and fired a shot.

    The bullets from the sniper rifles were so loud that Feng Ling could not hear the muffled sound of the silencer gun. She only noticed that Li Nanheng suddenly turned his body sideways and froze, but after a short while, when she looked up at him, she could only see the man¡¯s chiseled chin but could not see his instantly paled face. He rushed out with her in his arms.

    Finally rushing out of the door, Li Nanheng took her to hide behind a wall. He panted violently and said, ¡°There should be people lurking in the stairways and the elevator. You go down alone. They don¡¯t know you and won¡¯t do anything to you even if they meet you in the elevator.¡±

    However, Feng Ling turned around and pushed open the door of the stairways and took a look. After checking around, she turned around and was about to call him, only to see that the wall behind the man was stained with blood. Her eyebrows immediately twitched. ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a small injury.¡± Li Nanheng gasped. His face was ghastly pale, but he didn¡¯t even frown. He smiled at her. ¡°Just quickly go!¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly remembered the movement of Raisa just now. At that time, in order to avoid the bullets of the sniper rifle outside the window, the situation was urgent. She ignored that although the gun of the Asian man had dropped to the ground, the woman named Resa hadn¡¯t taken out any gun. They forgot that she might have a gun!

    She didn¡¯t hear the sound and hadn¡¯t found the gun on Raisa¡¯s body. It must be a special kind of miniature silencer gun.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anymore but stepped forward to hold the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Go!¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°I said, quickly go! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him with deep and cold eyes. ¡°Boss Li, if you were me now, will you go?¡±

    ¡°Why not?! Don¡¯t you hate me and are disgusted by me?¡± Li Nanhengughed but slightly tremble because hisugh pulled the injury on his back. He held back the pain and said nothing.

    Looking at his pale face, Feng Ling didn¡¯t refute or admit it, her face grim. She dragged his arm hard, turned to push open the door of the stairway, and forcibly dragged him in.

    Li Nanheng staggered, and after being forcibly dragged in, he nced at the stairway, which seemed quiet, but based on his experience, there must be people lurking around. But it was safer than the elevator where they might be ambushed.

    Feng Ling took the gun out of him, held it in one hand, and helped him down with the other. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Even if Li Nanheng was badly injured, he could walk by himself, but Feng Ling insisted on holding him. If they continued to waste any time here, none of them would be able to escape.

    The man who was being dragged by her sighed. ¡°No rush. Don¡¯t fall over.¡±

    Feng Ling looked back at him. ¡°Are you going or not?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face was pale and his lips turned pale too. Seeing her angry and impatient eyes, he sighed and smiled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going with you.¡±

 Chapter 1045 - The Story of Ling and Heng (308)

    <h4>Chapter 1045: The Story of Ling and Heng (308)</h4>

    Feng Ling red at him again and helped him walk down.

    After the long-term cooperation at XI Base, there was a tacit understanding between the two. When they saw the people in an ambush in the stairway, Feng Ling rushed up and hit their heads with the butt of her gun. Fortunately, although there were ambushes, they scattered in different spots. They didn¡¯t expect that Li Nanheng would have a helper like Feng Ling, so there weren¡¯t many people waiting to ambush. They could easily solve them.

    Along the way, the two did not waste a bullet. When they came out of the apartment building, they saw that many upants of the building had run out. There were a lot of peopleing to and leaving the parking lot. Everyone was running frantically, rushing into the car with their children or the elderly, and droving away as fast as they could.

    Such scenes weremon. Once a terrorist attack urred, people here would immediately flee the scene to avoid being involved and bing cannon fodder.

    It was precisely because there were many people outside that Feng Ling could take advantage of the situation to hold Li Nanheng to rush into the parking lot in the chaos and find Li Nanheng¡¯s car. As he was in ck, no one noticed the injury on his back. They ran all the way to his car. She looked around the man¡¯s body for a long while and finally found the electronic car key. She quickly opened the door of the car and helped him sit on the copilot seat.

    Li Nanheng nced at the driver¡¯s seat and was about to sit on it, but Feng Ling pressed him on the copilot seat and then fastened the seat belt for him. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let me drive!¡±

    Li Nanheng took a look at her. ¡°You drive? Do you want to die?¡±

    She certainly understood that if those people were still in ambush outside, the first one they would kill must be the person driving the car, no matter who this person was.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say a word. After fastening his seat belt, she quickly sat on the driver¡¯s seat. Under Li Nanheng¡¯s stare, she started the engine deadpan and drove the car out quickly, passing by the people in ambush.

    There were too many people and cars around, which could serve as concealment for them for the time being. After rushing out of themunity, she habitually drove the car onto sparsely-popted small paths and headed for the suburbs and unmanned highways, so as not to injure innocent people in normal living areas.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move, looked at the cloudy sky outside, and said, ¡°Beware of themunching a pincer attack.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but she was already mentally prepared. From time to time, she observed the road conditions and situation behind from the rearview mirror. After the car drove out for about one kilometer, there was already a car chasing up.

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Feng Ling asked coldly.

    ¡°The remnants of a group of drug dealers who we eliminated not long ago. They had very strong backing.¡± Li Nanheng said in a low voice and raised his hand to reach for something, but then he frowned because he identally pulled his injuries. He did not say a word but put his hand down.

    Feng Ling noticed his actions. ¡°What do you want to take?¡±

    ¡°My phone.¡±

    She controlled the steering wheel with one hand and fumbled on him with the other hand, and when she found the phone, she handed it to him.

    Li Nanheng nced at the thing she handed over, took it, and quickly sent his tracking signal permission to the base hall, and then nced at the car that was still chasing closely behind. He closed his eyes in chagrin for involving Feng Ling into this matter. Leaning on the seat, he let out a long breath. ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    Feng Ling concentrated on driving, stomping on the gas pedal, and only nced at him out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Li Nanheng closed his eyes and said, ¡°I really haven¡¯t married.¡±

    Feng Ling paused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡±

    ¡°If something is really going to happen here today, at least I want to make a good impression on you. Don¡¯t let me die with regrets. I¡¯ve promised someone to keep something in secret for three years, but you¡¯ve gotta believe me. I am sincere to you and never mean to y with your feelings.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse because his injury was serious and he had been bleeding for so long. Now he had no energy left.

    Feng Ling clenched the steering wheel.

    Three years?

    What secret?

    She never wanted to ask him why. After being driven out of XI Base, she left and never wanted to ask him what exactly happened.

    She had thought it was just as Han Jin said.

    It was nothing but a fruitless rtionship.

    No one should take it seriously.

    But Miss Wen said that Li Nanheng refused to return to the Li family for her, refused to meet the elders of the Li family, and had been looking for her for two years.

    She stared ahead and continued to drive, her voice a little tense. ¡°If you want to exin anything, wait until we are out of danger. You are not going to die. You can survive the bombs of terrorists. How can you die in these drug dealers¡¯ hands? In my memory, Boss Li is not such a coward.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten? In XI Base, just like in the military, members must write theirst words every time they go on a mission. There is only you by my side. I can only tell myst words to you.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment. ¡°What are yourst words?¡±

    Li Nanheng leaned weakly on the seat, and looked at the cars that had been chasing them closely. After more than ten seconds, he said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re my only woman and my only lover.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Feng Ling clenched the steering wheel harder.

    ¡°No, my life is very simple. Besides the Li family and the base, there is only you,¡± he said with a gentle sigh, then smiled, and looked out the car window.

    Feng Ling drove very fast and soon reached the suburbs. Outside the window were endless ins and farms. Because it was winter, there were withered and yellow autumn leaves everywhere in the ins, lonely and quiet, with no end in sight, only their car was driving forward.

 Chapter 1046 - The Story of Ling and Heng (309)

    <h4>Chapter 1046: The Story of Ling and Heng (309)</h4>

    Feng Ling did not speak all the way but only observed the rearview mirror, and suddenly she said, ¡°There are residential quarters in front. We can¡¯t drive over. I know that there is a jungle on the east of Boston, which is about more than 50 kilometers away. These people are chasing so closely. Do you mind if I drive into that jungle?¡±

    The jungle was an extremely dangerous ce for others, but it was a piece of cake for Feng Ling. Maybe driving into the jungle was the best choice for them now.

    But Li Nanheng¡¯s injuries had to be treated as soon as possible.

    He didn¡¯t speak but just looked out of the car window and nodded. ¡°OK.¡±

    When Feng Ling reached a fork in the road ahead, she turned the car to the northeast and stepped on the elerator all the way.

    The cars chasing from behind were also very fast. No matter how fast their car was, they couldn¡¯t get rid of them. Now their only chance was to drive into the jungle.

    Looking in the distance, although she couldn¡¯t see the jungle from here, her eyes shone and she looked straight ahead.

    About twenty minutester, Feng Ling continued to observe the cars behind them. Then she suddenly turned to look at Li Nanheng who had been quiet for a long time, only to see that the light brown leather seat had been stained red by the blood flowing out of his back and a lot of blood had flowed down the seat.

    Feng Ling frowned and suddenly turned the car around, causing the car body to sway violently. Li Nanheng, who had almost fallen into aa, suddenly opened his eyes because of this jolt. Even though he was tired and haggard with excessive blood loss, his eyes were alert the moment he opened his eyes. As he looked out of the car window, someone in the cars behind suddenly stuck his body out of the car window and shot their car.

    The sses of this Hummer were all bulletproof. The people chasing them seemed to know that, so they kept shooting at the tires of the car.

    Knowing their n, Feng Ling controlled the car to avoid their bullets, shouting, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face was ghastly pale. He nced at the rearview mirror and took a silent breath. Then he slowly raised his hand, put his cold hand on Feng Ling¡¯s thighs, and then took the gun out of her pocket, saying hoarsely, ¡°Keep driving.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him, only to see that Li Nanheng held the gun, opened the car window, facing the violent wind outside, and shot back.

    Feng Ling knew how good Li Nanheng¡¯s marksmanship was. Even if the speed of the car was very fast, the wind was high, even if he was seriously injured, as long as he fired a shot, he could definitely shoot their tires.

    But he was seriously injured...

    His arms and wrists were strengthless.

    But she didn¡¯t have the time to think about it now. She drove forward frantically, and at the same time, heard the sound of Li Nanheng¡¯s shooting. She looked in the rearview mirror and saw the car chasing behind suddenly veered to one side and the tire was blown!

    Feng Ling smiled.

    Just as she expected.

    Then came another shot, and the tire of another car burst at the same time.

    After several consecutive shots, after the tires of all those cars burst, Li Nanheng pulled the trigger again and then suddenly retracted his body, leaning out of the car window. Feng Ling quickly pressed the central lock to lock up the car window for him.

    Li Nanheng weakly leaned on the seat and threw the gun back into her arms. ¡°The gun is out of bullets. Be careful when we enter the jungle.¡±

    Although the tires of those cars had burst, they could still chase them, but their speed slowed down a lot.

    Taking this opportunity, Feng Ling drove the car quickly in the direction where a dark green was already faintly visible.

    Seeing that the cars behind were a lot far away, Feng Ling asked, ¡°Before I got into the car, I saw the marks of a car crash. You haven¡¯t had time to send it back to Los Angeles for repair. Why did you put the car in the middle of the highway yesterday? Weren¡¯t you afraid that you would die first?¡±

    Li Nanheng sat there feebly because of the injury on his back. The back of his clothes had been dyed red. He closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°What have I been afraid of?¡±

    Asking such a rhetorical question, he looked so rebellious and overbearing. Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, but he said, ¡°But when I rushed back to the base, looked at your empty room, and saw the wine bottles on the floor two years ago, I was really scared. When I saw you were drugged and taken away by those people that day, I was really scared. If I didn¡¯t stop their car, I didn¡¯t know what they would do to you.¡±

    ¡°When I am besieged and hunted down by these people, I was really scared that you would be implicated by me...,¡± Li Nanheng said, closing his eyes and frowning. ¡°So, Feng Ling, no matter if you hate me or what, since you have left the base, you must learn to cherish your life. Your life is no longer sold to the military or the police. You do not need to be responsible to anyone but yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but suddenly looked at the sky.

    Li Nanheng also heard something. He opened his eyes and also looked at the sky.

    It was a helicopter, but ording to its color and model, it was obviously not XI Base¡¯s helicopter.

    ¡°Is it our enemy or friend?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Feng Ling answered without hesitation, ¡°Enemy.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling retracted her gaze and stared at the jungle in front of her. ¡°As far as I know, there are many pits of different sizes in the jungles close to the city, which are dug out by visitors. They are all hidden under the grass. If any car falls into the pits, it will break down. I will crash the car into the nearest tree stump. Before the car crashes into the tree, we must jump off the car. Otherwise, no matter how good your car¡¯s performance is, we will die.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak but had unfastened the seatbelt. He, pale-faced, looked at the direction of the jungle with no expression and said calmly, ¡°In a jungle, you are the boss. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Come on, he had also received a lot of field survival training! She knew he was coaxing her into pleasure.

    Feng Ling cast a sideways nce at him, but the car was about to hit the tree stump. She quickly let go of the steering wheel and unfastened the seat belt. One second before the car mmed forward, the doors on both sides were suddenly opened and the two of them quickly jumped down!

 Chapter 1047 - The Story of Ling and Heng (310)

    <h4>Chapter 1047: The Story of Ling and Heng (310)</h4>

    The tall ck car suddenly rushed into the jungle at a speed of more than 250 miles, and mmed into the adjacent boulders and trees on the edge of the jungle, making a huge noise.

    Feng Ling jumped out of the car and quickly got up. Looking back at the smoking car, she staggered around the car and walked to the other side.

    Seeing that Li Nanheng had also gotten up, she walked over quickly and stepped forward to hold his arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need you to help me,¡± Li Nanheng said in a low voice and was about to take his arm out of her hand, but Feng Ling firmly held his arm, and, at the same time, looked into the depths of the jungle. ¡°Now there are cars behind us and a helicopter in front of us. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Li Nanheng closed his eyes. Obviously, his wounds and the violent collision when he jumped from the car had a great impact on him. He didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded, still trying to take his arm out of her hand. However, Feng Ling noticed that he was already seriously injured and held his arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Go, go in!¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. Before he had time to speak, Feng Ling had forcibly taken him towards the vast expanse of trees.

    Inside, there were pits dug out by people under each bush indeed. The pits were already covered with grasses of varying heights, so it was impossible for cars driving in to avoid the giant pits and they were easy to fall into.

    Both of them had received professional field survival training. XI Base had also organized many survival training in tropical rainforests. Li Nanheng, as a man, had a born desire to conquer ces such as the wild and the jungle and also had a keen sense of direction, and Feng Ling had lived in the jungle since she was a child, so this kind of ce that was extremely dangerous for ordinary people was simply a piece of cake for both of them.

    It would be even better if Li Nanheng was not injured because of her.

    Unfortunately, he was badly injured.

    And he had been shedding blood all the way.

    After Li Nanheng walked for about a few hundred meters, he was exhausted and fell to Feng Ling uncontrobly, and Feng Ling supported him. ¡°Hold on, find a ce that is not easy to be discovered by them. The helicopter will continue to search and patrol in the sky. We must hold out until our people arrive. Now they have taken the upper hand. We must find a safe ce first.¡±

    Li Nanheng closed his eyes and nodded. He didn¡¯t want to lean on her, but Feng Ling held his waist harder and supported him with all her strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the little woman who was supporting him to walk. He slowly raised his hand, hesitated, and finally put his hand on her shoulder, letting her help him walk.

    Now they didn¡¯t know how many people were besieging them. They were obviously well prepared. No matter how powerful they were, facing such a pincer attack, they shouldn¡¯t be reckless, let alone that Li Nanheng had been injured.

    After walking a few hundred meters more, the man stumbled suddenly. Feng Ling turned to look at him abruptly, only to see that his face was already bloodless, but he didn¡¯t say anything. She hurriedly supported Li Nanheng to sit under a tree, and when she retracted her hand, she saw the palm of her hand stained with blood.

    He had been bleeding for so long. It would be better if a doctor came in time to help stop the bleeding and take the bullet out. But in this case, how could they find a doctor?

    ¡°Can you hold on?¡± Feng Ling looked at him worriedly and then lowered his head to check the injury on his back. She was about to pull his clothes open, but as soon as her hand touched his neckline, the man stopped her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Li Nanheng said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±

    ¡°A minor injury? The bullet is still in your flesh!¡± Feng Ling waved his hand away, pulled his cor open, and saw the bullet wound on his shoulder, which was a red round mark about three centimeters in size, but it was flesh-and-blood and his back was covered in blood.

    Li Nanheng wanted to push her away but failed. He was so badly injured that he couldn¡¯t even push her hands away. Feeling the woman¡¯s eyes glued to his back, Li Nanheng could only look at the ground awkwardly and smiled.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Feng Ling gathered up his clothes and then turned his eyes to the top of the jungle. There were dense leaves, which could block the sight of the pilot of the helicopter, and those who drove over couldn¡¯t easily find them either. She retracted her gaze and looked at the man. ¡°Is it funny to be so badly injured?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. Can¡¯t I smile?¡±

    Feng Ling drew a long face. ¡°...Are you crazy? You¡¯re in a good mood? Why?¡±

    Li Nanheng still smiled and then turned his eyes to look around. ¡°Let¡¯s keep walking. I am a man. I can hold on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a man, not a god. The bullet is still in your body. Do you think you¡¯re made of iron?¡± Feng Ling said coldly while supporting him up again.

    As they walked, she looked at the man¡¯s face from time to time. She had already tried hard to pull him so that he would lean his weight on her, but the man insisted on walking by himself. However, he was too feeble to walk for too long, so after a few dozen steps, he would lean on her and rest for a few seconds and then continue to walk forward.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she turned his back to him. ¡°Get on my back.¡±

    Li Nanheng, pale-faced, raised his eyebrows because of her words and looked at the girl¡¯s thin back.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you¡¯ve already implicated me. If you don¡¯t want me to die here with you, just get on my back! I can run for several kilometers with a load of 300 catties. You are much lighter than that, so I can carry you! Come on!¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled, leaned forward, and got on her back, but instead of putting all his weight on her, he stretched out and hugged her into his arms from behind.

 Chapter 1048 - The Story of Ling and Heng (311)

    <h4>Chapter 1048: The Story of Ling and Heng (311)</h4>

    Feng Ling frowned and said solemnly. ¡°I said, get on my back!¡±

    ¡°No. Let me hug it and I can recover a lot of strength,¡± the man whispered hoarsely behind her, and then, when Feng Ling was about to lose her temper, he took a step back in time and let her go.

    Feng Ling turned her head abruptly and looked at him with wondering eyes. ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of a situation we are in?! How can you still...¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I am a man. I won¡¯t let you carry me. Unless I am dead, I will always protect you,¡± the man said and walked past her with a pale face. Even if he almost fainted due to excessive blood loss, he was still walking.

    Feng Ling looked at the ck clothes on the man, on which hardly any blood stains could be seen, but the smell of blood spreading in the air still made her frown.

    She walked up quickly to help him. ¡°Let me help you walk, okay?¡±

    The man¡¯s face remained deadpan and he just nced at her. Worrying about him, she reached out and carefully took his arm. ¡°There are usually some beast shelters in the depths of the jungles, such as hidden small caves or tree holes under bushes. If we hide in them, they won¡¯t be able to find us.¡±

    Then she began to search around and finally found a tree hole that could amodate two people under an old tree. The ce was so hidden that it was impossible for those people to find them. She hurriedly helped him to sit down.

    When Li Nanheng sat down, he frowned slightly because of the wound on his back, but soon he turned to look at the tall bushes outside. ¡°There is blood on the path we walked. They can easily find us with two hounds.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with it. Just a moment.¡±

    As Feng Ling said, she got out of the small tree hole and got into the tall bushes outside.

    Although this jungle was veryrge and looked dark and mysterious, in fact, it was the closest jungle to the city. The animals here had already run away due to excessive human disturbance. Now there were only snakes and some harmless small animals left.

    She went to pick some smelly grass in the jungle, crushed it into mud, and smeared it on the path they had walked to conceal their smells.

    More than ten minutester, Feng Ling quickly finished this job. The smelly grass had a strong vor. Even if they took hounds here, the hounds would be misled by the smelly grass, because the smelly grass had the smell of blood, which would be easily mistaken with the smell of human blood.

    This was something only Feng Ling, who grew up in the jungle, would know. Other people, unless they were professional jungle explorers, would not be aware of such things.

    When she got back into the tree hole, she saw Li Nanheng sitting there, eyes closed, motionless.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She walked quickly over and crouched down in front of him. ¡°Boss Li? Li Nanheng?¡±

    The man with closed eyes opened his eyes when she held his shoulders, and looked at the girl in front of him. Although his face was pale, his eyes were still shining. ¡°Did you just call me Boss Li? Good, I like it more than Mr. Li.¡±

    Feng Ling stared at him and didn¡¯t feel like listening to his nonsense, so she took out the dagger she brought with her and cut his clothes open. When the man raised his eyebrows and looked at her, she said in a cold voice, ¡°I saw your wound yesterday. I think you won¡¯t mind me seeing it again.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind, but please be gentle...¡± The man chuckled.

    Feng Ling said deadpan, ¡°Then find a gentle woman to help you. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Li Nanhengughed out loud because of her words but then couldn¡¯t help coughing twice because his wounds were pulled. Blood flowed out of the wound on his back again.

    Bleeding all the way here, he hadn¡¯t fainted because his physical condition was really good.

    Looking at the man¡¯s pale but still smiling face, Feng Ling suddenly remembered that night on Rogers Pass, when he was so weak but he still tortured her on the bed. The next few days, she hid in the tent andy on the bed, refusing to see anyone. She was really impressed with this man¡¯s physical strength.

    Suddenly thinking of that night, Feng Ling frowned but did not speak. She leaned down, turned the man over, and checked his wound, saying, ¡°Did the bullet prate your shoulder de?¡±

    ¡°I think not. If the bone was shot through, I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk this far.¡± The man replied hoarsely, ¡°The bullet is in the flesh. Don¡¯t you have a knife? Help me get the bullet out.¡±

    Feng Ling thought he had heard it wrong, and her hands paused and she raised her head with a jerk. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked back at her and picked up the dagger she had just thrown on the ground. ¡°Take the bullet out.¡±

    Feng Ling moved her hand away from his back. ¡°I don¡¯t know how!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s uncertain when we can leave. You should be very clear that the longer the bullet stays in my body, the more dangerous I¡¯ll be. Do you want me to die here?¡± the man asked calmly. ¡°Cut open the wound. The bullet is not in the bone. It¡¯s not that difficult to take it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before. I don¡¯t know how to do it,¡± Feng Ling said as she looked at the wound on his back, remembering the cross scar on her shoulder.

    It seemed that the bullet could be taken out if she cut a cross on the scar...

 Chapter 1049 - The Story of Ling and Heng (312)

    <h4>Chapter 1049: The Story of Ling and Heng (312)</h4>

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at her face but just threw the dagger into her arms. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Feng Ling picked up the dagger and looked at the wound on his back. The man had lowered his head slightly and his perfectly muscr back was exposed in front of her eyes. Seeing this, she froze.

    Her hand froze in the air for a while. She stared at the wound and gritted her teeth, pressing his shoulder with one hand and putting the sharp knife on the wound with another. ¡°Hold it. I¡¯m not very good at it. If it really hurts, you can...¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak, but his silence reassured her.

    She cut open his wound with the knife. Although the man did not say anything, his shoulder slightly trembled. She had not sterilized the knife, nor had she ever taken a bullet out for anyone before. Perhaps the knife touched a nerve in his shoulder, as the tip of the knife went deeper, the muscles in his back tightened.

    She nced at him but couldn¡¯t see his expression. She felt that the cross she cut on his wound was not as professional as the one he drew on her shoulder. She wondered why Li Nanheng trusted her so much...

    As soon as she cut the cross on his wound, she felt the tip of the knife touch the bullet iid in his flesh. She said, ¡°I found the bullet.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± The tightened muscles gradually rxed as he got used to the pain. With his back to her, he said calmly as if he was not suffering from the pain, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    The bullet wasn¡¯t deep inside. Looking at the wound that kept bleeding, Feng Ling touched the bullet with the tip of the knife tentatively and then urately picked out the bullet.

    The blood-stained bullet was thrown to the ground, making a clunking sound.

    In just a few minutes, Feng Ling¡¯s forehead was faintly sweaty. After confirming that the bullet had been taken out, she looked at the wound on his back, whispering, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s done.¡±

    The man with his back to her did not move or speak. Feng Ling nced at the wound on his back again and then looked at him, but he seemed to be focusing on something.

    Seeing his silent and cold eyes, she suddenly noticed that there were at least two helicopters hovering over the jungle.

    The helicopters were still far away. They must be searching hard, but the jungle was too dense, so they couldn¡¯t find them. If they searched on foot, it might be more possible for them to find them.

    Of course, if they really searched by foot, even the seriously injured Li Nanheng could knock them down easily, let alone Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling leaned down and picked up the blood-stained bullet. Then she ced it in her hand and looked at it for a few seconds, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a small silencer AK. Who is that woman? This gun is not cheap.¡±

    ¡°She is not important, but she had many men who were not short of money, so it¡¯s not difficult for her to get a superb gun,¡± Li Nanheng said, raising his arm to put on the clothes, only to be stopped by Feng Ling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Although the bullet has been taken out, the wound still has to be treated. If you put the clothes back on, the clothes will stick to the wound when the blood dries,¡± she said as she took out a small pack of wet wipes from her pocket to wipe the blood for him.

    The knife wasn¡¯t disinfected because this was in a jungle not that stone tform in the Snake Valley. If they set a fire here, it was like notifying the enemies where they were.

    Now she didn¡¯t have the time to think whether the wipes were disinfected or not but just wiped clean the blood around the wound on his back. Then she put the clothes over his back. ¡°Don¡¯t put on the clothes.I¡¯ve cut the part of the clothes around your shoulder off so that it won¡¯t stick to the skin.¡±

    When she picked up another clean wet tissue to wipe his face, she found that the man was exceptionally quiet. Seeing that he closed his eyes, she froze and then leaned over to him. ¡°Li Nanheng, don¡¯t be so quiet. Open your eyes and say something.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond.

    Feng Ling was a little anxious. He had really shed a lot of blood when she took out the bullet for him just now. Now he must be exhausted.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, it was the first time I took a bullet out for someone just now. Many ¡°first-times¡± in my life have something to do with you. If you dare to die, I will throw your corpse into the wilderness and let the birds and beasts eat it up!¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly let out a muffled chuckle and coughed, saying hoarsely, ¡°I just closed my eyes for a while and didn¡¯t speak. I was saving my strength. I promise I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Hearing his answer, Feng Ling realized that she was panicking for him just now and immediately withdrew the hand on his shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t block bullets for me again. If you do it again, I will never see you again in my life.¡±

    But Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say a word.

    As time passed, Feng Ling calcted the time for the nearest rescue team from XI Base to arrive here. After a while, she suddenly noticed that Li Nanheng was unusually quiet. She looked at him, only to see that he still closed his eyes and blood was still flowing outward from his wound, dyeing the ground red.

    If the wound kept bleeding, even if he didn¡¯t die of the bullet, he would die of excessive blood loss.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched and she suddenly patted his face: ¡°Li Nanheng!¡±

 Chapter 1050 - The Story of Ling and Heng (313)

    <h4>Chapter 1050: The Story of Ling and Heng (313)</h4>

    Seeing that he had no reaction being patted by her, Feng Ling approached him, looked at his face, and called his name while patting his face.

    The man¡¯s quietly closed eyes twitched slightly, so did his fingers on his leg, as if giving her a response.

    Seeing this, for some reason, Feng Ling almost burst into tears. She looked at his face and said in a low voice, ¡°Hold it. Don¡¯t sleep, OK? Please, I beg you!¡±

    The man slightly opened his eyes to look at her, seeming to be too feeble to smile, and said in a very small voice, ¡°How will you beg me?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t get what he meant and just looked at him. ¡°Huh?¡±

    What a silly girl. She seemed always unable to get his meaning.

    Li Nanheng sighed and smiled, slowly raised his hand, and tapped his own face with his finger. ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    Although his face was pale and his voice was weak, he looked so attractive, and Feng Ling felt her heart skip a beat.

    She looked at him coldly, suddenly got up, and took a step back. ¡°Then you might as well sleep!¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows, and said in a low voice, ¡°You would rather watch me die than have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Ling said impatiently.

    Li Nanheng looked at her, smiled, and slowly closed his eyes again silently.

    At first, Feng Ling thought he was teasing her, but then she noticed his face was ghastly pale. He looked really weak and didn¡¯t open his eyes for a long time. She hurriedly bent down and shouted, ¡°Li Nanheng! Don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    However, his eyes were still closed. He leaned against the tree motionless, giving her no response.

    Feng Ling frowned, wondering if she was too cruel to him. After all, his injuries were all because of her.

    She patted his shoulder. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, don¡¯t sleep. Wake up...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, the man with his eyes closed suddenly reached out and dragged her into his arms. Although he was weak now, Feng Ling was caught off guard and fell into his arms.

    When Feng Ling stared at him, he leaned his face towards hers, eyes closed and hugging her. Although he was pale, he seemed to quite enjoy it. ¡°Just one kiss.¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips, red at him, and pushed him away. ¡°I think you can¡¯t die!¡±

    With that, she got up and walked outside the tree hole. ¡°The sound of the helicopters is gone. Where are they? Let me go out and have a look.¡±

    Seeing the little woman walking out angrily, Li Nanheng leaned against the tree and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Keep safe.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get lost in a jungle...¡± Feng Ling said angrily as she walked out. When she was about to say a few more words, she suddenly realized that she should keep silent now, so she immediately closed her mouth and checked around.

    Feng Ling searched around outside, including on the trees, among the bushes, in the sky, on the ground, and all the other possible locations, and then she confirmed that those people hadn¡¯t found their way to them. They were deep in the jungle. Those who had not lived in the jungle must have either fallen into a pit or walked in another direction. It was not so easy for them to find them in such a vast jungle.

    After making sure that it was safe, Feng Ling went back and picked a few green grasses on the way back. She remembered these grasses had anti-inmmatory and hemostatic effects. Perhaps they could help Li Nanheng.

    Walking back into the tree hole, she saw that the man still closed his eyes, but when he heard footstepsing in, he struggled to open his eyes and smiled faintly at her. ¡°Sure enough, you didn¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Feng Ling pretended not to hear him, walked over, and took off the clothes that were put over his body. Then she put the grass she just picked on a small stone, squeezed some green juice out of the grass, and then applied it to the wound on his back.

    Li Nanheng sobered up by the sudden tingling sensation. He turned his head to watch the little woman applying medicine on him. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°No idea. It may be poison, something that will make you fester from the wound to the whole body,¡± Feng Ling replied impatiently.

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Is it? It¡¯s not bad to die in your hands.¡±

    Feng Ling really didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She suddenly exerted a greater force and didn¡¯t stop until she heard the man groan in pain.

    Finally, she put the clothes over him again, helped him to lean against the tree, and then look down at the time on the phone. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t call the police? We¡¯ll just wait for the people from XI Base to arrive?¡±

    ¡°The police will only be cannon fodder when theye here. I don¡¯t want to implicate innocent people. Besides, XI Base always relies on their own. When do we need outsiders to help us?¡± Li Nanheng asked lightly.

    That was true.

    Only the military and the police turned to XI Base for help, and they had never needed their help. After all, the disparity in strength was obvious.

    However, Li Nanheng was really arrogant. He had never taken the police seriously.

    Seeing that he closed his eyes again, Feng Ling held his hand and pinched his hand hard, trying to wake him up. Now she couldn¡¯t let him fall asleep.

    ¡°Can you move your shoulder? Did I hurt your shoulder des when I took out the bullet for you...¡±

    Li Nanheng took her hand and gazed at her silently. He was too feeble and could only look at her.

 Chapter 1051 - The Story of Ling and Heng (314)

    <h4>Chapter 1051: The Story of Ling and Heng (314)</h4>

    Feng Ling found that he seemed to try to take onest look at her.

    She was instantly angry and pinched his hand hard. When he felt the pain and looked at her in confusion, she red at him and said, ¡°Li Nanheng, listen to me. You¡¯re not going to die! Just keep awake. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind attracting those people over and letting us die together.¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned and looked at her, saying nothing.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Feng Ling stared at him coldly.

    The man smiled. ¡°OK.¡±

    At this time, they heard the sound of the helicopters again, apanied by a kind of strange sound.

    She turned to look at Li Nanheng. Obviously, he also heard the sounds. He looked outside the tree hole and said calmly, ¡°They are drug dealers and perhaps had once hidden in ces like the jungle. It¡¯s not strange for them to find this part of the jungle.¡±

    Feng Ling calmly pinned the dagger to her waist, nced outside, and said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±

    Li Nanheng wanted to stop her from going out, but if they just stayed here, they would only die here together.

    When Feng Ling was about to go out, Li Nanheng said in a low voice, ¡°Keep safe. After all, you¡¯re more familiar with the jungle. Find a chance to run away if you can.¡±

    ¡°You are here, so I won¡¯t run away.¡± The slender and tall short-haired woman said and walked out of the tree hole resolutely.

    Looking at Feng Ling¡¯s back, Li Nanheng closed his eyes and sighed. With some difficulty, he picked up the phone and nced at it. The tracking signal of XI Base was already close to Boston. As long as the target position remained unchanged, the rescue helicopters of XI Base could definitely arrive within 40 minutes.

    Forty minutes.

    Others might not be able to hold it.

    But Feng Ling could.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the jungle where emerald green shadows were everywhere, Feng Ling quickly shuttled through the tall grasses, carefully listening to those people¡¯s footsteps.

    Just when she felt that those people were only three or four hundred meters away from her, Feng Ling nced at a deep pit ce underfoot that was covered by tall grass, climbed onto an old tree, and hid among the dense leaves. Then she looked down, only to see a dozen peopleing in.

    Each of them held a gun. She could recognize the models of the guns in those people¡¯s hands at this distance and could tell which guns were powerful and which guns only looked powerful.

    After observing the situation clearly, Feng Ling picked up the stone she prepared and quickly threw one at a tree about one hundred meters away.

    The stone hit the trunk and didn¡¯t make a loud noise, but those people heard it. They turned around and pointed their guns in that direction.

    Seeing that their attention had turned to the direction opposite to her, Feng Ling took the opportunity to jump down, bent over, sprinted through the grass, then kicked down one of these people, and snatched the gun from his hand within a second. When the others turned their heads back, she stepped on the man¡¯s head, and jumped onto the nearest tree behind her.

    Then, those people finally realized what was going on. In an instant, gunshots broke out and they all shot toward Feng Ling¡¯s direction. Feng Ling used the thick trunks to block the bullets. Concealed by the dense leaves, while they were shooting randomly, she jumped to another tree, leading these people to the directions opposite to the tree hole where Li Nanheng hid.

    These people saw her and chased her. After running more than a dozen steps, however, they suddenly heard a few screams, and those who were running in the front looked back, only to see three or four of hispanions fall into a pit under the grass.

    ¡°Damn! She¡¯s fooling us!¡± The person in front roared angrily and shot crazily at every tree around. However, Feng Ling had taken the opportunity to jump to another tree less than one meter away from them and looked down at them.

    These idiots were still shooting at the trees in front of them but didn¡¯t notice this tree behind them.

    Feng Ling crouched, pointing the gun she had just snatched at the back of the head of the man in front, and pulled the trigger.

    The people under the tree heard the sound and immediately looked back, so did the others, as if they had noticed something.

    However, it was toote. With a bang, a bullet was shot from the tree closest to them and pierced the head of the man in front. The man stood there stiffly, staring nkly in disbelief and fright and then fell heavily to the ground.

    When the others saw this scene, they were all scared and immediately pointed their guns to the tree.

    Feng Ling¡¯s shot just now was very risky, but if she didn¡¯t kill their leader, these people wouldn¡¯t be in a panic.

    She dodged the bullets and looked around at the other trees nearby. Now being surrounded by a dozen people, she would definitely be shot to death if she jumped down.

 Chapter 1052 - The Story of Ling and Heng (315)

    <h4>Chapter 1052: The Story of Ling and Heng (315)</h4>

    Feng Ling weighed the gun in her hand and estimated that there were still six or seven bullets in the gun.

    She looked at the people under the tree again and suddenly took out two pebbles from her pocket and threw them in the opposite direction. Because the pebbles were thrown so fast, no one saw what they were, but suddenly they heard a female voice from the tree. ¡°Beware of explosives!¡±

    Hearing this, those people panicked and immediately moved back while pointing their guns at the tree.

    Feng Ling took the chance to shoot two bullets at two people¡¯s heads, and when the two fell down, she quickly fled to the tree on the opposite side. The encirclement ring was broken and she quickly jumped to another tree.

    However, at this moment, a few of them had figured up her n and chased her up, and when Feng Ling was about to try the same trick again, they shot first and sessfully intercepted her.

    Feng Ling suddenly lost bnce and fell to the ground. She nced at the bruises on her arm and noticed that those people were approaching. She frowned and turned to flee.

    However, without the cover of the trees, it was very difficult for her to escape because she was desperately outnumbered.

    She could no longer jump to the trees above and could only rely on the grass below.

    But after all, she didn¡¯t have any advantage on the ground. Being hunted down by them, she almost had no chance to fight back. She could only roll on the ground to avoid the bullets, but these people, who were in no shortage of bullets, were almost on her heels. She was desperate.

    However, in the blink of an eye, two people fell into a pit that Feng Ling had just deliberately bypassed. When two of them fell, their guns fell into the grass, and Feng Ling was suddenly hit in the arm. She endured the pain, bent down, and tried to flee to the other side, but no matter how hard she tried, she seemed to be trapped in this encirclement. What was worse, those people seemed to see through her n and had run in the direction of the tree hole. She looked up, only to see they were already not far away from the tall tree where Li Nanheng hid.

    They couldn¡¯t go over!

    She couldn¡¯t let them find him!

    Feng Ling ignored the gunmen behind her, suddenly turned around and ran to the other side. There was no pit here but only a mountain to the front, which was a dead-end for her but a way to survive for Li Nanheng.

    She rushed over, and in the end, when she was about to be surrounded, there were still bullets fired in her direction. She was almost shot in the shoulder. Fortunately, she dodged it, but the bullet still cut the skin of her shoulder and gave her a burning pain.

    Suddenly, she noticed there was a helicopter above. Although it was deep in the jungle and full of dense trees, the cell phone signals were still avable. No wonder the helicopter came here.

    At the moment Feng Ling realized what was going to happen, with a loud rumbling noise in the sky, something seemed to fall and a me of fire passed through the dense jungle. The object exploded and fell under her feet, causing a huge shock.

    Sent flying by the bomb dropped by the helicopter, Feng Ling was in excruciating pain and felt as if her internal organs had been shattered. She was blown up high and then fell to the ground ten meters away.

    She vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    The bomb almost fell on her head and, if that had been the case, her body would have been smashed to pieces, but even so, Feng Ling had been internally injured by the impact of the bombing.

    She tried to get up from the ground and there was a smell of burning all around. The bombing caused fires all around. She coughed, vomited another mouthful of blood, and couldn¡¯t get out from the ground no matter how hard she tried. However, at this time, she saw one of those people pointing his gun to her head. Obviously, he was going to kill her.

    Feng Ling frowned and her fingers went deep into the ground.

    Some people seemed to be approaching from around. She was not sure whether it was the enemy or members of XI Base. Without the energy to distinguish those sounds, she just looked at the man¡¯s gun but couldn¡¯t even move although she wanted to avoid it.

    ¡°Someone ising! We are surrounded!¡± Suddenly someone shouted among those people and then they quickly ran away and dispersed.

    The man who pointed the gun at Feng Ling¡¯s head nned to kill her before he left, but at the moment he pulled the trigger, Feng Ling heard a gunshot and then saw this man fall down stiffly.

    When he fell, she saw the pale-faced Li Nanheng standing not far away and holding a gun.

    He came out from the tree hole. He was so badly injured! How could he get out...

    Feng Ling looked at him in disbelief. Just when she struggled to get up from the ground, she suddenly saw some people running over from around. She was relieved to see these people were all wearing the uniforms of XI Base and instantlyy on the ground feebly and motionless. She felt as if her chest was about to burst and the blood in her body was about to gush out, but when the blood reached her throat, she swallowed it down hard.

    ¡°Boss¡ª-¡± Han Jin and Xiao Xu hadn¡¯t seen the person lying amid the mes clearly. They hurriedly walked over to support Li Nanheng when they noticed that he was badly injured.

    But K, who was holding a sniper rifle behind, turned his eyes to that person in shock. He didn¡¯t expect to meet the person he hadn¡¯t seen for two years here. When he saw her clearly, he shouted incredulously, ¡°Feng Ling?!!!¡±

 Chapter 1053 - The Story of Ling and Heng (316)

    <h4>Chapter 1053: The Story of Ling and Heng (316)</h4>

    K¡¯s scream of surprise attracted everyone¡¯s eyes to the person lying on the ground.

    Feng Ling slowly raised her head, exposing her pale and blood-stained face. It had been two years since she hadst seen them, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of mood she was at this moment. She just remembered the scene where she stuck her fingers deep into the ground before she left.

    Seeing that she was seriously injured, K quickly handed the sniper rifle in his hand to the brother behind him, rushed up quickly, bent down and quickly helped Feng Ling up from the ground. When he saw the blood on her mouth, he frowned and said: ¡°You...¡±

    Feng Ling gasped in a low voice and said hoarsely, ¡°A bomb just fell beside me.¡±

    K gasped and held her steady. His voice suddenly became serious. ¡°Then go to the hospital! Hurry up!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have any more energy to speak. Two members of XI Base who looked familiar came up to help hold her, and she heard Han Jin and Xiao Xu speaking, ¡± Boss, why didn¡¯t you tell us when you found Feng Ling?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He was also being supported by other members.

    Both of them were seriously injured. They exchanged a nce silently and silence meant more than words at this moment.

    Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Get on the helicopter and go back to the base.¡± Then he turned to the members. ¡°Has Dr. Wene with you? Call him over here. Let him examine Feng Ling.¡±

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu looked at the wound on Li Nanheng¡¯s back and wanted to say that you looked seriously wounded too. However, they knew how much Boss Li cared about Feng Ling. Since Boss had said so, if Doctor Wen didn¡¯t examine Feng Ling first, Boss wouldn¡¯t let him touch him.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go first,¡± Han Jin said, winking at the other members. Some people were already chasing the drug dealers. At this moment, there were still several helicopters hovering in the sky, which included both the enemy¡¯s and XI Base¡¯s helicopters, so the enemy was temporarily unable to find their urate position and drop explosives.

    The area behind Feng Ling was already on fire. In this kind of jungle, any fire was very dangerous. Her chest hurt as if it was going to split at any time, but when the members were about to help she walk outside, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to XI Base. Just send me to the hospital.¡±

    Although her voice was very low and small, almost everyone around her could hear her.

    K immediately looked at her incredulously. ¡°Feng Ling, do you know that Boss Li had been looking for you for two years? He has tried every possible means to find you in the past two years! XI Base needs you. What Mr. Li did was wrong. Boss is the person in charge of the base. As long as he says you can still return to the sniper team, you can. Shouldn¡¯t you go back now?¡±

    Feng Ling remained expressionless. She swallowed down the blood in her mouth when she was supported to walk out by K. She was exhausted, but she still said gasping. ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    Li Nanheng had stopped walking forward and turned around to look at her when she had just said this.

    Feng Ling also looked at him, facing his pale face and calm gaze.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Han Jin and Xiao Xu supported Li Nanheng and were very careful not to touch the wound on his back, saying with a frown, ¡°Boss finally found you. There was a misunderstanding between you. We had known your gender before you left and most people in the base can ept you. Don¡¯t take what the bastards of the third team said seriously. We can understand you. Now that you are injured so badly, let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    ¡°Let me say it again.¡± Listening to them, Feng Ling looked straight into Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°I swore two years ago that for the rest of my life, I would never step into XI Base as its member. Even if I die here, I will not go back.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, I know you are still upset, but now it¡¯s not the time to make trouble. Just leave with us...¡± K whispered beside her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°I¡¯m serious; let me go. I will go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Look at yourself! Can you walk now?¡± K said while looking at the blood on her mouth. ¡°You vomited blood! Who do you think you are? Wonder Woman?¡±

    But Feng Ling remained expressionless and tried to stand up, without any intention to rely on them.

    The hatred and repulsion to XI Base were deep in her heart.

    Holding Li Nanheng¡¯s arm, Xiao Xu felt that Boss Li¡¯s body temperature was decreasing bit by bit. Boss was seriously injured! But what hurt Boss more was Feng Ling¡¯s coldness toward him.

    Facing Feng Ling who he hadn¡¯t seen for two years, Xiao Xu said, ¡°Feng Ling, we know that you hate the base, but without love, there is no hate. It¡¯s just because you once loved that ce deeply that you hate it now, which is just like your feelings for Boss Li...¡±

    ¡°I never loved him!¡± Feng Ling frowned.

    Because of the serious injury, Li Naheng¡¯s eyes had almost lost focus, but because of her words, he suddenly turned his dark and deep eyes to her.

    Xiao Xu was speechless because of Feng Ling¡¯s cold, firm words. Although this girl sounded so cruel, no one could me her given what she had suffered two years ago.

    Yes.

    Whoever witnessed her lying on the ground, being humiliated, ndered, and then driven out of the base two years ago could understand her.

    No one would be willing to step into that ce again.

    ¡°Never loved?¡± At this moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s low and husky voice sounded. Although his voice was weak because of excessive blood loss, it was exceptionally clear and cold in the silent jungle.

    Feng Ling looked away, refusing to look at him.

 Chapter 1054 - The Story of Ling and Heng (317)

    <h4>Chapter 1054: The Story of Ling and Heng (317)</h4>

    Seeing her reluctance to look at him, Li Nanheng slowly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Feng Ling, I¡¯ve never been as candid to anyone else as I am to you¡±

    Feng Ling was still supported by K and weakly leaned against him, looking at the tree trunk not far away with a somewhat distracted expression, and still refused to look at the man.

    ¡°Whether you hate or despise me for what happened two years ago, I can give a reasonable exnation. Even if you can¡¯t understand it, I don¡¯t want there to be any misunderstanding between us. I¡¯ve told you again and again, I have never married any woman but you don¡¯t believe me. Okay, I was too confident, overestimated my ability, and ignored your feelings, so I deserve it now.¡± The man sounded haggard and tired. ¡°No matter what happens, I have never concealed anything from you. I¡¯m always sincere toward you, but you just deny everything that has happened between us. By doing this, you are also denying yourself, right?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was so cold that even Han Jin and Xiao Xu could feel the desperation in the boss¡¯ heart. Supporting him, they could feel that his body temperature was decreasing little by little. They wanted to say don¡¯t dy any longer. Otherwise, Boss¡¯s life would be in danger.

    But now they dared not say a word.

    Under the gaze of the base members, Feng Ling simply said, ¡°There is no need to deny. Nothing has actually happened.¡±

    As soon as K heard this, he immediately pinched Feng Ling¡¯s arm to remind her not to challenge Boss¡¯s bottom line.

    Boss had been looking for her for two years and finally found her. Now both of them were seriously injured. Why was she still trying to hurt him?

    But it was obvious that Feng Ling had closed her heart so tightly that nothing could get in. As soon as she was out of danger, she became cold again.

    If she guarded her heart well two years ago, she would not have left in such a way.

    Li Nanheng looked at her as if there was no one else around. He gazed at her face and asked, ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡±

    The base members had heard rumors about Feng Ling and Boss Li before, but they didn¡¯t quite believe those rumors. Later, they learned that Feng Ling was actually a woman. Although they were surprised, they didn¡¯t think as much as those bastards in Team Three.

    But now, suddenly watching this scene and listening to what the two of them were saying, they all immediately held their breath and did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Ling answered without hesitation.

    Li Nanheng sneered suddenly and theughter seemed to be out of his chest. The man¡¯s pale face seemed to be warm under the light of the fire behind Feng Ling, but it was actually icy cold when looked closely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never loved me?¡± he asked again.

    Feng Ling slowly clenched her hands. ¡°No.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±

    Watching this scene, K felt his heart skipped a beat and he kept muttering in his heart. Come on, Feng Ling, don¡¯t irritate the Boss anymore! Look at him, just look at him.

    However, Feng Ling obviously couldn¡¯t feel K¡¯s worry. She just weakly leaned on his shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°My life in Boston is peaceful. What happened today was just a coincidence. You don¡¯t need to feel thankful to me. Boss Li, thank you for saving me and I also saved you today, so now we are even.¡±

    Li Nanheng just looked at her without speaking.

    Everyone felt that Boss Li was physically exhausted and knew that he should be helped back quickly, but no one dared to move or say anything, especially Han Jin and Xiao Xu beside Li Nanheng. Facing the seriously wounded Boss Li who looked like he was dying, and Feng Ling who was as cold and hard as a stone, they did not even dare to breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never loved me?¡± Li Nanheng asked again as if not believing this answer, but this time his voice was so calm and low that everyone¡¯s heart quivered.

    Feng Ling frowned as if impatiently, and replied hoarsely, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly sneered and abruptly shook away the hands of Han Jin and Xiao Xu. He stumbled and stabilized his body, looking directly at the woman who refused to look at him and gritting his teeth. ¡°Let me ask you again, have you ever loved me?¡±

    At this time, Feng Ling finally turned her eyes to him. Without analyzing the emotions in his eyes, she only replied in a cold voice, ¡°Yes, Li Nanheng, we just had a fruitless love affair. I was too young and na?ve, but I never loved you, never.¡±

    Li Nanheng froze there, looking at her silently for five seconds or so.

    Feng Ling also looked at him, eyes full of determination, indifference, and coldness. She seemed to be bidding farewell to the poor Feng Ling two years ago.

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu had never seen Boss Li ever be so desperate and frustrated and hurriedly rushed forward to support him, but the man who could hardly stand ignored their extended hands, waved them away expressionlessly, and then walked towards Feng Ling.

    It was only five or six steps away, but with every step he made, his face turned paler.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Watching him approach, K didn¡¯t know what to do, and when he was about to speak, the man suddenly took Feng Ling away from him. Feng Ling, also badly injured, couldn¡¯t support her body and was dragged into Li Nanheng¡¯s arms.

    Feng Ling thought he was crazy, and when she was about to ask him if he was crazy, the man suddenly grabbed her chin, bowed his head, and kissed her fiercely!

    Her eyes widened instantly, and she wanted to push him away but was too weak to raise her hand. The man imprisoned her in his arms, hugging her so tightly as if trying to strangle her alive. His kiss was fierce and she felt that there was a blood smell in their mouths. It was hurting all over so badly that she didn¡¯t even notice that her lips and tongue were brutally bitten by him. Feeling stiff all over, she wanted to break free but couldn¡¯t. He was kissing her in public like a madman!

 Chapter 1055 - The Story of Ling and Heng (318)

    <strong>Chapter 1055: The Story of Ling and Heng (318)</strong>

    Everyone was shocked, but no one dared to step forward to stop Li Nanheng.

    Come on, this was the first time Boss had kissed a girl in public, and the one being kissed was Feng Ling!

    Although the two of them were covered in blood and were in a mess, the visual stimtion was still exciting!

    Yes, that¡¯s it! Love is love. If the girl refuses to admit her love, just kiss her into admitting it! It¡¯s useless to talk so much nonsense!

    Of course, Feng Ling could not hear the apuse in the hearts of the members. She just frowned and tried to push away the man in front of her. However, Li Nanheng seemed to use all his strength to hug her, and his kiss was also so fierce that she couldn¡¯t resist it at all. In the end, she just fell into his arms powerlessly.

    She didn¡¯t know why this man suddenly went crazy. Just when she was almost suffocating, he suddenly let go of her and said to her in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the man stiffly, but before she saw clearly the emotion in his eyes, the man suddenly fell on her. She immediately realized that Li Nanheng finally couldn¡¯t hold it and passed out, and K hurriedly supported her from behind!

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu hurriedly came up to support Li Nanheng, who had fainted in front of Feng Ling. ¡°Boss Li!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡ª-¡±

    Supported by K, Feng Ling was standing still and looking stiffly at Li Nanheng who was lifted up by the members, and when she saw his closed eyes and bloodless face, her heart ached as if being cut by countless knives.

    Seeing the old and new injuries on Li Nanheng¡¯s back, Xiao Xu suddenly stared at Feng Ling with bloodshot eyes and said word by word, ¡°K, send Miss Feng to the hospital.¡±

    K immediately frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she going back to the base?¡±

    ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡± Han Jin also said, but instead of going to see Feng Ling, he quickly called for someone to send Li Nanheng back. He lost too much blood, and if he wasn¡¯t treated as soon as possible, his life would be in danger.

    K didn¡¯t speak anymore, and Feng Ling froze there. The fire behind her had already burned up, making her back hurt, and she felt as if being burnt all over.

    ¡ª¡ª

    K sent Feng Ling to the hospital as she required.

    Although she was hurt by the explosion, fortunately, there were no burns on her skin. Her internal organs hurt because of the huge shock, and it would take a long period of time for her to recover, but because she had no trauma or internal injury, she didn¡¯t need an operation.

    So Feng Ling only stayed in the hospital for two days. After being forcibly kept there for observation for two days, she returned home.

    Themunity where she lived had been cordoned off by the police because of what happened here. Because the police were investigating the scene, no one was allowed in.

    So she simply went to live in the martial arts club where there were temporary dormitories for the coaches. Although there was only a bed in the small dormitory, Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind it.

    After sending Feng Ling to the hospital, K was called away.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t tell any colleague what happened to her. It happened that it was a weekend night when she came back. There was no one in the martial arts club. She opened the door, went in, found a dormitory, andy down without the lights on.

    She was still aching all over and was exhausted. During the two days in the hospital, she hardly slept. Even if she fell asleep, she had been having nightmares. For some reason, she was under constant strain.

    She finally fell asleep at dawn.

    She vaguely heard some sounds outside, heard the head coach and the boss talking and people working.

    She closed the door of the room, so no one knew she was here. She went on to sleep with her eyes closed and didn¡¯t n to get up.

    In the afternoon, Feng Ling got up with some difficulty. Her body was still aching. She sat in the room for a while and then nced at the time.

    Today was Monday, and she still had two sses in the afternoon. Although she shouldn¡¯t go to ss in her current state, she could teach verbally. These students were old students, and she didn¡¯t need to teach them much.

    Thinking of this, Feng Ling got up and walked out. When she stood up, she gave a lurch, but fortunately, she was still able to stand.

    When she walked out of the dormitory, the head coach happened toe here to pick up something. Suddenly seeing Feng Linging out of the room, he looked at her in surprise. ¡°When did youe here? We didn¡¯t see you in the past two days and I can¡¯t get through to you either. Then I heard that something happened where you live, and the Boss and I were almost going to report to the police...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry for the trouble. I slept herest night¡±, Feng Ling briefly exined and walked out.

    The head coach looked at her pale and haggard face, followed her out, and asked her if anything happened to her. Feng Ling did not answer but walked towards the ssroom.

    In the afternoon, during ss, Feng Ling had been sitting in front watching them training. Chen Beiqing attended this ss and had been looking at her. She didn¡¯t look well and seemed to have lost a lot of weight in these two days.

    He had nned to ask her what happened to her after ss, but when the ss was only halfway through, a group of people in ck uniforms broke in, breaking the peace in the martial arts club.

    Feng Ling was invited out.

    All the people in the martial arts club looked at these people who stood in two rows from the door to the inside and looked majestic, and wondered why they were here.

    Feng Ling was called out. She walked out and looked at these people wearing the uniforms of XI Base without a word.

    A man came in who was also wearing a ck uniform, but his armband and chestbel were different from others.

    It was Han Jin.

    Feng Ling looked at him.

    Han Jin walked in deadpan and came up to her. ¡°Miss Feng,e with us.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyes. ¡°I have already said everything I wanted to say. Where are you taking me?¡±

    Han Jin said indifferently, ¡°Boss hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You must go with us. After he wakes up safely, I will let you go immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1056 - The Story of Ling and Heng (319)

    <h4>Chapter 1056: The Story of Ling and Heng (319)</h4>

    The calmness in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes was gone and she asked in surprise, ¡°He hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°Go with us.¡± Although Han Jin¡¯s attitude was cold, he was not tough on her. He just looked at her. ¡°You should know the identity of Boss. If he dies, all of us will be in serious trouble. You must go with me now. Besides, those drug dealers have not been caught. They already know about you. Now it¡¯s not safe for you to live outside alone. Now, you must go with us, firstly, for waking up Boss, and secondly, for your own safety.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m safe here,¡± Feng Ling said tly, ¡°Why do you have to break the peace of my current life?¡±

    ¡°You live very peacefully, but do you know how turbulent the base has been in the past two years?¡±

    ¡°Does it still have anything to do with me? Even if the entire XI Base disappears, I¡¯m not to me.¡± Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°Han Jin, I don¡¯t owe anything to XI Base!¡±

    ¡°But you owe Boss Li¡¯s affection.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡±

    ¡°Only you two know what exactly happened between you two. I am just an outsider.¡± Han Jin said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t look well. I guess the doctor must have asked you to stay in the hospital for a few more days, right? It happens that Doctor Wen returned to the base and Miss Wen followed him to the base. You are familiar with Miss Wen. Let her examine you.¡±

    Han Jin spoke very politely, but taking so many members with him, he was telling her if she dared to refuse, they would take her away by force and even the entire martial arts club would be implicated.

    K didn¡¯te, neither did any other member who was on good terms with her.

    That was because if those people came, they would relent on her and wouldn¡¯t drag her away by force.

    Since Han Jin wanted to take her away forcibly, he wouldn¡¯t let those peoplee over.

    These two rows of people were all elite members of XI Base who had had little contact with Feng Ling. If she resisted, they would even point guns at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The head coach asked. Although he already knew the rtionship between Li Nanheng, Feng Ling and XI Base, he still wanted to protect her. Seeing Feng Ling reluctant to go with these people who had surrounded the martial arts club, he walked out, shielded Feng Ling behind, and then looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are old friends. Just let me go with them,¡± Feng Ling said calmly.

    ¡°Old friends? Will old friends take you away by force?¡± The head coach frowned and turned his eyes to Han Jin.

    Ignoring the head coach, Han Jin just looked at Feng Ling who was standing in ce. ¡°Let Miss Wen examine you. If you really have any internal injury, it has to be treated on time. Otherwise, it will ruin your health.¡±

    ¡°Were you injured?¡± The head coach looked at Feng Ling carefully. He had noticed that she looked pale. What on earth happened to her these days?

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll just go with them.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to exin and didn¡¯t want to tell them anything about drug trafficking, gangs, bombs, and firearms. These things might be normal to the members of XI Base but not to the ordinary people.

    ¡°It sounds that our Coach Ling had a special rtionship with XI Base...¡± The students who had been watching whispered in a low voice.

    Looking at Feng Ling who was surrounded by those people and then at the head coach who was obviously ignored, Chen Beiqing remembered that so-called assistant coach who had simr markings to Feng Ling and these people. He could tell that their martial arts were very simr.

    Chen Beiqing walked over and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, but Han Jin looked at Chen Beiqing coldly. ¡°Boy, mind your tongue. Don¡¯t get yourself in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter to you when I talk to my woman?¡± Chen Beiqing gave him a mocking nce.

    ¡°Your woman?¡± As if hearing a joke, Han Jin looked at him and then at Feng Ling who obviously didn¡¯t bother to exin, and looked at him with a sneer. ¡°What is your name? Do you think you have live too long?¡±

    When Chen Beiqing was about to speak, Feng Ling hurriedly tugged at his arm to signal him not to speak anymore.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with them. They are all my old acquaintances and won¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hearing her words, Chen Beiqing looked at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you from XI Base? Are they from XI Base in Los Angeles? The mysterious and powerful military base under the United Nations?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t exin but just nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°But they want to forcibly take you away!¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her eyes and said lightly, ¡°Their boss was injured because of me and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I do have the responsibility to go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Their boss? Who?¡± Chen Beiqing guessed something but still wanted an urate answer.

    ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    Chen Beiqing looked at her for a while before he asked, ¡°Did he teach you the martial arts?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    No wonder.

    No wonder that every time Li Nanheng appeared in the ssroom, her attention was all on him.

    It turned out that that person was her Mr. Right.

    This was the secret that Coach Ling has kept for two years.

    Chen Beiqing clenched his hands, looked at her haggard face, and said, ¡°As I said, if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    At this moment, Han Jin winked at the people behind him and two of them came forward and helped Feng Ling to the side. Although they were gentle to her, they obviously tried to distance her from the two men.

    ¡°Miss Feng, let¡¯s go?¡± Han Jin didn¡¯t bother to deal with these people, just looking at Feng Ling.

 Chapter 1057 - The Story of Ling and Heng (320)

    <h4>Chapter 1057: The Story of Ling and Heng (320)</h4>

    Feng Ling was about to turn around and walk, when Chen Beiqing suddenly held her wrist, staring at her.

    At this moment, silence was better than sound, and Feng Ling knew what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Feng Ling said as she gently pushed his hand away and then turned her gaze to the other people in the martial arts club. In the end, her gaze fell on the head coach¡¯s face. She nodded politely and gratefully to him, then turned and followed Han Jin out.

    After walking out of the martial arts club, Feng Ling saw the tall XI Base vehicles parked outside. For a moment, she felt as if her life in the past two years was a dream and she was still in XI Base. Even after two years, these were still so familiar to her.

    ¡°Go to the car in front.¡± Han Jin remained cold to Feng Ling. Leading Feng Ling to walk over, he opened the car door and looked at her. ¡°Get in the car, Miss Feng.¡±

    It seemed that after they met again, every time Han Jin called her Miss Feng, his tone would cool down a bit.

    Feng Ling turned her eyes to him. ¡°Did the bullet hit the vital part of his body? If he just lost too much blood, why hasn¡¯t he woken up?¡±

    ¡°He has been in aa for two days,¡± Han Jin said coldly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see him. Coincidentally, if Boss wakes up now, I don¡¯t want you to show up in front of him to stimte him either. Yes, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Dr. Wen, Miss Wen, and Dr. Qin, who happened toe to Boston to do errands, have alle, but he just hasn¡¯t woken up. We can¡¯t find the reason. Maybe he is too tired after looking for you for two years and wants to sleep a few more days.¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her hands slowly. ¡°So why do you want me to go over?¡±

    ¡°Get in the car first.¡±

    Feng Ling turned into the car and Han Jin closed the door for her deadpan. Then he sat on the driver¡¯s seat. Only then did Feng Ling notice that the other members were all in the other cars behind. Only she and Han Jin were in this car.

    As Han Jin started the engine, he seemed to say casually, ¡°If anything happens to Boss Li, do you think I will let you off?¡±

    When Feng Ling heard his words, there was no surprise in her eyes.

    She knew very well how loyal Han Jin and Xiao Xu were to XI Base and Li Nanheng. They were very nice to her when she was in the base, because, firstly, their friendship, and secondly, Li Nanheng treating her so specially. Otherwise, how could Han Jin be so nice to her and even gifted her wine for free?

    She nced at the view passing quickly out of the car window and put her hand on the car window. ¡°So are you taking me to XI Base or where?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wen and his friend opened a private hospital in Boston where we can treat gunshot wounds and the like. Boss is seriously injured, so we stayed in Boston for the time being,¡± Han Jin said while pressing the rear lights, giving a sign to the cars following him, and then drove the car into a side road.

    Through the rearview mirror, Feng Ling could see the martial arts club getting farther and farther away and gradually disappear. She had a strong hunch that she would not be able to return. Even if she did, she might not be able to work normally there.

    Thinking of the look in the head coach and Chen Beiqing¡¯s eyes just now, they could tell it too.

    She might not be able to see them again.

    Feng Ling leaned on the seat. Even if Han Jin said that he would not let her off just now, she was still rxed because the one beside her was her old acquaintance and she wasn¡¯t wary of him.

    She was just thinking, in the past two years, she finally lived a normal life outside, and finally learned the ways of the world, but in the end, these didn¡¯t seem to belong to her.

    ¡°If you are tired, go to sleep. It takes at least half an hour to drive from here to the private hospital of Doctor Wen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°You look terrible. Why don¡¯t stay in the hospital for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Feng Ling said, ¡°Why did Miss Wene to Boston?¡±

    ¡°The contract between Dr. Wen and XI Base has expired and may not be renewed. He has private hospitals all over the United States. He ns to integrate them into arge chain hospital institution and find a ce to settle down. Miss Wen resigned and followed him. Wherever Dr. Wen went, she would go. You probably don¡¯t understand what happened between the brother and sister, and even I can¡¯t understand them,¡± Han Jin said, took a thin nket from behind, and threw it on her body. ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±

    He said coldly that he would not let her off as if he was gonna kill her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t have the heart to do anything to her.

    Looking at the thin nket that was suddenly thrown into her arms, Feng Ling smiled, covering her legs and body with it. Then she looked at the cars behind in the rearview mirror. ¡°The peopleing with you look familiar, but I remember they were still neers when I left. It seems that they are already qualified to enter the elite team.¡±

    ¡°They are not as good as you.¡± Han Jin was still driving seriously.

    Feng Ling turned to look at him. ¡°Are there still those four people in the sniper team?¡±

    ¡°Five.¡±

    Feng Ling paused. ¡°Oh, I see. There are five ces. Since I left, there should be someone to rece me as soon as possible, so as not to affect the training of the entire team.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one to rece you. They have been waiting for you to go back. Every time there is a mission, they will prepare a set of weapons and uniforms for you. Even after two years, your things are still piled up in your original room. K and Lin Cheng cleaned it up regrly. You have never left XI Base.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment.

    Han Jin continued to drive and said, ¡°The seniors of the Li family said they had driven you out, but in fact, XI Base is under the supervision of the United Nations. Firing any member requires an official document. They just drove you out verbally, so nominally, you are still a member of XI Base. You just temporarily left the base.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings, but something in her heart that already died seemed toe to life little by little.

    Did she still belong to XI Base?

 Chapter 1058 - The Story of Ling and Heng (321)

    <h4>Chapter 1058: The Story of Ling and Heng (321)</h4>

    They arrived at Dr. Wen¡¯s private hospital in Boston. The size of the hospital was not small. It looked simply-decorated on the outside but the inside was well-equipped. Although it was a private hospital, it was no worse than thergest hospital in the United States. The medical staff also looked very professional.

    After arriving at the hospital, Han Jin asked if Boss Li had woken up. When he was told Boss hadn¡¯t, he signaled the others to send Feng Ling to a ward upstairs.

    He meant to have a doctor check the internal injuries she had suffered before. Feng Ling couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject, so she walked upstairs thinking about Li Nanheng¡¯s injury. Li Nanheng was hit on the neck by the stick, which might cause him to be in aa. She only hoped that it didn¡¯t hurt his brain or nerves. Otherwise, it would have a big impact on his physical condition.

    Although she was familiar with many fragile parts and acupuncture points of the human body, she was not a doctor after all, and she didn¡¯t know how badly he was injured. She only remembered that when he was in the car, there was a pool of blood under his seat.

    After entering the ward, a young female nurse came in to help her change into a light-colored hospital gown, then took her for a few tests, and sent her back to rest.

    The ward they arranged for her had TV, inte, built-in toilet and bathroom, sofa, coffee table, and kitchen. It was like a high-end luxury suite, and the bed was not as white as in a normal wards but light-toned. It looked so cozy that even if she lived here for some time, she wouldn¡¯t feel any difort. This room was above the tenth floor and under its windows was a residential area, not a downtown area, so it was very quiet.

    The boss of the martial arts club had just called her and Feng Ling was answering the phone when she heard the door of the ward knocked. She hung up the phone and saw Wen Leqing when she turned around.

    Wen Leqing opened the door and walked in. When she saw Feng Ling sitting by the bed, her eyes lit up. ¡°I thought you were sleeping. Why won¡¯t you go to sleep?¡±

    Feng Ling was very calm. ¡°If you were suddenly forcibly brought over by a group of people from XI Base, could you sleep?¡±

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t know exactly how Feng Ling was brought here. She smiled after hearing her words and carefully looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°You are also injured, right? I knew that Han Jin brought you back, but I didn¡¯t know how he brought you back. I think he just wants you to see a doctor.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything about this matter but just looked at her. ¡°Have you quitted your job at the Los Angeles hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wen Leqing smiled.

    Feng Ling was not a gossiping person, nor was she too curious about other people¡¯s matters, but she was indeed a little curious about the affairs between Wen Leqing and Dr. Wen. However, she could resist this improper curiosity, so she only nodded and did not ask much.

    ¡°They said you were also badly injured. Why didn¡¯t you see a doctor?¡± Wen Leqing said as she came over and took a look at Feng Ling¡¯s hand. After touching her hand, she looked at her. ¡°They said you were injured by a bomb. Did you get an X-ray?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just impacted by the shockwave. When I was on missions at XI Base, I encountered this kind of asion more than once. As long as the bomb doesn¡¯t fall on my head, it is a small matter.¡± Feng Ling was about to take her hand away.

    Wen Leqing still took her hand and looked at her. ¡°Feng Ling, these two years...¡±

    ¡°Did you tell him where I am or did he discover it himself?¡± Feng Ling asked in a low voice.

    Wen Leqing looked at her for a while and then smiled. ¡°I covered up for you for two years. How could I suddenly tell him?¡±

    So he discovered it himself.

    Sure enough, she had been hiding so sessfully, but in the end, she exposed her whereabouts because she participated in apetition.

    Wen Leqing checked her body while talking to her, and then went to ask a doctor in this hospital to give her an X-ray to check her internal organs.

    Feng Ling had already taken a physical examination in the hospital before and the doctor said that she was al lright. Besides, she didn¡¯t really want to stay in the hospital, so she left soon, and the doctor had to let her.

    But Wen Leqing insisted that she should take a thorough examination, so Feng Ling had to cooperate. She went to get an X-ray and then went back to the ward.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Wen Leqing to return with her X-ray film with a look of relief on her face. ¡°Fortunately, it is only a minor impact on your internal organs caused by the explosion. There may be pain, but the injury is not serious. Don¡¯t exercise vigorously these days. Have a good rest and you will be fine in a few days.¡±

    With that, Wen Leqing helped Feng Ling lie down on the bed, then looked at Feng Ling, and seemed to have something to say, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Everything these people wanted to say was about Li Nanheng, which was very clear to Feng Ling, so she didn¡¯t ask.

    She also knew why she was forcibly brought here.

    Just when Feng Ling thought Wen Leqing would let her rest alone, Wen Leqing suddenly said, ¡°Would you like to apany Nanheng?¡±

    There was no expression on Feng Ling¡¯s face and she just looked at her. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He is alone in his ward.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling looked away. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I was brought here forcibly. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Only you yourself know whether you want to see him. Women can understand women. You are proud and stubborn, so of course, you don¡¯t want people to see your most vulnerable side. I still remember when you were kicked out of XI Base two years ago, you didn¡¯t even shed a single tear orined after you woke up,¡± Wen Leqing said softly.¡± Just like now, you are worried about him in your heart, but you refuse to admit it. But since there is no one else in his ward, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

 Chapter 1059 - The Story of Ling and Heng (322)

    <h4>Chapter 1059: The Story of Ling and Heng (322)</h4>

    Feng Ling actually didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but persuaded by Wen Leqing, she finally agreed to see Li Nanheng.

    She hade anyway, so she should take a look at his injuries. After all, he was injured because of her.

    When they walked to the door of Li Nanheng¡¯s ward, Wen Leqing waved to her and motioned for her to enter quickly.

    Feng Ling hesitated, pushing the door and entering.

    The ward was quiet.

    Li Nanheng seemed to be still asleep.

    Feng Ling looked at him for a while at the door and then walked in. She walked to the bed, looked at the man lying quietly on the bed, and noticed there was a ring-shaped medical device on his neck that fixed the cervical spine. Even with this strange thing on his neck, he still looked handsome.

    She guessed that this device was used to treat his neck.

    She saw the translucent white tape on the back of the man¡¯s hand. The man¡¯s hand quietly rested on the side of the bed, and he didn¡¯t even move his fingers.

    He really didn¡¯t wake up.

    Feng Ling stood by the bed and looked at him for a long time, remembering his gaze when he was sitting in that tree hole pale-faced, and remembering how she coldly denied everything that had happened, and the way he looked at her when she imed that she had never loved him.

    She gazed at him for a long time and then suddenly saw the man¡¯s hand that was quietly ced on the quilt moving slightly, and when she looked closely, she saw that his finger twitched.

    She set her eyes on the man¡¯s pale face again and found that he seemed to be awakening, and he was faintly frowning.

    Guarding outside the door of the ward, Wen Leqing suddenly heard the door open and when she turned around, she saw Feng Ling walking out.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay there a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°He may be waking up soon. Ask Doctor Wen and the others toe over and take a look,¡± Feng Ling said and walked in the direction she hade.

    Seeing her leave without hesitation, Wen Leqing secretly sighed, said something to the nurse, and then chased after her.

    She didn¡¯t try to persuade Feng Ling to go back to the ward, but took her to do some examinations, and then asked her to go back to the ward to wait.

    The sky was getting dark, and three hours had passed since Feng Ling had been to Li Nanheng¡¯s ward.

    During these three hours, except for doing the checks, Feng Ling had been staying in the ward and did not go out, nor did she see anyone from XI Base.

    When it was time for dinner, the hospital sent in a special nutritional meal. The food smelled fragrant, but Feng Ling had no appetite and didn¡¯t eat it. She just sat on the bed alone, looking out the window.

    When Wen Leqing came in again, the food was already cold.

    Seeing Feng Ling not eating, Wen Leqing walked over. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°It seems as if you are put under house arrest by people of XI Base, but in fact, they are just worrying about your health. I just met Han Jin. He didn¡¯t exin anything but just said that you will always be a member of XI Base. Without the permission of the base, you were not allowed to work elsewhere. They wouldn¡¯t hold you ountable for working outside for the past two years but now that they had found you, they wouldn¡¯t let you stay outside.¡±

    Han Jin had said this to her before. Although he didn¡¯t say it so bluntly, Feng Ling knew what he meant.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Hearing this, Wen Leqing looked at her for a while, then went out and asked the nurse to take away the cold dinner and bring her a new one.

    The new dinner was brought over and Wen Leqing urged Feng Ling to eat it. Under her gentle and enthusiastic offensive, Feng Ling ate some, but she really didn¡¯t have any appetite, so she only had a few bites before putting down the tableware.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door. Wen Leqing turned to open the door and Feng Ling saw that it was Doctor Wen who she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Doctor Wen looked away from Wen Leqing¡¯s face and turned to look at Feng Ling who was sitting by the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her X-ray films. Her condition is not bad, but her internal organs were impacted by the shock of the bomb and suffered a temporary discement for just a few seconds, resulting in the pain in her internal organs. But there isn¡¯t any severe pain or internal hemorrhage, so she is all right,¡± Wen Leqing said while looking at the man in the white gown in front of her with glowing eyes. ¡°Brother, is Nanheng awake?¡±

    Doctor Wen didn¡¯t seem to see the light in Wen Leqing¡¯s eyes and walked straight to Feng Ling. ¡°That¡¯s great. I witnessed you grow from a skinny ¡®boy¡¯ to the current appearance. It does not matter whether you¡¯re a man or a woman. What matters is to live happily and freely. We should learn to live for ourselves. Feng Ling, have you found your goal in life in the past two years outside?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°Doctor Wen, you speak like an old man.¡±

    She remembered that Dr. Wen was two years older than Wen Leqing. Wen Leqing seemed to be only twenty-five years, so he was only twenty-seven, but he spoke like her senior.

    But he and his sister, one was aloof and stoic and the other was gentle and enthusiastic, if they were not brother and a sister, they really made a good match.

    Wen Leqing and Dr. Wen did not look alike at all.

    No matter in appearance, temperament, or any other aspect, they were different. Except that they were both excellent, they didn¡¯t look like a brother and a sister at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m still older than you, OK?¡± Doctor Wen said with a faint smile.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Brother, Nanheng is the same age as you. If you¡¯re her senior, what about Nanheng?¡± Wen Leqing chuckled.

    Doctor Wen didn¡¯t respond to Wen Leqing but only looked at Feng Ling. Although there was a kind smile on his face, Feng Ling could see the sense of distance in his eyes. He was just showing his concern for an old friend.

    ¡°Doctor Wen, I remember that when I was still at the base a long time ago, I was once injured, and in the infirmary you asked me what was my goal in life. My answer was to have warm food, a cozy house with afortable bed, and stay alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My answer is the same now and it was before. It has never changed.¡±

 Chapter 1060 - The Story of Ling and Heng (323)

    <h4>Chapter 1060: The Story of Ling and Heng (323)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that your life goal has not changed. At least it shows that you still live as simple as ever. Of course, I don¡¯t mean you¡¯re simple-minded.¡± Doctor Wen pointed to his head and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°I mean you have simple thinking. With it, life can be easier.¡±

    Doctor Wen was an elegant, calm, and insightful man. Although Feng Ling did not quite understand what he meant, she still nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see your X-ray filmster. Even if you¡¯re not seriously injured, you¡¯d better stay here for a few more days. Don¡¯t leave in a hurry.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    Even if Doctor Wen consented her to leave, Han Jin would not let her go.

    ¡°OK, take a rest and eat more. Don¡¯t eat so little,¡± Doctor Wen said and turned to walk out.

    Wen Leqing followed up and, at the door of the ward, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Nanheng awake, Brother? Why didn¡¯t you mention Nanheng?¡±

    Although her voice was very low, Feng Ling still heard her but she just sat quietly by the bed.

    Dr. Wen stopped and looked back at the little woman with her long hair tied into a ponytail behind her head. His gaze paused on her face and then he looked away and said softly, ¡°He has woken up but is still lying in the hospital bed. Nothing special.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to see Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t speak but looked at Doctor Wen, who also looked at her and left without a word.

    Seeing him trying to stay away from her, Wen Leqing couldn¡¯t help but want to keep up, but thinking that Feng Ling was still in the ward, she stopped. She closed the door and looked back. Feng Ling was sitting on the hospital bed without saying a word.

    Although staying silent, Feng Ling heard their conversation.

    Before Li Nanheng went into aa, he used thest remaining consciousness to say in her ear. ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her head to pick up the spoon again and took a sip of soup.

    Wen Leqing knew that Feng Ling¡¯s ears were very sharp. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, she walked back and sat next to her. Watching her mechanically sending soup and food into her mouth, she said, ¡°Nanheng has just woken up. He has been in aa for too long a time, so his consciousness has not recovered much.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak and Wen Leqing thought it was strange.

    The person who Nanheng had been searching for the past two years was finally found and was forcibly brought here by Han Jin. But when he woke up, he didn¡¯t ask to see Feng Ling. Wasn¡¯t it strange?

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the second day after Li Nanheng woke up, Feng Ling obediently recuperated in the ward, didn¡¯t go out, and did not hear any order from Li Nanheng to see her.

    On the third day after Li Nanheng woke up, he did not see her.

    Neither did he on the fourth day.

    Until the fifth day, it was said that a lot of well-informed people came to visit him in the hospital. It is said that Li Nanheng¡¯s ward was very lively today, but he still did not see her.

    Feng Ling kept sleeping in the ward. It was already the afternoon when she woke up. Suddenly Wen Leqing pushed the door and said, ¡°Feng Ling, someone wants to see you.¡±

    Feng Ling turned his eyes and saw a couple walking in behind Wen Leqing.

    They looked familiar, but Feng Ling couldn¡¯t remember who they were. Then a little girl about six years old with bright eyes walked in following the couple. After entering the ward, she looked left and right, her face curious.

    Feng Ling tried to search for the memory of the couple in her mind. When thedy came forward to hold her hand a little excitedly, Feng Ling finally remembered who they were.

    ¡°Mr. Ted and... Mrs. Ted?¡± Feng Ling asked tentatively.

    Mrs. Ted immediately looked at her with excitement and held her hand more tightly. ¡°Mr. Feng... oh no, Miss Feng, we never thought that you were actually a girl. You save our lives, especially our daughter, who was so young at the time and was thrown to the hands of the rescue team by you in that critical moment. At that time, I was not decisive enough on the cruise ship and almost put you in danger!¡±

    Feng Ling finally remembered what happened between her and this middle-aged woman in her thirties.

    She did not expect to meet Mr. Ted and his wife here.

    When their family was kidnapped, she went to the cruise ship to rescue them. At that time she fell into the sea and was rescued by Qiao Fei onto an ind, and then the secret of her gender was discovered for the first time, so she remembered it well.

    Mr. Ted also walked over and smiled politely at Feng Ling. ¡°Miss Feng, you saved our lives and we shall never forget it. We are very grateful to you, and my wife has been guilty for causing you to fall into the sea. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, nor did I expect that there would be such a great girl in XI Base. I thank you for your kindness on behalf of my family.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I was on the mission back then and that was my duty.¡± Seeing Mr. Ted suddenly bow to her, Feng Ling hurriedly stood up.

    The one in front of her was a mayor, and she was a bit shy to... see him bow to her.

    Feng Ling was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of asion.

    Mrs. Ted kept holding her hand and said, ¡°We have moved to Los Angeles and my husband is also working here. Now he is a deputy city secretary of Los Angeles and will run for Mayor of Los Angeles next year, so we have more contacts with XI Base. We heard that Mr. Li had an ident, so we came to visit him, but we didn¡¯t expect you to be here too.¡±

    After being saved by Feng Ling, they went to XI Base to thank her in person, but Feng Ling was injured and hospitalized, so they didn¡¯t see her.

    They were very d to meet her here two yearster.

    Even if Feng Ling didn¡¯t know about the mayor or secretary of city, she was surprised that Mr. Ted was already preparing to run for Mayor of Los Angeles. He was really awesome.

 Chapter 1061 - The Story of Ling and Heng (324)

    <h4>Chapter 1061: The Story of Ling and Heng (324)</h4>

    The little girl following behind the couple suddenly moved closed to her mother. She stood behind her mother¡¯s legs and carefully poked her head out to look at Feng Ling. She then spoke clumsily in Chinese: ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to her in astonishment. She recalled two years ago when she had rescued this child. The young girl that had shrunk in her arms to cry in fright had already grown so much.

    ¡°Miss Feng, we¡¯ve roughly heard about your circumstances and we know that you¡¯ve yet to fully leave the XI Base. We have a request for you, but we¡¯re not sure if you¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    ¡°Please feel free to speak.¡±

    ¡°My husband will be running for the position as Los Angeles¡¯ mayor next year. You should be quite aware of the current political situation in America. There are a lot of hidden risks. It¡¯s fine for us adults, but our daughter is still young. We¡¯re worried she might face incidences of kidnapping and the like. For the next year before the elections, we hope to hire someone capable as our daughter¡¯s bodyguard to remain by her side everyday.¡± Mrs. Ted paused and looked at Feng Ling with some embarrassment. ¡°Coincidentally, we learned that you¡¯re a girl. Although you still hold the identity as a member of the XI Base, it seems like you can¡¯t return for the time being. We know that you¡¯re very skilled and your character is reliable as well. You¡¯ve also previously rescued our daughter. If you¡¯re all right with it, we would like to hire you to be our daughter¡¯s bodyguard.¡±

    When Feng Ling heard these words, she did not immediately respond. She lowered her head to look at the young girl who was watching her with big, round eyes.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be for a very long period. It¡¯s almost the end of the year now. There¡¯s around nine months before the elections. You¡¯ll only have to guard my daughter for nine months. Please rest assured that when you¡¯re with her, you¡¯ll definitely receive the best treatment and arrangement. Even after you step down from your position, we will continue taking care of you. We will make sure to inform the Li family¡¯s elders of your achievements. With the people from city hall backing you up, you will definitely regain the right to return to the XI Base. Everything will then be much easier for you. This matter is both advantageous for you and our family. We hope that you will consider it.¡±

    It was true that Feng Ling did not wish to return to the XI Base. Even if they wanted to take her back forcefully, she felt that there was no need for it.

    The couple¡¯s request could be considered a new option for her.

    Since she was still holding onto the identity as a member of the XI Base, she could treat it as though she was being sent on a nine months long mission to protect their daughter.

    It seemed like she truly could not stay in Boston any longer.

    Mrs. Ted saw that Feng Ling wasn¡¯t speaking and watched her with hope in her eyes. ¡°Does Miss Feng have any other requests? As long as you are willing to take on the job, we will do our best to satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Wen Leqing originally did not n on interfering, after all, this matter was unrted to her. However, when she heard Feng Ling answer so decisively, she immediately turned to look at her. She asked softly: ¡°Won¡¯t you have to tell Nanheng about this first?¡±

    It was true that the base¡¯s representative needed to be informed about such external missions. However, Mr. Ted and his wife were both influential people. So long as they made the request, it would surely be approved. The problem was whether Feng Ling was willing to ept or not. This was also why they made the trip here to ask her personally.

    The family of three did not send her a mission notice through the base. Instead, after learning about her location, they personally made the trip here to talk to her. Just by their efforts alone, it could be seen that they really respected her.

    Feng Ling did not have any reasons to reject such a family.

    After all, for her, the location did not matter. So long as she was not forced to return to the XI Base, she would be fine.

    ¡°Nanheng had already woken up. I think it¡¯s better if you talk to him first...¡± midway through speaking, Wen Leqing abruptly paused.

    It was true that Li Nanheng had been awake for several days now. His recovery was proceeding well and he was fully conscious. However, he did not make any mentions of Feng Ling, nor did he bring up wanting to see her. It was as though he was pretending she did not exist.

    During her several visits to his room, she had casually mentioned that Feng Ling was also staying here. However, Li Nanheng had been expressionless, as though he did not hear anything. It was as though the two words ¡®Feng Ling¡¯ could not evoke any emotions in him. He hadposedly glossed over her words and did not make any response.

    ¡°We will go inform Mr. Li now,¡± Mrs. Ted immediately smiled to say.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s been a while since I left the base. There¡¯s no need to inform anyone. I can immediately leave with you.¡± Feng Ling spoke: ¡°If you wish to process this officially, since this is rted to Los Angeles¡¯ City Hall, it will be sufficient to inform the base. There¡¯s no need to mind other formalities.¡±

    The couple nodded their heads. However, they respected Li Nanheng deeply and still nned to inform him before leaving. They saw that Feng Ling seemed reluctant to bring him up, and as they were clueless about their circumstances, they did notment on it.

    That night, Feng Ling learned that Mr. Ted and his family had already received the approval from the base. She could head back to Los Angeles with them the next morning.

    That night, Feng Ling packed her things up. Wen Leqing also informed someone to bring the things in her apartment over.

    While reorganizing her things, she found a small velvet case in her luggage. She opened it to see the jade piece carved with the word ¡®Feng.¡¯ She silently kept the box away and did not give it a second nce.

    The next day, early morning.

    After preparing to leave, Feng Ling learned that the Mr. Ted family¡¯s car had yet to arrive. While waiting, she dazedly left her room and somehow arrived outside Li Nanheng¡¯s room.

    Feng Ling stared at the tightly shut hospital door in silence. The words Li Nanheng had said seemed to rey in her ears. ¡°Remember the words you said today.¡±

    She stood there for a long while. Eventually, her phone rang. She picked it up to hear the Mr. Ted family¡¯s chauffeur speaking to her politely: ¡°Miss Feng, the car is here. Pleasee downstairs.¡±

    Feng Ling responded and hung up. She turned to return to her room to retrieve her luggage.

    At this moment, the door behind her opened¡ª-

 Chapter 1062 - The Story of Ling and Heng (325)

    <h4>Chapter 1062: The Story of Ling and Heng (325)</h4>

    Feng Ling turned to see Doctor Wen stepping out of the room.

    Doctor Wen¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    As Feng Ling heard these words, she instantly understood. It was likely they all knew where she was headed for; this included Li Nanheng as well.

    However, he did not speak up against it, nor did he request to meet her.

    This was also good; at the very least, this was what she had always hoped for.

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Take care. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to follow Mr. Ted and his family. This experience will be a good stepping stone to future endeavors. You¡¯ll alsoe to close proximity with a city hall we rarely get to interact with. The XI Base won¡¯t have any reasons to take you lightly again after this. Of course, the base has never looked down on you. The circumstances you experienced were only a result of the elders being obstinate. You should know this as well, everyone is very fond of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Feng Ling did not say more. Her gaze shifted to the ajar hospital door for a moment. The hospital room was enormous. From this angle, she couldn¡¯t see the hospital bed, much less that person.

    She directly turned to leave. After retrieving her luggage from her room, she left the hospital.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mr. Ted¡¯s family really treated Feng Ling very well. Although they imed to have hired her as their bodyguard, it would be much more urate to say that they had invited an extremely important guest to their home. In all areas, she received a treatment that even wealthy youngdies would be envious of.

    However, Feng Ling was very aware of her own responsibilities. She epted only the things she was supposed to ept, and did her best to refuse everything else. She diligently guarded the couple¡¯s daughter everyday and was in charge of driving her to school and her various tuition sses. After returning home, she would watch as the child studied. She did not allow anything suspicious to escape her notice and protected the little girl very well.

    Thus, Mr. Ted and his family grew to trust Feng Ling even more, and they gradually became closer to her.

    Often, when they needed to attendrge parties, they would insist on having Feng Ling make an appearance with them. Even though it would be sufficient for her to remain hidden, they would have her dress up. As Feng Ling was reluctant to put on any gowns, they would prepare Chinese style suits for her. Each time she wore those suits to attend parties with the family, Mr. Ted¡¯s daughter would tug on her hand to say: ¡°Big Sister Feng Ling, you¡¯re really handsome and beautiful! If you grow your hair out, you¡¯ll surely be as beautiful as a princess!¡±

    The little girl often made Feng Ling smile.

    Ever since Feng Ling left to work with their family, she did not contact any of one in the base. This included Li Nanheng. She did not receive any news of him and he did not attempt to enter her life as he pleased.

    Even when they asionally met at evening parties, they would only brush past each other. When Mr. Ted and his wife approached the cold and ruthless Li Nanheng, who was in a suit, to greet him, Feng Ling stayed silently behind them. She did not exchange gazes with Li Nanheng, and Li Nanheng did not call her name. It was as though the two of them had abruptly be strangers. Even when they brushed past each other, they wouldn¡¯t pause for a second.

    Nine months passed by in a sh. In those nine months, as the couple had shared, there were indeed people who attempted to touch their young daughter. However, the little girl followed Feng Ling everyday and did not meet with any misfortune. Feng Ling was observant to the point where there was no way they could trick her. She would even stand in the hallway when the girl was attending sses in school. She did not leave them any opportunity to take advantage.

    After nine months, the election began and Mr. Ted won the highest number of votes. However, the position as mayor was still held firmly by someone else. Mr. Ted became the deputy mayor of Los Angeles.

    Los Angeles was an important city in America. As long as he held onto his position firmly, he would be an influential man.

    This result was also good; they did not ask to be the best, but to have a stable position.

    Under Mr. Ted¡¯s request, Feng Ling remained in their home and protected their daughter for another month. When everything stabilized, they did not insist for Feng Ling to stay.

    Of course, if Feng Ling was willing to stay, they would naturally wee her with open arms. After all, their daughter was extremely reliant on Feng Ling. She followed after Feng Ling every single day. On rare asions, Feng Ling would even teach her self-defense. They only had one daughter, and they had conceived her when they were rather old. They felt that their child was missing a ymate or a big sister and often asked to have Feng Ling as their goddaughter. However, they were always refused.

    By not knowing her parents, Feng Ling had a lot less she missed in this world. Although the feelings between people could be very meaningful, she did not wish to have too many things to miss.

    As Feng Ling was preparing to leave the family, the couple suddenly handed her a document.

    It was a rmendation letter they had specially written to the XI Base. In the letter, they detailed the achievements she had made working under them. They also brought up her various outstanding performances from back when she participated in missions, and the incident when she had risked her own life to rescue them. This was a rmendation letter specifically suggesting to promote her into bing an instructor in the XI Base.

    Feng Ling once said she would never return to being a member of the XI Base.

    Yet, the couple was actually rmending for her to return as an instructor?

    She had passed all of the training in the XI Base and was often as good as the instructors. She was also ranked first during their examinations and had almost finished mastering everything she needed to learn in the sniper team. However, if they considered her age and experience, it wasn¡¯t sufficient to promote her into bing an instructor.

    However, if this rmendation letter was personally written by the Deputy Mayor of Los Angeles...

    It would be a different story.

    Feng Ling understood that the couple was trying to help her.

    However, she did not particrly desire such help. For her, she would much prefer if the couple could request for the XI Base to send her to Africa or somewhere even further. It would be even better if they have never written it.

    However, the letter was already sent. The one she received was a copy. The original one had been sent to the base two days ago. It was toote to take it back even if she wanted to.

    Feng Ling was not sure if the XI Base¡¯s management was moved. However, she felt that with those elders around, she would never be able to return. Besides, if she returned with the identity of an instructor, wouldn¡¯t it be akin to pping those elders in the face?

    However, to her surprise, the base actually epted Mr. Ted¡¯s rmendation. They were hiring her to intern as an instructor on the firing range.

 Chapter 1063 - The Story of Ling and Heng (326)

    <h4>Chapter 1063: The Story of Ling and Heng (326)</h4>

    Almost three years ago, she had been publicly thrown onto the ground as an unwanted member of the base, and had left as a sorry figure.

    And today, she was actually holding onto a hiring letter from the base. They were asking her to return as an instructor.

    The difference between heaven and earth left Feng Ling in a daze for a long while. Finally, when Ah Feng and Xiao Xu representing the base came to pick her up, Feng Ling asked something she had never been able to understand: ¡°I thought we don¡¯t ept women?¡±

    ¡°The ones who don¡¯t ept women are the elders, not the XI Base,¡± Ah Feng answered. ¡°Besides, there is a loophole in the base¡¯s rules. We don¡¯t ept female trainees. But it doesn¡¯t say anywhere that we won¡¯t ept female instructors. So, Instructor Feng, please get in the car.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Who was the one who found this loophole? Who was the one using this loophole to wee her back openly?

    Besides Li Nanheng, she could not think of anyone else; none of them had the ability to wee her back in this manner. She had once left with all of her face thrown onto the ground. However, right now, it was as though she had regained it all back. Even if she returned to the base now, not a single person would speak up against it.

    However, it had been a long time since Li Nanheng hadst contacted her. Everytime they met, they would only brush pass each other. Even on rare asions when their eyes met, his gaze would be indifferent. There were no remnants of the feelings they shared. It was as though they were only strangers.

    ¡°You guys can head back first. If I wish to return to the base, I will do so on my own,¡± Feng Ling responded.

    Ah Feng and Xiao Xu watched her in confusion. ¡°The base sent this car here with the intention of inviting you back. Don¡¯t you understand the situation here? This is to help you regain the things you lost on the day you left.¡±

    The things she had lost; was it pride?

    For Feng Ling, it had already been more than two years since she left the XI Base¡ª-almost three years. If she continued living outside, she could walk whichever path she desired. Unlike in the past, right now, her sights did not only have to be set on the base.

    However, if she got in the car with them, her world would revert to its original state.

    That was the ce she originally considered to be the most peaceful and happy. It was also the lifestyle she had previously insisted on. It had been her goal to continue living on in the base.

    Afterward, when Doctor Wen asked her about her goal, she said she only wanted to live on well.

    And right now, the life she desired did not involve being tied down by XI Base.

    Even if she wanted to return, this was not the right time for it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will pick up the pride I lost on my own. There¡¯s no need for anyone to help me.¡±

    Ah Feng frowned. Xiao Xu turned to Feng Ling withoutprehension. ¡°You should have noticed the person arranging all this for you. The only person who could possibly allow you to return with everything intact; only one man could have achieved this.¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She ced the hiring letter in Ah Feng¡¯s hands and turned to leave. She did not get in the car, nor did she have any intentions of leaving right now.

    Xiao Xu nced at the hiring letter and looked up at Ah Feng: ¡°This, is she rejecting us?¡±

    ¡°She is very clearly rejecting us.¡± Ah Feng sighed lightly. ¡°Back then, those elders really went out of line. After all, she is someone who has made countless contributions to the base, and she was still a young girl. Even the most understanding person would surely struggle to let this go. This has nothing to do with pride and face. It all boils down to that knot in her heart.¡±

    ¡°That knot, hasn¡¯t Boss Li been trying to help her undo it?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that she won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Before we came, Boss didn¡¯t say anything. He understands her character best. He must have known she wouldn¡¯t ept it...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He most likely expected this to happen.¡±

    ...

    Mr. Ted¡¯s daughter could not bear for Feng Ling to leave. Since she learned that Feng Ling was leaving soon, the young girl would hold onto Feng Ling to cry for a bit everyday. Humans were all made of feelings. A young, innocent child tended to develop deep feelings even more. As a result, even Feng Ling began to struggle to part with her.

    Her departure was dyed for a whole week, but it was still inevitable.

    The young girl held onto her and made a big fuss. Feng Ling coaxed her and promised to visit her frequently. After the promise was made, she sniffled and held onto the corner of Feng Ling¡¯s shirt to walk her out.

    After leaving their home, Feng Ling had nned to find a ce to stay in temporarily. She did not intend on returning to the base.

    She thanked and refused the couple for the chauffeur they had arranged and called for a car toe pick her up. As she stood by the road with her phone in her hand, all of a sudden, a white Ferrari came to a stop next to her.

    Feng Ling lifted her head and watched as the windows came down. Qin Siting¡¯s face appeared before her.

    Twenty minutester.

    Feng Ling and Qin Siting sat down in a nearby cafe. Feng Ling¡¯s heart was filled with respect and admiration for people like Doctor Qin and Doctor Wen who fought to drag men back from the underworld on the surgery table. Besides, Doctor Qin had once saved her life. She was even more respectful towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about your circumstances.¡± Qin Siting ced the coffee with milk and sugar in front of her: ¡°Are you used to drinking this type of coffee?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°I¡¯m all right with anything. I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. The waiter then brought an Americano to their table. Feng Ling looked at the dark, bitter looking coffee and immediately brought her coffee closer to her.

    As Qin Siting watched her silent actions, he discovered that an expressionless and cold youngdy like her actually had a small, adorable side. However, the adorable side to her could only be discovered by the people who were willing to look closely.

    For example, Li Nanheng.

    Qin Siting took a drink of his coffee and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to return to the base for the time being, and n to work outside, I have a job I can rmend you for, but it¡¯s a bit far away from America.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Recently, the underworld and the arms trading business has been causing trouble for Hai City. Mr. Mo¡¯s wife needs a trustworthy bodyguard. You should know of Mr. Mo¡¯s rtionship with the XI Base. His wife is quite a good person. If you want to be her bodyguard, you would probably be treated just as well as you were in the city hall. This way, you¡¯ll have a stable job. Mr. Mo will also have a dependable bodyguard he can trust. You can also temporarily leave Los Angeles, the ce that doesn¡¯t bring you a lot of joy. You¡¯ll be killing three birds with one stone. Do you want to consider it?¡±

 Chapter 1064 - The Story of Ling and Heng (327)

    <h4>Chapter 1064: The Story of Ling and Heng (327)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s... wife?¡± Feng Ling watched him. ¡°Is it the person you guys brought up previously, the person who saved Mr. Mo¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her. Her name is Ji Nuan. She¡¯s the youngdy of Hai City¡¯s Ji Group. Mo Jingshen¡¯s wife.¡± Qin Siting lifted one corner of his lips. ¡°Back when Mo Jingshen met with an ident in Los Angeles, you were still receiving your training. The incident was quite serious, and Li Nanheng was also injured. He wasn¡¯t as injured as Mo Jingshen, but he returned to the base alone to recover. You probably don¡¯t know much about what was going on at the time.¡±

    At the time, Feng Ling was still young. She was living peacefully in the base and didn¡¯t pay much attention to such matters. Still, she naturally had heard of Mr. Mo. Although he had never appeared in the base, his existence was akin to a god.

    Feng Ling knew that Mr. Mo was someone the base valued and respected greatly. She heard that his hands had never been stained with blood and that he only acted as their advisor on rare asions. However, he was extremely intelligent and decisive. When it came to the things Mr. Mo wanted to do, no one could outscheme him.

    Even Li Nanheng had some respect for this so-called brother. When it came to three of them, they would do their utmost whenever they needed each other¡¯s help.

    Mr. Mo was such an existence... in that case, the wife he ced in his heart was surely an outstanding woman.

    ¡°Is Hai City very far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in China. You¡¯ll have to go around half the earth. Is that far enough for you?¡±

    Feng Ling watched him: ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°Before I came to America, Mo Jingshen was coincidentally looking for a capable bodyguard. I knew of this, and when I heard about you, I thought you¡¯re probably reluctant to return to the base. But we can¡¯t just let you run off to somewhere and stay hidden. Why not let you be Mrs. Mo¡¯s bodyguard then? Regardless of your skills or all other aspects, you¡¯re trustworthy.¡±

    Feng Ling was quiet for a moment.

    Qin Siting watched her. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Even if I wished to go, will XI Base let me?¡± Feng Ling returned the question to him.

    ¡°Right now, you are the instructor XI Base has hired. Your name is still connected to the base. On a lot of matters, you don¡¯t have the freedom to decide. If you wish to leave for Hai City, you may need to obtain Li Nanheng¡¯s agreement and signature. Without it, it may be hard for you to even make it out of America.¡±

    Feng Ling was astonished. ¡°I need his signature?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Qin Siting spoke mildly: ¡°The XI Base isn¡¯t a simple ce in America. Previously, you were able to work for the deputy mayor¡¯s family because they belong to the government. All you needed was a hiring letter from them. But this time, you¡¯re leaving on your own initiative. You need to receive the base¡¯s representative¡¯s agreement and signature.¡±

    Feng Lingpletely did not consider ever looking for Li Nanheng again. In fact, she had hoped to avoid all interactions and entanglements with him for the foreseeable future.

    However, she never thought that the first opportunity she had to leave America to visit China and explore the beautiful city of Hai City, waspletely held in Li Nanheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Are there no other methods?¡±

    ¡°No. Your name is attached to XI Base. Without special permission, you can¡¯t leave the country. The customs won¡¯t let you pass.¡±

    Feng Ling watched the coffee cup before her and gently rubbed the side of the cup: ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Someone who had refused to return to the base several days ago suddenly appeared in that very base. This news really left a group of brothers bewildered.

    The key was that, when Feng Ling, who had rejected the base for a whole two days reappeared, her gaze was set firmly ahead as she charged toward the hall. She hadpletely no intention of reconnecting with them or to look anywhere else. Instead, it was the group of men passing by who discovered her. They were all saying that Feng Ling had returned.

    Feng Ling when to the hall. When Ah Feng saw her, his eyes lit up: ¡°You thought things through? Are you willing toe back now? We specially went to pick you up, yet you refused. How did you manage toe back now? Did you drive or...¡±

    ¡°Ah Feng, if I wish to leave the country, must I obtain the base¡¯s representative¡¯s signature?¡± Feng Ling went straight to the main topic.

    Ah Feng¡¯s expression faltered for a moment: ¡°Leave the country? Are you going abroad? Where?¡±

    ¡°China, Hai City.¡±

    ¡°Why are you going to Hai City? You¡¯ve never mentioned having any friends or family there...¡± Ah Feng abruptly paused.

    Feng Ling was an orphan. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have any rtives. She has also never visited China. How would she have any friends there?

    ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s wife needs a bodyguard. They feel that I am suitable. I also think I should go explore Hai City a bit,¡± Feng Ling spokeposedly. ¡°If I ask you to give me your signature and give me permission to leave the country, will that do?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s wife? I¡¯ve heard about Mr. Mo¡¯s ns to choose someone here to guard Mrs. Mo, but they¡¯ve never decided on anyone. How did you learn about this?¡±

    ¡°I met Doctor Qin.¡±

    Doctor Qin rarely interfered in other people¡¯s matters. Unless Mr. Mo himself asked for Feng Ling, or Boss Li also knew about this, Doctor Qin wouldn¡¯t have spoken to her.

    Thus, Ah Feng also became unsure about this matter.

    ¡°All the base members have to go through the proper procedures when leaving America. If you wish to head abroad, with your identity as an instructor here, you need to have Boss Li¡¯s signature.¡±

    ¡°Aside from his signature, is there no other method?¡±

    ¡°No. It won¡¯t do even if the Li family¡¯s elders vouch for you.¡±

    Feng Ling fell silent. She watched Ah Feng for a moment and turned to leave.

    ¡°Eh, Feng Ling, where are you going?¡± Ah Feng watched her aggressive backview and rushed to ask in a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Li Nanheng.¡± Feng Ling did not even look back.

    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±

    Feng Ling finally came to a halt. She raised her head to look at the familiar XI Base. Despite her two years of absence, it was as though nothing had changed. All of the training grounds and all of the groups; everything was as it had been in the past.

    However, it seemed like there were also some changes. For example, the members would have been shifted around. Naturally, their amodation would also have been changed. Everything wouldn¡¯t be where it was.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze abruptly shifted onto the square in front of the hall. She looked at the ground she had onceid on as an extremely sorry figure.

    Everything that had once happened shed by her mind. She shifted her indifferent gaze away and was about to speak to Ah Feng when abruptly, several of the men she previously interacted with noticed her. They rushed to greet her in a fit of excitement and humour: ¡°Nice to meet you, Instructor Feng!¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. She turned to see that Ah Feng Ling was smiling kindly. He was clearly weing her return.

 Chapter 1065 - The Story of Ling and Heng (328)

    <strong>Chapter 1065: The Story of Ling and Heng (328)</strong>

    ¡°The other four members of the sniper team have been arranged to live in a different building. Their training ground has also been changed. Boss Li is still staying in the same ce, but you might not be able to find him at this time.¡±

    ¡°Why? He¡¯s not in the base?¡±

    Ah Feng nodded: ¡°Elder Li is getting on in years. A while ago, he had a stroke and was hospitalised. Thankfully, he managed to keep his life. Recently, he has been resting and nursing his health in the Li family. Boss Li hasn¡¯t returned to the Li family in the past two to three years, but now that the Li family¡¯s foundation is about to copse, he has to go visit no matter how angry he is with them.¡±

    ¡°When will hee back? I¡¯ll wait for him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Why don¡¯t you sit here and wait?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Tell me where the sniper team is currently. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Ah Feng chuckled:.¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that when K and the rest sees you, they¡¯ll tie you down to the training ground and never let you go?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze wasposed. ¡°They don¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    Ah Feng lifted his brows.

    That was also true. If it had been in the past, perhaps those brats would have done it. But right now, everyone knew that Feng Ling was a girl. They also knew that Boss Li... cough, whoever dared to touch her truly did not value their lives.

    It had been two years since shest returned. Feng Ling had thought that her heart would be unmoved but as she walked through the familiar and unfamiliar spaces and as she approached the sniper team¡¯s training ground, her heart was slightly flustered.

    The kids who had once called her ¡®Teacher Feng Ling¡¯ had all grown into tall, broad-shouldered men. They were all assigned into different training groups and were seriously engaging in their morning training. Feng Ling passed by the different training grounds and nced in shortly before continuing on her way. She did not interrupt them.

    Right now, the sniper team was assigned to thergest training ground leaning toward the south. In the past, the elite team were the ones using this piece ofnd. She had heard that the elite team now had an external training ground specifically set for their use. The facilities were much better than what was offered here. It seemed like the originally influential XI Base had expanded even more in her absence. They now had much more external training spaces and had drawn in even more people.

    Their growing influence surely brought a lot of pressure to the military. However, regardless of how unhappy the military was, they had no way ofpeting with the XI Base.

    Inside the sniper team¡¯s training ground.

    Initially, the four members had struggled to even lift therge rifles properly. Right now, they stood in a row and held it with well-practiced movements. They then fired the rifles rhythmically.

    Feng Ling stood by the side to watch them as they practiced. She looked at the rifles they were holding and did not speak. She did not make any attempts to disturb them but her hands felt strangely empty. Even though she did not wish to return to be an instructor, she truly missed holding a rifle. As she watched them practice, she strangely felt the desire to step in and pick up a rifle.

    Feng Ling forced away the desire and did not move. She watched the four of them silently.

    Tam was the first person to notice Feng Ling. He had originally turned back to call the instructor over to help him reload the bullets. However, he caught sight of something from the corner of his eyes and swerved around to see that Feng Ling was standing right outside the training grounds to watch them.

    ¡°Feng Ling? ¡± Tam thought he had seen wrongly as he cried out in astonishment.

    K and the rest were preparing to fire another shoot when they heard Tam¡¯s voice. They turned toward him hurriedly and followed his gaze to look toward Feng Ling. When they saw Feng Ling, they were all startled. Their surprised looks were immediately filled with excitement.

    ¡°Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°My god, Feng Ling is back!¡±

    Feng Ling did not intend on disturbing them and was startled when she was discovered so quickly. She did not wish to interact with the people in the base and was toozy to call out to them. However, she still epted these four people in her heart.

    She smiled at them lightly. Since it was toote to hide, she directly stepped into the training ground. However, before she could properlye in, Lin Cheng and Lei Peng rushed forward and lifted her up. Tam also could not be bothered to consider if she was a man or a woman. He followed them along and lifted her up, tossing her upwards in excitement.

    The three of them cried out in happiness and tossed Feng Ling up for several more times. Finally, when Feng Ling shouted softly: ¡°Put me down, quickly put me down!¡±, the three of themughed happily and lowered her onto the ground.

    Feng Ling was not used to their passion. She took a step back but found that the three men were all staring at her as though they had found something out of ce.

    She was dressed in a thin,fortable set of female sportswear. It was ck in colour, just like thebat clothes they were wearing. However, it was clearly a stark difference from how she used to dress. She no longer concealed the natural curves of her body. Her originally short hair had also grown past her ears. With the new changes, she now appeared much more gentle.

    K stood by the side and held his rifle against the ground. As he watched the other three toss Feng Ling about, he chuckled.

    ¡°Feng Ling, I heard that you¡¯re returning to intern as an instructor on the shooting range, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s amazing! You really delivered a p to those elders¡¯ faces and returned in full glory! You¡¯vepletely thrown away the shame they forced onto you! Just listening to your story makes us proud!¡± As Tam spoke, his eyes appeared as though they were sparkling. He watched Feng Ling¡¯s face as he spoke and could not help but learn close to Lei Peng to say: ¡°Ever since Feng Ling became a girl, I feel that she looks beautiful from every single angle. In the past, we used to mess around every single day. You say, was there a problem with my eyes? I actually never noticed that she¡¯s a girl.¡±

    Lei Peng snorted. ¡°Your fucking brain only ever thinks about guns. When have you ever thought about girls?¡±

    ¡°You speak as though you knew from the start.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we were all too familiar with her and thought of Feng Ling as a slightly thinner, petite little brother. Who could have thought so much about the possibility, isn¡¯t that right, K? At the time, you were so close with her but you were also clueless, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    K lifted his brows and turned to Feng Ling. ¡°I really have to look for Feng Ling to settle this bill. I was deceived for so long and even suffered a serious wound when she left. For two years everyone has been searching and worrying for her frantically, but it seems like life has been good for her. She wouldn¡¯t even return after receiving the hiring letter. It took you so long toe back. Why on earth were you dilly-dallying? Didn¡¯t you always say that the XI Base is your home? Now that you can finally return to the base with your head lifted high, you don¡¯t want to anymore?¡±

 Chapter 1066 - The Story of Ling and Heng (329)

    <h4>Chapter 1066: The Story of Ling and Heng (329)</h4>

    The reason K asked this was because months ago, he had personally witnessed Feng Ling¡¯s ruthless resolution; he had seen her firm rejection of Li Nanheng and XI Base.

    Since then he had been worried that Feng Ling would never return.

    After waiting for so long, she had finally returned. However, he instinctively felt that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple. At least, based on his understanding of Feng Ling¡¯s character, there was no way she would agree to returning this easily

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The news of your internship as an instructor has already spread through the base. All of the men who used to interact with you and didn¡¯t have much bias against you, are all happy for you. Only those few men in those Team Three, who constantly pit themselves against you, are acting as though they have been humiliated. All of their expressions are constantly ugly; just looking at it makes us feel great. We were onlycking your return!¡± Lin Cheng stepped forward and caught Feng Ling by the wrist to tug her over: ¡°Come,e,e. You haven¡¯t held a rifle in two to three years, haven¡¯t you? Quickly give it a try. You were once the Feng Ling we had the most pride in. How¡¯s your skills now? It hasn¡¯t deteriorated, has it?¡±

    ¡°How can it possibly deteriorate? Don¡¯t you know that nine months ago at the Boston forest, Feng Ling faced more than ten men alone and didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of fear. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden explosion, she likely could have killed all of those men on her own.¡± K watched Feng Ling in anticipation. ¡°After your three years of absence, we¡¯re almost done catching up to you.¡±

    Feng Ling really did miss holding a rifle. When Lin Cheng tugged her over, she did not refuse him.

    She originally thought she would be borrowing one of their rifles to mess with, but Tam received Lin Cheng¡¯s gaze and turned decisively to the weapon rack by the side. He brought out a brand new rifle and quickly ced it in Feng Ling¡¯s hands.

    Feng Ling scanned the rifle in her hands and shifted her gaze down. She saw that her name was written on the name tag attached.

    She looked up and watched Lin Cheng in confusion.

    ¡°Back when our sniper team first moved to a new training ground, the base specially custom-made rifles for all of us. Yours was included as well. All of the things you are meant to have, not a single thing was left out.¡± Lin Cheng continued: ¡°You¡¯ve always been one of us. You¡¯ve never left. Back then, Boss said that you only received ast minute mission and are unable to return to the base temporarily. But the things that belong to you will always remain here. The XI Base has always been awaiting your return, so have we.¡±

    Feng Ling held the rifle and silently turned toward the target stands. She was unmoving for a long moment.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Give your new rifle a try,¡± Lin Cheng and the rest backed away as he spoke.

    Feng Ling lifted the rifle in her hands and aimed toward the 100 meters target. With a ¡°peng¡± sound, she made one trial shot and prepared to strike all of the targets without any mistakes.

    The other four men all understood that her strengths did not onlyy there. Although she hadn¡¯t touched a rifle in a while, she definitely would not make mistakes.

    Following which, Feng Ling shifted 45 degrees away and fired a shot toward the 300 meters target on the other side. Once again, her bulletnded right on the center.

    Apuse rose from her surroundings. Everyone watched for her next move in anticipation.

    Feng Ling lifted her rifle once more and aimed at the 500 meters target; the target stand could barely even be seen clearly.

    ¡°I heard that back when Feng Ling first left the base, she had already been able to shoot urately from 500 meters away. But back then, I heard she only made a few attempts on her own and never did it in front of us. It¡¯s been so long since then. I wonder if she¡¯ll be able to do it...¡±

    ¡°She definitely can.¡±

    Before they finished speaking, another shot was fired.

    Feng Ling held onto her rifle as she watched the bullet move through the air. In a blink of an eye, it embedded itself on the center of the target and broke through it.

    Not only were the four men astounded, even the instructor, who had been sipping his tea by the side to give them some time to catch-up, was startled. He stared at the target by the side and turned to Feng Ling, who wasposedly holding onto her rifle. He swallowed the tea in his mouth with some difficulty and thought to himself that it was no wonder Feng Ling had the ability to be rehired to intern as an instructor.

    It had been two to three years since shest touched a gun, yet she was able to fire so urately. Even he himselfcked the confidence to do the same.

    No matter what title the XI Base has given her, those were all things she deserved to have.

    Feng Ling ced the rifle down and turned back to look at them. ¡°You guys continue practice. I won¡¯t continue dying your progress any further.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not disturbing, you¡¯re not disturbing. In the first ce, you should be participating in this practice with us. Although, now that you¡¯re an instructor, I suppose you can¡¯t be practicing with us, right?¡± Lei Peng picked her rifle up for her.

    Feng Ling did not exin. She only said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I had the food in the cafeteria. If you¡¯re all free tonight, let¡¯s go have a meal together.¡±

    ¡°Will you be staying in the base today? You¡¯re sleeping here?¡± Tam heard this and instantly began excited. He leaned close. ¡°Where will you be staying? Your previous ce or at our new amodations? Wait, no, you¡¯re a girl now. You can¡¯t be staying with us. The base should have arranged a special amodation for you. Have you asked Ah Feng yet? Has he nned it for you yet?¡±

    After receiving so many questions, Feng Ling had some difficulty answering them all. She watched Tam and answered after some consideration: ¡°Not for the time being.¡±

    She did not say that she would be staying. However, since she wasn¡¯t sure when Li Nanheng was returning, and since she was already here, there was no point in making things difficult for herself and living outside.

    For now, what she needed to do was to wait for Li Nanheng to return and to quickly receive his signature. This way, she could smoothly leave for Hai City.

    ¡°You returned so abruptly, I¡¯m sure the base hasn¡¯t prepared anything yet. Maybe you¡¯ll have to return to your previous ce?¡± The men continued with the topic.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Right now, Feng Ling isn¡¯t suited to live with the rest in that building.¡±

    ¡°Why not? In the first ce, she stayed next to the Boss. Boss¡¯s room has never changed. Her room is also cleaned every single day. It¡¯s ready to be used right now. We just have to bring a new set of bed sheets. What¡¯s so troublesome about that? Besides, isn¡¯t it natural for her to live next to the Boss?¡±

    K listened to their conversation but did not speak. He recalled thest time he saw Feng Ling with Boss Li. He also thought about how Feng Ling barely had any contact with Boss since returning to Los Angeles. He shifted his gaze onto her as though he was trying to figure out her thoughts.

 Chapter 1067 - The Story of Ling and Heng (330)

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The Story of Ling and Heng (330)</h4>

    Feng Ling walked out of the sniper training camp where people were too enthusiastic to see her with the excuse that Ah Feng was looking for her.

    Otherwise, those four people could chat with her for three days and three nights.

    Ah Feng did have something to ask her.

    Feng Ling walked to the base hall, and Ah Feng asked her, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Boss Li cane back today. Can you live in the base today? Recently, many things happened to the Li family, and we better not disturb Boss, so I didn¡¯t call him to ask him when he was back. Now that Grandfather Li is seriously ill, we can¡¯t urge him toe back.¡±

    Feng Ling said, ¡°OK, I can live here temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to leave? Since you¡¯ve been back to the base, we can hire you to be a drillmaster.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for Li Nanheng toe back to sign the permission.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling determination, Ah Feng could only say, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll ask someone to take you to your room.¡±

    Feng Ling thought they had arranged a new room for her, so she just nodded without a word.

    Ah Feng sent someone to take her to her room, but when she was walking from the base hall to her residence, she felt the route was very familiar.

    The building where she used to live appeared in front of her and the person took her upstairs to the floor where she used to live, then to the room where she used to live, and stepped forward to help her open the door. Looking at the tidy room and the clean bed, she stood there for a long time without moving.

    ¡°Miss Feng, Ah Feng said you could live here temporarily.¡±

    Feng Ling stood outside the door and looked at the door next door.

    The memory about the days when she lived next door to Li Nanheng popped up in her mind.

    After Feng Ling walked into the room, the person who brought her here left.

    After he left, Feng Ling stood in this familiar room and called Ah Feng. ¡°Can you help me arrange another room? I don¡¯t want to live here.¡±

    ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you living there before? I thought it would be more convenient for you to live there now.¡±

    ¡°No need. Doesn¡¯t XI Base have special guest rooms? Just find me an ordinary guest room.¡±

    Feng Ling was talking on the phone while walking to the floor-to-ceiling window. She opened the window and looked out. Everything was so familiar.

    Guest room?

    Feng Ling had made her meaning clear.

    Although she was now in the base, she had no ns toe back.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Come to meter. I¡¯ll get you the key to the guest room. There are several guest rooms upstairs in the base hall. You can live in one of them.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Feng Ling hung up directly.

    Before leaving, she saw the balcony outside the window and walked out, turning her eyes to the balcony and the room next door.

    She just stood there silently for a few moments, retracted her gaze, walked back to the room, and then walked out the door. She did not say anything about the furnishings in this room that had not changed from two or three years ago but walked straight out.

    On the first night in the guest room, Feng Ling suffered from insomnia.

    When she woke up the next day, she went to the base canteen to eat. Some members who she was familiar with came over to talk to her, but she had been sitting and eating listlessly while asionally responding perfunctorily, and then the rumor that ¡°Feng Ling was now a drillmaster and had be colder and more arrogant¡± spread throughout the base within a few hours.

    People who liked her didn¡¯t take this rumor seriously, and those who didn¡¯t like her criticized her even more harshly behind her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t bother to pay any attention and went back to sleep after the meal without contacting anyone. Even when the four members of the sniper team came to visit her during the training gaps, she continued to sleep and didn¡¯t open the door.

    Two dayster, Li Nanheng still didn¡¯te back.

    Ah Feng said that he had called the Li family. Grandfather Li¡¯s condition was not very good and Li Nanheng, as the only grandson of the Li family, was tied up.

    This made Feng Ling suddenly feel as if she would have to wait for Li Nanheng here for a long time.

    Her job at Mr. Ted¡¯s home was over. Although she had promised Dr. Qin to go to Hai City, she had to get Li Nanheng¡¯s permission first. Staying in the guest room every day, she was so bored. On the third day after she returned to XI Base, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help following the familiar gunshots of the sniper team. At first, she just sat with the drillmasters of the sniper team having tea and chatting, and gradually, she began to train together with the four members of the sniper team, regaining the feeling of being a member of XI Base.

    On the evening of the third day, Feng Ling had trained together with the four members of the sniper team for a day. She was tired and was about to go back to rest when Ah Feng suddenly called her. ¡°Feng Ling, Boss Li is back.¡±

    Hearing this news, without even going back to take a shower and change, Feng Ling went straight to the base hall.

    However, when she arrived in the hall, she did not see Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Mr. Li¡¯s condition is temporarily stabilized. The military has something to discuss with us, so Boss Li came back today, but he did note to the hall. He should have returned to his residence or is inspecting the camps. I haven¡¯t called him. Feng Ling, are you in a hurry?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Yes, she was! She had been waiting here for three days.

    However, now she hesitated. Since they separated in the Boston jungle, they had only met for less than three times. During thest nine months, even if they met, they just passed by each other indifferently like strangers. His cold attitude made her unable to figure out what he was thinking.

    Mr. Mo wanted to choose apetent person from XI Base to be Mrs. Mo¡¯s bodyguard, which was known to Ah Feng, so Li Nanheng must know it too.

    If she didn¡¯t know how to speak to him, shouldn¡¯t she write the document first, and then bring it to him for him to sign?

    Feng Ling returned to her room, turned on theptop and wrote a document, and then she printed out two copies and went to Li Nanheng¡¯s room with the documents.

    When she walked downstairs, she nced up and saw the light on Li Nanheng¡¯s room was on.

    She walked over quickly and was about to go upstairs when suddenly, the light in the room went out.

    Feng Ling¡¯s footsteps stopped and she nced at the time.

    It was only 9:30 p.m.

    Was he... already in bed?

 Chapter 1068 - The Story of Ling and Heng (331)

    <h4>Chapter 1068: The Story of Ling and Heng (331)</h4>

    Looking at the light-off window of Li Nanheng¡¯s room, Feng Ling stood downstairs for a long time. After making sure that the light wouldn¡¯te on again and that he was really asleep, she turned around with the files in her hand. However, she didn¡¯t believe he went to bed so early, she looked back from time to time while walking, but the room didn¡¯t light up again.

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t sleep well these days because of Mr. Li¡¯s sickness? So he rested early when he went back to the base today.

    It was sote that it was improper for her to knock on his door. Even if she got his signature now, she couldn¡¯t leave the base at night but would have to wait until tomorrow morning.

    Besides, the door of his room was not so easy to knock on. In the past, every time she entered his room, she would suffer a big loss before leaving.

    Feng Ling returned to the guest room upstairs in the base hall.

    Early the next morning, she got up very early and nned to wait downstairs from his room for him. When she got there, however, two members passing by saw her and asked with interest, ¡°Feng Ling, are you here to find Boss?¡±

    So did everyone know that Li Nanheng and she used to be in love now?

    Feng Ling replied. ¡°Yes, I need to see him for something.¡±

    ¡°Boss woke up early. I saw him go to the canteen half an hour ago. He didn¡¯t seem to eat anythingst night, so he must be hungry in the morning. Someone from the military will visit our base in the afternoon. Boss has been busy recently.¡±

    ¡°Got it, thank you.¡± Feng Ling nodded, then turned and walked towards the canteen.

    It was only six o¡¯clock in the morning, and he went down half an hour ago? Did he get up so early?

    Feng Ling was a bit surprised but didn¡¯t think much. She went to the canteen and looked around but didn¡¯t see Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Have you seen Boss Li?¡± Feng Ling asked a member who had just finished eating.

    ¡°Boss Li? He just left after eating breakfast here.¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. Unlike us who can only go to a fixed training ground every day, Boss can go to Team one and the sniper team, go to Team Four to see the neers, or have meetings with Ah Feng and other supervisors. I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡±

    Feng Ling froze once again with the files in her hand.

    After a while, she picked up her cell phone expressionlessly and called Li Nanheng.

    His cell phone was turned off.

    Very good.

    Was he really so busy or was he deliberately avoiding seeing her?

    But in the past nine months, he had note to her, so it couldn¡¯t be thetter.

    XI Base was sorge and, as its boss, Li Nanheng was not someone that any member could easily see.

    She could often see him before because he let her.

    Feng Ling knew it.

    But now she just wanted him to sign on the document.

    Looking at the people in the canteen who were looking at her curiously, Feng Ling turned around and walked out a bit crossly.

    When she went to Team One, he had just left, but when she went to another team, he had just gone too. Repeating this process, Feng Ling failed to find him.

    She simply went to a path that everyone had to pass in the base and sat by the path. She swore that as long as Li Nanheng signed the document and allowed her to go to Hai City, she would leave XI Base immediately and nevere to him again.

    Never ever!

    However, after Feng Ling sat here for two hours, Li Nanheng still didn¡¯t pass by.

    She called him again and his phone was still turned off.

    Feng Ling sat there, squeezing the documents in her hand, and her patience was almost exhausted. She thought helplessly¡ª-

    She might as well go to his room.

    He would have something to discuss with the people of the military in the afternoon. It was so hot and a person like him who was such a neat freak would probably go back to take a shower and change clothes after working the whole morning.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In fact, the news that Feng Ling returning to the base had long been spread throughout the base.

    Even if Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t been at the base two days ago, his subordinates would tell him about the news. So how could he not know that Feng Ling was waiting for him in the base?

    Coming back from Team Four, Li Nanheng went to the base hall. Ah Feng was in a meeting with a few other people in the hall. Seeing Bosse, he stood up.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Xiao Xu happened toe in at this time, and when he saw Li Nanhenging in, he asked, ¡°Feng Ling has been looking for you. Have you seen her?¡±

    Li Nanheng picked up the teacup and took a sip, asking lightly, ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Seeing his seemingly unaware expression, Xiao Xu coughed. ¡°It seems that she hasn¡¯t seen you yet.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t respond but was talking with Ah Feng. But when they stopped, Xiao Xu chimed in and told him that Feng Ling wanted to go to Hai City to act as a bodyguard of Mr. Mo¡¯s wife, so she needed Boss to sign on the permission letter. Then he just stood there and observed Boss¡¯s reaction with care.

    ¡°Boss, did Mr. Mo tell you about this matter? Have you already got the news?¡± Ah Feng asked.

    Li Nanheng ignored his question. Since returning from Boston, Li Nanheng had never mentioned Feng Ling¡¯s name, nor asked anything about her.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to see her, you can entrust me to sign that document. Then she can go wherever she wants,¡± Ah Feng said.

    Li Nanheng immediately nced at him coldly. ¡°Are you so idle?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Can you deny you are deliberately avoiding her? She left in such a wayst time and now has finallye back. How can you keep her waiting for you? You had been taking pains to look for her. Now that she has returned to the base, you should find a way to keep her! But now you refuse to see her, nor let her go. What the hell is your n?¡± Ah Feng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Li Nanheng looked calm and emotionless. ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether she returns to the base or not. I don¡¯t care, OK?¡±

    Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. ¡°After she was forcibly taken away from Boston, Mr. Ted took her away so smoothly, and then she got the appointment letter back to the base so smoothly. Do these have nothing to do with you, Boss?¡±

 Chapter 1069 - The Story of Ling and Heng (332)

    <h4>Chapter 1069: The Story of Ling and Heng (332)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s her own business. Do you think it was I who asked Mr. Ted to hire her as a bodyguard?¡± Li Nanheng said coldly.

    Ah Feng chuckled. ¡°Come on, Boss, we know it. You knew that Mr. Ted and his family were grateful to Feng Ling, so you suggested they hire Feng Ling and sessfully ¡®abducted¡¯ Feng Ling back to Los Angeles from Boston. It seemed that you did nothing for her, but actually, you had paved her way back to the base, and when it was time for the campaign, you could take her back to the base¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Boss, you still love her. Why do you have to pretend to be so cold toward her?¡±

    ¡°You guys overthink.¡± Li Nanheng stood there calmly and nced at Ah Feng. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this name in front of me again. If you do it again, I¡¯ll kick you back to the Li family!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ah Feng just wanted to swear, only to see Li Nanheng had left.

    He had taken pains to pave the way for Feng Ling, but he just refused to admit it.

    That was fucking irritating.

    Li Nanheng walked out of the base hall quickly. Under the zing sun in the morning, his face seemed to be covered with frost. He walked back, with only one thought in his mind¡ª

    Feng Ling could get back what she had lost when she was kicked out of the base only by herself.

    And she made it.

    She was proud and stubborn. Once someone hurt her, it wouldn¡¯t work on her even if the guy tried topensate her a thousand times moreter. If she wanted to deny something, then that thing didn¡¯t exist in her eyes.

    She only wanted to rely on herself and didn¡¯t want to ask anyone for help. She didn¡¯t even want toe back to XI Base.

    She could easilye back through the path that he had paved for her, but she still refused.

    She was really stupidly stubborn.

    Li Nanheng sneered but then gave a self-deprecating smile.

    No.

    In fact, he was even more stubborn and stupid than her.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen headlong into her pit, unable to climb up after falling so badly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling waited for a long time outside his room. She didn¡¯t know when he would be back, so she wanted to wait in the room where she used to live, only to find that the door was locked.

    It seemed that the door was locked when she came that day. Unless she agreed to live in, the door was always locked, and other people could not enter it.

    There was no ce to sit in the corridor. Standing for so long, she was a bit tired, so she just squatted against the wall for a while until her legs were numb. When she was about to stand up, she suddenly heard the sound of footstepsing from the stairs. She nced towards the stairs. The next second, her legs softened, and she almost kneeled down.

    The light in the corridor was a bit dark, but she could see that Li Nanheng stood there, casting his gaze at her coldly.

    When Feng Ling¡¯s eyes met his gaze, she raised her hand and pressed it against the wall, regretting that she was squatting just now, so now she appeared in front him in such an awkward posture.

    Looking at him again, she felt as if she was going to be frozen into ice under his sight.

    The person who almost died together with her in the Boston jungle nine months ago stood there, looking at her indifferently.

    It wasn¡¯t until the moment when they finally met that Feng Ling realized that she and Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t really looked at each other in the past nine months although they asionally passed by each other.

    In her mind, when Li Nanheng wanted to bully her, he would drag her out in the middle of the night, give her devil training, exhaust her physical strength, watch her lying on the ground exhausted, and wait for her to beg for his mercy condescendingly.

    But he was frank with her; he was cold and merciless to others but was patient and enthusiastic with her. He only had her in his eyes. Wherever she passed by, his eyes would follow.

    However, at this moment, the short-haired man standing opposite her with no expression, wearing a ck battle uniform and looking so handsome, seemed to be the same as he was before, but at the same time, he seemed different.

    His hair was much shorter than before, which made him look more manly.

    Compared to nine months ago, when he looked thin and haggard due to the serious injury, he, who was standing there, seemed to have a hidden sense of strength.

    His temperament seemed to be different from before.

    Or to be exact, not his temperament.

    But his attitude toward her was indifferent and distant.

    He stood there deadpan, looking at her without sadness or joy as if looking at a stranger.

    This look reminded Feng Ling of the dinner she attended with the Ted couple a few months ago. At that time, he was also looking at her so coldly that she even wondered if there was another person in this world who looked exactly like him. Otherwise, how could he be so cold toward her?

    Now seeing him standing here, Feng Ling¡¯s legs¡¯ numbness disappeared, and she stood up straight.

    Thousands of thoughts shed through her mind, which only took a few seconds.

    She looked at him and said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Mo wants to choose apetent person from XI Base to go to Hai City to protect Mrs. Mo. Mrs. Mo is a woman, after all. It would be more convenient if there is a female bodyguard by her side. I n to take this job. Please sign the permission letter for me.¡±

    With that, Feng Ling retracted her gaze, tried to calm down, and continued. ¡°As long as you sign the document, I can leave immediately.¡±

    Li Nanheng just nced at her distantly, moved his gaze away from her, and walked straight over. Instead of stopping in front of her, he just passed by, opened the door of his room, and entered the room without looking back. Then he just closed the door without saying a word.

    Looking at the closed door, Feng Ling froze for more than ten seconds, and even her heartbeat almost stopped, and the calm look that she tried to maintain suddenly copsed.

    ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±

    The man words said hoarsely in her ear before he fell into aa echoed in her ear again.

    He passed her, like a stranger, drawing an impossible boundary between the past and today.

 Chapter 1070 - The Story of Ling and Heng (333)

    <h4>Chapter 1070: The Story of Ling and Heng (333)</h4>

    A storm surged in Feng Ling¡¯s heart, and once again she looked at the closed door in front of her.

    But the door was still closed as if proving what she had said to him.

    Nothing happened. No love existed between them.

    However, Feng Ling looked down at the files in her hand, stepped forward, and knocked on the door. After all, she had been waiting for him for many days.

    After knocking a few times, she put her hand down and waited for a while. There was silence inside and no one came to open the door.

    After waiting another two minutes, she raised her hand and knocked again.

    After she repeated this process for a few minutes, the door finally opened.

    The man was standing at the door. He had already taken off his jacket and was only in a ck short-sleeved T-shirt. He was looking at her coldly as if he was not the one who always looked at her with warm and fiery eyes but the unsmiling demon Boss Li in others¡¯ eyes. He looked at her deadpan without any emotional traces on his face.

    The man put one hand in his trouser pocket. Although he was in a rxed state, the line of his arm still faintly outlined the contours of his muscles.

    Under his gaze, Feng Ling felt that she was duckweed on the sea and could not control herself. Her heart who she thought was calm suddenly trembled.

    She told herself that she just needed him to sign the document and then she would walk away, far away to Hai City.

    Whether he loved or hated her now, she would put aside all the old grievances and grudges. Now the most important thing was to make him sign the document and leave.

    But her heart still sank inevitably under his indifferent gaze.

    Feng Ling held the document in her hand up to his eyes. ¡°Boss, I want to go to Hai City. Please sign the document for me.¡±

    The document blocked his face, as well as hers.

    However, the man did not respond. Feng Ling held up the document for a while, then retracted her hand and then looked at him.

    Then she wondered if he had facial paralysis due to the serious injury or something else.

    He could just tell her something no matter whether he loved, hated, was angry at, or med her. But why did he give her this indifferent look?

    Feng Ling held the document in her hand and looked straight at him. ¡°Li...¡±

    ¡°The high-ranking military officials will arrive at the base in half an hour. I will take a shower now. If you want to wait, wait outside. Don¡¯t knock on the door anymore.¡± Li Nanheng stood there as steadily as a mountain with a cold tone. He moved his gaze from her face and closed the door.

    Feng Ling, who was almost hit on the nose by the door. ¡°...¡±

    She retracted her gaze, stepped back a few steps, and waited in the previous position.

    Since the military people would arrive in half an hour, his bath would not take too long. She could talk to him again when he came out. No matter how cold his attitude was, she just needed to get his signature.

    Not long after, Li Nanheng dide out. He had changed clothes and his short hair dried quickly. When he came out, he had the fragrance of shower gel, and Feng Ling stepped forward and handed the document to him again.

    Li Nanheng stared at this hand and his eyes were sharp and cold. When Feng Ling looked at him, her heart that had just stabilized began to pound again.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why she was so upset!

    ¡°I just need you to sign this document,¡± Feng Ling said, looking at him.

    ¡°Sign the document?¡± The next second, Li Nanheng asked deadpan, ncing over her two hands. ¡°Did you bring a pen?¡±

    Feng Ling was stunned. She forgot to bring a pen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a pen in your room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to meet the senior officials of the military. I have important matters to discuss with them. They have already arrived. Do you think I will waste time going back, finding a pen, and then signing the document for you?¡±

    ¡°It will only take you a minute or two...¡±

    However, the man didn¡¯t look at her but walked towards the stairs.

    Looking at the man¡¯s back, Feng Ling quickly followed up. ¡°Li Nanheng, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop; he had no intention of talking to her.

    She followed him to walk outwards and said as she walked, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to go back here after I left XI Base. I know it¡¯s because of you that I cane back with dignity, but I have already left here, and I don¡¯t want toe back. You will only bring trouble to all parties by forcibly taking me in again. I really want to work for Mr. Mo, and Mrs. Mo needs someone to protect her now, I...¡±

    The man stopped suddenly, and she stopped too to avoid bumping into him.

    Li Nanheng nced back at her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s my business to do it or not, and it¡¯s your business to go back or not. No one will force you. It¡¯s up to you to go or stay.¡±

    His words sounded t and casual but seemed to be extremely heavy, making Feng Ling¡¯s heart beat harder.

    Feng Ling stood looking at him, but the man didn¡¯t stay anymore and left.

    After standing for a while, she looked at his back and saw that he was indeed heading towards the base¡¯s conference room. She looked at the time again, only to find she didn¡¯t have much time left.

    Feng Ling looked down at the unsigned document in her hand and then looked at the man¡¯s receding figure, remembering his gaze that fell on her face when he said she could leave at will.

    For some reason, Feng Ling suddenly felt her throat scorching and a certain corner in her heart burst into pieces.

    After nine months, she almost forgot that Li Nanheng said he didn¡¯t want to see her again when he was still in the hospital.

    She didn¡¯t expect what he said was true.

    His expression, his tone, and the look in his eyes.

    Cold and disgusted.

    Seeing this scene from not far away, Han Jin didn¡¯te over until Li Nanheng walked away. He looked at the document in Feng Ling¡¯s hand and then at Feng Ling who looked utterly upset. ¡°Boss is busy today indeed. Maybe you cane to him tomorrow?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a while and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. When will he finish the meeting with the people from the military? I¡¯ll be waiting for him here.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go to Hai City? Is it a torture for you to stay in the base?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think I need to talk to him.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Han Jin nced at her coldly. ¡°Do you forget what you said in the jungle of Boston nine months ago? Do you think Boss Li will talk to you?¡±

 Chapter 1071 - The Story of Ling and Heng (334)

    <h4>Chapter 1071: The Story of Ling and Heng (334)</h4>

    She had never regretted what she said at that time.

    But Feng Ling didn¡¯t think that the words she had said at the time were really a sharp sword for Li Nanheng.

    That sword hurt both her and him!

    Feng Ling stood expressionlessly and Han Jin nced at her again and then at the file in her hand. ¡°Are you really going to Hai City?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t want to stay in the base.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that as long as you can stay away from XI Base, you¡¯re even willing to go to a war-torn country?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer, but her bodynguage showed that was exactly what she meant.

    Although she hesitated now, at least these days she showed this was what she meant.

    Although she looked calm, Han Jin knew that she actually felt ill inside. Remembering how she was insulted by Grandfather Li in public, Han Jin softened his tone and said mildly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not a big deal. When the Boss finishes his work, he will sign it for you. Since you¡¯re going to work for Mr. Mo, I don¡¯t think he will stop you. It¡¯s just that your attitude is too tough. You and Boss Li are both too stubborn. Since you are already in the base, just wait patiently. If you can soften your attitude a little bit, he will let you go.¡±

    At this time, someone came over and whispered to Han Jin. Han Jin nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over immediately.¡±

    Then he nced at Feng Ling again, and when he walked past her, he patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Since you are already standing in XI Base, I think I need to remind you that since returning from Boston, Boss Li has never mentioned your name again.¡±

    Feng Ling fell silent for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Why should he mention my name? There¡¯s no need¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The corner of Han Jin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You don¡¯t know how he was like when he was looking for you for the past two years, which ispletely different from how he was in these nine months. I just want to tell you, when Boss Li loves you, likes you, and wants to take up your burden for you, he has enough ability to shelter you from wind and rain, but if he digs you out of his heart and eyes, you won¡¯t even be able to see him.¡±

    With that, Han Jin nced at the time again and left.

    Feng Ling stood still, looking at Han Jin¡¯s receding figure.

    Yes, now she couldn¡¯t see Li Nanheng indeed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Li Nanheng had a meeting with the senior military officials in the base the whole afternoon, which did not end until after four o¡¯clock in the evening.

    The news K brought to Feng Ling was that there would be a banquet in the base tonight to entertain the military officials, so Boss Li would spend most of the day in the base hall or the banquet hall ande back veryte. If she wanted to wait for him, she¡¯d better change the ce.

    Since they had a lot of things to discuss in this meeting, Boss Li might not have the patience to pay attention to her affairs, so she should be prepared.

    Since he was busy, Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t disturb him, but after spending days in the base waiting for him, she really hoped he could quickly sign the document and let her go. She didn¡¯t care if he was patient to her or not. She just wanted to leave. Why did he keep her in the base?

    Feng Ling went to the base hall but didn¡¯t see him.

    She went to the banquet hall and didn¡¯t find him either.

    But it was certain that Li Nanheng would be in the base for these two days and would not go out temporarily.

    She simply went back to the sniper team and trained with the members to kill time instead of looking for him.

    The next day, the people from the military left, and Feng Ling waited outside Li Nanheng¡¯s room again with the document.

    Li Nanheng came out of the door in the morning. When he walked past her, he didn¡¯t even look at her or give her a chance to speak. His cell phone rang, and he picked up the phone while walking out without looking back.

    Seeing this, Feng Ling could only follow behind him. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look back at all. Then he was stopped halfway by the drillmaster of Team Four, saying that there was a problem with the neers of Team Four and asking Boss to go over and take a look. Li Nanheng just left with the drillmaster of Team Four.

    Then, Feng Ling could not find Li Nanheng any longer in the canteen, the training camps of different teams, and even the roads in the base.

    That afternoon, Dr. Qin called her.

    ¡°Little Feng Ling, are you done?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did he refuse to sign?¡±

    ¡°He ignores me.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was t but there was a hint of anger in it.

    Then she seemed to hear Qin Siting chuckle on the other side of the phone. ¡°He almost wanted to tie you to him all day long before and now you said he ignored you? I think he doesn¡¯t want to let you go. Then I think I¡¯ll have to choose someone else in the base. The point is that Mo Jingshen doesn¡¯t want to find his wife a male bodyguard. s, where can I find apetent female bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll still try. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll sneak out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s just a job offer. You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± Siting smiled and said, ¡°But if Nanheng refuses to let you go, let alone me, even Mo Jingshen won¡¯t be able to persuade him to let you go.¡±

    ¡°He has no reason not to let me go.¡±

    ¡°In recent months, Nanheng goes to Hai City frequently. He stays in Hai City more than in the United States. He rushed back just because of the physical condition of his grandfather. I think he will return to Hai City sooner orter. Maybe you cane to Hai City with him. He will not leave you alone at the airport anyway.¡±

    ¡°As you said, he won¡¯t let me go. Even if I stalk him to the airport, can he take me on the ne?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Firstly, he will notpromise so easily, and on the other hand, you will not be stalking him.¡±

    Both of them were difficult to deal with. One was over-cautious, self-isted and cold, while the other was extremely stubborn.

 Chapter 1072 - The Story of Ling and Heng (335)

    <h4>Chapter 1072: The Story of Ling and Heng (335)</h4>

    In fact, it was not that important to her whether she went to Hai City or not, but now she became obsessed with this signing thing.

    She must make him sign on the document!

    He might not go back to his residence or the canteen, but he must go to the toilet.

    Most of the restrooms in the base were in the middle area with passages leading to the training camps, but no matter which side he came from, he would probably go to thergest restroom in the middle.

    That was the one he often used.

    A person wouldn¡¯t easily change his habit, so he would definitelye to this restroom.

    Feng Ling simply waited for him in the restroom.

    She stayed in the restroom since the morning, trying not to be discovered by others. In the past, there were only men¡¯s restrooms in the base, and then because of her, they built a separate restroom for guests. Although they said it was prepared for the female officers visiting the base, it was actually prepared for Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling had been staying in the restroom. Those in the training camp usually went to the restrooms opposite, so no one could find her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to stick her head out to see if it was Li Nanhenging from time to time.

    She was very familiar with Li Nanheng¡¯s footsteps. She could tell across a wall if it was him.

    Just when Feng Ling read the file in her hand for almost the hundredth time, she finally heard that man¡¯s footsteps. Hearing him approaching, she walked out of the restroom.

    Li Nanheng dide to the restroom to wash his hand. Looking at the woman who suddenly jumped out of the restroom next door, he didn¡¯t change his face but just looked at her lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you wait for me here!¡±

    Feng Ling did not exin but just handed him the pen and paper in her hand. ¡°Sign it.¡±

    Seeing that she had brought even the pen this time, Li Nanheng nced at her coldly, turned around and went into the men¡¯s restroom, ignoring her again.

    Feng Ling was not in a hurry. He woulde out anyway.

    Sure enough, the man came out a few minutester and got caught by Feng Ling.

    Looking at her persistent look, Li Nanheng sneered, took the pen and paper, and asked her, ¡°Are you so afraid of XI Base?¡±

    She did not answer but said in her heart. XI Base has you.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, the man could tell what she meant. Without a word, he put the paper against the wall outside the restroom, signed his name on it, threw the pen and paper into her arms, and walked out without looking back. When he was almost out of the restroom, he said coldly, ¡°I will fly to Hai City in two days. You will go with me.¡±

    Looking at the document with his name on, Feng Ling was relieved, but when she heard his words, she suddenly turned her eyes to his back.

    Go with him?

    Was he going to Hai City?

    For a moment, Feng Ling didn¡¯t get what he meant. Standing still, she forgot to agree or refuse and just watch him walk away.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster.

    Los Angeles International Airport.

    In the past, every time Feng Ling left the country to other countries to carry out missions, she usually took the helicopters of the base.

    It was the first time for her to take a civil aircraft, so she didn¡¯t know much about the airport.

    When Li Nanheng said that they were going to the airport in the morning, she took a look at the time and asked wouldn¡¯t it be too early? Li Nanheng grabbed her suitcase and got into the car with a cold face without any exnation.

    Feng Ling had no choice but to keep up, and only when she arrived at the airport did she know that even first-ss cabins had to go through security checks, so they had to allow plenty of time to board.

    However, there were not many people in the first-ss security passage. After entering the waiting hall, she followed Li Nanheng all the way into the first-ss lounge.

    While sitting on the sofa waiting, Feng Ling nced at the time again, and there was still an hour before boarding.

    It was really troublesome to take a civil aircraft. The helicopters of the base would take off as soon as she boarded them.

    It took Feng Ling quite a while to find a restroom in the unfamiliar and huge waiting hall. When she finally found a restroom, she couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart.

    This time, Xiao Xu also went to Hai City with them. Seeing Feng Ling had gone so long beforeing back, Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I went to find the restroom,¡± Feng Ling replied.

    Xiao Xu: ¡°...Did it take you so long?¡±

    ¡°The waiting hall is so big that I walked a long way to find it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help but look back at the two luxurious and high-end restrooms in the first-ss lounge. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a restroom? How far have you run?¡±

    Feng Ling turned her eyes to the direction Xiao Xu was pointing and saw the restrooms.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Also, the restrooms in the airport are usually very close to each other. You will see one every few steps. Did you miss the sign?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She had never been to a normal airport before, especially such a huge international airport. She did walk for a long time and didn¡¯t look at the signs on both sides.

    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and then turned his eyes to Li Nanheng, who was silently sitting on the sofa next to him, only to find that he was reading the magazine in his hand without even looking at them. No one knew if he heard their conversation or not.

    Seeing that Boss seemed not interested, Xiao Xu didn¡¯tugh anymore, and he turned to pour two sses of water and put them beside their hands.

    Feng Ling sat back on the sofa without looking at Li Nanheng. For her, she really wanted to go to Hai City, but she didn¡¯t expect that he had dyed signing for so many days just to make her go with him!

    She refused to go back to XI Base because she wanted to avoid him. Didn¡¯t he know that?

    Outside the waiting hall, the sun was shining. Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at the man¡¯s cold face but simply turned her eyes to the sunlight outside.

 Chapter 1073 - The Story of Ling and Heng (336)

    <h4>Chapter 1073: The Story of Ling and Heng (336)</h4>

    When boarding the ne, Xiao Xu walked in front alone with his suitcase. Although they all flew first ss, Xiao Xu sat by the window. After boarding the ne, he asked the flight attendant for a nket, a blindfold and earphones, wore them, and fell asleep silently.

    The ne was almost full, but the first-ss cabin had only four seats. Xiao Xu fell asleep in the back row and Feng Ling and Li Nanheng sat next to each other. Feng Ling sat by the window.

    After the ne took off smoothly, Feng Ling saw that the seat next to Xiao Xu was empty and was about to go over to sit there when the flight attendant in this first-ss cabin said with a polite smile, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. The seat you take in the first-ss cabin must strictly follow the position on your boarding pass.¡±

    Feng Ling had to return to her seat and sit down, but Li Nanheng was sitting by her side. Even though he was silently reading the English newspaper on the ne, she was still upset.

    She had tried so hard to get his signature, but in the end, she still had to fly to Hai City with him.

    Although they didn¡¯t have any conversation during the whole flight, it was really weird that they could sit next to each other in such a harmonious way.

    After a while, the flight attendants handed them an exquisite menu and asked them to order.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know there was such a service on the ne. She didn¡¯t know the difference between first ss and economy ss. She looked at the menu and was about to talk when the man next to her said casually, ¡°Red wine.¡±

    Did they even provide red wine?

    She took a closer look at the menu in her hand, then flipped it over, and did see the words ¡°Red wine¡±.

    Xiao Xu ¡°woke up¡± because he wanted to eat something. He took off his blindfold and earphones and happened to see Feng Ling reading the menu with an adorkable expression. He chuckled again, ordered a few things, and returned the menu to the flight attendant. Then he leaned in the seat, thinking about whether he should continue to wear the blindfold and headphones while waiting for the meal. He pretended not to exist just now so as not to disturb them, but the two didn¡¯t seem to talk at all.

    Not only did the two never exchange a word, Feng Ling even wanted to sit by his side just now.

    Poor Boss Li, he refused to sign a few days ago just because he was worried about her safety, so he apanied her to Hai City personally, but he pretended he didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    Xiao Xu sighed in his heart but did not dare to say anything on the surface.

    Feng Ling also ordered a few things to eat. As for the drinks, she would wait to see how the red wine Li Nanheng ordered was. If it looked good, she would order a bottle too.

    While waiting for the meal, Li Nanheng got up and went to the bathroom. While he was away, the meal Feng Ling ordered was delivered, including a bottle of red wine, which was all ced in a tray.

    Feng Ling knew that the things she just ordered seemed to be free, but why did they bring her a bottle of red wine that she didn¡¯t order?

    She did not check if they made a mistake and gave her the red wine Li Nanheng ordered. She was indifferent to his affairs anyway. She picked up a knife and fork and ate something, which tasted good. Then she opened the wine bottle and poured some wine into the exquisite goblet on the tray. She took a sip and it tasted good. It tasted sweet and mellow. Although she didn¡¯t know much about wine, she remembered it was a very famous brand in the United States.

    It was said that it would take more than ten hours to fly to Hai City. Although Feng Ling knew that she was not good at drinking, she still took a sip of the wine from time to time while slowly eating to kill time.

    When Li Nanheng came back, he saw his red wine on her side. He only nced at her and said nothing. The flight attendant came over and asked him in a low voice if he wanted to order another bottle. He waved his hand, sat down, and continued to read the magazine.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at him, nor did he look at her. After a long while, Li Nanheng wanted to change a magazine and nced at the wine bottle in front of her out of the corner of his eye.

    It was almost empty.

    Looking at the red wine bottle that was almost empty, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows before turning his eyes to Feng Ling.

    The cheeks of this short-haired little woman were all red, but she obviously didn¡¯t know it. Was this her way to kill time? This wine was strong and she might easily get drunk.

    Although she was sober, she gradually felt a little sleepy. After asking the flight attendant to remove the food, Feng Ling felt dizzier and dizzier. She didn¡¯t know how long she could sleep on the ne, but if she fell asleep, she wouldn¡¯t be so upset in the following ten hours sitting next to Li Nanheng.

    She let sleepiness overwhelm her and closed her eyes.

    When the flight attendant came back, she saw that this youngdy seemed to be asleep and went to fetch a thin nket for her. However, when she came back with a nket, she saw Miss Feng unknowingly leaned aside, but when her head was about to hit the window, the killingly handsome but cold-faced man next to her suddenly stretched out his arm and protected her head with his hand, and Miss Feng, who was asleep, put her head on the shoulder of the man because of inertia and instinct.

    This scene seemed to happen suddenly but looked strangely harmonious. The flight attendant looked at the cold-faced man and noticed a gentle gleam flickering across his eyes. He seemed to notice the curious gaze of the flight attendant, nced at her indifferently, took the nket, and signaled that she could go.

    The flight attendant nodded and hurriedly left.

    Then she saw that the man put the nket on Miss Feng. Without pushing her head away, he tilted his shoulder to make her sleep morefortable.

    The flight attendant was stunned.

    Although the two got on the ne together, they didn¡¯t seem tomunicate with each other at all. Weren¡¯t they strangers?

    It seemed that... they were a young couple in a cold war...

 Chapter 1074 - The Story of Ling and Heng (337)

    <h4>Chapter 1074: The Story of Ling and Heng (337)</h4>

    Feng Ling leaned on Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulder and slept soundly; her body was full of the mellow aroma of red wine, and her face, which had always been cold, was red and rxed.

    Xiao Xu was very embarrassed on the side. He pretended that he didn¡¯t exist and tried to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t, so he simply quietly lifted the blindfold and nced at the two of them. Then his eyes suddenly lit up. He threw the blindfold away and stared in surprise at Feng Ling who was sleeping leaning on the shoulder of Boss Li.

    Feeling Xiao Xu¡¯s gaze, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at him but still read the magazine expressionlessly.

    But although his face looked cold, Xiao Xu noticed that he adjusted his sitting posture to make Feng Ling morefortable. This change exposed his real thoughts.

    Xiao Xu smirked and retracted his gaze. Gee, it seemed that this ten-hour flight worked. At least it melted the solid ice between the two a little bit.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to order a ss of red wine?¡± The flight attendant asked him in a low voice, seeing that he was not sleeping anymore.

    Xiao Xu paused for a while before he nced at Feng Ling who was asleep over there. ¡°Did she drink red wine before she slept?¡±

    The flight attendant now saw that the three first-ss passengers should know each other, so she nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Xu raised his eyebrows. ¡°How much did she drink?¡±

    ¡°A whole bottle.¡± The flight attendant smiled. ¡°I brought a bottle of red wine to pour a ss for this gentleman, but I went to the economy ss to help and, when I came back, I saw the youngdy had already drunk a lot. Fortunately, the flight would be over in more than a dozen hours. She could wake up after the nended, so we didn¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    A whole bottle...

    Was Feng Ling so desperate to stay away from Boss Li? Knowing how bad she was at drinking, she still secretly drank a whole bottle.

    But the flight attendants did not dare to stop her. Why did Boss Li also let her?

    Or did it mean that Boss Li ordered this wine actually for her?

    Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help ncing at them again. Li Nanheng remained silent. Although Xiao Xu stared at him gaping, he didn¡¯t pay attention and remained cold and silent.

    ¡°Boss.¡± When the flight attendant walked away, Xiao Xu asked in a low voice, ¡°As you know, Feng Ling is not good at drinking. Although there are still more than a dozen hours to fly, are you sure she can wake up when the nends?¡±

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°There will be a car to pick us up in Hai City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but if she can¡¯t wake up, will you carry her out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I got it. Boss, you made her go to Hai City together with you and pretended to be indifferent to her, but in fact, every step she takes is under your control! Did you learn this from Mr. Mo? You guys are really tricky.¡±

    Li Nanheng, who was reading the magazine, paused and nced at him. ¡°Tricky? I am not a god. How can it be my n? You overestimate me.¡±

    ¡°You are not a god, but Mr. Mo is. Mr. Mo has said that if he doesn¡¯t take Feng Ling away from you, you will probably die in her hands, so he introduced Feng Ling to a job, and then you can concentrate on the arms dealing business,¡± Xiao Xu chuckled as he said. These people were really sophisticated and shrewd.

    ¡°Humph! He just wants to find someone he can trust to protect his wife. There is only one woman in the entire XI Base. Who else can he choose if he doesn¡¯t choose Feng Ling?¡± Li Nanheng didn¡¯t bother to speak to Xiao Xu but continued to read the magazine in his hand.

    ¡°I was almost deceived by you a few days ago. Now it seems that you have known this arrangement early on, but you deliberately kept her in the base and now she had to go to Hai City with you. Are you afraid that she will get lost at the airport alone?¡±

    ¡°After all, she had never taken a civil airne and knew nothing about a normal airport, so I was worried about her. She stayed in the base for so many years. I can¡¯t just let her get lost in the airport, which will be a disgrace to our base.¡± Li Nanheng still looked at the magazine in his hand and his tone was indifferent.

    Gee...

    Xiao Xu tutted in his heart. Did the Boss think he was an idiot?

    ¡°After Feng Ling left the base, you had been looking for her for two years. And when you got to know that she was in Boston, you rushed there, but she didn¡¯t give you any chance to approach her. Then the two of you were in a cold war in thest nine months. Now she finally sits next to you and there is no ce on this ne where she can run or escape. You two can have a good talk. Why did you let her drink so much?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°I have nothing to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°So do you really n to leave her alone after sending her to Hai City?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly and ignored him. Xiao Xu suddenly saw Feng Ling¡¯s head move at this moment, and immediately closed his mouth, lest she heard what she shouldn¡¯t have heard.

    Feng Ling did not wake up, but although the leaning posture wasfortable, she still felt a little sore in her neck after a long time. She moved her head slightly, rubbed her cheeks that were blushed with alcohol against Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulder, and then adjusted her posture to continue sleeping, however, when she lowered her head, her head lost the support of Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulder and almost hit the armrest of the seat.

    Li Nanheng raised his hand to protect her head in time, stroked her forehead and raised her head. Then he pushed her back to the seat and let her continue sleeping, but Feng Ling who was asleep subconsciously looked for a morefortable sleeping position and her head slowly leaned on his shoulder again.

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes and nced at the little woman who would only lean on him after falling asleep. In order to get his signature so as to leave XI Base and escape far away from him, this woman even waited for him in the restroom.

 Chapter 1075 - The Story of Ling and Heng (338)

    <h4>Chapter 1075</h4>

    <h4>: The Story of Ling and Heng (338)</h4>

    Li Nanheng raised his hand and pushed her head away, letting her lean back on the seat.

    However, after only a few minutes, Feng Ling frowned ufortably in her sleep, suddenly stretched out her hand to hug his arm, and put her head on his shoulder again. This time, with her hands wrapped around him, she found afortable position leaning on him and her frowning eyebrows slowly rxed.

    Xiao Xu didn¡¯t say a word while watching their interaction with a smile, but then he noticed Boss Li looked annoyed because of Feng Ling¡¯s movements.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    They arrived in Hai City at four in the morning.

    Just as Xiao Xu said, Feng Ling hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The red wine was very strong and she drank a whole bottle of it, so she hadn¡¯t woken up even after the airnended.

    Xiao Xu voluntarily asked to carry her off the ne, but of course, he didn¡¯t get this chance.

    The first-ss passengers could get off the ne first. Li Nanheng picked up Feng Ling and walked out. Seeing this scene, the flight attendants couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths with red faces.

    Wow! This man let his wife lean on his shoulders during the whole journey and didn¡¯t move at all. Now he carried her off the ne in person. He was so manly!

    But Xiao Xu reluctantly dragged the suitcases of the three of them behind and followed along with a painful look.

    Boss Li held Feng Ling in his arms but still walked very quickly. Xiao Xu, carrying the three heavy suitcases, almost couldn¡¯t catch up with him.

    When they walked out of the arrival hall of the airport, there were already staff of the Mo Corporation and XI Base waiting there.

    Li Nanheng nced at his watch and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡±

    A group of young men in suits and a crew cut shouted vigorously in unison: ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Xiao Xu handed them the luggage and then got into the car. Seeing Li Nanheng sitting in the back row and cing Feng Ling beside him, he grinned and asked, ¡°Boss, a clever move.¡±

    Li Nanheng asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You knew that Feng Ling hade into contact with very few men. Before in the base, everyone knew that you were into Feng Ling, so no one dared to pursue her, but it will be another story if shees to Hai City alone. There are so many bodyguards around Mr. Mo and many of them are even better than her in martial arts and some are from XI Base. There are many excellent young men among them, especially those we saw just now. Many of them are Mr. Mo¡¯s trusted subordinates. Are you afraid that Feng Ling will be abducted by another man in Hai City, so you carried her off the airne? Anyway, she is drunk and won¡¯t resist you. Now everyone knows that she is your woman.. .so no one will dare to pursue her, right?¡±

    Xiao Xu grinned as he talked,cent that he could understand Boss Li¡¯s mind.

    The guy who was driving the car suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Li, please rest assured. We definitely won¡¯t touch your woman!¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the guy who was driving and said lightly, ¡°Concentrate on driving. Mo Jingshen asked me to ¡®lend¡¯ this person to him. You certainly shouldn¡¯t touch her but respect her.¡±

    The driver answered very seriously, ¡°Yes, sir! We¡¯ll respect her very much!¡±

    Xiao Xu coughed. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so serious! If you respect her too much, she will probably run away. This is China, not the United States. If she really runs away, I guess our boss can¡¯t find her again.¡±

    Before Li Nanheng said anything, the driver suddenly said very seriously, ¡°Mr. Li, the job in the Mo Corporation pays well and the food in the canteen is good with bnced nutrition. Mrs. Mo is very kind and will never bully her. Miss Feng will definitely work and live happily in Hai City and won¡¯t have any desire to run away. Please rest assured!

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng scolded, ¡°Ji Nuan can bully her? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    In the car, the solemn atmosphere immediately lightened. The driver chatted happily with Xiao Xu while driving.

    At five in the morning, they arrived at a seven-star hotel in the center of Hai City. Li Nanheng carried Feng Ling out of the car. Ignoring all the curious gazes in the hotel, he held her into the elevator and walked all the way into the booked room.

    Xiao Xu wanted to send her luggage in, but after he got out of the elevator and saw Boss Li holding Feng Ling in his arms and heading straight to the room, he immediately stopped and hurriedly dragged the suitcases to the lower floor, not following up.

    Li Nanheng held Feng Ling into the room, inserted the card, and kicked the door closed. Then he put her onto the bed inside.

    Although the lights were not turned on, this was the bustling downtown area of Hai City, with neon lights outside the window and passersby could be seen vaguely.

    Putting her down, Li Nanheng turned around to turn on the lights. As soon as the lights were on, he looked back at Feng Ling lying asleep on the bed.

    She knew that she was not good at drinking but still drank a whole bottle because she didn¡¯t want to spend time with him on the ne. She would rather make herself unconscious in this way.

    If she really had no feelings for him, why did she try to escape in this way?

    He remembered that nine months ago, when the two of them finally survived in the jungle, she said she had never loved him with her back to him, which really hurt Li Nanheng¡¯s feelings.

    Now the woman was lying in front of him.

    Defenseless.

    He really wanted to put his hand on her neck and strangle her alive.

    Feng Ling was wearing sportswear and now the zipper was stuck under her neck, which must make her ufortable.

    Li Nanheng stood by the bed and looked at her coldly for a while, leaned down to help her pull the zipper downwards, and at the same time, he caught a glimpse of the small T-shirt she was wearing. From this angle, he could see the bulge below her clothes.

    In the three years since she left XI Base, she hadn¡¯t wrapped her breast wrap again, so her breasts had grown a lot and looked conspicuous when shey down.

    With her current figure, even if she was wrapped with a few hundredyers of breast wrap, she would not be able to cover the contour and curvature of her breasts.

 Chapter 1076 - The Story of Ling and Heng (339)

    <h4>Chapter 1076: The Story of Ling and Heng (339)</h4>

    Li Nanheng looked at the little woman lying on the bed. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly and his hands hung on her face. He was about to help her take off the outer sportswear jacket but suddenly found that he could hardly control himself facing such a Feng Ling.

    He paused, and simply pulled the quilt over her, took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, and walked to the window. Then he lit a cigarette and the light of the cigarette flickered between his fingers.

    It was said that smoking could help people forget trouble and pain but images of his time with Feng Ling kept shing in his mind.

    Including when she coldly said those ruthless words to him nine months ago.

    He did want to break with her at that time.

    But as soon as this woman appeared in XI Base, he found that he had been trapped in the pit of her existence long ago, and he couldn¡¯t get out no matter what.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling seemed to smell smoke and opened her eyes subconsciously, but when she opened her eyes, she still felt dizzy.

    She couldn¡¯t see clearly the European-style chandelier on the ceiling but could only see if the lights were on. She didn¡¯t know whether it was morning or night, and where she was now. She couldn¡¯t even remember that she had flown to Hai City, but only at the dazzling lights nkly. After quite a while, she struggled to get up from the bed to go to the toilet.

    Feng Ling got up and staggered. She didn¡¯t know where the bathroom was, so she just walked a few steps in the room by instinct. When she saw a door without light, she staggered over, fumbled around on the wall, and found a button, and when she pressed it, the light was on. Then she entered to use the toilet.

    Li Nanheng watched her silently. She had drunk too much and now needed to use the toilet.

    However, after Feng Ling entered the toilet, she found she couldn¡¯t untie her pants. There was a strap on the front of the pants. She clearly remembered that she never fastened it too tightly, but she just couldn¡¯t untie it this time.

    There was a translucent ss between the shower and toilet and when she entered, she didn¡¯t close the door of the bathroom, so all her actions could be clearly seen by the man.

    Seeing her standing by the toilet with her hands on her abdomen for a long time and failing to use the toilet smoothly, Li Nanheng walked over.

    Feng Ling was still trying to untie the strap when suddenly she heard footsteps and felt a sense of oppressioning from behind. She turned her head back with a jerk, only to see the man standing in front of the door.

    When she saw Li Nanheng¡¯s face, she forgot that Li Nanheng had known she was a woman and said to him a bit aggrievedly while awkwardly pulling on the knotted strap. ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t untie it.¡±

    Hearing what she said and looking at her misty eyes, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Can, can you help me with it?¡± Feng Ling said while turning around from the toilet and staggering to Li Nanheng. She stuck her head close to him and showed him the knotted strap with her white and delicate hands. ¡°It seems like... a... fast knot... I can¡¯t untie it. I can¡¯t... take off my pants... I... I need to use the toilet... I can¡¯t hold my urine any longer...¡±

    She lisped.

    She was drunk before.

    But this time, she really drank too much. The red wine was very strong.

    Li Nanheng looked at the woman who waspletely drunk and then at the strap that had been stuffed into his hands.

    She was asking him to help her untie her pants?

    Should he do it or not?

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, Feng Ling immediately tried to pull down her pants. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t hold it anymore. Boss, do you have any scissors? Just cut the strap!¡±

    Li Nanheng pursed his lips, looked at her, and put his hand on her shoulder, saying lightly, ¡°Stand firmly. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling stood still nkly and then looked down with her misty eyes, only to see the man was trying to untie her pants.

    This strap was not tied into a fast knot, but she gave it a few tugs hard just now, so it was hard to be untied now.

    Li Nanheng patiently helped her untie it and nced at her who was still drunk.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± The pants were finally untied. Feng Ling lisped and staggered into the bathroom again. She closed the door and was about to sit on the toilet when she suddenly paused and remembered that Boss Li was still here. If she sat on the toilet, wouldn¡¯t Boss know she was actually a woman? So she just stood in front of the toilet, hesitating.

    Outside the bathroom, Li Nanheng turned around and was about to leave when he noticed that she seemed to be standing in front of the toilet.

    He suddenly realized that Feng Ling was trying to use the toilet like a man and his eyelids twitched. Seeing her freeze there for a long time, he pulled open the translucent ss door behind her and asked with a frown, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use the toilet? What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Ling grabbed the waistband with both hands and looked back at him with embarrassment. ¡°Boss, do you know why I hide from you every time I go to the toilet...¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Feng Ling hupped, holding back her urine and saying, ¡°Because I feel inferior. After all, my dick is not as big as yours, so every time I go to the restroom, I avoid you guys. So, Boss, I am using the toilet now. Can you go out and not stand by and watch?¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned, looking helplessly at Feng Ling who obviously thought that she was still in XI Base and her real gender hadn¡¯t been known to others.

    Looking at her fingers that clenched on the waistband of her pants, the man suddenly sneered and leaned on the bathroom door. ¡°How small is your dick? Show it to me.¡±

 Chapter 1077 - The Story of Ling and Heng (340)

    <h4>Chapter 1077: The Story of Ling and Heng (340)</h4>

    Feng Ling was slightly dazed. She looked at the man who sat before the doorfortably. She watched as he crossed his arms and appearedpletely unruffled. She was dumbfounded for a moment before she began to act as though she was about to take off her pants: ¡°It¡¯s really too small... Boss you should... let me use the restroom alone...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re self-conscious? I want to see exactly how small it is, then I¡¯ll be able to tell you that there is no need for you to be self-conscious.¡± The restroom was extremely small. The man stood by the door and his low, heavy voice sounded as though it was spoken right into her ears.

    Feng Ling did not dare to look at his face. She decided not to look at him anymore and stood before the toilet. Her actions were slow and helpless.

    In any case... she had truly never seen that part of men. It was just that K and the rest frequently discussed the size of it, so she had imitated them and made a few carelessments. Now that her back was facing him, it was unlikely for him to see anything.

    She really could not hold it in any longer and decisively took off her pants. Coincidentally, her top was quite long and it covered her somewhat. She did not meet the man¡¯s gaze again and continued shifting ufortably. Eventually, she said: ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t hold it any longer. Go out first.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her slender, smooth legs with a dark gaze. No matter how long her shirt was, it could barely cover anything. The seduction around the edge of her shirt seemed to be enticing one tomit a sin.

    To think that a bottle of red wine could leave her this dazed, was it unwise to have gotten her drunk in the first ce?

    The man was about to approach when abruptly, a knock resounded firmly against the room. Li Nanheng instantly closed the bathroom door with an ugly expression. He opened the room door to see that the Mo Corporation had sent someone over. It was Shen Mu, the assistant Mo Jingshen kept by his side.

    Shen Mu smiled politely from outside the door: ¡°Mr Li, I heard that the female bodyguard arranged for Mrs. Mo has already arrived in Hai City. I will introduce her to Mrs. Mo in the next two days. Is it all right for me to meet her briefly?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was heavy and dark. He stood before the doorway and his tall and broad-shouldered figure prevented Shen Mu from seeing anything. His tone was cold to the point where icicles seemed to be hanging off from it. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Shen Mu lifted his brows: ¡°5:30 a.m.¡±

    ¡°Five-thirty in the morning is within work hours?¡±

    ¡°...I specially came early. This way, we can bring her to Mrs. Mo¡¯s side once it¡¯s work hours. It¡¯s better to save time, no?¡±

    ¡°She has only just arrived. What¡¯s the rush? Wait till the sun rises.¡± Li Nanheng decisively mmed the door shut.

    Shen Mu, who had been left outside the door: ¡°...¡±

    Fuck, CEO Mo and Mrs. Mo were currently being all lovey-dovey in the Yu Garden. He diligently came here early in the morning to contact the bodyguard, yet this Li Nanheng fucking appears as though he has eaten an explosive? He previously heard that this female bodyguard seemed to have some connection with Li Nanheng, but he did not know much about it. Fuck, was the whole world trying to bully him for being single?

    Shen Mu gloomily turned to leave when he met Xiao Xu, who hade because he knew Shen Mu was here. They met face-to-face and Xiao Xu nearly could not contain hisughter at Shen Mu¡¯s expression. ¡°How was it? I told you not toe so early. You were shot down weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Shen Mu approached and couldn¡¯t resist grumbling. ¡°What do you think? Your Boss Li¡¯s temper really hasn¡¯t changed in ten years. It¡¯s impossible to control, unlike our CEO Mo, who is much easier to speak to.¡±

    Xiao Xu had been chewing on a cigarette. When he heard these words, he immediately narrowed his eyes at him and mocked meaningfully: ¡°Your CEO Mo? Yes, your CEO Mo¡¯s temper sure is good. Good to the point where he is able to maintain an unmoved smile as he sends people off to be buried under the ground.¡±

    ¡°You say that as if your family¡¯s Boss Li hasn¡¯t shot you to death for a couple of rounds before.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you say that as if you haven¡¯t been frozen solid by Mr. Mo before...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    The room door was mmed shut once more. Li Nanheng turned back and opened the bathroom door to see that Feng Ling was still standing there helplessly, as though she was unsure of how to continue using the restroom.

    When the bathroom door behind her opened with a clicking noise, she instantly straightened her body. She began to adjust ufortably again.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s sharp gazended on her. He watched her poor acting skills and wondered how he was previously fooled by her for so many years. His expression instantly worsened.

    Feng Ling waspletely unaware of the man¡¯s current thoughts. She turned back to look at him with an innocent gaze: ¡°Boss...¡±

    ¡°Use the toilet.¡± She still wasn¡¯t wearing her pants and when she turned back, Li Nanheng quickly shifted his gaze away.

    If she had been conscious, this would never happen. Even if one threatened to beat him to death, it still wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Oh.¡± By now, Feng Ling seemed to have forgotten if she was actually a man or a woman. She stood on the toilet bowl and prepared to use it.

    Li Nanheng had a sense of foreboding for what was about to happen. He turned back to see her spread her legs and the vein on his forehead instantly erged. He abruptly shouted: ¡°Sit down!¡±

    His sudden order caused Feng Ling¡¯s shoulders to jerk in shock. She was frightened into sitting down instantly.

    Li Nanheng finally then left the bathroom and mmed the door shut.

    A momentter, flushing noise could be heard. Li Nanheng stood outside and checked the time. He then called for Xiao Xu to go prepare breakfast for her. However, even after he finished his call, thepletely trashed woman had yet toe out.

    Li Nanheng stood outside for a moment before he opened the door to step in. He saw that Feng Ling had already put her pants off. However, she had closed the toilet lid and directly knelt by its side to sprawl over it. She was currently deep asleep...

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. A hint of helplessness shed past his gaze as he bent down to help her up. He then lifted her up by her waist and turned to leave the bathroom, cing her down on the bed.

    The instant her body came into contact with the bed, Feng Lingfortably rubbed her face against the pillow and continued sleeping. She was really drunk to the point where all of her defenses had dissipated.

    Or perhaps, regardless of how she tried to reject him in her heart, so long as he was by her side, she would always experience a sense of security subconsciously. And so, she allowed herself to be drunk to this extent.

    Li Nanheng lowered his head to see that her pants were slightly loose. She did not reattach her belt and her pants hung loose on her body. Her shirt had also shifted up slightly, revealing her t, smooth, and white abdomen.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if it was because the man¡¯s gaze was far too heated. Feng Ling opened her eyes slightly but could not see anything clearly in her drunken state. An ambiguous ¡°en¡± sound escaped her lips before she fell back asleep.

 Chapter 1078 - The Story of Ling and Heng (341)

    <h4>Chapter 1078: The Story of Ling and Heng (341)</h4>

    Such a noise caused the originallyposed man to tighten his chin. As he watched her, the atmosphere seemed to hint that the peace and quiet was about to be broken. This sense of suppression attacked Feng Ling and she instinctively attempted to open her eyes. However, she could only do so slightly. She watched the man in slight confusion.

    Due to his desire, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression appeared even darker. He stood before the room lights and his shadow cast itself over her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not awake?¡± the man asked softly. His voice was deep, low, and slightly husky.

    Feng Ling only watched him. She slowly and gradually blinked a few times.

    She watched the man¡¯s deep gaze without moving her eyes away.

    ¡°Do you remember where you are? Do you know who I am? Have you recalled your own circumstances?¡± The man watched her meaningfully. His narrowed eyes seemed to contain light; it was unbelievably sharp.

    Feng Ling¡¯s consciousness was barely there. As she watched him, she felt as though there were many ovepping images in her vision. A small part of her heart she had always kept hidden was glowing and heating up. This man appeared as though he had been shrouded with ayer of light that made it impossible for him to be neglected. It was as though he had descended from the sky to break into her cold and dark heart. He had always been in that ce; he never once left since he made his way in. However, she had erected a tall wall and obstructed his light. She had forced herself to forget that burning hot and bright presence. She had stayed in a corner without remembering him, and she never once left that corner.

    Alcohol caused one to be restless.

    At times, when something came to mind, it would only escape under the influence of alcohol. This was the only time it wouldn¡¯t be forcefully kept away.

    She suddenly smiled. Her gaze was filled with his image. As sheid there, she spoke hoarsely: ¡°Li Nanheng... I like you...¡±

    She could not clearly see the way the man¡¯s cold, lonely gaze had suddenly brightened. She continued fixing her gaze on him and spoke in a numb, mechanical manner: ¡°But... you¡¯re already married... the media says that you¡¯ve married the youngdy from the Feng family... if you didn¡¯t marry Feng Mingzhu... who else can it be...¡±

    She lifted the corner of her lips, as though she was mocking herself: ¡°I do like you... really like... I really like... I like you to the point where even as I was being chased out of the base... I considered throwing my own pride away...¡±

    ¡°But... but...¡± As she watched him, her eyes became shiny. Even if it was only a hint of tears, it indicated that she wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t cry. She was only too good at suppressing herself. She had swallowed down all of the grievance she had endured: ¡°But... I can¡¯t call you brother-inw... while I continue on shamelessly liking you...¡±

    Li Nanheng was originally moved by her rare honesty. However, herst few words caused his expression to instantly be dumbfounded.

    Brother-inw?

    What brother-inw?

    Yet, in the next woman, the little woman lifted her head in tears. He felt a soft sensation against his lips. She did not understand how to kiss; even though they had already shared too many kisses, she still did not fully know how to respond. She attempted to move against his lips but still did not even know to shift his lips open with her tongue. She only knew how to keep their lips in contact and to carefully nip against it.

    The hint of confusion in Li Nanheng¡¯s mind was smashed apart by the sudden surge of moving emotions. His back stiffened and his brows furrowed deeply. He watched her beautiful, dazed little face and abruptly lifted his hand to hold her chin. He threw all of his reservations aside and kissed her deeply, taking the initiative to pry her teeth apart. Their tongues intertwined intimately and the kiss deepened.

    Although Feng Ling¡¯s hair was short, her skin was extremely fair. Even after enduring the difficult training in the base, her skin condition was never affected. At most, it only caused her to appear healthier than other fair-skinned girls. Her eyshes were long and when she opened her eyes, they were extremely big and bright. Whenever she kept her gaze on the target stand, her eyes would radiate confidence and light. When she closed it, hershes appeared like ck feathers, tickling once heart and moving them. In this moment, her eyshes were trembling from the intense kiss.

    Li Nanheng nearly could not control himself. He shifted his body on top of her and maintained the deep kiss. He could not restrain himself from reaching his hand into her clothes and exploring upwards.

    At the same time, he held the back of her head with his other hand. He did not allow her to move away subconsciously from the meltingly numb sensation. He explored her mouth thoroughly and barely allowed her to catch her breath.

    She said that she liked him.

    Only the words she had spoken after bing drunk were the truth.

    Back then, everything she had said about not liking him anymore and not loving him anymore; those knives that had stabbed into his heart seemed to have disappeared in an instant. All of the wounds were healed by her tears and the one word ¡®like.¡¯

    Just as he grew dissatisfied with the intimacy and was nearly unwilling to ever let go of her lips; right before he could tug her top open, the little woman who had been working hard to respond suddenly lost all her strength. When her movements stopped, he slowed the kiss and released her. He lowered his head to see that she had actually fallen asleep.

    She had fallen asleep once more under the influence of the alcohol. Tears were still clinging onto the corner of her eyes.

    Li Nanheng had really never seen her cry before. Not even a single drop of tear.

    He watched the tears around her eyes and the tightened strand of nerves in his mind gradually rxed. His strung-up emotions also eased off. Earlier, he had felt as though he would explode in desire and urge if he did not take her on the spot, but those emotions were finally calming down at the sight of her tears.

    He slowly shifted up from on top of her and watched as she slept deeply. He reached out and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eye.

    It was wet.

    These were actual tears.

    Li Nanheng had both palms nted by her side. He released a long breath and sat up by her side. He lowered his head to look at his own desire; there was no way to conceal it. He closed his eyes for a moment and abruptly got off the bed to enter the bathroom. He quickly and decisively took a few minutes of cold shower.

    After showering, he moved to put on his clothes. As he casually buttoned up his sleeves, he suddenly recalled something Feng Ling had said about a brother-inw.

    Brother-inw? Feng Mingzhu?

    What did this have to do with his marriage? Back then, they had agreed on keeping it private, yet it was strangely released on the media. But what did that have to do with this?

    What brother-inw?

    Li Nanheng felt a little confused. After showering, he watched the little woman sleep with a clearer gaze. He saw that she was maintaining the same position from earlier as she slept.

 Chapter 1079 - The Story of Ling and Heng (342)

    <h4>Chapter 1079: The Story of Ling and Heng (342)</h4>

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t marry Feng Mingzhu, who else can it be?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t call you brother-inw, while I continue on shamelessly liking you.¡±

    Those two lines kept reying itself in his mind and, as Li Nanheng watched Feng Ling¡¯s face, his gaze abruptly and harshly faltered.

    Something he had never considered; something he had never dared to consider, seemed as though it was about to burst apart and take over his mind.

    He suddenly thought of Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu, and her mother when they first saw Feng Ling, and the expressions they had when they asked if she was a man or a woman and what her age was.

    Even after, whenever Qin Qiu¡¯s mother met him, she would casually ask why Feng Ling wasn¡¯t with him. She would also ask a lot about Feng Ling¡¯s matters.

    He once believed the olddy was only remembering the debt of gratitude he owed to Feng Ling. Besides, old people were always concerned for children that were around Feng Ling¡¯s age. Thus, he never thought too much about it.

    Why did Feng Ling coincidentally have the surname Feng? This wasn¡¯t amon surname in America. Without a good reason, an orphan wouldn¡¯t coincidentally take on such a surname.

    She had thought he was marrying Feng Mingzhu, and that she would have to address him as brother-inw?

    That cenotaph he had married into his family; it was now considered his family¡¯s responsibility and was already resting in his family¡¯snd. With just a bit more time, he would have been married for three years. He would soon regain his freedom.

    The pitiful second daughter from the Feng family that had fallen into the ocean when she was one year old had been missing ever since. They could not find her corpse but no one had believed a one year old girl would be able to survive such a fall.

    Various incidents revolved in Li Nanheng¡¯s mind and they slowly added up.

    As he watched Feng Ling who was deep asleep, for the first time in his life, he was nervous and agitated to the point where a thinyer of sweat was covering his palms.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was already 6:30 a.m. The breakfast Xiao Xu had ordered was already there.

    Xiao Xu received the dining cart and pushed it in front of the room. He was about to knock on the door when it suddenly swung open.

    Could it be that he came at the wrong time? Why did Boss¡¯s expression appear so...

    Was he about to be shot down the way Assistant Shen had suffered?

    However, Li Nanheng only took one look at the breakfast before saying calmly: ¡°Arrange for her to meet Mrs. Mo when she wakes up. I¡¯m heading back to America.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Xu was dumbfounded: ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t you already informed Mr. Mo that you¡¯ll send her over personally?¡±

    ¡°This old man has more important matters to deal with right now. It involves the most important event in my life. I¡¯m heading back to do some investigation. Watch her properly and tell Mo Jingshen, if she suffers even the slightest loss or grievance in Hai City, this old man won¡¯t care if his surname is Mo [1. Mo means ck ink] or white. I¡¯ll take his life either way.¡±

    Xiao Xu: ¡°...¡±

    What?

    The most important event in his life?

    Since ancient times, weren¡¯t promotions, wealth, and marriage considered the most important events in a man¡¯s life?

    There was definitely no need for promotions. Boss¡¯s position was already more than sufficient. He also wasn¡¯tcking in money. Was it then... rted to marrying a wife?

    Xiao Xu¡¯s expression was filled with questions, but Li Nanheng did not wait for even a moment. He directly walked around the cart and expressionlessly brushed past Xiao Xu¡¯s shoulders. He then decisively and quickly left the ce.

    Xiao Xu turned back to look at Boss Li¡¯s rapidly disappearing backview. He was somewhat at a loss.

    He then pushed the breakfast cart in only to realize that Feng Ling was actually still sleeping.

    Xiao Xu pursed his lips and could only leave the cart by the side. He recalled earlier that Boss Li had mentioned Feng Ling was not allowed to suffer any grievance. He destroyed any thoughts of waking her up and could only leave to wait outside.

    Last night, Feng Ling had drunk alcohol on the ne and after arriving at the hotel, she had slept for an entire afternoon. Finally, as the bright afternoon sun caused her to furrowed her brows ufortably, she flipped over on the bed and gradually woke up. She abruptly recalled she had been on the ne preparing to head for Hai City, where was she now?

    She abruptly opened her eyes to the sight of an unfamiliar hotel room. She sat up and scanned her surroundings. There was no one else in the room. She was the only one here.

    After sitting on the bed for a long moment, she still could not recall how she had arrived here. She searched around and found her phone. She checked for the time and saw that it was already past 12:00 p.m.

    She had actually slept for that long?

    How did she manage to get off the ne..

    At this moment, a knock resounded against the door. Xiao Xu¡¯s voice could be heard from outside: ¡°Feng Ling, are you still asleep?¡±

    Feng Ling had a headache. She lifted her hand and rubbed her forehead but could not recall anything. She got off the bed and opened the door.

    Xiao Xu saw that she was awake and instantly smiled. ¡°In the morning, Boss instructed me to prepare breakfast for you before he left, but you drank too much and only just woke up. The breakfast can¡¯t be eaten anymore. I¡¯ll call someone to prepare something else. Go wash up. I¡¯lle call you when the food is ready.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand remained pressed against her forehead. She watched him in confusion: ¡°How did I get off the ne?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I piggybacked you off the ne, or was it Boss Li who carried you off of it?¡± Xiao Xu kept her in suspense.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She watched Xiao Xu for a while and recalled Li Nanheng¡¯s recent apathetic attitude toward her: ¡°You piggybacked me?¡±

    Xiao Xu watched her with resentment at how poorly she was meeting expectations; she was so dense. It was no wonder Boss and her were enduring so many obstacles. From the beginning, Boss Li had no intentions of actually neglecting her. He was just angered by her. Couldn¡¯t she tell? With Boss Li around, how could any other men have the opportunity to give her a piggyback ride?

    What a silly youngdy.

    Xiao Xu made a spitting sound: ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Quickly go wash up! I can smell the scent of alcohol from you!¡±

    Feng Ling quickly then took a step back. She felt slightly embarrassed by the scent of alcohol clinging onto her, but she truly did not expect to be this affected by that bottle of red wine. She had never slept so deeply and defenselessly before.

    After Xiao Xu left, she closed the door and deliberated for a moment before entering the bathroom. When she saw that the toilet seat cover was closed, she stared at it in confusion. She did not understand why it was so. However, she quickly entered the shower.

    After taking off her clothes to stand under the water, she suddenly recalled Xiao Xu had said she guessed wrongly.

    So, Li Nanheng had carried her off the ne?

    Had she been that drunk? He hade to Hai City with her because he was also headed here. Yet, in the end, he had to carry her drunken self off of the ne. He was likely very annoyed by her at the moment.

    As Feng Ling deliberated over it, she couldn¡¯t help but grip her hair in frustration. She was somewhat vexed.

    In the future, she would never drink so much again.

    Earlier, Xiao Xu said his boss had instructed him before leaving. Did this mean that Li Nanheng had already left?

 Chapter 1080 - The Story of Ling and Heng (343)

    <h4>Chapter 1080: The Story of Ling and Heng (343)</h4>

    With Xiao Xu and Shen Mu¡¯s introduction, Feng Ling was sessfully brought to Mrs. Mo¡¯s side.

    Unlike Mr. Ted¡¯s young daughter, Mrs. Mo¡¯s trust wasn¡¯t as easy to earn. However, soon after they met, Ji Nuan began to adjust to Feng Ling¡¯s character. She also began to trust her.

    What sort of woman was Ji Nuan? Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure how to best describe her.

    She could only say that everything Ji Nuan possessed, Feng Ling did not have. And everything Feng Ling possessed, Ji Nuan did not have.

    Strangely, their character made up for each other.

    Feng Ling rarely spoke. However, she was dedicated to her role as Mrs. Mo¡¯s bodyguard. Ji Nuan would often tug at Feng Ling¡¯s emotions as she drew her into various conversations. Although when Ji Nuan spoke most of the time, Feng Ling would always quietly listen and silently watch.

    From Ji Nuan and Mr. Mo¡¯s marriage and rtionship, Feng Ling witnessed many things she never once thought about. For example, they showed her that between a man and a woman, feelings that were deep to the point where it was impossible to lessen truly existed. They also showed her that a rtionship wasn¡¯t something that could be simply ended. A lot of people devoted their lifelongmitment to their marriage and rtionship. They did not take it lightly and instead invested their lives into it.

    Even though Mr. Mo never spoke about it, Feng Ling could tell that in the rtionship that he shared with Ji Nuan, the two of them had fully devoted their lives to each other.

    Besides apanying by Ji Nuan¡¯s side every day and guarding outside her studio, every so often, Feng Ling would spend around one to two hours to visit Mo Corporation and interact with the XI Base¡¯s brothers sent to guard there. She had never met these men prior and was unaware of their team arrangements. However, she could tell that they were very capable. Otherwise, they would never have been sent to work by Mr. Mo¡¯s side.

    Around two weeks after she came to Hai City, she saw a man with a crew cut waving her over when she visited Mo Corporation: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Xiao Xu had returned to America after helping her settled down. Currently, Feng Ling did not know many familiar people around her. She saw that the person was dressed in a ck suit, but a small, unnoticeable emblem pinned to his chest indicated that he was from the XI Base. After confirming this, Feng Ling approached him.

    When the man saw her approach, he directly grinned at her: ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    Feng Ling watched him in suspicion: ¡°Remember you? Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°Spit, Little Junior Sister Feng Ling, your memory is way too poor. Don¡¯t you remember when you entered the XI Base at fifteen years old? At the time, I was still in Team One. Old Han would always call you over to our team to learn secretly. I¡¯ve handed you water so many times. You actually forgot!¡±

    Feng Ling stood dazedly for a long moment before she finally recalled. ¡°Now that you mention it, I do have some impression of you. But afterward, when I entered Team One, you were already...¡±

    ¡°I came out to work with Mr. Mo a long time ago. The ones who were more capable in our batch all stuck together and are now with Mr. Mo. But we never expected that the thin little brat that we knew back then was a girl. Previously, when we picked you up from the airport, I already took a peek at you. When I confirmed that you were really Feng Ling, you wouldn¡¯t believe how long my shocksted. But afterward, Brother Xu exined a bit about your circumstances. My heart really aches for you. Since young, you never had many people to rely on, and you had to dress as a man to find a ce to rest. It truly wasn¡¯t easy for you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling feltforted by his understanding of her. However, she wasn¡¯t used to talking about the hardships she endured in the past and did not say much.

    However, this was also good. From here on, she would at least have some connections in this ce.

    She didn¡¯t mind him calling her Little Junior Sister. After all, they were all ex-members of Team One and were all taught by Han Jin. The title ¡®Little Junior Sister¡¯ wasn¡¯t strange at all.

    Before she could consider anything more, a heavy weight suddenly rested on her shoulder. The man had already ced his arm over her shoulders, and with an appearance as though they were extremely close brothers, he announced to the men behind him: ¡°From now onwards, this is our Little Junior Sister. Don¡¯t look at how she¡¯s all skin and bones. She¡¯s extremely capable. Let me tell you all, you have to be extremely careful not to offend her!¡±

    There were more than XI Base¡¯s men in the group. There were also several important bodyguards in the Mo Corporation. In any case, they were all very outstanding people. Feng Ling was slightly ufortable with such an introduction and stayed silent the whole time.

    However, right after he spoke, more than ten, well-built men rushed forward and surrounded them. They excitedly reached their hands out and introduced themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Hanshan!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Hao Bing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Zou Yang!¡±

    The man who first held her shoulders and happily addressed her as Little Junior Sister was called Bai Kai. Everyone addressed him as in Water. [1. in Water in Chinese is also read as Bai Kai Shui. Although the Chinese characters are different, it¡¯s pronunciation is simr.]

    These broad-shouldered men were all more than 1.8 meters tall. As they rushed over to surround her, for the first time in her life as an existence that was only 1.7 meters tall, Feng Ling felt that she slightlycked oxygen.

    Bai Kai burst intoughter by the side: ¡°Little Junior Sister Feng Ling, don¡¯t be so polite. Before leaving, Xiao Xu specially informed me that if you even lose a single hair or suffer the slightest grievance in Hai City, Boss Li will charge over and cripple our entire team. These words may sound light, but after proper consideration, it seems to be sufficiently traumatizing. He even brought Boss Li up. This means that anyone who dares touch you would be pitting themselves against the XI Base. They would also be pitting themselves against our Mr. Mo. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll definitely spoil you rotten. We won¡¯t let anyone even think of bullying you.¡±

    When the other men heard him, they immediately leaned closer to surround her tightly. It was as though they were treating her like a spoiled dumpling; whenever anyone passing by tried to take a look, they would keep her out of sight.

    Seriously, the bodyguards from XI Base and the Mo Corporation only had so few people, and they were all men. It was so rare for a girl toe in, and she was actually this beautiful.

    They definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to snatch her away.

    Even without Boss Li and Xiao Xu¡¯s nagging, this Little Junior Sister was still theirs to im. They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take even an extra nce.

    Feng Ling had been in Hai City for two weeks. Previously, she always remained by Ji Nuan¡¯s side. She never thought that ining to Mo Corporation to give her greetings today, she would encounter such a passionate wee...

    Mr. Mo was still engaged in a meeting, and there was nothing much she could do. She could only talk to these men and listen to their nagging.

    Feng Ling truly wanted to say that, if a person with the ability to bully her existed on this earth, that person probably wasn¡¯t born yet.

    Even back when she faced various dangerous terrorists, she only met with the smallest amount of danger. Bully her? How could it possibly be that easy?

 Chapter 1081 - The Story of Ling and Heng (344)

    <h4>Chapter 1081:</h4>

    <h4>The Story of Ling and Heng (344)</h4>

    The Mo Corporation building appeared towering, stern, and cold. However, it was especially lively in the special break room meant for the bodyguards on the first floor.

    Several passersby peeked in and asked about the situation. After a while, the men decided to just keep Feng Ling firmly behind them.

    What a joke; the great Boss Li had instructed that no one could bully her. Who was it that dared to take a second nce at her?

    ¡°In the past, we¡¯ve never met any women in our base. Right now, the only junior sister we have has been arranged to be in Hai City. I wonder if having a girl with us will increase our love luck. After being single for so long, I feel somewhat wronged ah...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Junior Sister, you follow Mrs. Mo¡¯s side everyday. Have you met any suitable youngdies to introduce to us?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Theyughed along happily when, all of a sudden, someone gave them a look from outside. All of the men nced out and immediately kept away their smiles. Their expressions immediately turned stern.

    Feng Ling was startled. She turned to see Mo Jingshen¡¯s figure passing by. He had nced over at the sound ofughter from the room.

    She had interacted with Mr. Mo a little in the past few days, but this was her first time seeing him face-to-face in hispany. The Mr. Mo she usually saw was a wife-spoiling maniac but, in the office, he had be an impartial, cold-hearted, and cool-blooded Boss. Still, no matter where he was or which angle she saw him from, he was definitely an outstandingly handsome man.

    In Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, Mr. Mo was someone who never expressed anything externally. He was always in-control and was an extremely well-principled man. His movements never gave him away, but in his hands, everything could easily change in a blink of an eye. No one had the ability to go against his force.

    And this dangerous man who appeared mild-mannered actually spoiled his wife to the point where one could not help but be surprised

    In the short period of time she had been in Hai City, whenever she met Doctor Qin, he would tease her. ¡°Are you suffering a heartburn after consuming all of the Mo couple¡¯s dog food?¡±

    Indeed. Feng Ling considered herself to be a rtively peaceful andposed person, but even she was experiencing the heartburn. When she heard Doctor Qin¡¯s words, she understood that he had also been harmed significantly by their affections.

    Mo Jingshen nced at Feng Ling and turned to instruct Shen Mu with a few words. Shen Mu nodded respectfully and turned to leave the building with quick steps.

    They couldn¡¯t tell where Shen Mu was headed, but from the looks of it, Mr. Mo didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush to leave.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Mo Jingshen spoke up: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at Jin Lin Building?¡±

    After being addressed so abruptly, Feng Ling walked out of the room: ¡°Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo just finished a meeting in the studio. I saw that she was having a nap in the breakroom, so I came out for a walk. There are still a lot of things I haven¡¯t properly reported on when I came here two weeks ago, so I came over to do so.¡±

    ¡°Nap?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s gaze was kind and indifferent. ¡°It seems to be calm in the studio today. No one came to stir up trouble?¡±

    ¡°No. The previous incident caused by CEO Jin has already been resolved. They don¡¯t have the guts toe create anymore trouble. Mrs. Mo is also very intelligent. Right now, she¡¯s very careful with selecting investors and customers. Aside from the initial risks you previously told me, she won¡¯t draw any trouble to herself. I will continue guarding her. Mr. Mo, please set your mind at ease.¡±

    Mo Jingshen watched her and lifted one corner of his lip mildly. Just as Feng Ling assumed the conversation had ended and he was about to leave, the man suddenly spoke softly so that only she could hear: ¡°It¡¯s Nanheng¡¯s birthday next week. After so many years, it¡¯s rare that we¡¯re able to gather together in Hai City. We n to look for a ce to drink together. You¡¯lle with Ji Nuan?¡±

    When Feng Ling heard the words ¡®Nanheng,¡¯ she did not show any change in her expression. She was silent for two seconds before she answered: ¡°I will send Mrs. Mo there safely.¡±

    She spoke about sending Ji Nuan there and not apanying Ji Nuan in.

    Mo Jingshen watched her for a moment. He did not say more, nor did he reveal anything. He then smiled and left.

    When Mo Jingshen finally left, Feng Ling lifted her head to look at the man¡¯s backview. A wave of unhappiness stirred through her heart.

    How on earth did Li Nanheng manage to make it such that every single person who appeared around her seemed to know about their rtionship?

    These groups of men did not touch her and appeared to care a lot for her. She did not need their care but it was clear that, even without her saying anything, the words ¡®Li Nanheng¡¯s possession¡¯ was written in big and bright characters above her head.

    She had already ran all the way to Hai City. Did this man actually still have the ability to keep everything within his control?

    ...

    America, Los Angeles.

    In the old orphanage, the director and several aunties all shared suspicious expressions.

    It had been a long time since XI Basest visited their orphanage. Right now, XI Base was no longer a ce anyone could enter easily. They also no longer selected potential members from various orphanages. Mr. Li himself hade for a rare visit, and it turns out they were looking for the blood sample of that child named Feng Ling.

    As the identity of an orphan was more unique, no matter who they were, so long as they were kept in the orphanage, a small amount of their blood would be drawn and kept. This way, it would be more convenient to look for their parents. It would also be useful in the case of special circumstances.

    However, Feng Ling¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t easy to locate. Although they did draw some of it, from the beginning, she had been a special existence in their orphanage. She had been thirteen years old when she came in and was unlike the younger children who were easier to discipline. The orphanage had actually been considering if it was better to let her go. Thus, her blood was not kept with the other children¡¯s and was instead stored separately.

    Afterward, they also had a new director. It wasn¡¯t easy to investigate the matters of the past and Feng Ling¡¯s blood was difficult to locate.

    After so many years, Mr. Li had personally visited for Feng Ling¡¯s blood.

    How were they supposed to find it...

    However, from Mr. Li¡¯s appearance, it was clear he wouldn¡¯t allow them to shrug this off easily. He definitely nned on investigating Feng Ling¡¯s stay in the orphanage thoroughly. Although the previous director was no longer here, some of the aunties and teachers Feng Ling had interacted with were still around. After some proper searching, they finally learned that Feng Ling had led a life that wasparable to death in her one year stay in the orphanage.

    She had only been a thirteen-to-fourteen year old child, but she needed to be injected with a tranquilizer everyday and was always locked in a small, dark room.

    With every bit of new information, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze turned colder.

 Chapter 1082 - The Story of Ling and Heng (345)

    <h4>Chapter 1082: The Story of Ling and Heng (345)</h4>

    After struggling for several days, this group of people finally found a bunch of old test tubes containing blood samples in their abandoned warehouse. After muchparison, they were finally able to identify Feng Ling¡¯s blood samples.

    Li Nanheng received the blood sample from them. He saw that the words ¡®Feng Ling¡¯ were written on the sticker that had already turned yellow. It was extremely obvious that these samples had been kept here for a long time.

    Even if it was old, they should still be able to perform a DNA test.

    If he really wanted to check Feng Ling¡¯s DNA, taking a strand of her hair would also do the trick.

    Li Nanheng stood here in this moment and gathered all of the things Feng Ling had previously left behind. As he watched the pathetically small amount of items, he wasn¡¯t sure what exactly he felt in his heart.

    There was an absence keenly felt; one that caused his heart to ache.

    If only he had discovered her earlier; if only he had brought her away from this ce earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have had to dress as a man and live in constant fear of being discovered. Perhaps then, her character wouldn¡¯t have be so stubborn and cautious. If he had allowed her to feel what warmth was like earlier, her heart wouldn¡¯t have be so frozen and cold to the point where he found it difficult to touch her heart.

    Li Nanheng left with Feng Ling¡¯s blood samples in his hands. On his way out, as he passed by that abandoned small building, he suddenly nced toward its entrance.

    At the time, it was precisely this door.

    She had been inside, and he had been right outside.

    The orphanage director and the rest of the people stood behind. They watched as Mr. Li paused by the side of that old, abandoned building for a long moment. Eventually, he left with an ambiguous expression. The group of people were all frightened by his actions but did not dare to ask any questions.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Jin Lin Building.

    Ji Nuan had just ended a meeting. She came out of the conference room to see that Feng Ling was still standing outside: ¡°Feng Ling, usually when I¡¯m conducting meetings, even if you don¡¯t wish toe in, you should look for somewhere suitable to sit down and rest. Don¡¯t always stand outside to wait for me. Aren¡¯t your legs tired?¡±

    Feng Ling replied calmly: ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Ji Nuan had clearly adjusted to Feng Ling¡¯s indifferent character. She watched her mild expression and chuckled. Coincidentally, Xiao Ba had brought over two cups of freshly prepared milk tea. She handed one to Ji Nuan and the other to Feng Ling. When she turned to Feng Ling, her expression was filled with admiration: ¡°Feng Ling, have some milk tea!¡±

    Feng Ling nced at Xiao Ba before looking at the milk tea. ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t have any.¡±

    Xiao Ba puffed her cheeks up. ¡°I specially brewed this for you.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ba¡¯s stubborn expression, Feng Ling hesitated for a moment and received it. She answered simply: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xiao Ba then turned to report her work to Ji Nuan in satisfaction. Every so often, she would turn back to check if Feng Ling had drank the milk tea yet. Eventually, she said: ¡°It¡¯s really very good! Give me some face and taste it!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She rarely drank this sort of thing, but when she saw Xiao Ba¡¯s expression, she could only take a sip of it. It was very sweet and it tasted somewhat like hot cocoa. She pursed her lips and said: ¡°En, it¡¯s good.¡±

    Xiao Ba immediately grinned cheekily.

    Finally, as Xiao Ba left to busy herself with other matters, Ji Nuan nced at the cup of milk tea Feng Ling had barely drunk and reached out to take it with a smile. She ced it on the windowsill by the side. ¡°All right, if you don¡¯t feel like drinking it, there¡¯s no need to force yourself. You know this as well, but ever since you easily resolved the fight that had broken out in our studio, Xiao Ba haspletely fallen in admiration for you. Right now, you¡¯re akin to her idol. It¡¯s unavoidable that she¡¯ll think of you no matter what she is doing.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at Ji Nuan and did not say anything about Xiao Ba. She only said: ¡°By the way, Mrs. Mo, Mr. Mo told me to inform you to head home earlier for the next few days. Even if there¡¯s someone guarding by your side, he says not to stroll around too much and to return to the Yu Garden early.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ji Nuan checked the time with a smile. ¡°I heard that it will be Nanheng¡¯s birthday in a few days. Since you came from the XI Base, you should be quite close to Nanheng, right? On the day itself, shall we head there together?¡±

    Feng Ling was unmoved: ¡°En.¡±

    Currently, Ji Nuan did not know anything about the matters that happened between Feng Ling and Li Nanheng. In fact, she barely knew anything about Nanheng. However, in the time she had spent with Feng Ling, she had grown very fond of her and found it very easy to spend time with her.

    She also often caught Xiao Ba muttering to herself about what a great person Feng Ling was. Xiao Ba would talk about how she wished Feng Ling was easier to grow close to, and she wouldn¡¯t maintain such a stony frightening expression all the time.

    Feng Ling truly wasn¡¯t very good at interacting with others. Although Ji Nuan really had a good character and Xiao Ba was also very adorable, she had already done her utmost to appear easygoing. She often struggled with understanding the things they found humourous. Thus, Xiao Ba would always joke that she was a modern-day, cold-faced female warrior, or a goddess with maxed-out skill in being distant and cold.

    Those were all a bunch of terms Feng Ling had never heard before...

    However, interacting with them was really veryfortable.

    Working as a bodyguard in Hai City was also not as dangerous as it had been working for the Ted couple. At the time, she needed to be wary of possible ambush by various terrorists and of opponents who wanted to take revenge. She also had to protect a young girl.

    Ji Nuan was different. She was very well-principled. It was just that Mo Jingshen¡¯s background was too vast. Thus, itplicated a lot of matters. Mo Jingshen had arranged for her to be by Ji Nuan¡¯s side in order to prevent any possible dangers. The difficulties she usually met with were all small matters. There was no need for her to even bring out any weapons. A few punches and kicks were sufficient to keep those small characters at bay.

    Two dayster.

    Xiao Ba abruptly stopped Feng Ling right before work ended. She held a small booklet in her hand.

    Looking at Xiao Ba, who appeared adorable but was in actuality two years older than her, Feng Ling lifted her brows. ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    Xiao Ba grinned toothily. ¡°Aren¡¯t the three great bosses gathering together soon? Mr. Mo and Doctor Qin are both the two great legends of our Hai City. Boss Nanheng is also well-known to be the outstanding Boss of the XI Base that¡¯s even more formidable than the United Nation¡¯s army. I bet if I requested this from CEO Ji, she¡¯ll p me to death. Feng Ling, taking into ount that I always prepare a drink for you whenever I prepare CEO Ji¡¯s drinks, and the fact that I always treat you so well, will you help me request for the three bosses¡¯ autograph?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Xiao Ba¡¯s love-struck eyes and expressionlessly pushed her head away. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of Mrs. Mo pping you to death. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me pping you to death?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not that heartless!¡± It was likely because Feng Ling always gave off a dependable aura, Xiao Ba could not help but act spoiled in front of her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°No. I¡¯m even more heartless.¡±

 Chapter 1083 - The Story of Ling and Heng (346)

    <h4>Chapter 1083: The Story of Ling and Heng (346)</h4>

    Xiao Ba instantly fell into despair. ¡°If you really can¡¯t, just one signature alone will do. You¡¯re so familiar with Boss Nanheng. Can you get his signature...¡±

    Feng Ling recalled the struggles she previously went through to get his signature; her expression instantly darkened: ¡°No.¡±

    Xiao Ba tugged on her sleeves gently: ¡°Dear Feng Ling...¡±

    Feng Ling stared speechlessly at the little fangirl¡¯s expression. She raised her hand to avoid her touch. ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Xiao Ba saw that Feng Ling was firm and unlikely to give in. She sighed. ¡°You see, I follow by Mrs. Mo¡¯s side everyday, but I¡¯ve never met the great Mr. Mo even once! Even when I get to see him, I barely manage to catch a nce! It¡¯s like when you finally manage to catch a glimpse of the god you worship, but because your vision is poor, you can¡¯t see anything clearly. How regretful is that! I just want a few autographs, ahhh!¡±

    ¡°After working with Mrs. Mo for long enough, you¡¯ll eventually get to see him. It¡¯s just that Mr. Mo rarely visits the studio here and Mrs. Mo is too busy right now. She doesn¡¯t have the time to bring you to the Mo Corporation. If you really want to see him, I can bring you along when I visit Mo Corporation?¡±

    Xiao Ba stared in surprise before she abruptly embraced Feng Ling¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re not as cold-hearted and indifferent as you seem! Look, you even said you¡¯ll bring me to Mo Corporation. This means that you¡¯ve already begun treating me like a friend, right!¡±

    Feng Ling stared silently at the girl who had suddenly leaned close to hold her elbow. It took her a long time to suppress the urge to push her away.

    She really needed to work on her bad habit of refusing other people¡¯s touch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to meet them in person. To me, these people are all akin to gods! An autograph alone will do! Besides, Mr. Mo is CEO Ji¡¯s husband, ah! Just by following CEO Ji everyday, I get a taste of his divine energy~¡± Xiao Ba then whispered secretively: ¡°But Doctor Qin and Boss Nanheng arepletely different ah. I typically don¡¯t get to see them at all!¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips and answered mildly: ¡°I rarely get to see them as well.¡±

    Xiao Ba did not understand the XI Base well, but she knew that Feng Ling rarely ever mentioned Nanheng. She also didn¡¯t seem interested in bringing him up. Thus, she easily believed in her words. ¡°Could it be that, even when you were in the XI Base, you couldn¡¯t get to meet Boss Nanheng?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change: ¡°He is the boss of the entire base. I¡¯m just a member receiving training. How could I have the opportunity to see him?¡±

    ¡°...All right then.¡± Xiao Ba really believed her.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    On the ne headed toward Hai City from Los Angeles.

    Li Nanheng held a stack of papers from the DNA investigation; he was the only person who had seen these papers.

    The man¡¯s fingers gently shifted across the ck leather pouch where the papers were stored. The curve of his lips was meaningful and unfathomable.

    If he had known that life had already nned for the things meant for him, he would have long married his little wife and brought her home.

    She was unwilling to return to the Feng family and unwilling to face her own birth head on.

    That was fine.

    But there was no way for her to run away from the fact that, regardless of it all, she was fated to be his woman.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s lips shifted into a smile. He turned to look at the view outside the window.

    Little wife, after running for so long, it¡¯s time for me to draw the in.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Feng Ling sneezed.

    Ji Nuan turned to look at Feng Ling, who was driving: ¡°You caught a cold?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling continued driving. She nced at the time: ¡°We should be arriving at Zi Jing Cheng Club soon. We¡¯re already somewhatte, but Mr. Mo should be informed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t postpone the important work matters. They will understand. Besides, I¡¯m only showing up to give some face for Nanheng¡¯s birthday. The three of them may be close brothers, but I¡¯m not that close to him. I¡¯ll probably be eating and drinking the entire time.¡± Ji Nuan checked the time. ¡°You shoulde in with meter.¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer.

    After parking the car at Zi Jing Cheng Club, Ji Nuan walked ahead while Feng Ling followed behind. She paid attention to the surroundings as she walked, making sure that there were no suspicious figures.

    Finally, after sending Ji Nuan to the private room, Feng Ling stood outside the door and did not enter.

    Ji Nuan turned back. ¡°Let¡¯s go in?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m not too used to these sorts of events. Mrs. Mo, you should head on in.¡± Feng Ling took a step back; her expression wasposed.

    Although Ji Nuan did not know much about her matters with Li Nanheng, she must have noticed her difort. She paused to look at Feng Ling for several seconds before nodding: ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    When Ji Nuan entered, she discovered that Li Nanheng seemed to be in a good mood. He was also slightly more talkative than usual.

    During her past encounters with him, he always appeared especially cold and difficult to approach. They rarely talked about anything.

    When Ji Nuan entered, Nanheng¡¯s gaze shifted to the door. He watched as Feng Ling stood outside with the rest of the bodyguards diligently.

    ¡°Why are you standing outside? Come in,¡± Nanheng¡¯s voice was heavy, as though he was issuing amand.

    Ji Nuan turned back to look at Feng Ling as well: ¡°That¡¯s right. Come on in. You¡¯re not an outsider.¡±

    Feng Ling stood outside silently. Her gaze shifted onto Li Nanheng and quickly flitted away. It was only a simple, indifferent nce. She did not greet her ex-boss and instead moved her eyes back to Ji Nuan. ¡°This sort of asion isn¡¯t suited for me. Mrs. Mo, I¡¯ll guard outside. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call for me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she directly closed the door.

    Afterward, Qin Siting sat by the side and watched as the Mo Corporation¡¯s couple distributed dog food out like maniacs. Li Nanheng also watched them; his gaze was dark, as though he was trying to skin them alive.

    Amongst the three of them, it had always been hard to decide the order of seniority. Just as Qin Siting had assumed he was only here to watch a good show, it turned out that Li Nanheng had made preparations for him. A certain woman abruptly appeared on this small-scale birthday. Qin Siting¡¯s smile had vanished instantly. He picked up his coat and stood to leave without even turning back.

    The conclusion of it all was that, in the end, Li Nanheng was the only person enjoying the show by the side. He did not suffer any loss whatsoever.

    Ji Nuan had gotten drunk from the peace wine-voured cake and was supported out by Mo Jingshen.

    At this moment, Feng Ling reappeared by the side: ¡°Mr. Mo, Will I be sending Mrs. Mo and you home?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Yu Garden is not far from here,¡± Mo Jingshen indifferently replied. ¡°Nanheng drank quite some alcohol. Send him back.¡±

    Li Nanheng appeared half-drunk as he leaned against the door. He expressionlessly nced at her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change. She was silent for several seconds before replying, ¡°All right, Mr. Mo.¡±

    Finally, as Mo Jingshen carried Ji Nuan away, Feng Ling stood in her position and watched the man calmly: ¡°Can you walk on your own?¡±

 Chapter 1084 - The Story of Ling and Heng (347)

    <h4>Chapter 1084: The Story of Ling and Heng (347)</h4>

    Li Nanheng nced at her expressionlessly. His eyes were half-lidded as he watched her. Upon meeting his dark, unfathomable gaze, Feng Ling directly shifted her eyes away.

    The man remained watching her as he spoke: ¡°Who knows. I should be able to.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up from where he was leaning against the wall. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was moving intentionally, or if he really had trouble standing straight, but he abruptly staggered two steps forward to her side. All of a sudden, almost half of his body weight was pressing down on her.

    Feng Ling was caught off guard by his sudden action. She rushed to hold him up but was still forced to take two steps back. Their positions were almost reversed and she was almost pressed against the wall.

    Thankfully, her reflexes were good.

    Feng Ling furrowed her brows at the scent of alcohol clinging onto the man¡¯s body. She pressed both her palms against his chest firmly and turned to lift his arms. She watched as Li Nanheng kept his head lowered as though he could stand upright. With the light behind them, she could not see his eyes properly, but the scent of alcohol on his body was heavy.

    The man did not say anything and rested half of his body weight on her. Feng Ling wanted to speak up, but she felt that with the way he was drunk, there was no point in saying anything. She turned to see that Mr. Mo had already left and only the two of them were left. She could only support him out.

    When they arrived at the entrance, after experiencing the cold wind outside, it was clear that Li Nanheng had be even more tipsy. He searched for his car keys while staggering toward the parking lot. Despite his drunken state, she found it difficult to stop him in his tracks.

    Feng Ling rushed to hold onto his arm: ¡°Don¡¯t go there. How do you expect to drive when you¡¯re drunk? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Li Nanheng appeared not to have heard anything. He shifted his arm and waved her hand away to head toward his car. Feng Ling turned to see that Ji Nuan¡¯s car had already been driven away by a bodyguard. She found this slightly strange. Mrs. Mo knew that she was still here; she definitely wouldn¡¯t be heartless enough to drive the car away. After all, she could take Mr. Mo¡¯s car home.

    However, everyone had already left. Only Li Nanheng¡¯s car remained.

    After checking the parking lot, although Feng Ling could not understand much, she still snatched the car key away from Li Nanheng¡¯s hand. She then supported him toward the Jeep, saying: ¡°Where are you staying right now? I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±

    The man leaning against her did not speak, but he tilted his head toward her. Feng Ling furrowed her brows and lifted her hand to nudge his head away. In the end, she used too much force and the man stumbled forward, almost falling onto his car.

    Feng Ling rushed to pull him back but the man subconsciously held onto her arm and directly tugged her toward him. Feng Ling fell forward from his sudden force and as shended against the car door, she was pressed down by the man from behind. He stood behind her, locking her tightly between his chest and the car door.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was pressed on the freezing cold car window and her mind was especially clear. She was about to kick him away when the man easily blocked her leg and pressed her down. His chin rested against her shoulder as he abruptly held her. The scent of alcohol clung onto his body.

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± Feng Ling finally noticed that something was amiss. Her expression turned upset, but she was held down firmly by the man and could not turn back. She could only ask with a cold expression: ¡°Are you pretending to be drunk?!¡±

    The man behind her did not speak. He continued holding her heavily. His arms locked around her like steel, keeping her in his embrace. Feng Ling suspected that from the beginning, the man had wanted for her to send him home. Otherwise, with his tolerance, how could he have gotten drunk so easily?

    ¡°Let go!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s anger was growing: ¡°Let go!¡±

    The man shifted and, as though he was doing it unintentionally, he began to rub his chin back-and-forth against the back of her neck. The prickly sensation of his stubble caused Feng Ling¡¯s goosebumps to rise. She could not hold herself back and was above to lift her elbow to shove against his abdomen with force. However, as usual, the man was able to predict and neutralise all of her movements. As she lifted her elbow, he casually held it so that she could not apply any force backward. When she tried to move her feet, he pressed it down firmly with his own. He did not allow her the slightest opportunity to struggle.

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± Feng Ling was seriously angered. Her cheek was pressed against the window as she spoke coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t mess about in public! Let go of me!¡±

    The man leaned against the back of her neck and spoke with a husky voice: ¡°How am I messing about? Do you mean to say that, if we¡¯re not in public, I can do as I please with you?¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. No matter how she tried to move, she was held down firmly by him. The anger drove her to shift her body in an attempt to struggle. Eventually, even her fingers were struggling against his palms. All of a sudden, a car drove by from the side and it¡¯s headlights were somewhat blinding. She instinctively shifted her head away and Li Nanheng seemed to sense that she was affected by the light. In order to allow her movements, he rxed his strength slightly.

    She immediately took advantage of this and tugged her hands out with force. She abruptly spun around and met the man¡¯s gaze. She was about to lift her feet to kick him aside, when she saw that his slightly intoxicated eyes were stained with a certain light. He lowered his head to watch her and despite his ck pupils, his eyes seemed to be radiating light.

    The words she was about to scold were swallowed back. She watched him coldly: ¡°You...¡±

    The man before her watched her with his head lowered. It was as though he was able to press her down even morefortably now that she had turned around. As he watched her, he noticed that she had pursed her lips in anger. His gaze darkened and he slowly lowered his head to lean close.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a bit and just as he was about to kiss her, she abruptly shifted her head away to avoid him.

    The man did not be affected by her action. Just as Feng Ling assumed he would only be able to reach her cheek, he abruptly fell toward the side and onto her body. His head was pillowed on her shoulder and his entire body weight was resting on her.

    Feng Ling subconsciously rushed to hold him up before abruptly pushing him an arm¡¯s length away. She watched as the man appeared on the verge of copse, as though he was genuinely half-drunk and unable to stand straight, and felt her teeth itching with hatred.

 Chapter 1085 - The Story of Ling and Heng (348)

    <h4>Chapter 1085: The Story of Ling and Heng (348)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    She recalled the cold-shoulder she had endured for several days in order to obtain his signature. She recalled that day on the airne, when she had chosen to get herself drunk and asleep so that she could avoid spending more than ten hours with him on the airne. She then recalled that she had never seen him once during her time in Hai Cheng, yet he used his birthday as an excuse to show and had actually gotten drunk to this extent. And he actually needed her to send him home.

    Feng Ling lifted her feet and kicked his leg as though to vent her frustration.

    Due to her abrupt blow, the man furrowed his brows innocently. He could not stand properly and stumbled forward onto her again, holding her down against the door. His tall and broad-shouldered finger was bent down and as he rested his head on her shoulder, he did not move again.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Although Li Nanheng was shameless, he probably was not shameless to this degree.

    It seemed like he was really drunk.

    After nudging him several more times, Feng Ling discovered that he seemed to bepletely dead drunk. She held him up with a dark expression and took two steps back. She pressed the electronic car key in her hand and tugged the door open, shoving him in.

    The woman¡¯s movements were not gentle; in fact, they were frighteningly rough. After being shoved in, Li Nanheng stumbled slightly. No matter how big the car was, with the man¡¯s tall figure, his head still knocked against the other car door as she shoved him in. Feng Ling was mindless of his pain and after stuffing his feet in as well, she directly mmed the door close loudly.

    After closing the door, Feng Ling stood outside the ck Jeep. This was Li Nanheng¡¯s favourite car model.

    He wouldn¡¯t be staying in Hai City very long, yet he specially bought a car. Was he nning on visiting frequently?

    Recently, someone had mentioned that he was flying over frequently to work on the underground arms business he shared with Mr. Mo. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was the reason.

    However, in that case, what exactly was she managing to hide from by escaping to this unfamiliar ce?

    Feng Ling stood outside the car door for a long moment and felt the cold temperature. Finally, as her stifled emotions began to dissipate slightly, she pushed open the car door and sat down on the driver¡¯s seat. She turned back to see that the man was still in the same position she had pushed him into. He did not move at all.

    It seemed like he was really drunk.

    She looked away and ced her seatbelt on to drive him to a hotel.

    She wasn¡¯t sure where he stayed and could only look for a nearby hotel for him to rest.

    In any case, she couldn¡¯t bring him to her current amodations. She definitely could not invite the wolf to her home.

    Even if this wolf had seemingly turned cold and indifferent in the past few months, he was still a wolf.

    Feng Ling drove to the nearest five star hotel. She did not have much understanding of the hotels¡¯ star rating system and only felt that this hotel didn¡¯t appear too bad from outside. She parked the car in the parking lot and alighted the car. She then opened the door to watch the manying across the car seat. She reached her hands in and supported him up.

    It was at this moment that Feng Ling realized, supporting a man who waspletely drunk out of the car was tougher than running with a 150 kilograms weight on her shoulder.

    She lifted him up with much difficulty. The man¡¯s weight was resting entirely on her shoulders, and as she finally hauled him out of the car, he staggered forward and pressed against her. He allowed her to support him as she pleased. The scent of alcohol was right before her nose. It caused Feng Ling to be slightly frustrated. She locked the car and supported him toward the hotel entrance.

    The hotel entrance was not that far away, but the 150 meters distance was harder to cross than a kilometer. The main point was that she really could not identify if he was doing this intentionally or if he was actually drunk. It was as though he was trying to crush her alive with his weight.

    As she finally helped him in, the employees in the lobby noticed she was supporting a tall man in and rushed forward to help her.

    However, Li Nanheng nced at them coldly from an angle Feng Ling could not see. At the same time, he wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his head tightly against her neck. His appearance made it clear that, aside from her, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else¡¯s approach.

    Feng Ling did not notice his expression. She only felt as though this man was trying to keep her restrained with his arms. She lowered her head to scan him in confusion but could not see his face or his expression. She watched as the employees who originally intended to approach and help suddenly backed away. None of them dared toe close.

    Feng Ling found this strange.

    Could it be that he had stayed here before? Did these people recognize him and were therefore fearful of touching him?

    Feng Ling could not figure out a reasonable answer, but the man was really far too heavy. She brought him to the elevator and said: ¡°Help me get a room first. After I support him toy down, I¡¯lle downstairs to go through the proper procedure.¡±

    ¡°All right. Miss, please wait for a moment.¡± The counter staff noticed the stench of alcohol on the tall and handsome man and smiled in understanding. She called a security officer over to help Feng Ling keep the elevator doors open and reminded her: ¡°Pleasee downstairs as soon as possible. We¡¯ll make this an exception as you seem to be having a hard time, but under normal circumstances, this is not allowed.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Feng Ling did not say more and when the elevator doors opened, she rushed to support Li Nanheng in.

    The security officer followed them in with a room card in his hand. He brought them up and guided them towards their room.

    Feng Ling saw that this was the sixth floor. She held the man up and followed behind the security officer. Finally, as the security officer opened the room door and indicated for her to support the man in, she rushed to haul Li Nanheng, the big burden, in.

    The man was pressed tightly against her for almost the entire time. The security officer watched by the side and found it too awkward to offer any help. He backed away and waited for her out by the door.

    Feng Ling pressed Li Nanheng down onto the bed with great difficulty and was nudged down by the man¡¯s feet. She staggered and fell on top of him, before rushing to sit up. As she watched the unmoving man on the bed, she gritted her teeth darkly and began to search through his clothes. As she finally located his wallet and was about to remove his jacket to retrieve it, the man abruptly lifted his hand and held onto her wrist.

    The man¡¯s body was slightly heated up from the effects of the alcohol and the temperature of his palm was scalding hot. Feng Ling instantly faltered in her movements and turned to look at him. She was about to scold him for pretending to be drunk, but the man did not open his eyes. He only spoke hoarsely with the taste of alcohol on his breath: ¡°Don¡¯t touch as you please... if you touch anymore, there¡¯s going to be trouble...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She tugged her hand out and did not take a second nce to see if he was actually drunk. She shoved his jacket open with force and retrieved his wallet. She then took out his identity card and brought her own out as well. She turned to hand it over to the security officer and requested for him to pass it along to the counter staff.

 Chapter 1086 - The Story of Ling and Heng (349)

    <h4>Chapter 1086: The Story of Ling and Heng (349)</h4>

    ¡°The identity card and money are inside. Please bring it to the front desk and let them retrieve it themselves.¡± Feng Ling stood by the door to speak to the security officer.

    He received the items and checked both their identity card before nodding: ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send it over for you. If there is anything you need, please call the front desk.¡±

    ¡°All right, thank you.¡±

    Feng Ling closed the door and turned back to see that the man had sat up. He had taken off his coat and tossed it aside, and was currently struggling with the cor of his shirt. He tugged at it impatiently and forced several buttons open, revealing his seductive corbone. The sight of him carried an ambiguous, wild, and seductive charm.

    Feng Ling watched his movements and approached to pick up his coat from the ground. She folded it and ced it on the couch before turning to ask if he was sober. However, before she could speak, the man immediately fell back onto the bed.

    She listened to the man¡¯s breathing; it was slightly rougher than usual, but only ever so slightly. He was likely feeling warm from the alcohol he had drank.

    Feng Ling approached and casually touched his forehead. It seemed like he was running a bit hot; thankfully, it was not a fever.

    She entered the bathroom and dampened a towel. She then wiped the man¡¯s forehead with it. As she did so, she suddenly realized that despite the years she had known Li Nanheng, she never had such an opportunity to sit by his side and watch him. She was always otherwise preupied by something else on her mind.

    This man was indeed quite attractive. In the past few years, she had seen quite a lot of good-looking men. The base waspletely filled with men; there were surely some attractive ones. However, it seemed like none of them were as attractive as Li Nanheng.

    Compared to Mo Jingshen¡¯s graceful handsomeness, Doctor Qin¡¯s jade-like gentleness and ease, with one nce, Li Nanheng seemed like the type who had been a rough, sunny, and handsome man in his youth. The ¡®little wolfdog¡¯ type, as they called it. And now that he was in histe twenties, he appeared to be in a better shape than most men. The three of them were all very different, butpared Mr. Mo and Doctor Qin who appeared gentle but were in actual fact extremely ck-bellied, she was indeed much morefortable interacting with someone like Li Nanheng.

    However, she had also heard others mention that Li Nanheng was in fact extremely ck-bellied as well. The only person he treated sincerely was her.

    His sincerity was only shown to her.

    In the past, Feng Ling had never felt this way.

    Sinceing to Hai City and meeting Mr. Mo, Feng Ling finally understood what it meant to force clouds into rain with a gentle smile and without a change in expression; what it truly meant to be ck-bellied.

    If it were Li Nanheng, before forcing said clouds into rain, he would definitely first haul her behind him and inform her exactly where the so-called clouds and wind were. And right as she became prepared to deal with the circumstances, she would learn that he had already resolved everything for her.

    These three men hadpletely different characters, yet miraculously, they had grown to be brothers that were extremely close. Back in Los Angeles and at the base, Feng Ling had always assumed everyone was frightened of Li Nanheng and his nasty temper. It was only aftering here that she learned that when three ruthless men sat together, none of them were frightened of each other. Instead, they would constantly stab each other with knives fearlessly.

    And despite this, it seemed like only when Li Nanheng was with Doctor Qin and Mr. Mo, could he really set down all of his defenses and arrogance and bepletely rxed.

    After wiping his face, Feng Ling sat by the bed to watch him for another moment. She recalled Li Nanheng¡¯s recent indifference and apathy towards her and felt that maintaining such a distance was indeed what she desired.

    She was about to stand up to ce the towel back to the bathroom when she felt a tight grip around her wrist. Her body was suddenly hauled backwards with force and she fell onto the bed.

    The man abruptly turned over and pressed her under him. Feng Ling stared in shock at the man; his back was positioned against the light and his gaze appeared extremely dark and unfathomable. She could not tell if he was sober. Before she could speak, the man¡¯s lips, which carried the scent of alcohol, leaned closer.

    Feng Ling immediately averted her face, causing the kiss tond on her earlobe. As it was a sensitive spot, her body immediately jumped into action as though it had been startled terribly. She rushed to push him away, but he held her wrists tightly behind her back. The man restrained her easily with one arm and held the back of her head with his other, nudging her head forward and lowering his head once more. His movements caused her to shrink back.

    Perhaps because the man was drunk, he seemed tock self-restrain more than ever. As he pressed himself down, he did not mind his own body weight as he usually would. Right now, he pressed down on her heavily and firmly, to the point where she almost could not breath. She wanted to struggle but waspletely held immobile.

    Feng Ling cursed darkly in her heart and as he leaned close to kiss her again, she scolded him through gritted teeth: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it good enough when you gave me the cold-shoulder? Must you borrow the excuse of being drunk to do such things? You thought you could fool me, or were you trying to fool yourself?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows knitted slightly and his hot breath brushed against her sensitive ear lobe: ¡°My little wife, let me kiss you, en?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Little wife?

    He thought she was his wife?

    And so, was he drunk to the point where he wouldn¡¯t even recognize the person underneath him?

    Feng Ling had assumed she was sufficientlyposed, but arge crack suddenly appeared on her heart, causing it to shatter. In a split second, her brain was boiling hot and she abruptly began to struggle with force: ¡°Let go of me! Li Nanheng!¡±

    Although Li Nanheng could still hold her down, now that she was genuinely angered, her punches and kicks were no longer light. Li Nanheng felt the pain from her blow and directly pressed her down firmly, holding her wrists by her sides. He intertwined their fingers and held her hands tightly, lowering his head to look closely at her enraged expression: ¡°Be good, my wife. Just one kiss will do.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you bastard, I thought you still had some humanity, but it turns out you¡¯repletely shameless...¡± Feng Ling¡¯splexion had turned pale from her anger. This man was not only married, he was now confusing her as his wife. And so, was he usually this intimate with his wife at home? What about all of the promises he had sincerely and honestly made to her back then?

    After struggling for a long while, she still could not escape his hold. In a fit of anger, she turned to bite down on his shoulders. However, the man took advantage of her movements and shifted forward to catch her lips, immediately kissing her deeply and intimately.

    Feng Ling almost suffocated from his abrupt and harsh kiss. Her body was on the verge of trembling in anger and she red harshly at the man.

 Chapter 1087 - The Story of Ling and Heng (350)

    <h4>Chapter 1087: The Story of Ling and Heng (350)</h4>

    After being forcefully kissed for a while, Feng Ling finally managed to turn away from him. She immediately cursed: ¡°You basta...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man¡¯s kiss covered her lips once more. Finally, as she nearly suffocated from his heavy and dominating kiss, the man spoke against her lips huskily: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to curse.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯splexion had turned very pale by then.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk to this extent and you have the shame to tell me not to curse? Even if I was cursing, I would be scolding you, you bastar...¡±

    The man gave her another punishing kiss. Finally, Feng Lingid back on the bed weakly to catch her breath. She pushed against his chest with some difficulty but was unable to get him to budge.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s body always carried a pleasant scent. However, as it had been his birthday today, he had chatted with Mr. Mo for quite some time and drank a lot of alcohol. No matter how expensive those were, after mixing so many different types together, the scent was heavy. Furthermore, since herst taste of red wine, Feng Ling had grown somewhat sensitive to the scent of alcohol. She wanted to avoid it as much as possible.

    However, he did not allow her the slightest chance to avoid him.

    She pushed against his chest. ¡°Sober up first, get up...¡±

    This man watched her as though she was a prey trapped in his cage; it caused her to feel ufortable. Despite her struggles, he remained pressing on her heavily. He did not budge in the slightest.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, even if you want to go into heat, you have to take a clear look at the other party. Get up first, I¡¯m not your wife... Uu!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s words were once again unreasonably halted by the man¡¯s kiss. She stared in disbelief at the shameless man, but he did not allow her to escape. He nibbled against her lips intimately and when she shifted to bite him, he brushed their tongues together, causing her body to turn numb from the sensation.

    If she wasn¡¯t consumed with rage, if she had paid close attention to him, perhaps she would have noticed that the man¡¯s fierce and dominating kiss carried a hint of doting reserved only for her. No matter how she tried to bite him, he kissed her patiently and deepened it bit by bit. Finally, as he wore her down, he nibbled and sucked at her tongue until she felt her body burning hot and numb.

    Feng Ling forcefully tugged out one of her hands to smack his shoulders but was easily caught. He pressed her fist down by her side once more.

    The man¡¯s unique scent and the strong smell of alcohol entered her nose and lips, causing her brain to be somewhat heavy. The heaviness was difficult to bear, to the point where even her heart was aching. She did not understand this ache well; however, the thought that Li Nanheng was treating her the way he did his wife, and the thought that he had presented one side of himself to her and another, intimate and loving side to his wife, left her feeling as though she was about to burst apart.

    Was this the so-called jealousy?

    Feng Ling angrily tried to avert her face. Her entire body was tight with tension as she tried to avoid his kiss. However, the man easily tightened his hold around her. It was impossible for her to escape him.

    Finally, as his lips shifted to her earlobe, she regained the breath to scold him: ¡°Li Nanheng, if you dare to do that sort of thing to me again under the pretext of being drunk, I guarantee you won¡¯t ever see me again in this lifetime!¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond but he suddenly quietened down. He pressed on top of her with his lips against her earlobe and did not move.

    That sort of thing?

    Li Nanheng slowly shifted his gaze down. In a rare asion, the little woman did not have a stony expression on. Instead, her brows and gaze clearly conveyed her anger.

    Did he do something to her previously?

    What sort of thing?

    The room was dim in the evening and Feng Ling could not get a clear look of the man¡¯s gaze. She wasn¡¯t sure if he had been startled conscious by her, but she immediately pushed him aside with force. Finally, the man relented and fell backying by her side. Feng Ling immediately sat up and was about to move off the bed. However, the man abruptly reached his long arms and brought her back into his embrace. He forcefully tugged down andid by his side to hold her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Are you drunk or not? Don¡¯t be so shameless, I¡¯m not your wife!¡±

    In Feng Ling¡¯s entire lifetime, she had never experienced such turbulent emotions; she felt as though her heart had been tossed into a deep fryer. All sorts of feelings were welling up; the sour, the painful, all of it. She never thought that hearing the single word ¡®wife¡¯ from this man would cause her to losepletely control over her heart.

    Li Nanheng did not respond, but his firm actions conveyed to her that he was determined she was his wife. He slowly tightened his grip and left her no opportunity to escape.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart was still being tossed in all directions.

    She closed her eyes. The lights in the room were piercing. She averted her face to avoid the brightness and the sensation of the man¡¯s breath against her body. She suddenly felt especially helpless.

    She had chosen not to return to the Xi Base, not because of the pride she had lost back then, but because of him.

    She had resolved not to look back, not because she no longer liked him, but because she could no longer like him.

    However, aftering all the way to Hai City, it turned out that he had followed her here. She had made her best attempt to avoid him, yet he refused to stop pressing close; even though, previously, he had already decided to give her the cold-shoulder. Right now, the emotional circumstance caused her to be fully aware of the heavy feelings in her heart. Was he feeling aplished from the rejection and jealousy in her heart?

    Will he only give up when even someone like her is forced topletely drown in her feelings? When love finally bes a matter of life or death for her?

    On this very day, she finally understood.

    It turned out that the rationality she had forcefully held onto, and the words she had resolutely used to convey her indifference, were all too weak to defend against an intimate call of ¡®wife¡¯ from him.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and did not feel like moving again. Even if she tried, there was no way she could escape his hold. Eventually, she stopped wasting her strength andid quietly for him to embrace her as he pleased. As she almost fell asleep in the midst of those relentless feelings, she vaguely sensed the man watching her from the side. However, she did not open her eyes.

    Li Nanheng watched the little woman who had finally learned to be angry and was getting herself all worked up from her jealousy-driven rage. He held her firmly in his arms. His gaze was darker than even the evening sky.

    After experiencing all sorts of emotions, she finally fell asleep. He reached up to touch her face. As he felt her cold cheeks, he slowly sat up.

    He guessed that Feng Ling must have really angered herself deeply; even as she was asleep, her brows were still furrowed.

    Li Nanheng lifted her in his arms and ced her back on the bed; he rested her head properly on the pillow and adjusted the nkets over her. Feng Ling appeared to be sleeping poorly and even in her dreams, she was not at ease. He gently caressed her hair.

    Silly, you¡¯re eating your own vinegar. [1. The sour taste of vinegar is associated with jealousy in Chinese culture.] Let¡¯s see how long you can stayposed.

 Chapter 1088 - The Story of Ling and Heng (351)

    <h4>Chapter 1088: The Story of Ling and Heng (351)</h4>

    Qin Siting called Li Nanheng. He seemed to be stimted by the two women he saw in the nightclub tonight, so he asked Li Nanheng and Mo Jingshen toe and drink with him.

    After Li Nanheng answered his phone, he looked back at Feng Ling, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, adjusted the air conditioner to afortable temperature, and went out.

    Mo Jingshen called Li Nanheng before going to Qin Siting¡¯s vi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just drink at night? Why did you go to Qin Siting¡¯s home to drink again?¡±

    Li Nanheng had already arrived. Sitting on the sofa, he nced at the bright lights outside the window, and then nced at Qin Siting who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with a gloomy look. ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried about him, so I came to have a look only to see him standing still in front of the window. It has been half an hour. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng rubbed between his eyebrows. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Siting, he wouldn¡¯t have left Feng Ling alone in the hotel.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Niange¡¯s presence would have such an impact on Qin Siting. Shi Niange happened to send him a cake on his birthday, so he invited her toe to the nightclub. After all, he didn¡¯t want Qin Siting to continue to torture himself as he did in the past few years.

    When Mo Jingshen arrived, Qin Siting was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°How long has he been standing?¡± Mo Jingshen walked in.

    Li Nanheng turned around to look at him, flipped the cigarette ash with his long, slender fingers, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I think he has been standing there since he came back. He was like this when I came.¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± He nced at Mo Jingshen. ¡°How can youe here at thiste hour? Is it because Ji Nuan was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t recognize who you were and kicked you off the bed?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at him. ¡°Are you very experienced? Are you often kicked by women?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and drew on his cigarette with a smile.

    Yes, he was.

    But the only woman who kicked him in his life was Feng Ling.

    Just an hour ago, in the hotel room, he had just been kicked several times by her and now his calf bone was still aching.

    The three men drank in the vi until dawn, and the other two kept mocked Qin Siting. At dawn, Li Nanheng nced at the phone, but there was no call from Feng Ling.

    As he expected, she wouldn¡¯t call him even if she had woken up.

    She must hope she had a sr system away from him.

    If he didn¡¯t stimte her hard, the little girl would remain insensitive to her own feelings.

    Qin Siting drank a lotst night because Shi Niange suddenly appeared in front of him again after so many years, and the light in the vi opposite came on again after all these years.

    Who would have thought that the heart of the world-renowned doctor who had saved so many people¡¯s lives had been stolen by a woman many years ago?

    Mo Jingshen was in a bad mood tonight. Ji Nuan was going to T City to study. Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t want his little wife to go to another city for further study but had no reason to refuse, so he needed to vent out.

    Mr. Mo, who wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye in any danger, was vexed because of his wife.

    But Li Nanheng was different.

    His little wife finally learned to be jealous, so Boss Li was in a good mood.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling woke up after a night¡¯s sleep. It was already 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. When she opened her eyes, she suddenly sat up but didn¡¯t see Li Nanheng in the room. Then she found that the jacket the man had worn before was also gone.

    He had gone.

    Last night, he kept hugging and kissing her. Did he really mistake her for his wife?

    Mistook her for whom? Feng Mingzhu?

    After he woke up, he found that the person in the room was her, so he left without saying hello?

    Feng Ling got out of bed and walked around the room. Li Nanheng did leave. She looked at the sky outside the window. He should have been away for a long time.

    So should she send him a text message now, wishing him a happy life with Feng Mingzhu and for him to have a son with her soon?

    She was so angry that she evenughed. Standing in the room for a while, she grinned coldly, calmed down, and went into the bathroom to wash up. Then, she found her ID documents and walked out without looking back.

    Two hourster, Li Nanheng returned to the hotel.

    The front desk staff respectfully handed him his ID documents and said in a low voice: ¡°Mr. Li, Ms. Feng didn¡¯t say anything when she left, but she looked a bit angry.¡±

    Li Nanheng grunted indifferently, nced at his cell phone, and sent a text message to Feng Ling as he walked out: [I drank too muchst night. Sorry. ]

    After sending the text message, Li Nanheng got into the car and waited for her reply. After five minutes, Feng Ling who rarely sent text messages and normally wouldn¡¯t respond to this text message sent him a text message. [Get lost! ]

    Looking at the exmation mark,

    Li Nanheng smiled.

    Little Feng Ling, who was always calm and cautious burst into anger today.

    Kind of cute.

    Li Nanheng looked at the text message with a smile. Instead of replying to it, he threw the phone to the passenger seat, started the engine, and drove away from the hotel.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling who was so pissed off deliberately avoided any ce where Li Nanheng would be.

    Knowing that he was in Hai City recently, Feng Ling didn¡¯t even go to the Mo Corporation but just guarded Ji Nuan like the most dedicated bodyguard. Whether it was Ji Nuan¡¯s studio, meeting room, Yu Garden, or any other ce, Feng Ling always stayed by Ji Nuan¡¯s side. Unless Mr. Mo appeared, Feng Ling would not even leave her for a moment.

    Ji Nuan noticed that Feng Ling had been acting strangelytely and couldn¡¯t help asking her, ¡°Why... do you guard me all the time recently? Is it because there is a danger? I¡¯m a bit scared.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...No, I just think that since Mr. Mo has hired me to protect you, I should do my job.¡±

    Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to stay with me all the time. Why do I feel like you are hiding from someone recently?¡±

    ¡°No, you feel wrong.¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1089 - The Story of Ling and Heng (352)

    <h4>Chapter 1089: The Story of Ling and Heng (352)</h4>

    Mrs. Mo nned to go to a famous university in T City for further studies. Mo Jingshen was unable to go to T City to apany him, so Feng Ling would be responsible for Mrs. Mo¡¯s safety over there.

    However, Mr. Mo rented an apartment very close to T University for Ji Nuan. He also rented one for Feng Ling nearby, but Feng Ling did not live there.

    It was because she met Wen Leqing who came to China when she arrived in T City.

    Wen Leqing told her that the medical school in the United States where she used to study sent her over to serve as a guest professor at a famous medical school in T City for three months. It happened that her rtive in China had a big empty house in T City, so she invited Feng Ling to live with her. The house had several bedrooms and Feng Ling could have her own room.

    The house was not far from Ji Nuan¡¯s apartment. It took about 20 minutes on foot and only a few minutes by car. And Ji Nuan chose to live on campus, so Feng Ling went to live with Wen Leqing.

    In T City, Ji Nuan spent all day at school and barely came out at night. Feng Ling, as her bodyguard, couldn¡¯t enter T University at will, so she spent most of the time in the house of Wen Leqing¡¯s rtive.

    ¡°There will be a party at the medical school in the evening. I won¡¯te back tonight. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner.¡± Wen Leqing filled the refrigerator with food before leaving.

    When it was dinner time, Feng Ling opened the refrigerator and saw all kinds of cold or hot foods in the refrigerator. She didn¡¯t need to worry at all.

    Wen Leqing was a very gentle and attentive woman. Before she left, she had arranged everything for Feng Ling. She always made people feelfortable.

    In the evening, the door was suddenly knocked. Feng Ling nced at the time. It couldn¡¯t be Wen Leqing, so she simply ignored it.

    However, the person outside the door knocked on the door again after a pause. They seemed quite patient.

    The floor was not high and she had some self-defense weapons on her body. Under the coffee table in the living room, there was a small electric baton for self-defense that Wen Leqing left behind.

    The person was still knocking on the door, and Feng Ling picked up the electric baton under the coffee table and turned to open the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw a man standing outside the door.

    The coldness on her face turned to surprise. ¡°Doctor Wen?¡±

    Doctor Wen was obviously also surprised to see Feng Ling here. His indifferent eyes fell on Feng Ling for two seconds and then he asked, ¡°Qing is not in?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wen went to the party of the medical school tonight and will be back veryte or tomorrow morning. Doctor Wen, you...¡± Feng Ling looked at Dr. Wen in surprise. In the past, she only saw Dr. Wen in the medical room of the base or the hospital.

    Every time he was in a pure-white doctor gown, looking elegant and indifferent. Now he was wearing a casual beige shirt with fluffy hair but still looked aloof and unapproachable.

    Doctor Wen was silent for a moment. ¡°Are you living with her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she invited me to live here temporarily.¡±

    Doctor Wen nodded. ¡°When shees back, call me.¡±

    ¡°If you are in a hurry, you cane in and wait for her.¡±

    ¡°No, if Li Nanheng knows that I stay in the same room with you alone, he will kill me.¡± Doctor Wen joked but still looked serious. He just nced at the living room behind her and turned to leave.

    Looking at Doctor Wen¡¯s receding figure, Feng Ling felt that he seemed to be in a hurry.

    It was said that Dr. Wen had several hospitals to run in the United States and had to attend many medical seminars from time to time. He must be very busy.

    But, why was he here?

    Did he fly all the way to China to find Miss Wen?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wen Leqing usually came back very early, but tonight, she went to a party and might note back.

    Feng Ling had never participated in this kind of event and had no idea what kind of activity it was.

    After nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Dr. Wen appeared again, and seeing Wen Leqing hadn¡¯te back, he asked Feng Ling where Wen Leqing was now.

    Feng Ling called Wen Leqing and asked her where she was. Wen Leqing seemed to have drunk some wine and there seemed to be many people nearby. The atmosphere sounded very lively. She told Feng Ling her location and asked her if she felt likeing over. Feng Ling nced at the cold look of Doctor Wen, and only said that she would drive to pick her up, and then hung up the phone.

    ¡°She is in Lan Ting Clubhouse, No. 19, Dongxiang Road. Shall I pick her up or you?¡± She asked, and from Dr. Wen¡¯s look, she knew the answer must be thetter.

    Feng Ling guessed that Dr. Wen didn¡¯t have a car since he had just flown over from the United States, so she just handed him her car key.

    Doctor Wen took the electronic car key she handed over and nced at her. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I only know that Miss Wen is a very good woman. When I was driven out of XI Base a few years ago, she saved me. Otherwise, I might have died at the roadside.¡±

    Doctor Wen took a deep look at her and left without a word.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Lan Ting Clubhouse.

    In therge private room, several young professors and schrs who were somewhat prestigious in the domestic medical field were sitting together. They were drinking and chatting happily but didn¡¯t sing Karaoke or y cards. Only a few people ran to the next door to y cards and people in this room were almost all drunk.

    Wen Leqing held a bottle of champagne in her hand, with her head on the shoulders of a young man next to her and her cheeks flushed with drunkenness. She opened her tipsy eyes and said, ¡°Senior brother, you said that I would give up sooner orter, but I believed that I could definitely hold on for a long, long time since I had been persisting since the age of sixteen... But this time, I seem unable to hold on any longer...¡±

 Chapter 1090 - The Story of Ling and Heng (353)

    <h4>Chapter 1090: The Story of Ling and Heng (353)</h4>

    The young man did not move but took away the bottle in her hand. ¡°If you want to give it up, just give it up. Don¡¯t drink so much.¡±

    Wen Leqing closed her eyes and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t drunk for many years. After drinking this time, I¡¯ll have a good sleep and then everything will be over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. You¡¯re drunk.¡±

    Wen Leqing shook her head, turned her face to secretly wiped tears from her eyes, and then leaned her head on his shoulder again. ¡°I left Los Angeles temporarily because I want to put an end to my ridiculous dream. It has been almost ten years. I don¡¯t think I can stand it anymore. How can he be so ruthless? Even if he knew that we were not actually brother and sister, he still only regarded me as his younger sister. Haha, I don¡¯t want to be his younger sister...¡±

    As she said, she picked up another ss of wine on the table, turned her head and leaned on the shoulder of a senior sister who was a few years older than her. ¡°Senior Sister, I feel really bad. Can you have a few drinks with me?¡±

    The woman patted her head gently tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. There are so many men in the world and Wen Linhan is not the only man. Senior Brother has been waiting for you for so many years, but you only take him as your friend. Why don¡¯t you just ept his love?¡±

    Wen Leqing tittered, took a sip of wine, and then stood up with tipsy eyes. She staggered to the stage, picked up the microphone, and suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°Wen Linhan! I don¡¯t want you anymore¡ª¡ª¡±

    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open at this moment, and the man who rushed into the door coldly turned his eyes to the woman who was always elegant but now was like a crazy drunkard.

    The noisy room fell into an eerie silence because of the appearance of the man.

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t even look at the man who suddenly appeared in front of the door but took a deep breath. She finally decided to let go of the obsession that she had since she was sixteen.

    The people in the room all looked at Wen Leqing who was holding the microphone. Wen Leqing was like a goddess in their eyes. When she was in school, she was famous for her nice personality and good grades. She was friendly, beautiful, and smart. Almost everyone who had been in contact with her liked her and there were not a few men who chased her, but she never fell in love. Later, they found out that she fell for her own brother when she was sixteen.

    The Wen family¡¯s affairs were a bitplicated, but fortunately, it turned out that Wen Leqing and her brother were actually not rted by blood. However, Wen Linhan insisted that she was only his younger sister and refused to ept her love.

    Wen Leqing¡¯s unrequited lovesting for nearly ten years finally came to an end after Wen Linhan nned to be engaged to a woman arranged by the Wen family.

    Everyone tried to persuade her to give up on Wen Linhan, but God seemed to bestow her every good thing except for an open mind. She avidly loved Wen Linhan and stubbornly refused to give up.

    It was the first time in so many years that she said she would give up Wen Linhan.

    However, Wen Linhan, who had always avoided her, suddenly appeared in T City... What happened...

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t notice Wen Linhan, so she just held the microphone and shouted again, ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore! I don¡¯t want you anymore! Wen Linhan! Even if you kneel down and beg me, I don¡¯t want you anymore!¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡± My girl, Doctor Wen is right here. You don¡¯t have to shout so loudly. He can hear you.

    Wen Linhan stood in front of the door, coldly looking at the drunken woman who was holding the microphone in her hand as if holding a treasure. He didn¡¯t speak but just closed the door and looked at her silently.

    No one in the room dared to speak. They all knew that Dr. Wen was cold-tempered. Although he looked aloof and there seemed to be nothing that he was concerned about, he was a very persistent person. Many countries invited him to work in their hospitals, but he refused them all and chose to work in XI Base. He was never a pushover and no one could easily make him change his mind.

    So no one would expect him to suddenly appear in T City at this time, which was really unusual!

    ¡°Wen Linhan, let me tell you, I have no shortage of suitors. I have been waiting for you from sixteen to twenty-six and I even kept my first kiss for you. Oh, no... you took my first kiss... but that was an ident. Every time I kissed you, that was an ident and you always pushed me away... You didn¡¯t even kiss me seriously! You failed me!¡±

    Everyone gaped. Shall we leave now?...Who knows what she may say!

    But seeing Dr. Wen standing motionlessly and looking deadpan at Wen Leqing acting crazily because of alcohol, they really didn¡¯t want to miss this big show.

    ¡°You can marry whoever you want to marry! It has nothing to do with me! I will never ever miss you. From tomorrow on, I will avoid you when I see you. If I get close to you again, let me be hit by a car when I go out, be choked to death when I drink water, and be choked to death when I eat.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you drink yourself to death now?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    No one in this room dared to make a sound just now and the room echoed with Wen Leqing¡¯s roar. When Wen Linhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, everyone felt their blood freeze.

 Chapter 1091 - The Story of Ling and Heng (354)

    <h4>Chapter 1091: The Story of Ling and Heng (354)</h4>

    Wen Leqing¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and her hazy eyes turned to the one who couldn¡¯t possibly be here.

    The moment their eyes met, her fingertips that clenched the microphone gradually became cold, and then she suddenly smiled. ¡°I drank so much that I even have hallucinations.¡±

    That being said, she froze there, holding the microphone tightly, and couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    One minute ago, she was still yelling and swearing, but now even if she thought the man she saw was just a hallucination, she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Seeing this, everyone sighed.

    Wen Linhan walked over and looked condescendingly at the woman who was a head shorter than him, saying coldly, ¡°Say what you just said again.¡±

    Wen Leqing put the microphone to her mouth and stared at the man next to her. She wondered why the hallucination was so real that she could even smell Wen Linhan.

    Just freezing there for a long time, she clenched the microphone in her hand and looked at him. Gradually, her blurred vision became clearer and she finally saw it was really Wen Linhan. Her eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Brother...¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    She was still so weak! She hadn¡¯t had any improvement after all these years!

    ¡°Not a hallucination?¡± Wen Linhan¡¯s voice was cold.

    Wen Leqing smiled suddenly and her eyes were all red. ¡°It must be a hallucination. For a man like Wen Linhan, even if I take off my clothes and lie on his bed, he can drive me out without any hesitation. How is it possible for him toe to T City? Today... today is the day of his engagement. It is impossible for him toe here.¡±

    As she said, she turned her eyes to her friends who were sitting silently on the sofa and looking at her with sympathy. She felt cold in her hands and feet, suddenly dropped the microphone in her hand, which caused a loud noise in the room, and ran out.

    But before she ran out, a hand suddenly held her by the waist. The moment she mmed into the man¡¯s arms, she lowered her head to avoid the man¡¯s breath and pushed both hands against his chest. ¡°If you want to get engaged, get engaged. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have toe to T City. Go away!¡±

    Wen Linhan looked at the struggling woman in his arms. He didn¡¯t say a word. He only turned to look at the senior who had been with Wen Leqing for many years sitting on the sofa. The moment the two men met, The others around seemed to feel that there were silent, cold arrows shooting indiscriminately.

    ¡°Doctor Wen, Qing has never been like this. After pushing her to this point, you suddenly feel guilty and want to bring her back to the United States. Is it toote?¡± Wen Leqing¡¯s senior brother sat there and said with a smile but his eyes were cold.

    ¡°How can you bring someone who is allergic to alcohol to this kind of ce and let her drink so much and act like a crazy woman? If I don¡¯t take her away now, should I watch her going into convulsions and shock from an alcohol allergy and being taken to the emergency room?¡± Wen Linhan held the woman firmly in his arms and stared at him coldly. ¡°Have you ever seen her with an alcohol allergy? Do you know how many years she hadn¡¯t had a drink?¡±

    Wen Leqing¡¯s senior brother immediately frowned. ¡°When did Qing start to have an alcohol allergy?¡±

    Wen Leqing¡¯s senior sister sitting on the side suddenly patted her head. ¡°s, I forgot it. Qing did not have an alcohol allergy when she was in school. But once she was hospitalized with a fracture, a rookie nurse gave her the wrong medicine and since then, she became severely allergic to alcohol and several drugs. Few people know about this matter, neither Xiaoqing told anyone about it. It is true that she hadn¡¯t had any drink these years.¡±

    The people fell silent again, all looking at Wen Linhan.

    Qing knew that she was allergic to alcohol, but she drank so desperately today. Was she trying to kill herself?

    Seeing Wen Leqing being held in Doctor Wen¡¯s arms, they wondered what she really wanted to do. If no one noticed her symptoms and let her leave alone, then what would happen to her? They were all doctors, so they knew alcohol allergies could be fatal.

    ¡°Let me go... Wen Linhan, let go...¡± Wen Leqing was held in his arms and had difficulty in breathing. She pushed him with red eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore. Do you hear me? Even if I drink to death here, I don¡¯t want you anymore. Just leave me alone¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re drunk.¡± Wen Linhan looked at the woman whose cheeks were all red. ¡°Go to the hospital for desensitization injections and gastricvage. Otherwise, you will be in serious trouble.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! I am a doctor myself. Leave me alone...¡± Wen Leqing still pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t show up again, never ever! I promise I won¡¯t bother you or beg you to look at me again! Marry whoever you want to marry. From now on, we are strangers. Whether I live or die will have nothing to do with you!¡±

    Wen Linhan slowly frowned and whispered in a warning tone. ¡°Stop making trouble.¡±

    Wen Leqing stared silently at him with red eyes. If her eyes could kill, she wished she could cut him into pieces.

    To many people¡¯s confusion, Wen Linhan doted on Wen Leqing very much before, but since she had an ident and fell for him when she was 16 years old, he started to keep a distance from her. After all these years, Wen Leqing had changed from a happy, care-free little princess into a desperate, broken-hearted woman because of him. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t move him no matter what means she used.

    Perhaps just like his name, Wen Linhan¡¯s heart was made of cold iron, so he threw Wen Leqing¡¯s passionate heart to the ground over and over again, stomped and crushed it ruthlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making trouble.¡± Wen Leqing seemed to see that he didn¡¯t believe her at all, and didn¡¯t struggle anymore. She calmed down in his arms, looking at his cold eyes and said, ¡°What I just said is true, Wen Linhan. I refused so many passionate suitors and nailed myself to you who are like a cold nail for so many years. When you rejected my desperate heart and chose to be engaged to another woman, I should pull myself out!¡±

    This scene...

    The people in the room silently stood up and silently slipped out, leaving the room to the two of them¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1092 - The Story of Ling and Heng (355)

    <h4>Chapter 1092: The Story of Ling and Heng (355)</h4>

    Wen Linhan pressed her shoulder and said with a solemn look. ¡°Qing, I know you are in a bad mood, so I won¡¯t me you for giving up the great opportunity in the United States anding all to Hai City to be a guest professor. But you are allergic to alcohol. How can you run out to drink? Do you want to kill yourself or what?¡±

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t speak but struggled hard in his arms. After just such a short time, her neck was already red and full of red bumps, which was the symptom of allergy. These little bumps were making her sore and itchy and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe, but it didn¡¯t hurt as much as the fact that this man was going to marry another woman.

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t let go. The other people in the room had already left. With no scruples anymore, he looked down at her and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen the email you sent to me before leaving the United States, If I hadn¡¯t noticed you were emotional, if I hadn¡¯t rushed here, can you imagine what would have happened to you? Are you threatening me with your life to prevent me from getting engaged...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Wen Leqing said suddenly, interrupting him, and turned to look at him. ¡°Even if I really die here, it has nothing to do with you. You said several years ago that you had your own life and I had mine, and we shouldn¡¯t transgress the bounds, right? Brother, isn¡¯t your purpose to make me leave you? You are not interested in that woman at all, but just because Mom and Dad like her, you chose to marry her! You knew I would be angry whenever I saw her, but you still agreed to be engaged to her to force me to give up. Well, I give up now. No matter whether I die tonight or not, I will not hinder you, and I will never disturb you again! My life has nothing to do with you, and you have no responsibility for it! No one will me you for my death! You can continue to be Mom and Dad¡¯s good son! Let go of me!¡±

    Wen Linhan instantly turned cold. ¡°Qing, can you calm down?¡±

    Wen Leqing couldn¡¯t push him at all. Perhaps because she had drunk too much, her skin was red and itchy, her limbs were trembling faintly, and she didn¡¯t have any strength.

    Didn¡¯t he keep saying that if she pestered him again, he would sever ties with the Wen familypletely and would never show up in front of her again?

    Didn¡¯t he say that he had been fed up with her running amok? No matter what she did, he wouldn¡¯t ept her love, and she could just do whatever she liked!

    Before she left the United States, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep in the midnight, so she wrote him a long email the whole night in front of theputer, confessing all her feelings for him from the age of sixteen to the present, and then sent it to the email box he hadn¡¯t used for many, many years.

    She thought he wouldn¡¯t see it because he hadn¡¯t used the email box long ago.

    But he actually saw it.

    But so what? What she had shown to him over the years was way more vivid than the blunt words!

    She was finally determined to give up now, to withdraw from his life. Even though her heart was bleeding, she would not bother him so that he could be free from her pestering!

    He could get rid of her atst.

    He was going to get engaged. Just let him live the life he wanted, which was controlled, idled, peaceful, and easy. That was the only thing she could do for him.

    Seeing more and more small red bumps appear on Wen Leqing¡¯s neck and face, Wen Linhan did not speak anymore but suddenly picked her up and walked out.

    Unable to resist him, Wen Leqing just closed her eyes, frowned and said, ¡°Since my childhood, everyone praised me as the most obedient child. I am a well-behaved and sensible child in everyone¡¯s eyes, but all my rebelliousness and willfulness have only been exposed in front of you. What a hypocritical life I lived... On the surface, I¡¯m a well-educated girl that is hard to get for men, but in fact, I¡¯m just an idiot who has secretly loved my brother for nearly ten years! I loved you and confessed my love to you even before I knew that we were actually not rted by blood. Even if you spit on me, dislike me, and push me away, I just want you. Haha... who would have thought that... I¡¯m such an unreasonable woman! So why did youe to Hai City...¡±

    As she talked, her head gradually leaned on his shoulder although she tried not to. Wen Linhan held her more tightly and she copsed weakly in his arms. Because of severe alcohol allergy, she felt suffocated and panted hard, her face was all flushed, and the red bumps on her neck became denser.

    Wen Linhan carried her out. Some of the people who just slipped out of the room went to the restroom, some went to the room next door, and a few were standing in the corridor chatting. Seeing Wen Linhan carrying Wen Leqing out, they frowned worriedly. ¡°Is she really allergic? So serious?¡±

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t say a word, passing by those people expressionlessly, and walked out carrying Wen Leqing.

    Although Dr. Wen was so cold to them, they were not angry. Although Dr. Wen looked gentle and nice, he was actually a very cold person, and they had long been used to it.

    Wen Leqing did not pass out but was very weak because of drunkenness and the feeling of suffocation. After being carried out, a cold breeze blew over and she shivered. Noticing this, Wen Linhan held the woman in his arms more tightly. She shrank her head into his arms, which reminded him of how she hid in his arms for three days and nights after she was saved from those kidnappers when she was a kid.

    That time, she was almost killed and he rescued her before the police arrived. From then on, she seemed to had fallen for him. Whether he was her brother or not, she just wanted him.

 Chapter 1093 - The Story of Ling and Heng (356)

    <h4>Chapter 1093: The Story of Ling and Heng (356)</h4>

    ¡°Put me down...¡± Wen Leqing said weakly in his arms, ¡°I can go by myself.¡±

    When Wen Linhan heard her weak words, his eyes stayed on her face for a moment. His eyes were so unfathomable that no one could see any emotions from it, as he carried her into the car.

    He sent her to the hospital. After the blood test and gastricvage, when she finally received the desensitization injection, she was already in a semiatose state. When she was taken to the sickbed for the injection, she just frowned instinctively and couldn¡¯t even open her eyes.

    A doctor came over to check her hand during the injection, then adjusted the position of the infusion bottle, and then softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let thisdy drink anymore. It¡¯s very dangerous for her. If you hadn¡¯t sent her to the hospital in time, even if it¡¯s not fatal, it may have a big impact on her, and she may even be paralyzed or disabled...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Wen Linhan said calmly, ¡°I am a doctor.¡±

    The doctor standing by the bed was stunned. No wonder when the man carried this youngdy into the hospital just now, he was panicking at all and could still calmly arrange the diagnosis and treatment process. He turned out to be a doctor.

    Since he was a doctor, there was no need to tell him anything. The doctor smiled and turned away.

    Seeing that Wen Leqing was still asleep, Wen Linhan walked out and called Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have to go to T University to apany Ji Nuan tonight, so she stayed alone at home. There was food in the refrigerator and she took out a small blueberry pastry. She was eating it on the sofa, waiting for the message from Dr. Wen and Wen Leqing. The phone rang and she quickly picked it up.

    ¡°Qing is in hospital since she is allergic to alcohol. I am watching her here. I will drive the car back for you tomorrow morning. Do you need to use the car now?¡± Wen Linhan¡¯s voice rang on the phone.

    ¡°No hurry. The car is used by Mrs. Mo and me as arranged by Mr. Mo. I live close to T University, so I don¡¯t use it much. Is Miss Wen alright? I had never heard of her alcohol allergy. Otherwise, I would have reminded her not to drink.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, with me here, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Wen Linhan said lightly. ¡°Qing may not be going back these days. We may have to trouble you taking care of the house.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Miss Wen invited me to live here and prepared me so much food. She is so kind. When she cane back, tell me in advance and I can pick her up.¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll call youter,¡± Wen Linhan said and then hung up.

    Seeing that the screen of the phone had gone dark, Feng Ling put the phone back on the sofa, began to watch a military program on the TV, and then changed the channel. She couldn¡¯t watch the programs she watched in the United States in China.

    Feng Ling watched the TV programs absentmindedly for a while before looking at the time again.

    Miss Wen had Doctor Wen by her side, so she would be fine, but now, Feng Ling was a bit worried about Ji Nuan.

    Two days ago, Ji Nuan asked her out for a meal and asked about the Los Angeles Suan Group and the Su family. Although Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about Mr. Mo, she heard about him from other members of XI Base. A while ago, when she was at the base waiting for Li Nanheng to sign the document, she often went to the base canteen and heard a lot of gossip.

    It seemed that something happened to Ji Nuan in T University, but Ji Nuan insisted that she didn¡¯t need a bodyguard because she didn¡¯t want to be too special and attract too much attention.

    But Feng Ling had a hunch that something was about to happen; her eyelids kept twitching.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling¡¯s hunch was very urate.

    Two dayster, at a bonfire party at T University, Ji Nuan had an ident. She was kidnapped.

    To protect Ji Nuan, Feng Ling had been guarding by her side that night, but Ji Nuan¡¯s cell phone was running out of power, so she asked Feng Ling to go to the apartment that Mr. Mo had rented for her to fetch the power bank. Seeing Ji Nuan leave on the bus of T University, Feng Ling had to go back to fetch a power bank.

    However, she just walked into the apartment of Ji Nuan and ran into Mr. Mo who had flown from Hai City.

    Su Xueyi was Su Zhn¡¯s cousin. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know her. However, after Mo Jingshen saw a message that Ji Nuan had sent to her before she was kidnapped, his face changed and his eyes were full of killing intent. He immediately rushed out to save Ji Nuan.

    Seeing Su Xueyi¡¯s picture on the phone, Feng Ling also frowned.

    Sure enough, something bad happened.

    Although Mr. Mo was a businessman, he was very skilled in martial arts and very keen. He rushed to the underground bar in time where Ji Nuan was kidnapped.

    When Feng Ling and Mr. Mo rushed there, they were shocked to see Ji Nuan so confused in the underground bar. She didn¡¯t expect these people to be so evil. She kicked hard the crotch of the middle-aged man that fell on the ground to deprive him of his virility on the spot.

    For the next few days, Ji Nuan was taken care of by Mr. Mo himself, and there was no news from Miss Wen. Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo were ying lovey-dovey all day, and Feng Ling could only stay alone in Wen Leqing¡¯s house in boredom.

    When she was in a daze, she felt the passage of every minute and every second. Only then did she realize that she had been in China for a period of time and in T City for a month.

    Being so idle, in this quiet house alone, she suddenly remembered what Li Nanheng said to herst time. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was drunk or what.

    It seemed that after that time, she had never seen Li Nanheng again.

    Some time ago, she heard Mr. Mo mention that Li Nanheng was in the United States and had not been to China recently.

    Just when Feng Ling thought that she might spend some more leisure time in T City, Mr. Mo, who was ying lovey-dovey with Ji Nuan all day, suddenly asked her to apany Ji Nuan to T University, and to facilitate her to protect Ji Nuan at all times, he arranged for her to study in T University too.

    Mrs. Mo had not fully recovered from the shock of being kidnapped. Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect this arrangement of Mr. Mo. When Feng Ling hurried to the apartment the next day, she sensed that the atmosphere in the apartment was a bit tense.

    Taking a look at Ji Nuan¡¯s stubborn and aggrieved look, she knew the two must have quarrelled.

 Chapter 1094 - The Story of Ling and Heng (357)

    <h4>Chapter 1094: The Story of Ling and Heng (357)</h4>

    Mrs. Mo¡¯s major in T University was business management. People who could study in this university all had very good family backgrounds.

    Many people gossiped about her background as a temporary transfer student, but no one knew about her real background.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Ji Nuan was in her dormitory at T University, and Feng Ling walked in with her luggage.

    Standing in the dormitory, Ling Feifei nced at the door disdainfully. Seeing that Feng Ling was wearing a ck T-shirt, ck pants and ck short leather boots, and carried a ck backpack and didn¡¯t look like she was from a rich family at all, she sneered and didn¡¯t even bother to take away the suitcase she ced on Feng Ling¡¯s bed.

    Hearing these women¡¯s conversations in this dormitory, Feng Ling walked over deadpanned, put the backpack in her hand on her bed, and when Ling Feifei stood up and was about to throw her tantrum, she suddenly kicked the pink suitcase that upied her bed off the bed.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ling Feifei was startled, looked in disbelief at the clothes scattered from the suitcase, and cursed in a sharp voice. ¡°How dare you kick my things? Can you afford to make amends to me if you get my suitcase and clothes dirty?¡±

    ¡°You upied my bed and wasted my time. How will you make amends to me?¡± Feng Ling asked coldly and then sat down on the bed under Ling Feifei¡¯s re. Without even looking at her, she said in a cold voice, ¡°Feng Ling, the short-range shooting drillmaster of XI Base in the United States, the ck belt in taekwondo and the champion of the Women¡¯s National Combat Championship in the United States. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, the room fell into a strange silence.

    The other women who were often against each other for trivial matters were all overwhelmed by Feng Ling¡¯s aura instantly, and no sound could be heard.

    Ji Nuan usually ignored these people. But seeing Feng Ling second-killed these obnoxious women, she was very d and quietly exchanged a nce with Feng Ling.

    ...

    The United States.

    The Li family.

    Li Nanheng recently learned that a group of gangsters that were almost eradicated by the sniper team of XI Base in New York had gone to China and were moving to T City recently. They had probably targeted Feng Ling, who participated in that mission.

    Grandfather Li¡¯s physical condition had improved a bit recently. After staying in the Li family for a day to visit him, he was about to rush back to XI Base.

    He had just walked out of the Li family¡¯s vi and suddenly saw a red sports car parked there.

    The door opened, and Feng Mingzhu got out of the car. She looked at him, smiled, and walked up to him. ¡°My parents asked me to study in the UK for half a year some time ago, and I just came back yesterday. I heard that Grandpa Li hadn¡¯t been welltely, so I came here to take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect you to return.¡±

    Li Nanheng remained deadpan. ¡°My grandfather is at home. You can get in and have a look. I have something to tend to. Bye.¡±

    Seeing that the man didn¡¯t intend to stay for even a second, Feng Mingzhu looked at his back and suddenly said, ¡°The creepy marriage between you and my dead sister hassted for about three years, right? You¡¯ll be free soon. Have you got a girlfriend? Will you marry her when the time is up?¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng looked back at her indifferently and said coldly, ¡°She was driven out of XI Base by you. Don¡¯t you know it?¡±

    The smile on Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face suddenly froze, and she blinked. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t take off her sunsses when she got out of the car. She only paused for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°What do you mean? Driven out of XI Base? Nanheng, who are you talking about?¡±

    This woman was really good at pretending to be innocent. Li Nanheng¡¯s unfathomable eyes turned icy. But he didn¡¯t want to waste any time on her, so he just turned away coldly.

    ¡°Because the three-year agreement is about to expire, my family would like to invite you over for a chat. You know, my sister died early, so my grandparents were very moved because you agreed to marry her for three years. They still want to continue this intimate rtionship with you and your family after the three-year agreement is over. They know that I loved you, so... Nanheng, I don¡¯t mind the matter of you and my sister. After all, she has been dead for many years. Nanheng, are you willing to... marry me...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t seem to hear her but coldly got into his car without looking back.

    Seeing him leave, Feng Mingzhu really wanted to follow up, but she just said that she was here to visit Grandpa Li, so she could only look at him from a distance, only to see the man get into the car and drive away without looking at her at all.

    She clenched the bag in her hand, turned, and walked into the vi. Remembering what Li Nanheng had just said, she was a bit uneasy, although she looked calm.

    Three years ago, she thought Feng Ling was very suspicious, so she investigated her and found that she might be a woman. Hence, she told the elders of the Li family about it, although she never showed up in the whole process to not be suspected by Li Nanheng. Later, she was very pleased to hear that Feng Ling was thrown out of XI Base nearly insultingly.

    She thought that no one would know about this, and the elders of the Li family probably wouldn¡¯t tell it to Li Nanheng.

    But why did he say those words to her just now? His eyes were so cold when he was looking at her.

    It seemed that he already knew what she did.

    Feng Mingzhu pursed her lips. She had always been confident that she had never done anything improper in front of Li Nanheng. Although she might look a bit arrogant in his eyes, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. As long as he didn¡¯t fall for any other woman, the two families¡¯ elders would try their best to set them up. Now that Li Nanheng was even willing to marry her dead sister, why couldn¡¯t he marry her? If she could cleverly grasp the opportunity, she would be Mrs. Li eventually.

    But just now, Li Nanheng was so cold to her...

    Had he already known what she did?

    She must not let him catch her. Otherwise, her dream would be shattered.

    Feng Mingzhu felt uneasy.

 Chapter 1095 - The Story of Ling and Heng (358)

    <h4>Chapter 1095: The Story of Ling and Heng (358)</h4>

    The Li family.

    ¡°Mr. Li, Miss Feng is here, saying that she has just returned from Ennd and came here to see you specially.¡±

    Grandfather Li leaned back on the recliner, raised his eyebrows, and hummed. When he saw Feng Mingzhu walking in from outside, he smiled politely. ¡°Mingzhu, thank you foring to visit me. I¡¯m very d you came. You are always a good girl, unlike my grandchildren, who are either busy in the Li Corporation or traveling on business all over the world and don¡¯te back to see me.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu smiled and said, ¡°They are too busy, and I was not around thest half a year. I heard that you spent a long time in the hospital, but as far as I know, for people at your age, once you ovee a stroke once, you will be able to live a long life. Grandpa Li, you can live at least for another 20 or 30 years.¡±

    Grandfather Li immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you. Twenty or thirty years? I am now in my 80¡¯s. I¡¯ll be d if I can leave without illness and pain. I don¡¯t want to lie in bed all day and be unable to go anywhere. That¡¯ll be torture for me.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu sat by bed with a smile and talked to him for a while, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to deliberately bring the topic to the marriage of Li Nanheng and her sister.

    Hearing her mention this, Grandfather Li was still smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your sister has married Nanheng. No matter who Nanheng will marry in the future, she is already a member of our family. No matter in name or what, she will no longer be a lonely wandering soul.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Li, the three-year period will be over soon, right? Does Nanheng have any n for his future?¡± Feng Mingzhu changed the topic.

    Grandfather Li leaned on the recliner and smiled, looking at her. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you given up on Nanheng yet?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu smiled faintly. ¡°Everyone has an obsession. Nanheng is my obsession. No matter how long it takes or how far I go, I can¡¯t give up on him.¡±

    Grandfather Li smiled. ¡°So this time, you came here, hoping that I can set you up. Do you want to go further with Nanheng after the three years are over?¡±

    ¡°If you can give me a chance, I¡¯m willing to do anything for him. Grandpa Li, I really want you to be my grandpa-inw. I know Nanheng and his cousins are busy and can¡¯t apany you, but if I marry him, the Li family will be my home, and I can always stay by your side, making you happy and talking with you.¡± While talking, Mingzhu said sincerely, ¡°Besides, everyone thought that the one who Nanheng married is me. Now I can¡¯t easily find a decent man to marry... Grandpa, the rtionship between the Feng family and the Li family has always been close. Can you help me to create more opportunities for Nanheng and me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, okay, I¡¯m very fond of you, and I really cherish the friendship with your family. Since you said so, I¡¯ll take it seriously and talk to Nanheng about it.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Li, you know Nanheng hasn¡¯t epted me yet. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t easily ept me... Perhaps you can create a chance for us.¡±

    Grandfather Li raised his eyebrows. ¡°What kind of chance?¡±

    ¡°Well, can you give me a chance to approach him...¡±

    Grandfather Li paused, and after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Well, Nanheng has not mentioned the three-year agreement or your sister thest two times he came back. He just said that he would not consider getting married again after the agreement expires. After all, people all think he has been married. I think he doesn¡¯t have much interest in girls. Even if I create the chance you said, I¡¯m afraid it will get you nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Nanheng... did he said that? Wasn¡¯t he very reluctant to marry my sister? Hasn¡¯t he been eagerly waiting for the end of the three-year agreement?¡±

    ¡°He was, but not now. He looks quite happy with the marriage now, and every time hees back, he goes to the ancestral hall to see his little wife cheerfully.¡±

    ¡°Cheerfully?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he seems to be in quite a good mood. I am surprised too,¡± Grandfather Li said with a sigh. ¡°But at least it shows that Nanheng treats your sister seriously. It¡¯s good news for you and your family, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu froze.

    Good news?

    Her dead sister took so many things away from her since her childhood! She even took the man she loved! And now she could finallypletely get rid of her shadow, but why did the Li family people treat her with such an attitude? What did Grandfather Li just say? Li Nanheng would take her as his only wife?! Was it a joke?

    Then what should she do?

    Didn¡¯t Grandpa Li promise her to create a chance for her and Nanheng...

    But why did he suddenly say so? Was it because of Li Nanheng¡¯s cold attitude toward her?

    Feng Mingzhu still wanted to say something, but at this time, Grandfather Li¡¯s cell phone rang. He took a look at it, raised his eyebrows, and smiled: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really rare for this brat to call me. Why did he call me shortly after leaving?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Mingzhu knew it was from Li Nanheng, so she did not speak anymore but sat quietly, listening.

    After Grandfather Li answered the call, he raised his eyebrows, hung up the phone, and took a look at Feng Mingzhu thoughtfully.

    ¡°Grandpa Li, what did Nanheng say on the phone? Is he in the United States? Or... has he been at XI Basetely?¡± Feng Mingzhu asked with a gentle smile.

    Grandfather Li didn¡¯t speak right away. He put the phone aside, then pulled the thin nket on hisp up, and suddenly asked, ¡°Mingzhu, have you told anyone other than us about the matters of the girl named Feng Ling?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s smile immediately disappeared, and she asked with a stiff expression, ¡°Grandpa Li, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 1096 - The Story of Ling and Heng (359)

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The Story of Ling and Heng (359)</h4>

    Seeing Feng Mingzhu¡¯s slightly restless expression, Grandfather Li looked at her for a while, and then without continuing to question her, he closed his eyes and leaned on the recliner. ¡°Okay, go back to spend time with your family. Not seeing you for half a year, they must be missing you. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu clenched her bag. ¡°Grandpa Li...¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡± Grandfather Li didn¡¯t open his eyes.

    Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t want to go, trying to say something to him, but Grandfather Li seemed to fall asleep, so she could only get up and leave.

    When leaving the Li family¡¯s vi, Feng Mingzhu turned around and looked at the big vi behind her, feeling restless.

    Her trump card was that the elders of the Li family liked and trusted her.

    When she told them that Feng Ling might be a woman back then, they didn¡¯t suspect her motives at all.

    But as the Li family elders, they had their principles, especially concerning the reputation of the Li family and XI Base. They wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to harm their reputation.

    Feng Ling¡¯s scandal...

    She did not only tell them secretly, but to prevent Feng Ling from having a chance to stay in XI Base as a woman, she spread the news to the media. Some courageous small overseas media reported this matter, although it didn¡¯t attract much attention.

    Unexpectedly, that matter had aroused their dissatisfaction with her.

    Grandfather must be very unhappy after he learned that she had spread this news to the media.

    His attitude just now was obvious.

    Feng Mingzhu walked out in chagrin, got into the car, and mmed the door shut.

    Li Nanheng suddenly became so concerned about her sister, and specially made the call while she was with Grandfather Li. She wondered what he said on the phone. Why did Grandfather Li¡¯s attitude to her suddenly change?

    What on earth did Li Nanheng want to do?

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was the first time Feng Ling had received education outside XI Base.

    Although she didn¡¯t need to take an exam, she still had to attend every ss. However, she had to admit that she just wanted to sleep when she saw the various tables and data disyed on the big screen every day.

    After a period of time, Feng Ling, who only mastered the basic knowledge, seemed to have mastered some other skills, but even if she listened very carefully in every ss, she could only understand half of the knowledge at most.

    Even Ji Nuan wanted to sleep in ss too, not to mention Feng Ling. Ji Nuan would just grit her teeth and try to open her eyes wide when she got sleepy in ss, but when she turned around and glimpsed that Feng Ling was dozing too, she couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly.

    When the ss was finally over, Ji Nuan went to talk to the professor, and Feng Ling waited outside the school.

    Feng Ling was going out with Ji Nuan for shopping in the evening. She sat in the car, closed her eyes, and took a nap.

    Ling Feifei and her friends happened to pass by the car and recognized that it was Ji Nuan¡¯s car. She nced at the car and then whispered to her friends, who suddenly walked towards the car, staring at the car¡¯s tires with a malicious smile.

    Although Feng Ling was sleeping with her eyes closed, she sensed something unusual. She opened her eyes suddenly, only to see these women sneaking to the car. She looked at them deadpan and suddenly pressed the car whistle when they approached. These women were startled, staggered back a few steps, and ran back to Ling Feifei with a flustered expression.

    They didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone in the car. Wasn¡¯t Ji Nuan talking to the professor? Who was in the car? They didn¡¯t see his face just now.

    Although they were upset, for some reason, they had a feeling that they¡¯d better not mess with the person in this car, so they just walked away quickly.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Feng Ling didn¡¯t even bat her eyelids. These women were really annoying! It was simply a waste of time to pay any attention to them! Fortunately, Mrs. Mo just ignored them. They were just a bunch of clowns.

    The sky was getting dark, and it was already past six o¡¯clock.

    Ji Nuan called and said that she would read some financial information in the professor¡¯s office tonight. Several other famous professors of T University would be in the office tonight, which was a good opportunity for learning andmunication. She asked Feng Ling to go shopping alone.

    Feng Ling hung up the phone and drove away to arge supermarket near T University.

    After buying a lot of items ording to the shopping list Ji Nuan gave to her, Feng Ling walked out with two shopping bags in her hands. She put them in the trunk and got into the car.

    Driving back in the direction of T University, Feng Ling suddenly keenly noticed something wrong. She looked in the rearview mirror and saw a ck Mercedes Benz following behind. She paused and suddenly drove in another direction. Driving out of an alley, she switched to another route to go back.

    It was only ten minutes away from T University. She deliberately took a detour. After driving for nearly twenty minutes, she saw that the ck Mercedes was still following behind.

    If these people came to T City for Ji Nuan, they would lurk near T University instead of following her car.

    Obviously, these people wereing at her.

    As a former member of XI Base, she was always prepared mentally. They had faced too many terrorists and dangerous situations, so they would easilye across an enemy even though they were just walking on the street. Although she had left XI Base for a long while, she wasn¡¯t surprised at these people¡¯s presence.

    Now that these people wereing for her, she must stay away from Ji Nuan these days. Otherwise, how could she exin to Mr. Mo if Ji Nuan was encumbered?

 Chapter 1097 - The Story of Ling and Heng (360)

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The Story of Ling and Heng (360)</h4>

    Probably perceiving that Feng Ling had been detouring, the Mercedes-Benz that was following did not continue following but chose to turn to another route to avoid her counterattack.

    Feng Ling drove the car back to the vicinity of T University. After driving around the neighborhood, she decided that she couldn¡¯t return to Ji Nuan¡¯s apartment or Miss Wen¡¯s residence. Otherwise, she would cause them trouble. She put the things she bought in the T university¡¯s security room and then sent a text message to Ji Nuan, asking her to pick them up and take them to her dormitory when she got time.

    With that, she drove away.

    Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t seen Feng Ling for about two days at T University, nor had she received a call from her. Feng Ling was very cautious and would never be more than five meters away from her.

    But she suddenly disappeared in the past two days.

    That was strange.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Mo Jingshen went to T City again, he got text messages from Li Nanheng.

    Nanheng: [Are you in T City?]

    Mo Jingshen replied: [Yes.]

    Nanheng: [At the apartment or elsewhere?]

    Mo Jingshen replied: [Apartment]

    In less than half an hour, Nanheng drove over. After knocking on the door, he immediately entered.

    Mo Jingshen looked at him, who looked a bit travel-worn. Obviously, he drove over overnight, so he looked weary and haggard. After entering the door, he went straight to find water to drink.

    ¡°Why did youe in such a hurry? What happened?¡±

    Li Nanheng put down the ss in his hand. ¡°Feng Ling previously joined in a mission to intercepted several arms smuggling trucks of a group of gangsters in New York while she was in XI Base. Those gangsters have been tracing her whereabouts for thest two years. Recently, they suddenly came to T City. They must have found out about her whereabouts.¡±

    Mo Jingshen turned his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have many people in T City. Have you transferred other people over?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling is good at martial arts. If she noticed anything wrong, she would be prepared. Does she know that you came here?¡±

    ¡°I flew to Hai City overnight to transfer my men over and then drove over from Hai City. I haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡± Li Nanheng nced at the time as he sat down. ¡°You should be responsible for protecting Ji Nuan. She is your wife. Feng Ling can¡¯t manage to protect her now. ¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll make sure she is safe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the old grudge between Feng Ling and those people. It¡¯s about the underground arms dealing in New York and Los Angeles. Their target is Feng Ling, and Ji Nuan won¡¯t be affected.¡± Nanheng drove over overnight, so he looked exhausted. He coughed and said coldly, ¡°But don¡¯t let Feng Ling stay with Ji Nuan these days.¡±

    Mo Jingshen was silent for a moment and said, ¡°The retaliatory behavior of the New York mafia has always been aimed at a certain individual. They are not able to cause trouble in China, so don¡¯t worry. As long as Feng Ling takes precautions in time, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Li Nanheng knew it, but after leaving her in China for so long, it was time for him to do something.

    ¡°Take care,¡± Mo Jingshen said.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Now it was time to send those people to hell. They simply won¡¯t stop, so they deserved no mercy.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t go back for two days. After two days of chasing and secretly observing, she could bepletely sure of these people¡¯s backgrounds.

    As she guessed, they were the remnants of those gangsters. They were in China where it wasn¡¯t that convenient for them to kill her, so they were only following her, waiting for a chance to make a move.

    Eluding them temporarily, Feng Ling decided to move out of Miss Wen¡¯s rtive¡¯s house and take her belongings away to not leave any clues to those people.

    She drove towards Miss Wen¡¯s rtive¡¯s house that she had lived in some time ago, parked the car outside themunity, and walked in through the side door.

    However, to her surprise, these people had already found her residence in T City, and there were already two strong men waiting at the intersection she must pass.

    As soon as she walked in, she suddenly saw the two men. She stopped and took a step back calmly. However, when she looked back, she saw another strong man behind her, who seemed to just get out of the car parked not far away.

    She nced at these big men and the weapons in their hands. They surrounded her in the alley. One of them held a watermelon knife, and the other two took an electric baton. They were approaching her step by step.

    In such a ce, they didn¡¯t dare to use a gun. If gunshots sound attracted the attention of residents and the police, they would be in big trouble.

    Looking at the things in their hands, Feng Ling quietly walked to a wall beside her. At the moment a man pounced at her with an electric baton, she quickly raised her hand and hit his wrist, then agilely turned around, and pressed him to the ground. The man didn¡¯t expect that she was so hard to deal with even without a weapon. As far as he knew, Feng Ling was only good at marksmanship. She was so quick that she instantly took away the electric baton in his hand.

    Feng Ling was good at martial arts, but after all, her opponents were three strong men. The man who just fell to the ground took the opportunity to get up and swung his fist at her. At the same time, the other two attacked her with the electric baton and the watermelon knife. They fell into a pitched fight, and she was hit by the electric baton in the arm and cut on the shoulder.

    She was cornered but was calmly looking for a chance to escape. However, at this time, the big man, who had just been knocked down by her, rushed forward to grab her neck and pushed her hard against the wall, cursing ferociously. Hearing this, Feng Ling frowned. From this guy¡¯s ent, she was sure that these people were the remnants of those gangsters in New York.

    Outside the alley, a ck Jeep rushed over. Li Nanheng suddenly saw Feng Ling¡¯s car parked outside and surrounded by several other cars. Those gangsters must have besieged Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng nced at the alley and drove towards it¡ª

 Chapter 1098 - The Story of Ling and Heng (361)

    <h4>Chapter 1098: The Story of Ling and Heng (361)</h4>

    Feng Ling kicked the brawny man in front of him, freed her neck from his grip, and then turned around to avoid his hand that was grabbing at her again.

    But then all the three men besieged her. She didn¡¯t have anywhere to hide in this narrow alley and both the electric baton and the long knife were very dangerous.

    The fighting continued.

    Feng Ling¡¯s arms had been injured. Although it was not serious, there was already blood dripping down her arms.

    When one of the brawny guys cursed for being kicked on the crotch by her, her eyes turned sharp and she suddenly kicked the guy to the ground with a revolving kick. He yelled, and before he stood up, she rushed at another man holding an electric baton. However, he had turned on the electric baton in his hand and the sizzling sound of electric current could even be heard. If she was really electrocuted, her body would be numb for a long while.

    While they were confronting her, the man who had just been kicked down hacked at her head with the long knife. Feng Ling quickly dodged and grabbed his wrist. With a sharp twist of her, his wrist was dislocated. While the man who was much taller than her screamed in pain, she kicked him away expressionlessly.

    At this moment, however, another man got up and hit her waist hard with an electric baton. Feng Ling immediately felt numb in half of her body. Although she hurriedly turned around to avoid it, her movement slowed down inevitably because of the blow.

    The other party took the opportunity to kick her in the stomach and she stooped to avoid the blow, only to be caught by the hair.

    ¡°Fu*k...¡± the man cursed and Feng Ling¡¯s scalp was being pulled. When she was about to break free, out of the corner of her eyes, she suddenly noticed a figure appearing at the entrance of the alley.

    Ji Nuan?

    Wasn¡¯t she in T University? Why did shee here alone?

    But then she saw that Ji Nuan was holding a baseball bat in her hand.

    She had early known that Mrs. Mo, who seemed to be fragile, was actually very courageous. Feng Ling knew that she had to do something now.

    Feng Ling suddenly smiled at the three strong men. With blood on the corners of her mouth, she smiled coldly and somewhat ferociously.

    After Feng Ling sessfully attracted all the attention of these men, suddenly, three ¡°bangs¡± sounded in the air, and the three men were hit on the back of the head. Before they had the time to look back, they were already knocked to the ground. They felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t stand up. Taking this chance, Feng Ling jumped up, pressed them to the ground, andpletely subdued them.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± After subduing the three people, Feng Ling, ignoring the blood on her body, turned to look at Ji Nuan, who was holding a baseball bat.

    Seeing that she was injured, Ji Nuan stepped forward and checked her body with concern. Feng Ling¡¯s cheeks were scratched, there were some bruises on her neck, and the corner of her mouth was bleeding. Ji Nuan grabbed her arm. ¡°Are you OK? Did they hurt you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just some minor injuries.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t shake Ji Nuan¡¯s hand off but hit the back of the men¡¯s necks fiercely.

    Being severely hit with the baseball bat and then hit in the most vulnerable part of their bodies, the three strong men passed out andy motionless on the ground.

    Feng Ling then stood up with Ji Nuan¡¯s support.

    Seeing Feng Ling covered in blood, Ji Nuan frowned. ¡°Who are they? Are they your enemies in the United States?¡±

    ¡°Enemies?¡± Feng Ling nced at the three people on the ground. ¡°Sort of. I did a lot of missions in XI Base back then, so I have many enemies.¡±

    ¡°You are injured severely. Let¡¯s leave here first.¡± Ji Nuan tugged at her hand again. Feng Ling had been protecting her at ordinary times. Now that Feng Ling was injured, she couldn¡¯t stay out of the matter. She must take Feng Ling away from this dangerous ce.

    There were really very few women Feng Ling had been in contact with. Only some members in XI Base were her friends. As for friends of the same sex, she only knew Wen Leqing, but she was more grateful to Wen Leqing to take her as her friend.

    Rtively speaking, Ji Nuan was the one to be protected. Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t fight or use guns. But at this moment, the feeling of being protected by Ji Nuan suddenly warmed her heart.

    Before she could say that she was okay, Ji Nuan had forcibly taken her out of the alley.

    However, just when the two of them ran out of the alley, a group of people suddenly jumped out of a car holding the same ck electric batons in their hands and rushed towards them with a fierce look, cursing and yelling.

    ¡°Careful!¡± As the baton was swung, Ji Nuan and Feng Ling spoke almost at the same time.

    Ji Nuan wanted to shield in front of her, but Feng Ling quickly pulled Ji Nuan behind her. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that she was Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard. She must not let Ji Nuan suffer any harm because of her. But because of the pain and numbness in her arms, her movement was somewhat slower than usual for two or three seconds.

    The opponent took the chance, reaching out to catch her.

    Feng Ling used the remaining strength to knock this man away and, at the same time, Ji Nuan dragged her to run backward. While running, Feng Ling turned her head and noticed that the man seemed to be going to drive and hit them. She frowned and stopped her footsteps. ¡°Mrs. Mo, run! I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t involve Ji Nuan in this trouble.

    ¡°No, although I¡¯m not a member of XI Base, in my eyes, you are already a very good friend of mine. How can I leave you behind?!¡± Ji Nuan pulled her. ¡°Let¡¯s run! There is another alley ahead, where their car can¡¯t get in! Let¡¯s get in there first!¡±

    Seeing Ji Nuan insisting on it, Feng Ling had to run with her, but her body was still numb, so she wasn¡¯t running as fast as usual.

 Chapter 1099 - The Story of Ling and Heng (362)

    <h4>Chapter 1099: The Story of Ling and Heng (362)</h4>

    Just as they were about to run to the other alley that Ji Nuan said, suddenly, a ck jeep galloped over, and with a screeching sound, the car stopped abruptly in front of them.

    Under their gaze, the door of the jeep opened. The man in the driver¡¯s seat nced at the bloodstains on Feng Ling¡¯s body and said coldly, ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    Feng Ling froze when she saw that it was Li Nanheng in the car, but Ji Nuan had already quickly helped her into the car.

    When Feng Ling sat in the car, she turned around and saw that Ji Nuan hadn¡¯t gotten into the car, and reached out to pull her. ¡°Mrs. Mo, get in!¡±

    As the window was closed, the car¡¯s sound chasing behind was blocked, and the tense atmosphere lightened because Li Nanheng appeared. With him here, Feng Ling knew that she wouldn¡¯t die today.

    Ji Nuan, who was sitting next to Feng Ling, pulled open her sleeves. ¡°You are bleeding. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital and stop the bleeding first?¡±

    While the two talked in the back, Li Nanheng suddenly stared coldly at the car chasing closely behind, and a cold murderous intent appeared on his grim face. He suddenly swerved the jeep, causing the car chasing behind to m into the alley¡¯s and making a loud crash noise.

    Li Nanheng backed the car, turned the front of the car, and ran into the car stuck in the alley.

    Feng Ling and Ji Nuan felt the force of the impact in the car. Then they saw that the small car behind had been hit into the wall by the jeep and was stuck there. It¡¯s fuel tank leaked on impact and was dripping gasoline. If someone threw a cigarette butt at the car now, the people in the car wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive...

    Because the car was stuck in the alley, the people inside couldN¡¯t open the doors. It was difficult for them to escape from the car.

    Feng Ling looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. What she could be sure of was that if this were not a residential area but the wilderness, he would definitely throw a cigarette butt over without mercy.

    But this was a residential area; if the car exploded here, it would affect the residents in thismunity.

    ncing coldly at the car that had beenpletely stuck in the alley, the man reversed the ck jeep and drove the car out of the neighborhood.

    ¡°Feng Ling, you are bleeding too much. Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Ji Nuan said with worry.

    ¡°She can¡¯t go to the hospital,¡± Li Nanheng said before Feng Ling spoke. ¡°Take her to my residence. I have gauze and hemostatic medicine at home. Ji Nuan, dress her wound for her.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a residence in T City?¡± Ji Nuan turned her eyes to Li Nanheng. He seemed to have just arrived here, but people like them usually had many hideouts in the world, so she asked, ¡°Is your residence far from here? My apartment is near here. We can go to my ce to dress her wound.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t go to your apartment, which may get you into trouble,¡± Li Nanheng said coldly and nced at Ji Nuan through the rearview mirror. ¡°Why were you there just now? If this happens again, remember to run away, OK? Otherwise, if something happens to you, your man will kill me!¡±

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t said a word and only covered her arm that was still bleeding.

    Ji Nuan turned her eyes to her again. ¡°Is there another injury? Don¡¯t be so quiet. Tell me where it hurts. If the injury is too serious, you can¡¯t just have your wound dressed but have to go to the hospital to stitch it up.¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head, meaning that she was fine, and Ji Nuan didn¡¯t have to worry so much.

    At this moment, they noticed that a few cars were going in the opposite direction from them and quickly driving into themunity behind them, surrounding the car stuck in the alley.

    Obviously, these people were from XI Base. Feng Ling did not expect to see them in China.

    Li Nanheng had made perfect preparations before he came!

    Did he anticipate that something would happen to her before he came? So he deliberately... came to help her out?

    Ji Nuan took out wet wipes from her bag and wiped the blood off Feng Ling¡¯s face. Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s face was pale, she frowned and asked, ¡°How dare they murder in broad daylight?! That¡¯s outrageous! Can we call the police?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better not,¡± Feng Ling said lightly and looked at the man driving in front.

    As if feeling her gaze, Li Nanheng turned the ck jeep to a busy road and also looked at her through the rearview mirror. Feng Ling immediately looked away, and Li Nanheng smiled secretly and continued to drive.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Li Nanheng¡¯s so-called residence in T City was the top floor of a hotel, which no one could step into.

    After arriving at the hotel, Ji Nuan took care of Feng Ling, helping her take off her clothes and dress her wounds.

    Feng Ling had never experienced such pure friendship. She had been living like a man in the base. Suddenly being cared for like this, she was a bit nervous.

    ¡°You can¡¯t lift your arm, can you? I¡¯ll help you take off your clothes. Don¡¯t move.¡± Ji Nuan took off Feng Ling¡¯s clothes.

    Feng Ling did not refuse. After her coat was removed, there was a conservative sports undershirt underneath. Ji Nuan looked at the injuries on her body, quickly fetched a towel from the bathroom, and carefully wiped off the wound¡¯s blood.

    Li Nanheng took the medicine kit and came over, only to see this scene. His gaze paused on Feng Ling, who was only wearing underwear. Before he said anything, Ji Nuan had already quickly walked over and snatched the medicine box from him. Then she turned around to disinfect Feng Ling¡¯s wound and stop the bleeding.

    The room was very quiet. Ji Nuan was dressing Feng Ling¡¯s wounds, and Li Nanheng was a bit embarrassed as the only man here.

    Ji Nuan turned her eyes to him from time to time as if asking him silently why he was still here since Feng Ling was only wearing underwear.

    Unable to resist Ji Nuan¡¯s stare, Li Nanheng coughed and went out.

 Chapter 1100 - The Story of Ling and Heng (363)

    <h4>Chapter 1100: The Story of Ling and Heng (363)</h4>

    After dressing Feng Ling¡¯s wound, Ji Nuan went to find a ck T-shirt of Li Nanheng and helped Feng Ling put it on.

    Li Nanheng came in after a while. Seeing that Ji Nuan had already squatted down dressing the wounds on Feng Ling¡¯s legs, he raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Miss Ji, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. Sure enough, you¡¯re way more useful than before.¡±

    Ji Nuan silently rolled her eyes. She guessed that Li Nanheng mocked her because he wanted to dress Feng Ling¡¯s wounds himself, but she took the chance away from him.

    Suddenly the door was knocked.

    Ji Nuan, who has been in a cold war with Mo Jingshen for a long time because of something, suddenly looked at the door with surprise. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her surprised expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just went out and talked to Mo Jingshen on the phone. He happened to be nearby. Who do you think is the one that came now?¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°Your man is here. Are you going to open this door or me?¡± Li Nanheng just wanted Ji Nuan to leave him and Feng Ling alone. With her here, he couldn¡¯t even get close to Feng Ling. If he didn¡¯t call Mo Jingshen over, Feng Ling would probably follow Ji Nuan to leave without saying a word.

    He stood in front of the door. Mo Jingshen was still waiting outside the door, and Li Nanheng looked at Ji Nuan with a faint smile.

    The door was knocked again.

    Ji Nuan was hesitating. Feng Ling nced at them and put down the leg that was being treated, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door for Mr. Mo.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced coldly at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Feng Ling froze. Since thest time in the hotel when he kept calling her ¡®my little wife,¡¯ she had been avoiding him instinctively, although he didn¡¯t appear during this period.

    Now facing him, Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what to say. She pretended not to hear him and said to Ji Nuan, ¡°Mr. Mo must havee here for you. Open the door for him. The wounds on my leg are not serious. I can dress them myself.¡±

    Ji Nuan wiped her hands and got up to open the door.

    Ji Nuan was busy dealing with Mo Jingshen. Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling trying to apply the medicine herself, walked over, and picked up the anti-inmmatory and hemostatic medicine. Then he bent over and evenly applied the ointment to the wounds on her legs.

    As soon as the man¡¯s fingertips touched her wounds, her wound suddenly gave her a sharp pain. She sat there silently, looking at her own legs.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been injured many times. Why can¡¯t you remember that when the enemy has a weapon but you don¡¯t, you should use everything in sight as your weapon instead of using your own arms and legs? How can you resist those knives and guns with your own body?¡± Li Nanheng applied the medicine on her wounds whileining like her elder.

    Hearing this, Feng Ling said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say. There was not even a stone on the ground in that alley and there were only walls on both sides. What could I use?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his head, holding the ointment with one hand and cing the other hand on her leg. ¡°I have taught you how to untie the belt so many times. Those people were all wearing belts. Couldn¡¯t you pull off their belts to whip them?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...

    What?!

    Didn¡¯t he forcibly make her untie his belt every time?

    How could she have thought of this approach at that time?

    At this moment, Mo Jingshen had already entered, but obviously he had something important to speak to Mrs. Mo, so he just nced at her wounds, and when he made sure that she was not seriously injured, he turned and walked into the room next door.

    Ji Nuan was about to walk towards Feng Ling, when Feng Ling said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Mo, I would not have escaped so easily.¡±

    She actually said this to Mr. Mo next door. Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo had been in a cold war recently. Now Ji Nuan was in danger because of her. If she didn¡¯t exin for Ji Nuan, Mr. Mo would be even angrier.

    Ji Nuan simply avoided all of them and went into the kitchen to get water to drink.

    Li Nanheng nced at the direction of the kitchen deadpan and then at Feng Ling lightly. ¡°Really? Then she doesn¡¯t need you as her bodyguard, does she? Would you like to go back to the base with me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I¡¯m not returning.¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned and before he said anything, Ji Nuan popped up again and fed Feng Ling the water she got from the kitchen, saying, ¡°No, she is not going back. Why should she go back to the base? What good is there to be doing such a dangerous job with a group of men? And even if I don¡¯t need a bodyguard, I do need a good friend, right Feng Ling?¡±

    Perhaps Ji Nuan¡¯s kind yet tough character moved Feng Ling whose heart was as hard as a stone. Feng Ling looked at Ji Nuan and smiled slightly.

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s smile at Ji Nuan, Li Nanheng blinked.

    It seemed that there were many qualities in Feng Ling¡¯s character that she did not have before after she stayed with Ji Nuan for a long while, such as patience and softness...

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ji Nuan saw that Feng Ling¡¯s ankle was red and swollen and leaned down to touch it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Feng Ling answered with a smile.

    At this time, Mo Jingshen walked out of the room next door. Seeing this scene, the two men who werepletely ignored exchanged a helpless nce with each other.

    Not long after, Ji Nuan was led to the kitchen by Mo Jingshen and the kitchen door was immediately closed.

    Seeing the kitchen¡¯s closed door, Feng Ling sat in ce but remembered that she had been driving outside to avoid those people for the past two days, so her cell phone was almost out of power. When she was about to take the phone out to look, suddenly, a familiar refreshing smell came into her nose. She raised her face with a jerk and almost hit Li Nanheng¡¯s chin.

    The man suddenly leaned down and carried her up from the sofa. Being held in his arms, she looked at him in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1101 - The Story of Ling and Heng (364)

    <h4>Chapter 1101: The Story of Ling and Heng (364)</h4>

    While speaking, Feng Ling tilted her head slightly backward, lest her head would stick to his chin, and they might look too intimate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing in the kitchen, but don¡¯t you feel embarrassed only separated by a wall from the couple?¡± The man said, then carried her to the bedroom and put her on the bed.

    As soon as her body touched the bed, Feng Ling shrank back, but she had injuries all over and couldn¡¯t move too violently, so she just sat in the middle of the bed, looking at the man beside the bed with a defensive look.

    Remembering that she was about to take out something in her pocket, Li Nanheng leaned down, and Feng Ling immediately looked at him defensively, but he just took out the cell phone in her pocket.

    This phone was the popr model two or three years ago. It was a phablet with a good waterproof function. It was ck instead of the colors that girls liked, such as pink and white. To Feng Ling, a cell phone was just formunication. Except for her short hair, she was aplete girl from the inside out, but she really didn¡¯t have a girlish heart at all.

    Li Nanheng nced at her while ying with this cell phone that was almost out of power. Feng Ling raised her hand to take the phone back, but the man slightly raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you charge it. Just take a rest. Don¡¯t move since you have injuries.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a charger...¡±

    ¡°The front desk of the hotel can provide it.¡± Li Nanheng said while walking out of the bedroom, holding her cell phone. Within ten minutes, he brought in a charging cable and began to charge her cell phone.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but just nced at her cell phone and then at the quilt on the bed.

    Li Nanheng got what she meant and reached out to cover her with the quilt, which only covered the part below her belly.

    The man sat on the bed and looked at the little woman wearing his clothes again after such a long time. She was wearing his short-sleeved T-shirt that was too big for her, and her arms looked thinner, but there were many red, swollen wounds on her white and slender arms.

    ¡°You seem to be quite fond of Ji Nuan. Do you like her?¡± Li Nanheng pulled the quilt up a bit.

    Sitting on the bed talking to her like this, he seemed to be only having amon conversation with a friend.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo is very kind to me, so is Mr. Mo. I enjoy working here. Mrs. Mo is very easygoing and candid. She is the kind of person I want to make friends with. Now, she is already my new friend,¡± Feng Ling replied calmly.

    Li Nanheng looked at her and suddenly approached her with both hands on her sides, pressing her against the bedside in an oppressive posture. Feng Ling looked at him defensively, but before she spoke, the man¡¯s breath had already brushed her nose, making her instantly clench her hands.

    The two were too close, and the man looked down at her. ¡°So, are you going to stay in China forever? Aren¡¯t you going back to XI Base?¡±

    Looking at the man¡¯s handsome face that was magnified before her eyes because of the distance, Feng Ling said without even batting her eyelids, ¡°I cherish my current job. If Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t n to fire me, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly snorted. ¡°How long have you known Ji Nuan? Don¡¯t tell me she already subdued you! Won¡¯t you leave? Then what about me? I¡¯ve been treating you sincerely and kindly for so many years, but how do you treat me? Can you treat me just as well as you treat them?¡±

    Feng Ling said deadpan. ¡°You have a wife and I can¡¯t be your mistress. Boss Li, you¡¯d better pay more attention to your wife and leave me alone.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°You think too much.¡±

    Li Nanheng gazed at her and chuckled. He didn¡¯t continue to question her but straightened up and tucked her in. ¡°Do you want to lie down or just sit here to rest? Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen won¡¯t finish soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anymore but walked out. ¡°I¡¯m going out. If you feel jealous, just hold it back. I¡¯ll ask the hotel to bring some dumplings up at night.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...?¡±

    She suddenly looked at the man who had already walked to the bedroom door. Seeing that he closed the door and left, she suddenly grabbed the pillow behind her and threw it over regardless of the pain on the arm.

    However, at this moment, the man suddenly turned around and pushed the door open, and when he was about to speak, the pillow hit him.

    Li Nanheng caught the pillow that suddenly fell from the sky, raised his eyebrows, and nced at her.

    Feng Ling stared at him silently and coldly, but he pinched the pillow in his arms and suddenly smiled at her meaningfully, making her almost jump up with anger.

    Shameless! He was simply shameless!

    She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was so agitated recently. After knowing that he was married, her heart seemed to be dead, but since thest time he hugged and called her ¡°my little wife,¡± her heart kept pounding when she saw him.

    She wished that what she threw over was not a pillow, but a grenade.

    Blow up this b*stard!

    Li Nanheng threw the pillow back to her with a smile, which fell beside Feng Ling. Feng Ling ignored it, withdrew her gaze, and didn¡¯t look at him. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Then she suddenly heard the man standing in front of the door saying with a smile, ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like a te of dumplings?¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly grabbed the pillow that had just been thrown back, resisting the urge to throw it at him again and staring at him.

    As soon as the man received her sharp gaze, he smiled, closed the door and went out.

    Feng Ling silently clenched a corner of the pillow and stared at the closed door.

 Chapter 1102 - The Story of Ling and Heng (365)

    <h4>Chapter 1102: The Story of Ling and Heng (365)</h4>

    The Mo¡¯s, who were ¡°confronting¡± in the kitchen, heard Li Nanheng knocking on the wall twice.

    ¡°Hey, you two, that¡¯s enough! You¡¯ve been in the kitchen for long. Shall I take Feng Ling away and leave the room to you guys?¡±

    Ji Nuan blushed instantly, but Mo Jingshen pulled the little woman into his arms. ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    When the two of them came out, Li Nanheng leaned against the wall with a sneer. Seeing Ji Nuan whose face had softened a lot, he knew that the couple¡¯s cold war had ended.

    Mo Jingshen put his arm around Ji Nuan¡¯s shoulder to stop her from escaping from him and turned his eyes to Li Nanheng. ¡°Are those people targeting her or you?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Their target is XI Base. What difference does it make whether they¡¯re after her or me?¡±

    At this time, Feng Ling came out of the bedroom. Hearing their conversation, she thought it unnecessary for her to rest in the bedroom because she was not seriously injured.

    She staggered because the wounds were aching. As soon as she walked out, she heard Mo Jingshen say indifferently, ¡°Those people have wounded your woman. Why don¡¯t you rush out to annihte them? How can you still be smiling as if nothing has happened? Even Ji Nuan takes more care of Feng Ling than you.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°?¡± How was this rted to her?

    ¡°Mr. Mo, I¡¯m not his woman. Although you¡¯re my employer right now, please do not casually putbels on me,¡± Feng Ling spoke up, protesting unhappily.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at her but said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to keep a girlfriend. I¡¯m almost liable to be med at every move.¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes.

    Who was his girlfriend?

    Who med him at every move?

    Who gave him the courage to be so shameless?

    Li Nanheng took out a cigarette, but ncing at the twodies in the room, he didn¡¯t smoke it but threw it to the end of the table behind him. Then he said seriously, ¡°Those people intended to whitewash themselves, but the smuggling cars intercepted by Feng Ling and other members in New York ruined their ns. Feng Ling became the most important witness of their crimes, so they had to get rid of her. They didn¡¯t get a chance to kill her in the United States, but they made a big mistake to hunt her down in China.¡±

    Mo Jingshen said lightly, ¡°They bring about their own destruction, but they will be d to drag you down before they die.¡±

    Li Nanheng pursed his thin lips and smiled coldly, ¡°I brought Feng Ling to China not just to bring your woman a bodyguard. They cane if they want, but I promise I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    Mo Jingshen patted Ji Nuan¡¯s waist gently. ¡°Let your woman be bait. Only Li Nanheng can be so cold-blooded.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to let Feng Ling be bait. Why did Mo Jingshen say that?

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t made up with him yet!

    However, at this moment, Feng Ling said, ¡°Mr. Mo, it¡¯s my own choice.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but coldly narrowed his eyes and took a meaningful look at Feng Ling.

    She knew he didn¡¯t have such an intention. Why did she say that? Was she trying to provoke him?

    Feng Ling, who was wearing the man¡¯s T-shirt, fell silent too.

    When Li Nanheng was in XI Base, he usually looked unapproachably cold, but he was very outgoing and nice in front of his friends. He and Mo Jingshen were at two extremes. One was extroverted, while the other was introverted.

    He would definitely not take her as bait. How could she not know it?

    But what Mr. Mo said just now reminded her of something.

    No wonder Li Nanheng refused to sign on the document to let her fly to Hai City alone.

    He must have known that those people were already targeting her at the time. Whether she was in the United States or China, they would definitely hunt her down.

    So he stayed by her side and did not let her go to China alone.

    This was why he dyed signing and personally apanied her to Hai City?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan was taken away by Mo Jingshen. Before Mo Jingshen left, he told Li Nanheng to take good care of Feng Ling, which caused Feng Ling to hold back in her throat the words that she wanted to leave with them.

    The winter wasing in T City, so the day became shorter while night became longer.

    Outside the window was a myriad of twinkling lights of the city.

    Li Nanheng called the base in the living room.

    ¡°Find those people and get rid of them tomorrow to avoid future troubles.¡±

    Ah Feng said on the phone. ¡°Okay, our men have surrounded them ording to the route you set, Boss. How about Feng Ling? Is she seriously injured?¡±

    ¡°Just skin trauma.¡±

    ¡°You know she is stubborn, so why didn¡¯t you just tell her that those people wanted to kill her? Boss, why torture yourself?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t respond. He nced at the closed bedroom door before asking, ¡°What has my grandfather been doingtely?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, but I heard that Miss Feng had frequently been visiting him recently, but she never stayed long, and every time she left, she looked angry.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°Shall I keep an eye on her?¡±

    ¡°No, just ignore her.¡±

    ¡°...Well, shall I call Feng Ling and tell her what you have done for her?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°...Boss, are you a masochist?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t work on her, OK?¡± Li Nanheng said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s no use reasoning with her. People like her need stimtion.¡±

    Ah Feng: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of stimting her into running away again?¡±

    ¡°She is my wife. Where can she go?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Ah Feng didn¡¯t get what he meant.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t exin and hung up.

 Chapter 1103 - The Story of Ling and Heng (366)

    <h4>Chapter 1103: The Story of Ling and Heng (366)</h4>

    After hanging up the phone, Li Nanheng went to the bedroom. Feng Ling had already woken up after a long sleep.

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Li Nanheng turned on the light of the bedroom.

    Feng Ling sat up slowly and nced at the sky outside the window. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since noon. Your current boss, Mo Jingshen, told you to have a good rest. He said you didn¡¯t need to apany Ji Nuan.¡±

    Feng Ling reached for her phone, but she struggled a bit because of the injuries on her arm. Li Nanheng handed her the phone, and she took a look at the time. It was four o¡¯clock indeed.

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± the man asked patiently.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Feng Ling was ufortable because of the injuries, but she didn¡¯t want to stay in bed all the time.

    She moved her body slowly to get out of bed. Li Nanheng knew that she didn¡¯t like lying down all the time, so he reached out and helped her. ¡°Slow down.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was so gentle and patient that Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him. When their eyes met, Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling walked out of the bedroom, sat down in the living room, and then nced around. There were several other rooms here. Even if she did stay here for recovery for a few days as Mr. Mo said, Li Nanheng should not be able to do anything to her.

    Because of their upation, it wasmon for them to get injured. She had stayed in Li Nanheng¡¯s home for recovery before. And this cold-looking and domineering man seemed to be good at taking care of her.

    She nced at the wounds on her arm, asking, ¡°When shall I change my dressing?¡±

    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock and then sleep after changing the dressing.¡± Li Nanheng casually threw the medicine box on the end table.

    Feng Ling saw several hemostatic drugs in the medicine box, which he asked someone to buy when she was sleeping.

    The members of XI Base usually dealt with their injuries by themselves. At most, they would turn to Dr. Wen for help. They would just use some medicine and would not go to the hospital.

    Every member of the base was very good at dressing wounds, including the two of them.

    She needed to change the dressing at eight o¡¯clock. Then what should she do now?

    She didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore, nor stay with him... alone.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t feel hungry, but to her surprise, her stomach rumbled.

    Li Nanheng nced at her and repeated the question just now. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Anything except for dumplings.¡± Feng Ling pressed her stomach and looked unhappy.

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°It is said that the dumplings in this hotel are tasty. They are made by hand.¡±

    ¡°No dumplings.¡±

    ¡°Then what would you like to eat?¡±

    Feng Ling stood up from the sofa and walked a few steps slowly. She really didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room with him, but it would either cause Li Nanheng or Mr. Mo trouble if she went out alone.

    Feng Ling walked to the window and looked out. She saw a food court on the street opposite the hotel window and said, ¡°Mrs. Mo passed by here with me some time ago. I ate something in this food court. The rice noodles tasted good.¡±

    ¡°Do you like rice noodles?¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t tasted it in the United States. After I came to China, I tasted a lot of delicious food here, especially rice noodles,¡± Feng Ling answered and turned her eyes to him. ¡°Can I eat rice noodles?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Nanheng picked up the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to pack a portion and bring it over.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go out to eat.¡±

    Li Nanheng took a look at her. ¡°But you¡¯re injured.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just skin trauma. I am now very energetic after sleeping. As long as I walk slowly and don¡¯t pull the wound, there will be no problem. You know it makes me ufortable to stay in the room all the time.¡±

    Li Nanheng knew that she was trying to avoid the embarrassment of being in the same room with him. After she woke up, she seemed to be in a much better condition. The injuries on her arms and legs could be covered up by wearing long-sleeved clothes. Except for her face being a little pale, she looked fine.

    At this time, Li Nanheng¡¯s men brought the clothes bought for Feng Ling. After Feng Ling changed, Li Nanheng took her out.

    Feng Ling staggered a bit while walking, but it was not a big problem for her. When he walked into the elevator, Li Nanheng looked down at the pale-faced little woman leaning against the wall. ¡°Does it hurt? Didn¡¯t you say it would be no problem for you? Let¡¯s go back and have someone to deliver the food here.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    She was stubborn as ever.

    Li Nanheng resisted the urge to rub at her hair, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and sighed helplessly.

    If he touched her at this time, even if he just touched a strand of her hair, she would probably lose her temper.

    In the past, seeing her expressionless and indifferent, he felt ufortable. But now she was easily pissed off by him. If he wanted to win her heart back, he needed to make smart moves.

    It was cold but lively outside.

    It was very windy, and the cold wind blew on her face like a knife.

    The coat Li Nanheng bought for her was warm, but she still needed a scarf, and seeing her trembling in the wind, the man who was only walking beside her suddenly stretched out his arms and took her into his arms. Then he opened his coat to wrap her in. The man was so much taller than her, so after she was wrapped in his coat, her neck was no longer exposed to the cold wind.

    Feng Ling froze for a moment and tried to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t exert too much force because of her wounds. She walked and tried to push him away, only to be held more tightly by the man. ¡°Stop it. Do you want to catch a cold?¡±

    Feng Ling had no choice but to let him hold her in his arms, and then she nced at the road opposite the hotel.

    At this time, the lined-up street lights illuminated the entire night sky above. There were many shops near the hotel, and the food court she wanted to go to was getting closer and closer.

    Although the food court looked close, it would take more than ten minutes to walk over. Li Nanheng seemed to be afraid of she getting a cold and hailed a taxi. Then he opened the door for her. ¡°Get in.¡±

 Chapter 1104 - The Story of Ling and Heng (367)

    <h4>Chapter 1104: The Story of Ling and Heng (367)</h4>

    When this man insisted, she simply couldn¡¯t refuse any of his decisions. Feng Ling had no choice but to get in the car.

    She was about to close the door, but the man hurriedly sat beside her instead of sitting on the passenger seat.

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t sit in front, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t get the answer she wanted, so she simply shut up.

    The man didn¡¯t look at her and just told the driver the destination. Then he looked at the time on his wrist and showed her the watch.

    Feng Ling was confused. She looked at the watch and there were a few small letters on the shiny dial. She knew very little about luxury goods when she was at XI Base. Later, when she went to Boston, she often listened to those trainees talking about luxury goods, so she recognized that this ck watch worn by Li Nanheng was a limited-edition sports-style Patek Philippe watch that was worth more than ten million dors.

    She thought that the man was showing off his watch or simply trying to find a topic, so she said politely: ¡°The watch looks nice.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    He really wanted to open her head to see what was in it.

    ¡°It¡¯s already five o¡¯clock. Come back after the meal. It is not suitable for you to be walking outside.¡± Li Nanheng nced at her as an exnation of what he meant by showing her the watch.

    Feng Ling was stunned for a moment, realizing that she had misunderstood his meaning just now.

    She hummed without saying anything more.

    But although it was really close to the food court she wanted to go to, this busy road was often congested. Now it was the rush hour and the traffic jam would probablyst until half-past six. The taxi was blocked at the intersection for more than ten minutes.

    Feng Ling was sitting in the car and listened to Li Nanheng answering the phone. Although he was in T City, he still had a lot of things to deal with and often received calls from the United States.

    She took advantage of this moment and gazed at the man sitting next to her. From such a close distance, she could see that the man¡¯s eyes were deep and clear. When he answered the phone, he seemed to hesitate for a while and then said something to the person on the phone. The street light outside the car window shone in, casting a shadow on the bridge of his high nose.

    After another ten minutes, the car finally drove to the entrance of the food court.

    Li Nanheng got out of the car and when she was about toe out, he turned around and reached out to help her get out of the car, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t hold that hand but supported her hand on the seat behind her and moved out bit by bit.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t even want to touch his hand, Li Nanheng stood outside the car, staring at her deadpan.

    After getting out of the car, Feng Ling looked up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll go back after the meal. I won¡¯t stay outside for long.¡±

    She heard Li Nanheng speak on the phone that he had something to discuss with others at night, so she guessed he might work in the study for a while after returning.

    He grunted and watched her enter the food court. Although she was injured, she stood upright. Maybe because of the training in the base for many years, Feng Ling walked steadily and firmly.

    After entering the food court, Feng Ling found that there were a lot of people inside at this time. Compared with the restaurants outside, this ce was a bit messy and noisy and crowded with people. She finally found an empty seat, but her face turned pale because of being squeezed and hit by two passersby. She didn¡¯t speak, sitting there looking around, looking for the rice noodles she had eaten with Ji Nuan before.

    Li Nanheng noticed that her face turned pale after being hit just now. After making sure that she was safe, he asked, ¡°Which store¡¯s rice noodle would you like to eat?¡±

    Feng Ling turned around to look at him, only to see that Boss Li, who usually only appeared in upscale hotels, was standing in the crowd and looked like an ordinary man. He didn¡¯t look as unapproachable as usual and was smiling at her affectionately.

    Perhaps even if she wanted to go out to dig a pit to eat ¡®Beggar¡¯s Chicken,¡¯ he would take her to find a ce to dig the pit.

    Feng Ling nced back and pointed to a rice noodle stall with a lot of people around. ¡°Thest time Mrs. Mo brought me to eat at that stall. The rice noodles they made tasted pretty good.¡±

    A lot of people queued in front of the stall, which was the longest queue in the entire food court. There was no doubt that the food of that stall was not bad.

    ¡°But there are too many people in the queue. Let¡¯s just eat something else.¡± Feng Ling nced at the other stalls, not knowing what to eat.

    Seeing her hesitating, Li Nanheng said nothing and walked to the rice noodle stall.

    When Feng Ling looked back, he had already gone over there.

    Li Nanheng, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, was the only grandson of the Li family and the boss of XI Base, was now making a line to order food. No one dared to make him line up anywhere. The queue was so long... Would he jump in the line or something? Or would he simply pay the people in the queue and ask them to leave?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t like either way. She had rarelye to such a ce. She had never expected that Mrs. Mo, the wife of President Mo and the daughter of the Ji family, would know this ce, where there was so much delicious and cheap food that Feng Ling fell in love with it the first time she came here.

    So she didn¡¯t want anyone to destroy the atmosphere.

    Just when she was wondering if Li Nanheng would do that, she saw the tall man standing at the end of the line, waiting patiently.

    He didn¡¯t seem impatient at all. While queuing, he looked at other stalls nearby and bought her some snacks as if afraid that she would be bored waiting here alone.

 Chapter 1105 - The Story of Ling and Heng (368)

    <h4>Chapter 1105: The Story of Ling and Heng (368)</h4>

    Feng Ling continued to sit at this table without moving, and Li Nanheng was still queuing, but the small snacks he bought for her were sent to her and put on the table in front of her quickly.

    Feng Ling lowered her head and saw various kinds of jerky and delicious side dishes on the te, as well as a few kebabs that looked very attractive, a te of fruit sd, and two bottles of mineral water.

    These little snacks made her feel like an ordinary girl.

    Ji Nuan said to herst time that eating in such a ce would have a special sense of happiness.

    Now, Feng Ling also felt that eating in this kind of ce would really give a sense of satisfaction, which was a feeling that high-end restaurants couldn¡¯t give her.

    Li Nanheng lined up there for about 20 minutes and finally brought a bowl of rice noodles.

    Feng Ling was surprised to see that this rice noodle was for two people.

    At the same time, someone brought two bowls and cutlery. The man returned after buying other food she liked and sat down in front of her.

    ¡°Why did you buy such a big pot? I think small portions are better than this,¡± Feng Ling said as she tried to break open the chopsticks.

    However, to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t even break open the chopsticks because of the wounds on her arms. If she exerted force, the wounds might open again.

    Li Nanheng casually took the chopsticks in her hand, helped her break them open, and then handed them to her, saying indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you often share a big pot of rice with other members when you were in the base? Didn¡¯t you eat with other members on missions? Why do you feel ufortable sharing a pot of rice noodles with me?¡±

    Then without waiting for her to exin, he picked up the small bowl in front of her, put some rice noodles in it, and put the bowl in front of her.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She said that because she saw that the two-person portion cost 38 yuan, while a single-person portion cost only 15 yuan, and it seemed that the contents were the same, so she thought therge portion was not cost-effective.

    But then she realized that eight yuan was nothing to Li Nanheng, so she picked up the chopsticks and started eating.

    Drinking some broth of the rice noodles, Feng Ling found that there was a lot of seafood in the soup. She looked back at what was written on the sign of the stall and then found the difference between therge portion and the small portion. There were a lot more ingredients in therge portion.

    She didn¡¯t pay attention just now.

    Then the extra eight yuan was worth it.

    She didn¡¯t speak anymore but silently mped the seafood in the soup into the bowl in front of her one by one.

    Seeing her silently eating, Li Nanheng asked without a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just think it¡¯s not worthwhile? Has Miss Feng, who cared about eight yuan so much, finally discovered something good in the soup?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I didn¡¯t pay attention just now.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it delicious? It¡¯s so delicious that you don¡¯t even want to lift your head? Can¡¯t you look at me while speaking?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Do I have to look at you when I eat?¡±

    ¡°After all, I am treating you to this meal. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re impolite not looking at me or talking to me when you eat?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelid twitched and she took a helpless nce at him.

    This meal would cost him one hundred yuan at most. What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly be so stingy? Was it wrong for her not to look at him at dinner?

    She replied in a cold voice, ¡°Why do you have so many demands? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time, satisfied?¡±

    Li Nanheng stopped eating and looked at her for a moment.

    Feng Ling lowered her head and continued to eat her rice noodles seriously.

    However, the man suddenly said with a smile, ¡°OK, remember what you said. When will you treat me to dinner?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling froze and realized that she seemed to be tricked by the man. Now she would have to treat him to a meal.

    Li Nanheng pointed to her chin. ¡°There are soup stains.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling was about to take a napkin to wipe her chin when the man had already picked up a napkin and wiped off the soup stain on her chin.

    She sat there motionlessly. Watching the man who killed enemies without batting an eye on the battlefield earnestly wiping her chin and mouth with a napkin, she felt that something that she had been trying to exclude from her heart thrust itself back into her heart.

    She didn¡¯t know what it was.

    She only felt her heart was hot.

    Abnormally hot.

    In the night, the street lights were dim but it was the rush hour for the food court, so there were more and more people.

    The two of them sat near the window and could see the dim lights, the busy traffic and crowds outside.

    Sitting on the tables were many young couples who came to eat after work, families of three, elderly people, and children. The food court was filled with all kinds of people.

    Feng Ling was drinking the soup with a spoon. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t eat much rice noodles. He threw a piece of jerky into his mouth, chewing and watching Feng Ling drink the soup.

    She squinted at him. ¡°Can you stop looking at me?¡±

    The man smiled naughtily. ¡°I was thinking about how you were like when you were drunk in the hotel the day you first came to Hai City.¡±

    Feng Ling froze. She still didn¡¯t know what happened from the time she drank a bottle of red wine on the ne to the time she woke up in the hotel that day.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, she looked at him again. ¡°What happened to me? What did I say? What did I do?¡±

    The man looked at her meaningfully and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he deliberately avoided the topic and asked casually, ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to pretend to be a man. But why is your hair still so short?¡±

    Feng Ling said, ¡°Long hair is too troublesome. I¡¯m used to short hair.¡±

    She seldom paid attention to her appearance and never cared about whether she had any femininity. Anyway, she had short hair since she was a child. She thought short hair was convenient and never nned to keep her hair long.

    She thought that Boss Li was reminding her that she was not feminine enough, but when she raised her eyes, she saw Li Nanheng sitting in the crowd and smiling at her. His unfathomable eyes were dark and shiny like stars. He was tall and legged and dressed in a neat ck suit and a faint stubble was visible around his chin. He looked like a male full of hormones.

 Chapter 1106 - The Story of Ling and Heng (369)

    <h4>Chapter 1106: The Story of Ling and Heng (369)</h4>

    There were too many peopleing and going, who walked fast, causing a breeze of wind. The man¡¯s hair moved slightly, like the silently swaying bushes under the dark night and like the cold snow falling on the Rogers Pass, making her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to you with short hair. If you have long hair, I am afraid I wouldn¡¯t even know where to put my hand.¡±

    The man¡¯s words were ambiguous.

    Did he say that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands on him or on her?

    There were too many rice noodles in this pot. Li Nanheng was really not interested in this kind of food that girls liked to eat. After eating some, he got up to buy things.

    Feng Ling focused on drinking soup and ignored him.

    After a while, Li Nanheng came back with something.

    She looked up at him. ¡°What did you buy?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak but threw the bag to her. ¡°Open it when we go back.¡±

    It was a rectangr box. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what it was and wondered what he especially went to buy.

    What was in the box?

    When the man came back, he saw that she hadn¡¯t finished eating. Maybe it was too cold outside because he brought a clean bowl and sat opposite her, slowly eating rice noodles and drinking soup. Eating and drinking casually, he seemed to be in a good mood.

    Feng Ling asked him, ¡°How long are you staying in T City this time? You don¡¯t have to go back to the US?¡±

    Li Nanheng replied, ¡°You are in danger. How can I go back?¡±

    Feng Ling took a bite of the rice noodles. ¡°How long will it take to handle these people?¡±

    ¡°Two days.¡±

    It would take him one day to transfer people here and one day to solve them. With Li Nanheng¡¯s swift style of work, they could surely be handled within two days.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After the meal, Feng Ling ate too much and didn¡¯t want to go back by car, so Li Nanheng apanied her on a walk back in the night in early winter.

    When reaching the hotel, Feng Ling hesitated. Li Nanheng seemed to know what she was thinking and suddenly stretched out to hold her into his arms. Then he led her to the entrance of the hotel and said while walking, ¡°At this time, whether you go to Ji Nuan or Wen Leqing, you will only be causing trouble to them. I¡¯m the only one who can take you in and only I can help you deal with those people. Don¡¯t be silly. Now your first priority is to tter me, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She nced at him meaningfully.

    Under her gaze, Li Nanheng found that his lower body suddenly had a reaction! He squinted at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to be nice to you, Boss Li. But there are too many people who want to falter you that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do as well as others,¡± Feng Ling said as she walked to the elevator, trying to break free from his arms.

    However, the man sped her more tightly, pressed his forehead on hers, and muttered hoarsely, ¡°It only depends on whether you want to tter me or not. As long as you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll only allow you to do it to me, OK?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Then what about his wife?

    His ¡°little wife¡± that he missed so much?

    Feng Ling ignored him and entered the elevator.

    She had just eaten a lot of food outside and it was already past seven when she came back.

    She needed to change the dressing at eight.

    Feng Ling went to the bathroom to wipe her body because she couldn¡¯t take a shower. Li Nanheng asked if she needed help wiping her body, only to be driven out. Feng Ling even locked the door of the bathroom from inside.

    Although she knew that if he¡¯d like, he could easily open the lock.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t afford to piss her off.

    Li Nanheng had known what her bottom line was. Since she had locked the door, if he dared to break in, she would probably cut off all ties with him in anger and no longer give him any chance.

    He must take his time and couldn¡¯t rush.

    After wiping her body clean, Feng Ling came out and changed. When she walked out of the bedroom, she saw that Li Nanheng had already prepared the medicine that she was going to use.

    She walked over and slowly sat on the sofa, avoiding her injuries.

    The man looked at her exposed arms and legs, as well as her face and neck, which were full of wounds.

    He nced at the bruises on her neck, which looked particrly obvious after being scrubbed with hot water.

    ¡°Was it left by those b*stards?¡± The man looked down at her while applying medicine on his hands.

    Seeing him staring at her neck, Feng Ling touched the marks on her neck. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes turned colder and there was clearly a killing intent in his eyes, which was definitely not directed at her. He lifted her chin, put the medicine-coated hand on her neck, and slowly applied the medicine to the bruises. The ointment felt a little cool andfortable. Feng Ling was embarrassed when she saw the man¡¯s face closing on her when he lowered his head to help her apply the medicine, so she closed her eyes and let him apply the ointment on her.

    However, she didn¡¯t know how sexy she looked. After a shower, her hair was still wet and there were red marks on her body, which made her look as if she had just been tousled. Her fair skin looked even more smooth and delicate because of the moisture from the shower. She slightly raised her head and closed her eyes in front of the man, as if waiting for him to give her a brutal kiss.

    Li Nanheng fought back the desire to kiss her hard and eyed the bruises on her neck. He looked at her face while applying medicine on her.

    He could not often see her face so clearly at such a close distance.

    The light fell gently on her face.

    The girl¡¯s face was fair and clean, so delicate that her pores were invisible. Her eyes closed and her eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.

    He looked at her slightly pale lips and suddenly thought of the white frost flowers on the Rogers Pass. The frost flowers only grew in a frozen and snow-coverednd but would rot in warm ces despite being carefully taken care of.

    The frost flower was the onlyfort in the world of ice and snow. It was clean and beautiful but only grew on the cliffs. People couldn¡¯t even touch it, let alone take it off and take a look.

 Chapter 1107 - The Story of Ling and Heng (370)

    <h4>Chapter 1107: The Story of Ling and Heng (370)</h4>

    Feng Ling, this woman.

    She had no feminine charm but why was she so alluring?

    She had a gentle and harmless face, but like the frost flower on a cliff, she would rather suffer the cold wind and rain than being touched.

    Coming back from the reverie, he asked her not to move and continue to apply medicine to the wounds on her arm. She sweated a little when she was eating rice noodles, so the wounds reddened. He gently wiped the wounds with medical cotton dipped in disinfectant liquor and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain.

    ¡°Hiss...¡± Feng Ling opened her eyes suddenly. ¡°Do you treat me as a woman? Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±

    Li Nanheng stopped and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°What about you? Do you treat me as a man? Why do you never turn to me for help? Why didn¡¯t you call me when you felt something was wrong?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him who went back to lowering his head and treating her wounds.

    She found that she just wanted to have a fight with him whenever she talked to him.

    She fell silent, letting him disinfect and change the dressing for her. As if to prove that she wouldn¡¯t rely on him, even when the antiseptic liquor was rubbed on her wounds again, she didn¡¯t make any sound but just looked at her legs.

    When he lifted her leg to apply medicine for her, Feng Ling said that there was no need to lift her leg up, but the man said his feet were numb, so he sat beside her and put her leg on his thigh.

    This pose...

    In particr, her pants were lifted up. Now her white legs were ced on his legs, which looked really embarrassing.

    However, the man was applying medicine on her wounds with a serious look.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s hand stroked her legs and he couldn¡¯t look away. Feng Ling felt that he did it on purpose, so she tried to pull her legs out, but the man suddenly applied cool ointment to her wounds seemingly inadvertently. She shivered with the stimulus, and once again, he pressed her legs on his thigh and continued to stroke them.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling had suffered many injuries from the missions in XI Base, but she had a unique advantage, which was that her wounds healed very quickly and wouldn¡¯t leave scars. Her old injuries were no longer obvious as time went by and there were only some light and faint traces on her skin.

    The only scar on her whole body was the cross cut on her shoulder that he made with a knife. It didn¡¯t look very ugly, but when he thought of what the two of them had experienced in Snake Valley, he still couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    He looked at the straight white legs under his hands.

    This poor girl was actually born in a rich family and was supposed to live carefree and happily like Feng Mingzhu. Unfortunately, she encountered that disaster. The Feng family didn¡¯t know that their baby girl who they missed for twenty years actually grew up in a wolf cave by drinking wolf milk. In order to survive in this cruel world, she had cut her hair, pretended to be a man, and did dangerous jobs that most men couldn¡¯t handle in XI Base for many years.

    After her real gender was exposed, she should have lived like an ordinary girl, but she was used to that kind of life.

    He really wished he could give her all the things shecked in her previous twenty years to let her know that she didn¡¯t have to live such a hard life. Instead, she could live like a little princess.

    The man¡¯s hand stroked her legs and the medicine had been evenly applied on the wounds. Feng Ling followed his gaze to look down, only to see that his hand was on her knee.

    ¡°Has the medicine been applied?¡± she asked.

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Do you have to live alone like this? Are you really not nning to find your family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Feng Ling answered without hesitation.

    ¡°If you return to your family, you will probably live a carefree life and no longer need to worry about anything in the future, and they will make up to you all the things that you have missed. Even so, you still don¡¯t want to find them back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Feng Ling frowned impatiently. ¡°Why do you suddenly mention this? I am unsociable and not used to having contact with too many people. If I go back to my so-called family, I don¡¯t know how to face them and I may even lose my freedom. I don¡¯t want that kind of life.¡±

    Most importantly, she really didn¡¯t want to call him brother-inw.

    She couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She didn¡¯t speak her mind.

    But she didn¡¯t know that the day she was drunk, she had told everything to Nanheng. She took her leg back from his thigh and sat on the sofa upright. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her. When the woman was about to get up, he suddenly held her wrist. The moment she looked back at him because of the pain from the injuries on her arm, he immediately let go of her arm but hugged her waist and pressed her to the sofa.

    Feng Ling sat down on the sofa and turned to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his hand and touched her still wet hair as if to soothe her irritable mood.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not suitable for living in aplex environment, especially since you like to stay alone. People always say that you are entric and not good atmunicating with others, but I think you are just too cautious and not willing to expose your true emotions. It¡¯s just because of the luck that God bestowed you and your aloof personality that you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Why did he suddenly say these to her?

    Feng Ling had never thought about going back to her family. She had hidden the pair of jade pendants in the suitcase, which she didn¡¯t intend to show to anyone for the rest of her life.

    The Feng family people might really be her family, but when she thought of Feng Mingzhu and the breaking news about Li Nanheng marrying her, she repelled going back to the Feng family.

    ¡°I just want a simple life. Being alive is more important than anything else,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice, trying to get up but was still hugged and pressed on the sofa by the man.

 Chapter 1108 - The Story of Ling and Heng (371)

    <h4>Chapter 1108: The Story of Ling and Heng (371)</h4>

    He asked, ¡°So you can even easily surrender the man you love? Haven¡¯t you thought of fighting for yourself once?¡±

    ¡°What shall I fight for?¡± Feng Ling squinted at him. ¡°I have never snatched others¡¯ things, especially another woman¡¯s man. Besides, you¡¯ve already married. Why shall I give up my principle for you?¡±

    With that, she patted his arm away, got up and left.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Another woman¡¯s man?

    He raised his eyebrows. Watching the short-haired woman walking towards the bedroom in anger, he leaned back on the sofa and smiled.

    Little fool.

    I have always been yours.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to go back to the Feng family and didn¡¯t even have the will to let others know about it. It was not easy for him to change her mind. He should think carefully about how to persuade her into epting her family.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t fall asleep after going back to the bedroom. Her body was still aching faintly because of medicine.

    She saw the bag on the bedside table and remembered that Li Nanheng bought it for her just now. What was it?

    She walked over and picked up the bag. It was a ck box inside with a picture of a cell phone on it.

    Feng Ling studied at T University as a transfer student recently and saw that many students from rich families were using this phone. It was said that it was thetest model releasedst month, which had many more features than the phone she was using now.

    And the phone was white, not the monotonous ck.

    She opened the box and saw the cell phone inside. This brand-new cell phone didn¡¯t feel heavy when held in her hand. She turned it on to set the functions.

    Looking at the phone in her hands, Feng Ling walked out of the bedroom, only to see that the man was no longer in the living room.

    Hearing the sound of boiling water in the kitchen, Feng Ling walked over and saw the man boiling water in the kitchen preparing to brew the anti-inmmatory drugs she was going to drink.

    It seemed that for so long, except for that time three years ago, she had never responded to his love for her.

    She denied what had happened between the two of them over and over again, which he was very angry at, but he was still so nice to her as if he couldn¡¯t control it. She was not blind and could see what he had done for her.

    He saved her life many times, and he would even notice something as trivial as that her phone was worn out.

    In the eyes of others, Boss Li might be an unapproachable man tougher than a rock, but what Feng Ling could see was his softness and warmth.

    She stood in front of the kitchen with the cell phone, looking at the man¡¯s back. ¡°Are you boiling water?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look back at her. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. Is there anything I can help with?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was small. After all, she didn¡¯t know how to face him yet.

    Li Nanheng still didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Go back to the room and rest. If you can¡¯t sleep, you can y with your new cell phone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the new phone, but don¡¯t buy me anything again. I don¡¯t need such a good cell phone.¡± Feng Ling noticed that he seemed to be making coffee while boiling water. She nced at the coffee machine beside him and walked over.

    Hearing her footsteps, Li Nanheng turned around and almost hit Feng Ling who had just approached. She stumbled and took a step back, and the new cell phone almost dropped from her hand. She hurriedly held it tightly in her palm.

    However, she bumped into the cupboard by ident and an empty coffee cup on the cupboard fell to the ground, making a crisp cracking sound.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Seeing that, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but take a step back again.

    Seeing that her bare feet were about to step on the broken ss, Li Nanheng immediately stretched his arm, put it around her waist, and pulled her back. At the same time, he kicked the scattered broken ss on the ground far away from her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear shoes? It¡¯s already winter. Don¡¯t you feel chilly walking barefoot?¡± The man looked down at her with a frown.

    Feng Ling lowered her head, pushed his arm away, took two steps towards the wall, then looked down at her bare white tender feet, and turned her eyes to the man. ¡°There is floor heating in this hotel, so the floor is not cold.¡±

    ¡°You have to wear shoes even if it¡¯s not cold. Do you want to be as fragile as Ji Nuan?¡±

    Mrs. Mo often had stomach pains because she once had an extremely severe cold when she was little, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect Li Nanheng to know this...

    Did Dr. Qin tell him about this? So these men who look cold and dignified would also asionally gossip privately about women.

    Feng Ling¡¯s delicate toes curled up slightly, and she stood still and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go wear shoes in a while.¡±

    ¡°Wear them now.¡±

    ¡°...I just want to say thank you.¡± Remembering what happened just now, for some reason, Feng Ling found that her voice was trembling and something uncontroble seemed to be spreading wildly in her heart. She clenched the new phone in her hand and found a reason for herself, although her voice sounded weak.

    Li Nanheng was expressionless. ¡°Thank me by breaking my cup?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the front desk of the hotel and ask them to bring you two cups.¡±

    Feng Ling, who had always been repellent and indifferent to this man, looked embarrassed and said in a low voice. She nced at the broken ss on the ground from time to time, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 1109 - The Story of Ling and Heng (372)

    <h4>Chapter 1109: The Story of Ling and Heng (372)</h4>

    She said that she was going to have the front desk of the hotel to send two cups over, which exposed that she was at a loss what to do now.

    ¡°That¡¯s a waste of time. I¡¯d rather see you smile at me.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyes and said, ¡°I broke the cup, so I will ask the front desk to bring two. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Then she realized what the man said just now, and stared at him. ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    The guilty look of the woman immediately disappeared and she stared at him instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m here boiling water and brewing medicine for you, but you broke my cup in return, and now you are ring at me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to refute him.

    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, is it my fault?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s my fault.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head awkwardly. ¡°But it¡¯s not your cup. I will pay for it when you check out.¡±

    Li Nanheng said leisurely, ¡°Do you know how much the cup is worth?¡±

    When Feng Ling heard what he said, she knew that this man was definitely teasing her, and was a little annoyed. ¡°How much is it worth? Is it an antique?¡±

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s custom made. It was a pair. One of them is now on the end table in the living room. The other one was just broken by you. This pair of customized coffee cups is five times more expensive than the cell phone you are holding now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Seeing her eyes wide open, Li Nanheng was amused and burst intoughter.

    Feng Ling felt that she seemed to be despised by Boss Li who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Even if it was five times more expensive than the cell phone, so what? She could afford it! She had an apartment in Los Angeles and one in Boston. And Mr. Mo also paid her well.

    She had enough money! She worked hard for so many years and the money she earned was enough for her to make a good living, okay?

    But seeing the man¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him again.

    She shouldn¡¯t have been thinking of his kindness to her because of this cell phone. She should always remember his shamelessness.

    Seeing her angry, the man waved. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Feng Ling was about to go back to the bedroom and put on slippers, but when she heard what he said, she turned her eyes to him, asking grumpily, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There is a way that you don¡¯t have to pay so much money.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The cell phone cost several thousand yuan. If the cup was five times more expensive than the phone, it would cost at least 20,000 to 30,000 yuan, which was almost her sry for half a month. She wouldn¡¯t go back to XI Base and wouldn¡¯t have so many chances to make money, so she asked, ¡°You can¡¯t take my card. Now I am no longer a member of XI Base, and I don¡¯t need you to save money for me. I¡¯ll keep my card myself and will never give it to you.¡±

    ¡°When did you start to care about money so much?¡± Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows, with a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°...¡±

    Now it was not like when she was in XI Base where she could earn at least two or three hundred thousand dors in one mission, so she gotta be frugal. Besides, in the previous two years in Boston, she learned how to live a budget-conscious life.

    To put it simply, Feng Ling used to live in the jungle, the orphanage, and then XI Base, so she didn¡¯t know much about the outside world.

    But now, outside XI Base, she had learned to live like an ordinary person, so she began to learn to n her life.

    She ignored him, went around the little broken ss on the ground, and got a broom to clean it.

    When she walked back and was only an arm¡¯s length from Li Nanheng, the man suddenly took her hand that held the broom.

    Feng Ling nced at him in confusion, but at this moment, he put his arms around her waist and brought her back, and in two steps, he had pressed her against the cupboard. The sound of boiling water had stopped and the coffee machine was still sounding, making a small buzzing sound.

    Feng Ling tried to push him away, but he sped her wrist. Although he didn¡¯t exert force, his fingertips still touched a wound on her arm. She let out a low cry and was dragged into his arms. Her waist was against the marble countertop and her chest was pressed against the man¡¯s chest. She was kissed before she could protest.

    She was stunned for a few seconds before she tried to back up and push his shoulders away, but the man held her more tightly and pressed her against the marble countertop again.

    Feng Ling: ¡°!!!¡±

    She red at him in anger, but the man didn¡¯t look at her eyes. He finally got a chance to kiss her. How could he let her go?

    The man put his arm around her waist with one hand and raised the other hand to caress the back of her head. His soft lips pressed against hers. His tongue pried her lips open and invaded into her mouth, and their tongues entangled.

    He was kissing her infatuatedly. Although Feng Ling tried to push him away and even bit his tongue hard, she simply couldn¡¯t escape from him.

    Because of her wounds and the considerable gap between him and her in physical strength, Feng Ling was simply defenseless against his fervent kis. She trembled all over and her brain went nk for a while when the man¡¯s tongue entered her mouth again. She had to grab his clothes to steady herself.

    When Li Nanheng finally let go of her, she waspletely out of breath.

    The man lowered his head, and his warm and scorching breath sprayed into her ear, making her tremble all over. She shivered and turned her head, but the man¡¯s breath was still around her sensitive ears.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, what are you going to do...¡± Feng Ling forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...???¡±

 Chapter 1110 - The Story of Ling and Heng (373)

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The Story of Ling and Heng (373)</h4>

    She turned her eyes abruptly to ask him what he meant, only to seher reflection in the man¡¯s eyes and she choked back what she was about to ask.

    ¡°Kiss me for five minutes.¡±

    Kiss him?

    And for five minutes?

    There was only one thought in Feng Ling¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Seeing that she widened her eyes in anger, Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Then go to my bed and sleep with me?¡±

    Sleep with him? What did he mean?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have been shameless for so many years. When I began to chase you, you called me shameless more than once, so I think I shouldn¡¯t fail you but should show you how shameless I can be.¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t bear it. She pushed him but couldn¡¯t move him. She frowned and said, ¡°Li Nanheng, don¡¯t kiss me again. Don¡¯t kiss me out of the blue, I...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the man suddenly kissed her lips again. When she was ring at him and began to struggle, he let go of her lest her wounds were pulled, and at the same time, he hugged the angry little woman leaning on the cupboard to prevent her from falling down, whispering in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. If I can, how can I make you, little iceberg, my woman?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Then, the man entwined his fingers with hers and slightly raised her hand. ¡°Otherwise, you p me? Then I¡¯ll have my men customize a cup exactly like this one?¡±

    ¡°...You.¡±

    He had kissed her just now! It was just because she didn¡¯t agree to kiss him for five minutes that she was kissed in vain?!

    ¡°OK?¡± The man hugged her and pressed his head to her ear as if he feltfortable holding her in his arms. Hiszy and husky voice rang in her ear, making her heart skip a beat.

    She closed her eyes and tried to calm down: ¡°I¡¯ll have someone to customize the cup.¡±

    ¡°Why the bother? The simplest way is right in front of you. Even if you kiss me perfunctorily, I will ept it.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept it.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone gradually chilled down. ¡°Li Nanheng, I wonder why you can be so thoroughly shameless. You even threaten me with a cup...¡±

    He smiledzily. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m shameless in your eyes. But have you ever thought about how hard I have been pursuing you all these years? Even if you just walked one step towards me, I¡¯ll be overjoyed, but for every step you take towards me, you¡¯ll withdraw a hundred steps backward. Feng Ling, I know that you don¡¯t love me as I love you, but I still can¡¯t forget you...¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her eyes. To be honest, she was moved, but the next moment, she suddenly raised her foot and stepped heavily on the man¡¯s instep.

    Unfortunately, she stepped barefoot, so the attack power, like throwing a ball of cotton onto his face, was basically zero.

    After she stepped on his foot, he didn¡¯t speak but suddenly pinched her chin and gazed at her. ¡°When will youugh or cry sincerely for me once? Do you have to make me push you on the bed?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes flickered but her heart suddenly turned uncontrobly hot. She looked away. ¡°Do you want me to wear shoes or not?¡±

    Her somewhat awkward move to distract the subject caused the man to suddenlyugh in a low voice. He wasughing at her refusing to face her feelings and changing the subject in such a stupid way. Heughed out loud.

    However, confining her like this was not good for her recovery. The man had to let her go. It was not the right time yet.

    As soon as Feng Ling was let go, she turned around and was about to walk out, but then she paused and said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Don¡¯t kiss me forcibly again.¡±

    The man said leisurely, ¡°I think you enjoy it too.¡±

    Feng Ling said resentfully, ¡°No wonder you tried to keep me here. Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo will never expect you to be so shameless. You know that I can¡¯t struggle hard because of my wounds. From the very beginning, you have hidden evil intentions.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I have hidden evil intentions since the first time I saw you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The first time he saw her?

    Was it the time when she fell into his bathtub in the steam room, and then he tore off her clothes and identally saw her boobs?

    The expression on her face changed several times in just a few seconds.

    She wanted to scold him but couldn¡¯t find the proper words.

    But if she didn¡¯t scold him, she was really angry when she saw that the man seemed to take her as his property.

    Her face was not red but the tips of her ears were all red.

    If she had known that this man was so shameless in the first ce, she would never have gone to XI Base, giving him no chance to get close to her.

    She was at a loss for words for a long time before she ran away awkwardly. She ran back to the bedroom and put on slippers. Then she threw the new cell phone on the bed and stood nkly in the bedroom, vaguely hearing the sound of the broken ss being cleaned in the kitchen.

    Feng Ling walked out again, and seeing the man sweeping the floor in the kitchen, she said, ¡°Let me clean it.¡±

    The man turned to look at her, and when he saw that she had put on shoes, he retracted his gaze, continued to sweep the floor, and said indifferently, ¡°You should y with your new cell phone. You¡¯re already covered in wounds. If you hurt your feet again, I¡¯ll have to apply medicine on your foot again. That¡¯ll be too troublesome.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    So he did know she was covered in wounds?

    Then why didn¡¯t he remember that she was covered in wounds when he was kissing her forcefully?

    Seeing that he did not need her help, Feng Ling nced at another intact coffee cup on the end of the table, thought about the price of this cup, and returned to the bedroom.

 Chapter 1111 - The Story of Ling and Heng (374)

    <h4>Chapter 1111: The Story of Ling and Heng (374)</h4>

    Sitting on the bed, Feng Ling turned on the new cell phone, studying how to use it and importing the phone numbers in her previous cell phone¡¯s address book into it.

    She didn¡¯t have any particr interest in researching the new cell phone. She just put the SIM card into the phone and made sure that the address book had been synchronized before putting the phone aside.

    Late at night, Feng Ling felt at a loss.

    She didn¡¯t know whether she should stay.

    From a rational point of view, she should leave no matter what, because of the rtionship between Li Nanheng and the Feng family, and because the man kissed her forcibly in the kitchen although he said he would not do anything to her. If she continued to stay here, more unexpected things might happen...

    But there was a weak voice in her heart telling her that she should stay.

    She charged her new cell phone, got up and walked out of the bedroom, only to see the maning out of the bedroom next door. Probably because she was living here, the man who was addicted to cigarettes didn¡¯t smoke. He seemed to have taken a shower and looked clean and refreshed. Seeing hering out, he asked her casually, ¡°Have you taken the medicine?¡±

    Only then did Feng Ling remember that half an hour ago, outside her bedroom, he seemed to ask her toe out and take the brewed medicine in to drink it.

    But she did note out at the time.

    Looking at the medicine on the end table, Feng Ling walked over to pick the cup and put it to her mouth, drinking the medicine while saying, ¡°I... will go to live with Miss Wen after drinking the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wen is with Miss Wen right now. Are you sure you¡¯re going to live with her?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The apartment of Ji Nuan is now being upied by Mo Jingshen. It should not be convenient for you to go there.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng walked over, grabbed the medicine that was already cold from her hand, and went into the kitchen to pour it away, and then he brewed another cup of medicine with hot water and signaled her to drink it. When Feng Ling took the cup, he said, ¡°My ce is currently the best ce for you to stay.¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°How many friends do you have in China? How many people do you know here? Now that you are still being hunted down by those gangsters, where can you go? Here is the safest and most appropriate ce for you to stay. If you stay here, I can contact the base and support you at any time. No matter if their target is you or me, they will kill you first if you stay outside alone.¡±

    The man went on casually. ¡°You certainly can¡¯t go to live with Ji Nuan. Mo Jingshen left you here because he also thought this was the most suitable ce for you to recuperate. As for Wen Leqing, she is busy entangling with her brother. You¡¯d better not bother her. Now, only I can take you in. You have a separate room here and don¡¯t have to share the same bed with me. Why do you still insist on leaving?¡±

    What he said seemed to be true.

    If it weren¡¯t for those reasons he just said, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed here in the first ce.

    But he kissed her forcibly in the kitchen just now, which made her realize that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple. At least, she couldn¡¯t let him do whatever he wanted to her.

    She was very afraid that she would bepletely defenseless against Li Nanheng.

    But he mentioned Miss Wen and Doctor Wen just now...

    She drank half a cup of the bitter medicine and smacked her lips gently, asking, ¡°What do you mean by that ¡®Miss Wen is busy entangling with her brother¡¯? Dr. Wen did visit her residence a few days ago, but Miss Wen was not there at the time. I don¡¯t know what happened afterward, but I¡¯m really surprised that Dr. Wen came to China.¡±

    Dr. Wen was obviously a man with very strong self-control. As a doctor, he looked just as abstinent as Dr. Qin. He seems to be very good at hiding his real emotions. Different from Li Nanheng who is indifferent on the surface but candid inside, Doctor Wen was actually a very unapproachable person.

    And in her eyes, Wen Leqing was an excellent, beautiful, well-educated, and kind woman who was friendly and enthusiastic to people. This kind of woman was absolutely a goddess in the eyes of any man. No matter in appearance, family background, or personality, Wen Leqing was very outstanding.

    Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°The rtionship between Wen Linhan and the Wen family is not as simple as it seems, and he is not as cold and indifferent to Wen Leqing as others think. On the contrary, he is over restrained, strategizing everything as if standing in front of the operating table. Nheless, in his two decades of life, the only person who is out of his control and who would force him to deviate from his original n is his sister. He wants to stick to his original n, but after so many years, his heart is already out of control. He will have to face his true feelings sooner orter.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know much about the affairs between Dr. Wen and Wen Leqing.

    However, during this time she lived with Miss Wen, although Miss Wen tried to pretend to be nonchnt, Feng Ling often saw her eyes were red when she woke up in the morning. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about feelings and Wen Leqing didn¡¯t say anything, so all Feng Ling could do was to spend more time with her.

    Now she remembered that since Doctor Wen appeared a few days ago, she hadn¡¯t seen Miss Wen again.

    Was Doctor Wen still in T City? Hadn¡¯t he left yet?

    He was usually so busy and no one could make him put aside his work, but now... he had abandoned all his work at hand and stayed in T City?

    Seeing her standing still, Li Nanheng said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s safer than anywhere else to live here except for being kissed by me asionally. I¡¯m sorry for what happened in the kitchen just now. But you know, I¡¯m not a gentleman and you are already mine.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She snorted coldly. ¡°Yours?¡±

 Chapter 1112 - The Story of Ling and Heng (375)

    <h4>Chapter 1112: The Story of Ling and Heng (375)</h4>

    Then she drank all the medicine in the cup, and when she raised her eyes to look at him, she saw that the man was looking at her meaningfully.

    As if implying something.

    So he still didn¡¯t know what happened on Rogers Pass?!

    A cloud of anger immediately rose up in Feng Ling¡¯s chest.

    She wanted to throw a pillow on the man again.

    She wondered if she had been bewitched by Li Nanheng. She didn¡¯t get angry so easily before but now she was so easy to get angry.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling returned to the bedroom, picked up the cell phone that was charging, and suddenly saw an unread text message.

    She clicked it open and found it was from Wen Leqing.

    Wen Leqing: [Feng Ling, where have you been these days? I was allergic to alcohol two days ago and was given gastricvage and injections in the hospital. I was just discharged from the hospital and found that you hadn¡¯te back in these two days. I called you but you didn¡¯t answer my calls. Are you living with Mrs. Mo in the dormitory of T University? ]

    After reading this text message, Feng Ling immediately called Wen Leqing back.

    ¡°Feng Ling, where are you?¡±

    Feng Ling sat on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m outside. I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t know you were allergic to alcohol. How are you now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am a doctor myself. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Wen Leqing said softly. Then she thought for a while and said again, ¡°Since you are outside, Feng Ling, can you do me a favor? Can you help me contact...¡±

    Before she finished her words, Feng Ling suddenly heard the sound of a door opening and then Wen Leqing stopped abruptly. As if afraid of being heard, she didn¡¯t continue to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Text me if you¡¯re inconvenient to speak,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Leqing¡¯s tone suddenly became serious and then she said softly, ¡°Good night¡± and hung up the phone.

    On the other side of the line, Wen Leqing turned her eyes to the man who pushed the door open. Wen Linhan entered the door and saw Wen Leqing curling up on the sofa, holding a cell phone and speaking to someone on the phone.

    ¡°Who are you speaking to?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Wen Leqing replied and fixed her gaze on him for a few seconds, and then shey down on the sofa numbly, silently tugged over the nket to cover her legs, and closed her eyes as if he did not exist.

    Watching her every move, Wen Linhan silently closed the door without disturbing the silence in the room at the moment.

    Wen Leqing slept on the sofa with her eyes closed for a while. Being stared silently by the man, she finally opened her eyes and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to go back to America? Your fianc¨¦e is still waiting for you. Your work and your patients are still waiting for you. I, an insignificant person, have troubled you for more than a week and now I¡¯m fine, you can go.¡±

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Besides, I promise that this will never happen again. Don¡¯t think too much. I drank only for fun, not because of you. I did everything for myself. I didn¡¯t intend to put any pressure on you, nor was I pressuring you by hurting myself.¡±

    Wen Leqing lowered her eyes as she spoke without looking at his expression. Leaning on the sofa and talking, she frowned slightly because he remained silent after entering the door.

    The words she asked him before she left the United States were still ringing in her ears. She seized him by the cor and cried so hard, begging him not to abandon her and face his own feelings, but what did he say to her at the time?

    His words were as cold as knives that stabbed on her heart, and every time she thought of those words, her heart was trembling.

    She turned her eyes to him. ¡°Brother, I have already said that you don¡¯t have to think that everything I do now is for you. It has been almost ten years, and I now apologize to you for all the stupid things that I have done for you. I apologize for affecting your normal life for so long. I apologize for pestering you for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have married your fianc¨¦e three or four years ago. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    She continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay with me here. From now on, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I won¡¯t force you to stay. You can go.¡±

    Wen Linhan looked at her indifferently and didn¡¯t say a word. The room was quite warm with under-floor heating.

    He took off his windbreaker jacket casually, pulled loose the cor of his white shirt, and unfastened three buttons. His cold and abstinent face suddenly became much more amiable. His gaze fell on her cold and resolute face. ¡°Just because of my words, you tortured yourself into this point? And you said you were not doing it for me? If I hadn¡¯t rushed over in time and sent you to the hospital for treatment before your allergic symptoms reacted, do you know what would have happened to you? Do you want to have your neck and face swollen for a lifetime or get your respiratory tract severely choked and be sent to the ER? Or you wanted to quietly drink to death in a corner where no one else knew? Were you trying to p me in the face with your pitiful way of letting go and impose a charge of killing my own sister on me?¡±

    His tone was still so cold that Wen Leqing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    She stared at him sharply. ¡°You think too much.¡±

    Wen Linhan sneered. ¡°Then why do you torture yourself like this? Do you really think I have no heart?¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Wen Leqing said lightly, ¡°I really thought you had no heart. It turns out that you will take my matter to heart instead of treating me like a crying baby. Regardless of all my emotions, you will always only tell me¡ª-don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    Wen Linhan frowned coldly because of her provocative words, looking at her who was sitting motionless on the sofa.

    She was indeed the apple of the Wen family¡¯s eye. In all aspects, she bore too many expectations and attention from her family. The girl who was almost wlessly excellent was leaning on the sofa so decadently because of him, desperate and self-abandoned.

 Chapter 1113 - The Story of Ling and Heng (376)

    <h4>Chapter 1113: The Story of Ling and Heng (376)</h4>

    He had been standing there since he entered the door and seemed toe to see her only because of responsibility.

    But what could happen to her? If she was extreme, she would have ruined herself long ago. She didn¡¯t mean to drink that much that night in the first ce. He just happened to see that. She never meant to threaten him with her life.

    She wouldn¡¯t.

    If she truly loved a person, how would she treat him in such a naive and coercing way?

    He didn¡¯t want to approach her but didn¡¯t return to the United States because of his responsibility.

    Wen Leqing stayed at home for the past two days, which caused her to be sleepy all day long. She leaned back on the sofa sickly and wanted to go to bed, but because he was standing here, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She wanted to ignore him but simply couldn¡¯t ignore his existence.

    She finally turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dr. Wen, you can go now. I don¡¯t need you to keep an eye on me. As I said, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You can rest assured. Now that I said I had decided to give up on you, I mean it. I will never pester you again.¡±

    Wen Linhua still didn¡¯t respond.

    Wen Leqing was silent for a while, then suddenly lifted the nket on her body and walked off the sofa.

    She walked towards him and her footsteps were a little unstable, but she still walked to him with a cold face and nced at the door not far behind him. ¡°Wen Linhan, do I have to show you the door?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak but lowered his ck eyes to gaze at her because she suddenly approached him. His eyes were cold, his face was expressionless, and there seemed to be a storm in his dark eyes, but she didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    She didn¡¯t bother to think about what he was thinking anymore.

    When she loved him very much in the past, she would contemte any words he said or wrote for a long, long time, wondering if he loved her as much as she loved him.

    However, she discovered that none of these words had anything to do with her.

    She just thought too much.

    ¡°Doctor Wen.¡± Wen Leqing looked at him and pointed to the door: ¡°Let me call you brother again. My dear brother who I used to think was blood-rted to me but it is actually not, please leave, so as not to be seen by others, cause any undesirable misunderstanding, and ruin your reputation as a doctor. After all, you already have a fianc¨¦e. If you continue to stay here, I am afraid that others may think that I¡¯m forcing you. I¡¯m the one who took the initiative from the beginning, and I¡¯ve been pestering you for so many years. I don¡¯t know why I stuck to you for so many years. Maybe I owed you in my previous life, but since I make you so disgusted and painful and have caused you countless troubles, I will never take another step towards you in the future.¡±

    With that, Wen Leqing took a step back and looked at his cold and stern face. ¡°As you wished, I have recovered my sanity. I will slowly heal my wounds by myself. As you once said, I just need a man who is suitable for me. Senior Brother has been treating me so nicely. I think I should face up to his love for me, fall in love with him, and thoroughly remove you from my heart.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Wen Leqing was a bit tired. She pointed to the door behind him. ¡°If possible, let¡¯s never see each other again. Even if I go back to the United States in the future, I won¡¯t go to you. Anyway, you will build your own family and will rarely return to the Wen family. Don¡¯t appear in my world again. Let¡¯s forget each other and never see each other again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic.¡± Wen Linhan, who was always calm, gnashed his teeth and spat out. His tone was so cold as if it could freeze the air in the room.

    However, Wen Leqing suddenly cracked a smile and squinted at him. ¡°Yes, I am a lunatic. I admit it. If I am not a lunatic, how could I fall in love with my own brother when I was sixteen? If I¡¯m not a lunatic, how could I let you upy my eyes and mind from my teens to my twenties? What you said is right. I¡¯m just too short-sighted. I have so many resources and time. Why should I waste all my love and enthusiasm on you?¡±

    Wen Leqing said, pointing to the door again. ¡°Now, please go out!¡±

    Wen Linhan narrowed his eyes, looked at her stern face, and then at her figure that seemed to be much thinner than before.

    She was wearing pink pajamas with a white bunny pattern, which looked in and a little yful, but her body under the pajamas was too thin, making her clothes a bit empty. He had already found she was too thin in the emergency room of the hospital. When he unbuttoned her coat, he discovered that she was too skinny. She probably hadn¡¯t had a good meal after she came to China. She was very thin when she was in the United States, but now she was even skinnier than in the United States and seemed to be able to be blown away by a breeze of wind.

    ¡°Lunatic,¡± he murmured again, but his voice was so low that she could hardly hear him.

    Wen Leqing thought he was scolding her, but it didn¡¯t seem so.

    She looked at him. ¡°I have said what I want to say. Why are you still ridiculing me? Do you want me to die? Yes, I loved you, so what? Wen Linhan, just because I loved you doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever to me, OK? I want to escape from your shackles now. As you wish, I will finally stay away from you, so don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Why don¡¯t you go? What do you want? Do you have to drive me crazy? Go! Now!¡±

    Seeing him not moving, Wen Leqing red at him. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Qing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me! Don¡¯t call me Qing again! You are not my brother, nor my lover. So you can¡¯t call me that!¡± Wen Leqing looked at him coldly. ¡°Go! Now! Wen Linhan, don¡¯t make me kick you out! Go¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1114 - The Story of Ling and Heng (377)

    <h4>Chapter 1114: The Story of Ling and Heng (377)</h4>

    Wen Linhan had been standing still, looking at her as if being petrified.

    Really fed up with his tepid attitude, Wen Leqing angrily pushed him hard and gradually began to beat him while crying. ¡°Get out! Get out! Wen Linhan, don¡¯t show up again. I don¡¯t love you anymore...¡±

    An arm suddenly enclosed her waist and Wen Leqing, who was still crying, was suddenly pulled into an embrace. Wen Linhan raised her face and kissed her lips fiercely.

    The touch on her lips was so real and caught her off guard. She didn¡¯t realize what was happening at all.

    In an instant, she was petrified. Her tear-stained eyes were wide open. Shock and confusion hid within them, as if she didn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    Wen Linhan was kissing her?

    This had never happened before...

    When he had a fever, she took the chance to secretly kiss him, which she did so carefully for fear of being discovered by him.

    In addition to that, a few years ago, she yed his innocent little sister, rubbed his face with hers, buried her face in his neck, and touched his chin or Adam¡¯s apple with her lips, but he immediately pushed her away.

    Their lips might have touched identally before, which were all designed by her, but in any case, Wen Linhan had never kissed her. Every time she identally kissed him, he would avoid her lips expressionlessly and warned her not to be too obsessed with him.

    He had never.

    Kissed her.

    Like now.

    As if taking revenge on her, he kissed her lips hard. He lost his usual calmness and gentleness and was no longer that stoic Doctor Wen in people¡¯s eyes. While she was stunned, he forcibly opened her mouth with his tongue and deepened the kiss.

    Wen Leqing hadn¡¯te back from the shock and her mind seemed to be nk. She froze. Feeling the stiffness of the woman in his arms, Wen Linhan held her even more tightly. He imprisoned her in his arms and sucked her lips affectionately, and his movement changed from being fierce to being gentle.

    As her eyes gradually focused and her consciousness gradually recovered, she suddenly raised her hand to push him. Wen Linhan¡¯s hand sped her waist and he bowed his head to kiss her harder. Wen Leqing grunted and struggled hard, but he still didn¡¯t let her go. When her struggle became violent, Wen Linhan suddenly bit her lips and warned her huskily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? You have done everything possible just to break through all the obstacles to be with me. Since that¡¯s what you want, you don¡¯t have to torture yourself like this. Just tell me what you want. I¡¯m always willing to give you anything. You want me? Fine! I give myself to you.¡±

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t get what he meant. The man looked at her with unfathomable eyes. Feeling the pain on her lips, she frowned and put her hands against his chest, trying to push him away and break free, but he suddenly picked her up.

    At the moment of being picked up, Wen Leqing struggled and shouted in panic, ¡°Wen Linhan, what are you doing? Put me down!¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Wen Linhan revealed no emotions but there was a chill in his eyes. He held her all the way to the bedroom, and the man, who was always gentle and calm, kicked the door of the bedroom open and carried her in. Under Wen Leqing¡¯s flustered stare, he threw her onto the bed, then suddenly bent down and rudely pressed her under his body. Then he held her firmly, pressed her hand above her head. From beginning to end, he showed no gentleness at all.

    ¡°You, you let me go...¡± Wen Leqing really panicked after being pressed on the bed. She had never seen Wen Linhan like this before. ¡°Let go of me... you let go...¡±

    The man confined her firmly, looked at her condescendingly, gnashing his teeth, and said, ¡°I will give you everything you want. Now let me give you what you want one by one. Thank you for pushing me to this point. Qing, you have been jumping around in front of my eyes for more than 20 years. I have to say you did a good job!¡±

    ¡°Wen Linhan, get up! You... ah...¡± The man suddenly squeezed her wrists, making her cry in pain. Her eyes were all red but the man suddenly kissed her violently again, and at the same time, he grabbed her hand and put it to the cor of his shirt. ¡°Come on, take what you want.¡±

    Wen Leqing waspletely shocked. She flinched as if getting an electric shock. Her body shivered and tried to pull her hand back from the cor of his shirt, but he grabbed her hand firmly and pressed it to his neckline again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Wen Leqing struggled desperately under him. ¡°Let go of my hand. Get up! Wen Linhan, go away. I don¡¯t want this! What I want is...¡±

    But the man leaned into her ear and said in a warning tone that was unprecedentedly cold and overbearing. ¡°There is only one chance, Qing, you have been pestering me for more than ten years. I should satisfy you once and leave you with no regrets, right? It¡¯s said that the most precious thing is what you can¡¯t get. If I satisfy you once, you¡¯ll start to behave yourself, won¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you want me? Come on, I¡¯m yours. Take it, OK?¡±

    Wen Linhan said as he grabbed her hand again, forcing her to unbutton his shirt.

    Wen Leqingy stiffly because of his actions, letting him fiddle with her hands. She couldn¡¯t resist him, nor could she say a word. When the man pulled open his neckline and exposed his corbone and chest, she panicked again and tried to pull her hands back, crying and shaking her head vigorously.

    ¡°No... no...¡±

    No!

    That was not what she wanted!

    She had never intended to force him to this point!

    This was not what she wanted!

 Chapter 1115 - The Story of Ling and Heng (378)

    <h4>Chapter 1115: The Story of Ling and Heng (378)</h4>

    She had never thought of forcing him to this point!

    This was not what she wanted!

    She was drinking that day just to say goodbye to the past.

    She knew that she was allergic to alcohol, but most of the friends present back then were doctors. Nothing wrong would happen to her.

    In her life, she had never been a burden to anyone. She had only indulged herself once. Her life had always been well-nned. She just wanted to get drunk once because her heart was aching so much and she really needed to vent out.

    With so many doctors present, she wouldn¡¯t die.

    She really didn¡¯t want to force him.

    Wen Linhan ignored her tearful eyes and resistance, bowed his head and kissed and bit her ears hard, causing her to tremble.

    Wen Leqing had no strength to resist him. Although she had been trying very hard to break free from his hands, she failed. Wen Linhan suddenly let go of her hand but began to kiss her again. His overwhelming deep kiss swept through all her nerves. Wen Leqing even saw bursts of white light in front of her eyes and felt her head spinning. Her eyes were all red and full of grievances and distress. At this time, the dark eyes of the man pressing on her burst into a dangerous light.

    She wanted to escape, only to be pressed on the bed.

    The man looked at her with a strange look. He had never looked at her this way, nor treated her like this. He squinted coldly, at her utterly nervous self.

    When her chest kept heaving due to nervousness, he suddenly pulled open her pajamas. As the front of the pajamas was torn apart, there was a sudden coolness on her chest and she eximed in shock, only to be kissed fiercely by him again.

    He kissed her so rudely that she frowned, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. She began to develop an instinctive resistance to something that she had never experienced but had been looking forward to for many years.

    Her body was as tight as a bow and she tried to get up and push him away, but before she seeded, Wen Linhan had already pressed her hands back to the bed again and kissed her down the neck.

    When he began to kiss her corbone, tears slid down the corner of Wen Leqing¡¯s eyes. Unable to resist, she could only lie on the bed and let him do whatever he wanted. She sobbed. ¡°Brother... don¡¯t do this... please...¡±

    But Wen Linhan didn¡¯t seem to hear her. When she began to cry hard and trembled under him, he who was still pressing on her leaned over and whispered in her ear. ¡°If you want anything, just speak it out. You ran into my room at midnight before leaving the United States, using me of my indifference and ruthlessness. The email you sent me was also full of usations against me. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you want? Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you now, give you everything you want! Satisfied?¡±

    Wen Leqing raised her eyes and looked at him usingly.

    But she hadn¡¯t spoken yet when she suddenly noticed his lower body... had obvious changes.

    She opened her mouth but was too shocked to say a word. She looked incredulously at him with horror.

    Was his body responding to her?

    Then why did he keep iming that he only took her as his sister and would never love her as a woman?!

    A gleam of frustration flickered across Wen Linhan¡¯s eyes. He avoided looking at her eyes, suddenly held her chin and began to kiss her again. She struggled anxiously to avoid his kiss, but he pinched firmly on her chin. He deepened this kiss and breathed harder.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Wen Leqing was so d to hear that and hurriedly grunted, reminding him that someone was knocking on the door.

    She remembered that Senior Brother said that he woulde to visit her today. It must be the Senior Brothering.

    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Wen Leqing couldn¡¯t ept Wen Linhan¡¯s violent kiss.

    This man who was always gentle and polite was so violent and grumpy now. She pinched his arm hard, but Wen Linhan endured the pain and bit her lips harder.

    Suddenly, Wen Linhan¡¯s hand moved down to her chest. Wen Leqing widened her eyes in disbelief and her body suddenly tightened. She grabbed his shoulders and her eyes were full of panic.

    ¡°No... don¡¯t... Brother...¡± Wen Leqing was really scared and looked helplessly at the man who was usually as cold and calm as ice but was so crazy now. ¡°Please... don¡¯t be like this... I¡¯m scared...¡±

    Wen Leqing¡¯s inner fear had reached the extreme and she trembled slightly under him. Her eyes had lost focus and her messy long hair was scattered around her neck and cheeks. She was sweating hard and her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness.

    Wen Linhan looked at her coldly with a sneer on the corners of his mouth. The more frightened she was, the harder he kissed her. Wen Leqing grabbed on his shoulders so hard that her nails all went deep into his shoulder. ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± She turned slightly to avoid his hand, but he pressed her body kissing her lips and sweaty white neck fiercely.

    Wen Leqing suddenly felt ashamed of herself. She and he had never been so close...

    In the past ten years, they were only brother and sister and had never transgressed the boundary.

    If, if something really happened here today, would she be happy? Was this really what she wanted?

    All she wanted was that he could truly like her and treated her as a woman instead of his sister. If he did this out of his love for her, she would be happy to ept it. After all, she was in her twenties and no longer a little girl.

    But not like this.

    No!

    He was just driven to madness by her and was treating her so cruelly to take revenge on her! This was not love!

 Chapter 1116 - The Story of Ling and Heng (379)

    <h4>Chapter 1116: The Story of Ling and Heng (379)</h4>

    The knocks on the door became more and more rapid, but Wen Linhan still didn¡¯t let go of her but instead bullied her even harder.

    He pressed the woman¡¯s soft body under him, questioning himself again and again in his mind.

    He told himself over and over again that he never wanted to see her again, but he knew it was a lie.

    She cried heartbreakingly in front of him and begged him not to be engaged to others. The email she sent to him cut his heart like knives, which tortured his sanity.

    Who the hell was crazy?

    Wen Linhan closed his eyes and once again upied her red and swollen lips, biting them mercilessly and almost suffocating her.

    Wen Leqing trembled helplessly under him.

    When Wen Linhan put his hand into her open clothes again, Wen Leqing suddenly shuddered and suddenly turned her head away, but the man bit her ear as if taking revenge on her after being driven to the extreme.

    Having no strength to resist him, she could only sob, eyes red and tears falling on the bed. ¡°Why are you doing this? Brother, why are you doing this to me...¡±

    Wen Linhan did not speak.

    After a long while, he tried his best to repress his inner desire that was about to be out of control, put his hands on both sides of her body, slowly lowered his ck eyes to look at her panicked and sad eyes, and said coldly in a lowered voice, ¡°I should ask you, why do you like me? Why have you pushed me to despair step by step?¡±

    Wen Leqing sobbed. ¡°I just said that I would never force you again. I will stay far away from you and I will never...¡±

    ¡°Toote,¡± the man suddenly said.

    His voice was very soft, so soft that she thought she had heard him wrong. She stared at him nkly, but he looked into her eyes. His voice was low and soft but she still heard him.

    Wen Leqing held her breath abruptly and looked at the shing emotions in his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°When you were eighteen, I could tell you rationally that it was impossible for us to be together. When you were twenty-three, I could tell you to be rational, I would never fall in love with you, and you¡¯d better just be my sister. When you were twenty-five years old, I was almost dragged into the abyss by you. Now you, who are about to be twenty-six years old, left me such a long email, cutting my heart into pieces, and now you said you wanted to retreat. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Wen Linhan looked at her. ¡°I can¡¯t persuade myself to let you hide and cry by yourself, let alone watch you drink to death. You¡¯re being self-indulgent and self-abandoned, but I can¡¯t just watch you ruin yourself. If you really want to destroy yourself...¡±

    Wen Linhan looked into her eyes. Although he looked calm and cold, he said clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself again.¡±

    Wen Leqing¡¯s tears were falling.

    Don¡¯t hurt myself again?

    So he still thought that it was because of her actions that he was forced to this point. All he emphasized was his pain and helplessness but he still gave no positive response to her feelings.

    In the end, he was forced to this point by her.

    Wen Leqing closed her eyes, and she suddenly remembered the scene of a Chinese movie that she had seen when she was a child, in which a beauty transformed from a demon seduced the monk that came to subdue her in front of the Buddha.

    In the end, he still refused her. He surrendered to his reason.

    She sniffled, wanted tough but couldn¡¯t, and couldn¡¯t cry even if she wanted to cry.

    ¡°From now on, be good. Don¡¯t cause so many troubles. Mom and Dad have known your feelings for me. Don¡¯t hurt yourself again. Focus on your work. Whether in the United States or China, live a good life. If you want to be with me openly, you should make yourself strong enough to withstand all the criticism from the outside world, instead of being like now when a little bit of emotional frustration can knock you down.¡±

    Wen Leqing opened her eyes to look at him but did not speak.

    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± Wen Linhan looked at her, staring straight into her eyes. ¡°What you should learn is to grow up.¡±

    Her lips were still numb but his words fell upon her like an iceberg.

    He was just reminding her that she was not mature enough, that she was not strong enough, and reminded her that because of her stupid love, she made herself copse and in turn caused him to lose peace.

    Wen Leqingy there motionless, stiffly clenching the quilt under her, and looking at the man¡¯s open shirt cor and exposed corbone. Her mind buzzed.

    At this time, the knocks on the door grew louder and louder, and Wen Leqing¡¯s phone on the sofa of the living room also rang.

    Wen Leqing was still lying on the bed. She didn¡¯t have the strength to get up, so she could only stare at him with ssy eyes.

    Wen Linhan couldn¡¯t bear to look at her eyes anymore. He turned his eyes away, suddenly left her side, got out of bed and walked out.

    As she expected, the person knocking was Senior Brother. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen when Senior Brother came in and saw this scene.

    Wen Leqing hurriedly sat up, drew her clothes up, got out of the bed, and staggered out quickly.

    Wen Linhan opened the door and Senior Brother was surprised to see him. Then thetter noticed his messy clothes.

    Senior Brother frowned slightly. ¡°Doctor Wen? You...¡±

    Wen Linhan was expressionless and his eyes were cold. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is Qing inside?¡± Senior Brother asked directly and nced at the living room behind him. ¡°I just called her and heard her cell phone ring inside. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside but it is not convenient for her to see you today,¡± Wen Linhan said indifferently and was about to close the door.

    However, Senior Brother didn¡¯t let him close the door. He looked coldly at the man in front. ¡°Doctor Wen, Qing wanted me toe and see her on the phone. It hasn¡¯t been an hour and now it¡¯s inconvenient for her to see me? You look strange. Is something wrong with Qing? Let me in and take a look. As long as I¡¯m sure she¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with her. What can happen to her?¡± Wen Linhan said impatiently and nced at Senior Brother¡¯s hand that was blocking the door. ¡°Take your hand away.¡±

 Chapter 1117 - The Story of Ling and Heng (380)

    <h4>Chapter 1117: The Story of Ling and Heng (380)</h4>

    The senior brother was standing there without moving, but at this moment, he saw the woman walking out of the bedroom.

    He saw Wen Leqing¡¯s long, messy hair, and then saw her red, swollen eyes and lips that looked more rosy than usual. At the same time, he caught a glimpse that a button had been pulled off her pajamas and she had to clutch the front of her pajamas to gather them around. The woman who was spoiled like a princess by her family and friends looked in such a terrible mess at this moment that she seemed to have encountered the biggest challenge in her life. Looking at her, any man could guess what she had just experienced.

    The senior brother¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he mmed Wen Linhan¡¯s face abruptly. Wen Linhan gave him a cold look, raised his hand to block his fist, and looked calmly at him. ¡°Watch your manners.¡±

    ¡°Manners? What did you do to Xiaoqing? Have you ever watched your manners?¡± The senior brother retracted his hand angrily and punched hard at him again. Wen Linhan took a step back to dodge his fist. The senior brother pushed open the door and rushed in quickly.

    Having just walked out of the bedroom, Wen Leqing looked at the senior brother nkly. Feeling the tense atmosphere between the two of them, she frowned.

    The senior brother red at Wen Linhan. ¡°What did you do to her just now?¡±

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t answer but looked back at Wen Leqing who was standing there nkly, ¡°What did I do to you? Do you want to tell him?¡±

    As soon as Wen Leqing heard these words, she looked at the cold-looking man standing there in disbelief.

    He knew that she was about to fall to the gentle offensive of the senior brother. She had just said that she should look back at the person behind her. Her senior brother had been treating her so nicely for so many years. She should look back at him and cherish this man who truly loved her.

    He knew that she was going to be with the senior brother soon.

    However, Wen Linhan, who had always tried to distance himself from her, stood here and said something that would be easily misunderstood.

    Wen Leqing turned to look at the man whose face was full of anger. ¡°Senior Brother... I...¡±

    The senior brother sensed her fear and grievance in her intermittent and somewhat hoarse voice and suddenly punched Wen Linhan again.

    This time, Wen Linhan did not dodge it, letting him punch his face, and when he took a step back, the senior brother rushed forward like crazy, grabbed the cor of his shirt, and fiercely pushed him to the ground. Although Wen Linhan didn¡¯t fight back at all, he kept beating him hard!

    Seeing the senior brother who rode on Wen Linhan was about to punch him again, Wen Leqing ran over, trying to pull the two of them apart. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t beat him... please...¡±

    The senior brother mmed her away. ¡°Go away! This bastard calls you ¡®sister¡¯ but bullied you in private! I must kill him!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Wen Leqing was thrown back. Wen Linhan didn¡¯t fight back and was punched in the chin again. His handsome face had turned ck and blue, causing him to look like a different person, but the senior brother who had always been gentle and patient with Wen Leqing looked furious at this moment as if he was going to kill Wen Linhan. Seeing this, Wen Leqing hurriedly held his hand. ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Go away! Xiaoqing!¡± The senior brother waved her away again.

    Although Wen Linhan was a doctor, he was a tall and strong man. If he really wanted to fight, no one could be his opponent, but he did not resist at all.

    Wen Leqing sank to the ground, and seeing Wen Linhan being beaten, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have made a big mistake.

    She shouldn¡¯t disturb his peaceful life.

    She shouldn¡¯t force her feelings on him. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could he get to this point?

    Wen Leqing suddenly jumped up and rushed over, but this time, she hugged the senior brother who was riding on Wen Linhan, her hands tightly holding him. ¡°Senior Brother! Please stop. It¡¯s all my fault. I screwed up my own life. I¡¯m to me. Don¡¯t beat him. Please, Senior Brother, can you take me away? I want to go with you. Take me away, Senior Brother...¡±

    The senior brother suddenly lowered his head and looked at Wen Leqing who was crying hard in his arms.

    The eyes of Wen Linhan, who was lying on the ground motionlessly, suddenly flickered when he heard Wen Leqing begged the senior brother to take her away, and he watched her crying hard in the arms of another man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight... Stop... Please... Take me away now...¡± Wen Leqing said, hugging the senior brother¡¯s arms with both hands, ¡°I don¡¯t need to pack up. I¡¯ll go with you right away...¡±

    ¡°Xiaoqing.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve made up my mind that I will forget him. I made up my mind!¡±

    When the senior brother saw her crying so sadly, his anger gradually dissipated because of her hug and tears. He put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    With that, without looking at the man on the ground, he got up abruptly and helped up Wen Leqing, who was crying and trembling helplessly, and walked out with his arms around her shoulders. When they walked to the door, he took off her coat and put it on her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I parked my car outside. Get in the car. It¡¯s too cold outside. I will take you to find a ce to settle down first.¡±

    The two of them went out and the door was mmed shut from outside.

    The room was silent.

    Wen Linhan stilly on the ground motionlessly, but the heaving of his chest gradually intensified.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When they got downstairs, the senior brother opened the car door, only to see Wen Leqing standing there and not walking forward.

    ¡°Look how cowardly you were. Whenever you see Wen Linhan, you are as timid as a rat. Didn¡¯t you just say in front of him that you were going with me? Now you don¡¯t want to leave?¡±

    Wen Leqing: ¡°Senior Brother...¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t exin. I know you too well.¡± The senior brother sighed. ¡°Get in the car first. Look at you, if others see you, they may think you were raped. After all, he is your brother and the one you love. I can¡¯t decide for you. I have beaten him up for you, and you¡¯re already downstairs. Are you sure you¡¯re going back?¡±

 Chapter 1118 - The Story of Ling and Heng (381)

    <h4>Chapter 1118: The Story of Ling and Heng (381)</h4>

    Being seen through, Wen Leqing was a little embarrassed. With the senior brother¡¯s coat on her shoulders, she stood outside the car and asked, ¡°Then where should I go now?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you are a visiting professor at the medical school. Look at you, do you look like a professor now? Find a hotel to stay in first and clean up yourself. We will have a joint lecture tomorrow and a clinical consultation in a few days. Get business over before dealing with your romance. Wen Linhan is still in T City. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin, I don¡¯t want to listen to any exnation. All I know is that you just said you wanted to go with me. You can¡¯t back out. Now get in the car.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wen Leqing was speechless. She got into the car and gathered her clothes around.

    The senior brother sat in the driving seat. When the door was closed, it was quiet in the car and only the breathing of them could be heard.

    Instead of driving immediately, he sat in the car for a while. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, ¡°You once said that Wen Linhan is a good brother. No matter before or after he found out that you were actually not blood-rted, he treated you very well and doted on you like your other family members.¡±

    Wen Leqing lowered her eyes, her voice a little dull. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So he kept saying that you were just his younger sister and he wouldn¡¯t have any other feeling for you at all. Then why did he suddenly flew to T City? Why did he treat you this way today?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak.

    At this time, the senior brother started the engine and drove the car away. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°I think the person who should calm down is you. You have never understood Wen Linhan. Although you grew up with him, you have never seen his true colors.¡±

    True colors?

    What true colors?

    Wen Leqing turned her eyes at him, but the senior brother just drove and did not speak anymore, but he looked a bit sullen. He was regretting he didn¡¯t beat Wen Linhan harder. Since Wen Linhan was lying on the ground without fighting back, he should have punched him harder.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling had a good night¡¯s sleep, and when she woke up in the morning, she habitually wanted to call Ji Nuan and ask if she needed to go to T University to apany her.

    But then she remembered that Mr. Mo was in T City now, it was unnecessary for her to go over. After all, the young couple had just ended a cold war, so she didn¡¯t make this call buty down in bed for a little longer.

    When she got up, she didn¡¯t know if Li Nanheng was awake. But she didn¡¯t go to the bedroom next door to check but went downstairs to buy breakfast.

    She just had some wounds. It wouldn¡¯t be any problem if she walked slowly. She didn¡¯t want to keep staying alone in the room.

    She went to buy breakfast and walked back. When she passed by a fitness area near the riverside downstairs, she saw many people doing morning exercises there, and many young couples came out for a walk early in the morning. It was a very harmonious and peaceful morning.

    This neighborhood was downtown and no stalls were allowed here, but surprisingly, there were stalls in the early morning. Someone was selling thetest cell phone cases and screen protector films over there.

    Feng Ling thought of her new cell phone. For her, any cell phone costing more than 1,000 yuan was expensive. She should protect well her new cell phone, so she walked over, chose a strong-looking cell phone case, and spent another ten yuan to have a screen protector film put on the phone screen.

    Both the cell phone case and screen protector film were very cheap. She didn¡¯t expect them to be so cheap, but it was great because she was frugal.

    She was fiddling with her mobile phone, carrying breakfast to walk back, when suddenly a young couple who had been walking on the opposite side started arguing.

    The man: ¡°Do you know that I¡¯d be angry too? You never tell me about your feelings or grievances. Have you ever treated me as your boyfriend?¡±

    The woman: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to make you worry about me. I don¡¯t think it necessary to tell my feelings to anyone...¡±

    The man: ¡°Then have you thought about me? I am your boyfriend. Shouldn¡¯t Ifort you when you are aggrieved? Even if I can¡¯t help you solve the problem, I can give you a hand. At least, you should let me know what you¡¯ve been through. At least, I can be by your side. Do you really keep me in your heart? Do you really love me?¡±

    The woman: ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡±

    The man: ¡°Since we were together, you minded so many things except for the rtionship between us. You have been withdrawn since you were young, and now there is someone who is willing to love you, wait for you, and apany you, but you just pushed me thousands of miles away. I really have enough of you! Let¡¯s break up!¡±

    The woman: ¡°Let me exin...¡±

    The man: ¡°There is nothing to exin! You¡¯re not honest enough in feelings! I am your man. When you need help the most, you¡¯ve never thought of me. You never saw me in your eyes. The truth is simple and clear that you don¡¯t love me enough...¡±

    The woman: ¡°I... I¡¯m not... I...¡±

    The little couple quarreled and walked away.

    Standing on the spot, Feng Ling held the phone and fell into a trance.

    The fitness area was directly opposite the hotel across the road.

    At the window, Li Nanheng looked at the little woman who was in a daze, slowly took off the remote headset, picked up his cell phone, and dialed a series of numbers. After the call was connected, he said, ¡°These two people have veryme acting skills. If it were someone else, they would have been seen through immediately. Where did you get the actor and actress?¡±

    The ¡°little couple¡± who had just finished their acting suddenly received unsatisfied feedback from the boss. For fear of not getting the payment, they hurriedly walked back along the same road while arguing, when they walked past Feng Ling, the woman purposely bumped into Feng Ling and quickly turned around to apologize to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She took a step back and was about to leave this ce.

    However, the little couple suddenly pushed and shoved to a tree next to the road. The man pressed the woman onto the tree and confined her between his arm and the tree, speaking with a low and affectionate voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I am angry? It¡¯s just because I love you! It is because I love you that I want to share everything with you and am willing to bear all the burdens for you! You have always been so stubborn. Do you want to be alone for life? I am willing to stay by your side forever. What about you? When will you open up your mind and let me embrace you?¡±

 Chapter 1119 - The Story of Ling and Heng (382)

    <h4>Chapter 1119: The Story of Ling and Heng (382)</h4>

    By the window, Li Nanheng said faintly to the phone. ¡°Give them a pay raise.¡±

    Hearing this, the two people who were performing were so excited that they brought out the best in their acting and said all sorts of moving words.

    Feng Ling felt this couple was a bit strange but she was somewhat touched.

    She couldn¡¯t help but remember what had happened between her and Li Nanheng and all the things that thetter had done for her...

    She carried the breakfast which was already getting cold in her hand, quickly crossed the road, and walked back to the hotel.

    When she entered the room, she saw Lin Nanheng standing in the living room, holding a cup of coffee in his hand, and looking at her with drowsy eyes, intending to go back to his bedroom.

    Feng Ling pursed her lip and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Eat breakfast.¡±

    The man stopped his steps and turned to look at her back. ¡°What breakfast?¡±

    Feng Ling put breakfast on the table. Her voice was t but was not as cold as several days ago. ¡°Buns, fried dough sticks, soybean milk, porridge, and a box of pickled vegetables.¡±

    Noticing that she no longer kept him at arm¡¯s length, Li Nanheng turned to throw the coffee cup back to the kitchen and walked back to the table. When he was about to sit down to eat, Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get up? Don¡¯t you brush your teeth? ¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡± He got up, turned back to the bedroom, and started brushing his teeth the second time today.

    When the man finished brushing his teeth and came out, Feng Ling had finished eating. When he sat down, she was about to get up, but the man pushed the soybean milk on his hand to her. ¡°I don¡¯t drink this. Help me drink it.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have that big of a stomach.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the table. ¡°You gave me two steamed stuffed buns and two fried dough sticks but you only ate one fried dough stick and a cup of soybean milk. Why do you eat like a kitten?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I¡¯m not that hungry. A little will do for me.¡±

    ¡°Drink it.¡± The man pushed the soybean milk to her again decisively.

    Feng Ling nced at the soybean milk and then looked at him. The man had already picked up a steamed stuffed bun and started eating. He ate gracefully, without affectation or wolfing down his food.

    She took the soybean milk, put a straw in it, and took two more sips.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Li Nanheng looked at her while eating, with a meaningful smile in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that you went out when I got up. You¡¯re still wounded. How can I let you go out to buy breakfast? Did I train you to be too independent? You just don¡¯t give others an opportunity to enjoy being relied on.¡±

    Feng Ling just drank the soybean milk and didn¡¯t speak.

    She thought of the young couple arguing downstairs just now.

    Just like that girl, she was used to solving everything herself and didn¡¯t want to trouble anyone. Even if she was in trouble, she always kept it in her heart and didn¡¯t turn to anyone for help.

    However, wasn¡¯t she going too far to reject a person for various reasons, who was willing to help her?

    Unlike that man, Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t expressed his dissatisfaction and anger, butst time, he said in her ear remember what she said.

    After that time, he became indifferent to her and even ignored her, which showed that he was really angry.

    What was he angry about?

    Angry that she didn¡¯t understand his heart?

    ¡°I got up early and couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, so I went downstairs and bought breakfast along the way. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡± Feng Ling said lightly, but she was looking at the man who was eating, hesitated, and asked in the end, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    For the first time in so long, he heard Feng Ling take the initiative to ask him something, although her question was short.

    The smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s face spread in an instant. He bit half of the steamed stuffed bun, swallowed it andughed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Why did people always say that Li Nanheng was very cold-hearted? In her eyes, he was like a fool. Why did heugh? Was it just because the food was tasty?

    And he wasughing while looking at her as if it was not a steamed stuffed bun but a gold lump.

    Feng Ling no longer looked at him, continued to drink the soybean milk, nced at the fitness area on the riverside opposite the hotel, and retracted her gaze. However, she suddenly paused, looked at the fitness area again, and at the same time, nced at the phone that she put on the dining table.

    Strange.

    When she was downstairs just now, there were people selling things there. It hadn¡¯t been long. Why had the stalls disappeared?

    Had they sold out of their goods?

    But she saw there were still many just now, and it was still early and there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who would buy their goods. It was impossible to sell so fast.

    It had been less than half an hour and the stalls had been gone?

    Feng Ling looked in that direction thoughtfully. Li Nanheng looked in that direction too. Noticing where she was looking, he coughed and raised his hand. ¡°Give me the soybean milk. I am choking.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Feng Ling hadn¡¯t recovered from her thoughts yet. Seeing the man was choking, she hurriedly handed him the soybean milk that had not been finished.

    The man took her soybean milk and then took a mouthful with the straw she had just used. By the time she realized that the straw had been used by her, the man had already taken a few mouthfuls.

    Feng Ling¡¯s attention was alsopletely drawn by the straw. She frowned but then she thought that he had her kissed before, so it should be fine for them to use the same straw. When she was in the base, she also used shared cups with other members.

    But sharing the same straw was too intimate. Were they so close?

    But she didn¡¯t say anything. She hesitated when the man returned the soybean milk to her. If she didn¡¯t drink it, it was wasteful. There was still half a cup. But if she drank it, it seemed that...

    After hesitating for a while, she lowered her head and continued to drink, but this time, she hung her head lower as if afraid that men would see her frowning.

    Catching a glimpse of her cute expression, Li Naheng kept a straight face, nced at her cell phone, and secretly smiled.

    ¡°Where did you buy breakfast? It tastes good. I will buy two portions tomorrow morning.¡± The man tried to find a topic.

    Feng Ling said while drinking the soybean milk lowering her head, ¡°No, I know where to buy it. I will buy it tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1120 - The Story of Ling and Heng (383)

    <h4>Chapter 1120: The Story of Ling and Heng (383)</h4>

    Hearing that she promised to continue to live here euphemistically and would buy him breakfast tomorrow morning, Li Nanheng smiled happily. ¡°You are still wounded. Are you sure you can go so far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very far. I can get some fresh air on the way. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Feng Ling was still drinking the soybean milk and didn¡¯t notice the man smiling from ear to ear.

    ¡°OK, thank you, Miss Feng.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and suddenly looked up at him. At this time, the man had returned to his calmness and calmly looked at her too.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Why did she feel something wrong?

    But she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong...

    ...

    The next day, Feng Ling went to buy breakfast on time, and when she passed by the riverside area, she saw the stalls again, but the area was not as lively as it seemed yesterday, and there weren¡¯t so many young couplesing and going.

    That night, Feng Ling¡¯s wounds had almost healed. She could apply the medicine by herself and didn¡¯t have to trouble Li Nanheng anymore. She insisted on doing it herself and refused Li Nanheng to help her, so when she finished applying the medicine, it was already veryte.

    At this time, she received a call from Wen Leqing. ¡°Feng Ling, how are you recently?¡±

    Hearing Wen Leqing¡¯s voice seemed a little hoarse, Feng Ling asked with concern, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had some skin trauma a few days ago, which I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to keep you worried. Now the injury has basically been healed.¡±

    ¡°Were you injured?¡± Wen Leqing¡¯s voice rose a bit. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    When Feng Ling went downstairs today, she paid special attention to the environment nearby and the name of the hotel. ¡°I¡¯m in a hotel near the river in T City. It seems to be called Jindu Hotel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. What happened to your throat?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t sleep well for the past two days. And there was a lecture in medical school today. I talked with several senior brothers and sisters for a whole day, so my voice was a little hoarse.¡±

    Feng Ling instinctively felt that Wen Leqing¡¯s current condition should have something to do with Doctor Wen, but she didn¡¯t ask too much.

    ¡°Feng Ling, do you still n to go back to the United States?¡±

    ¡°The states? I never thought about it. I don¡¯t have any friends there. Wherever there is a job that suits me, I¡¯ll be there. I won¡¯t work for Mrs. Mo for long. As long as her crisis is resolved, I will leave. She doesn¡¯t need a bodyguard all the time.¡±

    She had no fixed residence and it didn¡¯t matter to her where she went. She never thought about where she must go or stay.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to walk around the world and rx after I finish the work in T City. If you have time, let¡¯s travel together?¡±

    ¡°All over the world? I heard that the world is not as peaceful as it looks. Many countries are being affected by war. If you really want to go out, you¡¯ better make a safe n first.¡±

    ¡°...Why did you speak like my brother who is very concerned about safety matters?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. You¡¯ll be in that hotel recently, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, give me a call before you arrive.¡±

    Before hanging up, Feng Lingforted her softly, trying to cheer her up.

    When she put down the phone, she looked up, only to see the man standing at the door of her bedroom.

    She was startled. She was always alert but she didn¡¯t even know when Li Nanheng entered the door.

    Sure enough, the only person in the world who could make her lose her alertness was Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door when you came in?¡±

    ¡°I was about to knock, but I heard you talking on the phone. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    Feng Ling gathered her pajamas around. Because she was changing her dressing just now, a few buttons were unbuttoned, revealing most of her shoulders. She gathered her clothes quietly.¡± It¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not go in but still leaned on the door frame. ¡°Wen Leqing wants to go out to rx and invites you to go with her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t travel a lot and only went to two or three countries on missions. And you mostly traveled with the people of XI Base. How did you know there are so many unknown dangers outside? Why did you try to persuade Wen Leqing not to travel alone and even frighten her with war-torn countries? Is it because you don¡¯t want her to go too far and want to create opportunities for her and Dr. Wen?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that much.¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°I have never heard you speak so tenderly to someone. It seems that you¡¯re on very good terms with Wen Leqing.¡±

    While speaking, the man straightened up and walked towards her.

    Seeing him approaching, she suddenly didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and subconsciously touched the medicine box beside her. ¡°What are you doing...¡± She paused and said, ¡°Li Nanheng, it¡¯ste now. Why don¡¯t you go about your business or go to the bedroom to rest? What are you doing here?¡±

    The man stopped in front of her, bent down, and leaned down bit by bit.

    Feng Ling tightly clutched the medicine box. Although she was not forced back by his aura, her eyes were obviously wary.

    His breath approached and brushed through her pores. Her nose was full of the man¡¯s smell. The conversation she heard from the young couple yesterday morning was still fresh in her memory.

    I love you, so I am willing to share everything with you. When can you open up your mind and ept my love...

    When she came back to her senses, the man was only one finger away from her. He stopped and she looked at him and her eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Miss Feng.¡±

    ¡°...Yes?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t like him calling her Miss Feng, and every time the man called that way, she felt he was harboring an evil intention.

    Li Nanhengughed in a low voice. ¡°If the one who drove by and saved you when you were driven out of the base and fainted on the road was me, will you treat me as you treat Wen Leqing?¡±

    ¡°... How do I treat her in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Gentle, patient. You are already willing to show her your true self. If it were me, would you trust me as you trust her?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1121 - The Story of Ling and Heng (384)

    <h4>Chapter 1121: The Story of Ling and Heng (384)</h4>

    Feng Ling felt that this hypothetical situation was not valid. The man was pressing close to her and she really wanted to increase the distance between them.

    However, she knew very well that if she backed down right now, she would be admitting defeat to his words, as though she truly minded the things that had happened between them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no what-ifs. I¡¯m very grateful for Miss Wen¡¯s help back then. It¡¯s natural for me to open my heart to her right now,¡± Feng Ling turned her face away to avoid being kissed by him.

    However, she felt that there was almost no point to her actions. Although their skin had yet to touch, the sensation of the man¡¯s breath and his husky voice left her feeling as though she had already been thoroughly kissed by him.

    ¡°Aside from the time I was locked in the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall, when have I failed to show up? Why won¡¯t you try opening your heart to me?¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes: ¡°I¡¯ve opened up to you once.¡±

    She kept her eyes closed and tried her best to maintain a neutral tone: ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯ve opened my heart to you before.¡±

    The man straightened his posture.

    She finally then opened her eyes and turned to look at him.

    The man did not appear frustrated or upset. He kept one hand in his pocket and watched her with a mild, warm gaze: ¡°When ites to the feelings between people, there¡¯s a way of describing it that I¡¯ve always found to be quite sentimental; the distance of a hundred steps is used to describe a couple in love. I¡¯ve taken 99 steps in your direction, and right when you were about to take the final and most crucial step toward me, you only made half a step. All because of your mistrust, your hesitation, your dy and yourck of self-confidence. Various reasons led you to shift your feet back and to take countless more steps away from me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible between the two of us. It¡¯s that there are too many impossibilities written in your heart.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯splexion was slightly pale. The man hadposedly dissected all of her insecurities and cowardice. He had brazenly reached into her heart to retrieve and disy all of her hidden emotions to the world. She listened to her painfully fast heartbeat and felt somewhat suffocated.

    Indeed, she had once taken a step towards him. She had also once opened her heart to him.

    But it seemed like, just as he said, she had only cautiously made half a step before she was frightened into shrinking away from him.

    If it had been anyone else, she likely would not have even made that step.

    The man abruptly bent forward once more. This time, he seemed to be carrying some form of determination that he needed her to recognize clearly. His palms were pressed by her sides, holding her against the bed. Although Feng Ling did not fall backward, she sat stiffly to watch the man who was right before her eyes.

    ¡°Look into my eyes.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She met his gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other women. From the beginning, it was always you. Have more confidence in yourself. Don¡¯t always act like a little mouse that has to escape at the slightest sight of a cat.¡±

    The man chuckled softly: ¡°I¡¯ve spent an entire lifetime¡¯s worth of patience on you. You have to give me at least a bit of response, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± The man leaned closer and pointed at his face: ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    Again?

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She grabbed one of the pillows by the side and directly smashed it against his face with force, pressing his head away. She did not relent until she forced some distance between them.

    He did not force her to kiss him and only smiled as he held the pillow in his hands. He watched the helpless little short-haired woman; her expression seemed to say that she wanted to make the step forward but had no idea how to do it correctly. He chuckled softly: ¡°Wen Leqing ising to look for you?¡±

    ¡°En, tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be attending a few events rted to the Li Corporation¡¯s partnerships in T City for the next two days. There¡¯s also a banquet. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°A banquet? Am I going as your bodyguard?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    He lifted his brows: ¡°What do you think.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling did not want to answer. She pointed at the door to say: ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m sleeping now. Get out.¡±

    The man was not frustrated. He lowered his head and kept one hand in his pocket to watch her. Finally, as the little woman was about to explode from his piercing gaze, and her eyes were about to fall out from the force of her re, he chuckled softly and left.

    ¡°Good night.¡± The man closed the ceiling lights for her, leaving only a dimmp on the bedside table lit.

    ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    Right before he could shut the doors, Feng Ling suddenly called him.

    He paused: ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m someone who grew up among the wolves; I¡¯m not feminine or sensible at all. Why on earth do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not sensible at all.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t fucking know why I like you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Oh.¡±

    Hearing the little woman¡¯s gloomy voice, Li Nanheng ced one hand on the doorknob and nced at her: ¡°Miss Feng.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to bring a knife over, so that you can dig your own heart out and check if the words ¡®the cruel and unscrupulous heart of a little wolf girl¡¯ is carved on it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling tugged the sheets over her face and spoke gloomily: ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t talk about such gory details. I don¡¯t wish to have a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± The curve on the man¡¯s lips deepened: ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Wen Leqing came the next afternoon.

    She called and learned that Feng Ling had not had lunch yet. Since she was also hungry, she took a cab over.

    She pressed the doorbell several times and quietly waited outside..

    All of a sudden, she heard footsteps and turned to see that Feng Ling had just returned. It seemed like she had headed out to buy some things.

    Feng Ling was still in her early twenties. The youngdy¡¯s features were cold and indifferent, yet she carried a unique beauty. Her short hair had grown past her ear and was freshly washed; she did not style it in any way and she appeared fully at ease. The contrast of her ck hair against her tender skin caused her to appear even more charming. It seemed like Feng Ling had never applied any makeup or dyed her hair before. Her image was simple and neat and it caused one to feel especiallyfortable.

    Feng Ling was dressed in a ck, high-neck, knitted sweater with a thin white coatyered over it. She also wore a pair of ck boots with a masculine charm to it. From head to toe, she did not put on any essories. Even her wrists were bereft. She held a white handbag and it seemed to contain the things she had bought. From afar, it seemed to only contain some daily necessities.

    Feng Ling¡¯s charisma had always been the cold and distant sort. Back in the base, she had always worn the same ckbat clothes everyone wore. Since she left the base, she would always pick loose clothes that werefortable. Despite so, it could not conceal her charm at all.

 Chapter 1122 - The Story of Ling and Heng (385)

    <h4>Chapter 1122: The Story of Ling and Heng (385)</h4>

    This Feng Ling, even though she was extremely beautiful, her character was cold and distant. Even though her features were gentle, her distinct beauty was not of the gentle sort. Her soft and mild charm made it difficult for one to take their eyes off of her.

    She was the living example of countless contradictions, yet it all seemed to make sense when one watched her.

    Feng Ling came forward. ¡°I thought you would take longer toe. I went downstairs to buy some things.¡±

    After speaking, she pulled the door open. ¡°Miss Wen, pleasee in.¡±

    Wen Leqing entered the room and ced her bag down. She received the slippers Feng Ling handed to her and scanned the ce as she changed her shoes. ¡°Feng Ling, are you staying here alone? Recently, I¡¯ve been busy with my own matters and haven¡¯t asked much about you. I don¡¯t even know when you moved out from my house, or when you moved to this hotel.¡±

    Feng Ling paused. ¡°I moved here several days ago. Several of the old enemies I made when I used to take on missions in America found me. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t seriously injured.¡±

    Wen Leqing walked in after changing her shoes and was about to hold Feng Ling¡¯s elbow when she felt her stiffening. She became conscious of her injuries and became gentler. ¡°Where were you injured? Let me take a look?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Let me have a look. This way, I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    Hearing these words, Feng Ling did not stop her. Wen Leqing tugged aside her clothes and checked through her wounds, as well as the bruises on her neck before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s all surface wounds. Those men dared to do as they pleased in America, but it¡¯s likely they didn¡¯t have the courage to do the same here. Thankfully, weapons aren¡¯t as easily shipped in either. Otherwise, if they really pursued you with the intention to kill, who knows what could have happened.¡±

    ¡°En, indeed.¡±

    Wen Leqing walked around therge room and checked the ce out before saying. ¡°This room is slightly too big. This should be the best business suite offered in this hotel. There are more than three bedrooms; this is even bigger than a typical family¡¯s home. Even if you¡¯re notcking in money, you¡¯re not the kind to stay in this sort of room casually. And it seems like...¡± She scanned the pair of men¡¯s slippers set by the doorway. ¡°There¡¯s a man staying here with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I thought you knew.¡±

    Wen Leqing paused and turned back to watch her. ¡°What do I know? The man you¡¯re staying with? How could I possibly? I don¡¯t even have sufficient time to deal with my own matters right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here temporarily to nurse my wounds. Right now, there are still men in pursuit of me. Staying here with him is more suitable; otherwise, I might implicate others. Besides, there are so many bedrooms here. We sleep separately. There¡¯s not much to it.¡±

    ¡°Who is this man? Do I know him?¡±

    In fact, Wen Leqing was not too surprised that there was a man taking care of Feng Ling. After all, even though Feng Ling was cold and distant, it was precisely her reticent, aloof and difficult-to-control character that made her attractive to many men; for them, a woman like this was challenging and all the more charming for it. Previously, she had also watched several of her colleagues and friends tear themselves up in order to pursue women that were difficult to obtain; they even proudly announced that this sort of women were exactly their type.

    Feng Ling was quiet, but even so, her charm was impossible to conceal. Not only did men find her attractive, even most women would not dislike her.

    ¡°...Li Nanheng.¡±

    Wen Leqing: ¡°...¡±

    Wen Leqing had considered many possibilities. The one person who did note to mind was Li Nanheng, whom Feng Ling had previously rejected deeply.

    ¡°Feng Ling, Nanheng and you...¡± She watched Feng Ling and asked: ¡°Is it still possible for the two of you to have a conclusion? It¡¯s been so many years; you¡¯ve both been intertwined with each other for a long time. Indeed, he has always been very loyal to you. He has never mentioned the things that happened with the Feng family. Back then, only a single news report was released. Besides you, no other women have ever appeared by Nanheng¡¯s side. In fact, most of us have always suspected if he is truly married. Nanheng has never exined this matter to us. Did he exin it to you?¡±

    Feng Ling looked down at the ground.

    He had exined to her more than once.

    Was there truly no other women?

    If he was truly married; if he had really taken someone else to be his wife, it was impossible that she had never shown up before. Besides, Li Nanheng spent most of his time at the XI Base. The base was so crowded and people tended to have loose lips. If there was truly another woman, the so-called Mrs. Li would have long been exposed.

    But it seemed like the truth was as Li Nanheng had said.

    He did not have another woman.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Los Angeles isn¡¯t a small ce. If the news released at the time were false, the Feng and Li family would have corrected them. No matter if it¡¯s true or false, there¡¯s also not much point to pursuing this anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no point to pursuing this? If Nanheng really didn¡¯t marry anyone, this means that you have been misunderstanding him over the years. It means that your rtionship was dyed for three years. If the truth is revealed, shouldn¡¯t you rush to throw yourself into his arms and continue having a good, loving rtionship with him! You see, you met with a small problem and Nanheng has been staying right by your side to protect you. Where are you supposed to look for a man like him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as you think. I only received some surface wounds. He doesn¡¯t want me to act alone, so he told me to stay here. It¡¯s not what you have in mind...¡±

    Wen Leqing watched her as though she was looking at a blockhead that wouldn¡¯t learn to be smart no matter what. ¡°Can you tell me, have you ever been serious about Li Nanheng?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a long moment. Finally, as Wen Leqing approached to stare at her closely, as though she was trying to see through her, Feng Ling answered softly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wen Leqing instantly smiled bright. For the past few days, she had not smiled in this manner because of the matters with her brother. Right now, she was smiling as though she was in an extremely good mood. ¡°That means everything can be easily resolved!¡±

    ¡°The two of us were close when we were in the XI Base; perhaps back then, it was because I was the only woman in the base and there were no other options, and so he settled for me.¡±

    Wen Leqing: ¡°...¡±

    Everyone said that a man¡¯s emotional intelligence can neverpete against a woman¡¯s. The word ¡®blockhead¡¯ was also often used to describe men.

    But using it to describe Feng Ling was truly the most suitable.

    ¡°Settled for you? Are you trying to say that at the time you were also only settling?¡±

    ¡°...Perhaps.¡±

    Wen Leqing¡¯s eyelid twitched. Her gaze casually shifted onto the person who had chosen this moment to push open the door and enter.

 Chapter 1123 - The Story of Ling and Heng (386)

    <h4>Chapter 1123: The Story of Ling and Heng (386)</h4>

    Even though Wen Leqing knew what Feng Ling was being obstinate, she still felt ayer of sweat form on her palms when she heard those words. She subconsciously cleared her throat to remind Feng Ling to watch her words.

    However, Feng Ling continued watching herposedly: ¡°There are so many men in the base. From the beginning, I was clueless about feelings and was easily strung along. Perhaps, if someone else had liked me and treated me well, I might have seriously responded to those feelings.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? At the time, Qiao Fei rified his feelings for you before Boss Li, didn¡¯t he? Did your heart move for him?¡± Wen Leqing made a face at Feng Ling as she spoke, reminding her that there was someone behind her.

    Feng Ling fell into a moment of thoughtful silence before she answered seriously: ¡°Perhaps it was because Boss Li was slightly more attractive than Vice-Drillmaster Qiao. Whenparing appearances, Boss Li won.¡±

    Wen Leqing forced out a smile: ¡°Is that so? I think Qiao Fei is also quite good-looking.¡±

    Please, please, Feng Ling, right now, if you say, ¡®Boss Li is more attractive,¡¯ or whatever it is that can please Boss Li, we might still be able to control this fire. Don¡¯t dig your own grave to satisfy your need to be obstinate...

    However, Feng Ling leaned against the coffee table and touched her chin seriously to answer: ¡°Indeed, perhaps if I had thought my decision through, I would be celebrating my third anniversary with Drillmaster Qiao right now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wen Leqing smiled; Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t have died if she hadn¡¯t dug her own grave. Right now, there was really no way to salvage this.

    ¡°Speaking of which, aside from having outstanding looks and significant power, Boss Li was basically the demon that bullied me for several years in the base. At the time, I must have been possessed by an evil spirit. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have identally be serious with him. Now that I think about it carefully, I really shouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Wen Leqing abruptly looked behind Feng Ling and raised her voice.

    ¡°Nan Heng!¡±

    Feng Ling had yet to finish speaking when the remaining half of her words were halted abruptly in her throat.

    She turned around.

    The man dressed in a ck shirt was silently standing there. He unhurriedly folded his sleeves back and revealed a mild smile to Wen Leqing. His tone was normal, as though he was simply offering a greeting: ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother in T City? Why do you have the time toe here?¡±

    As the man spoke, he approached but did not look at Feng Ling. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since you came to T City. When do you n on returning to America?¡±

    These words were all directed at Wen Leqing.

    ¡°I signed a contract with a hospital here. I can only leave after three months.¡± Wen Leqing found the atmosphere somewhat awkward. She answered him while giving Feng Ling a look, indicating for her to quickly exin herself.

    Li Nanheng walked past them and scanned the coffee table. He chuckled politely but his voice did not contain any recognizable emotions. ¡°What does Miss Wen feel like drinking? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too good. Forget about the processed drinks. How about tea? This hotel offers various types of flower teas. It¡¯s a suitable choice for women.¡±

    ¡°Sure, anything will do,¡± Wen Leqing rushed to answer nervously.

    Five minutester, Li Nanheng brought out two freshly brewed cups of rose tea. He ced it on the coffee table in front of them.

    Wen Leqing answered urgently: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You both have a good talk. I¡¯ll go change,¡± the man said in a distant tone.

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Wen Leqing had known Li Nanheng for many years; it could be said that they grew up together. However, this was the first time she felt the need to be this cautious when speaking to him. She was terrified of igniting this me.

    Li Nanheng nodded and turned to enter the bedroom.

    Finally, as the bedroom door swung open and closed, Feng Ling turned to Wen Leqing speechlessly.

    Wen Leqing was also helpless. She looked at the clear expression of defeat on Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°You finally realized you spoke wrongly? I was trying to remind you the whole time. Why didn¡¯t you notice?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I thought your throat was feeling unwell.¡±

    ¡°You always say that you¡¯re quick-witted, why is it that whenever ites to matters rted to Li Nanheng, you¡¯re slow to the point where it causes one to have a headache.¡± Wen Leqing rubbed her forehead. ¡°I think he is most likely angry. You beste up with a way to coax him. I was originally in a poor mood and wanted to look for you to have a heart to heart, but with this circumstance, I don¡¯t have the strength to talk to you. Hurry and go solve this problem of yours first.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wen Leqing left immediately. She didn¡¯t even dare to touch the flower tea. She was frightened that Li Nanheng might have directly served her a dose of poison.

    In the bedroom.

    The man had just taken off his dress shirt and was about to put on a ck t-shirt.

    Feng Ling knocked on the door but did not receive any response. She decided to open the door only to see that the man was standing there bare-chested.

    After seeing his undressed state, she hesitated and was about to step back. However, after thinking about it, she felt that she had already seen him this way before. There was not much point to avoiding him now. However, she still wondered if it was best to enter now. She stood by the doorway and hesitated.

    The man had just picked up a T-shirt. He nced at her from the side: ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    Hearing his question, Feng Ling opened the door fully and stepped in. She tried her best to look away from his perfect figure and to keep her eyes on his face: ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±

    Feng Ling moved closer and asked carefully: ¡°The words I told Miss Wen earlier... did you hear everything?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Her heart instantly fell. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    Li Nanheng unfolded the T-shirt he was holding and ced it over his head. In a smooth action, he tugged the shirt down. He then turned to look at her mildly: ¡°Which way?¡±

    ¡°Earlier... the words I said. I was just saying them casually... they weren¡¯t exactly indicative of what I feel...¡±

    He nodded: ¡°What you mean is that, my only advantage, which is rted to whether my appearance is good or not, is false. I don¡¯t have any advantages at all, en?¡±

    ¡°...No, are you really angry?¡±

    The man indifferently lifted his brows and nced at her mildly. He seemed to find her question amusing. ¡°You¡¯re right. There were so many men in the base, yet only two of us discovered your gender. If you had been discovered earlier by more men, and if there had been more men pursuing you relentlessly, I wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. This is the truth. There¡¯s nothing to be upset about.¡±

    She was somewhat stumped by his words.

    She felt that she understood it, yet at the same time she did not.

    She felt that he was mocking her for not treating him as the most special one and for taking him lightly. By saying that the so-called ¡®being serious¡¯ was simply her being ¡®strung along,¡¯ she had made light of everything they had gone through together.

    Her emotional intelligence wasn¡¯t actually low. She watched him and said with some awkwardness: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    The man spoke slowly: ¡°I was the one who was looking for trouble. My apologies for standing in between your third anniversary with Qiao Fei.¡±

 Chapter 1124 - The Story of Ling and Heng (387)

    <h4>Chapter 1124: The Story of Ling and Heng (387)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t, I was really just saying that carelessly. I never had any feelings for Vice-Drillmaster Qiao,¡± after being forced into a corner, Feng Ling suddenly said these words.

    Li Nanheng nced at her coldly and did not answer.

    ¡°Although my rtionship with Miss Wen is not bad, and I truly do see her as a friend, I¡¯m not veryfortable with sharing my feelings and thoughts with people. When she asked me those questions, I simply wanted to sound more open-minded, and not as if it had to be you...¡±

    Although the man did not speak, he lifted his brows ever so slightly.

    ¡°I-I thought you wouldn¡¯t hear it, and so I joked a bit with Miss Wen. I didn¡¯t actually mean it that way. All of the men in the base are just brothers to me. With the way I was back then, I would never have responded unless I met someone who really moved my heart. Be it Qiao Fei, that martial arts club coach, or even Chen Beiqing, I really treated them normally. I didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in them! You¡¯re the only one! I... It¡¯s because I care for you that I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that, because I like you too much, I¡¯ll be hurt. That¡¯s why I backed away. But I didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of settling. You¡¯re the only one. I wasn¡¯t settling...¡±

    After saying so much, Feng Ling also lost sight of what exactly she was trying to convey. She felt that the words she had said earlier were too easily misunderstood and she disliked misunderstandings. She hated the current situation even more because the misunderstanding had been caused by her words. She had rushed to exin herself and failed to recognize that she had identally spilled all of her honest thoughts.

    The man¡¯s eyes did not reveal any emotions and Feng Ling became genuinely flustered. She was not sure why exactly she was flustered, but in the end, all she could say was: ¡°Boss...¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Although he said so, from his attitude, it was clear he did not intend on epting this exnation. Feng Ling felt as though smoke was about to escape the top of her head.

    She stood there without moving and continued watching him. Li Nanheng nced at her: ¡°I¡¯m going to change my pants. Do you n on standing there to watch?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. A strange burning sensation in her heart caused her eyes to ache. When he shifted his hands directly to his belt, she felt the ache worsen. She turned around. ¡°I won¡¯t look. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll leave after the misunderstanding is cleared up.¡±

    The man watched her back view mildly and lifted one corner of his lips. He directly began to change his pants.

    Although Feng Ling was not facing him, she caught the clinking of his belt and the noise of fabric shifting around. Eventually, she heard the sound of his belt being fastened again. However, she deliberated over it and decided not to turn around until he said he was done, just in case she saw something she wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    Back in the base, men would often attend training without shirts on. Thus, she could somewhat ept seeing him bare-chested; She could still tolerate it. However, the lower body was a separate issue...

    Seeing that she was still standing there stiffly, Li Nanheng casually took off his watch and ced it on the bedside table. He spoke up: ¡°You understand the pain and misery of being misunderstood, trying all sorts of methods to exin it, and still being unable to rify the misunderstanding. In the past three years, you spent two whole years hiding from me and when I finally found you, you loudly dered your rejection of everything that happened between us. No matter how strong a man is, his heart isn¡¯t made of stone. You¡¯ve smashed my heart onto the ground so many times. How do you think I feel?¡±

    Feng Ling knitted her brows. She turned to look at him.

    ¡°Even the words that you say with your own mouth can at times go against how you truly feel. How trustworthy do you think the media really is?¡± The man looked her in the eye as he spoke: ¡°Although they say there¡¯s no smoke without fire, and that if there were no reasons behind it, the media would never have made such a report, but have you ever given me the opportunity to exin myself?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m standing right in front of you. You ask me to listen to your exnation; you won¡¯t even leave the room before clearing things up. You also understand how grievance can make you feel stifled and flustered. How do you think I¡¯ve been living for the past three years, en?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Have I never exined myself to you? Did you believe in me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t marry anyone else. From the beginning, Feng Ling, you were my only one. Do you believe in me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng watched as she stood there stiffly. She was silent, as though that insurmountable wall in her heart had suddenly crumbled. As arge crack appeared in the determination in her eyes, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry at her, or if his heart was aching for her: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Feng Ling stood there without moving. She watched him silently.

    The man lifted his brows. ¡°Are you still unwilling to take a step in my direction?¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She lifted her feet slowly and gradually took one step towards him. It was a small step and there were still two meters of distance between them. With her eyes fixed on him, she took another step and eventually stopped right in front of him.

    Li Nanheng watched the woman who was finally willing toe towards him. Her eyes contained the grievance and anxiety she had stubbornly endured for three whole years. They were reddened yet she refused to allow the tears to fall. She only continued watching him.

    ¡°Look at your aggrieved appearance.¡± Li Nanheng looked at her from his height and reached up to caress her head: ¡°I¡¯m not thatcking in self-confidence. Be it Qiao Fei or anyone else, as long as I¡¯m there, you would never settle. Your only option is to drown in love for me. Otherwise, would you have be frightened to this state?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled: ¡°If I wasn¡¯t shameless, how would I catch my wife?¡±

    Feng Ling spoke in frustration with reddened eyes: ¡°Earlier, were you intentionally...¡±

    Li Nanheng lifted his brows and she immediately lost the ability to continue speaking.

    Regardless of whether he had done it intentionally, the problem had started with her. If she hadn¡¯t been stubborn, and if she hadn¡¯t rushed into an exnation, she wouldn¡¯t have made things so awkward for herself. She had nearly be like him and had wanted to dig her own heart out for him to see.

    The man rubbed her head before holding the back of it. He lowered his gaze to watch her reddened eyes: ¡°Yo, are you crying?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°No.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. He lifted her chin with his long, slightly cold fingers and lowered his head to lean close to her. He stared into her eyes: ¡°You¡¯re clearly crying. Crying indicates that one of the things you said earlier was honest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The line about me being your only one.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± The anger caused the tear that was about to roll down to shrink back into her eye.

    She was about to speak when the man smiled and opened both his arms to bring her into his embrace. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll allow you to cry this once. I won¡¯t make you cry again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1125 - The Story of Ling and Heng (388)

    <h4>Chapter 1125: The Story of Ling and Heng (388)</h4>

    If she intended to let go of the knot in her heart, she would do so fully. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t the indecisive type.

    However, the main point was that Li Nanheng was slightly too passionate. Now that they had made up, if there were anything else that needed to be said, they could do so after letting go of each other. However, he insisted on pressing her down on the bed for a thorough make-out session. No matter how she tried to avoid him, it was futile. She was pressed down to be kissed and nibbled on for a long time. He even said he needed to take back everything she owed him for the past three years.

    Who owed him for three years?

    Who?

    Feng Ling wanted to kick him, but everything she had learned was taught by him; everything she knew was useless against him. Instead, she was held even more tightly by his steel-like arms. His dominating kiss was about to leave marks on her lips. In a fit of anger, she tried to bite him but the man skillfully took advantage of the situation and intertwined their tongues together. Eventually, she gave up resisting andid there watching him.

    She appeared just like a little kitten that wanted to use it¡¯s ws against him but was helpless to do so. Li Nanheng kissed her lips twice, and as though it were insufficient, he nted several more kisses on her face. He finally then turned toy on his side, holding the slender little woman in his arms. He buried his face in her neck and breathed in her pleasant scent before releasing a long,fortable breath.

    Even though the man did not say anything, Feng Ling could clearly sense that he was in an extremely good mood.

    An extremely, extremely good mood.

    As sheid in his arms, she recalled the scene when Li Nanheng hade to Boston to look for her. She recalled the way she went into hiding right after leaving the base, and the past one year of separations and reunions. Back when they were in Boston Forest, this man had raised his gun to protect her despite his wounds. She recalled the way he had gritted his teeth and coldly informed her to remember her words after enduring countless rejections from her...

    Feng Ling felt a heavy pang against her chest, as though her heart was tightly held in someone¡¯s grip.

    Her breath was stifled in her body; it couldn¡¯t escape nor could it return.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been enduring this for the past three years. Right now, I feel great.¡± The man held her without saying much or doing anything more. He appeared rxed as though he had finally released a stifled breath.

    Feng Ling bit the inside of her cheek silently. She subconsciously gripped the man¡¯s T-shirt tightly. Her lips also curved upward without her control.

    At this moment, the man suddenly lowered his head to look at her. Feng Ling immediately ttened the curve of her lips and maintained an indifferent expression. Li Nanheng was mindless of her expression. He happily kissed her forehead and continued holding her. He then released another sigh offort: ¡°Feels great.¡±

    Again!

    She did not feel good being held this way for so long.

    Feng Ling struggled to sit up but failed to escape his arms. She could only say: ¡°Earlier, Miss Wen hade to have lunch with me. She left without eating anything.¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not an outsider. Find another day to make it up to her.¡± The man held onto her without letting go. His voice was low and husky, but strangely, she could hear the happiness emitting from the bottom of his heart.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...What I mean to say is that, I haven¡¯t had lunch.¡±

    ¡°What do you feel like having?¡± The man finally then lowered his head to look at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat in the hotel, or we can ask them to send the food to our room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have them bring it up. Wait for me.¡± Li Nanheng rubbed her hair until it became messy before standing up to retrieve his phone.

    Finally, Feng Ling regained her freedom. She sat up and scanned the clothes he was wearing. She recalled the scene of him changing earlier and nced down at her own wrinkled clothes. She stood up and left the room.

    The hotel had already prepared for lunch and their buffet services. Coincidentally, it was lunchtime right now. After calling, within ten minutes, an employee brought the food in.

    After arranging the various main dishes and appetizers, the hotel employee left with his food cart.

    Earlier, Feng Ling had headed to the bedroom to give Wen Leqing a call. She confirmed that Wen Leqing had left to look for a senior for lunch, and that she wasn¡¯t alone right now, before setting her heart at ease.

    Feng Ling left the room right as Li Nanheng was about to call her out to eat. She had thought herself to be ratherposed, but as their eyes met and she saw the smile that had yet to fade from his face, her emotions became slightly affected. She coughed and turned toward the table. ¡°They brought so much food?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet in the hotel tonight and the kitchen prepared more dishes. There isn¡¯t this much variety usually.¡± Li Nanheng indicated for her to sit down.

    Feng Ling sat down and saw that they had even prepared Matsutake soup. The people hosting the banquet today definitely weren¡¯t ordinary. She recalled that Li Nanheng had said he was attending an event rted to one of the Li Corporation¡¯s business partners. He didn¡¯t say if the activity was held in this hotel or elsewhere, but he came back quite early. Early to the point where she had been defenseless and had almost angered him.

    Li Nanheng sat down and watched as she seriously arranged her cutleries and served some soup for herself. It seemed like she was truly hungry.

    She never looked for excuses when she was hungry. This was likely because she had grown used to eating when she was hungry and drinking when she was thirsty in the base. She did not take any extra, unnecessary turns, and was used to being straightforward.

    Although the emotions triggered by her words about the potential third year anniversary with Qiao Fei had mostly settled down, as he watched her eat, he finally felt the emotions genuinely dissipating.

    These emotions had trulye strangely.

    In this moment, he found the little woman in front of him with her soft, clean and short ck hair more pleasing to his heart than ever.

    She no longer maintained a cold expression in front of him; she was now even more beautiful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off for a meeting in the afternoon. It should only end after dinner time. You¡¯ll have to have dinner alone.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Feng Ling responded as she ate.

    They had only just made up; weren¡¯t they supposed to be like one of those little couples that had been separated for a long time? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be more clingy with each other?

    Feng Ling¡¯s casual attitude, as though anything would do, left Li Nanheng feeling unsure if he was supposed tough or cry: ¡°Won¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I will. But it¡¯s rare for you to have to deal with matters outside the XI Base. Elder Li isn¡¯t feeling well right now. I doubt you can refuse to help with the Li family¡¯s matters even if you wanted to. It¡¯s unavoidable that you have a lot to do right now. You already said you would return after dinner time. Am I supposed to tell you not to go?¡± Feng Ling served up a bowl of soup for him as she spoke: ¡°Here, to convey my sincerity, I¡¯ll reward you with a bowl of soup.¡±

    Li Nanheng lifted the bowl in satisfaction but his words contradicted his actions: ¡°This is clearly insincere.¡±

    ¡°How else do you want me to express my sincerity? I didn¡¯t leave with any other men for the past three years. Isn¡¯t that sufficiently sincere?¡±

 Chapter 1126 - The Story of Ling and Heng (389)

    <h4>Chapter 1126: The Story of Ling and Heng (389)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s because you met the most attractive man right after you began to understand love. Other people will never seem good enough to you,¡± the man blew against the soup as he spoke before drinking a mouthful.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Shameless.

    ¡°Wash up well and wait obediently for me toe home tonight,¡± the man ced his bowl down and spoke abruptly.

    Feng Ling had just eaten a mouthful of food. Hearing this, she immediately paused. She lifted her eyes to look at him: ¡°What?¡±

    The man nced at her meaningfully: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, what did you say about washing up to wait for you?¡± Feng Ling red at him: ¡°Li Nanheng, are you just trying to...¡±

    ¡°Do you take showers before going to bed?¡±

    ¡°...I do.¡±

    ¡°And so, what did I say wrongly? You always sleep after taking a shower. I¡¯m telling you not to sleep so early and to wait for me toe back. Is there something wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Remember to watch out for your wounds. Try not to let theme into contact with water.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng watched the way she stared at him with the chopsticks in her hands. He lifted one corner of his lips: ¡°Earlier, what did you think I was referring to?¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She lowered her head and gloomily ate two mouthfuls of food.

    After her injuries were recovered, when she returned to Mrs. Mo¡¯s side, she needed to study Xiao Ba and Mrs. Mo and learn their abilities to reverse their partner¡¯s trap on them. Otherwise, she would really be doomed to die in Li Nanheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Li Nanheng left in the afternoon. Feng Ling changed her bandages and found that she did not have much to do. Although she was only a pretend-student in T University, eventually, she would have to take the examinations with Mrs. Mo. She took Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo¡¯s face into consideration and decided she could not fail too terribly. After all, she had to at least make it seem like she was trying.

    And so, yesterday, she requested someone from the hotel to visit T University to retrieve the textbooks she had left in her dorm. She sat by the window to flip through the books and attempted some mock questions.

    By evening, Feng Ling was drowsy from all the work she had done. Since Li Nanheng said he would only be home after dinnertime, she decided to close her books andy down on the couch for a short nap.

    Before she knew it, she had slept for more than three hours.

    ¡ª¡ª

    During the meeting, the old CEO¡¯s new secretary would asionally lean close to Li Nanheng¡¯s side to speak to him. Every so often, she would also hand a document to him, and approach his side to eagerly exin the progress of their cooperation and the details projected on the big screen.

    From start to finish, Li Nanheng only stood silently to look at the screen. He did not have much interest or patience for this Secretary Chen whose body was doused with the heavy scent of perfume.

    Secretary Chem watched as CEO Li maintained a distant and indifferent appearance as he stood by the side of the crowd. Even though he was clearly the VIP today, he stood away from the people and made himself seem unimportant. She watched him, a handsome, tall and broad-shouldered man dressed in a ck coat and felt that these sort of men always appeared impossible to approach when they wore their suits. However, when they took off their clothes, they were definitely the seductive type with perfect figures. After all, even from afar, she could sense the heavy aura CEO Li carried with him. Even without that aura, whenever anyone approached them, the distinct contrast in their charisma was undeniable.

    She had heard that CEO Li also had other unique positions in America. Although she wasn¡¯t sure what those positions were, her CEO was always extra-respectful to the people from the Li Corporation. She felt that he definitely was not a small figure.

    She was a fresh graduate and had used countless schemes to climb her way onto the CEO¡¯s secretary¡¯s position. It hadn¡¯t been easy getting here. She looked at their fifty-year old CEO andpared him to CEO Li... this was truly the difference between heaven and earth.

    This Li Nanheng carried a unique charm; any woman who approached him would find it difficult to restrain themselves from climbing onto his bed.

    ¡°CEO Li, please look at these. There are also several more detailed images, but I didn¡¯t manage to bring them today due to theck of time. How about, when the meeting ends here, I¡¯ll bring CEO Li to ourpany to review those images? We can have a meal afterward and I can fully exin them to you...¡±

    The atmosphere carried a perfume scent. Li Nanheng grew more and more disgusted with these women who kept approaching him.

    He checked the time on his watch and finally turned to look at the woman who wouldn¡¯t shut up next to him: ¡°The Li Corporation has not epted yourpany¡¯s bidding documents. With regards to the detailed images, our various departments are in charge of filtering through them. Prior to this selection process, it¡¯s too early to be showing these misceneous things to me.¡±

    Secretary Chem immediately smiled softly. As she watched him, her eyes seemed to be shining. She answered sweetly: ¡°CEO Li, isn¡¯t this because I am extremely confident in ourpany¡¯s preparation? I wouldn¡¯t be this confident if we did not have the best design team. If youe with me to look at our images, you will surely be even more satisfied.¡±

    Li Nanheng indifferently picked up a ss of champagne from a waiter passing by and expressionless turned to leave. He appeared as though he did not hear her words.

    Secretary Chem saw his cold expression and rushed to follow. However, at this moment, two bodyguards dressed in ck stepped forward. They directly blocked her path.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Secretary Chen saw that they were intentionally stopping her; her eyes were immediately filled with anger.

    The two bodyguards continued standing in her way expressionlessly. They did not speak nor did they offer any exnations. Finally, when Li Nanheng could no longer be seen, and this love-struck secretary would no longer have the opportunity to cling onto him, they silently backed away.

    Secretary Chen rushed to step into the crowd. However, after a long moment, she still could not catch sight of CEO Li. She immediately stomped her feet in frustration.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Those finance rted theories were likely an effective method of hypnosis. Feng Ling slept especially well and was eventually woken up by a phone call.

    She received it blearily and heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back. Have you had dinner yet? I¡¯ll buy something for you?¡±

    She was dazed for a moment before she became more awake. She ran her hands through her hair: ¡°...Boss?¡±

    Her voice was husky from sleep and it sounded as though she was somewhat lost.

    Li Nanheng paused on the other end of the call: ¡°You were sleeping?¡±

    ¡°En. I fell asleep identally.¡± Feng Ling sat up to check the time. ¡°I fell asleep at 5:00 p.m.. It¡¯s already 8:00 p.m.?¡±

    As she spoke, she got up to turn the lights on. She scanned the room and saw that there wasn¡¯t anything to eat. The call was still connected and the man seemed to be driving. She answered: ¡°Just buy whatever is the easiest then.¡±

    After half a beat, she seemed to recall something: ¡°You¡¯re done with work?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°The first thing I said was, I¡¯m on my way back. Are you suffering from amnesia from an excessive amount of sleep?¡±

 Chapter 1127 - The Story of Ling and Heng (390)

    <h4>Chapter 1127: The Story of Ling and Heng (390)</h4>

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I was slightly dazed from the sleep. I didn¡¯t hear you well.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    As expected of Feng Ling. All of the other women acted as though they wished they could rey every single one of his words to search for any signs of emotions. She, on the other hand, was truly the model representation of being heartless.

    Li Nanheng nced at the side and noticed the food court they had visited previously. He recalled that Feng Ling had enjoyed the noodles there and even said it had be her preference in this country. He decisively drove the car back and spoke into the phone: ¡°All right. Wash your face and get your spirits up. Prepare to wee your husband home.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...??? What husband? I don¡¯t have a husband.¡±

    However, the man had already hung up the phone. He alighted the car and headed for the crowded food court.

    The food court did not only offer various specialty dishes. There were also various small stalls that sold little trinkets for girls.

    While waiting for the noodles to be prepared, Li Nanheng found the queue to be too crowded and decided to stroll around.

    As he passed by those stalls and noticed the little trinkets being sold, he discovered that he had never seen these things in Feng Ling¡¯s room or luggage.

    Her old room also didn¡¯t have these. Although she asionally went out to shop, she never bought much.

    Was it because she didn¡¯t like them, or because she had never seen them before?

    Li Nanheng casually picked what seemed like a small music box. The moment he held it up, it began ying a soft tune. He watched it for a while but still ced it down.

    Spit, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her at all. If he bought it, she would surely break it within minutes.

    He turned to scan the handmade scarves sold by the side.

    Recently, it was bing colder in T City. A scarf would surelye in handy.

    Li Nanheng shifted his brows and recalled that Feng Ling usually only wore clothes that were ck, white or grey in colour. Most of the time, ck was the colour she chose. As a result, she always appeared especially cold.

    If it was ck...

    What colours would go well with it?

    He scanned the scarves and picked up a red one. The quality wasn¡¯t bad. It was handmade and it seemed like it would keep her warm. He imagined Feng Ling wearing it and felt that she would definitely look good in it. He directly paid for it and left.

    On the way back to collect the noodles, he noticed another shop selling handmade soaps and various little trinkets. Various tubes of hand cream were also disyed.

    On the bottom, a short description was written: ¡°Moisturizing and hydrating. Calluses will fade with long term use...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hands were fair and smooth, but when he touched them carefully, he could feel the thinyer of callus that had formed from her frequent use of guns.

    As a man, he had never used a hand cream before. He had also never seen her using one. He wasn¡¯t sure if the ims were truthful but after considering it, he stepped forward to ask: ¡°How long will it take to remove the calluses?¡±

    The employee with exquisite make-up responded with enthusiasm: ¡°Sir, this particr hand cream was made with papaya. Its effects are simr to the papaya ointment sold in Australia. In fact, it¡¯s even more effective than that. It¡¯s very hydrating. We released this hand cream this year. Now that the weather is turning cold, both men and women tend to suffer from dry skin. Applying some of this will be very good for the skin...¡±

    Afterward, a speech only women could understand was passionately delivered. However, Li Nanheng onlyprehended a few words: After long term use, calluses will gradually soften and disappear.

    In the past, Li Nanheng never found anything wrong with the calluses on Feng Ling¡¯s palms. After the long period of training in the base, her skin did not darken nor did she be seriously affected. A thinyer of callus on her palm didn¡¯t cause trouble for anyone.

    However, Wen Leqing once casually mentioned that women would always mind these details. It was in their nature to chase beauty and perfection.

    After listening to the employees¡¯ fancy anecdotes and enthusiastic promotion, Li Nanheng did not say more. He directly bought two tubes of hand cream.

    He then collected the prepared noodles and drove back to the hotel.

    After this customer bought his hand cream, several of the employees kept their eyes on him. They watched as he bought a bowl of noodles to go and left. After seeing the car he drove, they recalled the coat and suit he was wearing and felt that he definitely wasn¡¯t a simple figure.

    Furthermore, not only was his clothes and aura unique, just by standing in the crowd, he clearly stood out.

    However, he actually bought a bowl of noodles to-go. Wasn¡¯t this sort of man supposed to live in a seven stars hotel and have expensive food for every meal?

    ¡ª¡ª

    Several minutester, Li Nanheng parked his car in the underground parking lot of a seven stars hotel. He carried a stic bag containing various trinkets and another bag containing a bowl of noodles and entered the elevator.

    Feng Ling had yet to shower. She had already showered once in the morning and aside from leaving briefly to do some shopping in the day, she did not do much. She also didn¡¯t sweat. After her earlier nap, her mind still felt dazed and heavy. She really wanted to sleep.

    However, she recalled that Li Nanheng was almost home and decided to wait a little longer. She kept away the books she read in the afternoon.

    Very quickly, the man pushed open the door.

    Feng Ling came out of the bedroom not because he was back, but because of the familiar scent of noodles. She looked at the bag he was holding: ¡°You bought... noodles?¡±

    The little woman stood there in her pajamas and appeared just like a little wife waiting for her husband to return home. Li Nanheng lifted his brows: ¡°Go bring a bowl over.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately went to the kitchen and brought out a bowl. She received the noodles from him and poured it in. When she turned back, he handed her another bag.

    She opened it for a look. There was a red, hand-knitted scarf. It felt soft and warm against her skin. There were also two tubes of hand cream.

    Feng Ling stood there in slight confusion. She could not understand why he bought these things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there in a daze. Go eat your food.¡±

    Feng Ling ced the bag down and turned to return to the table. She scooped some of the noodles into a small bowl and found it hard to imagine someone like Li Nanheng heading to the food court alone to buy this sort of thing for her.

    Previously, she had acted on an impulse when she asked to go there. Li Nanheng did not appear ufortable to be sitting there, but the more she watched him, the more she had found that he didn¡¯t fit in well.

    And so, she never expected that Li Nanheng would specially make a trip there again. He even bought these noodles for her.

    Furthermore, this was precisely the taste she previously enjoyed. Although he didn¡¯t say much back then, he actually remembered that this was what she liked.

    Feng Ling turned to look at the bag left on the couch.

    She remembered that there were stores selling these trinkets near the foodcourt.

    Did Li Nanheng buy these things for her on the way?

    To think that, a big man like him who often descended on the battlefield like the King of Hell, would visit that sort of ce to buy these little trinkets for her. The sight of it must have been frightening to behold...

 Chapter 1128 - The Story of Ling and Heng (391)

    <h4>Chapter 1128: The Story of Ling and Heng (391)</h4>

    Feng Ling was indeed hungry. She sat down and dug in.

    After several bites, she noticed Li Nanheng passing her by. He first went into the bedroom to change his clothes. Afterward, he came out of the room and walked past her again. Although he did not say anything, he seemed to be moving intentionally.

    She subconsciously lifted her eyes and met his gaze.

    He was waiting for her to speak up; he knew she definitely wouldn¡¯t like those random little trinkets. It was this bowl ofmon noodles that would move her heart.

    But she sure was good. She dug in immediately without a word of thanks. She didn¡¯t even smile at him.

    It was fine. He wasn¡¯t the sort to look for credit. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like her to make a big fuss about this; he wouldn¡¯t enjoy receiving such a reaction either.

    But she didn¡¯t even say a single word before sitting down to eat. This was really too much like Feng Ling...

    Right now, the main point was, what was he supposed to say to recapture her attention?

    For example: ¡°I remembered that you liked these noodles and specially drove through the traffic to visit that food court for you. Aren¡¯t you touched?¡±

    Aren¡¯t you disgusted?

    For example: ¡°I bought a scarf and some handcream for you. If there¡¯s anything else you need, remember to mention it. I don¡¯t know what kind of things women like, but if there¡¯s anything you want, I¡¯ll get it all for you.¡±

    How shallow can you be?

    For example: ¡°Little Feng Ling, this old man likes you so much. Can¡¯t you give him some response? If you jump up in happiness to give this old man a hug, he¡¯ll even give his life up for you...¡±

    Are you retarded?

    The more he thought about, the more he found it ridiculous. A big man like him was trapped in a dilemma.

    The edge of Li Nanheng¡¯s lips trembled. He decided not to continue passing by the dining table and headed for the kitchen to make some coffee.

    Feng Ling watched the man¡¯s back view as she ate.

    She did not understand what was wrong with him.

    Could it be that he was hungry?

    That wasn¡¯t right. If he was hungry, he wouldn¡¯t have bought a single portion home. Furthermore, he only bought a single, small portion. That likely wasn¡¯t it.

    Then, what was going on earlier when he watched her and her noodles with his burning gaze?

    Hearing the noise of the coffee machine from the kitchen, Feng Ling was stumped for a moment. She then lowered her head to continue eating.

    Right now, she had no idea what else she was supposed to do but eat.

    After slowly finishing her food, she noticed that the coffee machine had gone silent.

    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment before standing up to keep the cutleries. She brought them to the kitchen and saw that the man was standing before the coffee machine. He seemed to be preupied with his thoughts. She cleared her throat. ¡°Boss, move aside for a bit. Let me wash the bowl.¡±

    Li Nanheng turned to nce at her. He originally wanted to tell her to just leave it there. However, when he saw her averted gaze, his originally stifled emotions were immediately eased.

    Was she feeling... shy?

    Feng Ling did not look him in the eye. She watched as the man shifted to the side and directly moved to ce the dishes in the sink. She paid no mind to the dishwasher by the side and stood stiffly to wash the bowl.

    After washing the dishes, she washed her hands and wiped them dry. She turned to leave only to abruptlye into contact with the man¡¯s firm chest.

    She faltered in her movements and lifted her head to see that the man was looking down at her.

    She did not notice when he had approached her.

    Feng Ling¡¯s response seemed tog behind for a moment. All of a sudden, her eyes lit up. As he lifted his elbow, she lowered her head to sneak out underneath it. However, the man caught her in his arms and brought her into his embrace. He lowered his head to breathe in the scent of her hair. He then chuckled softly: ¡°Your hair is dry. You didn¡¯t take a shower.¡±

    ¡°En. I washed it in the morning and I spent the evening napping. I didn¡¯t have time to shower again.¡± Feng Ling shrunk her head back from the sensation of the man¡¯s breath on her head: ¡°Boss, let go of me first. I¡¯ll go... um, what is that...¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Shouldn¡¯t you wait a bit after eating to shower?¡± The man held her firmly. He pressed a kiss against her hair with a soft chuckle: ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since west spent time together like this. Are you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling herself was unsure about how she felt right now.

    Although she used to stay on the same floor as Li Nanheng, they were at least separated by a wall. They had grown close and spent a short period of time in love, but they never stayed in the same room for so long. Besides, they had both been busy in the base. Right now, her wounds left her with so much free time she was almost flustered.

    After a long period of separation, their first reunion was in Boston. At the time, she feltpletely different about him. Even though they were staying in the same ce, she didn¡¯t have much reservations. In fact, she had acted as cold as she wanted. Those feelings werepletely different from how she felt right now.

    Even a few days ago, when he kept trying to press close, she had been able to maintain a cold and distant front. From the way they had interacted, it was as though he was only Boss Li and she was only an ex-member of XI Base he used to train. She was also used to saying little, and so they had spent the past two days peacefully.

    However, right now, the circumstances were different.

    The air seemed to carry the heavy stench of love...

    She hadpletely no idea how to rid the air of it¡¯s intimate scent. It seemed as though sparks would fly any moment, and it would lead to an even more frightening fire.

    She was no longer a young girl. Li Nanheng no longer had to restrain his ws out of consideration for her.

    Right now, he was akin to a wolf that hadn¡¯t touched meat for years. Even if he did not disy it clearly when he watched her, she could still vaguely sense that she was a piece of meat ced right by his lips.

    She could be eaten up anytime.

    The little woman who typically had the guts to charge into an ambush armed with only a gun was likely unaware. Right now, her expression clearly revealed her desire to escape, yet she seemed fearful of being caught and kissed again. The sight of her tugged at his desire tomit a sin.

    Li Nanheng held her firmly in his arms and lowered his head to slowly press little kisses on her face. As he shifted onto her earlobe, Feng Ling¡¯s body trembled. She rushed to push him away but before she could do so, the man gently bit down on her ear.

    This one bite almost caused her to cry out.

 Chapter 1129 - The Story of Ling and Heng (392)

    <h4>Chapter 1129: The Story of Ling and Heng (392)</h4>

    Feng Ling rushed to cover her ear. She looked up at him: ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

    The man paused slightly but he did not back away. He watched her closely and scanned her reddened ears and theposed expression she was struggling to hold onto: ¡°So sensitive?¡±

    Feng Ling covered her reddened ears to say: ¡°My injuries are almost healed. Tomorrow evening, Mrs. Mo will be participating in an event. Although she didn¡¯t ask me to go with her, this is still part of my job. I n to resume working by her side tomorrow. I can¡¯t keep using these small wounds as an excuse toze around; I would be letting down Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo¡¯s trust in me.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    The man asked while checking the wounds on her elbow. Based on the way injuries were usually treated in the XI Base, this was indeed nothing to be concerned about. However, if Ji Nuan were to see them, she would likely chase Feng Ling off to rest at home.

    ¡°So don¡¯t kiss anymore. If you leave any marks... How am I supposed to see Mrs. Mo tomorrow.¡± Feng Ling coughed. ¡°I¡¯m already injured. She¡¯ll definitely check underneath my clothes.¡±

    Li Nanheng was quiet. He lowered his head to watch her.

    Although the man did not speak, his gaze was slightly hot. Feng Ling lifted her hands and adjusted her cor. She nced at him, indicating with her eyes.

    Li Nanheng suddenly chuckled and asked casually: ¡°What did you think I was going to do to you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Not only were Feng Ling¡¯s ears hot, she felt that even her face was burning up. She immediately said: ¡°I¡¯m returning to the bedroom to shower!¡±

    She abruptly made to leave.

    As Feng Ling walked around him, the man leaned down. Feng Ling faltered as her lips almost came into contact with his face. She lifted her head to see that the man was smiling at her.

    ¡°...¡± She red at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the very least your boyfriend. It¡¯s fine if you won¡¯te to the evening party with me, but you should at least give me a kiss before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Boyfriend.

    Previously, even when they were back in the base and in love, they had never addressed each other this way.

    Was he considered her boyfriend now?

    If he hadn¡¯t forgotten that night on that snowy mountain, right now, he would already be loudly dering himself as her man.

    Feng Ling watched him without a change in expression: ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to protect Mrs. Mo. This is unrted to attending the evening party with you. Besides, for the past few years, we¡¯ve both be used to being upied with our own matters. What need is there to apany...¡±

    ¡°Did you think that I like you so that you can keep giving me the cold-shoulder?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no buts. I¡¯m asking if you will kiss me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What can a kiss do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll make me happy.¡±

    Feng Ling stared at him speechlessly. She then looked at his lips and at his face. Although she wasn¡¯t short, when she stood in front of this man, the contrast between their heights was distinct. She lifted her head and quickly nted a kiss on his cheek before pushing him away to escape: ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to shower!¡±

    The man chuckled in satisfaction and reached out to drag her back into his arms. He lowered his head to give her a deep kiss. Finally, when Feng Ling red at him for not keeping his word, he kissed the corner of her lips gently: ¡°Go on.¡±

    He dragged his words out, his tone carrying slight dissatisfaction, helplessness, and silent doting.

    When the man finally released her, Feng Ling escaped as though her feet had been brushed with ayer of oil. She returned to her room to shower.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling woke up at 9.30 a.m. the next day. Her eyes shifted onto the clock out of habit. Last night, she had stepped out of her bedroom after her shower to see that Li Nanheng was in the midst of a phone call. From his conversation, it sounded like he had quite some matters to deal with in T City. Thus, she did not disturb him. She returned to her room to dry her hair and went straight to the bed.

    Right now, it was alreadyte; she had yet to contact Ji Nuan.

    She immediately became fully awake and sat up.

    She left the bedroom to see that she was the only person in the room.

    She picked up her phone and called Ji Nuan. After arranging a suitable time to meet Ji Nuan tonight, she called Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng answered her call very quickly.

    Feng Ling rarely took the initiative to call him. The man was currently in a car, rushing toward a particr exhibition show. He casually ced the thick set of documents he was holding down on hisp. He answered with a smile: ¡°Good morning, Miss Feng.¡±

    Feng Ling was not too used to the sudden change in atmosphere between them. However, since the misunderstanding was already cleared, she did not wish to make things difficult for them anymore. After all, she was well aware of whom her heart belonged to.

    She asked with some awkwardness: ¡°You went out already?¡±

    ¡°En. I have quite some matters to deal with today. I need to personally attend a business partner¡¯s evening party tonight. After apanying Ji Nuan in the evening, are youing back to the hotel or will you go to T University with her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll decide based on the time the event ends.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go to T University to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re picking me up? But if Mrs. Mo sees this, how am I supposed to exin...¡±

    ¡°Do you think Ji Nuan is dumb? Can¡¯t she recognize the situation between us?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    That was also true. Previously, when Mr. Mo came by, it was clear from their tones that they both knew something. They simply didn¡¯t state it out in the open.

    ¡°Where is that event you¡¯re apanying her to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll find out after I see her in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Give me a call after you¡¯ve confirmed it. I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Feng Ling hung up the phone and immediately went to wash up. Before leaving the hotel, she also gave Wen Leqing a call. However, the call did not go through. She seemed to be quite busy. Feng Ling recalled that Wen Leqing wasn¡¯t very cheerful these days and did not continue calling her. It was better to wait for her to reach out when she feltfortable.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Wen Leqing had signed a three months long contract to be a guest professor at this medical school and was in charge of discussing various Western medicine ideas and sharing about her experiences working as a doctor. However, as she disliked standing out, she spent most of her time helping the seniors that hade to work with her. She avoided drawing attention to herself and was extremely low-profile.

    Today, she was headed to the Provincial Central Hospital to conduct some clinical experiments and teachings. She heard that the hospital had invited various renowned medical professionals to attend and observe.

    After arriving at the hospital, Wen Leqing and her seniors rushed off to change into their light green protective suits. They then wore their masks and headed to the conference room specially prepared for them. Right as they were about to enter the conference room, Wen Leqing lifted her head to see the people standing outside the conference room. One of them was especially tall. He was dressed in a long, white doctor¡¯s robe and standing there quietly. He seemed to be engaged in a conversation with the hospital director.

    The instant he sensed her gaze, he turned and met her eyes.

 Chapter 1130 - The Story of Ling and Heng (393)

    <h4>Chapter 1130: The Story of Ling and Heng (393)</h4>

    She didn¡¯t even need to look at the other party¡¯s face carefully and a profile alone was enough for her to recognize that it was Wen Linhan.

    He hadn¡¯t returned to America yet?

    Why did he show up in the provincial hospital? Did the well-known medical professionals from all over the world who were invited by the provincial hospital today included him?

    Normally, her brother would never participate in these activities. Even though he was often invited, he seldom participated. She was just as low-key as him, but she would still participate in this kind of activity from time to time, but he never changed his principle.

    But now he actually appeared here.

    The moment their eyes met, Wen Leqing turned cold.

    She looked away from the man¡¯s face, walked to her senior brother and senior sister not far away who were talking to others, took the clinical files she was going to use from their hands, and walked away, not looking at him at all.

    However, after arriving inside, she was surprised to find that Wen Linhan was also a member of today¡¯s clinical experiments and teaching, and many medical professionals were here today and the scene was very formal.

    So although Wen Leqing didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room with him, she could only endure it.

    The senior brother and senior sister also noticed Wen Linhan. They immediately nced at Wen Leqing, only to see that she was wearing a mask all the time and reading the files in her hands without any expression.

    Halfway through the clinical trial, the leaders of the provincial hospital asked her to pass the materials in her hands to Wen Linhan.

    Wen Leqing handed the files in her hand to the senior sister and signaled her to help with her eyes.

    But the other people all looked at her at this moment. Wen Leqing acted well and responsively and showed enriched professional knowledge in the clinical experiment just now, but why did she act so strangely when she was asked to pass the files to Wen Linhan?

    Because of the more than ten seconds she dyed, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at her.

    The TV station was broadcasting live for the medical school students and there were at least thousands of pairs of eyes watching them.

    ¡°Senior Sister, do me a favor.¡± Wen Leqing whispered.

    The senior sister looked at her and then at Wen Linhan who was looking at this side indifferently, feeling as if there was a thorn in her back, so she whispered, ¡°I have some device in my hand, so I can¡¯t pass it to him.¡±

    Wen Leqing looked at the device in her hand and then turned to the senior brother. However, although there was nothing in the senior brother¡¯s hands, it would be too strange... if she asked the senior brother to help her.

    ncing at the camera over there, Wen Leqing had no choice but to take the files and walked to Wen Linhan. She kept a straight face and wore a protective mask, so no one found anything unusual from her face.

    There was arge screen in the clinical consultation room. On the screen, her figure and Wen Linhan¡¯s figure were magnified. There were also some professional texts and drawings disyed on the screen. She did not look at anyone, nor did she look at the big screen, and just said tly, ¡°Doctor Wen, the files you want.¡±

    With that, before Wen Linhan took the files, she put them on the table in front of him, then walked aside, and nodded politely to the leaders of the provincial hospital and other doctors before retreating to the side of her senior sister and senior brother.

    During the whole process, she didn¡¯t seem to see the man surrounded by several medical school leaders or feel his gaze. She treated him as if he was just a well-known doctor admired by many people but strange to her.

    This little episode stopped the ongoing clinical trial for more than ten seconds. The leaders of medical school only knew that she was also surnamed Wen, but this surname wasn¡¯t very rare, so they didn¡¯t think much.

    But someone still called her, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Wen Leqing paused and raised her eyes to look at the person.

    ¡°The two Dr. Wens seem to be very famous in the medical circle in Los Angeles. Have you evermunicated when you were in the United States? Today¡¯s clinical experiment requires a very urate suture manual technique. Can you two disy the precise technique of clinical suture in front of the camera and enlighten all of us and thousands of students in T City Medical College?¡±

    Everyone in this clinical trial, including that person, turned their eyes to Wen Leqing at the same time.

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t look at Wen Linhan or that person. She just nodded politely to others. ¡°With Doctor Wen here, I think I¡¯d better note out. Doctor Wen¡¯s suture technique is worthy of everyone¡¯s learning. I¡¯d like to have that chance too...¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wen, you have been studying abroad for many years and have also been recruited by Los Angeles Municipal Hospital. You don¡¯t have to be so modest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being modest. What I said is true.¡± Wen Leqing said, raising her hand to introduce the senior sister and senior brother next to her: ¡°My senior sister and senior brother are more excellent than me. They and Doctor Wen will demonstrate for the students and the effect will be better.¡±

    Seeing her being so modest, the leaders didn¡¯t force her. In the end, they invited her senior brother and senior sister to demonstrate suturing together with Wen Linhan.

    When Wen Linhan bypassed the table in front of him and went to the clinical test bench, he slightly nced at Wen Leqing.

    Although he didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were clear and calm. He didn¡¯t pretend to be a stranger to her, nor did he say anything to her. He just looked at her as if he was curious how thick her protective suit was. Wen Leqing who was wearing a green mask was cold-faced, looking familiar yet strange to him.

    As if not noticing his gaze, Wen Leqing lowered her eyes and took a step back, giving him the position beside the clinical test bench, and turned away.

 Chapter 1131 - The Story of Ling and Heng (394)

    <h4>Chapter 1131: The Story of Ling and Heng (394)</h4>

    Just as Li Nanheng had said, when Feng Ling met Ji Nuan at T University, she immediately tugged her clothes apart and checked her wounds thoroughly. She had knitted her brows in heartache at the wounds that had healed on the surface but left scars that would take time to fade.

    Thankfully, Feng Ling was not the kind to say much. She answered Ji Nuan¡¯s questions directly and did not hold any negative feelings about it. The conversation slowly shifted onto the event they would be attending tonight.

    ¡°It¡¯s an evening party hosted by the old CEO Mr. Kai. Hispany, the EP Group, is considered an overseas Chinese enterprise. Previously, our studio had some interactions with them. We also recently signed a partnership contract with them. Mr. Kai¡¯s family has moved back from America, and they¡¯ve only just settled down in T City. They¡¯ve invited various of the important partners to visit his home for a meal and some drinks. It¡¯ll be a simple party hosted at his home, although it might be somewhat crowded.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to select a gown now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a gown. Mr. Kai emphasized that this will only be a home party. He would like the guests to be friendly, and he doesn¡¯t want this to be a grand affair. It¡¯ll be fine to just dress a little formal.¡±

    Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was radiant with happiness and understood that she hadpletely cleared her conflict with Mr. Mo. Now that their cold war had ended, Feng Ling naturally felt herself rxing as well. Previously, it had been difficult watching Ji Nuan cling onto her facade ofposure. As she thought, one would only feel at ease when everything was resolved.

    Previously, the sight of Ji Nuan sitting in a daze by the condo window had really caused her heart to ache.

    ¡ª¡ª

    That evening, 6.30 p.m..

    As a wealthy man in T City, Mr. Kai¡¯s vi covered two thousand square meters ofnd.

    Although it was already winter, the weather was great. The sky was clear and the stars were visible. The temperature also was not as cold as they had expected. There were many guests invited and most of the women still chose to dress in gowns. In the well-lit vi, everyone¡¯s expression was radiant and eye-catching.

    There were well-trained servers arranging the expensive and delicate desserts and beverages.

    The guests continued filing in and the crowd slowly increased.

    By 7.30 p.m., the courtyard was crowded and boisterous.

    Mr. Kai had just left the study room on the second floor of the main building. Qin Siting and Li Nanheng, whom the elder had specially invited to the room for a heart to heart talk, were standing by the windows. Qin Siting was looking at the crowd while Li Nanheng stood closer to the air vent to light a cigarette.

    ncing at the crowd of young women chattering downstairs, Qin Siting was about to reach for his phone when he noticed a woman alighting from a car ahead. When he gained a clear look of the woman¡¯s face, he immediately chuckled meaningfully: ¡°Nanheng, look who¡¯s here.¡±

    Li Nanheng held the cigarette between his fingers and turned mildly to the direction Qin Siting was pointing at. When he saw that it was actually Feng Mingzhu, his expression did not change. ¡°It seems like she received news from the elder¡¯s men and found out about my whereabouts.¡±

    Qin Siting chuckled and sat down on the couch. He casually flipped through the confidential arms trade contract elder Kai had sincerely invited them to look through and nced up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you personally go down to entertain her? It seems like this Miss Feng is truly very set on you.¡±

    ¡°Me? I think it¡¯s much better if you go. Doctor Qin¡¯s appearance isparable to that of Pan Yue¡¯s [1. Pan Yue is a famous Chinese poet known for his good looks.]. In order to gain a single look at you, wealthy youngdies have faked all sorts of illnesses enough to line up outside your clinic. I say, why don¡¯t you help me get rid of this Feng Mingzhu? Let her spend her thoughts on you instead.¡±

    Qin Siting lifted one corner of his lips. His clear and rxed gaze was filled with ridicule. ¡°How could I possibly dare to? After all, the eldest Miss Feng has been fond of you for so many years. I can¡¯t possibly go seduce a youngdy in love.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered and carelessly stubbed out his cigarette on the ashtray by the side. A soft hissing sound filled the air before silence returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if Doctor Qin has any women by his side. Recently, it seems like Shi Niange also has no n whatsoever of being involved with you. We can¡¯t possibly leave you alone forever.¡±

    Li Nanheng approached Qin Siting¡¯s side as he spoke.

    Feng Mingzhu had just walked through the vi entrance and was greeting the people who frequently interacted with the Feng family. Further away, a familiar car had juste to a stop. The backseat door opened and Ji Nuan, who was dressed in a feminine business style, high fashion white suit alighted. When everyone heard that she was the famous Mrs. Mo, a crowd immediately formed around her.

    Only Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the figure that had casually alighted from the driver¡¯s seat.

    Feng Ling was dressed in a white dress shirt and ck jeans, with a simple and short velvet coat over it. As usual, she wore the ck shoes she usually liked the most. Her charisma clearly informed the people around her not to approach. She was simple and neat without any makeup; even her hair was left as it is. She followed behind Ji Nuan and, when necessary, she lifted her arm to block off the crowd of people closing in around them. Her gaze was indifferent but she maintained some surface level of politeness as she informed the people to back off a little, and to first let Mrs. Mo in before crowding around her.

    Qin Siting noticed that Li Nanheng seemed to be looking out of the windows especially seriously and turned away from the contract to follow his gaze.

    When he saw that it was Ji Nuan and Feng Ling, he lifted his brows in understanding. He thenmented: ¡°The colour of Feng Ling¡¯s scarf is not bad. It¡¯s rare to see her wear red.¡±

    Indeed, Feng Ling, who was heading in with Ji Nuan, had surprisingly wrapped a red scarf around her neck. The colour waspatible with her mostly ck outfit and carried the European taste young women these days were fond of.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Li Nanheng lifted one corner of his lips.

    Qin Siting lifted his well-defined brows casually. ¡°It¡¯s rare for her to have these sorts of things. Could it be that Ji Nuan was so enthusiastic that she knitted a scarf specially for her?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Do you think Ji Nuan had the time to knit a scarf?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange then. This doesn¡¯t seem very aligned with Feng Ling¡¯s usual habits,¡± Qin Siting intentionally teased, hiding a smile. ¡°Could it be that some wild man was worried she would catch a cold and specially gifted it to her?¡±

    The so-called wild man nced at him coldly.

    Qin Siting put on an exaggerated expression of understanding: ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t tell me that wild-man is you?¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly harrumphed. As he turned back to Feng Ling¡¯s figure and the warm red colour on her neck, a hint of satisfaction shed past his eyes.

 Chapter 1132 - The Story of Ling and Heng (395)

    <h4>Chapter 1132: The Story of Ling and Heng (395)</h4>

    When he left the study room, several bodyguards approached him. ¡°Boss, we noticed Feng Mingzhu here earlier and had someone look into this. Elder Li did not help guide her into the country. She must have bought over someone from the elder¡¯s side and learned about your whereabouts.¡±

    Li Nanheng lifted one corner of his lips. ¡°All of you better stay alert tonight. Don¡¯t let her near Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°What about Mrs. Mo?¡±

    ¡°Arrange Feng Ling and Ji Nuan to the more isted lounge and keep them further away from those messed up wealthy youngdies. With Ji Nuan and Feng Ling¡¯s character, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll enjoy interacting with them. Tonight is Elder Kai¡¯s evening party. Don¡¯t allow any trouble to happen.¡±

    ¡°All right, we understand. We definitely won¡¯t allow Feng Ling to meet Feng Mingzhu. Otherwise, Feng Ling might pick a fight with Boss again,¡± the bodyguard spoke cheekily and immediately gave the men by his side a look. As Boss Li¡¯s gaze turned frightening, they all rushed to escape.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze shifted back to the window in the study room.

    Even if Feng Ling met up with Feng Mingzhu, with Feng Ling¡¯s character in mind, now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, it was unlikely for her to further misunderstand. Even if someone really tried to instigate trouble, if Feng Ling had any doubts, she would directlye to him to rify instead of tolerating her frustration or allowing the situation to worsen.

    In this aspect, he still understood her very well.

    Back then, if it wasn¡¯t because those elders had interfered and cruelly tossed her out of the base; if she hadn¡¯t left as such a sorry figure, she wouldn¡¯t have frozen her heart to the extent of refusing to even see him again.

    Although Feng Ling often appeared confused by matters of the heart, in fact, she was very mature about most things. She simply had a straightforward way of dealing with matters; it didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Feng Ling and Ji Nuan entered the lounge, they learned that Mr. Kai¡¯s new home was extremelyrge. There were several vis in this two thousand square meters of space, and the guests were led into four different lounges; the Plum, Orchid, Chrysanthemum and Bamboo lounges. Several young servers approached and led them to the Orchid Lounge, stating that it was quieter there and more suited for Mrs. Mo to rest.

    Feng Ling assumed they specially arranged this for Ji Nuan because they knew of her status as Mrs. Mo and did not doubt them. She followed Ji Nuan in.

    There were only a few middle-aged, wealthydies drinking tea in the Orchid Lounge. When they saw that Ji Nuan hade, they greeted her warmly and introduced themselves. Feng Ling had nned to guard by the door but was hauled in by Ji Nuan. ¡°Your wounds have yet to recover. Why are you standing outside? Sit here to eat and drink. For this sort of event, we only have to show up. There¡¯s no need to disy our presence the whole time. We¡¯ll leave after wasting one or two hours here. Don¡¯t pay any mind to everything else.¡±

    ¡°Although that is so, there¡¯s a really big crowd tonight. You never know who might havee in. It¡¯s better if I head out for a look.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ll be staying in the Orchid Lounge, set your heart at ease and stay here. Everyone here are richdies who rarely have any conflicts with each other. Their characters also seem to be generous. The atmosphere is so rxed, you should also rx. Although you call yourself a bodyguard, when have I actually treated you as one? Sit down.¡± In a rare assion, Ji Nuan stated thest two words in a firm,manding voice.

    Feng Ling had no choice but to sit down next to her.

    As she did so, Ji Nuan nced meaningfully at the scarf on her neck.

    Feng Ling reached up and tugged the scarf off without a change in expression.

    She initially did not n on wearing this scarf, but Ji Nuan felt that she was dressed too lightly. Her coat was thin and her neck was revealed; she insisted Feng Ling would catch a cold this way and even wanted to bring her to go buy a scarf. Coincidentally, they had driven past the hotel. Feng Ling could only park the car to head upstairs and retrieve the red scarf. She directly wore it over.

    When Ji Nuan saw her, she even described her as, ¡°especially beautiful.¡±

    Thement left Feng Ling somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The other three lounges were crowded. Due to Feng Mingzhu¡¯s special status, she was arranged to be in the main lounge, which was the Plum Lounge.

    Most of the people were dressed in gowns, including Feng Mingzhu.

    She wore a body-hugging long gown. Her hair was curled slightly andid beautifully on her shoulders. The makeup on her face was also exquisite and she drew a lot of attention. However, she waspletely uninterested in the people watching her and was searching from Li Nanheng¡¯s figure in the crowd.

    She did not manage to find him in the Plum Lounge and visited the other three lounges. The Orchid Lounge was the most empty and furthest for the rest; it wasrgely upied by women. Thus, Feng Mingzhu visited itst.

    When she arrived by the entrance, she abruptly noticed Feng Ling, who was leaning against the couch and chatting with Ji Nuan with a light smile.

    The instant she saw that Feng Ling was actually there, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s expression turned unkind. She scanned the ce once and after checking that Li Nanheng wasn¡¯t present, she turned around and left before Feng Ling could notice her. Her fists were curled up tightly.

    It was really so hard to chase her away.

    Did Li Nanheng know that she was here?

    Back then, didn¡¯t they say that Feng Ling cut off all contact with Li Nanheng after being chased out of the base?

    She heard that afterwards, the XI Base made use of some method to bring Feng Ling back, but Feng Ling held resentment in her heart and refused to return. It seemed like there weren¡¯t any forms ofmunication between her and Li Nanheng ever since. Previously, when they met at some event in Los Angeles, the two of them had been like strangers. They didn¡¯t even exchange nces.

    It was unlikely for these two to be in contact...

    She had heard that Feng Ling was currently working as Mrs. Mo¡¯s bodyguard.

    And so, that long haired beauty next to her was likely the well-known Mrs. Mo.

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure what sort of rtionship Feng Ling had with Li Nanheng, since Feng Ling had stayed in this area since the event started, it was likely the two had yet to meet. Perhaps they were even unaware of each other¡¯s presence.

    In that case, she had to hasten things up.

    Previously, at the Li family, Grandfather Li had been upset at her for spreading those things out. Right now, he was unwilling to help her out. Even though she had visited the Li family several times since then, his attitude towards her was very mild. She had found her way to Li Nanheng not because of Grandfather Li¡¯s help, but because she had cried and acted pitifully to the Li family¡¯s butler while sharing about her feelings for Li Nanheng, before finally moving the man¡¯spassion. He had revealed a little about Li Nanheng¡¯s whereabouts in T City. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to appear at the same event as him.

 Chapter 1133 - The Story of Ling and Heng (396)

    <h4>Chapter 1133: The Story of Ling and Heng (396)</h4>

    Li Nanheng¡¯s three years of marriage would end tomorrow.

    After that marriage that could not be exined to outsiders, in two days, Li Nanheng wouldpletely start afresh.

    If she did not hasten to tie herself down to him, it would likely be difficult for her to enter the Li family.

    After all, Elder Li no longer nned on helping her. If she did not harden her heart to take some action, her years of waiting and unhappiness would have been tolerated for nothing.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the study room, Li Nanheng tapped on his phone with a heavy and dark gaze.

    ¡°Do you really n on not heading down?¡± Qin Siting was amused. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Kai¡¯s evening party. Everyone knows that the Li Corporation¡¯s heir is here. If you don¡¯t show your face, it¡¯ll be hard for the elder to hold onto his.¡±

    In fact, Qin Siting quite looked forward to seeing Feng Mingzhu cling onto Li Nanheng.

    They had been brothers for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen such a courageous little weed that dared to throw itself at an ice mountain. This Miss Feng was truly very stubborn.

    Li Nanheng suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°What would I go down for? Tonight¡¯s main character is Mr. Kai Da. I¡¯m but a performance they are looking forward to. There¡¯s no need to look for trouble.

    ¡°Feng Ling is in the Orchid Lounge. You can avoid the eyes Feng Mingzhu has arranged and go to the Orchid Lounge to look for your Little Ling. Go have tea and be lovey dovey with her.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say anything. His gaze shifted toward the windows to look in the direction of the Orchid Lounge.

    If Feng Mingzhu, the eyesore, did not appear tonight, he really would have borrowed this opportunity to haul Feng Ling forward for a dance. She had never experienced this sort of romantic asion before; it would definitely draw out her adorably dumbstricken side.

    However, Feng Mingzhu was here. That woman would never have appeared if she didn¡¯t have her own ns. If he brought Feng Ling into the public¡¯s eye at this moment, he would be making her a target. On one hand, he would be giving her the title she deserved, but, on the other hand, he would be nudging her toward all sorts of trouble.

    Rather than allowing the unexpected to happen here, it would be much better to first get rid of all these troublesome things before bringing her back to the hotel to coax.

    His little wife, regardless of back when she was in the XI Base or after, she had always pushed forward on her own and tried her best to live well.

    Right now was the time for him to keep her behind him; he would block off all of the harsh storms and bitter rain for her. When it came to the things that should not touch her, the sights that should not stain her eyes, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to approach her, or even appear before her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Halfway through the evening party, the people in the lounges all gathered in the courtyard. They danced and chatted happily; it was a noisy affair.

    Under Mr. Kai¡¯s repeated urging, Li Nanheng finally appeared.

    Although the Li Corporation kept a low-profile in the business world, who didn¡¯t know that the Li Corporation always yed a stable and sessful card. The story of their family¡¯s outstanding business began decades ago. Back then, they had already shaken the American Chinese world once. It was only that the elders had grown old and Li Nanheng had yet to take over the business; thus, their ways had be more low profile. Despite this, everyone was fully aware of the Li family¡¯s position, as well as that mysterious base linked to the United Nations that the Li family was hiding.

    It was rare for Li Nanheng to show up in this sort of event. Many familiar or new sessful entrepreneurs approached to chat. Li Nanheng received them all with a mild expression; he appeared as though he was smiling, but the people standing closer could sense that Mr. Li¡¯s aura kept people away. He was not someone easy to approach. The Li family also was not an influence they could easily obtain.

    As he returned to Mr. Kai¡¯s side, the elder rushed to speak to Li Nanheng politely. At this moment, a server brought over a ss of wine. Li Nanheng casually picked it up and knocked his ss together with Mr. Kai before taking a sip. His movements then paused.

    He smiled at Mr. Kai without a change in expression before turning to look at Qin Siting who was engaged in conversation not too far away.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was cold; as though he was trying to freeze him to death. Qin Siting said a few words with a smile and patted his conversation partner¡¯s arm before turning to approach. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the wine.¡± Li Nanheng took the opportunity while Mr. Kai was caught up in a conversation with someone else to turn away. He handed the drink over.

    Qin Siting received it and brought it close to his nose. He then lifted his brows and scanned the servers around them. He chuckled lightly. ¡°She¡¯s being far too hasty. She clearly knows you¡¯re about to regain your status as a bachelor. Is she trying to take you down before that?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s in the drink?¡±

    ¡°It should be one of those perverted and strong aphrodisiacs from India. It¡¯s hard to detect when mixed in red wine. As expected of someone trained in the XI Base. Your awareness isn¡¯t normal at all. You were even able to sense this sort of tasteless and scentless thing. How outstanding.¡± Qin Siting casually poured the wine out onto a bush by the side and lifted the empty ss to his nose: ¡°Did you drink it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was slightly heavy.

    Qin Siting immediately chuckled in amusement: ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°One mouth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Although this drug acts fast, and its effects are somewhat perverted, thankfully you didn¡¯t drink much. If you only took one sip, at most you¡¯ll sleep poorly for a night. You shouldn¡¯t face anything big.¡± Qin Siting picked up a new ss of red wine from the side and handed it to him. ¡°Here, have some alcohol to ease away the fright. These days, when men head out, we all have to protect ourselves. Otherwise, we never know when we¡¯ll be forcefully taken to bed by some unknown woman.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression had darkened after hearing the words, ¡®sleep poorly for a night.¡¯ He received the ss but did not drink it. Instead, he nced at Qin Siting coldly: ¡°Indeed. Doctor Qin, back then, not only were you forcefully brought to bed, you were kicked aside right after it. This world is not only dangerous for women. Even men will face danger when they are out.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng called one of the bodyguards over and spoke softly. ¡°Check the surveince cameras tonight and find all of the people Feng Mingzhu met with tonight. Exactly which server was bribed into drugging my wine; after finding out, drag the person out and cripple him.¡±

    The bodyguard was stunned for a moment. They had been guarding by the side and really did not notice Boss Li drinking earlier. They asked in curiosity. ¡°Boss, you were poisoned?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was dark: ¡°Stop wasting your breath and go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, all right...¡±

 Chapter 1134 - The Story of Ling and Heng (397)

    <h4>Chapter 1134: The Story of Ling and Heng (397)</h4>

    Ten minutester.

    ¡°Boss, we found him.¡± Two of the bodyguards weaved through the crowd and approached Li Nanheng from the back and whispered to him: ¡°Miss Feng spent a lot of money to bribe one of the servers hiredst minute. She then imed to be feeling unwell and made her way to the rooms specially arranged for the guests to rest. She settled in one of the rooms and hasn¡¯t left for more than fifteen minutes. After we brought the surveince camera records to the server, he confessed everything for fear that we would report him. Miss Feng is over there waiting for him to bring you in after you drink that wine.¡±

    As they spoke, the two bodyguards lifted their heads to scan Li Nanheng¡¯s face. Boss Li¡¯s expression did not give anything away and no one could tell he had been drugged.

    Qin Siting turned to Li Nanheng. Li Nanheng expressionlessly lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He then narrowed his cold, ck eyes and turned toward the Plum Lounge. He scanned the various businessmen that had previouslypeted with the Li Corporation and noticed an old CEO that was rather intoxicated.

    ¡°I say, why don¡¯t you sacrifice your body for a bit. The entire Feng family will immediately be yours.¡± Qin Siting saw that Li Nanheng¡¯s tolerance was quite good. He was holding in hisughter with all his might. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Go on, ah.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him mildly: ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Qin Siting chuckled. ¡°After so many years in medicine, I feel a violent sense of disgust against any sort of bacteria that spreads rapidly. I definitely can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°So you do know that it¡¯s a bacteria that spreads rapidly; it¡¯s not any sort of good thing. Do you think this old man¡¯s desire is unfulfilled to that extent? Do you expect me to be able to do it as long as it¡¯s a woman?¡± Li Nanheng nibbled the cigarette between his lips and nced at the building where the resting room was located. He narrowed his eyes coldly to say. ¡°I can¡¯t me her for not wanting to return to the Feng family. That sort of swamp; there¡¯s no harm staying further away from it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Qin Siting nced at him.

    Although Qin Siting appeared graceful, gentle and mild, his intelligence was out of the ordinary. There was no need for Li Nanheng to say more for him to understand this matter. Within three seconds, his brows moved.

    Without waiting for Qin Siting to speak, Li Nanheng chuckled coldly. He did not exin as he tossed his cigarette into an ashtray a server was carrying nearby. He lifted his feet and headed toward the Plum Lounge.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In Mr. Kai Da¡¯s vi, the resting rooms arranged for the important guests were located on the third floor of the vi where the Chrysanthemum Lounge was.

    Along the curved staircase, a certain old and bald CEO in his forties was being supported up by a server. He had arge beer belly.

    This server was the very one that had been bribed by Feng Mingzhu earlier. Right now, his heart was rattled by fear as he supported the old CEO up the stairs. His gaze shifted backwards every now and then, but when he met the eyes of the two fierce bodyguards by the side, he was immediately frightened into silence. He continued helping the man up.

    When they arrived on the third floor, the server whispered: ¡°It¡¯s this floor... Miss Feng, Miss Feng is in the room ahead...¡±

    Li Nanheng approached from the back and expressionlessly nced at the direction they were heading in.

    When that CEO Liu from Guo Xia corporation was supported in, he shifted his gaze away coldly. He turned to the windows at the end of the hallway; coincidentally, he could look into the entrance of the Orchid Lounge from here.

    Feng Ling and Ji Nuan were both holding onto their phones. Who knew what game Ji Nuan had found again, and had roped Feng Ling into ying with her. Feng Ling was tapping on her phone seriously with furrowed brows. It was clear that this was her first attempt and she had lost.

    Several minutester, Feng Ling gradually mastered the game and her brows rxed. Her eyes also carried a smile. Every so often, she would chat happily with Ji Nuan while they tapped along on their phones.

    He then nced at the red scarf she had carefully ced on the couch. A hint of smile shed past Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes.

    At the same time, on the other end of the hallway, a light knock resounded against the room door. Under the bodyguards¡¯ cold eyes, the server called: ¡°Miss Feng... I brought the person here. Is it convenient for me to open the door now?¡±

    Not too long after, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s muffled voice could be heard: ¡°I¡¯m showering. Bring him in first.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± The server pushed the door gently and found that it was actually unlocked. He could only thicken his skin and bring the intoxicated CEO Liu in. He did not dare to linger. On the inside was Miss Feng, who had tossed a bank card containing a hundred thousand yuan to him earlier, and on the outside was the bodyguards who were waiting to take his life. He rushed to ce CEO Liu down before turning to look at the bathroom. He then spun around to escape; it was as though the bottom of his shoes had been smeared with oil.

    The moment he left the room, he mmed into the two bodyguards that had yet to leave. When he met their fierce gaze, his legs immediately weakened and he almost fell kneeling on the ground. He spoke pleadingly: ¡°I beg you... let me go... please... I¡¯ve already done everything you instructed... I have both the old and the young to support at home... It isn¡¯t easy to survive in this world and I couldn¡¯t help but be blinded by greed. Please let me off...¡±

    One of the bodyguards nced at him coldly. ¡°You little brat, you look like you¡¯re in your early twenties. I don¡¯t doubt you have the old to take care of, but the young? You?¡±

    The server¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. He rushed to exin: ¡°T-the people back at my home all marry early... I... I really do have children...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin to us. Later, we¡¯ll bring you to a ce where you can exin all you like.¡± The bodyguard was toozy to entertain him. He pped the server¡¯s head and shoved him toward the other bodyguard. The two of them pressed him down and warned him to stay silent, and to not disturb the people inside.

    The server trembled from head to toe in fear and did not dare to speak. He gazed at them pleadingly but saw that they were unmoved. He then turned to the man who was standing before the window in silence. Even his back view alone was frightening enough to leave his legs even weaker.

    Inside the room.

    CEO Liu snored drunkenly on the bed while Feng Mingzhu showered in the bathroom. She had never seen Li Nanheng sleep and assumed those rough noises were made by him. As she showered, she was both agitated and bashful as she felt her cheeks burning up. She rushed to finish showering, wanting toplete the deal quickly.

    After all, someone like Li Nanheng was far too aware. She wasn¡¯t sure how effective such a drug was against him. However, at least for the first half of the night, it would be sufficient... Thus, she needed to make full use of the time.

    At this moment, CEO Liu choked on his own snores and abruptly woke up coughing. He dazedly felt the urge to use the bathroom. As he heard the noise of running water in the bathroom, he sat up from the bed and staggered towards it.

 Chapter 1135 - The Story of Ling and Heng (398)

    <h4>Chapter 1135: The Story of Ling and Heng (398)</h4>

    Feng Mingzhu had just reached out for a towel when she heard the bathroom door clicking open. She immediately spun around with a flustered heart only to see a bald middle-aged man with a greasyplexion and arge belly unbuckling his belt as he entered.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Feng Mingzhu cried out instinctively. The other party had yet to react. He turned his head over subconsciously and was dazed to see a beautiful, naked woman rushing to wrap a towel around herself.

    ¡°Which brat sent this beauty over this time, she¡¯s really high quality, ah.¡± CEO Liu had long forgotten where he was. He wasn¡¯t unused to such dealings in the business world. The instant he saw a beautiful girl with such smooth, white skin, his desire to use the bathroom transformed into a rush of arousal. He directly threw himself toward her. ¡°Come, baby, what a coincidence that I¡¯m in the mood today...¡±

    ¡°Go away! Scream!¡± Feng Mingzhu red at him harshly. She picked up the shampoo bottle by the side and threw it at him.

    However, in her rushed and frightened state, as she stumbled out of the bathroom, she abruptly slipped against the wet floor and fell down painfully. She sprawled against the ground, trembling.

    CEO Liu lowered his head to see that her towel had unraveled, revealing arge patch of her back. From the side, he could even see the seductive curve of her body. With glossy eyes, he immediately leaned down to touch her back.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Feng Mingzhu felt overwhelmed with disgust. She cried out again and tried to shove him aside. However, she was still reeling from the earlier pain; she felt as though her bone had split open. She struggled to push him away and was eventually hauled up by this bald and fat old man. He held her tightly in his arms and lowered his head to breath in the scent of her breasts deeply.

    ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t touch me... go away...¡± Feng Mingzhu was thoroughly flustered. She began to scratch against his head and face. The man suddenly became upset and caught a bunch of her hair in his grip. Hemanded her to be more obedient and pressed her firmly against the bathroom door. As his hand began to move downward, Feng Mingzhu tried to lift her feet to kick him but could not. She suddenly turned to look at the scent diffuser by the side.

    The bottle itself was made of tea-coloured ss.

    As she felt the old man¡¯s touch grow more and more out of line, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s angerpletely overtook her rationality. She abruptly reached for the ss bottle and mmed it harshly against the back of his head.

    As the man instantly slouched unmoving against her, and the air began to fill with the scent of blood, Feng Mingzhu stood before the door in fear. The man slowly slid down against her and eventually fell backwards heavily with a loud bang.

    Feng Mingzhu stared nkly at his figure. As her gaze shifted toward the ground stained red by the blood from his head, fear overwhelmed her. She rushed to toss aside the heavy ss bottle. She then picked up the half-soaked towel and wrapped it around herself. She could not pause to consider anymore. She directly turned to run away.

    The person sent in was clearly meant to be Li Nanheng; why did he suddenly turn into such a disgusting, old man?

    Did that server betray her?

    What exactly was going on?

    Earlier, did she kill someone...

    All sorts of flustered emotions were overwhelming her heart. Feng Mingzhi held the towel tightly against herself. She did not even pause to cover herself up with a coat. She directly flung the door open and ran out.

    ¡°Someone, someone... please... anyone...¡± Feng Mingzhu had intended to run toward the staircase when she abruptly halted. All of the words she had wanted to say had been caught in her throat.

    She stared in disbelief. The man stood right outside her door, leaning casually against the wall. He held a lit cigarette between his fingers while his other hand was tucked into his pocketfortably.

    Li Nanheng stared at her indifferently. As Feng Mingzhu¡¯sposure was about to fully shatter, despite the three meters of distance between them, he still spat a mouthful of smoke in her direction.

    Even through the smoke, the man¡¯s gaze was mocking and cold.

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Mingzhu stared at him and was frightened into taking a step back. In a split second, she seemed to finally understand what was going on.

    ¡°Miss Feng, when did youe to T City? You should have told me earlier.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes did not carry any smile. His gaze was frigid cold as he watched her. ¡°This Li one would have arranged for someone to receive you. There then wouldn¡¯t be any need for Miss Feng to use a ss of wine to remind this Li one of my inattentiveness.¡±

    Even though the words he spoke were all politely, the faint wisp of smoke escaping his lips seemed to conceal his cruel, murderous intent.

    He won¡¯t kill her.

    Even if he had killed countless before her, no matter what, she was still the Feng family¡¯s daughter. The two family¡¯s rtionship was present. Furthermore, he sister¡¯s cenotaph was his wife-in-name. He would never take her life.

    Feng Mingzhu gradually recovered from her shock. She was about to speak when she heard the faint conversation from the staircase: ¡°Where¡¯s my family¡¯s old Liu? How much did he drink? He came up here?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu could not process the voice she heard at first. Finally, she saw a middle-aged woman with goodplexion rushing over. Thedy was dressed in a gown and when she saw that Feng Mingzhu d in only a towel, she immediately paused. She instinctively felt that something was off and red at Feng Mingzhu.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Liu?¡± The middle-aged woman suddenly raised her voice to demand.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s shoulders instinctively trembled. The server who had followed behind this middle-aged woman lowered his head respectfully to say: ¡°Madam Li, my deepest apology, we didn¡¯t know that you were in attendance today. CEO Liu drank too much earlier and apanied this woman up to rest in the room...¡±

    After hearing these words, Madam Liu turned back to look at Feng Mingzhu¡¯s towel. She also noticed the scratch marks and hickeys CEO Liu had left on her earlier. In a fit of rage, she lifted her purse and mmed it heavily against Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face: ¡°You smelly slut, you dared to seduce my husband!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was an alert person but was still dumbstruck by this series of idents. The instant the purse came into contact with her skin, herplexion turned pale. She was about to exin when Madam Li abruptly rushed forward and pushed her down on the ground. She straddled her and brought her hands down to w against her face harshly.

 Chapter 1136 - The Story of Ling and Heng (399)

    <h4>Chapter 1136: The Story of Ling and Heng (399)</h4>

    ¡°Ahhh-¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not, go away-¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was about to copse mentally from the painful sensation of having her face wed. However, she was too fearful of her towel unravelling and could only block her with one hand. Under this circumstance, the enraged, maniac married woman waspletely unstoppable.

    Madam Liu saw that Feng Mingzhu was holding onto her towel. Her eyes reddened with anger as she reached for her towel: ¡°Smelly slut, since you decide to be shameless, this olddy will make you lose your facepletely!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t s-seduce your husband, you misunderstood. This is a misunderstanding. Someone set me up ah... ah...¡±

    However, no matter how Feng Mingzhu cried for help, Madam Li still forcefully tugged her towel off.

    In an instant, Feng Mingzhuid, curled up against the floor and was bare naked for everyone to see.

    Li Nanheng walked away expressionlessly; he was toozy to even take a single nce.

    Madam Liu got a closer look at the marks left behind by CEO Liu on Feng Mingzhu¡¯s chest. She raised her hand a gave her a harsh p: ¡°Fuck, you shameless vixen...¡±

    Feng Mingzhuid on the floor; her damp hair was messy and her mind was about to copse. However, she still tried her best to cover herself up while reaching out with her other hand haphazardly to retrieve her towel.

    At this moment, the bodyguard entered the room. Within a few seconds, he rushed back out and shouted for Madam Liu, who was pressing Feng Mingzhu down: ¡°This is bad, some is dying!¡±

    Madam Liu finally lifted her head when she heard these words. She seemed to understand something from the bodyguard gaze. She rushed to stand up and as she rushed toward the room, she lifted her feet and mmed her high-heel against Feng Mingzhu¡¯s stomach. She was mindless of the way Feng Mingzhu fell back with a painful cry and directly made for the room.

    Following which, Madam Liu¡¯s cries could be heard from the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did that slut manage to injure my hubby? There¡¯s so much blood. Quickly call the police, call an ambnce, hurry ah...¡±

    ¡°Old Liu ah, Old Liu ah, wake up... please be safe... if you leave us, what will happen to your children and I... you bastard, you go around provoking all those flowers every day, of course you would end up falling for one of their schemes. Did you refuse to give that slut a portion of your inheritance? Is that way she decided to injure you ah... Old Liu, wake up...¡±

    ¡°Why are you in a daze, call the police!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already reported this to the police.¡± The bodyguard watched the scene coldly and added: ¡°There¡¯s a police station nearby. They will arrive immediately.¡±

    ¡°Did you call an ambnce yet, I can¡¯t lose my family¡¯s Old Li...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called one. Madam Liu, please set your heart at ease.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Old Liu ah...¡± Hearing this, Madam Liu threw herself on his unmoving body and continued wailing.

    Within a few minutes, it was as if power had shifted handspletely thoroughly.

    Feng Mingzhu wasying on the ground. When the bodyguard walked by, he found her an eyesore and went into the room to retrieve the coat she left inside. He tossed it over her.

    Feng Mingzhu rushed to wrap the coat around herself and lifted her head to see that a crowd had formed around the hallway. She could not find Li Nanheng. When someone lifted their phone to take a picture of her, she was flustered into blocking her bruised and scratched face with one hand while gripping the edge of her coat tightly with her other hand.

    When the local police station received news that trouble had urred in Mr. Kai De¡¯s house, they mobilized almost all of their men and rushed over immediately. They rushed upstairs and directly brought the unconscious CEO Liu and the crying Madam Liu away. After hearing about the situation from the bodyguards present, they coldly hauled Feng Mingzhu, who was still struggling to stand up, away.

    Feng Mingzhu understood that this had all happened because the way she previously treated Feng Ling had offended Li Nanheng. She had also crossed his bottom line by spiking his alcohol today. As the police dragged her away, she walked by the tall man and watched him with reddened eyes. She staggered and gritted through her teeth to say: ¡°Li Nanheng, you can¡¯t treat me this way...¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her indifferently. He did not respond to her words and only watched expressionlessly as the police brought her away.

    Due to the rtionship between the Feng and Li family, he indeed could not personally deal with Feng Mingzhu. However, right now, she was the one who had injured someone. If her luck was poor, she would also have to be responsible for someone¡¯s life. That CEO Liu was quite a known figure in T City. Although his methods were somewhat ruthless, his life was not one others could easily neglect. Li Nanheng had simply made use of someone else¡¯s hands to deliver the punishment and warning she deserved.

    With the Feng family around, and considering that she was of American nationality, she likely wouldn¡¯t face any trouble in the country. However, she would still be deported back to America. When the news spread, it would be a fatal blow to both Feng Mingzhu and the Feng family, which was a hundred times more effective than personally torturing her.

    ¡°Entertaining.¡± Qin Siting had stood near the staircase to witness the whole process. He delivered a superficial praise and nced at Li Nanheng. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since you drank the wine. Can you still hold on?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly.

    Although he appeared fine on the surface, his gaze was heavy and cold. It was clear that he was having some difficulties managing the frustration and coldness that stemmed from a certain desire.

    Qin Siting sneered. ¡°If you really can¡¯t hold on, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital for a shot of sedative? After sleeping through a night, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°For this kind of small problems, this old man has his own hands to resolve it.¡±

    Qin Siting mocked with a hidden smile. ¡°That drug isn¡¯t simple. It seems like your hands will really have to do a lot of work.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tonight¡¯s event was but a simple evening party. There was no need to interact too much with anyone or to have too much polite talk. They only needed to give Mr. Kai Da some face and show up personally.

    Ji Nuan, who typically disliked these sort of business parties, spent the entire time eating, drinking and ying mobile games in the Orchid Lounge. Finally, as the crowd began to disperse, she gave Mr. Kai Da a final greeting and elft.

    On the way home, Ji Nuan almost fell asleep in the backseat. Feng Ling drove her back and was unsure if Mr. Mo was still in T City. However, given that Ji Nuan¡¯s mood was rather good, she guessed that Mr. Mo would be waiting for her in the condo.

    Feng Ling did not linger on it further. After arriving, she woke Ji Nuan up and watched as she went in. After confirming that Ji Nuan had safely returned, she drove the car towards the hotel.

    She had stayed outside for the entire day. Although her wounds were no longer hurting, the medicine still needed to be changed. She needed to return quickly to apply a newyer of medication and prevent any infections.

 Chapter 1137 - The Story of Ling and Heng (400)

    <h4>Chapter 1137: The Story of Ling and Heng (400)</h4>

    After stopping the car in the parking lot downstairs, Feng Ling abruptly heard the sound of a car driving by. She alighted and nced over only to see that Li Nanheng had coincidentally returned at the same time. His car was parked right across hers.

    Did he only just return?

    ¡°You came back sote today?¡± Feng Ling asked as she approached.

    Li Nanheng had noticed her car earlier. Originally, he had nned to stay in the car for a moment longer. When he heard her voice, he knew he could not conceal himself and directly lowered the windows. His gaze was deep as he watched the woman with a red scarf wound around her neck.

    He suddenly chuckled: ¡°This scarf isn¡¯t bad. Is it warm?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Feng Ling responded lightly. She was slightly embarrassed but she had to give it to him. It was very warm. Ji Nuan had alsoplimented it countlessly today. She had said it was beautiful and that it matched her ck clothes perfectly.

    She did not pay much attention to the man¡¯s husky voice. Li Nanheng always wanted to kiss her and whenever he held her, his voice was always a bit hoarse. Despite her keen senses, she did not notice anything amiss.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing up?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°You head up to rest first. I¡¯ll go up after I make a call,¡± Li Nanheng smiled at her while he spoke.

    However, Feng Ling noticed that his movements seemed to be a bit sluggish. Although she did not notice what was amiss, she still asked instinctively: ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Li Nanheng paused. He turned his head to the windows to nce at her: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold in the underground parking lot. If you have any calls to make, you should return to the room to do it. If it¡¯s not convenient for me to listen, I¡¯ll return to the bedroom to wash up. Since we already met here, is there a need to still split up?¡± Feng Ling stood by the door and waited for him to alight.

    Typically, she always avoided him. Even after they made up, he was often the one who took initiative. It was rare for her to insist on something like this.

    Right now, she was insisting that they head up together. If it had been any other time, Li Nanheng¡¯s mood would surely be very good. She was gradually changing and was growing more open to his feelings.

    However, right now, the sight of this woman wearing a red scarf, with her smooth and enticingplexion, was only a form of torture to Li Nanheng.

    After around thirty seconds, Li Nanheng alighted.

    The gush of cold air left him full of energy. After closing the door, he stood by Feng Ling¡¯s side and did not drag her into his embrace the way he typically did. He maintained around half a meter of distance and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and turned to head for the esctor.

    After entering, Feng Ling searched through her bag for the room card: ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not unwell?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± the man responded mildly.

    Inside the tight and narrow space, the man watched Feng Ling through the reflection of the doors. Her head was lowered as she searched through her bag. Earlier, Li Nanheng had assumed that the effect of the drug he had taken wasn¡¯t so bad. However, right now, as he watched the woman¡¯s soft hair and her slightly gentle expression, he felt his condition worsening.

    Feng Ling also noticed that something was definitely amiss. If it had been any other time, he would already have pressed up close and attempted to kiss or hug her. Even if he did not, he would never maintain this much distance between them.

    The elevator wasn¡¯t very big. She stood close to the door, yet he pressed close to the back. It seemed like he had no intention of approaching whatsoever.

    Finally, the elevator arrived on their floor. Feng Ling stepped out and as she unlocked the door, she turned back to nce at him. However, the man remained silent behind her. She entered the room and took off her shoes before turning to him again: ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    The man had taken his coat off and tossed it aside. He turned back to look at her.

    She checked that his expression and condition seemed right, before saying: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a call to make? I¡¯ll return to the bedroom to wash up and change my medicine. You go ahead and busy yourself.¡±

    ¡°All right. Be careful not to let your woundse into contact with water.¡±

    It seemed like nothing was amiss.

    Could it be that, because she had worn a red scarf today, her mood had also turned red today? Did she be like other women; responding to minor changes in a man¡¯s mood toe up with all sorts of scenarios?

    That shouldn¡¯t be...

    There was nothing different. However, she still felt that something was amiss.

    She watched as the man headed into the study with his phone. Feng Ling then turned and went into the bedroom.

    After taking a shower and changing her medication, around forty minutes passed. She did not hear any noise outside.

    Feng Ling sat quietly in the room for a moment. She checked the messages Ji Nuan had sent her and wrote a reply. After they both confirmed each other¡¯s safety, she ced her phone aside.

    After sitting for a moment longer, Feng Ling stood up to leave the bedroom. She saw that the study door was tightly shut, while the bedroom door remained ajar. This meant that he did not leave the study since he entered forty minutes ago.

    Was he feeling unwell, or did he meet someone who left him unhappy today?

    All right, since she was already his girlfriend, it wasn¡¯t right for her to leave him be.

    Feng Ling thought through it and decided to enter the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator and searched through it for a long moment. She recalled the light scent of alcohol on Li Nanheng and wondered if he had eaten anything tonight. Although she wasn¡¯t very good at cooking, she could still prepare something simple.

    She decided to prepare a simple bowl of spring onion egg soup. It wasn¡¯t oily and it would warm up his stomach. It was suitable to be had at this time.

    After preparing it, Feng Ling approached the study with the bowl in one hand. She lifted her other hand and knocked against the door gently.

    There was no response. She considered the time. Li Nanheng had been inside for so long, his phone call had likely ended. She also could not hear him speaking. Was he asleep?

    Feng Ling attempted to open the door and managed to do it without any problems. She entered the room with the bowl in her hands. However, the moment she lifted her eyes, she saw that the man was...

    The scene before her eyes left Feng Ling thoroughly stunned. The bowl of soup in her hands also fell onto the ground. The burning hot soup spilled on the floor and her eyes were flustered. She did not dare to meet the man¡¯s dangerously dark eyes. She rushed back away while saying: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, you go on...¡±

 Chapter 1138 - The Story of Ling and Heng (401)

    <h4>Chapter 1138: The Story of Ling and Heng (401)</h4>

    The burning hot soup sshed over the ground and caused heat to rise in the air.

    Feng Ling backed away somewhat frantically; in her years of existence, this was one of her rare moments of being flustered. She wasn¡¯t sure where she was supposed to look and quickly turned to escape.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low, husky, cold, and heavy. It also seemed to carry a hint of determination she could not understand. As Feng Ling froze right before the study room door, the man stood up and approached her.

    Feng Ling had been worried that he was feeling unwell or in a poor mood, and had only thought to prepare a bowl of soup for him. Shepletely did not expect to encounter such a scene.

    In that past, Xiao Ba and Xia Tian had mentioned to her that most young girls attending school would secretly look at various films while they were living in their dorms. And so, they actually knew most things.

    However, Feng Ling had never seen those things!

    She had never even read a single indecent book!

    Aside from that year on that snow mountain, when this man had been dazed from his illness and pressed her down on the bed, she had only ever heard about it when the men in the base joked around. She had never actually gotten a good look at it.

    But earlier, she actually saw it!

    She sensed the man approaching her from the back; his heavy aura seemed to instantly envelop her. Feng Ling gripped the door handle tightly and tried to speakposedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything clearly... you... you...¡±

    She could not continue speaking and could only think to leave.

    However, at this moment, the man¡¯s arm suddenly caught her and dragged her back. Feng Ling nearly cried out in shock. As her body fell heavily into his embrace, she immediately felt the burning heat in his body. She became further flustered and rushed to struggle: ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let go of me, I¡¯m going back to the bedroom to rest. It¡¯s not early anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep...¡±

    However, the man took advantage of their position to press her against the door. She was still facing away from him. Her forehead pressed against the slightly cold door while the man¡¯s abnormally hot body locked her firmly in that position from the back.

    Li Nanheng held her; rather than holding, perhaps it would be more urate to say that he was overbearing and pressing nearly half his body weight against her back. He leaned close to her ear and his scalding, hot breathnded against her earlobe: ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything to you because I took your wounds into consideration. It took a lot of restrain to let you off. I even closed the study door and tried my best not to think of you. But in the end, you still came in yourself. Do you know what that means?¡±

    Feng Ling was flustered by his words. However, her keen senses still instinctively informed her that something was off. Even if Li Nanheng enjoyed bullying her and taking advantage of her, the heat in his body was out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Boss Li, did you eat something dirty...¡± she asked the question right as it came to mind.

    The man immediately chuckled huskily against her ear. His voice caused her heart to tremble: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Feng Ling instantly shivered against his arms, not because it was cold, but because the man¡¯s husky voice had strangely caused her to melt.

    She pressed her face against the door and tried to maintain herposure as she spoke: ¡°Try to tolerate it. I¡¯ll call a doctor, or... restrain yourself first. I¡¯ll try to think of a solution...¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, the man behind her kissed her ear. She instantly shivered. The rest of her words fell away. She did not dare to push him and was unsure of where to ce her hands. She could only press her palms against the cold door: ¡°Boss, boss, control yourself...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to control anymore,¡± Li Nanheng spoke into her ear and tightened his arms around her waist, turning her around. He spoke huskily, as though to dere: ¡°There¡¯s also no way to restrain anymore.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Feng Ling was about to speak when her feet suddenly left the floor. Li Nanheng lifted her onto his shoulder. The pressure on her abdomen caused her to groan and she rushed to struggle away from his grip. However, the man did not leave her any face as he pped her butt with force: ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± This bastard, was he taking advantage of his state to be fierce against her?

    ¡°Li Nanheng, put me down!¡± Feng Ling could only struggle for a while before her arms began to hurt from her injuries. She could not muster any more strength to hit him.

    The man was unable to stay conscious enough to take a detour as he carried her out of the study. When he saw the coffee table obstructing them, he found it an eyesore and directly lifted his feet to kick it aside.

    Feng Ling stared in shock at the ss coffee table left overturned. Within her few seconds of shock, the man had brought her back to the bedroom and directly tossed her onto the bed. Without a moment of dy, he pressed her down-

    ¡°Li Nanheng... you...¡±

    ¡°Be more obedient, I can¡¯t control myself right now. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Be more cooperative, en?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to cooperate?!¡± Feng Ling was really angered. She lifted her hands to push him but they were easily caught by the man. He held her hands forcefully behind her and gave her an onught of powerful, heated kisses.

    This wasn¡¯t exactly Feng Ling¡¯s first time. Although she had been shocked by what she saw earlier, she wasn¡¯t too against this. After all, she now knew that she genuinely liked this man.

    However, this was really too sudden...

    She wanted to speak but hepletely did not give her any opportunity. Furthermore, this waspletely different from the past. Previously, he would always tease her because he could not help his feelings. However, if she refused him, he would respect her and wouldn¡¯t go any further.

    But right now, he was seriously tearing her clothes open!

    ¡°Li Nanheng... calm down... what on earth did you eat...¡±

    ¡°Boss, wake up...¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    She had only experienced this once.

    The long forgotten and somewhat unfamiliar pain.

    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time, she had not done anything since then.

    It was unavoidable for there to be some pain.

    Feng Ling¡¯splexion instantly turned pale. She turned and bit down on the man¡¯s shoulder. The familiar scene caused the man above her to pause abruptly.

    And because of these familiar sensations... those dreamlike doubts that had always been present in a corner of his mind were suddenly answered.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have any impression of that night on the snow mountain. The memories were simply too blurry and there was no way for him to confirm it.

    However, in this instant, Li Nanheng was a hundred percent sure of it. Fuck, he really tolerated for nothing for the past few years. He actually already ate this sillydy up years ago!

 Chapter 1139 - The Story of Ling and Heng (402)

    <h4>Chapter 1139: The Story of Ling and Heng (402)</h4>

    Feng Ling was still reeling from the pain. The man gave her some time to adjust and did not move. However, he suddenly held her face and gave her a few fierce kisses. He then leaned close to her ear to whisper huskily: ¡°You sure hid it well, ah. You were mine long ago, en?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a bit. She lifted her head and saw from the man¡¯s darkened gaze that his mood was especially good. She wanted to speak but her lips were immediately sealed again...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Pain.

    This pain was really beyond ordinary.

    Feng Ling even felt the urge to kill someone. Previously, on that snow mountain, he had been dazed from his fever. Fattie had also fed him a lot of alcohol and left himpletely unconscious. There was no way he could have paid attention to her condition. Back then, the pain had left her wanting to end his life with a gun.

    Just as it did right now.

    The man had borrowed the strength of that drug and because he was in a good mood, he allowed himself to be even less restrained.

    Even if his conscience eventually appeared and he became gentler, she wished he would rather just stop...

    ¡ª¡ª

    From 11:00 p.m. in the evening to 3:00 a.m. in the morning.

    Even back when Feng Ling had been dragged out to endure his demon-like training, she had never been this exhausted. The past few hours left her feeling as though she had died and returned several times.

    Finally, the man was willing to carry her into the bathroom to wash up. However, the damned bathroom had to have a tub that was big enough for the both of them.

    By the time she was clean andying back on the bed, she felt like she was crippled.

    Li Nanheng on the other hand, was extremely satisfied. He held her in his arms and fell asleep.

    Feng Ling was just as exhausted. However, it was nearly daylight. She could not fall asleep and her mental state was strangely tense.

    She had yet to prepare herself, nor did she think this through. Why did things suddenly... be like this?

    Previously, he did not remember anything. She could at least pretend that nothing had happened.

    But right now... when he woke up, what was she supposed to say or do?

    The man by her side was sleeping very well. In fact, Feng Ling had never seen Li Nanheng appear so unguarded in his sleep. They had both showered and had the same lemon soap fragrance on them. She turned to look at his face. After a long while, she recalled everything that had happened tonight...

    Her face began to heat up again.

    Feng Ling admitted that she was fearless duringbat. But when it came to the matters of the heart, she was still slightly fearful.

    She took advantage of Li Nanheng state and mbered off the bed. She endured the aching pain in her legs and stumbled over to put on some clothes. The sun had yet toe out and there weren¡¯t many people outside the hotel. She quickly took her coat and wrapped the red scarf around her neck and face to escape.

    Li Nanheng did not sleep for too long. Around two hourster, he felt as though something was missing from his arms. He furrowed his brows and turned over, reaching his hand out mindlessly. He then paused and opened his eyes.

    The sun was already up. It was past six in the morning now.

    The man turned and looked at the empty bed. He then nced toward the carpet.

    Feng Ling¡¯s clothes had disappeared.

    This- she ran?

    Li Nanheng immediately released a long sigh from his headache. He reached up and massaged his forehead. As he recalled how the little woman had been under himst night, his lips curved. He stood up and held the thin nket around his waist as he made for the bathroom for another shower.

    They had already slept together, and not just once. Where could she possibly run off to.

    Even if she escaped to Africa or the South Pole, he would simrly find her back.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Ji Nuan called Feng Ling early in the morning. They had left Mr. Kai Da¡¯s cetest night and she wasn¡¯t sure if Feng Ling managed to change her medication on time.

    However, for some reason, Feng Ling sounded exhausted on the phone. Last night, Feng Ling had said she was able to return to work. However, today, she suddenly requested for a few more days off.

    Ji Nuan immediately agreed and asked her to rest well.

    Feng Ling did not have many ces she could go. She directly returned to Wen Leqing¡¯s amodation. She had thought Wen Leqing would be home but returned to discover that a thinyer of dust had formed around the surfaces of the apartment. It was clear no one had returned in days.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Doctor Wen had returned to America yet. Miss Wen also hadn¡¯t returned home in days...

    Right now, Feng Ling did not have the strength to think about other people¡¯s business. She made a simple effort to clean up the apartment and entered her own bedroom in exhaustion. She took a warm shower to freshen up, but it only left her feeling even more sleepy. Without waiting for her hair to dry, she directly crawled into bed and fell asleep.

    She only managed to sleep for a while before her phone rang. She furrowed her brows and flipped over to continue sleeping. She did not answer the phone.

    Not too longter, she seemed to hear someone knocking against the door. Feng Ling opened her eyes dazedly and stared ahead nkly for a long moment. When she realized that someone was really knocking on the door, she finally crawled out of bed.

    She assumed that Miss Wen had returned but did not bring a key with her. Or maybe, Doctor Wen was here to look for Miss Wen. She had thought through all of the possibilities.

    However, as she dragged her weak legs forward to open the door, she never expected that she would see the man who had bullied her for the entirety ofst night.

    The moment she saw that it was actually Li Nanheng, rm bells went off in Feng Ling¡¯s mind. She instinctively tried to shut the door.

    However, before she could do so, the man lifted his hand and caught the door. His brows moved slightly and he looked at her meaningfully through the gap. His voice was low and heavy, and it seemed to carry a few hints ofughter: ¡°What? After sleeping, you got up and put on your pants and you¡¯re now refusing to recognize me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She abruptly released the door. The man directly pushed it open and entered.

    What did he mean by not recognizing him?

    Feng Ling red at him angrily. Her eyes were filled with unhappiness from the aching pain in her legs. ¡°What did youe here for? I didn¡¯t manage to sleep wellst night. Can¡¯t you let me have a quiet ce to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it sufficiently quiet by my side? In the end, didn¡¯t I hold you in my arms to sleep?¡± the man spoke as he entered.

    She finally then noticed that the man was holding several bags in his hand. It seemed like he had bought breakfast. She recognized the shape of the boxes from the stores downstairs.

    ¡°Even if you want to sleep, you have to eat something first. You didn¡¯t eat muchst night and you stayed up for most of the evening. Fill your stomach before you sleep.¡± The man ced the bags down on the dining table.

 Chapter 1140 - The Story of Ling and Heng (403)

    <h4>Chapter 1140: The Story of Ling and Heng (403)</h4>

    Feng Ling stared at his back before turning to the breakfast he ced on the table. She was surprised for a moment before asking: ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t eat anythingst night?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not answer as he brought the takeaway boxes out from the bags.

    He naturally knew.

    Last night, Feng Ling wasn¡¯t aware that he was in attendance, but he had watched as she sat in the Orchid Lounge with Ji Nuan. There were only fruits and snacks there. She did not enjoy eating snacks and only nibbled on some. Even after she headed back to the hotel, she did not have dinner.

    She approached and saw that there was a spread of the dishes she usually preferred. The nameless fire that had been suppressed in her heart for the entire night strangely weakened.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Come and eat.¡± Li Nanheng nced at her.

    Feng Ling sat down and picked up the cutleries. ¡°Did youe specially to apologize?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her and noticed the obvious hickeys he had left on her neckst night. He chuckled heavily. ¡°I slept with my own wife, what is there to apologize for? Besides, I haven¡¯t settled my debt with you. Back then, on Roger¡¯s Mountain, it seems like I had already pressed you down on the bed. Your lips sure are tight. After so many years, you¡¯ve never been honest with me.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hands paused. She abruptly lifted her eyes to look at him and mmed the chopsticks onto the table.

    Looking at her unhappy appearance, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze paused on her: ¡°What is it? Did I bully your temper out?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the incident on Roger¡¯s Mountain happened because Fattie fed you alcohol. Youpletely forgot about it the next day and I could only admit defeat. I didn¡¯t want to have to tangle up with you ceaselessly over that! Second of all, Li Nanheng, I¡¯m not your wife! Why do you keep calling me your wife, your wife! This makes it easy for me to remember the news I saw three years ago! You said it was a misunderstanding, but in the end, you still didn¡¯t exin it to me! Afterst night, Ipletely admit defeat, but you...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, a freshly peeled, boiled egg was stuffed into her mouth.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She plucked it out of her mouth and red at him: ¡°Li Nanheng, you won¡¯t even let me speak?¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled as he reached for the other egg. He peeled it as he spoke: ¡°How is this admitting defeat? You¡¯ve clearly reversed the roles. When you speak to your boss, does your tone always carry a gun, a baton, and anger with it?¡±

    Feng Ling fell silent: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Eat first. After you¡¯ve eaten and regained your strength, listen to me.¡± Li Nanheng ced the second peeled egg into her bowl.

    Feng Ling nced at him and felt that if she didn¡¯t continue eating, he would continue peeling more eggs. She could only lower her head to bite into the egg.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After breakfast, Feng Ling was about to stand when the man abruptly grabbed one of the chairs and pushed it before her. He then sat down just like that in front of her.

    The man¡¯s legs were long. He sat before her and casually stretched his legs out, blocking her path. She waspletely trapped.

    ¡°Repeat your words from earlier,¡± the man spoke.

    Feng Ling watched him for a moment before saying: ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t n on bringing up the incident on the mountain. It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t recall it, and it¡¯s fine now that you recall it. To me, there¡¯s no value in bringing it up repeatedly.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression instantly turned stern. ¡°You mean to say that this old man slept with you back then, yet you were generous enough not to demand for me to take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t conscious at the time.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes immediately turned slightly cold. He was clearly dissatisfied: ¡°Unconscious? If the person who was injured and unconscious at the time were someone else, and you were unable to push him aside, and you met with the same treatment, would you also have left the incident behind?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Of course not. If it had been anyone else, the moment they touched her, she would have left them dead in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Continue,¡± the man spoke coldly.

    She was the one who was supposed to be angry. However, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was instead strangely angered. Feng Ling watched him for a moment before speaking: ¡°Also, what exactly was that news about you getting married three years ago? Regardless of whether you were married or not, I can¡¯t be your wife. Right now, as you call me ¡®wife¡¯ over and over again, aren¡¯t you pping me in the face? The sound of that word leaves me in difort. Can you stop calling me that?¡±

    Li Nanheng sat before her and watched her meaningfully: ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°...what else?¡±

    ¡°I saw that your anger wasn¡¯t light. You ran away before it was even daylight. Don¡¯t tell me you ran away because of such small matters?¡±

    ¡°How is that not sufficient? My bottom line is right here. I just want to know if the man who treated me like thatst night is actually married or not...¡±

    The man suddenly chuckled. He reached up and pinched her cheek. Feng Ling felt the pain from his pinch and stared at him withoutprehension: ¡°Li Nanheng, what are you doing. I¡¯m not fighting with you. I¡¯m discussing with you rationally...¡±

    However, before she could speak, he suddenly reached out and lifted her into his arms. At the same time, he seemed to find that this was insufficient. He leaned down and kissed her thoroughly. She just had breakfast and had yet to wash up, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind the lingering taste of the egg and milk. He held her struggling hands and feet down and kissed her thoroughly for a long moment. He then carried her and turned to head for the bedroom.

    ¡°What are you doing, it¡¯s daytime now, don¡¯t mess about...¡± Feng Ling caught the hint of possessiveness in the man¡¯s eyes. She was in disbelief. It had only been a few hours, and it was early in the morning. This beast had actually borrowed the excuse of delivering food to legitimize what he did to her.

    However, the man waspletely mindless of her resistance. He pressed her down on the small sofa in the bedroom. Even though the bed was only several meters away, he did not turn to it. As he leaned down, he held her waist tightly and pressed her close. Feng Ling suspected that the drug effect fromst night had yet to fade, and it had suddenly spiked in the middle of their conversation.

    She was about to bite him when the man avoided her lips. He leaned close to her ear to whisper: ¡°Do you want to know why I keep calling you my wife?¡±

    It was that word again. Feng Ling could not escape his arms. She lifted her fist to hit his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that... uu.¡±

    The man lowered his head to kiss her until her body softened. He caressed her soft hair and whispered against her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve owed me a wedding night for three years. Did you think those few hours fromst night would be able to settle the debt?¡±

 Chapter 1141 - The Story of Ling and Heng (404)

    <h4>Chapter 1141: The Story of Ling and Heng (404)</h4>

    Feng Lingpletely did not understand him. What wedding night? What debt?

    She pushed against him but the man seemed to be caught up in his own insanity again. He waspletely mindless of her poor mood. He held her and kissed her ceaselessly, as though it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how many times he did it.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯m having a serious conversation with you. You¡¯re crazy. Stop kissing, stop... uu.¡±

    He lifted her up again and pressed her down on the bed to kiss for a long moment. Eventually, Feng Ling¡¯s temper faded away. The unhappiness in her eyes was also reced by the mood between them. He held in a smile as she nudged him. ¡°Alright, alright. If you have anything to say, say it nicely. Stop kissing... ugh... Li Nanheng, keep your hands to yourself. Don¡¯t touch as you please...¡±

    ¡°This old man has been suffering your cold treatment for so long. I¡¯m not even allowed to kiss you?¡± The man held her firmly, as though he was trying to press them into one being. Eventually she was left helpless from his onught of kisses. She seemed unsure of whether tough or cry. Her lips were already somewhat swollen fromst night. He kissed it gently twice more before speaking huskily in desire: ¡°Last night, I lost control because of the drug. It doesn¡¯t count. This is thest day of those three years. We have to sleep together properly. Otherwise, this old man¡¯s grievances won¡¯t be resolved.¡±

    ¡°What grievance do you have ah, you. Let go of me. What do you mean by thest day of three years, Li Nanheng, you...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were easily tugged aside. She pushed against him angrily: ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±

    The man bit down twice on her lips. He didn¡¯t break skin, but it still left her reeling from the pain. As she began to resist, he pressed her disobedient hands down. He littered her face with kisses; from her brows, to the corner of her eyes, tip of her nose, the edge of her lips and finally her lips. As Feng Ling began to suspect that this man¡¯s zodiac animal was a dog, he whispered against her lips: ¡°I should have gone mad ages ago. I shouldn¡¯t have restrained myself...¡±

    The man¡¯s unique scent enveloped her. His hand shifted away from her chin and carressed down her neck. The marks fromst night had yet to fade and under the heat of the man¡¯s palm, her skin began to fill with goosebumps.

    Just as he had said,st night¡¯s loss of restrain could have been linked to that drug. However, right now, the man was shifting his hand downward slowly with a heart full of love and resolution...

    Feng Ling felt the man¡¯s palming into contact with one of her pressure points and actually felt her body losing strength. Momentster, his actions caused her cheeks to turn scarlet.

    She tried her best to avoid his hand but could not do so. In the end, she could only avert her gaze. She was somewhat breathless. He kissed her lips once more and rubbed his nose against her cheek to say: ¡°Last night was the second time I ever saw you cry. Did you know what I was thinking at the time?¡±

    Feng Ling bit her lip and red at him: ¡°Stop talking...¡±

    ¡°A littledy who has never cried before; she cried herself to such a state under me.¡± The man¡¯s hand did not pause. His actions forced her body to tremble lightly. ¡°At the time, I thought that, thank god this old man managed to survive so many years in the XI Base. If I really had to die, I should die by your side...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, stop talking!¡± Feng Ling wanted to bite him in anger. However, as she lifted her head, the man directly leaned down and kissed her instead.

    He held her face and stopped her from averting her gaze. She caught a glimpse of the reflection of her bare shoulders through his eyes and saw her own unrestrained, reddened face. Unlike what she had ever seen before... her eyes gaze was shiny and dazed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide.¡± He kissed her: ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Beautiful.

    This was the first time this word had appeared in Feng Ling¡¯s life.

    She had never considered that someone like her, who wasn¡¯t feminine whatsoever, would be associated with this word. In the past, others hadmented that short-hair suited her. Theymented that she appeared heroic and beautiful. She always assumed those people were sweet talking to her and did not give much thought to their words.

    However, when Feng Ling heard this word from the man she cared about the most, her heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    However, as she returned his gaze, the man suddenly nudged his knee between her legs and forced them aside. He held her wrists with one hand and stirred up her desire with the other. His actions were relentless...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling¡¯s cheeks were scarlet red. The exhaustion fromst night had yet to fade, yet she was still thoroughly bullied by this man for several rounds.

    It turned out that he had been lying when he nagged at her to eat more. The truth was that he hade to eat his fill!

    She was exhausted to the point where she could not struggle. She did not even have the voice to shout. This bastard insisted she owed him for three years. What three years was that? When did she owe him anything? Which ghost exactly was she helping to repay this debt? Was he trying to squeeze her dry early in the morning?

    When everything finally ended, Feng Ling did not have the strength to consider anything else. Sheid in the man¡¯s arms and closed her eyes to rest.

    The man¡¯s finger lingered against her lips. She felt as though a spark of electricity had brushed past it and turned around to back face him. She only wanted to get some sleep as soon as possible.

    However, she never considered that this action would leave an opening for him to attack.

    In Feng Ling¡¯s years of innocent experience, she had never thought that even from this angle, one could...

    In the end, she could barely recall the events that continued and the torture that she endured.

    She only knew that, whenever she tried to push him aside, she would soften under his kiss. The final hour was spent in a daze. By then she could barely move and was almost unconscious.

    However, he actually still had the strength toe up with ways to wake her up!

    By the time he finally let her off, Feng Ling fell asleep almost instantly. She did not wish to care about anything else. Regardless of how big the heaven and earth were, there was nothing bigger than the importance of sleep.

    Li Nanheng got up and cleaned up the ¡®battlefield.¡¯ He saw that she was really too tired to move and did not force her to shower. Instead, he brought a warm, damp towel out and wiped her down. After confirming that she was sleepingfortably, he did not disturb her rest any further.

    Feng Ling did not move as he wiped her down. Her body was pliant, as though all of her bones had softened. She did not wish to move even a single hair.

    Li Nanheng took a shower and returned to the bed. He then brought the nearly unconscious woman into his arms and leaned close to kiss her cheek. Feng Ling furrowed her brows in grievance and spoke weakly: ¡°Boss, let me off...¡±

    This woman usually appeared invincible but right now, she had been bullied into bing this delicate. Li Nanheng chuckled softly and kissed her cheek: ¡°Sleep.¡±

 Chapter 1142 - The Story of Ling and Heng (405)

    <h4>Chapter 1142: The Story of Ling and Heng (405)</h4>

    As if getting an amnesty, Feng Ling fell asleep in a second.

    Or maybe she didn¡¯t wake up at all just now but was ¡°tortured¡± by him in the dream, instinctively begging for mercy.

    At noon, the curtains in the room were closed and both of them were sleeping.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s cell phone suddenly vibrated in his pocket repeatedly for at least ten minutes. The man impatiently reached out, picked it up, and put it in his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up?! Don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±

    Not expecting he was sleeping during the day, the person on the other side of the line was stunned and then said, ¡°Young Master Li, the Feng family had an ident! The elders of our family have been called out early in the morning and haven¡¯te back now.¡±

    Hearing it, Li Nanheng was still impatient. ¡°Does it have anything to do with the Li family? Why were the old men called out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Feng. I heard that she quietly went to China yesterday. I don¡¯t know what happened to her and she was repatriated overnight. I am just the butler of the Li family. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but I heard that Miss Fengmitted suicide at home, cutting her wrists and butting her head against the wall...¡±

    The police had already arrived at the Feng family early in the morning, which showed that Feng Mingzhu was deported overnight.

    But if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the reputation of the Feng family, the police would not act so quietly. The power of the Feng family worked more or less. Otherwise, this matter would not end so easily.

    Committing suicide after going back to the Feng family and forcing the elders of the Li family to show up, Feng Mingzhu must have designed this dangerous move in the ten hours of flying back to the United States, which took her own life as the chip.

    ¡°Who asked you to call me?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    The butler of the Li family said eagerly on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Li. The other three elders also sounded angry on the phone. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Miss Feng¡¯s suicide should be rted to you. Otherwise, the elders wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. Mr. Li told me to call you... telling you toe back...¡±

    Li Nanheng was silent for a while. ¡°OK, I see...¡±

    Then he hung up the phone, threw it aside, and then turned his eyes to the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He lowered his head to kiss her cheek and the tip of her nose and whispered to her, ¡°I need to go back to the U.S. to tend to something urgent. Take a rest. You can go back to Jindu Hotel or stay here to recuperate. I will leave my men here to protect you. Don¡¯t run around these days. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Hearing his words in sleep, Feng Ling grunted drowsily and continued to sleep. When the man lifted the quilt and got up, she turned over and continued to sleep as if sleep was more important than the man.

    Li Nanheng looked back at this woman who slept soundly and didn¡¯t have any nostalgia for him when he was leaving. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the elders were in the Feng family and he had to go back to find out what happened, he would definitely wake her up, letting her know who her man was! He would teach her ¡°discipline¡± if she dared to ignore him again!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling did fall asleep and even an earthquake might not be able to wake her up.

    Two hourster, she woke up, turned over on the bed, and felt sore all over her body. While cursing that bastard, she slowly moved her leg. When she felt her body no longer that sore, she looked at the empty side of the bed.

    She remembered that he said that he had to go back to the United States to deal with something urgent. Based on what she knew of Li Nanheng, if it weren¡¯t really an emergency, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have left her bed even if the sky fell.

    Fortunately, he was gone. Otherwise, she would definitely suffocate him with a pillow when she woke up.

    In the ¡°fights¡± between the two of themst night and this morning, he took the upper hand due to herck of strength. He didn¡¯t stop even when she cried. The more she cried, the more energetic he got. What a bastard!

    When she was in XI Base, he never treated her like that except for kissing or hugging her sometimes, but today, this man was like a monster finally released after being imprisoned for a long time!

    Feng Lingy on the bed for a while. Although she was still very tired, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. She sat up with difficulty, rubbed her sore waist, took a look at her cell phone, and saw the text message Ji Nuan sent to her half an hour ago. She asked if she was at home now.

    Above the text message, it was the message the man sent to her at the airport an hour ago. She clicked it open and it was a kiss emoji.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Instead of replying to it, she threw the phone back to the bed with a look of disgust, lifted the quilt, got out of the bed, and went to the living room to drink water.

    The slightly cool water poured into her throat and the words the man said suddenly sounded in her mind.

    My little wife.

    I should have owned you three years ago.

    Thest day of the three years.

    She suddenly clenched the quilt.

    She suddenly realized that the day before she was kicked out of the base was the second day that Li Nanheng married the daughter of the Feng Family.

    It was exactly three years since that day, so what did he mean by thest day of the three years?

    She was so resistant to him calling her daughter-inw, but he insisted on calling her that, and what did he mean by ¡± I should have owned you three years ago¡±?

    Marriage, Miss Feng... Miss Feng... Feng...

    Feng Ling suddenly froze. How many daughters were there in the Feng Family? Only Feng Mingzhu, but he repeatedly said that he did not marry Feng Mingzhu. What did he mean?...

    So was there the other Miss Feng, who existed in a special way?

    But the other Miss Feng was...

    Standing still holding a cup in a trance, Feng Ling was a little bit unable to understand this matter. The more she thought about it, the more she thought it impossible for such a coincidence in this world, and wasn¡¯t the other Miss Feng of the Feng family... who was actually her... already dead in the eyes of many people?

    How could it be possible...

    When Feng Ling was holding the cup in a trance, the door was knocked suddenly.

    She turned to open the door, only to see that the person who came was Ji Nuan.

    The moment Feng Ling opened the door, Ji Nuan was shocked to see her. It was the first time that she saw Feng Ling so haggard and spaced out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you... Is your injury healed? Are you sick again...¡±

 Chapter 1143 - The Story of Ling and Heng (406)

    <h4>Chapter 1143: The Story of Ling and Heng (406)</h4>

    Ji Nuan was experienced in this kind of stuff. Being together with Mr. Mo for so long, she figured out what happened at a nce.

    Seeing that she seemed to know what had happened, Feng Ling knew she couldn¡¯t cover it up anymore, so she simply didn¡¯t cover it at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡±

    Just as Feng Ling turned around, Ji Nuan saw the obvious hickeys on her neck...

    Although Mo Jingshen was not so easy to cope with in bed either, at least he would care about her feelings most of the time. But Feng Ling... looked as if she was just raped...

    Faced with Ji Nuan¡¯s concern and cross-examinations, Feng Ling sighed. Li Nanheng might not have nned to do this to her when he came this morning, but her words pissed him off.

    But now that Ji Nuan was here, Feng Ling thought of a more serious problem. She was now working as a bodyguard of Mrs. Mo and had duties to perform. Butst night and today, neither she nor Li Nanheng seemed to have taken contraceptive measures...

    Now she could only turn to Ji Nuan for help.

    ...

    The Feng family, Los Angeles, US.

    The tall ck Hummer parked outside the Feng family¡¯s mansion. The door of the normally crowded mansion was shut. Obviously everyone was in the mansion. There was no one in the yard except the servants who came out to open the door.

    Li Nanheng walked in deadpan. The servant did not dare to say anything when she saw it was Mr. Liing. When Li Nanheng opened the door, he heard the dialogue between Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng. ¡°What should we do? The Li family and the Feng family have been on good terms for so many years. Why did such a thing happen to our children...¡±

    The Third Elder of the Li family said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Brother Feng and sister-inw, you can rest assured. When Nanhenges back, we¡¯ll definitely skin him!¡±

    ¡°Third Grandpa, you¡¯ve gotta have a good reason to skin me. I just got off the ne and hadn¡¯t eaten anything, only to hear that you said you were going to skin me?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice that rang out suddenly interrupted their conversation.

    He flew over from T City overnight and it waste in the night now, but the lights in the Feng family¡¯s mansion were all on. Obviously, nobody had slept yet.

    Hearing Li Nanheng¡¯s voice, Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng turned to look at him, with anger in their eyes.

    ¡°You damn brat, how could you bully Mingzhu like that? How can you have the cheek to eat?¡±

    ¡°Well, since she hasn¡¯t slept and I¡¯m here, why not ask Miss Feng toe out and have a talk with me? I don¡¯t know what horrible things I have done to her to cause her tomit suicide? And you¡¯ve also invited my grandfathers over. My grandfather suffered a stroke some time ago and couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. Now he had toe over in a wheelchair to stop her frommitting suicide?¡± Li Nanheng said as he looked at Mr. Li who was staring at him angrily in a wheelchair.

    ¡°How do you have the cheek to ask this question?¡± Because of the previous stroke, Mr. Li lisped a bit when he was too anxious and angry, ¡°What on earth did you do to the girl? When Mingzhu came back, she cried and said that she was ruined by you. You framed her and ruined her reputation. She wouldn¡¯t be able to marry in the future, and she didn¡¯t want to live anymore! She cut on her wrist with a fruit knife and bled. If she wasn¡¯t found out in time, she might have died! How could she do that to herself if she wasn¡¯t really desperate?¡±

    Li Nanheng stood there with one hand in his trouser pocket, sneered, and looked at the second floor of the mansion. ¡°Miss Feng could kill herself in the bathroom of the ne if she really wanted to die. Why did she have to be such a drama queen in front of so many people after returning to the Feng family? Was she afraid that no one would stop her in the ne?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! Nanheng!¡± Mr. Li frowned and roared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. Miss Feng, you should have heard meing. Now that I am here, why don¡¯t youe out to confront me? Don¡¯t hide after your performance. Come out.¡±

    ¡°Nanheng!¡±

    ¡°...Nanheng, we almost watched you grow up. Although you have been disobedient and domineering from childhood, we know that you are a good child. But now you forced Mingzhu to this point and still humiliated her instead of apologizing. She is our only granddaughter. Are you really going to drive her to death?¡± Grandmother Feng sat on the sofa and said crossly.

    ¡°Madam, I understand your feelings very well. If it were not for respect for you, I would not havee back so quickly.¡± Li Nanheng said, ¡°But there is a reason for my attitude. I didn¡¯t want to let you know the truth, but since Miss Feng threatened me with her life, imed that she was framed by me, and brought my grandfathers all the way from the Li family, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean...¡± Sensing something unusual, Grandfather Feng immediately looked at him suspiciously.

    At this time, Feng Mingzhu came out of the bedroom on the second floor, standing at the stairs and looking at him sadly with red and swollen eyes. The scratches on her face were still there and she looked in such a terrible mess as if she was raped.

    ¡°Nanheng, I know that I made you unhappy going to T City to find you, but you can¡¯t do this to me... I...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t seem to hear her aggrieved voice. He only took a look at his cell phone coldly, and when he saw that all the videos had been sent to him, he picked up the TV remote control and turned on the TV in the hall.

    ¡°Nanheng, what are you doing?¡± The elders of the Li family were puzzled.

    After Li Nanheng turned on the TV, while debugging something on his phone, he said indifferently, ¡°Miss Feng, except for pretending to be weak and ndering others, are you capable of anything else? You cried, you used, and youmitted suicide, but you just couldn¡¯t show any evidence!¡±

    Upon hearing ¡°evidence,¡± Feng Mingzhu froze.

    In confusion, everyone turned their eyes to the TV screen.

    On the screen, a clip of surveince video was ying. In a corner of the banquet hall of Mr. Kai¡¯s family banquet, a woman in a dress and a sneaky waiter were talking furtively...

 Chapter 1144 - The Story of Ling and Heng (407)

    <h4>Chapter 1144: The Story of Ling and Heng (407)</h4>

    Although the woman was standing in the corner where the light was dim, from her figure and the bag in her hand, it still could be recognized that she was Feng Mingzhu. She seemed to be telling something to the waiter and then put a bank card in his hand.

    Only watching the first two or three seconds of the video, Feng Mingzhu turned pale and hurried downstairs in an instant!

    However, she slipped in that bathroom yesterday and then was beaten up by Mrs. Liu, when she rushed downstairs, the servant behind her was unable to catch up, and she suddenly fell when she was still four or five steps from the ground. She fell to the ground awkwardly and let out a scream, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Grandfather Feng, Grandmother Feng, the elders of the LifFamily, and even the servants of the Feng family present, seemed to figure out something in an instant when they saw her panicked appearance. They all looked at her silently.

    However, Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t seem to notice their looks. When the servant ran down and helped her up, she stood up with difficulty. Ignoring the pain in her leg, she pointed to the TV screen, sobbing, ¡°Don¡¯t watch it! Li Nanheng is framing me. He has long wanted to get rid of the shackles of the Feng family. In order to break with the Feng family, he can do anything. He is framing me...¡±

    She said as she ran over, spread her arms to block the TV screen, and turned to stare at everyone with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t watch it! Stop!¡±

    At first, everyone didn¡¯t understand what Li Nanheng was going to show them, but Feng Mingzhu¡¯s overreaction made Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng hesitate. They looked at her thoughtfully and guessed that it might be true that their granddaughter lied, so they remained silent, but now that the people of the Li family were here and Li Nanheng had also been called over all the way from China, what could they do now?

    While Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng were looking at Feng Mingzhu suspiciously with a frown, the elders of the Li family had also figured out something from her agitated behavior. They looked at Li Nanheng who stood calmly on one side and then at Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng, who were sitting next to him on the sofa. ¡°Since Nanheng said that there was a cause and we¡¯re all here now, let¡¯s finish watching the video first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t watch it! Don¡¯t watch it... Nanheng is just framing me...¡± Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she looked at Mr. Li helplessly. ¡°Grandpa Li, trust me. You¡¯ve gotta trust me...¡±

    Mr. Li just nced at her and after a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Miss Feng is too emotional. Sit down and take a rest. Let¡¯s finish the video first.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Li...¡±

    However, as soon as Mr. Li said this, everyone knew that it was impossible to turn off the video. A servant walked forward and pulled Feng Mingzhu away. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t watch it... All of you, stop...¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was pulled aside and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the TV screen again.

    After receiving the bank card from Feng Mingzhu, the waiter nodded and turned away, and then the video switched to another scene.

    Feng Mingzhu did not enter the banquet hall aftering out of the corner but went to a lounge. Under the surveince camera above the corridor, she looked around before entering the room and then pushed the door into the room.

    After that, the camera did not switch anymore and stayed in the passage of this corridor. The waiting time was elerated, but the monitoring time disyed on the upper right was visible. Less than half an hourter, that waiter supported a bald man with a beer belly, appeared in the corridor, and helped the man into the room where Feng Mingzhu was.

    The waiter was obviously the one who got money from Feng Mingzhu half an hour ago and Li Nanheng didn¡¯t appear in the video at all. This clip of video clearly showed that no matter what happened, Feng Mingzhu designed it herself and nobody framed her.

    Feng Mingzhu also looked at the screen, finally realizing what happened to her at that time!

    She turned her red swollen eyes to Li Nanheng with a jerk but the man didn¡¯t even look at her.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. She bit her lip but couldn¡¯t utter a single word at this moment, and she was seized by fear and despair in her heart.

    ¡°Miss...¡± The servant who was supporting her felt the coldness and trembling of her body and called her with worry and fear.

    The surveince video was still ying on the TV screen.

    After the man was helped into the room and the waiter quietly left, the camera switched to the bank card in the waiter¡¯s hand. The bank card was magnified on the screen. Others might not recognize it, but the Feng family people could recognize that the pink card was indeed owned by Feng Mingzhu, which was a small-value card that she used. Because of the Feng family¡¯s high status in Los Angeles, there would be some special marks on the bank card they used, which they all could recognize. This couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Then, the camera switched back to the door of the room where Feng Mingzhu was in. Suddenly the door was opened and everyone saw that Feng Mingzhu hurriedly ran out in a bath towel. Seeing her almost naked, the old people present all frowned. When they were considering whether to continue watching, Li Nanheng¡¯s figure finally appeared in the video, but he was just standing outside the corridor. Obviously, this matter had nothing to do with him from the very beginning, but why did he appear outside? It puzzled everyone, so they continued to watch the video.

    The more exciting scene was what happened after Mrs. Liu rushed up. Seeing Feng Mingzhu was suddenly stripped naked, the old people all closed their eyes. At this time, Grandfather Feng patted the coffee table hard. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Turn it off!¡±

    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s roar, Feng Mingzhu looked at the nightmare-like surveince video and her body that was almost frozen became stiff, and she looked at Grandpa Feng imploringly.

 Chapter 1145 - The Story of Ling and Heng (408)

    <h4>Chapter 1145: The Story of Ling and Heng (408)</h4>

    ¡°No wonder you were repatriated back to the United States overnight and the police even used you of the crime of intentional assault. We were so worried about you, but Mingzhu, what have you done?! Now, what else do you have to say?¡± Grandfather Feng was very angry but tried to maintain his sense, scolding angrily, ¡°You said Nanheng framed you, cornered you into despair and ruined your reputation, and you said you were unable to find a man to marry because of him! Now, how can you exin this surveince video?!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu opened her mouth, and as soon as she wanted to speak, Li Nanheng said coldly, ¡°Miss Feng even pretended tomit suicide and forced my family and me toe over. You¡¯ve gotta give us a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, people will think the Li family is a bunch of pushovers! If you don¡¯t give us a convincing exnation, we won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu trembled and looked at the elders of the Li family. They were musing. Obviously, they had already guessed the truth but couldn¡¯t make a final conclusion yet, so they were looking at her suspiciously.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Mingzhu, you¡¯ve evenmitted suicide. Why don¡¯t you still tell us what exactly happened? Now Nanheng is also here. And... we¡¯ve seen the surveince video. We can¡¯t just pretend nothing had happened.¡± Grandfather Li said, looking at Feng Mingzhu. ¡°ording to the content in this surveince video, it seems that you bribed the waiter to do something for you. Did you fall in love with that big-bellied bald man?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± When he mentioned that Mr. Liu, Feng Mingzhu almost threw up. ¡°That was a misunderstanding...¡±

    When she said ¡°misunderstanding,¡± her voice sounded a little weaker. She just wanted to exin when she noticed the cold and indifferent gaze of Li Nanheng, and she felt that her blood was freezing.

    She didn¡¯t even have a chance to tell a lie or justify herself...

    This man really didn¡¯t intend to save her any face.

    Feng Mingzhu bit her lip and looked at Li Nanheng, saying with red eyes, ¡°Nanheng, do you have to force me to die?¡±

    Li Nanheng remained deadpan. Without looking at her red, swollen eyes, he said indifferently, ¡°Miss Feng, before youmitted suicide, I was still in China and had no intention to return to the United States to hold you ountable, but who made this matter public? Me?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu: ¡°...¡±

    She went speechless, moved her lips but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    He counterplotted her and cornered her to this point. She cried and threatened because she suffered a great loss, but it was she who started everything. Although she didn¡¯t think she was to me, she couldn¡¯t justify herself.

    However, Li Nanheng took this chance to push her to this point step by step. She didn¡¯t believe that he hadn¡¯t expected that this matter would get to this point. He knew that she would be repatriated to the US and what would happen next, so he had even got the surveince video from Mr. Kai in advance!

    He never nned to save her any face.

    But yes, he seemed to have never had any affection for her.

    Finally realizing how ruthless this man was to her, Feng Mingzhu clenched her cuff and her red, swollen face turned pale.

    ¡°Mingzhu, what on earth happened?¡± Grandmother Feng asked with a trembling voice, unable to bear the blow. She looked at her, asking, ¡°Did you really bribe the waiter?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡± Feng Mingzhu choked up. ¡°Grandma, I...¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Feng can¡¯t say anything except that she wants tomit suicide and used that she can¡¯t find a man to marry because of me, let me speak for her,¡± Li Nanheng said and projected a test report on his cell phone to the TV screen. ¡°This is a medicine that Miss Feng gave to the waiter and asked him to put on a ss of winest night. These are the contents of the report.¡±

    Everyone looked at the screen again, and when they saw the words ¡°an aphrodisiac that increases libido dozens of times,¡± they all frowned in disbelief.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°This is what Miss Feng gave to the waiter. Miss Feng, do you still need me to exin for you what exactly happened at that time?¡± Li Nanheng asked lightly.

    He was asking her but his tone was obviously mocking.

    Feng Mingzhu suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°Yes! I wanted to drug you! I wanted to have sex with you! So after you noticed it, you treated me that way? You know I have fallen for you for so many years. Is it a sin for me to love you? No matter what method I used, you have nothing to lose, but you counterplot me and ruin me!¡±

    What? !

    Did she want to use that medicine... on Li Nanheng?

    The truth shocked everyone, and the elders of the Li family looked at each other quietly and did not speak, but Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng turned ck in an instant.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Grandfather Feng suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Mingzhu, how can you be so shameless? Nanheng is still your nominal brother-inw. How dare you...¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw? Do I have a sister?¡± Feng Mingzhu was irritated. She had thought that she could get something by making such a scene. Now that there was no hope, she simply said, ¡°My so-called sister has died a long time ago. You old fools! How ridiculous for you to make Li Nanheng marry a dead one-year-old baby! I don¡¯t have a sister! Brother-inw? He has never been my brother-inw in my eyes. I only know that I like him for many years, but in the end, he threw me aside and would rather marry a dead soul. He forced me to this point, and now the three-year agreement has expired. I don¡¯t admit he is my brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Grandfather Feng was about to scold her, but he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He coughed violently, raised his finger to her, but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Feng Mingzhu said with red eyes, ¡°When the Li family said they were going to marry my dead sister, you only wanted to maintain the rtionship between the two families and give that dead soul a home, but have you ever thought about me?! I love him so much! But you want me to call him brother-inw? I can¡¯t do it!¡±

 Chapter 1146 - The Story of Ling and Heng (409)

    <h4>Chapter 1146: The Story of Ling and Heng (409)</h4>

    ¡°No matter whether you can do it or not, you can¡¯t do something like drugging him. Just because you love Nanheng doesn¡¯t mean he must ept your love!¡± Grandmother Feng stroked her husband¡¯s chest, turning her head back and reprimanded Feng Mingzhu with both anger and concern, ¡°You have always been mean to your sister since you were a kid. Even when we burned some paper money for her at some festivals, you would be angry and smash things in your room. We are all used to it, but what you said now really disappoints us!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Feng Mingzhu sneered. ¡°Do you really think Li Nanheng takes the Feng family seriously? I just gave him a cup of medicine and he ruined my reputation this way. Has he ever considered your feelings and the reputation of the Feng family and the Li family?¡±

    ¡°Miss Feng.¡± The Second Elder of the Li family frowned. ¡°You started everything, so it¡¯s unfair for you to put the me on Nanheng. We all saw the whole process. Although Nanheng didn¡¯t show you any mercy, you did shameless things first. Everyone has a bottom line. Anyone will be angry when he gets drugged. Nanheng just responded in kind. He didn¡¯t take the initiative. You keepining that we do not forgive you, but have you ever reflected on yourself? Don¡¯t tell us that you called us over just to listen to youining that Nanheng didn¡¯t show mercy to you?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was struck dumb by what the Second Elder said and her face blushed.

    Li Nanheng coldly smiled.

    The biggest mistake Feng Mingzhu made was to call over the elders of the Li family.

    What they cared about most was the reputation of the Li family. Whoever wanted to damage it was their enemy.

    If the Li family was in the wrong in this matter, they could only swallow their pride and apologize, but the truth was that Feng Mingzhu ndered him and even tried to force him with her own life. She drove herself into a corner.

    That was really a stupid move of her.

    Obviously, she had figured out her current situation. Instead of yelling indignantly, Feng Mingzhu said sadly with a pale face, ¡°So Nanheng can represent the Li family now? From the very beginning, he didn¡¯t take our Feng family seriously. It was just because of the agreement of the two families that he wanted to pretend to be a gentleman who kept his words, so he reluctantly married my sister, but in fact, he disliked this marriage in his heart. I guess he already has a woman he loves, so he can¡¯t wait to end this rtionship with the Feng family. Now the three-year agreement has expired. Li Nanheng, you hurried back not just because of me. More importantly, you want to sever the marriage rtionship with the Feng family, right? You want the Feng family to set you free so that you can stay with the woman you like!¡±

    Grandfather Li, who was sitting in a wheelchair without a word for a long time, suddenly said: ¡°I always thought that Mingzhu was a good girl. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen...¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone fell silent in an instant, and Feng Mingzhu also looked at him with red eyes.

    Grandfather Li said coldly, ¡°In this case, the three-year agreement has expired and Mingzhu has also made this matter to this point. Then after midnight yesterday, the marriage of Nanheng and the Second Lady of the Feng Family can end. Now I agree to end this rtionship. What do you think, Brother Feng?¡±

    When Mr. Li said this, his tone was very cold. Obviously, he was very angry. It was only because of the friendship of the two families that he did not say anything too harsh, but his meaning was already very clear. He wanted to end this marriage and put an end to this farce.

    Grandfather Feng hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Feng Mingzhu sneered. ¡°You see? There you go. The Li family didn¡¯t wee my dead sister from the beginning, but you insisted on marrying her to Li Nanheng. How ridiculous... they never took her seriously...¡±

    Just when the old people present frowned because of her words, Li Nanheng said, ¡°It is true that there is no rtionship between Miss Feng and me. Now that you¡¯ve seen what happened in T Cityst night, I won¡¯t exin anymore about it, but I hope Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng instruct your granddaughter better and teach her not to take anything she likes as her own. I¡¯ve never been interested in her. As for what happenedst night, I just beat her in her own game. She deserves it. After today, even if shemits suicide again, it has nothing to do with the Li family.¡±

    Li Nanheng rarely said so much. Rebellious as he was, he didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of breaking up with the Feng family. Instead, he sounded polite, reasonable, and somewhat respectful. Obviously, he had something important to say, so no one interrupted him.

    ¡°Besides, Miss Feng is wrong on one thing. Because of what she did, my grandfather said he wanted to end the marriage, but I think the Feng family should be aware of how sincerely we treat the Second Lady. The Li family had put the Second Lady¡¯s spirit tablet in our ancestral hall early on, which meant that we had taken her as a family member, ¡°Li Nanheng said lightly. ¡°Today¡¯s matter is just an episode that happened because of Miss Feng Mingzhu¡¯s mistake. There is no need to make a fuss about it. In order not to affect the rtionship between the two families, I am willing to maintain the marriage rtionship with the Second Lady, and to show my sincerity, I promise I will never marry another woman in my life.¡±

    Never marry another woman for life?

    Everyone was shocked by Li Nanheng¡¯s words that sounded so serious. Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng were instantly relieved but still looked at him in disbelief.

    The faces of the elders of the Li family all turned ck at this time, and Grandfather Li shouted angrily, ¡°Nanheng, what do you mean? Although we truly took the Second Lady as our granddaughter-inw, the agreement has expired. Why did you say you would never marry another woman during your life...¡±

    Being pped in the face over and over again, Feng Mingzhu was also stunned. At this moment, she was standing still in disbelief, thinking she had heard it wrong.

    ¡°Nanheng, you...¡± Grandfather Feng stood up. ¡°Even if you take back what you just said, we won¡¯t mind. After all, this time the Feng family is in the wrong...¡±

    ¡°I mean what I said,¡± Li Nanheng said. ¡°Every word I said has been carefully thought out. and I will not take back a word.¡±

 Chapter 1147 - The Story of Ling and Heng (410)

    <h4>Chapter 1147: The Story of Ling and Heng (410)</h4>

    Li Nanheng has always been unruly and rebellious and even the four stubborn elders of the Li family couldn¡¯t tame him, not to mention Grandfather Feng who was never used to being pushy.

    Although the Feng family had a strong sense of presence in Los Angeles, most of the elders and managers in the family were not particrly strong-tempered. Now Grandfather Feng thought that it was his granddaughter who had done something wrong, so he didn¡¯t want to force Li Nanheng at all.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that Li Nanheng, who had always been rebellious, would be the first to stand up to maintain the rtionship between the two families, and even... make such a vow?

    The Li Family only had one grandson.

    Never marry another woman during his life?

    This...

    Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng turned to look at the elders of the Li family, only to see that they were staring at Li Nanheng in anger and could not utter a word, especially the boss of the Li family, Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather. He was sitting in a wheelchair and staring at Li Nanheng with a dark look, but after all, this was not at the Li family, so he tried to calm down and said, ¡°Okay, the young people don¡¯t know how to behave properly. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter. After all, they didn¡¯t get hurt. Please don¡¯t take what Nanheng just said seriously. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t get hurt?¡± Feng Mingzhu took the opportunity to interject, ¡°I was repatriated by the police of T City for intentional injury and was circuseed at Mr. Kai¡¯s house. Now everyone knows my scandal. My reputation has been ruined...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mingzhu.¡± Grandfather Feng suddenly snapped, ¡°You asked for it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu paused, pouted, and turned her eyes to Li Nanheng.

    As if not hearing her, Li Nanheng continued with the previous topic and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise, but given what has happened to the Feng family, I think we should be leaving now. Now I¡¯m going to send my grandpas home. Bye.¡±

    Grandfather Fei and Grandmother Fei nodded. Fortunately, Mingzhu¡¯s parents were not at home. Otherwise, her mother would be so mad at her, and her father would have given her a good beating.

    Li Nanheng nced at the servants and thetter immediately supported the other three elders of the Li family out and wheeled out Grandfather Li who looked angry.

    When they all went out, seeing Li Nanheng was about to get in his car, Feng Mingzhu suddenly ran out despite the fact that her family and the servants tried to stop her.

    When she finally staggered to catch up with Li Nanheng, she grabbed a corner of his clothes. ¡°Nanheng...¡±

    Li Nanheng who was no longer as kind and respectful as he was in front of her grandparents nced back coldly. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Nanheng, I know that you don¡¯t like what I have done. It¡¯s okay you don¡¯t like me, but do you have to force me to this point? We grew up together. Can¡¯t you show some mercy to me? Can¡¯t you just let me off... Why, why do you have to drive me into despair?!¡± She said, clutching his clothes, her eyes full of hatred, sadness, and confusion.

    She knew Li Nanheng well. This man has an indifferent attitude towards many things. She couldn¡¯t understand why he fought back so mercilessly just because she wanted to drug him.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were still cold and he reached out and ruthlessly dragged his clothes out of her hand, saying lightly, ¡°When Feng Ling was humiliated in public and kicked out of the base, did anyone show any mercy to her, a homeless orphan?¡±

    When Feng Mingzhu heard this, her face instantly turned pale. Li Nanheng gave her a cold nce. ¡°Did you?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu: ¡°...¡±

    He opened the car door and got into the car. Without giving her a chance to say a word, he started the engine and the tall ck Hummer roared away.

    Feng Mingzhu looked at the car that had gone away in disbelief.

    It turned out to be because of Feng Ling again.

    Since he had such a deep affection for Feng Ling, why didn¡¯t he just marry her? Instead, he said just now that he would never marry another woman in my life.

    Just when Feng Mingzhu was lost in thoughts and staggered back to the vi, the door opened. She stepped in but was pped in the face.

    Feng Mingzhu stood stiffly at the door, looking in disbelief at Grandfather Feng who was ring at her.

    ¡°Grandpa...¡± Feng Mingzhu seemed to be stupefied by the p, freezing there, and covering her face with her hand.

    ¡°You are really a good daughter of the Feng family. Although we miss your poor sister who died early, we have been trying our best to educate you and give the best life to you. Why do you hate her so much that you are so desperate to snatch her man! Li Nanheng had already rejected you in the first ce. How could you try to get a man with such a dirty trick?! You¡¯re simply shameless!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s hand gradually clenched into a fist, and her eyes were suddenly full of tears. The moment her tears fell, she suddenly shouted, ¡°If you didn¡¯t agree to his marrying the dead person, nothing would happen. Do you miss her? But she is already dead and will nevere back!¡±

    With that, Feng Mingzhu stared fiercely at Grandfather Feng with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°She just can¡¯te back! She is as dead as a doornail! Her body has already been eaten by the fish in the sea without any bone dreg left! Even if Li Nanheng wants to maintain the shit marriage rtionship with her, she is nothing but a dead soul. It¡¯s ridiculous for you people to mourn over a dead ghost. That¡¯s simply a waste of feelings...¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± She was pped hard again. This time, Grandfather Feng pped her with all his strength. At the same time, he clutched his chest and could scarcely breathe.

    New obvious fingerprints appeared on Feng Mingzhu¡¯s red swollen face and blood oozed from the corner of her mouth, causing her face to look even more ghastly pale.

 Chapter 1148 - The Story of Ling and Heng (411)

    <h4>Chapter 1148: The Story of Ling and Heng (411)</h4>

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get angry. Your heart can¡¯t stand it!¡± Grandmother Feng walked over hurriedly and quickly grabbed his hand when he was about to p again. ¡°No matter what Mingzhu did, she is still our granddaughter! You can¡¯t beat her like this!¡±

    ¡°I just want her to remember the lesson and know what can¡¯t be done! I didn¡¯t even use domestic discipline on her!¡± Grandfather Feng said angrily.

    Domestic discipline?

    Feng Mingzhu remembered that when she was very young, her parents identally dropped her sister into the sea on a cruise ship, and when her grandfather knew what had happened, he was so angry, sad and had nowhere to vent. In the end, he whipped her father on the back with a cane. She remembered that her father¡¯s back was whipped bloody. It could be seen how sad and angry they were.

    But so what?

    No matter how sad they were.

    She was already dead.

    Feng Mingzhu looked at them coldly, without saying a word and looking back, she turned and had the servant support her upstairs.

    ...

    The Li family.

    The car stopped, and as soon as they entered the house, Grandfather Li said angrily, ¡°The rest of you, get out first. I have something to say to Nanheng.¡±

    After sending them to the Li family¡¯s mansion, instead of driving away and returning to XI Base, Li Nanheng stayed.

    After all, he was his grandson. He knew that Li Nanheng must have something to speak to him.

    The servant sent the other three elders away and there was only Grandfather Li in a wheelchair and Li Nanheng who had just entered the door in the living room.

    ¡°Go ahead, I want to listen to how you¡¯ll exin to me. Why did you say you would never marry another woman?¡± Grandfather Li said, restraining the impulse to smash his crutches to Li Nanheng¡¯s face. ¡°The Li family only has one grandson. We won¡¯t force you to give birth to a son before we are still alive, but how can you refuse to marry a normal woman? Are you trying to make us angry?¡±

    Hearing the old man¡¯s angry words, Li Nanheng threw a sealed envelope onto the table beside him deadpan.

    Seeing the envelope, Grandfather Li nced at him suspiciously, picked it up, and opened it, only to see a DNA examination report.

    There was a bloodparison report and hair DNAparison report.

    Seeing the name written below, Mr. Li was silent. Being stunned for a long while, he suddenly raised his eyes to look at him. ¡°This is...¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t these DNAparison reports detailed enough? Feng Ling, who was cruelly driven out of XI Base by you, is actually the Second Miss of the Feng family who the Feng family thought died in the sea. She survived and floated to the jungles close to the coast, where she was brought up by wolves, and then she left the jungles when she was five years old.¡±

    ¡°Because of her living environment since she was a child, she only wanted to survive. Later, she identally entered XI Base. She never harbored any evil intentions. She just liked the environment there and wanted to stay in XI Base. You know how hard she worked in the base for so many years. You know how hard she tried to live.¡±

    ¡°Yet you ruined her life, trampled her dignity underfoot, drove her out, and forced her into despair. Do you know that three years ago today, I was peeling an apple for her in front of her spirit tablet in our family¡¯s ancestral hall, but you tore everything of her into pieces and drove her out of the base.¡±

    ¡°How could it be...¡± Grandfather Li frowned in disbelief. ¡°How could she be...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in this kind of coincidence too at first, so I collected her blood sample and hair and did the examination.¡± Li Nanheng said coldly, ¡°In order to find this child, the Feng family left their DNA records and proofs in the DNA blood bank very early. After variousparisons, the truth is that Feng Ling is the second daughter of the Feng family, my wife, and your granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Grandfather Li firmly clenched the thin papers that seemed to be one thousand catty heavy in his hands, recalling three years ago today, he rushed to XI Base and ruthlessly drove the girl away after hearing what Feng Mingzhu said to him.

    But if that girl was the second child of the Feng Family, then...

    Grandfather Li suddenly asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did you early know she was Feng Mingzhu¡¯s sister?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it three years ago. I just learned it recently,¡± Li Nanheng replied frankly.

    ¡°As you can see, the Feng family people feel very guilty for this second daughter and miss her very much. Now that you¡¯ve known it, why haven¡¯t you told them the truth? Not even today...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling has been ustomed to living outside. Living in the Feng family will only be a joke to her. She is not willing to go back to the Feng family. I will not tell the truth to the Feng family against her will,¡± Li Nanheng said. ¡°Whether to go back or not, it¡¯s her own business. None of us has the right to make the decision for her. If she wants to go back, she can stand in front of the Feng family¡¯s mansion now, and then I¡¯ll help her remove all obstacles, including the annoying Feng Mingzhu. However, she doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Grandfather Li could understand this.

    He remembered when Feng Ling was lying on the ground at the base that day, although she was drunk, she was obviously a girl with her own ideas. Although she disguised herself as a boy, she was still a girl. Being able to stay in XI Base without being discovered for so long, she must be a tough person.

    A person with such a personality wouldn¡¯t easily change her mind and no episode could change her n for life. As long as she didn¡¯t want it, even if she was the daughter of the president, she would rather stay freely outside.

    Ordinary men couldn¡¯t handle a girl with such a character.

 Chapter 1149 - The Story of Ling and Heng (412)

    <h4>Chapter 1149: The Story of Ling and Heng (412)</h4>

    Because they drove Feng Ling out of the base, Li Nanheng almost cut off contact with the Li family. He wouldn¡¯t havee back if he was not seriously ill this time. He almost lost this grandson.

    After thinking for a moment, Grandfather Li asked, ¡°So what are your ns now?¡±

    ¡°No n. I just want you to promise me something.¡±

    Sure enough, he came prepared.

    ¡°What do you want me to promise? Tell me.¡± Grandfather Li looked at him.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s tone was light but he said word by word, ¡°From now on, the Li family shall not interfere with the rtionship between Feng Ling and me, including whether she will stay at XI Base or not. You and the other grandpas are old but don¡¯t believe in the abilities of my cousins, so you insist on meing back. I can take over the Li Corporation, but my only condition is my marriage to Feng Ling.¡±

    Hearing this, Grandfather Li frowned sullenly.

    ¡°Although you are no longer young, you¡¯re still healthy enough to manage the Li Corporation. I won¡¯t take it over until I officially marry Feng Ling.¡±

    Grandpa Li instantly angrily threw the stack of documents in his hand on the table. ¡°Dare you threaten me?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled but his eyes were cold. ¡°Compared with what you did to Feng Ling three years ago, I am only threatening you with this thing. This matter is of great benefit to you. I made the concession for the sake of the affection between you and me.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Li Nanheng asked with a smile, looking at the angry old man.

    Grandfather Li¡¯s face became even gloomier when he saw his confident expression.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t refuse you. If Feng Ling is really the child of the Feng family, why do I still have to object to you marrying her? Do you think I can still say no?¡± Grandfather Li said with anger.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this brat who didn¡¯t seem to take anything seriously would be so affectionate to a woman.

    After knowing Feng Ling was the second daughter of the Feng family, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for this poor girl.

    Thinking that they drove her out of the base so rudely three years ago, he felt a bit guilty.

    ¡°The child did not die after falling into the sea, nor did she starve to death in the jungle. As a girl, she disguised herself as a man and impressed everyone in XI Base. I think she is really a tough girl. I kinda like her, but in my opinion, it¡¯s not that easy for you to marry this girl.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t mind.¡± Li Nanheng suddenlyughed and said, ¡°She is doomed to be my wife. She can never escape from me in this life.¡±

    Hearing his confession of love, Grandfather Li coughed awkwardly. Being threatened to ept this granddaughter-inw, he was somewhat angry, so he nced at him sideways. ¡°If you can give me a grandson or granddaughter within one year, I can call you grandpa.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Are you making a bet?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid to bet with me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡±

    ¡°If you can give me a great-grandson in one year, we will not interfere with your affairs again, but if you fail, you¡¯ll have toe back to the Li Corporation from XI Base. Even if you hate doing business, we¡¯re still going to have A-Feng take over XI Base. You¡¯d better stay away from bullets and guns from now on!¡±

    Grandfather Li said it on purpose. If Li Nanheng got married and had children, he would cherish his life more and wouldn¡¯t rush forward in dangerous tasks without hesitation, because he would consider his wife and children then.

    However, if Li Nanheng failed to achieve what he wanted, the result would be the same.

    Grandfather Li just wanted him to leave XI Base. That was just a ce where Li Nanheng grew up to a mature man, but it shouldn¡¯t be a ce that Li Nanheng guarded with his life.

    Li Nanheng certainly knew what Grandfather Li was thinking.

    He just smiled, gestured towards the old man, signaling that they had made a deal, then put his hand in his trouser pocket, and walked out.

    However, as soon as he walked out of the mansion, he suddenly received a call from the bodyguard from T City.

    ¡°Boss, when we were guarding near Feng Ling¡¯s residence today, we saw Mrs. Mo hade to see her.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter with Mrs. Mo?¡± If it weren¡¯t for any special circumstances, the bodyguard would not have called him sote.

    ¡°We saw Mrs. Mo went up and soon went downstairs and she seemed to be in a hurry. After she got out, she went to the nearby drugstore and went back quickly after buying some things.¡± The bodyguard paused and went on. ¡°Our people went to the pharmacy to askter, only to find that Mrs. Mo bought a box of emergency contraception pills.¡±

    Hearing what the bodyguard said, Li Nanheng who was about to open the car door suddenly stopped.

    He frowned.

    Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen loved each other dearly and were legally married. It was normal for them to have children, so it was impossible for Ji Nuan to use emergency contraception pills.

    She went out to buy the pills after seeing Feng Ling and went back after buying them.

    It was self-evident who needed the pills.

    Getting no response from the other side of the line, the bodyguard said carefully, ¡°We had been calling you, but you were on a ne and couldn¡¯t get through...¡±

    It had been so long.

    The implication was that Ji Nuan had bought the medicine for more than ten hours, and there was a high possibility that Feng Ling had taken it.

    When he thought that the first thing Feng Ling did after he left was to take contraceptives, Li Nanheng¡¯s face went ck instantly.

    Although she hadn¡¯t fully awakened when he left, he said in her ear that there was an emergency, so he had to fly back to the United States. He didn¡¯t just abandon her there. Did she think that he ran away after she woke up, so she asked Ji Nuan to buy that medicine for her in a fit of anger?

    Contraceptive pill?

    Damn, if she dared to eat that kind of thing because of misunderstanding, he would have to fly back and kill her and Ji Nuan who helped buy the medicine!

 Chapter 1150 - The Story of Ling and Heng (413)

    <h4>Chapter 1150: The Story of Ling and Heng (413)</h4>

    Since he was back in the United States, he should go back to XI Base and take a look. Although he wished he could fly back to T City now, he had to wait until the next day to take the ne. The earliest flight would be early tomorrow morning.

    If he used a helicopter at the base because of this personal matter, Feng Ling would probably take the medicine in front of him even if she hadn¡¯t taken the contraceptive pill yet.

    Li Nanheng nced at the time. Feng Ling should have gone to bed at this time. She didn¡¯t sleep muchst night and in the morning. No matter how strong she was, it was impossible for her to stay up all night. He calmed down, threw the phone into his pocket, and went back to XI Base.

    After arriving at the base, he kicked Fattie awake who was sleeping like a dead pig and asked him about what happened on Rogers Pass. Fattie couldn¡¯t remember very well, but when he saw Boss Li¡¯s horrible expression, he hurriedly tried his best to pick up his memories. When Li Nanheng asked him about Feng Ling on that day, he could only remember that Feng Ling slept a lot in those days. It was rare that she would lie down for so long before, but she did act strangely those days...

    He was not sober at all, having a high fever and drinking a whole bottle of liquor. She was young and that was her first time... It would be strange if she was in good condition.

    How could hepletely forget about what he had done to her that night?! Thinking of his dy and hesitation to her during the past three years, he just wanted to punch himself in the head. And he hit Fattie¡¯s head first.

    ¡°Ouch, Boss, why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Seeing Fattie keep yawning after being punched, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t bother to talk anymore.

    ¡°OK, then I¡¯m going back to continue sleeping, Boss.¡± Fattie didn¡¯t understand why Boss suddenly punched him. Although it hurt, luckily it was not particrly painful, so he scratched his head and went back.

    Li Nanheng was about to go to the base¡¯s hall. Suddenly, there was a burst of rms in the base. Li Nanheng, who had just picked up a cigarette and was about to put it in his mouth, paused and suddenly turned his eyes to the base¡¯s hall where the rm was sounding, dropped the cigarette and walked over quickly.

    There were several types of rms in XI Base. The one that sounded just now was a special-grade rm. It was one of the rms that would only sound in an emergency. The red light lit in the base hall also showed how urgent this matter was.

    The members of the base were awakened by the rm and all got out of bed to get ready to fight.

    After getting dressed, they asked while hurrying out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This kind of rm hasn¡¯t sounded for at least a few years. Did terrorists break into our base?¡±

    They didn¡¯t get an answer until someone went to the base hall and came back.

    Something happened in Cambodia.

    A group of local Cambodian drug traffickers headed by Aqib and Dali caught some important members of XI Base and their families and threatened XI Base to exchange these innocent women and children with Mo Jingshen who was actually the brain of XI Base. If Mo Jingshen would not appear in the ce they specified within three days, they would throw those women and children into the minefield and blow them to pieces.

    The Mo family had been engaged in business and politics for generations. Knowing that Mo Jingshen was rted to the underground arms dealing, Grandfather Mo had made him vow not to be involved in the underworld in his life, let alone stain his hands with blood because their ancestors once suffered a great loss in this field. Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t need to stain his hands with blood. He could work out splendid ns to win victories in battles a thousand miles away. To avoid suspicion, he used Control as his alias in the underground arms dealing. People usually called him Mr. Control even though they knew his real name.

    The huge power behind Aqib and Dali had long been disintegrated. They were a branch of the gang who was very ambitious, so they must deal with them carefully.

    Now they have kidnapped many innocent women and children! They were the families of many old members of XI Base who had left the base because of age.

    XI Base took this matter very seriously. Because of this matter, Li Nanheng was unable to go to T City to solve his personal affair now. He must go to Cambodia immediately.

    ¡ª¡ª

    There was an ident in Cambodia, and the news reached Feng Ling the next day.

    Because the few people Li Nanheng left to protect her were all from XI Base, who would know what happened in XI Base soon. Knowing Feng Ling¡¯s presence and status in XI Base, they didn¡¯t keep anything from her.

    If Li Nanheng put aside the urgent matter of XI Base and flew back to T City, Feng Ling would be angry.

    What she considered most now was Ji Nuan.

    Mr. Mo seemed to have left early this morning. He probably wouldn¡¯t tell Ji Nuan the reason.

    She didn¡¯t know what would happen in Cambodia in the end, but she had had contact with Aqib and Dali. They were very sinister, cunning, and even vicious. Even thinking of them would make her shudder.

    Now she must stabilize Ji Nuan¡¯s emotions. Before figuring out what exactly happened, she couldn¡¯t let her detect any clues. Mr. Mo had someone pass on a message to her before leaving, asking her to spend more time with Ji Nuan.

    Feng Ling rushed back to T University to apany Ji Nuan, following her closely.

    However, the news was learned by Ji Nuan three dayster.

    What was worse, when Ji Nuan learned the news, there was even worse news just confirmed by all of them.

    Mr. Mo was missing.

    This was terrible news for Ji Nuan, but her first reaction was puzzlement. She didn¡¯t even know the rtionship among Mo Jingshen, XI Base and those underground arms dealing, nor did she understand why he would be missing after going to Cambodia.

    After finally stabilizing Ji Nuan¡¯s mood, or rather, Ji Nuan who was strong enough calming down herself, Feng Ling apanied Ji Nuan to return to Hai City.

 Chapter 1151 - The Story of Ling and Heng (414)

    <h4>Chapter 1151: The Story of Ling and Heng (414)</h4>

    Feng Ling thought that she had experienced so many dangers in XI Base, so she should be able to stabilize Ji Nuan¡¯s mood.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ji Nuan found out that she was pregnant.

    Knowing that some snipers on Dali¡¯s side had good marksmanship, Feng Ling wanted to go to Cambodia to help. After all, she was once a member of XI Base¡¯s sniper team. She called K and K said she could, so she arranged everything well for Ji Nuan. She didn¡¯t want to stay here to wait. She had this ability, so she just wanted to go to Cambodia to join the war.

    However, to her astonishment, Ji Nuan, a woman who just learned she was pregnant and was vomiting every day, avoided their sight and sneaked into the same ne as her for her husband.

    The nended in Cambodia, and Feng Ling saw Ji Nuan just before getting off the ne.

    How could this be?

    How could Ji Nuan, a pregnant woman, appear in such a ce?

    Feng Ling was very angry and chagrined that she hadn¡¯t been able to find her before she got into the ne. She immediately forced Ji Nuan to go back and was about to help her book a flight back to Hai City.

    She could understand Ji Nuan¡¯s feelings, and Ji Nuan asked her if it were her, could she stay in Hai City at ease?

    The answer was of course no. No one could just wait there doing nothing.

    She tried to persuade Ji Nuan to go back, although even she herself thought her words didn¡¯t carry conviction.

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°But Mo Jingshen is here.¡± Her voice was not loud but resolute.

    Just when Ji Nuan had already agreed to leave Cambodia so as not to cause Feng Ling any trouble, suddenly, a cold voice came from not far away.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    The two turned around, only to see Li Nanheng approaching.

    Why was he at the Cambodian airport?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be at the camp on the Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake?

    Thinking of what this man did to her in bed just a few days ago, Feng Ling stiffened for a moment. When their eyes met, she noticed his eyes were cold. She thought that he was ming her for letting Ji Nuane here, so she exined, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Mo to get on the same ne as us. I will send her back to Hai City as soon as possible.¡±

    It was certainly not because Ji Nuan appeared here that Li Nanheng was cold to her. Everyone could see how much Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen loved each other. If Ji Nuan could stay in Hai City at ease and wait for others to risk their lives to rescue her husband, she wouldn¡¯t have been the woman that Mo Jingshen kept in mind.

    Even if she came, it didn¡¯t matter.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Feng Ling asked Ji Nuan to buy her contraceptive pills. He had to stay in Cambodia these days and hadn¡¯t had time to go back to punish her yet, but she had flown over and bumped into his muzzle.

    Li Nanheng looked away from Feng Ling¡¯s face coldly and nced at Ji Nuan. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Mo Jingshen is here.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were calm.

    He looked at her for a while and then nced at Feng Ling again, saying mockingly, ¡°It was not easy for her to get on the ne under your nose.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    If she was ridiculed by him when she was still in the base, she would humbly admit that she was indeed negligent.

    But now facing this man, she was just deadpan and didn¡¯t even smile.

    ¡°So, in terms of valour, Ji Nuan is certainly not as good as you, but in terms of wisdom, I think Ji Nuan may be slightly better than you.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± Was he implying that she was stupid?

    The other brothers who followed. ¡°...¡± Boss, what¡¯s the problem with you? How can you still be in the mood to ridicule Feng Ling at such a time? Didn¡¯t you see Mrs. Mo¡¯s sad look?

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t bother to speak to him. ¡°I will ask K to send Mrs. Mo back.¡±

    ¡°Now that she hase, how can she be sent back? Even if she is sent back to Hai City today, she will find a way to fly over tomorrow morning. I am afraid then Mo Jingshen won¡¯t be the only one missing,¡± Li Nanheng said coldly. ¡°Do you want her to try her best to stay in Cambodia or stand in front of us safely?¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±

    ¡°Before she flew here, she knew better than you that she would be facing many unknown dangers. She is not a child. She has the ability to make her choices. What are you worried about?¡± Li Nanheng said and nced at Ji Nuan lightly. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Are you going to return to Hai City or stay? I¡¯m giving you thest chance to choose.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Ji Nuan said without any hesitation.

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°But, Mrs. Mo, you are pregnant!¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng nced at Ji Nuan suddenly and then at her belly.

    After a while, Li Nanheng only asked, ¡°Ji Nuan, are you afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s resolute eyes, Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes and just wanted to say, ¡°You are f*cking pregnant yourself! How dare you buy contraceptives for my wife!¡±

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t speak it out. Li Nanheng looked at her coldly, lit a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. Then he narrowed his eyes and turned his head. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Ji Nuan was taken into their camp near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake in Cambodia.

    After arriving at the camp, Li Nanheng told Feng Ling to send the pregnant Mrs. Mo to a room in the camp to take a rest, and Feng Ling did as he said.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mood was stable. Although she didn¡¯t know the identity of Mo Jingshen, she was very receptive. She was satisfied that she could be taken in here and be closer to Mo Jingshen.

    Seeing Ji Nuan was quite calm, Feng Ling thought she must have made up her mind beforeing here, so she talked to her for a while and turned away.

    When she walked outside, K and the others were discussing how to break into the enemy¡¯s camp, but the woods were surrounded by dense minefields, so it was very difficult to break in, and they were not familiar with the topography here. Now they could only be sure that Mr. Mo was kept in the woods and his life was not in danger for the time being, but in order to ensure that Dali and his gang would not hurt him, they had to work out a sure-fire way.

    Seeing Feng Linging out, K habitually stepped forward to hug Feng Ling¡¯s shoulders. However, the moment he raised his hand, he suddenly realized that she was a woman. As he paused, he felt a cold stare on his back.

 Chapter 1152 - The Story of Ling and Heng (415)

    <h4>Chapter 1152: The Story of Ling and Heng (415)</h4>

    Without looking back, he could guess who was staring at him. After all, Boss Li was also outside right now.

    K hurriedly put his hand down, and to cover up his embarrassment, he rubbed his hand twice on his clothes as if scratching an itch, and then heughed and jogged Feng Ling with his elbow. ¡°Why do you like serving as a bodyguard? It¡¯s more at ease to stay with the brothers of the base, right?¡±

    However, Feng Ling simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to work as a bodyguard. Both the mayor¡¯s daughter and Mrs. Mo are very nice to me. I feel veryfortable and at ease.¡±

    K: ¡°...Well, don¡¯t you miss us? Isn¡¯t it time for you toe back to the base?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the sniper rifle in K¡¯s hand. ¡°Actually, I am a problem for the XI Base. After all, the rules and regtions of the base shouldn¡¯t be abandoned because of me. Even if I am allowed to stay in the base again, I¡¯m not qualified enough to be a drillmaster and I don¡¯t want the brothers in other teams in the base to be secretly upset because of the special treatment towards me. This will undermine the unity of the brothers in the base. But if the base needs me, I wille back as it is now. As long as you give me a gun, I can risk my life for XI Base at any time.¡±

    K clicked his tongue. ¡°Come on, who wants you to risk your life? We just miss you. Don¡¯t you miss the days when the five of us were together in the base? Don¡¯t you miss us?¡±

    ¡°I do, but life must continue and we have to move on. As long as we are still alive, we can meet at any time. We don¡¯t have to train together in the base every day.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you have acquired such a glib tongue after staying outside these years. You didn¡¯t even bother to exin no matter what we said to you in the past, but now you are such a good talker.¡± K snorted.

    Feng Ling chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true? We can meet whenever we want.¡±

    After chatting for a while longer, Feng Ling was about to go get a gun, but maybe she hadn¡¯t appeared in front of these people for a long time. When she suddenly showed up, everyone looked at her.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a woman?¡± Li Nanheng took a shotgun that suited her. Catching a glimpse of the people¡¯s sight, he asked coldly.

    The other men. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen Feng Ling so feminine...¡±

    In fact, Feng Ling didn¡¯t change much, but it may be that she had been outside for a long time and didn¡¯t deliberately pretend to be a man, so she just looked like a real woman with short hair.

    In particr, to conceal the hickeys on her neck, Feng Ling habitually wore a scarf. Cambodia was hot and everyone was wearing short sleeves, but she had not taken the scarf off, which made her look particrly attractive to men.

    Li Nanheng frowned and nced at Feng Ling coldly. ¡°What are you standing there for? Are you an animal in the zoo?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    What was wrong with this man?

    However, Li Nanheng looked at the scarf on her neck and figured out what she was covering. Although he was still upset at the contraceptive pill thing, he felt a little better. He threw the gun into her hand and walked away with a dark look.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night.

    The members were divided into several groups to patrol at the camp at different times to ensure the safety of the camp.

    It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening when Feng Ling had just finished patrolling with K and the others.

    Cambodia was very hot. She felt very ufortable wearing her scarf, but she hadn¡¯t taken it off. Others asked her why she was wearing it. She just casually exined that she identally injured her neck a few days ago, so she wore it to protect her cervical spine.

    But after she returned to her room, she immediately took it off. She was sweating all over, so she quickly washed her body. Then she picked up a new ck short-sleeved T-shirt that K gave to her. There was no mirror in the room, so she took her phone as the mirror and checked her neck, only to see the hickeys near the corbone were still there.

    Normally, hickeys should have disappeared after three days, but Li Nanheng, the bastard, bit her so hard that the hickeys were still conspicuous.

    But it was not appropriate to keep wearing a scarf. Today, because she just flew over from Hai City, she didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes. She was so stuffy and hot all day, and she would never wear a scarf tomorrow.

    Then she had to find a way to cover up the hickeys. Maybe she could get some sters or band-aids from others...

    She hurriedly sorted out the clothes she had changed and took them out to wash. When she was washing the clothes, Tam also came out to wash his pants. When he saw Feng Ling, he said, ¡°I found our cell phones are the same. The charger I brought seems to be broken. Did you bring your cell phone charger? Can I borrow it?¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡± Feng Ling wrung out the clothes, and after hanging them on the clothes poles, she quickly walked inside to get Tam the charger.

    However, when she walked to the door of her room, she saw the opposite door suddenly open. She didn¡¯t know who was living in that room. Without looking at it, she opened the door and entered her room.

    But when she was about to close the door, she suddenly felt a force stopping her from closing the door.

    She turned around, only to see Li Nanheng¡¯s face. He was angrily staring at her, pushed the door and got in!

    Seeing the man¡¯s cold eyes, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help thinking how she was pressed on the bed and bullied by him a few days ago and stepped back subconsciously, but the room was too small and her legs touched the bed after she took only one step. She asked nervously, ¡°What are you going to do...¡±

 Chapter 1153 - The Story of Ling and Heng (416)

    <h4>Chapter 1153: The Story of Ling and Heng (416)</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am going to do?¡± Li Nanheng caught her body when she almost fell on the bed. To restrain the desire to press her on the bed and do something to her, he turned around and pressed her against the door, and when she was about to struggle, his hands passed through her body and locked the door.

    Suddenly surrounded by the man¡¯s breath and hearing the door being locked, Feng Ling immediately became tense, and she looked at the cold and handsome face close at hand in disbelief. ¡°You...¡±

    Without giving her a chance to scold him, the man pinched her chin, forced her to look at his eyes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you taken the medicine?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what he meant, staring at him in puzzlement. ¡°What medicine?¡±

    Li Nanheng squeezed her chin and spat out word by word. ¡°Contraceptives!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    How did he know that she bought that kind of thing? Ji Nuan certainly would not tell it to Li Nanheng.

    Then how did he know?

    Feng Ling stared at him nkly for a few seconds, blinked, and grunted as a response. Then she lowered her head, trying to escape from between his body and the door.

    However, when the man saw her reaction, he seemed to get angry instantly and pinched her chin much harder than just now, and his eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Why did you take the medicine? Even if you get pregnant, I didn¡¯t fxcking say I won¡¯t marry you! You are not a child. You are at the age of marriage. Are you afraid of getting pregnant?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Speak! Why do you always piss me off every time I talk to you? Tell me why you took the medicine?!¡± Li Nanheng was so angry that he almost wanted to crush her chin.

    It was not because of the bet he had with Mr. Li about whether he could have a child in one year, but because he loved this woman, so he was willing to have a baby with her. He had never been interested in another woman, so he wanted to marry her. Even if she didn¡¯t want a baby now, he could take contraceptive measures, but there was no need for her to take any medicine.

    That kind of medicine was very harmful to a woman. How could she take the medicine so willingly as soon as he flew back to the United States!

    How could she be so cruel?!

    ¡°I...¡± Feng Ling did not expect him to be so angry. She asked Ji Nuan to buy the medicine for her just because she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant at this time. Besides, she had heard a lot from Miss Wen about the tragic experiences of the girls who got pregnant by ident.

    But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so mad at a contraceptive pill.

    Did he mean that he wanted to have a baby with her?

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling hadn¡¯t thought about it at all. Looking at the obvious anger in the man¡¯s eyes, she suddenly went speechless. Facing his eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was silent for a while before looking into his eyes and saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much.¡±

    She wanted to exin, but when the words came to her mouth, she felt as if she didn¡¯t know how to exin. She was not very good at getting her ideas across and he seemed to be really angry.

    She was thinking in a daze ¡®Did he really want a child?¡¯

    Seeing that she obviously wanted to say something but remained silent in the end, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t bear her attitude anymore. He suddenly raised her chin and kissed her lips fiercely.

    At first, his kiss was angry. Although the kiss did not go deep, he was biting her lips, forcing her to give some reactions, but when he saw the little woman being pressed against the door and her calm eyes gradually turned helpless, his heart melted. Being kissed by him, the outer corners of her eyes turned red, which caused her to look tempting and even a bit girly.

    He had to admit that when Feng Ling, this stubborn woman, was really at a loss, this look in her eyes worked better than any aphrodisiac.

    Just this one look was enough to make him, a man who had been abstaining from sex for a long time, wish to throw her on the small bed. There was no sound instion here and the wooden wall would fall down at any time, but he just wanted to strip her and leave more marks on her body so that she could clearly remember who her man was. He just wanted her to be covered with his marks from the inside out, from top to bottom, which couldn¡¯t be gotten rid of no matter how many contraceptive pills she took.

    Feng Ling was almost suffocated by this man¡¯s fierce and angry kisses. She raised her hand to pinch his shoulder hard, trying to make him let her go, and silentlyined of his violence with her reddish eyes.

    But Li Nanheng was really angry.

    He saw that she was very tired at the time. Although he nned to take her back to the United States to confront Feng Mingzhu face to face, he considered that she needed a rest at the time and that she didn¡¯t want to return to the FengfFamily, so he left her in T City and flew back to the United States alone to solve Feng Mingzhu.

    He just left for more than ten hours because he wanted her to have a good sleep.

    But she actually dared to take the contraceptive medicine without even telling him.

    At first, he thought she was a man and was even willing to ept being gay, and then when he learned that she was actually a woman, he carefully helped her keep her secret for her dignity and what she wanted. He carefully approached her step by step, afraid of scaring her.

 Chapter 1154 - The Story of Ling and Heng (417)

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The Story of Ling and Heng (417)</h4>

    But what had she done for so long?

    She had been hiding!

    If she didn¡¯t like him, it was fine. He would just take the love to her as a fruitless unrequited love. Just because he loved her didn¡¯t mean she must repay him with the same feelings.

    But she liked him.

    However, although she looked tough on the surface, she was so timid in her heart.

    No matter who brought her any hope and sunshine, she would be as happy as a child, poking out her head carefully, but as long as anyone told her that the sunshine didn¡¯t belong to her, she would immediately shrink back into the darkness, curled up and hid herself.

    Just because he knew her too well, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t intend to give her a chance to escape again. After knowing her feelings for him, he just wanted to pull her out of her snail shell.

    Behind Feng Ling¡¯s stubbornness hid timidity invisible to others. If he just left her alone, she would always show people her back. She looked tough, courageous, and fearless and seemed indifferent to anyone, but Li Nanheng knew that this was just a shell that she used to protect herself.

    He could see Feng Ling¡¯s warmth and love that she carefully showed. She was so simple and clean, but she just hid her sincere heart under her cold appearance.

    He didn¡¯t want her to hide back in her hard shell because of the misunderstanding three years ago, and he couldn¡¯t let her go on like this.

    Feng Ling could no longer wear such a cold mask that stopped people from approaching her. If she was unwilling to take off this mask, then he would take it for her.

    But when they had made it to this day step by step, she just repeated hitting the heart he held in front of her with her hypocritical shell.

    How could she be so cruel?

    Just when Feng Ling felt that the man¡¯s hand had unexpectedly slipped into her clothes and even mercilessly tried to carve something on her body, she bit her lips and turned her face away. She was about to scold him, but at this moment she suddenly heard footsteps approaching outside. She blinked and was about to speak when the man bowed his head and bit her lips again.

    Feng Ling frowned, and under the angry yet affectionate kiss of the man, she red at him.

    She stared at him angrily and he didn¡¯t close his eyes either. They were looking at each other at such a close distance. Her lips hurt and her eyes were sore but he still didn¡¯t let her go.

    Suddenly the door was knocked.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart shivered suddenly. She leaned against the door that was very thin and seemed to be able to feel the shock of the knock on the door.

    ¡°Feng Ling, have you found the charger? My phone is going to be out of power. Come on, lend it to me!¡± Tam¡¯s voice rang outside the door, and he knocked on the door again. ¡°Are you in there? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to get me the charger? Are you too tired and fall asleep?¡±

    Getting no response from the other side of the door, Tam murmured while knocking gently outside. ¡°Gee, it is really inconvenient. If Feng Ling is a man, I can push the door and get the charger even if she is sleeping, but she is a girl. I can¡¯t just walk in...¡±

    As he said, he continued to knock. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being annoying. My phone is really going to run out of power. Hurry up, Feng Ling!¡±

    Feeling that Tam¡¯s voice was almost in her ears, Feng Ling instinctively held her breath. However, when the man who was pressing her against the door heard Tam¡¯s words, instead of letting her go, he suddenly smiled mockingly, lowered his head and sucked on her lips. The kiss was so deep that she almost whimpered.

    She resisted the desire to groan, ring at the man and warning him that there was someone outside, but Li Nanheng still did not close his eyes. He kissed her deeply and his tongue entangled with hers in her mouth. While kissing her, he stared at her face that looked so worried, embarrassed and panicked and seemed to be enjoying her expression. The more nervous she became, the deeper he kissed her, and his hands had already moved to the sp of her bra.

    Feng Ling felt a chill down her spine because of the movement of his hand behind her. She red at him and was about to bite him, but the man suddenly let go of her lips, pressed his forehead against hers, panting while whispering, ¡°Tell him there is someone in your room, OK?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Feng Ling was angry and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why we are here? Mr. Mo is still in danger... How dare you...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she was kissed fiercely by the man again.

    Standing outside the door, Tam seemed to hear some sound through the door but couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. He thought the sound was from Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone, so he knocked on the door again and asked, ¡°Feng Ling, are you fxcking asleep or awake? Come on, I really need to use the charger!¡±

    Hearing it, Feng Ling pushed hard on Li Nanheng¡¯s shoulder but the man clung to her tightly, sucking her lips and pressing her against the door. If she struggled harder, there must be some obvious noise.

    Feng Ling felt like she was threatened. She red at him and raised her leg to attack his lower body, but the man held her leg at the moment when she moved, and looked down at her, saying casually, ¡°Mo Jingshen can¡¯t die. You aren¡¯t Ji Nuan. Why are you so worried? What you should do now is to calm my anger. Can¡¯t you see how mad I¡¯m at you?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are you angry?!¡± Feng Ling said angrily.

    ¡°Feng Ling?¡± Tam¡¯s voice came from outside the door again. ¡°Who the fxck are you talking to? What are you doing inside? Is there someone else in your room?¡±

    When he said this, Tam¡¯s voice suddenly paused, and he suddenly turned his eyes to the room opposite. Seeing that the door was closed, he remembered that it seemed to be the room of Boss Li.

 Chapter 1155 - The Story of Ling and Heng (418)

    <h4>Chapter 1155: The Story of Ling and Heng (418)</h4>

    Looking at the door of that room for a while, Tam hesitated and walked over. He knocked on the door but got no response, and he tried to push it, only to find that the door was pushed open. It was not locked.

    But there was no one in the room.

    But he remembered that Boss Li was not outside at the moment, and it was not the time for Boss Li to patrol.

    So where did Boss Li go?

    After a few seconds, something suddenly urred to Tam, and he suddenly turned his eyes to the tightly shut door of Feng Ling¡¯s room. As if being stung by a thorn on his back, he took a step back with a jerk and then cleared his throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Ahem, well, I¡¯ll borrow the charger from someone else. Feng Ling, don¡¯t mind me. I remember Lin Cheng¡¯s cell phone seems to be the same as mine. I¡¯ll go borrow his charger!¡±

    After that, Tam immediately ran away.

    Hearing Tam¡¯s tone, Feng Ling knew he had guessed something.

    Feng Ling leaned against the door, rolled her eyes at the man, and when the man was about to hold her and throw her on the bed, she said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take contraceptive pills.¡±

    The man¡¯s angry and somewhat violent look suddenly froze on his face. He paused and looked down at the cold-looking little woman in his arms. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, I didn¡¯t take contraceptive pills!¡± Feng Ling looked straight into his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any contraceptive pill.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were frank and clean and she didn¡¯t look guilty at all, and when the man raised his eyebrows, she said, ¡°I did ask Mrs. Mo to buy contraceptive pills for me that day, but then she told me that this medicine was harmful and asked to think carefully before eating it. My brain was in a mess at the time, so I put the medicine in the drawer and that night...¡±

    She paused and went on. ¡°I wanted to take a bath, only to find that I had my period...¡±

    When he heard her words, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyebrow moved. Her period came just at the right time.

    ¡°I remember Miss Wen once said that if you had your period after sex, then you wouldn¡¯t be pregnant. I was just... by you and my period hade, indicating that I wouldn¡¯t be pregnant, so I didn¡¯t take any contraceptive pill. The medicine was kept in the drawer of the bedroom.¡± She said as she looked at him. ¡°Today is the third day of my period. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out.¡±

    Since she had said so, of course he believed her.

    However, Li Nanheng still touched when he put her on the bed, and as expected, he touched a soft object on her lower body.

    No wonder that she didn¡¯t look very well today. It turned out that she was in her menstrual period. Travelling all the way from Hai City, she certainly felt ufortable, but she was used to keeping everything to herself. It was not strange that she didn¡¯t show anything about it at all.

    They had already had sex, and more than once, and he had felt her all over.

    But since she allowed him to check whether she was really in her period, he must be very special to her in her heart.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore but the usations and displeasure in her eyes were obvious.

    Li Nanheng was a bit embarrassed, so it turned out to be a misunderstanding and he almost...

    Catching a glimpse of the hickeys on her neck and her slightly pale face, he suddenly felt he was too rude to her by forcibly holding her in his arms.

    Li Nanheng coughed, slowly retracted his hand, and tentatively put it to her belly. ¡°Do you still feel ufortable? Does your stomach hurt or...¡±

    ¡°My belly hurts.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to hide anything now, looking at him coldly.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Not expecting Feng Ling to say this, he felt even more guilty and hurriedly rubbed her belly with his hand. ¡°Does it hurt very much? How long has it been hurting?¡±

    ¡°It has been hurting since you came in. I nned to sleep after giving Tam the charger but you pressed me against the door and kept biting me like a dog.¡± Feng Ling continued to look at him coldly.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    He was speechless before he said guiltily, ¡°Sorry.¡± And he was still slowly rubbing her belly.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to speak to him and tried to break free from his arms. Although Li Nanheng was reluctant to let her go, he knew he was in the wrong and could only let her go.

    Feng Ling was finally free. After getting down from his leg, she pulled his shoulder, signaling him to stand up.

    Li Nanheng stood up, thinking she had something to say, but Feng Ling just pointed to the door with a cold look. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Nan Heng: ¡°...I apologize.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. Get out. I want to sleep.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°I was impulsive just now. If you are really angry, you can punch me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything right now. Just get out.¡± Feng Ling got out of patience and pushed him out. She pulled the door open, pushed the man out of the door, and mmed the door shut.

    Li Nanheng knew that she was angry, so he didn¡¯t resist at all. After being pushed out of the door, he stood outside the door and wanted to confess his guilt to her. At this time, he must apologize quickly. Otherwise, his little wife would just ignore him for several days.

    However, when he was just pushed out of the door, Tam, who finally borrowed the charger, was happily walking over while whistling and almost bumped into Li Nanheng.

    The two men looked at each other silently and Li Nanheng nced at him deadpan, causing the smile on Tam¡¯s face to disappear immediately and he stopped whistling too.

    What the f*ck! Was the powerful and stern Boss Li kicked out of the room by Feng Ling?

    What should he do now? Would it be toote for him to pretend to be blind?

 Chapter 1156 - The Story of Ling and Heng (419)

    <h4>Chapter 1156: The Story of Ling and Heng (419)</h4>

    Tam wondered in his heart how to save his life now!

    Should he just turn around and walk away, pretending he didn¡¯t see anything?

    But he and Boss Li were looking at each other!

    Or he could pretend he didn¡¯t know what happened and just passed by?

    But just now he knocked on the door for a long time, which probably ruined Boss Li¡¯s mood too...

    Look how fiercely Boss Li was staring at him.

    Did he have to poke his own eyes blind?!

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Tam coughed and suddenly turned around, squinting his eyes while feeling on the wall. ¡°Oh, when I was demining yesterday, the gunpowder in a small mine hurt my eyes. I can¡¯t see clearly now... Who, who is standing there? K, is it you?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Tam turned his back to him, feeling on the wall and walking out, and then he suddenly turned back and said: ¡°s, look at my eyes. I really can¡¯t see anything clearly. There is no one here, right... I don¡¯t know how many days it takes for these eyes to recover... Gosh... am I going to be blind forever...¡±

    With that, he quickened his steps and when he finally reached a corner of the wall, he slipped away.

    ...

    The next day.

    When everyone woke up, they found that Mrs. Mo had tidied up the camp and even washed their socks.

    The scent ofundry detergent wafted in the bulletproof sheds of the entire camp.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you ate dried meat and dried fruits all day yesterday. Today, we caught some fish and shrimps and n to grill seafood near the river. You can eat some fish too. You need to replenish your nutrition.¡± Feng Ling smelled theundry detergent and walked into Ji Nuan¡¯s room that was also clean.

    Ji Nuan insisted on doing the cleaning. She didn¡¯t want to just wait to be taken care of doing nothing. Understanding how she felt, Feng Ling didn¡¯t stop her but didn¡¯t expect Ji Nuan to clean up the camp so thoroughly.

    Although the camp was not very dirty, there was always the smell of blood and sweat, and unlike Li Nanheng who was such a neat freak, most of the men here were sloppy and casual. Even if the smell here was not very unpleasant, it didn¡¯t smell nice.

    But it smelled really good now.

    ¡°Why did you even wash their socks?¡± Feng Ling looked at the pairs of socks hanging outside and then at Ji Nuan¡¯s hands. ¡°Did you wash them all by hand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you guys came in such a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any daily necessities. There isn¡¯t a washing machine here, right?¡± Ji Nuan said while sweeping the floor.

    The ground was full of various tropical insects that had been killed by insecticides. Fortunately, the members of the base knew that this was a tropical area and brought a lot of insecticides. Otherwise, these insects that crawled out of the dense forest would likely crawl on beds.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you actually don¡¯t have to do anything. Mr. Mo is a person we respect and is very important in our eyes. You should enjoy preferential treatment here, and you don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Feng Ling wanted to go up and help.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do these things to keep myself busy, my heart will only get messier.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about Mr. Mo...¡±

    Ji Nuan lowered her head and held the broom, and after a moment of silence, she said softly, ¡°Although I am worried, I believe you and I believe he will be fine.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Those people will not easily kill Mr. Mo. If Mr. Mo never surrenders the confidential information of the underground arms trade, they will not dare to touch him for the time being. Now the people of XI Base have already identified the enemy¡¯s location in the jungle. It¡¯s just because there are dangerous minefields around that we need to wait for the helicopter rescue team of the US police toe over. We are waiting for the best time so as to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. ¡°I know. Go about your business. You don¡¯t have to apany me. I¡¯ll find something to do.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some fish. They¡¯re already grilling it.¡±

    Ji Nuan nodded. Although she had been worried about Mo Jingshen, she knew that Feng Ling was sincerely concerned about her, so she walked out with Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan, who was usually protected by her, not only did not hold back, but was also able to help, washing clothes and cooking for the brothers. For these rough guys, she was simply a goddess.

    Although Feng Ling was a woman, she had been living with this group of men. In some respects, she didn¡¯t master as many skills as Ji Nuan.

    For example, Ji Nuan could make fish soup from the fish that they caught and would have Feng Ling apany her to the nearby vige to exchange for some food seasonings, oil and salt to make the fish soup more delicious.

    Even Li Nanheng, who had always been cold to Ji Nuan, made a rarement after tasting Ji Nuan¡¯s fish soup. ¡°No wonder Qin Siting said that Ji Nuan had be a good wife and mother. Miss Ji can really cook. But I did not expect to taste Miss Ji¡¯s craftsmanship in this environment.¡±

    Ji Nuan said, ¡°I think the food you have at the base should be good. The food here in the past two days is really too poor.¡±

    ¡°So you insist on staying in Cambodia just to cook for us?¡± Li Nanheng looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Is it not allowed?

    ¡°Are you sure you can bear this kind of grievance?¡±

    In Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes, most of the women were troublesome. Even if not every woman was so fragile, they were of little use. Except for Feng Ling, he really didn¡¯t pay much attention to women.

    As for Ji Nuan, it was only because she was the woman Mo Jingshen loved that he treated her with some care.

    A brother from the base said while sipping the fish soup. ¡°Mrs. Mo washed all of our socks this morning. There should be nothing worse than washing dozens of pairs of socks in one breath...¡±

    Li Nanheng immediately set his gaze on Ji Nuan again. Two secondster, he said lightly, ¡°I think we¡¯d better not save Mo Jingshen. Leave him to his own fate.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°If we save him and he knows that his wife cooked for us and washed our socks, I¡¯m afraid we will be in serious trouble.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1157 - The Story of Ling and Heng (420)

    <h4>Chapter 1157: The Story of Ling and Heng (420)</h4>

    When Ji Nuan carried the fish soup to share with others, Li Nanheng stood there seemingly inadvertently looking at Feng Ling who was helping Ji Nuan to divide the fish soup and tried to keep a distance from him, saying, ¡°There have been no women in the base. It really feels different to have a woman here.¡±

    Everyone could tell that Boss Li was trying to start a talk with Feng Ling.

    But Feng Ling simply ignored him. Noticing the other brothers were reminding her with their eyes that Boss was looking at her, she handed out the bowl of fish soup in her hand and said deadpan, ¡°If you are not afraid of being poisoned to death, I don¡¯t mind cooking for you after returning to the base.¡±

    These two people were both stubborn.

    Tam and K looked at each other with a grin while drinking the fish soup. They simply couldn¡¯t do anything about Boss Lin and Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng cast a sideways nce at her back and continued, ¡°There are chefs from all over the world in the base. Why do we need you to cook for us? But in a field operation like this, we do need a woman.¡±

    He said this to tell Feng Ling that even if she returned to the base, she didn¡¯t need to cook, so she could just follow him at ease, but obviously, she didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness and simply ignored him.

    When Feng Ling was about to go to the other side to divide the fish soup, her wrist was suddenly held. She looked back at his hand on her wrist coldly. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Li Nanheng nced at her belly.

    He really wanted to talk with her, but she was so cold to him.

    He still knew to ask her if her belly hurt?

    Why didn¡¯t he ask her if it hurt when he pressed her on the bed in the hotel and in Wen Leqing¡¯s bedroom? Why didn¡¯t he ask her if it hurt when he pressed her against the door and bit her so hard yesterday? Now he knew to ask her if it hurt? Now he knew to show concern to her?

    When Feng Ling was about to elbow him away, a brother drinking the fish soup aside who heard the words of Li Nanheng and misread his meaning coughed and asked, ¡°Does it hurt? Is Feng Ling injured? Since even Boss Li asked about the injury, it can¡¯t be a minor injury, right? Gee, Feng Ling, where did you hurt?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his leg and kicked his shoulder. ¡°Go away. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    The brother chuckled and hid into the bulletproof shed holding the bowl. At the same time, he nced back and clicked his tongue. Was Boss Li the only one allowed to care about Feng Ling?

    ¡°I said let go.¡± Noticing that everyone was looking at her curiously, she tried her best to free her hand from his.

    Li Nanheng never felt it necessary to hide his feelings for her in front of others. Most of the brothers in the base had known the matter between him and Feng Ling. There was nothing to hide, so he didn¡¯t release her wrist, looking at her furious expression. ¡°Be good, OK?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Ling became impatient and kicked at him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At this time, Ji Nuan came over with a pot of fish soup. When she heard a strange sound from the jungle, the brothers who came to help her serve the bowls lowered their voices and said, ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t go there, Boss and Feng Ling are fighting. Stay away from them.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    In recent days, although the brothers had been stationed in this ce, waiting for the opportunity to break in and rescue Mr. Mo, because of Mrs. Mo, their living standards had risen sharply and they even had a sense of happiness.

    In the evening, Feng Ling apanied Ji Nuan on a walk along the river, talking with her along the way. Ji Nuan was not a talkative person, but she was very concerned about Feng Ling. She asked Feng Ling about Li Nanheng, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer most of her questions. She had been avoiding meeting with Li Nanheng in the past few days. Even if everyone knew the rtionship between her and Li Nanheng, she didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious. She wasn¡¯t used to ying lovey dovey with Li Nanheng in front of the brothers.

    The two took a short walk and were about to walk back. Suddenly, they noticed that there seemed to be someone on the other side of the river. To keep Ji Nuan safe, Feng Ling left Ji Nuan on this side of the river where the brothers stationed and went to the other side to check out.

    Because someone in the grass on the opposite side shone a shlight on Feng Ling, she thought they didn¡¯t see Ji Nuan, so she kept Ji Nuan hidden..

    However, there seemed to be a lot of people on the other side. After making sure that Ji Nuan had hidden safely in the bushes, Feng Ling went to the other side.

    As she expected, there were some people on the other side.

    As soon as she walked over, Feng Ling¡¯s ears moved and she suddenly turned around to avoid the sh at her. Under the moonlight, she saw the glinting knife in that person¡¯s hand. She squinted, dodged again, and jumped up agilely to kick at the guy.

    There were not many people hiding in the grass, so Feng Ling defeated them within a few minutes. She didn¡¯t hear any sound from the other side, so she thought that Ji Nuan was still hiding there quietly. After checking the ce for a minute, she turned around and went back.

    But when she returned to the bush where Ji Nuan hid, she found that Ji Nuan was gone.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo?¡± Feng Ling frowned instantly. ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    Her hushed voice drifted in the wind, and in the distance, the riverway of Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake was quiet and dark.

    No one responded to her.

    There was only a cell phone left in the grass, lying there quietly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling searched all the way to the camp. After making sure that Ji Nuan had note back, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Ji Nuan was caught.¡±

    As soon as she said so, the brothers around stood up instantly and their expressions chilled instantly like Feng Ling. The camp was heavily guarded and someone had quickly notified Li Nanheng. They began to work out a rescue n immediately.

    Although Mr. Mo was trapped inside, they didn¡¯t need to worry about him for the time being. After all, Mr. Mo had a bargaining chip in his hands and those people dared not do anything to him. With Mr. Mo¡¯s wits, he could certainly keep himself safe before they went to save him.

    But Ji Nuan was different. More importantly, Ji Nuan was pregnant. If something went wrong with her, everyone here would feel guilty.

    After hearing the news, Li Nanheng came out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 1158 - The Story of Ling and Heng (421)

    <h4>Chapter 1158: The Story of Ling and Heng (421)</h4>

    Feng Ling stood in ce with a frown. ¡°There were people on the other side of the river just now, so I went over to check up. I don¡¯t think Ji Nuan would make a sound to attract the enemy¡¯s attention. There seems to be only one possibility, that is, those people had early ambushed there, ready tounch a sneak attack at any time, but caught Ji Nuan by mistake.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± K stood up holding the gun. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta save her quickly.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Li Nanheng said calmly, ¡°Guard every exit and entrance of the jungle. They are still lurking and dare not make any sound to attract our attention. Although,unlike us, Ji Nuan is not from XI Base and is not strong enough physically, if she is smart enough, she will be able to protect herself. She should be safe for the time being. K, you guyse in with me first.¡±

    With that, Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling again. ¡°Wait here. Don¡¯t be impulsive. Don¡¯t rush in to save Ji Nuan alone.¡±

    Being seen through, Feng Ling looked at him and Li Nanheng gave her another warning gaze, then turned and walked inside with a solemn look.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Feng Ling changed into a close-fitting ck outfit, with two silencer guns on her waist. She squatted down to tie her shoces and ced the glinting dagger in the scabbard beside her boots.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just when she finished tying up her shoces and got up, suddenly a pair of ck leather boots stopped in front of her.

    It was Li Nanheng¡¯s voice.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t look up, fixed the dagger beside her boots, and touched the guns at her waist. Then she stood up and looked deadpan at the cold-faced man in front of her. ¡°Ji Nuan has been taken away for a day and a night. I must go in to save her.¡±

    If it were not for Li Nanheng¡¯s warningst night, she would have gone inst night.

    ¡°How can you get in? Step on the minefields?¡± Seeing her so impulsive, Li Nanheng chilled his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the situation around the jungle? If the mines here can be cleared as easily as those in the Snake Valley, we don¡¯t have to stay here for so many days. There are full of minefields here left over from the war decades ago, including the new ones made by those people. You¡¯ll probably be blown into pieces before you find her! Do you want us to go in and collect your remains?¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°She was caught when she was with me. Whether from the perspective of Mr. Mo or from the perspective of me as her bodyguard, the responsibility lies on me. Even if I¡¯m blown into pieces, I must take her back intact.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find her even if you¡¯re dead,¡± Li Nanheng scolded coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Mo holds the secrets of the arms dealers. In addition, those people have always been afraid of the pressure that Mr. Mo once put on them, so they dare not touch him easily. But Ji Nuan is different. She doesn¡¯t know those people, not knowing how cruel and violent they are. It is normal for them to kill without blinking!¡±

    ¡°She is pregnant, so she will know how to protect herself. It¡¯s like throwing an egg against a rock if you rush in alone now,¡± Li Nanheng said. ¡°I know that you are worried about Ji Nuan. You two have been good friends after staying together for so long, but Feng Ling, remember that you are a member of XI Base. Have you forgotten the rules of the base?¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention his feelings for her but the base¡¯s rules.

    Feng Ling looked at him coldly, not speaking a word.

    ¡°Not being impulsive is the first rule.¡± When Li Nanheng finished speaking, he suddenly kicked her shin. When Feng Ling tried to dodge, he stretched out his hand and snatched the two guns from her waist, which he turned around in his hand and then put onto his own waist.

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Ling red at him.

    ¡°Just stay here and wait. If it weren¡¯t for the minefields, I would have f*cking gone in long ago!¡± Li Nanheng said with a straight face, ¡°Our reinforcement will soon send arge number of helicopters over. Wait patiently, OK?¡±

    ¡°We also have helicopters and I can pilot a helicopter in by myself!¡± Feng Ling frowned. Although she hadn¡¯t specifically learned helicopter piloting in the base, every member knew how to pilot a helicopter just with different levels of proficiency.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Nanheng cursed impatiently, ¡°These people have been fighting with us for so many years but have not beenpletely wiped out! They even have the ability to catch Mo Jingshen, which means that they have set many ambushes and are waiting for us to enter. If you fly in now, you will be shot into pieces together with the helicopter by the people below. You have performed so many tasks and have always been calm and cautious. Can¡¯t you calm down this time?¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her hands, thinking of how nicely Ji Nuan treated her, and the scene of Ji Nuan squatting in the grass obediently yesterday popped up in her mind.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what Ji Nuan was experiencing now, but she was really upset and worried.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t calm down, go back to Hai City and wait for the news. We don¡¯t need you here.¡± Seeing her expression, Li Nanheng said coldly. Now that he had confiscated her guns, he turned around and left.

    Looking at his back and the two guns on his waist, Feng Ling clenched her hands before suddenly taking a step forward, trying to grab the guns back.

    Li Nanheng backhand pressed her hand on his shoulder at the moment she rushed over and then threw her over her shoulders. He was fighting her to give her a way to vent her uneasy and irritable emotions. Seeing that she kept attacking with a cold look and was still trying to take the guns back, Li Nanheng raised his hand to block, only defending but not attacking.

    In the end, he backhand sped her wrist, dragged the anxious woman into his arms, and imprisoned her in his arms. Feng Ling began to struggle in his arms, but he looked down at her white neck. All the traces on her neck had now faded away and it looks just like a beautiful white jade, with a thinyer of sweat because of the fight.

    Seeing that she was still struggling, Li Nanheng lowered his head and took a bite on her neck.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Feng Ling shouted in a low hoarse voice, shivering all over in pain and calming down a bit because of the pain!

 Chapter 1159 - The Story of Ling and Heng (422)

    <h4>Chapter 1159: The Story of Ling and Heng (422)</h4>

    However, her slightly hoarse sound tickled the man¡¯s heart.

    He tightened his grip of her, biting harder on her neck as if he was somewhat unhappy to see the hickeys on her neck disappear and still tried to leave something on her.

    Not touching her for a few days, he seemed to be addicted to her body and couldn¡¯t wait for her period to end. He wished he could put her into the grass right now and f*ck her on the spot.

    K and Lin Cheng heard a noise here and came over to check what was going on here, only to see such a scene.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The two decisively blocked their eyes with their hands but then looked through their fingers.

    The corners of K¡¯s mouth twitched.

    What was going on here?

    What happened to Boss Li and Feng Ling?

    They were not so tant when they were in the base. But was Boss going to dere that Feng Ling was his woman now?

    Seeing someoneing, Feng Ling suddenly stepped hard on Li Nanheng¡¯s feet and then tried to kick his leg bones.

    Li Nanheng released her in time, moving sideways and dodging her attack.

    Feng Ling raised her hand and wiped hard on her neck. ring at him, she turned to look at K and Lin Cheng. ¡°What are you standing there watching?!¡±

    K coughed, seeing the bite mark on Feng Ling¡¯s neck. He tugged at Lin Cheng¡¯s arm awkwardly and was about to leave, but Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°A snake came over just now and I was bitten. Boss was sucking the poison out from me, so it¡¯s not what you saw.¡±

    Saying that, Feng Ling almost bit her own tongue.

    Even she herself didn¡¯t believe such ame exnation...

    Hearing her ¡°exnation,¡± K and Lin Cheng slipped away even faster.

    Looking at their receding figures, Feng Ling turned around to re at Li Nanheng who was standing not far from her, with one hand in his trouser pocket. He was ying with the guns he had previously seized from her and raised an eyebrow at her.

    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and reached out. ¡°Give my guns back!¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted and said, ¡°You were once bitten by a poisonous snake when you were on the mission. Do you still remember how I sucked the poison out for you? ¡±

    Feng Ling remained silent with a straight face.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for that, he wouldn¡¯t have found out that she was actually a woman.

    Or, even if he had discovered it in the end, he wouldn¡¯t have found out so early.

    Then at least she could live carefree in the base for a few more years.

    She gave up snatching the guns back and turned around. Then she drew the dagger at her feet, threw it back fiercely that plunged deep into the ground, and walked away expressionlessly.

    Nanheng nced at the dagger that was inserted on the ground precisely beside his feet, chuckled, picked up the dagger, and walked over.

    Nobody knew what Ji Nuan was currently experiencing, so Feng Ling was very grumpy for the past two days and no one dared to mess with her.

    When Mr. Mo was missing, they could calmly work out a rescue n because they believed that Mr. Mo would be able to keep himself safe with his wisdom and ability, but Ji Nuan... they really couldn¡¯t be sure if she could survive. After all, she was pregnant.

    Even if both of them were rescued in the end, they would definitely feel guilty if Ji Nuan lost her baby.

    Especially Feng Ling.

    After all, she was responsible for protecting Ji Nuan, but this time, she not only failed to guard Ji Nuan in Hai City, but also indirectly brought Ji Nuan to Cambodia. Now, it was hard to tell whether Ji Nuan was still alive or not. As long as anyone mentioned Ji Nuan in front of Feng Ling, she looked worried. She was not a talkative person and now even talked less. She often sat in front of theputer in the camp, checking the minefield distribution diagram around without even eating.

    It was not difficult to see that she was trying to seize every opportunity to enter the jungle and find Ji Nuan.

    She was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t calm down, not to mention that Li Nanheng had just offended her, so it was impossible for her to listen to him.

    Seeing Feng Ling sitting in front of theputer again, Li Nanheng nced at the twinkling stars in the sky and then at K, who had just returned from patrol and was about to have dinner. ¡°K, I¡¯ll give you a task.¡±

    Suddenly hearing the cold voice of Boss Li, K stopped his steps and looked at Li Nanheng: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Find a way to get Feng Ling drunk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± K was shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make her too drunk. Just let her forget about Ji Nuan for a while. She is too tense.¡± Li Nanheng said lightly and nced seemingly inadvertently through K¡¯s shoulder at Feng Ling who was attentively checking the minefield distribution diagram in front of theputer. ¡°Our reinforcement will arrive before noon tomorrow. Before that, no one is allowed to move rashly. She won¡¯t sensibly follow instructions now and has not slept for two days. If she joins the fight tomorrow in such a state, she will certainly make mistakes.¡±

    K: ¡°...¡±

    Boss, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You just want Feng Ling to have a good sleep, but you knew she wouldn¡¯t listen to you, so you asked me to get her drunk.

    But it was true that Feng Ling was too tense since Ji Nuan was captured. Obviously, she was really worried about Ji Nuan and really felt guilty. He had never seen her so tense no matter how dangerous a task she was performing when she was still in XI Base.

    It had been two days, and they should really find a way to calm her down. Perhaps the best way was to let her drink some alcohol.

    But how could he persuade her to drink at such a time?

    Boss Li threw this problem to him! Gee, he is really mean!

    ¡°Get her drunk... I can have a try, but Boss, what about the alcohol?¡± K said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to bring alcohol from the base here. Where can I get alcohol?¡±

 Chapter 1160 - The Story of Ling and Heng (423)

    <h4>Chapter 1160: The Story of Ling and Heng (423)</h4>

    Li Nanheng nced at the smallest bulletproof shed of the camp and said in a voice that only K could hear, ¡°When Tam and some others went to a nearby vige to purchase food, they bought two jars of alcohol the local farmers brewed themselves.¡±

    ¡°...¡± K looked at the jars ced over there.

    No wonder he suddenly asked him to get Feng Ling drunk.

    It seemed that Boss had early nned this before, so he allowed Tam to buy alcohol. That was to say, now all he needed was a person to perform his ¡°dirty n.¡±

    That person seemed to be him.

    ¡°But,¡± K clearly remembered that Boss Li and Feng Ling were intimate no long ago. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly. ¡°Did you see her even look at me today?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Well, no, but everyone was busy and nobody paid attention to what happened between the two of them, but it was true that Feng Ling was with other brothers and had no contact with Boss Li for the most of the time.

    K still wanted to ask, but Li Nanheng had already given him a warning stare. ¡°Come on! Go!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling read about the minefield distribution and all other rescue preparations in theputer and had a general idea of the surroundings of the jungle.

    Although she wouldn¡¯t act impulsively, she was really restless. The reinforcement hadn¡¯te, which made her anxious, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t just throw her tantrum randomly. She did think about going out to explore the way at night when others were not paying attention, but she knew that if she acted rashly, she might only cause trouble for others, so she had been sitting and nning how to save Ji Nuan to kill time. Otherwise, she felt as if her heart was being roasted on fire.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stay here worrying alone.¡± Suddenly, K took two bowls over and put them in front of her.

    Feng Ling looked away from theputer screen and looked at the bowls K put there, which were borrowed by Ji Nuan from a nearby farmhouse a few days ago. They looked very simple but were washed very clean. They used these bowls for meals these days.

    K poured the liquor into the two bowls. ¡°I heard Boss said that our reinforcements would arrive at noon tomorrow at thetest. If they still don¡¯t arrive then, we¡¯ll go in and save Mr. Mo and Ji Nuan by ourselves, so don¡¯t worry. There is only less than twelve hours before noon tomorrow. Be patient. If those gangsters wanted to do something bad to Mrs. Mo, they would have done it yesterday. I believe that like Mr. Mo, she has enough wisdom to survive and will find ways to protect herself. Don¡¯t be fidgeting like this.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but silently looked at the liquor in the bowl. After a while of silence, she asked lightly, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Well, in the afternoon, Tam and some others wanted to drink some alcohol, so they bought two jars of liquor when they went to the nearby farm to purchase food. But Tam and Lei Peng were rather unlucky. They are on patrol shift tonight and can¡¯t drink. I don¡¯t have a job tonight, so I can drink some.¡±

    K said as he picked up a bowl, took a sip of the liquor, and then sighed with satisfaction. ¡°It tastes great! The liquor was brewed by the local farmers and tastes much better than those in shops. And I heard that people won¡¯t get drunk drinking this kind of alcohol. Would you like to taste it?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t like drinking and I¡¯m not a good drinker. Drink yourself.¡± Feng Ling did not touch the liquor.

    Gee, not good, I¡¯m going to fail the task Boss gave to me.

    ¡°Just have a taste. It tastes really good,¡± K said as he put the bowl to her mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink much. It helps you sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling still didn¡¯t drink. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t sleep even if I drink.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t be anxious like this all the time. Go to bed and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Seeing that this method didn¡¯t work, K thought for a while, suddenly lowered his head, and whispered to her, ¡°What the hell is going on between you and Boss Li?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    While speaking, K identally saw Feng Ling¡¯s neck and found there was a light bite mark on it: ¡°Today, Lin Cheng and I saw you and Boss were...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Feng Ling suddenly took the bowl in his hand and drank a mouthful.

    She just didn¡¯t know how to answer, nor did she want to talk about Li Nanheng, but she didn¡¯t know how to change the subject, so she might as well divert K¡¯s attention to the drinking thing.

    K didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he mentioned Li Nanheng, Feng Ling suddenly began to drink.

    K had thought of many ns to make her drink but never expected that she would start to drink so easily when he mentioned Boss Li.

    Now he couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity. His original purpose was to get her drunk, but now he was really curious about what was going on between her and Boss Li, and more importantly... how far had they gone!

    However, Feng Ling seemed to be choked by the liquor. After taking two sips, she endured the burning sensation in her throat and didn¡¯t want to talk. Then she lowered her head and took a few more sips with a frown.

    Seeing her only drinking and not talking, K leaned over to her and asked, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so quiet. Feng Ling, we have known each other for so many years and it was I who identally brought you into the base. I can be considered as the matchmaker of you and Boss, right? You can¡¯t keep this from me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She took the bowl away from her mouth with her eyes still on the liquor in the bowl, held back the hot sensation in her throat, and said in a low voice, ¡°There is nothing to hide. What do you want to ask?¡±

 Chapter 1161 - The Story of Ling and Heng (424)

    <h4>Chapter 1161: The Story of Ling and Heng (424)</h4>

    K¡¯s face suddenly became animated. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I just want to ask you how far you and Boss have gone. Have you...¡± He made a gesture of making love.

    Feng Ling understood his meaning. What he asked was whether they had already had sex...

    She coughed slightly, looked at him, and then looked down at the bowl in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. Forget it, she might as well drink.

    Seeing her silently lowered her head to continue drinking, K smiled.

    This little woman¡¯s shy expression had already told him the answer. Their little Feng Ling had already been swallowed alive by a big wolf called Li Nanheng!

    Gee, if he had known it early...

    If...

    If he had known Feng Ling was a woman earlier...

    s, even if he had known it earlier, so what? He didn¡¯t think he could beat Boss and get Feng Ling.

    Whether he had known she was a woman or not, he could only be her buddy.

    K sighed again. So he was saved by a 15-year-old girl back then in the jungle. He didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad for Feng Ling for him to bring her to the base.

    But if Boss Li and Feng Ling could get married in the future, he must have a good drink with Boss Li.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night.

    Many brothers went back to their small rooms to sleep, but in case of emergencies, most of them went to sleep without taking off their clothes.

    There were crackling sounds from the piles of fire in front of the camp.

    K was a good drinker, but even he felt a bit dizzy. Feng Ling had already drunk tworge bowls of liquor.

    Li Nanheng walked out of the camp and ran into K who was finding a ce to pee. When K saw with his drowsy eyes that it was Boss, he immediately reported to him in a small voice, ¡°Boss, did Feng Ling drink a lot in the past few years? She can drink much better than when she was in the base.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him ¡°Yes, better, but she still can¡¯t drink much. Why? How much did she drink?¡±

    K made a gesture of two. ¡°No more, no less. Two full bowls. Even a man with the average capacity for liquor should be drunk now, but she has been sitting there without even blushing and speaking soberly to me, not looking drunk at all. I¡¯ve drunk a whole jar of liquor but she is still not drunk... Boss, I need to pee and I will continue to drink with her when I finish peeing...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk yet?¡±

    ¡°No, she is still waiting for me to go back.¡± K said, shaking his head tipsily and pointing to Feng Ling. ¡°Look, she has been sitting there without moving at all.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything and went over.

    Seeing that, K didn¡¯t say anything so as not to arouse Feng Ling¡¯s suspicion and turned into the jungle to find a ce to pee.

    Feng Ling was still sitting in front of theputer, with an empty bowl beside her.

    Li Nanheng walked over and saw that although she was sitting upright and staring at theputer screen, the screen was already dark because theputer was out of power, but she was still staring at theputer screen as if nothing happened.

    She didn¡¯t notice that he approached and was still staring at the screen. Li Nanheng walked around her and looked at her again, only to see that she was typing on the keyboard mechanically although the screen was dark.

    Li Nanheng secretly smiled, looking at the woman whose eyes were wide open, and sat next to her. ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The woman in front of theputer replied and her voice didn¡¯t sound as coldly as during the day.

    Hearing her strange tone, Li Nanheng knew that she was drunk. He moved the chair closer to her, sitting shoulder to shoulder with her, and took theptop ced in front of her, turned it off, and put it aside.

    Feeling theputer at her hand suddenly gone, she seemed not to know what happened and turned her eyes to him in confusion.

    Looking at her squiffy eyes, Li Nanhengughed but didn¡¯tugh out loud. He looked at her. ¡°How much liquor did you drink?¡±

    Feng Ling stared nkly and answered obediently, ¡°Two bowls.¡±

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very delicious,¡± Feng Ling replied seriously and then said after thinking for a while, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit spicy.¡±

    It was really rare for Feng Ling to sit next to him so obediently and speak so gently to him.

    Li Nanheng found that he really liked the way she was drunk. For example, thest time she was drunk, she pretended to be a man, took off her pants, and insisted on showing him her ¡°penis,¡± which was really cute.

    He nced at her hand on herp, held it gently, pinched it in his palm, and rubbed it gently and affectionately. Then he suddenly thought that maybe she had also shown this look to K just now! Was she so calm and gentle because she thought he was K?

    His mood instantly became bad and he suddenly squeezed her hand, asking, ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Very good, drunk people would never admit that they were drunk.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± he asked.

    Feng Ling stared at him nkly. ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    Seeing that she recognized him and knew who was sitting next to her holding her hand, the man beamed with smiles and held her hand more tightly, whispering in her ear. ¡°There are many mosquitoes outside. Follow me in to sleep, OK?

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Li Nanheng took her little hand and walked back. Seeing it in a distance, K immediately slipped away.

 Chapter 1162 - The Story of Ling and Heng (425)

    <h4>Chapter 1162: The Story of Ling and Heng (425)</h4>

    When Li Nanheng led Feng Ling back, he found that the little woman didn¡¯t look drunk when she was walking, having no difference from when she was sober. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was strangely obedient now, he would suspect that she was not drunk at all.

    From what she knew of him, when she was sober, she would never agree to hold hands with him in public in the camp, let alone be so calm to him after being pissed off by him a few days ago.

    Before walking into her room, Li Nanheng held her little hand and asked as he walked, ¡°Feng Ling, may I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man instantly grinned with joy and his mood was so good that he felt as if he was floating in the air. He held back his smile and continued to ask, ¡°How much do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Very much.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever felt the same for other men?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If you like me, why do you always avoid me? Can¡¯t you give me a smile when you see me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are bad.¡±

    ¡°...?????¡±

    Li Nanheng turned to look at her abruptly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Feng Ling still let him hold her hand, he would have suspected that she was not drunk at all.

    Seeing her eyes tipsy, Li Nanheng resisted the urge to knock her head and asked, ¡°Why do you say that? Am I not good enough to you?¡±

    Feng Ling stopped because of his sudden question and looked at him very seriously.

    Being stared at by her so seriously, for some reason, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t help dodging her gaze and continued to walk forward.

    Feng Ling followed him.

    When they arrived at the door of her room, Li Nanheng was about to push the door in, but Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°Boss, your room is over there.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her in surprise. Wasn¡¯t she drunk? Why did she still know where his room was?

    ¡°Well, let me send you in and I¡¯ll leave after staying for a while,¡± he said solemnly.

    Feng Ling looked at him suspiciously, but apparently, she temporarily lost the ability to think, so she just looked at him as if not sure whether she should let him in.

    When Li Nanheng was about to push the door in, Feng Ling said again, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t enter my room.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

    Feng Ling also replied solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you.¡±

    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him for a long while and then said very seriously, ¡°If you enter my room, I am afraid I will not be able to control myself.¡±

    What?

    She couldn¡¯t control herself?

    Her words sessfully caused Li Nanheng to unscrew the handle on her door decisively and push the door open. There was a smile in his eyes but he looked serious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean...¡± Feng Ling stared at his hand that had already opened the door, hesitating.

    After Li Nanheng pushed the door in, she stood there for a while and then followed in.

    Although she said she didn¡¯t want him toe in just now, after she followed in, she closed the door behind her subconsciously.

    Seeing her habitual movements, Li Nanheng nced at her calmly, saying innocently, ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her head to look at the tall man who stood so close to her.

    The man bowed his head and whispered to her, ¡°Why did you say you couldn¡¯t control yourself?¡±

    She didn¡¯t speak but just looked at him.

    Seeing her standing still, he held out two fingers in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s this number?¡±

    Feng Ling blinked her eyes nkly. ¡°Two.¡±

    Just when Li Nanheng wanted to say that she was not drunk, the short-haired woman suddenly stepped forward and snapped at the two fingers he raised.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    It didn¡¯t hurt. She obviously didn¡¯t want to bite hard, but when she bit, the tip of her tongue inevitably touched her fingertips, which made his heart itchy.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t take his fingers out but just looked at her and his voice became a little low. ¡°Are you so drunk?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°OK.¡± The man wanted tough but didn¡¯t.

    Feng Ling¡¯s capacity for liquor was really poor. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t allow her to drink when he was not present. Otherwise, other people would see her like this.

    Although she looked really cute when she was drunk, he couldn¡¯t let other men see his little wife like this.

    His fingers were still in her mouth and looking at her biting him blurry-eyed, he felt obvious changes in his lower body, but after all, this was not a suitable ce to make love. Firstly, the sound instion was not good. Secondly, Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were still in danger and they couldn¡¯t concentrate. Besides... her period should not be over yet, so he had to resist his desire.

    Li Nanheng put his hand down suddenly and Feng Ling took a step back, blinked, and then said aggrievedly, ¡°Boss Li, am I particrly fierce?¡±

    Oh, she was pretty self-aware.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°No, you are not fierce, you are very cute.¡±

    Feng Ling looked innocent. ¡°Cute?¡±

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t help pinching her cheek gently. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so cute, cuter than any other woman in my eyes.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him nkly. ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡°OK?¡± The man nced around in her room. There was no restroom and this time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pretend to be a man and pee standing.

    However, just when the man was wondering what she would do this time, she suddenly tiptoed and got into his arms. When the man lowered his head to look at her, she suddenly kissed his lips.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move and his nose was full of the smell of alcohol and her body aroma. He looked in surprise at this woman who took the initiative to kiss him for the first time.

 Chapter 1163 - The Story of Ling and Heng (426)

    <h4>Chapter 1163: The Story of Ling and Heng (426)</h4>

    Very soft.

    Very hot.

    He was enchanted.

    She gave him only one kiss.

    Or to be exact, Feng Ling just pressed her lips on his for a while before she pulled back.

    The man resisted the urge to fish her back into his arms. As if afraid to scare her, he said in a soft voice, ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±

    Feng Ling blinked and nodded very seriously. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The smile on the man¡¯s face was spreading. ¡°You like me very much, right?¡±

    Feng Ling replied honestly. ¡°Yes.¡± This time, she added a nod to affirm it.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t control yourself.¡± The man smiled.

    Feng Ling looked at him for a while, suddenly covered her eyes shyly, and turned around suddenly. ¡°No, I¡¯m shy.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling who suddenly became so girly. ¡°...???¡±

    ¡°Why are you shy? Your man is right in front of you. Besides, we¡¯ve already slept together. We¡¯re not children, right? Just show your courage on the battlefield.¡± The man poked her slender shoulder and began to induce patiently.

    Feng Ling seemed to believe his words, put down the hand covering her eyes, turned around hesitantly, and looked at him again.

    Seeing her turning around, the man sat on the bed that took up a lot of space in this small room. He stretched out his long legs casually, raised his arms, and signaled at her with his eyes. ¡°Come, do whatever you want.¡±

    However, Feng Ling stood there and didn¡¯t move for a long time.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and still stretched out his arms to her. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly raised her hand, scratched her chin, and then gently scratched the ce where her ear was connected to her neck.

    Only then did Li Nanheng remember that in this temporary camp, although the water supply was sufficient, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t go to Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake to take a bath like other brothers. There wasn¡¯t any shower facility here, so these days, she filled arge basin full of water and took a bath in her room before going to bed every day.

    She hadn¡¯t taken a bath today and had been drinking with K just now. This ce was too sultry and hot and there was no air-conditioner in the small room. There was only a fan that was not turned on at the moment. She felt hot and itchy all over, which made her ufortable.

    Although he still wanted to induce her into doing what she wanted to do to him, he didn¡¯t want her to sleep ufortably.

    Li Nanheng sighed and patted the bed. ¡°Come here. Sit down.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him for a while, walked over and sat beside him obediently.

    Li Nanheng went out, took a few minutes to collect the water, and then found the towel she used in her room. Then he washed and wrung the towel out and rubbed her blushing face with the towel, and then his hands moved down to her neck and wiped off the sweat on her neck. After doing all these, he leaned down and gently lifted her chin with a finger, saying temptingly, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Ling nodded and closed her eyesfortably, waiting for him to continue wiping.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know how seductive she looked sitting here like this as if she wouldn¡¯t resist no matter what he did to her.

    He took her hand again, wiped her arms and hands exposed outside, and then pulled down the cor of her loose T-shirt. When he saw the ck tight tank top she was wearing, he resisted the urge to strip her, patiently wiped the area around her corbone and shoulders, and gazed at her.

    Feng Ling had opened her eyes,fortably narrowing her eyes and looking at him.

    After finishing wiping her body, Li Nanheng decided not to take off her pants. If he did so, the one who will be out of control would be him.

    He threw the towel back into the basin and looked at her. ¡°Done, do you want to sleep or what?¡±

    ¡°I want to drink water.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked back at the table next to her bed where there was a quick boiling pot and a water cup. He rinsed the cup with water briefly, poured water, and handed her the cup. ¡°Drink.¡±

    Feng Ling took the water and began to drink without saying thank you. After a few mouthfuls, she obediently returned the empty ss to him.

    She was unbelievably tame.

    Although he could not do anything to her now, Li Nanheng was really unwilling to let her off.

    He simply sat next to her, put his arm around the shoulders of this well-behaved little woman, and looked at her, saying with a smile, ¡°Feng Ling, will you do whatever I ask you to do now?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a while as if analyzing the meaning of his words, and after a few seconds, she said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then answer my questions honestly, OK?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened that night at Rogers Pass for so long?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I was a little flustered. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±

    A little flustered?

    He had thought that she didn¡¯t tell him because she had no feelings for him and didn¡¯t want him to pester her. It was her first time, but she pretended that she had been used to it.

    So it turned out that she was panicked and afraid, but she just hid in her cold shell and refused to speak the truth out.

    Li Nanheng smiled and patted her shoulder, looking at her sideways. ¡°What will you do if someone else treated you that way?¡±

    Feng Ling looked into his eyes and said without hesitation, ¡°Except for you, no one else has the opportunity to treat me that way.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Am I a very special one in your heart?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Nanheng grinned from ear to ear but then put on a solemn look. He felt it too shameless for him to take this chance to peep at her innermost thoughts and feelings. He should ask her something normal.

    ¡°Why do you refuse to go back to the base?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1164 - The Story of Ling and Heng (427)

    <h4>Chapter 1164: The Story of Ling and Heng (427)</h4>

    Feng Ling: ¡°The base has clear-cut rules. Even if you¡¯ve wiped out my disgrace, I don¡¯t want to break the base¡¯s rules. Even though there are many people who wee me back, there are still different voices. I don¡¯t want to affect the bnce of the entire base because of me. And I don¡¯t want you to be pressured and threatened by the outside world because of me. I am doing well outside. I have other choices.¡±

    Indeed.

    When she was just kicked out of the base three years ago, she might only be able to rely on the base.

    But she was not the kind of person who was too weak and helpless to open up a new life. In the past few years, she had been living well outside. If one day she got tired outside and wanted to go back, she could go back at any time, or just like now, when the base needed her, she would fight side by side with the brothers in the base, which was not much different from before.

    The only difference was that she was freer than before.

    Her choice was understandable and sensible.

    Li Nanheng asked, ¡°When did you know that you are rted to the Feng family?¡±

    Feng Ling paused for a while before answering, ¡°It¡¯s because of the jade that I had been wearing when I was a child. I identally discovered that I might be connected to the Feng family, but I didn¡¯t try to investigate the truth. I don¡¯t quite care about it.¡±

    It could be seen that she really didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°If you really are really a daughter of the Feng family, do you want to go back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Why?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I don¡¯t like Feng Mingzhu.¡±

    She was quite straightforward.

    If only she had been straightforward like this earlier! Unfortunately, she was always cold-looking and unapproachable.

    Li Nanheng smiled and rubbed at her soft hair. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. No one will force you. As for Feng Mingzhu, you don¡¯t have to care about her. As long as I¡¯m here, she dares not to touch you again. No matter where you¡¯re, I¡¯m always by your side, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling blinked and suddenly followed the way he rubbed at her hair, touching his head.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Although he still wanted to ask some serious questions, his heart was so itchy and he couldn¡¯t help going back to the first question. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me in just now? What are you afraid of?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but gazed at him earnestly.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to go to sleep after you answer my question.¡±

    Maybe she was really sleepy. She stared into his eyes, and after a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I like you too much and I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows high. ¡°Then like me. No one is stopping you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I, I also want to kiss you.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows higher and higher. ¡°Then kiss. I¡¯d love that.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°And I want to take you back to the wolf den and let you sleep next to me...¡±

    Li Nanheng wanted tough, suddenly hugged the adorable girl into his arms, and kissed her on the forehead.

    She was really a worthy little wolf girl raised by a wolf. She subconsciously wanted to take the things she liked back into her den to be her own possession, but she was too timid to really do it.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± The man hugged her and looked down at her eyes, and as he was kissing her on her lips, his voice turned hoarse. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    Now that she even wanted to take him back to her wolf den, she certainly loved him.

    Feng Ling let him hug her and gazed at him sincerely, answering without any hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes turned darker in an instant and his voice became lower and hoarser. He kissed her while asking, ¡°What do you want? Huh?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Although it was exactly the answer he wanted to hear, Li Nanheng suddenly regretted it when she suddenly said it in this atmosphere.

    He held tightly the woman in his arms, buried his face in her neck, and kissed her hard. The refreshing smell of her body instantly turned him on.

    He left hickeys on her neck and hugged her tightly, almost pressing her into his body, and said huskily, ¡°My little Feng Ling... you... are f*cking killing me...¡±

    Knowing that if he continued to hug and kiss her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself, he sighed because he couldn¡¯t bully her at this time, and even if she helped him with her hand in this ce, it was not convenient for him to clean himself. They couldn¡¯t do anything in such a damn ce!

    Li Nanheng resisted his desire and put the cat-like little woman on the bed. ¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡±

    Just as he helped her tuck the quilt and was about to get up, Feng Ling suddenly grabbed his hand: ¡°Boss, apany me to sleep.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    He looked down at his lower body.

    F*ck, it was just like lifting a rock and hitting his own foot. Why bother to make her so drunk. Why did he torture himself like this?

    There would be a tough battle tomorrow, but now he was going to be out of control in front of this attractive woman!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first ande back in a while. Have a good sleep.¡± Li Nanheng could only escape, nning to go out to find a ce to solve it by himself.

    But Feng Ling grabbed his hand and didn¡¯t let him go. She looked affectionately at him silently as if she would be very disappointed if he left now.

    Li Nanheng looked at her for a while. After a few minutes, he surrendered andy down beside her. After all, it was like a sh in the pan for Feng Ling to remove her mask and be so obedient and real in front of him. After she sobered up, she would probably be cold to him again...

    However, as soon as hey down, Feng Ling turned over on the bed and took the initiative to lean against his chest. Only then did she notice the obvious change... on his lower body and looked at it in surprise.

    Being stared at by her, even if she hadn¡¯t realized what happened to him, Li Nanheng¡¯s temples jumped hard and the blue veins on his forehead protruded out as he was trying to restrain his desire. He pulled the quilt over his body, but obviously, it was useless. This thin summer quilt couldn¡¯t conceal anything...

 Chapter 1165 - The Story of Ling and Heng (428)

    <h4>Chapter 1165: The Story of Ling and Heng (428)</h4>

    It was really impossible to conceal the change of his lower body!

    Li Nanheng was lying on the bed and panting heavily, wishing Feng Ling to fall asleep as soon as possible so that he could go out and solve it himself after she fell asleep.

    However, the little woman lying next to him rubbed her head in his arms, her eyes still staring under his quilt...

    ¡°What are you looking at? Come on, sleep!¡± The man shouted hoarsely and raised his hand to cover her eyes. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Suddenly her vision was blocked and Feng Ling was stunned for a while and then pulled his hand down. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t cover my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng closed his eyes, and even the blood vessels on his neck was protruding as he was trying to restrain his desire. He pushed the little woman in his arms aside and made her lying obediently beside him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be good. Go to sleep.¡±

    The room fell into silence and Feng Ling finally stopped talking, but Feng Ling was still staring at his face.

    Li Nanheng closed his eyes and ignored her, pretending he was asleep, trying to distract himself to relieve the pain underneath.

    However, what popped up in his mind was Feng Ling being thrown in front of the base hall by a group of people three years ago, lying on the ground and being scolded coldly by the four elders of the Li family. Everyone was cursing and pointing their fingers at her and her private belongings were thrown on the ground around her. She secretly gritted her teeth without shedding a tear and was finally driven out of the base.

    The biggest blow to him in recent years turned out to be Feng Ling being driven out of the base alone...

    Why? He had the ability to prevent her from being hurt like that. He could rush back to protect her in his arms, preventing her from being humiliated by anyone, but why wasn¡¯t he around at the time?

    The scenes in his mind not only didn¡¯t divert his attention, but made his lower body hurt more, and now he just wanted to hold the woman tightly.

    No, he couldn¡¯t.

    Li Nanheng still closed his eyes and did not move.

    Feng Ling who was lying next to him was still looking at him and suddenly gently tapped his lips with a finger.

    The man shuddered all over and looked at her and his voice was hoarse. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly sat up, fumbled around, then suddenly rolled over and rode on him again.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡± He looked at the little woman who was suddenly riding on him in shock.

    She was riding on him and reached out to her coat on the small table beside the bed. She flipped through the coat pocket, took out a purse, and took two bank cards out of it.

    Li Nanheng was about to copse. He counted down silently in his heart. If she hadn¡¯t left his body when he counted to ten, he would never let her off.

    When he counted to six in his heart, Feng Ling got off him andy back beside him, but suddenly raised the two bank cards to his face.

    Li Nanheng, who had just stopped the countdown in his heart, felt a bit lost. Seeing the cards, he asked, ¡°What are these?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Here you are. They¡¯re mine.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the two cards. ¡°Your cards? What do you give them to me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Boss, you have been keeping my bank cards and helping me manage money before. This is the money I have saved in the past three years. Boss, can you keep it for me?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Seeing that he was not moving, Feng Ling grabbed his hand on the quilt and stuffed the cards into his hand. ¡°Take them.¡±

    Li Nanheng held the two cards and then looked at the little woman lying beside him. Although she was drunk, her eyes were clear and serious. ¡°Why do you give them to me?¡± He asked.

    She had been living outside for several years and she should have learned how to live and manage her own money, right?

    Feng Ling: ¡°Because this is all the money I have.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Take them. Don¡¯t lose them.¡± She said, stuffed the cards into his hand again, and then whispered to his ear, ¡°There are more than two hundred thousand dors in it.¡±

    His heart was touched by her words.

    Li Nanheng was speechless for a long while. The heir to the dignified Li family, the boss of XI Base and the leader of the American underground arms trafficking who owned more than ten billion dors actually felt the bank cards worth only hundreds of thousands of dors was so heavy and he carefully held them in his hands.

    He couldn¡¯t listen to her anymore. Otherwise, it would be really hard for him to restrain his desire.

    He closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, trying to stop her from moving.

    However, Feng Ling, who spoke very few in normal times, suddenly became very talkative at this moment.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Unable to bear it anymore, Li Nanheng suddenly jumped up and pressed her under him. His desire was hidden under his bloodshot eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep now, even if you are in your period, I have a hundred ways to make you sleepless! Shut up and sleep!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She stared at him nkly as if not understanding what he was talking about.

    Looking at her eyes, Li Nanheng felt as if he was being roasted on a frying pan. He let go of her anxiously and was about to get up and leave. He really couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    As soon as he propped up his arms on both sides of her body, Feng Ling suddenly hugged his neck and pulled it down as if she was afraid of him leaving. Caught off guard, Li Nanheng fell on his stomach and his lips hit hers hard.

    She raised her head to catch the kiss he gave her in a hurry, hugging his neck jerkily yet actively...

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t struggle anymore but gazed at the woman under him. Her eyes looked half-awake and half-drunk and his face was reflected in her eyes.

    It was him.

    Only him.

    Crackle.

    Thest string of reason in his mind broke.

 Chapter 1166 - The Story of Ling and Heng (429)

    <h4>Chapter 1166: The Story of Ling and Heng (429)</h4>

    Li Nanheng went crazy and frantically pulled her hand down. When Feng Ling instinctively retracted her hand as if being burned, he panted and said, ¡°You started it! If you don¡¯t get the fire out of my body, you can¡¯t sleep tonight!¡±

    With that, he bowed his head and kissed her fiercely.

    Then his desire waspletely out of control.

    Maybe it was Feng Ling who took the initiative, or maybe it was Li Nanheng who led her, when Feng Ling was helping him without his instructions... he tightly embraced the woman in his arms, hugging,and kissing her.

    His reason had beenpletely exhausted. If it wasn¡¯t for the piece of stuff he touched when he stretched his hand down, he might have be a beast.

    Suddenly, the man groaned, stopped kissing her, and asked huskily, ¡°Why did you bite me?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s answer to him was to keep moving her hand and biting on his chin again.

    Li Nanheng could no longer bear it. He pulled her hand away, bit her lip fiercely, and was kissing her hard. As they kissed, ambiguous sounds came from between their lips.

    Vaguely, it could be heard that ¡°Wait... three days and three nights... can¡¯t get out of bed... you little enchantress... Oh, you¡¯re killing me...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Feng Ling woke up in a hasty rming sound. When she woke up, she was at a loss where she was.

    When she finally saw that she was in her own room in the camp, she sat up abruptly. The hasty rming sound was reminding her that something big was about to happen, she quickly got up to change clothes and go out.

    However, when she was about to get out of bed, she paused and looked down at her clothes. She was still wearing the loose T-shirt. But why didn¡¯t she remember how she came backst night?

    She remembered K asked her to have a drink with him and then...

    She was about to reach for her cell phone to see what time it was, but the moment her hand touched the phone, it felt so sore. Not only her hand, but her wrist was also sore. It felt like when she was still at the base, was dragged out by Li Nanheng to do devil training at night, and practiced shooting on the gun range for the whole night. Her fingers were so sour that they couldn¡¯t even move.

    She clenched her fist, not remembering what happenedst night, but she seemed to have really held a gun in her dreamst night, and then the handle of the gun seemed to have a problem and became extremely hot but she still held it for a long time...

    Was it a dream? How could her hands be so sore?

    The rm outside sounded again and again, and she didn¡¯t have time to think much. She picked up the phone, took a look, then grabbed the ck uniform, quickly put it on her body, and rushed out.

    When she rushed out of the room, she saw that many people were ready to go. It seemed that something happened in the jungle. In addition, their reinforcements had arrived in advance, so in order to rescue Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen as soon as possible, they would go into the jungle for rescue right away.

    They nned to take action at noon and it was almost nine in the morning. She didn¡¯t expect that she would wake up sote. It must be because she drank too muchst night, but she didn¡¯t know if she was in a drunken fit in front of K, which would be embarrassing.

    K came over and stood in a row with her. When the sniper team drillmaster was assigning weapons, he threw a new sniper rifle to Feng Ling and gave her an approving look. He believed that although she had not returned to the team for training for several years, she would still perform well in long-range sniping.

    Feng Ling held the gun steadily, nodded to the drillmaster, and adjusted the gun, and after checking the bullet inside, she put the gun on her back and looked down at her hand again.

    Why did she still feel sore... in her wrists and hands?

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Boss Li!¡±

    When Li Nanheng¡¯s figure appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision, Feng Ling also turned her head and took a look, but her eyes were emotionless. She nced at the man, retracted her gaze, and lowered her head to tighten her belt with a straight face.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes nced at Feng Ling seemingly inadvertently, who was lowering her head and adjusting her belt instead of looking at him, but the man¡¯s gaze flitted in her direction somewhat recklessly, and before others noticed his gaze, he withdrew his gaze in time and solemnly ordered everyone to prepare to board the helicopters and go for the rescue.

    Feng Ling walked towards the helicopters with others. They had been stationed here for a few days. Now that they started the rescue operation, they must have been well-prepared.

    She was in the same helicopter with K, and Li Nanheng was in the helicopter in the front.

    But everyone could hear each other via earphones. She could speak too but she remained silent, only listening to Li Nanhengmanding with his cold and serious voice.

    After sessfully flying into the center of the jungle, everyone turned their eyes to a fixed electronic device in the cabin, which showed the possible positions of the buried mines, and the part in the middle circled in bright yellow was the area where Aqib and Dali were.

    After making sure the respective positions of the helicopters, everyone said into the headset. ¡°Received.¡±

    Feng Ling said it too. Her voice was very light but Li Nanheng on the ne in front easily recognized her voice, although there were nearly 100 people here.

    Although her voice sounded cold and unapproachable, it was highly distinctive among the men¡¯s voices.

 Chapter 1167 - The Story of Ling and Heng (430)

    <h4>Chapter 1167: The Story of Ling and Heng (430)</h4>

    Although Dali, Aqib, and their gang had been prepared early and kept shooting to the sky, the members of XI Base had carefully designed a flight path and avoided all attacks. Landing smoothly, all the members got off the ne with guns and a fierce battle started in this jungle.

    Feng Ling was fighting and was suddenly dragged aside by Tam, who winked at her. ¡°Come on, go find Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo. Leave here to us.¡±

    Mr. Mo should be safe but they were really worried about Mrs. Mo.

    Feng Ling nodded and stopped fighting. She boarded a helicopter and began to search around while being apanied by two other helicopters.

    After searching for a long while, she remembered the location signals that Mr. Mo had agreed with XI Base. They should be in the west but she didn¡¯t know if Mrs. Mo was with Mr. Mo. She asked the two other helicopters to head to the west.

    Sure enough, in an area close to a minefield in the west, she vaguely saw Ji Nuan standing behind a tree.

    ¡°Stop, justnd here!¡± Feng Ling yelled.

    When the helicopternded smoothly, the people on the two other helicopters got off the helicopters first and Feng Ling quickly got off too and ran straight to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo!¡±

    It sounded like Ji Nuan was exining her identity to two people who came to save her and Feng Ling walked forward and proved her identity.

    The two people nodded and walked away.

    Feng Ling ran forward quickly and grabbed Ji Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°How are you? Sorry, we arete. We have been waiting for our reinforcements. After all, there is an ambush in the jungle. If we aren¡¯t prepared well enough, the rescue operation is likely to fail, so we were dyed for two days. You must have suffered thest few days...¡±

    Before Feng Ling finished, she glimpsed Ji Nuan¡¯s pale face and the corner of her mouth with blood on it. She must have experienced something thrilling! Feng Ling lowered her head and when she saw the back of Ji Nuan¡¯s hand, her heart trembled. What happened to her hand? Was this a burn?

    Having no time to ask her, Feng Ling pulled Ji Nuan to the helicopter. After boarding the helicopter, she made sure that it was safe and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand? There is a medicine kit on the helicopter. Let me help you dress your wound!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Being taken into the helicopter, she finally rxed a bit, but she was still nervous. She looked out of the cabin in the direction to which Mo Jingshen left just now, asking, ¡°Where is Mo Jingshen?¡±

    Feng Ling had been observing the situation on the ground when she flew over just now and saw Mr. Mo passing by who seemed safe and sound and had already joined another group of XI Base members.

    ¡°Mr. Mo went to the meeting ce with Boss and other brothers. Don¡¯t worry. Their helicopter is ahead. The situation in front has been under control. They are likely to detonate the minefields in the jungle. You¡¯d better not smell gunpowder since you¡¯re pregnant. Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±

    Although she was reluctant to be separated from Mo Jingshen, considering her baby, Ji Nuan finally obediently sat in the helicopter.

    Seeing Ji Nuan bruised all over, Feng Ling wanted to ask her what she had experienced here these days, but she looked tired, so Feng Ling didn¡¯t disturb her. Anyway, she was safe now.

    The helicopter took off fast, so Ji Nua,n who was pregnant, ran into the bathroom in the cabin and vomited for a long time.

    In the end, Ji Nuan was weakly helped out of the bathroom by Feng Ling and sat in the cabin. Feng Ling took a soft cushion and ced it behind her. ¡°Can you hold out? This helicopter is here to pick you up, so we will send you to the camp now. You will be much better when the helicopternds. Rx.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just morning sickness. I¡¯m not sick,¡± Ji Nuan said weakly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me back to the camp first. I¡¯ll wait for them here with you.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her without speaking and then helped her treat the injury on the back of her hand. Although she knew that Ji Nuan was very tired, the burn on her hand was really serious, so she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is this a burn? What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I burned it myself. They made me bring food to him and set a trap for him. To help him out, I spilled boiling soup on my hand.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand paused and she frowned. She had been in the base for a long time and people around her were all male. Later in the years of living outside, most of the women she had met were ordinary women who didn¡¯t have any self-defense ability.

    But she had never seen a woman like Ji Nuan. She was physically weak and even pregnant, but her yearning for life and the belief in life were shining. She was strong and warm like sunshine.

    ¡°Perhaps you should let Mr. Mo make his own choice. He must have a way to protect himself without affecting you,¡± Feng Ling said.

    Ji Nuan was silent for a moment. ¡°Indeed, if I left this problem to him, he might handle it very well, but I didn¡¯t think that much, so I used the most stupid method...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You just love him too much. You¡¯d rather hurt yourself than let him suffer. Mrs. Mo, you¡¯re very brave.¡±

    While speaking, Feng Ling wrapped the gauze on Ji Nuan¡¯s hand and suddenly remembered that Li Nanheng was almost killed in the Boston jungle at that time.

    But he was still holding a gun and shielding her behind him like a god. He stood there drenched in blood, keeping her safe and sound.

    Feng Ling had been wondering how Li Nanheng could still stand up in that situation. How did he manage to do it?

    But now hearing her own words, she fell into a trance although she was still wrapping gauze on Ji Nuan¡¯s wound.

    Something shed through her mind.

    So did Li Nanheng like her?

    Or... to be exact, he loved her?

    When she thought of this word, her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1168 - The Story of Ling and Heng (431)

    <h4>Chapter 1168: The Story of Ling and Heng (431)</h4>

    As insisted by Ji Nuan, the helicopternded again andnded at a safe point in the middle of the jungle.

    Seeing Ji Nuan was exhausted, Feng Ling asked her to take a rest in the cabin. Ji Nuan soon fell asleep and Feng Ling guarded her by the side.

    The sky was getting dark and Mr. Mo finally came over. Seeing that Ji Nuan was also awake at this time, Feng Ling walked out, leaving the space to the two of them.

    Having a narrow escape, they must have a lot to speak to each other. She¡¯d better not stay here now.

    After exiting the cabin, Feng Ling had been guarding the helicopter. From time to time, she looked at the mes and shlights near the wooden houses not far away. Whenever she heard any strange sound, she would hold the gun and stare around coldly.

    After confirming that it was safe here, she loosened her grip on the gun, but her fingers still twitched. She felt that there was always a strange feeling in her palm since she woke up this morning. The feeling was very... well, strange.

    She lowered her head and looked at her hand but didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. She touched it and it was not hot.

    There were insects and birds chirping in the jungle. Feng Ling put down her hands again and quietly guarded outside the helicopter.

    Not long after, Officer Entes suddenly sent someone over. Feng Ling returned to the cabin. When she was about to walk in, she suddenly saw Mr. Mo had taken off his blood-stained shirt. With a quick nce, Feng Ling immediately took a step back and did not go in but stood outside and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, Officer Entes is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Mo Jingshen replied.

    After only a while, Mr. Mo had put on the blood-stained ck shirt again, but Ji Nuan should have treated his wound. Although he was a bit pale, the injury should not be serious, but Mo Jingshen and Li Nanheng were actually the same kinds of people. Both had super-high restraint and endurance. No matter how seriously they were wounded, they wouldn¡¯t even blink. He walked out deadpan as if he was not injured at all.

    Ji Nuan was worried about him and was about toe out. Seeing that, Feng Ling hurriedly came over and blocked the door of the cabin. ¡°Mrs. Mo, rest inside. Don¡¯te out.¡±

    Ji Nuan had to withdraw her head.

    After exining a few words to the two police officers outside, Feng Ling reentered the helicopter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Seeing Ji Nuan sitting there, she asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Ji Nuan leaned against the cabin wall. ¡°Feng Ling, I feel like I was watching a movie these days...¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°Watching a movie won¡¯t get you hurt.¡±

    ¡°At least I survived, didn¡¯t I? At least Mo Jingshen is safe too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Feng Ling said lightly. ¡°In thest few years, I have seen too many deaths on missions. Life is really more important than anything else.¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled and didn¡¯t want to talk about such a heavy topic. Knowing that Li Nanheng and Feng Ling hade to rescue them together, she suddenly teased Feng Ling about Li Nanheng.

    Then Ji Nuan identally mentioned the contraceptive pill thing.

    Feng Ling thought of the scene where Li Nanheng pressed her against the door so violently that day because of the contraceptive pill, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡±

    Ji Nuanughed. ¡°I¡¯m really curious about the rtionship between you two. You used to be brothers. What¡¯s your rtionship now?¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°We are still brothers in arms.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°But I feel that you treat him as your brother, but he treats you as his woman?¡±

    Feng Ling coughed and awkwardly turned away from the subject. ¡°Mrs. Mo, did your hand get wet just now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°May I disinfect your wounds once more?¡±

    ¡°...Forget it, it hurts.¡± Ji Nuan put her hand behind her back.

    But Ji Nuan clearly felt that Li Nanheng was very special to Feng Ling. Indifferent as Feng Ling was, whenever she mentioned Li Nanheng in front of her, she became irritable.

    Except for Li Nanheng, there seemed to be no second person who could make Feng Ling irritable.

    The rescue operation came to an end. On the return trip, Ji Nuan and Mr. Mo were both in this helicopter. Feng Ling had nned to stay in this helicopter to guard Ji Nuan. After all, she had been used to seeing Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen ying lovey-dovey in front of her.

    However, just before the helicopter was about to take off, she heard Li Nanheng¡¯s voiceing from the earphone. ¡°Feng Ling,e to No. 1 Helicopter.¡±

    Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen didn¡¯t wear headphones, so they didn¡¯t hear it.

    Feng Ling looked at the young couple who were sitting holding hands and whispering and then at the pilot. Before she spoke, she heard Li Nanheng¡¯s voice rang in the earphone again. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. You have only one minute toe here.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly called her over, but Ji Nuan should be safe now, so she simply put down the earphone and got off the helicopter.

    She quickly walked to the No. 1 Helicopter , and as soon as she walked over, the cabin door suddenly opened. Looking at the open door, she stepped up.

    It was obviously livelier in this helicopter cabin than the others behind. Li Nanheng, K, and some other brothers were all here, including the rescuemander from China and Officer Entes. This helicopter was very big and could amodate at least seventeen or eighteen people. Now there were seven or eight people in it and didn¡¯t look crowded at all.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand why she was suddenly called here. After she entered, someone came to help her close the cabin door behind her.

    Li Nanheng was talking to Officer Entes. Hearing hering, he nced at her, and when he saw that she was standing still, he asked, ¡°What are you doing there? The helicopter is going to take off. Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling? Come and sit down,¡± he said, and casually patted the seat beside him.

    Feng Ling looked at the others, walked over, sat down in the seat next to him, and turned her eyes to Li Nanheng who noticed her gaze and looked at her too.

    Looking at him, Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but was asking him with her eyes. ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±

 Chapter 1169 - The Story of Ling and Heng (432)

    <h4>Chapter 1169: The Story of Ling and Heng (432)</h4>

    Before she could ask, K suddenly said, ¡°Gee, Feng Ling, do you have such a low EQ? Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo have just been rescued from such a dangerous situation. They must have a lot to speak to each other. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed staying there like a third wheel?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Mr. Mo is badly hurt. He doesn¡¯t seem to have much energy to speak to Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still a third wheel. There isn¡¯t any danger now. You don¡¯t have to guard Mrs. Mo all the time. Are you afraid that Mrs. Mo will be missing again?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer, but what K said was true.

    Last time in T City and this time in Cambodia, Ji Nuan was in danger because she failed to protect her.

    She was indeed afraid that Ji Nuan would have another ident, but she didn¡¯t expect that these people thought she was a third wheel there and called her over.

    She didn¡¯t say anything again. Li Nanheng finished speaking with Officer Entes and shook hands with him with a smile. Then he sat beside her. The seats in this helicopter were not small single ones, and Mr. Entes was sitting on a two-seat sofa embedded in the cabin wall.

    The one Feng Ling was sitting could amodate two people although it would be a little cramped.

    Li Nanheng was sharing the same seat with her.

    He sat down next to her and put an arm on the back of the chair in order to sit morefortably, which looked as if he was holding her in his arms, but no one present was surprised at it. They just looked away, chatting and doing their own business.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She nced sideways at the man beside her.

    Li Nanheng looked at the fierce look on her face and missed the kitten-like behaviour ofst night when she was so obedient and willing to do anything he asked her to do.

    But as soon as she sobered up, she became unapproachable again.

    Li Nanheng casually ced his hand behind her back on her shoulders while gently flicking a finger on her shoulders. Feng Ling immediately stared at him, warning him not to mess around in front of so many people.

    However, Li Nanheng just smiled at her. For some reason, her face grew hot. At this time, the other people began to talk with a bit of an exaggeration, trying to show that no one was paying attention to them.

    ¡°Li...¡±

    Feng Ling was just about to speak when the man lowered his head and whispered to her in a voice that only she could hear. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Are you tired after this mission?¡±

    Feng Ling froze and nced at him. ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

    In order to prevent her from killing him after she remembered what he did to herst night, Li Nanheng nced at the night sky outside the cabin seemingly inadvertently and whispered, ¡°I saw you get drunkst night, so I guess you should have trouble sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Who took off my clothesst night? You?¡±

    The man looked at her. ¡°Do you think anyone else would dare to touch you?¡±

    If he only took off her clothes, she could grudgingly tolerate it. Feng Ling said, ¡°Then I...¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her.

    When the words came to her lips, she abruptly held back. What was she going to ask? Ask him if she did anything after getting drunkst night? She didn¡¯t know how she acted after getting drunk, nor did anyone tell her about it, she seemed to get drunk only in front of Li Nanheng. She wondered what on earth... she didst night?

    What should she ask? Ask him why her hands were so sore when she woke up in the morning?

    A possibility shed through her mind, but she couldn¡¯t believe that Li Nanheng could be so shameless.

    Yesterday, Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo hadn¡¯t been rescued yet. He should be above forcing her to do that kind of thing, and the sound instion of the room was terrible and he had no ce to take a shower, so he should... not...

    But her hands were sore all day. She really wondered what she didst night.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Even if the man sat in the same seat with her, he was still a little taller than her. He was looking down at her, his eyes calm but with some inexplicable ardor.

    ¡°Did you leave after you sent me back to my roomst night? Nothing happened?¡± She didn¡¯t ask too straightforwardly, but she did want to figure out what happenedst night.

    But the man just raised his eyebrows. He was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t even move her eyes away from his face for a while until she heard him say, ¡°What do you hope had happened?¡±

    So nothing had happened.

    After all, she was still wearing her clothes in the morning and her lower body didn¡¯t seem to have anything wrong either.

    She coughed and was a little embarrassed being gazed affectionately by him. She looked away, no longer looking at him. K and the others were still chatting, not looking at the two of them at all.

    Seeing this woman trying to keep a distance from him as soon as she was sober, Li Nanheng was not anxious or annoyed. Anyway,st night, she had already confessed her real feelings for him. No matter how cold she was disguised, she was transparent in front of him.

    He just sat quietly beside her and turned to talk to Officer Entes.

    Although they had captured most of the gangsters, two important people ran away. However, they shouldn¡¯t be able to run out of this jungle. A fierce battle was about to break out at any time. They needed to go back to the camp immediately for R&R. While talking to Officer Entes, Li Nanheng still put his hand around Feng Ling¡¯s shoulders and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.

 Chapter 1170 - The Story of Ling and Heng (433)

    <h4>Chapter 1170: The Story of Ling and Heng (433)</h4>

    From Feng Ling¡¯s own point of view, it did not seem to be abrupt.

    It seemed that everyone had known their rtionship.

    It seemed that no one felt strange.

    It also seems that everyone epted it without any objection and there was no gossip about it.

    This made Feng Ling suddenly start to seriously consider their rtionship. Now it was time for her to face up to the rtionship between her and Li Nanheng.

    As a result, her body, which was a little stiff in Li Nanheng¡¯s arms, gradually softened and slowly rxed.

    As if perceiving the subtle changes in the woman in his arms that no one else could detect, Li Nanheng nced at her who was sitting next to him obediently, hanging her face and pondering.

    He secretly smiled, held her more tightly, and brought her body deeper into his arms seemingly unintentionally.

    In the past few days, due to the fact that Ji Nuan was missing, Feng Ling had been emotionally tense and did not sleep much. Last night, she got drunk and didn¡¯t sleep well, so she was a bit weak today. Now she finally rxed both physically and spiritually. Being surrounded by the soothing smell of the man and feeling a security, she unknowingly rested her head on the man¡¯s arms and fell asleep.

    K and the other were chatting, and when they saw Feng Ling was asleep, they immediately pointed to her to remind Boss Li that she was asleep.

    The body of the woman leaning on him suddenly softened, which Li Nanheng had certainly noticed.

    Looking down, he hugged her more tightly while adjusting his sitting posture to make her sleep morefortably. Although his movement was imperceptible, Feng Ling could feel it. Feeling his tenderness, Feng Ling leaned against his chest more closely.

    Everything happened silently, but it seemed that something subtle had prated into the hearts of the two of them. Feng Ling leaned on him sleeping with her eyes closed and the man was holding her tightly.

    Seeing Boss didn¡¯t speak, nor did he mean to put Feng Ling on the temporary bed in the cabin, K continued to talk to others.

    The helicopternded outside the jungle. In order not to wake up Feng Ling, Li Nanheng gave K a wink, signaling him to take care of Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen. After all, Mo Jingshen was injured and the wound on his back should be treated, so should Ji Nuan¡¯s burned hand.

    However, since the expiration of the contract between Doctor Wen and the base, the base had not found a suitable doctor yet. Although the doctors who followed them here were not bad, they were no match for Doctor Wen and Qin Siting. Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan¡¯s wounds would just be disinfected first and be treated well after returning to the United States.

    Everyone else got off the helicopter and there were only the two of them still in that seat in therge cabin.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move. Feng Ling was sleeping soundly. He was sitting there and she was leaning on him quietly.

    After a while, the man moved slightly, looked down at her sleeping face, and touched her cheeks that were a bit hot because of the sleep.

    She had been worried about Ji Nuan and didn¡¯t sleep well in thest few days. If she didn¡¯t sleep now, she wouldn¡¯t have time to sleep because she needed to take care of Ji Nuan after getting off the helicopter. Even if Ji Nuan asked her to take a rest, based on what he knew of Feng Ling, she wouldn¡¯t listen to Ji Nuan.

    Looking down at her for a long while, Li Nanheng slowly leaned down, carefully carried her up, and when Feng Ling was about to wake up, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯s safe. Get a good sleep.¡±

    Maybe his words worked, or maybe Feng Ling dreamed of something in her dream, she frowned, then rxed in his arms, and continued to sleep. Even if the man carried her off the helicopter and past the base brothers who were dumbfounded, she didn¡¯t wake up.

    K wasn¡¯t quite surprised but the other brothers all gaped and froze when they saw this scene. As soon as Boss Li carried Feng Ling into the camp, they gathered in groups and muttered, ¡°Oh my God, I never expected Feng Ling had this side. Battles are about to break out at any time and there are minefields all around. I can¡¯t believe she can still sleep so soundly and she was actually carried down the helicopter by Boss...¡±

    ¡°Well, for a man like Boss Li, any woman will look petite in his arms, OK? Feng Ling is only a few centimeters taller than most girls. How tall is she? 1.7 meters? Many female models are 1.8 meters tall. It is not surprising that she looks like a little woman in the arms of Boss!¡±

    ¡°Not surprising? But she was always cold to Boss! But now the two suddenly became... so intimate?¡±

    ¡°Boss has been chasing her for so long. He deserves something in return.¡±

    Li Nanheng carried Feng Ling into the camp, throwing all the gossip behind and carrying her all the way back to her small room.

    As soon as he walked into her room, memories ofst night flooded into his mind like a tide.

    His body had a reaction too when he remembered how that the little woman¡¯s hands held his... yesterday...

    Li Nanheng restrained his desire and gently put her on the bed, but the bed was a simple folding bed that was a little hard and not asfortable as in his arms, so Feng Ling suddenly opened her eyes.

    Seeing that she was awake and sat up abruptly, he gently pressed her shoulders. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get up. Continue to sleep. I¡¯ve already had someone bring hot water to Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan. The base doctors are there, and you don¡¯t have to go over to help. Now all you need to do is to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 1171 - The Story of Ling and Heng (434)

    <h4>Chapter 1171: The Story of Ling and Heng (434)</h4>

    Feng Ling was really sleepy.

    She didn¡¯t sleep well these days.

    Hearing his words and seeing his movements, she instinctively looked at his and her clothes. Obviously, she was just carried down from the helicopter by him.

    Since she didn¡¯t need to go take care of Mrs. Mo for the time being, she could rest.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, closed her eyes, and continued to sleep as he said, but when she was sleeping, she gently pressed Li Nanheng¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder.

    Seeing her movement, Li Nanheng who was sitting on the edge of the bed smiled faintly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she really needed a sleep, he would have fished her out of the bed, held her in his arms and kissed her hard.

    No hurry, he could kiss her when she woke up.

    He didn¡¯t walk away but still sat on the edge of the bed and held her hand in his palm.

    Feng Ling was half-asleep but did not take her hand out of his. She closed her eyes peacefully, quietly letting him hold her hand and apany her by the bed.

    For her, especially after three years, this was already a big step forward. Even a slight change could let Li Nanheng feel her heart.

    Feng Ling turned over slightly, tilted her head inward, but her hand was still in his palm.

    Seeing her seem to be sleepingfortably, Li Nanheng pushed the bits of hair on her forehead behind her ear, which covered her eyes. ¡°Go to sleep. The matter here wille to an end after we leave Cambodia.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, and after a while, her breathing became steady and she fell asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Dali, who had escaped in the chaos, set up an ambush in the jungle.

    Mo Jingshen, leading the base member, rushed towards the jungle early in the morning to rescue the eight poor children who were kidnapped.

    Feng Ling wanted to go with them, but Li Nanheng told her to stay at the camp to guard Ji Nuan. As long as Ji Nuan was safe, they could fight without the worries behind.

    Knowing the significance of her job and believing the other brothers¡¯ strength, Feng Ling decided to stay at the camp. When she turned around and saw Ji Nuan hurriedly walking over, she stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t go there. The minefields in the jungle are detonated, so they are going to check up. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Then what are they going to do?¡± Ji Nuan noticed Mo Jingshen¡¯s solemn eyes just now and worried about his injury.

    She saw them board helicopters and it seemed that there was going to be a tough battle.

    ¡°Did something happen in the jungle? I heard that their leader, the one named Aqib, escaped?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did, but they can¡¯t escape this jungle.¡± Feng Ling briefly exined the situation to Ji Nuan. After all, the more she hid it from Ji Nuan, the more Ji Nuan would panicked, so she might as well tell her the truth.

    Mr. Mo got into the helicopter and Ji Nuan silently looked at him. Although Feng Ling knew Ji Nuan was sad, she had to stop her from going over.

    Based on what Feng Ling knew of Aqib and Dali, they were evil and despicable and wouldn¡¯t even show any mercy to innocent women and children. Mr. Mo went in person despite the fact that he was still injured, which showed how serious the matter was.

    Although Feng Ling firmly believed that the base brothers could wipe off the gangsters, she was still somewhat worried. After all, it was women¡¯s nature to worry about their men.

    Just as Feng Ling was about to drag Ji Nuan back to the camp, Ji Nuan looked at the key on her waist and said, ¡°I have good driving skills. I heard that it¡¯s easier to pilot a helicopter than a civil airliner. Do you think I can pilot a helicopter?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that Ji Nuan, who was vulnerable physically, would have such courage after the thrilling experience of the past few days. She gaped. ¡°Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, my man is there.¡± Ji Nuan just had a narrow escape and had just reunited with Mo Jingshen, but he left her only after one night, which she absolutely couldn¡¯t endure. She couldn¡¯t stand parting with him even for ten minutes.

    Besides, Mo Jingshen was still injured.

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Your man is also in there.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling was not an impulsive person, but she suddenly remembered what Li Nanheng said to herst night that this matter woulde to an end after they left Cambodia.

    Maybe it was true, but could they leave safely?

    She heard that one of the eight children had been killed by the bombing and the others were injured. Even Mr. Mo had rushed to save them regardless of the injuries at his back, and Li Nanheng would definitely do his part too. He might even sacrifice his life.

    The two women stood motionlessly and looking at Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling made a decision.

    She decided to abandon herself to emotion.

    So she took Ji Nuan straight into the jungle.

    However, Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that just because of the two of them, Dali and Aqib¡¯s n was foiled.

    Especially Ji Nuan, who had never held a gun, made a surprise shot behind the crowd, which broke the deadlock in the jungle and gave the base members the best opportunity to besiege those gangsters.

    After they finally solved the gangsters, Feng Ling only nced at the back of Li Nanheng, who was going with Officer Entes to rescue the children. She was about to take Ji Nuan back onto the helicopter, but suddenly saw Mr. Mo angrily taking Ji Nuan to the helicopter and scolding her.

    It would be embarrassing to listen to Mr. Mo scolding Ji Nuan.

    It was not just Ji Nuan but the two of them who made the trouble.

    However, suddenly there was a bang in the air.

    It was a gunshot.

    No one paid attention to Aqib who had early fallen to the ground. He was covered in blood and his eyeballs were already bloodshot, but he actually pretended to be dead. If Mr. Mo hadn¡¯t held Ji Nuan to dodge in time, the bullet that hit the helicopter would have shot them.

    Fortunately, Feng Ling was standing close to Aqid, she immediately fired a shot, hitting Aqib in the wrist, then walked towards Aqib step by step without expression, and kept shooting him until Aqib¡¯s body was riddled with bullets. He twitched and breathed hisst breath.

 Chapter 1172 - The Story of Ling and Heng (435)

    <h4>Chapter 1172: The Story of Ling and Heng (435)</h4>

    Although this mission was not extremely dangerous, it was really tiring being stationed near Tonl¨¦ Sap Lake for thest few days. They flew back to Los Angeles and returned to the base. Feng Ling and Li Nanheng took K and some other brothers to guard the hospital. And XI Base also sent some people over to take turns on duty for protecting Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo.

    Mr. Mo was seriously injured, but fortunately, the wounds were all on the back and weren¡¯t fatal. However, ording to K, Mr. Mo¡¯s back was covered in blood. No one knew what he had experienced in the jungle.

    Feng Ling was very guilty whenever she saw Ji Nuan¡¯s scalded hands. She didn¡¯t need to take care of Mr. Mo, so she spent most of the time staying with Ji Nuan, buying food for her and guarding outside her ward.

    After all, although she was now in Los Angeles, she was still Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard, which was her job.

    Ji Nuan went to Cambodia in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any clothes. After returning, she bought only two sets of clothes, so shecked daily necessities..

    While Ji Nuan went to Mr. Mo¡¯s ward, Feng Ling went to thergest department store nearby to help Ji Nuan buy some clothes and daily necessities.

    Feng Ling remembered that Ji Nuan seldom used skincare products. She was standing in front of a skincare product counter, holding in her hand a lotion rmended by the shop assistant. She knew nothing about these products and felt that all these products were the same except for some slight differences.

    Feng Ling put down the things in her hand and continued to stroll around on the first floor of the department store.

    She didn¡¯t know much about these skincare products, but since Mr. Mo loved Mrs. Mo so much, she just needed to buy the best ones for Ji Nuan, but she didn¡¯t know which products were best, so she just strolled around, only to find that the skincare products were surprisingly expensive. A small thumb-sized bottle of lotion would cost thousands of dors and many products were more expensive, charging tens of thousands of dors...

    At this time, Feng Ling finally knew why the brothers in the base wouldin how much money their girlfriends had spent.

    And she also understood why Ling Feifei kept showing off her skincare products to her and Ji Nuan when she lived with Ji Nuan in the dormitory in the university.

    Ji Nuan once said ¡®Feng Ling, you are such a pretty girl. Why don¡¯t you keep your hair a little longer and try living like a woman? You shouldn¡¯t miss the most beautiful years of a woman. Although you look pretty with short hair, you can experience keeping long hair once in your life. You can¡¯t always take yourself as a man and you should get used to living like a woman.¡¯

    At that time, Feng Ling just smiled and didn¡¯t take her words seriously.

    Now looking at these skincare products and then at the young girls walking by who smelled so aromatic, she found that the perfume on each of them seemed to be different, so did the skincare products and colors of the lipsticks they used.

    It seemed a bit difficult to ¡°live like a woman.¡±

    Feng Ling stood in front of a skincare product counter and looked at the expensive blue and gold bottles ced on the counter. Listening to the shop assistant bragging about these products for quite a while, she had to buy a few bottles and some facial masks, ready to take them back to the hospital for Ji Nuan to use.

    As for her, well, no, she felt it more difficult for her to learn to live like a woman than to run apany.

    Carrying the skincare products she had just bought, Feng Ling went upstairs, nning to buy some clothes for Ji Nuan.

    She was strolling around in the mall. Considering that it was getting cold, she wanted to buy some coats for Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan liked to wear cashmere coats, which were warm and fitted her. Feng Ling walked into a brand store and was looking at a white cashmere coat when she saw a middle-aged woman walking out of the fitting room.

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, you can rest assured that this coat is very warm...¡±

    The shop assistant apanied the middle-aged woman out of the fitting room while speaking to her all smiles.

    The moment Feng Ling turned around, the middle-aged woman also saw her.

    When their eyes met, Feng Ling recognized that it was Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu.

    Qin Qiu was in bad shape recently, especially after what happened to Feng Mingzhu, who made a tremendous row at home every day and almost drove her family members crazy. Although Feng Mingzhu never listened to Qin Qiu, Qin Qiu couldn¡¯t help worrying about and being angry at her daughter.

    It was getting cold and one of her friends, Mrs. Cen, asked her toe out to shop for some clothes. Qin Qiu wanted to go out for rxation, so she came to the department store with Mrs. Cen.

    She caught a cold a few days ago and her throat was still hoarse. The moment she saw Feng Ling, her eyelids suddenly twitched.

    Even when she saw Feng Ling when she was still pretending as a man, she felt Feng Ling looked like her. At this moment, seeing Feng Ling who was wearing ck sportswear and no longer concealed her feminine body curves, Qin Qiupletely froze.

    ¡°Mrs. Feng, would you like to buy this coat? Mrs. Cen is still trying on a coat in the fitting room. Are you going to pay after shees out? Or...¡±

    The shop assistant was speaking but Qin Qiu didn¡¯t hear her at all but just stared at Feng Ling.

    When facing Madam Feng, Feng Ling was calmer than she thought.

    After all, the two jade pendants didn¡¯t mean anything. Although she was probably her daughter, she couldn¡¯t be sure until there was solid evidence.

 Chapter 1173 - The Story of Ling and Heng (436)

    <h4>Chapter 1173: The Story of Ling and Heng (436)</h4>

    Furthermore, Feng Ling was also not mentally prepared to face the truth behind her own birth.

    Qin Qiu¡¯s gaze clung onto Feng Ling stubbornly. Regardless of how slow Feng Ling was when it came to emotions, she still understood the agitation in Qin Qiu¡¯s eyes.

    Feng Ling averted her gaze and pretended she did not see anything. She then turned to head out.

    ¡°Wait!¡± When Qin Qiu saw her leaving, her voice was agitated and sharp in a way it had never been in the past ten years. She directly tossed the coat aside into the employee¡¯s arms and rushed over. Right before Feng Ling could step out, she directly caught her arm.

    ¡°Child, wait, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± Qin Qiu held onto her. Despite being ill and having caught a cold, despite how weak her body was in this moment, her body seemed to be thrumming with energy. She even managed to pull Feng Ling back with too much force, causing Feng Ling to halt in her steps despite her years of training. She held onto both of Feng Ling¡¯s arms and stood right before her. She took in the sight of her face, and her now shoulder-length hair. She then lowered her head to process the silhouette that could only belong to a woman.

    Madam Feng suddenly scanned her from head to toe. Feng Ling stood in her position and watched the somewhat agitated woman. From the beginning, she had never considered looking deeply into her own birth, or even recogniZing anyone as her family. Yet, in this moment, her heart felt strangely as though it had been gripped painfully.

    Even though she could expressionlessly push this person aside and excuse herself, even though she could avoid any conversation with her, when she saw the woman¡¯s expression and felt the painful grip against her arms, she could only swallow back the words she was about to say.

    ¡°Child...¡± The more Qin Qiu took her in, the redder her eyes became. Her voice shook: ¡°You¡¯re Feng Ling, aren¡¯t you... the Feng Ling from XI Base... the Feng Ling that I met years ago... that was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Only a few years had passed since then, and the youth had matured this much. She was just as delicately beautiful as she remembered, but had clearly grown taller. She was no longer an inexperienced teenager, but a tall and beautiful youngdy.

    A short-haired, beautiful youngdy with a cool temperament.

    Feng Ling¡¯s arm throbbed with pain from her grip, yet she could barely feel it. She met Madam Feng¡¯s emotional gaze andposed herself before answering: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s tears were about to escape.

    Back then, her mother and her had unintentionally heard from Feng Mingzhu that Feng Ling was a girl... she had dressed as a boy to remain in the XI Base...

    Back then, upon receiving the news, her heart had trembled. Her mind had lingered on the child named Feng Ling. The reticent and somewhat cold boy who was actually a girl.

    However, she had recalled this youngdy¡¯s age was one year apart from her child. Besides, the world was such a big ce. How could there be such a coincidence?

    Afterward, she never had an opportunity to see Feng Ling again. Although her heart lingered on her and held onto her suspicions, she could not confirm anything.

    But today, she actually met her!

    And in this short moment, despite her doubts about Feng Ling¡¯s age, Qin Qiu keenly saw the silhouette of her own younger self in this child. She also saw the image of her husband¡¯s younger self. The sense of familiarity and resemnce she felt from Feng Ling¡¯s every action and expression was one that only a family member could notice!

    It would have been another matter if this child only resembled her. However, she even resembled her husband. Even Feng Mingzhu did not resemble her own father as much as this child did. The resemnce was truly far too uncanny!

    Qin Qiu saw that, despite being held for such a long moment, Feng Ling was both unmoving and silent. She wondered if she had frightened the girl and rushed to restrain her own emotions. She took her hands away, but immediately seemed unwilling to part with her. She then rushed to hold Feng Ling¡¯s hand, holding it tightly with agitation: ¡°Feng Ling, don¡¯t... don¡¯t be frightened by Auntie... I¡¯m just... just...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Cen stepped out from the fitting room to see that Qin Qiu was clinging onto a youngdy¡¯s hand tightly. She approached with a surprised expression. When she caught a proper look at Feng Ling¡¯s face, she immediately turned to Qin Qiu in confusion.

    Madam Cen and Madam Feng had been friends for years. Madam Cen herself had also known Qin Qiu in her youth.

    In the past, Qin Qiu would always be agitated whenever she met someone who resembled her in even the slightest. This was no longer surprising. However, this was truly the first time she found a girl who resembled her this much.

    ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go pay for the coat you liked earlier,¡± Madam Cen spoke and quietly excused herself. She headed back in to settle the bill.

    Qin Qiu nodded her head but did not take her eyes away from Feng Ling¡¯s face. Her hands also clung onto Feng Ling¡¯s tightly: ¡°Don¡¯t stand here quietly, ah, you... will you... say something to Auntie, say something, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Feng Ling paused for a long moment. She wanted to tug her hand out, but the grip was too tight. As she watched the woman¡¯s gaze, she also could not bear to do so. After struggling for a while, she finally said: ¡°Madam Feng, you seem somewhat agitated. Do you want to rest for a while?¡±

    She was truly very agitated. Her grip was tight to the point where a thinyer of sweat was covering Feng Ling¡¯s palms.

    Hearing this, Qin Qiu seemed to be more aware. She rushed to let go and lowered her head to see that the back of Feng Ling¡¯s hands had reddened from her grip. She immediately felt apologetic. She tried her best to suppress her emotions as she took a step back. She then smiled to say: ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. It¡¯s just been too many years since Auntiest saw you. After all, we know each other. After seeing you for the first time in so many years, it¡¯s unavoidable that I¡¯m a little agitated.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak again.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I ate.¡±

    Qin Qiu curled her hands into fists. She stared at Feng Ling without blinking: ¡°Then, can Auntie treat you to a cup of coffee?¡±

    Feng Ling was about to respond when her phone rang. She nodded politely to Madam Feng. Qin Qiu rushed to say: ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right, answer it. I won¡¯t disturb you. We can continue chatting after your call.¡±

    Feng Ling lifted her phone to see that it was a call from Li Nanheng. The helpless emotions from her earlier interaction with Madam Feng strangely eased. She answered the call: ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I came out to help Mrs. Mo buy clothes.¡±

    ¡°Location.¡±

    Was heing over?

    Wasn¡¯t he busy speaking to Mr. Mo in the hospital?

    But considering that Mrs. Mo was in Mr. Mo¡¯s hospital room, Li Nanheng was likely stuffed from being force fed dog food. It was likely he could not stand staying any longer.

    Feng Ling answered: ¡°I¡¯m at the department store closest to the hospital. My location is made visible on my phone. You can search for my address.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    After hanging up, Feng Ling turned back to see that Madam Feng was still standing there. For some reason, she seemed to have watched her as she answered the call, and her eyes were shining with hope.

 Chapter 1174 - The Story of Ling and Heng (437)

    <h4>Chapter 1174: The Story of Ling and Heng (437)</h4>

    ¡°Madam Feng.¡± Feng Ling watched her. ¡°Boss Li is on his way here. I suppose the two of you are old acquaintances.¡±

    When Madam Feng heard Feng Ling mentioned the so-called ¡®Boss Li,¡¯ her mind was distracted by other matters and it took her a long moment to process. Finally, she scanned the feminine sportswear Feng Ling was wearing and recalled the way the two used to be close. This was not the XI Base but a department store. Feng Ling hade here to shop, and Li Nanheng was actually making his way over to look for her.

    And so, the two of them...

    As she recalled the somewhat absurd marriage ceremony with that cenotaph, Qin Qiu¡¯s eyes brightened even further. She watched Feng Ling with a wide smile: ¡°All right, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw Nanheng. Let¡¯s all go for a cup of coffee. Auntie will treat you, all right?¡±

    Madam Feng¡¯s tone was far too gentle; it seemed to carry a few hints of cautiousness as well, as though she was subconsciously fearful of being rejected by Feng Ling, and fearful of scaring her away.

    Feng Ling really did not know how to respond to such a situation. However, since Li Nanheng wasing, she felt more at ease. Upon seeing Madam Feng¡¯s gaze, in the end, she still nodded: ¡°All right.¡±

    Qin Qiu immediately beamed: ¡°Then let¡¯s go across the street. There¡¯s a cafe across the street. It¡¯s quiet and has a good atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ling nodded lightly.

    Looking at her gentle, quiet, and obedient appearance, Qin Qiu felt that her tears were about to escape. However, she was truly worried she would scare this child away. She could only force it away. However, her gaze remained fixed on her face.

    If this girl was truly her daughter... if it was really her...

    Then god was truly too kind to her!

    But if she wasn¡¯t...

    If this was only a physical resemnce and a coincidence...

    After all, the ocean was so wide, it was nearly impossible for a grown adult to survive falling in, much less an infant. How could there be such a miracle?

    After paying the bill, Madam Cen approached with two shopping bags in her hands. She approached Madam Feng¡¯s side and whispered a question. Madam Feng nodded her head and then shook it. It seemed like she had some difficulty suppressing her feelings next to her close sister, but she eventually restrained herself. She asked softly: ¡°She really resembles my younger self, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Madam Cen took another nce at Feng Ling before answering softly: ¡°She does. I¡¯m not surprised you¡¯re this agitated. In the past, whenever you met a child that resembled you, you would be emotional for quite some time. Right now, you¡¯ve met a youngdy who so closely resembles you, ah... but no matter how much she resembles you, she can¡¯t be your child. It¡¯s been more than twenty years. It¡¯s time you let this go.¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s gaze abruptly fixed onto Feng Ling again: ¡°Child, how old are you right now?¡±

    Although she had asked the same question years ago, at this moment, she seemed to want to confirm something.

    As Feng Ling faced the woman who could possibly be her mother, she was stumped as to whether she should confess the truth or share the fake birthday she usually filled her forms with.

    ¡°I am... past twenty,¡± she answered.

    ¡°You¡¯re past twenty? Then... how old are you?¡± Qin Qiu¡¯s gaze trembled as she watched her, as though there was a thin needle ced against the edge of a cliff. Perhaps a gentle gush of wind would cause it to fall away, but perhaps it wouldn¡¯t. Her gaze and her tone was cautious to the point where even Madam Cen, who was by her side, felt her heart ache for her. Madam Cen could not bear to speak up.

    How old?

    How old was she exactly, right now?

    Feng Ling was stumped for a moment. Before she could answer, Madam Cen¡¯s phone rang. Madam Feng abruptly returned to herself and felt that she had crossed a line earlier. With the way she had clung onto this youngdy to ask all sorts of strange questions, anyone would have been equally dumbstruck.

    When Madam Cen turned around to answer her phone, Madam Feng smiled at her: ¡°I¡¯m just really fond of you. I might have asked too much, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Feng Ling watched her cautious gaze and eventually could not bear to see her that way: ¡°I¡¯m just unsure of how to answer your question. I¡¯m also not sure when my birthday is.¡±

    The emotions Madam Feng had suppressed earlier, and theposure she had just regained was instantly destabilized.

    She resisted the urge to continue asking and watched her: ¡°You...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her sincerely: ¡°Madam Feng, prior to entering the XI Base, I lived in an orphanage. When they admitted me into the base, the birthday date they wrote down was a false one they came up with. I¡¯m not aware of my actual birthday date.¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s hand trembled. She stared at Feng Ling for a long moment.

    Finally, Madam Cen returned to her side to say: ¡°My son ising to pick me up. You still have something to say to this youngdy, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll head off first, then. Here are your clothes. I owed you one for previously covering my car repair fees anyway.¡±

    After speaking, Madam Cen saw that Madam Feng was still dazed. She shook her head and stuffed the shopping bags into her hands. She then turned to Feng Ling: ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be frightened by her. She¡¯s always been like this, but I¡¯ve never seen her this emotional. I can tell that she is really fond of you. If you¡¯re able to, apany her to chat for a bit longer.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak and only nodded to Madam Cen.

    Finally, after Madam Cen left, Qin Qiu gripped the shopping backs in her hands tightly and abruptly took a deep breath in. She then smiled: ¡°What are we standing for? Let¡¯s go to the cafe?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Qin Qiu forced herself to avert her gaze from Feng Ling¡¯s face. She turned to head toward the elevator with somewhat unsteady feet.

    Something was nudging against her mind incessantly.

    Feng Ling was a girl.

    She was an orphan, she did not have parents.

    She didn¡¯t know when her birthday date was...

    She resembled her and Old Feng so much...

    And this child¡¯s gentle demeanor resembled her own mother in her youth far too much.

    If the shopping bag she was holding wasn¡¯t made of stic, and if it wasn¡¯t coincidentally separating her nails from her skin, she would already have drawn blood with the way she had curled her hands into fists.

    The two left the department store. As they crossed the bridge to head across the street, Madam Feng appeared distracted by her own thoughts. On her way up the stairs, she abruptly stumbled and nearly fell. Thankfully, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were sharp. She reached out and quickly supported her: ¡°Be careful!¡±

    When Feng Ling took the initiative to support her, Qin Qiu abruptly turned her head to stare at her.

    As Madam Feng¡¯s hopeful gaze abruptlynded on her, Feng Ling was stumped for a moment.

    She was used to freedom and did not wish to reconnect with her family. Regardless of whether there were any rtionship between the Feng family and her, she did not have any ns of looking for her own parents.

    However, was she being too selfish by making this choice?

    What if her family had been looking for her all this while? What if she had not been abandoned?

 Chapter 1175 - The Story of Ling and Heng (438)

    <h4>Chapter 1175: The Story of Ling and Heng (438)</h4>

    Feng Ling continued supporting Madam Feng across the bridge. Even though her feet were uninjured and her steps were firm, Feng Ling continued holding her.

    Madam Feng also did not indicate for Feng Ling to move her hand away. As she walked, she seemed to be upied with her thoughts. Right before they entered the cafe, her eyes suddenly curved in a smile. She gently held Feng Ling¡¯s hand and spoke warmly: ¡°Let¡¯s find a seat next to the window. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for Nanheng to find youter.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The whole time, Feng Ling had agreed to all of her suggestions. Madam Feng smiled at her and led her into the cafe.

    After they sat down, Madam Feng ordered two cups of coffee from the waiter; te and one Americano. Thette was naturally meant for Feng Ling, as she had guessed that Feng Ling rarely drank much coffee in the base and would be unused to the bitter taste. Atte would be just right for her.

    Indeed, Feng Ling did not understand coffee very well and could only stomach atte. She was surprised that Madam Feng, who typically appeared gentle and soft-hearted, would be so considerate.

    ¡°Do you like sweets?¡± Qin Qiu asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, but I¡¯ve already eaten and I¡¯m not too hungry. There¡¯s no need for sweets.¡±

    However, before she could continue, Madam Feng called for the waiter to return. She ordered a chocte fondant cake and after pausing to think for a moment, she ordered a blueberry cake.

    The waiter quickly served up their food and drinks. Feng Ling had assumed Madam Feng would be eating the cakes. Instead, Madam Feng nudged the two tes toward her: ¡°I¡¯ve tried all of the cakes in this cafe. These two taste especially good. Take whichever you prefer. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with Auntie.¡±

    Do women at Madam Feng¡¯s age alle out frequently for sweets?

    After recalling about Madam Cen, whom she had seen earlier, Feng Ling felt that if Madam Feng hadn¡¯t lost a daughter, perhaps she would be a lively and joyful woman right now. Even the friends she kept by her side appeared optimistic despite their age.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Feng.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep addressing me as Madam Feng. It¡¯s too distant.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was drawn toward the two little cakes ced before her. She habitually reached for the blueberry cake. As she lifted the little fork and picked up a blueberry stained with cream, she noticed that Madam Feng¡¯s gaze was fixed right on her.

    Feng Ling faltered in her movements. She lifted her head to look at her: ¡°Madam Feng, are you not eating?¡±

    ¡°Do you like blueberries?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    From her words, it seemed like Madam Feng had found another point of simrity and was clearly bing emotional. Even if Feng Ling had struggled to fully understand the reason why the two pieces of jade could be pieced together, she now somewhat had an understanding of the situation.

    If Madam Feng hadn¡¯t restrained herself, what she would have asked was, ¡°Do you like blueberries too?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ling did not lie. She directly admitted to it and brought the blueberry cake closer to herself. She spoke openly: ¡°I¡¯m not especially fond of sweets, but I really enjoy blueberry voured sweets.¡±

    Madam Feng watched her for a long moment. As she watched Feng Ling dig into her cake, her eyes seemed to tear up. She then abruptly chuckled, swallowing thickly to say: ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Eat as much as you like. Auntie will buy it all for you. Whatever you like, I¡¯ll buy it all. In the future, will youe out often to sit with me... and chat with me...?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hands paused. The sweetness in her mouth had yet to fade. She did not lift her head, fearful that the moment she met Madam Feng¡¯s gaze, her heart would soften to the point where she would no longer be in control of her own feelings.

    Madam Feng watched as she kept her head lowered silently and lifted her cup for a sip of coffee. The bitter taste helped her to ground herself. She ced the cup down and spoke softly: ¡°What I meant was...¡±

    ¡°Sir, a table for how many?¡± all of a sudden, the cafe door swung open and the waiter¡¯s voice could be heard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m looking for someone,¡± a man¡¯s clear, indifferent voice immediately followed.

    Feng Ling and Madam Feng turned toward the voice at the same time. Li Nanheng had already noticed them. He first nced at Feng Ling before turning to give Madam Feng a polite nod. He then approached them.

    Since returning from Cambodia, for the past two days, Feng Ling had yet to find any opportunities to sit down and chat with Li Nanheng. It was rare for them to meet when there were no other urgent matters to deal with. Feng Ling subconsciously pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t sure why her heartbeat seemed to elerate for a few moments. As the man approached them, his gaze was fixed on her without averting even once.

    ¡°Nanheng, sit down.¡± Madam Feng¡¯s mood appeared to brighten further at his appearance. She pointed at the seat next to Feng Ling: ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider. Sit over there.¡±

    The phrase, ¡®not an outsider¡¯ seemed to contain a lot of meaning. Feng Ling did not pay much attention to it, but Li Nanheng paused to nce at Madam Feng. He did not say much and only lifted one corner of his lip. He directly followed her advice to sit down next to Feng Ling: ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not an outsider.¡±

    Feng Ling was unaware that Li Nanheng already knew the truth about her birth. She assumed that he had only said so because she lived in the XI Base for so many years.

    ¡°Do you want to drink coffee?¡± Feng Ling turned to ask him.

    Li Nanheng carelessly tugged open the buttons on his coat. He sat down casually next to her and nced over. All of a sudden, he made a ¡®sss¡¯ sound and leaned closer.

    Feng Ling assumed he had gotten injured somewhere and was about to ask. However, the man had moved faster. He lifted his hand and wiped the corner of her lip.

    ¡°You were able to get cream on your face just by eating a cake. You sure are outstanding.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    It was likely because Madam Feng was watching them right across the table, but Feng Ling, who was typically quite used to Li Nanheng¡¯s passionate attitude, suddenly felt her cheeks burning. She rubbed her lips roughly but the cream had already been wiped off. She could only put her hand down, but she wasn¡¯t quite sure where to leave it.

    Even if he wanted to show off their affections, he needed to choose the right ce, didn¡¯t he?

    Madam Feng was still here, and the food and drinks had been paid for by her.

    Feng Ling darkly sent him a look, indicating for him not to sit so close, to move further away and to restrain himself.

    However, the man appeared not to have understood her gaze. After politely asking Madam Feng a few questions, he cleared his throat. He then turned to look at her: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink your coffee?¡±

 Chapter 1176 - The Story of Ling and Heng (439)

    <h4>Chapter 1176: The Story of Ling and Heng (439)</h4>

    Feng Ling saw that he was mindless of her warning and responded gloomily: ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± The man reached for the coffee cup before her and brought it up to his lips without any restrain.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Under the table, she silently shifted her feet and kicked him. She then turned to give him a dark look.

    Li Nanheng ced the cup down as though he hadn¡¯t felt the force of her kick. He remained looking forward at Madam Feng, whose eyes seemed to conceal a smile: ¡°Has the Feng family¡¯s elders been healthy?¡±

    ¡°They are all doing well, but the previous incident really caused trouble for you, Nanheng. It¡¯s all because Mingzhu is immature. At the time, my father and I were both away. If we were present, we would definitely have given a proper apology to the Li family¡¯s four elders.¡± Qin Qiu recalled the incident where Feng Mingzhu had provoked Li Nanheng. After the event, Feng Mingzhu had trouble letting go of it and caused the family to revisit the unhappiness several times. She cried and lost her temper repeatedly, causing the family to be in disarray. It really left her heart exhausted with worry.

    Recently, her antics finally eased. Madam Cen¡¯s daughter had hauled Feng Mingzhu to Italy for a trip to leave her worries behind. Thanks to that, the Feng family was finally quieter, and they could all finally take a breather.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Towards that matter, Nanheng only responded with four mild words.

    Madam Feng saw that he didn¡¯t seem interested in bringing up the matter and naturally did not speak about it again. After all, Feng Mingzhu had reallymitted an unforgivable act. Her own family¡¯s daughter had actually tried to drug someone, who would be willing to bring such an incident up?

    Feng Mingzhu nced at Feng Ling. If Feng Ling really was her daughter, then her mistakes Feng Mingzhu hadmitted would be much more than that one incident.

    Feng Ling did not manage to understand the hidden meanings behind Li Nanheng and Madam Feng¡¯s eyes. She saw that they did not intend to continue and did not ask. She only gave Li Nanheng a nce and saw that he had lifted her cup to his lips again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty, order one for yourself.¡± Feng Ling watched his movements. Although she wasn¡¯t thirsty, Madam Feng was watching them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t what¡¯s yours mine? You¡¯re not thirsty, were you nning to leave it here to cool?¡± The man lifted his brows mildly.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Madam Feng suddenly chuckled: ¡°The way you young people date is indeed very different from the way my generation did. Despite my age, I can feel the sweetness just by watching the two of you.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at Madam Feng and saw that she was genuinely smiling. She clearly did not mind Li Nanheng having intimate rtions with a woman that wasn¡¯t Feng Mingzhu.

    This meant that there really wasn¡¯t anything between the two of them.

    In that case, the Feng family¡¯s daughter he had married...

    Feng Ling¡¯s mind was abruptly in disarray. As Li Nanheng continued chatting with Madam Feng, she picked up her fork and continued eating the blueberry cake. She sorted through her thoughts but after a long moment, she still could not understand anything. This wasn¡¯t right. Even if she was truly Madam Feng¡¯s daughter, she was currently assumed to be deceased. How could there possibly be news of her marriage? Who did Li Nanheng marry? A ghost?

    She could not understand it no matter how she thought about it. Thus, she gave up considering the matter. Just as she lifted the fork for another bite, her other hand was suddenly held under the table.

    She faltered in her movements and swerved her head to the side to look at the man who was politely chatting to Madam Feng on the surface but gripping onto her hand tightly under the table.

    The two of them were discussing the matters between the Feng family¡¯s and Li family¡¯s elders, and politely inquiring after various issues rted to their businesses and status. Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She couldn¡¯t even if she tried. Her attention was entirely taken by the mischievous hand under the table.

    Although the man only held her hand in the beginning, after a while, he tightly gripped her and forcefully pressed her hand against his thigh. Under the table, her hand was left on his thigh just like that. She tried to escape his grip but he did not let go. Hidden by a thin table, on the surface, the man maintained a polite and proper appearance as he chatted politely with someone who was considered an elder to him. Beneath the table however, the man waspletely unrefined. After cing her hand on his thigh, he gradually moved it toward...

    Feng Ling was exerting all of her force to resist being tugged forward. However, just by having her palm pressed against his thigh, she felt as though she was about to be burned alive!

    Images from that night in Cambodia suddenly shed past her mind. That night, when she woke up, her hands...

    Could it be...

    She had drank too much that night, and even now, she could not remember anything. Did he...

    Feng Ling abruptly turned to stare at him. Li Nanheng originally nned on teasing her more. However, he saw what appeared to be a fierce glint sh past her eyes and immediately released her. Right as she tried to take her hand back, but he suddenly regretted his actions and held her back. This time, however, he did not go out of line and only kept her hand against his thigh. His palm covered the back of her hand, holding her there gently.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Qin Qiu was blind to the intimate interactions between them. It was clear to the whole world that the two were dating. However, she did not feel embarrassed and only smiled. She did not interrupt them. After taking a sip of her coffee, she spoke: ¡°Nanheng, do you understand enough about Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°More than enough,¡± the man answered firmly. At the same time, he tightened his grip against Feng Ling¡¯s hand under the table and did not allow her to move away.

    ¡°Do you think...¡± Madam Feng directly met his eyes. Her tone was stern and serious in a way that only he could notice: ¡°For you to be with her, is it suitable?¡±

    ¡°Extremely so.¡± Li Nanheng weed Madam Feng¡¯s searching gaze and smiled mildly: ¡°No one is more suitable than her.¡±

    What on earth were these two going on about?

    Feng Ling was immersed in the battle under the table. She lifted her head to look at Madam Feng and saw that all of a sudden, she was smiling again; it appeared like Madam Feng had finally arrived at a conclusion.

    Madam Feng lifted her coffee cup with a smile but did not drink. She then ced the cup down. As she watched Feng Ling, it seemed like there were many things she wanted to say. However, she felt that the situation was right; everything wasn¡¯t right. She could only hold everything in. She picked her cup up and ced it down repeatedly before abruptly saying: ¡°The Feng and Li family have been friends for so many years. We can¡¯t let the good rtionship sour because of Mingzhu. Since we have so much fate between us... why don¡¯t you bring Feng Ling to our house one day for a visit?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on her intentions.¡± Li Nanheng shifted his head and nudged his chin to indicate toward Feng Ling.

    ¡°What about my intentions?¡± Feng Ling barely understood what they were trying to say. However, at the thought that this man may have done something indecent with her hands that night, she immediately tried to tug it out with force. He refused to relent and she eventually had enough. She whispered: ¡°Quickly let go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 1177 - The Story of Ling and Heng (440)

    <h4>Chapter 1177: The Story of Ling and Heng (440)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Li Nanheng did not lower his voice. He openly tightened his grip around her hand.

    Feng Ling felt her anger form like a knot. She dearly wished she could smash that uneaten te of chocte cake on his face.

    Madam Feng watched the way they were clearly flirting. She could not bear to leave them and really wanted to ask more. However, she could sense that she was somewhat of an eyesore for now. Thus, she stood up to say: ¡°The two of you continue. I¡¯ll go use the restroom.¡±

    Feng Ling quickly turned to nod politely at Madam Feng.

    After Madam Feng walked away, the man lifted her hand up and ced it on the table. He then continued pressing his palm on the back of her hand. She tried to move away but he easily gripped her wrist, preventing her from escaping.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your attitude still all right previously?¡± The man sat closely by her side. He did not intentionally speak close to her ears, but it still sounded that way.

    Feng Ling naturally wanted to maintain a good attitude to speak to him. However, from the man¡¯s attitude earlier, it was clear it did not take anyone into ount.

    He was truly far too arrogant!

    Arrogant to the point where... her heart would not stop beating frantically.

    The man tugged her hand down and stubbornly ced it against hisp. It seemed like he enjoyed cing her hand on hisp in this manner, and having her lean her body slightly toward his chest in a rxed, dependent posture.

    ¡°I thought that in days following our return to Cambodia, you would already have thought about how to treat me well. Who would have thought...¡±

    Feng Ling faltered. She abruptly tugged her hand away and kept silent gloomily.

    Madam Feng naturally did not leave to use the restroom. She had yet to return, likely because she did not wish to leave early, but also did not wish to interfere with their rtionship. Thus, she excused herself for a while, so they could finally have some alone time.

    Feng Ling took this moment to sort out her feelings silently.

    The air between them suddenly turned quiet.

    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Li Nanheng did not touch her again. Instead, he lightly rubbed his thumb against the empty coffee cup on the table.

    Feng Ling felt that this wasn¡¯t the ce to say what she had in mind. Madam Feng would also be returning anytime.

    However, the words were right by her lips and the man was sitting by her side patiently. Earlier, even when he knew that the person across the table was Madam Feng, he did not make any attempt to conceal their rtionship. He didn¡¯t even leave any road for her to back away.

    A momentter, Madam Feng still did not return. The man shifted his arm from the back of her seat to her shoulders.

    She abruptly turned and looked directly into his eyes to say: ¡°Li Nanheng, let¡¯s find a suitable time to go for a date.¡±

    Li Nanheng had just received a ss of lemon water from a waiter passing by. He drank a mouthful and almost spat it out. The water was caught in his throat and he was left coughing loudly. After finally catching his breath, he turned to look at her in disbelief: ¡°What did you just say? A date?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Since I can¡¯t hide or escape from you, I¡¯m fated to be intertwined with you for the rest of my life. In that case, I should properly recognize the position I hold in your heart...¡± Feng Ling tried her best topose her voice. She needed to calm down, to calm down: ¡°We¡¯ve been intertwined since I entered the base. By now, it¡¯s been several years. It¡¯s time we talk about this seriously.¡±

    Seeing that she wanted to face their rtionship openly, Li Nanheng¡¯s lips concealed a smile: ¡°And so? Do you mean to say that, you¡¯re finally officially willing to be my woman?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Originally, Feng Ling wanted to correct him. She wanted to say that it was, ¡®girlfriend.¡¯

    However, as the word was caught in her throat, she felt that it wouldn¡¯t make much difference. It was only five characters. At the end of the day, what was most important was this man.

    Thus, the words in her mouth changed and directly became: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. First, give me an honest exnation of what you did to me that night in Cambodia.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s smile had been about to stretch to his ears only to tremble slightly at her question. From her expression, it was clear she had already guessed something...

    He coughed, curling his hand into a fist to press lightly against his lips. He coughed several more times and did not answer.

    ¡°That night, what exactly did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What else could he possibly have done?

    He brought her up by his side for so many years, daring only to look and not touch. He had restrained himself so many times, nearly giving in, only to pause in consideration for her age, and the various ridiculous circumstances that would show up to obstruct him.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to finally start eating, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the matters in Cambodia, he wouldn¡¯t have been obstructed again for so long. During that period of time, he had truly lived like a poor monk in training.

    Afterward, he finally got to hold her in his arms for a good night of sleep. Who would have thought her great-aunt would choose such a time to visit.

    Despite all that had happened, he could only watch and not eat. That night, he had truly lost some control on his own sanity. If he hadn¡¯t held onto thest strand of his mind, perhaps he would have done even more outrageous things.

    He had only exhausted her for a night. Afterward, he secretly helped her soak her tired hands in warm water for a night. He only released her after making sure that her hands were clean. That night, his actions had been out of line. However, that was also because he had been pushed to his limits by this little vixen; he had no choice but to be out of line.

    Considering his actions, it was unsurprising for her hands to still retain some difort the next day.

    ¡°How about, we continue discussing our date?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who brought it up earlier?¡±

    Madam Feng finally then returned from the restroom. Feng Ling turned to see that, although she was smiling, her eyes were slightly red.

    Did she cry alone in the restroom?

    Why did she cry?

    She felt that she didn¡¯t disy too much of her connection with the Feng family. Even if Madam Feng had her theories and suspicions, it wasn¡¯t usible for her to have confirmed it so quickly. However, it was obvious she had cried. Although she applied a bit of powder under her eyes to conceal the signs, her eyes were still clearly reddened.

    This middle-aged woman, it seemed like all that could make her happy and all that could drive her to tears were rted to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling did not know much about family. She wanted to say something to Madam Feng but because she could not be sure of her own birth, she chose to keep silent.

 Chapter 1178 - The Story of Ling and Heng (441)

    <h4>Chapter 1178: The Story of Ling and Heng (441)</h4>

    Afterward, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t remember much of what they talked about. She only remembered that Madam Feng repeatedly invited her to the Feng family home as a guest.

    At the time, Feng Ling¡¯s attention had beenpletely distracted from the conversation. This was because Li Nanheng had held onto her hand. Right before Madam Feng returned to her seat, he even whispered an indecent and explicit line into her ear. Feng Ling felt as though smoke had immediately escaped her brains.

    If Madam Feng hadn¡¯t been around, she would surely havemitted murder!

    In between, she red harshly at the man several times. Li Nanheng maintained a smile throughout it all. Even though he had said something unbelievably shameless to her moments ago, he was actually able to maintain a light smile to continue chatting politely with Madam Feng.

    Finally, despite Madam Feng¡¯s unwillingness to part from her, she could not force the two of them to chat any longer with her. She reminded Feng Ling repeatedly to find more opportunities toe out and have meals with her. After receiving Feng Ling¡¯s agreement, she finally begrudgingly left the cafe.

    After confirming that Madam Feng had left, Feng Ling immediately exploded in rage. She lowered her voice to scold: ¡°You shameless bas... uu!¡±

    In response, Li Nanheng held the back of her head and forced her to lean forward. The man pressed a precise and urgent kiss against her lips without concealing the heat in his eyes. It was as though, if they weren¡¯t out in the public, in a cafe where waiters were walking about, he would have pressed her down on the floor.

    Earlier, what did he whisper in her ears?

    ¡°That night, you were the one who seduced me, yet it turned out that you were on your period. In order to have me sleep by your side, you even took the initiative to help me solve the issue with your hands. Your hands were so soft and you refused to let me go. You wouldn¡¯t stop wrapping your legs around my body. You say, would I have been able to refuse you?¡±

    The man held onto her cheeks as he kissed her, refusing to let her back away. This cafe was a popr spot for couples to visit. Every so often, they would also have customers who would be too passionate. It was amon sight to see couples kissing here. However, Li Nanheng¡¯s kiss waspletely different from that of what a young couple would have done. In fact, his kiss seemed to conceal all of his desire. The burning heat left Feng Ling wondering if she would be brought away from this ce, to be swallowed into his belly.

    The waiters around them all averted their eyes as they passed by. In order not to disturb them, they intentionally avoided looking in their direction.

    After being nibbled on for a while, Feng Ling tried to push him away but he would not budge. She could only pinch his fingers painfully. However, the man did not seem to feel the ache. Instead, he increased his force and held her hands, pressing it against his waist. He then buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath in. His long breath against her sensitive neck and ears left her body trembling.

    ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± He wouldn¡¯t budge from her neck, and his breaths were still teasing her neck. She raised her voice slightly.

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people here, don¡¯t...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man abruptly tugged her hand down. He pressed her palm against ¡®that area.¡¯

    Even with the fabric of his pants separating them, the warmth from her palm almost caused the man¡¯s voice to escape.

    Li Nanheng did not say anything, but his gaze was somewhat unrestrained. Since that night in Cambodia, when this woman confessed her genuine love for him, confided all of her feelings to him, and used her hands to help him, his desire had been indescribably overwhelming. However, since their return to Los Angeles, they had been obstructed by Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen¡¯s hospitalization, the countless matters XI Base needed to resolve with the American Police Force, and Feng Ling¡¯s constant need to be by Ji Nuan¡¯s side. It had been days since theyst met. Certain desires could no longer be contained and were about to escape.

    Earlier, when he called her, he should have asked her to find a hotel room to wait for him instead ofing to apany her to meet Madam Feng.

    Madam Feng wouldn¡¯t have hurt her, what did he have to worry about?

    What kind of nonsense were those gentlemanly rules about taking things one step at a time? He was facing the woman he had loved for so long; the woman who reciprocate his feelings. Right now, there was only one thing he wanted to do.

    To press her on the bed and do it for the entire day, to leave her breathless and her eyes reddened, to have her crying for mercy under him and to let her keep away theposed and apathetic attitude she always carefully held onto in front of everyone. He wanted to destroy her rationality, to make her cry out his name in a different tone. He wanted to leave her voice hoarse, begging for mercy, calling for his name...

    The burning heat in Feng Ling¡¯s cheeks left her feeling as though she would explode anytime. This ce was filled with so many people. How could he...

    Right now, the man could not pause to care about her embarrassment and shame. His muscles were tense as he held onto her tightly. He could not extinguish the heat in his body easily and the burning fire was frustrating his heart. The instincts and deep feelings urged him to press kisses against her heck. He caught her chin with one hand and began kissing her once more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel... baby, I can¡¯t wait anymore...¡±

    Before his final strand of rationality snapped, Li Nanheng spoke hoarsely and stood up to tug her away with him.

    Feng Ling could not escape the grip of his hand. Her cheeks were burning hot. She was supposed to warn him not to go out of line, but she discovered that in this moment, beneath the shame, she anticipated what was toe. This sort of sharp, burning hot and numb sensation was truly strange.

    However, as the man hauled her out of the cafe, his phone rang.

    Feng Ling felt the heavy grip against her palm. It was clear that, even if the sky were to copse, it wouldn¡¯t stop him from dragging her to a hotel. This ce was close to the hospital and a business district. It would take too long to return to his amodation. They didn¡¯t have any choice beyond going to a hotel.

    Feng Ling did not say anything. In fact, when the man brought her out of the cafe, her mind had already crashed. It was only when his phone rang again that she reminded him: ¡°Could there be something urgent? Answer your phone first.¡±

    ¡°Urgent matter? What could possibly be more urgent than me?¡± The man could not even be bothered to bring out his phone.

    ¡°We¡¯re in Los Angeles right now, and you¡¯re the boss of XI Base. What if the police side or military side had something important to say? Answer the phone first. A short phone call won¡¯t dy anything.¡±

 Chapter 1179 - The Story of Ling and Heng (442)

    <h4>Chapter 1179: The Story of Ling and Heng (442)</h4>

    Li Nanheng clearly did not wish to answer the phone.

    That he was unwilling to answer the phone meant that there was definitely something urgent he needed to deal with.

    The man tugged her across the bridge. Right as they were about to head to the hotel next to the departmental store, his phone rang again.

    This time, Feng Ling halted in her steps and reached into his coat pocket to retrieve his phone. She lowered her head to see that it was a call from the base¡¯s control center. She immediately rolled her eyes at Li Nanheng: ¡°It¡¯s from the base¡¯s control center.¡±

    If the base¡¯s control center was making calls to Li Nanheng¡¯s private phone number, there was surely a 99 percent chance that there was something urgent they needed him to deal with. Typically, Li Nanheng¡¯s attitude in front of her was different from when he dealt with XI Base¡¯s matters. XI Base was the responsibility he had shouldered. It was rare for him to neglect calls from the base.

    Just from this alone, it was clear that he really had enough of tolerating...

    Li Nanheng nced at her serious appearance and released a long sigh. He received the phone and answered it with a poor expression. After listening to the other end for a moment, he replied mildly: ¡°I understand.¡±

    With those two words, the man directly ended the call.

    ¡°What happened? Did Ah Feng make the call? This phone should be connected to your personal phone number. There must be something urgent,¡± Feng Ling said.

    ¡°The American military has learned about what happened in Cambodia and wants to find trouble about the kids who innocently lost their lives in that mindfield. For so many years, they¡¯ve never been able to sessfully stir up any trouble. What do you think they want to do? They¡¯re trying to grab hold of any opportunity to step on us. Even if at the end of the day, they¡¯ll discover that they¡¯re only stepping on air, they won¡¯t let go of this opportunity easily.¡± Li Nanheng sneered coldly: ¡°When the American Police Force sent out support, I didn¡¯t see the military doing anything. Now that we came back alive, they picked the moment when I¡¯m absent to find trouble.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all at the base. Ah Feng has stabilized the problem for now. He¡¯s waiting for me to go back and resolve it personally.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling¡¯s rationality returned. The two of them stood by the road. Every so often, cars would speed by. After a long moment, Feng Ling tugged her hand out from his grip: ¡°You head back first. I¡¯ll go back to the hospital. Mrs. Mo is still waiting for me.¡±

    The man nced at him: ¡°Is Mrs. Mo more important or am I more important?¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re jealous of Ji Nuan? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Extremely serious,¡± he spoke firmly. Given the people and cars passing by, he did not forcefully haul her close to him. However, Feng Ling could see the dark fire hidden in his gaze.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the appropriate time for it.

    Furthermore, the base was still waiting for him toe resolve the issue. If this was only a small matter, Ah Feng would have resolved it on his own without calling Li Nanheng back. Furthermore, Ah Feng had made several calls in session. This meant that it was a serious issue. Without Boss Li appearing personally, they likely wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve it.

    His appearance was gloomy. He looked just like a big, wild wolf who had sessfully stolen a bone only to realize there wasn¡¯t any meat on it, and was now lowering his ears unhappily.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart had been trembling earlier from the shame, but as she gradually calmed down, she discovered that she was somewhat relieved. She wasn¡¯t sure what was going through her mind, but she didn¡¯t like Li Nanheng disying such an obviously disappointed and unhappy appearance. She suddenly took the initiative to lean into his embrace and press a kiss on his chin. She whispered: ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back when you return.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. He immediately held her waist tightly and lowered his head to look at her: ¡°You¡¯ll pay me back?¡±

    ¡°...En.¡±

    His eyes immediately curved into a satisfied smile. He was about to give her a deep kiss when he realized that, with his current state, it hadn¡¯t been easy for the news of those bastards in the military to wake him up like a basin of cold water. If he kissed her now, even if the King of Hell was here to blow up the XI Base, he would definitely still drag her to the hotel. Fuck everything else.

    Instead, Li Nanheng rubbed her soft hair: ¡°All right. I¡¯ll lend you to Ji Nuan for a few days. When everything settles, you should return. Hai City isn¡¯t a ce for long-term stay.¡±

    What he meant was that Hai City was too far away; China was too far away. It was best to stay in Los Angeles; best to stay by his side.

    Feng Ling knew that he was currently in pain and did not provoke or refute him. She pressed another kiss against his chin: ¡°Go on.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze darkened from the kiss. However, his phone immediately rang again. He lifted his head and rolled his eyes toward the sky. He took his phone out to see that it was a call from Ah Feng again. He immediately turned to head toward his car with a cold expression.

    Li Nanheng drove Feng Ling back to the hospital. When she alighted the car, the man had already be much moreposed. Earlier, she had listened to his conversation with those people in the base. From his tone, she could tell that those military officers causing trouble in the base right now were likely about to lose their jobs.

    After alighting, she turned back to look at the ck Hummer speeding away. She felt that Li Nanheng had even managed to drive a car while emitting murderous intent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mr. Mo¡¯s condition had stabilized, but he still needed to rest and take his medicine everyday.

    Before Feng Ling left the hospital, Mr. Mo had been resting. She returned to see that Ji Nuan was inside his room and decided to sit outside to wait for her.

    Now that she was able to sit in silence, she carefully recalled the conversation Li Nanheng had with Madam Feng.

    After running through the conversation repeatedly, she still could not figure out what she had missed. When Madam Feng had spoken to Li Nanheng, she had clearly been somewhat stern and serious. Li Nanheng had also responded in a simr manner.

    But this only confused her further...

    Did Madam Feng not mind her rtionship with Li Nanheng at all?

    After seeing Madam Feng¡¯s emotional state today, even if she did not wish to look into her own birth, she vaguely sensed that things were moving beyond her control.

    For example, Madam Feng¡¯s reaction to learning about their rtionship...

    She was deep in her thoughts when the hospital doors opened. Ji Nuan stepped out.

    Ji Nuan saw that Feng Ling was sitting outside and asked: ¡°You weren¡¯t in the hospital earlier. Where did you go?¡±

    Feng Ling was in the midst of considering Madam Feng¡¯s matters. Upon receiving Ji Nuan¡¯s question, she paused and answered simply: ¡°I went to settle some personal matters.¡±

 Chapter 1180 - The Story of Ling and Heng (443)

    <h4>Chapter 1180: The Story of Ling and Heng (443)</h4>

    That night, likely because the trouble at the base could not be quickly resolved, Li Nanheng did not return to the hospital.

    After buying dinner for Ji Nuan, Feng Ling sat down alone in the resting room in the hospital.

    There were several unopened messages in her phone. She opened to see that there were all sent from the people in Boston.

    Since she left Boston, she barely contacted the people at the martial arts club. She wasn¡¯t being too cold; this was simply how she had always been. Since she had left, that was it. She did not ce too much importance on herself, she did not think very highly of herself, and she did not expect anyone to miss her.

    Coach Wang asked about her days. He asked why there wasn¡¯t any news of her, and why she wasn¡¯t responding to messages from their boss. Even when she responded, she would only do so simply with, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡±

    Chen Beiqing also called her several times, but she did not answer. Afterward, he began to leave her voice messages.

    Thinking back, Chen Beiqing would leave her a voice message every two to three days. He wasn¡¯t especially clingy and he didn¡¯t say much. At most, he would ask about how she was doing and talk abouting to see her in Los Angeles when he was free.

    As she looked through the messages they had sent, she recalled everything Li Nanheng had done for her over the years.

    Perhaps because she had just witnessed the moving love between Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo in Cambodia, and perhaps because she had just seen the way the people around her had learnt to treasure each other after oveing adversity, she suddenly thought about the way she had always treated people.

    Perhaps there was no need for her to hide in that enormous, protective shell. Perhaps it was time for her to treasure the people who treated her well, and to attempt to carry some kindness in her acts, rather than to treat people carefully and to draw distance between them.

    Feng Ling reached for a pillow on the bed to hug in her arms. She was about to give the people in Boston a call, and to make ns to return and gather with them. After all, they had worked and lived together for a whole year. She still had an untouched, brand new condo there. Eventually, she would have to return to that ce. She couldn¡¯t just abandon these friends.

    Her finger moved against the screen as she looked for their numbers. All of a sudden, her phone vibrated.

    Li Nanheng had sent her a message.

    She tightened her grip around the pillow and opened the message.

    Li Nanheng: [There are quite some matters to deal with at the base. I have to return to the Li familyter and head to the Los Angeles¡¯ military base office tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll probably only be able to return to the hospital tomorrow afternoon.]

    He then sent another message.

    Li Nanheng: [After the drillmaster incident back then, the military has never dared to provoke us again. This time, they¡¯ve suddenly lost awareness of what it means to seek death. They¡¯re borrowing the Cambodia incident as an excuse. All of those that need to be dealt with will be dealt with. Is there anyone you¡¯re unhappy with? Give me their names. I¡¯ll take care of them at the same time.]

    Feng Ling read his messages and immediately responded.

    Feng Ling: [There¡¯s no one I¡¯m unhappy with. Remember to stay safe.]

    Li Nanheng: [What is it? Early in the day, you said you would pay me back. It¡¯s only been a few hours, why are you so distant again?]

    Feng Ling: [I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve never interacted much with the military. The incident with the drillmaster is also in the past. Even if that man has been reincarnated, he has likely already learned how to say the alphabets. I don¡¯t particrly mind those people.]

    After sending that message, she paused to think and sent him another message: [What time will you be back tomorrow afternoon?]

    Li Nanheng: [I can¡¯t confirm. Rest early. If there are any problems, look for K. I¡¯ll drive by the hospital on my way back to the Li family tonight. If your room is still lit, I won¡¯t return to the Li family. I¡¯ll directly go look for you.]

    Feng Ling: [I¡¯ll definitely sleep early. Don¡¯t dy important matters for me.]

    Li Nanheng: [You¡¯re the only important matter.]

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She paused: [Let¡¯s talk tomorrow afternoon. Go busy yourself with whatever needs to be done.]

    Li Nanheng: [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m still in the base going in circles with those bastards from the military. I¡¯m sitting down drinking tea. Let them say whatever they want to say. I¡¯ve nothing important to deal with right now.]

    Li Nanheng: [Are you nning to sleep early so that you¡¯ll have sufficient energy to fully make it up to me?]

    Li Nanheng: [You finally realize how much you owe me. Back in T City, we were forced due to circumstances, but both times, I was the one taking the initiative. Are you finally willing to do it?]

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She gloomily sent a short message: [Change a topic.]

    Li Nanheng: [Right now, my mind is filled with our initial n to head to the hotel today. Do you think I have the ability to change the topic?]

    Feng Ling did not respond.

    Momentster, Li Nanheng sent: [Miss me?]

    With regards to the hotel matter, she didn¡¯t know how to reply. She was also too embarrassed to reply. However, as for this, she looked at the message for five minute and replied.

    Feng Ling: [En...]

    From her response, it could be considered that she was finally willing to openly admit her feelings.

    Even if she wanted to take things step by step, she couldn¡¯t keep waiting for him to take the initiative.

    She also needed to learn to treasure him.

    Li Nanheng: [Forget it. I¡¯m not returning to the Li family tonight. You go ahead and sleep first. If you¡¯re still awake tonight, I¡¯ll go find you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go look for Mo Jingshen.]

    Feng Ling: [Go work on what you need to do. I¡¯ll definitely sleep. There¡¯s no need toe to the hospital.]

    Li Nanheng: [I can¡¯t bear to. I miss you. I won¡¯t sleep well even if I return to the Li family.]

    He sure was honest...

    Feng Ling could not resist the smile gradually forming on her lips: [Elder Li definitely has something important to look for you to discuss. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to return. It¡¯s not toote toe tomorrow.]

    Li Nanheng: [Then you sleep early. I allow you to miss me.]

    Feng Ling: [All right.]

    Li Nanheng: [Remember what you said today, you¡¯ll pay me back.]

    Feng Ling: [I¡¯m sleeping!]

    Feng Ling ced her phone down and suddenly felt some sweetness in her heart.

    She naturally wished Li Nanheng would return immediately. However, they needed him both at the base and at the Li family. It was fine to wait a day.

    She tossed her phone on the bed and picked up a clean set of clothes to head to the public toilet on this floor to shower. This floor only contained hospital rooms for VIP guests. However, most of the hospital rooms were filled. The remaining two with private toilets and the best environments were left for Mr. Mo, who was seriously injured, and Mrs. Mo. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t injured and only needed to stay here to take care of them. Her room was already considered the best among all of the resting rooms. She onlycked a private toilet and needed to leave her room to shower.

    Thankfully, the hospital¡¯s conditions were good. It had a good environment and was clean. The bathroom was also empty right now. After taking a shower, she went to look for Ji Nuan. They chatted for a while before she returned to her room to sleep.

    Even though she intended to sleep, she still picked up her phone afterying down.

    Li Nanheng did not send her any message. She held the phone before her and re-read their conversation over and over again.

    When she finally realized how much time had passed by, she immediately closed her phone screen. She kept her eyes open in the dark room and pressed her phone against her chest.

    This was likely... what it felt to be in love...

 Chapter 1181 - The Story of Ling and Heng (444)

    <h4>Chapter 1181: The Story of Ling and Heng (444)</h4>

    Mr. Mo¡¯s wound became inmedst night, and Ji Nuan went out of the ward to take care of him without anyone telling him.

    When Feng Ling learned of this the next morning, Mr. Mo was already asleep, and Ji Nuan had just returned to the ward.

    Mr. Mo¡¯s wound was inmed, but it was not very serious. He just had a low feverst night. Ji Nuan didn¡¯t like to be separated from him, so she took this opportunity to stay in his ward all night. Otherwise, she would definitely be driven back to rest.

    Because of this, Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask much.

    Feng Ling went out to buy Ji Nuan breakfast, and when she came back, Ji Nuan wasn¡¯t sleeping. Seeing that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t look good after staying up all night, she took out the things she bought yesterday. ¡°Mrs. Mo, would you like to put on a mask?¡±

    Lying in bed, Ji Nuan was trying to fall asleep but couldn¡¯t, and she was also upset by the frequent visits of Su Zhn.

    Hearing what Feng Ling said as she approached the bed, Ji Nuan opened her eyes and sat up. Seeing what was in Feng Ling¡¯s hand, she took it and poured all the masks in the bag on her bed.

    ¡°What are you... buying these things for?¡± Ji Nuan was surprised, unable to imagine Feng Ling standing in front of a skincare counter.

    ¡°You have been in the hospital recently, and Mr. Mo was injured too badly. I know you can¡¯t fall asleep because you are so worried about him although you didn¡¯t say anything about it. You don¡¯t look very good, and I heard that women should use facial masks when her skin is not good. I haven¡¯t used this kind of thing before and I don¡¯t know which brand is better, so I randomly bought a few in the mall when I went shopping.¡±

    Hearing her words, Ji Nuan picked up two of them and the corners of her mouth twitched.

    As she said, Feng Ling must have never used skin care products, especially a facial mask.

    In addition to whitening and moisturizing masks, she had even bought skin lifting, tightening, and wrinkle removing ones. Both of them were in their early twenties. These masks were simply useless to them!

    ¡°Have you never used it?¡± Ji Nuan suddenly smiled and looked at her.

    Seeing Ji Nuan¡¯s shining eyes, Feng Ling instantly understood what she meant and immediately took a step back. ¡°Mrs. Mo, these are all for you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t need so many facial masks.¡± Ji Nuan picked up two moisturizing masks and beckoned to her. ¡°Come here. We have nothing to do in the hospital. Let¡¯s apply some facials. You¡¯ve bought them anyway.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s refusing look, Ji Nuan narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Are you really not going to have a try? You have been in the base for so many years. Although your skin is good, it¡¯s still a bit drypared with ordinary girls. Since you have bought so many, try some with me.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really want to try. I have never used this kind of thing before, and why do I need such good skin?¡±

    Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°Did you forget you¡¯re a woman?¡±

    Feng Ling hesitated because of what she said. She was really not feminine at all. Why was Li Nanheng still so obsessed with her?

    Since she had decided to ept him, should she try to make some changes?

    She wanted to return his love for her.

    ¡°Am I really not like a woman?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel like a woman when you look in the mirror yourself?¡±

    ¡°I seldom look in the mirror.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°...¡±

    In the end, Feng Ling was forcibly dragged into the small bathroom in this ward to wash her face. She took a ck rubber band and tied Feng Ling¡¯s bangs up, exposing her face and forehead, and then taught her how to use the bubble cleanser.

    The two women washed their faces in the bathroom in front of the mirror, rubbed bubbles on their faces, and then applied a mask on their cleaned faces.

    At first, Feng Ling didn¡¯t even know how to apply the mask on her face. Ji Nuan taught her patiently but didn¡¯t expect this woman who used guns as her toy was defeated by a piece of mask paper.

    Finally, after destroying three facial masks, Ji Nuan sessfully put aplete facial mask on her face.

    No passerby outside the ward would have imagined what the two little women were doing.

    A few minutester, K came and knocked on the door. Ji Nuan responded. Feng Ling just came out of the bathroom and didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde in. So when the door was pushed open from the outside, she froze on the spot.

    K was here to find Feng Ling, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene when he walked in...

    There were holes in the white mask, and the two women stared at him at the same time with their eyes of almost the same size.

    He could ept Ji Nuan putting on a facial mask. After all, she was Mrs. Mo, the most famous youngdy in Hai City. The desire to look attractive was universal, let alone Mrs. Mo.

    But Feng Ling actually put on a facial mask, which was frightening!

    Looking at the thing on Feng Ling¡¯s face, K was so shocked that his chin was about to fall off. He was even more surprised than when he learned that Feng Ling was a woman.

    As soon as Feng Ling saw his expression, she raised her hand and was about to peel off the thing on her face.

    But K suddenly raised his phone and took a picture of her.

    Feng Ling froze. ¡°Why did you take a picture?¡±

    ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t believe I saw Feng Ling with a facial mask! I must show this picture to Boss!¡± K said, forgetting why he came here, and when Feng Ling was about to drag him, he quickly opened the door and slipped away.

    ¡°K, delete the photo!¡± Feng Ling shouted and chased out.

    Ji Nuan looked speechlessly at the two people who shed out as quickly as the wind. Even if Feng Ling could catch up with K who was not physically weaker than her at all, how could she just rush out with the mask still on her face?! Was she going to let the entire hospital see that?

    Although Feng Ling chased fast, K escaped fast too.

    As if he was afraid that Feng Ling would chase him and smash his phone,

    K ran near the ward of Mo Jingshen and happened to see Boss Li came out at this moment. He immediately stopped and hid behind Li Nanheng, and when he saw Feng Ling chasing up, he chuckled triumphantly. Having Boss protecting him, he was not afraid of her at all.

    Feng Ling thought that Li Nanheng woulde back in the afternoon and didn¡¯t expect him to return to the hospital so early, and she stopped her steps immediately.

 Chapter 1182 - The Story of Ling and Heng (445)

    <h4>Chapter 1182: The Story of Ling and Heng (445)</h4>

    ¡°Boss, boss, don¡¯t sell me out,¡± K whispered while hiding behind Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng, who just came out of it, didn¡¯t know what was going on, but then he saw Feng Ling with a facial mask on her face.

    He did not return to the Li family¡¯s mansionst night and learning that Mo Jingshen¡¯s wound was inmed, he took the time toe take a look and was about to drive back to the Li family¡¯s mansion, only to see such a scene.

    ¡°You... what the hell?¡± Li Nanheng nced at her strangely.

    If it weren¡¯t for being too familiar with Feng Ling, seeing such a woman running out, he would have thought it was a ghost.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng reached out and peeled off the mask paper on Feng Ling¡¯s face. He raised his eyebrows when he saw a gleam of water on her face. He touched her chin with his fingers, only to feel the wet, slimy essence. He didn¡¯t go to see herst night and now seeing his little wife, he wanted to talk to her before leaving, but the thing in his hands.. .he had never used this before, so he shook his hand with a look of disgust. ¡°What the hell is this? This wet and sticky thing.¡±

    After Ji Nuan washed her face and came over, she heard Li Nanheng¡¯sints from afar.

    Feng Ling felt a little embarrassed and was about to wipe her face with her sleeve. Ji Nuan hurriedly went forward, handed her the towel washed with warm water, and then nced at K and Li Nanheng. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Feng Ling is not feminine. Staying with you people every day, how could she be feminine?¡±

    Feng Ling felt frustrated.

    She tried to be a bit more feminine and make a change, but this first step was a blow to her.

    She wiped her face with a towel, rubbing too hard, causing the skin around her cheeks to be a little red.

    Li Nanheng stayed up all night. In the first half of the night, he negotiated with the military people and his mind was almost full of Feng Ling, and in the second half of the night, he went out to deal with business. Now although he was not very sleepy, he was not as energetic as usual. He nced at Ji Nuan and then looked at Feng Ling.

    Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s face was wiped red by herself, he realized that he was a bit too harsh to her just now.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    He was not disgusted by Feng Ling, but as a man, he had never touched the essence on the mask, so he felt strange and instinctively blurted it out.

    He didn¡¯t know if she slept wellst night. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep because he missed her so much.

    ¡°You stayed in the ward all nightst night. Why don¡¯t you take a rest today? I didn¡¯t know you were so energetic,¡± Li Nanheng said to Ji Nuan mockingly.

    Ji Nuan was used to Li Nanheng¡¯s mocking attitude toward her, but she noticed that Feng Ling was obviously in a bad mood, so she didn¡¯t say much but give a sympathetic look to Li Nanheng. ¡°Were you talking to him in his ward just now? Is he asleep again?¡±

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. He is still answering a call from hispany.¡± Li Nanheng said while joking, ¡°Are you nning to live in his ward? Do you need me to ask the doctor to move your bed to his ward? Then you don¡¯t have to huddle into one bed.¡±

    Ji Nuan knew that he was ridiculing her, so she smiled. ¡°It seems to be a good idea.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°You wish.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± Feng Ling said lightly at this time, turning away.

    Ji Nuan turned around and was about to follow her, but at this time, Li Nanheng quickly walked towards Feng Ling as if going to make amends to her.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was behind her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to speak, so she didn¡¯t speak, and walked towards her room.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    No!

    She said in her heart, rolled her eyes at the air, and continued walking.

    The man walked around the corner of the corridor, rushed forward to grab her arm, and pulled her back into his arms with force. Caught off guard, Feng Ling tried to break free from his arms, but the man stroked her face gently and cupped her face with his hands. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Feng Ling was not angry.

    She just looked at him silently and was about to turn her face away. But the man didn¡¯t let her. Now he didn¡¯t show disgust to the essence on her cheeks that had not been wiped clean. ¡°You have never used this before. It must be because of Ji Nuan that you suddenly used it. I don¡¯t want you to force yourself just to be prettier. Now let me tell you, you don¡¯t have to do that. Everything about you is perfect in my eyes. You don¡¯t have to make any change.¡±

    Li Nanheng knew Feng Ling too well. It must because of him that she suddenly tried a facial mask and stuck this cold and wet thing on her face. ording to her behavior these days, he could tell she did all these for him.

    Although he was very pleased, he didn¡¯t want her to force herself.

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling no longer struggled and touched the remaining essence on her cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t force myself.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her who looked so cute with her bangs tied up into a small bun. He smiled and stroked her head. ¡°You are perfect. I fell for you when you were still t-chested, not to mention now...¡±

    The man nced at her chest intentionally. ¡°I say it again. You¡¯re perfect. You don¡¯t have to change.¡±

    Feng Ling was so moved by his words, but then she heard he said that she was t-chested before.

    Feng Ling stared at him for a long time before she blurted out, ¡°I was not t-chested. It¡¯s just because I wrapped in a breast cloth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not t-chested. After all, I touched your chest more than once. It definitely doesn¡¯t feel t.¡± The manughed.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Her face was a little red, and she turned around and said awkwardly. ¡°Let me go first. I¡¯m going back to wash my face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Li family in a while. Why are you in such a hurry to wash your face? Hasn¡¯t it been wiped?¡± The man said as he gently pressed her against the wall next to the elevator, put his hands around her waist, and bowed his head to kiss her.

 Chapter 1183 - The Story of Ling and Heng (446)

    <h4>Chapter 1183: The Story of Ling and Heng (446)</h4>

    But after all, this was a hospital where people came and went. Although they were on the corner of the corridor and avoided Ji Nuan and K¡¯s sight, there were still doctors and nurses walking around.

    Feng Ling covered his mouth to stop him from kissing her, and hinted at him to restrain himself with her eyes.

    But the man still hugged her, tilted his head, and looked at her with a smile. He didn¡¯t force to kiss her anymore but just kissed her gently in the palm of her hand.

    Under the man¡¯s sultry and meaningful eyes, Feng Ling felt that the ce in the palm of her hand touched by his lips was horribly hot.

    She quickly put her hands down and straightened up. At the same time, she looked in the other direction, only to see that Mr. Mo¡¯s father hade out of another elevator with Secretary An and bumped into Ji Nuan.

    Mr. Mo¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t been healed and Chairman Mo just brought An Shuyan over so tantly. He just didn¡¯t give a damn to Ji Nuan¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Chairman Mo is here. I¡¯m going back to wash my face. Go help Mrs. Mo.¡± Feng Ling gave Li Nanheng a look, signaling him to give a hand to Ji Nuan if she was picked on by Chairman Mo.

    ¡°Me?¡± Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and nced at the direction. ¡°Do you think she is really a calm and meek little sheep like she looks? Ji Nuan is even more stubborn than you. She doesn¡¯t need my help at all!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you¡¯re my man, you¡¯ve gotta help my friend. Ji Nuan said I am her friend.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he looked at Feng Ling who had just blurted out the words. ¡°Your man?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help her.¡± The man cracked a smile.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± She fled.

    Seeing that Feng Ling went back to wash her face, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t stop her anymore, took a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. He smiled when he recalled the expression Feng Ling had when she said he was her man. Then he looked back in Ji Nuan¡¯s direction and walked over without lighting the cigarette in his mouth.

    Since his little wife asked him to help Ji Nuan, he would help her.

    Outside Mo Jingshen¡¯s ward, An Shuyan who was carrying some nutrients and a fruit basket was about to enter the ward, only to be stopped by Li Nanheng.

    He nced at her coldly. ¡°Miss An, are you here on behalf of Chairman Mo?¡±

    Seeing that it was Li Nanheng, An Shuyan put away her arrogant look just now and nodded politely: ¡°Yes, Chairman Mo asked me to take care of Jingshen.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled, but his smile was obviously cold. Still standing in front of the ward, he said coldly, ¡°He is sleeping. You¡¯d better not disturb him now. If you have any words to speak to him, tell Mrs. Mo and she will convey them to Mo Jingshen.¡±

    Standing beside the elevator, Ji Nuan gave Li Nanheng a thumbs up in her heart when she heard what he said.

    Unexpectedly, Nanheng, who would ridicule her every time he saw her, woulde up to help her, which made her a bit moved.

    ¡°Mr. Li, Chairman Mo is right there. I think you should have heard what he just said,¡± An Shuyan emphasized.

    Li Nanheng took the cigarette in his mouth and narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°I have been friends with Mo Jingshen for many years, but I have nothing to do with Shine Group. I think Chairman Mo should know what kind of person I am. If I say you can¡¯t enter the ward now, then you can¡¯t.¡±

    When he said this, Li Nanheng nced in Mo Shaoze¡¯s direction with a cold smile.

    When Mo Shaoze heard this, he looked obviously offended, but he had to admit that this hospital was surrounded by XI Base people. If he weren¡¯t Mo Jingshen¡¯s father, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get here.

    ¡°My own son is here in the hospital. As his father, I am not allowed to see him?!¡± Mo Shaoze asked in a cold voice, looking angry.

    ¡°If Chairman Mo wants to go in, of course, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Li Nanheng said coldly and leisurely. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that Miss An can¡¯t go in. Mrs. Mo is still watching and you want Miss An to enter the ward? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Mo Shaoze frowned, but An Shuyan was slightly embarrassed by Li Nanheng¡¯s words. After all, she was not that shameless, so she walked to Ji Nuan and handed her what she was holding. ¡°Mrs. Mo, thank you.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan didn¡¯t have to confront Mo Shaoze head-on now, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anymore and left.

    He had to go back to the Li family to handle those unsolved matters, but before going back, he could ¡°drop in¡± and take a look at his little wife who had identally admitted that he was her man just now.

    Feng Ling just washed her face in her room and was wiping the water stains on her face. She didn¡¯t use skincare products. However, one of the creams that Ji Nuan bought yesterday smelled good. She really liked that light fragrance. Ji Nuan said it was very expensive and was very good for her skin, but it turned out to only have the most basic moisturizing effect.

    Feng Ling took a look at the cream, dipped it a little with her finger, smeared it on her face, and then spread it on her face little by little.

    She learned this from Ling Feifei when she was in T City, who would spend a long time applying skincare products in the dormitory after washing her face every morning and evening, so she learned how to use skincare products from her.

    After applying a thinyer of cream on her face, she found that her skin that was fair but a bit dry looked hydrated and felt much smoother to the touch. No wonder women liked to use skincare products.

    She gently patted her face while considering whether to buy a few bottles for herself. She didn¡¯t want to use Ji Nuan¡¯s, even if Ji Nuan would be happy to let her use it.

    As she was thinking about it, the door of the room suddenly opened.

    Knowing that she was living here alone, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t knock when he entered the door. As soon as he came in, he saw that Feng Ling whose little bun was still on her head was standing in front of a small mirror on the wall... poking her own face with her finger.

    Feng Ling, the best sniper of XI Base, was hiding in the room and appreciating her face like a little girl.

    With just a nce, Li Nanheng felt his heart was about to melt. He walked over, grabbed Feng Ling¡¯s wrist, decisively pulled her into his arms, and did what he wanted to do just now outside. He kissed her lips hard, swept across her lips with his tongue, and forcibly opened her mouth, and kissed her deeper.

 Chapter 1184 - The Story of Ling and Heng (447)

    <h4>Chapter 1184: The Story of Ling and Heng (447)</h4>

    Feng Ling froze because of his sudden ¡°enthusiasm.¡± He must have restrained his desire very hard yesterday, so he was so horny now and there was no one else here, so she didn¡¯t struggle at all.

    Letting the man hug her and kiss her for a long while, Feng Ling tried to respond carefully. She was not very good at responding, so she just moved her lips and sucked his tongue as he did to her. As if being given an electric shock, the man suddenly hugged her tightly in his arms and kissed her lips frantically.

    Feng Ling felt that, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still had business to handle, he would have taken her to bed once again.

    From this kiss full of burning lust, she could feel how hard he tried to restrain his desire.

    In the end, he managed to restrain, but he still put his arms around her waist and said while kissing her auricle, ¡°Don¡¯t put all your attention on Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen all day long. Mo Jingshen¡¯s employment contract with you is going to expire. In a few days, you will be my subordinate again. Take a rest and don¡¯t make yourself too tired.¡±

    Going to expire?

    Feng Ling had thought that after this incident, she would continue to apany Ji Nuan back to Hai City.

    She didn¡¯t know why Mr. Mo hired her. All she knew was that Dr. Qin rmended her, then Xiao Xu took her to the Yu Garden to see Ji Nuan, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the contract. She only knew that it was not a life-long contract. As Xiao Xu told her, she just needed to stay in Hai City for a few months as a rest.

    A few months.

    And the contract expired so soon.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Even if she was no longer Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard, they were still good friends. In fact, she had taken Ji Nuan as her good friend in her heart because Ji Nuan was so kind to her.

    ¡°What are you going to do after the contract expires?¡± The man suddenly asked.

    Feng Ling: ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this issue.¡±

    ¡°How about staying with me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    If it were in the past, she would have run as far as she could.

    But now, she had decided to admit her real feelings. She couldn¡¯t just wait for Li Nanheng to show his love to her. She wanted to respond to his love and be frank.

    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the time being, so I¡¯ll just stay with Ji Nuan. Even if there is only one day left, I am still her bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing how stubborn she could be, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t ask anymore, smiled, and touched the little bun on her head.

    She was no longer escaping from him. Even if she took the initiative to take half a step towards him, that was enough for him.

    Feng Ling lifted her hand and was about to untie the bun on her head, but the man seemed to like it very much, patted her hand away, and kept stroking the bun. At this time, his cellphone rang.

    The man raised his eyebrows, picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID, then turned to walk out. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back to the Li family.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. After the man left, she turned and looked at the small mirror on the wall for a while again and touched the little bun on her head. Thinking of how Li Nanheng kept stroking it, she felt her face was getting hotter and hotter. Being a bit shy, she quickly untied it.

    Then she looked at the small ck rubber band in her hand and put it into the drawer beside the bed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the past few days when Feng Ling was in the hospital, Li Nanheng was very busy, so the two of them hadn¡¯t got a chance to be together for about a week, and every time they met, they only had the time to give a quick nce to each other.

    In the end, Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He entrusted many of his jobs to Ah Feng who certainly didn¡¯t dare to refuse him.

    Feng Ling had just apanied Ji Nuan to change the dressing on her wound and went back to her room, and she received an express delivery.

    She opened it and it turned out to be an offer letter from XI Base, which specified her new job in the base.

    It has been almost three years since XI Base had recruited any new staff. Some old members who passed the assessment were arranged to work in the military, the police, or the security department of the United Nations in batches. The remaining ones performed their own functions in the base. Veteran drillmasters like Han Jin no longer instructed neers. Most of them were working in the base hall like Ah Feng.

    There was a shortage of drillmasters in the base now, especially those who were responsible for training neers.

    The base had recruited two teams of neers recently, each with 20 people, one of them was under the supervision of an excellent member of the previous Team Two, and as for the other team, they nned to let Feng Ling lead them.

    They made this decision because Feng Ling used to be a neer herself. Being offered such a job, she might be more willing to ept it.

    As they expected, after reading the letter, Feng Ling hesitated rather than refused.

    Should she go back to the base?

    She knew the current conditions in the base. The base didck suitable drillmasters for neers and it was really not easy to find qualified ones from the old members. Feng Ling was confident she could be qualified for this job.

    Since the contract with Mr. Mo was going to expire soon since she had nowhere to go now, and since she had already chosen Li Nanheng...

    Feng Ling looked at the letter in her hand for a while and called the base hall. The call was answered by Ah Feng. She came straight to the point. ¡°I agree to serve as a drillmaster for the neers of the base, but I want to keep a low profile in case the people of Team Three will make trouble. After all, I¡¯ve been away for so long, and I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1185 - The Story of Ling and Heng (448)

    <h4>Chapter 1185: The Story of Ling and Heng (448)</h4>

    Not expecting that Feng Ling agreed so quickly this time, Ah Feng was very d that his task waspleted so easily. ¡°OK, ok. If you want to be low-key, then let¡¯s keep it low-key. As long as youe back, nothing can be a problem.¡±

    Ah Feng was very serious in usual times. He was assigned to the base by the elders of the Li family to be in charge of the base and be their informant in the base.

    However, he was a nice person. Feng Ling remembered that when she was kicked out of the base, Ah Feng looked quite sympathetic to her, but because of his duties and the rules of the base, he didn¡¯t say anything back then.

    Such an honest and serious person became so happy that even Feng Ling was affected by him and, at this moment, she decided to put down the past and move on.

    It was not bad to go back to the base. If she served as a drillmaster for neers, those people wouldn¡¯t be so jealous of her and wouldn¡¯t keep picking on her, which would save her a lot of troubles.

    ...

    On the day that Ji Nuan and Mr. Mo were discharged from the hospital, they went to XI Base first.

    Mr. Mo had something to deal with at the base, and when he arrived, many people went to the conference room.

    Feng Ling apanied Ji Nuan around the base.

    K woulde over from time to time to introduce the facilities and ces of the base to Ji Nuan.

    When visiting the shooting range and the close-quarterbat training area, Ji Nuan looked at those members who were still training for a few hours in such cold weather and then looked at Feng Ling. ¡± Did you use to do this every day?¡±

    Feng Ling looked on from the side and nodded.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, although Feng Ling is small and thin, she is better than us every time she trains and is always the bravest one in fights. Eighty percent of the people in our base can¡¯t beat her in terms of close-quarterbat, let alone sniping.¡±

    K said and reached out to put his arm around Ling¡¯s shoulders.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t avoid him but said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    K smiled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that Mrs. Mo knows how important you are in our base and give you a sry increase? Haha, don¡¯t worry. Mrs. Mo can afford it anyway...¡±

    The members who were on good terms with Feng Ling had already known that she wasing back to the base and they were very happy to hear the news. They almost couldn¡¯t wait to see her back.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Feng Ling patted him away. ¡°I¡¯m apanying Mrs. Mo to walk around the base. Go about your business¡±

    ¡°Are you two having a private conversation between women? Last time, you almost smashed my phone when I saw you with a facial mask.¡±

    Before K finished, Feng Ling had kicked him and he quickly ran away.

    Ji Nuan looked at the figures who were training. Maybe it was because she had a heroplex. Although she had never reached such training, she was very interested and asked Feng Ling to teach her to shoot.

    Feng Ling was happy to teach her. It would be good if Ji Nuan could learn some simple self-defense skills and shooting skills to protect herself.

    After all, although Ji Nuan fired a gunst time in Cambodia, she was not very good at shooting that time and almost got herself injured.

    So she took the chance to teach Ji Nuan how to shoot.

    In fact, if Ji Nuan asked her to stay by her side and teach her some self-defense skills, Feng Ling would have agreed. She actually didn¡¯t want to be separated from Ji Nuan.

    But everyone got their own way. Sooner orter, Ji Nuan would return to Hai City with Mr. Mo, and she did not belong to Hai City. Behind her was XI Base and her sweetheart... Li Nanheng.

    She couldn¡¯t part with him, she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Mr. Mo and Ji Nuan returned to the Mo family in Los Angeles. Feng Ling didn¡¯t need to follow them and had nothing to do.

    However, Ah Feng didn¡¯t think so. Seeing that Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo were gone, he quickly came to Feng Ling with the list of new members of the base for fear that she would go back on her words and run away.

    ¡°This is the list of rookie members of the team that you will be in charge of. Theseds are a bit older than when you first joined the base, but they are all only eighteen or neen years old.¡±

    Hearing his words, Feng Ling picked up the list and took a look at it. They were indeed all 18 or 19 years old. So they weren¡¯t much younger than her.

    At this time, she suddenly remembered what Mrs. Feng said thest time.

    She confirmed that she was in her early twenties.

    ¡°However, neers at this age are easier to be trained. Although they are not very obedient, they know how to behave. Unlike little brats, they are too emotional sometimes, so you don¡¯t need to take care of them. If they make a mistake, you can just punish them, and if they can¡¯t hold on, you can just kick them out. In the base, psychological endurance is important.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Ling nodded and asked while looking at the list, ¡°Who has arranged this job for me?¡±

    Not expecting this question from her, Ah Feng said what he had prepared before. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the base. Now we¡¯re so short of manpower. You are one of the elites we lost by mistake. Now we finally have the opportunity to get you back. Of course, we¡¯ll try our best to get you back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ling had long known that it was actually Li Nanheng. He wished that she could stay in the base and stay beside him every day, but she didn¡¯t expose Ah Feng¡¯s lie but just smiled lightly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take these people, but I haven¡¯t trained for a long time and have to review the basic movements and postures. Give me three days. Three dayster, I¡¯ll go see them.¡±

    ¡°OK, three days are fine.¡±

    After Ah Feng left, Feng Ling turned around and walked outside. Looking at the various training fields in the base and the assembly square in the center of the base, she could vaguely hear the uniform paces of the members in training.

    Breathing the familiar air here, she smiled.

 Chapter 1186 - The Story of Ling and Heng (449)

    <h4>Chapter 1186: The Story of Ling and Heng (449)</h4>

    Although Feng Ling was back, she was no longer a member of the sniper team.

    This time she came back with a new identity and new responsibilities, and he would have to arrange a suitable residence for her.

    The members of the sniper team had moved out of the dormitory building and only Li Nanheng lived in that building now. As for the room next to him...

    Since Feng Ling woulde back as a woman, she couldn¡¯t live next door to Li Nanheng anymore. Although most of the people in the base knew the real rtionship between Feng Ling and Boss, it was still improper for Feng Ling to live next door to Boss.

    Two dayster, there was only one day before Feng Ling officially took over the neers.

    Li Nanheng happened to have finished his work and returned to the base, but he still had something to deal with in the base hall. On the way back, he knew that Feng Ling had settled down in the base in the past two days, and she did not intend to leave this time, which made him quite relieved. Although he missed her very much, he still went to the base hall first.

    However, when he parked his car in front of the base hall and was about to enter the base hall, he suddenly heard something.

    He turned his head, only to see that Feng Ling was walking toward him, carrying two oversized suitcases and pulling them towards the door of the base hall, panting hard.

    The suitcases looked quite heavy.

    Li Nanheng walked up and took the suitcases from her hand. ¡°What are these?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that he woulde back suddenly and was a bit surprised to see him. Seeing him carry the suitcases without any difficulty, she couldn¡¯t help eximing in her heart that men and women were really different.

    No matter how good she was at martial skills, in terms of strength, if the full score was 100, Li Nanheng could score 150 points, while she could only get seventy to eighty points.

    The biggest difference between men and women was in strength.

    ¡°Ah Feng arranged a room on the corner of the second floor of the base hall for me. I¡¯m moving into it,¡± Feng Ling said as she reached out to help him with the suitcases.

    As soon as Li Nanheng heard this, he put the suitcases on the ground and asked crossly, ¡°He asked you to live in the base hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes, any problem?¡± Feng Ling nced at the suitcase he ¡°threw away¡± and then looked at him. ¡°Since I am a drillmaster for neers, I should live in the nearest ce to those neers, but because of my gender, it¡¯s not convenient for me to live in the same building with them, and the base hall is the closest ce to the training site for the neers. If I don¡¯t live there, where else can I live?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her indifferently. ¡°Can¡¯t you live next door to me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Ah Feng heard the sound of the car just now and knew that Boss Li had been back, but when he came out, he suddenly heard these words.

    Ah Feng cleared his throat, coughed and said, ¡°Boss, although this base belongs to you, at least 95% of the brothers in our base are single, and the remaining five percent who have girlfriends can only see their girlfriends every several months, so you¡¯d better hold back a bit.... Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to have Feng Ling live with you?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly. ¡°I said living next door to me. What¡¯s the hell in your mind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable either! You two are only separated by a wall, and now you live alone in that building.¡± Ah Fengughed and said, ¡°Before brothers thought Feng Ling was a man and you were gay, but now... living in the same building? Isn¡¯t it just like living in the same bed?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You are the boss here, but even if you have the final say on everything here, you still have to take into ount the others¡¯ feelings. In private, you and Feng Ling can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t go too far on the surface.¡±

    After Ah Feng finished speaking, he looked at Feng Ling as if hoping her to understand him. ¡°Now you just live here temporarily. Don¡¯t be picky, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I have no problem with it. It¡¯s fine to live in the base hall. It¡¯s the best location in the base both in view and environment. How could I be picky?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face went dark.

    Of course, the base hall was good.

    Both its view and environment.

    However, if he wanted toe to find Feng Ling at night, he would have to walk under the surveince cameras at the main entrance of the base hall which had the most surveince cameras in the base. There were surveince cameras even in the passages and corridors and so many people came and went.

    What did he work so hard to coax Feng Ling back to the base for?

    Just to look at her?

    So it turned out that he couldn¡¯t even touch Feng Ling now?!

    As the boss of the base, Li Nanheng was the person in charge here. He paid the members with subsidies and bonuses after each mission. Although he was very generous in paying the members, the base was full of single men and Feng Ling was indeed the only woman here. If he broke the rules of the base, it would put Feng Ling in an awkward situation.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live next door to me, change to another cem¡± Li Nanheng said coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a newly built building next to the neer¡¯s dormitory building?¡±

    Ah Feng curled his lips. ¡°That building has only been built a few months ago and hasn¡¯t been decorated yet, including water, electricity, bedding facilities and daily necessities. I was busy with something else these months and forgot to have it decorated. Even if Feng Ling is going to live there, she can only move in at least three monthster, and before that, she¡¯ll have to live here.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to dy any more time, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll live here. It¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 1187 - The Story of Ling and Heng (450)

    <h4>Chapter 1187: The Story of Ling and Heng (450)</h4>

    Shit.

    Li Nanheng cursed in his heart, but on the surface, he asked expressionlessly, ¡°Are you sure you want to live here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Ling nodded.

    In the next moment, she suddenly received a cold nce from Li Nanheng. Ah Feng stood straight in front of the base hall, saying in a businesslike manner, ¡°Although you are the boss, I¡¯m in charge of the specific affairs. Boss, no matter how unhappy you are, you have to ept it.¡±

    Then, in order to live morefortably in the base and not to be picked on by the Boss in the future, Ah Feng quickly added, ¡°But if you really can¡¯t help but want to do something with Feng Ling, you can take her out of the base and do whatever you want... but don¡¯t be too crazy to make Feng Ling look too listless when she trains the newbies the next day.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore!

    She gritted her teeth, stepped forward, and picked up the suitcases by herself. ¡°I¡¯m going into the room. I packed a lot of things in my old residence in these two suitcases. It¡¯ll take me quite a while to clean up.¡±

    No wonder there seemed to be so many things in the two suitcases, more than when she left the base.

    Li Nanheng cursed in his heart and looked very unhappy, but at least Feng Ling agreed to stay in the base, which was her biggest concession in recent times.

    In order to avoid her being drowned in gossip in the base, he¡¯d better hold back.

    Feng Ling was about to lift the suitcases, and the next moment, Li Nanheng took the suitcases from her with a dark face and walked towards the stairs. When he passed by Ah Feng, he said coldly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Ah Feng knew that it was not the time to provoke Boss. Fortunately, Boss wouldn¡¯t throw his tantrum in front of Feng Ling, so he quickly stepped forward to lead the way.

    Walking behind, Feng Ling saw the two men walking in tandem. She looked at Li Nanheng who was carrying the suitcases for her and walking stably and could vaguely see the muscle lines on the man¡¯s arm under his ck sleeves.

    So, was this her boyfriend?

    At this moment, she only felt that her heart... was so full of warmth...

    She went upstairs and walked to the room on the second floor of the base hall where she would live in the future.

    After entering the room, Feng Ling found that it turned out to be a well-decorated business suite. It had new sheets and quilts, a new carpet, and even the curtains were all new. It was clean and looked a bit like the room where Li Nanheng lived.

    After all, the base was a military training base, so even the best rooms here were simply-decorated.

    Feng Ling was really satisfied to have such a room of about 70 or 80 square meters, which would belong to her alone.

    And no matter the separate bathroom, study, or bedroom, the designs were very ingenious.

    Seeing the facilities in this room were very goodpared to the other rooms in the base, Li Nanheng was not as angry as just now, but his eyes were still cold.

    ¡°Feng Ling, you will live here for now. As for the neers¡¯ dormitory building, if you want to move in, you can do it after I have someone to decorate a room for you.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter where I live. It¡¯s fine if I have a bed to sleep on and a wall to block the wind. I¡¯m not a little princess. I even lived with brothers in muddy trenches before, so this room is very good,¡± Feng Ling said as she looked out the window.¡± And this room also has a terrace, where I can see the neers training and many ces of the base. The view is really good, and the room is big enough. If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯d like to live here forever.¡±

    ¡°Just one bed?¡± The expressionless Boss Li had checked around the room and found that although the room wasrge enough, there was only one bed in the bedroom, and the other bedroom was apparently to be used as a utility room for Feng Ling.

    Ah Feng: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them were still politely discussing where Feng Ling should live and Boss Li had finished studying the number of beds here.

    Ah Feng turned around and said, ¡°Shall I have one more bed moved in?¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to say no. She lived here alone. Why did she need one more bed? And this was the base hall with so many peopleing and going. Li Nanheng couldn¡¯te to her room every day.

    However, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No, one is good, very good.¡±

    Ah Feng immediately understood what Boss meant. He coughed suddenly, and couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Boss, this is the base after all. Please don¡¯t go too far...¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly.

    Being coldly stared at by Li Nanheng, Ah Feng felt a chill down his spine and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, Boss, please feel free to... I¡¯ve checked it out. The sound instion of the room is very good. You cane when there aren¡¯t many people around. There won¡¯t be any problem...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore but took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes and movements clearly hinted at Ah Feng that he should leave now.

    Ah Feng instantly got what he meant and hurriedly walked out, and when he walked out of the door, he wanted to tell Boss that there wasn¡¯t any condom here and he¡¯d better take care... It was not appropriate to make Feng Ling pregnant at this time.

    However, then he remembered how much Mr. Li hoped to have a great-grandchild, so he hesitated and shut up.

    Ah Feng had just hesitated in front of the door for about ten seconds, and suddenly he felt a cold stare shooting at him. He shivered and closed the door quickly and decisively.

    Before Li Nanheng withdrew his stare, Feng Ling went to open her suitcases and took out her stuff.

    There were many things that she used in the base before but didn¡¯t take away thest time.

 Chapter 1188 - The Story of Ling and Heng (451)

    <h4>Chapter 1188: The Story of Ling and Heng (451)</h4>

    Seeing her take her stuff out of the suitcases, Li Nanheng found that it was mostly her personal belongings.

    As she was busy cleaning up, he turned around and went into the bathroom with a cigarette that hadn¡¯t been lit in his mouth. He checked if the water, electricity, faucets, and water heater were working and walked out after making sure that everything was OK.

    When he came out, Feng Ling had already hung her clothes into the small cloakroom.

    Although the cloakroom was notrge, it was muchrger than an ordinary wardrobe.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have many clothes and the uniforms she left here couldn¡¯t be worn anymore. The base would change the style of uniforms every year, and hers needed to be re-ordered now. The rest was her own clothes that were mostly sportswear, as well as loose-fitting short-sleeved or long-sleeved T-shirts, casual pants, jeans, sports pants, t shoes, sneakers, or boots.

    But there were no skirts or high heels.

    Everyone had been used to her dressing style. If one day, she came out wearing a skirt and high heels, it would scare many people even if she looked beautiful.

    When he saw that she even brought back the cheap red scarf that he bought for her in the Food Court, Li Nanheng¡¯s unhappiness arising from the fact that she couldn¡¯t live next door to him was gone in an instant.

    The man took the cigarette from his mouth, mped it on his fingertips, and walked over. ¡°If you need anything, just tell Ah Feng. As he said, he is in charge of all specific affairs of the base, so don¡¯t be afraid to work him to death. Tell him if youck anything.¡±

    Feng Ling just took out the red scarf from the suitcase, folded it carefully, put it in the small cab in the cloakroom, and then looked back at the man who still looked unhappy.

    She walked back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you smoke the cigarette?¡±

    ¡°I want to quit smoking, but haven¡¯t,¡± the man said while looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to live here. I don¡¯t want to smoke here to make you subject to passive smoking.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°Why did you suddenly be so polite? You smoked a lot in front of me.¡±

    The man sneered suddenly as if he was amused by what she said.

    When Feng Ling was about to take the remaining things from the suitcases, he suddenly reached out and hugged her into his arms from her back. She froze and before she spoke, the man kept her in his arms and kissed her ears, saying hoarsely, ¡°Do you mean that I don¡¯t need to be ¡®polite¡¯ to you anymore and I can do whatever I want to you? You¡¯re mine from body to heart, from top to bottom, and from inside out?¡±

    Having her sensitive ear being kissed by him, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck. She was trying her best to act as his girlfriend, but she didn¡¯t expect he would suddenly kiss her while she was sorting out her luggage. She hurriedly shrank her neck to escape from the hot breath from his lips, saying, ¡°S... stop it. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°What are you busy at? Why did you bring the old stuff over?¡± The man still hugged her and whispered to her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are so nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be nostalgic?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t break free, Feng Ling simply gave up struggling and just let the man hold her from behind. Then she turned her eyes to the outside of the terrace, worrying if anyone could see what they were doing from outside.

    This was in the base.

    She never actively responded to his love when she was in the base before, and at that time her gender hadn¡¯t been exposed, and everything was in a blur.

    Now it was all in the open now. Being so intimate with him, although she actually liked it, her face blushed.

    Feng Ling had never thought that she would blush, but she found that she really couldn¡¯t handle it when she was titited by Li Nanheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be nostalgic.¡± The man pulled her closer, turned her body around, and gazed at her with zing eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to finish the follow-up training of the sniper team that youcked. You have mastered the basic essentials, but you should make up for what you haven¡¯t learned and leave no regret.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that she would still have the opportunity to finish the follow-up training, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Seeing her eyes were bright, the man smiled and hugged her tightly again. ¡°Do you think we got you back just to act as a drillmaster for the newbies? There are a lot of good things awaiting you.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The man put his mouth close to hers.

    Seeing his movement and noticing the triumphant smile in the man¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling instinctively retracted her head. Seeing her shrink, Li Nanheng frowned unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to date me and be my woman? Why did you shrink?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She was a little embarrassed, but she knew that Li Nanheng wouldn¡¯t harm her. She just needed to wait and do as he arranged.

    But looking at the bluish stubbles on the man¡¯s chin that he didn¡¯t shave because he was too busy these days, she blinked, looked at his expression, and carefully leaned forward to kiss his chin. The next moment, the man suddenly hugged her tightly, bowed his head, and rubbed his chin on her face.

    Feng Ling moaned and hurriedly struggled. The moment she was finally pushed onto the sofa by the man, Feng Ling pushed him hard. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t... get up. It hurts...¡±

    Hearing her moan, he almost lost control of himself. He took a deep breath, resisting the impulse to kiss her, and looked down at her. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the stubble on his chin speechlessly. ¡°Your stubble... very scratchy...¡±

 Chapter 1189 - The Story of Ling and Heng (452)

    <h4>Chapter 1189: The Story of Ling and Heng (452)</h4>

    ¡°Scratchy?¡± Li Nanheng touched his chin. After feeling his stubble, he suddenly smiled slyly and continued to rub her in his arms. When Feng Ling barely had the strength to resist, he lowered his head and continued to rub his chin on her cheek. ¡°Is it still scratchy?¡±

    Feng Ling tried to break free in pain, but couldn¡¯t because the man hugged her so tightly.

    When her face was all red, the man suddenly raised his wrist and looked at the time, then he let out a long breath and turned to sit upright on the sofa.

    Feng Ling also hurriedly sat up. Being teased by him, she felt her heart was pounding hard.

    After all, Feng Ling was a girl. Being hugged and kissed by a man who she liked, she felt her whole body tensed up and her face was burning with heat.

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. You can just live here and I¡¯ll find a way to avoid those people in my way.¡±

    Feng Ling paused. So he had epted her living here, but since he refused to leave and drove Ah Feng away, it seemed that he still wanted to do something to her. After all... he had held it in for so long.

    Feng Ling felt that there was a tingling pain on her cheek where he deliberately rubbed with his stubble. It was not really painful, but for some reason, her heart was itchy.

    She also sat upright on the sofa and her voice couldn¡¯t be softer. ¡°Actually, you can... continue.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched, and he suddenly turned to look at the woman sitting beside him.

    After Feng Ling said that, her face turned all red. She didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings, but she wanted to let Li Nanheng know that she actually liked him very much, and she wanted to tell him that even in the base, he didn¡¯t have to keep a distance from her. As long as he didn¡¯t go too far, she... wouldn¡¯t refuse him.

    However, hearing her words, the man stroked his forehead as if he was at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Ling thought she had said something wrong and looked at him.

    The blue veins on the man¡¯s forehead jumped and then were pressed by the man who said with a sigh. ¡°I want it, but it¡¯s not the time.¡±

    Feng Ling froze and after a while, she remembered that he seemed to have just driven back from the outside and his car was still parked in front of the base hall. He should have something to deal with in the base hall before glimpsing at her.

    ¡°OK, I see. Then go about your business. I¡¯m going to tidy up my room.¡± Feng Ling said softly.

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk to me in such a gentle voice before?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Do you think my tone is gentle?¡±

    She just didn¡¯t want to be cold to him anymore. Thinking how kind he was to her, she couldn¡¯t help speaking gently to him. Everyone knew that he was very busy. She spoke so softly to him to show that she was not angry at him at all.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hearing this, Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Then I will try to be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s hand fell from his forehead and he gazed at her. His eyes were bloodshot and his voice was hoarse.¡±If you keep being gentle, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She immediately retracted her gaze. Knowing what he was hinting at, she was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands.

    Hearing the man openly confessed his ardent love to her, she was shy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. You can do whatever you want to me after I finish my work. But before that, if you continue to be like this, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll throw all my work aside, take you out of the base, and hang out with you outside for at least a year.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak. She knew what Li Nanheng said was true.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of his responsibilities for the base and the Li family, he would have really done what he just said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tease you.¡± Feng Ling wanted to stop the topic and let him go about his business, so she said awkwardly and continued to tidy up the room.

    The man didn¡¯t stop her this time, but looked at her busy tidying up and rubbed between his eyebrows with a smile.

    She didn¡¯t deliberately tease him.

    But she didn¡¯t know how he felt when she, a woman who he loved for so many years but had always been cold to him, suddenly took the initiative to approach him and speak so softly to him. No man could resist such temptation, let alone Li Nanheng, who had finally found his beloved woman back.

    All he wanted to do now was to strip her naked, kiss her hard from head to toe, and make herpletely belong to him.

    He wanted to take off his belt, tied her wrists, tied her to the bed, and bullied her hard to make her look at him pitifully with teary eyes.

    He wanted to do more.

    But no matter what he wanted to do, he couldn¡¯t do it now.

    He still had thest trace of reason.

    If he continued to look at her, thest trace of reason would be gone. He nced at the time, got up, and left, and when he walked out the door, he fought back the urge to look back at her.

    If he looked back, he would see Feng Ling standing in front of the bedroom, holding a newly folded coat and quietly poking out her head to take a peek at his back.

    If he saw Feng Ling¡¯s shy and loving eyes that were inviting him to stay, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk out of this door today.

 Chapter 1190 - The Story of Ling and Heng (453)

    <h4>Chapter 1190: The Story of Ling and Heng (453)</h4>

    He should have not allowed Ah Feng to enter the base when Grandfather Li proposed that.

    Since he had handed over the ¡°power¡± of these so-called trivial affairs to Ah Feng, he couldn¡¯t even enter Feng Ling¡¯s room after leaving her room.

    Especially during the meeting, Ah Feng mentioned several times that a lot of neers hade to the base who didn¡¯t know what happened between Boss Li and Feng Ling, nor did they know the story of Feng Ling, so the base would not expose this matter in case women who harbored malicious intentions sneak into the base.

    As Ah Feng said, they should not let the neers know about this matter because XI Base was a military training base.

    Hearing Ah Feng¡¯s impassioned speech at the conference, even Han Jin and Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t help but apud and approve the decision.

    Indeed, now that Feng Ling had already returned and they could see each other every day, Boss should restrain himself a bit and shouldn¡¯t y lovey-dovey with Feng Ling all day long. Otherwise, those neers would be distracted from training and might be eliminated from the base. They should create a good training environment for those neers.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After the meeting, Li Nanheng suddenly found several members of the base following him all day long.

    Even Han Jin and Xiao Xu betrayed him and kept an eye on him, prohibiting him from approaching the base hall at will.

    Even at lunchtime, when Feng Ling went to the canteen of the base to have lunch, she would be surrounded by a group of neers who kept asking her questions about training, but Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t even enter the canteen. Xiao Xu would order food for him before lunchtime, which was much richer than the food in the canteen. They tried every possible means to prevent Boss from approaching Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng was very angry.

    These b*stards!

    After struggling for a few days, he found that Feng Ling seemed to have forgotten him and enjoyed being surrounded by the group of eighteen and nine-year-old boys who would even give her a massage during breaks.

    Once when they were massaging her, Li Nanheng happened to pass by. When Xiao Xu saw this, his teeth chattered with fear for fear that Boss Li would rush in and shoot the neers to death. He hurriedly dragged them away, but that day, Boss Li was crossed all day long.

    What made him angrier was that the woman who said softly to him that he could do whatever he wanted to her hadn¡¯t contacted him these days!

    No matter how busy she was training the neers, couldn¡¯t she even answer his call?

    The next afternoon, when Li Nanheng passed by again, Xiao Xu and Ah Feng did not allow him to enter with the excuse that he might frighten the neers and asked him not toe until the time of formal assessment.

    However, Li Nanheng had seen the young man who massaged Feng Lingst time pouring water into Feng Ling¡¯s cup. The sunny boy was beaming with a smile, showing his white teeth and looking very fond at Feng Ling.

    These neers were still kids in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes, but they were about the same age as Feng Ling!

    Until the evening, he finally found an opportunity to go to the canteen, only to see that the boy had just helped Feng Ling get a portion of food and put it in front of Feng Ling. Feng Ling even smiled at him, although the smile was very polite, she was smiling at him!

    She barely smiled at others and he heard that she was very strict with these neers. Although she was a female drillmaster, these newbies were very afraid of her.

    But she was smiling at that boy!

    Li Nanheng¡¯s temples pulsed. Instead of entering the canteen, he pointed to the boy who was overattentive to Feng Ling. ¡°Where did this guye from? Bring me his information.¡±

    Xiao Xu: ¡°...

    Xiao Xu felt that in recent days, Boss Li was about to break down, so he quickly asked Han Jin to solve this problem. Otherwise, Boss Li might lose control of himself.

    Han Jin went to get Boss the information.

    When he went to Li Nanheng again, he found that Boss was no longer in the canteen, but Feng Ling was still having lunch with the neers.

    Although he didn¡¯t see Feng Ling much these days, he had to admit that in just three or four days, these newbies had be much better than when they just entered the base after being trained by Feng Ling.

    It was said that on the first day, Feng Ling knocked the two most disobedient boys to the ground and stepped on their backs, dealing them a head-on blow at the first encounter.

    Who said female drillmasters were easily bullied?

    These neers might not know that in the entire base, even Boss Li was afraid of this female drillmaster.

    When Feng Ling was still undergoing training in the base, she was very serious and meticulous about training, so she was also very strict with the neers. If any of the neers dared to ck off, she would beat the hell out of him.

    Han Jin went to the building where Li Nanheng lived, but he was not there. He went out to look for Boss, only to find that Boss Li, who hadn¡¯t practiced shooting for a long time, had wasted more than a dozen bullets on the shooting range.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where he is from.¡± Li Nanheng continued to load the gun without looking back, his voice cold.

    Seeing the somewhat mechanical and numb posture of Boss, Han Jin knew that Boss was almost driven crazy by jealousy. Feng Ling had ignored him for three or four days and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Han Jin coughed and handed him the information in his hand. ¡°Nothing special. This kid is just over 19 years old. His name is Wan Ke, and he has no special background. He is an orphan.¡±

    Hearing the word orphan, Li Nanheng suddenly stopped and looked at Han Jin.

    Han Jin shrugged. ¡°I checked out his information just now. Wan Ke is very simr to Feng Ling. They¡¯re very alike in personality, life experience, and martial skills, except for gender.¡±

 Chapter 1191 - The Story of Ling and Heng (454)

    <h4>Chapter 1191: The Story of Ling and Heng (454)</h4>

    ¡°You know, like knows like. Feng Ling is also an orphan. She grew up alone without the care of her parents. And this boy was the one who demanded most vehemently to transfer to another team because he felt that the base wanted to kick them out, so they were assigned to a female drillmaster,¡± Han Jin said andughed. ¡°However, he was the first to be knocked down by Feng Ling with only two moves.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Is it funny?¡±

    Seeing Boss Li¡¯s dark face, Han Jin quickly stoppedughing. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not funny at all. I just stated what happened.¡±

    Li Nanheng continued to raise his gun and his eyes were cold. ¡°Like knows like? So the boy massaged her, poured tea, and served food for her?¡±

    Han Jin felt his head ache but he still nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, that boy did go too far!¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t fire this shot in the end. He threw the gun heavily on the gun rack, and said coldly, ¡°Neer? Boy? He is already neen years old!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is not a boy anymore. He should behave himself!¡± Han Jin echoed.

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly. Han Jin instantly felt a chill down his spine and hurriedly smiled. ¡°Boss, actually... you know what kind of person Feng Ling is. You haven¡¯t got her although you have been chasing her for so long, so that brat won¡¯t win her heart so easily, right? Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t got her?

    Humph, she obediently nestled in his arms just several days ago, OK?

    These people definitely never saw Feng Ling like that.

    Li Nanheng felt that Feng Ling¡¯s icy heart finally melted a bit, but now he really worried that his little wife was stolen by that little brat!

    Although it was unlikely and he trusted Feng Ling, that kid was also an orphan and was excellent and always so attentive to Feng Ling. Maybe Feng Ling might think a person of such an active personality was more suitable for her.

    The more he thought about it, the darker Li Nanheng¡¯s face became, and in the end, he simply pulled the zipper down on his jacket, took off his jacket, and turned away.

    Seeing Boss Li¡¯s expression, Han Jin had a foreboding that even if Ah Feng tried his best, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Boss from entering the base hall today.

    Gee, he¡¯d better shut up...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Since Feng Ling took over the whole team of neers, she had been very busy. Dealing with these neers had already exhausted all her energy. She must wake up at five o¡¯clock every morning to arrange morning training, but some of them often camete, and she had to go over and drag them out of the bed.

    At first, they were not used to getting up early. They never expected that a female drillmaster would dare to drag them out of their beds. Although they were not naked, they were still very embarrassed. After Feng Ling did this for two days, they consciously went to the training ground on time and never dared to bezy again.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t care about it though. This was XI Base and she had been living with so many men here for years, so she was not very sensitive to gender differences. Besides, although the neers were about the same age as her, they were still kids in her eyes. All she cared about was that they could attend the morning training on time.

    Every day, she dragged thosete risers from their beds, coldly and severely supervised them in training, and hit them ruthlessly when they made mistakes. In this way, three or four dayster, these brats all obediently surrendered under her leather boots and dared not to resist her at all.

    And they even took up all her spare time. Whenever she was idle, they woulde over and cozy up to her. Even if Feng Ling had always put on a cold face, she was still a pretty girl in their eyes. Although they dared not to provoke her during training, they tried to get closer to her whenever they got a chance.

    Although most of them failed.

    Only the boy named Wan Ke never gave up and seized every chance to cotton up with her.

    Feng Ling knew this guy who resembled her in many ways, so she would asionally show a kind smile to him, but her smiles usually disappeared very soon. And after smiles, she would be that cold, strict drillmaster again.

    It was another day when she was busy from 5:00 in the morning to 9:30 in the evening. When she finally returned to her residence, it was already dark, and Feng Ling went straight to the base hall.

    At this time, there should be no other people in the base hall except for the patrols.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she had just walked to the door of the base hall and was about to step up the stairs, suddenly a burst of force came behind her, and when she turned around in surprise, she was taken by the wrists before she could see the person clearly.

    Before Feng Ling could utter a word, a patrol glimpsed the figures of Boss Li and Feng Ling shing past. After confirming that it was indeed Boss Li, he thought about it and decided to pretend not to see them. The other people all thought the same as him, so they just silently watched Feng Ling being forcibly ¡°taken away¡± by Boss Li as if nothing had happened.

    Two minutester, Ah Feng walked out and took a look at the time. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Did anything happen with those newbies today? Hasn¡¯t Feng Linge back?¡±

    However, at this moment, Feng Ling¡¯s mouth was covered by the man, so she couldn¡¯t call for help. She was forcibly taken to a dark ce behind the base hall. If she hadn¡¯t told that this person was Li Nanheng from the familiar smell and embrace of the man, she would have drawn her gun from her waist long ago!

    In the base at this time, except for a few important ces, most of the lights were off. In the open space behind the base hall, Feng Ling could see nothing but darkness and became a bit nervous.

    But she was too tired and didn¡¯t want to waste any effort to struggle. She knew Li Nanheng was a bit angry at her because she hadpletely ignored Li Nanheng these days, so she simply gave up struggling and let the man hug her from behind in the dark. The man¡¯s wet and hot kiss fell on her neck.

 Chapter 1192 - The Story of Ling and Heng (455)

    <h4>Chapter 1192: The Story of Ling and Heng (455)</h4>

    Feng Ling shivered when she was kissed, but the man hugged her even more tightly from behind.

    Because of the hot and humid kiss on the neck, her voice changed when she spoke. ¡°Boss...¡±

    ¡°Do you still know that I am your boss? I thought you didn¡¯t pay attention to this whole base anymore. All you could see is those brats!¡± The man¡¯s voice came from her neck and his lips did not leave her neck, and even when he was speaking, the man¡¯s dry lips rubbed against her neck, making her itchy and trembling.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t break free from him. Sensing the dissatisfaction in his voice, she put down her hand that was meant to push him away and touched the hand that was right in front of her abdomen, slowly put her hand on it, and the man immediately held her hand, rubbing her knuckles with her thumb and kissing her neck more fiercely.

    If he continued to kiss her, there would be hickeys left. The battle uniform she wore on the base was not high-necked, and she couldn¡¯t wear something around her neck every day to cover those traces.

    She quickly gently elbowed his chest, and when the man stopped and just hugged her more tightly, she leaned in his arms and whispered, ¡°Be careful. This is the base hall. Although it¡¯s getting dark, there may be people passing by at any time. There are so many people in the base.. You... you¡¯d better behave yourself...¡±

    ¡°Behave myself?¡± The man hugged her from behind, pressing his lips against her ears and saying hoarsely, ¡°I tried so hard to coax you back to the base, but when you finally came back, you got further away from me. Those newbies surrounded you in the training camp all day long. I can¡¯t even hug or kiss you, not to mention to do more to you. Now I finally caught you and you want me to behave myself?¡±

    The man said and suddenly lowered his head and took a bite on the tender skin of her shoulders. Of course, he didn¡¯t bite hard, but Feng Ling shivered instinctively.

    Her body softened but she still looked around and then secretly squeezed the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard footsteps...¡±

    ¡°So what? Whoever dares to take a peek, I will gouge his eyes tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She didn¡¯t know Li Nanheng was this kind of person before...

    Feng Ling hurriedly said, ¡°No, I am a drillmaster! If the neers get to know the rtionship between you and me, how can I continue to train them? They are a bit afraid of me, so they are willing to listen to me and receive the training, but if they see us here now... my image will bepletely ruined.¡±

    As she said, she quickly turned around in his arms, then cupped the man¡¯s face with her hands, and tiptoed to kiss him on his chin. After the kiss, she was about to leave as soon as possible, but the man looked at her silently and suddenly hugged her as hard as he could.

    ¡°There are really footsteps.¡± Feng Ling listened again.

    Li Nanheng just hugged her waist tightly, looked at her careful and serious expression, and then looked at her soft short hair that stuck to her forehead. Feng Ling always kept short hair, but now her hairstyle was much more feminine. Her hair was so fine and soft that breeze easily whipped her hair around her head, making her look exceptionally gentle and peaceful.

    With the woman who had admitted to being his girlfriend in his arms, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Besides, he had restrained his desire for so many days.

    With a word, he bowed his head to kiss her lips. Feng Ling heard the footsteps approaching and hurriedly raised her hand to push him away. Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her in displeasure and she looked at him imploringly, whispering, ¡°Next time... OK?... This ce is too close to the ce where the neers live...¡±

    Li Nanheng pulled down her hand unhappily to continue the kiss, and when Feng Ling tried to dodge, two familiar voices suddenly rang not far away. ¡°Huh? There seems to be someone over there?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why is anyone here at this time...¡±

    It was the voices of two members of her team! Feng Ling immediately stepped on Li Nanheng¡¯s foot.

    Caught off guard, Li Nanheng was suddenly stomped on foot by her, instantly turned green, and stared at her angrily. Feng Ling hurriedly broke free from the man¡¯s arms, and before the two members got closer, she grabbed Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist, turned to the other side, and ran forward quickly.

    Li Nanheng fought back the impulse to turn around and shoot the two members and let Feng Ling drag him all the way to the door of the base hall.

    There were lights and surveince cameras in front of the door. Feng Ling took a few deep breaths carefully, still holding Li Nanheng¡¯s wrist and looking back. Then she said softly in relief, ¡°Fortunately, it was too dark over there. They didn¡¯t recognize me. These guys like to sneak out for a smoke at night while everyone is sleeping.¡±

    Feng Ling was very strict with these newbies and didn¡¯t allow them to smoke indoors, so they could only sneak out for smoking at night.

    Feng Ling looked relieved and cracked a smile, and under the light in front of the base hall, there seemed to be bright stars in her eyes.

    Li Nanheng was displeased at being disturbed, but seeing that she seemed to be really enjoying her new life in the base, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He felt happy seeing her like this.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t noticed that the man was smiling, but after running away from the two members, she suddenly realized how embarrassing it was now...

 Chapter 1193 - The Story of Ling and Heng (456)

    <h4>Chapter 1193: The Story of Ling and Heng (456)</h4>

    She didn¡¯t look at his expression but turned to look at the light not far away.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve kissed you, so don¡¯t be angry. When I¡¯m not that busy, we can...¡±

    ¡°Kissed me?¡± Li Nanheng pinched her chin, forcibly turned her face to him, and made her look at his dissatisfied eyes. ¡°When did you kiss me?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Feng Ling took a look at his chin, reminding him.

    Li Nanhengughed angrily. ¡°You call that a kiss?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    If they were still in that dark ce, Feng Ling might satisfy him. After all, she knew she did ignore him these days for those newbies, but work was work and she should be responsible for the new members. Li Nanheng who was both the boss of the base and her boyfriend should be able to understand her.

    But he seemed to be very dissatisfied.

    Come on, he was the boss of the base!

    There were surveince cameras and lights all around. Seeing the man¡¯s expectant expression, Feng Ling clenched her fists and decided to give him a quick kiss when suddenly Ah Feng¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Guys, this is the base hall. Do you have to do that here?¡±

    Feng Ling, who was just about to kiss Li Nanheng, seemed to be electrocuted all over, pushing Li Nanheng away, turning around, and quickly running away.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    F*ck.

    He turned to look at Ah Feng who didn¡¯t seem to realize that he had disturbed him at all. Feng Ling ran past Ah Feng and entered the base hall without a word.

    The base hall was indeed not a ce for them to y lovey-dovey. There were spirit tablets of all the members of the base killed in missions in the base hall.

    With a straight face, Li Nanheng silently and slowly walked up the stairs.

    Seeing Boss Li¡¯s aggrieved expression, Ah Feng said to him, ¡°Boss, if you really can¡¯t stand it, take Feng Ling out of the base for two days.¡±

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°No, thanks. She is busy training the new members and if she leaves the base for two days, she will have to work several times harder to pull the newbies back on track again, which means that all her previous hard work will be in vain. But why do you work her so hard? Does she have to work from dawn to night to train those newbies?¡±

    Ah Feng was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not me who makes her work so hard... you know what kind of a person Feng Ling is, she always works hard. I can¡¯t stop her from working from dawn to night.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you arrange her an assistant?¡± Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°Find her a deputy-drillmaster. I think K is suitable for this job.¡±

    ¡°The sniper team is busy preparing for the military exercises next month. None of the four members is avable. K doesn¡¯t have time for the job. If I arrange someone else...¡± Ah Feng looked at Li Nanheng up and down. ¡°Boss, are you sure you won¡¯t be angry if I arrange her a male assistant?¡±

    Li Nanheng turned around coldly and left.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If I arrange a deputy drillmaster to help her, there will be another man close to her!¡± Ah Feng said seriously, ¡°Boss, if you really don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll start arranging it and Feng Ling will have an assistant tomorrow!¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly turned his head and said in a cold voice, ¡°Am I dead? Can¡¯t arrange me in?¡±

    The corner of Ah Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°But you are the boss. You are only supposed to take over either an elite team or a sniper team. How can you serve as a deputy drillmaster in a newbie team? If you do, you will probably be pissed off by these rookies who are not able enough! And, if you and Feng Ling work together, there will be even more gossip about you in the base! And the newbies will feel it unfair too. This is... not going to work...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t notice there were so many rules in the base before!

    When Feng Ling was a man in everyone¡¯s eyes, there weren¡¯t so many troubles, but now she became a woman, and there were even more restrictions. He was the boss here but couldn¡¯t even approach his woman!

    Seeing that Boss Li was very unhappy, Ah Feng hurriedly gave a fawning smile. ¡°How about me giving these newbies one or two days off on the weekend? Then you can take Feng Ling out... I don¡¯t know how far you and Feng Ling have gone, but it¡¯s really inappropriate for you to y lovey-dovey in the base hall...¡±

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t even kiss Ling Ling and was med for ¡°ying lovey-dovey¡± in the base hall. Aggrieved, he left with a straight face.

    Ah Feng hurriedly exined behind him. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m going to arrange an assistant for her tomorrow...¡±

    Li Nanheng paused, looked back, and sneered.

    Ah Feng: ¡°...¡±

    Forget it, if Feng Ling can¡¯t handle it, I will go help her. If I really arrange her a male assistant, Boss Li may swallow me alive.

    ...

    However, it turned out that Ah Feng overestimated the trust that Boss Li had in him.

    In this entire base, apart from K who grew up with Feng Ling, there was no one else who could be trusted by Li Nanheng.

    So Boss Li decided to y dirty!

    Yes, very dirty! ! !

    He decided to pretend to be a newbie drillmaster, conceal his identity from the newbies, and serve as Feng Ling¡¯s assistant. He had done the same thing in that martial arts club, so it was no problem for him.

    Hearing his stubborn decision, Ah Feng couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 1194 - The Story of Ling and Heng (457)

    <h4>Chapter 1194: The Story of Ling and Heng (457)</h4>

    Everyone except for the newbies in this base knew his real identity. Even if the Boss could pretend for one day, he couldn¡¯t do that for a month. His identity would be exposed sooner orter.

    But the dignified boss of XI Base actually insisted on serving as Feng Ling¡¯s assistant and training a group of neers.

    Was it because of the great power of love?

    The power of love was so great that Boss Li who always kept away from women now wanted to stick to Feng Ling every day.

    It was really scary!

    ¡ª¡ª

    On the first day when Li Nanheng served as the new drillmaster in the rookie training camp, Feng Ling looked speechlessly at her ¡°new assistant¡± and was stunned. She knew that it must be because of his coercion that Ah Feng arranged him here. After all, Li Nanheng was the boss of XI Base.

    She simply waved her hand to ept this ¡°deputy drillmaster.¡±

    Then, these neers had a deputy drillmaster that was even harsher and more fierce than Feng Ling. He was really a devil when training them!

    Come on! Was he training them or punishing them? Drillmaster Feng Ling only asked them to run a thousand meters with 50 pounds of weight on their backs, but this new drillmaster ordered them to run three thousand meters with a weight of 200 pounds! Was he trying to kill them?!

    However, what was strange was that when the deputy drillmaster made this order, the chief drillmaster, Feng Ling just nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even stop him!

    Who the hell was the chief drillmaster? ! How could Drillmaster Feng tolerate this guy?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t stop Li Nanheng because she wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to do. He should know these people were still newbies and wouldn¡¯t be able to stand too harsh a training! He should know that better than her.

    But he still made them do that without mercy.

    Why?

    She thought about it and remembered that in the break just now, Wan Ke seemed to fill her water cup for her, then sat next to her and asked her several questions about training, and she answered him patiently.

    After that, Li Nanheng suddenly turned into a devil.

    Finally figuring out the reason, she secretly sighed helplessly.

    At this moment, the cold-faced female ¡°devil¡± looked at the young boys who were running in pain in the camp, and then looked at Li Nanheng.

    The man picked up her water cup, took a sip of water, and then frowned. As if the water in it was poisonous, he poured the water out, rinsed the cup, and refilled it. Then he walked over and handed the cup to her. ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She did not take the cup, and when the members had run far enough, she looked at the man and said seriously, ¡°Li Nanheng, you asked me toe back to the base and arranged for me this job, so I decided to do my job well.¡±

    Hearing her words, Li Nanheng knew what she was going to say. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to disturb you. It¡¯s too tiring for you to train the newbies alone. I just want to help you. Do you have a problem with it?¡±

    ¡°You are the boss. You know if t¡¯s a problem or not!¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m the boss, so I can¡¯t train the newbies?¡±

    ¡°There are two teams of newbies. They will have to go through a screening assessment after the training period! There will also be elimination assessments for them! If the other team of newbies knows what you¡¯re doing, what will they think? It¡¯s unfair for them!¡±

    ¡°Well, if they get to know this, I will go to the other team to train them for several days. Don¡¯t worry. They will only be better motivated. It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone,¡± the man said casually.

    So he had nned it well.

    Feng Ling was speechless, staring at him for a long while.

    ¡°There are too many eyes in the base. I know my identity will be exposed soon, and I don¡¯t have the time to y disguise games here with these brats. I wille to help you when I¡¯m not busy, and I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m busy, OK?¡± Seeing her get a bit angry, he lowered his voice and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll try not to torture them.¡±

    His eyes turned a bit colder. ¡°As long as some stupid brats behave themselves and stop hitting on you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Wan Ke? He is also an orphan, so I just...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    He trusted her, but just because he trusted her didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t get jealous.

    Feng Ling had no experience in love affairs. She didn¡¯t know how precious a love she had owned. This man who would kill enemies without a blink on the battlefield now stood in front of her and earnestly confessed his love to her, allowing no misunderstanding between the two of them, stopping her from escaping from him, and feeling jealous for another man approached her.

    She stopped talking and looked at the man. After a long silence, she said, ¡°He is a good seedling. I¡¯m just his drillmaster. Can you ept this...¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but raised his eyebrows and looked at her lightly as if telling her how unhappy he was.

    She was just Wan Ke¡¯s drillmaster. They didn¡¯t do anything beyond the limit. Why did he get jealous?

    Feng Ling stroked her forehead without saying anything and took the water cup that the man handed to her.

    She lowered her head and drank a sip of water, feeling nothing special about the water he poured for her, but when she looked up and saw Li Nanheng¡¯s expression as if she was drinking some nectar, she rolled her eyes at him and turned around to continue drinking, but a smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1195 - The Story of Ling and Heng (458)

    <h4>Chapter 1195: The Story of Ling and Heng (458)</h4>

    Regarding why Li Nanheng would mind that Wan Ke so much, at noon, Feng Ling found the answer.

    The newbies almost copsed after running for so long. At noon, they could finally go to the base canteen to rest for a while. They went to the canteen in groups, talking andughing.

    Being exhausted, they were very dissatisfied with the deputy drillmaster for today¡¯s devil training.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the leadership of the base thinks. Why do they assign such a cold-blooded devil as our deputy drillmaster? If I were to run another 200 meters just now, I think I could vomit blood and die on the spot...¡±

    ¡°Yes, he must be an old pervert. I guess he must still be single and psychologically depressed and distorted, and torture others to vent.¡±

    Hearing what they said, Feng Ling sitting next to them choked with water.

    Li Nanheng was only twenty-seven years old. Old pervert?

    She raised her eyes to look at Li Nanheng who was sitting diagonally opposite. The man put down his chopsticks at this moment, without any expression, and obviously, he was listening to them.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster Feng seems to be quite young. Why did the base assign such an old assistant to her? Shame on him. He is so old but is only a deputy drillmaster... Tsk tsk...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She looked at Li Nanheng again who didn¡¯t look angry and was even smiling.

    But his smile was very cold.

    Looking at his smile, she felt a child own her spine.

    But was a twenty-seven-year-old old in these brats¡¯ eyes?

    At this time, she noticed that Li Nanheng was about to get up, and she hurriedly picked up a chicken leg from her dinner te and put it onto his dinner te.

    Seeing her move, he paused and nced at her.

    Feng Ling tried to calm him down. After all, those newbies were her team members and she didn¡¯t want to see them tortured by Li Nanheng, but she didn¡¯t want to piss off Li Nanheng either, so she tried to please him with the chicken leg and forced an awkward smile. ¡°Boss, eat this chicken leg.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the chicken legs that suddenly appeared on his dinner te and then at Feng Ling¡¯s ttering smile and the corners of his eyes twitched.

    On the dining table not far away, these newbies who didn¡¯t know that Feng Ling had lost a chicken leg because of their words were still whispering to each other.

    Their topic had shifted from the new deputy drillmaster to the ¡®hierarchy¡¯ in the base. They thought the drillmasters for newbies were at the lowest level among drillmasters of the base, and deputy drillmasters for newbies were even worse. Li Nanheng was really a loser to get this job at such an ¡°old¡± age...

    Then they began to discuss Ah Feng¡¯s status in the base and dared not to show any disrespect to him. Then someone suddenly asked about the legendary Boss Li.

    Another newbie hushed that guy and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Boss Li is the boss of the base, okay? Keep your voice down. Even talking about him is an affront to him. I don¡¯t dare to talk about him... ¡±

    Boss Li, who they were talking about, sat at the dining table expressionlessly and listened to these fools, and Feng Ling could only smile at him awkwardly.

    In the end, Wan Ke and another newbie finally saw them. They hurriedly coughed and reminded these gossiping fools. Those people turned around, saw Feng Ling¡¯s expression, finally realized that they were ¡°whispering¡± too loudly, and immediately shut up.

    But it was toote.

    When Feng Ling put a ss of juice in front of him with a fawning smile, Li Nanheng smiled faintly and pushed the juice back to her.

    In the afternoon, the devil training continued.

    If he was too gentle to this group of newbies who were still wet behind their ears, they wouldn¡¯t know who they faced.

    That afternoon, Li Nanheng reminded Feng Ling of the devil training that she used to suffer... well, even worse than that.

    That afternoon, all the newbies copsed to the ground after the four-hour-long training.

    In the end, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. When Li Nanheng answered a call and left the training field, the newbies sat in exhaustion on the ground andined, ¡°Does the deputy drillmaster have such great power? How could he do this to us? Drillmasters Feng, he was despising your authority! He definitely has a psychological problem to torture us like this!¡±

    The others weakly echoed, ¡°Is he trying to kill us?¡±

    Another newbie said desperately, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if he keeps training us like this, we will die on the training ground before the screening assessment begins!¡±

    Wan Ke said with worry, ¡°Since we have entered the base, we will receive this kind of devil training sooner orter. It can help us break our physical limits. It¡¯s okay and we just need to take a good rest. What I am worried about is that the deputy drillmaster wants to bully Drillmaster Feng because she is too young. You¡¯ve already worked out a training n for us, but he just ignored your n and you seem to be dissatisfied with his behavior... Drillmaster Feng, is he trying to squeeze you out?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect a 19-year-old boy to say that she was too young and worried that she would be bullied by Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling faintly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as you think. This kind of training beyond the physical limit has no harm except making you tired. I also experienced this when I just entered the base. As you said, the training can help you break your physical limit. Maybe our team can only have five members to pass the assessment, but after the devil training, we may have ten of us pass the assessment. It will do you no harm.¡±

    The member who spoke first wiped his sweat and said angrily, ¡°Drillmaster Feng, did he threaten you? How can you speak well of him?...¡±

 Chapter 1196 - The Story of Ling and Heng (459)

    <h4>Chapter 1196: The Story of Ling and Heng (459)</h4>

    Did she speak well of Li Nanheng?

    Feng Ling realized that she seemed to be defending Li Nanheng¡¯s image.

    But she was actually protecting them! Did they know Boss Li had heard what they said in the canteen? They had pissed off Boss Li although they hadn¡¯t known that, so this afternoon, she didn¡¯t stop Li Nanheng from torturing them to let Boss Li vent out his anger.

    Anyway, he was the boss of the base and wouldn¡¯t go too far.

    She used to be trained like this by him too, but she wasn¡¯t injured at all in the end. It was not bad for these newbies to experience it early. She was just telling the truth.

    ¡°We are all brothers. He doesn¡¯t bully or threaten me. What are you thinking of? There is only brotherhood in XI Base, not any ss suppressions,¡± Feng Ling said lightly.

    ¡°But Drillmaster, you are a woman. You treat them as brothers but they don¡¯t necessarily treat you as a brother. I think Deputy Drillmaster is bullying you,¡± someone said.

    Another person suddenly said, ¡°Hey, does the deputy drillmaster fell for Drillmaster Feng?¡±

    ¡°Drillmaster Feng is so beautiful. There must be a lot of men who like her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Drillmaster Feng you¡¯ve gotta be careful. Deputy Drillmaster is not suitable for you! He is cruel, grumpy, old, and such a loser!¡±

    Ah Feng happened toe in at this moment. When he heard what they said, he almost burst intoughter. He walked to Feng Ling and cleared his throat, and seeing him, the newbies immediately shut up.

    ¡°Drillmaster Feng, the date for the first assessment of the youth training teams has been decided. These are the key training items. Take a look.¡± Ah Feng handed a document to her.

    Feng Ling took the document and took a look. And Ah Feng suddenly said, ¡°The deputy drillmaster you despised is actually very popr in the base and every member dreams of being trained by him. You should feel lucky, OK?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you talking about that devil-like deputy drillmaster?¡± Someone whispered an objection.

    Ah Feng smiled. ¡°Did any of you faint because of tiredness?¡±

    The newbies thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to break through the physical limit. If you force it, you will suffer muscle strain or other physical damages. Your deputy drillmaster seems to be merciless to you, but does anyone have a muscle strain? Is anyone injured? The training is very scientific and will only do good to you.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you learn about the real identity of this deputy drillmaster, you¡¯ll be scared to death. How dare you be so disrespectful to him? Can¡¯t you see that even Drillmaster Feng didn¡¯t dare disobey him? Since you¡¯re young, you should know your distance. Mind your tongues!¡±

    Being scolded by Ah Feng, the newbies were a bit confused and remained silent, but they couldn¡¯t help feeling worried, wondering the real identity of the deputy drillmaster.

    At this time, Li Nanheng happened toe back and hear the conversation.

    Feng Ling felt it was a pity that these newbies didn¡¯t cherish such a good opportunity. It was rare for Li Nanheng to coach members himself. He was way better than the drillmasters no matter in ability or experience but he was toozy to do that. Except for the sniper team, he seldom trained any members himself.

    Feng Ling said, ¡°Ah Feng is right. When I was a newbie, I was at the same stage as you guys, thinking that I would be exhausted to death on the training ground, butter I found out that the sooner I could surpass my physical limit, the sooner I could tap my potential. I bet you can get very good assessment results and stay in the base if you can stand the training of the deputy drillmaster.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The members were still sitting on the ground in exhaustion and didn¡¯t even have the energy to speak. After a long while, they finally said reluctantly, ¡°All right...¡±

    But a member couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Drillmaster Feng, no matter what, you are our chief drillmaster. How can you just allow him to steal your thunder? What stops you from protesting him? Is it responsibility? Timidity? Or...¡±

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He coughed and it immediately fell silent inside.

    Then Li Nanheng entered the training camp as if he heard nothing. He nced coldly at the members who were sitting on the ground.

    Ah Feng fought back the impulse tough and whispered to Feng Ling. ¡°It¡¯s love.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Except for Boss Li, no one else in the base could make Feng Ling willingly surrender the leading post to him.

    Although Feng Ling had her own ideas, she was trained by Boss Li. As for physical training, Li Nanheng was definitely her master.

    ¡°Why are you still sitting? Haven¡¯t you had enough rest yet? Line up and go back to training in three minutes,¡± Li Nanheng said coldly.

    Hearing his words, these newbies almost trembled. They were so tired that they couldn¡¯t even stand up, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey him, so they just got up and continued to practice with a sad look.

 Chapter 1197 - The Story of Ling and Heng (460)

    <h4>Chapter 1197: The Story of Ling and Heng (460)</h4>

    Although Li Nanheng kept a straight face, he was in a good mood. Thinking of how Feng Ling defended him in front of these brats, he secretly smiled.

    He knew the physical condition of these newbies. Although he just served as their deputy drillmaster temporarily, he still checked their information. All of them were very healthy and could stand the harsh training. Just like an arrow, the more polished it was, the brighter it got. The devil training would only do them good.

    But some of them didn¡¯t understand his good intentions.

    In the evening, the members could finally go back to rest. Tomorrow will be the weekend. Li Nanheng nned to put his job aside and take Feng Ling out for a vacation. However, Wan Ke kept following Feng Ling and asked her if she had the time to have dinner with him this weekend. He said that he was new in Los Angeles, and hoped Feng Ling could show him around.

    And Feng Ling agreed.

    The base hall was close to the ce where the newbie lived. Wan Ke and Feng Ling walked side by side. Although he was only 19 years old, he was almost six feet in height. Walking next to Feng Ling, he didn¡¯t look like a boy at all. On the contrary, Feng Ling who had fair skin and bright eyes looked like a high school student.

    Knowing that Feng Ling took these newbies very seriously, Li Nanheng resisted the urge to throw a tantrum, and at this time, Han Jin and Xiao Xu had something to report to him, so he went to the conference room first.

    When he returned to the base hall, he saw Wan Ke still with Feng Ling, and neither of them seemed to be in a hurry to return to their respective residences.

    The two were sitting on a bench near the base hall. Feng Ling was holding a document and speaking to Wan Ke, and thetter sat next to her, nodding his head while listening carefully and his eyes were almost glued to her.

    Feng Ling treated Wan Ke gently because she thought that as his drillmaster, she should be patient with her trainee in spare time, although she was strict with him on the training ground.

    She didn¡¯t notice that Wan Ke often looked at her with admiration and love. Now she looked at the document in her hand and said patiently, ¡°For every batch of newbies, only one-fifth of them can stay in the end. Many people can¡¯t even pass the basic physical test. If you want to stay on the base, you should train harder. In addition to training on the training field, you can do more bnce training after you return to your dormitory. It won¡¯t take you much time. You can do the exercise before going to bed every day...¡±

    As she was talking, suddenly someone stood in front of her and Wan Ke, blocking the light.

    Feng Ling paused and raised her eyes, only to see Li Nanheng. It was already night and after the lights were blocked by him, she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could sense that he was angry. She nced at Wan Ke, who was sitting close to her, suddenly realized something, and hurriedly moved further from Wan Ke.

    Wan Ke also looked up at this time. When he saw Li Nanheng, he wondered why this deputy drillmaster suddenly popped out from nowhere.

    ¡°Deputy Drillmaster, why haven¡¯t you gone to rest yet?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, he still felt the pressure from Li Nanheng, so he asked him with a smile.

    Feng Ling put the file on herp, and before Li Nanheng said anything, she said, ¡°Wan Ke, go back to sleep. It¡¯s reallyte. If you still have any questions, ask me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wan Ke nodded, took out his cell phone, took a look at the time, and then suddenly said, ¡°Drillmaster Feng, although this is a military base, you are still a girl. It¡¯s cold and you should wear more clothes.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...well, I think I¡¯ve worn enough clothes¡±

    She was wearing thermal underwear, so she was not cold at all.

    However, Wan Ke suddenly took off his jacket and handed it to Feng Ling. ¡°Tomorrow will be the weekend. I heard that we don¡¯t have to train on weekends. Just wear this jacket. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Feng Ling hesitated and didn¡¯t take it. For some reason, she had a bad hunch...

    Sure enough, Li Nanheng¡¯s cold voice immediately sounded. ¡°Oh, this little brother seems to be on very good terms with Drillmaster Feng.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice sounded t, but only Feng Ling could tell the chill in it.

    Wan Ke smiled. ¡°Do you think so? It may be because Drillmaster Feng is really nice, and we are simr in many ways. We have almost the same experience.¡±

    We are simr in many ways, we are simr in many ways, we are simr in many ways...

    Who the f*ck is simr to you in many ways?

    The barrier in Li Naheng¡¯s heart that stopped him from throwing a tantrum finally shattered with a crack.

    The smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s face disappeared and he loosened his neckline and nodded lightly. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Hearing his cold words, Feng Ling clenched the document and looked up at the man standing against the light. Not taking the jacket from Wan Ke, she quickly stood up. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to go to sleep. I¡¯m leaving...¡±

    Li Nanheng pulled Feng Ling over expressionlessly and suddenly pulled her into his arms.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...!!!¡± Before she finished speaking, she was dragged into the man¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 1198 - The Story of Ling and Heng (461)

    <h4>Chapter 1198: The Story of Ling and Heng (461)</h4>

    Being dragged into his arms, Feng Ling tried to keep calm but her ears were already slightly hot.

    Li Nanheng hugged her, let her lean on his chest, and lifted her chin to make her look at him.

    ¡°Now you know our rtionship?¡± Li Nanheng pressed her in his arms and looked at Wan Ke who gaped in shock. ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡±

    Leaning against the man¡¯s chest, Feng Ling could hear his strong heartbeat. She calmed down and looked back at Wan Ke, and when she was about to speak, Wan Ke looked at them in shock. ¡°I...¡±

    After a long while, Wan Ke said in embarrassment, ¡°Deputy Drillmaster, I am still new to the base, so I don¡¯t know much about the base. I just admire Drillmaster Feng, because we had almost the same experience. Although Drillmaster Feng looked cold and unapproachable, I can see that she is actually a very gentle person, so I often ask her some questions about training. I didn¡¯t know...¡±

    He paused and looked very embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered.

    Admire?

    Did Wan Ke think he was a fool?

    If he only admired Feng Ling, why did he always pour water for Feng Ling, get food for Feng Ling in the canteen, and stick to Feng Ling as much as he could?! Now he even dared to ask Feng Ling to wear his jacket. And he said he just admired her? That was a sheer lie!

    ¡°Why did you say sorry to me? Is it because you didn¡¯t expect that she already had a boyfriend who was also at the base, so you had no chance to chase her?¡±

    Wan Ke: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Looking at Li Nanheng¡¯s scary look, Wan Ke who was a smart guy suddenly realized that Li Nanheng¡¯s identity should not be that simple. After all, cold and proud as Drillmaster Feng was, she seemed to be a bit afraid of him, and even Ah Feng was very polite to this deputy drillmaster.

    During the day today, Wan Ke hadn¡¯t paid too much attention to the deputy drillmaster because he was too tired.

    Now although Feng Ling was being held in his arms, she didn¡¯t break free or protest, which showed that their rtionship must be very special. At least, Drillmaster Feng didn¡¯t dislike being hugged by him.

    Drillmaster Feng was beautiful and nice. It was said that she was also very good at martial arts. Such an excellent woman only treated this mysterious deputy drillmaster specially, which showed that the status of the deputy drillmaster was definitely beyond his imagination.

    ¡°Your drillmaster is my girlfriend and she is going to marry me and spend the rest of her life with me, understood?¡± Li Nanheng looked at this boy. ¡°So, keep away from her, OK?¡±

    Wan Ke was sure that Li Nanheng was not a man that he could mess around with, although he hadn¡¯t known his identity, so he immediately said, ¡°OK...¡±

    Satisfied that this boy retreated after being warned by him, Li Nanheng put his jacket on Feng Ling¡¯s shoulders casually. ¡°Then get out of here. I have something to speak to your drillmaster.¡±

    Wan Ke hurriedly put on his jacket and left under Li Nanheng¡¯s cold stare.

    Feng Ling was really pissed off by Li Nanheng¡¯s strong possessiveness, but she didn¡¯t say anything just now because Wan Ke was here.

    After Wan Ke left, she turned her head and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I was just having a talk with him and we were sitting outside. He didn¡¯t do anything to me. Why are you so angry?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known that you would be angry, I would have kissed you in front of him just now.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She knew he could definitely do it.

    Although this man shouldn¡¯t threaten her trainee, it was not bad to make Wan Ke give up. After all, Wan Ke was not a bad kid. She hoped this orphan could have a bright future in this unfair world.

    She knew Wan Ke was trying to please her, but it was understandable. As an orphan, it was not easy for him to enter the base, so he wanted to impress his superiors and take root here. He didn¡¯t have any ill intentions for her.

    If Wan Ke confessed his love for her, she would stay far away from him. It was just because she had known that Wan Ke didn¡¯t fall for her that she was patient with him, hoping him to seize the chance to develop his career in the base.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t¡¯ fall for me, and he is still a child in my eyes.¡± Although being hugged in Li Nanheng¡¯s arms, she did not struggle.

    ¡°If he dares to chase you, do you think he can still stay in the base?¡± Li Nanheng sneered, hugged her more tightly, and kissed her hair. ¡°You should keep a distance from these brats. Although they are younger than you, they are men. How can they have no reaction staying with a beautiful woman like you every day?¡±

    The corner of Feng Ling¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not that popr, OK? I don¡¯t think they have any special feelings for me.¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows, held her head, and kissed her soft hair again, saying coldly, ¡°You just don¡¯t know how attractive you are. I have never made a wrong choice in my life and chasing you is the best choice I have ever made. That kid is smart... otherwise, he may not even have a chance to take the assessment.¡±

 Chapter 1199 - The Story of Ling and Heng (462)

    <h4>Chapter 1199: The Story of Ling and Heng (462)</h4>

    ¡°Fortunately, although he is young and a bit naive, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s tone was still cool and his slender fingers rubbed on Feng Ling¡¯s dry lips. ¡°Otherwise... I might really have to do something impulsive.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°impulsive,¡± Feng Ling suddenly turned her eyes to the lights and monitors outside the base hall and then said in a low voice, ¡°Even if someone wants to do something to me, he will have to get close to me first. They can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    She could understand Li Nanheng¡¯s feelings of being left out in the cold for so many days after returning to the base. Otherwise, she would have pushed him away and ran back into the base hall.

    ¡°Shall we go out tomorrow?¡± Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and did not continue to talk about others. Instead, he held the woman in his arms more tightly. ¡°Their first assessment is scheduled next week, and you are only free this weekend. You really shouldpensate me a bit.¡±

    Feng Ling coughed and she was so shy that she didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands, and she let out a low ¡°um¡± after a long while.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse, Li Nanheng was very pleased. He pressed this little woman against his chest, kissed her on the back of her neck and the cheek, and whispered something dirty to her with a voice that only she could hear. Feng Ling blushed, quickly pushed him away, and hurried into the base hall.

    Although she looked calm, her legs were weak after hearing what the man said. She felt as if there was a fire burning on the top of her head and she was about to fume.

    Ah Feng had juste out of the bathroom and his hands were still dripping with water. Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s distracted look, heughed and joked. ¡°Drillmaster Feng, this is a military base. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Feng Ling went upstairs without saying a word under Ah Feng¡¯s teasing gaze.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    On Saturday morning, there were frequent bursts of gunfire on the shooting range.

    This location was on the furthermost side of the base, so only the members who got up early on the weekend could hear the sound.

    After Feng Ling went backst night, she took a shower and soon fell asleep. This morning, she got up early, went back to the sniper training camp, and practiced shooting for a while with her old sniper rifle. She hadn¡¯t touched a gun for a long time, so she really enjoyed it and came to the shooting range to practice shooting alone.

    K and some other members had a mission today, so they got up early. When they passed by the shooting range, they glimpsed Feng Ling and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Feng Ling looked gant and energetic when she put on the base¡¯s uniform and took a gun but looked quiet and pretty when she took off the uniform. Fortunately, Boss Li had got her. Otherwise, she would probably cause a big fight among the base members who wanted to date her.

    ¡°Oh, she looks so handsome and pretty.¡± Tam stroked his chin and eximed.

    ¡°You think so because you haven¡¯t seen how Feng Ling is like when she is applying a facial mask.¡± Kughed while walking.

    ¡°Applying a facial mask? When?¡± Tam instantly gave him a nce as if he had heard something impossible. ¡°She? She would apply a facial mask? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± K took out the phone from his pocket, opened the photo album, and handed the phone to him. ¡°You see, is it her, right? I saw it with my own eyes in the hospital a few days ago, and she almost killed me because of the photo...¡±

    Tam stared at the phone and looked shocked. ¡°Shit, is the sun rising from the west? I can¡¯t believe Feng Ling will apply a mask...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sprehensible. After all, she is Boss Li¡¯s girlfriend now. Women in love will try their best to look prettier. But I¡¯m afraid that no other woman will get up early in the weekend morning to practice shooting instead of hanging out with her boyfriend.¡±

    The two men whispered sneakily, looking at the phone while looking at Feng Ling.

    Although Feng Ling had noticed them, she didn¡¯t want to stop. Leaving the base for so many years, she almost had no chance to touch a gun, so she simply ignored them. However, as the twoughed and gossiped more and more loudly, she suddenly stopped, pulled the trigger, and nced back at them coldly.

    Being coldly stared at by her, K shivered and quickly put the phone away for fear that she would snatch it and delete the photo, and then ran away with Tam.

    Feng Ling practiced a little longer and suddenly heard footsteps approaching behind her. She was very familiar with Li Nanheng¡¯s footsteps, and without looking back, she knew it was him.

    Li Nanheng usually got up early. Even on weekends, he would get out of bed on time. At such an early time, there weren¡¯t many people in the shooting range, so he came over to have a look when he heard the gunshot.

    He didn¡¯t bother her, leaving her to practice there alone. After watching her fire a dozen or so bullets, he walked over and put his hands on her waist.

    Feng Ling paused but didn¡¯t turn her head back. The man raised his hand to help her adjust the posture of holding the gun. sping her waist with one hand and holding her wrist with the other, he said, ¡°Fire.¡±

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±! The bullet quickly passed through the twelve ovepping targets and hit the red dot in the center, and a wisp of white smoke rose in the air. This shot was perfect without even the slightest error.

    At this moment, Feng Ling felt as if she had returned to many years ago when Li Nanheng used to teach her like this. She felt her blood boil and when she was about to put down the gun and turn her head, the man behind her suddenly held her into his arms and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 1200 - The Story of Ling and Heng (463)

    <h4>Chapter 1200: The Story of Ling and Heng (463)</h4>

    The short gun fell off her hand andnded on the table in front of her, and the man turned her around. In the early morning of the weekend, no morning training slogans and footsteps were heard and no one was around. The man¡¯s kiss was gentle and tender, not as deep and rough as usual.

    Obviously, the scene where she was standing here practicing shooting also recalled his memories that he almost forgot. Nothing could please him more than seeing his little wife grow up right in front of his eyes. He suddenly hugged her tightly and kissed her hard.

    When the woman was kissed to almost copsing weakly to his arms, Li Nanheng smiled and kissed the corner of her mouth again. Then he pinched her chin and gently rubbed her rosy lips with his finger, looking at her deeply. ¡°Drillmaster Feng is off today and is going to apany me out of the base. Let¡¯s find a ce outside the base to know each other more deeply.¡±

    Feng Ling hadpletely surrendered to this man¡¯s offense and nodded shyly.

    Of course, she understood what he meant.

    Li Nanheng was satisfied.

    ¡°Hey, what are you two doing?¡± Han Jin had long heard gunshots here and guessed it must be Feng Ling, so after eating breakfast, he nned to go out of the base for shopping, only to see the two ying lovey-dovey in the shooting range. He teased, ¡°Boss, are you really going to take the lead inpletely changing the atmosphere of the base? Now everyone knows Feng Ling is a girl, how can you just kiss her tantly in the shooting range?¡±

    Li Nanheng saidzily, ¡°tantly? So what?¡±

    Han Jin was a bit frightened by his words. ¡°...¡±

    He took a breath. ¡°Although it¡¯s great that Little Feng Ling is back, don¡¯t forget what Ah Feng said especially now there are still some people... who hope that you two quarrel and Feng Ling leave the base again in a rage, giving up the position of the drillmaster.¡±

    Han Jin turned his eyes to Feng Ling. ¡°Although the position of drillmaster for newbies seems insignificant, there are not a few people wanting this job. Do you know how many people are waiting for you to make mistakes? In terms of ability, they can¡¯t find any faults from you, but the members of Team Three, you know... they have alreadyined privately about your return and often spread gossip about you and Boss. I really don¡¯t understand those people. They act like a bunch of bitches...¡±

    Feng Ling had guessed that the members of Team Three must be very upset about her return, but she hadn¡¯t met them since she came back and she paid very little attention to gossip, so she didn¡¯t know they talked about her behind her back.

    Han Jin said this to remind Feng Ling to be careful, lest she would be too angry after hearing the rumors about her.

    Feng Ling said calmly, ¡°When I was asked toe back as a drillmaster, I really didn¡¯t think I was qualified for that job, but I think I can be a good drillmaster for new members. I don¡¯t care how they talk about me. If they want me to quit, they cane have a duel with me.¡±

    Han Jin raised his eyebrows and smiled when he heard this.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling could be so arrogant and defiant, which was really rare.

    And then Feng Ling said something even more arrogant and defiant. ¡°They may not be able to beat me together. Why should I care about what losers said?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the calm-looking woman and smiled.

    Han Jin told her that in case she would be affected by those rumors.

    But now Feng Ling was no longer who she used to be. She used to be cautious, quiet, low-profile and tried not to offend anyone.

    Now, although she was not high-profile, she was much tougher than before. Now she was more confident and more proficient in getting along with others. She would no longer blindly flinch but confront them bravely.

    If Feng Ling once was a piece of rough jade, she was now a fine jade that had been carved and even emitted light.

    She was no longer the little girl who didn¡¯t know how to get along with others and only trained hard every day with the hope to prove herself in every assessment.

    She was a mature woman who had her own ideas and outlook on life.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what the man was thinking of and only stared at Han Jin. ¡°Drillmaster Han... oh no, Director Han.¡±

    Han Jin had been promoted a long time ago. He used to lead Team One in the base and now was a director of the base.

    Han Jin felt that Feng Ling seemed to have something to say, so he raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

    Feng Ling did want to say something. She still remembered what Han Jin said to Xiao Xu back then, ¡°She is just an orphan. We all know she can¡¯t bepared with the daughter of the Feng family!¡± Although he didn¡¯t mean to insult her by saying that, Feng Ling still couldn¡¯t forget it. After so many years, she still wanted to ask Han Jin why he said that.

    But before she asked him, Li Nanheng had held her into his arms expressionlessly when he found she kept looking at Han Jin. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with him. Let¡¯s go about our business.¡±

    Han Jin looked puzzled. ¡°Your business? What is it?¡±

    Li Nanheng turned and walked away with his arms around Feng Ling, waving his hand at Han Jin without looking back. ¡± Even if I exin to you, you won¡¯t understand it. Go find a girlfriend.¡±

    Han Jin: ¡°?????¡±

 Chapter 1201 - The Story of Ling and Heng (464)

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The Story of Ling and Heng (464)</h4>

    Upstairs in the base hall, Feng Ling had just taken off the ck battle uniform and suddenly heard a short message from her cell phone.

    She picked up her cell phone and saw a screenshot sent from Li Nanheng who said that he had bought movie tickets this afternoon and it was a couple-seat. The theater said he could choose aplimentary doll, so he asked her to pick one.

    Movie?

    Was he going to take her to watch a movie?

    Feng Ling had never watched a movie with him. Although it was tacky in other people¡¯s eyes, she was looking forward to trying it. She felt a bit sweet in her heart and chose a pair of Mickey dolls, asking, [What is a couple-seat? ]

    Only a few secondster, Feng Ling was about to get her jacket, and her phone vibrated again.

    Li Nanheng: [A couple-seat is a pair of seats with no partition in between. Once the light is off, I can do whatever I want to do, including kissing you. Are you scared? ]

    Feng Ling nced at the phone screen and did not reply. Li Nanheng immediately sent another message: [Can I kiss you then? ]

    He said as if she could choose to refuse him.

    Feng Ling¡¯s finger paused on the screen for a while and then replied shyly: [Yes. ]

    On the other side, Li Nanheng smiled when he saw this message.

    It was the weekend, the newbies would also be off and take a rest, so they were all happy.

    When Feng Ling came out of the base, she wore a set of sportswear, including a thin ck hoodie and ck trousers, which made her legs look even longer and slenderer. Her bang was too long and almost covered her eyes and she casually pulled it behind her ears.

    When she walked out of the base, she met a newbie from her team. Seeing her, the boy whistled at her from a distance. Hearing it, Feng Ling hurriedly put her phone back in her pocket and nced at the boy deadpan. Only in front of Li Nanheng, she would be like a little girl.

    Li Nanheng drove out of XI Base and Feng Ling sat in the co-pilot seat. Although they were only going to see a movie, she was very excited.

    ¡°What would you like to eat? Let¡¯s decide it in advance. It¡¯s not easy to find a parking space.¡± Li Nanheng said as he handed Feng Ling a bag of beef jerky. ¡°The theater is far from the base. It takes at least an hour to reach there by car, so grab a bite first.¡±

    Li Nanheng got this beef jerky from a base member who secretly ran out of the base to buy snacks and got caught by Li Nanheng.

    The beef jerky smelled good and Feng Ling picked a piece and tasted it. It was a bit hard but very tasty. She narrowed her eyes and looked out of the car window while chewing it hard. After finishing one piece, she put another in her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. We¡¯re going to have lunch.¡± Li Nanheng smiled.

    ¡°OK.¡± Feng Ling said, put the beef jerky down, and found a bottle of mineral water in the car, and took a sip.

    At this moment, Li Nanheng suddenly said, ¡°I want to drink it too. I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    Feng Ling handed a new bottle to him, but Li Nanheng just nced at her. ¡°I want to share the same bottle with you.¡± After that, he continued to gaze ahead.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She paused, then looked at him hesitantly, unscrewed the mineral water that she had just drunk, and then handed it to his mouth.

    Li Nanheng drank two sips while driving. Although they had kissed many times, she still felt it was too intimate... for them to share the same bottle of water...

    Yes, too intimate.

    Feng Ling would have never dreamed of this a few years ago, falling in love with Boss Li, going to watch a movie with Boss Li, and feeding him water like this.

    Holding the bottle of water, Feng Ling was lost in reverie. Seeing that, Li Nanheng seemed to tease her deliberately, asking her to feed him water from time to time. In less than an hour, he almost drunk up the bottle of water, and Feng Ling felt that she was getting thirsty too. Seeing that the car had reached downtown Los Angeles, she turned to look at the bustling streets outside the window and took a sip of water too.

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    Feng Ling came back from her reverie and then remembered that she still hadn¡¯t told him what she wanted to eat. Delicious food was the key to a sessful date.

    She looked at the variety of restaurants outside the car window and felt a little dazzled. ¡°Anything will do. But the assessment is going to start. If I get a stomachache, it will dy the training, so let¡¯s eat some light food and don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±

    Li Nanheng parked the car in front of a French restaurant and took her to eat French food.

    This was their first formal date. Feng Ling looked like a normal girl in love although she didn¡¯t speak much. Although she blushed from time to time because of Li Nanheng¡¯s words, she felt very sweet in the heart.

    When she was almost full, Feng Ling picked up the milk tea that Li Nanheng had ordered for her and drank a few sips when she suddenly heard the man say, ¡°We¡¯re not going back to the base tonight. Let¡¯s go back tomorrow afternoon. Is there anything else you want to do?¡±

    Hearing what he said, Feng Ling suddenly choked, then put down the cup and coughed.

    Li Nanheng nced at her with a smile. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes seemed to be saying: ¡®Do you think I will let you go back tonight?¡¯

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1202 - The Story of Ling and Heng (465)

    <h4>Chapter 1202: The Story of Ling and Heng (465)</h4>

    Feng Ling went to the bathroom, standing in front of the sink and letting cold water rinse her hands. Remembering her attitude to Li Nanheng just now, she regretted a bit.

    She had known why Li Nanheng took her out of the base today and she had promised to satisfy him, but when he implied what he was going to do just now, she remained silent.

    Although she was shy, she should keep her promise.

    She had made up her mind to respond to his love. Li Nanheng had been waiting for her for so many years, and she really should be more enthusiastic toward him.

    Feng Ling dried her hands, thought for a while, and walked out.

    When she went back to the dining table, Li Nanheng had already paid the bill. She said, ¡°When will the movie begin?¡±

    ¡°There is still an hour and a half.¡± Li Nanheng put her coat on her. ¡°Put it on. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    When Feng Ling followed him out of the restaurant, she suddenly asked, ¡°Is there a supermarket nearby?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we eat or drink something when watching a movie?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. They had just had dinner and she could still eat? But since she had said so, he would not refuse and drove to arge supermarket nearby.

    However, when they entered the supermarket, Li Nanheng pushed the shopping cart to the food section, but Feng Ling went straight to the contraception product section and looked in confusion at the various colorful boxes on the shelves.

    Li Nanheng chose a few snacks for Feng Ling and was about to get a drink. Only then did he notice that she hadn¡¯t followed. He turned to look for her, only to find Feng Ling was standing in the contraception product section with a nk look, holding a box of... condoms in her hand.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s temples pulsed a little and he walked over, took a look at her, and then at the colorful boxes in front of her. Only then did he figure out why she wanted toe to the supermarket.

    Heughed, took out the red box from her hand, and threw it back into the shelf. ¡°This one is not for me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Feng Ling was still reading the description of products on the box, trying to figure out the different types of condoms. Suddenly the box in her hand was taken and she looked up, only to see Li Nanheng¡¯s meaningful expression. She was instantly embarrassed: ¡± I... I don¡¯t know how to choose.¡±

    The cold-faced woman looked so embarrassed, trying her best to please him, respond to him, and get closer and closer to him.

    For a moment, Li Nanheng suddenly regretted it. Why did he bother to buy movie tickets? He should have just taken her directly to a hotel and spend two days with her alone. It was a sheer waste of time to watch a movie and eat French food!

    Li Nanheng put one hand on the shopping cart and picked up a box of condoms with the other. Then he nced at her.

    Feng Ling stared at him with her eyes wide open, trying to remember which type of condom he chose.

    Seeing her expression, the man put back the box and turned to a golden box half a shelf apart. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes followed his hand, but then she found that she couldn¡¯t recognize the product description that was written in the Indiannguage.

    After ¡°choosing¡± for a long time, Li Nanheng finally stopped teasing her, picked up a silver box with Japanese written on it, and threw it into the shopping cart.

    Feng Ling lowered her head and nced at the one he chose.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± At this moment, a tally clerk was passing by. Li Nanheng knew that Feng Ling was shy, so he whispered to her. ¡°The size you just took is too small for me.¡±

    Feng Ling was stunned for a moment, and then her face went all red. She simply turned her eyes away and refused to look at him. The manughed, held the little woman into his arms, and kissed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Next time choose arger size.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you...!¡± Feng Ling angrily turned her head, only to be kissed on the lips.

    There were so many peopleing and going around and Feng Ling nervously looked around. Seeing her so nervous, the man let go of her and kissed her on the tip of her nose. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the checkout.¡±

    Being teased by him, Feng Ling was a bit angry, but he just took her all the way to the checkout.

    After walking out of the supermarket, her face was still hot. Li Nanheng was really annoying! How could he tease her like that?! He looked as if he was going to devour her alive!

    The two arrived at the theater fifteen minutes before the movie began, and found their seat, which was on the second floor and the screen could be seen clearly. There were many young couples around, and they could even hear them making out. Feng Ling was so embarrassed that she hurriedly took out a bag of chips to eat although she was not hungry at all.

    However, after only a few bites, the man beside her took away the bag from her hand...

    And then...

    This Hollywood blockbuster moviested almost two and a half hours. In the first half an hour, she kept hearing the voices of the young couples making out, and in the next two hours, she was pressed on the seat and kissed hard by Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng had just wanted to watch a movie with her, but what this little woman did in the supermarket hadpletely turned him on.

 Chapter 1203 - The Story of Ling and Heng (466)

    <h4>Chapter 1203: The Story of Ling and Heng (466)</h4>

    If he hadn¡¯t had thest trace of reason and known her bottom line, he would have be a wolf and swallowed her right on this couple-seat.

    In the end, he only kissed and hugged her. Feng Ling¡¯s cheeks were hot, her clothes were crumpled and her neck was full of hickeys. They were no better than the impulsive young lovers around.

    After the movie finished, the two of them didn¡¯t know what the whole movie was about. When they walked out, Feng Ling refused to look back at him and walked all the way to the car. After getting into the car, she pulled down the front mirror and checked her neck. When she saw the hickeys on her neck, she nced coldly at the man in the driving seat.

    Li Nanheng smiled softly. ¡°Sorry, I failed to control myself.¡±

    It was in the theater! Feng Ling could imagine what it would be like at night...

    She felt it necessary to buy two high-necked shirts.

    Li Nanheng once asked her what she wanted to do, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. When she was still a kid, she only wanted to live. And now... what she wanted was...

    Probably Li Nanheng.

    Although she didn¡¯t admit it before.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost evening. Are you tired? Let¡¯s go to the hotel, OK?¡± The man nced at her neck as he spoke, deciding not to leave so many hickeys on her neck tonight in case the new members would see that.

    ¡°There is a department store over there. I¡¯m going to buy some things.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t think that Li Nanheng could be merciful to her tonight, so she nned to buy two high-necked clothes in advance.

    Hearing her request, Li Nanheng drove the car over.

    With a clear goal, she went straight to the women¡¯s clothing counter after entering the mall and looked for suitable high-necked clothes. Waiting for her on the first floor, Li Nanheng strolled around the jewelry counter to see if there was any jewelry suitable for her.

    Feng Ling looked cold and noble and didn¡¯t speak much for most of the time, but after all, she was already his little wife. Although he had married her ¡®spirit tablet¡¯ three years ago, she was still alive, so he should give her a real wedding.

    The Li family was well-connected to several internationally renowned designers in France. He nned to customize a set of jewelry for her personality, which would be much better than those mass-produced.

    In his life, except for Feng Ling, Li Nanheng had never been so nice to a person. He just wanted to make up for this little girl who had such a miserable childhood. He just wanted to give her the best things in the world.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯te down and the man walked to the VCA counter and stopped.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After half an hour, Feng Ling had bought some clothes.

    She bought two high-necked shirts, one ck, and one white. It was cold, so she could wear a shirt under the uniform.

    After going downstairs, she saw Li Nanheng standing outside smoking. There were many men who smoked in the base, but only Li Nanheng looked so graceful and handsome when he was smoking.

    She appreciated it for a while, then looked down at the clothes she bought, took a deep breath, and walked towards the man.

    As soon as she walked out, Li Nanheng seemed to feel her gaze and turned his eyes to her.

    Seeing the bag she was holding in her hand, he slightly raised his eyebrows, held a cigarette between his fingers, and put another hand into the pocket of his ck trench coat. When she approached, he took out a blue box and handed it to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Feng Ling took it. She thought that he had bought her some jewelry and wanted to refuse to ept it.

    Before she could say anything, however, the man stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said lightly, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and opened the box.

    There was a watch inside and the dial was a bright starry sky. The watch was not quite dazzling but looked very noble and beautiful because of the bright starry sky in the dial.

    It was not allowed to wear jewelry in the base, which Li Nanheng knew better than her. Even if some young members wore an earring or ne, it would be confiscated. Although Feng Ling was a woman, she also had to abide by the base¡¯s rules.

    But members could wear a watch.

    She was surprised and looked at him, but the man turned to look at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s dark. It looks as if it is going to snow. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°This watch...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Although Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about name brands, she had heard of VCA. She had stayed with Ji Nuan for a long time in Hai City. Although Ji Nuan was low-key, the people around her would use name brand products, so Feng Ling knew this brand.

    She knew how expensive the products of this name brand were and the price of this watch would not be less than 1.5 million dors.

    She knew that Li Nanheng was very rich, but this watch was too expensive...

    ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Li Nanheng held her wrist and dragged her over. When she bumped into his arms, he put his arm around her shoulders and lowered his voice to threaten her. ¡°This is the first gift I bought for you. If you dare to refuse, you¡¯re not going to sleep tonight.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...!!!¡±

    Hearing his words, she hurriedly put the watch and the box in her pocket and dared not to refuse at all.

    Only then did Li Nanheng lead her into the car with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1204 - The Story of Ling and Heng (467)

    <h4>Chapter 1204: The Story of Ling and Heng (467)</h4>

    Back in the car, ncing at Feng Ling in the rearview mirror who was carefully stroking the watch in her pocket, Li Nanheng smiled in satisfaction.

    He adjusted the angle of the rearview mirror and turned his eyes to her. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. What would you like to eat? Should we go back to the hotel first?¡±

    Feng Ling came back from her reverie. ¡°Well, OK.¡±

    Li Nanheng stretched out his hand and rubbed her soft hair. ¡°What were you thinking of?¡±

    Feng Ling was still stunned at this surprise gift.

    She had never taken a gift from others. Members were not allowed to send gifts to each other in the base, so even on festivals or her birthday, she would just have a drink with other members, but no one would give her a gift.

    After she left the base, she made no friends except for Ji Nuan, but thetter didn¡¯t give her any gift.

    So this was the first time she got a gift.

    And the gift was so precious.

    Li Nanheng, the boss of XI Base, had broken the rules of the base for her several times.

    She gently stroked the cold dial in her pocket. When the man stopped the car at a red light and turned to look at her again, she remembered what he had just asked her and answered, ¡°I ate a lot at noon, so I am not hungry. I can skip dinner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s less than five o¡¯clock, and you will be hungry at night.¡±

    ¡°Well, then...¡± Feng Ling thought about it. ¡°Although I had only lived in China for a few months, I was impressed by the food there, especially the hot pot. Can I eat hot pot?¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her and then at the time. He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he suddenly drove the car to the road on the left and stopped in front of arge supermarket. Then he motioned her to get off the car. ¡°This is Los Angeles. It¡¯s not easy to eat authentic hot pot here. Let¡¯s buy some meat rolls, vegetables, and hot pot ingredients and eat hot pot in the hotel, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know that the hot pot could be made at home, and immediately nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Looking at her innocent look, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for lying to her.

    There was a well-known hot pot restaurant nearby, which was run by a Chinese couple, but there would be a long wait for a table, and it would take at least three or four hours before they could go back to the hotel.

    It was getting dark now. Every minute of this night was precious and he didn¡¯t want to waste any.

    He nned to cook and eat hot pot in the hotel room, and when the little woman was replete, he could start to do what he wanted. This night was so precious and must not be wasted elsewhere except the bed.

    He couldpensate her with a hot pot dinner tomorrow afternoon.

    Half an hourter, they finished shopping and returned to the car. Feng Ling didn¡¯t realize that she was actually a foodie. Missing the hot pot so much, she couldn¡¯t wait to get to the hotel.

    After finally reaching the hotel, Feng Ling happily took the meat rolls, vegetables, and the like from the car, with an expectant look on her face.

    Although Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t ¡°wait¡± anymore, he didn¡¯t want to let her down. After returning to the room, he asked the hotel staff to deliver them an induction cooker and a pot and helped her cook the hot pot.

    There was no chili in the hot pot, but because it was too hot, Feng Ling blushed and sweated hard, fanning with her hand and eating happily.

    Seeing that her usual pale lips turned rosy now, Li Nanheng was getting more and more absentminded, and in the end, he simply got up and went to the bathroom.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Feng Ling asked while putting a piece of tofu into her mouth.

    ¡°Take a bath. Enjoy yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of water came from the bathroom that Feng Ling stopped and suddenly remembered that she still had a tough battle to fight tonight.

    Listening to the patter of water from the bathroom, she felt her cheeks turn even hotter. She quickly put down her chopsticks and pondered. Although the suite was big, there was only one bathroom. She was too shy to bathe with Li Nanheng. Listening to the sound from the bathroom, she sat on pins and needles.

    At this time, Li Nanheng walked out of the bathroom. He wore a dark blue bathrobe and water was still dripping from his short hair, and the drops of water rolled down from his chin and all the way into the loose bathrobe. He was about toe over to light a cigarette, only to see that the induction cooker had been turned off and Feng Ling was sitting in a daze.

    The man raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you full?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling said and looked away even if she knew he was wearing a bathrobe.

    ¡°All right. Eating too much at night is not good. If you still want to eat hot pot, I will take you to eat it tomorrow.¡± The man picked up the cigarette case and put it down, looking at her deeply.

    Although he didn¡¯t say or do anything, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t resist his hot gaze, so she quickly stood up. ¡°I... I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±

    Without waiting for Li Nanheng to speak, she quickly got into the bathroom and closed the door.

    Hearing her lock the door from inside, Li Nanheng smiled and casuallybed his water-dripping hair with a hand.

 Chapter 1205 - The Story of Ling and Heng (468)

    <h4>Chapter 1205: The Story of Ling and Heng (468)</h4>

    The sound of water in the bathroom continued. In fact, there was a bathtub in the bathroom, but Feng Ling didn¡¯t use it. When she was washing her hair, what Li Nanheng said in the supermarket today suddenly popped up in her mind: ¡®This box of condoms was too small for me¡¯.

    Although she wanted to respond to him more actively today, she hesitated as she remembered how much pain she had felt the previous two times.

    Li Nanheng was not a gentle person at all and had been much kinder to and more patient with her than to others. Even when she had a high fever, he still didn¡¯t give up torturing her. Thest time in T City, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to sleep. This man was like a beast in bed, and the harder she cried, the fiercer he would be. He was never gentle to her in bed.

    Feng Ling even began to consider whether she should buy some painkillers in advance...

    As she pondered, she finished bathing and she suddenly realized that didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes.

    She didn¡¯t bring in the clothes she bought at the mall today. Looking at the clothes that smelled of hot pot and the white bathrobe and bath towel in the bathroom, she blushed and wrapped herself in the bath towel and then put on the bathrobe before she pushed the door open.

    The bathroom was a little steamy because she took a long bath, but outside the bathroom, it was clean and bright.

    The man was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and lights were zing outside the window. It was snowing. Hearing her walk out, Li Nanheng turned around.

    When their eyes met, Feng Ling suddenly at a loss of words. She opened her mouth and stammered, ¡°I... I¡¯m... I am done.¡±

    The little woman¡¯s cheeks were rosy and her short hair was wet and attached to her cheeks. When he looked at her, she raised her hand and touched her hair nervously. Then she looked at the bathroom, saying, ¡°My clothes are still in the bathroom. Let me take them out.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll ask the hotel staff to have them dry-cleaned.¡± He stopped her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s footsteps stopped and she turned to look at him.

    ¡°Come here.¡± He repeated.

    Feng Ling looked at the man and the snowkes falling outside the French window behind him, hesitated for a moment, and walked over slowly. Seeing it, the man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Am I a terrorist who has dozens of catties of explosives tied to the body? What are you afraid of?¡±

    Feng Ling said in her heart, if you were really a terrorist, I wouldn¡¯t have been so scared. He was the most terrifying when he spoke in a patient and gentle tone.

    But she bit the bullet and walked to him.

    As soon as she walked to the window, he hugged her and when he saw what she was wearing, heughed and stroked her wet hair. ¡°It snowing heavily. I don¡¯t think we can drive back to the base tomorrow morning. You were busy with your work from morning till night and now you can lie in tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of sleepingte.¡± Feng Ling looked away abruptly, not to look at him.

    But the man¡¯s voice rang behind her and at the same time, he hugged her even more tightly from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can get up early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. She stared at the snow outside but suddenly felt warmth in her neck. The man¡¯s kiss had fallen and she immediately turned stiff, at a loss of what to do. The previous two experiences came to her mind. The first time was on the snow mountain when she waspletely stunned and now all she could remember was that it really hurt.

    As for the second time, she was also at a loss and Li Nanheng had the initiative the whole time. She remembered that she was in terrible pain and tiredness at the time and even cried under him in the end. She was dizzy back then and couldn¡¯t remember much.

    At this moment... she stood there with her neck shrinking, trying to hide yet unwilling to resist.

    The man¡¯s kiss moved from the side of her neck to her ears. His originally steady breathing gradually became hot and rapid. The heavy breathing was in her ears as if it was going to explode her nerves and her eardrums trembled.

    He hugged her tightly, not in a hurry to take off her bathrobe, but focused on kissing her.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t wait to throw the woman on the bed. It was a miracle that he could restrain his desire for so long. He actually didn¡¯t want any forey.

    But he knew that Feng Ling¡¯s two previous experiences were not good. He must let her experience how he loved her with sufficient preparation and gave her enough time.

    Under his hot kisses, Feng Ling¡¯s body had softened and she almost copsed into his arms. The man held her and pressed her against the French window. Now in front of her, there was a cold window, through which she could see the heavy snow falling outside, and behind her, it was the man¡¯s sturdy hot chest exposed from the bathrobe. She shivered at this strange experience and kicked. It happened that she kicked the switch of the floormp, and the light dimmed. The neon and snow outside looked gorgeous and the room went dark.

    In the darkness, Li Nanheng hugged her and kept kissing her attentively and her nervousness gradually disappeared. The man turned her body around and she didn¡¯t notice that the bathrobe slipped off her shoulders and got stuck on her arms, making her unable to move her arms. She struggled a bit but the man took this chance to press her on the window and kissed her harder and deeper.

    An air of ambiguity pervaded the air and Feng Ling felt as if her body was burning.

 Chapter 1206 - The Story of Ling and Heng (469)

    <h4>Chapter 1206: The Story of Ling and Heng (469)</h4>

    The room was very quiet, so was the falling snow outside. Nothing would disturb the silence.

    They could hear each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeat. The man held her face and kissed it ardently.

    Feng Ling tried to stabilize her breathing but failed. Under Li Nanheng¡¯s kiss and caress, her breathing grew increasingly rapid.

    She was a tall woman, but Li Nanheng could easily wrap her with his body. He held her in his hot arms, asking for more.

    Feng Ling hadpletely surrendered to him, but this time, he was obviously more patient than the night in T City. At that time, he was drugged and lost his sanity, but now he tried to stay rational.

    He kissed deeper and deeper. He opened her lips and teeth with his tongue and rubbed and entangled thirstily like a man lost in a desert or a person on fire, but the awkward response of Feng Ling was not cool water but boiling oil to him, and he felt as if he was going to be burnt into ashes.

    The bathrobe on her body had fallen to the ground. In the darkness, only the snow and the neon light outside the window brought a little light to the room, but it was dim in the room.

    Both of them were naked, and in the small room, low wheezes and groans gradually rang and the man growled in a low voice.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t notice when she became naked. She slightly trembled in the chill and Li Nanheng¡¯s kiss gradually moved down... from her neck to her corbone... and all the way down...

    Feng Ling gasped in a low voice, her neck leaned back, and she leaned against the window. She felt ashamed and excited because of the moist and hot kiss.

    She blushed. Fortunately, it was dark all around, and the man couldn¡¯t see her red cheeks. She put her hand on the window to support herself, asking carefully, ¡°Are we going to do it here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The man raised his head and asked vaguely, only to see Feng Ling¡¯s watery misty eyes.

    Seeing that, he suddenly froze and all his blood suddenly rushed to his head. Unable to restrain his desire anymore, he kissed violently and rubbed her body against his chest. After a long while, he panted and let go of her but then bowed his head to kiss her again, asking hoarsely, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said... are we going to do it here... shall we go to the bed...¡± Feng Ling¡¯s heart was pounding hard. Being kissed for a long time, Feng Ling was a little dizzy and her voice was hoarse too. ¡°Just at the window?¡±

    Li Nanheng paused. He knew she didn¡¯t want to do it here because she was too shy. Although he wanted to fu*k her not only in front of the window, but also on the sofa, table, kitchen, bathroom, etc., to give her a better experience, he still patiently picked her up and put her on the soft big bed in the bedroom.

    It was all dark in the bedroom. Something inside him roared and was going to rush out of his body, and Li Nanheng felt his blood was boiling at this moment.

    This was Feng Ling... his Feng Ling...

    ¡ª¡ª

    A sleepless night.

    ¡ª¡ª

    He whispered hoarsely in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not... not afraid...¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. Be good. It¡¯s okay... it won¡¯t hurt anymore...¡±

    The night on the snow mountains shed Feng Ling¡¯s mind. The man¡¯s strong and even hard muscles... her own weak legs... The ice and snow outside and the warm tent...

    It was a dream that she had never dared to recall and it suddenly became clear in her mind.

    She remembered that back then, although Li Nanheng had a severe fever and was unconscious, he was calling her name. From the very beginning, who he wanted was always her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    This, this... was too exciting...

    Feng Ling¡¯s mind went nk and she looked at the man over her body and whispered something, and the man suddenly bowed his head and kissed her hard.

    ¡ª¡ª

    She had never seen Li Nanheng like this before, not even on that night when he was drugged in T City.

    His eyes were bloodshot and he was like a beast, staring at her as if looking at his prey...

    There was heavy snow outside the window and it was hot in the room, and the sweat dripping from the man was likeva.

    ...

    A beam of light came into the window and shone on their feet. A pair of slender white legs was between the other pair of long strong legs, and her skin was so fair that it was almost glowing under the light.

    Feng Ling had just been taken into the bathroom, washed, and then stuffed into the quilt by the man. Then hey down hugging her.

    She was so tired that she fell asleep soon, but she could still feel the man hugging her tightly with his chest against her back. And as ifforting her, he was gently patting her waist.

    The man had washed her body for her and she could sleep now.

    However, in such an intimate posture, Feng Ling could feel the hardness of his lower part. Shezily closed her eyes and the man held her more tightly in his arms. Then he started to kiss her ear and neck again, and she had to say helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t... let me sleep...¡±

    The man was in a very good mood. Hearing her words, he smiled, put a kiss on her shoulder, turned her over, and began to kiss her again. Feng Ling frowned and tried to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t, so she had to open her eyes to look at him, but the man still didn¡¯t stop, murmuring vaguely, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t let you sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...???¡±

 Chapter 1207 - The Story of Ling and Heng (470)

    <h4>Chapter 1207: The Story of Ling and Heng (470)</h4>

    She was already so weak that she couldn¡¯t even lift her arms and her whole body was soft.

    He kissed her on the forehead and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Did it hurtst night?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hurt, but your throat may hurt.¡± The man¡¯s heavy breath rang in her ears as if his voice were moist. ¡°You don¡¯t know how loud you cried and it was because of you that we didn¡¯t sleep all night¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how seductive she lookedst night. Under his body, she trembled and panted, sometimes frowning, and sometimes letting out a long moan.

    She closed her eyes and did not move, but her ears had turned red because of his words.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, the man chuckled and whispered to her, ¡°I stopped just now because you were crying too hard, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m really over with you.¡±

    Hearing these words, Feng Ling suddenly opened her eyes and looked in fear at the man who hadn¡¯t been satisfied yet, and when she tried to move away from him, he easily caught her into his arms and she couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    At the same time, Li Nanheng dragged her hand down. ¡°My little brother is still hard. It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    Feng Ling was pissed. After torturing her for a whole night, he was still not satisfied?! She grabbed the pillow to smash him. ¡°You asshole! I want to sleep! If you don¡¯t let me sleep, I¡¯ll shoot you... Umm!¡±

    The man put her hand on the hot, hard part and Feng Ling¡¯s mouth had been gagged by his lips and she couldn¡¯t even let out a single word.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve endured it too long. How many years has it been?¡± The man continued to kiss her deeply and then went down. He seemed to be indulged in this long kiss.

    Although Feng Ling was exhausted, she was turned on again by his hot kiss on her sensitive body, and the atmosphere in the room became ambiguous again.

    Li Nanheng heard Feng Ling whisper aint hoarsely. ¡°How many times will it take to satisfy you... It¡¯s already dawn...¡±

    Her voice was almost trembling, and her whole body shivered violently because of his action under the quilt, and shame overwhelmed her again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At twelve o¡¯clock at noon, Li Nanheng¡¯s cell phone kept ringing, and Li Nanheng frowned impatiently. Two secondster, Feng Ling opened her eyes, sat up, and turned the phone to silent mode. Then she nced at the caller ID and threw the phone back to the bed.

    Feng Ling was wrapped by the soft and fluffy quilt, sleeping soundly.

    She didn¡¯t remember how many times they had sexst night. Li Nanheng nced at the trash can not far away, in which there were several used condoms. This morning, he had two times more with Feng Ling and in the end, she almost fainted...

    Li Nanheng leaned on the head of the bed and touched Feng Ling¡¯s forehead.

    He remembered that it was said that women were fragile creatures and they might even have a fever or faint after a passionate sex. He knew how hard he ¡°tortured¡± herst night, so he was a little worried about her.

    But her body temperature was not high, and he couldn¡¯t help but remember that night on the snow mountain. That was her first time. Did she get sick the next morning at that time?

    But she seemed not affected now and was sleeping soundly as if nothing could bother her even if the sky fell down.

    Seeing her shoulders identally exposed from the quilt because she turned over in her dream, Li Nanheng tucked her into the quilt in case she got a cold.

    Feng Ling instinctively hugged the quilt tightly in her sleep, her face rosy.

    Before dawn, he took her into the bathroom and washed her body for her, but then they had sex two more times. He was afraid that he would be turned on by her again, so he didn¡¯t wash her body for her. Fortunately, he used condoms and it was not too messy on the bed.

    But to make sure Feng Ling could sleepfortably, he gently put his hand into the quilt, touched her waist, and then moved his hand down. Her body was clean and her skin was smooth.

    However, after touching her body for a while, he suddenly squeezed her slender waist, looked at her sleepy face, and kissed on the tip of her nose.

    The phone rang again at this time, but it was only the internalndline by the hotel bed, not his cell phone.

    Li Nanheng picked it up, and the hotel staff¡¯s polite and respectful voice came from the phone. The hotel had made lunch, so they reminded them to eat lunch on time.

    Li Nanheng ordered lunch on the phone and asked them to bring it over. He still remembered that Feng Ling wanted to eat hot pot and she didn¡¯t eat muchst night. Today he would take her to the most authentic hot pot restaurant in Los Angeles, so he didn¡¯t order much food.

    Half an hourter, the phone rang again, and the hotel staff had sent the lunch over.

    Li Nanheng got up, put on his bathrobe, and went to open the door. The hotel staff delivered lunch very quickly, so the food was still hot.

 Chapter 1208 - The Story of Ling and Heng (471)

    <h4>Chapter 1208: The Story of Ling and Heng (471)</h4>

    Feng Ling was so tired that she did not wake up until 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    The curtains were closely drawn. Although there were all floor-to-ceiling windows in the room, no light could enter the room.

    She got up. Because the curtains were drawn, it was dark in the room. She found her cell phone and took a look at the time. It was already afternoon.

    In the darkness, the phone screen was a bit dazzling and Feng Ling squinted.

    What the man did to her on this bed came into her mind and she froze for a long while.

    In fact, Li Nanheng had tried his best to be gentle to her. At least at the beginning, he would pay attention to whether she wasfortable and asionally asked her if it hurt. Although she could not answer at all, at least he was much gentler than before.

    But things gradually got out of control!

    It seemed that after she was crying under him and said something to him in a trembling voice, the man went mad and tried various positions with her on the bed.

    He didn¡¯t stop until several hourster...

    Then she... couldn¡¯t even close her legs.

    She remembered that the man whispered a lot of dirty words to her while she was groggy and even made her say something shameful to him.

    When she fell asleep again in the morning, she felt that Li Nanheng seemed to take her to bath again and then slept hugging her.

    A bathrobe was put neatly by the bed. It must be a new bathrobe that Li Nanheng asked the room service staff to deliver.

    She only nced at it and didn¡¯t wear it. Instead, she picked up another piece of clothing next to it. It was the shirt that Li Nanheng wore yesterday, on which there seemed to still be the faint refreshing smell of Li Nanheng.

    Before she got out of bed, the phone rang suddenly. She took a look and it was a message from Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng: [Awake? ]

    Feng Ling was startled. There was no camera or another person in this room. How did he know that she was awake? Was it a coincidence or he guessed that she was awake?

    Then the man¡¯s message came again. [If you don¡¯t want to get up, just continue to sleep. The roads are blocked by heavy snow and we can¡¯t return to the base today. I will call the Transportation Bureau and ask them to clean the road before tomorrow morning and then we can go back tomorrow morning. ]

    Reading the message, Feng Ling hurriedly got out of bed. However, as soon as her feet touched the floor, her legs went weak and she stumbled and sat back on the bed. After a long while, she could finally stand up and walk to the window. She pulled the curtains open with a swish, and then her eyes were dazzled by the bright light outside when she opened it. She narrowed her eyes, only to find that the world outside had been covered by snow. Although it was a bustling urban street, there was heavy snow on top of all the buildings that couldn¡¯t be cleaned by snowplows. The snow on the ground had already been cleared, ck and white asphalt roads were vaguely visible, and snow was piled up on both sides of the road.

    It was indeed possible that the suburban roads were blocked by the snow. After all, XI Base was in the suburbs far away from the downtown area of Los Angeles. No one else would go there, so it was possible the snow on the road to XI Base hadn¡¯t been cleared.

    Feng Ling thought that if she got up early tomorrow and drove back quickly, she might be able to get back to the base before morning training.

    The phone thrown on the bed vibrated again. It was the weather forecast, informing people that there would be another heavy snowfall this afternoon. After reading it, she nced at the message that Li Nanheng had just sent and replied. [Yes. ]

    After about two or three minutes, he replied, [I¡¯ll go back in a while. You can continue to sleep if you¡¯re tired. Remember to take a shower when you get up. I didn¡¯t wash your body for you. I guess you must be ufortable now.]

    How could she be ufortable?

    Li Nanheng was a neat freak and this morning he had taken her to the bathroom and washed her body at least twice, and then had sex with her twice more, but in thest two times, the sex was not as violent asst night.

    So her body was very clean.

    There were no traces on her body.

    But she felt embarrassed to talk about this with the man in broad daylight...

    Feng Ling avoided answering his question but replied. [OK.]

    But no matter how clean she was, she still wanted to take a shower. She was so tired that she only had the strength to sit in the bathtub and take a bath.

    While she was rxing in the bathtub full of hot water, she got another message from Li Nanheng. [The lunch that I ordered is on the table and should be cold now. Don¡¯t eat it if you¡¯re not hungry. I promised you to treat you to a hot pot meal, so I will buy the hot pot ingredients from the most famous hot pot restaurant here and bring them back so that you don¡¯t need toe out in the afternoon. Take a rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.]

    She was just wondering why he wasn¡¯t tired or sleepy after the turbulent sex ofst night. Why did he still go out in such snowy weather?

    She didn¡¯t expect that he went to buy hot pot ingredients for her.

    She smiled and replied, [Okay. ]

    Then she put the phone down and continued to enjoy the hot water bath with half-squinted eyes. It was sofortable that she almost fell asleep. At this time, she heard the phone vibrate again. She took a look at the screen, only to see a message from a strange phone number. [Come down,e to the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot. ]

 Chapter 1209 - The Story of Ling and Heng (472)

    <h4>Chapter 1209: The Story of Ling and Heng (472)</h4>

    Seeing this message, Feng Ling propped up her wet head with one hand and looked at these words with doubt and surprise.

    Who was this person?

    How did he know that she was in this hotel now? Did he follow them? Or was he working in the hotel? Or...

    Just when she was thinking about whether she should ask Li Nanheng about it, that person sent another message. [It¡¯s me. Can¡¯t you guess who I am? Come down. I have something for you. ]

    Feng Ling held her cell phone and thought for a while. Perhaps it was a friend of hers in Boston. She remembered that many people had said that they woulde to Los Angeles to visit her. Maybe this friend changed his phone number.

    But who could it be?

    Although Feng Ling was suspicious, she was confident in her martial skill, and nobody could easily hurt her, so she thought she had nothing to fear. She got up from the bathtub and saw there was a set of new clothes on the sofa, which should be bought by Li Nanheng for her before he went out. After all, her clothes had been torn.

    She got dressed and went straight to the underground parking lot of the hotel. Of course, she had a gun in her pocket. She was always vignt.

    However, after she appeared in the underground parking lot, she didn¡¯t see anyone here. There were only cars in the parking lot.

    She nced at the message on the phone again. Seeing no one here, she had a bad hunch, and just when she was about to leave, a figure suddenly jumped out from a corner with a strong smell of alcohol. At the moment the man jumped out, Feng Ling turned around and punched him, but the man suddenly bent down and hugged her legs. ¡°Honey... Honey.. .don¡¯t leave me... ahhh... Honey... I know I was wrong...¡±

    Feng Ling turned her head in shock, only to see that a bald man who was almost forty years old was holding her legs and crying, calling her ¡®Honey¡¯! She was so disgusted and shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? Let go!¡±

    ¡°Honey... I know I was wrong, Honey... I will never hire hookers again... please...e home... Honey...¡±

    Usually when Li Nanheng teased her and called her ¡®my little wife,¡¯ Feng Ling would put on an unhappy look but she felt sweet in her heart.

    But being called ¡®Honey¡¯ by a strange drunkard, Feng Ling only felt disgusted. Having no time to think why this drunkard happened to pop up here, she kept kicking him hard.

    However, being kicked away by her, the man staggered to get up and hugged her leg firmly again. ¡°Honey... Honey, don¡¯t go...¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Feng Ling was very angry, turned around, and kicked the man over again. With thest trace of reason, she told herself not to kill innocent people. Then she fought back the disgust and anger and took her phone to check the text message again.

    She didn¡¯t meet any acquaintances but a drunken man that she had never seen.

    At this time, the drunkard suddenly yelled ¡°Ah,¡± which temporarily attracted her attention. Feng Ling turned around and saw him stagger up from the ground and then ran up to her while shouting ¡®Honey¡¯ with a smile.

    Feng Ling drew back with disgust. There were too many cars here, so she simply walked to an empty ce, holding the phone in her hand and feeling more suspicious and wary.

    ¡°Honey, forgive me¡ª¡±

    The drunkard was still standing in front of her yelling and crying at her, making her feel upset.

    At this moment, Feng Ling suddenly heard a car driving in from the left. It was Li Nanheng¡¯s ck Hummer. She was relieved to see him back and hurriedly walked up to the car.

    Suddenly, behind her, there was a burst of bright light on the right passage!

    Feng Ling saw the headlights of the ck Hummer were suddenly turned on as if warning her of danger. She turned around, only to see a dpidated silver SUV dashed at her with an unbelievable speed.

    Not expecting this, Feng Ling froze. When she realized what happened and was about to jump away, she heard Li Nanheng¡¯s voice in the ck Hummer: ¡°Back! ¡±

    She immediately jumped back, but it was still toote, and the car had almost hit her.

    In a pinch, the two strong lights crossed, and then there was a loud bang. Feng Ling was shaken to the ground by the huge impact. She felt her heart missed a beat and she turned her eyes to the two cars that had collided with each other. Although the SUV was very old, it seemed to have been reinforced and modified, and the front of Li Nanheng¡¯s car had severely deformed.

    Ignoring the pain in her knees, she immediately got up and rushed to the Hummer. However, as soon as she reached the car, she saw Li Nanheng stretched out his arm from the airbag that had just popped out and punctured the airbag with a dagger.

    Then, he reversed the car. The wheels quickly turned and hit the other car again. With a bang, he mmed the SUV one meter away.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The headlights of the two cars had both been destroyed.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The front of the car waspletely ruined.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± The windshield was also broken into g.

    The person in the SUV was obviously not as strong as Li Nanheng. Under such a violent impact, he had already lost the strength to do anything and was stuck between the steering wheel and the driving seat, unable to escape!

 Chapter 1210 - The Story of Ling and Heng (473)

    <h4>Chapter 1210: The Story of Ling and Heng (473)</h4>

    Feng Ling knew that she just had a narrow escape, but she didn¡¯t know how anxious Li Nanheng was when he saw that scene. She only saw Li Nanheng hit that car like crazy.

    There was no airbag in his car now.

    She shouted at him, ¡°Stop, Li Nanheng, stop!¡±

    But Li Nanheng hit that car several more times, denting the front of the SUV that had been reinforced. He kept hitting that car precisely and harshly.

    The ck Hummer finally stopped, and Feng Ling rushed to the door of the car. Li Nanheng walked out of the severely deformed car door, grabbed Feng Ling over, panted, held her into his arms, and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, are you crazy...¡± Feng Ling clutched the clothes on his waist. Thinking of the scene just now, her eyes were a little red. ¡°The airbag in your car is gone. You will be injured! Do you think you are made of iron...¡±

    Li Nanheng hugged her tightly as if to make sure she was still in his arms. After a while, his breathing subsided gradually and he kissed gently on the side of her neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest in the room? Why did youe out? You are usually vignt. What happened just now?¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to tell him about the text message, and then she remembered that drunkard. She turned her eyes, only to see that the drunkard was quietly moving out from the back of a row of cars.

    Her hand suddenly touched the blood on the back of Li Nanheng¡¯s hand. He must have injured himself when he was cutting the airbag. She took a deep breath, took out a gun from her waist, and shot the leg of that drunkard.

    If it weren¡¯t for the rule of the base that no member shall kill any civilian and she wanted to know who made this drunkard do this, she would have shot him in the head.

    He was obviously in the same group as the man in the car who looked more dead than alive!

    Being shot in the ankle, the drunkard fell to the ground with a painful scream. He dragged his injured leg and was struggling to crawl outwards. Feng Ling shot the sign in front of him, which fell and blocked his way.

    She turned her eyes to the SUV and saw a middle-aged man she had never seen sitting on the driving seat who was bleeding and looked like he was dying.

    Li Nanheng just wanted to kill him just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Feng Ling said as she withdrew her gaze, looked down at Li Nanheng¡¯s still bleeding hand, and then looked at him up and down. ¡°Do you have another injury besides the hand?¡±

    The man¡¯s face turned pale. Obviously, he was injured by the impact force just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The man said hoarsely and clenched her hand. No matter how seriously he was injured, it was more important that she was unharmed.

    There was arge hospital nearby. After calling 911, the police and doctors arrived immediately.

    This was an obvious act of murder and they could just turn to the police for help. The surveince camera in the underground parking lot could clearly show what had happened and the police would investigate the truth of the whole matter.

    When the man in the SUV was taken out, he was covered in blood and didn¡¯t move at all. Thinking of the scene where Li Nanheng kept hitting the SUV and his eyes turned bloodshot, she clenched his wrist hard and the man held her hand.

    The drunkard who fell to the ground was also taken away by the police. Due to her and Li Nanheng¡¯s identity and rtionship, the police didn¡¯t take them to the police station for investigation and just told them they would call them when needed.

    The doctor followed them into the hotel room and gave them an examination.

    In addition to the more than ten centimeters long cut on Li Nanheng¡¯s arm, there were also some small cuts and scratches on his forehead and back of the hand. At that time, the force of the impact was too strong, so the car windows were broken and the broken ss jumped into his flesh. Although Li Nanheng was very strong, he was still a human. He also had a slight concussion, but it was not particrly serious. He just needed to rest for a few days.

    The doctor carefully took out the ss fragments in his flesh, applied medicine on his wounds, and left some gauze and some anti-inmmatory drugs. After making sure that Li Nanheng had no other serious problems, he left.

    After the doctor left, Feng Ling washed the towel that had just been stained red with blood and wiped Li Nanheng¡¯s face with it.

    When wiping his face, she carefully avoided the wounds on his forehead. Looking at the wounds on his body and then thinking of the scene when he hit the car like crazy, she felt a pain in her heart. She seemed to have felt this feeling before.

    Yes, she had this feeling the day when she heard that Li Nanheng was married. Her heart was so painful that it almost went numb, but she didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry in pain.

    Feng Ling was still wiping his face, and when it reached his neck, Li Nanheng suddenly raised his hand and held her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Feng Ling ordered in a low voice.

    Li Nanheng grunted, closed his eyes, and put his head on the pillow, but still held her hand, and he even crossed his fingers with hers.

    But Feng Ling was still frightened and could not calm down. She was thinking what Li Nanheng was thinking back then! Was he too angry or too scared? Why did he suddenly go crazy? It was because of her. She knew it.

    It was just because she knew that she was shocked.

 Chapter 1211 - The Story of Ling and Heng (474)

    <h4>Chapter 1211: The Story of Ling and Heng (474)</h4>

    She only knew that Li Nanheng liked her, or even loved her, but she didn¡¯t know that he actually loved her so much.

    After wiping his body for him, she looked at the expressionless man and remembered that the doctor said that he had a slight concussion.

    She could see that he had some headache, although he looked deadpan.

    After examining his wounds, she put the towel aside, carefully helped him to sit up, and then put his head on her thigh.

    Li Nanheng was about to get up, but she stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    She was a bit angry for his almost suicidal behavior, so she said to him in amanding tone as if he was really her assistant drillmaster.

    Li Nanheng sighed and took a look at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Feng Ling put her hand on his head gently. She was slowly massaging his temple and head, trying to relieve his headache.

    Li Nanheng closed his eyesfortably, turned his head slightly, and leaned against her lower abdomen. Since he couldn¡¯t refuse it, he would just enjoy it.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Feng Ling was afraid of hurting him and asked in a low voice, ncing at his hand wrapped in a white gauze.

    But the man suddenly lifted the injured hand and pulled her head down. Afraid of hurting him, she didn¡¯t struggle, and the moment her head was pulled down, he kissed her on the lips.

    After the kiss, he let go of her, and Feng Ling stiffened for a while and continued to massage him, gnashing his teeth and warning him, ¡°Don¡¯t move anymore! I know you have a headache!¡±

    She remembered she once had a slight concussion in a mission. Although she recovered in a few days, she had a headache and nausea every day for the first few days and didn¡¯t want to move at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. Why are you so nervous?¡± Satisfied, Li Nanheng no longer moved, resting his head on herp, looking up at her. ¡°Tell me, what happened just now?¡±

    Feng Ling took out her cell phone and showed it to him. ¡°I got this message from a strange phone number. I thought it was a new number of one of my friends, but I was still suspicious. However, the person behind arranged a drunkard to distract me, which worked and I didn¡¯t pay attention to that SUV.¡±

    Indeed, if Feng Ling was vignt enough, with her own agility, she could avoid it by herself.

    But she was distracted by that drunkard. No matter how fast her reaction speed was, she couldn¡¯t be as fast as a car. If it weren¡¯t for Li Nanheng, she would have been knocked flying and probably been killed.

    Being massaged by her, Li Nanheng felt veryfortable. He closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Have you ever offended anyone outside the base?¡±

    ¡°No, you know me. I never cause trouble and don¡¯t talk much to strangers. How is it possible for me to offend anyone? I¡¯m only on bad terms with the members of Team Three, but I don¡¯t think they will do this to me.¡±

    Li Nanheng was silent for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Feng Ling, who was still earnestly massaging him.

    If she didn¡¯t offend anyone, then it must be that her existence threatened someone or their interests.

    She even handed over all his bank cards to him and barely left the base. How could she have a dispute of interest with anyone? The only one that could be threatened by her existence was Feng Mingzhu no matter in inheritance rights or love affair.

    Although Li Nanheng was only guessing, considering what Feng Mingzhu had done, this possibility was not low, especially given that what Feng Mingzhu did had been exposed, she was very likely to go to extremes.

    He raised his other uninjured hand and touched Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, no more massage.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t stop but continued to massage him, trying to make him morefortable.

    The man smiled. ¡°Are you moved by me? I thought your heart was made of iron and you didn¡¯t know how much I cared about you.¡±

    Feng Ling felt a bit embarrassed, massaging his head and turning her eyes out of the window. At the same time, she said in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about? If my heart is made of iron, I wouldn¡¯t havee out of the base with you, OK?¡±

    Li Nanheng burst intoughter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had no strength now, he would have stood up and pressed her under him, kissed her, hugged her, and... had sex with her a few more times.

    After massaging for a while longer, Feng Ling thought that the man was asleep but suddenly heard him say, ¡°Today is just the beginning. The person behind seems to know you well and even knows that you are in this hotel now. You¡¯re probably being shadowed. Don¡¯te out again when you return to the base tomorrow. Pay more attention to the people around you. As for the people outside, beware of Feng Mingzhu.¡±

    Hearing the name ¡®Feng Mingzhu,¡¯ Feng Ling did not stop. She also suspected her, but she was not sure. If it was Feng Mingzhu, what was her motive? Was it just because of Li Nanheng? Or was there something deeper?

    Looking at the man who was pillowing herp and enjoying her massage with his eyes closed, she slowly pursed her lips.

    She had a feeling that Li Nanheng knew something. Just like when she was disguised as a man, he should have known it a long time ago but didn¡¯t expose it.

    It seemed that nothing could escape his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can easily hurt me even if they hit below the belt,¡± Feng Ling said softly.

 Chapter 1212 - The Story of Ling and Heng (475)The Story of Ling and Heng (475)

    <h4>Chapter 1212: The Story of Ling and Heng (475)</h4>

    The man sneered and mocked, ¡°Who was almost killed in the parking lot just now?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...It was just an ident. I was careless at that time, and I will definitely be a hundred times more careful. Nothing will happen again.¡±

    Li Nanheng believed what she said. As long as Feng Ling was really aware of the danger and remained vignt at all times, no one could get close to her and hurt her.

    The man smiled. ¡°So I should be grateful for yourck of vignce, which gave me a chance to y ¡®the hero rescues a beauty¡¯?¡±

    Feng Ling remained expressionless. ¡°I am the hero.¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then what am I?¡±

    She looked at the man¡¯s pale yet handsome face resting on herp, touched his face, and lifted his chin with a finger. ¡°You are the beauty.¡±

    Suddenly being teased by her, the man couldn¡¯t help but get up to kiss her. But before he could move, Feng Ling pressed his head with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Heughed. ¡°The little hero, the hot pot ingredients are still in my car. Are you hungry?¡±

    She was almost scared to death by the crash and was not in a mood to eat.

    Feng Ling said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. It doesn¡¯t matter for me to skip one or two meals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± the man said and stared at her.

    Feng Ling immediately understood his hint because of the way he looked at her.

    She was bullied by him for so longst night and they had sex twice this morning, and he was still hungry?

    She didn¡¯t speak but red at him, then put his head gently and slowly back on the pillow and got up to take an orange from the tea-table. She peeled the orange and stuffed the orange petals into his mouth. ¡°If you are hungry, eat some fruit.¡±

    Orange was Li Nanheng¡¯s least favorite fruit. After Feng Ling suddenly stuffed orange into his mouth, his face puckered but he still reluctantly swallowed it. Looking at Feng Ling eating oranges happily, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the orange is sour? Are you pregnant?¡±

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him but subconsciously nced at the used condoms in the trash can because of his words. After eating the orange, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not sour. You think it sour because you hate to eat an orange. It is actually sweet.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The many there without moving because of the headache, asking in a low voice, ¡°How sweet is it?¡±

    Feng Ling walked over to tuck him in the quilt, but the man suddenly raised his hand and pressed her head down again. ¡°Come on, let me try it.¡±

    Just when he almost kissed her again, Feng Ling hurriedly pressed the man¡¯s head down but did it gently so as not to cause any difort to him. Then she looked carefully at him and found that his face was no longer as pale as just now.

    Fortunately, the injury was not serious. Otherwise, Feng Ling would not be in the mood to joke with him.

    After a few minutes, thendline in the room rang. Feng Ling answered the phone and the call was from the police who asked if she had offended anyone or had any clue. Feng Ling briefly told them about the text message she received and the strange phone number that sent the text message, and then hung up.

    The callsted for about ten minutes, and when she looked back, she saw Li Nanheng had closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep.

    The doctor did say that he should have more sleep, and he almost didn¡¯t sleep sincest night. It was good that he could sleep for a while.

    She was about to walk out of the bedroom when the man suddenly said, ¡°Just stay here. Don¡¯t go out. We will return to the base tomorrow morning when the snow on the road is cleared. It will not dy the training schedule for the new members.¡±

    ¡°OK,¡± Feng Ling replied. In fact, she was more worried about Li Nanheng and she could ask Han Jin to take care of the newbies for a day or two.

    However, Li Nanheng¡¯s injury was not serious, so she didn¡¯t want to bother Han Jin. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll grab a bite. Just sleep.¡±

    Being taken care of by Feng Ling, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak anymore but slightly curled his lips. Obviously, he was in a good mood.

    Feng Ling stood in front of the French window, looking at the snow scene outside.

    ording to the police, the drunkard did drink alcohol, so the police could only interrogate him when he sobered up. The other person who drove in the car had been lying dying in the ER and hadn¡¯t woken up.

    However, they had found out the identity of the driver. He was a taxi driver in Los Angeles who owed a big gambling debt of more than one million dors. His wife had left him with their children. But three days ago, two million dors suddenly were remitted into his ount from a mysterious anonymous ount.

    Although the police had the right to check bank ounts, the ounts of VVIP levels were not included. And that ount happened to be a VVIP ount, so even the bank couldn¡¯t get the information on that ount.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t think of anyone who wanted to kill her. Except for the terrorists and gangsters that she fought against in the previous missions, she didn¡¯t seem to have any enemy.

    But if the one behind was a terrorist or a gangster, he wouldn¡¯t have used such a way. Those people wouldn¡¯t have worked out such an borate n to kill her.

    And the VVIP-leveled ount...

    She picked up her phone, opened the album, looked at the picture of the jade ring and jade pendant, and pondered.

 Chapter 1213 - The Story of Ling and Heng (476)

    <h4>Chapter 1213: The Story of Ling and Heng (476)</h4>

    It was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Although they didn¡¯t intend to inform the base of this matter, the base had heard it from the police. Ah Feng called to ask if they needed any help and if Feng Ling was all right. After making sure that both of them were fine, he told them that the base would try its best to help her if she needed and hung up the phone.

    If the one behind was really Feng Mingzhu, it would be fine to hand it over to the base.

    But Feng Mingzhu was the daughter of the Feng family, and Feng Ling was the Feng family¡¯s... in short, it was not the time yet.

    Li Nanheng held up the hand bandaged with gauze and restedfortably on Feng Ling¡¯sp again.

    ¡°If you are tired, close your eyes and sleep for a while.¡± Feng Ling was still massaging his head, temple, and around his eyes with her fingers, trying to relieve his headache.

    At this moment, the hotel staff knocked on the door and brought some ingredients that Feng Ling asked them to help buy, as well as some cooked food the hotel prepared.

    Feng Ling opened the door, thanked him, and took the ingredients into the small kitchen in the suite.

    Although the kitchen was not big, it was well-equipped. In the two years in Boston, she had learned how to cook.

    She washed and cut the fresh ingredients and used a pot to boil medicated chicken soup, which she learned from Xiaoba when she was in Hai City. Then she cut some diced beef and made two simple side dishes with eggs, greens, and other ingredients. After that, she got some rice from the hotel and cooked rice.

    She helped Li Nanheng sit on the bed, ced his injured hand on the table next to the bed, and the other hand on herp, and then she used a spoon to feed him bite by bite.

    But she was also hungry, so while feeding him, she would asionally take a few bites. Although she prepared herself a pair of chopsticks, she identally used his spoon sometimes. Every time she used his spoon, she saw Li Nanheng smiling at her happily.

    She didn¡¯t have time to be shy. After all, they had sex, and more than once. They were already intimate enough to share a spoon, so she continued to feed him deadpan.

    But all this reminded her of the scenes when she was injured in front of him. In those times, Li Nanheng would guard her and take care of her just like what she did to him now. This cold and unkind man in others¡¯ eyes had given all his enthusiasm and patience to her.

    However, back then, she did not respond to him at all, thinking that her identity was a man and she shouldn¡¯t ept his love.

    But in the end, she unconsciously surrendered to his love step by step.

    Being fed by her, Li Nanheng suddenly hugged her into his arms, letting her continue to feed him.

    ¡°I think I used to take things too simply.¡± Feng Ling held the bowl and let him hold her into his arms. Slowly feeding him soup, she said hesitatingly, ¡°I was too selfish.¡±

    She slightly clenched the spoon. ¡°There is something I have to face, even if I don¡¯t want to. Destiny doesn¡¯t allow me to turn a blind eye to it...¡±

    Her words were ambiguous, and most people might not be able to understand what she meant.

    But Li Nanheng understood.

    She was talking about her family, the Feng family, and she was considering whether to bravely face the truth.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I would like those... my world is small and I can¡¯t ept so manyplicated people and things...¡±

    Before she finished her words, Li Nanheng suddenly pressed her heavily into his arms.

    ¡°Hey, slow down. The soup almost spilled.¡± Feng Ling quickly steadied her hand and found that a drop of soup spilled to her hand. She hurriedly broke free from his arms and wiped the edge of the bowl. When she looked at him again, she found that Li Nanheng was still smiling and had no intention of talking about the Feng family with her. Staring at him and thinking of how the man ¡°tortured¡± her in bedst night, she didn¡¯t know whether she loved or hated him. Troubled with the issue of the Feng family, she suddenly bit his chin.

    The man didn¡¯t struggle. When she bit harder and harder, the man raised his uninjured hand to hold her head and lowered his head and rubbed her lips back and forth patiently and gently, trying to open her lips with the tip of his tongue. Feng Ling was reluctant to open her mouth, but in the end, she surrendered and let the man bite her soft lips, kissing her deeper and deeper.

    From the kiss, Feng Ling could feel the gentleness and pity of the man. He seemed to know something but didn¡¯t tell her because he knew she didn¡¯t want to know.

    Being kissed by him again, she put the bowl in her hand on the table lest the soup would spill. The man held her chin and kissed her for a little longer.

    Suddenly Feng Ling found that she was already sitting on hisp, hugging his neck and actively responded to his kiss. Although her response was jerky, their bodies were tightly attached and she could feel his lower part had already...

    ¡°You¡¯re still injured...¡±

    She blushed and panted hard, trying to calm down.

 Chapter 1214 - The Story of Ling and Heng (477)

    <h4>Chapter 1214: The Story of Ling and Heng (477)</h4>

    ¡°I was injured on the hand and head, not here.¡± As the man spoke, he pressed her with his uninjured hand, even swinging his hips.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...

    She tried to get down from the man but was held by the man.

    ¡°I know you are tired. I won¡¯t force you. I just want to hug you.¡± Li Nanheng just wanted to hug the poor five-year-old girl in the jungle. He hugged her, rubbed her fair cheek with the tip of his nose veryfortably, and kissed her little dimple.

    There was a little dimple at one corner of Feng Ling¡¯s mouth. As long as she smiled, the dimple could be seen, adding a touch of naughtiness to her face that was usually deadpan.

    ¡°Your skin is so good. Don¡¯t use those skincare products. Your skin is smooth and tender enough. I can see that you don¡¯t like to use those things yourself.¡±

    ¡°...Really?¡±

    ¡°Beauty lies in the heart. I love your face, and I¡¯ll still love your face in ten, twenty, or thirty years. You¡¯ll still be my beloved woman then. That¡¯s just because you¡¯re not someone else but Feng Ling.¡± The man gently kissed her dimple, whispering, ¡°So whether you are at the base or somewhere else, you will always be you and will not change. And I will always stand in front of you and will never leave. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything, and don¡¯t entertain foolish ideas.¡±

    Feng Ling was a little moved and nodded seriously. ¡°OK¡±.

    ¡ª¡ª

    They did not return to the base in the evening. Even if they did, it would be tomorrow morning.

    At midnight, Li Nanheng seemed to have a slight fever. Feng Ling heard from Xiao Xu that Boss Li rarely got sick and his physique was very good, but after he fell into the iceke at Rogers Pass and then had a fever for a few days and nights, he would easily have a fever.

    Especially the previous few times when Boss Li was injured and hospitalized, he had been having a high fever.

    Feng Ling borrowed a thermometer from the hotel and took his temperature. It was 37 degrees celsius.

    He didn¡¯t have a high fever, but maybe because his wrist was injured when the airbag was punctured, his body temperature was a bit high.

    Although he didn¡¯t have a high fever, Li Nanheng was breathing heavily when he was asleep and seemed a bit ufortable.

    He woke up soon and said that he was a little thirsty. Feng Ling hurried to pour him water. The water was freshly boiled by her. The water was so hot that she kept touching her ear while holding the cup to him.

    She stood by the bed and blew the water to cool it. Seeing that, Li Nanheng frowned, fearing that she would be scalded, he sat up with difficulty.

    Feng Ling knelt on one knee by the bed and fed the water to him. Li Nanheng paused but didn¡¯t say anything in the end and drank the whole cup of water.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡± Feng Ling drew out a tissue to wipe the water leaking from the corner of his mouth. Li Nanheng¡¯s lips were not as pale as just now after being moisturized.

    ¡°No, thanks.¡± The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, apparently unaware that he was running a fever. ¡°Go to bed early. I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes and continued to sleep.

    Feng Ling put her slightly cold hand on his forehead. The man closed his eyes and was half asleep, but feeling the coolness in her hand, he leanedfortably towards her hand. Suddenly he turned over, hugged her tightly with both hands, and pressed her under him with his legs.

    ¡°Lie down. Don¡¯t touch your injured hands.¡± Feng Ling warned him, feeling as if she was leaning on a stove. This man¡¯s body was as hot as a stove.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t move. It seemed that he was asleep again. Feng Ling wanted to push him, but he seemed to be sleeping soundly.

    She didn¡¯t get a good sleepst night and had been taking care of him in the afternoon. She was very tired and sleepy now. If it weren¡¯t for his fever, she would havein next to him and slept for a while.

    ¡°Sleep,¡± Li Nanheng suddenly said, then pressed her into his arms, and told her to sleep immediately.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t break away. Although the man¡¯s body was very hot, she could smell the refreshing smell on his body, which she liked very much. Being hugged by him and smelling his body odor, she was so nervous that she felt her blood was about to boil.

    ¡°Be good. I just have a slight fever and don¡¯t need to take medicine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will be fine tomorrow morning,¡± the man said, sessfully relieving Feng Ling of her worry.

    He didn¡¯t have a high fever indeed but she was afraid that he would be ufortable. After all, he had a concussion.

    But the man¡¯s voice was low and gentle, and his body was so warm, and soon she closed her eyes.

    ...

    She had a sound sleep that night but she knew if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Li Nanheng needed to restst night, he would definitely do something to her.

    She remembered that the man woke up at midnight and kissed her on her forehead and nose for a long while. And when he kissed her lips, his lower body had a reaction again. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t continue but just held her in his arms.

    Being kissed by him, she woke up but soon went back to sleep and stayed asleep until the morning. It was still dark outside but she must go back to the base now.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s fever was down when he woke up in the morning, the symptoms of concussion were not as severe as yesterday, and he didn¡¯t say that he had a headache. He asked her if she wanted to stay outside for a few more days or return to the base.

 Chapter 1215 - The Story of Ling and Heng (478)

    <h4>Chapter 1215: The Story of Ling and Heng (478)</h4>

    The newbies were still waiting for her to take them to morning training. Since Li Nanheng was fine, she would certainly choose to go back. Although Li Nanheng said that she could take a rest, she still wanted to finish her job. Since she had taken over the newbies, she must be responsible for them.

    However, after they returned to the base, Li Nanheng received a call asking him to attend a banquet in Los Angeles that night on behalf of the Li family.

    Feng Ling saw that apart from his hand injury, there was nothing wrong with him, so she just told him not to let his hand touch water and didn¡¯t say much.

    But Li Nanheng asked her to go to the banquet with him at night.

    Feng Ling was about to refuse but he said that Ji Nuan would also go there with Mo Jingshen.

    Feng Ling hesitated when she heard that.

    She had nned to stay at the base to instruct the members who couldn¡¯t keep up with the training process, but she hadn¡¯t seen Ji Nuan for a long time. She wondered how Ji Nuan had been doing in the Mo family recently and guessed she must be very happy with Mr. Mo every day. Feng Ling really missed her.

    In the end, she agreed to go to the banquet.

    After that, Feng Ling turned around and was about to return to the training ground, only to catch a glimpse of a few newbies who sneaked out for a rest.

    Feng Ling turned cold and stared at them crossly

    The two people: ¡°...¡± They were almost scared out of their pants.

    In the end, they were kicked back into the training ground by Feng Ling and were ordered to do three hundred push-ups on the spot. After finishing it, the twoy exhausted on the ground like dead dogs.

    Only an hourter, everyone knew that Feng Ling and the deputy drillmaster were chatting intimately outside the training ground just now and suspected if the deputy drillmaster seduced Drillmaster Feng with his pretty face, but how could Drillmaster Feng be so easily seduced? How could she fall in love... she must be still single... the deputy drillmaster must still be chasing her...

    While these people were brainwashing themselves and training, Feng Ling stood calmly in front of the door and looked at each of them. If anyone¡¯s posture was wrong, she would throw a stone on his arm¡¯s acupuncture point, and the person immediately stood straight and dared not ck off.

    At noon, the base canteen.

    Feng Ling was eating. Wan Ke dared not approach her again after being warned, but Feng Ling actually didn¡¯t hate him, so whenever she met him, she would nod at him.

    However, some other boys sat next to her with their dinner tes, asking her this and that. Feng Ling answered them patiently, but when they asked her why she suddenly put on the high-cored clothes since it was not that cold in the uniform in the base, she was embarrassed.

    Feng Ling secretly touched her neckline, worrying that the tooth marks and hickeys done by some bastard would be seen. If these boys saw them, she would be too ashamed to appear in front of them again.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid of the cold,¡± She exined in a cold voice and then frowned: ¡°Are you all idle? Just eat, OK? Why are you surrounding me? Can you just leave me alone?¡±

    Seeing that she was impatient, the boys quickly retreated. They had nned to tentatively ask about her rtionship with the deputy drillmaster but Feng Ling gave them no chance.

    Because Feng Ling was almost murdered in the hotel, Li Nanheng went to investigate it personally, including that mysterious bank ount.

    So he didn¡¯te to train these newbies this morning. And in the afternoon, Feng Ling also trained them alone.

    However, when she thought she was finally able to eat a meal quietly alone, the ¡®deputy drillmaster¡¯ suddenly appeared opposite her.

    He was holding a cup of coffee in his hand. She looked at him, feeling gazes of the newbies cast on them from all directions. They were really curious about the real rtionship of the two.

    Feng Ling retracted her gaze but the man was still looking at her as if there was no one else around.

    She nced at the coffee cup in his hand and whispered, ¡°You just had a feverst night, and you shouldn¡¯t drink coffee so soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a patient, OK? It¡¯s just a minor injury and I¡¯ve already recovered this morning.¡± The man took a sip of coffee. He had already felt their gazes but didn¡¯t care at all but continued to drink coffee calmly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t eat but sit opposite me in the canteen?¡± Feng Ling reminded him in a low voice to behave himself in front of the newbies.

    The man just nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve found the owner of that bank ount.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng Ling paused and looked at him.

    Li Nanheng looked at her silently for a moment as if he was going to tell her something serious.

    Feng Ling knew that if it was Feng Mingzhu, it meant that she was really the lost daughter of the Feng Family. Otherwise, Feng Mingzhu wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to kill her.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s slender fingers slowly rubbed the wall of the cup and said, ¡°Feng Mingzhu.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - The Story of Ling and Heng (479)

    <h4>Chapter 1216: The Story of Ling and Heng (479)</h4>

    When the truth came, Feng Ling found that she was much calmer than she had imagined.

    Li Nanheng said the name without hesitation. Obviously, he knew that she was prepared.

    Feng Ling was silent for a long while and then lowered her head to eat a few more bites. After Li Nanheng said the name, he did not speak again, nor drank coffee anymore, but looked at her patiently.

    She put down her chopsticks and said in a low voice, ¡°I met Madam Feng several days ago, and she said that Feng Mingzhu went abroad with her friends to rx...¡±

    ¡°Maybe she hase back.¡±

    Yes.

    She hadn¡¯t thought about Feng Mingzhu recently, but now she suddenly figured out a lot of things.

    After another moment of silence, she looked at him. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    There was a touch of patience and gentleness in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes that only she could see. ¡°I know both what you know and what you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°So?¡±

    It was the right time to reveal the truth, including that DNA test had proven that she was blood-rted to the Feng family and that he had actually married her three years ago.

    But at the moment, all of Feng Ling¡¯s mind and energy were upied by her work. She was too dedicated to her work. No matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t handle it easily.

    ¡°When the assessment on the newbies is over next week, I¡¯ll show you something.¡± Li Nanheng gently tapped his finger on the coffee cup, looking straight into her eyes. ¡°Just concentrate on your work. Don¡¯t think too much. This kind of stupid trick can¡¯t hurt you. As long as you are vignt enough, Feng Mingzhu is not your opponent at all. ¡±

    ¡°But you are hurt.¡±

    Li Nanheng leaned towards her and sneered. Seeing that, people in the canteen who were secretly looking at them all widened their eyes.

    Ignoring the eyes around him, he just looked at her and said, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Feng Ling sat still. ¡°Yes, you know it.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled with satisfaction. ¡°It was my fault. At that time, seeing the car was about to hit you, I was too impulsive. Otherwise, it can be solved with a single shot. Why did I risk my own safety?¡±

    However, they both knew it couldn¡¯t be solved with a single shot. Even if he shot the car¡¯s tires, the car only needed 0.01 seconds to kill Feng Ling. Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t save Feng Ling unless he hit that car head-on.

    But fortunately, Li Nanheng¡¯s injury was not serious and he only had a minor injury on his hand and a slight concussion and recovered in a few days.

    Feng Ling suddenly turned to look around, only to see that the newbies were looking at them curiously and their looks showed that they were sure that the two of them must have some special rtionship.

    She abruptly retracted her gaze and looked at him. ¡°OK, I see. Now you can go.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows coldly. ¡°I can go now? Who was crying and calling me Honey that night?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was not high and there were only two of them at this table, so no one else could hear him.

    But hearing his words, Feng Ling immediately blushed. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°When, when did I call you that?¡±

    That night, the little woman almost fainted in bed and no matter what he told her to call him, she did it. Not only Honey, but she also called him ¡®Brother Nanheng¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t remember it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest outside the base after tonight¡¯s banquet to refresh your memory?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Who would believe you had just had a concussion yesterday? You¡¯re such a beast.¡±

    ¡°My little wife is right in front of me but I can¡¯t touch her at all. Which man can tolerate it? I¡¯d rather be a beast than a gentleman.¡±

    Unable to outspeak him, Feng Ling simply shut up and warned him not to get too close to her in front of so many newbies. Li Nanheng looked at the high-necked clothes she wore and smiled. In the end, he did as she said.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night.

    Los Angeles, a banquet.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to wear formal clothes because she just served as Li Nanheng¡¯s attendant or bodyguard in the banquet. She definitely wouldn¡¯t wear a formal dress like other women.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t make her wear a formal dress. He represented the LifFamily tonight, not XI Base, so he wore a formal suit. As for Feng Ling, since she wanted to wear the battle uniform of XI Base, it was fine. He didn¡¯t want other men to see her beauty. She just needed to stay quietly beside him.

    That night, Ji Nuan did go to the banquet with Mo Jingshen. Mo Jingshen¡¯s injuries had already healed a lot. It was said that as pressured by Mo Jingshen, Chairman Mo had to ept Ji Nuan, and Mrs. Mo liked Ji Nuan very much and got along well with her.

    Seeing Ji Nuan, who was pregnant, appearing with Mo Jingshen in the banquet hall with a radiant face, Feng Ling knew that she had been doing well recently.

    Feng Ling went to talk to Ji Nuan when Li Nanheng was talking to others, but soon, she was taken away by Li Nanheng who pushed her into a corner of the banquet hall and whispered dirty words in her ears, which pissed her off, so she bit him in anger.

    At this time, Li Nanheng received an important call. The banquet hall was too noisy, so he went out to answer the phone. Seeing that, Feng Ling was relieved but when she turned around and nced at the banquet hall, she suddenly found that Ji Nuan was gone!

 Chapter 1217 - The Story of Ling and Heng (480)

    <h4>Chapter 1217: The Story of Ling and Heng (480)</h4>

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched and she had a bad hunch. After serving as Ji Nuan¡¯s bodyguard for a long time, she could also feel the danger that Ji Nuan faced, and suddenly she heard a scream from the bathroom.

    It didn¡¯t sound like Ji Nuan¡¯s voice. The sound was drowned out by the noise of the banquet hall. Only Feng Ling, who was near the bathroom, could hear it.

    She walked quickly to the bathroom and was about to push it open when she found that the door was locked from inside.

    ¡°Mrs. Mo? Are you inside?¡± Feng Ling frowned, leaning against the door and asking, ¡°Ji Nuan?¡±

    There was only silence. No one answered, not even the one who had screamed.

    She lifted her foot and kicked the door fiercely. The loud impact shocked everyone in the banquet hall. At the moment the door was kicked open, Feng Ling quickly pushed open the door, looking around, but there was no one in the bathroom.

    It was not Ji Nuan who was screaming, but the stuff that was scattered all over the floor was hers!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ji Nuan and Su Xueyi were both taken away during this banquet.

    However, the most unexpected thing was that Mr. Mo, who seemed almost to be omnipotent, looked so panicked as he searched for his pregnant wife overnight. Until the dawn, he finally found some clues and learned the purpose of the man behind.

    Ignoring his injuries, Mr. Mo hurriedly drove to a certain highway in Los Angeles.

    Several people from XI Base went with him, each driving a car, intending to intercept the kidnappers from all sides, but there wasn¡¯t a shortcut, so they could only chase behind.

    If Feng Ling could predict the result in advance, she would rather be the one who rushed to the big truck at that time than to see Mr. Mo trapped in the deformed car, knocked unconscious, and drenched in blood and see Ji Nuan lying on the ground with a pool of blood flowing out of her body...

    At that time, their cars were chasing closely behind the car where Ji Nuan and Su Xueyi were in, but they suddenly found a speeding giant truck had been driving to that car at an incredible speed.

    Feng Ling was in Li Nanheng¡¯s car, sitting in the co-pilot seat and staring forward with a frown.

    Li Nanheng had noticed earlier than her that the truck meant to kill Ji Nuan and Su Xueyi. He didn¡¯t tell Feng Ling his findings but elerated the car. However, his hand had just been injured, so he couldn¡¯t drive as fast as usual.

    At the moment, the ck Bentley that Mr. Mo drove suddenly rushed forward at a terrifying speed.

    Feng Ling would never forget what happened next when Li Nanheng suddenly shout hoarsely, ¡°Feng Ling, close your eyes¡ª¡±

    However, before he finished speaking, the two cars in front collided and the huge impact shook the entire highway. Feng Ling felt that Li Nanheng¡¯s hands were shaky and even the car got bumpy. He quickly drove forward with a stiff face, only to see the ck Bentley had been smashed into a terrible shape. No one knew if Mr. Mo was alive or dead.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes turned red and he removed the gauze from his wrist and threw it under his feet. Then he jumped out of the car to rush at Mr. Mo. Feng Ling¡¯s mind went nk and looking at the Bentley and then at Ji Nuan who fell on the highway, she quickly got out of the car to help her up.

    She could not forget Ji Nuan¡¯s heartbreaking cry at the time, the gasoline flowing from that ck Bentley mixed with the scarlet blood, the blood that Ji Nuan shed before fainting, and how hard K and other brothers tried to stop Li Nanheng when thetter frantically took out a gun and was about to shoot the truck driver to death.

    The truth had not been ascertained. Even though the people of XI Base had the right to hold a gun, even though Mr. Mo was dying, even though everyone wanted to blow up that truck, everyone knew that if Li Nanheng did kill the truck driver, both XI Base and Li Nanheng would be in serious trouble, which would not only no help Mr. Mo, but also made things more difficult to solve.

    Li Nanheng surely had known it, but he was too angry and lost control of himself. K and the other brothers rushed forward to drag his wrist or press his hand and finally stopped him from shooting the truck driver.

    Li Nanheng fell silent for a few seconds, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, he soon regained his sanity and calmly ordered everyone to sort out the evidence at the scene and pry open the Bentley door to rescue Mr. Mo out.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t go there to help. She had to take care of Ji Nuan who had passed out in great sadness, fear, and pain from her miscarriage. After taking Ji Nuan into the car, she saw from the rearview mirror that the members of XI Base pried open the door of the Bentley and carefully carried Mr. Mo out, and there was blood everywhere on Mr. Mo¡¯s body... all blood...

    Seeing this scene, Feng Ling felt her heart ached but she could only take Ji Nuan to the hospital first.

    This incident hadpletely changed the lives of Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo, as well as the lives of the other members of the Mo family. When Chairman Mo and Ms. Wan Zhu rushed to the hospital, Ji Nuan had just miscarried and had not yet woken up. Mr. Mo was still in ICU...

    During the short day of guarding Ji Nuan in the hospital, Feng Ling¡¯s mood sank to the bottom.

    She couldn¡¯t ept that such a horrible thing happened to Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo who loved each other so much. Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t die... otherwise, how would Ji Nuan survive...

    But the only thing Feng Ling could do now was to go to the hospital to apany and guard Ji Nuan. After all, this was Los Angeles, and Chairman Mo and Ms. Wan Zhu were also in the hospital every day. She couldn¡¯t make any decision for Ji Nuan and Mr. Mo. When Ms. Wan Zhu was sitting in Ji Nuan¡¯s ward, trying to hold back tears, Feng Ling could not do anything except stand quietly and watch.

    In the face of fate, humans were too fragile.

    Sometimes, Feng Ling was thinking about Su Xueyi who died on the highway, thinking about Su Zhn who schemed all of this, and think about the scene when Mr. Mo¡¯s Bentley was hit on the highway.

    And then she would recall the SUV that rushed towards her in the underground parking lot of the hotel that day. She couldn¡¯t figure out that if she was really the lost daughter of the Feng Family, then she was actually Feng Mingzhu¡¯s sister, so how could she try so hard to murder her.

 Chapter 1218 - The Story of Ling and Heng (481)

    <h4>Chapter 1218: The Story of Ling and Heng (481)</h4>

    She couldn¡¯t figure out many things rted to life and human nature, which made her unable to sleep at night.

    So in the three days when she stayed in the hospital, she had insomnia for three consecutive nights. On the fourth day, when she sat down on the long bench in the hospital corridor, she finally fell asleep.

    When she woke up, she opened her eyes and found that she had been sent back to XI Base, lying in her own room upstairs in the base hall.

    She closed her eyes, thinking that she had just had a nightmare, but then K called.

    ¡°Feng Ling, you had been in the hospital for three days. Boss asked me to send you back. It just happens that the assessment for the newbies is going to start. Don¡¯te to the hospital these days,¡± K said.¡±There is no need for you to stay in the hospital. Ji Nuan has already had a miscarriage and Mr. Mo is still in aa. There are brothers from our base and people from Shine Group in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry. Boss is busy dealing with the affairs of the Mo family and the Su family, trying to find the one behind this tragedy. He can¡¯t spare time to go back in these two days. Just stay in the base, OK?¡±

    Feng Ling certainly knew that it was useless to stay in Ji Nuan¡¯s ward. Watching Ji Nuan silent and motionless after waking up, she felt very sad.

    But it was true that she couldn¡¯t do anything there. Li Nanheng had witnessed the whole incident and he would definitely find the people behind it. Even if she was in the hospital, Ji Nuan wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone, and she could do nothing at all. In front of life, nothing mattered.

    Feng Ling felt a bit stressed. After hanging up the phone, shey in bed. As what happened on the highway shed to her mind, she gradually fell asleep.

    When she woke up in the afternoon, she felt much better. She met Ah Feng downstairs when she got out of the room. Ah Feng gave her an understanding look. ¡°I know you have a good rtionship with Mrs. Mo. Now Mr. Mo and Mr. Mo had an ident and I know you must be very upset. If you really don¡¯t have the energy to continue training the newbies, I can send someone to rece you. But don¡¯t go to the hospital. Boss told me not to let you leave the base and make sure you eat and rest on time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel much better after a day off. I will call the hospital in the evening and attend the morning training tomorrow. The assessment is going to start soon. I must be responsible for the newbies,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice.

    Ah Feng nodded. ¡°If you can handle it, of course, no one can rece you. Now that the ident has urred, we can only face up to it. As members of the base, we have seen things like this a lot. I believe you can adjust your mindset.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore, but walked out in silence, sitting alone on the stone bench outside the base hall for an afternoon and an evening.

    The next day, when it was time for morning training, the newbies found Drillmaster Feng, who had been missing for three days, was back and was waiting early for them in the training ground as always.

    They hurried into the training ground to do morning training.

    When Feng Ling was not around, some newbiesined that the base had given up on them because neither of their drillmasters showed up. Hearing their words, the other new members were also upset and didn¡¯t even have the mood to do training.

    Seeing them in this state, Feng Ling squinted coldly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mo Jingshen was still in aa. Various medical devices were connected to his body and hey in the ICU. Others could only see him through the ss window every one or two hours.

    All the top doctors in the world had gathered here, trying their best to save his life. However, it still depended on himself whether he could survive.

    The next days, Feng Ling stayed in the ward whenever she had the time and Li Nanheng barely slept, rushing around to investigate the people behind the ident and worrying about Mo Jingshen. Everyone lost a lot of weight these days, especially Ji Nuan, who just had a miscarriage. Everyone was worried that she would lose control of her emotions, but she seemed to be calmer than anyone, which made people feel sad for her even more.

    Looking at Mo Jingshen outside the ICU again, Li Nanheng walked out and pinched between his eyebrows, and K walked over. ¡°Boss, the base called just now, saying that Feng Ling has returned to train the newbies, but the newbies seem to be dissatisfied and are not in the mood for training. I don¡¯t think they can achieve good results in the assessment if they continue to be like this...¡±

    Then K said a bit angrily, ¡°Feng Ling has worked so hard to train them, getting up early and sleepingte every day. She just didn¡¯t show up for three days and these people began toin about her...¡±

    Li Nanheng listened, walked to the smoking room at the end of the corridor, lit a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. Drawing on the cigarette, he regained some energy and nced at the time, asking, ¡°How many days are there before the assessment?¡±

    ¡°Four days. The assessment will be on Sunday.¡±

    He exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°She has the ability to tame those brats. Don¡¯t worry. Have some faith in her.¡±

    ¡°I know, but isn¡¯t she still worried about Ji Nuan? I¡¯m afraid she is under too much mental pressure. I feel sorry for her...¡±

    As soon as K said this, he had a sudden pause, and then he saw that Boss Li squinted at him meaningfully. K hurriedly put on a solemn look. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her because I¡¯m her bro!¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°She is my woman and I know her better than you. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Now go about your business.¡±

    ¡°OK...¡±

 Chapter 1219 - The Story of Ling and Heng (482)

    <h4>Chapter 1219: The Story of Ling and Heng (482)</h4>

    ¡°Cheer up. Drillmaster Feng had said more than once that our team¡¯s overall training performance is better than that of the other team and that she believed we would get a good assessment result. Why are you stillining?!¡±

    ¡°Although Drillmaster Feng is very nice and professional, she is only a woman. I often saw her sitting alone in a daze these days. Women are too emotional. Although I don¡¯t know what she is thinking about, it¡¯s definitely not about us... I don¡¯t think she takes us seriously.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. Do you want to experience devil training again? What if she heard what you said...e on, have some faith.¡±

    ¡°Humph... you don¡¯t know how haggard she looked today. I don¡¯t know if she is crossed in love or what, but obviously, she is a bit emotionally unstable...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Drillmaster Feng was fine a few days ago. I guess she is ufortable today.¡±

    ¡°Women are troublesome. You don¡¯t know when she will have a problem, tsk...¡±

    On the day of the assessment, Li Nanheng finally returned from the hospital. In order not to affect the emotions of these newbies, nor to affect Feng Ling, he didn¡¯t tell anyone that he hade back.

    When the newbies werepeting with each other on the training ground, he randomly found a ce and sat down.

    Then he heard a few people around talking in whispers.

    Han Jin, who was sitting next to him, looked back at those people, frowned, and whispered to him, ¡°These nasty brats don¡¯t know what happened to Feng Ling and she doesn¡¯t bother to exin. Just because Feng Ling often sat alone in a daze these days, these guysined that Feng Ling was too troublesome and couldn¡¯t concentrate on training them. That¡¯s really inconsiderate and ungrateful of them.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t they see that Feng Ling gets up earlier and sleepster than them every day? Can¡¯t they see how carefully Feng Ling adjusted their postures in training? She just called Ji Nuan or worried about her in her spare time. How could they speak those mean words about Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°Is it a sin to be a woman? Shit, If I¡¯m the referee this time. I¡¯ll kick them out all. These foolish ingrates...¡±

    Li Nanheng sat calmly on the step beside the team members, looked at Feng Ling, and did not speak.

    A few of the new members here had seen him, but they had always been a little bit scared of this devil-like deputy drillmaster, so they dared not say anything more, and when they walked past him, they awkwardly nodded at him and then quickly walked away.

    Xiao Xu also came over, asking in a low voice, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to the front? They don¡¯t know that you¡¯re back, and Feng Ling is also in front. How is it going in the hospital? Mr. Mo...¡±

    ¡°I can see more sitting here.¡± Li Nanheng saidzily. ¡°Mo Jingshen is out of danger but hasn¡¯t yet woken up.¡±

    Xiao Xu sighed. ¡°Anyway, he has been out of danger, which is one step closer to waking up...¡±

    Feng Ling disappeared during the half-time break.

    Li Nanheng nced at the time, got up, and went to the bathroom.

    When he walked past the women¡¯s bathroom specially set up for Feng Ling, he heard footsteps inside. He guessed that she must have a lot of things to ask him about Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan, so he stood at the door of the men¡¯s bathroom and waited for her.

    At this time, Feng Ling happened toe out of the bathroom.

    She was in a tight-fitting ck battle uniform, setting off her curvy figure well. Although she looked cold, she looked hot.

    On weekdays in the base, Feng Ling is serious about something, and only he knows how perfect his figure is after taking off her clothes.

    Feng Ling had just washed her face in the bathroom, and water was still dripping from her chin. She wiped her face with paper and walked out, putting a small pack of sanitary napkins in her pocket as she walked.

    At this time, Li Nanheng found that she looked a bit haggard.

    It was no wonder that those newbies said that she didn¡¯t look well today. She should be in her menstrual period, plus the psychological pressure the ident brought to her, she must be ufortable.

    Sure enough, when Feng Ling was about to walk out of the bathroom, she suddenly stopped and covered her belly with her hand, standing motionlessly for a long while.

    Seeing that, Li Nanheng rushed up and supported her. ¡°If you feel ufortable, go back and take a rest. I will keep an eye on them in the second half.¡±

    Feng Ling turned her head with a jerk and when she saw it was Li Nanheng, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital? When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°You worked so hard to train these newbies and finally made it to the day of the assessment. I will certainlye back at such an important time.¡± Li Nanheng nced at her belly. ¡°Are you in your period?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Let me send you back to rest.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Feng Ling gently pushed him away. At this moment, there was no one near the bathroom. She took a deep breath to relieve the difort in her abdomen and then said: ¡°I felt that someone was looking at me just now but I didn¡¯t expect it was you.¡±

    ¡°Surprise?¡± The man asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1220 - The Story of Ling and Heng (483)

    <h4>Chapter 1220: The Story of Ling and Heng (483)</h4>

    ¡°Surprise?¡± the man asked with a smile.

    Of course, she was surprised and happy.

    She had been in a bad mood these days, and now suddenly seeing hime back, she was actually very happy.

    But in the first half of the assessment, the assessment results of half of her members were not very satisfactory. Although there was still the second half in the afternoon, Feng Ling was still very worried.

    Li Nanheng recalled what he had just heard from those new members and suddenly felt aggrieved for her.

    Feng Ling was reluctant to return to the base because of her gender. She was afraid that all her efforts would not be understood by others. However, the old members were very familiar with her, and most of them understood and supported her, but no one expected a group of ignorant newbies to look down upon her just because she was a woman. Just because she was in a bad mood recently, they had forgotten all she had done for them.

    And this woman kept everything to herself. Although she was in a bad mood, she still smiled at him withoutining to him at all.

    Now that he finally came back, shouldn¡¯t she rush to hug him, calling him ¡°honey¡± and asking him to teach those ignorant brats a lesson?

    But she just remained silent.

    Feng Ling still remembered that he said that after the assessment was over, he would show her something.

    She could probably guess what it was, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about it. After hearing the signal that the second half was about to start, she quickly walked to the training ground.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t stop her. He knew how serious his beloved woman was. Now that she said she didn¡¯t need to take a rest, no one could make her.

    The second half of the assessment had not yet started and the new members were still preparing.

    In fact, the overall strength of Feng Ling¡¯s team was really good. In recent days, a 17-year-old boy named Veram in her team was caught cking off by her several times, so she punished him with devil training, and when hey down on the training ground exhausted, Feng Ling just looked at him coldly and asked him to get up himself. That was exactly how Li Nanheng treated her before, but people differed. Veram thought that she was picking on him and bore a grudge against her. To take revenge on her, he spread rumors about her and spoke ill of her behind her back.

    The assessment was imminent, so Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    The results of the newbies in the first half obviously didn¡¯t reflect their real strength. If they thought that they were going to be abandoned by the base, they certainly wouldn¡¯t try their best during the assessment and then they would only end up failing to pass the assessment.

    Especially that Veram who had been secretly shaking the new members¡¯ confidence.

    The second half of the assessment began. There were ten rounds ofpetition in the second half. The new members would bepeting in physique and precision and proficiency of their actions. In short, the second half was more important than the first.

    But in the first four rounds, Feng Ling¡¯s team had been at a disadvantage. Of course, the difference was not veryrge, but that didn¡¯t reflect their true strength.

    Veram had the lowest score. He seemed to take revenge on Feng Ling for her devil training by bringing down the overall score of the team because he knew if the overall score was too low, most members of this team would be screened out and only a few could stay.

    He not only spoke ill of Feng Ling behind her back, but also deliberately brought down the overall score in the assessment. Obviously, he harbored ill intentions.

    Li Nanheng, who was watching the assessment from a distance, had already seen the situation in the field and squinted coldly.

    In fact, with Feng Ling¡¯s training method, her team members should be able to pass the assessment easily, but these boys were too impulsive and stupid. Just to vent out anger, they were even willing to sacrifice their future.

    This was the first team Feng Ling trained after returning to the base, and if she lost this time, she would probably not stay in the base

    Li Nanheng kept looking at Feng Ling who looked calm but only Li Nanheng saw the trace of frustration and coldness in her eyes.

    The second team was now 20 points higher than Feng Ling¡¯s team, and there were only five rounds left.

    It was almost impossible for her team to win unless the members got full scores in all of the five remaining rounds.

    Li Nanheng went to the observation room where Ah Feng and the others were, checked the surveince clips about the boy called Veram, and asked coldly, ¡°Where is Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling is talking to Veram.¡± Knowing that Li Nanheng, as the boss of the base, couldn¡¯t be partial towards Feng Ling overtly, Ah Feng said, ¡°This guy was obviously ying a dirty trick. But Feng Ling doesn¡¯t look nervous. Can she persuade that Veram? I don¡¯t think that boy will listen to her easily.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered.

    ¡°People like him don¡¯t belong here, wasting his team members¡¯ time and chance. If it were Han Jin, he would have dragged him down, beat the hell out of him, revoked his right to attend the assessment, and forbid him from going to the training ground again!¡±

    Ah Feng nodded. ¡°Feng Ling doesn¡¯t have the heart to be tough on him. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have any chance to make trouble for her. At seventeen, he is still a child.¡±

    Li Nanheng said lightly, ¡°He is not a child anymore.¡±

    When Feng Ling was at his age, she was very sensible and never made any trouble for anyone. In this sense, he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her.

 Chapter 1221 - The Story of Ling and Heng (484)

    <h4>Chapter 1221: The Story of Ling and Heng (484)</h4>

    Aware that Feng Ling was talking to Veram in the lounge behind the spectators¡¯ room, Li Nanheng went to find her.

    He wanted to knock on the door and go in, but then he remembered that Feng Ling was the main drillmaster of Team One. Since he had handed this responsibility to her, he couldn¡¯t interfere with her decision in such a normal situation. As long as she didn¡¯t speak, she didn¡¯t need anyone to help her.

    Li Nanheng leaned against the wall of the lounge and lit a cigarette, only to hear the conversation inside.

    He nced at the time. There were still four minutes before the next round of the assessment.

    ¡°Veram, what do you want?¡± Feng Ling asked lightly while looking at Veram who was still arrogant after being called in.

    Veram put his hands in the pockets of his ck uniform and whispered, ¡°What do you mean what I want? Although my performance is mediocre and I lowered the score of the team, there are still other people in Team Two who are a burden. This can only be said to be a problem of the instructor¡¯s ability. Even if I lose, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Is this the result you wanted after working hard in the base for a whole month?¡±

    Veram paused, then nced at her coldly with dissatisfaction. ¡°Even if I win in the end, only ten of the twenty people will be able to stay. You have to decide the ten slots yourself. Why would you let me stay? Since I have to leave sooner orter, why should I give someone else a wedding dress? If I lose, everyone will leave together. No one can stay.¡±

    ¡°You want to stay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Feng Ling nodded. ¡°As long as you perform well during the assessment, I¡¯ll keep you.¡±

    Veram was startled. Although he was biased and unhappy with Feng Ling, he knew that she was a very principled person. As long as she promised something, she would do it.

    Feng Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Ah Feng and the otherster. I can talk to them in the base hall. Such a simple matter is easy to solve. If you want to stay, I can help you.¡±

    She nced at the time. ¡°So, how do you want to y the next five rounds?¡±

    Veram didn¡¯t know how to react. He felt that Feng Ling didn¡¯t say such words because she was threatened, but he couldn¡¯t find any other reason.

    ¡°Let me ask you, since you want to stay, you want to show us a good result so that you can stand firm even if you stay in the base. After all, what people see is strength, not a chance you can get for no reason.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression remained indifferent. There was no anger or impatience in her tone. She continued calmly: ¡°But what I want to say is that you haven¡¯t personally experienced anybat missions. You haven¡¯t seen any of your brothers die by your side. Do you know what the most solemn ce in front of the base¡¯s main hall is? It¡¯s all branded by the brothers who died in battle. Do you think XI Base has nothing but reputation and money? This is the closest ce to the Door of Life and Death. If you don¡¯t have enough ability, you can just take one step and die.¡±

    Veram: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°Am I being strict with you just because I don¡¯t want you to stay? The one who benefits from physical training is only you. When you are on a mission, under the enemy¡¯s guns and grenades, at least you have enough stamina and speed to avoid those fatal dangers. You still have a chance to counterattack. If I rashly keep you when I can¡¯t see your strength, what¡¯s the difference between forcing someone to stay behind and waiting for death?¡±

    Veram: ¡°... ¡±

    Feng Ling took a deep breath. ¡°Did you think that the base didn¡¯t care about you at all when they sent a female drillmaster here? Although all of you followed the training patiently, your heart was never bnced? Are you not satisfied with me because I¡¯m a woman?¡±

    Veram exined hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s not...¡±

    Feng Ling said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not confident in yourself. You¡¯re too sensitive and extreme. If I didn¡¯t see your strength and knew that you could do better, why would I call you out for devil training? Do you think I¡¯m targeting you or taking responsibility for your future life in the base?¡±

    Veram froze for a moment and clenched his fists.

    ¡°In my team, everyone¡¯s the same, but it¡¯s shameful to give up on yourself. If you think you have no hope, you¡¯ll drag everyone down with you, but I think we can get full marks in the next five rounds. If we can win, you can stay with your strength.¡± Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°You have to understand that your departure won¡¯t affect me much. If you¡¯re angry with me, it¡¯s your own business whether you stay or leave. Don¡¯t make decisions that you¡¯ll regret because you¡¯re young, and don¡¯t let your enemies trample on your head just because you¡¯rezy.¡±

    Veram looked at Feng Ling and did not speak for a long time...

    Feng Ling nced at the time. It was about to begin. She fell silent and headed out.

    Veram suddenly said, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked back at him.

    Li Nanheng stubbed out his cigarette and turned to walk out, his back disappearing at the end of the corridor.

    He was too nervous about his little woman.

    When everyone stepped on the edge of the knife and knew the pain, it was the best time to stimte it.

    Drillmaster Feng Ling didn¡¯t need anyfort. She was standing steadily.

    ...

    In the next few rounds, it was as though Veram had been charged with new batteries. Wan Ke¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. The two of them cooperated well and led the other members to win four rounds of perfect scores. In thest round, they only managed to win four points.

    In total, Feng Ling¡¯s team won by two points. The difference was not big. It was said that the base would give extra points based on the performance of everyone on the training ground today. Although there was a limit to the number of participants, those who passed the initial assessment would be given another round of assessment. This way, they would be able to win a few more spots with their own strength.

    The base¡¯s actions appeased the restless newbies, boosted their morale, and calmed the variousments.

    Feng Ling, on the other hand, proved that her hard work for the past month was not in vain. The twenty men under her were all outstanding. The rest would be left to Du Chang to prove whether they could be better.

    At this time, Ah Feng came out of the spectators¡¯ room and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Boss Li, are you really not going toment on the exciting matches of these neers?¡±

    The dozens of new members looked at everyone in the field in surprise and then looked around.

    Boss Li?

    Was the legendary base leader also present?

    Where was he? Where was he? They had been in the base for so long, but they hadn¡¯t seen Boss in person. Was he finally going to show up?!

    ...

 Chapter 1222 - The Story of Ling and Heng (485)

    <h4>Chapter 1222: The Story of Ling and Heng (485)</h4>

    Boss Li, Boss Li!

    They were about to meet their idol! How exciting!

    However, after looking for a long time, they did not see anyone. The group of people turned their heads to look in other directions.

    The twenty members of Team One looked around nervously, thinking that they had a chance to see Boss Li...

    Li Nanheng, who was sitting on the stairs next to Team One, raised his eyebrows indifferently and nced at Ah Feng who was deliberately stirring up trouble.

    Feng Ling also stood still, but her eyes were calm as she looked at Team One. Because she was standing far away, she could see Li Nanheng and those people¡¯s eyes.

    This day would havee sooner orter. Today was indeed the most suitable day.

    She just didn¡¯t know if the twenty idiots under her would be able to take this stimulus. After all, a few days ago, these people had scolded their boss behind his back in unison. They secretly hated him for being too ruthless, too harsh, and too cold. They believed he didn¡¯t give them any face at all.

    She saw that Li Nanheng was still sitting there and didn¡¯t seem to want to steal the limelight from these newbies. The base needed new blood every few years, and the future XI Base would only be stronger.

    ¡°Yes, he is the deputy drillmaster of Team One and Team Two.¡± At this moment, Ah Feng looked at the man sitting on the stairs and said with a smile, ¡°Boss Li, you seem to be reluctant to leave your identity as the deputy drillmaster, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t we wait for this batch of newbies to finish their training before we recruit more for you to train in person, so that you won¡¯t have to hide your identity and be the deputy drillmaster.¡±

    In order to ensure that their identities wouldn¡¯t be exposed in the future, Li Nanheng took the time to visit Team Two a few times, which was equivalent to being their deputy drillmaster.

    Before Ah Feng finished his words, the eyes of the two teams of newbies instantly turned to the man sitting in the most inconspicuous position. Almost in an instant, everyone looked at Li Nanheng with shock, disbelief, fear, regret, and even more strange looks.

    Li Nanheng nced at them coldly, got up, and walked down the stairs. When he was about to reach Ah Feng¡¯s position, he passed by Feng Ling intentionally or unintentionally. Of course, the seniors in the base all knew that he did it intentionally, so the neers didn¡¯t understand.

    As he walked past Feng Ling, he nced at her. Feng Ling also looked at him silently. Even if it was just a nce, he could understand the joy and calmness in her heart. She was happy that her hard work paid off. In the end, she won. What was great was that the two teams of newbies were the most important newbies in the base. Winning or losing was just a game. She wouldn¡¯t be proud of such a narrow victory.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working in the hospital for several days and just came back today. Can¡¯t you let me have a good rest?¡± Li Nanheng took the microphone from Ah Feng and nced at him unkindly.

    Ah Feng chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of a few words. Boss, one word from you is more than ten words from us. You¡¯re better at boosting morale than me.¡±

    ¡°Encourage the people?¡± Li Nanheng sneered. He picked up the microphone and said expressionlessly, ¡°A few seconds ago, the person in charge of the base hall, who is also the second-inmand of XI Base, asked me to say a few words to boost morale. Morale? Do you have it?¡±

    Ah Feng: ¡°... ¡±

    Everyone: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°Although the results of today¡¯s assessment were out, I won¡¯tment on everyone¡¯s performance, nor do I want to recall those horrible assessment standards, especially the members of Team Two. They could clearly disy a better advantage to fight, but they didn¡¯t even show 70% of their abilities. Why? Do you thinking to XI Base is ying house? Do you think you can put on a formal uniform with just a few gestures?¡±

    The whole ce was silent. There were almost a hundred people, including the drillmasters and newbies in charge of the base, but it was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice as he scanned the new members of the two teams who were still frozen in shock and didn¡¯t dare to move or speak. ¡°Recently, I wasn¡¯t in the base, and I didn¡¯t supervise the training of the two teams. What I can¡¯t believe is that after so many days outside, I finally managed toe back today, but I didn¡¯t see any improvements in any of them. Instead, I saw you all regress. If I were the referee today, not only would the two teams have additional slots, but if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even have a single slot!¡±

    ¡°Do you know why XI Base is called XI Base? X represents perfection in sociology, but in numbers, it represents the unknown. I represents impregnable¡ªan indestructible base! Impregnable is the base¡¯s goal. Every member of the base must have the ability to act on their own. This spot is not a ce where any coward can easily stand! But even if everyone is strong, they have to bear the responsibility. At any time, they will face unknown dangers in a mission. If they make any mistakes or arecking in hand speed, they will give the enemy an opportunity to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Why did you enter XI Base? Is it because the people who leave this ce can gain a foothold in the military and the police¡¯s sphere of influence? Or is it because having the title of XI Base on your head will make you superior to others no matter where you go? Or is it because you just want to find a ce to stay for a few years? Where do you think this is? A university? A kindergarten? Or do you think that the reputation of XI Base is just a rumor and that a bunch of hooligans can easily fool their way in here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to cheer you up. I only have one thing to say. Open your eyes and see how different this ce is from the outside. Don¡¯t wait for you to pay with your life and blood before you regret it. Those with ability, stay, those without ability, scram.¡±

    The entire hall was still silent, but no one showed any dissatisfaction, including Ah Feng, who had only wanted Boss Li to support him. He no longer had a joking expression and stood solemnly by the side.

    Feng Ling listened quietly.

    Li Nanheng never spoiled anyone. Even though he said that he had been paying attention to her when she first entered the base, he had never been soft-hearted towards her. If they wanted to stay in the base, they had to be stronger. This way, they wouldn¡¯t give the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of them. What the base needed was fresh blood, not some branded goods hanging in front of the base hall. What they needed was arade who could fight bravely, not a burden who would die on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1223 - The Story of Ling and Heng (486)

    <h4>Chapter 1223: The Story of Ling and Heng (486)</h4>

    Those with ability, stay. Those without ability, scram.

    Although his words sounded simple, they were full of threat and warning.

    Indeed, in order to gain a foothold in the base, one had to be capable of both physical and psychological endurance.

    For example, if Li Nanheng was the one handling Veram¡¯s matter, he would have kicked him out of the base before he made any moves. He wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to struggle. Although he seemed to be ruthless, in a ce like XI Base, crossing the word XI meant that life and death were separated. No one would spoil anyone.

    Those who were too delicate, too weak, and easily emotional, or even dragged down the entire team¡¯s results because of personal reasons, such people would never have the opportunity to stay in the base.

    Li Nanheng did not say it explicitly, but it was a p in the face to some newbies.

    Li Nanheng did not waste any more time and ended the conversation with the word ¡°scram.¡± He threw the microphone back to Ah Feng and turned to leave. As he left, he reached out his long arm and suddenly held Feng Ling. Not only did he leave, but he also dragged Feng Ling away.

    Feng Ling was about to break free, but the man had already hugged her. Now, even if she jumped several hundred meters away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the scene from being seen by everyone. The rumors about her rtionship with Li Nanheng had been spread by the newbies. Wasn¡¯t he clearly telling them that she was his woman?

    She turned to look at him, but Li Nanheng did not let go of her. He ignored the group of useless people behind him and took her away from the training ground. Then he held her hand and nced at her. ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡±

    ¡°I was scared by you.¡± Feng Ling tried to pull her hand out but failed. Now that there was no one around, she could only give up and stop struggling. She said, ¡°I thought you really nned to cancel all the open slots for this assessment. After all, they¡¯ve been training for so long. I guess their emotional state has something to do with me. Firstly, I¡¯m a woman, and they didn¡¯t trust me from the beginning. Although they were convinced by me, I was in the hospital a few days ago and didn¡¯te back. They¡¯ve been thinking too much. I¡¯ve been worrying about Ji Nuan and didn¡¯t have the mood tofort them. That¡¯s why some people are so extreme today. However, they¡¯ve already worked very hard. It¡¯s all my fault. You can give them a small punishment. I¡¯ll definitely support this, but cancelling the open slots it¡¯s too extreme.¡±

    Seeing that the man was only looking at her and did not speak, Feng Ling quickly grabbed his sleeve with her other hand. ¡°Let¡¯s punish them by increasing their training time by three hours before the next assessment. After dinner, we¡¯ll strengthen their training from 6:30 PM to 9:30 PM. How about it?¡± She looked at him eagerly as she spoke: ¡°No matter what, they are all people I brought up. I can slowly get used to their temperaments and personalities. Give them another chance and let them stay.¡±

    Seeing that the little woman¡¯s eyes had softened, Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Are you begging me?¡±

    Seeing him smile, Feng Ling knew that he was only smiling at her and was not satisfied with the newbies. She also knew what they did was wrong, but after spending a month with them, she understood their strengths and weaknesses. She believed that they could change everything before the next assessment.

    She still held onto his sleeve. ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Is this how you beg?¡± Li Nanheng nced at her, who was holding onto his sleeve. He refused to let her go.

    Feng Ling paused. She wanted to say that he had been holding on to her just now, but it was not good to argue with him about who was right and who was wrong. She only said, ¡°I think that although they are wrong, at least everyone has a lot of potential. If we recruit a new batch of newbies, they will still be young and vigorous. We will also have to start all over again. It¡¯s better to gradually get used to these people I¡¯m already familiar with. Since you gave me the position of the new drillmaster, you have to give me this opportunity. Trust me, I will definitely keep all of these twenty people.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Kiss me first?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... Why are you still kissing at such a time? Mr. Mo is still lying in the hospital, and the assessment for the newbies has just ended. The fate of those two teams is in your hands. Why are you thinking of kissing... ¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Every day Mo Jingshen doesn¡¯t wake up, you¡¯ll apany Ji Nuan and be sad for the whole day? Why? Can¡¯t you live your own life?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The newbies¡¯ fate is in their own hands. I can¡¯t stand in front of them again and again when they are out on missions. They don¡¯t have nine lives. Whether they have the ability to stand firm in the base depends on their own ability. You can protect them for a while, but you can¡¯t protect them forever.¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t protect them forever, I have to give them a chance.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give them a chance.¡± Li Nanheng moved his face closer. ¡°So, give me a kiss.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows in this posture. His half-smiling expression clearly showed that he had seeded. It was as if he was saying that he was shameless, and it wasn¡¯t the first time she had known this.

    In fact, ever since Mr. Mo¡¯s ident, Feng Ling hadn¡¯t seen him for several days. For the people she liked, Feng Ling would break many principles. For example, she never showed off her love in front of others, but just now, Li Nanheng had held her waist and left in front of everyone. This was the same as showing off. For example... although there were no newbies around, some of the old people in the base still passed by asionally.

    It was true that he missed her, but now he insisted on her kissing him. This man was really shameless.

    Feng Ling clenched her right fist. After struggling for a few seconds, she quickly turned around and kissed him on the cheek.

    In less than a second, she pressed her lips against his and quickly took a step back. She raised her hand that the man had just released and ced it on her lips. Her neck was red.

    Just now, a few familiar brothers passed by. Although they didn¡¯t turn their heads, the more they didn¡¯t dare to turn their heads, the more it showed that they had seen it.

    Li Nanheng pondered for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re so insincere when ites to begging. No one else would agree.¡±

    Feng Ling could tell from his words that the neers had a chance to live. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±

    Li Nanheng was extremely mean and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you change ¡®Boss¡¯ to ¡®Hubby¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 1224 - The Story of Ling and Heng (487)

    <h4>Chapter 1224: The Story of Ling and Heng (487)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t react at first. A few secondster, she understood what he meant.

    She said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m not married to you. It¡¯s not appropriate to call you that.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn.¡±

    However, even if Li Nanheng wanted to tell her that Feng Ling had married him three years ago, the untimely cry in her stomach interrupted his n to immediately acknowledge her as his wife.

    After all, she needed to eat.

    ¡°How long has it been since you ate?¡±

    ¡°Not too long ago. Maybe it was noon? Or maybe I was too busy in the morning and forgot.¡± In fact, Feng Ling had only eaten once in the morning and hadn¡¯t eaten much since then. She didn¡¯t have much appetite, and because of her period, she didn¡¯t feel well. She was too busy with the assessment today and didn¡¯t want to eat anything.

    She didn¡¯t expect that such an embarrassing thing would happen to her. She was chatting with Li Nanheng, and her stomach was rumbling...

    At this time, newbies had alreadye out one by one. When the members of Team Two came out, they saw Boss Li and Drillmaster Feng Ling still outside. All of them immediately looked embarrassed and scared. They couldn¡¯t wait to take a detour, afraid that Boss Li, who had been secretly scolded by them several days ago, would be unhappy and start a fight with them.

    Although Li Nanheng wanted to educate the boys alone, he remembered that Feng Ling¡¯s period was ufortable and that she didn¡¯t eat anything. He called the drillmasters of Team Two and asked them to go out for a meal.

    The newbies of the two teams were originally worried that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive in front of Boss in the future. When they came out, they were all dejected. When they suddenly heard that Boss Li was treating them to a meal, they didn¡¯t know if he wanted to drive them away or if the base nned to give them another chance. All of them were extremely nervous, but they didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to eat with their idol, so they all agreed.

    What was even more unexpected was that Boss Li, who had given them the word ¡®scram¡¯ on the training ground today, would actually treat them to hot pot!

    The weather was so cold. The legendary Iron Mask King, Boss Li, was actually so heartwarming!

    Li Nanheng sent people out of the base to book a ce. The sky had just turned dark, and the base had sent more than ten cars to send the neers to the location for dinner.

    Of course, although Boss Li was treating, he would definitely not sit at the same table as them. However, this was the United States. It was not easy to find such a big, luxurious, and delicious hot pot restaurant. Furthermore, with Boss¡¯s invitation, even if they could not sit at Boss¡¯s table, everyone would feel honored.

    At Li Nanheng¡¯s table, Feng Ling, Ah Feng, and several old men in the base hall, including several members of the sniper team and Han Jin and Xiao Xu, were all familiar faces.

    Because they were too familiar with each other, Feng Ling felt much more at ease. She didn¡¯t want to be poked by the gossipy eyes of the neers again and again.

    Not long after, the waiters of Hotpot City brought in all the ingredients they needed.

    Tam shouted excitedly and pushed K at the same time, ¡°Brother, I never thought that one day, Boss Li would treat me to food, and it¡¯s even hot pot! Oh my god! Boss, how did you know that we¡¯ve been craving hot pot recently? It¡¯s really difficult to eat something so delicious in Los Angeles!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Nanheng brought two tes of Feng Ling¡¯s favorite food to her. ¡°I only know that Feng Ling likes to eat it.¡±

    Tamughed shamelessly. ¡°Whatever, as long as I have something to eat. Aiya, the weather is so cold now. Eating hot pot is a perfect match. Feng Ling, in the future, you have to order more delicious food in front of the Boss. This way, we might have a chance to have a few meals together! Aiya, have you ordered beef? Come,e,e, give me two more tes of beef!¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± Han Jin nced at him.

    Tam turned around and saw two tes on the table. He smiled and put the meat into the hot pot.

    Li Nanheng took the fruits that Feng Ling liked to eat and put them in front of her. ¡°The hot pot I brought youst time was from a chain store near the hotel. I¡¯ve asked around and found that the taste of the chain stores is the same. It¡¯s not much different and the ce is very close to the base. If you want to eat more, I can bring you here often.¡±

    Feng Ling picked up a red cherry tomato from the te and put it in her mouth. The sour and sweet taste made her feelfortable. She then took the initiative to put the vegetables in front of her into the hot pot, picked up an orange, peeled it, and naturally brought the orange to the man¡¯s mouth.

    Li Nanheng, who always hated eating orange: ¡°... ¡±

    He watched as the woman brought a white finger to his lips and a piece of orange to his lips. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he opened his mouth and ate it.

    Xiao Xu, Han Jin, and Ah Feng who knew Li Nanheng¡¯s habits well: ¡°... ¡±

    Damn, did they see wrongly?

    Boss Li actually ate an orange? He didn¡¯t vomit? He actually swallowed it?!

    ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± Li Nanheng, who had been fed three times in a row, could not hold on any longer. Although he would most likely be able to drink poison if Feng Ling fed it to him, this orange was too powerful. He could not take it anymore and pressed her hand down. ¡°Eat what you like first.¡±

    The man then fed her another fruit, sessfully cutting off her thoughts of feeding him.

    In fact, Feng Ling was being so weing because the fate of so many newbies was still in his hands. What if Boss Li was unhappy and kicked all of them out of the base? So, even if she was embarrassed, she still wanted to do something. However, she didn¡¯t know how to please others, so she just took the fruit nearby as she felt that orange petals were easier to feed.

    When she realized what she was feeding him, she turned around and met the man¡¯s smiling gaze.

    ¡°I say, the two of you...¡± The two of them were feeding each other, and the whole table was stuffed with dog food. Ah Feng said, ¡°Can¡¯t you restrain yourselves a little? There are so many people here waiting to eat hot pot, but you are feeding them with dog food first. Can you let them eat?¡±

    ¡°This is not the base. I¡¯m being intimate with my woman. Why do you care?¡± Li Nanheng nced at him. ¡°After staying in the Li family for so long, have you really not learned to read people¡¯s expressions?¡±

    Ah Feng: ¡°... ¡± She knew that Boss Li would hold a grudge against him for affecting his rtionship.

    Ah Feng¡¯s twitching expression and the other people who pretended not to hear him clearly did not affect Li Nanheng¡¯s desire to date his little wife.

    Feng Ling felt that she should restrain herself because of Ah Feng¡¯s words. She was about to stand up and move to another seat when the man reached out and ced his arm on the back of her chair. His voice was mild but intimidating. ¡°Sit down.¡±

 Chapter 1225 - The Story of Ling and Heng (488)

    <h4>Chapter 1225: The Story of Ling and Heng (488)</h4>

    Feng Ling sat down.

    Seeing that Feng Ling was so obedient to Boss Li, the people at the table couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Little Feng Ling, ah, little Feng Ling, you are indeed not the Feng Ling who appeared to be obedient on the surface but didn¡¯t take Boss seriously.¡± Han Jin shook his head while clicking his tongue.

    ¡°No, I used to be very obedient,¡± Feng Ling said.

    ¡°Yes, I can attest to that. Our Feng Ling has always obeyed orders in the base. She doesn¡¯t have any disloyal thoughts! She is very obedient!¡± K shouted with the taste of alcohol in his mouth.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re everywhere.¡± Han Jin nced at him and then looked at Feng Ling. ¡°The past is the past. Now, it¡¯s the present. Don¡¯t you know who the man beside you is?¡±

    Feng Ling said, ¡°He used to be my boss.¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡± Xiao Xu asked with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m still...¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say the word, but Li Nanheng next to her said indifferently, ¡°Now I¡¯m her husband.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± K almost spat out the mouthful of wine he had just drunk. He quickly turned his head away and coughed several times. His face waspletely red. When he turned back, he saw that Feng Ling¡¯s face was also red. He immediately grinned. ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±

    Li Nanheng ignored their gazes. He knew that Feng Ling was shy about this kind of thing. He couldn¡¯t express what he was thinking and what he was saying, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just teased her and said that he had fully sworn his sovereignty. He didn¡¯t talk about this anymore and began to talk nonsense.

    Afterward, Li Nanheng pulled Feng Ling away from the others and brought her to a quiet corridor behind Hotpot City.

    The two of them didn¡¯t spend much time together in the base. After so many years of separation, she finally returned to the base. However, in the past month or so, she had spent most of her time with the newbies. A few days ago, she had been apanying Ji Nuan in the hospital. The two of them had only interacted with each other for a few days. They had no time to spend together.

    There was not much time left for each other. Even though they were in the same ce, they could only asionally meet, which was far from enough for someone who was in love.

    Li Nanheng wanted to have more space to talk to Feng Ling, to make her happy, to make her feel more rxed and happy, to forget the burden of the training team, and to forget about Ji Nuan. Aside from the people in the base, she barely interacted with anyone else. She had very few friends, but Ji Nuan was one of them.

    He could understand her concern, but seeing that she did not smile these days, he hoped that she could rx.

    ¡°Miss Wan Zhu brought Ji Nuan back to the Xiao family in Los Angeles. They¡¯ll take good care of her. You don¡¯t have to worry about the hospital. They¡¯ll inform you if anything happens. If you miss Ji Nuan, you can go see her when she¡¯s free.¡±

    As Li Nanheng spoke, he brought her to the window at the end of the corridor. The temperature of the hot pot city was a bit hot, but there was a slightly cool wind by the window. Standing here, one would feel that the air wasfortable.

    Feng Ling nodded.

    Seeing that she was so obedient, Li Nanheng vaguely remembered what she said to the new members today.

    She was clearly just a woman and her voice was clear and clean, but her words were firm and powerful.

    No matter how cold and distant she was in front of others, no matter how serious she was in front of the newbies, in front of him, she was no longer as cautious and reserved as she used to be. She was more and more used to softening her own character in front of him. She was so warm and gentle that it made people want to hold her in their arms and squeeze her into their bodies.

    Li Nanheng raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. ¡°I know that you have been under a lot of pressure after returning to the base from the hospital. Fortunately, your ability to adjust has never disappointed me. Those neers are temporarily rejected by me, but I believe that one day, they will gradually grow in your hands and be a group of members that I can be sure of. Be patient, and I will be patient.¡±

    Feng Ling knew that Li Nanheng did notpletely lose his temper at the assessment site today because he had given her and Ah Feng enough face. However, he was obviously not satisfied with what he said.

    However, she never expected that Li Nanheng wouldpromise to such an extent because of her. Boss Li, who had always been in the base and faced the members of the base, was actually patiently waiting for her to lead the neers.

    It would be a lie to say that she was not moved. Feng Ling did not know what to say. She instinctively reached out to hug his waist, leaned into his arms, and gave him a solid hug.

    This was the first time the little woman took the initiative and gave him a gift with such a soft expression. Li Nanheng smiled in satisfaction and gave her a firm hug. He lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek, as if the kiss was not enough, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips.

    Feng Ling was afraid that a waiter or someone from the base would see her, so she subconsciously avoided him. However, before she could do so, the man grabbed her chin and kissed her.

    ¡°Li... uu.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice paused because of his kiss. She looked at him.

    Li Nanheng originally only wanted to kiss her, but because she was staring at him at such a close distance, he took a deep breath and clenched her chin. At the same time, when he thought of the thing she was holding in the bathroom today, the veins on his forehead twitched.

    God must like to go against him.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to return to the base and finally find time to be lovey-dovey with his little wife. Her period came at the right time!

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what the man was thinking. She just couldn¡¯t imagine that as a new drillmaster, she still had to establish her dominance in front of the newbies. She had to make up for the poor state she was in a while ago and be a role model in front of the newbies, but now they were kissing here. If the neers passed by... her face... would she still want it...

    Feeling Feng Ling¡¯s grip around his waist tightened, Li Nanheng carried her to a corner and was about to continue kissing her when his phone rang.

    He impatiently took out his phone and nced at it, then strangely nced at the tables over there and answered the call. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Xiao Xu chuckled on the phone. ¡°Boss, Ah Feng said it¡¯s rare for him toe out today, so he wants to have fun tonight. He ns to invite everyone to soak in a hot spring in a nearby hotel before going back. Let¡¯s rx together...¡±

 Chapter 1226 - The Story of Ling and Heng (489)

    <h4>Chapter 1226: The Story of Ling and Heng (489)</h4>

    Instead of inviting them to soak in the hot spring, Ah Feng realized that he had offended Boss Li too much recently. He wanted to use this opportunity to create some ambiguous space for Boss and Feng Ling. Perhaps Boss¡¯s anger would be appeased.

    Li Nanheng, who immediately understood what she meant, snorted. ¡°He is considerate.¡±

    Unfortunately, right now, even if he stripped Feng Ling clean and stuffed her into his arms, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with him.

    The worst thing in the world was a woman¡¯s period.

    It was neither early norte. They always came at the right time.

    After hanging up the phone, Li Nanheng grabbed Feng Ling with one hand and carried her out.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°Someone specially treated us to a hot spring to atone for their sins.¡±

    ¡°Hot spring? I¡¯ve never soaked in it...¡±

    Li Nanheng saw the curiosity in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes and gritted his teeth, hating her period again.

    After eating hot pot, they went to soak in the hot spring. This kind of god-like treatment was rarely seen in the base. These newbies who came out to eat with them were really lucky.

    Most importantly, although these newbies had been in the base for a month, they were still a bit arrogant. Besides knowing that the deputy drillmaster... oh, no, Boss Li, was not someone to be trifled with, so they did not dare to approach and offend him, these newbies would still gather from time to time to quietly discuss various new things.

    Initially, when they entered the hot spring hotel, the group of people were still bowing and greeting Li Nanheng, saying that they had failed to recognize Mount Tai and so on. However, they were all ignored by Li Nanheng, so they could only move aside and not dare to say anything.

    Nheless, when they changed into their swimming trunks and went to the hot spring pool on the first floor of the hotel, which looked like a rock wall, they gathered in groups and whispered to each other.

    When Han Jin and the others passed by the entrance of some small pond, they could still hear the people discussing that Boss Li was actually the deputy drillmaster, and the deputy drillmaster was actually Boss Li. They had yet to realize that it was fortunate that they did not directly confront the deputy drillmaster. Otherwise, they would have died today.

    Feng Ling was thest to enter. As she was a woman, she went to the female guest changing room and bought a pair of waterproof shorts from the staff of the hot spring hotel. She then put on the swimsuit she had bought with the shorts.

    The swimsuit she bought was slightly more conservative. After all, there were so many men in the base. If she were to wear all sorts of bikini to soak in the hot spring like the others in the changing room, Li Nanheng would probably be the first to pull her out with a green face.

    After changing, Feng Ling entered the hot spring. However, this ce really looked like a cave. There were all sorts of small ponds, a medicinal pond, a rose pond, and so on. There were also some engravings on the stone walls of each small pond that indicated the temperature and effect of the water.

    She walked in, listening to theughter in the small ponds. As she approached a medicinal pond, she suddenly heard someone talking. ¡°Hey, when the men were changing in the changing room, did you see Boss Li?¡±

    ¡°No, Boss Li¡¯s dressing room isn¡¯t with us, is it?¡±

    ¡°The male guests¡¯ dressing rooms are all interconnected. Even the richest man in the world has to walk in from there. Ah Feng and the others were there just now. Boss Li must be there too. We just didn¡¯t meet.¡±

    ¡°What can you do if you meet him? Are you going to hug his thigh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking dare to. A few days ago, didn¡¯t those people in our team gossip about the deputy drillmaster in private? Fortunately, I didn¡¯t participate. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m scared. I knew that this deputy drillmaster¡¯s aura was different. Not to mention the main drillmaster, even Ah Feng, the second-inmand of the base, was respectful to him. At that time, we didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Otherwise, if even the second-inmand of the base treated him so carefully, who else could it be? We should have known it was Boss Li long ago, tsk tsk...¡±

    ¡°Hey, speaking of which, between Drillmaster Feng Ling and Boss Li...¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Even those who are not blind can see that they are obviously a couple.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that. Although Drillmaster Feng Ling is really pretty, she is usually so serious and doesn¡¯t have any femininity. I thought a woman like her would attract those little fans. Boss Li is tall and masculine. Don¡¯t they usually like long-haired, lolita-like women?¡±

    ¡°Lolita my ass. I think Drillmaster Feng Ling is more attractive. At least she¡¯s not pretentious. She¡¯s much more attractive than those little girls who talk with their throats pinched all day long and shout with their hands broken...¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    As she passed by, she heard so many words. Feng Ling thought that Li Nanheng¡¯s existence really ruined her cold and arrogant image. If she wanted to be more dignified in the future, she would have to think of other ways.

    She was about to continue walking forward when she suddenly heard someone say, ¡°Boss Li¡¯s nose is so straight, and his figure is so strong. I guess the size below is not small, hahahaha... It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t see it in the changing room. Otherwise, I could have secretly gone to watch...¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling, who was already prepared to leave, decisively and quickly left, trying to take a detour.

    The hot spring room was veryrge, and the rocks were uneven. They had to take a detour, so they couldn¡¯t see the ponds ahead.

    After walking for a while, Feng Lin seemed to be a bit lost. She looked around and finally found a ce where she couldn¡¯t hear others. Anyway, as a woman, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to soak in the same pond with others. She might as well find a ce with no one soaking in.

    She had just walked to a quiet ce on the other side and stuck her head in to take a look. Seeing that there was no one, she was about to walk in when a figure suddenly jumped out from behind her. She turned her head sharply in rm, but before she could see who it was, she was suddenly pushed onto a smooth, t stone wall. The man lowered his head and was about to kiss her, but she looked at the face in front of her in shock. After confirming that the person in front of her was Li Nanheng, her tense body gradually rxed.

    Feeling her tension, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t kiss her. Looking at her wide-open eyes, he smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°Scared? Who do you think it is? Who dares to touch you like this?¡±

    It was because she knew that no one else had the guts to do so that even though she had subconsciously raised her leg to kick his crotch, she still held back.

 Chapter 1227 - The Story of Ling and Heng (490)

    <h4>Chapter 1227: The Story of Ling and Heng (490)</h4>

    Even though she had not soak in the hot spring, the temperature was still hot. The white mist surrounding her made the man¡¯s movements even more ambiguous.

    Feng Ling looked at the empty pondl. ¡°What pond is this?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the stone carvings outside and said, ¡°These so-called hot springs are mostly the same. Unless it is a hotel where the spring is located, they are basically just ying the role of hot springs. The water is filled with various colors and smells. They are not as clean as this ordinary hot spring.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about it, but when she heard him say that this pond was clean and there was indeed a spring in it, she guessed that it was because this ce was the closest to the mountain range and was too far away. Besides, no one would speciallye to soak in a normal hot pool. No wonder there weren¡¯t many people here. She nodded, gently pushed him away, turned around, and walked in. She stood by the pool and looked down. Then she stretched her feet and gently tested the water. It was slightly hot, but not too hot.

    The water here was about 42 degrees Celsius. Li Nanheng saw the temperature outside and walked over. Seeing that she was standing by the side to test the water, he did not say anything but directly untied the towel on his body and went in.

    The moment the man untied the towel and went into the water in his ck swimming trunks, Feng Ling¡¯s gaze immediately paused on him. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t show any shyness. Obviously, it was a rare opportunity for her to admire his perfect figure. He even smiled at her.

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    What was heughing at?

    Crazy.

    She wanted to ask him if he didn¡¯t feel hot sitting in the hot water?

    She turned back to check the temperature. After confirming that it was 42 degrees Celsius, she approached Li Nanheng and touched the temperature of the water beside him. She then looked at him and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not hot?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hot,¡± Li Nanheng responded.

    She looked at his body in the water and felt that he was reallyfortable.

    Just after she finally decided to go in, the man suddenly reached out his arm toward her and grabbed her waist, pulling her down along with the towel.

    With a ssh, Feng Ling fell into the water.

    She rushed out of the water, wiped the water with her hand, and said angrily while surrounded by a white mist, ¡°Li Nanheng, you... what are you doing... cough...¡±

    The man saw her struggling in the hot water with flushed cheeks. He wanted to tease her, but in the end, he could not resist reaching out to hold the woman who was still struggling in the water. He bent down and kissed her hard on the lips.

    Through the steam, Feng Ling looked at his face and his eyes. She felt as though she was about to be sucked into his gaze. She was about to kick him, but in the end, she softened in the hot water.

    When it came to love, it was like a me that had been poured with boiling oil. The water could not extinguish it, and the heat waves surged, turning everything into ashes.

    Their tongues and lips intertwined. The two of them tried their best to absorb each other¡¯s breath, but it was as though there was a curtain separating them. They felt that it was not enough, no matter what.

    Li Nanheng helped Feng Ling up in the spring. Only then did she notice that when she stood up, the spring water did not pass through her ribs. He pushed her against the side of the wet and hard spring, kissing her passionately while tugging at the towel on her body. Earlier, she had also wrapped a towel around her swimsuit, but before she could get into the water, he suddenly pulled her down. The towel wrapped around her body was wet.

    This was indeed thergest spring connected to this hotel. Unlike the hot pools with various perfumes, the water in the spring was clean and hot. The temperature was slightly hot, but it was also the healthiest and mostfortable temperature. The water that asionally came out of the spring was slightly turbulent. It sshed on the stone wall by the side, stirring up small droplets of water. Due to the sound of the water flowing nothing else could be heard.

    Feng Ling was pressed against the stone wall by the spring and kissed. Her bathrobe had long been tossed aside. Although the new swimsuit she had just bought was very conservative, it still revealed arge part of her back. Seeing that the fabric on her chest was connected, the man simply rubbed her smooth back.

    ¡°You... don¡¯t...¡±

    Being kissed to such an extent in a hot spring hotel where other people could pass by at any time made Feng Ling ashamed and even more sensitive.

    She panted under Li Nanheng¡¯sfort. All of a sudden, she felt the man lowering his head to bite off the straps of her swimsuit. She immediately called out to stop him, but before she could do so, the man had already lowered his head even more... kissing her...

    In an instant, her whole body was tense, and even her toes that were submerged under the water curled up. Her usually dignified face in front of those newbies was gradually bing muddled because of this emotional wave. The struggle between indulgence and rationality was so seductive that it drove people mad.

    ¡°Li-Li Nanheng...¡± Her voice was hoarse. Because of the man¡¯s kiss, her eyes were half-opened and she could not help but gasp.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± The man took the time to raise his head and kiss her lipsfortingly, asking in a low, threatening voice.

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°Call me hubby.¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    The mist covered everything.

    Seeing that she was still trying to maintain her rationality and shyness, Li Nanheng turned her over. She could instantly feel that Li Nanheng was pressing close to her underwater. Her face was pressed against the stone wall. It was slightly cold, but her body was too hot in the hot spring. This made the man behind her even hotter. She trembled because of the overwhelming passion, and her eyes became unfocused.

    Even so, Feng Ling was so stimted that she almost burst into tears.

    The person who was in the water with him was Feng Ling. This was something Li Nanheng could never tolerate. He leaned on her and looked at the surface of the water, but his movements under the hot spring were threatening. In a daze, Feng Ling heard the man ask, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Hub-Boss...¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Hub...¡± The voice of the woman pressed against the stone wall was moist and hoarse, and her eyes were red.

 Chapter 1228 - The Story of Ling and Heng (491)

    <h4>Chapter 1228: The Story of Ling and Heng (491)</h4>

    ¡°Uu...¡±

    ¡°Hubby...¡±

    Her voice was so hoarse that it was almost inaudible, but it caused Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes to darken. The man¡¯s movements caused the water to ssh. The warmth of the hot springbined with the sensation under Feng Ling¡¯s swimsuit made the man realize that he was about to lose his mind.

    He took a deep breath. Before he could do something even crazier, he abruptly turned Feng Ling over. His chest pressed against hers, hard and soft.

    The steam rising from the spring blurred their vision, and the warm water sshed on their almost uncontroble faces. Feng Ling was led away by the real emotions and feelings in her heart. Li Nanheng looked at her and bent down to kiss her fiercely. He kissed her more urgently. He kissed her chin and then kissed her lips hungrily.

    His other hand gradually moved down, holding her waist.

    Feng Ling had been in the base for a long time, and no one had ever been in close contact with her. They didn¡¯t know that her body was soft under her tough appearance, and her waist was slender. He tightened his grip around her.

    For some reason, Feng Ling felt that the man¡¯s hand on her waist was so ambiguous. She was stimted. She half-closed her eyes and raised her neck, softly murmuring: ¡°I... now...¡±

    She wanted to say that her period was not convenient.

    However, she only had time to say three words before Li Nanheng¡¯s lips sealed hers. Li Nanheng hurriedly tightened his grip around her, rubbing against her body through her clothes and stimting her. He held the little woman he had loved for many years tightly and felt Feng Ling trembling slightly in his arms. Her trembling satisfied his heart and made him crazy and obsessed.

    When the kiss was over, their lips were still pressed against each other. In the hot spring, Feng Ling almost lost herself in the kiss. She subconsciously opened her eyes and lowered her head to look at the man¡¯s bare chest. She didn¡¯t know when her hand began to touch his chest.

    Her scalp went numb with just one look, and she quickly tried to move her hand away.

    However, just as her hand was about to leave his body, Li Nanheng suddenly grabbed her wrist and pressed her hand down into the water.

    The mist moistened Feng Ling¡¯s reddened eyes. She struggled slightly, allowing the man to pressed her hand down and bent down to kiss her ear. His heavy breathing was right by her ear. He said seductively, ¡°I know it¡¯s not convenient for you now, but I can¡¯t get out of the water like this. Help me.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand was held tightly. In the warm mist, Feng Ling¡¯s heart trembled violently because of the man¡¯s low, husky, and somewhat pleading voice. She obediently pressed her hand against his.

    ...

    Just as he was about to explode, Li Nanheng suddenly carried Feng Ling out of the water to prevent dirtying the water in the spring. At the same time, he pressed her heavily against the rock wall and muttered, ¡°If we don¡¯t quickly settle down as husband and wife, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take it anymore.¡± Then, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He held her burning cheeks and kissed her hard.

    The water in the spring was flowing by the side, and the water in the spring was bing more and more rapid. The white air and the sound of water in the room concealed this small space very well. Even if they were not in the water, they were not worried about anyone passing by because the steam was too big.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t breathe because of Li Nanheng¡¯s kiss. Her lips were slightly swollen. She took the opportunity to catch her breath before she was kissed hard again. Her mind was a bit distracted, and her eyes were unfocused. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡®husband and wife.¡±

    ...

    In the end, Li Nanheng abruptly bit down on her soft skin that was connected to her neck and shoulders. At the same time, he let out a long, muffled groan. A momentter, he held her in his arms, buried his face in her neck, and stuck against her neck for a long while. Finally, he gently and lovingly kissed her neck, shoulders, chin, lips, and nose. He returned to her lips and kissed her again.

    ¡°Stop kissing...¡± Feng Ling¡¯s face was full of blood, and her hands were trembling. ¡°If this continues, how am I going to apany the recruits for shooting training tomorrow? I can¡¯t even hold my gun...¡±

    Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s quiet protest, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes darkened. Obviously, it was not enough to fill the gap the past few days that they were together.

    He kissed her cheek and panted heavily. ¡°Baby, I love you.¡±

    She knew that he really loved her, but when he said the word ¡®love,¡¯ Feng Ling subconsciously pressed her head against his shoulder, embarrassed to look at him.

    Li Nanheng hugged her tightly with a satisfied smile. Then he lowered his head to look at the mess he had left on her swimsuit. His eyes darkened, and his voice was muddy. ¡°There¡¯s a single bathroom behind. Shall we go wash up together?¡±

    ¡°En...¡±

    Although the man tried his best to restrain himself and didn¡¯t do anything else, Feng Ling was still bullied for a while. She was hugged and kissed. She couldn¡¯t even take a proper shower. In the end, she leaned against the wall weakly. Li Nanheng took the shower down and washed her from head to toe.

    After showering, she hugged him and continued to kiss him. It was as though even if she couldn¡¯t do anything else, she still wanted to kiss him back.

    The people in the other hot springs had long noticed that Boss Li and Feng Ling were missing, but they didn¡¯t ask any questions. Even the newbies who weren¡¯t very sensible could guess what was going on. They could joke about anything, but they didn¡¯t dare to joke around. After all, if they said anything wrong, they would die.

    Li Nanheng pressed Feng Ling against the bathroom and rubbed his head against hers. Feng Ling was embarrassed by his torture and tried to escape several times, but he always pulled her back and pressed her against his chest and the wall. Her lips were already red and swollen, and now they were numb from the kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kiss me...,¡± Feng Ling hurriedly whispered as if she had heard someone walking past the bathroom.

    Li Nanheng kissed her lips again.

    He had seen her lose her soul under him.

    He had seen her crying so hard that she could not control her soft body. He had also seen her dazed and seductive gaze.

    So when he looked at her, who was still somewhat sober, he could not control himself.

    He only wanted to hold her, to be one with her heart and body, and never to separate again. He wanted her to like everything about him, to make herfortable, and to make her lose her soul for him.

 Chapter 1229 - The Story of Ling and Heng (492)

    <h4>Chapter 1229: The Story of Ling and Heng (492)</h4>

    After the torture in the hot spring hotel, Feng Ling almost didn¡¯t wake up on time the next morning.

    She only fell asleep in the middle of the night. Thankfully, she had set an rm on her phone. Normally, she didn¡¯t need an rm to wake up on time, but today, she didn¡¯t open her eyes until the rm rang.

    The morning training passed peacefully. After lunch, she took the time to gather the people who had problems in the assessment venue and talked to them for a while. From their performance and words, she roughly understood their feelings and thoughts.

    Of course, although Li Nanheng¡¯s words of dissatisfaction with them sounded like he was belittling them, to these young and vigorous children, this was the only way to stimte their fighting spirit. Today, these people refused to admit defeat, were unwilling to be looked down upon, and were even more unwilling to leave the base because of Boss Li¡¯s rejection, so they were especially enthusiastic in the morning training.

    In the afternoon, several uninvited guests suddenly came to the base.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were uninvited guests, but not only Feng Ling, but most of the members of the base were also slightly flustered.

    After all, the four old men of the Li family were never easy to deal with. Every time the four of them appeared in the base, they would have a hard time. If it wasn¡¯t that they were breaking a rule, they would be reprimanded for something they didn¡¯t like, which would cause panic in the base. However, the person in charge of the base, Ah Feng, was one of them.

    Especially.

    Feng Ling, who had been driven out of the base by them, had returned.

    Hearing that the four elders of the Li family were here, Ah Feng was stunned for a moment in the base hall. Obviously, even Ah Feng did not receive any notice when they came.

    Han Jin and Xiao Xu frowned.

    Xiao Xu: ¡°Why is Elder Li here?¡±

    Han Jin recalled the scene when Feng Ling was kicked out of the base by Elder Li and frowned. ¡°Should we let Feng Ling hide first?¡±

    Ah Feng didn¡¯t say anything but turned to look at Boss Li, who was sitting calmly at the conference table in the base.

    Logically speaking, with the appearance of these elders, they would definitely target Feng Ling and Boss Li would be the first to be unhappy. However, looking at Boss Li¡¯sposed expression, Ah Feng felt that perhaps there was a change in the situation.

    Xiao Xu and Han Jin were still discussing worriedly whether the four elders had heard that Feng Ling had returned, but they felt that it shouldn¡¯t be. It had been more than a month since Feng Ling returned. When the base had made the decision to recall Feng Ling, they had never interfered. They didn¡¯t even say anything about this matter. Why did they suddenlye again after the neer assessment?

    ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡± Ah Feng asked.

    The silver lighter in Li Nanheng¡¯s hand was casually flipped in his palm, but he did not answer.

    After hearing the news that Elder Li was here, Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to be affected, but she felt a little depressed, especially when she thought about what happened when she left. She thought about what the four elders said and the so-called rules in the base.

    She instinctively felt that there was going to be a tough battle, but this time, the situation was much better thanst time.

    This time, everyone was clear about the ins and outs of the matter, including how she returned to the base, and Li Nanheng was also in the base. If there was anything, they could talk to each other face to face, and they wouldn¡¯t miss each other again.

    ¡°Drillmaster Feng Ling, Elder Li wants to see you.¡± Feng Ling was still guiding the newbies in the training ground when someone suddenly called her from outside.

    She stood in silence for a few seconds before turning back. ¡°I understand.¡±

    What shoulde woulde. She would deal with them one by one.

    She raised her hand and tidied up the cor of her ck uniform. She said a few words to the newbies in the team and told them to practice on their own. Then she turned around and walked out without hesitation.

    As she walked toward the base hall, as she expected, the members of Team Three who were not on good terms with her were already waiting on the road. When they saw her approach, they stood by the side and pretended to be chatting about something. However, when she passed by them, she heard their conversation.

    ¡°I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the base for long. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll be driven out.¡±

    ¡°The elders definitely won¡¯t let her stay. They were the ones who drove her away. Now that Boss Li has brought her back, isn¡¯t this a clear p to their faces? Boss Li is their only grandson. They won¡¯t say anything, but Feng Ling has nothing to do with the Li family. They definitely want to take her away to avoid ruining the reputation of the base.¡±

    Feng Ling walked past them and heard these words. If it were a few years ago, she would have walked past them silently and expressionlessly, pretending that nothing had happened.

    At this moment, she stopped, slowly turned her head, and looked coldly at them.

    The members of Team Three felt her sharp gaze and abruptly turned to look at her. They were slightly stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling, who was usually quiet, would look at them directly after hearing their mocking words. It was clear that she didn¡¯t n on letting them go.

    One of the particrly strong members of Team Three was not afraid of her. After all, they were all veterans in the base. Who didn¡¯t know what was going on between them?

    ¡°What are you looking at? A youngdy should not listen to old men¡¯s conversation. Otherwise, if you run away while covering your face due something we said, how embarrassing would that be?¡± After speaking, theyughed out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the base for so many years. I¡¯ve had a lot of brothers by my side. Why don¡¯t you know what would make me feel embarrassed? What do you mean by making me embarrassed? Tell me about it.¡± Feng Ling smiled lightly and walked toward them. She stood in front of them, casually took out her phone from her pocket, and tapped on the screen.

    Although they did not see the screen, they could hear the soft beep on her phone and knew that she was recording.

    Initially, they wanted to humiliate her, but they knew that she was going to meet Elder Li soon. Even if the four elders of the Li family didn¡¯t like her, if she dragged them down with the recording before she was driven out, they would lose more than they gained.

    The members of Team Three hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to speak up. They just looked at her mockingly and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say to a woman like you; it¡¯s a waste of time. Elder Li is already waiting for you. Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

 Chapter 1230 - The Story of Ling and Heng (493)

    <h4>Chapter 1230: The Story of Ling and Heng (493)</h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Elder Li was waiting for her, Feng Ling would have taught them a lesson.

    In any case, the worst case scenario was that she would be kicked out of the base again. If she really wanted to leave, she didn¡¯t mind taking revenge for both old and new grudges and taking these members of Team Three with her.

    She looked at their expressions and smiled indifferently. She suddenly swept her feet forward, and two of them stumbled to the side and almost fell. She tapped the ground with the tips of her toes and easily picked up a bnce pole that someone had ced beside their feet. With a light push of her leg, the long pole fell steadily into her hand.

    Feng Ling only made a simple turn of her hand. The pole swung forward and almost hit their heads. A wind brushed past their heads. Although she didn¡¯t touch them, she seemed to want to kill them.

    This was Feng Ling¡¯s silent warning.

    They did not speak but looked at each other with ugly expressions.

    If they really wanted to fight, they might not be able to defeat Feng Ling who had a ¡°weapon¡± in her hand. There were many men in the base, and they often fought in private because they were unhappy with each other. However, as long as they didn¡¯t use guns on their own people, the higher-ups would turn a blind eye to it. After all, fighting was also a man¡¯s habit. It was just like how women were used to gossip.

    Feng Ling was well aware of how to avoid breaking the rules of the base. The steel rod in her hand was enough to beat them all down.

    Those people were smart. They never liked her, so they didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. They backed away, turned around, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time with someone who is leaving. Let¡¯s go to the base hall to watch the show.¡±

    Feng Ling expressionlessly threw the steel rod in her hand forward which instantlynded about half a meter in front of those people. The lower part of the rod was directly inserted into the ground, which was originally firm and t. It was so stable that it did not even tremble.

    By the time they came back to themselves and turned around, Feng Ling had already left.

    When she arrived at the base hall, she found that there were many familiar old members and important leaders in the base. She didn¡¯t look around but saw Grandfather Li, Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather, Li Junyan, sitting in the middle of the base hall.

    He was the one who had driven her out of the base.

    Although her rtionship with Li Nanheng was stable and he was Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather, Feng Ling didn¡¯t show any expression when she walked in.

    Li Junyan was still talking to Ah Feng. Ah Feng stood by the side and answered politely. When he saw Feng Ling, he paused and turned to look at her. He sized her up and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Although Li Nanheng was the boss of the base, Ah Feng was Elder Li¡¯s subordinate, so Ah Feng treated Li Nanheng like a brother and a subordinate, but in front of Elder Li, he was clearly a respectful junior.

    Seeing Grandfather Li¡¯s indifferent attitude toward Feng Ling, the people in the base who were waiting to see Feng Ling make a fool of herself had already foreseen Feng Ling¡¯s ending. They guessed that she would still be driven out and would definitely not be given any face. They felt that Elder Li must be angry. After all, the person he had chased away had actually dared toe back.

    Feng Ling stopped about seven or eight meters away from Li Junyan and answered calmly, ¡°Elder Li.¡±

    The other three elders of the Li family also sat by his side. They looked at her coldly and did not speak, but it was clear that they were dissatisfied with her return.

    In Li Junyan¡¯s eyes, no one could tell what kind of attitude he had, but looking at the expressions of the other three elders, he felt that this matter was very likely. They wouldn¡¯t let Feng Ling stay.

    ¡°Yes, she has grown up. She is taller than three years ago, and she looks much more mature than she was three years ago.¡± Li Junyan looked at her. Although his expression did not change, he suddenly said this.

    Everyone: ¡°...?¡± That¡¯s not right. Shouldn¡¯t he smash his crutch in anger and ask her how she had the nerve toe back?

    Feng Ling raised her eyes to scan the crowd. In the end, she found that Li Nanheng was not standing in the crowd but casually leaning against the railings at the corner of the stairs. His arms were crossed, and his eyes were calm.

    Seeing Li Nanheng¡¯s expression, Feng Ling looked back at Li Junyan. She saw that Grandfather Li had been staring at her, but this time, he was not as disgusted as he was when he chased her away. He was distant and full of denial.

    Right now, in his eyes, he was sizing her up and observing her carefully. There was also an inexplicable emotion.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, and Li Junyan didn¡¯t ask her to speak either. He just looked at her and said, ¡°I already know that you¡¯re serving as an instructor for those newbies in the base. How about it? Are those newbies doing well? Do you have anything to worry about? If you¡¯re not disciplined enough, just ask Han Jin to help you. After all, he was the one who led the elite team and the members of Team One. He has some experience.¡±

    Although Han Jin was dumbstruck, he quickly said, ¡°Yes, if Drillmaster Feng needs anything, I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°... ¡±

    Did Grandfather Li... change?

    Even the other three elders of the Li family looked a bit confused. Didn¡¯t they...e here with Big Brother to take this little girl away? What was wrong with Big Brother? Why did he be more and more amiable as he spoke, as though he was speaking to his granddaughter-inw? This... did he make a mistake?

    Feng Ling stood there for a long time before replying stiffly: ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really old.¡± Li Junyan ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and casually put his hands on his crutch. ¡°In the past, I was very concerned about the gender difference. However, after I looked up some information about your missions, I found that although you¡¯re young and a woman, your actions are no less than those of the men in the base. I¡¯m old, so don¡¯t hold it against me because of what I did. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Feng Ling stood in a daze and didn¡¯t know what to say. Li Junyan suddenly said, ¡°If you have time,e to the Li family for dinner.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°???¡±

    Damn, was the sun rising from the west?!

    ...

    (Elder Li: Cough, cough. In order to be able to hold my great-grandson soon, I will temporarily put aside my face, including the faces of my three retarded brothers! Hehe, haha, I beg you ~)

 Chapter 1231 - The Story of Ling and Heng (494)

    <h4>Chapter 1231: The Story of Ling and Heng (494)</h4>

    They never expected that things would develop to the point where Grandfather Li invited Feng Ling to the Li family for a meal.

    Feng Ling looked at the elders in front of her and didn¡¯t know how to answer. She thought that Li Nanheng had something to do with this matter, but she remembered that Grandfather Li was a stubborn old man who was not easily swayed. However, his attitude now... was clearly not only shaken, but he had also epted her.

    She was very curious about how Li Nanheng did it.

    However, it was not good for her to look at him now. She only looked at Grandfather Li carefully. She saw that Li Junyan and the other three elders didn¡¯t seem to have the same expression. At least, Li Junyan was calm. He clearly knew what he was saying and what he was doing. The other three didn¡¯t know.

    That would be even more embarrassing.

    She did not speak, but Han Jin coughed. Everyone present could tell that Old Master Li had put down his eighty-year-old face. He had driven her away in front of everyone, and now he was apologizing to her in public. Old Master Li had already lowered his attitude. It would be unreasonable for her to keep silent.

    Feng Ling also knew that she shouldn¡¯t be silent. She deliberated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°A few years ago, I was still young and my way of handling things was too stiff and immature. When you rejected me, Elder Li, I didn¡¯t know how to prove myself in front of you. Now that I¡¯vee back so abruptly, Elder Li has forgiven me. This is already great for me. It¡¯s enough for me to stay in XI Base.¡±

    She continued to look at Li Junyan as she spoke. ¡°Elder Li, you¡¯re really magnanimous. You don¡¯t even care about your face in front of so many people. We¡¯re all children in your eyes. The fact that you¡¯re apologizing to a child shows that you¡¯re very generous. I¡¯m already very satisfied. Thank you for epting me, Elder Li.¡±

    Feng Ling, who never understood the ways of the world, had learned some tactful words in the past three years.

    She was more or less following Grandfather Li¡¯s words. Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, she still managed to regain some of Grandfather Li¡¯s face. Neither of them suffered any loss.

    Han Jin and the others were also very pleased to hear this. They secretly breathed a sigh of relief and exchanged a nce with Xiao Xu, secretly expressing their satisfaction: Not bad, Feng Ling has indeed grown up.

    Li Junyan only gave her a chance to stay because of the Feng family and Li Nanheng. After all, he had seen this little girl¡¯s backbone. How old was she then? Was she seventeen? Eighteen?

    She was lying on the ground in a sorry state, but when she raised her head, her eyes were clearly distant and cold. Even though she was being criticized by thousands of people, she just stood there without moving. She did not beg orin. If she could exin, she would exin. If she could not, she would not waste her breath.

    He thought that a person like Feng Ling would be in a good mood today because she had regained her face. He didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing her for a few years, not only had she grown taller and more mature, but her character was also not as straightforward as before. At least, she knew how to say some polite words to help each other.

    This was what Grandfather Li wanted. He looked at Feng Ling for half a minute, and Feng Ling wondered if there was something wrong with her. A momentter, Elder Li smiled. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about the past. We¡¯re old, and the base is no longer under our control. Nanheng raised you single-handedly, and he poured all of his blood and sweat into you. I can¡¯t hurt his heart. Besides, you¡¯re really outstanding. I can¡¯t deny that when the four of us were your age, aside from having some strength, we couldn¡¯t beat you with our skills. So, what else can we say? Of course, we have to keep outstanding members. Besides...¡±

    Li Junyan paused and suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯ll be a member of the Li family sooner orter. We¡¯re family, so don¡¯t torture each other.¡±

    Grandfather Li¡¯s shocking attitude was enough to shock everyone present, especially the members of Team Three who had just ridiculed Feng Ling. Right now, they stood behind the crowd, their faces like frozen eggnts, alternating between green and ck. In the end, they did not dare to say a word.

    However, the sudden words ¡°sooner orter, she will be a member of the Li family.¡± Could it be that Grandfather Li knew about the ambiguous rtionship between Li Nanheng and Feng Ling? These four old men came to drive Feng Ling away three years ago, and then came again three yearster. Could it be that they were here to see their granddaughter-inw?

    Feng Ling looked at Li Junyan in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The other three old men were also puzzled. They looked at each other, then at their older brother, who was sitting on the main seat, and then turned back to Li Nanheng, who was standing at the staircase not far away with his arms crossed. Seeing Li Nanheng¡¯s expression, the three old men didn¡¯t know what was going on today. Although they had their own temper, they didn¡¯t want to discuss it with the members of the base, so they just kept quiet and looked at Feng Ling with confusion.

    She was just a tomboy. Although she had fair-skinned and had delicate features and was a woman, how could she be rted to the Li family?

    When he first heard that Nanheng and this tomboy had some feelings for each other, wasn¡¯t their older brother, Li Junyan, the first to throw his walking stick on the ground and curse, saying that he would never agree?

    Wasn¡¯t this too fast...

    Without waiting for her to answer, Grandfather Li continued to speak to her. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been in the base for so many years and have known Nanheng for many years. It¡¯s indeed time for you to go to the Li family for a meal. There are two chefs in the Li family who are hired from China. The Chinese food they make is very good. I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°I do like Chinese food...¡± Feng Ling paused. ¡°But isn¡¯t it inappropriate to go to the Li family? In fact, it¡¯s already very...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the Li family¡¯s daughter-inw sooner orter. Right now, you¡¯re going to the Li family as a guest. If you go to the Li family in the future, it¡¯ll be the same as going home. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Seeing her in such a daze, Grandfather Li instantly understood why his grandson had only managed to win her over after so many years. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and decided to make things clear.

 Chapter 1232 - The Story of Ling and Heng (495)

    <h4>Chapter 1232: The Story of Ling and Heng (495)</h4>

    F*ck! Elder Li was acknowledging her as his granddaughter-inw!

    What could be more sensational than this news in XI Base?

    If it were Feng Ling from three years ago, she would never have imagined that she would one day hear such words in front of so many people.

    Li Nanheng, who was still standing not far away and watching helplessly, sighed and smiled because the old man was even more anxious than him.

    Feng Ling was still in a daze when Li Nanheng¡¯s voice suddenly rang. ¡°Since I¡¯ve invited you to the Li family, you might as well agree. Anyway, you¡¯re busy taking care of the newbies and can¡¯t find the time to go to the Li family to have dinner with them. Agree to it first. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go or not. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    As soon as Li Nanheng finished speaking, Feng Ling suddenly nced at him. Grandfather Li also turned his head to re at him. He mmed his walking stick against the ground. ¡°You bastard, is for your sake that this old man lost his face. I am helping you pave the way to your wife. How dare youe and ruin my stage?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed a bastard. Who doesn¡¯t know that I, Li Nanheng, have been a bastard since I was a child? It¡¯s not something new.¡± Li Nanheng chuckled. ¡°Feng Ling is thin-skinned. If I had known that you would say these words when she was unprepared, I would have found a ce with fewer people. Now that we are in public, what do you want her to say?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to say anything.¡± Grandfather Li red at him again, warning him with his eyes that he was the one making the decisions, and that he shouldn¡¯t ruin his own reputation.

    Li Nanheng moved his handsome brows with a faint smile. Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to be in a difficult position, he decided not to say more. He crossed his arms over his chest and leisurely leaned against her, but his eyes were fully focused on Feng Ling.

    If Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t publicly insulted his own grandfather for Feng Ling¡¯s sake, the members of the base would never see Boss Li so... down-to-earth.

    Even Feng Ling herself would never expect this.

    She hurriedly said, ¡°Recently, because of the newbies, I¡¯ve been really busy. I¡¯m afraid of not having the time to go over after rushing to agree to it. Elder Li will think that I¡¯m insincere and I definitely will have to visit him to thank him...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯lll be family from now on,¡± Ah Feng suddenly interrupted. When Feng Ling turned to look at him in surprise, he winked at her with a very serious expression, indicating for her to quickly step down.

    Feng Ling received his gaze and changed her words. ¡°Thank you for your warm invitation, Elder Li. I¡¯ll find time to go over.¡±

    However, she could not bring herself to say anything about being family. She could only nod sincerely at Grandfather Li.

    Elder Li was satisfied and nodded. ¡°All right, then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Settled? Settled what?¡± At this time, the second son of the Li family asked in a low voice, ¡°What exactly is wrong with this Feng Ling? Brother, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s impossible between her and Nanheng for the rest of their lives? Didn¡¯t you say that if Nanheng dared to marry her into the Li family, y9ou would break his legs and sever all ties with him? You... what exactly are you doing now?¡±

    Li Junyan didn¡¯t exin. He just turned back and said in a low voice, ¡°I came here today because I wanted to take a look at this girl¡¯s current situation before making a decision. I¡¯ll tell you when we go back.¡±

    The three old men could not understand at all, but when they heard these words, they could only give up.

    When the people in the base hall had all left, Feng Ling had yet to realize what she had just experienced. When she was about to leave the base hall, the man suddenly patted her head. She abruptly came back to herself, turned around, and almost fell into the arms of the man behind her.

    She quickly stabilized herself and looked in from Li Nanheng¡¯s side. The members of the base had all left, but the elders of the Li family were talking to Ah Feng inside. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t go in to apany them.

    Feng Ling subconsciously wanted to rush out, but Li Nanheng reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why are you hiding? Are you afraid of looking?¡±

    ¡°Elder Li is inside...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve even acknowledged as his granddaughter-inw. Even if they are standing by the side right now, they will ignore it. Behave yourself. Don¡¯t keep thinking about running away.¡± Li Nanheng held her in his arms and looked at her dazed expression. He saidzily, ¡°You¡¯ve already been recognized by the elders of the Li family. What else do you have to avoid?¡±

    The man¡¯s arm pressed heavily against her back, and Feng Ling leaned into his embrace. After two seconds of silence, she did not break free.

    Li Nanheng was satisfied. He stroked the back of her head. ¡°Now, have you resolved all your problems with the Li family?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Although the elders were a bit too harsh, they didn¡¯t target me. After I left the base, they didn¡¯t pay any more attention to me, nor did they ask anyone to block my way. This means that they didn¡¯t ept women in the base and didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. What problem can I have?¡±

    Li Nanheng rubbed her head again. He knew that she was stubborn, but he also knew that she really didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    ¡°Right now, nothing in the outside world will disturb you. It¡¯s time to settle your own business.¡±

    ¡°Me? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Ling raised her head in his arms.

    The man lowered his head to look at her. As their eyes met, he looked into her clear eyes. ¡°Do you remember that I said I would show you something after the neer assessment?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    ¡°Come to my room tonight. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    The man raised his brows and pinched her shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking about? Your period isn¡¯t over yet. What else can I do when I call you over?¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her head in his arms and thought for a moment. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go over tonight.¡±

    The man curved his lips. Seeing how obedient and cooperative she was in front of him, he bent down to kiss her forehead.

    However, before she could kiss him, Ah Feng¡¯s cough suddenly rang behind her.

    Hearing Ah Feng¡¯s movement, the veins on Li Nanheng¡¯s forehead jumped. He pressed Feng Ling¡¯s head into his arms, turned around, and looked at Ah Feng as if he was looking at a dead man. ¡°Spit it out.¡±

    Ah Feng was very embarrassed and panicked. ¡°The old man is looking for you, not me. The old man wants to talk about the military. I think it is serious.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°... ¡±

    He rubbed Feng Ling¡¯s head hard, feeling as though she couldn¡¯t wait to hide in his body to avoid Ah Feng¡¯s gaze. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Return to the training camp first. Remember to look for me tonight.¡±

    At the side, Ah Feng, who was watching the two of them being lovey-dovey, thought to himself, ¡°What on earth did I do to deserve this?!¡±

 Chapter 1233 - The Story of Ling and Heng (496)

    <h4>Chapter 1233: The Story of Ling and Heng (496)</h4>

    It was really difficult for Feng Ling to show her skills this afternoon.

    However, everyone in the team knew her temper, especially those troublemakers who had been dealt with by her long ago. Thus, even though they had heard all sorts of rumors in the base and heard that Elder Li had publicly acknowledged her as his granddaughter-inw, they only dared to take the time to look at her expression during training. They saw that her expression and gaze were as usual, but it seemed that her mood was not bad. Nheless, she should be in a good mood.

    Finally, it was evening. Seeing that it was almost time, Feng Ling quietly avoided Ah Feng¡¯s gaze. Instead of returning to the base hall, she went to Li Nanheng¡¯s residence.

    From a distance, she saw that the lights in his room were on. Feng Ling walked over and met Xiao Xu halfway. When Xiao Xu saw the direction she was walking towards, he immediately smiled at her. He chuckled for a while and left.

    Feng Ling entered Li Nanheng¡¯s residence and gently knocked on the door. The door opened.

    Li Nanheng had just finished showering and came to open the door for her. Naturally, he was not wearing a shirt but a pair of ck trousers. His perfect figure and well-defined muscles swayed before her eyes.

    ¡°I knew you woulde back tonight, so I took a cold shower to avoid turning into a beast the moment I saw you.¡± The man had a towel on his shoulder. He picked up the towel with one hand and wiped the short hair on his head as he spoke. At the same time, he made way for her to enter.

    It had been a long time since shest entered his room. Feng Ling walked in and saw a file on the table closest to the door.

    Seeing the words¡¯ DNA¡¯ written on the file and a string of English words behind it, her eyelids twitched and her feet stopped moving.

    Li Nanheng closed the door and walked to her side. He put down the towel in his hand, casually tugged at his short, ck hair, and said, ¡°The truth you want to know is inside. If you¡¯re ready, open it. If not, leave it with me. Come back when you want to see it.¡±

    Even if she had guessed what Li Nanheng wanted to show her at the beginning, when she really had to face everything head-on, she felt helpless.

    Even if she was Feng Ling.

    But since she was already here, there was no difference between one minute earlier and one minuteter.

    Feng Ling stood there silently for half a minute. She stepped forward, picked up the file, opened it, and took out a stack of standard A4 papers.

    It was filled with English and some medical terms, but she had grown up in the United States, so she could understand them.

    After reading it carefully, she silently ced the document back on the table.

    The man¡¯s voice was right behind her. ¡°When you were one, your parents went out to deal with work. Because you were too young and had yet to stop breastfeeding, they could only take you with them. However, on the cruise, they identally dropped you into the sea. This daughter of theirs who they could not hold tightly to was the pain of their entire lives. For twenty years, they had never had a good rest. So, regardless of whether you want to acknowledge your family or not, at least you should be clear that you are not an abandoned orphan. They just think that you are no longer around.¡±

    Feng Ling slowly clenched her fists and then slowly released them. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°So why did Feng Mingzhu suddenly attack me?¡±

    Li Nanheng knew that Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to go back to the Feng family. She didn¡¯t want toe into contact with thoseplicated family struggles. He said to her, ¡°Because you two are not sisters who grew up together. She has no affection for you and is only wary of you. What she can see is not blood rtions but conflicts of interest. Without you, she is the only child of the Feng family and the only daughter who can inherit everything. With you around, everything will change.¡±

    When he said this, Li Nanheng could imagine how upset Feng Ling would be. However, there were some things that she could avoid, but there were some things that she had to face.

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes. What he really wanted her to face was her true identity. It didn¡¯t matter whether she returned to the Feng family or not, but she had to know that she wasn¡¯t an abandoned orphan. She had to know that there were still many people in this world who loved her. She also had to know that her surname was really Feng Ling. She was the second daughter of the Feng family and the wife he married into his family. Although she wasn¡¯t officially his wife, this incident was the biggest blessing in his life. It was also the luckiest moment in his life in the past 28 years.

    ...

    After the incident with the jade pendant, Feng Ling had thought about her rtionship with the Feng family many times. She had also thought about whether she should reunite with her family in this life and how she would do so. However, she never expected that Li Nanheng had already known everything. When she was ready, he had ced the truth in front of her. Without giving her any time to be shocked or helpless, he had torn apart the truth and ced it before her eyes.

    Li Nanheng had also thought about Feng Ling¡¯s attitude after learning about her background and the possible attitude she would have. However, there was nothing. She was much calmer than he had expected. That night, she took the DNA test report and left without saying anything. She didn¡¯t even answer his call.

    However, the next day, she returned to her normal self. She did what she was supposed to do as if she waspletely unaffected by her family background. She also refused to mention her rtionship with the Feng family, as if nothing had happened. She was the same as before in front of Li Nanheng.

    Half a monthter, someone came uninvited.

    Of course, XI Base was not a ce anyone could enter as they pleased. Feng Mingzhu was moring to see Feng Ling outside the base, but she was blocked. One day, she was even forcibly sent away by the base¡¯s people. However, on the second day, she still came and did not make a fuss. She only stayed outside to wait for Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling only found out about it a few dayster.

    When she walked out of the base, she saw Feng Mingzhu¡¯s car parked outside. About ten meters away from XI Base, the car window was tightly shut. When Feng Ling finally appeared in front of the door, the window of the driver¡¯s seat rolled down. Feng Mingzhu took off her sunsses in the car, looked at her from afar, and suddenly started the engine angrily. She stepped hard on the elerator and drove straight toward her.

    Feng Ling stood in front of the base gate expressionlessly. The two men on duty outside the base subconsciously rushed forward, but the car was too fast and rushed straight toward the gate.

    Feng Ling did not dodge. Her eyes were cold and emotionless. The car suddenly stopped less than two centimeters away from her. The strong wind from the front of the car blew her short hair. Her eyes were indifferent and calm without any fear.

 Chapter 1234 - The Story of Ling and Heng (497)

    <h4>Chapter 1234: The Story of Ling and Heng (497)</h4>

    Seeing that Feng Ling was actually standing there without any fear and didn¡¯t even frown, Feng Mingzhu angrily hit the steering wheel hard. She abruptly opened the car door and got out. She rushed to her and raised her hand to p her, but Feng Ling easily caught her wrist.

    Feng Mingzhu struggled hard but was unable to free her wrist. She was so angry that her face turned pale.

    ¡°Miss Feng, the way you greet me is too unorthodox.¡± Feng Ling coldly watched her, and at the same time, she threw her hand forward. Feng Mingzhu¡¯s hand was released, but she staggered back several steps before she could barely stand firm.

    Feng Mingzhu immediately sobered up from the pain in her wrist.

    She closed her eyes and looked at Feng Ling.

    Two days ago, when she came to look for Feng Ling, she had already thought of how to deal with her. At the very least, she could not be too emotional. She had to be reasonable in her words so that she could defeat her.

    However, after being kept out for several days, she didn ¡®t even receive any notification from anyone. If it weren¡¯ t for a few newbies in the base who didn ¡®t know the situation, she might not have been able to see her.

    This was such arge XI Base. If they didn ¡®t want anyone to enter or interact with the people inside, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to think of any other way.

    Fortunately, Feng Ling came out on her own. Seeing here out, Feng Mingzhu was so angry that she wanted to kill her. She knew that she couldn¡¯t beat Feng Ling, who came out of XI Base, and she only had a car with her. She had no other choice but to use the car to hit her.

    However, Feng Ling did not even bother to dodge. The coldness in her eyes was close to contempt, and she did not take her seriously at all.

    Feng Mingzhu took two deep breaths and barely stabilized her emotions. She abruptly asked, ¡°Do you know why I came to look for you?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was mild. ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t even need to hide. This was XI Base. Unless Feng Mingzhu really didn¡¯t want to live anymore, if she dared to cause trouble in front of XI Base, she would implicate a lot of people. No matter how impulsive and stupid she was, she still had some sense of propriety.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s expression darkened. Standing in front of her, she found that even though she was wearing five centimeters high heels, she was barely able to maintain her height in front of Feng Ling.

    ¡°I only learned about this from my grandmother and mother¡¯s conversation.¡± Feng Mingzhu stared at her eyes. ¡°Are you really my sister who should have died early?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer.

    If Feng Mingzhu didn ¡®t have solid evidence after hearing the news, she wouldn¡¯ t have sent people to kill her under the hotel, nor would she have waited outside the base for a few days just to see her.

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t listen to her, Feng Mingzhu couldn¡¯t get any information out of her. She simply chuckled coldly and looked at her. ¡°You know it yourself, don¡¯t you? When did you find out about your birth? You knew you were the Feng family¡¯s daughter and my sister?¡±

    Feng Ling frowned in displeasure at her incessant probing. ¡°Did youe to me just to say these useless words?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu choked and instantly gritted her teeth in anger. She abruptly raised her hand to tug at Feng Ling¡¯s cor, but Feng Ling moved back imperceptibly and did not let her touch her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me, but you still came to see me. It seems like although you don¡¯t have any feelings for the Feng family, you¡¯re actually very conflicted, aren¡¯t you?¡± Feng Mingzhu suppressed her temper and sneered at her. ¡°What¡¯s there to be troubled about? Even if you have the blood of the Feng family flowing in your veins, even if you were a child who fell into the sea but didn¡¯t die, so what? You haven¡¯t appeared in twenty years. Do you think that even if you stand in front of the Feng family¡¯s door right now, you can integrate into a family?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was cold, and her voice was calm and emotionless. ¡°Miss Feng¡¯s focus is strange. Do I look like someone who is willing to stand in front of the Feng family¡¯s door?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu choked again.

    Then, she suddenly smiled mockingly. ¡°Feng Ling, can you tell that I hate you?¡±

    ¡°I can tell,¡± Feng Ling answered coldly.

    ¡°In the past, I hated you, but when I found out that you were actually my biological sister who should have died early, my hatred for you turned stronger.¡± Feng Mingzhu stared at her eyes. ¡°You ruined me, Feng Ling. It was you who ruined my happy and carefree life. Your shadow grew up with me. Do you know how much I hated you and despised you? You should have died twenty years ago. Why did you suddenly appear now?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu raised her hand and pointed at Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Because of you, the atmosphere in the Feng family has changed ever since you met with an ident on the sea. The happy family was filled with worries all day long. My grandparents and grandmother, who used to love me, didn¡¯t even have a smile because of you. They didn¡¯t even have the mood to bring me to the amusement park. They even hired a group of people to send you to your home. Because of their longing and guilt for you, the entire Feng family was turned into hell!¡±

    ¡°Since you were a child, for so many years, they would decorate your mourning hall before and after your birthday every year. Do you know how disgusted I was every time I saw them sitting there and praying for you with the clothes you wore when you were a child?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years. You haven¡¯t been forgotten for twenty years. I¡¯ve also been tortured for twenty years!¡± Feng Mingzhu gritted her teeth and pointed at her, ring at her. ¡°But if you¡¯re dead, so be it. The person I hate is just a little brat who died early, but you¡¯re standing here alive and taking everything from me? What right do you have? Ah, Feng Ling? What right do you have?!¡±

    At this moment, Feng Ling recalled how she had curled up in the cave with a hungry stomach when she was a child. She was so cold that her body trembled. At that time, she seemed... to have been naked.

    The wolf that raised her went back and forth with a naked toddler. She did not know right from wrong, nor did they know shame. She simply did not live like a human.

    She closed her eyes, and the calmness she had originally thought was torn apart by Feng Mingzhu. She asked in a voice so soft that it was almost inaudible: ¡°Why should I die? What did I do wrong? Why did you try to kill me when you knew I was rted to you by blood?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s expression stiffened. She stared nkly at Feng Ling. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Feng Ling opened her eyes. ¡°Do you really think you did it wlessly?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s hands hidden in her sleeves began to tremble.

 Chapter 1235 - The Story of Ling and Heng (498)

    <h4>Chapter 1235: The Story of Ling and Heng (498)</h4>

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Feng family, do you really think your clumsy methods can protect you? Without the protection of the Feng family, I¡¯m afraid you would have already died countless times. Miss Feng, if your IQ isn¡¯t high enough, you should know how to behave yourself and don¡¯t do anything immoral. Otherwise, not only will you not be able to kill me, you¡¯ll even let me witness your stupidity.¡±

    When Feng Ling said this, she stared straight into Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was distant, with a hint of ridicule and deliberate distance.

    In the base, when Li Nanheng learned that Feng Ling had gone to see Feng Mingzhu, he frowned coldly, put down his work, and turned to walk out.

    When he was about to walk out of the base¡¯s main entrance, she saw Feng Ling and Feng Mingzhu standing at a distance. Feng Ling was still standing straight with her back facing the base. Feng Mingzhu, who was standing in front of her, was so angry that her eyes almost popped out. Li Nanheng saw it clearly.

    Feng Ling was a stubborn person, but no matter what she faced, whether she was happy or sad, whether she could hold on or not, she was used to not asking anyone for help. Even if it was him, she would not easily reveal her weak side.

    She was not used to it.

    ¡°Miss Feng, you have your own grievances, but I don¡¯t seem to be at fault. Even my fate is passive. I passively ept the fact that I am an orphan and passively ept the fact that I am your sister. I don¡¯t remember blocking your path. You said I ruined everything you had and stole everything from you? I, Feng Ling, don¡¯t seem to have anything else besides the XI Base behind me, nor have I stolen anything from you,¡± Feng Ling said indifferently. ¡°I advise you to guard your own Feng family. Don¡¯t provoke me in the future. I¡¯m not interested in your Feng family.¡±

    Your Feng family.

    Feng Ling¡¯s tone and attitude clearly indicated that she had no intention of going back to acknowledge them.

    It was as though she wanted to bury the truth in her stomach and not mention it to anyone.

    Feng Mingzhu stared at her for a long time before sneering. ¡°Do you think you didn¡¯t steal anything from me?¡±

    She suddenly took a step forward and pressed close to Feng Ling, looking at her face to face. Her voice was full of hatred and unwillingness. ¡°The man I loved the most since I was young has been snatched away by you. What else do you want to snatch from me? I¡¯ve liked Li Nanheng for so many years, but he would rather marry you, the cenotaph of a girl who died early than marry me! How ridiculous! Ha! The great Young Master Li married a woman who died early! The Li family even buried your cenotaph in the ancestral hall! How ridiculous, ah?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids immediately twitched. This was the first time she had looked at Feng Mingzhu with a serious and surprised expression since she met her outside the door.

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s expression, Feng Mingzhu sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak. She restrained her emotions in time.

    ¡°I was wondering why he suddenly said those words in the Feng family that day. Why didn¡¯t he marry...¡± Feng Mingzhu paused and then smiled coldly. ¡°So he already knew about it.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu then spat at the side. ¡°Pei! Despicable!¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak for a while. On one hand, she was digesting what she had just learned, and on the other hand, she was observing Feng Mingzhu in front of her. She vaguely sensed that Feng Mingzhu¡¯s emotions were unstable. Previously, she had heard from Mrs. Feng that Feng Mingzhu¡¯s emotions were unstable. She would mess around at home every day and was brought abroad by her friends to rx. However, when she came back, she clearly didn¡¯t open up the knot in her heart and even dug her way into it.

    Her mentally weak appearance made Feng Ling lose the patience to reason with her. However, Feng Ling did not make this trip in vain.

    At least she knew the reason.

    So three years ago, the so-called marriage between the Feng and Li families, the marriage that made her drink all night, was actually she eating her own vinegar?

    Li Nanheng actually married her own cenotaph?!

    ¡°Miss Feng is emotionally unstable. Send her back.¡± Feng Ling ordered the two base members in front of the door indifferently. She did not waste any more time here and turned to leave.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, Feng Mingzhu rushed forward but was blocked by the two base members in front of the door. She was so angry that she wanted to push her away, but Feng Ling had already entered without looking back.

    She had just walked back to the base and had only taken a few steps when a pair of ck leather boots appeared in her sight. She paused and looked up, only to see Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes.

    She looked at him and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She remained silent.

    Li Nanheng raised his handsome brows. ¡°Where is my little wife going?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    In the past, when she heard the words¡¯ little wife,¡¯ she thought that he was just teasing her shamelessly. Now that she suddenly realized that his words were reasonable, her heart instantly pounded violently several times. When she thought about how she had strangely been jealous for so many years, she felt embarrassed. Without saying a word, she walked away.

    The man reached out with his long arm and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head to look at her embarrassed expression and was immediately amused. ¡°If it were in the past, even if Feng Mingzhu were to die outside, you wouldn¡¯t havee out to see her. This time, you came out first.¡±

    Feng Ling slightly turned her head away because of the man¡¯s approaching breath. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything else she wants to say. Before I found out about her background, I didn¡¯t have much to care about. But in the past few days, I just wanted to know what she was thinking To used such a stupid method to deal with me. That¡¯s why I took the time to meet her.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± The man¡¯s breath brushed against her ear. Seeing her uneasy expression, he guessed that she knew something, but he did not expose her. Instead, he whispered into her ear with a faint smile, ¡°What conclusion did youe up with?¡±

    What other conclusion could there be?

    Feng Mingzhu had grown up in the shadow of her dead sister. The hatred and disgust she had for her was too obvious.

    She did not answer, but Li Nanheng clearly saw through her. He gently patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°We are of the same blood. We grew up in different environments. That¡¯s why we have such a big difference in character. You grew up in a wolf¡¯s den, so you never asked for much, so happinesses too easily. Some people, even though they have everything they want since they were young, just want too much.¡±

 Chapter 1236 - The Story of Ling and Heng (499)

    <h4>Chapter 1236: The Story of Ling and Heng (499)</h4>

    Feng Ling was used to being silent about her own thoughts, especially about things she did not wish to mention, so she did not continue to talk about it.

    After a moment of silence, she suddenly nced at him and said, ¡°So what did you say about marrying a one-year-old baby¡¯s cenotaph?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. ¡°En?¡±

    Feng Ling also raised her eyebrows coldly. ¡°You want to marry my cenotaph? Are you bullying a dead baby who can¡¯t speak? Did you marry me after I agreed?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean I have to propose to you?¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    Seeing that the little woman was really going to settle the score with him, Li Nanheng quickly held her in his arms. ¡°The Feng family and the Li family are engaged. In the beginning, they did force Feng Mingzhu to marry me, but I had already fallen for you. It¡¯s impossible for me to marry her. However, the marriage agreement between the two families was still in effect. I can¡¯t get rid of it, but I can¡¯t marry another woman behind your back. The best way is to marry the Feng family¡¯s second daughter¡¯s cenotaph. This so-called marriage is actually to write the second daughter¡¯s name into the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall in name. There isn¡¯t any actual marriage process. You can imagine it. It¡¯s just a few sets of clothes for children. How can I have a simple idea about a baby girl?¡±

    ¡°If I had known that you were the owner of those clothes...¡± Li Nanheng leaned down to kiss her ear. ¡°Three years ago, I should have made it up to you.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at him because of his shameless words, but the man took the opportunity to bite her lips again. He did not bite her hard, but his eyes were full of smiles. ¡°Although it was dyed for three years, it¡¯s not bad. After all, you were still young three years ago. Even if I suffocated to death, I couldn¡¯t bear to sleep with you.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled insincerely. ¡°You slept with me earlier than three years ago. How can you say such words?¡±

    Li Nanheng pressed his lips against hers and said vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s because I was drunk. If I want to sleep with you, I¡¯ll definitely do it openly. Do I need to use alcohol?¡±

    With that, he intertwined his tongue with hers and said hoarsely, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I feel sorry for your young age, you would have been punished by me even before you turned seventeen. All my patience has been ced on you. Are you blind or slow?¡±

    Feng Ling thought in her heart, so when she was only in her teens, he had already thought of her like this in his mind, so every time she was on the training ground, he would always think about shameless things.

    She bit the man, but Li Nanheng smiled and pecked her on the lips, touching her head. ¡°Little wife, you¡¯re my wife. Be gentle.¡±

    ...

    Another month passed. During this month, Feng Ling still did not mention the Feng family and her family background. She did not know if anyone hade to look for her. Anyway, if she did not want to see them, no one could enter the base.

    She put all of her energy into the newbies of Team One. After a month of intensive training and intensivebat training, these newbies finally entered the right state of mind. They all performed well in the second assessment. Out of the twenty newbies, thirteen of them were officially recruited into the base. The remaining people also gave the third assessment a chance.

    After finishing this task, Feng Ling didn¡¯t tell anyone. She wrote two emails overnight, one to the base hall, and one to Li Nanheng¡¯s email box. Then she left the base before dawn.

    The next day, when Ah Feng received the letter of leave from Feng Ling l he was still in a daze. Why did this person suddenly say that she would take a few months of leave and leave without saying goodbye?

    Li Nanheng also saw Feng Ling¡¯s email the next day.

    There was only a simple message: [Boss, the newbie training mission has beenpleted. I need to spend some time alone to sort out my life. It¡¯s rare for me to go out to rx. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in good shape. I just want to take a leave. Don¡¯t miss me.]

    ...

    Feng Ling¡¯s sudden disappearance left many people in the base confused. However, when everyone was puzzled, Boss Li didn¡¯t say that he was looking for her, nor did he show any unhappiness about Feng Ling¡¯s disappearance. He was so calm that it was as if Feng Ling hadn¡¯t left at all. It was as though Feng Ling woulde back soon and didn¡¯t need to worry at all.

    Boss Li didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he send people out to search. Ah Feng and the others had no choice but to do so.

    ...

    Four monthster.

    In the jungle near the Malibu beach in Los Angeles.

    In the cave, there were several wolf bones that had already been eroded by the wind.

    It had just rained outside the cave. However, the leaves above the jungle were too dense. Even though it was raining heavily, only a few drops of rain fell into the jungle. Outside the cave, there was the refreshing scent of rainwater. It was humid, but it was clean and fragrant. It was the kind of cleanness that could not be smelled in the bustling city.

    The cave was very warm. It was the beginning of spring and summer, so it was not very cold. It was raining outside, but there was a fire in the cave. Several charcoal stones were piled with dried branches that had been picked up a long time ago. There were also several simple but clean pots and pans ced by the side. The water in the pot was boiling.

    Next to her was a stone tform that was almost two meters long with a simple quilt. This was Feng Ling¡¯s bed.

    The rain was still pouring outside. Feng Ling got up and casually moved her arms. She walked over and gently picked up the fire that was about to be extinguished with a long stick. She added a few more sticks into the fire. Within a few seconds, the fire burned brighter.

    This was already the third month of her life in this jungle. In the first month after leaving the base, she really went around to rx. She even took the time to visit Ji Nuan several times. Afterward, she returned to the jungle she once lived in before she was five.

    However, the wolves here had already been driven away by the intruders. The remaining wolves had all died or died in the past twenty years. The cave had long been empty.

    She was fiddling with the firewood and listening to the rain outside when she suddenly heard some noise. It was as though someone¡¯s footsteps were stepping on the grass nearby. She had been here for several months and had not seen anyone. She was not sure if there was someone or some beast in the jungle approaching.

    When someone walked into the cave, she suddenly turned around and saw a tall man casually throwing the ck travel bag in his hand onto the ground. The man¡¯s body was damp and cold. He raised his brows and looked at her. ¡°My little wife, can two people sleep on this stone bed?¡±

 Chapter 1237 - The Story of Ling and Heng (500)

    <h4>Chapter 1237: The Story of Ling and Heng (500)</h4>

    The person she hadn¡¯t seen for four months suddenly appeared here.

    Feng Ling had no idea how he knew she was here.

    Although she had her cell phone with her, she hadn¡¯t charged it for a long time. She lived here like a savage all day, but she had lived here when she was young, so even if she was bored all day long, she could still endure it. She hade out to let herself loose, so she could do whatever she wanted. However, her cell phone was not turned on, and there was no GPS. How did he guess that she was here?

    Li Nanheng was wearing a simple raincoat from XI Base, but the jungle was too big for him to drive in. After walking so far, his body was already covered in water. His short ck hair was dripping water, and his dark eyes were bright as he looked at the little woman squatting by the fire, holding a wooden stick in one hand and looking at him nkly.

    After a long time, Feng Ling blinked and looked at him. ¡°You...¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. ¡°Not wee?¡±

    ¡°How did you...¡± She wanted to ask him how he found her, but on second thought, Li Nanheng seemed to know more about her than she did.

    She stopped mid-sentence and looked at him while still squatting by the fire. As the man approached, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head to look at him.

    Then she suddenly retracted her gaze and looked at the ck travel bag he had thrown over there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been walking for the whole morning. I¡¯m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?¡± After not seeing her for a few months, Li Nanheng was not unfamiliar with her. He casually pulled open the zipper of his raincoat and ced the raincoat on the temporary wooden shelf Feng Ling had ced by the side. He bent down like her and reached out toward the fire, as if he wanted to roast the moisture off his body.

    Feng Ling looked at him again. It had been several months since shest spoke, and she seemed to be unable to speak for a while. However, seeing that Li Nanheng waspletely unaffected, and looking at his squatting posture as he neared the fire, she stiffly and awkwardly took the stick back from the fire. Then she pointed the stick at the wild vegetables and wild fruits piled in the corner behind her, as well as a wild rabbit. En, she poked at the side again and pointed at the roasted earthworm she was hiding.

    Looking at those things, not only did Li Nanheng not show any difort, but he even sat down on the ground. ¡°Yes, yes, all of them are good stuff. Even roasted earthworms can¡¯t be eaten outside. How would these Americans know how high the proteins in the earthworms are?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him for a long time and finally found the words to say: ¡°Li Nanheng, you left XI Base alone and came here with a travel bag to eat earthworms with me? Are you crazy?¡±

    The man raised his hand and casually yed with his short hair that had been drenched by the rain. His voice was low and pleasing. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for four months. If you don¡¯t go back, I can only apany you. All right, don¡¯t talk so much. I¡¯m hungry. Quickly prepare food for me.¡±

    With that, he nced at the fire. ¡°How do you cook this? Can you control the heat well?¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but at least I didn¡¯t starve to death here.¡±

    What Li Nanheng was most satisfied with was that although she had lived alone in the jungle for several months, she did not lose weight. In fact, she seemed to have gained some weight. She was very thin. Now, at least the dimples at the corners of her lips were more obvious.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll eat whatever you cook.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him again. He was already here. It wasn¡¯t right for her to ask him to leave. It was still raining outside.

    She had no choice but to pour the water in the pot into another clean pot. Then she got up and picked up the wild vegetables to wash. Since Li Nanheng asked her to eat the roasted earthworm first, she would help him.

    In fact, this thing was really delicious. When she was young, she had also eaten the roasted dragonfly and found it delicious. She just didn¡¯t know if Li Nanheng could enjoy the taste of these insects.

    When she got up, she nced at the travel bag he brought and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me a bunch of barbecue or food like you did at Rogers Pass, did you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Nanheng sat there and continued to grill the fire. He said leisurely, ¡°You insisted on returning to the jungle to experience primitive life to calm your heart. I can¡¯t ruin your ns. The bag is filled with clothes for you and me, and some tools.¡±

    ¡°Tools? What tools?¡± Feng Ling was not particrly curious. After asking, she did not wait for his answer and continued to cook.

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He looked at the cave she lived in and then at the stone tform that was about two meters long and one meter wide. It was long enough but not wide enough.

    After looking at it for a while, he said, ¡°If you sleep on this stone bed alone, I¡¯m afraid we can only hug each other to sleep.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡± She turned to re at him. ¡°Juste over and take a look. I¡¯ll go back sooner orter. Do you really want to live here? ¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about XI Base anymore?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But my wife is here. I can¡¯t just leave her alone.¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s none of your business.¡± After not seeing him for several months, Feng Ling felt a little embarrassed.

    Li Nanheng could tell that she was trying to distance herself from him. He smiled but raised his eyebrows at her words.

    Feng Ling also realized that she had indirectly admitted that she was his wife. She immediately shut her mouth and did not speak again. When she bent down to pick up the roasted earthworms, her movements were slightly angry.

    These were the roasted earthworms that she had worked hard to save up over the past few months. It was especially difficult to dig them up. It was even more difficult than hunting other wild animals. In the end, he actually wanted to eat roasted earthworms as soon as he came. He even knew that these things had rich proteins. As expected of the eldest young master of the Li family, he knew how to pick good things.

    As she busied herself, she felt that the man had suddenly entered her world. He was a man who had barged into her life and caused her heart to be restless. She was no longer calm and decided to find a topic. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted Mrs. Mo recently. I wonder how she is now.¡±

    ¡°She went to Ennd.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked at him as if she didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 1238 - The Story of Ling and Heng (501)

    <h4>Chapter 1238: The Story of Ling and Heng (501)</h4>

    ¡°Take care of yourself first.¡± Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say much but only reminded her. Feng Ling paused and then saw that her hand almost touched the pot of boiling water. She quickly raised her hand, thought for a moment, and then turned to continue with her work.

    However, she really did not expect that Ji Nuan would go to Ennd. When she was still in contact with Ji Nuan, she only knew that Ji Nuan had returned to China with Mr. Mo, but she didn¡¯t know what happened to Mr. Mo after he woke up in the hospital. It seemed that he mentioned divorce. At that time, Ji Nuan was haggard. Feng Ling originally nned to go to Hai City to apany her, but Xiao Ba and Xia Tian said it was fine. They would apany Ji Nuan and let Feng Ling do whatever she needed in America. There was no need to go to Hai City.

    After confirming that Ji Nuan was fine, Feng Ling returned to the jungle.

    After living here for several months, she didn¡¯t expect Ji Nuan to go to Ennd.

    It seemed like she should still charge her phone when she had the time. She should ask what happened.

    She was busy preparing food for Li Nanheng. After sitting by the fire for a while, the man stood up, took a few steps into her cave, walked to her stone bed, and touched the thin and simple quilt on it.

    The height of this cave was not suitable for him. In the past, when the wolves lived here, no matter how tall the wolves were, they wouldn¡¯t be as tall as Li Nanheng.

    Although the space wasrge enough,pared to the houses in the city, this cave was at least sixty square meters in size. However, the height was slightly lower, so when the man stood up and walked in, he needed to lower his head slightly.

    Seeing that Li Nanheng was only sizing up everything in the cave, Feng Ling didn¡¯t say much. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have anything else. There was also a luggage bag close to the inner side of the bed. It was hers, and there were only a few clothes inside.

    Recently, she had washed her clothes in a clear stream in the nearby jungle. Usually, she would wash up and shower there. After all, there was no one here and she was not afraid of being seen. She had been there when she was young. Now, she would asionally wash clothes and throw stones near the stream. It felt quite interesting.

    However, Li Nanheng could not understand such an interesting trick. After all, it was a trick she had yed before she was five years old. It was very childish.

    After she finished preparing the roasted earthworms, she turned to see that the man was already sitting on her stone bed and looking at her. She turned to look at him. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a nap. I don¡¯t have any staple food here. If you need it, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all the same.¡±

    ¡°No, I ate these things when I was young, so I¡¯m used to eating them now,¡± Feng Ling said as she went to a small bag by the side and took out a bag of noodles. This kind of noodles could be stored for a long time, so it usually wouldn¡¯t spoil. After boiling it with water, it would soften. She took it out and put it in the pot to boil as she said, ¡°Thankfully, when I left, I brought some seasoning with salt and vor. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat it.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her cooking seriously and chuckled. ¡°If you can eat it, I can.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Before I was five, I could still eat those tasteless things, but after so many years outside, my taste buds are already normal, so I brought some seasoning when I came back. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be used to it.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say more. He just looked at her with a smile. He hadn¡¯t seen her for several months, and now he finally saw her again. It was as if he didn¡¯t need her to do anything at all. He could watch as she hugged her knees and squatted there for several hundred hours.

    Feng Ling could feel Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze on her. She turned her face away slightly, picked up the small wooden stick, and poked it lightly in the fire.

    Typically, in domestic martial arts movies, the main character would fall into a big pit or be trapped in a cave. It wasmon to set a fire in a cave, but in fact, when cooking on a fire, the smoke would be veryrge and fill the entire cave.

    Fearing that she would choke Li Nanheng, Feng Ling quickly picked up her fan and kept fanning at the fire.

    Looking at her delicate movements, Li Nanheng watched for a while and walked over. While Feng Ling was still fanning, he suddenly hugged her from behind.

    Feng Ling was startled by the man who suddenly hugged her from behind. She almost lost her grip on the fan in her hand. When the man held her, his breath brushed against the sensitive part of her neck. She subconsciously shrank her neck, looked at the fire under her feet, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll fan it. Otherwise, the cave will be filled with smoke.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quitefortable here.¡± The man held her in his arms. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t be used to his passion after not seeing him for several months, so he restrained his desire to strip her naked. He held her in a proper manner and ced his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Do you know how I spent the past few months in the base?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak. She looked at the fan in her hand, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°I said I would go back.¡±

    This seemed to be a promise. Earlier, she had said it once, and now she said it again. In fact, she just wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t be here for too long. She still had a lot of things to worry about in XI Base. Her biggest concern was naturally Li Nanheng. She just wanted to give herself some time.

    However, it seemed that this period of time was too long. A few months had passed in the blink of an eye. She enjoyed the peace. Every day, she watched the sun rise and set, but she neglected that Li Nanheng was waiting. No matter how patient he was with her, if she did not go back, his patience would run out.

    ¡°En, I know.¡± The man did not say much because of her words. He continued to hold her like this.

    She had already said what she needed to say. Feng Ling knew what he meant. She didn¡¯t turn around to push him away. Instead, she stood there and gently fanned the fan in her hand. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think the smoke is too thick?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°...Your adaptability is really good. Or did you lose your sense of taste? Even I find it suffocating,¡± she said as she shook the fan hard.

    The man pressed against her neck and chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s not too thick. I can still smell the fragrance on you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She suddenly turned around in his arms, raised the fan in her hand, and patted his head. ¡°Let go of me. The noodles are about to be cooked!¡±

 Chapter 1239 - The Story of Ling and Heng (502)

    <h4>Chapter 1239: The Story of Ling and Heng (502)</h4>

    ¡°You can eat it even if it¡¯s ruined.¡± The man did not mind at all, but he did let go of her.

    Even if the smoke needed to be fanned out, it was fine to smell it once or twice. However, after a long period of time, even if there was no smoke or poison, it would still harm the body.

    Feng Ling even knew to fan the smoke out, which meant that she had been living alone for the past few months. At the very least, she knew how to take care of herself.

    With both her hands empty, she quickly squatted down to fan the fire. She ced the washed wild vegetables and the various eggs she had picked up in the jungle into the pot to cook. She also added some seasoning. In less than two minutes, the pot of noodles emitted a unique fragrance.

    Even if noodles are all the same, the noodles made from wild vegetables and bird eggs would definitely taste different from the usual ones. The taste would be even more delicious.

    She asked Li Nanheng to eat noodles and roasted earthworms. Seeing that he didn¡¯t mind at all, he ate a lot of the roasted earthworms she had hidden away. He also finished the noodles in her bowl.

    Feng Ling fell into deep thought.

    If this man only missed her and wanted to stay at her ce for a day or two, then so be it. But if he really nned to stay with her here, how many earthworms and bird eggs did she have to dig to raise him? Was he really going to force her to climb up a tree to dig out bird nests?

    Feng Ling went to the stream to wash the cutlery and pot and brought some water back. The clear stream in the jungle was very clean, but the water flow was a bit rapid. Every time, her pants would get wet.

    When she returned to the cave, she suddenly saw the man holding her two fans by the fire. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but she nced at him and saw that he was probably tired, so she didn¡¯t ask further. She turned around and continued to pack her things. When she turned back, she saw the man tying the two fans together, rubbing them back and forth in his palm, fanning them with this method.

    Seeing that the fans were moving back and forth, the new smoke floating above the fire spread out even faster. Feng Ling said, ¡°I heard from K and the others that men are naturally interested in manual work. Are you trying to make me a manual drummer?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak. He was still studying the two fans seriously. He was focused on the structure of the two fans. He no longer sat cross-legged like the high and mighty Boss Li in XI Base, nor was he Mr. Li of the Li Corporation. Instead, he was like a big boy who released his true nature after returning to the forest.

    Feng Ling suddenly felt as though something soft had been injected into her heart. After packing up her things, she leaned against the side to watch him. She watched as the man used the ropes, wooden sticks, and the two daggers she usually sharpened. He tossed and turned to study them.

    After more than an hour, the first ¡°drummer¡± in the cave seeded. The man turned the handle made of the same wooden stick behind the little thing he had built with a wooden stick. With a few casual turns, the two fixed fans inside began to move in the direction of the fire rhythmically. He did not waste much strength in his hands, and the fan¡¯s speed was several times faster than a manual fan. The smoke in the fan soon dissipated.

    Seeing that he was doing well, Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She just leaned on the side to watch his silhouette. She felt that this ce, which belonged to her when she was young, was suddenly upied by this man. She picked up a wild fruit and wiped it clean, walked over, and brought it to the man¡¯s mouth.

    The man was still ying with the little ¡°drummer.¡± He opened his mouth and took a bite of her hand. Then he frowned and looked at her, only to see Feng Ling smiling.

    ¡°Are you sour?¡± she asked. She did not continue letting him eat. She picked up the wild fruit he had just taken a bite of and ced it by her mouth to take a bite.

    Even when she was eating such sour fruits, she was still smiling as if she was in a good mood.

    Li Nanheng swallowed the mouthful of fruit in his mouth. He raised his sore brows, put down the things in his hand, and nced at her loose cotton trousers. ¡°Why are you wet?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all right. When I go to the clear stream, I always get sshed with water. It¡¯ll dry up by the fire in a while.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind. After finishing the fruit, she pped her hands and squatted down to pick up the things he had just made. She shook the simple handle behind and found that it was really useful. ¡°Not bad, Boss Li. Your hands are really strong.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she felt a grip around her waist. The man pulled her into his arms. Feng Ling lost her bnce and fell onto hisp. The man held her shoulder and lowered his head to kiss her ear. He whispered meaningfully into her ear: ¡°In addition to my strong hands, I am also very good in other aspects. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    In this jungle, this sort of silent and ambiguous atmosphere that caused one¡¯s heart to tremble really caused one to be sensitive.

    She quickly got up from his arms, crouched down next to him, and calmly yed with the newly-made ¡°handheld drummer.¡±

    Seeing her deadpan expression, Li Nanheng smiled and raised his hand. His long fingers brushed against the hair by her cheek. He watched her hair, which had grown so long that it was almost touching her neck, and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you shy again?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was slightly itchy from his touch. She raised her hand and pped his hand away. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Feng Ling, who dared to live alone in the jungle for several months and dared to be associated with snakes, insects, and beasts, would only show such a shy side in front of him. Li Nanheng smiled because of her ¡°stop it.¡± He raised his hand to press against her soft hair as if coaxing a child. ¡°XI Base¡¯s war goddess, Feng Ling, is so thin-skinned. Who would believe it?¡±

    Feng Ling raised her hand to push his hand away. She quickly brushed her hair back, picked up the wooden stick on the ground, and poked at the fire in front of her. She was still wondering when this man was going to leave. If he really wound¡¯t leave, she would go find something to eat while the rain stopped.

    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Thinking of this, she directly asked. The crackling of the fire could be heard.

    Li Nanheng watched as she subconsciously poked her hand back and forth. His lips curved slightly as he reached out to hold her hand that was still holding the stick. ¡°You want to drive me away? Do you think my skin is as thin as yours? Since I¡¯vee here, how can I leave? Unless you go back, your cave will be surnamed Li from today onwards.¡±

 Chapter 1240 - The Story of Ling and Heng (503)

    <h4>Chapter 1240: The Story of Ling and Heng (503)</h4>

    As he spoke, the man added, ¡°Like you, change your surname to Li.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... When did I take your surname? ¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled. ¡°The traditional virtue of the Chinese. After the woman marries the man, the surname on the front is the surname of the husband¡¯s family. Even in this era, there is no need to write anything about the Li Feng Corporation. Even in the Chinese, the blood of the ancestors still flows. These are all things left behind by the ancestors. Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before your surname is Li? All you need is a formal proposal and marriage. If you want,e back to the Li family with me now. I¡¯ll satisfy you with everything.¡±

    There were a lot of Chinese people in the base, and the Li family and the Feng family were all Chinese. Although they were in Los Angeles, they usually interacted with Chinese people. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about this, but she knew what he meant.

    Grandfather Li had personally invited her to visit the Li family and had obviously epted her. She didn¡¯t know how long Li Nanheng lobbied those old men when he came home. That was why such a stubborn old man would go to the base and treat her so well.

    In addition, sheter learned about the cenotaph. It was really a coincidence.

    It was such a coincidence that they were fated to be together. Besides, she was willing to marry him.

    She could not shake off the man¡¯s hand, so she could only put down the stick in his hand and turn to look at him. ¡°Did Elder Li ept me because he knew I was the second daughter of the Feng family? He knew I was the cenotaph you married?¡±

    Seeing that she had something to say, Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

    ¡°Then if I refuse to return to the Feng family and refuse to ept the identity of the second daughter, will Elder Li have any objections?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Li Nanheng raised his hand and stroked her cheek with a smile. At the same time, he brushed her hair behind her ear. He looked at her white ears and touched the soft flesh under her ear. ¡°The Li family doesn¡¯t have suchplicated thoughts. As long as you break their stubbornness, they won¡¯t mind these small details. As long as you give birth to a great-grandchild for them, you¡¯ll definitely be the new baby of the Li family. If anyone dares to touch you, the four old men will definitely rush out to protect you.¡±

    Feng Ling almost copsed. ¡°Who wants to give you a baby...¡±

    After speaking, she abruptly stood up without listening to the man¡¯s words. ¡°The rain has stopped. I¡¯ll go get some wild vegetables and mushrooms and bring some food back. Stay here and don¡¯t run around. If you walk around outside, you¡¯ll get lost easily.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll get lost? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?¡±

    ¡°Comparing a three-year-old child to you is really wrong. When I was three years old, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my way here,¡± Feng Ling mumbled. Then she realized that she was too embarrassed. When she saw the man sitting on the ground and looking at her with a faint smile, she didn¡¯t speak and turned to walk out.

    The jungle, which had just rained, was very fresh. asionally, some rain would fall from above the dense jungle. It was all raindrops that had umted on the leaves, but because the jungle was too dense, there was not much rain.

    Feng Ling often came out to pick wild vegetables and find wild fruits. This was the lifestyle she had to do every day. However, because Li Nanheng was here, she deliberately picked more.

    When she walked back with a basket of vegetables and fruits and several bird eggs, she vaguely heard some movement in the cave. She subconsciously rushed back, but as soon as she approached, she saw that Li Nanheng had cleaned up arge patch of grass on the ground outside the cave. He had even ttened the ground and used a t stone to cushion the ground. The ground wasrge and square, looking like the kind of ground often seen in the city. It was neat and tidy.

    At the same time, she saw that the man had cut down a withered old tree not far away.

    It had only been two hours, but he had actually broken that dead tree?

    Feng Ling looked in surprise at the neatly cut area under the old tree. She then saw that the man had used some unknown method to smooth out the wooden boards. Seeing that he had piled the wooden boards aside and was busy folding the stones by the side, she seemed to understand something and hurried over. ¡°You... are you going to help me build a house?¡±

    The man was busy for a long time. His ck T-shirt was soaked in sweat. When he heard that she had returned, he nced at the things in her basket and then at her. ¡°Building a cabin in such a ce isn¡¯t a big project.¡±

    Indeed.

    He really wanted to build a house for her.

    Looking at therge stones embedded deep into the ground around her, she finally understood that this was a simple foundation. This ce was leaning against the mountain wall, and there was usually no wind, so as long as the foundation was sturdy, it was fine. This kind of ce did notck soil, stones, and wood.

    However, Feng Ling was curious about how Li Nanheng broke the tree so quickly. She didn¡¯t hear the sound of the tree being cut, and it seemed that he had made a lot of wooden boards. Although the wooden boards were not enough in such a short time, they were already very fast.

    She seemed to have thought of something. She stepped over the pebbles on the ground and walked into the cave. As expected, the ck travel bag he had brought had been opened. There were all kinds of tools inside. There were even very strong and sharp whetstones used to sharpen stones. Of course, because this ce did not have electricity, most of the tools were manual or charged. The tools he used to cut trees and cut wood were thrown aside.

    So these were the tools he was talking about.

    He actually brought a bunch of tools to help her build a house in the jungle.

    Although this ce was only a cave, everyone was deeply attached to their childhood experiences. Even though the cave was already a pile of weathered wolf bones, she could not bear to throw them out.

    Li Nanheng intentionally hid here because he could tell that she needed to calm down, so he did not n to take her back immediately. Instead, he prepared everything and came to the ce where she grew up to build a home that could shelter her from the wind and rain.

    Feng Ling really felt the feeling of being understood, seen through by others, and loved and doted on with passion and patience.

 Chapter 1241 - The Story of Ling and Heng (504)

    <h4>Chapter 1241: The Story of Ling and Heng (504)</h4>

    It seemed that God was not particrly cruel to her.

    Even if she fell into the ocean when she was one year old, even if she had to pretend to be a man and survive outside, even if her life was tough, her fate had given her Li Nanheng. A Li Nanheng who could smooth out all of her past experiences.

    She looked at the tools on the ground and listened to the man patiently working outside. She threw down the basket in her hand, turned around, and quickly walked out. She rushed towards the man and suddenly hugged him from behind.

    The man paused and looked back at her. ¡°Why?¡±

    Feng Ling buried her face in his back. She had never been good at expressing herself with words, especially when it came to feelings. When she knew that she really liked him, she would choose not to be so passive and respond to him. She would try her best to cooperate and not hurt his heart.

    At this moment, she was overwhelmed with emotions. She did not know what to say, so she hugged his waist tightly, unable to speak.

    After being held so tightly by her for a while, Li Nanheng suddenly chuckled. He did not push her away but bent down to pick up the polished stones and turned to look for a suitable ce to ce them. At the same time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t be too moved. This ce is very important to you. I won¡¯t destroy it. It¡¯s just connected to a cabin outside the cave. At least, it¡¯s like a home. Even if when we leave, we can stille back and live in a decent ce.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and leaned against his back. After a while, she said, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly reached under his clothes and decisively took off his sweat-soaked T-shirt. Seeing the man suddenly bare his upper body, Feng Ling¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do in broad daylight, but the man casually threw the shirt into her hand. ¡°Help me wash my clothes and cook. I don¡¯t need you for anything else.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... You really treat me as a woman.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a woman?¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    In this jungle, guns, sticks, and agility were all useless. If they were to talk about building a house, Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to be able to help much. Earlier, she had already seen the man¡¯s physical and structural skills. Right now, she could only wash the clothes and cook.

    Why did she suddenly feel as though someone was saying that she would do anything for him...

    When Feng Ling lived here, she was very self-sufficient and thought that she was quite capable. Now, she suddenly changed from an instructor to a woman who washed clothes and cooked. This change in identity left her a little helpless. However, when she saw the man¡¯s bare upper body and his sweaty back, she was even more helpless. She simply carried his clothes away and quickly washed them for him.

    The man¡¯s sweat smell was not bad at all. The clothes carried his unique refreshing scent and a faint smell of tobo. However, Feng Ling knew that Li Nanheng was a neat freak, so she carefully washed his clothes and hung them on the clothes drying rack in the cave.

    After all, a house was a big project. No matter how fast it was with the help of tools, it could not be built in a day. After the stones and foundation were built around the cave, the sky had already turned dark.

    Li Nanheng went to the stream to take a shower. After showering, he came back feeling refreshed and rxed. He was wearing the clothes in his travel bag. They were all simple and loose clothes. If Feng Ling didn¡¯t see the tools, she would have thought he was here for a vacation.

    She had already taken a shower and was sitting in the cave, preparing food. In the past, when she was outside, she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to cook, so she didn¡¯t know how to cook much. She only knew a few simple dishes, but in this jungle, she could only rely on herself for three meals a day. She couldn¡¯t eat takeout here, so she was used to this.

    However, a man suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was as though the peaceful life she had been living for the past few months had gained something different, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    She was just very happy.

    She could clearly feel her own good mood.

    Also, when she saw that Li Nanheng hade back safely after taking a shower and was sure that he could not get lost, she smiled and looked at the refreshing man. She ced the dinner she had prepared on the small stone table. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Li Nanheng had already walked over and sat by her side. He took the bowl, picked up the chopsticks, and took a bite. His posture was natural and casual, as if he had not juste from a big city like Los Angeles. It was as if he had already lived with her for many years.

    ¡°This kind of ce is indeed suitable for eating and sleeping. It¡¯s really quiet.¡± As Li Nanheng spoke, he nced at the foundation of stones made outside the cave. ¡°Let¡¯s continue tomorrow morning. There isn¡¯t enough wood for a tree. Are there any other dead trees nearby?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are two more trees about two hundred meters away on the other side. There are also other trees nearby.¡± Feng Ling put down the bowl in her hand and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you want to help me build a house. I appreciate it. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered at her polite words and continued eating. After eating, he put down the cutlery and nced at her as she ate.

    The light of the fire illuminated Feng Ling¡¯s face, making her skin appear healthy and rosy.

    Initially, he just wanted to take the opportunity to take a good look at her while he was resting.

    However, as he watched her, and watched her snow-white neck swallow, his gaze gradually became hot.

    Feng Ling turned to look at him, only to meet his darkening gaze. She slowly shifted her gaze away and lowered her head to continue eating as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything. Earlier, she had been eating at a normal speed, butpared to the man next to her, she was a bit slower. Now, she really slowed down.

    After a while, she finished eating and put down the cutlery. There was nothing left in her hands. She was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡±

    With that, she was about to put away the cutlery and go out to the stream.

    She had just stood up by the fire and was about to take the cutlery out when she suddenly heard the man sitting by the side sigh and say with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already dark outside. Put it in the water first. It won¡¯t be toote to wash it tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 1242 - The Story of Ling and Heng (505)

    <h4>Chapter 1242: The Story of Ling and Heng (505)</h4>

    It was not only dark, but it also sounded like it was raining outside the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining. Will there be any problems if the wooden boards are wet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. At most, there¡¯s some moisture in the wooden boards. After the house is built, it will be left to dry for two days before it can be used. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask anymore. She ced the cutlery in another basin with clear water on the side, washed it, and put it aside. She nned to take it to the stream tomorrow morning to wash it.

    In the end, when she wiped her hands simply, she turned back to see that Li Nanheng was still sitting there with his legs crossed. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t moved for a long time. He just looked at her like this, his eyes never leaving her.

    Feng Ling had seen many aspects of Li Nanheng.

    She had also seen many different looks.

    However, it seemed that every time she saw his gaze, her body would soften and she would put away her armor. She wanted to take the initiative to approach him and hug him with passion, but she was not good at expressing herself, so every time she almost copsed under his gaze, she would subconsciously shift her attention.

    However, the man finally managed to arrange the time and everything. He entered the jungle and found her to apany her. In this ce where he couldn¡¯t use his phone to kill time, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to shift her attention. Just as Feng Ling wiped her hands and walked over, he reached out to hold her hand and pulled her.

    Feng Ling was still on guard and was standing steadily. She subconsciously tried to break free, but the man only held her and raised his handsome brows at her with a faint smile in his eyes. She paused and loosened her grip. However, in this moment of hesitation, the man¡¯s strength increased and she fell into his arms.

    Feng Ling bumped into him and sat on hisp. The man¡¯s lips brushed against her hair as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... I am not hiding. ¡±

    At the same time, she turned to look at him. At this moment, the man ced a kiss between her brows and then slowly moved down,nding on her eyelids. ¡± I barely survived these past few months. You, on the other hand, are enjoying a peaceful and happy life outside. You said you would return soon, but in the end, you disappeared for four months. I, your father, turned from the boss of an impressive XI Base, into a wife-saving stone.¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m too pitiful, do you think Ah Feng and the others would let me leave the base to find you?¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    Feng Ling thought about it and felt that Li Nanheng¡¯s excuse of allowing her to take a vacation was a bit fake. How could Ah Feng, who always did everything for the Li family and the base, give up so easily?

    He must have used some other method.

    But no matter what, he had found this ce.

    She leaned against his chest and gently rubbed her head against his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been living here for several months and almost forgot the time. I had only realized that I¡¯ve been gone for so long.¡±

    ¡°Your apology is too insincere. I won¡¯t ept it.¡± The man¡¯s tone was mild, but he did not let go of her hand.

    Feng Ling realized that this man was actually being arrogant. She immediately raised her eyes to nce at him, only to see that he was looking down at her.

    Knowing that he was digging a pit for her, Feng Ling pretended to be dumb. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡± The man held her waist tightly and pressed her hard in his arms as if hinting at something. At the same time, he lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. His warm breath pressed against her lips. ¡°I want everything. Are you willing? When have you ever cooperated obediently?¡±

    Feng Ling blinked and did not speak. The man raised his hand to touch the back of her head and looked deeply into her clear eyes. He was about to kiss her when she subconsciously shrunk her neck back. He did not give her a chance to escape. He decisively pressed against the back of her head, and Feng Ling¡¯s lips mmed against his. The man epted it with a smile and directly sucked on her soft lips.

    His kiss was still calm. It was not the kind of kiss that was impatient to press her down on the ground and strip her naked. Instead, he kissed her patiently and then kissed the corner of her lips. He stroked her slightly longer hair and said hoarsely, ¡°Just like this, take more initiative. When can you learn?¡±

    Initially, Feng Ling felt a little embarrassed because she had not seen him for several months. Being held in his arms and being kissed like this, her feelings for him were stirred. She looked at him and felt that he seemed to understand her very well and was patiently trying to get into her heart. Even though he had a physical reaction, he always respected her when he needed to.

    For example, right now, although his eyes clearly expressed his desire, he only hugged her, gently kissed her, looked at her patiently, and talked to her.

    Seeing that she had been leaning in his arms without saying a word or moving, Li Nanheng stroked her headfortingly. ¡°I walked for a long time in the jungle and was busy with the wood and stones in the afternoon. I¡¯m really tired. Let¡¯s sleep, but it¡¯s really difficult for two people to sleep on this stone bed. When the house is built, I¡¯ll think of a way to get a bed.¡±

    With that, he signaled her to lie down on the stone bed with his eyes. ¡°You sleep on the bed. I¡¯lly some hay on the ground and sleep for the night. I see that you have hay here. It should work. Tomorrow...¡±

    Before he could finish, Feng Ling, who had been lying obediently in his arms, suddenly raised her eyes to look at him. Her eyes were bright and shiny, and no one knew what she was thinking about. Just as Li Nanheng paused for a second because of her gaze, she suddenly raised her hands to wrap around his neck and kissed him.

    She first kissed the man¡¯s handsome chin, then moved up and kissed his face. Then, she moved toward his lips and kissed him without hesitation.

    After all, she had been kissed by him so many times and had learned some tricks. She carefully used the tip of her tongue to pry open his lips. When she felt the man¡¯s body shake and his eyes darken, she held his neck tightly and refused to let go. As though she had experienced something new, she carefully licked his soft lips twice.

 Chapter 1243 - The Story of Ling and Heng (506)

    <h4>Chapter 1243: The Story of Ling and Heng (506)</h4>

    He said he wanted Feng Ling to take the initiative, but when she really took the initiative, even if it was just a kiss, even if it was just a simple teasing, it could make the man who had been maintaining his rationality feel hot-blooded.

    In the jungle, there was an empty cave. Outside, there were the asional cries of birds and beasts several miles away. The scent of nature surrounded the area, and only a man and a woman were hugging each other.

    The woman he loved the most was in his arms, and she was so proactive.

    No one could stand it.

    Not to mention Li Nanheng, who had endured for a long time.

    Feng Ling probably only had the courage to take the initiative to kiss him. She didn¡¯t know how to proceed with the next step. However, when she kissed the man, he tightened his body and held her tightly like a pair of iron pincers. She kissed him until he took the initiative to kiss her deeply. She had also taken a simple shower. Both of their bodies were clean and fresh.

    The crackling sound of the fire was connected to the rain outside the cave.

    However, Feng Ling¡¯s face had turned warm and soft. Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t help but want to turn into a beast.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect Li Nanheng to be so decisive. By the time she reacted, Li Nanheng had already carried her onto the stone bed she had slept on for several months. Although it was only a simpleyer of bedding, there was also dried grass under the quilt that she had made. It wasn¡¯t very hard.

    When her clothes were almost torn apart by the man, she hurriedly raised her hand and said, ¡°No, I only brought a few clothes. If they¡¯re damaged, I won¡¯t be able to wear them...¡±

    The man¡¯s hands paused, but he changed his method of attack. He let go of the buttons on her clothes and turned to kiss her neck passionately. He kissed her until her entire body was numb and her body trembled with passion.

    When he unbuttoned the first two buttons of her clothes, the man took off her clothes. In an instant, her shoulders and back were exposed to the air. He looked at her white shoulders and kissed her.

    Feng Ling tilted her head slightly. Her eyes were red from the stimtion of the man¡¯s passion. Her mind kept reying the scene of her curled up and hiding in this cave before she was five years old. At that time, no matter if she was cold or hungry, she could only stay here, waiting for the wolves to return, or holding her rumbling stomach in a daze.

    Time changed. At that time, she would never have thought that one day, a man woulde to this ce because of her. He understood her feelings for this cave. He helped her build a house outside, stayed here with her, and even pressed her on this stone bed that she oftenid on when she was young...

    She took the initiative to give him a response that almost caused him to explode. However, as though he was afraid that she would catch a cold, he raised his hand to touch her waist. Even though he was so impatient that he was about to explode, he still asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Feng Ling shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Hearing the reassuring answer, the man smiled and kissed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s really cold, I¡¯ll make you warm up.¡±

    Feng Ling was already very warm. She didn¡¯t say much, but since she had already taken the initiative to start, she would treat the man she liked wholeheartedly. Her slender, snow-white arms were still tightly wrapped around his neck. The man¡¯s hands kept moving down, peeling off her clothes...

    ...

    His hand stimted her beyond imagination.

    Feng Ling let out a cry under his intentional movement, and then she trembled as she turned to bite his shoulder. The expression on her face was indescribably joyful and stimting. Although she forced herself not to make a sound, the way she shivered in his arms still made his blood boil.

    The man¡¯s hands did not stop moving. His lips were still kissing her. From the initial gentle kiss, he gradually lost control and became rough. However, he still tried his best not to hurt her. When he felt that he was about to lose control, he pressed his lips against hers and asked hoarsely, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling. She could not hide the embarrassment and sincerity on her face as she answered hoarsely, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know to miss me.¡± Li Nanheng kissed the corner of Feng Ling¡¯s lips. The distance between them was so close that even their breaths were intertwined. ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re not so heartless. Seeing as this cave is your home, I¡¯ll apany you here until the day you untie the knot in your heart and willingly return to the base with me, en?¡±

    As he spoke, he tried his best to patiently and gently enter the main act on the stone bed ¡ª

    ...

    Feng Ling gradually tightened her grip on the simple bedsheets under her. It had been months since she had been like this. Thankfully, he tried his best to be gentle...

    But in the end, she still let out a sob-like moan.

    Li Nanheng stared at Feng Ling¡¯s expression. He saw that her brows gradually rxed. He saw that her hair was soaked in sweat and that she was a bit helpless because of the rising tide of emotions. His heart began to heat up.

    He wanted to stay like this forever. Even if they were in such a wild jungle, even if they were separated from the world, even if she chose to return to such a peaceful life and never leave again, he was willing to stay here to apany her. He could not bear to leave her.

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s expression under his body, although she usually wore a calm mask in front of others, she would only show her softness in front of him. Under him, she would show such a helpless and seductive look, and when in danger, she would support him and rush out towards the enemy. She would make him feel endless joy and satisfaction regardless of whether he was conscious or in such a desperate situation.

    This feeling of love made his heart tremble.

    Li Nanheng had lived for so many years. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. He kissed Feng Ling¡¯s sweaty face, from her forehead to the tip of her nose, from her lips to the corner of her mouth, as if he was holding the world in his arms. He sighed by her ear over and over again. ¡°Feng Ling... I love you so much that I almost forget who I am. You are mine. This life is mine. No matter if you are happy or unhappy, no matter in XI Base or in any corner of the world, you can¡¯t push me away. Remember...¡±

    Feng Ling could not help but groan under the impact. Her breath was unstable as she replied, ¡°What if... you push me away...¡±

    The man chuckled and bit her lips harshly. ¡°Impossible.¡±

 Chapter 1244 - The Story of Ling and Heng (507)

    <h4>Chapter 1244: The Story of Ling and Heng (507)</h4>

    ¡°Even if you put a knife on my neck, I won¡¯t let you go. How can I push you away?¡± Li Nanheng said.

    Feng Ling remembered that the man said he took the initiative and remembered that he had been on the road today and had been busy outside, but still had such amazing stamina. She was really impressed.

    Even though her entire body was numb and sore, and she did not want to move, she still turned over by the man¡¯s side. Her eyes were blurred by the tears.

    Li Nanheng turned to look at her. He hadn¡¯t had enough and nned to continue after resting for a few minutes. However, when he saw the little woman in his arms and her flushed face, he didn¡¯t even want to rest for a few minutes. He smiled and kissed her cheek. ¡°You make me feel like a gangster who bullies the weak.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. In the next moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s brows abruptly twitched. He was speechless because Feng Ling had pushed him down. He immediately sat up on his abdomen. She panted and said condescendingly, ¡°I¡¯m not weak.¡±

    Li Nanheng stared at her in shock, as if he was trying to confirm if the Feng Ling who had learned to take the initiative today was really her.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Everything happened so crazily that night. Time seemed to pass very quickly. When both of them were exhausted and sleepy, the sky outside the jungle was already bright.

    After a night of rain, it was still cold outside. If she went to the stream to shower now, she would definitely catch a cold.

    The two of them were really too tired to move. They didn¡¯t even bother to wash up. He bit Feng Ling¡¯s ear and asked vaguely, ¡°Are you going to shower with me after you wake up?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer. She was so tired that she fell asleep.

    In this jungle, there was no need to wake up early for morning training. There was no need to abided by the time of the base. She could wake up whenever she wanted.

    The two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Feng Ling was so tired that she leaned her head against his chest. In the end, Li Nanheng did not sleep on the hay on the ground. Although the stone bed was not wide enough, he was happy to sleep with her in his arms.

    Li Nanheng kissed her face again and fell asleep in satisfaction.

    For the next four days, aside from being dragged back to the cave by Feng Ling at night to rest, Li Nanheng barely rested during the day. He was busy cutting trees and building houses.

    Four dayster, the house was fully constructed, and the roof had been set up. There were also severalyers of nks stacked on top of each other to prevent the rain from leaking.

    For the past few days, Feng Ling had been helping him. She couldn¡¯t build a house, but she couldy the floor of the house and the cave t with stones. Then she would dig some mud from the jungle to mix the stones and soil together to continue looking for a t surface. When the stones and soil were dry, the ground was like a cobblestone floor. It was t, beautiful, and natural.

    Feng Ling drew a long line in the cave behind the house to dry her clothes. Previously, it was just a simple wooden frame. Now, she had more space to dry her clothes and store things.

    Li Nanheng was really good at surviving in the wild. He even built a stove in the cave with the remaining dirt and stone she dug. This way, when she cooked in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to use the simple method of lighting a fire. Instead, she could use the stove to cook. It would be more convenient and wouldn¡¯t have so much smoke.

    In the past, Feng Ling only wanted to live here to be alone for a while, but she never thought of building a house here or making these things.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s arrival caused her life here to take a qualitative leap.

    The two of them had personally built a home with stones and logs, filling Feng Ling¡¯s heart.

    Feng Ling stood outside the building and saw that Li Nanheng was strengthening the windows. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve made this ce so good. Even if I want to leave, I can¡¯t bear to leave. What should I do?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t stop. He continued to move the wooden boards on the window and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you as long as you want to. Even if I go out in the future, I cane back with you when you miss this ce. If you can¡¯t bear to leave this ce, can you bear to part with me?¡±

    For several days, they lived like this from morning to night. They worked together in the day and slept together at night. Without anyone staring at them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about being shy. Feng Ling no longer hid her feelings and answered with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man nailed the wooden board to the window frame. He patiently hammered the nails as he spoke: ¡°Wherever I am, that is your home. If you can build a house here, there will also be a ce that belongs to us outside. It doesn¡¯t matter where you like it. The important thing is that with me around, you will have a home. Do you understand?¡±

    A person who had never had a home since she was a child had seen her own home being built with her own eyes and heard a man saying that wherever he was, there would be her home.

    What could be more satisfying than this?

    After another day, Li Nanheng went to cut the trees and cut the nks. Feng Ling helped him and asked, ¡°What are you going to do this time? Isn¡¯t the house ready?¡±

    ¡°Bed,¡± Li Nanheng said concisely.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze abruptly fell on the wooden boards in his hands and the wooden boards piled by his feet. Seeing these wooden boards, she knew that he was going to make arge bed. She could not hold back her smile. ¡°I thought you enjoyed hugging me to sleep every day.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed very enjoyable, but it¡¯s not a long-term solution.¡± Li Nanheng blew on the wooden board in his hand and said lightly, ¡°That stone is more than two meters long, one meter wide, and not low in height. No matter how good my stamina is, I¡¯m not an immortal warrior. Even if a few more Li Nanheng add up, I won¡¯t be able to lift it. I have to put a decent bed in this newly built room.¡±

 Chapter 1245 - The Story of Ling and Heng (508)

    <h4>Chapter 1245: The Story of Ling and Heng (508)</h4>

    Feng Ling nodded and felt that he made sense. She asked, ¡°Then what should I do now? There are still several hours before lunch. I don¡¯t have to boil water or cook right now. Can you teach me how to use these tools? Let me help you?¡±

    Li Nanheng stopped what he was doing and nced at her. He saw Feng Ling sitting on the small stool in the room, looking at him with her chin resting on her hand.

    He sighed and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. If there¡¯s really nothing to do, why don¡¯t you dance for me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    The man raised his brows. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Feng Ling put down her hand under her chin and said with a fierce expression, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Oh, right, you really don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you practice a set of punches, or the basic movements of closebat in the base? It¡¯ll look good. Why don¡¯t you y a set?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If you know this, why not?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who taught me. In front of you, this is called showing off your skills. If I did something wrong, you would scold me. I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    Li Nanheng was amused. ¡°I only scolded you when you first came to the base. At that time, your stamina was indeed no match for others, and some of your basic movements were not standard enough. How many times have I taught you, and you still bear a grudge?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. You used to scold me.¡± Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him.

    Li Nanheng chuckled. He liked the way she was bing less and less restrained. ¡°Then what should I do? I can¡¯t bear this grudge for the rest of my life. Why don¡¯t I stay here for the next few nights? Let you suppress my arrogance?¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    Feng Ling ignored him. She didn¡¯t know how to build a house or make a bed, but she could make a small stool. She walked over and picked up a few pieces of wood that had been cut off. She found a few pieces that were neatly arranged as if she had picked up a treasure. She quickly took them to the side and put them together. Then she made some small stools or other simple toys.

    Seeing that she had obviously started to like to make small things in the past few days, and then looking at her carefully studying several wooden boards, Li Nanheng chuckled and continued with the unfinished business.

    Building a bed is definitely not as huge as building a house. You have to pay attention to various details such as waterproofing and rainproofing when building a house. There were also wooden nks and other supplementary items.

    As for the bed, it was rtively faster. As long as it was sturdy, it was sufficient.

    After making the bed, Li Nanheng ced it against the wall in the room. Then he noticed that the room was stillcking a set of tables and chairs for eating. This was enough. The tables and chairs were not urgent. Recently, Feng Ling also wanted to make some small things. He could slowly teach her how to cook and apany her. This way, she could also find some interest.

    The two of them had lived in the city for many years. In such a quiet jungle, where they didn¡¯t even need to use their phones, they didn¡¯t feel bored at all. In fact, they felt that this kind of life was so peaceful that they could let go of all the grudges and conflicts outside. In this world, there was nothing to worry about. The result of Feng Ling calming down was that she didn¡¯t care much about the Feng family and Feng Mingzhu.

    After all, for the past twenty years, she didn¡¯t have any contact with the Feng family. It seemed that aside from being rted by blood, there was nothing else between her and that family.

    Although Feng Mingzhu was extremely selfish and narrow-minded, the elders of the Feng family were not heartless people. In this way, when the two sides canceled each other out, Feng Ling did notin much or hate her, nor did she feel touched.

    If she left the jungle one day and returned to the outside world, Feng Ling would follow the circumstances. If the Feng family insisted, she would go to the Feng family to take a look. She would personally remove her mourning hall and tell them that she was still alive. She would thank them for giving birth to her and returning to the Feng family. However, she would only acknowledge them as her ancestors. She would not stay in the Feng family. She would still be the Feng Ling she used to be.

    And if the Feng family chose to stay quiet and not disturb her, she would also keep silent and not reveal the truth. It would be best to maintain the status quo.

    Feng Ling knew that no matter how peaceful and happy her life in the jungle was, there woulde a day when she would have to go back. Both of them had their own responsibilities on their shoulders. This sort of peaceful life could only exist in books and stories.

    Feng Ling learned things very quickly. Although Li Nanheng didn¡¯t learn much about carpentry, men like to act, especially when it came to these things, so he helped her build a house bit by bit. After learning how to make wooden nks, she spent a week building tables and chairs with him and other small items.

    Their cabin waspletely intact, and they didn¡¯t evenck any furniture. Feng Ling opened the wooden cab in the room, took out a clean set of clothes belonging to Li Nanheng, and walked out. Before she reached the stream, she heard the sound of water sshing.

    She looked over and saw that Li Nanheng was holding a de of grass in his mouth. The tall, well-built man stood there bare-chested. He lifted the water flowing in the stream with one hand and ced his other hand on his waist. He held a de of grass in his mouth, looking as though he was a king.

    There seemed to be something moving around the man¡¯s feet. When Feng Ling approached, she saw that it was actually a small wild piglet. However, its two front legs were tied to a rock by a rope, and it was struggling hard on the ground.

    She then looked at the man who was taking a shower calmly by the side. She didn¡¯t even need to think to know that this little piglet had foolishly bumped into this man¡¯s boots. Otherwise, why would it be tied up here?

    She walked over with a smile, squatted down, and ced the clothes in her hands on a clean rock. Then she used her hands to pick up the little pig¡¯s feet, and the little thing struggled even harder.

    ¡°There are quite a lot of animals in the jungle every day. The nutrients we have here are not bad. Why did you tie it here? It¡¯s too small. Even if you want to eat it, you have to wait until it grows up,¡± she suddenly said.

    Both of them came from the base and had sharp ears. Furthermore, they had lived here for so long. Before Feng Ling approached, Li Nanheng had already heard that she was here. He did not turn back but stood there and sshed water on himself.

    Hearing her words, the man turned back to look at her. If it were any other woman, they would have picked her up and said that they couldn¡¯t bear to eat or kill her. However, when it came to her mouth, it became that even if they wanted to eat, they would have to wait until they grew up.

    ¡°Then raise it and let¡¯s eat it when it grows up.¡±

    ¡°Raise? Who?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°????¡± Feng Ling pointed at herself and then at the little piglet on the ground. ¡°Li Nanheng, it is not enough to raise you. You want me to raise a pig?¡±

 Chapter 1246 - The Story of Ling and Heng (509)

    <h4>Chapter 1246: The Story of Ling and Heng (509)</h4>

    Li Nanheng, raising you alone is enough, but you want me to raise a pig?

    There was nothing wrong with the second half of her words, but the first half caused Li Nanheng¡¯s brows to twitch. He immediately stopped the action of pouring water on himself.

    Then he suddenly smiled meaningfully and looked at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s dangerous smile, Feng Ling¡¯s fingers were still hooked around the little wild boar¡¯s front paws. Hearing the little piglet¡¯s cries, she firmly and decisively said, ¡°No.¡±

    Li Nanheng immediately looked at her with nted eyes. Feng Ling continued to tease the little wild boar that was already barking anxiously. She was about to untie the rope when Li Nanheng came up from the stream.

    The man¡¯s upper body was bare, and his pants were wet, but it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all. He walked over and said, ¡°If you dare to let it go, I¡¯ll eat you tonight.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand paused and she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Even if I bring a pile of wild boar meat in front of you, you¡¯ll still eat me. You speak as though you¡¯ll let me sleep on the bed soundly at night.¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed at the little wild boar. ¡°And this is too small. One look and I can tell that it hasn¡¯t even been half a month since it was born. Even if you want to eat meat that is fresh and tender, you have to differentiate the size. This kind of meat is too tender. It¡¯s not delicious at all.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked down at her, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Then do as I say. We will raise it first and eat it when it grows up.¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯tck food. Why do I have to raise it? Even if humans live at the top of the food chain, I raised it myself. How can I eat it?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, keep it. Coincidentally, there¡¯s a living creature around you. It can help you relieve your boredom.¡±

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t there a lot of living creatures in this jungle? Why don¡¯t I catch a few non-toxic snakes and let them sleep under our bed every day? ¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted and bent down to hold her chin. He decisively kissed her on the lips. When Feng Ling almost fell to the ground, he said hoarsely, ¡°Whatever. If you like such stimtion, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Exciting?

    ¡°... ¡±

    Was it so exciting to rear a snake under the bed?

    Just thinking about it made her shudder!

    Feng Ling quickly pped his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I only want to raise you. I won¡¯t raise anything else. Let go of this little wild boar. Let¡¯s eat something else.¡±

    Seeing that she insisted on letting go, the man had no objections.

    Feng Ling quickly moved the front paws of the little wild boar away. The little thing howled again and quickly turned around to run far away. This thing didn¡¯t run as fast as domestic animals. Wild boars were naturally fast. Feng Ling was fast because she had to be fast when she was eating in the jungle. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to shower?¡± Seeing that the man did not take the little wild boar seriously and was about to kiss her again, she raised her hand to block him. ¡°Your body is covered in sweat!¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled. He remembered that he had been busy for a long time in the morning and was covered in sweat. Her body was clean and smelled fresh. He kissed her on the lips again, but this time, he did not kiss her deeply. Instead, he returned to the stream to take a shower.

    This clear stream was very light, and many ces were only about ten centimeters deep. The deepest ce was where he was standing, but it was barely high enough to reach the man¡¯s waist. The man stood there, leisurely leaning back against the shore, picking up a stalk of grass to bite.

    Feng Ling looked at him for a while and walked over. She picked up the water and deliberately put it on his head. The man did not avoid her and asked teasingly, ¡°Why? Do you want to bathe your husband personally?¡±

    What husband? Even now, Feng Ling was too embarrassed to call him ¡®husband¡¯.

    This man kept calling her his little wife every day.

    In the past few nights, she had leaned in his arms and asked him about it. The reason why Li Nanheng did not exin to her about the cenotaph was because the two families had an agreement not to let anyone know that the Li family had married the Feng family¡¯s cenotaph for the next three years. After all, this sort of thing was too outrageous in the eyes of outsiders. In order to respect a dead child and not let others gossip about it, he had to abide by the three-year agreement. He would not marry any other woman within three years, nor would he exin this strange marriage.

    However, this was only a verbal agreement between the two families, not a real marriage. To Li Nanheng, he only married a few pieces of clothes she had worn when she was young.

    Yet, he kept calling her ¡®little wife¡¯ shamelessly, as if she waspletely his.

    She sshed the water on his head again and looked at the old wounds on his back that were not too obvious but could be seen. These scars were not ugly on his body. As a man who came from XI Base, it was impossible for him to not have scars. People did not live in a fairy tale world. No one was perfect and invincible. asionally, some wounds were unavoidable.

    But the gunshot wound on his shoulder...

    Feng Ling ced her hand on his gunshot wound. She had once used a dagger to help him take out the bullet. At that time, the man was in so much pain that he was sweating, but he did not make a sound. At that time, he had protected her in his arms to block the bullet for her. Afterward... even though he was so weak, he still raised his gun when she was almost surrounded. It was as though a god had descended.

    Her fingers caressed his skin for a long time. Seeing that her hand was still there, the man gently rubbed it and knew what she was thinking. He raised his hand and pressed her hand down. ¡°If you want to help me shower,e down and shower with me. Don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°Who took advantage of you?¡± Feng Ling patted his hand again and looked down at the grass in his mouth. ¡°You haven¡¯t smoked since you came here. Are you addicted to smoking?¡±

    The man did not answer directly but just leaned back casually. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the light falling from the dense leaves above. ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°I saw that there were several boxes in the travel bag you brought, but why haven¡¯t you taken any?¡±

    The man curved his lips slightly, still leaning there leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to smoke in the jungle, and... this is the ce where you lived when you were young. It¡¯s too clean and has too many of your memories. You can¡¯t be polluted by anything from outside, not even second-hand smoke.¡±

 Chapter 1247 - The Story of Ling and Heng (510)

    <h4>Chapter 1247: The Story of Ling and Heng (510)</h4>

    She clearly knew that this man was usually so bad and that it was impossible for him to have such a profound understanding.

    However, he really did not smoke aftering here.

    Sometimes, she would see a man holding a stalk of grass in his mouth and chewing it. She had heard from some of her brothers who wanted to quit smoking that men quitting smoking was like quitting drugs. Although it was not as painful, it was notfortable. The way to reduce the difort was to put something in their mouth. It was good to eat some snacks, but if there were no snacks, they would bite something to relieve the addiction. It was just that they did not know how long it would take for them to quit.

    In the past, Li Nanheng did smoke a lot. She would asionally tell him to smoke less. He could smoke, but he shouldn¡¯t smoke too much. She was afraid that his body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    Now, in this clean and fresh jungle, having not smoked for several months, his lungs felt as though they had been washed several times by the air.

    Feng Ling curved her lips slightly, hugged his neck from behind, and kissed his wet hair as if to reward him.

    ...

    After Feng Ling disappeared for four months, Li Nanheng also disappeared for half a year.

    However, before Boss Li left, he had arranged a lot of things in the base. He had also told them about the people and things in the base. He had also gone back to confirm that the elders of the Li family were in good health. He only left after settling everything that needed to be taken care of.

    Therefore, the past six months were neither fast nor slow. There was nothing too troublesome.

    asionally, there were some problems that required Boss Li¡¯s personal attention. Since he couldn¡¯tmunicate easily with the base, they could only send a message. However, after sending the message, they had to wait for a few days before they could receive a reply from Li Nanheng.

    There was almost no signal in the jungle. asionally, there would be some faint signals from a distance away.

    The XI Base had a sr charger developed by the United Nations Science and Technology Center. He could keep the power of his cell phone on, but because there was nothing troublesome, Li Nanheng rarely touched his cell phone. However, he still had the Li family and the base behind him. He couldn¡¯t just leave them alone. He would asionally take a few minutes to reply to messages and deal with problems.

    Half a year ago, it was still the transition season for spring and summer. In the blink of an eye, it was almost winter.

    However, with Li Nanheng around, Feng Ling didn¡¯t have to sit by the fire every day. The cabin was warm andfortable every day.

    Feng Ling watched as the man came back with his phone. She knew that he had gone to look for a ce with a signal. She leaned against the window of the cabin with one hand supporting her chin. Looking at the man¡¯s tall and broad figure, she thought about how they had spent half a year here together.

    It had been half a year, and they were inseparable every day. Such a time had never happened before, but it was so short that it made people wonder if life was really fleeting.

    Why was it only half a year?

    It was true that she had been away for too long. Her peaceful time and recovery time were actually long enough. However, she could not bear to leave this ce. She could not bear to not spend every day and night with Li Nanheng, nor could she bear to leave this home that they had built bit by bit. As time dragged on, winter actually came in the blink of an eye.

    Li Nanheng returned to the cabin and was about to throw his phone back on the bed when he saw Feng Ling holding her own phone.

    The phone she hadn¡¯t touched for several months.

    ¡°Help me charge my phone,¡± she said.

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°In a few months, after this winter, the weather will be warm. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Feng Ling raised her phone. ¡°Before we go back, I have to contact my old friends and find time to answer their questions. Otherwise, when we go back one day, I¡¯ll probably drown in their questions and saliva.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to go back.¡±

    ¡°Of course I want to go back. I just came out for a vacation. It¡¯s not like I want to be out of touch with this world.¡± Feng Ling ced her phone on the bed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s impossible for me to live in such a ce for the rest of my life, unless I¡¯mpletely free. But how can I live without any worries in this world? Even someone like me, who has never had a rtive since I was a child, has to take responsibility, let alone you.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over, picked up her cell phone, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Willingly?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Feng Ling also looked at him seriously. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t officially married you yet. Are you really going to use the excuse of marrying me to be your wild wife in this deep mountain forest? If I don¡¯t even get married properly, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t die in peace.¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled. ¡°Just because of this?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Feng Ling tilted her head and red at him.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get married when we get back..¡± The man nodded and connected her phone to the sr charger. Then he reached out and picked up the little woman who was bing more intimate with him. He sat her on hisp. ¡°You can only be with me in this life. After all, I made a vow in front of the Feng and Li elders.¡±

    Feng Ling had never heard of him making an oath, but based on this, she could guess how much this man had silently helped her after knowing she was the second daughter of the Feng family.

    She asked, ¡°What oath did you make in front of them?¡±

    The man¡¯s cold brows moved slightly. Even though there was no one around and there were only birds and beasts in the jungle, he still bent down to whisper in her ear.

    When she suddenly heard this man say that aside from the second daughter of the Feng family, he would never marry anyone else, her face instantly heated up. She raised her hand to p his face away, but the man held her head and kissed her. He turned around and pressed her down on the bed ¡ª

    ...

    Los Angeles, Feng family.

    ¡°ng ¡ª¡±

    Tang Sancai, who was in the living room of the Feng family, was almost knocked down by the olddy. She stood in ce in shock and looked at Feng Mingzhu and Qin Qiu who had been arguing for a long time.

    The helper rushed forward to hold the expensive Tang Sancai to support the olddy. Even Elder Feng had entered. Seeing the situation inside, he immediately frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu abruptly turned to look at her grandfather and grandmother who had entered the door. Her eyes, which were already red from crying, instantly turned even redder as she clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°Say it! How long have you known?¡± Qin Qiu still red at her. For the first time in many years, Qin Qiu, who was used to speaking gently and softly to her daughter, spoke to her with such an attitude. Her eyes were even redder than Feng Mingzhu¡¯s.

 Chapter 1248 - The Story of Ling and Heng (511)

    <h4>Chapter 1248: The Story of Ling and Heng (511)</h4>

    ¡°What happened? Why are you all standing here?¡± Elder Feng suddenly shouted. At the same time, he saw a stack of documents on the coffee table. He narrowed his eyes and walked over.

    Just as Elder Feng was about to touch the stack of documents, Feng Mingzhu suddenly felt as though she had been electrocuted. She hurriedly reached out and messed up the documents, scattering them on the ground. She didn¡¯t want them to see them.

    Seeing her action, Qin Qiu¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and her forehead was twitching. ¡°Mingzhu! That¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Before Elder Feng could figure out what was going on, he abruptly raised his aged but bright eyes to look at Qin Qiu. ¡°What?¡±

    At this moment, the olddy trembled as she was supported by a helper. She looked at Feng Mingzhu and Qin Qiu in shock. ¡°The two of you... just now, when you were arguing, you said... that my poor granddaughter is still alive... She¡¯s still alive? Isn¡¯t it? Did I hear wrongly?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu had obtained Feng Ling¡¯s DNA through some channels a long time ago. After investigating, she threw it into the safe.

    After so long, she had almost forgotten about it. This morning, she wanted her mother to go back to her room to retrieve something from the safe, but she... saw it.

    Although Qin Qiu had guessed that Feng Ling was her daughter, after all, Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to want to go home. Besides, Feng Ling seemed to be very peaceful and happy by Li Nanheng¡¯s side in XI Base. She just wanted to see her daughter happy. Although she wanted to reunite with her, she didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Although she thought about it every day, she didn¡¯t dare to.

    However, when she suddenly saw this DNA test report, she saw the truth that Feng Ling was her second daughter.

    More importantly, the DNA report was in Mingzhu¡¯s safe.

    It meant that she had known about Feng Ling for a long time. However, after so long, she remained silent at home and did not say anything. In the past ten months, she had changed from an ignorant and ipetent youngdy to someone who frequently interacted with the affairs of the Feng family¡¯s majorpanies and was rushing to take over the Feng family¡¯s inheritance rights.

    Qin Qiu thought that her eldest daughter had grown up after those things.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this was the reason...

    She was angry. She was even angry because of her daughter¡¯s deep thoughts. This child was actually worried that her own sister would be recognized one day. She was afraid that everything would be taken away from her. She was so sensitive that after knowing the truth, she kept silent and hid this fact.

    That was why Qin Qiu took the opportunity to look for Feng Mingzhu when there was no one at home. Coincidentally, Feng Mingzhu had just returned from thepany and had a drink outside. However, she was not very drunk. As soon as she entered, she was blocked by Qin Qiu. Qin Qiu threw the DNA test report and all the documents rted to Feng Ling onto the coffee table and asked her what she was thinking.

    At that time, Feng Mingzhu was startled. Her eyes turned from nk to panic, and then from panic to calm. In the end, the mother and daughter began to quarrel. Qin Qiu¡¯s disappointment and questioning, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s anger and sharp voice were heard by the olddy who had entered several minutes earlier.

    Following that, Elder Feng also entered.

    Seemingly knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Feng Mingzhu looked at the messy documents and DNA test results on the coffee table, cried, and asked shrilly, ¡°Yes! So what if she¡¯s alive? We haven¡¯t been together for twenty years. So what if she¡¯s alive? I¡¯m your granddaughter, I¡¯m your daughter! I¡¯m your beloved one! Even if she¡¯s alive, she can¡¯te back! What else do you have to worry about!¡±

    Qin Qiu was angered. She had never thought of forcing Feng Ling back to this home, but Mingzhu actually looked at everything from such a twisted perspective!

    On the other hand, Old Madam Feng almost lost her bnce. Thankfully, she was supported by a helper. She raised her hand in disbelief, trembled, and then put it down. ¡°Alive? Really alive? My granddaughter is still alive?¡±

    Elder Feng was also excited, but he was old and had seen many storms in his life. He had been able to hold on to the news of his granddaughter¡¯s death, so how could he not?

    He looked at Feng Mingzhu¡¯s red eyes, then at Qin Qiu, and then his gaze fell on the documents on the ground. He turned to give a look to the helper by the side. The helper received the order from the elder and dared to pick up the papers.

    ¡°You dare to pick them up? Tear them all up! Tear them all up!¡± Feng Mingzhu shouted angrily.

    She regretted it!

    If she had known earlier, she would have torn these things apart and destroyed them all!

    Initially, she thought it was necessary to keep these things. After all, if she wanted to do something in the future, it would be very troublesome to investigate this. Thus, she simply hid them in the safe. She didn¡¯t expect that they would be time bombs!

    Elder Feng was the head of the family, so the servants didn¡¯t dare to look at her. They hurriedly picked up the documents, and as they sorted them out, they saw the contents of the documents and quickly handed them to Elder Feng.

    Old Madam Feng hurried over and stood next to the old man, watching him flip through the pages.

    When she finally saw all the information about Feng Ling, including the photos of Feng Ling, and the DNA test results, the olddy was so excited that she snatched the document with Feng Ling¡¯s photo. She stared at the short-haired girl¡¯s smiling face, raised her trembling hand, and touched it carefully. Her tears fell. ¡°This is... my granddaughter?¡±

    The servants were also excited. After all, they were all old servants of the Feng family. After the Second Miss was born, they had been taking care of the child for an entire year. The death of this child was a huge blow to the entire Feng family. Now that this child was still alive, everyone was very excited.

    Seeing their agitated expressions, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were full of destruction. She staggered backward, looked at the things in their hands, and then turned to Qin Qiu, who was clutching her chest in anger. ¡°Mom, you already knew, didn¡¯t you? You knew, but you didn¡¯t say anything. Now you¡¯re ming me?¡±

    Qin Qiu took a deep breath and suddenly raised her hand and pped her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it because I respected her choice! I don¡¯t want to disturb her peace right now! I just want her to live happily outside! But you hid these things and refused to tell me. You should know why!¡±

 Chapter 1249 - The Story of Ling and Heng (512)

    <h4>Chapter 1249: The Story of Ling and Heng (512)</h4>

    Since she was born, she had never been pped by her mother. This sudden p caused Feng Mingzhu to stagger backward. She then looked at her grandfather and grandmother who had suddenly raised their eyes to look at her. She saw the agitation in their eyes and a sh of surprise.

    ¡°Mingzhu already knew?¡± Grandfather Feng¡¯s hands trembled as he held the documents, but his voice was directed at Feng Mingzhu. ¡°You... this... why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu bit her lip hard and watched them coldly.

    Qin Qiu was so angry that she clutched her chest and sat on the sofa. Madam Feng was still very agitated. She kept staring at the girl in the photo and then raised her eyes to look at them. ¡°Where is this child now? Where is she?¡±

    However, Grandfather Feng lowered his head to continue reading the documents in his hands. He said, ¡°There are some documents here. Her name is Feng Ling. Is this... XI Base?¡±

    Grandfather Feng paused and asked in surprise, ¡°She¡¯s at Li Nanheng¡¯s ce?¡±

    The two old people kept looking at the documents as if they couldn¡¯t wait to turn a dead person into a living person in front of them. After reading all the documents, Elder Feng could no longer maintain hisposure. He asked Qin Qiu anxiously, ¡°Xiao Qiu, have you met this child?¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s anger eased a little. She moved her hand away from her chest and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. When I apanied my mother out to buy things, my mother¡¯s bag was snatched away by a robber. It was this child, Feng Ling, who happened to pass by and snatched the bag back. Just like that, we met for the first time...¡±

    Qin Qiu briefly told him what had happened and then said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much about it when I found out that her surname was Feng, but when I guessed that she might be my daughter, I remembered the small jade pendant she had been wearing since she was born. It was engraved with the word ¡®Feng.¡¯ I think someone gave her this surname because of her jade pendant.¡±

    The more she listened, the more excited she became. Even though it was already dark outside, she still turned her head to look outside. As she watched, she held her old man¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Old man, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go see her. Let¡¯s go and bring our little granddaughter back...¡±

    Hearing that they were about to bring her back, Feng Mingzhu looked at them angrily. ¡°Bring her back? Are you sure you want to bring her back? We don¡¯t even know if she wants to return to the Feng family. Are you going to pick her up?¡±

    Sensing Feng Mingzhu¡¯s anger, the two elders of the Feng family looked at her again. Grandfather Feng looked at her. ¡°Mingzhu, what exactly are you angry about? That¡¯s your sister, your biological sister. When you were young, you heard that your little sister fell into the sea. Didn¡¯t you cry at that time? Don¡¯t you remember that you often kissed her when you were young? We are rted by blood. Why did you...¡±

    Feng Mingzhu sneered. ¡°If you were me, would you be happy?¡±

    Grandfather Feng paused and looked at her. After all, she was his granddaughter. No matter how many unreasonable things she had done, he would never think of her as an unreasonable person. He didn¡¯t know how sensitive she was at this moment. He just looked at her and couldn¡¯t understand why she looked so determined as if she would cut off all ties with the Feng family if they dared to bring Feng Ling back.

    ¡°Enough, do you still want the whole family to see your dark thoughts?¡± Qin Qiu suddenly scolded her and turned to re at Feng Mingzhu. ¡°Go back to your room alone! Think carefully about where you went wrong!¡±

    ¡°I was wrong?¡± The palm print on Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face was still there. She chuckled slowly, but her voice was cold and her voice was sharp and full of anger. ¡°Mom, the one who threw her child into the sea was not me. You are the Feng family¡¯s sinner, not me! Why should I be wrong? What did I do wrong?!¡±

    Qin Qiu¡¯s face turned pale at her words. She looked at her eldest daughter in disbelief.

    ¡°Scoundrel! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Grandfather Feng suddenly raged. ¡°Mingzhu! Apologize to your mother!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t speak. She just looked at the pale-faced Qin Qiu, then at the olddy who couldn¡¯t conceal her nervousness and excitement because of the news about her granddaughter, and then at Grandfather Feng who was ring at her.

    Look, look.

    She only found out that her sister was still alive.

    Right now, the whole family was about to gang up on her.

    If Feng Ling was really brought back one day, she would be given half of the Feng family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s name, and everything that belonged to her since she was a child would be taken away by the person who should have died early. Perhaps they wouldpensate her with more things because of their guilt toward Feng Ling, and perhaps even make her, the elder sister, give in to her and endure some grievances.

    In short, as long as Feng Ling lived in this world, it would be a devastating blow to her.

    ¡°I asked you to apologize? Why are you still ring at me?¡± Grandfather Feng finally saw the seriousness of the matter from Feng Mingzhu¡¯s resentful expression. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Earlier... your mother said that you already knew? Did you investigate the DNA and information yourself? You didn¡¯t tell anyone after knowing the results? You... don¡¯t want your sister toe back?¡±

    Madam Feng looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Mingzhu, how could you bear to let your sister live outside? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Feng Mingzhu opened her mouth but stood there quietly. Her eyes were a bit empty, and her voice was t and emotionless. Only the corner of her lips showed a hint of a cold smile that was almost imperceptible, but it also shed past. ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I say... What am I afraid of?¡±

    Qin Qiu looked at her hurt expression. Although she was angry, she couldn¡¯t bear for her to be stuck in this dilemma. She frowned and said, ¡°Mingzhu, you¡¯re no longer a child. You know the truth. You¡¯ve all grown up. Even if Feng Ling returns to the Feng family, no one will fight with you for the love of your elders. Besides, you know how the Feng family does things. Even if she returns, the family won¡¯t be biased! You¡¯re still the Feng family¡¯s beloved daughter! Everything you want still belongs to you. Let go of the knot in your heart. No matter if she is willing toe back or not, you have to get along well with her, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Feng Mingzhu lifted her chin slightly, her eyes still unclear. ¡°If she reallyes back, I¡¯ll definitely get along well with her.¡±

 Chapter 1250 - The Story of Ling and Heng (513)

    <h4>Chapter 1250: The Story of Ling and Heng (513)</h4>

    Her tone did not sound sincere, but now was not the time to be petty with her. Qin Qiu looked at her for a while and felt the anger and injustice hidden in her heart. She was about to say something when Elder Feng held the documents in his hand and said, ¡°Why is our little granddaughter in Li Nanheng¡¯s ce? How can a girl like her enter XI Base? And...¡±

    He pointed at the information in his hand. ¡°How can she have so much history in a ce like XI Base? A girl who is recognized as one of the strongest snipers in XI Base? And... what else? Drillmaster? And what champion... what exactly did she experience?¡±

    When she first saw Feng Ling, Qin Qiu and her mother almost recognized her because of her appearance, but Feng Ling still tried her best to pretend to be a man.

    Qin Qiu looked at the documents in the old man¡¯s hand. She had previously guessed that it was 100% confirmed. At this moment, her heart was also in turmoil, and her voice carried some suppressed heartache. ¡°She disguised herself as a man and hid in XI Base to survive. I¡¯m not sure what she experienced, but to be able to force a good girl to the point where she had no choice but to disguise as a man, it means that she must have had a hard time before entering XI Base.¡±

    In the photo, Feng Ling looked very beautiful, but when she heard that she didn¡¯t have a good life in the past, Old Madam Feng¡¯s tears immediately fell. ¡°How bad is it? No... I have to bring her back now. Auntie Mai, quickly tidy up a room. Let¡¯s go to therge, vacant bedroom next to us. It¡¯ll be her room in the future. Hurry up and clean it up. Change everything to new ones. Buy everything that girls like and put them in. I want to bring her back. I want topensate her with all the things I owe her for more than twenty years. My granddaughter has suffered too much. I must let here back and enjoy life!¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, Madam. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The old helper of the Feng family, Auntie Mai, nodded excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely prepare all the things that Second Miss might like since she was a child. I¡¯ll let her experience the passion of the family as soon as shees back and make her believe that we really love her.¡±

    Old Madam Feng couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She held her old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Old man, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to look for her now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Elder Feng nodded. The documents in his hands were neatly folded like treasures. He handed them to another servant and turned to leave with his wife.

    Seeing that they were about to bring her back, Feng Mingzhu bit her lip and stood silently behind the coffee table.

    Qin Qiu also wanted to bring Feng Ling back, but she remembered that at that time, Feng Ling seemed to have guessed something, but she didn¡¯t say anything, and it seemed that she wasn¡¯t used to speaking to her elders. If the Feng family went to XI Base to pick her up, let alone the fact that XI Base had so many rules, it was unknown if Feng Ling would be willing to go with them.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Qin Qiu stood up and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s toote now. Even if we want to bring her back, we have to have a detailed n. This child has been away from us for almost twenty-two years. Suddenly, a family came to her and said that we are your grandparents and your parents. No one can adapt and ept us immediately. I think it¡¯s better not to scare her...¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. That makes sense.¡± Grandfather Feng nodded and looked at the sky outside. ¡°It¡¯s really toote. What if my granddaughter is frightened by this? But we can¡¯t sleep at all. She... what is her phone number? Can you give her a call and let us listen to her voice first?¡±

    Qin Qiu shook her head.

    Feng Ling was a very cautious person, and she habitually kept a suitable distance from others. After seeing her a few times, she was no longer unfamiliar with her. However, Feng Ling never gave her phone number. Even when Qin Qiu told Feng Ling her phone number, Feng Ling only sat there with a faint smile and didn¡¯t have any intention of remembering it.

    She didn¡¯t want to remember, nor did she want to have any private contact. Her character was clearly alienated.

    She had no idea what this child had experienced when she was young, but looking at her cold and distant personality, she could guess that it was definitely not some warm and affectionate childhood experience.

    She was very wary.

    ¡°Then give them a call. I have a call from their base.¡± After speaking, GrandfatherFeng turned to make a call.

    When the Feng family heard this, they subconsciously rushed to surround him. They all wanted to hear the voice of this ¡°dead¡± Second Miss.

    Qin Qiu also stood up and walked over. How could she not want to see Feng Ling, and how could she not miss her? She was just afraid that the child would reject her too much, but in her heart, she almost went crazy.

    Seeing that everyone was surrounding the old man, she just wanted to hear a call.

    Feng Mingzhu clenched her fists and looked at them coldly.

    The call went through. Grandfather Feng held his breath and tried his best to remain calm and polite. After greeting Ah Feng, he gradually asked about Feng Ling.

    On the other side of the phone, Ah Feng didn¡¯t understand why the Feng family¡¯s old man would ask about Feng Ling. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say much to an outsider. He simply said, ¡°Feng Ling hasn¡¯t been in the base recently.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs. Feng immediately became nervous and asked in a low voice, ¡°My granddaughter isn¡¯t here?¡±

    Although she had lowered her voice, Ah Feng still heard her clearly.

    Granddaughter?

    The Feng family¡¯s granddaughter?

    Who? Feng Ling?

    In an instant, something in Ah Feng¡¯s mind that he had never understood fully connected.

    Boss Li and Feng Ling...

    So that was what happened?

    Feng Ling imed to be an orphan. Was her background really clean? Back then, no one knew that Boss Li married a cenotaph. It was only after hearing some rumors that the Feng family had a second daughter.

    Could that child be Feng Ling?

    Hearing the conversation of the Feng family on the other side of the phone, Ah Feng could basically confirm their rtionship.

    Although he didn¡¯t know where Feng Ling was, based on the positioning disyed by Boss Li¡¯s phone recently, they should be near Malibu beach. It was a jungle and few people went there, but Boss Li had been there for a long time, which meant that Feng Ling should be there too.

 Chapter 1251 - The Story of Ling and Heng (514)

    <h4>Chapter 1251: The Story of Ling and Heng (514)</h4>

    It was winter in the jungle outside the cabin. Even though it was not covered by snow, the air was cold.

    However, the cabin was as warm as spring. There was a fire in the clean stove, and there was a very safe temporary stove by the window. There was a wire on it, and half of the smoked meat that hadn¡¯t been eaten in the afternoon was hanging on the wire. It was slowly burning and could be eaten anytime and anywhere.

    However, it wasn ¡®t very quiet in the room. Several little birds were waiting to be fed, and they stretched their necks and mouths out to be fed.

    Feng Ling used a pair of tweezers to pick up the earthworms and feed them into their mouths while teasing the chicks with a smile.

    Speaking of these birds, she wanted tough.

    She was digging out bird eggs to make a meal, but perhaps because it was winter, the mother of the eggs had flown away and the nest fell from the tree. She saw it and picked it up, but she didn¡¯t want to eat it that night. She didn¡¯t know why, but she coincidentally covered the bird nest with a thick coat and put it in a warm ce near the stove. On the third night, she remembered the bird eggs and was about to pick them up when she found several eggs had cracked. Then she watched as the first bird struggled out of the broken egg.

    Then, one after another...

    She received a nest of little birds that were moring for food.

    At that time, Li Nanheng had juste back from outside. He saw Feng Ling squatting by the bed at a loss. He thought something had happened to her, but when he came over, he saw the little things in front of her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hearing the man, Feng Ling looked up at him in a daze, then pointed at the little things in front of her and said, ¡°I wanted to make some egg soup tonight, but I didn¡¯t expect these little birds to be hatched by our clothes...¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the two thick clothes by the side and saw that the remaining eggs were also gradually cracking. He looked at the little things that kept crying out with their mouths wide open and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Do you want to raise it?¡± Li Nanheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°I want to eat it.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression was very sincere.

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. ¡°Eat them?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat bird eggs. The weather has been cold recently. These eggs are not as easy to find as in summer.¡± Feng Ling looked lost and mncholic. ¡°But little birds have hatched. What should I do?¡±

    Li Nanheng burst intoughter. He knew that Feng Ling was straightforward. If she said she wanted to eat it, she really wanted to eat it. However, these little birds were too small. Even if she wanted to make some bird meat soup, it was impossible. He could only smile and say, ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    These words caused Feng Ling to squat in front of the little birds in a daze for a long time. In the end, she saw that they wanted to eat. There were quite a lot of earthworms in the room that she had just dug out. She didn¡¯t know what birds ate, but she heard that they should eat insects. They should be able to eat earthworms as well, right?

    Thus, she tried to feed them, and it really worked.

    So she fed them and raised them for a week.

    Li Nanheng came in and saw that she was feeding the birds. He walked over towards the bird nest that was made with some old cloth. He touched it gently and Feng Ling quickly raised her hand to push him away. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t touch them.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°I think they¡¯ve grown a lot in the past few days. They can be used to make soup.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. She abruptly turned to look at him, only to see that the man was looking down at her with a malicious smile.

    The corner of her mouth twitched, and she hurriedly bent down to carry the nest of little birds to the bed like a protective mother hen. She used her body to block the bird¡¯s nest as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been raising them for a week. If you dare to eat them, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Not only did Li Nanheng not leave, but he even approached her. As she sat by the bed, he bent down and trapped her by the bed. He lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°How do you want to settle this with me?¡±

    Feng Ling quickly pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Don¡¯t press them down... They¡¯re still small and their feathers haven¡¯t fully grown. Let me warn you, don¡¯t have any ideas about them. If you want to eat them, go ahead and eat other things. I¡¯ll keep these... uu!¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man bent down to hug her and kissed her.

    Although they had been together for half a year every day, Li Nanheng¡¯s enthusiasm for her had increased instead of decreasing. It was as if he loved her more every day, and his enthusiasm had never waned.

    Feng Ling had long gotten used to his habit of pressing her down on the bed whenever he wanted to kiss her. After being kissed for a while, the man released her, touched her shoulder-length hair, kissed her hair, and smiled at her.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what the man wasughing at, but she instinctively felt that he was not thinking of anything good.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t expect that Li Nanheng would consider their future baby when he saw her protecting the little birds like this. Feng Ling was not used to dealing with womanly things, but she was still a woman. This instinct was innate. After feeding the little birds for a week, she treated them like treasures. If one day, she really gave birth to a child that belonged to them, that scene... Just thinking about it made him excited...

    Although she couldn¡¯t eat bird meat soup, she still had the smoked meat from the day. Feng Ling carefully cut the meat into thin slices and made two simple vegetable dishes.

    Life in the jungle was not especially simple because of Li Nanheng¡¯s existence. It could even be said to be extremely luxurious. When Feng Ling was a child, she lived in the jungle. However, Li Nanheng had been in the base for many years and his ability to survive in the wild was not much worse than hers. He had brought back a lot of wild game along the way. They did notck food or clothes.

    During dinner, Feng Ling wanted to pick up a piece of smoked meat to eat, but she suddenly felt nauseous. She put down her chopsticks and turned to the table to retch.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel well.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t vomit anything for a long time. She took a sip of the warm water that Li Nanheng handed her, took a deep breath, and picked up two more vegetable dishes. She no longer ate meat.

    Li Nanheng looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t react at first. After half a minute, when she understood what he meant, she almost dropped the bowl in her hand. ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Li Nanheng calmly curved his lips. ¡°Although I pay attention every time, no contraception can guarantee 100% sess.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...??!! ¡±

 Chapter 1252 - The Story of Ling and Heng (515)

    <h4>Chapter 1252: The Story of Ling and Heng (515)</h4>

    ¡°You guarantee 100% sess?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about these things, but even if Li Nanheng didn¡¯t bring any condoms here, he did pay attention every time they were intimate.

    Before she was fully prepared, before she married into the Li family, he would not allow her to get pregnant easily. He would not let her fall into a dilemma or be forced.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for almost half a year.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say more. Just one sentence, plus his meaningful gaze, was enough for her to understand what he meant.

    In such a ce, nightlife was not as abundant as it was outside. There were not many entertainment methods and activities. After the sky turned dark, they ate and chatted for a while. They casually used the small round stones that Li Nanheng had polished with tools as chess pieces and yed with them on the ground for a while. Not long after, the two of themy down to sleep.

    What did they do when they couldn¡¯t sleep?

    Of course, every night when they couldn¡¯t sleep, he pressed her down on the bed. This man seemed to have an endless amount of energy, and hers was always insufficient. Unless she had her period or she was too tired, he really did not give her a break.

    Such a high-frequency of activity could really not guarantee a hundred percent sess in contraception which meant that she was likely pregnant.

    Otherwise, why would she suddenly feel sick?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what it meant to be pregnant, but she observed Ji Nuan who often felt sick and couldn¡¯t eat anything too oily or too meaty.

    Thinking about her condition just now, wasn¡¯t it about the same?

    Seeing the confusion and helplessness in her eyes, Li Nanheng put down the cutlery. ¡°Shall we go to the hospital tomorrow to check?¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked at him.

    Both of them were well aware that she had been in the jungle for more than ten months. In these ten months, she had never left the jungle. There were only a few times in between when she needed to buy some necessities. While contacting the base, Li Nanheng would take the opportunity to find the car he had parked in a secluded parking lot outside the jungle and drive to the city. He bought some things and continued to apany her.

    Malibu¡¯s beach was an open scenic area. However, no one would approach the area close to the jungle. After all, it was rumored that there were all kinds of ferocious animals in the jungle. In fact, it was just that the local tourism bureau did not wish for the nature of the jungle to be disturbed by tourists. However, not far from here, there were many buildings in Malibu¡¯s beach area such as parking lots,rgemercial buildings, a hospital, and many seafood hotels.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s car was parked nearby.

    If they really left the jungle, everything would be closed by.

    She had nned to leave after the winter, so she didn¡¯t think much about going to the hospital. What really made her nervous was: ¡°What if...¡±

    ¡°If you are pregnant, we get married immediately and give birth to it,¡± the man answered smoothly.

    Feng Ling paused and stared at him.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to give birth? Are you not ready?¡± Li Nanheng raised his brows, his tone patient.

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling looked at him and said, ¡°I just haven¡¯t experienced this before. I don¡¯t know what to do... Besides going to the hospital for a checkup, what else can I do?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. His voice was heavy and carried a hint of a smile. ¡°You speak as if I¡¯ve experienced it. Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up first and then listen to the doctor?¡±

    After all, if she was really pregnant, it wouldn¡¯t be a joke.

    Feng Ling nodded, took a few bites, and began to clean the dishes.

    Seeing that she was in such a hurry to end the day and to sleep, as if she could not wait to go to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow morning, Li Nanheng smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not nervous...¡± Feng Ling ced the bowl and chopsticks in the water and was about to wash them.

    At this moment, the man behind her came over and took her hand out of the water. He took over the job of washing the dishes andforted her as he washed. ¡°I¡¯m usually very careful. Although our contraception measures don¡¯t provide a hundred percent sess, I don¡¯t think the chances of pregnancy are very high. If you¡¯re not pregnant, our original n won¡¯t be disrupted. If you¡¯re really pregnant, if you¡¯re not prepared to be a mother, you can give birth to the baby and throw her to the Li family. The four elders of the Li family will definitely take turns to take care of the baby. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t think too much about it. Hearing his words, she subconsciously replied, ¡°...Throw the baby to the Li family? Your own child? ¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s lips curved up. As he washed his face, he turned back and pecked her on the lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t even confirmed whether you are pregnant or not, and you¡¯re already protecting it? Are you going to argue with me over a single word?¡±

    Realizing that she had been teased by him, Feng Ling red at him and decided to ignore him. She turned back to sit on the bed and looked at her stomach from time to time.

    ¡°So, if you really are pregnant, do you n to take care of the child yourself in the future?¡± Li Nanheng washed the bowl and turned to boil the water for her.

    Now that the weather was cold, they couldn¡¯t go to the stream to wash up. There was arge bucket of water in the room. Two buckets of water a day was enough for them to cook, wash, and bathe at night. It was just that it was a bit troublesome to fetch water back and forth every day. Of course, Li Nanheng had taken all the work away.

    ¡°I never thought about it.¡± As Feng Ling spoke, she subconsciously ced her hand on her stomach. She recalled that when Ji Nuan was pregnant, she would always subconsciously protect her own belly. It turned out to be this feeling. Right now, she didn¡¯t know whether she was pregnant or not, but she already had this sort of consciousness.

    So, when Ji Nuan woke up in the hospital and found that her child was gone, how did she survive those months, especially when Mr. Mo was still unconscious?

    How painful and sad must it be.

    ¡°You can think about it seriously now.¡± Li Nanheng pinched her chin as he walked past the bed, and then continued to prepare the water. After several months, this young master of the Li family had grown used to loving her, taking care of her, and trying to keep her from doing as little as possible. He rushed to do everything that he could, and Feng Ling was almost used to being taken care of by him. She didn¡¯t even need to prepare the bath water herself.

    When Li Nanheng finished preparing the water and indicated that she could take a shower, Feng Ling lowered her head to observe her t abdomen.

    How did it feel to be a mother?

    She suddenly remembered that time in the cafe, when Qin Qiu sat in front of her and kept staring at her face, that careful, warm, and hesitant gaze.

 Chapter 1253 - The Story of Ling and Heng (516)

    <h4>Chapter 1253: The Story of Ling and Heng (516)</h4>

    After living in the jungle for several months, Feng Ling had figured out many things.

    In fact, she did not do anything wrong. Back then, her parents had only identally thrown her in the sea. Even the crew on the cruise ship could not find her in the vast ocean in the middle of the night. Could it be that her parents had to jump into the sea in exchange for her life?

    The Feng family had never forgotten about her. They were not cold-blooded, and they even cherished her, who had already ¡°died.¡± They had always kept her in their hearts.

    Now, when she recalled her childhood experience, she felt that it was truly a miracle to be able to walk out of the jungle alive and walk into XI Base to change her life. It was really a miracle. This was something she should be thankful for. Besides, she had nevercked the love of her family, and Li Nanheng had appeared by her side.

    She was actually very satisfied.

    There was nothing to hate. All she had was satisfaction.

    So, if she really left the jungle, she might find time to meet Qin Qiu. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go to the Feng family, but Qin Qiu was her mother, after all. She should have a face-to-face conversation with her mother. After all, Qin Qiu had given birth to her, and she could tell that Qin Qiu really respected and missed her.

    Such a mother should not be neglected. At the very least, she should give her a sense of security.

    After all, for so many years, Qin Qiu must be the one suffering the most.

    Seeing her alone and calling her ¡®Mom¡¯ should make Qin Qiu very happy, right?

    Thinking of this, Feng Ling¡¯s heart warmed.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    The next day.

    Feng Ling got up early and went to prepare breakfast as usual.

    She had slept earlyst night, so although she woke up early today, she was very energetic.

    After all, Li Nanheng was concerned about her bodyst night. If she was really pregnant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t touch her easily. Last night, this man kept tossing and turning in bed. In the end, he finally fell asleep with her in his arms. After falling asleep, his hands were still rough. He insisted on holding her firmly in his arms, and he gradually fell into a deep sleep.

    Feng Ling woke up early, and so did Li Nanheng. The many on his side on the bed and watched as she went back and forth to prepare breakfast. He propped his head up with one hand and stared at her for a long time, smiling.

    Sensing that the man had woken up, Feng Ling ced the breakfast on the stove to heat it up and turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that although there are too many responsibilities in life that need to be fulfilled and we can¡¯t stay in such a ce for the rest of our lives, when we grow old, we might be able toe back to live here. At that time, I¡¯ll build a house for you. I¡¯ll have experience when building another one. How about we build a double story?¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled and poked the me in the stove with a small wooden stick. After the fire turned brighter, she gently shook the small stick in her hand. ¡°If I¡¯m really old, I won¡¯t be able to move. I wouldn¡¯t be able to lift water. How can I live here?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, when the timees, we¡¯ll just prepare some water pipes from outside and extend them to the stream. We¡¯ll think of a way to direct the water over or drill out a well near the house. As long as a person can still breathe, we can do anything. What are you worried about?¡± he said.

    Initially, Feng Ling wanted to mock him for saying that it was easy to pick up a water pipe in such a ce, but it was not impossible to drill into a well. This ce was close to the sea, and there was also fresh water and clear streams.

    She did not say more. She just thought that if she could reallye back in the future, it would be quite exciting.

    In the past, she only thought that this ce was very secluded and was closely rted to her childhood. But now, the significance of this jungle had changed. It was all because of Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng.

    It was really a name that changed her life.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t realize that she was sitting by the stove and writing these words on the solid ground with a small stick.

    ¡°What are you writing?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly appeared behind her. She shivered and subconsciously used her feet to cover the three slightly visible words on the ground.

    She didn¡¯t notice when he got off the bed and when he walked over.

    Li Nanheng, on the other hand, had already seen it. He bent down behind her and whispered in her ear with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you love me so much? Sitting here early in the morning and writing my name to kill time?¡±

    The stick in her hand had been used for the fire pit. Due to this, the front part of the stick was ck like charcoal. When she wrote on the ground, it would leave a ck mark. Earlier, she had repeated the words over and over again, drawing out the words that were originally unclear. Since Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were fine, how could he not see it?

    At this moment, Feng Ling decided to use her two feet to step on it. She silently hid her little thoughts of deep love under her feet.

    Li Nanheng burst intoughter because of this little woman. Hearing hisughter, Feng Ling abruptly stood up and made a move. The man dodged in time, and in a short while, the two of them were already on the bed. Feng Ling was breathless from his kiss, and the fragrance of breakfast wafted in the air. After a while, they finally stopped.

    ¡ª-

    Before leaving the jungle, Feng Ling extinguished the fire in the pit. After staying here for so long, she was most concerned about fire. After all, in a ce like the jungle, fire was the most feared. The surroundings were full of mmable nts, especially since it was winter and the air was dry. If she was not careful, it could cause a forest fire.

    Even if it was just going to the hospital for a check-up, and she would be back in a few hours, she was still very careful.

    When she first came out, Feng Ling didn¡¯t feel ufortable because she had been here for ten months. However, Li Nanheng¡¯s car was parked in the scenic area of the Malibu beach. It was a bit cold in this season, and there weren¡¯t many tourists. There were only two or three people nearby. Feng Ling looked at them and then at the sea not far away.

    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re not used to?¡± After getting into the car, Li Nanheng helped her buckle her seatbelt and put her in the passenger seat. He looked at her with concern. ¡°Do you want to go straight to the hospital or find a ce to sit for a while?¡±

    He had considered that she hadn¡¯t seen anyone else for a long time. He didn¡¯t know if she would be affected in terms of interpersonal rtions. After all, Feng Ling had always been very careful when dealing with people.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Feng Ling winked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not the five-year-old girl who just came out of the hospital. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Li Nanheng rubbed her head with a smile and started the engine.

 Chapter 1254 - The Story of Ling and Heng (517)

    <h4>Chapter 1254: The Story of Ling and Heng (517)</h4>

    The nearest international hospital near Malibu beach.

    Feng Ling did a blood test and other tests. In the end, it was confirmed that it was just an upset stomach.

    The doctor asked her if she had eaten something cold a few days ago. Feng Ling recalled that the smoked meat she ate in the past few days might not be easy to digest, and because there was too much meat, she didn¡¯t want to waste food, so she ate more than usual. She ate several meals in a row, which resulted in food umtion. When she drank water, she would drink cold water when Li Nanheng wasn¡¯t paying attention. This repeated several times which might have caused a burden to her stomach.

    That was why she suddenly felt nauseous, vomited, and lost her appetite. She was sick by the sight of smoked meat because she had eaten too much these days.

    After confirming that she was not pregnant, although Li Nanheng knew that he was very careful and that it was unlikely for her to be pregnant, he still held the test results and looked disappointed.

    In fact, he should be ¡°careless¡± asionally. Perhaps in a few months, his child would be able to crawl.

    When did he, Li Nanheng, be so obedient? He actually restrained himself every time and tried his best not to let her get pregnant.

    ¡°Why are you disappointed?¡± Feng Ling snatched the test result from his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how can I not be disappointed?¡± Li Nanheng held his little wife in his arms and walked toward the hospital parking lot. ¡°If you¡¯re really pregnant, won¡¯t we be able to go back and get married right away? The earlier you marry into the Li family, the earlier you return to the base and won¡¯t be Feng Ling in the eyes of those bastards. You¡¯ll be Mrs. Li, my wife!¡±

    As the man spoke, he leaned close to her ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back tonight and make a baby?¡±

    Feng Ling had thought that she was really pregnantst night, but now that she knew that it was just a misunderstanding, she didn¡¯t know if she should rx or feel a little regretful.

    Their rtionship is good, so a child would be really good. Anyway, as he said, if she had the time to take care of the child, she could learn to be a mother. If she really didn¡¯t have the time, the elders of the Li family could help them take care of the child. This was indeed a happy thing.

    Hearing that he wanted to make a baby, she didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she object or agree. Seeing that she didn¡¯t reject himpletely, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He wished he could bring her back to the car and make a baby in the car. However, after being kissed in the car for a while, Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s rare for us toe out, buy some nkets and coats nearby. After all, we are staying there for the whole winter. Let¡¯s buy a quilt that ¡®s light andfortable.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of going home to make a baby. It was even better to change into a morefortable set of nkets. He agreed without hesitation and took two bites of her. When Feng Ling raised her hand to push his face away, he smiled and drove to a nearby shopping mall.

    This was a scenic area and there was nothing missing. The mall was also nearby. It had been a long time since Feng Ling had visited such a ce. After buying a quilt, she shopped for a while and bought some other daily necessities. She also bought a particrly beautiful seashell wind chime that wasmonly seen in such a scenic area. Feng Ling and the wind chime were of the same tune. She instinctively liked this item and bought it. She wanted to hang it in front of the window of the cabin as a decoration.

    This sort of scenic area naturally didn ¡®tck delicacies from all over the world. There was a hot pot restaurant on the top floor of the mall. Although the taste wasn¡¯ t as authentic asst time, the soup base was light and full of ingredients. It could satisfy one ¡®s cravings and would not stimte one ¡®s stomach.

    After buying a lot of food and eating her fill, she prepared to leave.

    The two of them had just put the things they had bought into the trunk of the car and were arranging them behind the car when they suddenly heard some tourists talking in differentnguages and pointing at a certain direction in surprise.

    Li Nanheng seemed to have understood the Korean or Japanesenguage of the people closest to him. He suddenly paused and turned to look in the direction they were pointing.

    In the distance, the surface of the sea was calm. About ten kilometers away, in the direction of the jungle where he had apanied Feng Ling for half a year, there was thick smoke in the sky. The smell had gradually spread to this ce, and the air was filled with the smell of burning fire.

    At this moment, Feng Ling also abruptly turned to look in that direction. Her clear eyes reflected the thick, ck smoke. Her brows twitched and she abruptly turned to look at Li Nanheng.

    Without another word, the two of them decisively closed the trunk, got into the car, and drove back.

    The closer they were to the jungle, the more they could feel the burning heat in the air. When they could clearly see the fire, Li Nanheng frowned. He didn¡¯t need to look at Feng Ling¡¯s eyes to know how she felt.

    The fire had covered the entire jungle. It was the beginning of winter, and the air was dry. The trees in the jungle had already turned yellow. With just a little fire source, the wind would be able to spread the fire very quickly.

    By the time they stopped the car several hundred meters away from the fire, the sea of fire had engulfed the entire jungle.

    There was no time to consider their home, and everything they had left in the jungle. Li Nanheng only heard the sound of several fire engines approaching. At the same time, he saw the ckmercial car parked not far away. He saw a pair of old people standing by the car excitedly trying to charge into the sea of fire. His brows abruptly twitched.

    The two elders of the Feng family?

    Them?

    Feng Ling stared at the sea of fire and followed Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze nkly. She looked at the two old people trying to rush toward the sea of fire and asked hoarsely, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng.¡± When Li Nanheng said these words, he seemed to have thought of something. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the steering wheel and drove over.

    When the car stopped next to the two elderly, as soon as she opened the car door, she suddenly heard Madam Feng¡¯s desperate and heartbroken cries. ¡°What should we do... what should we do... they¡¯re all inside... they¡¯re inside... how could there be such a big fire... what should we do...¡±

    Inside?

    Who was inside?

    Li Nanheng got out of the car, and Feng Ling followed him out. When they walked up to the two elders, the two old people suddenly turned around and looked at Li Nanheng.

 Chapter 1255 - The Story of Ling and Heng (518)

    <h4>Chapter 1255: The Story of Ling and Heng (518)</h4>

    The moment their eyes met, the two old men looked into Feng Ling¡¯s eyes and were startled.

    Matriarch Feng looked at her with tears in her eyes. Her hands trembled as she raised them, but as she looked at her, she anxiously and helplessly stretched her hands toward the fire. ¡°This... this... child... this...¡±

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Li Nanheng sensed the seriousness of the matter from the two elders¡¯ eyes. He frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Grandfather Feng¡¯s eyes also fell on Feng Ling, but he didn¡¯t have time to say anything. The moment he saw Li Nanheng, he raised his hand and pointed at the fire. ¡°They are inside... They went in to look for you... Quick, think of a way to save them!¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Them? Who?¡±

    At this moment, Old Madam Feng suddenly burst into tears. She quickly stepped forward and hugged Feng Ling, who was still standing by the side in a daze. At the same time, she buried her in her arms and cried loudly: ¡°My granddaughter... you are my granddaughter... Feng Ling... my good granddaughter... I finally saw you! But what should we do now... Your parents just entered the jungle. Since we are old, they said they would go in to look for you, but why did it suddenly catch fire... What should we do now...¡±

    Madam Feng choked and cried. Her intermittent sobs allowed Li Nanheng to get a rough idea.

    When he suddenly learned that Qin Qiu and Mr. Feng were in the jungle, Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling. Feng Ling was still standing there. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet when she saw the old woman who was suddenly crying in front of her. However, when she heard that her biological parents were in the fire, her hair stood on end.

    The moment Li Nanheng turned to look at her, she suddenly turned to look at him.

    Their eyes met. The inertia in XI Base made them unable to say anything more. Right now, they were in a hurry to save them.

    ¡°How such a big fire happened?¡± Li Nanheng said as he quickly observed the fire above the jungle. Hearing that the fire truck was approaching, he turned back to look at the fire truck and decisively walked toward the cars.

    Feng Ling remembered that Qin Qiu was inside. That was her mother and her father, whom she had never met.

    Every time she went out on a rescue mission, her mind would remind her to go to the fire truck with Li Nanheng to apply for help. However, the old woman who was crying so hard that she almost fainted made her unable to move away. Her hands were frozen on both sides of her body. Listening to the old woman¡¯s heartbroken and anxious cries, Feng Ling lowered her head to look at her. Her lips moved but she didn¡¯t know what to say or what to say.

    At this moment of life and death, no one could spare the effort to consider what kind of background they had. She paused and looked up at the old man who was walking over. ¡°Mr... Mr. Feng, I¡¯m sorry. I have to participate in the rescue mission now. Let¡¯s rescue him first, okay?¡±

    Elder Feng looked at her deeply and tried his best to suppress his anxiety. He nodded at her and said, ¡°How are you going to rescue them? It¡¯s such a big fire. Child, don¡¯t take the risk to go in. Your parents are in grave danger. If you go in and something happens to you, we...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of XI Base. I have professional rescue methods and have participated in countless dangerous missions. Please trust us.¡± After speaking, Feng Ling pushed the old woman who was crying in her arms to Elder Feng. At the same time, she quickly turned and ran toward the fire truck Li Nanheng had gone to.

    Elder Feng held his wife¡¯s hand tightly and looked back at the zing jungle worriedly. The weather was too dry and the fire was getting bigger and bigger. In such a big jungle, how could it be easy to save someone?

    On one hand, they were filled with worry. On the other hand, they were happy to finally see Feng Ling. The two feelings shed. The two old people could not bear it and staggered by the car door.

    ¡°Please be fine... please...¡± Madam Feng clutched her chest, her eyes red. From time to time, she looked at the sky full of fire, and then at the direction Feng Ling had just left. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Old man, that¡¯s our granddaughter...¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is our granddaughter.¡± Elder Feng sighed. ¡°With just one look, I can tell that she is an outstanding and brave child...¡±

    Several fire trucks were already in position. Li Nanheng used his cell phone to contact the nearest rescue helicopter from XI Base. They would fly over in about half an hour. As they were really members of XI Base, the rescue team had to take out a spare fireproof thermal suit, a disinfectant mask, and other equipment.

    Li Nanheng spent the whole timemunicating with the people in the fire truck in English. Feng Ling listened and quickly changed her clothes. Although she remained silent and didn¡¯t speak up, her trembling hands still exposed her fear and worry.

    With such a big fire, it was really too difficult to save the two of them...

    But the people there were her parents.

    And those two kind old people were her grandparents...

    They were family and rtives she had never dared to dream of.

    Why were they suddenly involved in a fire? Why did they suddenlye here? Why did they go in?

    How could this be?

    Aftermunicating with the people inside, Li Nanheng turned back to see Feng Ling¡¯s hands trembling slightly as she fastened the belt. His gaze fell on her face. At this time, any words of concern were useless. He only looked at her and said in a serious and low voice, ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. Instead, she decisively picked up the gas mask and covered her head.

    The fire in the jungle was very strong. Although Li Nanheng didn¡¯t want Feng Ling to take the risk, she had been on several rescue missions which were even more dangerous than this. Right now, the people inside were her parents. It was impossible for her to stay outside. She had to go with them to rescue her.

    ¡°After you go in, listen to my instructions. No matter what happens, don¡¯t let your emotions affect you,¡± Li Nanheng warned her in a low voice.

    Feng Ling had already put on the gas mask and looked up at him. ¡°En.¡±

    The sky was covered in mes and half of the sky was red. The burning heat came from the direction of the jungle, causing her eyelids to hurt.

    No one would have thought that the forest would be swallowed by the sea of fire in the next moment.

 Chapter 1256 - The Story of Ling and Heng (519)

    <h4>Chapter 1256: The Story of Ling and Heng (519)</h4>

    The sudden impact on Li Nanheng was not small, let alone Feng Ling who had a special affection for this jungle.

    However, the people in danger were her parents who had given birth to her. She did not even have the time to feel sad or regretful. She had to participate in the rescue mission. She did not even have the time to be nervous or suspicious.

    Li Nanheng looked at her for another two seconds and suddenly said sternly, ¡°Feng Ling, listen up.¡±

    Feng Ling subconsciously straightened her back and stood in front of him. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Follow me closely from now on. You¡¯re not allowed to charge forward alone. You¡¯re not allowed to stay more than a meter away from me. Even if the house you built with your own hands is destroyed, you must always remember which is more important. If you lose your home, you can rebuild it. Your life is the most important, understand?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change. Her hands slowly clenched into fists in the sleeves of her coat. Although she only answered with a single word, her voice was clearly hoarse. ¡°Yes.¡±

    There were already quite a few firefighters rushing over to rescue them. At the same time, the two elders of the Feng family were quickly invited over by the firefighters to inquire about the situation. As the people in the car were all wearing the same clothes and wearing the same disinfectant mask, their faces could not be seen. The only person the two elders could recognize was Feng Ling, who was slightly shorter and thinner than those men. When they answered all the questions, their eyes were fixed on her. They said with reddened eyes, ¡°My son and daughter-inw are here to look for their long-lost child...¡±

    When she said this, the olddy looked to the mask in front of Feng Ling¡¯s face and stared at her. ¡°Yesterday, when we found out that she was here, we wanted to take her home. We didn¡¯t call the servants or the chauffeur. We just wanted to be together as a family. My son drove here and found this ce, and then he went in with my daughter-inw. We all thought that the child had been inside and wanted to take her home... but this jungle is too big. They stayed for more than two hours and didn¡¯te out. There was no signal on the phone. Then, suddenly, there was a fire. The wind was too strong, and the fire spread very quickly. My husband and I were afraid that something would happen, so we quickly called the police. In just a short while, the fire truck had arrived, but the fire was already... this frightening...¡±

    Madam Feng cried as she spoke, gasping for breath. ¡°Nothing must happen... If something happens to the children, how are we going to survive...¡±

    After learning the general cause and effect, the fire brigade immediately arranged for all rescue and fireproof equipment. If it was only a forest fire, the fire could not be controlled rationally. They could only wait for the fire to gradually be smaller and control the periphery so that it would not be burned.

    But now there were people in the jungle, so they had no choice but to risk rushing in to save them.

    In such an endless jungle, it was impossible to tell which direction those two were in. In such a sea of fire, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    Feng Ling jumped out of the fire truck with the crowd. Old Madam Feng watched her with reddened eyes. Seeing that Feng Ling did not turn back and quickly followed everyone forward, she suddenly called her, ¡°Child...¡±

    Feng Ling paused, but only for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡± Old Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but rush forward to grab her wrist. ¡°Good girl... Do you know your background? You know what your rtionship with the Feng family is, don¡¯t you? Listen to Grandma, can you not go? You¡¯ve suffered for so many years, don¡¯t go...¡±

    After a moment of silence, Feng Ling gently withdrew her hand from the olddy¡¯s hand. She then turned back and said through the gas mask, ¡°I¡¯ll save them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, she left.

    ¡°Hey, child, Feng Ling!¡± Madam Feng rushed to chase after her, but Feng Ling had already gone far away.

    Behind them, several members of the fire truck came forward to support the barely standing olddy. They politely brought her and Grandfather Feng into the car and let them rest for the time being.

    Rest?

    Who could really rest?

    Grandfather Feng held his wife¡¯s hand tightly and looked at the sea of fire. He hated that he was too old. If he could go back thirty or forty years, he would definitely rush in to save her child, instead of sitting here crying and being taken care of.

    In the end, the olddy could only close her eyes in anxiety. She kept praying to the heavens, praying to the Bodhisattva, and praying to the gods.

    ...

    In the jungle, no one was more familiar with the environment than Feng Ling.

    The tongues of fire swallowed everything, and the mes and smoke blocked all vision.

    Feng Ling followed the route in her memory. In addition, Li Nanheng had lived here for half a year and had memorized many directions and routes. The two of them rushed in with the rescue equipment on their backs. They stepped on the ground that was barely visible under the fire and leaned forward.

    The smoke was too thick, and the mask on her face made it difficult for her to speak. Li Nanheng looked around with the help of the fire, and at the same time, he kept looking at Feng Ling. He saw that she followed him obediently and didn¡¯t be too emotional because of worry, but he knew that this was the time when she was truly worried and flustered. The more expressionless she was, the more it showed that she was in a bad mood.

    She was afraid.

    She was not afraid that something would happen to her.

    She was afraid that her mother would really die here.

    This was the ce where she had been able to stay alive when she was young. She had grown up here for five years. If something happened to her parents here, how would she face all of this in the future?

    Li Nanheng lowered his head and nced at the slightly soft mud. He saw two pairs of uneven footprints. Looking at the direction of the footprints, he pursed his thin lips and without saying a word, he reached out and pulled Feng Ling to his side, pulling her forward and silently giving her the courage to continue searching.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand was pressed against his and she didn¡¯t say anything. She also saw the two footprints and guessed that they should belong to her parents. The hand he held in his hand instantly tightened. However, after a short while, the man forcefully pried her hand away and held it in his palm. He forbade her from suppressing her emotions and poking herself with her nails. At the same time, he held her firmly and pulled her by his side, not giving her any chance to put herself in danger.

    Even if she died here, she had to die by his side.

    The two of them continued to walk in with their backs bent, but the deeper they went, the more the smoke choked their eyes. Even though the gas mask was very effective, it still sucked in some of the smoke. The rescue mission venue Feng Ling had participated in was not asrge as the jungle, so she could urately locate the target location.

 Chapter 1257 - The Story of Ling and Heng (520)

    <h4>Chapter 1257: The Story of Ling and Heng (520)</h4>

    Right now, they didn¡¯t even know where they were.

    Where was the target location? It was such a big jungle. They could be hiding in any corner, but where could they hide in such a sea of fire?

    The two of them gradually separated from the firefighters and continued walking forward. Their home was inside, and the road in the middle of the jungle was especially rugged. They had lived here for more than half a year, but when they stepped on it again, they actually felt frightened.

    The sea of fire spread, and the choking smoke was nearby. When the fire touched the clothes, although the heat proof suit wouldn¡¯t burn, it was really hot.

    ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± No matter how they walked in, they were still far away from their usual living area. The fire was too big. It was unrealistic to walk in the direction of the fire. They would definitely die here.

    Feng Ling nodded her head casually and did not say more.

    Li Nanheng slightly forced Feng Lin to stop. At the same time, he turned around and blocked her. He lowered his head to see that the little woman seemed to have no idea thatshe had stopped and was still walking forward mechanically. She had to stop because she bumped into his arms.

    ¡°Focus and don¡¯t think about anything unrted. We can build a house again. Let¡¯s change the route. They don¡¯t know where we built the house. Under normal circumstances, the first person to enter the jungle would go in the first direction. Which path looks more obvious? I remember that there¡¯s a small path near that side.¡± Li Nanheng held her in his arms, coaxing her while trying to distract her.

    Feng Ling came back to herself. She hade here to find Qin Qiu and the others. Of course, saving them was more important.

    However, when she walked in and saw the jungle gradually being swallowed by the sea of fire, she subconsciously wanted to go back and take a look. She didn¡¯t know what the overwhelming emotions in her heart were, but when she looked at the trees that were swallowed by the fire, she thought of the home she and Li Nanheng shared, the home he built for her bit by bit.

    She was sad, but not sad.

    She braced herself and nodded, trying to sound as calm as possible. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a high possibility of that.¡±

    If they were Feng Ling¡¯s parents and it was their first time in a jungle and they knew that it was impossible to drive, what would they do?

    Of course, after walking in, they would find a path that looked the most like the road, and then they would continue to search every ce that looked beautiful and safe, pulling them on a safe direction.

    Li Nanheng decisively brought Feng Ling over. Without any hesitation, he stopped searching around.

    She took the original route back and walked toward the path that he had already guessed. In the thick smoke and terrifying sea of fire, she finally saw Mr. Feng who was unconscious under a tree.

    Finally, she saw someone. When Feng Ling saw the person lying on the ground, she thought it was Qin Qiu. She endured the burning heat around her body and the sweat on her body and rushed over. However, when she turned him over, she saw that it was a man. She had rushed over too quickly and probably hadn¡¯t seen his face clearly.

    Seeing that it was a man, she paused. At this time, Li Nanheng came over and said in a low voice, ¡°Since Mr. Feng is here, it means that Mrs. Feng should also be nearby. The husband and wife will hide from the fire source and walk around here. They won¡¯t be too far apart.¡±

    Hearing that this person was Mr. Feng, Feng Lingposed herself and nced at the middle-aged man who had fainted.

    Li Nanheng stepped forward and helped the man up. He grabbed one of the man¡¯s hands and put it on his shoulder, helping him to stand up. However, Mr. Feng had clearly fallen into a deepa and was unconscious. He waspletely unaware of this small movement. Even if it was just a little reaction, he waspletely unconscious.

    Li Nanheng knew very well that there were trees all around. It was easy for them to catch fire and produce arge amount of smoke. He and Feng Ling, who were wearing instion suits and gas masks, felt very ufortable in less than ten minutes, not to mention how much smoke Mr. Feng and Mrs. Feng had inhaled.

    Typically, in a fire, fire was not fatal, but smoke was the real cause of death.

    After finally finding one of them, Feng Ling was in a better state of mind. However, because the smoke here was too thick, she almost did not hold any hope to see if Mrs. Feng would be able to leave this ce alive. Even if she brought the two of them out, there was almost no hope for them to survive.

    She quickly looked around, and the thick smoke affected her vision. Feng Ling narrowed her eyes and rushed forward. When she saw Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu, who was lying on the ground about ten meters away from the tree, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly ran over and helped Qin Qiu up. Mrs. Feng and Mr. Feng were in the same situation and were unconscious.

    Time could not be dyed any longer. Feng Ling carried Qin Qiu on her back without any hesitation. She supported her body with one hand and decisively took off the mask on her face with the other.

    Li Nanheng turned back to see her movement and frowned. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer but just nced at him. She didn¡¯t speak but carried her out.

    Li Nanheng saw that she was uneasy and thought that she was confused and worried, so he didn¡¯t stop her from doing such a stupid thing. Instead, he took off his mask and walked over to put it on for her. When Feng Ling raised her eyes to look at him and wanted to ask him what to do, she saw the anger in his eyes and was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Nanheng ordered coldly. He carried the middle-aged man who had been leaning against him and quickly walked out with Feng Ling.

    Following the path under the sea of fire, they rushed out. From time to time, she would hear the sound of a tree falling down from the mes.

    Ten minutester, they came out.

    They had been in there for too long, so long that XI Base¡¯s rescue helicopter had already arrived. Ignoring the objections of the firefighters, they rushed in to look for them. A group of people were in a deadlock outside the jungle when they suddenly saw two people rushing out. They saw that each of them was carrying a person on their back. Seeing the two figures rushing out under the mes, the members of XI Base were used to such a scene. They were the first to react and rush forward to receive them.

    The firefighters stared in disbelief at the two people who hade out and then at the burning jungle. They found it unbelievable!

 Chapter 1258 - The Story of Ling and Heng (521)

    <h4>Chapter 1258: The Story of Ling and Heng (521)</h4>

    Feng Ling carried Qin Qiu and ran out.

    The moment XI Base¡¯s rescue team rushed over, she saw that they hade. Her legs gave way and she stumbled, almost kneeling on the ground.

    The rescue team member rushed forward to support her. ¡°Feng Ling!¡±

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for several months, but they didn¡¯t ask anything. As they helped her up, they quickly picked up the unconscious Qin Qiu. ¡°The smoke inside is so thick. Why did you and Boss take off the mask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Earlier, Li Nanheng had put it on her again, but she didn¡¯t put it on because she was in a hurry. She still inhaled some smoke. She gasped in difort and nced at them. Then she looked at Qin Qiu, who had been quickly helped into the helicopter. She turned around and saw that Mr. Feng had also been sent into the helicopter by Li Nanheng.

    At this time, the group of people from the fire brigade also rushed over to cooperate. After confirming that there was no one else in the jungle, they began to perform emergency rescue work.

    But the fire was too big. It was not easy to put out the fire.

    This matter was not under the management of XI Base. Right now, the most important thing is to save people¡¯s lives.

    After receiving Boss Li¡¯s instructions, the members of XI Base took the two old people in the fire truck into another helicopter. Without any dy, they drove the helicopter to the hospital.

    Feng Ling got into Li Nanheng¡¯s helicopter. Mrs. Feng and Mr. Feng were both unconscious on the ne. Their faces were messy. She didn¡¯t dare to check their breaths, but when she carried Qin Qiu out, she didn¡¯t seem to sense Qin Qiu¡¯s breath.

    Such a thick smoke.

    Such a situation could not be exined by external injuries or internal injuries. In such arge fire and such with such thick smoke, even a short five minutes was enough to be fatal. Earlier, when she came out carrying someone on her back, she tried her best to adjust her breathing to prevent herself from choking on the smoke, but right now, her lungs were hurting terribly, and there seemed to be countless needles pricking her throat.

    If it was just a wound that could bleed, then everything would be fine. There might still be a lot of life left in the emergency room.

    But in this situation.

    She watched as the coupley there silently. She watched as the base doctor, who had rushed over with them, lifted their eyelids to check on them. Seeing the base doctor¡¯s furrowed brows, her heart sank.

    She suddenly felt a weight on her hand. Li Nanheng had already taken off his jacket. He sat by her side and held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse from the smoke, but his condition was clearly much better than hers. Looking at her like this, the heartache and worry in his eyes were more than half, and the other half was the calmness andposure he had to maintain in this situation.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know how pale she was.

    Last night, she had some gastric problems. Although the nausea was gone, the difort in her stomach was still there. After the stimtion and torture earlier, she now felt as if her entire stomach had been turned over. Looking at Qin Qiu and Mr. Feng lying there motionless and not making any sound, her heart also turned over.

    It was as though her internal organs were hurting.

    But in the end, she did not say anything. She only undid the zipper of her jacket with one hand and let out a long breath. She took off the jacket that hadpletely wrapped around her and threw it aside. Her shoulder-length hair was drenched in sweat and stuck to her cheeks and neck. Her body was also covered in sweat.

    She didn¡¯t know if she had seen wrongly or if it was because of the airflow, but the ne was a bit bumpy. She seemed to see the base doctor gently shake his head after the examination, and his eyes were filled with helplessness. Feng Ling¡¯s gaze swept past the base doctor¡¯s face and then fell on the couple.

    Her hands were extremely cold in an instant. Li Nanheng held her tightly and held her in his arms. ¡°They¡¯re all fine here. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine. If you¡¯re ufortable, close your eyes for a while. When we get to the hospital, we will send them for emergency treatment. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and leaned in his arms. Finally, she allowed the difort and exhaustion that surround her.

    Her lips moved, and her voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°me you for what?¡± Hearing these words, Li Nanheng frowned and tightened his grip on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. What does this have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, we should have left a long time ago. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t bear to leave. There were so many responsibilities waiting for us, but I hid in a secluded world and selfishly enjoyed so many stolen days. If I had gone back earlier, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t havee to look for me, or perhaps...¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Li Nanheng held her firmly in his arms. ¡°You know very well that this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t rush to take the me on yourself. The cause of the fire isn¡¯t clear yet. I¡¯m not sure what happened to Mr. Feng and Mrs. Feng after they entered the jungle. If you continue to be so negative, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll take you back to the base. I won¡¯t even let you go to the hospital. You can forget about seeing the Feng family.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore. She just closed her eyes and leaned weakly in his arms. After a long time, when Li Nanheng thought she was tired and fell asleep in his arms, he suddenly heard a soft sob.

    Feng Ling was crying.

    However, she was afraid that someone would find out that she was crying, so she could only hide in his arms and could not help but make a little noise.

    Li Nanheng did not speak. He held her in his arms and gently stroked the back of her head as if coaxing an injured little beast. He lowered his head and kissed her hair tofort her. At the same time, he turned to look at the doctor.

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t look at them for a while, the doctor also met Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze. He sighed and shook his head lightly.

    It was helpless.

    The cabin was very quiet. No one spoke. If one listened carefully, they could only vaguely hear Feng Ling¡¯s soft sobs, but she really tried her best to suppress them. She tried her best to hide her voice and buried her face in his arms. Her hands gripped his clothes tightly, causing creases to appear, but her fingers were still tightly gripping him.

    In all these years, the number of times Feng Ling cried could be counted on five fingers, let alone in front of so many members of the base.

    Li Nanheng nced at the couple again and his eyes darkened. He abruptly picked up the sobbing Feng Ling in his arms and carried her into the bathroom of the helicopter.

 Chapter 1259 - The Story of Ling and Heng (522)

    <h4>Chapter 1259: The Story of Ling and Heng (522)</h4>

    In the bathroom on the helicopter, there were all sorts of things and facilities. The space was notrge, but it was very quiet. After closing the door, it could block all eyes from outside.

    He gave her a quiet space to cry and let her vent.

    However, after entering the bathroom, Feng Ling refused to raise her head. Li Nanheng locked the bathroom door and pressed her against the door. He lowered his eyes to look at her and forced her to raise her chin to stare at her reddened eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t hide. If your heart is too ufortable, just cry. After all, we¡¯ve rescued them, haven¡¯t we? The damage has been minimized. Leave the rest to the doctor. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. That jungle was where you lived when you were young. You should be thankful that your parents wanted toe here to pick you up. They¡¯ve seen the ce where you lived when you were young. They really feel sorry for you and miss you very much.¡±

    Feng Ling could no longer hold back her suppressed cries. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked up at him with reddened eyes and suddenly burst into tears. She threw herself into the man¡¯s arms and sobbed hoarsely. ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    For the first time since she could remember, since she stood in the jungle, fighting for survival, she was afraid.

    Li Nanheng held her in his arms and let her cry in the bathroom. In the end, when she was tired from crying and her stomach was ufortable, she leaned against his chest and did not make a sound. After confirming that she was not crying, he opened the bathroom door and led her out.

    At this time, the helicopter had already flown above arge hospital that was cooperating with XI Base and was about tond. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were red from crying. The members of the base on the helicopter saw that she was actually crying. Combined with the scene of Feng Ling and Boss Li risking their lives to save the couple from the fire, although they didn¡¯t know what rtionship the Feng family had with them, this rtionship shouldn¡¯t be simple.

    Considering that Feng Ling¡¯s surname was also Feng, the members of the base didn¡¯t dare to ask. After the nended, considering that the wind was too strong and Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were rarely red, one of the members handed her a pair of sunsses.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Her eyes were red. Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Put it on. The wind is strong. You just cried. Your eyes can¡¯t take the stimtion.¡± Li Nanheng took the sunsses for her and put them on for her.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. Earlier in the bathroom, his heart ached so much that he wanted to dig it out. Right now, there was a pile of things waiting for them to deal with outside, and Mrs. Feng and Mr. Feng¡¯s lives were on the line. He needed to calm down and think rationally, but when he saw her swollen eyes, he couldn¡¯t maintain a hundred percent of hisposure.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t refuse. She thought of the two elders of the Feng family in the other helicopter. At this time, they must be even more worried. If they saw her crying like this, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control their emotions. The old man was already old and couldn¡¯t take too much stimtion.

    The nended smoothly, and the members of the base quickly sent Mr. Feng and Mrs. Feng into the hospital¡¯s emergency center. Feng Ling got off the ne and was about to follow them when she suddenly heard the door of another ne that had justnded open. Someone was reminding the two elders to be careful not to fall.

    She stopped and turned back to see the two old people. Seeing that they were trembling and about to get off the ne, Li Nanheng needed to go to the emergency room. There were also a lot of things he needed to do. He patted Feng Ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go apany the two of them. Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll investigate the cause of the fire as soon as possible. Be good and go over.¡±

    Feng Ling stood on the spot. When she saw that Li Nanheng had gone, she gently exhaled and turned to the helicopter.

    Grandfather Feng and Grandmother Feng were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. They had been in a hurry to enter the emergency room to check the situation when they suddenly saw Feng Ling. The tears that had been held back for a long time immediately fell. When Feng Ling reached out to support her, she quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Feng Ling... Feng Ling... my good granddaughter...¡±

    There was no need for blood tests or any other tests. The moment she saw her from outside the jungle, she was sure that this was really that child. The poor child of the Feng family who had been lost in the vast ocean at the age of one. The granddaughter she loved the most.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was somewhat simr to Qin Qiu¡¯s, but her eyes and brows were very simr to her father¡¯s. She was the shadow of the Feng family!

    There was no mistake!

    Feng Ling wore a pair of sunsses and covered her reddened eyes. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, she still appeared cold and unapproachable. However, after being held by the olddy, she did not move her hand away. Instead, she supported her. At the same time, she nodded at Grandfather Feng who was walking over and said softly to them, ¡°They have been sent to the emergency room. I¡¯ll apany you to the emergency room. Earlier, I choked on a lot of smoke and had to go through a lot of trouble. Young people can¡¯t stand it, let alone you two. Go and rest first. We¡¯re here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Grandmother Feng nodded in tears. ¡°Child, you know who we are, don¡¯t you? You know we are your...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news from the emergency room.¡± Although Feng Ling knew that they were her family and that the person in front of her loved and missed her, now was not the time for them to acknowledge each other as rtives. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of rtionship, so she softly interrupted her. Her sunsses hid the true emotions in her eyes, and she only asked the members of the base in the helicopter to help her bring the Feng family elders in.

    Although Feng Ling looked cold and unapproachable, at least she did not release the olddy¡¯s hand until she sent her to the breakroom. She said she would pour them two sses of water. The olddy could see that her body was a bit tense. Although she was reluctant to let go, she still let go of her hand.

    Feng Ling asked someone to apany them here, then turned around and went out. She found two disposable cups and fetched two cups of warm water.

    When she brought the water back, she was still thinking about the jungle that had been swallowed by the sea of fire. The home that she and Li Nanheng had built was definitely not going to return. Fortunately, all of her memories were warm and happy. Fortunately, neither of them were injured. As he said, if their home was destroyed, they could rebuild it. Life was more important.

    So how did the fire start?

    She remembered that before she left, she had extinguished all the sources of fire. She was afraid of causing a fire in the jungle, so she had been very careful. It was impossible for them to be the cause. There must be some external factors.

 Chapter 1260 - The Story of Ling and Heng (523)

    <h4>Chapter 1260: The Story of Ling and Heng (523)</h4>

    But what external factors could it be? There was no one in the vicinity, and there were signs that prohibited tourists from approaching. Knowing that the jungle was not under anyone¡¯s control and was not safe, no one dared to approach it.

    She had reason to suspect that someone had set the fire on purpose.

    But there were no surveince cameras nearby.

    Walking back to the breakroom, Feng Ling put down the two sses of water. In fact, she didn¡¯t know how tofort the old couple, but they had obviously been through a lot. In the beginning, they were indeed emotionally unstable, anxious, and agitated. Now, they had calmed down.

    Grandfather Feng sat on the chair in the lounge and sighed. From time to time, he would ask the members guarding the base about the situation in the emergency room. He wanted to know how bad the state of his son and daughter-inw was when they were rescued. The members of the base did not know. They only knew that the survival rate was very low. At this time, they could not be provoked, so they could only answer with their ignorance.

    Grandmother Feng sat there, her eyes still red. When she saw Feng Ling, she turned to look at her.

    When Feng Ling went to fetch the water, she turned on the tap and washed her face with cold water. Although her eyes were slightly swollen, they were not too obvious. She had already taken off her sunsses.

    Looking into the olddy¡¯s eyes, she gently ced the disposable cup filled with warm water in her hand. ¡°Drink some water first to calm down.¡±

    Old Madam Feng looked at her with mixed feelings. She wanted to say something, but when she heard that Feng Ling seemed to have lived there when she was a child, her heart ached for her. She wanted to take her child back and love her, but she didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    Now seeing such a living granddaughter standing in front of him, with delicate features and a mature and upright character, even if she was not raised in a ce like the Feng family, she was clearly a very outstanding and sensible child. She was much more mature than those spoiled youngdies from wealthy families.

    She had a lot to say, but when she saw her, she couldn¡¯t say a word. She held the cup in one hand and held Feng Ling¡¯s hand with the other, refusing to let go. She said gently, ¡°Child, the Feng family has let you down.¡±

    Feng Ling was stunned for a moment. She smiled at the olddy. ¡°No, now is not the time to talk about this. Please rx.¡±

    Seeing that she was so sensible, Grandmother Feng felt even worse. She put down the cup and held her hand. ¡°Let me hold you properly, will you?¡±

    Feng Ling stood by her side and didn¡¯t speak. Grandmother Feng looked at her with heartache. ¡°I... Grandma... I just want to hug you. I know you¡¯re worried about your parents. You¡¯re so sensible. Your grandfather and I are also worried about them, but you¡¯re the child we lost for twenty years. Right now, I just want to hug you properly...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her and nodded gently.

    Grandmother Feng immediately choked up. She resisted the urge to cry and held Feng Ling in her arms. Although she was old, she used to be a famous model in the American Chinese society. Her height had shrunk after she grew older, but she was not short. In front of Feng Ling, she could hold the thin Feng Ling in her arms and hold her like an elder protecting a child.

    In the many years of her life, this was the first time she felt the embrace of a family member.

    It was her own grandmother.

    Feng Ling never resisted the Feng family, but she was not used to it. She didn¡¯t know how to face those people who were rted to her by blood, so she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge them.

    But at this moment, being hugged so tightly by her own grandmother, a great sadness finally surrounded her, as though she was really a child who had been wronged and wanted to cry andin in her grandmother¡¯s arms. Her nose turned sour, but she resisted it. She just obediently allowed her to hold her. When she heard that Grandfather Feng had also walked over agitatedly, she did not push him away.

    ¡°Child... you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Grandfather Feng stood by the side and also wanted to hold her, but seeing that his wife was unwilling to let go, he could only stand by the side and smile. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was still his son and daughter-inw in the emergency room, hisughter would have been brighter. He looked at Feng Ling. ¡°How exactly did you manage to survive in that jungle... We¡¯ve asked around many people, but not many people know exactly what you¡¯ve experienced. Even if we only know a little, it¡¯s just a rough idea. It¡¯s enough to make our hearts ache. You¡¯ve really suffered too much. In the future,e back to the Feng family with us. We¡¯ll do our best to make up for all the things you¡¯ve lost in the past twenty years. We love you very much. We really miss you. You¡¯re the blood of our Feng family, our little granddaughter...¡±

    Perhaps because she had just let go of her emotions and cried in front of Li Nanheng, her heart was not as heavy as it used to be. Perhaps it was because her grandparents¡¯ true feelings had touched her, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

    She did not like to cry. She had never thought that when a person was too emotional, they would really cry.

    In her life, she had only told Li Nanheng about her experiences. At that time, she hadn¡¯t told him in detail, but Li Nanheng could tell from her life and habits what her childhood was like. He had even apanied her in the jungle for so long.

    In this world, only Li Nanheng knew about her experiences.

    She didn¡¯t want to be the kind of person who would show the wounds that had already healed over and over again, so she didn¡¯t follow Elder Feng¡¯s words. Instead, she raised her hand and gently patted Elder Madam Feng¡¯s back, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m right here. You won¡¯t lose me again. Please rest well.¡±

    Her words made Grandfather Feng¡¯s eyes turn red again. His grandmother held her even more tightly.

    At this moment, a member of the base greeted him respectfully and Li Nanheng appeared in front of the lounge.

    The man calmly and indifferently nced at the two elders of the Feng family. After nodding politely at Grandfather Feng, he nced at the figure held by the olddy. His stern voice caused Feng Ling to shiver. ¡°Feng Ling,e out.¡±

    Feng Ling patted the olddy¡¯s back lightly and turned to see the man¡¯s solemn expression.

    ...

 Chapter 1261 - The Story of Ling and Heng (524)

    <h4>Chapter 1261: The Story of Ling and Heng (524)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Ling walked out of the lounge and looked up at him.

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes to look at her. He gently rubbed her soft hair. He seemed to be very tired. This exhaustion was not from his body but from his heart.

    He touched her hair and saw the glimmer of hope in her eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°They are not in good condition. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Feng Ling knew that they had breathed in too much smoke and had been in the fire for so long. When she was carrying Mrs. Feng on her back, she couldn¡¯t feel her breath. She was mentally prepared, but she trusted Li Nanheng out of habit. He told her not to worry and to leave everything to him.

    However, Li Nanheng was not an immortal. He could make a dying persone back to life.

    That little bit of hope was shattered in the end.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but just looked at him with pursed lips.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t bear her silent and restrained gaze. He nced at the two old people in the breakroom, and his heart ached for them. He dragged her away and pressed her against the wall in a corridor where the two old people couldn¡¯t see. ¡°We¡¯re still in the emergency room, but the doctors are basically dealing with the aftermath. I know you can¡¯t take it, but I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

    Feng Ling was speechless. Indeed, she thought she was strong enough.

    But when this happened, she found that she really couldn¡¯t take it.

    Leaning against the wall, she felt speechless.

    In her mind, she recalled how Mrs. Feng, Qin Qiu, had looked at her agitatedly and patiently in the shopping mall. She had been sitting in the cafe looking at her with fervent eyes. In the cafe, she would asionally smile gently because of the lovey-dovey rtionship between her and Li Nanheng...

    She had a mother and a father. They went to the jungle to pick her up and take her home.

    She thought that she had nevere into contact with family. She thought that she was indifferent, but she did not expect such a strong blow to make her entire body numb.

    Feng Ling leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t speak. Li Nanheng stood in front of her, holding her shoulder, giving her time to think.

    Finally, Feng Ling reached out to hug his neck and buried her face in his neck. He did not speak, but felt the warm tears on his neck.

    He caressed her head. ¡°My parents were gone when I was very young. I was too young at that time, and I didn¡¯t even have the mood to cry or be sad. After living with the elders, I became numb to family love, but I couldn¡¯t deny its existence. I cried when I was sad. It takes time to heal. I will always be here. My shoulders are all yours.¡±

    Feng Ling hugged him and nodded silently. Her tears still soaked his neck. He gently held the back of her head and held her tightly in his arms.

    ...

    ¡°Little Qiu ¡ª¡±

    ¡°How could this be... How could this be!¡±

    Just as Feng Ling wasforted by Li Nanheng and the two were walking back, they suddenly heard a trembling scream.

    That voice belonged to Grandmother Feng.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression stiffened. She quickly walked over and saw that the olddy had already walked out. Not far away, the door of the emergency room was opened. Qin Qiu¡¯s entire body and face were covered by a white cloth. The doctor had just informed XI Base and then pushed her out. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be the old people here. As soon as they pushed them out, they were stopped and couldn¡¯t push them into the mortuary. They could only stand there and watch the two old people crying and throwing themselves on the dead person.

    After learning that there was no hope, Feng Ling¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the person who smiled at her lying under the cold white cloth. She quickly walked over, and when the olddy lifted the white cloth, threw herself onto the bed, and hugged Qin Qiu, she went up to hold the olddy.

    She could not say anything, and her words choked. She tried her best to hold back the tears that were about to burst out, but looking at Qin Qiu who was pale and motionless, looking at the tears that had unknowingly flowed out of the corners of her eyes, she guessed that they had already dried up. She must have been crying in the emergency room. She could not save them.

    No one wanted to believe that it was true. Last night, the whole family had been discussing how to bring her back. The whole family had been very happy and excited, but how could they suddenly be separated forever?

    It was only a few hours.

    It was just a big fire.

    Her body was not burned at all. Everything waspletely clean.

    But... it was gone.

    The olddy threw herself onto Qin Qiu¡¯s body, which was no longer warm. She kept crying, ¡°Little Qiu... don¡¯t go... Feng Ling just came back... You two haven¡¯t reunited yet... Little Qiu...¡± These words struck Feng Ling¡¯s heart.

    Feng Ling had just cried. Right now, she was holding back her tears and holding onto the olddy with both hands, afraid that she would fall down.

    Grandfather Feng stood by the side, closed his eyes, and looked at Qin Qiu¡¯s pale face in pain. Finally, his gaze fell on the medical staff at the end of the bed. Even though he knew there was little hope, he still asked hoarsely, ¡°What about the other one? My son, he...¡±

    ¡°Sir, the man inside is also...¡± The leading doctor looked apologetic. ¡°He and his wife both breathed in arge amount of smoke. No matter how advanced modern medicine is, it is impossible to save them. However, the man¡¯s physical condition is slightly better than his wife¡¯s. He barely regained some consciousness, but he is still alive... Perhaps, you¡¯ll be able to see him for thest time.¡±

    The doctor tried to be tactful.

    However, it was clear that he was saying that this was only thest moment before the person died. There was no way to save him.

    When Elder Feng heard that his son could not be saved, he staggered. Behind him was a member of XI Base. He quickly stepped forward to support him. ¡°Elder Feng, my condolences.¡±

    The doctor suddenly looked at Li Nanheng who had just walked behind Feng Ling and the olddy. ¡°Mr. Li, the man inside is still on his deathbed, but we heard him say that he wanted to see you.¡±

    See him?

    When he was about to die, his daughter and family were all outside. However, when Mr. Feng knew that he only had one breath left, he said he wanted to see Li Nanheng?

    Li Nanheng nced at the doctor. The doctor nodded at him, indicating that what he said was true. At this moment, Grandmother Feng had already fainted from crying. Feng Ling quickly helped her up. Grandfather Feng could only rely on her.

    The scene was chaotic. The doctor was already used to this situation. He only told the patient¡¯sst words.

 Chapter 1262 - The Story of Ling and Heng (525)

    <h4>Chapter 1262: The Story of Ling and Heng (525)</h4>

    Li Nanheng gave a look to the members of XI Base behind him. They immediately understood Boss¡¯s meaning and nodded. ¡°We will arrange things properly for the Feng family¡¯s two elders.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say much. At the same time, his gaze fell on Feng Ling. She was holding onto Grandmother Feng.

    Under the doctor¡¯s guidance, he entered the emergency room, changed into a sterilized quarantine suit, and walked to the bed inside. Mr. Feng was lying there with his eyes closed, motionless.

    Li Nanheng nced at the medical equipment by the side. Hearing the sound of the heart, lungs, and all the machines that represented the life force of the human body, he saw Mr. Feng¡¯s weak breathing and heart rate, and walked to the bedside.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Li is here. Can you hear me?¡± The doctor walked over and removed the blood pressure measuring device from Mr. Feng¡¯s fingertips. This thing was no longer of any use to him, but when he took it down, the other party would more or at least feel it.

    After a long minute, Mr. Feng¡¯s eyelids moved slightly, and his fingers moved. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes, but his lips moved with difficulty.

    Li Nanheng looked at him. A momentter, he bent down and pressed his lips against his. He spoke in a barely audible voice.

    His words were strenuous and difficult to hear, but the emergency room was very quiet. Li Nanheng listened quietly. After a while, he finally finished listening to Mr. Feng¡¯s words. His eyes were as deep as the sea.

    Then, the medical equipment on the side made a long, ¡°beep¡± sound.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Mr. Feng was pushed out by the white cloth, the two elders of the Feng family had already been brought back to the lounge by XI Base¡¯s people. Only Feng Ling stood outside the emergency room, watching him walk out.

    Feng Ling stood there quietly and watched Mr. Feng being pushed out with a white cloth covering his body. Her gaze lingered on the person on the bed for a long time until Li Nanheng asked her, ¡°Do you want to see your biological father?¡±

    Feng Ling raised her hand. She originally wanted to lift the white cloth, but in the end, she just hung it in the air and clenched her fists gently. ¡°No, since he has left, let him rest in peace.¡±

    Hearing her words, the doctor pushed him toward the elevator, wanting to send him to the mortuary.

    When all the medical staff had left, the corridor outside the emergency room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Li Nanheng stood there watching her, and Feng Ling didn¡¯t leave. She just looked back at the man. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He walked up to her, lowered his eyes to look at her for a moment, and then lifted his hand to hold her in his arms. Feng Ling knew that her father must have said something to Li Nanheng, but Li Nanheng did not say anything. He just held her and kissed her forehead. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°I want to kill someone.¡±

    Feng Ling answered frankly, ¡°The first time I had the urge to kill someone was when I faced that fatmander at the military base. Then I really killed him. This is the second time. I really want to kill someone.¡±

    Li Nanheng ced his hand on the back of her headfortingly and gently stroked it. ¡°I understand.¡±

    They had yet to return home, and they had yet to acknowledge each other as rtives. All of a sudden, she was separated from her parents who had not been with her for nearly twenty years. They had only wanted to go to the jungle to bring their children back. Everything should have been developing in a good direction, but why did such a big fire suddenly ur?

    Feng Ling closed her eyes. Her fingers were clenched so tightly that her knuckles cracked. ¡°From now on, no matter what I do, don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s hand paused behind her head. Feng Ling continued, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±

    A momentter, the man answered in a low voice, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡ª-

    There was a fire in the jungle. It was said that the forest fire had burned for two days and one night before the fire was slightly reduced. The fire truck was able to approach smoothly and gradually extinguished the remaining fire.

    The entire jungle was almost burnt to the ground. When they approached, the ground was covered with charred charcoal and ck trunks. The wind blew, and the air was filled with the smell of burning.

    This fire affected the tourism environment near Malibu beach. The United States Tourism Agency was very angry and reported it to the higher-ups. Within 48 hours, they had already alerted the higher-ups and sent people to investigate the cause of the fire in the jungle.

    However, that jungle was not a ce where anyone could easily approach. There were no surveince cameras around and there was no way to investigate. They only knew that the Feng family had appeared there in the end, but Mr. Feng and Mrs. Feng had already lost their lives because of the forest fire. The old man and the olddy of the Feng family were sent to the rehabilitation center in the hospital for a psychiatrist to take care of them. Right now, it was not suitable for the police to obtain evidence and interview them.

    Who else was in the Feng family?

    Feng Mingzhu.

    But Feng Mingzhu had never appeared since the beginning.

    Initially, even if someone considered whether it was rted to Feng Mingzhu, Feng Ling felt that no matter how crazy Feng Mingzhu was, she wouldn¡¯t do something like burning her own biological parents to death. She was just too extreme and muddle-headed. It was impossible for her to do such an outrageous thing.

    However, for three whole days, Feng Mingzhu did not show up. It was only when she received news from customs that Feng Mingzhu borrowed someone else¡¯s passport and identity card to leave the United States that she was caught by customs. Right now, she was detained at the airport. When she learned that Feng Mingzhu was secretly leaving the United States, Feng Ling felt as though she had fallen into an ice cave.

    ¡ª-

    Airport, customs inspection center.

    Feng Mingzhu sat on the chair inside. She didn¡¯t have the time to look at the luggage by her side. She only raised her pale face and panicked eyes from time to time, looking at the peopleing and going from the customs center. When they turned around to help carry the luggage, she suddenly stood up and walked toward the bathroom.

    The customs only noticed that her behavior was a little abnormal, but they didn¡¯t find out that she had done anything illegal. However, they still investigated her and found out that she might be rted to the Feng family, which was widely spread in the Chinesemunity in Los Angeles, so they called the relevant departments and somehow contacted XI Base¡¯s people. The higher-ups wanted them to detain Feng Mingzhu and not let her leave the country.

    Thus, they were only responsible for keeping an eye on her. The fake passport and identification documents had been left behind, and the real passport had been removed from the database. Feng Mingzhu had already lost the opportunity to leave the United States, and the people at the customs were only responsible for checking the luggage. Although there were many people, they did not send any security guards.

    Feng Mingzhu wanted to take this opportunity to escape.

 Chapter 1263 - The Story of Ling and Heng (526)

    <h4>Chapter 1263: The Story of Ling and Heng (526)</h4>

    A figure rushed to the bathroom of the customs inspection center to take off her coat. She then hurriedly took out a pair of sunsses from her coat and put them on. She tied her hair into a high ponytail and lookedpletely different from before.

    She wanted to sneak out before the staff of the customs inspection center noticed her.

    Feng Mingzhu was detained. When several customs employees went forward to open her suitcases and check her items, she quickly jumped out of the door.

    Two or three minutester, the customs personnel suddenly discovered that Feng Mingzhu had gone missing. They went to the bathroom and saw the coat that had been thrown there. They hurriedly ordered someone to sound the rm in the airport.

    In therge Los Angeles Airport, Feng Mingzhu was hiding in all directions. All of a sudden, the rm in the entire airport rang. She was so frightened that she could barely escape. She hid in a corner, trembling all over. Her eyes were unfocused as she stared into the distance. She wrapped her arms around her shoulders, squatted there, and buried her face in herp, silently crying in fear.

    The rm did not stop. From time to time, an English broadcast could be heard from the airport. The entire airport was filled with Feng Mingzhu¡¯s name.

    Feng Mingzhu felt that it was not good to hide here. Sooner orter, she would be discovered by the patrolling guards and security guards. She took the opportunity to leave from the corner and loitered around the restroom. In the end, she tried to find an opportunity to leave from the exit or the parking lot.

    However, as Feng Mingzhu was rapidly searching for a way out, she didn¡¯t know that members of XI Base were already guarding every entrance and exit of Los Angeles Airport, which covered an area of 2.6 million square meters.

    She had no idea that the surveince cameras on every floor of the airport had been fully checked.

    Fifteen minutester, Feng Mingzhu finally managed to sneak into the crowd of people who had justnded outside the airport hall. From time to time, she pushed her sunsses up and followed them out.

    Just as she was about to walk out of the airport, a group of people in XI Base¡¯s ck uniform suddenly appeared in front of her and surrounded her.

    As soon as Feng Mingzhu saw their clothes and the cold and solemn expressions on their faces, her body trembled and she froze on the spot. In the next moment, she saw the members of XI Base open up a path. When she saw the people approaching, she felt as though the entire world was about to copse.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face turned pale as she watched Feng Ling approach her step by step.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was very cold, and there was an unconcealed coldness and killing intent in her eyes. She stopped four or five meters away from Feng Mingzhu and looked at her coldly.

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Mingzhu had thought of many things. She thought it was the police and thought it was someone else, but she never expected that the person who came to arrest her would be Feng Ling!

    ¡°What about me?¡± Feng Ling looked at her expressionlessly. Her eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of ice. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t run away, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that the whole thing was really rted to you. The police haven¡¯t even found any vehicles near the surveince cameras, but you¡¯ve been hiding for so many days and even wanted to use your fake identity to leave? Not to mention that it¡¯s impossible for you to leave, even if you did, as long as it¡¯s someone XI Base wants to investigate, where do you think you can escape to? Even if you hid, there¡¯s nowhere to escape.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face was pale. ¡°What are you talking about? I just identally took the wrong passport. When did I say I was going to leave the country with a fake identity? I...¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t wait for her to finish her words. She only sneered and casually took out the real passport that belonged to Feng Mingzhu, which had been ruined. When Feng Mingzhu looked at the thing in her hand in disbelief and was speechless, Feng Ling suddenly threw the passport at her face.

    Feng Mingzhu was in pain. She looked at the people from XI Base and then at the gun on Feng Ling¡¯s waist. Her lips trembled and she couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

    They were clearly sisters, yet they actually met with such an identity.

    Feng Ling watched her coldly for a long time. When Feng Mingzhu was almost frozen under her gaze, Feng Ling asked coldly, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    Feng Mingzhu closed her eyes. From the moment she found out that her parents had entered the jungle and that they had died in that fire, she knew she was doomed.

    Initially, she still wanted to hide, but now she knew that she had no hope.

    Whether it was Feng Ling, the Feng family, or the police, they would not let her off.

    Her grandparents would never protect her again...

    She had no idea how she had suddenly fallen into such a desperate situation.

    She just... just wanted to stop Feng Ling from returning!

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were closed. She didn¡¯t know if she was crying or smiling, but after enduring for a long time, she suddenly knelt on the ground, held her neck, and burst into tears. She cried until her neck was red, and her entire face was red. She cried until she was out of breath: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill them... I didn¡¯t expect them to go in... That¡¯s my parents! My parents! I only wanted to burn you to death, not them!!!¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her fists.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, I didn¡¯t want to!¡± Feng Mingzhu hadpletely copsed. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten or slept for days. I just didn¡¯t want you to go back to the Feng family. Why do you have to live! I just wanted you to die there! The one I wanted to burn to death was you! But why did they die... why...¡±

    She raised her hand and held her head with force, screaming and crying as she vented. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either... Why did they go in... I didn¡¯t want to kill them at all... but what should I do? What can I do... ah ah ah... what can I do... It was toote when I found out...¡±

    Feng Ling endured it, walked forward, and kicked Feng Mingzhu¡¯s chest hard. She then stepped forward and pulled Feng Mingzhu up from the ground. She held her cor with both hands and stared at her fiercely and coldly. ¡°Feng Mingzhu! You¡¯re so stupid. Why do I have the same blood as you!¡±

    Feng Mingzhu was in a sorry state and looked at her with a miserable expression. Feng Ling¡¯s kick was painful, and there seemed to be a taste of blood in her throat. She tried her best to swallow it, but a cold gun suddenly pressed against her forehead.

    Feng Mingzhu shivered and looked at her with trembling eyes. Her eyes were full of fear.

    ¡°We¡¯re clearly sisters, but there¡¯s such a big difference between us. Do you think since you¡¯re a rich youngdy who has lived a luxurious life since you were a child and I¡¯m an orphan, I can¡¯t show up on your so-called stage?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was ice-cold. She said coldly, emphasizing each word, ¡°But do you know what the real difference between us is? That is, even if you want to kill me and n carefully, it¡¯s still as difficult as ascending to the heavens. And if I want you to die, I can make you bleed on the spot!¡±

 Chapter 1264 - The Story of Ling and Heng (527)

    <h4>Chapter 1264: The Story of Ling and Heng (527)</h4>

    Feng Ling had already pulled the trigger. As long as she easily hooked her finger, she could immediately send Feng Mingzhu to meet her parents.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    She knew she was doomed.

    However, in front of a woman who seemed to be possessed by the King of Hell, she felt a gun pressed against her head. Her head was about to explode and the fear of death surrounded her. Her body trembled violently and she stared at Feng Ling in disbelief. ¡°You... do you want to kill someone at the airport? Feng Ling, how can you be so bold...¡±

    ¡°If you dare to set fire to the jungle, you must have investigated my childhood. I grew up drinking wolf¡¯s milk. How can I be humane? The only reason you stayed alive until now is because I¡¯ve never ced you in my eyes.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was mild, but the gun in her hand was very cold. It was as cold as her voice that made one shiver. ¡°You set fire to the forest and killed your own parents. The Feng family can no longer be your backer. The police and XI Base won¡¯t let you off, especially me. Even if I shoot you here, I¡¯ll just go back and write a report. I won¡¯t cause any trouble. Do you think I won¡¯t dare?¡±

    After interacting with Feng Ling for so long, Feng Mingzhu only knew that she seemed to be a very powerful character in XI Base. However, Feng Ling had always been mild and indifferent to worldly affairs. She was always indifferent and did not even have the desire to quarrel.

    This was the first time Feng Mingzhu felt the murderous intent from Feng Ling.

    A terrifying killing intent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Feng Mingzhu tried her best to suppress the fear in her eyes and red at her. ¡°I¡¯m your sister... You can¡¯t do anything to me... The Feng family is already in deep trouble. If you dare to do anything to me, have you thought about our grandparents? Can they take this blow... you... ah!¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was abruptly pped to the ground by Feng Ling. The p was so hard that the corner of Feng Mingzhu¡¯s mouth was split open from the pain. There was a faint trace of blood on the corner of her lips. Sheid on the ground and only came back to her senses after a long while. She turned her eyes in disbelief and looked at the gun in Feng Ling¡¯s hand.

    The gun was still pointed at her, but Feng Ling had already taken a step back and looked down at her expressionlessly.

    Looking at the ck muzzle, Feng Mingzhu shivered.

    ¡°I want to kill you, but our parents who were killed by you just got some peace in theherworld. They don¡¯t seem to want to see you so soon,¡± Feng Ling said coldly. ¡°If I want to take revenge, I have countless ways to make you wish you were dead. Feng Mingzhu, you should not have triggered the bloodthirsty and dark side in me. I¡¯ll bite off your flesh and tear you into thousands of pieces and throw you into the forest.¡±

    ¡°You ¡ª¡± Feng Mingzhu didn¡¯t expect her to say such bloody and frightening words. Her face waspletely pale, and her eyes were filled with fear.

    Feng Ling narrowed her eyes coldly and pointed the gun at her head. She sneered. ¡°Do you want me to remind you again? I grew up drinking wolf¡¯s milk.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu trembled under her gaze.

    ¡°From the beginning until now, you were just a prey that could be torn apart at any time in front of me. I didn¡¯t touch you because you were a member of the Feng family, and I never thought that a person could be so stupid as to kill her own parents. It would be fine if you were smart enough. At least you wouldn¡¯t harm others, but unfortunately, you¡¯re really stupid to the point of death.¡± Feng Ling coldly watched her terrified face. ¡°Feng Mingzhu, you really want to taste being torn apart ¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Feng Mingzhu breathed heavily and suddenly wanted to get up. However, as soon as she got up, she was kicked to the ground by Feng Ling again. Her head mmed heavily against the empty chair by the side. She trembled on the ground in a sorry state for a long time before curling up and barely sitting up.

    She carefully looked at the thing in Feng Ling¡¯s hand.

    That gun.

    Seeing the fear and concern in her eyes, Feng Ling¡¯s gaze remained cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a silencer. Even if I kill you here, not many people will hear me.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu shivered and looked carefully at the expressionless members of XI Base.

    Obviously, if Feng Ling really wanted to kill someone, these people would definitely surround her. It was impossible for her to break through.

    She shrunk her neck and sat on the ground in a sorry state. All of a sudden, there were two muffled thuds in the air. Before Feng Mingzhu could react, she saw two ring sparks on the muzzle of the gun in Feng Ling¡¯s hand. She was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Her entire body trembled violently. However, the two bullets came from the silencer guns and only hit the seat behind her. The shots were so precise that they only hit the back of the seat and did not damage the seat. The bullets hit the back of the seat and bounced back,nding directly grazed Feng Mingzhu¡¯s shoulder. It was so painful that even though her shoulder was not hit by the bullets, her skin and flesh still hurt.

    ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was mild. She looked at her coldly and stood there, looking down at her. She had no intention of withdrawing the gun.

    Feng Mingzhu¡¯s face was deathly pale. She wanted to support herself against the back of the chair to stand up, but even after trying for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t get up. She stared nkly at Feng Ling. She finally managed to support her legs up, but this time, Feng Ling shot her in the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She was so frightened that she fell back onto the ground. She felt the bullet brush past her feet. If she dared to move again, her bullet would definitely hit her.

    ¡°Feng Ling, what exactly do you want to do...¡± Feng Mingzhu sat stiffly on the ground for a long time. In the end, she seemed to have been driven mad. She stared at her nkly: ¡°What? You don¡¯t even want to acknowledge your family, but now you want to take revenge for your parents? What right do you have to take revenge for them? Who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯m really afraid of you... ah!¡±

    It was another shot. This time, it brushed past her ear urately, leaving a burning red mark. The bulletnded on the back of the metal chair behind her, making a crisp ¡°ng¡± sound. Feng Mingzhu was so shocked that all the words she wanted to say were swallowed back.

 Chapter 1265 - The Story of Ling and Heng (528)

    <h4>Chapter 1265: The Story of Ling and Heng (528)</h4>

    Feng Ling really wanted to kill her.

    She could not bear to see her.

    At the thought of the huge fire at the seaside of Malibu, and Qin Qiu being pushed out of the emergency room with a white cloth, she wanted to kill Feng Mingzhu on the spot.

    After multiple mental tortures, Feng Mingzhu felt as though she was facing the threat of death at any moment. She was already on the verge of breaking down, and tears were streaming down her face. She held onto her own clothes with both hands, but her eyes were full of fear. She did not even have the strength to stand up.

    Feng Ling held the gun in her hand tightly and looked at her. Her every word was cold and clear. ¡°I promised Li Nanheng that I won¡¯t do anything illegal and won¡¯t make him worry. I won¡¯t take your life. Keep it and slowly wear it down in the cold prison.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu shivered and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°What are you going to do? Thew of America doesn¡¯t give you the death penalty! Feng Ling, if you dare...¡±

    The cold muzzle suddenly pressed against her forehead. Feng Ling stepped forward, bent down, and pressed the muzzle against her. She said indifferently, ¡°There is no death penalty in thew. I do have one here. Unfortunately, death is too easy. Why don¡¯t you stay in prison for the rest of your life? I¡¯ll make you regret and torture you every day and night for killing your own parents.¡±

    Feng Mingzhu opened her mouth. ¡°You...¡±

    At this moment, Feng Ling put away her gun. Her eyes were no longer on her. She turned around and walked away expressionlessly. After taking a few steps, she said coldly, ¡°Take her away.¡±

    Behind her was Feng Mingzhu screaming in fear as she was pulled up by the members of XI Base. Feng Ling quickly walked out of the airport hall, her hand still in her pocket. She had been suppressing her anger and was afraid that if she couldn¡¯t control herself, she would really kill Feng Mingzhu.

    She was well aware of how strong her desire to kill Feng Mingzhu was.

    Her hands were trembling.

    She endured until the tip of her tongue hurt from her bite. She tasted her blood spreading in her mouth. Only then did she calm down. She put the safety belt of the gun in her pocket back on, in case she identally hurt herself or the people apanying her.

    Feng Mingzhu was pushed into the car and kept screaming. Feng Ling did not turn back but looked at the blue sky above the airport.

    It had been a long time since shest looked at the sky like this. Her life in the forest had always been surrounded by dense trees. Although there was some sunlight asionally, it was not much. It had been a long time since she had seen such a clean, blue sky.

    ...

    Feng Ling returned to the hospital. As she had promised, she brought Feng Mingzhu back and sent her to the police station. Feng Mingzhu had been agitated by the death of her parents and was speaking incoherently, but all the evidence was on her alone. As long as she handed it over to the police, there was no need to worry about not being able to find out what method she used to set the forest on fire.

    There were only a few people left in the hospital.

    The two elders of the Feng family had been stimted and had been apanied by a psychiatrist. Mr. Feng and Mrs. Feng were both in the mortuary. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what else she could do in this ce, so after entering the hospital, she didn¡¯t go in. Instead, she sat on a bench by the side of the hall, unmoving.

    Li Nanheng learned that she had returned but didn¡¯t wait for her to go upstairs. Not long after, he learned from the members of the base that she was sitting on the first floor in a daze and went downstairs.

    He was walking on the esctor, facing Feng Ling.

    The man approached step by step. Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was also fixed in that direction, but she seemed to have lost focus as if she didn¡¯t see anything. It was clear that she had fallen into a trance.

    Feeling the familiar scent, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes moved and she regained some energy. She raised her eyes to meet Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze.

    The man had already walked up to her and looked down at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her,¡± Feng Ling said stiffly and mechanically.

    Li Nanheng reached out and caressed her face. ¡°I know.¡±

    All the walls and thorns on her body gradually copsed by instinct in front of him. Feng Ling pressed her head against his chest and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what else I can do. The Feng family is in a mess right now. I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the people in this family, but I can¡¯t control myself now. I really feel terrible.¡±

    Li Nanheng gently patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Feng Ling pressed her head against his firm abdomen, closed her eyes, and raised her hands to silently hold him. After a long while, she asked in a low voice, ¡°What should I do next?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if her feelings were wrong, but she seemed to feel that after a few seconds of silence, Li Nanheng touched the top of her head. ¡°Deal with Mrs. Feng and Mr. Feng¡¯s funeral first. After sending them away, I¡¯ll tell you what you should do.¡±

    At this time, Feng Ling trusted Li Nanheng unconditionally and believed that everything he did for her would develop in a good direction. She also knew that he would definitely n a good situation for her. Everything would be arranged ording to her.

    But the house in the jungle was gone.

    She hugged him tightly and said hoarsely, ¡°In the future... I...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s voice interrupted her ¡®next time.¡¯ He said gently, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well these days. We¡¯ll deal with the funeral tomorrow. Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. Just as she was about to stand up, the man hugged her. Before she could react, he lifted her up by the waist. She was startled. The moment the man lifted her up, she turned to meet his gaze. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at his face and his dark, determined eyes that seemed to be able to protect her from any harm.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt lucky that she had endured it. She didn¡¯t like to cause trouble for Li Nanheng.

    Although she knew that even if she killed Feng Mingzhu at the airport, Li Nanheng still had the ability to protect her, she didn¡¯t want to cause him any trouble.

    Li Nanheng hoped that she would be safe and sound. He didn¡¯t want her to get involved in these troublesome matters. Looking at the man¡¯s cold and clean side profile, Feng Ling finally felt tired. She closed her eyes and leaned on his shoulder, letting him carry her to the breakroom.

 Chapter 1266 - The Story of Ling and Heng (529)

    <h4>Chapter 1266: The Story of Ling and Heng (529)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how to deal with her parents¡¯ funeral. After Feng Mingzhu was taken away, she had been living in a daze for the past few days. During this period, she had cooperated with the psychiatrist to treat the two elders of the Feng family and had visited them. The two elders were already old, and in just a few days, they had lost a lot of weight. However, when they saw that Feng Ling was still standing here, they were somewhat relieved.

    Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure if they knew about Feng Mingzhu. Since they didn¡¯t mention Feng Mingzhu¡¯s name, they should know.

    Not mentioning her name meant that they didn¡¯t want to mention these things again. This was also a good thing.

    This showed that the two elders were not stupid. They knew the truth. Even though she was their biological granddaughter, they could not protect her when they found out about this. In fact, Feng Mingzhu¡¯s original intention was to burn Feng Ling to death.

    No matter how one looked at it, Feng Mingzhu waspletely defeated because of her poor n.

    When the Feng family¡¯s business came to an end, the base member who was in charge of dealing with the jungle returned with a few photos of the scene.

    Feng Ling looked at the erged photos on her phone screen and saw that the jungle she had lived in since she was young hadpletely turned into a charred ruin. The entire jungle was no longer the same. The members of the base had taken photos of the house and cave that she and Li Nanheng lived in. As the house was near the cave, there were not many trees around. The tall grass had also been cleared because they lived there. There was nothing easily mmable within several hundred meters, so only the left corner of the cabin had been burned down. The originally beautiful cabin had now beenpletely ckened.

    The clean, tidy, and lively courtyard that she and Li Nanheng had personally built waspletely gone.

    Even if the house was still there and she could still see the outline of the house, she could no longer live in it.

    The psychiatrist that Li Nanheng had arranged for the two elders of the Feng family apanied them home. He needed to stay by their side for a while.

    After all, these the ederly were old and had seen too much wind and rain. Although the white-haired person sending off the ck-haired person was really hurtful, they had recovered well. After several days of psychotherapy and emotional support, and after a quiet funeral, the two old people just wanted to go back and rest for a while.

    From beginning to end, Li Nanheng was the one who handled the matter. He did not allow Feng Ling to interfere. After everything was settled, Feng Ling stood in front of the hospital entrance and watched the two elders of the Feng family being helped into the car.

    K walked behind her. ¡°Are you really not going back to the Feng family with them?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s family background was not known in the base, but the people around her had basically learned about it.

    ¡°If the Feng family needs help, I will do my best to help, but there is only XI Base behind me. The only one who can be called home is XI Base,¡± Feng Ling said softly as she watched the two elderly people get into the car.

    K nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. You haven¡¯t interacted with anyone outside in so many years. Initially, we were still worried. If you really follow these two elders back to the Feng family to be some wealthy family¡¯s daughter, that kind of scene would be really strange. You definitely won¡¯t be used to it.¡±

    ¡°But then again, Boss Li is really spoiling you. After apanying you for so long, you can finally return to the team, right? The newbies you trained back then are all good now. You can go back to the newbies¡¯ training team at any time. Anyway, their drillmaster was sent by Han Jin.¡±

    K was chatting andughing with Feng Ling, and Feng Ling also responded from time to time.

    Li Nanheng came back from outside and his eyes fell on K. K¡¯s expression faltered, and he quickly took two steps back from Feng Ling and said with a smile, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m talking to Feng Ling. I¡¯m afraid that she will go back to the Feng family with her grandfather and grandmother because she cares about them. But she had already made it clear that she has no intention of going back. Boss, you¡¯re really good at keeping a lookout...¡±

    Was he trying to trick him?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t smile much, but after hearing K¡¯s words, she smiled helplessly. ¡°Boss knows better than I do what I think. Do I need you to tell me? I never thought of leaving you.¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, you¡¯re the most loyal to the base!¡± K gave her a sideways nce. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you from showing your loyalty to Boss. I¡¯ll leave first. When you return to the base, the brothers will give you and Boss a proper wee.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    They could not return to the jungle. Previously, they had nned to return to the base after winter, but now it was only a few months earlier than they had nned. It was nothing.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak, but Feng Ling instinctively felt that he had something to say. After K left, she looked up at him. ¡°Boss.¡±

    She had always been embarrassed to call him ¡®hubby¡¯ or something. Usually, she would just call him ¡®Li Nanheng.¡¯ To her, the most intimate and familiar way was to call him ¡®Boss.¡¯ Even in the past six months in the jungle, she often called him by his full name or ¡®Boss.¡¯ Aside from forcing her to call him ¡®Hubby¡¯ in bed, Li Nanheng had never forced her to change her words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Home.¡±

    When Feng Ling heard these two words, the image of the wooden cabin in the jungle that had been ckened to the point where no one could live in it appeared in her mind. She dismissed this unrealistic idea and thought of the Feng family.

    Neither seemed likely, so she didn¡¯t know which home he was going back to.

    However, what had happened recently made her somewhat used to listening to his arrangements. She didn¡¯t ask much and followed him. She opened the car door and was about to get into the car when she suddenly saw a document bag ced on the passenger seat. She nced at it, picked it up, and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look at the document in her hand and replied, ¡°Get in the car and go home. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Feng Ling got into the car and looked at the document bag in her hand. She didn¡¯t see any words on the outside. He said he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so she put it in the box by the car door.

 Chapter 1267 - The Story of Ling and Heng (530)

    <h4>Chapter 1267: The Story of Ling and Heng (530)</h4>

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what Li Nanheng was up to.

    Recently, because of the Feng family, although Feng Ling was not mentally and physically exhausted, her mood was definitely affected and she did not have the heart to consider many things.

    Right now, the only reason she could return to normal was because she had been used to being alone since she was a child. Her concept of kinship was very vague. The death of her parents was indeed very sad for her, but it was not to the point where she would always be unhappy.

    A few days ago, when she went to chat with the olddy, she heard that Qin Qiu had already known about her. However, she could tell that Feng Ling liked freedom and didn¡¯t want to go back to the Feng family, so she respected her choice and didn¡¯t disturb her.

    What kind of woman was Qin Qiu?

    Feng Ling was pleased and proud to have such a mother. Even if they were separated forever, at least her heart was warm.

    Li Nanheng drove the car to arge supermarket in Los Angeles. Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what he wanted to buy and followed him in.

    In the end, the man bought a bunch of ingredients and hot pot seasoning. This scene was very simr to when he used to cook hot pot for her at home.

    Was he nning to spend some time with her before returning to the base?

    After all, although she was happy and peaceful every day in the jungle, she really had not eaten hot pot in awhile. Usually, she would eat whatever she had. When she didn¡¯t eat the food outside for a long time, she almost forgot the taste. That day, she came out to buy something to eat, but the taste was actually very ordinary near the beach.

    Seeing the seasoning and hot pot ingredients the man put into the shopping cart, Feng Ling subconsciously swallowed and apanied him to choose various ingredients and vegetables.

    The two of them walked in the supermarket for a long time. They had bought one thing after another in the car. Initially, Feng Ling thought that Li Nanheng nned to stay in the house he mentioned for a while so that she could ease her regret of not returning to the jungle, so she bought more things.

    Butter, she found that Li Nanheng did not continue to put things into the shopping cart. Instead, he seemed to be dying time. He walked aimlessly in the supermarket, and time slowly passed. When Feng Ling asked him if he had anything to buy, he forgot? What did he want to buy? He casually picked up a bottle of sesame sauce on the supermarket shelf. ¡°I forgot. I heard that hot pot with this kind of sesame sauce is verymon in China. I can buy it and try it.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Feng Ling checked the things in the shopping cart. ¡°It¡¯s almost enough. I¡¯ve bought a lot.¡±

    The man nced at her and pushed the shopping cart toward the cashier.

    In the end, she bought a lot of things. The two big bags were full. Feng Ling was afraid that the bags would fall out if they were too heavy, so she specially bought two more shopping bags. She wanted to help carry them, but Li Nanheng had already picked up the bags and brought them out. She followed behind and watched the man¡¯s tall and broad back. She felt as though he was going to use this hot pot to stuff her to death.

    Otherwise, why would he buy so much?

    ¡°You said go home, so you¡¯re going back here?¡± Feng Ling looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s apartment in Los Angeles and looked up. She still remembered that he bought her an apartment on the floor below his apartment. She had never lived in her own apartment.

    Li Nanheng did not speak. He got out of the car and took the things he had bought.

    This man seemed especially quiet today. Feng Ling was about to get out of the car when she suddenly heard him remind her to take out the document bag from the car.

    Hearing this, Feng Ling picked up the document bag and got out of the car. When she followed him into the apartment, she saw that the security guards outside were still the same as before. She had actually not been here many times, but the security guards seemed to recognize her. They smiled at her politely and kindly, as if asking: Ah, it¡¯s been so many years. You¡¯re finally back?

    Feng Ling smiled lightly. When Li Nanheng, who had already entered the elevator, urged her to go over, she quickly followed him into the elevator.

    The two security guards outside were surprised by Feng Ling¡¯s smile.

    This youngdy who appeared with Mr. Li had short hair. At that time, she was dressed like a little boy and never smiled at strangers. Her face was always cold.

    But just now, her hair had grown quite a bit. It seemed to be almost the length of her neck. Her hair was soft, and her personality was much calmer and gentler. She was no longer cold and distant, and she even smiled at them.

    In just a few years, she had transformed a cold boy into a gentle and mild woman.

    Feng Ling¡¯s personality had never changed. It was just that in the past, she was used to hiding herself and didn¡¯t like to be close to others. She never smiled at anyone. It was only because she didn¡¯t know why she smiled. Was there a need to smile?

    She had been through a lot in the past few years. She no longer treated people with the same attitude as before, but she was still the same as before, although she seemed to be gentler.

    It was likely that the tomboy who dressed as a man and the carefree Feng Ling who had grown a bit of her hair looked very different.

    As a result, when the security guard outside the door looked at her with a smile, his eyes seemed to contain some surprise.

    In the elevator, Feng Ling was thinking about whether she should find some time to trim her hair. Previously, she hadn¡¯t trimmed it in the jungle. Now it was so long that it seemed like it could be tied up. She just needed a pair of small clips to tuck her hair in.

    Before she could figure it out, the elevator stopped. Li Nanheng did not speak but walked out. She quickly followed him with the document bag in her hand.

    When the door opened, she walked into the apartment she used to live in when she was recuperating. It was clean inside and there were clean indoor slippers ced in front of the door. She knew that although this apartment had been vacant for a long time, the auntie must have taken some time to clean it.

    Such meticulousness was indeed in line with Li Nanheng¡¯s obsession with cleanliness.

    If his own apartment was covered in dust, he would not have been able to apany her to clean the apartment like he did in the jungle.

    Li Nanheng put the two shopping bags aside and turned back to see that Feng Ling was still standing by the door. His cold brows moved. ¡°Why? Are you used to staying in the cabin? Don¡¯t you dare to enter the apartment outside? Haven¡¯t you been here before?¡±

    Feng Ling was slightly embarrassed. She quickly changed her shoes and said, ¡°I remember that the floor below is the apartment you bought for me.¡±

    ¡°En, the interior has already been renovated a long time ago, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a chance to live there. Just put it aside first,¡± the man said indifferently. At the same time, he picked up the shopping bag and entered the kitchen.

 Chapter 1268 - The Story of Ling and Heng (531)

    <h4>Chapter 1268: The Story of Ling and Heng (531)</h4>

    If she came here, she would live with him. There would be no chance for her to live there alone.

    Seeing him enter the kitchen, Feng Ling followed him to take a look. As soon as she approached him, the man reached out and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips before whispering into her ear: ¡°Go wash some fruit. Let¡¯s cook hot pot tonight.¡±

    Feng Ling instinctively turned her neck to the side because of the man¡¯s voice and breath. Li Nanheng looked at her white neck, chuckled, and bit her neck again.

    She cried out in pain and quickly pushed him away. She had wanted to help him, but in the jungle, this man had already developed the habit of taking care of her. He had always left her idle by the side. Now that he had arranged for her to wash fruits, he was giving her face.

    She took out a small bag of fruit from the shopping bag in front of him and went to the side to turn on the tap.

    After a while, Feng Ling washed the fruit and put it on the te. Then she picked up a pineapple with a fork and put it into Li Nanheng¡¯s mouth.

    Li Nanheng took a bite and frowned as she expected. ¡°Why is it sour again?¡±

    ¡°How many pineapples are not sour?¡± Feng Ling said as she picked up a sweet pear and put it to his mouth. The man lowered his head and was about to eat it when she suddenly took it back and ate it herself.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and nced at her because of her mischievous actions. Feng Ling, on the other hand, said while holding the other fruits, ¡°I won¡¯t let you eat the pears. Two days ago, I heard K and the others say that the pears are separated. The pears are not suitable for sharing. Here, take the grapes.¡±

    After stuffing the grapes into the man¡¯s mouth, she returned to the living room with the fruit tray in satisfaction. She ced the fruit tray down and nced at the document bag on the coffee table. She remembered that he said it was for her and was about to open it to see what it was.

    ¡°There are clothes you can wear in the bedroom closet. Go change intofortable clothes.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the kitchen.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze shifted to the bedroom. She had only lived in his apartment for a short time. Why was she wearing clothes?

    She subconsciously walked into the bedroom and opened the closet door. Sure enough, there were several women¡¯s clothes of the size she could wear. They were all new and the tag had not been removed.

    When did he buy it?

    It couldn¡¯t have been recently. In other words, after she had stayed here for a few days, Li Nanheng had specially bought a few new clothes and left them here because it was inconvenient?

    She was dressed in casual clothes in the jungle. These days, because of her parents and the Feng family¡¯s second son, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her clothes in the hospital and needed to change. K and the others brought some clothes she could wear from the base, but those straight men didn¡¯t know how to find clothes in her vacant room. They just picked two uniforms and sent them to her.

    The ck uniform looked cool, but it was inconvenient to wear it at home since iit was tight.

    Feng Ling picked out a few new clothes and finally chose the softest, mostfortable short-sleeved T-shirt and light-colored sportswear. As her hair was long, she felt the back of her neck itchy. She flipped her hair back, but there was nothing around her that could tie her hair. A man like Li Nanheng definitely wouldn¡¯t have a scrunchie.

    A few things she had bought in the supermarket appeared in front of her eyes. She immediately lit up and walked out. She went to the kitchen and rummaged through the shopping bags by Li Nanheng¡¯s hand. Sure enough, she found two vegetables tied with rubber bands. She took off the rubber band and pulled her hair back. She tied her hair into a ponytail, but because it was not long enough, some strands of hair on both sides of her face still fell forward and covered her face.

    Li Nanheng watched her movements and her hair for a long time.

    Feng Ling put away the bundle of vegetables she had just untied and took out other things from the shopping bag to help him pack up. She subconsciously looked up at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    The little woman¡¯s hair was half-pulled at the back of her head. As she had hair on both sides of her cheeks, she shook her head slightly when she raised her head. Her gaze was clear and clean.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s heart softened. Out of habit, he raised his hand to rub her hair, only to see her little tail sticking up behind her. He subconsciously withdrew his hand, put his finger on her cheek, and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    Feng Ling blinked and looked at him. ¡°My hair is long. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to do anything. Can I go out tomorrow to cut it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t say she was going to cut it, but asked for his opinion.

    After all, she had heard that men usually liked women to keep long hair. Although she was not used to it, after being in the jungle for so long, her hair had grown to her neck. Even if she was not used to it, she had gradually gotten used to it. asionally, she would find it inconvenient.

    ¡°Do as you please. In my eyes, even if you shave your head like mine, you¡¯ll still look good.¡± The man smiled.

    A smile appeared on Feng Ling¡¯s face. ¡°There are so many ingredients. What time are you going to pack up? You didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon. Don¡¯t eat toote at night. I¡¯ll clean up with you.¡±

    The man did not stop her. He nced at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like a virtuous little wife. I¡¯m letting you enjoy more. Now that you¡¯re back, you should be morefortable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite at ease. People can only see a lot of things after experiencing some things, but I¡¯m d that I¡¯ve seen through it before I even experienced it,¡± Feng Ling said while picking the vegetables. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about the Feng family. In the future, I¡¯ll take time to visit the two elders and visit my parents¡¯ graves regrly, but my life has to continue. The only regret I have is that small wooden cabin, but I always remember what you said. As long as you¡¯re with me, I am at home. The two of us are living together makes me very satisfied.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak much. Even when she was in the jungle, she often sat by the side and watched Li Nanheng busy himself, but she didn¡¯t say much. However, the smile in her eyes grew wider.

    This was the first time she had opened her heart to tell him about her worries. It was also the first time she had spoken so much about her heart.

 Chapter 1269 - The Story of Ling and Heng (532)

    <h4>Chapter 1269: The Story of Ling and Heng (532)</h4>

    It was rare to hear Feng Ling¡¯s heartfelt words. Li Nanheng smiled, wiped the water off his hands, and pressed her into his arms. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. They breath intertwined.

    ¡°So, you love me very much now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and husky, seductive, and he kissed her lips, taking advantage of her.

    Feng Ling was just telling him the truth. She quickly reached out to prevent her hands from dirtying his clothes, and then turned her head back to avoid him. ¡°Li Nanheng, as a man, don¡¯t you know shame? I just said something, and you kiss me.¡±

    The man kissed her lips again. ¡°What are you embarrassed about? I really don¡¯t know. I only know that you said you like to do anything with me. You said you like the feeling of living with me. This is dependence, do you understand? Feng Ling, during the days we spent in the jungle, you¡¯vepletely grown used to relying on me. In the future, no matter what happens, remember this feeling. No matter where you are, remember me first when you encounter something. I¡¯ll definitely be worthy of your dependence, en?¡±

    As he spoke, he kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°No matter where you are, I will always stand behind you.¡±

    ¡°Where else can I go?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She red at him and quickly pushed him away. ¡°All right, hurry up and wash the vegetables. If you dilly-dally any longer, you¡¯ll probably eatte tonight.¡±

    She hurried out of the kitchen. Otherwise, this man would probably kiss her again and again, wasting her time.

    Feng Ling hadn¡¯t used her phone for many months. A few days ago, she had just recharged her phone. However, she didn¡¯t know many people, so she only used text messages to contact a few people she was familiar with. The others were also members of XI Base and knew about her situation, so she didn¡¯t need to reply.

    By the time she finished chatting on her phone, the fragrance of hot pot seasoning had already spread out in the kitchen.

    After a while, she put her phone down and didn¡¯t turn on the TV. Her life in the jungle was even quieter than this, but she didn¡¯t feel bored at all. She really liked watching Li Nanheng from the side, just like how he always liked to watch her.

    Liking a person and loving a person was like this. There was no need to do anything. As long as he was by your side and you could see him up close, it was the greatest satisfaction.

    She ran to the kitchen door to see Li Nanheng busy preparing ingredients for her hot pot. She leaned against the door and watched him.

    Feeling her gaze, Li Nanheng turned back to look at her. Their eyes met. Even though the kitchen was filled with the smell of hot pot and steam was rising from the pot, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction.

    In fact, Feng Ling was not as cold and unapproachable as she appeared to be. She was actually a very simple person. She was so simple that there was no need to specially coax her. She was easily satisfied.

    ¡°Go get the bowls and chopsticks. I¡¯ll bring the hot pot out. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Li Nanheng gave her a look.

    ¡°All right.¡± Feng Ling quickly went in to pick up the cutlery and quickly came out, cing the cutlery on the table.

    The dinner was very satisfying. After leaving the jungle, this was the first time she sat quietly at home to eat, and she could take a shower and sleep after eating.

    Feng Ling was eating while Li Nanheng kept serving her favorite dishes into her bowl.

    Li Nanheng was a man who didn¡¯t care about trifles. Under normal circumstances, he would eat more than she did, and when he apanied her to eat, he often ate less.

    But today, with the hot steam in front of him, he didn¡¯t seem to eat much. Most of the time, he was cooking all sorts of food for her. He only asionally picked up a few chopsticks.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    She remembered that he didn¡¯t eat or sleep well recently, and he didn¡¯t eat much today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you eat first. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± The man continued to help her wash the meat and put it into the bowl in front of her.

    At this moment, the man¡¯s phone rang. After looking at the caller ID, he signaled her to eat first and got up to answer the call.

    Feng Ling ate the meat in her bowl and turned to look at the man who walked to the window to answer the phone. He seemed to be talking about the internal affairs of XI Base. After listening to him for a while, she washed a few pieces of meat and put them into Li Nanheng¡¯s bowl.

    Sure enough, after the man hung up the phone and came back, he saw the mountain of meat in the bowl and nced at her. ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll starve?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a pig now. I have to do the same.¡± Feng Ling winked at him.

    Li Nanheng smiled.

    ¡ª-

    At night, after dinner, although the hot pot had been removed, the apartment was still filled with the smell of hot pot.

    Feng Ling went to take a shower and came out. She saw that Li Nanheng, who had already taken a shower, was casually lying on the bed in his bedroom in a dark blue bathrobe. He was watching TV with a remote control in his hand, but he kept changing the channel. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anything good to watch. The music screen hanging on the bedroom wall was constantly switching between various channels andnguages from all over the world.

    Feng Ling did not blow dry her hair. Her body was warm, but her hair was slightly cold. She pushed the quilt aside and climbed out of the quilt. She approached the man and was about to speak when she saw from the corner of her eye that the document bag she had ced on the coffee table was ced on the bedside table. She had not looked at what was inside for the whole day. Her mood to make a fuss with him was immediately attracted. She reached out to take it. ¡°What exactly is inside?¡±

    However, before her hands could touch him, her waist was suddenly held down by the man¡¯s hands. She was wrapped in a towel. When the man turned over and pressed her down on the bed, she was quickly released. A few days ago, in the hospital, she did not even have the time or mood to be intimate with him. Right now, the man seemed to be unable to hold himself back. He kissed her urgently and panted heavily. This was also the first night after leaving the jungle and returning to a normal life. Feng Ling¡¯s heart heated up, and she took the initiative to respond. The man grunted against her body, and the kiss on her lips almost turned into a fierce bite.

    That night, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they were very intimate until deep into the night. In the end, Feng Ling lost her strength and fell asleep. However, she woke up before dawn. She had a nightmare and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She quietly got up and saw the document bag on the bedside table. She reached out to take it and opened it.

    After flipping through the pages one by one, she saw the words ¡°expulsion of the base.¡± Her gaze faltered and she abruptly turned to look at the man who had woken up.

 Chapter 1270 - The Story of Ling and Heng (533)

    <h4>Chapter 1270: The Story of Ling and Heng (533)</h4>

    ¡°Li Nanheng, what is this?¡± Feng Ling held the document that removed her name from the base.

    The man sat up on the bed and said mildly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the Feng family after dawn.¡±

    Feng Ling stared at him for a long time. Finally, she pursed her lips and suddenly felt a chill on her shoulders.

    It was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Li Nanheng saw it and was about to help her pull the quilt up, but Feng Ling suddenly moved aside and avoided his hand. At the same time, she raised the document that removed her from the base and ced the document and his signature and stamp in front of him. ¡°Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask why he was making her return to the Feng family.

    Why did he remove her from the base? Why?

    This was equivalent to driving her out of XI Base. She could no longer go back, nor could she retreat.

    Even if the members of XI Base died, they would die with the name of XI Base. Only members who made serious mistakes would be punished and expelled. After being removed from the base, they would never be able to enter again.

    From now on, she could not even enter the newbie¡¯s training camp, let alone a sniper team.

    Because she waspletely unqualified.

    She waspletely rejected by the XI Base.

    ¡°Thest wish of your father, Mr. Feng, was for me to send you back to the Feng family and cut off all paths of retreat outside, forcing you to go back.¡± Li Nanheng did not intend to hide it from her. ¡°He knows that the Feng family has let you down, but he has no choice but to ce the future of the Feng family on your shoulders. You will only choose to go back when there is no way out. He hopes that you can truly grow up and be a towering tree in the Feng family that can support the entire family.¡±

    ¡°Letting me cut off your path of retreat is the same as cutting off my own everything.¡± Li Nanheng looked at her. ¡°I can understand his thoughts and respect hisst wishes as much as possible. But the only thing I can do is to make you never return to the base. Cutting off all ties with you it¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hands trembled as she held the document.

    It turned out that her father had called Li Nanheng into the emergency room and told him this at the end of his life.

    ¡°Everything that XI Base has experienced is a matter of life and death. This kind of danger only exists on the surface. Whether you live or die, it alles down to a quick death,¡± Li Nanheng said. ¡°And the outside world is a world where no blood is shed. That is the true danger. After experiencing despair and pain, you may indeed grow up. You may be braver and stronger because of your desperate gamble, but I don¡¯t n to let you experience those things. I can¡¯t abandon you. I will grow up with you. Even if I am not in the base, I will always be by your side, en?¡±

    As the man spoke, he raised his hand to pull her out of the nket to hug her.

    However, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were cold as she moved back an inch. Her voice was mild and emotionless. She said, ¡°Li Nanheng, you said that you would never push me away.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you away.¡± Li Nanheng looked into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ll change my identity and role. I won¡¯t be Boss Li anymore, but Li Nanheng.¡±

    When Feng Ling heard this, she suddenly smiled and put down the document in her hand. Her bare shoulders felt cold.

    ¡°Do you know what XI Base is to me?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know what this document that removed me from XI Base represents?¡± Feng Ling looked at him, and her eyes gradually turned bloodshot. However, she still forced herself to hold on to the nket.

    ¡°... I know. ¡±

    ¡°I once told Feng Mingzhu that since I was a child, I had nothing but the XI Base behind me.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would be removed from the base. It is no longer as simple as before. This time I¡¯ll be removed from the base and cut off all ties with XI Base. You are forcibly removing the things engraved in my bones. Li Nanheng, how could you do this?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, listen to me. The business world is not like the battlefield. If you want the Feng family, you have to cut off contact with the base. Otherwise, those...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡± Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°I understand all the advantages and disadvantages. As long as I¡¯m no longer a member of XI Base, the grudges between me and those terrorists will disappear. If there¡¯s any trouble, they won¡¯t look for me and will only target XI Base, right?¡±

    ¡°I know everything, including right now. You¡¯ve made all the decisions for me without even asking me a single question. Do I have any chance to object? Even if I¡¯m crying or begging you, I can¡¯t go back, because everything has already been decided by you.¡± Feng Ling mmed the stack of documents in her hand against the pillow in front of him. ¡°Li Nanheng, did you ask me anything? Have you considered my thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me whether I want to or not, it¡¯s fine even if you ask me.¡± Feng Ling stared at him and felt as though there was a taste of rust in her throat. It was so bitter that her voice became hoarse.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, what right do you have to make the decision for me?¡±

    ¡°I used to be a member of the outstanding team in the base. I, Feng Ling, am the best sniper in XI Base. I trained a group of excellent and qualified newbies. All of my members are there. You, Li Nanheng, why are you driven me away?¡±

    Feng Ling gritted her teeth and said thest few words. When the man was about to silently hold her in his arms, Feng Ling suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name, and don¡¯t touch me.¡± Feng Ling tried her best to be calm and then slowly got up from the bed. Even though she was naked, she seemed not to notice anything. She opened the closet and took out a set of clothes, putting them on in front of him mechanically.

    ¡°Feng Ling, calm down. Don¡¯t lose your temper. I did make arrangements for you, but for you...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m very calm.¡± Feng Ling took onest look at him. ¡°You want me to go back to the Feng family? All right, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    He had expected Feng Ling¡¯s reaction.

    She would be angry. She might even hit him, scold him, and question him hysterically.

    He never expected her to be so calm.

    Calmly, Li Nanheng, who had already arranged everything for her and nned to help her, suddenly panicked.

 Chapter 1271 - The Story of Ling and Heng (534)

    <h4>Chapter 1271: The Story of Ling and Heng (534)</h4>

    As Feng Ling turned to walk out, she suddenly saw the ck uniforms she had changed out of yesterday.

    Looking at the uniform, her eyes were filled with a bone-chilling coldness. The words ¡°expulsion¡± and the stamp on the document kept appearing in her mind.

    The jungle she grew up in had been burned down, and her cabin was gone. She thought she could ept all of this calmly, because at least she still had XI Base and Li Nanheng.

    But she never expected that se would be removed from XI Base.

    At this moment, she had nothing left.

    What a good Li Nanheng. He clearly knew how painful it would be for her to be cut by this knife, but he actually did it.

    Feng Ling clenched her fists tightly and walked out quickly.

    ¡°Feng Ling! Stop right there!¡± Li Nanheng abruptly lifted the nket and got off the bed. He put on his pants and rushed out, grabbing her wrist.

    Feng Ling knew that she couldn¡¯t shake him off with her strength, so she didn¡¯t struggle but stumbled when the man grabbed her. After she regained her bnce, she turned to look at him. ¡°I want to go out and have some peace.¡±

    Her voice was calm.

    Li Nanheng held her wrist tightly. ¡°No, stay here. When you¡¯ve thought things through, I¡¯ll send you back to the Feng family.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, I tried my best not to shout at you. Let me go out and have some peace. Don¡¯t force me.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes gradually turned red.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you shout at me than hold it in like this. Before you truly think things through, you can¡¯t leave my sight.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to restrict me like this? I¡¯m no longer a member of your base. I have my freedom!¡± Feng Ling raised her voice uncontrobly. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m your man? I¡¯m your future husband!¡± Li Nanheng did not hesitate and did not intend to let go.

    Feng Ling suddenly smiled.

    ¡°What did you say just now? You cut off my escape route, but you can¡¯t bear to cut off everything. Can you?¡± Feng Ling looked at his eyes and slowly pulled her hand away from his wrist. Finally, she took her hand out and took a step back, refusing his touch. She said coldly, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll make the decision for you. I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, let¡¯s break up.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was soft but clear.

    ¡°Take your words back. I¡¯ll pretend I never heard them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it back.¡± Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to cut off my escape route? All right, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling!¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng! From now on, I have nothing to do with you! If you dare to follow me and harass me again, I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯m no longer a member of XI Base. I enjoy the legal rights of an ordinary American citizen! I¡¯ll call the police! I¡¯ll do my best to cut everything off from you!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around, pushed open the door, and strode out. She left the angry-looking man behind and entered the elevator without looking back.

    She walked out of the apartment in a fit of anger. When she passed by a flower bed, it was likely because of the various missions she had taken on many years ago, as well as the various external and internal injuries she had suffered. The only thing she had been depressed about since she was a child suddenly exploded in her heart. The wounds on her shoulders, which had long healed and no scars could be seen, were all screaming in pain, and inch by inch, it was as if something was cutting her heart.

    The pain caused her entire body to tremble. All of a sudden, she felt a fishy taste in her throat. She stumbled and threw herself against the flower bed, spitting out a mouthful of blood. She watched as arge mouthful of blood spurted out. She stood stiffly for a long time, staring at the blood. Then she took a deep breath, got up, and continued to walk out.

    When she about to leave the apartment, the two security guards saw the blood on her lips and chin and rushed out to ask her what was wrong, but Feng Ling walked out with a nk expression as if she didn¡¯t hear them.

    She didn¡¯t even look at the alternating traffic lights by the roadside. It was as though she couldn¡¯t see all the cars passing by quickly.

    Several cars were forced to stop by her ghost-like figure on the road. They were so angry that they kept honking at her. Some even poked their heads out to scold her for being crazy.

    Hearing this, Feng Ling turned around and looked coldly at the person who was scolding her.

    When the people in the car saw the blood at the corner of her mouth and her cold eyes, they subconsciously closed their mouths and cursed lowly. They quickly drove the car past her.

    A few minutester, the security guard saw Li Nanheng walking out quickly and rushed forward to ask, ¡°Mr. Li, did something happen?¡±

    Li Nanheng had just passed by the flower bed and ignored the security guard¡¯s words. His eyes were searching outside when he suddenly heard the security guard say, ¡°We just saw thedy who came back with you yesterday. Just now... she seemed... ufortable and vomited something.¡±

    They did not dare to say that she had vomited blood. After all, it sounded quite frightening. How could a person suddenly vomit so much blood? It was not like they were acting in a martial arts drama.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze paused because of the security guard¡¯s words. He turned to look at the flower bed.

    There was a patch of dried blood on the edge of the flower bed.

    Blood?

    He seemed to recall that Feng Ling¡¯s stomach had been ufortable when she carried Qin Qiu out of the jungle a few days ago. The day before the incident, she had just vomited and went to the hospital. At that time, she was not feeling well, but she endured all the difort and rushed into the sea of fire to carry Qin Qiu out. Afterward, herplexion had been very poor. Even Li Nanheng had thought that she was in a bad state because of her parents¡¯ death. In the next few days, she had been dealt a heavy blow by her parents, but she endured it and did not cry orin. She quietly and sensibly worked hard to live a good life.

    Looking at the bloodstains, Li Nanheng felt his temple throbbing. He quickly walked out, only to see that the cars were moving back and forth quickly. Feng Ling was nowhere to be seen.

    She only wore a set of clothes and did not bring her phone with her!

    Li Nanheng rushed outside but couldn¡¯t find her. He then drove around to search for her. Finally, he drove the car back and asked the security guards to retrieve the surveince cameras. At the same time, he called the Traffic Bureau to find all the surveince cameras in the vicinity.

    He shouldn¡¯t have been angered by Feng Ling¡¯s words and dyed for so many minutes. He should have chased after her and detained her so that she wouldn¡¯t leave in such a daze!

 Chapter 1272 - The Story of Ling and Heng (535)

    <h4>Chapter 1272: The Story of Ling and Heng (535)</h4>

    Li Nanheng put his hand on the steering wheel. The car circled around the area, searching for Feng Ling. As long as he could find her, he searched everywhere. He searched for several hours but couldn¡¯t find her.

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t have gone too far. She didn¡¯t bring anything with her and couldn¡¯t have left in a car.

    He had watched the videos submitted by the security guards and the traffic bureau one by one. He could only see Feng Ling walking out of the small district alone. When he saw her passing through the road like a ghost, Li Nanheng¡¯s brows twitched.

    She had never experienced any familial love since she was a child. Although the sudden death of her parents was a huge blow to her, she had never experienced such a thing.

    At the very least, when her parents passed away, Feng Ling was still conscious and rational. However, after being removed from XI Base, herst bit of rationality had beenpletely destroyed.

    In the surveince footage, Feng Ling had been walking on foot. Based on the surveince footage, it could be seen that she had walked six or seven kilometers to ake park and disappeared. She must have entered the park.

    This was a park used for appreciating flowers, admiring theke, and working out. There were exits and surveince cameras everywhere, but the surveince cameras at the back suddenly broke this week.

    After Feng Ling entered the park, she disappeared. Li Nanheng went to search around the park and guarded the exit for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see Feng Ling.

    If it was the Feng Ling from several years ago, he believed that she wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid. She was strong-willed and would never yield to anything.

    However, the things that had happened recently, as well as how Feng Ling was used to learning how to rely on him and how to soften her temper and character, had all piled up together. Thinking of the pool of blood by the flower bed, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was heavy. He mmed the steering wheel heavily and continued to drive out of the park.

    He knew that no matter how hard he tried or how he tried to coax her to solve the problem, the result would be the same.

    Even if she had stayed warm for the entire night, even if she had taken the initiative to crawl under the nket andy on top of him yesterday.

    At this moment, she had disappeared without a trace.

    Li Nanheng found that he often couldn¡¯t find her because she was different from others. When others went out, they would definitely bring a cell phone, but she often forgot to bring her cell phone. It was difficult to find someone to check the location of the signal.

    He wished he could keep such a woman by his side every day to prevent her from disappearing at any time.

    How could he push her away?

    He would never push her away.

    But Feng Ling refused.

    After searching for a long time, he suddenly saw many cars stopping in front of him. Li Nanheng rolled down the car window and heard someone shouting nearby that there was a car ident ahead. A youngdy was injured by a car and was unconscious.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he quickly drove the car over. The moment he rushed into the crowd, he pushed the crowd aside. However, when he saw that the person lying on the ground was a woman who wore a fashionable dress and had a delicate, small bag on her back, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that someone had lifted the young woman who was lying in a pool of blood in front of the car, Li Nanheng moved the car back. After stepping out of the crowd, he looked at the busy road and parked the car by the side of the road. He leaned back in his chair and headed north. His mind was filled with the scene of Feng Ling¡¯s harsh words before she left the house, but her eyes were clearly bloodshot.

    The car window rolled down. The man ced one hand on the steering wheel, and the other hand took out a cigarette from the car¡¯s storage box. Even after smoking several cigarettes, he could not get rid of the frustration in his heart. When the road ahead was clear, he drove the car forward and walked back and forth on all the roads in the park and north gates.

    From morning to night, the car drove back countless times.

    It seemed that Feng Ling was born to know how to avoid the crowd, or because she grew up in the wolf cave, she was used to choosing a path that no one could see when she was in a bad mood, so no one found her, nor had anyone seen her along the way.

    For three days.

    Feng Ling had been missing for three days.

    In three days, Li Nanheng shuttled through the streets and alleys of Los Angeles alone. At the same time, he mobilized XI Base¡¯s search team and some police officers to search for him.

    ¡ª-

    In the Feng family¡¯s vi.

    In the front yard of the vi, two gardeners were building a garden that had turned yellow due to the cold weather. The servants walked out of the door and whispered to each other before sighing.

    Who would have thought that in one night, Mrs. Feng and Mr. Feng would suddenly leave? The murderer of that bizarre fire was actually Miss Feng Mingzhu.

    There were suddenly three people missing in this big house, leaving only two old people. It was really a pity.

    Auntie Mai, who had been in the Feng family for many years, wanted to ask what happened to the Second Miss several times. Wasn¡¯t the Second Miss still alive? Why didn¡¯t shee back?

    However, seeing that the two elders of the Feng family had to rely on the psychologicalfort and counseling of a psychiatrist every day, Auntie Mai didn¡¯t dare to ask them anything. She could only serve them carefully every day, afraid that their emotions would be unstable and that something bad would happen to them.

    The Feng family had a high reputation in Los Angeles and was definitely a famous family. This storm caused the Feng family¡¯s influence to decline. After all, the foundation of the Feng Corporation could not be maintained by two old people. The Feng family¡¯s pir of support had lost his life in that fire, and the entire family seemed to have fallen into a deadlock. The two of them were already so old, and no one held any hope for the Feng family. Even if a starving camel was still bigger than a horse, it seemed that the Feng family¡¯s era, which belonged to the Chinesemunity in Los Angeles, was about to end.

    Today, the psychiatrist came on time to visit the two elderly again. After ending the conversation with them, Auntie Mai came out to send them off. After sending the doctor away, she was about to turn around when she saw a thin figure from the corner of her eye. She paused and turned to see a slightly disheveled figure standing by the roadside not far from the Feng family¡¯s main entrance.

    Seeing the face that was somewhat simr to Mrs. Feng¡¯s and Mr. Feng¡¯s, Auntie Mai was slightly surprised and quickly turned to go in. ¡°Elder Feng, Madam Feng, is that person outside Second Miss?¡±

    When Old Madam Feng and Grandfather Feng heard this, they quickly got up and walked out of the front door of the Feng family¡¯s front yard. Sure enough, they saw Feng Ling standing there, but she was in a sorry state. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t changed her clothes for two or three days. Her face was pale and her eyes were dark from not sleeping for several days. Her clothes were cold and sticky, as though they had been soaked in the freezing rainst night.

    ¡°Feng Ling?¡± When Old Madam Feng saw her, she was very excited and rushed over.

    Feng Ling had been standing outside for a long time. The moment she saw the two elders of the Feng family, she wanted to move the corners of her mouth, but her vision turned ck and she fainted weakly on the ground.

 Chapter 1273 - The Story of Ling and Heng (536)

    <h4>Chapter 1273: The Story of Ling and Heng (536)</h4>

    She watched helplessly as her granddaughter, who had actually appeared in front of the Feng family¡¯s door, suddenly fell to the ground. Old Madam Feng cried out in shock. She was old and her legs were weak. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Quick, help her up!¡±

    Elder Feng saw Feng Ling being carefully held by the servants and gardeners and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child? She didn¡¯t look so skinny in the hospital a few days ago. How did she be so thin in just a few days?¡±

    ¡°Quickly help her in! Call a doctor over!¡± Old Madam Feng stepped forward and touched Feng Ling¡¯s cold face. Her heart ached but she couldn¡¯t contain her emotions as she said agitatedly, ¡°My little granddaughter actually came home. Child, my little granddaughter.¡±

    When the servants heard this, they did not dare to be careless. They quickly picked up the thin Feng Ling and brought her into the vi.

    Auntie Mai personally helped the unconscious Feng Ling into the bathroom to take a hot shower and changed her clothes. After helping her out, she quickly brought her to the bed.

    The two family doctors who came from the Feng family¡¯s home had already arrived. They rushed in to check on her.

    After making sure that Feng Ling had changed, Grandfather Feng came in and stood with his wife in the spacious bedroom to watch Feng Lingy motionless on the bed.

    Although Feng Ling was almost 1.7 meters tall, she was too thin. She was lying on a bed more than two meters wide and covered with a white quilt. Her face was as white as the quilt, and her hair was still wet. She looked very small and fragile.

    This was not the same Feng Ling who had personally carried her parents out of the fire in the jungle.

    ¡°How is she? What happened to her?¡± Seeing that the two doctors had already examined her for a while, the olddy walked over to ask worriedly.

    ¡°Madam Feng, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not in any danger. She probably hasn¡¯t eaten anything for several days. Her stomach must have been bleeding heavily in the past few days. Right now, she¡¯s only unconscious because her body is too weak. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Stomach hemorrhage?¡± The olddy stood by the bed and looked at Feng Ling¡¯s pale face with heartache. After returning to the Feng family home and facing the empty vi for several days, she finally felt that the house was not as empty as before.

    ¡°Hand this over to the doctor first,¡± Elder Feng said softly. ¡°Since this child is willing toe back, it¡¯s a good thing. We¡¯ll talk about it when she wakes up.¡±

    ...

    The news that the second daughter of the Feng family had returned caused the entire Feng family to be revived.

    Madam Feng hadn¡¯t been in a good state for the past few days, and she had been much better these days. Even though Feng Ling had been unconscious for an entire day since she came back, she had personally cooked a lot of nutritious medicinal soup for her granddaughter. She had been boiling it over the fire, and the more it was boiled, the better it tasted. She was waiting for Feng Ling to wake up so that she could drink it to nourish her body.

    ¡°The Second Miss is back. For the olddy, this is really the happiest thing in the past few days.¡± Auntie Mai stood outside the kitchen and watched as the olddy, who hadn¡¯t personally cooked for more than ten years, busied herself inside. At the same time, she sighed with emotion to Elder Feng who stood outside the kitchen.

    Elder Feng didn¡¯t say anything, but Auntie Mai could tell from their eyes that they really hoped that Second Miss would stay in the Feng family.

    She just didn¡¯t know what the Second Miss had been through these days. How did she end up like this? She had been unconscious for a day and a night. How did she suddenly return to the Feng family? She didn¡¯t bring anything with her. Her identification documents, wallet, and phone were all gone.

    It was as though she had returned from wandering...

    When she saw the Second Miss yesterday, she stood outside the door and looked at the Feng family¡¯s vi nkly.

    She recalled the second miss when she was a child. She almost lost her life in the sea when she was one year old. She was able to survive and return to the Feng family one day, but to the Feng family, it was a great gift.

    No wonder the Old Master and the Old Madam were so happy. In this family, their only hope was the Second Miss.

    ¡°Old man, Auntie Mai, quickly help me taste it. How does it taste?¡± Old Madam Feng handed them two small bowls of herbal soup. ¡°I didn¡¯t add too much salt. When she wakes up, she should eat something lighter. Let¡¯s see if it tastes good. Isn¡¯t it too nd?¡±

    Seeing the olddy¡¯s excitement, Auntie Mai smiled and tasted it. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s delicious. Second Miss will definitely like it.¡±

    Grandfather Feng also tasted it and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    This made the olddy even happier. She hurried back to continue cooking. The olddy, who hadn¡¯t been in the kitchen for more than ten years, was as excited as a child.

    ...

    Feng Ling returned to the Feng family.

    This news soon reached Li Nanheng¡¯s ears.

    After confirming that nothing had happened to her outside and that she had suddenly returned to the Feng family after disappearing for three days, Li Nanheng¡¯s heart finally rxed after three days, but at the same time, he felt a bit nervous.

    She said that as he wished, she would cut off their rtionship.

    Was she really going to cut off all ties with him?

    How?

    In the past eight years, they had been separated and intertwined with each other. How were they supposed to disappear from each other¡¯s life?

    Li Nanheng drove the car to the Feng family¡¯s vi that night, but he didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he parked the car outside and nced at the lights in the vi.

    One of them was a bedroom on the third floor. The lights in that bedroom had never been turned on in the past few years, but now it had turned from night to night.

    Feng Ling should be living in this room right now.

    Looking at the lights in the room, as if he could finally feel her presence, Li Nanheng got out of the car and walked over. He stood outside the door of the Feng family¡¯s home and looked at the lights in the room. asionally, he would see a servant passing by the window.

    He stood like this for an entire night. The sky had just turned bright, and a puff of white smoke came out of Li Nanheng¡¯s mouth, but he still didn¡¯t leave.

    At this moment, Auntie Mai sent the doctor out. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Li Nanheng, who had been standing outside for a long time. She was surprised. ¡°Mr. Li?¡±

    Li Nanheng answered mildly: ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Auntie Mai looked at him in disbelief.

    It was six o¡¯clock in the morning. When did he arrive? So early? Did he stand all night...

 Chapter 1274 - The Story of Ling and Heng (537)

    <h4>Chapter 1274: The Story of Ling and Heng (537)</h4>

    ¡°Is she all right?¡± Li Nanheng ignored the confusion and surprise in Auntie Mai¡¯s eyes and asked.

    Auntie Mai had also heard about the rtionship between the Second Miss and XI Base, and the Second Miss¡¯s cenotaph was rted to Mr. Li in name. She immediately replied, ¡°You mean the Second Miss? She¡¯s fine, but she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°What do you mean? What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°The doctor stayed here for an entire night and just left,¡± Auntie Mai said honestly. ¡°The day before yesterday, Second Miss suddenly returned to the Feng family. At that time, her clothes were all wet, and her face was frighteningly pale. We just found her, and she fainted on the spot. It¡¯s been two days, and Second Miss hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned and looked at Feng Ling¡¯s room again.

    ¡°The doctor came earlier and said that the Second Miss must have had a serious gastric hemorrhage in the past few days. After that, she was hungry for a few days and didn¡¯t eat anything. In the past two days, there were two cold showers. She must have been caught in the cold and suffered from gastric problems. She looked extremely haggard. Yesterday, she was unconscious. We thought she would wake up today, butst night, the Second Miss suddenly had a high fever and kept it above thirty-nine degrees Celsius. We were so frightened that we quickly called the doctor over. The doctor stayed here all night and only left when the Second Miss¡¯s fever subsided.¡±

    Thinking of the pool of blood by the flower bed, Li Nanheng felt as though his heart had been pierced by countless thorns.

    Her stomach had been hurting for so many days, but she refused to say a single word.

    He wanted to go in to see her, but this was the Feng family, especially since he had personally ¡°driven¡± back to the Feng family from the base. Right now, he should bear the consequences himself.

    The master of the family did not invite him, but he, a junior, barged in without permission. No matter what, he could not be forgiven.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, you¡¯re awake! Second Miss is awake!¡± Suddenly, a servant¡¯s voice came from inside.

    Hearing this, Auntie Mai immediately turned to walk back, but suddenly turned back to look at Li Nanheng. ¡°Mr. Li...¡±

    ¡°Go in and take a look. Pleasee out and tell me.¡± Li Nanheng tried his best to suppress the urge to go in and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Auntie Mai knew that this Young Master Li was not to be trifled with. Seeing that he was so polite and had no intention of barging into the Feng family, she didn¡¯t know what was going on between him and the Second Miss. She nodded and hurried back to the vi.

    Feng Ling wake up. She struggled in the darkness and vaguely heard some movements by her ears. There were people talking from time to time. After struggling for a long time in the darkness, she finally found a trace of light. She tried to open her eyes, but it was only a small crack. She frowned and closed her eyes again.

    Her head hurt.

    It hurt.

    After a night of high fever, she was aching all over.

    ¡°Second Miss, are you awake?¡± someone asked.

    Second Miss?

    Who?

    Feng Ling¡¯s mind was in a mess. Although the voice by her ear was full of concern, it was an unfamiliar voice. She subconsciously opened her eyes and when she finally opened them, she saw an unfamiliar middle-aged woman standing by the bed looking at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± The helper saw that she had opened her eyes. Although her eyes were not focused, she still rushed out excitedly to call for help. ¡°Second Miss is awake. Quick! Quickly tell the olddy and the elder!¡±

    After a while, many people came into the room. Although Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were wide open, she was still not fully conscious. After a long while, she finally recognized that the two people who came in quickly were Old Madam Feng and Grandfather Feng.

    ¡°Feng Ling, my good girl, how are you? Does it hurt anywhere? You had a high fever for an entire night yesterday. I was so worried.¡± Madam Feng leaned over the bed to watch her and gently rubbed Feng Ling¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes again,posed herself, and opened them again.

    She remembered that she was in a daze and didn¡¯t know where to go. As she walked, she rested when she was tired. When she passed by a shop owned by the Feng family¡¯s business, she heard the manager say that they were going to the Feng family¡¯s vi and that it wasn¡¯t far away, so she subconsciously followed.

    After entering a vi district, the car drove in. She could not keep up with it on foot, so she walked around the vi district. When she reached the entrance of the Feng family¡¯s mansion, she caught a glimpse of the olddy standing in the window and did not leave.

    Afterward...

    What happened next?

    At that time, her head hurt, and the whole world seemed to be dark. In the past three days, she didn¡¯t remember where she had been. Her head ached, her body was ufortable, and her memory of the past three days was blurry. She only remembered that she had been walking, for a long while. In the end, she actually walked back to the Feng family?

    ¡°Feng Ling, can you hear Grandma?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, the olddy quickly held her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well and don¡¯t want to speak, just blink and tell me.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her, moved her dry lips, and said hoarsely and weakly, ¡°I can hear you.¡±

    Seeing that she was willing to speak, Matriarch Feng smiled with relief. ¡°All right, all right. Then I won¡¯t disturb you. If you¡¯re tired, you can continue sleeping. This is the Feng family, your home. You can rest as long as you want. We must take care of our bodies. We can¡¯t be sick like this.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have much strength to speak, but she felt that the olddy was holding her hand very tightly.

    Elder Feng also stood by the side and watched her with a smile. His usually stern face was now filled withpassion and kindness as he faced his granddaughter whom he had lost and regained.

    Auntie Mai walked to the bedside and looked at Feng Ling with a smile. ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯m Auntie Mai. When you were young, I held you all day long. In the future, you can tell me anything you want.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at Auntie Mai and nodded thoughtfully.

    Although the Second Miss was haggard and weak, she still had a response. She was not as cold and unapproachable as others said. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Li is here. He seems to have been standing outside for an entire night. Second Miss, do you want to see him?¡±

    Mr. Li?

    Feng Ling¡¯s mind was in a mess. It was painful and messy, but when she heard these words, the dazed emotions in her eyes gradually calmed down. She did not speak but closed her eyes.

    Auntie Mai thought she would agree, but seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to want to see Li Nanheng, she could only stand by the bed and watch her.

 Chapter 1275 - The Story of Ling and Heng (538)

    <h4>Chapter 1275: The Story of Ling and Heng (538)</h4>

    After hearing Mr. Li¡¯s words, Elder Feng asked, ¡°Is Nanheng here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw Mr. Li outside, but he didn¡¯te in.¡± Auntie Mai nodded.

    In Grandfather Feng¡¯s impression, Li Nanheng really treated Feng Ling very well.

    A few days ago, althoughshe was not in the mood, he had coincidentally met him several times. She could tell that Li Nanheng really cared about Feng Ling.

    But why did Feng Ling suddenlye back alone? When Li Nanheng came to the Feng family, he didn¡¯te in. Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t let him in.

    Grandfather Feng temporarily defined their situation as a quarrel, but Feng Ling still knew to return to the Feng family after the quarrel. This was a great relief for them.

    ¡°Child, if you¡¯re still tired, take care of your body first. If you want to see him, we can let Nanheng in, but if you don¡¯t want to see him for the time being, it¡¯s fine,¡± Elder Feng said.

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Ling said. Although her voice was hoarse, she sounded determined.

    Her tone startled the olddy who had been holding her hand. Looking at her closed eyes, she asked gently, ¡°Did you quarrel with Nanheng?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer. As if hearing Li Nanheng¡¯s name made her lose all patience, she frowned slightly and was about to pull her hand back, but the olddy still held it tightly.

    ¡°All right, all right. Grandma won¡¯t ask anymore. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing that she was upset with Li Nanheng, Old Madam Feng quickly held her hand and turned to Auntie Mai. ¡°Then tell him not to keep waiting outside.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Auntie Mai replied. She looked at Feng Ling and saw that she really didn¡¯t want to see Li Nanheng, so she turned and walked out.

    Outside, she saw that Li Nanheng was still standing there. There was no extra cigarette butt under his feet. He seemed to have been standing there quietly for a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Li.¡± Auntie Mai came out and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Although Second Miss has woken up, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state of mind. She sleeps when she wakes up. It may be inconvenient for her to see you.¡±

    Her words were too tactful. In fact, it was just that Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to see him.

    He knew her temper very well, but Li Nanheng did not expect that a document from the base would make her so angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let her rest more,¡± Li Nanheng said indifferently. After a pause, he said softly, ¡°Take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Li, don¡¯t worry. The Second Miss is the precious treasure that the two elderly have lost. You should know that in the entire Feng family, she is the only one worth remembering. We will definitely take good care of her. The Feng family will give her all the best things and won¡¯t let her suffer any more grievances.¡± Auntie Mai sighed with emotion as she spoke. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. The Second Miss is still alive. She is still alive at home.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything but nced at the window of Feng Ling¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯ll go in first. The weather has been cold recently, and it often rains. Don¡¯t stand outside and catch a cold,¡± Auntie Mai said with concern. Seeing Li Nanheng nod indifferently, she quickly turned back to the vi.

    After returning to the room, she thought she could still talk to the Second Miss. However, when she entered, she saw the Feng family¡¯s elders carefully closing the bedroom door and quietly walking out.

    ¡°Is Second Miss asleep again?¡± Auntie Mai had hugged and coaxed her every day and night when Second Miss was young. Their rtionship had already surpassed that of familial love. Of course, she was concerned that she could talk to her now. However, she did not expect the bedroom door to be closed so easily.

    ¡°Shh.¡± The olddy made a hand gesture to her. ¡°Last night, she had a fever for an entire night and only woke up for a few minutes. Her body still can¡¯t take it. She fell asleep after listening to my words. Let her sleep.¡±

    ...

    Feng Ling was really asleep. After waking up, she hadn¡¯t been able to regain herposure for the past two days. She slept when she woke up, and she slept much more once she regained consciousness.

    In these two days, the Feng family really took good care of her. No matter if it was the Feng elders or the servants who came into contact with Feng Ling, they all felt sorry for her and took good care of her. Their tone was full of the words¡¯ Second Miss, you¡¯re finally back.¡¯

    However, Feng Ling was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to the people in the Feng family. At most, when Old Madam Feng came to talk to her, she said a few words to her and then fell asleep again.

    After sleeping like this for two days, she woke up again and felt much better. At the same time, she heard two servants whispering by the bed.

    ¡°Still outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Auntie Mai and I went out to buy some things just now. When we came back, we saw that the car was still there.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t our Old Madam call him in for dinner? But he didn¡¯te in and just waited outside. Could he really be waiting for our Second Miss...¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. The Second Miss¡¯s cenotaph has been married to the Li family. Mr. Li is deeply in love with our Second Miss. The Second Miss didn¡¯t say that she wanted to see him, but he has been waiting outside. There must be a story between the two of them.¡±

    Hearing these words, Feng Ling justy there silently.

    One of the servants saw that she was awake and hurried over, asking her if she wanted to drink water or eat something. Feng Ling only blinked and remained silent.

    This time, she didn¡¯t fall asleep after waking up. Even if she closed her eyes, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The two servants thought she was asleep, so they watched her patiently and continued to chat quietly.

    They were mostly talking about Li Nanheng standing outside the Feng family for the past two days.

    After an unknown period of time, the helper suddenly stood up to close the windows. ¡°It¡¯s raining again. Every year during this season, there will always be several freezing rain. It¡¯s really cold...¡±

    The helper was closing the windows. When she looked out of the window, she suddenly paused and said in surprise, ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t Mr. Li in the car? It¡¯s freezing. Isn¡¯t he catching a cold?¡±

    The two servants squeezed in front of the window and looked out. Sure enough, they saw that tall figure standing by the car smoking, as though he waspletely unaware of the freezing rain.

    ¡°Will you catch a cold if you get drenched like this? Get someone to bring an umbre over to Mr. Li.¡±

    ¡°Yes, give me another coat. I think Mr. Li isn¡¯t even wearing a coat.¡±

    ¡°I think he left his coat here.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, the person inside hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If the person outside is also ill, what should we do...¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t quarrel with each other. Second Miss and Mr. Li look quitepatible...¡±

    ¡°Ai, I don¡¯t know what happened, but seeing Mr. Li like this makes my heart ache.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1276 - The Story of Ling and Heng (539)

    <h4>Chapter 1276: The Story of Ling and Heng (539)</h4>

    The two servants thought that Feng Ling had fallen asleep, so they did not continue to guard the room. Before they left, they checked her temperature and after making sure that her temperature was normal, they quietly left.

    Feng Ling opened her eyes, looked at the luxurious chandelier and the white ceiling, and heard the rain outside the window gradually falling.

    After a long while, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Of course, she was not feeling sorry for the person outside.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s physical condition was very good. He wouldn¡¯t die from a cold shower. She didn¡¯t have to worry about him.

    Even with her current condition, her stomach was bleeding, and she hadn¡¯t eaten for several days. In addition, she was drenched in the rain, which was why she had copsed. Otherwise, her illness wouldn¡¯t have suddenly be so serious.

    The Feng family did send Li Nanheng an umbre and a coat. Li Nanheng did not take it. He thanked them and went back to the car, lest he caused them trouble outside.

    Outside the car window, the sound of rain could be heard. As it was too cold, ayer of white mist formed on the car window.

    The man sat in the car, ignoring the ringing of the phone in the passenger seat. He turned on the air conditioner in the car, lit a cigarette, and held it in his mouth. Then he habitually nced at Feng Ling¡¯s window.

    This time, his gaze was fixed on the window.

    This time, what he saw was not just a passing window, but Feng Ling.

    In just a few days, she had indeed lost a lot of weight. She got up from the bed and walked to the window alone.

    Even at such a distance, they could see each other clearly.

    Li Nanheng suddenly met Feng Ling¡¯s eyes and quickly took out the cigarette in his mouth. As he was too impatient, he didn¡¯t even frown after being burned by the cigarette. He thought that she was worried that he would be caught in the rain and quickly smiled at her, trying to be friendly and not to fall out with her.

    However, as soon as he smiled, Feng Ling closed the curtains expressionlessly. The only window that Li Nanheng could findfort in the past two days waspletely cut off.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°... ¡±

    ¡ª-

    In the days after Feng Ling woke up, she remained in the bedroom quietly. When she learned that Li Nanheng had been invited in by Elder Feng, the two of them had a simple chat before Li Nanheng left the Feng family and did not continue to guard outside the door.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t care what they talked about.

    After adjusting her condition in the Feng family for a few days, she finally recovered a lot of energy and gradually epted her role in the Feng family. At first, she was addressed the two elders as Old Madam Feng and Old Mr. Feng, but gradually, because of the Feng family¡¯s enthusiasm and the loving atmosphere of the entire family, she gradually became less ufortable and would asionally call them Grandfather and Grandmother.

    The two elders of the Feng family were very excited. Over the past few days, they had bought her clothes one after another. They were of all styles and all fit her size.

    They even bought her a lot of necessities, so much so that it was almost impossible to store them in her room.

    Feng Ling had said several times that they didn¡¯t need to buy these things, but the olddy always said that she owed her too much when she was young. Now that she finally got her back, if they didn¡¯t quickly think of ways to treat her well, the two of them would feel very uneasy.

    After living for nearly 23 years, this was the first time Feng Ling was loved and dotted so hard by her so-called rtives. The two elders of the Feng family woulde to chat with her every day. They didn¡¯t mention Feng Ling¡¯s parents¡¯ death or Feng Mingzhu¡¯s matter when they sat together. After all, they all knew that it was Feng Mingzhu who had done it and that she had long been arrested by the police. However, she was still a child of the Feng family. Although the two elders hated her to the core and would rather she confess her crimes, they didn¡¯t wish to mention anything about Feng Mingzhu.

    The Feng family was so big. It seemed that only the grandfather, grandmother, and granddaughter, who were separated by a generation, could warm up the Feng family, which looked so cold.

    Recently, Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving, nor did she say that she would return to XI Base. Recently, when Grandfather Feng asionally went to take care of the family business, he seemed to be in good spirits.

    Li Nanheng had nevere here again. On the other hand, the elders of the Li family often used their own names to visit the Feng family. They often sent the Feng family various new collections. Feng Ling often avoided them and had no contact with the Li family.

    A month after she came back, Old Madam Feng was already used to Feng Ling being at home. She was no longer afraid that she would disappear one day, but she was used to sitting in Feng Ling¡¯s room and chatting with her.

    ¡°What do you think about Nanheng?¡± Looking at Feng Ling, who had recovered a lot, and then at her white pajamas withce, she recalled Feng Ling¡¯s helpless expression when she first wore the pajamas. When she gradually epted these feminine clothes and saw that she was used to epting everything, her eyes were full of gratification.

    After returning for so long, the Feng family could tell that there was some conflict between Feng Ling and Li Nanheng. After Li Nanheng left, no one dared to mention his name in front of Feng Ling.

    This was the first time that Madam Feng had asked about Li Nanheng so directly.

    Feng Ling did not speak.

    Matriarch Feng sat by her bedside. ¡°Nanheng asked you to go back to the Feng family, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Feng Ling remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Nanheng said to your grandfather before he left that day, but the Feng family and the Li family have always been good friends. Your grandfather and I don¡¯t object to the rtionship between you and Nanheng. Besides, there was something even more coincidental, which was your cenotaph.¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Feng Ling softly interrupted her. ¡± It has been more than eight years since I went to the XI Based. Everyone I knew was a member of the base. Now that I¡¯vee out, I should ept the outside world. I¡¯m trying to adjust my state. For the time being, I don¡¯t wish to mention anyone rted to the past.¡±

    Madam Feng paused and looked at Feng Ling.

    Li Nanheng was also included in the list of ¡°anyone rted to the past¡±?

    However, she saw that Feng Ling really had no intention of bringing this up. After she came back, she had never mentioned Li Nanheng.

    Matriarch Feng had no choice but to respect her. She nodded. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t say anymore. As long as you¡¯re well, you¡¯re more important than anything else.¡±

 Chapter 1277 - The Story of Ling and Heng (540)

    <h4>Chapter 1277: The Story of Ling and Heng (540)</h4>

    The fifth month after Feng Ling returned to the Feng family.

    Almost everyone in XI Base had lost contact with Feng Ling. It was as though she had suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth. Her cell phone number had been changed, and she had never returned. When everyone realized that there was a problem, they asked around and found out that Feng Ling had been removed from the base. In the future, she would not be able to return to the base in any way.

    From now on, she was just an outsider.

    In the eighth month after Feng Ling returned to the Feng family, the Feng family moved to New York because of the Feng family¡¯s business. The entire family moved to New York and left Los Angeles. Only an old helper was left in the Feng family¡¯s vi to clean up asionally.

    From then on, there was no news of Feng Ling.

    ...

    During the Spring Festival, Grandfather Li finally waited for Li Nanheng to return home. It had been several months since he came back. He had been on several missions recently. Although he was not injured, he was clearly colder than before.

    Old Master Li looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you still remember the bet you made with me?¡±

    Li Nanheng had just returned from a mission. If it weren¡¯t for the Spring Festival, he would have gone back to the base. Now that he was suddenly called back by the old man, he just wanted to sleep and didn¡¯t want to say anything.

    In the end, he was suddenly blocked by the elder.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What bet?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make me have a great-grandson within a year, then abdicate from the base obediently. Return to the Li Corporation to manage the Li family¡¯s business and hand the base over to Ah Feng.¡± Grandfather Li looked at him coldly. ¡°As a man, you have to do what you say. Do you dare to say you¡¯ve forgotten what you promised?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you so much time. Don¡¯t even mention giving birth to a fat great-grandchild for me, you can¡¯t even see Feng Ling now. Isn¡¯t it time for you to fulfill your promise? Put down the base and go back to the Li Corporation.¡±

    Seeing the determination in the old man¡¯s eyes, Li Nanheng knew he couldn¡¯t avoid it this time.

    But that was good.

    After personally removing Feng Ling from the base, every time he returned to the base, he would look at the stamp he had once stamped on that document. Every time he passed by all the ces Feng Ling had been to, his heart would ache. Since it was time to put it down, it was not a big deal to hand it over to Ah Feng.

    It had been so many years. It was indeed time.

    ...

    The second year after Feng Ling returned to the Feng family, she was brought into the Feng family¡¯s family business to study. However, because Feng Ling did not have much experience in this area since she was young, she discovered many problems after studying for two months. After receiving Feng Ling¡¯s approval, Elder Feng applied for a year¡¯s study in Ennd for her.

    Elder Feng had a lot of friends in Ennd. He found a famous mentor in the business and finance industry named Zand. Elder Feng had once helped him, so he asked Feng Ling to look for Mr. Zand in Ennd to study.

    In the beginning, Feng Ling only agreed. There was nothing to refuse. Since she was back, the Feng family needed her to support the family after she grew up. She had her own responsibilities, so she could ept any arrangement.

    However, she did not expect that Ji Nuan¡¯s mentor in Ennd was Mr. Zand.

    She had just arrived in Ennd and had just found her when she met Ji Nuan.

    However, Ji Nuan had been in Ennd for two years, and her temperament had changed. Feng Ling did not mention much about herself in front of Ji Nuan and only said that she was here to study. Coincidentally, she was studying corporate management and various financial matters. Ji Nuan¡¯s MN Group was alsocking people, so Feng Ling decided to stay. She worked while learning from them, so she could be Ji Nuan¡¯spanion.

    When she first arrived in Ennd, Ji Nuan had been working overtime all day because of the low performance of MN Group. Although Feng Ling was here to study, she was used to taking care of her, so she often apanied Ji Nuan to help her with her work. She often helped Ji Nuan to pour coffee and pack her things. asionally, she would act as Ji Nuan¡¯s driver, protecting her as she did in Hai City.

    However, she couldn¡¯t follow Ji Nuan like she used to. Ji Nuan was now the CEO of MN Group, and it was inconvenient for Feng Ling to go with her. Since Feng Ling was worried about Ji Nuan, she decided to let Ji Nuan learn some self-defense skills from her every day.

    Ji Nuan was quite willing to learn. Every day, while working out, she would take an hour or two to learn various movements from Feng Ling in the gym. She would also learn from Feng Ling about acupuncture points.

    During Feng Ling¡¯s studies in Ennd, because of Ji Nuan¡¯spany, she felt that her days passed by quickly. It was not as perfunctory as she had initially thought. She gradually got used to the so-called struggles in the business world in MN Group and watched as Ji Nuan single-handedly supported MN Group. With Mr. Zand¡¯s guidance and help, MN Group gradually gained a ce in the Chinese corporate world.

    Not only did Ji Nuan gain a lot from Feng Ling, but Feng Ling also benefited a lot from Ji Nuan.

    Half a year after arriving in Ennd, Ji Nuan had recently gained the false title of being the first female entrepreneur Forbes under the age of 25.

    Ji Nuan took the rare break to go on a vacation with Feng Ling to a vige by the river in the suburbs of London for two days. At night, the two women sat by a riverside in the suburbs of London, drinking and eating barbecue. Ji Nuan had just drank two cans of wine. Sheid on the grass and looked up at the sky, saying, ¡°Feng Ling, if I had known you would be a businesswoman in the future, when we were in T City, I should have pressed your head down and taught you well. I remember that you didn¡¯t even take the books on corporate management.¡±

    Feng Ling also held a ss of wine in her hand and sat by her side with a faint smile. ¡°How would I know what would happen in the future at that time? Besides, I was only responsible for protecting you. The job of a bodyguard was to ensure your safety. How could I have the mood to learn those things? Besides, that professor¡¯s words were too profound. A beginner like me could¡¯t learn much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. At the time, the teaching method was not suitable for you,¡± Ji Nuan said with a smile. ¡°But Mr. Zand is different. The things he teaches are not limited to paper, but for you to personally do it and experience it. Just like when MN Group fell to the bottom of the valley, he could clearly help me, but he intentionally left me hanging and made me struggle to get up. At most, he would give me a few words of advice. But now that I think about it, he is indeed a good mentor. He knows what to do and what not to do. After all, the future is my own. There are many things that only I need to do.¡±

 Chapter 1278 - The Story of Ling and Heng (541)

    <h4>Chapter 1278: The Story of Ling and Heng (541)</h4>

    Feng Ling sighed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that you taught me well, but it¡¯s clear that myprehension skills are not as good as yours.¡±

    Ji Nuanid on the ground and turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve never really experienced the business world in China. After seeing the bloodbaths that are different from XI Base, you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°A bloodbath?¡± Feng Ling said indifferently. She seemed to have thought of something.

    Hearing the pause in her tone, Ji Nuan sat up again and turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Ennd for so long, but I haven¡¯t asked you about the details. Why didn¡¯t you return to XI Base? From what I know of you, even if you suddenly found out about your birth, or if you had any other choice, you wouldn¡¯t choose to go back. You will choose to return to XI Base, but why did you...¡±

    Feng Ling sat on the grass and looked down at the liquor in her hand. After looking at it for a while, she still didn¡¯t say anything. She raised her head and drank all the liquor. Then she stood up, took the empty ss, and said without looking back, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Feng Ling was not someone who always liked to put aside her worries, but she was very honest to Ji Nuan. She had also revealed her past in front of Ji Nuan, and her experience in XI Base was often considered to be frank.

    However, in the six months she had been in Ennd, Ji Nuan could tell that although Feng Ling was no different from her usual self, her temperament, attitude, and gaze seemed to have changed.

    In the past, Feng Ling had stubbornly insisted on living.

    Right now, Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was mild and indifferent. She appeared to be indifferent to everything, but she was extremely observant.

    After sending Ji Nuan back to her own ce, Feng Ling drove back to another apartment nearby.

    Originally, Ji Nuan wanted Feng Ling to live with her so that she could have apanion. However, Xiao Ba was living with Ji Nuan. Although Feng Ling liked Xiao Ba, her noisy personality made it difficult for her to stay by Xiao Ba¡¯s side for twenty-four hours, so she decided to stay outside.

    However, she lived very close to Ji Nuan at a walking distance of six minutes.

    After returning to the apartment, Feng Ling took off her coat and took a shower.

    After showering, she picked up the hairdryer and stood in front of the mirror to dry her hair.

    Her hair was longer. Previously, there were several times when she wanted to cut it short, but Ji Nuan stopped her.

    Ji Nuan could tell that she did not mention a single word about Li Nanheng and XI Base. Even if she did not know what had happened, she knew that Feng Ling was very determined about the past, as though she wanted to cut off everything.

    Ji Nuan said casually, ¡°You¡¯ve dressed up like a tomboy for so many years. It¡¯s time for you to changepletely. There¡¯s no need to cut your hair. If you don¡¯t feel well, go do some simple styling. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s tied up or scattered. Now that you¡¯re standing in front of me, I feel that you¡¯re no longer the Feng Ling of the past, but if you make your hair so short, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re still the same as before.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to be like before.

    She wanted to change.

    She really wanted to cut off all traces of her past, even if it was just a shadow that resembled her past self.

    Memories often reminded her of many things. She didn¡¯t want to recall them.

    However, she did not go to the hair salon outside to tidy up her hair. She only wore a simple ck baseball cap every day. asionally, her hair was tied into a short ponytail, and asionally, it fell on her shoulders. She only wore a hat.

    She was still used to wearing those sportswear because she feltfortable and not restrained.

    However, Mr. Zand had specifically mentioned to her that the business circle in Ennd was very particr about etiquette, and that she had to wear formal clothes or gowns in important signing events. It was not suitable for her to be dressed like a student or a fitness coach.

    After being ordered by Mr. Zand several times, Feng Ling still had no intention of changing her mind. Instead, it was Xiao Ba and Ji Nuan who were anxious for her.

    MN Group was thriving. Although Ji Nuan was busy, she was not as busy as she was in the past few months. When she finally had the time, she and Xiao Ba took Feng Ling to amercial street in London and brought her into the department store.

    It was fine if it was just Ji Nuan, but Ji Nuan had Xiao Ba with her. One of them was paying attention, and the other kept speaking by the side. Feng Ling looked at the clothes they had chosen for her and felt her head swelling.

    ¡°This dress is not bad. It¡¯s very simple and clean. The design is simple and even has some pleats on it. It should be very smooth on the body.¡± Ji Nuan picked up a pearl-colored dress and held it in front of Feng Ling. She swayed it in front of Feng Ling. After confirming that Feng Ling¡¯s skin could handle any color, she pressed the dress against her body and said with satisfaction, ¡°Beautiful, this is very beautiful. Feng Ling, try it on.¡±

    ¡°Ji Nuan.¡± Feng Ling was helpless. She raised her hand to push her clothes away, but Ji Nuan pressed her dress down forcefully and stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I said? And what did Mr. Zand say about you? Have you forgotten? Even if you don¡¯t like to wear it, you should at least wear a few pieces, right? Otherwise, do you expect me to lend you my clothes? I can lend you my clothes, but the size of our clothes is different. You won¡¯t feelfortable wearing them.¡±

    Without waiting for Feng Ling to speak, Ji Nuan turned back to ask the shop assistant to guide Feng Ling to the fitting room.

    Feng Ling was helpless. She brought the clothes into the fitting room. She had worn a dress before when she was in the base. It was more sexy and tight-fitting than this kind of dress. At that time, she was especially unused to it, but she had no choice but to wear it.

    Now, she suddenly changed her dressing style.

    The baseball cap and sportswear were reallyfortable.

    She stood in the fitting room, looking at herself in the mirror, and then at the pearl-colored dress in her hand.

    Xiao Ba was standing outside, urging, ¡°Feng Ling, don¡¯t waste time. CEO Ji specially took time out today to apany you to shop and buy clothes. Give her some face. Right now, her time is so precious and she still is taking the time with you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    A few minutester.

    The door of the fitting room opened.

    The moment Feng Ling walked out, Xiao Ba, who had been waiting outside, almost sshed the milk tea on herself.

 Chapter 1279 - The Story of Ling and Heng (542)

    <h4>Chapter 1279: The Story of Ling and Heng (542)</h4>

    The hat on Feng Ling¡¯s head had been taken off by her. Her ck hair, which had never been dyed, fell softly on her shoulders. There were still some loose bangs on her forehead. She was wearing the high heels that were used in the fitting room for her to change clothes. Her sportswear had turned into a pearl-colored dress.

    Seeing Feng Linge out, Xiao Ba stood there for a long time before suddenly shouting, ¡°Ahhh, CEO Ji! Come and see! A fairy has descended to earth!¡±

    Feng Ling already felt ufortable. Hearing Xiao Ba¡¯s shout, her face instantly turned red. She turned around and rushed back to the fitting room to change her clothes.

    Ji Nuan happened to walk over. ¡°Hey, why are you hiding!¡±

    Then she hurried over. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. Stand properly. Let me see if you need any other essories.¡±

    Feng Ling was suddenly held back by Ji Nuan and could only turn around.

    She was beautiful. Xiao Ba was very lively, and she knew that Feng Ling was embarrassed, so she just wanted to praise him, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    Thankfully, Ji Nuan appeared in time.

    Feng Ling was tall and slender. Although she was thin, her figure was perfect. Wearing such a dress and high heels, there was no need for her to dress up. She looked fresh and attractive. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was beautiful.

    ¡°This size is very suitable for you.¡± Ji Nuan looked at the size of the shirt she was wearing and said, ¡°In the future, when you buy clothes, use this size. It¡¯s just right for you to wear. Don¡¯t keep wearing those loose sportswear and t-shirts. Buy a few more clothes here today and bring them back. Remember to wear them when youe to MN in the future. Don¡¯t wear those sportswear again.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°At work?¡±

    Ji Nuan raised her brows and gently stroked the material of her dress. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the boss. After all, you¡¯re studying and working in MN Group. I¡¯ve created a learning environment for you, so shouldn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... ¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t ask for anything from you,¡± Ji Nuan said seriously. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to mention it. From today onwards, you¡¯ll have to wear these clothes for at least three days a week.¡±

    In short, she had to gradually change Feng Ling¡¯s dressing habits, but she couldn¡¯t rush it. It wasn¡¯t too much to wear a skirt for three days a week.

    Afterward, Ji Nuan continued to bring Feng Ling and Xiao Ba around the mall. After four or five hours, she helped Feng Ling choose a lot of clothes. There were some single shirts and some pants with excellent designs. There were also some beautiful suits, a dress, and a beautiful dress.

    All in all, she had bought all the fashionable clothes and some OL-style clothes and asked Feng Ling to change into them.

    Ji Nuan also picked two sets of clothes for Xiao Ba. Xiao Ba was overjoyed.

    At night, even after shopping for a day, Feng Ling still came to look for her at Ji Nuan¡¯s regr gym time to teach her some simple martial arts and movements for self-defense.

    During the day, Ji Nuan¡¯sbat ability in the business world was not to be underestimated. However, after returning home, she was crippled. She was originally lying on the bed to ck off, but Feng Ling cruelly pulled her up from the bed and forced her to exercise in the gym.

    ¡°Feng Ling, it¡¯s been so long since you returned to the base for training. Why are you still so fit? Aren¡¯t you tired after walking outside for a day?¡± Ji Nuan asked helplessly as she walked on the treadmill.

    ¡°I wore ts in the day, not high heels. I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also wearing t shoes.¡± Ji Nuan let out a long breath and tried her best to keep up the pace.

    Feng Ling was thinking about Ji Nuan¡¯s health. After Ji Nuan had a miscarriage in Los Angeles, because she was depressed for a long time, her body condition worsened every day. If she worked hard now, her body would be much better.

    In the two years since Ji Nuan came to Ennd, aside from being too busy, her life had been very regr and rational.

    She and Feng Ling had the same tacit understanding. Ji Nuan did not mention Mo Jingshen, and Feng Ling did not mention anything about Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Walk for another twenty minutes, then do the movements I taught youst night, revise them, and learn new movements next time.¡± Although Feng Ling was teaching Ji Nuan by the side, she still trained with her. She turned on another treadmill and maintained the same rhythm as Ji Nuan.

    Two hourster, Ji Nuan sat on the sofa to drink water as though she was exhausted. After drinking arge cup of water, she leaned against the sofa weakly, looking at Feng Ling, who had not sat down but had only put on a baseball cap and a coat to go home. ¡°By the way, I almost forgot to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Ling was indeed preparing to go home. Hearing this, she turned back to look at her.

    ¡°Do you remember Mr. Zand¡¯s younger brother, who is the deputy president of the London International Bank? When Mr. Zand and I went to the UNLpany for an inspection, we coincidentally met the young, fair, and refined man.¡±

    Feng Ling recalled briefly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... ¡±

    That¡¯s right. Feng Ling didn¡¯t like strangers. After taking a look at them, she probably forgot about them and didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to have a one-sided love.¡± Ji Nuan leaned against the sofa with a smile. ¡°I met him again two days ago, but I met him at the London Finance Fund. After all, he is the deputy president of the London International Bank and has a deep understanding of finance and investment. It¡¯s difficult for many of thepanies here to even speak to him, let alone ask for funding. But perhaps because we are under Mr. Zand¡¯s mentorship, he is quite polite to us. More importantly, he only met you once. I remember that you were especially cold to people at the time and ignored him, but he remembered you and asked why you didn¡¯t go with me.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, based on a woman¡¯s sixth sense, I think he seems to be interested in you.¡±

    ¡°... ¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? I don¡¯t think you have any feelings for Li Nanheng. You don¡¯t even n to return to XI Base. Are you going to stay alone for the rest of your life? I think Mr. Zand¡¯s brother has a good character and look. Most importantly, he is gentle and gentlemanly. If there is a chance to develop...¡±

 Chapter 1280 - The Story of Ling and Heng (543)

    <h4>Chapter 1280: The Story of Ling and Heng (543)</h4>

    ¡°You should consider yourself first.¡± Feng Ling did not wait for Ji Nuan to finish speaking. She directly cut her off and turned to leave.

    Ji Nuan: ¡°... ¡±

    Feng Ling had just stepped out of the door when Xiao Ba returned. The moment she saw Feng Ling, she knew that she must have tormented Ji Nuan in the gym.

    Xiao Ba was especially afraid that one day she would make Feng Ling unhappy and would be dragged into Ji Nuan¡¯s gym to exercise. She immediately grinned at her with a terrified expression. ¡°Hehe, goddess, you¡¯re going home already? Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a meal?¡±

    Xiao Ba was Ji Nuan¡¯s fan, and Ji Nuan was also Xiao Ba¡¯s goal. However, Feng Ling had always been Xiao Ba¡¯s goddess. She was the kind of goddess whose martial strength was beyond the reach of others.

    Feng Ling nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you stay for dinner. I can teach you a set of martial arts.¡±

    Xiao Ba: ¡°... ¡± She immediately made an inviting gesture.¡± Please go home! ¡±

    Feng Ling snorted, but there was a smile in her eyes. She liked the way she interacted with Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba. She was rxed and could be herself as she pleased.

    After leaving Ji Nuan¡¯s ce, Feng Ling did not go home directly. She received a call from Mr. Zand asking her to go to retrieve some documents.

    ...

    Mr. Zand¡¯s private vi.

    As soon as Feng Ling arrived, she saw a limited edition blue Bugatti parked in the vi. She didn¡¯t remember Mr. Zand had this in his garage. Could it be a new car?

    But this car waspletely different from Mr. Zand¡¯s usual calm and shrewd character. It seemed to be driven by a younger person.

    Feng Ling nced at it and walked in. When she entered, she saw that there were two cups of coffee on the coffee table. She usually didn¡¯t drink coffee, so the coffee was obviously not for her.

    It seemed like there were other guests.

    ¡°Miss Feng, you¡¯re here.¡± Fei Yong walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Zand is chatting with Mr. Ian in the study and will be out soon. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    Ian was the deputy president of the London International Bank that Ji Nuan had mentioned. He was a Chinese and English mixed-blood and appeared to be about thirty-two years old. She did not know much about him. She only remembered that Mr. Zand had mentioned this brother before. He was not a biological brother but seemed to be the younger brother of a cousin¡¯s family member. After all, Mr. Zand was pure British blood, while Ian was half Chinese.

    So when speaking Chinese, Mr. Ian was more fluent than Mr. Zand, and it was easier for them tomunicate.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have much interaction with Mr. Zand¡¯s brother. She had only met him once or twice because of Ji Nuan and Mr. Zand. When they were talking about business, she would sit by the side and listen. Right now, she was in the state of studying and learning. Most of the time, she still had to follow Ji Nuan, but fortunately, Ji Nuan was around. She told her everything about business without hiding anything. She also patiently exined all the ways tomunicate with businessmen. Thus, Feng Ling had improved a lot. She could talk about contracts alone and meet clients. She could also sessfully earn a lot of money based on her own judgment.

    The Filipino maid went to pour a ss of apple juice for Feng Ling. After thanking her, Feng Ling stood in front of the window of the living room, holding the apple juice as she watched the garden scenery outside the window.

    Mr. Zand¡¯s front yard and backyard were decorated nicely. Most of them were green nts, and the air was fresh.

    After waiting for less than ten minutes, Feng Ling heard someoneughing and chatting behind her. Then she heard the sound of footsteps approaching from the stairs. She turned back and saw Mr. Zand and Mr. Ianing down with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Seeing Feng Ling, Mr. Zand waved at her. ¡°Come here. I printed out the documents I mentionedst time. Take them back and sort them out. Take a good look.¡±

    Feng Ling walked over and took a stack of documents. It was all English words and numbers. She understood them all. After all, she grew up in the United States. She nodded. ¡°All right. Aside from these ssic cases ofmercial war, do you need me to look at other financial cases?¡±

    ¡°Finish reading these first. Later, write a summary for me.¡±

    ¡°... ¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. She was in disbelief. ¡°You want me to write a summary? ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I want you to read these?¡± Mr. Zand smiled. ¡°Your grandfather gave you to me to teach you how to be a shrewd businessman. You have no foundation to begin with. After stepping into this industry, what you should learn is not in books but in your own experiences. You have seen and heard a lot of things in the United Kingdom in the past six months. Now you should work hard on these cases. I want you to write a summary to see how much you have absorbed. There¡¯s no need to write it in detail. Just write what you want to express.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°... Okay, I understand. ¡±

    She put the documents into the file bag she brought with her and carefully put them away.

    Standing by the side, Ian did not speak but did not leave. He just looked at Feng Ling for a while.

    Mr. Zand was a man of few words, so he asked Feng Ling to go back. However, he felt that his brother was staring at him, so he turned to nce at him. ¡°Why? Are you interested in my student?¡±

    A hint of a scrutinizing smile appeared on Ian¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about this Miss Feng. She¡¯s clearly a beautiful youngdy, but why does she keep a straight face all the time? And she doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. I met her twice by chance, but I have a deep impression of her.¡±

    Feng Ling calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been like this since I was a child. I don¡¯t mean to offend anyone. If I identally offended Mr. Ian, please forgive me on ount that Mr. Zand is my mentor.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Ianughed. ¡°No, no. Miss Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You didn¡¯t offend me.¡±

    Mr. Zand raised his eyebrows and looked at Ian meaningfully. Thetter also gave him a look, indicating that he was indeed interested in his student.

    Mr. Zand sneered without giving him any face. ¡°This female student of mine is not easy to conquer. Be careful.¡±

    The conversation between the two men was too direct. It wasn¡¯t as though Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. She didn¡¯t speak or participate in this topic. She just calmly and indifferently took the document and left. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Shall I get someone to send you?¡± Mr. Zand asked.

    With that, he nced at Ian. Of course, the person he was going to call was his brother. He had to have some self-awareness.

    ¡°No, I drove here myself.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 1281 - The Story of Ling and Heng (544)

    <h4>Chapter 1281: The Story of Ling and Heng (544)</h4>

    Feng Ling walked out of the vi. The people behind her did not chase after her. She was happy and quiet. After entering the car, she ced the documents in her hand on the passenger seat and drove back.

    She drove home, took a shower, blew her hair, and then looked at the documents.

    The night passed.

    The next day, she continued to work at Ji Nuan¡¯spany.

    Mr. Zand rarely came to Ji Nuan¡¯s ce. Even though he was old and was a respectable elder, he seemed to be very concerned about being too close to Ji Nuan. Although Mr. Mo and Ji Nuan had not contacted each other for more than two years, Feng Ling often felt that Mr. Zand had been maintaining a certain distance from Ji Nuan because of Mo Jingshen¡¯s pressure, fearing that there would be a misunderstanding.

    Of course, this could only be a guess. After all, they were already divorced, and they no longer contacted each other. Furthermore, this was the divorce that Mr. Mo had proposed. How could he possibly give others pressure?

    Ji Nuan¡¯s character was very tenacious. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she was always happy with everyone. She wouldn¡¯t be sad when she was alone at night, but Feng Ling knew that Ji Nuan¡¯s character had subtly changed.

    Both of them had changed a lot.

    Ji Nuan was pushed out of a warm embrace, and Feng Ling...

    It was a long story.

    The two of them seemed to know each other better in a foreign country, so their rtionship became better.

    It was the weekend, the holidays.

    It was rare for Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba to rest at home. As they were afraid that Feng Ling would drag them out of bed to go to the gym to exercise, they decided to mercilessly keep Feng Ling out of the door.

    Feng Ling stayed at home alone to read and learn. After staying at home for the whole morning, she recalled a book that Mr. Zand had introduced to her. Last week, when she went to buy a book, she didn¡¯t manage to buy it. He said it would arrive in a week, so she changed her clothes and went out.

    The bookstore she was heading to was about fifteen to sixteen minutes away from her residence. After arriving, she drove straight into the bookstore to look for books.

    This bookstore was located on the first floor of the department store. It was connected from the inside to the outside and could be directly entered into the mall. People often treated this ce as a side door, so there were a lot of people going in and out. It was the weekend, and there were many people entering and leaving.

    Feng Ling walked past the financial books section and picked up a book to read. After reading for a while, she turned around and continued to look. She suddenly found a book she had never seen before, but the contents were very interesting. It was also rted to finance andmerce. However, the author¡¯s expression was very humorous, and people would be attracted to it very quickly. They wouldn¡¯t be sleepy nor would they feel like they were studying. It was as though they were studying a small story.

    Feng Ling fell into a daze. She stood there and looked at it seriously.

    All of a sudden, a scream came from ten meters behind her. ¡°Ah ¡ª¡±

    Feng Ling ignored it at first, but then she heard the people around her running around in panic and shouting, ¡°Ahhh, a Tokyo bandit! It¡¯s a Tokyo bandit!¡±

    Western countries and major cities often had cases of gun shooting. As the name suggested, the Tokyo bandits were a group of robbers formed by several Japanese martial artists. They had guns in their hands and were good at martial arts. They had been working in Ennd all this time. Thest time they heard about the murder and robbery was two months ago. At that time, they had robbed a gold shop, and the money and gold inside was enough for them to live for a long time.

    It seemed like they were short of money again. They actually dared to appear in London¡¯s business circle.

    Hearing the noise and screams behind her, Feng Ling continued to read the book in her hand without a change in expression. She frowned unhappily because the noise behind her affected her mood.

    ¡°Bang!¡± One of the bandits suddenly fired a shot at the light above the bookstore. In an instant, the broken pieces of thempshade fell to the ground. Hearing the gunshot, the people became even more frightened, but it seemed that the Tokyo bandits had guarded the front and back door. Afterward, no one was able to escape. All of them shrunk their necks and hid inside in fear. In the end, more and more people squeezed in. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know who hit her, but she closed the book in her hand expressionlessly.

    The group of people was panicking. Only the woman standing there with a book in her hand seemed to be unhurried. Several Tokyo bandits immediately saw her. ¡°That person, is she deaf? Can¡¯t she hear the gunshots?¡±

    ¡°I think she must be deaf. A normal person would have been scared silly. Look at how many people are here... one, two, three... Tsk, tsk, more than twenty people, all frightened like dead dogs, hahaha...¡±

    After that, the Tokyo bandits shouted in Chinese, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now! Hand over all your valuables!¡±

    Hearing these Tokyo bandits shout in Chinese, the British present were all in disbelief.

    Why were they speaking Chinese... Were they not Tokyo bandits? Were they Chinese robbers?

    Feng Ling¡¯s fingers gently stroked the corners of the book, her back facing the bandits.

    They all had Asian skin and faces, yet they had to pretend to be Chinese when doing illegal things in a foreign country. They were truly despicable to the extreme.

    ¡°That woman hasn¡¯t reacted yet. She¡¯s either frightened or hasn¡¯t heard anything. Go get her here and start with her!¡± One of the Tokyo bandits, who was probably a big brother, suddenly lowered his voice and instructed the person beside him.

    Afterward, someone suddenly walked quickly toward Feng Ling. Seeing the maning over with a gun, the people who had been hiding around Feng Ling were scared out of their wits. In the end, they left Feng Ling alone. When they saw that the man was approaching her with a fierce look, some people in the crowd looked at her pitifully and felt that this young girl was about to be killed.

    Just as the man approached with the gun and pressed it against Feng Ling¡¯s waist, everyone in the bookstore held their breath in fear. A timid woman screamed in fright and quickly covered her ears with her hands and closed her eyes.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, when the young girl felt the gun on her back, she did not panic at all. Instead, she slowly and calmly stuffed the book back into the bookshelf as if nothing had happened. Then, she slowly turned her head and looked coldly at the ferocious looking Tokyo bandit behind her.

 Chapter 1282 - The Story of Ling and Heng (545)

    <h4>Chapter 1282: The Story of Ling and Heng (545)</h4>

    The Tokyo bandit immediately shouted something behind Feng Ling. It sounded like Chinese, but it also sounded like Japanese. When it was mixed together, no one could understand it.

    However, they believed that not many people present could understand it. They just treated it as if they were listening to Chinese. They immediately shouted a few more words, and some of them could really be heard. For example, they shouted in Chinese, ¡°Do you want to live?¡±, ¡°Grandpa can let you live,¡± ¡°Give me money,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and mute.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the man behind her who was holding a gun. She suddenly smiled and whispered.

    Although her voice was low, not everyone present could understand Chinese. Chinese people were verymon inrge cities abroad. When one or two people heard her cursing in Chinese, they immediately looked at her in surprise.

    However, the Tokyo bandit did not understand. He just stared at her in confusion and asked in fluent Chinese, ¡°Are you Chinese?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled mildly. Her smile appeared harmless, especially her long hair. The clothes she was wearing were the ones Ji Nuan had forced her to buy. She looked very feminine, making people think that she was just a weak young girl.

    She did not answer but said clearly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to speak proper Chinese. How dare a few Tokyo bandits pretend to be your ancestors from thousands of years ago? The Chinese use knives and guns to kill their enemies. They are not on the same side as you Japanese who kill themselves at every turn. Be careful.¡±

    The group of Tokyo bandits didn¡¯t quite understand her words, but they could tell that she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of them at all. They immediately looked at her coldly in displeasure. Seeing that many people in the bookstore had their attention drawn to the young girl, several people who were closer to the front and back doors began to secretly attempt to escape.

    However, just as she was about to escape, she was stopped. The gunshots once again made a ¡°peng¡± sound in the air. In an instant, screams rang out again.

    In this moment of chaos, Feng Ling suddenly grabbed the gun on her waist and snatched it from the man behind her. She then grabbed a transparent ss bottle on the shelf behind her and smashed it against the man¡¯s head. The moment the man was hit, she kicked him over and rushed over, snatching the gun from the man who had just been hit by the ss bottle.

    With two guns in her hands, she didn¡¯t have to worry about not having any bullets. She forcefully turned the gun in her hand and coldly fired at the two men who were groaning in pain on the ground. The bullets hit their wrists, rendering them unable to participate in the battle.

    It was just a few robbers with guns. Feng Ling immediately kicked the nearest bookshelf in front of her and blocked all the bulletsing at her. She then avoided the guns of those robbers and shot the person closest to her.

    The people who were kidnapped in this bookstore didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    That young and beautiful girl just now actually had such a good background? She actually dared to go against so many armed bandits?

    Even a young girl knew how to resist. The men in the bookstore subconsciously tried to hide behind the other bookshelves. At the same time, they kept grabbing the heavy books and throwing them in the direction of the bandits. They wanted to help, but they also wanted to save themselves.

    Feng Ling took advantage of the chaos caused by the books and suddenly raised her other gun. She aimed it at the man who was charging at her and then at his head. She nced at him coldly. The man was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move forward again. She suddenly kicked away the man who had fallen to the ground and tried to grab her leg. She turned around and used her elbow, knees, calves, and feet to hit the men. She took all their guns and threw them into the fish tank in the corner of the bookstore. When the men who were good at martial arts tried to stop her, she mmed the gun in her hand against their necks. She didn¡¯t forget her closebat skills at all. In the blink of an eye, the bandits fell to the ground, groaning in pain. This time, they were all cursing.

    Hearing their words, the people present immediately understood. These people actually pretended to be Chinese. They were clearly the rumored Tokyo bandits, yet they dared to pretend to be Chinese and cause trouble overseas!

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± One of the Tokyo bandits whose wrist bones were almost crushed by Feng Ling fell to the ground and twitched in pain. He asked her with difficulty.

    Feng Ling lowered her eyes and nced at him coldly. She did not answer but threw thest gun in her hand into the fish tank in the corner and turned to leave.

    She didn¡¯t find the book she wanted just now, but she remembered the name of the book that had attracted her earlier. She wanted to buy it from another bookstore and take the weekend home to study.

    The painful groans behind her continued. Outside, the sound of police cars approaching could be heard. Feng Ling walked towards the door leading to the mall without looking back. When the two Tokyo bandits who were not armed red at her, she also looked at them coldly. The two men did not dare to stop her. Under her gaze, they quickly turned away and ran in to help theirrades up and escape.

    Feng Ling did not pay any more attention to what was happening behind her. No matter how the London police handled this matter, it had nothing to do with her. After all, she was only defending herself and did not kill anyone. The few of them were enough to keep the police busy. No one would take the time to bother her.

    However, as soon as she entered the mall, she wanted to find a door that led outside and leave quickly. She didn¡¯t want to waste time in such a ce. She still had to go to the bookstore.

    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Mr. Ian who had appeared here.

    Their eyes met. Ian¡¯s gaze fell on her like a torch. At the same time, he saw the bloodstain on her wrist.

    Feng Ling had good moves, but those men had a lot of weapons in their hands. One of them was carrying a knife. Although she managed to cut him down, his wrist was still cut.

 Chapter 1283 - The Story of Ling and Heng (546)

    <h4>Chapter 1283: The Story of Ling and Heng (546)</h4>

    Although it was only a small wound, and it didn¡¯t bleed much, Feng Ling felt ufortable being seen by a stranger.

    In the past six months in Ennd, she had never fought with anyone. When she was by Ji Nuan¡¯s side, she could only serve as a deterrent. After all, MN Group also had security guards and professional bodyguards. Feng Ling was here to learn. Ji Nuan did not really want to trouble her to protect her, so Feng Ling had never fought much.

    This was her first time taking action since she came to Ennd.

    In the end, it caused such a bigmotion.

    She exchanged a nce with Mr. Ian and left without saying anything.

    However, the tall and well-built mixed-blood man strode over without a word. The moment Feng Ling turned to walk away, he suddenly grabbed her wrist. Although he avoided the wound on her wrist, he held it very tightly. ¡°You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll take you to bandage it.¡±

    Although Feng Ling had been in XI Base for many years and didn¡¯t have much feelings for those brothers, this man was different from her old brothers. She was so sensitive that she wanted to pull her hand out, but the man tightened his grip.

    She frowned. ¡°Let go.¡±

    Mr. Ian looked down at her. ¡°I said you were injured and needed to be bandaged.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll just buy a bandaid.¡± Feng Ling turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Ian, please let go of my hand. I¡¯m not as open-minded as you people in the United Kingdom. It¡¯s not very polite to pull someone¡¯s wrist in public.¡±

    Mr. Ian retracted his hand and nced at her again. Then he turned to look at the bookstore that had been surrounded by the London police. ¡°I was passing by and didn¡¯t know what happened inside, but I suddenly saw you kick someone down...¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    He lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful, aside from having a bad temper. Even a few men with guns can¡¯t beat you. Miss Feng, I¡¯m really curious. Who exactly are you?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment. Mr. Zand only knew that she was the second daughter of the Feng family. He knew that she had grown up in a military base, so her character was a bit tough. This was what Mr. Zand knew about her, and he was sure that Mr. Ian didn¡¯t know much about her.

    She did not want to answer and just left.

    Mr. Ian could not remember how many times he had seen this little woman¡¯s stubborn and indifferent back. The distance she maintained in front of others allowed him to feel the weakness and imperviousness hidden in her heart.

    He looked at her and said a few words to the secretary behind him. He asked the secretary to talk to the department store people, then turned and walked out.

    Feng Ling returned to the car and put her hand on the steering wheel. She then saw that although the wound on her wrist was not big, it was quite deep. No wonder Mr. Ian saw it. The blood had stained her clothes. She was wearing a light-colored dress today, and there was arge patch of blood on her leg.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel any pain, but that she was used to being injured all over her body over the years. In fact, she hadn¡¯t been injured much recently. The sudden pain was quite painful.

    Feeling that her grip on the steering wheel was not very firm, she was about to find a wet towel in the car to wipe the blood on her wrist when the door of the front passenger seat opened. Mr. Ian opened the door and sat in without saying a word.

    Feng Ling paused and stared at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°How can you drive when your hand is so badly injured?¡± Mr. Ian crossed his fingers and casually ced them on hisp. He turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine today. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital because you¡¯re my brother¡¯s student.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°No, please get out of the car.¡±

    Mr. Ian had no intention of leaving, nor did he speak. He just looked at her indifferently.

    It seemed that a sessful man like Mr. Ian, especially in his thirties, was not as inexperienced as Qiao Fei and Chen Beiqing, whom she had met before. This kind of man was not easy to deal with, especially when he made a decision. Furthermore, he was the vice-president of the bank. He had so many people under him and was used to giving orders. This kind of aura could not be easily pushed away.

    Feng Ling knew that this kind of person was not easy to deal with. She was not in the mood to deal with him. She frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Ian, are you English people so rude to get into someone else¡¯s car without being invited?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me English. Half of my blood is Chinese.¡± Mr. Ian looked at her. ¡°Miss Feng, I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest warning. Please get out of the car.¡±

    Mr. Ian smiled and raised his hand to gesture for her to leave. ¡°If you can drive the car smoothly for 500 meters, I¡¯ll go down.¡±

    Feng Ling took a deep breath and looked away expressionlessly. She started the engine and drove the car away, but her wrist still hurt.

    However, when the car drove about five hundred meters away, she subconsciously wanted to stop the car to let him get off, but she neglected the situation at the intersection. After driving here, she was no longer allowed to stop the car. Even if she wanted to stop the car, she could not. There were too many cars behind, and if she dyed any further, it would cause a serious traffic jam.

    Seeing that the car couldn¡¯t stop, Feng Ling¡¯s expression turned even uglier. As she drove, she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Ian, you¡¯re so crafty.¡±

    Ian smiled calmly and pointed to the front with his chin. ¡°There¡¯s a hospital three kilometers ahead. Go and bandage it. I¡¯ll leave when I see your wrist wrapped.¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t stop the car right now, so she had no choice but to drive it forward. However, after driving to the hospital, she unbuckled her seatbelt and said, ¡°Are you sending me to the hospital? Or should I send you to the hospital?¡±

    Ian chuckled. ¡°I mean, you can drive, can¡¯t you? If you like to drive, I¡¯ll let you drive. But you still have to watch the bandage. Otherwise, with your personality, you won¡¯t take your body seriously. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll go back directly. If you get infected by water and have a fever after being infected, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to see you pass out at night.¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that serious.¡±

    ¡°I can see if it¡¯s serious.¡± Mr.Ian pushed the car door open. ¡°Let¡¯s go and bandage it.¡±

    Feng Ling sat in the car for a few seconds. Since she was already here, she might as well go in. She also opened the car door and got out of the car. She turned to look at Mr. Ian¡¯s back and narrowed her eyes coldly.

 Chapter 1284 - The Story of Ling and Heng (547)

    <h4>Chapter 1284: The Story of Ling and Heng (547)</h4>

    This person¡¯s back view was too simr to that man in Los Angeles.

    She retracted her cold gaze, took out the electronic car key, locked the car door, and followed him into the hospital.

    It was just a simple surface wound. After the doctor treated it, it was wrapped in gauze. There was no need for the gauze, but Ian insisted.

    In the end, because her wrist was tied up like this, when she walked out of the hospital, she looked at the direction of her car and found that this man was really scheming. She really could not drive anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive the car back for you. Where do you live?¡± Ian walked beside her, signaling her to give her the car key.

    Feng Ling was not someone who liked topromise, especially when the man opposite her knew how to y by the rules. At this moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and answered: ¡°Hello, Xiao Ba, en, I¡¯m not home. I¡¯m in the hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I met with some trouble earlier. My wrist is a little bruised. I came to the hospital to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell Ji Nuan. Recently, thepany has been so busy. It¡¯s not easy for her to have a good weekend to rest. Don¡¯t let her worry. En, if you want toe, you can. Help me drive the car back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±

    Feng Ling hung up the phone and turned to look at Ian. ¡°Sorry, my friend will be here soon. She can send me back. Thank you, Mr. Ian.¡±

    Ian raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why do you always seem to be guarding against me as if I¡¯m a thief? Do I have ulterior motives or something?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just not used to being too close to strangers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you a few times. Are you a stranger?¡±

    ¡°Are we very familiar with each other?¡± Feng Ling asked instead of answering.

    She had no intention of giving him a chance to take advantage of her. He had met countless women who were shrewd and scheming, but he had never seen such a stubborn woman. More importantly, when she saw that he was interested in her, she was even more distant.

    If this was her way of seducing men, he could only congratte her on her sess.

    But this was not her intention. She really did not want to have anything to do with him.

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Ian nced at her car. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the car. I¡¯ll leave if your friendes.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything and walked toward her car.

    In any case, he had arranged a VIP room for her in the hospital, so he quickly called a doctor over to help her bandage her wound. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to wait in line.

    After returning to the car, Feng Ling sat in the driver¡¯s seat, picked up her coat, and put it on. The sleeves of the coat covered the white gauze on her wrist. Then she picked up her phone and kept looking, ignoring the man sitting in the passenger seat.

    However, her phone was suddenly taken away from her hand. She looked at the empty phone, and in the blink of an eye, she saw that Ian was smoothly and naturally taking her phone to call his own.

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Give me your number, and we¡¯ll know each other in the future. We¡¯ll no longer be strangers.¡± Ian was very direct. After receiving her phone number, he did not say anything more and handed it back to her before she flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very busy too. I don¡¯t have much time to disturb you. But since we¡¯re both single, it shouldn¡¯t be too much to contact each other when we¡¯re not busy. It doesn¡¯t vite any morals. You can be uninterested in me, but it won¡¯t stop me from being interested in you. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    Feng Ling reached over and snatched her phone away. Seeing that he had saved her phone number into his contact list, she was clearly unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re being rude.¡±

    ¡°If I am too polite, I can¡¯t get the woman I like.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Were men so shameless when chasing women nowadays?

    As expected, only the cold and aloof Mr. Mo was pleasing to the eye. In the past, aside from being nice to Ji Nuan, his attitude toward everyone else was so cold that it was as though they were separated from each other¡¯s world. He never did anything to make things difficult for others. Even to Ji Nuan, he treated her sincerely. He had never yed so many tricks.

    She did not speak anymore, nor did she want tomunicate with this person. She just looked at the time on her phone impatiently, waiting for Xiao Ba to rush over.

    At this moment, the man next to her suddenly reached over and leaned closer. When Feng Ling abruptly turned to look at him, the man had one hand on the steering wheel in front of her and the other on the chair behind her. Although he did not put too much distance between them, the way he locked her in the driver¡¯s seat caused Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids to twitch.

    ¡°How deep of an injury did you have to hide your heart so well?¡± Ian looked into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so young. You shouldn¡¯t be so depressed.¡±

    Feng Ling looked away expressionlessly and was toozy to answer.

    ...

    America, Los Angeles.

    Li Corporation.

    ¡°CEO Li.¡±

    Secretary Yu Zheng knocked on the door and entered the CEO¡¯s office, holding a few meeting documents in his hand. When the group of men entered, he was actually a bit nervous. After all, Li Nanheng had taken over the Li Corporation for several months. Although he was swift, decisive, and had made thepany seem like a newyer of skin, his overall performance was slowly improving. In the past six months, when he returned, the Li Corporation had been in its best condition. However, CEO Li had always been a good person, but his temper was always bad. Besides the necessary work rtionship, he rarelymunicated with the assistants and secretaries in thepany.

    However, there was an assistant named Xiao Xu by CEO Li¡¯s side. It was said that he had followed CEO Li out of XI Base for many years. He was efficient, diligent, and tight-lipped. Aside from interacting more with Xiao Xu, CEO Li usually worked with a dark face and rarely smiled.

    Thus, although everything in the Li Corporation had been progressing well in the past six months, this CEO Li, who never showed them any respect, really made his subordinates tremble in fear when facing his secretaries and assistants.

    Earlier, he was in a meeting when Xiao Xu called him. Afterward, CEO Li saw a photo or something in his phone. His expression was so dark that it could freeze the room. Everyone in the meeting room was so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

 Chapter 1285 - The Story of Ling and Heng (548)

    <h4>Chapter 1285: The Story of Ling and Heng (548)</h4>

    From the beginning, CEO Li¡¯s face was written clearly: I¡¯m in a bad mood.

    After the meeting was paused, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and quickly returned to their respective positions to work, in case they were implicated. After all, if CEO Li was really ruthless, he could fire the heads of several departments staff at any time. Half a year ago, when he first took over the Li Corporation, he had already changed people from different departments. It was not impossible now.

    Everyone avoided him as much as they could. After all, CEO Li¡¯s expression when he looked at his phone was really frightening.

    On the other hand, Yu Zheng was rather unlucky. As a secretary, he had to summon up the courage to deliver the meeting documents.

    ¡°CEO Li.¡± After Yu Zheng put down the document, he saw Li Nanheng sitting on the leather chair behind the desk, leaning against it without speaking. His expression was still cold and heavy. He didn¡¯t continue looking at his phone, but the phone was in his hand, and it looked like it was about to be crushed.

    After hesitating for a moment, he tried his best to speak slowly in a voice that was full of desire to live: ¡°This is the information for the meeting just now. Although the meeting was only halfway through, the information and details of the various departments that needed to be submitted have already been summarized. Please take a look.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the document that was suddenly put down on the table, and his cold eyes gradually regained some focus. ¡°Do you need me to go to Ennd or arrange for me to go on a business trip?¡±

    ¡°Ennd?¡± Yu Zheng was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly wanted to go to Ennd, but he still picked up the tabletputer and looked at it seriously for a while before answering, ¡°CEO Li, you haven¡¯t made any ns to go to Ennd recently. Instead, there are a lot of things to do in Washington, Los Angeles, and New York. Recently, your cooperation with the Li Corporation has been expanding, and there are more and more events that you have to attend personally. These are all things you have to attend personally. As for Ennd...¡±

    Yu Zheng nced at thest few pages of the tablet. ¡°Oh, in three months, there will be an exhibition with the British diplomatic mission in Los Angeles. This was just decided not long ago, but the people from the United Kingdom wille instead of sending you to Ennd.¡±

    Li Nanheng rubbed his brows. ¡°Arrange something for me to do in Ennd.¡±

    Yu Zheng was really dumbstruck. The Li Corporation didn¡¯t have much contact with the Britishpanies, and there weren¡¯t many activities that required Li Nanheng¡¯s personal appearance. However, since CEO Li had personally spoken, it was likely that he had something to do in Ennd.

    ¡°CEO Li, do you know about MN Group in London?¡± Yu Zheng asked.

    Li Nanheng frowned slightly and nced at him. ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong with MN Group?¡±

    ¡°We have a cooperation document from MN Group that was sent by a small studio. At the time, it was suppressed and was never brought out to the public. Now that the small studio has be the MN Group, its strength cannot be underestimated. Now, we can take out this cooperation document and take a closer look. If we can cooperate, perhaps CEO Li really needs to make a trip to Ennd.¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s previous studio had sent a cooperation application to the Li Corporation?

    It was likely because he had yet to return to the Li Corporation. Otherwise, if he had rejected Ji Nuan¡¯s studio¡¯s request, Mo Jingshen would have been the first toe to trouble him.

    ¡°Bring it over. Let me see.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Yu Zheng quickly called the secretary to look for the cooperation document. The secretary was very efficient, especially when he heard that CEO Li wanted to read it. Ten minutester, there was a knock on the door of the CEO¡¯s office. Another secretary came in to deliver the document.

    Yu Zheng took the document and opened it. He sorted out the order and the importance of the document and put it in front of Li Nanheng.

    Although this Secretary Yu was a man, he had been working in the Li Corporation for many years and was very thorough in his work. His cousin, Li Jinse, had always praised this secretary when she was in charge of thepany. Although Li Nanheng did not interact much with him, he had to admit that this secretary was indeed a very capable assistant.

    He nced at Yu Zheng again and picked up the document.

    Seeing that CEO Li didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, Yu Zheng gave another secretary a look, and the two quietly walked out.

    The office returned to silence. Li Nanheng read the document and turned to the next page.

    Before Mr. Feng passed away, he promised to let Feng Ling leave XI Base and let her return to the peaceful and happy life that a normal girl should have. After Feng Ling returned to the Feng family, he promised Grandfather Feng that he would give Feng Ling some time to grow up in the outside world. If Feng Ling never took the initiative to contact him, he would give her more time. Only when there was no one to hold her back would she wholeheartedly focus on finding a breakthrough, and not be limited to her past experiences.

    Feng Ling had been in Ennd for half a year, and Li Nanheng had been forced back by Grandfather Li to take over the family business.

    She was working hard in her studies. When she was outside, she was flying high. He was also stripped of his position as the person in charge of XI Base in Los Angeles. He stayed in the Li Corporation and looked at the boring financial numbers and documents that needed his signature, as well as those business elites who killed without spilling blood.

    Feng Ling had been studying by Mr. Zand¡¯s side. Li Nanheng knew that she was by Ji Nuan¡¯s side, and everything was going smoothly and safe. He was alsopletely aware of her progress and current situation. He was sure that she waspletely fine and would asionally see some photos from the informant.

    However, an hour ago, Xiao Xu received a photo of the informant and learned about what had happened. He immediately called to report.

    In the photo, the mixed-blood man who was with Feng Ling in the mall and in the hospital had his eyes fixed on Feng Ling. After all, the man knew men well. He could tell that the man was interested in Feng Ling.

    There were also several photos of Feng Ling and the mixed-blood man sitting in the car. The man¡¯s posture was ambiguous and domineering. Feng Ling met his gaze in the car, and they were very close.

    Xiao Xu said on the phone: ¡°This person¡¯s name is Ian. He is the deputy president of the London International Bank and Mr. Zand¡¯s younger brother. I¡¯ve never seen him before. Recently, he has been by Feng Ling¡¯s side. He is thirty-three years old and is one of the most capable representatives of the financial world.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the photo of Ian and Feng Ling being intimate in the car and pressed the document in his hand on the desk. He reached out to press the internal line. ¡°Yu Zheng, arrange the cooperation channel with London MN Group.¡±

 Chapter 1286 - The Story of Ling and Heng (549)

    <h4>Chapter 1286: The Story of Ling and Heng (549)</h4>

    Xiao Ba came just in time. Seeing that a friend really came to pick her up to drive her home, Ian didn¡¯t force her. He got out of the car and smiled at Feng Ling through the car window.

    Feng Ling shifted her gaze from the rearview mirror and sat expressionlessly in the passenger seat.

    Xiao Ba, who had upied the driver¡¯s seat, noticed the man outside the car as she drove away. She asked with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Ian? Why did you meet him? Since he¡¯s here, why didn¡¯t he send you home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him. Why do you want him to send me back?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was mild.

    Xiao Ba was already used to Feng Ling¡¯s cold temper. She giggled and said, ¡°Last time, CEO Ji said that Mr. Ian was interested in you. I heard her say that.¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled. ¡°There are many people who are interested in Ji Nuan. Have you ever seen her being reasonable?¡±

    Xiao Ba didn¡¯t deny this. After all, Feng Ling was speaking the truth.

    Feng Ling was someone who kept a low profile and didn¡¯t show up often, but she was always on people¡¯s minds, not to mention Ji Nuan, who had grown more and more confident in her life after the divorce. As the person in charge of MN Group, she had to deal with all sorts of social events. The man who offered her an olive branch was able to circle around MN Group, but Ji Nuan just didn¡¯t like anyone. She didn¡¯t even mention men, nor did she mention Mo Jingshen or other men. Although she was always mboyant in all sorts of social events and dressed in a fiery red dress, she didn¡¯t look at any man. Aside from work, she didn¡¯t even have the intention to look for anyone to talk about love.

    For example, the general manager of BGY often came to London on business trips and helped Ji Nuan in her career, but Ji Nuan only thanked him and had no intention of developing a rtionship with him.

    Ji Nuan seemed to be doing well and living a positive life. She lived like a nun in private.

    Not to mention, Feng Ling was already indifferent.

    Xiao Ba shook her head. ¡°You and CEO Ji are the same. From the beginning, you met the best one, causing no man to catch your eye.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but ced her hand on her bandaged wrist. When the car passed by another bookstore, she asked Xiao Ba to stop the car. She went to buy the book she wanted and got into the car, asking Xiao Ba to send her home.

    A weekter.

    Feng Ling was looking through the documents for thest meeting in the MN Group¡¯s conference room. Ji Nuan had just finished the meeting and returned to the office to work when she suddenly returned.

    Seeing that it was Ji Nuan who pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked in, Feng Ling raised her head to nce at her before lowering her head to look at the things in her hands seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Ji Nuan walked over and gently knocked on the table.

    Feng Ling flipped through the meeting documents without looking up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which one I want to hear first. Which one do you want to say first?¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled. She crossed her arms and casually leaned against the table, looking down at her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which is good news for you and which is bad news for you.¡±

    Hearing that it was rted to her, Feng Ling looked at her again. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°First of all, the Li Corporation in Los Angeles contacted the expansion department of ourpany, nning to cooperate with MN. This is good news. After all, the Li Corporation is a big fat piece of meat in Los Angeles, and its family background is strong. Not just any smallpany can get close to it. Having such apany to work with is also very helpful to MN,¡± Ji Nuan said.

    Hearing Ji Nuan¡¯s words, Feng Ling nodded. ¡°That is indeed good news.¡±

    ¡°The bad news is that at some point, Li Nanheng haspletely taken over the management rights of the Li Corporation. The person in charge of this cooperation is CEO Li himself. He will being to London.¡± Ji Nuan lowered her head to look at Feng Ling.

    Sure enough, Feng Ling paused and looked up at her.

    Ji Nuan raised her brows at her, her eyes clearly saying that everything she said earlier was true and not a joke.

    When it came to thepany, Ji Nuan never joked about it. This business cooperation was not to be missed, but since Ji Nuan came to tell her about it, she clearly wanted to hear Feng Ling¡¯s thoughts. If Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to, Ji Nuan would rather lose this opportunity than to make things difficult for Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling retracted her gaze, closed the document in her hand, and leaned back in the chair. She was silent for several minutes.

    Ji Nuan did not say much and just looked at her expression.

    After a long while, she asked, ¡°Feng Ling, what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send someone back to Hai City to deliver something? Let me deliver it,¡± Feng Ling said.

    Ji Nuan gently shook her head. ¡°Mr. Zand has said that your grandfather has instructed you not to leave Ennd and not to wander around alone. I must ensure that you remain under Mr. Zand¡¯s eyes.¡±

    Right now, Feng Ling was the only precious child left in the Feng family. Grandfather Feng was very concerned about her safety and didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to her. He also firmly believed that as long as Feng Ling studied by Mr. Zand¡¯s side, she would be more restrained and wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave alone.

    Feng Ling looked at Ji Nuan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    Her rtionship with Ji Nuan was so good that there was no need for her to hide her thoughts. She did not have many reasons to be delicate and only spoke the truth.

    She didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it. She just didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Ji Nuan clicked her tongue. ¡°Do you know what happened when I sent the application document to the Li Corporation? At that time, I was just a small studio, and the person in charge of the Li Corporation was not Li Nanheng. It was as though they didn¡¯t take a fancy to my application and put it on hold. However, Li Nanheng specially brought out the documents from so long ago and even came to London personally. What do you think he came to London for? Does a firm like the Li Corporationck a business cooperation document from a newpany like me?¡±

    ¡°He clearly came to look for you, but the reason for the business cooperation is much more open and aboveboard.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s life was bing clearer and clearer, directly exposing the fog in front of Feng Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°The problem between you and Li Nanheng isn¡¯t like Mo Jingshen and me. I was dumped by your Mr. Mo. I didn¡¯t have a way back, so I could only grit my teeth and walk down the road. But you¡¯re different. You can return to Li Nanheng¡¯s side. As long as you wish, he will definitely open his arms wide and wait for you to pass.¡±

 Chapter 1287 - The Story of Ling and Heng (550)

    <h4>Chapter 1287: The Story of Ling and Heng (550)</h4>

    Feng Ling stood up, threw the document in her hand lightly on the table, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Ji Nuan followed her out and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to see him, then you don¡¯t have to see him. I respect your decision on the cooperation.¡±

    ¡°You can discuss business cooperation however you like. Just don¡¯t bring me out. I¡¯ll be studying at Mr. Zand¡¯s home this week. If I don¡¯t have time, I might stay at his ce. After all, he has a lot of rooms. It¡¯s very convenient for me to have a bedroom.¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s determination, Ji Nuan understood her thoughts and nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    ...

    Two dayster, Li Nanheng arrived empty-handed. No matter the asion, Feng Ling never showed up, nor did she follow Ji Nuan out.

    After waiting for several days without seeing anyone, Li Nanheng stood in Ji Nuan¡¯s office before signing the contract with MN Group. He threw a stack of contracts on her desk expressionlessly and asked coldly, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Ji Nuan sat behind the desk, calmly looking at him and saying, ¡°She didn¡¯t want to see you. She took a few days off from me and didn¡¯te to thepany.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly. ¡°CEO Ji is so straightforward now.¡±

    Ji Nuan chuckled lightly, but her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°We can be considered old friends. I¡¯m just saying what I want to say. Don¡¯t tell me I have to tactfully tell you that Feng Ling isn¡¯t here. Oh, why isn¡¯t she here? Isn¡¯t it because she doesn¡¯t want to see you? Why should I take such a big detour? Isn¡¯t it a waste of my breath?¡±

    Li Nanheng just looked at her. His two strong arms rested on her desk. He narrowed his eyes coldly and stared at her face. ¡°All right. After all, she is still in the learning stage in London. If there are no problems, I won¡¯t disturb her progress. Since CEO Ji is so independent and even wants to interfere with Feng Ling¡¯s matters, why don¡¯t you keep an eye on her private life and make her study hard while she is studying abroad? Don¡¯t get too close to those men who came out of nowhere.¡±

    Ji Nuan kept a straight face and almost fell when she heard this.

    She looked at the man in front of her who was warning her with a straight face but was clearly jealous. She maintained her cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Feng Ling¡¯s private life, but based on the rtionship between sisters and friends, I think it¡¯s a good choice to let her interact more with others and forget about her past as soon as possible.¡±

    Li Nanheng said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think she is you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between her and me? She knows how to hold back more than I do, but when a person who is used to holding back suddenly erupts, no one will be able to bear the consequences. I believe that she has already exploded. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so helpless against her now.¡± Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was no longer cold but indifferent.

    Ayer of frost appeared on Li Nanheng¡¯s cold brows, but he did not exin anything. He only said, ¡°Since she is following you now, watch over her. You know what I mean. Don¡¯t try to separate us and harm yourself. Her thoughts can¡¯t contain anything else. If you dare to push her around and make her feel guilty, or cause her to be unable to break away from some unnecessary circle, it will be a burden in her heart. Ji Nuan, when my temper is poor, I won¡¯t give Mo Jingshen any face.¡±

    Originally, Ji Nuan had always been joking. How could she possibly y matchmaker? However, Li Nanheng¡¯sst words caused Ji Nuan¡¯s expression to instantly freeze.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you give Mo Jingshen a face or not?¡± Ji Nuan was expressionless. ¡°Do I know him well?¡±

    Li Nanheng only sneered. He nced at the contract in front of her, picked up the pen, and signed it. Then he dropped the pen and turned to leave without looking back.

    Outside the door, Xiao Ba saw Li Nanheng¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°Wow, my god, he¡¯s so cool. I¡¯ve never seen this legendary Mr. Li before. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome. He¡¯s Feng Ling¡¯s...¡±

    Ji Nuan¡¯s expression was cold because Li Nanheng had just mentioned Mo Jingshen. As soon as Xiao Ba came in, she felt that the atmosphere was not right. She quickly shut her mouth. Seeing that the business contract had been signed, she stepped forward, picked it up, and left, not daring to speak anymore.

    ...

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to see him. Seeing that she was still in the learning stage, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t look for her. Although he knew that she was with Mr. Zand and could use this opportunity to bring her back, he still gave her time to study quietly and didn¡¯t disturb her.

    However, before Li Nanheng left London, he warned Mr. Zand to keep his brother away from Feng Ling. He told him not to touch any woman that he shouldn¡¯t touch. Otherwise, it was hard to say if he would visit London again. By then, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a warning.

    In the next few months, although Mr. Ian was still very interested in Feng Ling, Feng Ling was like a block of wood. She didn¡¯t even agree to treat him to a meal. She always took a detour when she saw him and even became smarter. Every time she went to Mr. Zand¡¯s home, she would ask someone to drive with her, so as to avoid him from sending her there. In short, she never gave him any chance.

    More importantly, because of Li Nanheng, Mr. Zand had doubts about Feng Ling¡¯s past. Previously, he had thought that she was a little girl who had finally returned to the Feng family after suffering a few years of hardships. He didn¡¯t expect that her rtionship with Li Nanheng was not simple. Mr. Zand had always been a smart person and knew how to control himself. He had never taken the initiative to matchmake her.

    Although Li Nanheng did not see Feng Ling, he had already achieved his goal bying to London personally.

    ...

    America, Los Angeles.

    Li Corporation.

    Li Nanheng leaned against the leather chair behind the desk and yed with the pen with one hand. He closed his eyes to listen to Xiao Xu¡¯s report.

    ¡°On the 20th of August, Feng Ling and Ji Nuan went to Paris to participate in the first show of Bestling. They stayed in France for a week and met several French partners.¡±

    ¡°On the 3rd of September, Feng Ling met the general manager of the London GK Corporation alone and discussed a cooperation project worth 400 million yuan.¡±

    ¡°September 8th, Feng Ling...¡±

    Then there was the mention of the charity dinner sponsored by the London International Bank. When Mr. Ian personally invited Feng Ling to attend it as his femalepanion, Xiao Xu looked at the report and paused for a moment. He raised his eyes to look at Li Nanheng who was soposed as if he was sure that Feng Ling would never attend.

    ¡°On the 15th of September, Feng Ling attended the charity dinner as Mr. Ian¡¯s femalepanion. The business media in London recognized her as Mr. Ian¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    !?

    Li Nanheng suddenly opened his eyes!

 Chapter 1288 - The Story of Ling and Heng (551)

    <h4>Chapter 1288: The Story of Ling and Heng (551)</h4>

    London, MN Group.

    Feng Ling had been studying in Ennd for a year, and the training arranged for her was almostplete. ording to Elder Feng, he nned to send her back to the United States, to the Feng family that had settled down in New York, and to take over several businesses under the Feng Corporation. He wanted her to gradually adapt to being independent. This way, she would be able to make better arrangements for her future and learn how to use it.

    However, she still had some unfinished business to tend to, so she was not in a hurry to leave. She was used to helping Ji Nuan and would head home after work.

    As soon as she walked out, she saw the blue Bugatti parked there. It had been so long. Even if she hadn¡¯t been in Mr. Ian¡¯s car many times, she could recognize it at a nce.

    It had only been a day since she had been his femalepanion to attend the charity dinner. Feng Ling had always thought that she could live in peace with this Mr. Ian. She had always been wary of such a shrewd man and had never really approached him. Perhaps because he knew that she was about to leave Ennd, he seemed to have suddenly changed his way of pursuing her in recent days. In the past, he had only appeared asionally, but because he did not receive her response, he had never put down his pride to do anything.

    Recently, he had been showing up frequently. If he didn¡¯t invite her to be his femalepanion, he had a gathering in the vi in London. He invited her to go with him, and there were all sorts of invitations. His proactive attitude was very obvious. From the initial reserved and steady way of pursuing her, he had gradually be more obvious.

    However, Feng Ling only agreed to the dinner.

    In fact, because of Mr. Zand¡¯s concern, she agreed to go. Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba should have gone that day, but because Ji Nuan had a business meeting, Feng Ling had no choice but to go on behalf of MN Group. Initially, she had rejected Ian¡¯s invitation, but she suddenly agreed a few hours before the evening party began. She had been in a hurry to attend the party. She had wanted to wear a simple dress, but Ian said that she couldn¡¯t be too casual in such an asion, so he specially drove her to a custom-made image center and asked someone to change her gown, make her hair, put on delicate makeup, and put on high heels.

    At that time, because Feng Ling was too busy, she had no choice but to listen to the arrangement. When she finally came out, even a man who had been used to seeing women for more than thirty years was stunned.

    She looked like a Cindere who had transformed into a princess. The key point was that her eyes seemed to despise her own cumbersome dress and hairstyle, which made it easy for others to fall for her.

    On the day of the dinner party, Feng Ling sat in his car and listened to his arrangement. In the end, she followed him in as his femalepanion.

    However, she did not realize that the media would be present.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t pay much attention to the rumors released by the business media today.

    She was not a celebrity in the entertainment industry and did not mind such rumors. After all, she had nothing to do with Mr. Ian after she closed the door. There was no need for her to exin.

    But why was he here again?

    Feng Ling pretended not to see it and was about to go to the parking lot to look for her car when the blue Bugatti drove over and stopped in front of her.

    She stopped in her tracks and looked at the window that was slowly rolling down.

    Ian gave her a look to ask her to get in the car. Feng Ling looked at him calmly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Ian smiled and casually ced one hand on the steering wheel. He looked at her from the side. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. We can¡¯t be considered strangers anymore. You know me quite well. Even if you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, you shouldn¡¯t be so wary of me. You won¡¯t lose a piece of meat if you get into my car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no need to,¡± Feng Ling said bluntly.

    She had always been the kind of person who didn¡¯t like to cause trouble for herself. Even though she knew it was impossible for her to like him, she never gave them any chance to get close to each other.

    The dinner party the night before was just an exception. At that time, she had only gone to the London International Bank on Ji Nuan¡¯s behalf. However, it did not mean that she had given Ian face.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, there¡¯s no need.¡± Ian reached out and opened the door of the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see something. After you¡¯re done, you can leave. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Feng Ling did not move.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to America soon. What else can I do?¡± Seeing her stubborn temper, Ian¡¯s eyes seemed to be a bit helpless. ¡°Miss Feng, give me some face. After all, I¡¯ve always been good to you. No matter what, we¡¯re still friends. You can¡¯t be so heartless to your friends.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at the time and then at him. ¡°What do you want me to see?¡±

    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll show you. Don¡¯t say that I have any ill intentions toward you. Even if I did, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to beat you. Just get in the car.¡± Ian smiled.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were slightly impatient. She hated dealing with these feelings that exceeded her expectations, but she did not hate Ian. This man was very smart and gentlemanly. He would never do anything that would annoy others. He would always stop when necessary.

    She opened the car door and sat in. As she fastened her seat belt, she said lightly, ¡°Where to? How far? How long?¡±

    ¡°Very close.¡±

    ¡°Half an hour.¡± She raised her head to look out of the window and suddenly said these words.

    Ian understood that she was only giving him half an hour.

    Perhaps it was because he was in a high position and had been entangled with those women who were as passionate as fire, but Feng Ling, who hid all the thorns on her body and coldly forbade anyone from approaching, had be his favorite. She had even be a mole in his heart. Gradually, he was unwilling to maintain such a distant rtionship.

    He still wanted to conquer her.

    However, it was difficult to do so. She was cold and distant.

    Perhaps, she could only attack her heart. Bit by bit, slowly.

    Ian drove the car to the bottom of the London International Bank Building. The building was seventy stories high and was considered above average among all the buildings in London. There was a very wide andrge rooftop above it. After getting out of the car, he indicated for her to follow him. Feng Ling was confused but still followed him.

    The two of them walked into the elevator and saw that Ian had pressed the button for the rooftop.

    She looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Why are you going to the rooftop of your building?¡±

    Ian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the rooftop to threaten you. I¡¯m forcing you to be my girlfriend. If you refuse, I¡¯ll jump down.¡±

 Chapter 1289 - The Story of Ling and Heng (552)

    <h4>Chapter 1289: The Story of Ling and Heng (552)</h4>

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°Mr. Ian¡¯s joke is not funny.¡±

    Ian chuckled. ¡°What if I really jump?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him coldly. ¡°Then jump. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really...¡± Ian really loved and hated her temper. In the end, he could only grit his teeth. Although he wished he could pull her into his arms and kiss her to let him know that he was not a good-tempered and patient person, he still knew that he could not be too hasty. Otherwise, he would only push her further away.

    They entered the elevator that only the senior executives of the bank building could take, so their journey was smooth and unhindered. They did not stop at the center of the 70th floor and directly reached the top floor.

    After the elevator arrived, Ian watched with a smile as Feng Ling reached out and made a gesture for her to enter.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand and walked out. When she stepped out of the elevator, she saw that there was still a small staircase about ten floors above the rooftop. She walked over.

    The moment she walked up the stairs to the rooftop, the empty space in front of her was filled with red roses. They were not petals but a fresh red rose, and in the middle was a huge heart shape made of white roses.

    Feng Ling paused.

    Ian walked behind her. ¡°I know this method looks a bit tacky, but ording to my observation, your experience and everything about you are very simple. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like this kind of tacky way of expressing myself, but at least I¡¯m sincere. If I can get even a little bit of your heart, I¡¯ll be willing to spread flowers all over the street.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    Ian walked up to her and looked down at her silent face. ¡°I invited you so many times, but you refused to have dinner with me. Since you¡¯re here today, why don¡¯t you have dinner with me?¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Ian, I think I should tell you...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± He reached out to hold her wrist. As Feng Ling subconsciously tried to pull her hand out, he held it tightly and looked at her firmly. ¡°At least, before you return to America, I have to leave something in your heart, even if it¡¯s just a little. This way, at least when I chase you to America, I¡¯ll have a reason to see you.¡±

    Feng Ling was led into therge rose field in front of them. She stepped on a small empty path in the middle until she saw a delicate table in front of her. At this moment, Ian pressed a bell on the table, and immediately, someone brought up exquisitely carved candles and various exquisite food, cing them on the table.

    After those people filled up the table, he signaled for them to leave. When there were only the two of them left, he walked over and pulled out a chair, signaling her to sit down.

    The only pursuit Feng Ling had ever experienced was Li Nanheng¡¯s ¡°I like you; I want you¡± style. He didn¡¯t even give her a decent flower, let alone a rose path or a candle-lit dinner. In her impression, Li Nanheng had only given her a small cabin in the jungle, but it waster burned down.

    As for the other feelings and pursuits, they were just simple feelings. At that time, Chen Beiqing offered her a bouquet of flowers every day, but he was rejected by her. She didn¡¯t even look at them.

    She didn¡¯t have much experience when it came to love, so even though this scene looked tacky, it was the first time for her.

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t move, Ian turned around and pressed her shoulder down, pressing her to sit on the chair. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, give me some face. If you leave now, all the employees in this building will see my grand appearance. You have to save me some face.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat there, looked at the candles on the table, and then looked at the nearly thousand square roses under her feet. She didn¡¯t have to think to know that these flowers were very expensive, not to mention so many of them.

    Seeing that she seemed to be willing topromise, he did not resist her. Although she appeared ufortable, it was a good start.

    He smiled and sat opposite her. After cutting the medium-well steak, he pushed the te of steak in front of her and brought the untouched te to his side, patiently cutting it.

    Feng Ling watched his movements. ¡°Mr. Ian, I really don¡¯t know how to respond to your great kindness, but you should know my attitude. Even if I don¡¯t say it, you should know it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ian patiently cut his steak. ¡°But you¡¯re still single. I have the right to pursue you. I never thought that I would be able to win your heart today, but there¡¯s a good saying in China. If you¡¯re sincere, you can achieve anything you want. As time goes by, one day, I¡¯ll find a breakthrough for you.¡±

    Feng Ling did not eat the steak that had been cut in front of her. She nced at the wine ss by the side, which had already been filled with red wine.

    She waved the wine ss in her hand and chuckled. ¡°If my life hadn¡¯t changed so much since I was a year old, perhaps I would have experienced this many years ago. Flowers, red wine, a luxurious life where I don¡¯t have to worry about food, clothes, and expensive shoes...¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Ian, you don¡¯t know much about my past,¡± she said softly. ¡°Although I am indeed the daughter of the Feng family in the United States, in my eyes, any rose here is enough for me to eat my fill. I am also very touched by such a luxurious and high-profile method, but at the same time, my heart aches. These are not suitable for me. Please don¡¯t do them again in the future.¡±

    Ian stopped cutting the steak and looked up at her. He saw that Feng Ling had only taken a sip of red wine and had no intention of eating.

    ¡°Zand told me some things about you, but he obviously doesn¡¯t know much about you.¡± Ian put down the knife and fork in his hand and wiped his hands with a wet towel. ¡°Do you mind telling me about your past?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it means that your heart is not open to me.¡± Ian looked at her emotionally. ¡°How can I pry your heart open? How can I see what exactly is in your world? How can a girl be so cold and reject me so thoroughly? Even if you are ying hard to get, you have never done it.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled lightly and took another sip of red wine. After all, this was the rooftop. In the autumn weather, it seemed to be windy. She didn¡¯t know where the wind came from, but the hair behind her shoulders was slightly messy.

 Chapter 1290 - The Story of Ling and Heng (553)

    <h4>Chapter 1290: The Story of Ling and Heng (553)</h4>

    ¡°I heard from Miss Ji that your alcohol tolerance is not very good.¡± Seeing that she was only drinking, Ai En softly reminded her.

    Feng Ling smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of red wine. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    Feng Ling had been in Ennd for a year, and she always knew her limits. Although she didn¡¯t drink much, at least she never drank too much. Even in business meetings, when she had to drink, she always remembered her alcohol tolerance and didn¡¯t lose herposure.

    It was said that the more sober one was, the harder it was to immerse oneself in one¡¯s own sensory world. It was precisely because Feng Ling had been struck by fate that she had no choice but to be too sober. Furthermore, in such a state, she had to be constantly on the edge of rationality and could not ck off at all.

    It was very quiet on the rooftop. Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak much. The whole time, it was just Ian talking about what he had seen recently.

    Feng Ling asionally smiled politely, but it was clear that she was just being polite.

    She didn¡¯t like him.

    Her dislike for him was obvious.

    In the end, he put down the cutlery in his hand. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, shall I take you somewhere else to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just not hungry,¡± Feng Ling said softly. ¡°Mr. Ian, I¡¯m about to leave Ennd. If there¡¯s no reason, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever have the chance toe here again. Let¡¯s stop here. I don¡¯t want to affect my current peaceful and stable life.¡±

    Ian knew that neither hard or soft approach would be able to move her. He smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll treat this meal as a farewell for you. I wish you a smooth journey back to America, and I wish you a bright future.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°You tter me. As a beginner in the business world, it¡¯s already a blessing for me to be able to make a few deals asionally. I¡¯m already considered lucky to be able to survive in this circle. How would I dare to consider my future prospects?¡±

    Although she said so, she still picked up the ss and clinked it against his, drinking thest mouthful of red wine in the ss.

    It was probably because Mr. Ian didn¡¯t mention anything about pursuing her anymore, but purely from the perspective of a friend, he was concerned about the various problems she would have to deal with when she returned to the Feng family in the future. From time to time, he would remind her about some important things she needed to pay attention to. Feng Ling¡¯s mood also rxed a lot. She picked up the cutlery and began to eat, chatting andughing with him as she ate. The atmosphere became much more harmonious.

    After chatting for a while, Ian looked at Feng Ling¡¯s smiling face. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile at me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The smile on Feng Ling¡¯s face did not fade. She naturally curved her lips again. ¡°Xiao Ba oftenined that I don¡¯t like to smile and that my affinity is not good enough. It seems like it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you don¡¯t like to smile, there are benefits to it. At the very least, if you go back to manage your family¡¯s business at such a young age, those old foxes in thepany will know that you¡¯re not easy to mess with. They won¡¯t be able to see through your thoughts easily from your expression. This is also good for you.¡±

    Feng Ling only smiled lightly and did not answer. She was about to pick up a piece of broli with her fork when she suddenly felt a dull pain on the back of her neck. She instinctively hissed and raised her hand to touch the back of her neck.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ian saw her movements.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Feng Ling put down her hand, picked up a piece of broli with a fork, and put it on the te in front of her. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, when I was looking for something in thepany¡¯s database, I was scratched by a light rack next to the file cab. It¡¯s only a superficial wound. I recovered in less than two days. Earlier, I raised my hand too much and identally pulled it.¡±

    When he heard this, he got up and walked over. Without waiting for Feng Ling to react, he stepped forward and tugged her cor backward. Sure enough, there was a wound about two or three centimeters long on the back of her neck. It wasn¡¯t too serious, but it was obvious that she had bled a lot when she was scratched. She didn¡¯t disinfect the wound either. She probably just washed it with water and didn¡¯t tell anyone that there was an injury here. The wound was slightly red and swollen.

    He frowned. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Every time you¡¯re injured, you say that you¡¯re fine and say that it¡¯s just a superficial wound. Could it be that you¡¯ve suffered more serious injuries? What superficial wounds? Have you never seen yourself as a woman?¡±

    Feng Ling felt ufortable being stared at by a man so close to her neck. She shrunk her neck slightly and was about to avoid him when he raised his hand to press her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me see.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll scab in two days. You don¡¯t have to...¡±

    However, he pressed her head down with one hand and dialed a number with the other. ¡°Send me a first aid kit. I need some disinfectant cotton and some ointment for external wounds. Yes, send it up now.¡±

    After speaking, he put down the phone and continued to tug Feng Ling¡¯s cor. He looked at her snow-white neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll help you disinfect itter.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± Feng Ling was about to stand up, but he pressed her shoulder down.

    Ian was a domineering man. Now that he saw that she was injured, he wouldn¡¯t let her get up so easily. The two of them kept going back and forth, and at some point, the distance between them became even closer. When Feng Ling turned to look at him, he lowered his head to say something to her, but in an instant, his breath was so close that she almost bumped into his lips.

    The man in front of her looked at her face and her lips. He pressed her head down and was about to kiss her.

    All of a sudden, a huge gust of wind came from above the rooftop. The wind was so fast that the tablecloth on the table was blown away. Feng Ling¡¯s hearing was very good and she found the sound familiar. It was like the sound of arge helicopter propeller. She pushed Ian away and saw a ck helicopter flying over. It hovered above the rooftop for a minute beforending on the rooftop.

    When itnded, the roses on the rooftop were swept aside by the wind and scattered all over the ground.

    Ian turned back and saw the helicopter that suddenlynded on the rooftop of the building. He frowned.

    Feng Ling was still looking at the XI logo on the helicopter when the cabin door was opened. Li Nanheng¡¯s tall figure walked out and stepped on the roses that were about to be blown apart by the wind. He looked at the man and woman who were almost hugging each other, and his cold eyes scanned the red wine on the table. His gaze instantly turned cold.

 Chapter 1291 - The Story of Ling and Heng (554)

    <h4>Chapter 1291: The Story of Ling and Heng (554)</h4>

    When Ian saw the maning out of the helicopter, he subconsciously protected Feng Ling with one hand and shielded her behind him.

    At this moment, about ten members of XI Base wearing ck uniforms suddenly walked out of the helicopter. They stood neatly in two rows by Li Nanheng¡¯s side, and because the roses on the ground were too much of a hindrance, they were crushed and kicked aside, destroying a lot of the roses on the ground.

    Ian saw that these people had a gun at their waists, and the man who appeared first was looking at his face.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ian was clearly unhappy. ¡°Is the rooftop of the London International Bank Building a ce for you to park your ne?¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered and his cold brows were frozen. He did not answer him but turned his eyes to Feng Ling who was blocked by the man. ¡°Do you need me to exin to him, Miss Feng?¡±

    Feng Ling, who was about to speak, became Miss Feng, who gritted her teeth. Right now, Feng Ling, who was not used to being protected, was actually standing behind him, not even showing her head. Earlier, if he was not mistaken, this man seemed to be touching her neck and kissing her!

    Fortunately, Li Nanheng had left the base. Even if he could mobilize his men, he could not bring a gun with him without permission. Otherwise, he would definitely shoot this bastard.

    His words were directed at Feng Ling.

    Ian turned to look at Feng Ling behind him.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that Li Nanheng would suddenly appear here. Although she didn¡¯t want to see him, she couldn¡¯t drag Mr. Ian into this. She nodded apologetically at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They came to find me.¡±

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± Ian felt that they were not simple people, especially the men who could carry guns legally.

    ¡°The XI Base in Los Angeles. Have you heard of it?¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice. ¡°The only private military base under the United Nations that is legal in the world. The one that has made outstanding achievements in negotiations with terrorists and terrorists for years.¡±

    Ian: ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I don¡¯t know much about those people.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. I have nothing to do with them now,¡± Feng Ling said lightly. ¡°But Mr. Ian, I suggest that you don¡¯t interfere in this matter. These people are not to be trifled with. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.¡±

    ¡°They...¡± Obviously, he was not worried about himself, but her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to mention that she used to be a member of XI Base. After all, she was no longer a member of the base. Saying those words would only add to her unhappiness.

    Seeing that Feng Ling was still whispering to the man who was not afraid of death, Li Nanheng said coldly, ¡°Do you need me to ask someone to take the ne away and let the two of you continue chatting?¡±

    Xiao Xu came out of the cabin and quickly walked behind Li Nanheng. He looked at Feng Ling and thought: Little devil,e here quickly. Don¡¯t provoke the Boss again. Boss Li hasn¡¯t slept for almost two days. If you provoke him again, he will kill you.

    ¡°These people are so aggressive. Are you sure you don¡¯t need to call the police?¡± Ian asked.

    Feng Ling shook her head. ¡°No, I just have some problems to solve.¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be affected or scared, he was relieved. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them had been standing so close to each other and the man still kept his hand on Feng Ling¡¯s head, Li Nanheng¡¯s cold eyes were as cold as ice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a private problem. Mr. Ian, I think you should avoid it,¡± Feng Ling said softly.

    Looking at her, Ian felt somewhat defeated.

    Personal problems.

    She had never treated him as one of her own.

    Feng Ling had always been distant and distant.

    He sighed and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait downstairs. If you need any help, shout for me. I¡¯lle with the security guards immediately.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at the helicopter, at the members of XI Base and Li Nanheng.

    She thought that even if something really happened, she wouldn¡¯t even have the time to shout.

    She nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    Ian left. Before leaving the rooftop, he nced at Li Nanheng.

    The man was expressionless, but his presence was very intimidating. He was obviously not an ordinary person.

    XI Base?

    What did Feng Ling have to do with them?

    The rooftop was quiet.

    Feng Ling sat still by the table. Li Nanheng looked at her from a distance and then coldly nced at the scattered roses. ¡°Not bad, very romantic.¡±

    Feng Ling remained silent with a heavy expression.

    Li Nanheng stepped on the roses on the ground and walked over to her. He lowered his eyes and looked down at her. ¡°Did youe to Ennd to study or to talk about love? It seems that the career n that Elder Feng made for you doesn¡¯t include asking you to bring a live-in son-inw back.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ian, she would have stood up and left. Right now, she was restraining herself so that Li Nanheng wouldn¡¯t me it on Mr. Ian.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She had nothing to say, but she had no choice but to ask coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the United States.¡± The man saw that she had been smiling patiently at that Ian earlier, but now she had no patience for him. His face darkened and turned darker, and a shadow covered the side of his face. ¡°Otherwise, do you think I came here to see you kissing another man?¡±

    Feng Ling was angered by this man¡¯s natural attitude and wanted tough, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m going back to America. I¡¯ll book my own flight ticket back. Even if I go back, I¡¯ll go back to New York, not Los Angeles. It¡¯s not the same as yours. Besides, you have nothing to do with me being intimate with any man. Aren¡¯t you being too lenient with me? This is the international building of the London Bank, not the empty square of XI Base. Please know your limits. Don¡¯t think that this world is under the feet of the Li family.¡±

    Seeing that she was going to talk back, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say anything but said coldly to Xiao Xu, ¡°Have you packed her things?¡±

 Chapter 1292 - The Story of Ling and Heng (555)

    <h4>Chapter 1292: The Story of Ling and Heng (555)</h4>

    Xiao Xu carefully replied from behind, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already asked someone to pack up. All the luggage is here. I¡¯ve also found the passport and other things.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Whose luggage? Whose passport? Mine?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Yours.¡± Li Nanheng nced at her indifferently and turned to leave.

    Seeing that he was about to return to the helicopter, Feng Ling gritted her teeth and abruptly stood up to follow him. ¡°Why are you touching my things? Li Nanheng, do you have any respect for me? Do you think you can touch my things just because you want to? Do you know what respect is?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t even turn his head. After arriving at the cabin door, he said coldly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t respect you enough, I wouldn¡¯t have let you sessfully hide from me in Ennd for a whole year. Now that your studies in Ennd have ended, there¡¯s no need to waste time. I¡¯ll take you back to America. Is there a problem?¡±

    With that, he went in.

    Feng Ling stood on the rooftop and watched the helicopter.

    Xiao Xu took a look at the situation and felt that Boss Li was very generous. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have returned to XI Base overnight to mobilize the helicopter ande here directly. When he first came, he saw Feng Ling and another man having a candle-lit dinner on the rooftop and the roses all over the floor. They seemed to be quite intimate. Boss really tolerated it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let that person off so easily.

    Boss was still giving Feng Ling face. He was really tolerant.

    He walked over and whispered to Feng Ling, ¡°Go back with us first. Anyway, you¡¯re going back to America soon. We¡¯ll exin to Miss Jiter. If she knows that you were taken away by Boss Li, she won¡¯t be unhappy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve brought all the things you should bring. We¡¯re only taking you back to America.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at Xiao Xu and noticed that he was not wearing his uniform.

    The members of XI Base wore uniforms, but Li Nanheng and Xiao Xu didn¡¯t.

    In her impression, Xiao Xu had never worn any other clothes.

    She only knew that Li Nanheng had returned to take over the Li Corporation, but she didn¡¯t know that Li Nanheng had already left XI Base. She only looked at Xiao Xu coldly for a while and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of XI Base. You should know that your helicopter is not something an ordinary person like me can sit on. If you like to help me bring the other things back, please take out my passport. I¡¯ll fly back myself.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, little ancestor, stop messing around. Boss Li is not a member of XI Base. He can still mobilize the members and helicopters in the base. Don¡¯t be angry. Come back with us, ah.¡± Xiao Xu sighed.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched and she turned to look at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xiao Xu paused. ¡°I say, Boss Li is not a member of XI Base now. After you left, he resigned from his management position in XI Base. He can¡¯t go back like you.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Xiao Xu for a while and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Boss has never let you go. He knows everything about you in Ennd, and he also knows that you¡¯ve been angry at him. He endured it and didn¡¯te to find you, so you can study here peacefully. In fact, Boss is suffering more than anyone else.¡± Xiao Xu sighed. ¡°This time, Boss suddenly went back to the base to use a helicopter. He has toe here as soon as possible. Ah Feng is in charge of the base now, and the helicopter can be moved, but Boss can¡¯t carry guns legally, so he has to send a few members to follow him here, in case something goes wrong. For you, Boss has risked his life time and time again. He can¡¯t bring any weapons with him, but he took the risk to fly a helicopter from the base. This time, he barely slept for two days, and when he arrived, he saw you...¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him coldly, and Xia Xu immediately shut his mouth. He then looked at her with a meaningful gaze, indicating that she should at least obediently get on the ne now. In order to make sure that they would both stop fighting and not make things worse, she should hurry back to America.

    Seeing that Feng Ling still did not move, Xiao Xu reached out to grab her arm. ¡°Feng Ling, Miss Feng, Little Ancestor Feng, Big Baby Feng, I know you and Boss have been in a cold war for a long time. Both of you have a bad temper, but can you...¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to say that it was not a cold war but a breakup.

    But before she could speak, Xiao Xu had already dragged her to the cabin door.

    Feng Ling turned around and noticed that the members of XI Base who came with her were all unfamiliar faces.

    Li Nanheng probably didn¡¯t want her to be too embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t call her acquaintances over. The only one who came with him was Xiao Xu, who knew everything about her.

    She was silent for a moment before being brought onto the ne by Xiao Xu.

    This ne was veryrge. It was even bigger than the helicopters she used to take on missions. The space inside was also very wide. After more than ten people came in, they didn¡¯t feel that it was crowded.

    It was mainly because those people were very restrained in front of the former boss of the base and the excellent snipers. They sat upright and did not speak.

    In the face of such an atmosphere, Feng Ling felt a bit helpless. She then saw that Li Nanheng seemed to have not slept for two days. He was standing in the cabin, rubbing his brows with one hand. His entire body was filled with frustration and unhappiness. She nced at the destroyed roses outside and saw that Mr. Ian was walking up the stairs again.

    Seeing her get on the ne, they looked at each other through the cabin door.

    Feng Ling sighed. Fortunately, she held back. Otherwise, she would have owed him a debt of love.

    She gave him an apologetic look.

    Ian picked up his phone, pointed at it, and then at her, asking if it was convenient for her to answer the phone.

    Feng Ling shook her head.

    Since she was leaving Ennd, the rtionship that should be ended should also end. They should not start a rtionship. This was good for everyone.

    The ne gradually rose. Li Nanheng put down the hand between his brows and turned back to see that Feng Ling was still looking at the man reluctantly. He frowned and said, ¡°Should I send you down to bid him farewell?¡±

    Feng Ling ignored him, but her eyes had already left the rooftop. She silently watched the gradually rising position outside. Her gaze was t, and her voice was emotionless. ¡°Since Mr. Li insists on being the good person who sent me back to America, please send me back to New York.¡±

    Li Nanheng turned around and nced at her. He was about to say something when he saw a red mark on the back of her neck. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±

    Feng Ling subconsciously raised her hand to cover her neck and did not answer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t block it. Let me see.¡± Li Nanheng frowned and reached out to pull her hand away.

 Chapter 1293 - The Story of Ling and Heng (556)

    <h4>Chapter 1293: The Story of Ling and Heng (556)</h4>

    Feng Ling turned to avoid her hand, her eyes indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound that was identally scratched on themp stand. Mr. Li, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just send me back to New York.¡±

    Li Nanheng paused, his hand suspended in mid-air. He looked at her for a moment but did not put his hand down. Instead, he suddenly held her shoulder and pressed her down on the sofa closest to the cabin door. As Feng Ling was about to break free, he pressed her legs down and pressed her shoulders down to stop her from moving. At the same time, he looked back at the ten base members behind him and ordered coldly, ¡°Turn around! Without my order, don¡¯t look back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ten embarrassed members of the base quickly turned around.

    ¡°What are you doing...¡± rm bells rang in Feng Ling¡¯s heart because of the man¡¯s words and actions. She struggled hard but was still firmly held down by the man¡¯s pair of iron-like hands. Then, her cor was quickly turned over, and the small wound that wasn¡¯t too serious but was clearly red waspletely exposed before the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How did it be like this?¡± The man took a look and confirmed that what she said earlier was true. However, he still ced his hand on her neck and caressed her slightly reddened wound. ¡°When we arrive, we¡¯ll disinfect it first.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for his sudden appearance, her neck would have been disinfected by Mr. Ian.

    Feng Ling was toozy to speak. She pushed him impatiently. ¡°Take your hand away!¡±

    Not only did Li Nanheng not move his hand away, but he also took advantage of this position to press her down. His gaze shifted from her neck to her face.

    The little woman leaning against the sofa was restrained. Her hair was much longer and had grown past her shoulders. As she struggled, her soft hair wrapped around her neck. The contrast between her ck hair and white skin on her neck was stark.

    In the past, she only wore sportswear. Now, the clothes she was wearing looked a bit feminine. Although it was not a skirt, it still looked feminine. However, her eyes remained cold.

    The harder she struggled, the harder the man pressed her down.

    The more she moved, the more he couldn¡¯t control his reaction.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. It had been too long since hest saw her, nor had he touched her.

    However, if he were to kiss her now, Feng Ling would explode in anger.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes shed with irritation at her movements. He ordered, ¡°Change the route to Los Angeles.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately stopped struggling. ¡°You promised to send me back to New York! Why did you take me to Los Angeles?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to move again, not only will I take you back to Los Angeles, but I will also skin you here.¡± The man lowered his head and whispered into her ear in a husky voice that only she could hear: ¡°You know that I, Li Nanheng, can do as I say.¡±

    Right now, Xiao Xu and the others in the cabin had all turned their backs, but it didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t hear the movements behind them.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face instantly turned pale from anger. She red at him fiercely. Li Nanheng saw her subconsciously biting her lips in anger and his eyes darkened. God knew how much restraint he needed to restrain himself from kissing her.

    She did not move anymore but clenched the leather of the sofa tightly with both hands. Her eyes were filled with anger and a hint of fierceness. However, her expression, coupled with her feminine style of dressing, was not as intimidating as before. Instead, she was like an angry little beast that made people want to hold her in their arms and touch her head to soothe her fur.

    Li Nanheng wanted to do this, but just as he was about to hug her, Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°I won¡¯t move. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    The man paused and looked down at her.

    He did not speak.

    Feng Ling looked at him. ¡°I won¡¯t move, I won¡¯t struggle, and I won¡¯t mess with you. Let go of me. When we arrive in New York, we¡¯ll part peacefully.¡±

    Li Nanheng tightened his chin and said coldly, ¡°Part on good terms?¡±

    Feng Ling subconsciously felt that it was dangerous because of the man¡¯s tense voice. She didn¡¯t move on the sofa and avoided his eyes.

    Seeing that shepletely rejected him and didn¡¯t even want to speak, Li Nanheng¡¯s cold face became even darker.

    However, the way Feng Ling was pressed down on the sofa made it impossible for him to continue like this. Otherwise, it was really hard to say what he would do to her. After all, he had been abstinent for so long and had been a vegetarian for nearly two years. Even a monk might not be able to tolerate it.

    He let go of her, turned around, and ordered Xiao Xu, who was not far behind him, ¡°In a while, get someone to bring her luggage up.¡±

    ¡°All right, the people we sent have all cleaned up. When we arrive at the agreed ce, we¡¯ll stop for a while and move them up.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression remained cold. He turned to look at Feng Ling, who was sitting on the sofa. He saw that she had tightened her grip around the neck of the helicopter andbed her long hair back. She frowned and looked dissatisfied with being on his helicopter.

    Helplessness shed across Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes as he turned to walk toward her.

    Seeing him approach again, Feng Ling immediately became alert and looked at him warily.

    He did not approach her but just looked at her.

    Feng Ling met his cold gaze.

    The silent stalemate between the two caused Xiao Xu to not even dare to breathe.

    At this time, the helicopter began to descend slowly. As it was windy outside, thending was a bit bumpy. Feng Ling withdrew her gaze and did not look at him again. She closed her eyes and waited patiently for the helicopter tond.

    After the helicopternded, she was about to get up when Li Nanheng¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Get someone to bring it up. You don¡¯t have to go out to take it.¡±

    With her skills, once she left the cabin, she would definitely disappear without a trace. Even if he could catch up to her, it would definitely take some time.

    There was no need to waste time with her here.

    Seeing that thest chance to escape had been cut off by him, Feng Ling clenched her fists in her sleeves. When she heard Li Nanheng deliberately say, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get lost after getting off the ne. I¡¯ll have to trouble myself to look for you.¡± She sneered angrily and turned away with a look of disdain. She was toozy to argue with him.

    Finally, when someone came to deliver Feng Ling¡¯s luggage, several members of the base rushed to receive it.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have a lot of luggage in the past, but this year in Ennd, Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba often dragged her out to buy things, especially clothes. They filled up the entire wardrobe, causing her luggage to be packed in tworge boxes.

    ...

 Chapter 1294 - The Story of Ling and Heng (557)

    <h4>Chapter 1294: The Story of Ling and Heng (557)</h4>

    However, Feng Ling was more concerned about her books, especially the books Mr. Zand had given her and the documents she had yet to finish reading.

    She saw that the luggage had been brought up. When the cabin door closed again, she suddenly stood up and walked over. When she passed by Li Nanheng, she did not stop but walked over expressionlessly. She snatched her luggage from the members of the base and brought it aside.

    Seeing that she only wanted to tidy up her things, no one dared to stop her.

    Feng Ling opened the box. Sure enough, a group of straight men stuffed her things into the box. Thankfully, the things were not left behind. All of the things she often used in her home and important books were also there.

    She squatted there and tidied up the things inside one by one. After putting the documents away, she took out the other clothes inside. Looking at the clothes stuffed into the box, Feng Ling nced at Xiao Xu in disgust.

    Xiao Xu rubbed his nose in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I sent people over to pick up your things, I only told them to quickly pack up your things. I forgot to tell them to put them away.¡±

    Feng Ling was toozy to speak. She just folded clothes one by one.

    Li Nanheng stood by the side, looking at the dress in her suitcase, and then at Feng Ling who was squatting there, carefully arranging her clothes.

    No matter how hurtful his decision to remove her from XI Base was, at the very least, he had pushed her back onto the right path of life. She was a good girl and should not have risked her life in the base. All the unfairness and suffering that fate had brought her since she was a child should be over.

    She said that she only had XI Base because everything she had experienced in her past had been deeply entrenched in her world. However, as long as she uprooted those things, she could be reborn.

    Right now, Feng Ling was as carefree as she used to be and no longer depended on the base. She could use her identity as the youngdy of the Feng family and no longer take any risks. She could only calmly and steadily swim out of this world.

    ¡°There are so many dresses. When are you going to put them on for me to see?¡± Seeing her pick up another dress and fold it neatly, the man asked.

    Feng Ling paused and looked down at the clothes in her suitcase.

    It was mostly Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba who forced her to try on the clothes and buy them. Many of them were not even removed, and she had barely worn them.

    She did not speak and continued to pack her things. After packing everything up and making sure that those bastards did not touch her underwear when they went to take her things, there was nothing here except her underwear. This meant that they really did not dare to touch her.

    Only then did Feng Ling feel slightly better. She stood up again. After all, she had been trained for a long time, so she didn¡¯t feel dizzy from squatting for too long. However, as soon as the ne flew back to a certain height, there was another bump. She had just stood up and hadn¡¯t stabilized her body when she suddenly swayed. Li Nanheng was about to help her up, but she suddenly reached out and grabbed the back of the sofa chair in front of her. She quickly avoided his hand and stood firm.

    Li Nanheng watched as she supported herself on the sofa. His subordinate stepped forward and held her in his arms. ¡°Sit down. The wind is strong today. The ne isn¡¯t very stable.¡±

    Feng Ling watched his ¡°superfluous¡± movements and turned to look at him coldly.

    Li Nanheng pretended not to see it. He pushed her back to the sofa and sat down. At the same time, he nced at the red mark on her neck and turned back to ask coldly, ¡°Is there a medical kit in the cabin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Xu nodded. Earlier, when Boss Li said that Feng Ling had a wound on her neck, he wanted to say it, but the atmosphere was not right at that time, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak up.

    ¡°Bring it here.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Xiao Xu quickly went to find the first aid kit and handed it to Li Nanheng. He wanted to say that he would help Feng Ling with her wound, but when he saw that Feng Ling¡¯s wound was on her neck and that she had to open her cor, he didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the first aid kit and took out the disinfectant cotton and wound. ¡°Boss, these are all here.¡±

    Li Nanheng took the disinfectant cotton and picked it up with a pair of tweezers. He turned to look at Feng Ling who was sitting on the sofa and reached out to tug her cor open.

    Although he didn¡¯t pull too much and only revealed half of his corbone, Xiao Xu still instinctively turned around and waved his hand, signaling the other members of the base to quickly turn around.

    Feng Ling knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Her eyes were impatient, but no matter how impatient she was, Li Nanheng still pressed the disinfectant cotton pad against the wound on her neck.

    Previously, she didn¡¯t feel any pain, but now the disinfectant had suddenly hurt her. She frowned and said coldly, ¡°Do you know how to do it? If not, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    With that, she raised her hand to snatch the thing in his hand.

    Li Nanheng avoided her hand without a trace and continued to help her clean her slightly red wound. At the same time, he said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I can or not? Haven¡¯t I treated your wounds before?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak but turned her head away.

    Even if she ignored him, at least in front of him, it was much better than not being able to see him at all.

    After Li Nanheng cleaned her wound and disinfected it, he picked up the medicine and sprinkled it on her wound. This time, it didn¡¯t hurt very much because the man¡¯s movements were very light when he sprinkled the medicine. He was about to help her apply the gauze when Feng Ling raised her hand to block his hand. ¡°No need to apply it. Just disinfect it and apply the medicine. It¡¯s not a deep wound.¡±

    The gauze was indeed dispensable. It was sufficient to confirm that it was not infected after being disinfected.

    Li Nanheng did not insist. He put the gauze back and turned to wash his hands.

    Feng Ling moved her neck and adjusted her cor to cover the red wound he had just treated.

    She could hear the sound of propellers outside the helicopter cabin. No matter how fast they flew, it would take a long time for her to fly back to New York.

    After washing his hands, Li Nanheng came out and saw that Feng Ling had covered herself with a coat and was leaning against the sofa in a sleeping posture.

    Right now, she had learned how to take care of herself. She knew when she couldn¡¯t resist, she would ept it. She also knew how to use sleep to kill time, and at the same time, avoid having too much direct contact with him.

 Chapter 1295 - The Story of Ling and Heng (558)

    <h4>Chapter 1295: The Story of Ling and Heng (558)</h4>

    Even though he knew she wanted to avoid him by sleeping, Li Nanheng did not say anything.

    It was good to rest more. After all, they would have to fly for a long time.

    Li Nanheng nced at her. Seeing that she had closed her eyes and was no longer moving, he signaled Xiao Xu and the others to sit on the other side.

    Li Nanheng walked over and sat down on the sofa next to Feng Ling. He turned to look at the woman who was ¡°asleep¡± with her eyes closed. He looked at her coat and reached out to help her lift it.

    Initially, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to have any direct contact with him. She just wanted to avoid him by sleeping.

    But red wine was probably good for sleeping, especially good red wine.

    Even if it was just a cup or a few sips, she closed her eyes and sat quietly for a while before falling asleep.

    ...

    The helicopternded on a private helipad in the suburbs of New York. Several cars were already waiting outside.

    After the nended, the members of the base quickly walked out. Xiao Xu also nced at Li Nanheng and Feng Ling before getting off the ne.

    Feng Ling was still sleeping, and Boss was sitting by her side, watching her unhurriedly. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to get off the ne.

    ¡°Boss, New York Airlines is too strict. In order to avoid trouble, we¡¯ll leave her here and drive her back to the Feng family. Should we send her back now, or...¡±

    ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s wait for her to wake up.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s tone was mild.

    He had already taken her back to America, so he was not in a hurry. Whether it was New York or Los Angeles, they were both within his reach and not in Ennd.

    Boss Li was unwilling to wake Feng Ling up. Sure enough, the tempered steel bes soft in front of Feng Ling.

    Xiao Xu did not disturb him any further and got off the ne.

    Feng Ling continued to sleep for a while. It was already bright outside. It was past seven in the morning.

    Seeing that Feng Ling was still asleep, Li Nanheng bent down and picked her up in a princess carry. He tried not to wake her up.

    He carried her off the ne and was about to get into the car when Xiao Xu walked over. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to the car in front. Let the brothers of the base drive the other cars away first. I¡¯ll go to XI Base and inform them.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Li Nanheng answered mildly and continued to carry Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling was indeed asleep. If no one touched her, she would be in a deep sleep. However, no matter how steady Li Nanheng¡¯s embrace was, he still shifted away from the sofa.

    Xiao Xu whispered to Li Nanheng, ¡°Boss, take her to the back. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    ¡°But if we put her down like this, we might wake her up...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already awake.¡±

    Xiao Xu :¡±...¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    Feng Ling opened her eyes and looked at the man who had seen through her.

    Seeing her open her eyes, Li Nanheng smiled and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to open your eyes?¡±

    Feng Ling took advantage of the way the man carried her into the car, pushed him, and went to sit at the back of the car, unwilling to sit with him.

    Seeing the atmosphere, Xiao Xu felt that he shouldn¡¯t be an eyesore here, so he didn¡¯t follow them in and turned to go to another car.

    Li Nanheng saw that Feng Ling sat at the back and didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the door of the passenger seat and drove the car away.

    This car was veryrge. He was in front and she was behind. The two of them did not interact much.

    When they crossed a highway and drove to New York City, Li Nanheng said, ¡°Before you went to Ennd, you should have known that you had a grandmother. You met her once, but she was ill for a long time and stayed in the hospital in a daze. After she woke up, she learned about everything and couldn¡¯t take the blow. Her health hasn¡¯t been good for the past two years. She lives in Los Angeles¡¯s sanatorium. You¡¯re in New York. If you have time in the future, go back and visit her.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak.

    She had considered her grandmother¡¯s matter before and had asked her grandparents about it on the phone. She nned to bring her grandmother to New York after returning to America.

    She didn¡¯t have much familial love since she was young, but she only had a few family members who were good to her. However, they all doted on her, so she knew what to do.

    Especially the jade pendant on her back then. It seemed like it was given to her by her grandmother.

    ¡°En.¡± She didn¡¯t have much to say about this matter.

    Feng Ling was silent. This silence was different from the cautious and quiet she used to be in the base.

    She hadpletely isted him from the world.

    Li Nanheng drove and looked at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°What ns do you have after returning to New York?¡±

    Feng Ling ignored him and looked down at her phone for a while. Xiao Ba sent her a message asking why she was missing. She was still considering how to answer her question about how she had flown back to New York overnight.

    Ji Nuan must have received the news and had yet to ask her anything. As for Xiao Ba...

    She was still hesitating on how to reply.

    Li Nanheng suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road. Feng Ling¡¯s fingers were pressing against the phone screen. He suddenly stopped the car and looked up at her.

    The man looked at Feng Ling through the rearview mirror. Their eyes met. After looking at her for a moment, he said nothing and continued driving.

    Feng Ling watched the man drive away and remained silent for a while. In the end, she did not say anything.

    She had said everything she needed to say when he handed her the expulsion document of XI Base.

    Li Nanheng was well aware of his decision.

    Both of them were well aware of what was going on. That was why he had stayed away from her for so long.

    The car was quiet. The man drove while the woman looked down at her phone.

    In the rearview mirror, Feng Ling was basking in the sunlight. Her face was bare, and her long eyshes were slightly lowered like a fan.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know how much restraint he had used to not kidnap her back to Los Angeles but send her back to New York.

    He was the one who chose this path for her. He took the risk that she would be angry and break off all ties with him to help her choose this path home. He also cut off the connection between her and XI Base. If he didn¡¯t send her back to New York but brought her back to Los Angeles, he was really not a human being.

    However, standing outside of reason, he didn¡¯t want to send her back to New York.

    The Feng Ling who had changed so much was what he wanted to see, but he was afraid to see her now.

    The gap between them was like a ditch that they might not be able to cross in the past eight years. She was trying her best to avoid him. Although she did not show any anger, she was avoiding him all the time.

 Chapter 1296 - The Story of Ling and Heng (559)

    <h4>Chapter 1296: The Story of Ling and Heng (559)</h4>

    The car drove back to the Feng family.

    Feng Ling had already slept and was in a good mood. She turned to look at the other two cars.

    Most of the cars sent from XI Base looked no different from ordinary cars, but in fact, every car had the function of an armored vehicle. Even if there was a terrorist attack, they could immediately find a weapon to deal with it.

    XI Base.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes turned cold. She ced her hand on herp and watched Li Nanheng drive. ¡°Just send me to the city. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. The Feng family will be worried if you send me back like this.¡±

    Li Nanheng finally answered coldly: ¡°What? Are you afraid that they will be suspicious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but there¡¯s no need to,¡± Feng Ling said mildly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s quite troublesome to keep mentioning people who have nothing to do with you.¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly braked. The braking was so sudden that Feng Ling didn¡¯t notice it and choked. She then stabilized her body and looked up at him.

    The man¡¯s expressionless face looked a bit tense. It was clear that he was still angered by her. Feng Ling didn¡¯t care if he was angry or not. She just looked at him indifferently.

    However, at this moment, the car that had just stopped started its engine again and abruptly drove toward the other side of the road.

    The members of the base in the other two cars were stunned when they saw Boss¡¯s car suddenly turn away. They turned to look at Xiao Xu.

    Xiao Xu also did not understand the situation.

    Didn¡¯t Boss say that he would send Feng Ling back to the Feng family safely without doing anything?

    But why did Boss suddenly change his route?

    ¡°Brother Xu, should we follow them?¡±

    ¡°Like hell. Can¡¯t you see how fast Boss is driving the car?¡± Xiao Xu looked at the car that had disappeared into the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the intersection in the city ording to our original n. As for Boss, he should know his limits.¡±

    Based on Boss¡¯s temper, if he took Feng Ling away just like that, nothing would happen.

    However, ording to Xiao Xu¡¯s observation in the past two years, he found that although Boss¡¯s character was the same as before, he always restrained himself when it came to Feng Ling. No matter how stubborn he was, he couldn¡¯t win against Feng Ling. When two enemies met on a narrow road, the brave would win. Boss Li, this bloodthirsty tiger, was only able to be a docile tiger in front of Feng Ling.

    In the car, Feng Ling looked at the suddenly changed route and frowned slightly. She turned to look at the road and scenery outside. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    The man did not speak but drove with a cold face. He stepped on the elerator again and again.

    Feng Ling ignored the speed of the car. In the past, she had jumped out of the car in an emergency. She raised her hand to open the door, only to find that the door was locked.

    She abruptly turned to look at the man who was driving. She saw that his back was filled with coldness and unhappiness. The air around him and even the air in the car seemed to have tightened.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, stop the car!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She frowned and said coldly.

    Not only did the car not stop because of her words, but it continued driving forward at an extremely fast speed.

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t open the car door, so she moved forward to stop him from driving. However, the man held the steering wheel with one hand and held her wrist with the other. He said coldly without looking back, ¡°Sit back.¡±

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Feng Ling struggled.

    The man held the steering wheel with one hand and drove as fast as ever. He did not even use any strength and his other hand gripped her tightly. Feng Ling struggled several times but could not pull her hand out. In the end, she shouted softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, my wrist is going to break!¡±

    Only then did he let go of her. Feng Ling quickly withdrew her hand and sat back on the chair. She rubbed her wrist that was almost broken by him and looked at the road and scenery as the two of them quickly passed by. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    She was not very familiar with New York. Unlike when she was in Los Angeles, she could only guess from the route, but now she had no idea where he was taking her.

    Of course, Li Nanheng did not answer her. Feng Ling looked over her shoulder at the dashboard in front of him. The speed of the car had exceeded 260.

    This speed!

    Fortunately, they suddenly turned from the highway to a small road. The road was t but there were no cars or people around. The road was unobstructed.

    After rubbing her wrist for a while, Feng Ling decided not to say anything. She just sat there and watched Li Nanheng driving expressionlessly. The scenery on both sides of the road gradually changed. Even if there was a road, it was only a simple stone road. It was not smooth at all. Then, as she watched the road gradually climb up the slope, she turned to see that Li Nanheng had actually driven his car to the outskirts of New York to Mount Nevada.

    It was a mountain more than a hundred kilometers away from the edge of New York City. There were cliffs and precipices on it, and wild animals roamed between the forests. It was usually deserted.

    The ck off-road vehicle ignored the potholes and rocks on the road and drove up quickly. As there was no one walking here all year round, the road that could barely be seen was full of weeds. If the car hadn¡¯t been modified and the driver wasn¡¯t Li Nanheng, it would have been difficult to drive up such a slope.

    When the car was halfway up the mountain, due to the steep slope, it still broke down.

    Feng Ling took the opportunity to stop him, but the man did not make a sound. He continued to start the engine, bypassed the steepest and most dangerous mountain road, and went to the other side to continue driving.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the top of the mountain.

    The ck off-road vehicle stopped at the top of the mountain. The sky was already bright. At this time, they had even missed the sunrise. However, in the direction of the sunlight, the sun rays on the two windows were impossible to block.

    Feng Ling rolled down the car window, looked at the rising sun in the distance, narrowed her eyes, and looked at the scenery on the hilltop of Nevada Mountain. She saw the steep mountain road on one side and the steep cliff on the other.

    Having lived in the jungle since she was a child, Feng Ling was not afraid of this kind of ce. She only looked outside and then looked back at Li Nanheng, who remained silent with a dark face. After parking the car, he took a cigarette and got out of the car.

    Seeing that the man had lit a cigarette after getting out of the car, Feng Ling didn¡¯t move but nced at the steering wheel. If Li Nanheng dared to do anything to her here, she would drive the car away and leave him here to feed the beasts.

 Chapter 1297 - The Story of Ling and Heng (560)

    <h4>Chapter 1297: The Story of Ling and Heng (560)</h4>

    The car key was not taken off, which showed that Li Nanheng had never been wary of her.

    Was he really not afraid that she would throw him to such a ce?

    Feng Ling nced at the man outside the car. She could feel his suppressed anger as he stood there smoking. From the speed at which he drove, she could tell that he had been holding it in. He had been tolerating her cold war and anger, but in the end, he was still angry. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have driven the car here since didn¡¯t want to vent his anger on her. He would rather get out of the car and smoke silently.

    Feng Ling looked at the angry man and felt that if she got out of the car now, he could twist her head off at any time.

    She could not beat him.

    This was something she had known for so many years.

    She decided not to provoke him and just sat quietly in the car.

    She didn¡¯t know how many cigarettes the man had smoked outside when the car window she had just closed was knocked. She turned to see the man standing outside the car, looking at her coldly and condescendingly. ¡°Get out.¡±

    This was an order without any warmth.

    Feng Ling pushed open the car door and got out of the car. Before she could stand firm, Li Nanheng pressed her hand against the car door in front of her. Her back mmed against the car door. Although it was not painful, it was definitely not without feeling.

    As Li Nanheng pressed her down, he leaned over and looked into her eyes. ¡°Feng Ling, do you really think I love you so much, and I don¡¯t have a bottom line?¡±

    The man¡¯s mouth was filled with the strong smell of tobo. Although it was not bad, because he had smoked too much just now, especially for someone like Feng Ling who never smoked, such a heavy cigarette smell was slightly pungent.

    Feng Ling saw that this man was like a lion that restrained itself. It was only because of her that he restrained his sharp and fierce ws.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was calm. Even though her shoulders were pressed down by him, even though her body was trapped between his chest and the car door, she remained as calm as if the person in front of her had nothing to do with her. ¡°Li Nanheng, since you insist on bringing me to such a deste ce, it means that you want to find a ce where no one will disturb you to have a good talk with me. Since we¡¯re talking nicely, can you let go of me first?¡±

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes to look at her. Not only did he not take her hand away, but he even took a step forward and pressed her firmly against the car door.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Since you insist on using such a method, don¡¯t me me for hurting you.¡±

    ¡°What could be more ruthless than when you said that you wanted to cut off our rtionship with your own hands? Spouting words to hurt me? Let me hear how you want to hurt me.¡± Li Nanheng narrowed his eyes at her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the strange atmosphere, he would have bitten her lips hard, kissed her until she cried, and cried under him.

    The man¡¯s eyes were dark and misty. Feng Ling looked straight into his eyes and said word by word, ¡°From the beginning to the end of our rtionship, weren¡¯t you the one who held my hand and took me away? From the beginning, when I was still pretending to be a man, you ignored me and forced me to submit to you. Even if you ignored the taboo between genders, you still forced me to be with you. What happened after that? When I kept retreating, you forcefully barged into my life, tied me to your side, and trapped me in your heart. I can see that you treat me well, and I admit that I really couldn¡¯t get out.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you were the one who wanted to tie me to your heart. You cut off all of my beliefs and the pir behind me. You were also the one who pushed me away. What kind of attitude do you think I should have toward you now? It¡¯s not my character to cry and argue with you hysterically. Since you flew to Ennd and brought me back, it¡¯s useless for me to argue with you. Since you¡¯ve decided to send me back to New York, it means that you¡¯ve never regretted your decision to send me back to the Feng family. Since you chose this path for me, I have no choice or regret. What right do you have to stop me halfway? Why are you questioning my attitude and your bottom line here?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, have you considered that I have a bottom line?¡±

    ¡°What did I do to make your bottom line suddenly increase so much?¡± Li Nanheng asked coldly. He pressed her shoulder and did not allow her to break free. His body, which was a head taller than hers, locked her down and said harshly, ¡°I let you return to the Feng family to live a normal life. I let you study in Ennd for a year. Did I look for you? When did I not respect you?¡±

    When?

    Feng Ling suddenly found that she could not reason with this man She was not good at arguing with others. This year, she had been in the business world for a long time and had trained her tongue well. However, all her training did not require her to quarrel with him after returning to America.

    The more she didn¡¯t speak, the more she didn¡¯t want to reason with him. Li Nanheng was even angrier.

    Looking at the apathetic look in her eyes, he recalled the blood she had vomited at the flower bed.

    After that, he saw the bloodstain every day when he passed by that ce. Afterward, it was unknown which busybody wiped the blood away. He would often sit by the flower bed for an entire night.

    He tried his best to restrain himself from looking for the person he didn¡¯t want to disturb, but now he had finally brought her back from Ennd. However, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of determination in her eyes. She just kept avoiding him.

    Seeing that he was unwilling to let her go, Feng Ling closed her eyes, opened them again, and said, ¡°When you gave me the expulsion document, you should have known that you cut off all my paths of retreat. I can no longer be the Feng Ling of the past, including the Feng Ling who was moved by you, liked you, and loved you. All the connections were also cut off by you...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes shed sharply. Without giving her a chance to continue speaking, he pinched the back of her neck and lifted her up against the car door. He pressed a forceful kiss against her lips, pried open her teeth, and swallowed her breath.

    Feng Ling¡¯s body instantly tightened. The moment she raised her hands, he quickly caught them and pressed them against the car door. In less than a minute, her lips were numb from his kiss.

    Her breathing became heavier, and her hands were no longer restrained. He lifted her clothes, his hot palm pressing against the skin of her waist, burning her whole body.

 Chapter 1298 - The Story of Ling and Heng (561)

    <h4>Chapter 1298: The Story of Ling and Heng (561)</h4>

    ¡°Li... uu... Li Nanheng...¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t break free and could only bite him.

    However, the man seemed to be angered by her words. He held her waist firmly and held her lips as he spoke hoarsely and angrily: ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve never respected you? I¡¯ve only ever been careful with you in my entire life. In the end, you say that everything I did was to drive your emotions and that I don¡¯t respect you? I don¡¯t care if you like it or not; I just want to keep you by my side? Everything is my responsibility. You¡¯re unwilling, and you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I... uu...¡±

    Li Nanheng took out his own belt and tied Feng Ling¡¯s wrist behind her. When Feng Ling widened her eyes in disbelief, he pulled the belt to the bottom and tied her wrist.

    The car door was not closed. The man held her waist with one hand and tugged at her clothes with the other. When Feng Ling was angered to the point where her body was trembling and she was about to bite him back, he pressed her into the car. This kiss was not gentle or lingering. It had been a long time since he had kissed her. Instead, with heat and anger, he nibbled on her lips and swallowed all of her cries.

    The hot air from the man¡¯s nosended on her face. Feng Ling could not break free. She wanted to scold him several times but was blocked by his lips and tongue. As she struggled with all her might, she could not do anything. Her nose was covered in sweat.

    His kiss became stronger and stronger. It was as though he wanted to suck her into the vortex.

    After kissing for a full ten minutes, the clothes on her body were removed. As the sun shone on them, the temperature in the car boiled.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was red. She was almost out of oxygen and her brain was buzzing.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s kiss deepened, as if seducing her to go crazy with him.

    Feng Ling was angered to the point where she lost all rationality. She didn¡¯t know when he would stop. If he continued kissing her, she would really die. Especially when her wrist was tied up by the belt, her chest was filled with resentment. She kept biting him, and in an instant, both of their lips were covered with wounds. Of course, she was the most affected. Her lips were swollen from being kissed.

    ¡°Li Nanheng... stop... uu...¡±

    The man easily picked her up and let her sit on hisp. She could feel his strong muscles in such a position. Even though he had not been in the base for many days and was no longer used to training, this man¡¯s figure was still shockingly firm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far...¡± Feng Ling gasped and said with difficulty.

    Li Nanheng, however, held her waist and looked at her coldly and darkly. ¡°Do you know what true disrespect is? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know what it is like to take advantage of others.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched. She stared at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t...¡±

    Before she could finish, Li Nanheng had already held her waist and pulled her toward him.

    Almost all of her clothes had been removed, leaving only her thin underwear.

    She rubbed against his pants.

    She could clearly feel the texture of his pants. It caused her body to tremble and her entire body to tighten.

    The man¡¯s gaze did not contain the slightest bit of pity or warmth. He pinched her chin and forced her to approach him. His deep gaze watched her lips that were slightly red and swollen from the kiss. ¡°If I don¡¯t let you experience it for yourself, I¡¯ll be wronged.¡±

    Seeing the determination in the man¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously felt that he was going to be ruthless to her and quickly tried to get up from his body. However, her hands were tied, and her legs were separated from each other. She was so anxious that she wanted to use the strength in her legs to get up, but she was no match for his strength. The man held her firmly and kept her in this position.

    Outside the car window, the top of the mountain was a cliff, and the surroundings were deserted. It was as though he had returned to the six months he spent in the Marib beach and the jungle. No one disturbed him, and he could do whatever he wanted.

    But at least at that time, Li Nanheng was patient and gentle. Every night after showering, he would hold her and kiss her sexily, unlike now. The warmth in his eyes was so cold that Feng Ling felt helpless.

    The more he pressed her against his thigh, the more Feng Ling wanted to avoid him. In the end, because of his touch...

    She even curled up her toes. Her eyes were slightly red from being forced to look at this strange man in front of her. In the past, no matter how domineering Li Nanheng was... at least... he was not like this...

    At this moment, Feng Ling regretted. She wanted to exin the topic of respect and disrespect, but the man did not give her a chance. He held her waist with one hand and untied his pants with the other.

    Hearing the sound of the man¡¯s zipper, Feng Ling shivered and released her curled toes. She rushed to get up, but the man suddenly held her waist and pressed her down against the seat behind the car.

    There was a lot of space behind the off-road vehicle, but Feng Ling never thought that one day, he would...

    He suddenly lowered his waist and showed no mercy.

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡± Her mind was nk. Without any preparation, she was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout. She subconsciously turned her head and bit his arm.

    Li Nanheng leaned down and bit her ear. Before she could adjust, he began to move.

    At the same time, he said seductively and hoarsely by her ear, ¡°Do you want to know what it means to be disrespectful? I¡¯ll let you feel it one by one. What is respect?¡±

    ...

    It was still morning when she drove up the mountain, and the sun was rising.

    By the time all the madness and passion died down, the sun had already set.

    Feng Ling was in a sorry state. Her long hair was wrapped around her sweaty neck, and the marks on her body were heavier than usual. One look at her was enough to make one blush. Her legs were so weak that she could not even sit properly. She leaned against the car seat weakly. She was only covered by a man¡¯s coat. She gripped the coat tightly to cover her body, and her reddened eyes were filled with confusion. Her fingers that were gripping onto her clothes were pale.

    There were no cleaning measures in the car. The clothes in the torn car were in a mess. Li Nanheng¡¯s shirt was also messed up by her grip. He simply put on his clothes and got out of the car. He knew how frightened the little woman in the car was right now. The little bit of rationality in his mind had finally returned, and he was unable to face Feng Ling, who he had held in his hand for so many years, but in a fit of anger, he pressed her down in the car.

 Chapter 1299 - The Story of Ling and Heng (562)

    <h4>Chapter 1299: The Story of Ling and Heng (562)</h4>

    Li Nanheng lit a cigarette and stayed outside the car.

    He could not face it.

    He bullied her in the car for several hours, listened to her cry until her voice was hoarse, listened to her bite his arm, and kept shouting for Li Nanheng to stop ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯m in pain,¡± ¡°Li Nanheng I hate you,¡± ¡°Stop,¡± but he still couldn¡¯t stop.

    When he finally regained his rationality, he saw the woman lying on the ground in a daze. Looking at her red eyes, his mind was suddenly struck by lightning and he finally woke up.

    What was he doing?

    With half a cigarette in his mouth, Li Nanheng turned back to look at the closed car door. Even though he couldn¡¯t see anything through the window, he knew without looking that she was still curled up in the car.

    He knew how ruthless he was today. Ever since Feng Ling returned to the Feng family for almost a year and then went to Ennd for so long, she hadn¡¯t done it again. In the end, she was suddenly bullied in the car when she was unprepared.

    Not to mention Feng Ling, even Li Nanheng himself wondered if he could forgive himself.

    He was just angered by her words. Did he really have to use such a disrespectful method to make her feel the difference?

    Wasn¡¯t he digging a pit for himself?

    He had treated her so well in the past, but now, it had probably be a negative number.

    In the end, the cigarette butt was too short and seemed to burn his mouth. Li Nanheng took the cigarette away and looked at the car door behind him. He went to the front passenger seat and found a pack of wet towels that had been thrown there. Then he went back to the car and was about to hand it to him.

    However, as soon as he got into the car and approached, Feng Ling, who was leaning against the seat motionlessly, suddenly shivered and shrunk back.

    Seeing the hint of fear in her eyes, Li Nanheng¡¯s grip on the wet towel stiffened.

    It was true. He had bullied her too much.

    She was actually afraid of him.

    Li Nanheng took out the wet towel and was about to take off her coat to clean her up when Feng Ling suddenly raised her red eyes and red at him.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Her voice was so hoarse that it was barely audible. She forcefully tugged the coat back and covered her messy body with it.

    Li Nanheng did not speak, nor did he snatch the clothes she was using to cover herself. He simply wiped her exposed legs. Feng Ling quickly curled her legs up and shouted angrily, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Seeing that he still refused to leave and insisted on wiping her body, Feng Ling gathered all the strength she could muster, raised her hand, and pped him hard on the face.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The p did not make Li Nanheng¡¯s expression turn ugly. Instead, he felt much better. He looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Now you know what it means to be disrespectful to you? I¡¯ve always treated you carefully. I used to love you dearly. How could I possibly...¡±

    ¡°Do you have to prove it with your body?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were still red as she red at him. ¡°Li Nanheng, I really want you to jump off the cliff in front of us! I want you to die right now!¡±

    The man pursed his lips and looked at her silently for a moment before cing the wet towel by her hand. ¡°If you really want to watch me jump, fine, I¡¯ll jump.¡±

    Feng Ling was speechless. Her chest, which was aching from anger, began to ache even more. She abruptly turned around, closed her eyes, and did not speak, but tears fell from the corner of her eyes.

    She was really crying.

    Because of the pain, because of what happened a few hours ago, because of the humiliation, and because she didn¡¯t dare to tell him to jump down, she hated herself for being soft-hearted.

    But if she really asked him to jump, she knew he would jump.

    Even if the result was that she was crushed into pieces because of her anger.

    How could he treat her like this?

    He might as well die!

    Feng Ling gritted her teeth and gripped the coat tightly, but what made her even more humiliated was that even the coat was his.

    Her own clothes were no longer the same.

    Li Nanheng watched her cry and reached out to carry her over. However, Feng Ling turned around and bit his wrist hard. Earlier, she had bitten him many times. His arm was covered in bite marks, but he seemed to not feel any pain and tried to carry her over.

    Feng Ling raised her head and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!!!¡±

    He paused and looked down at her like an injured beast.

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice trembled with hatred. ¡°It hurts. Don¡¯t touch me. Let me stay alone for a while.¡±

    More than once, he heard her say that it hurt.

    Li Nanheng looked down at her curled legs. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Feng Ling covered herself firmly with herrge clothes and tried her best to cover her legs.

    If she went to the hospital to see a doctor because of this, she might as well jump off the cliff herself.

    However, although Li Nanheng did not touch her again, he could not allow her to continue hurting like this. He was indeed too harsh at that time. Even though he knew she was hurting, he did not restrain himself.

    He went straight to the trunk and found a thin nket for her. Feng Ling took it and covered herself with it without saying anything.

    Even if she didn¡¯t go to the doctor, she had to apply medicine. Otherwise, she would have a hard time these days. Seeing that she was wrapped in a nket, Li Nanheng felt safe and went back to the driver¡¯s seat to drive.

    Feng Ling knew that he was going to drive down the mountain. She closed her eyes and leaned against the back without speaking. The road was bumpy. Even if they drove smoothly, it was difficult to go down the mountain. With Li Nanheng¡¯s driving skills, it was easy for him to stabilize the car and prevent it from rolling down. However, the car was swaying unsteadily. Feng Ling, who was not in a good condition, felt very ufortable. She frowned and clutched the nket on her body with a pale face. She curled up in the backseat and could not even make a sound.

    She finally drove the car down the mountain and followed the original route to the intersection of New York City. Xiao Xu¡¯s car was still there, and he had been waiting anxiously for a long time. Seeing that Boss Li¡¯s car had finally arrived, he finally felt relieved.

    Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling through the rearview mirror. The road was rtively stable after they went down the mountain. She was no longer in so much pain, but she still held onto the nket tightly. She raised her eyes to look at him through the rearview mirror. Her eyes seemed to be able to burn two holes in his back, as though warning him that if he dared to let others see her like this, she would never forgive him.

    Li Nanheng rolled down the car window and asked Xiao Xu and the others to wait for her at the Feng family home. He then drove to a nearby shopping mall to buy her a set of clothes.

    Cough, cough. It was thest day of the month again.

 Chapter 1300 - The Story of Ling and Heng (563)

    <h4>Chapter 1300: The Story of Ling and Heng (563)</h4>

    After buying clothes and medicine, Li Nanheng parked the car near the mall and quickly bought everything he needed.

    When he came back, he saw that Feng Ling was still curled up. Her eyes were closed as if she had fallen asleep. Li Nanheng stepped forward to help her up. He wanted to apply the medicine on her lower body before helping her change her clothes.

    After all, her lower part might really be torn.

    However, as soon as he helped her up, Feng Ling¡¯s head fell limply to his side.

    Li Nanheng paused and lowered his eyes to look at the person in his arms. The sensation of his hands was unbelievably hot. He frowned, raised his hand to touch her forehead and neck, and then stroked her back.

    It was very hot.

    ¡°Feng Ling.¡± Li Nanheng quickly wrapped her up tightly with a thin nket. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. You have a fever.¡±

    Feng Ling frowned slightly but couldn¡¯t open her eyes. However, she was still conscious. Ever since her gastric hemorrhage and two days of cold rain, her fever hadn¡¯t gone down. Although her body had recovered, it was easy for her to have a fever. If she had any inmmation or caught a cold, she would have a fever.

    Ji Nuan had said that this sort of phenomenon wasmon in medicine. It was the aftereffects of over-exhaustion. She would also asionally experience this sort of situation. She was usually fine, but she was especially prone to having a fever. Whenever she had a fever, she would be muddle-headed until her fever subsided.

    In the year that Feng Ling was in Ennd, she had only fallen ill once. It was because the weather in London was wet and cold. That time, she went out early in the morning to work. She was dressed too little, and when she got out of the car, it happened to be raining. She caught a cold and was drenched by the rain. After she went back, she had a high fever for a day and a night. At that time, it was said that she was muddle-headed from the fever, and Xiao Ba had been guarding her home to take care of her. When she woke up the next day, Xiao Ba said that she was almost unconscious from the feverst night. It was really frightening.

    She didn¡¯t know if her fever was serious, but her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them. Even though she knew who was holding her and that she had to get out of this bastard¡¯s car, she still couldn¡¯t open her eyes.

    Without thinking, she guessed that he must have injured her lower part. It was difficult for her to speak about her injury, and now she had a fever.

    Li Nanheng saw that Feng Ling frowned slightly and knew that she didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. Although her body temperature was high, it wasn¡¯t too high. He simply wrapped her in a thin nket with his coat and carried her out of the car.

    There was a hotel behind them. Li Nanheng carried her into the hotel and booked a room before cing her on the bed.

    After lying on the bed, Feng Ling seemed morefortable than in the car, but she still frowned and curled up in the thin nket.

    She was unconscious for a long time. Suddenly, she felt as though her body had entered a warm pool. Feng Ling could not regain consciousness. She felt as though she was being supported to sit in the bathtub. The warm water made her feel much morefortable and her body gradually became clean and refreshing.

    Li Nanheng asked Feng Ling to sit in the water. After patiently cleaning her up, he wrapped her in a towel and carried her out. To prevent her fever from worsening, he ced her in his arms and leaned against her. He took the hairdryer and dried her hair. After making sure her hair was no longer damp, he put her back on the bed.

    Her temperature was still very high.

    He called the hotel staff to buy some fever medicine and fed it to her. After drinking the medicine, she fell into a deep sleep and had to wait for her fever to subside. Thus, she could not wear any clothes for the time being and could onlyy under the nket.

    ¡ª¡ª

    There were all sorts of people in her dreams. Feng Ling shuttled through the crowd in her dreams. She didn¡¯t know if she was looking for something or hiding, but she kept walking.

    When she suddenly bumped into a man¡¯s arms, she looked up and saw Li Nanheng¡¯s face.

    Looking at his face, she could not recall what had happened. She only saw his face bing clearer and clearer in front of her eyes. It was so clear that her heart trembled. She turned to hide, but this man¡¯s face kept appearing in front of her. She was so angry that she kept running in the crowd, but no matter how far she ran, he was still there.

    He was like a lingering ghost!

    In the end, Feng Ling angrily took out a sniper rifle from her waist and fired at the ten identical faces in front of her. When she saw that their faces were shattered by the bullets, she put down the gun and continued walking. However, as she walked, the faces that she had shattered gathered together and floated in front of her again.

    She was so angry that she raised her gun again and fired again, but the more bullets she fired, the more Li Nanheng¡¯s face gathered in front of her. This face gradually gathered into a human shape. The scene in front of her suddenly turned into that mountain, and an off-road vehicle suddenly appeared in front of her. The gun in her hand silently melted, and she was pushed into the car by the man in human form. Her clothes were torn.

    Feng Ling¡¯s hair stood on end. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality, but she instinctively kicked her legs hard.

    However, with this kick, a hand seemed to exert force on her feet and separated her legs.

    She was still immersed in her dream and kept struggling. Suddenly, she felt a cold sensation in her lower body, which caused her to shiver. She abruptly pulled herself out of the dream where she was pressed down in the car by the man, but she could not remember where she was. Her eyelids were unbelievably heavy, and there was only the most sensitive part of her lower body that was slightly painful. There was a cooling sensation that made her feelfortable.

    Li Nanheng took the opportunity to apply medicine for Feng Ling after she fell asleep. When he helped her shower, he noticed that her skin was indeed red and swollen. He tried not to hurt her when he helped her shower.

    But now he needed to apply medicine for her, so he had to go deeper. At this time, he saw that it was indeed a bit torn. Although it was not serious, he could see some blood traces. It was probably because of this that she suddenly had a fever.

    Li Nanheng carefully applied the ointment for her with one hand and held her struggling leg with the other. He felt that her body trembled because of the medicine. He raised his eyes to look at her face and saw that her forehead was covered in sweat. Although her body was tense and her toes were curled up because of the medicine, she still could not open her eyes.

 Chapter 1301 - The Story of Ling and Heng (564)

    <h4>Chapter 1301: The Story of Ling and Heng (564)</h4>

    Sweat meant her fever had gone down.

    Li Nanheng slowly put her leg down to avoid hurting her again. He covered her with the quilt again and reached out to touch her forehead.

    The temperature had dropped slightly, but it was still slightly higher than usual.

    It was probably because her lower body had been burning painfully, but now it felt morefortable because of the ice-cold mint from the ointment. However, she still felt ufortable. Feng Ling furrowed her brows in her sleep and rubbed her legs ufortably.

    Li Nanheng pressed her hand down and whispered by her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t move. The medicine I applied just now has the effect of disinfecting the wound. It¡¯ll be fine tomorrow, en?¡±

    As expected, Feng Ling did not move. She tilted her head and continued sleeping.

    Li Nanheng brought a towel over to wipe her sweat.

    The afternoon passed and evening arrived. When it was dark, Feng Ling woke up and opened her eyes. She saw the northern European style ceiling lights in the hotel room. She was startled for a long time before she seemed to smell food. She turned around and saw a hotel food cart ced by the bedside.

    She moved and found that she was not wearing anything under the quilt. However, after sweating, she was wiped clean.

    Feng Ling only nced at the food on the dining cart. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know what was going on.

    She had ordered these at the airport in the base¡¯s canteen.

    It was Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and was about to sit up when the door of the suite on the other side of the room opened. The man¡¯s tall and straight figure approached. The moment she saw Li Nanheng¡¯s face, she recalled the scene in the car and her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Eat your food.¡± Li Nanheng didn¡¯t ask if she was still in pain or not. He couldn¡¯t get any answers from her. As long as she didn¡¯t want to answer, there was no point in asking anything. It was better to let her eat first to preserve her strength.

    As expected, Feng Ling did not speak but just looked at him coldly.

    Li Nanheng walked over and picked up a bowl of noodles from the dining cart. He picked up some side dishes and ced them on the te. He sat by the bed and helped her up to eat.

    When his hand reached over, Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered and she looked at him warily.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Eat first. I know I¡¯m angry, but don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. You can¡¯t go back to the Feng family like this. Even if you want to kill me, scold me, or hit me, you have to have the strength to do so.¡±

    Feng Ling said hoarsely, ¡°Since you know I want to hit you, scold you, and kill you, why did you still do such a horrible thing?¡±

    Li Nanheng put the noodles into her mouth and said calmly, ¡°My restraint has always been ineffective in front of you. I¡¯ve always been tolerant. Today, I just didn¡¯t restrain myself. Don¡¯t you know how much of your words are meant to provoke me?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Li Nanheng, do you mean that you¡¯re in the right?¡±

    The man brought the noodles to her lips and said softly, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her mouth and looked at him with pursed lips.

    She didn¡¯t open her mouth, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just looked at her patiently. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry? You still have strength? Can you do it again?¡±

    Hearing him say it again, Feng Ling clenched her fists under the quilt and looked at him coldly for a long time. When Li Nanheng finally picked up some noodles and brought it back to her mouth unhappily, she slowly opened his mouth and ate it reluctantly.

    She chewed slowly. Although the food in this hotel was not bad, the feeling of being fed by Li Nanheng and the swelling pain in her lower body reminded her how much of a beast this man was in the car.

    Right, apply the medicine.

    Right now, although she felt swollen and painful, it was no longer the burning pain. What she felt in her sleep...

    She suddenly turned to look at the ointment next to her, only to see that it was already half-filled.

    He had applied medicine for her.

    The medicine was applied there.

    Feng Ling blushed and looked at him in disbelief.

    Li Nanheng seemed to know what she was thinking and didn¡¯t say anything, in case she would feel even more embarrassed. He continued to feed her until Feng Ling slowly and mechanically took a few more bites and picked up some of her favorite dishes.

    It was probably because these were all her favorite foods in the past. In the past year in Ennd, she hadn¡¯t eaten much of them. After eating for a while, she finally opened her stomach. Feng Ling didn¡¯t resist anymore. She only turned her head away when she was full and refused to eat anymore.

    Seeing that she was almost full, Li Nanheng finally let her go. He took a tissue and wiped her mouth.

    If it weren¡¯t for the scene on the mountain, Feng Ling would have thought that this man had changed from an overbearing devil to a gentle and warm man.

    Unfortunately.

    It was a pity that even if this man knelt down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to erase his beastly behavior today.

    ¡°After eating, get out of bed and see if you feel ufortable walking. I¡¯ll apply some medicine before going to bed at night. After finishing this small tube of medicine, you should be much better tomorrow morning.¡± Li Nanheng pushed the dining cart aside and looked at Feng Ling.

    ¡°Give me the medicine. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Feng Ling frowned.

    Li Nanheng frowned. ¡°How can you do it yourself? Can you find it yourself? Can you see it?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time. We were together a lot when we were in good health. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t help you take a shower in the jungle. I¡¯ve seen everything you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Li Nanheng picked up the tube and looked at it again. At the same time, he said, ¡°This medicine needs to be applied evenly. Are you sure you want to do it yourself?¡±

    Feng Ling expressionlessly snatched the tube away from him. She looked down at the densely packed English words on it and confirmed that he was right. She needed to apply the medicine evenly and apply all the wounds on it. She really couldn¡¯t do it herself.

    At the thought that although this man did not take her to the hospital, he went to the pharmacy to buy this kind of medicine and that scene, she felt embarrassed. She threw the medicine back into his hands and did not speak anymore. She leaned back on the bed. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    Li Nanheng got up and took her phone, handing it to her.

    Feng Ling took it and did not look at him again.

    In such a situation, she really couldn¡¯t go back to the Feng family. Her grandfather and grandmother missed her every day. If she went back in such a sickly state, the two elders would probably be anxious again. She could only go back tomorrow when she was better.

    She picked up her phone and saw several missed calls. One was from Mr. Zand, two were from Ji Nuan, and the other two were from Mr. Ian. There were also some unread messages mixed with Xiao Ba¡¯s messages.

 Chapter 1302 - The Story of Ling and Heng (565)

    <h4>Chapter 1302: The Story of Ling and Heng (565)</h4>

    Feng Ling leaned against the bed and replied to the messages one by one.

    Li Nanheng called the hotel staff toe in and push the food cart away. After a while, someone came, and the room fell silent again.

    Feng Ling had been lying on the bed and covered herself with the quilt. Li Nanheng poured a ss of warm water and sat down by the bed. He ced the ss on the bedside table. ¡°Your body temperature is still around 37.5 degrees. It¡¯s still low. Drink more water.¡±

    Feng Ling did not respond, nor did she look up at him. She just kept silent.

    Li Nanheng sighed. The problem between him and Feng Ling was not actually that big. At first, she was indeed very angry, but after all, the two of them did not vite any principles. She was only angry that he did not even ask her anything before helping her make the decision for the future and removed her from the base.

    But clearly, the fact that he had raped her in the car... had actually caused him a lot of trouble.

    Feng Ling had been under the sheets and her fever had yet topletely subside. asionally, she would sweat. Li Nanheng sat by her side and watched her silently. She ignored him and did not speak, so he did not speak.

    When he saw that she was sweating again, her long hair was pressed against her neck and shoulders because she was leaning against the bed. Although she looked especially seductive to the man, she didn¡¯t look toofortable.

    In the past, Feng Ling always had short hair. When she was in the jungle, her hair was only past her chin. Now, she was considered to have long hair. Li Nanheng had never seen her like this before.

    She kept looking at her cell phone. He looked at her for a while and saw that she asionally raised her hand to push her hair back. After making several calls, Li Nanheng got up and left.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t care where he was going. After resting here for a night, she would return to the Feng family tomorrow. She still had nothing to do with him.

    After about ten minutes, Li Nanheng came back. Feng Ling didn¡¯t even look at him. The man walked back to the bed and said, ¡°Sit up.¡±

    Feng Ling looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    However, she subconsciously sat up.

    At this moment, the man walked around the bed and leaned over, lifting up her hair that was wrapped around her neck because she was sweating. She then felt the man clumsilybing her hair.

    Feng Ling seemed to have heard the sound of a rubber band being tossed back and forth in the man¡¯s hand, but he couldn¡¯t tie her hair up even after fiddling with it for a long time.

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, what are you doing?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking coldly.

    The man was tortured by her hair for several minutes but still couldn¡¯t tie it into a proper ponytail. He frowned and said as though he had encountered an epic problem, ¡°I saw that your neck was ufortable, so I wanted tob your hair. How do you use this thing?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    Ji Nuan had once used Li Nanheng¡¯s name to describe straight men. Now she finally understood.

    Li Nanheng, who usually dealt with the internal and external injuries of the base members and could even wrap bandages like a doctor, was defeated by a rubber band that only women would use.

    So did he go out just now to find something for her tob her hair?

    Feng Ling took the rubber band from him and said expressionlessly, ¡°Let go of my hair. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng immediately loosened his grip. Then he saw Feng Ling skillfullyb her smooth hair behind her head. The rubber band, which was as difficult as ascending to heaven in his hands, was easily fixed in her hands.

    After fixing her hair, her neck felt clean andfortable. Feng Ling picked up her phone again and turned to look at the man standing by the bed.

    He knew he had done something wrong.

    One step at a time?

    What was the use?

    Feng Ling continued to ignore him, but when she sat back on the bed, she lifted her hair and tucked it behind her ear. She suddenly felt that she had never experienced such a headache because of her long hair. This was the first time shebed her hair like this in front of Li Nanheng.

    She nced at him again and asked, ¡°Where did you get the rubber band?¡±

    ¡°When I went downstairs, I met a little girl around four or five years old. She happened to be holding a newly bought rubber band in her hand. I bought a Mini Doll from the shop counter in the hotel lobby and asked her to give me a rubber band.¡± Li Nanheng sat back on the bed.

    A rubber band was not even worth fifty cents. Typically, the things in this kind of hotel lobby and shopping cabs were all very expensive. Even the original Mini Doll cost at least several hundred yuan.

    Feng Ling was speechless at the hundreds of yuan worth rubber band on her head.

    ¡°Mr. Li, your ¡®equivalent exchange¡¯ is really not ordinary.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was mild, and she said mockingly, ¡°But at least you know how to exchange things with a little girl, not a gun. It seems that you¡¯re not as thorough as a beast.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression darkened.

    From today onwards, this woman really equated him to those crazy people who forcibly took her away.

    He was not angry. He picked up the tube of ointment. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been looking at your phone all day. You should be going to sleep soon. Why don¡¯t you apply the medicine again?¡±

    Hearing that he was going to apply the medicine, Feng Ling¡¯s slightly cold and mocking attitude immediately disappeared. She looked at him with a tense expression.

    Li Nanheng yed with the tube of ointment and looked straight into her eyes with a faint smile. ¡°At least I know to take care of you before I separate your legs. It seems that I¡¯m not as thorough as a beast.¡±

    Feng Ling tightened her grip on her phone and looked at him coldly. ¡°Li Nanheng, you¡¯re very proud of bringing me back from Ennd and torturing me like this, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The man looked into her eyes. ¡°You were removed from XI Base, and I also removed my identity. From the age of thirteen to the age of twenty-three, you, Feng Ling, took root in my ce for ten years. In the end, you said that you would attend a dinner party with another man and that you could easily have a candlelit dinner and a rose shop. You were very proud to see me angered, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    With that, Li Nanheng leaned forward on the chair and looked into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for ten years. You broke up with me just like that. Did I agree? En?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1303 - The Story of Ling and Heng (566)

    <h4>Chapter 1303: The Story of Ling and Heng (566)</h4>

    I¡¯ve loved you for ten years, and you want to break up with me? Did I agree? Huh?

    Li Nanheng wasn¡¯t someone who would stop talking about something. After speaking, he got up to answer the phone and didn¡¯t mention it again.

    On the other hand, when Feng Ling slept at night, the moment she closed her eyes, these words kept echoing in her ears.

    In the middle of the night, the room was very quiet.

    The bed was veryrge, but Li Nanheng didn¡¯t want to provoke her. He just let her sleep alone. He fell asleep on the single sofa by the window.

    Feng Ling had a dream. She dreamed of the ten years after she met Li Nanheng in the orphanage.

    After waking up, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She sat up on the bed and looked at the man who had fallen asleep on the sofa.

    After looking at him for a while, she lowered her eyes, lifted the nket, and got off the bed. She walked over and stood in front of the man, watching him fall asleep.

    After staring at him for a long time, she picked up the thin nket on the other side of the sofa and gently covered him with it. After covering him, she bent down to watch the man close his eyes.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, I used to spend so many years in XI Base. I thought I would take root there, but in the end, the path was broken, and I didn¡¯t have a way back.¡± Feng Ling looked at his sleeping face and said lightly and quietly, ¡°You chose this path for me. I can¡¯t give up halfway. I¡¯m going back to be the Feng family¡¯s towering tree as you wish. I don¡¯t know if I can support the Feng family, but I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    After speaking, Feng Ling turned to change her clothes, picked up her phone and his electronic car key, and left the hotel. She went to the car to retrieve her luggage, passport, and other things. Then she ced the electronic car key on the front desk of the hotel and asked them to return it to Li Nanheng.

    When Feng Ling left the hotel room, it was 2: 30 p.m. She put on her clothes and went out. When the door opened and closed, the man on the sofa slowly opened his eyes.

    ...

    Feng Ling sat in the taxi. It was still dark outside.

    Unknowingly, dawn was approaching, and she arrived at the entrance of the Feng family¡¯s vi.

    Not many people knew that she had returned. After all, Li Nanheng had brought her back so suddenly. The Feng family was even more unaware.

    She didn¡¯t want to disturb everyone¡¯s rest at such a time, so she got out of the car alone with her luggage. When she entered the Feng family¡¯s gate, Auntie Mai, who had woken up early and was preparing breakfast with the servants, saw her and immediately thought she had seen wrongly. She cried out in disbelief, ¡°Second Miss?¡±

    At the same time, someone came down from the stairs on the second floor. Qin Shuke had been studying abroad for the past two years and had just returned to America. She had yet to recover from the jetg and had woken up very early. As she went downstairs, she yawned and rubbed her eyes. All of a sudden, she heard Auntie Mai¡¯s cry and her hand trembled. She abruptly put down her hand and met Feng Ling¡¯s gaze.

    Looking at Feng Ling, who had long hair and was dressed in a female outfit, Qin Shuke staggered and almost fell down the stairs. Her eyes widened. ¡°Ah... you...¡±

    Previously, when she heard that Feng Ling was a woman and that she was the second daughter of the Feng family who had met with an ident, she didn¡¯t believe it. However, the things that had happened to the Feng family in the past two years were tooplicated, and she couldn¡¯t say much about it. She just stayed here for a few days after returning to China. After all, when she was young, she often hung out with Qin Qiu¡¯s mother and the two elders of the Feng family. Even though her surname was Qin and they were only cousins, she was very familiar with the Feng family.

    Now she suddenly saw a living Feng Ling dressed in a female outfit, and the key was that she was actually quite beautiful. Qin Shuke was so shocked that she could not close her mouth for a long time. She stared nkly at her and looked at her from head to toe several times.

    Feng Ling shifted her gaze away from Qin Shuke and nodded at Auntie Mai. ¡°I rushed back in the middle of the night. I didn¡¯t inform anyone. Let¡¯s wait for Grandfather and Grandmother to wake up. You can do whatever you need to do. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Auntie Mai finally came back to herself. She rushed forward and took the suitcase from Feng Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandfather and Madam are getting on in years. They usually wake up very early. I think they will wake up soon. Give me your luggage first. You must be tired after rushing back sote. Go back to your room to rest, or sit for a while. After the two elders wake up, let¡¯s have breakfast. Second Miss, the first breakfast you¡¯ve brought back is really too simple. Wait for noon, or at night, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°No, Auntie Mai, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Feng Ling smiled at her.

    She knew that the Feng family treated her sincerely. Initially, when she first returned to the Feng family, she felt distant. However, as time passed and she felt that they were sincere to her, she gradually integrated into the family and got along well with Auntie Mai.

    Auntie Mai was a little agitated. She raised her hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you, Second Miss. You left home for twenty years at such a young age. You had to shoulder such a heavy burden as soon as you came home. You were sent to study in Ennd before you could enjoy the warmth of your family. Now that you¡¯re finally back, can you finally have a good rest? Young people have limitless prospects. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Mai. I¡¯ll rest at home for a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast.¡± Auntie Mai rushed to the kitchen with a smile. Seeing that the Qin family¡¯s youngdy was still in a daze on the stairs, she smiled and went to do her own things.

    Feng Ling turned to look at Qin Shuke.

    Qin Shuke widened her eyes for a long time. Seeing that she finally had a chance to interrupt, she hurriedly raised her hand and stared at him with a surprised expression. ¡°You, you... you, you... you...¡±

    Feng Ling tilted her head slightly and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Miss Qin, long time no see.¡±

    Qin Shuke saw that Feng Ling was actually smiling and immediately raised her hand to cover her chest. ¡°My god, you can actually smile.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡± Why couldn¡¯t she smile?

    ¡°But you¡¯re really a woman!¡± Qin Shuke eximed as she walked down quickly. She walked up to Feng Ling and walked around her several times, sizing her up. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re really a woman. You can even smile and you¡¯re so beautiful. If you were still the little brother I liked, I would have fainted on the spot if you smiled at me like that! But you¡¯re actually a woman!¡±

 Chapter 1304 - The Story of Ling and Heng (567)

    <h4>Chapter 1304: The Story of Ling and Heng (567)</h4>

    Feng Ling smiled and looked at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman? Can¡¯t you faint when a woman smiles at you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, stop for a moment.¡± Qin Shuke raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Feng Ling... oh, no, it¡¯s not Brother Feng Ling, it¡¯s Cousin Feng Ling. Yes, Cousin! You¡¯re my cousin, just like Feng Mingzhu! But you¡¯re not much older than me, are you?¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Feng Ling from head to toe for a while. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re still my cousin. You¡¯re so young, and you¡¯re a woman. Don¡¯t use such a seductive expression to speak. Do you know you¡¯re my first love? Do you know that my heart is bleeding when you stand in front of me dressed like this and have such long hair? My youth and my budding love has actually fallen into the hands of a woman disguised as a man. I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    Although Qin Shuke strongly expressed her dissatisfaction, she only walked back and forth between Feng Ling and her. From time to time, she would clench her fists to express her unhappiness.

    However, the polite smile on Feng Ling¡¯s face could not be concealed. After thinking for a while, she picked up her phone and handed it to her.

    Qin Shuke raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you dream about my phone number back then?¡± Feng Ling tilted her head. ¡°Take it and record it down.¡±

    Qin Shuke: ¡°...!¡±

    Although she looked very unwilling, Qin Shuke turned her head away arrogantly. ¡°Who wants your phone number? Especially now that you¡¯re a woman. Let me tell you, my sexual orientation is very normal. I¡¯m only interested in the little brother!¡±

    With that, she suddenly reached out and took Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone. She quickly dialed a number. When her cell phone rang, Qin Shuke saved her number in Feng Ling¡¯s cell phone. The name she saved in her contact list was Qin Shuke.

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    Afterward, Feng Ling went back to her room. Qin Shuke was still unwilling to give up and kept asking her which month she had been born. She kept wondering if Feng Ling was her elder cousin or younger cousin.

    When the old man and the olddy woke up and saw that Feng Ling was back, they were so excited that they rushed to Feng Ling¡¯s room to talk to her. Qin Shuke couldn¡¯t say anything and could only sit by the side, staring at Feng Ling from time to time and asionally agreeing with her.

    When it was time for breakfast, Qin Shuke took the opportunity to ask Feng Ling about her real birthday. When she learned that Feng Ling was actually older than her by more than half a year, she immediately held her chin with one hand and sighed. ¡°Oh, so I still have to call you older cousin.¡±

    Back then, Feng Ling didn¡¯t particrly dislike Qin Shuke, who was such a passionate little girl. This kind of straightforward person made her feel rxed. She rarely interacted with others, but Feng Ling treated Qin Shuke better and could chat with her at the dining table.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a cold and aloof little brother could be so approachable now.¡± Qin Shuke sighed with emotion. ¡°What a pity. Why is she a woman?¡±

    ¡°Shuke, what are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Feng didn¡¯t know that Qin Shuke had liked Feng Ling. She thought she was picking a fight and quickly red at her.

    Qin Shuke immediately stuck her tongue out at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling also smiled lightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay. Cousin Shuke was just joking with me.¡±

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind, Old Madam Feng was relieved. After all, Shuke often hung out with Mingzhu back then. Although Qin Shuke was straightforward and didn¡¯t think much about it, she was afraid that she would be unhappy with Feng Ling because of Feng Mingzhu. But now it seemed that she was too paranoid. Qin Shuke actually liked Feng Ling.

    Since their rtionship could be harmonious, it was better to strike while the iron was hot.

    ¡°Shuke, haven¡¯t you finished all of your advanced studies outside?¡± Madam Feng asked as she put food in Qin Shuke¡¯s bowl. ¡°Is it time to settle in America? I don¡¯t think you like to go back to Los Angeles. Why don¡¯t you find something to do in New York?¡±

    Qin Shuke raised her eyebrows. ¡°Sure. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go back to Los Angeles. My parents are too naggy. They have been nagging me since I was young. I still want to be outside.¡±

    Matriarch Feng nodded and turned to look at Feng Ling who was eating quietly. ¡°Shuke is also a business major. If you take over the Feng family¡¯s business, she can help you. The two of you can help each other. This is better than going alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh ~ ~ ~¡± Qin Shuke raised her brows. ¡°Grandaunt, so you want me to apany Cousin Feng Ling to help you manage the Feng family¡¯spanies?¡±

    The olddy smiled and nced at her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Qin Shuke blinked and turned to look at Feng Ling. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. It depends on whether Cousin is willing to let me stay by her side to help.¡±

    Feng Ling put down the cutlery in her hand and looked at Qin Shuke seriously for a while. Then she asked, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing, but I have to confirm one thing for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Cousin, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Your sexual orientation is fine, right?¡±

    Qin Shuke :¡±...¡±

    Grandfather Feng and Madam Feng: ¡°...?¡±

    Qin Shuke rolled her eyes at the te in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like men!¡±

    ¡°En, let¡¯s go together.¡± Feng Ling remainedposed.

    Qin Shuke rolled her eyes at her and gritted her teeth.

    How infuriating.

    Why did she leave ace impression on Feng Ling? She definitely only liked men, okay? In the past, she liked the version of Feng Ling who was a little brother. Now that she had such a strong aura, not only did she not have this¡¯ sexiness¡¯, but even if she really liked women, she might not be able to handle Feng Ling.

    Matriarch Feng smiled and turned to Elder Feng. ¡°We don¡¯t understand what young people talked about, haha.¡±

    Grandfather Feng also looked at Feng Ling with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that Shuke is helping you. We can also be more at ease. Don¡¯t quarrel. If there¡¯s anything unhappy, just tell us. We watched Shuke grow up. We know her temper. She doesn¡¯t have anyplicated thoughts. She¡¯s just a bit impatient. Feng Ling, you should take care of her. If you can¡¯t take it anymore, just tell us.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s good enough that Cousin didn¡¯t bully me. How can you say that I have a bad temper?¡± Qin Shuke was unhappy. He turned to Feng Ling. ¡°With her skills, I can¡¯t even beat ten of her. What can I do to her? No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m the one who is at a disadvantage, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1305 - The Story of Ling and Heng (568)

    <h4>Chapter 1305: The Story of Ling and Heng (568)</h4>

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°Look, look! She¡¯s clearly threatening me. She¡¯s reminding me that she will really beat someone up!¡± Qin Shuke couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°She came out of XI Base! Grandaunt, grandaunt, the one you have to decide for is me, not her!¡±

    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Matriarch Feng couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I think the two of you will get along very well in the future. I don¡¯t care anymore. Go settle your little sister¡¯s rtionship. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Qin Shuke picked up the cutlery again and red at Feng Ling across the table. Feng Ling only smiled and ignored her asional childish temper.

    ...

    Feng Ling rested in the Feng family for a day and went to severalpanies under the Feng Corporation in New York the next day. As the Feng family¡¯s business had failed in recent years, there were many smallpanies that needed to be integrated. The Feng Corporation used to be a smallpany, but now it was just a bunch of smallpanies. Some were making money, and some were not making money. The two elders were old and did not have the energy to manage too much. They could only maintain the profits on the surface, but could not do more.

    Feng Ling and Qin Shuke sat in the car and looked at the information about all thepanies under the Feng family¡¯s name. The chauffeur sent by the Feng family drove quietly in front.

    Although Qin Shuke usually appeared to be careless and childish, when it came to work, she was very serious. Especially when she sat in the car with Feng Ling to discuss the various problems the Feng family had to face, she also had a lot of unique ideas to share with Feng Ling.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way.¡± When they arrived at the headquarters of thepany in New York, the car stopped outside. Feng Ling ced the consolidated documents aside. ¡°I¡¯m still a beginner in these areas, unlike you who has been studying business finance for many years. Furthermore, I¡¯ve specially studied abroad and have some real experience. The two of us will follow the n step by step. We¡¯ll first mobilize thepany¡¯s management and then gradually begin.¡±

    ¡°All right, haven¡¯t you been studying in London for a long time? The things I¡¯ve learned in the past five years can¡¯t bepared to the ones you¡¯ve been in contact with outside. We¡¯re the same. It¡¯s definitely not a problem for us to support each other.¡± Qin Shuke winked at her. ¡°Even when we go out to talk about clients, we canplement each other. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stand on the same side and help you take back all the power of the Feng Corporation.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°Then how should I thank you?¡±

    ¡°I remember that aside from Li Nanheng, there was also a little brother who often showed up with you, right?¡± Qin Shuke leaned close to Feng Ling¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°That little brother is also quite handsome, butpared to you who was dressed as a man, he is still slightly inferior. However, you are a woman. Your beauty is beyond your skin. It¡¯s natural for you to lose to him. Thinking about it this way, that little brother is also good-looking and has a good character. You can introduce him to meter.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    She tried hard to recall and felt that the person Qin Shuke was talking about was K.

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°All right, you have good taste. I¡¯ll find a chance to introduce you.¡±

    ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll apany you to the Feng Corporation to kill the enemy.¡±

    ...

    Ten months.

    From returning to the United States to taking over all of the businesses under the Feng family¡¯s name, Feng Ling spent three months taking back the power of thepany and reorganizing thepany into a corporation. She then spent two months changing thepany from the inside to the outside, changing it into a group of capable people who could obey orders, and dismissing all the tyrannical old men in thepany.

    She spent a total of ten months before she finally gained a firm foothold in the Feng Corporation. Thepanies under the Feng Corporation had also returned to normal several months ago.

    In thepany, Feng Ling was looking at a financial document. She remembered that Ji Nuan had some habits when she was checking the ounts, so she followed suit. Unexpectedly, it was really useful. This way, it was very effective. All the loopholes could be seen at a nce.

    Qin Shuke came in with a tabletputer and read the award the media had given this year.

    ¡°No one dares to believe that a person who has nevere into contact with the business world can stand firm in the business world with such a terrifying momentum. There are all sorts of rumors about this woman called Feng Ling. It is said that she was once the daughter of the Feng family who was lost outside. Afterward...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of reading this gossippy news every day?¡± Feng Ling continued to read her financial report without looking up.

    ¡°These media outlets havee up with all sorts of stories about you. I¡¯ve been looking at the different things they have written.¡± Qin Shuke walked over with a smile and put the tablet down. ¡°By the way, you received an internal call in the office just now. It seems to be the Dr. Qin you mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this Doctor Qin, I¡¯ve heard you mention him several times. His surname is also Qin. Should you introduce him to me one day? It¡¯s not easy to meet someone with the same surname in America.¡±

    Hearing that it was Doctor Qin, Feng Ling raised her head and nced at her. ¡°Doctor Qin, don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s impossible between you and him.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve been thinking about seducing K. How could I possibly seduce Doctor Qin? I like all kinds of little brothers, but I have my own principles, okay?¡± Qin Shuke rolled her eyes and looked at the time. ¡°Doctor Qin called about ten minutes ago. Do you want to call him back?¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll call him back soon.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to look at the report. Not long ago, Qin Shuke had pulled her hair back to make a new shape. It was slightly curled and scattered on her back.

    Back then, when she went to get her hair done, she had to meet a long-time client. Qin Shuke said that she was like a little girl who was easy to bully, so she took her to heat up her wavy hair. Feng Ling gradually got used to it. asionally, she would look at herself in the mirror, which waspletely different from the short-haired tomboy she used to be. Sometimes, she would even lose her mind and wonder if the woman in the mirror was still herself.

    When Qin Shuke went out to prepare for the uing meeting, Feng Ling put down the report in her hand, picked up her phone, and called Doctor Qin. ¡°Hello, Doctor Qin, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Hearing the words of the man on the other end of the line, Feng Ling¡¯s hand, which had just put down the report, stiffened. ¡°Ji Nuan? How did she get shot? Is it serious? Where is she? Los Angeles?¡±

 Chapter 1306 - The Story of Ling and Heng (569)

    <h4>Chapter 1306: The Story of Ling and Heng (569)</h4>

    Feng Ling had nned to return to Ennd for a few days to visit Mr. Zand. However, Ji Nuan¡¯s ident had ruined her original n.

    It would be fine if it was just a minor injury, but Doctor Qin had specially flown from Hai City to America and would take a transfer to Los Angeles in New York. If it wasn¡¯t a major issue, Doctor Qin wouldn¡¯t have told her to be mentally prepared.

    Ji Nuan had been shot by a gun, and it was about three inches below her neck. That kind of ce was almost fatal.

    She got up fearfully. She did not even have the time to change her clothes or pack her things before walking out.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Qin Shuke was still outside. When she heard the door open, she turned to see Feng Ling walking out quickly.

    Feng Ling had never been used to wearing high heels, but on some asions, she had to wear them in order to match her outfit. Today, she was wearing high heels. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk very fast, but today, it was as though she was walking on air.

    ¡°A friend is seriously injured. I have to go to Los Angeles now. I¡¯ll go with Doctor Qinter. Help me take care of thepany for a few days.¡± Feng Ling left in a hurry without looking back.

    Qin Shuke heard the seriousness in her tone and quickly followed. ¡°Who is it? Los Angeles? Severely injured? Could it be Li Nanheng?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Ji Nuan.¡±

    Qin Shuke stopped.

    Ji Nuan.

    No wonder Feng Ling was so anxious. She had heard more than once that Mrs. Mo was one of the few good friends she had in her life.

    Knowing that Qin Shuke was very reliable, Feng Ling was very assured about New York. She went to the underground parking lot, changed into t shoes in the car, and drove to the airport.

    When they arrived at the airport, Qin Siting had just gotten off the ne and was about to send a message to Los Angeles. The two of them met and did not have time to chat. They chose the earliest flight together.

    In the lounge, Feng Ling was still on the phone with thepany. Qin Siting went to buy two cups of coffee. Seeing that Feng Ling was busy, he didn¡¯t say much. He nced at the boarding time and put the coffee in his hand on the seat next to her.

    Feng Ling put down the phone and turned to look at the coffee next to her. She then nced at Qin Siting. ¡°Sorry, Doctor Qin. I have some work to do at thepany. I¡¯ve only taken over for a few months. There are still many things I need to deal with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must be much busier than before.¡± Qin Siting smiled understandingly. ¡°Back then, you were still a little Feng Ling in XI Base who only listened to orders. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯re finally CEO Feng.¡±

    Feng Ling sighed with a smile. ¡°What do you mean? I knew nothing about this after cutting off everything from the past and had to learn things that I¡¯ve never touched before. For me, it¡¯s just a heavy burden on my shoulders.¡±

    Qin Siting held the coffee in his hand. He was not in a hurry to drink it. He just looked at her. ¡°So, it¡¯s because Li Nanheng cut off the past for you that you keep ignoring him?¡±

    More than that.

    That bastard had kidnapped her from Ennd ten months ago, and he had even tortured her for several hours. It hurt so much that she was scared just thinking about it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave anyone hanging.¡± Feng Ling also picked up the coffee, opened the lid of the cup, and gently blew on it. Her movements were quiet and natural, and then she curved her lips, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°But after all, he chose this path for me. Returning to the Feng family and returning to New York is the path I must take now. If I give up halfway because of him, or if he regrets andes to disturb my current life midway, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with his IQ.¡±

    Of course, she knew what Li Nanheng was thinking.

    She didn¡¯t do anything, nor did she cause any trouble in front of him. She just followed the path he had chosen for her.

    Li Nanheng, on the other hand, could only swallow the blood in his mouth. She could not be seen or touched. Every day, he would suffocate to death.

    Was there a need to be angry?

    Such a silent punishment was sufficient.

    Feng Ling took a sip of coffee. She didn¡¯t want to talk about Li Nanheng anymore and asked, ¡°What do you think about Ji Nuan¡¯s injury?¡±

    ¡°I called her friend from the hospital she is in. Her head and spine are injured.¡± When Qin Siting mentioned Ji Nuan, his expression became slightly more serious. After all, it was really a matter of life and death. ¡°I¡¯m not optimistic about the current emergency situation. It¡¯s very likely that we won¡¯t be able to save her.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling frowned and tightened her grip on the coffee cup.

    ...

    Early in the morning, Qin Siting, who had flown from New York to Los Angeles, rushed to the hospital.

    The lights in the emergency room were turned on until the next morning. Even when Qin Siting arrived, Ji Nuan had yet toe out.

    ¡°How long have you been in there?¡± Qin Siting walked over and asked.

    Li Nanheng held a cigarette in his hand but did not smoke. He sat with Mo Jingshen for an entire night. He nced at Qin Siting and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s been more than twelve hours.¡±

    Twelve hours.

    He had yet to announce her death.

    Under normal circumstances, there was a possibility of saving her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havested so long.

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°When I saved your life in Los Angeles with Doctor Wendell, Doctor Wendell was very proficient in his medical skills and the technique of retrieving bullets from dangerous areas. Back then, I only cooperated with him in the operating room. Now, even without me, I believe he has the ability to save Ji Nuan. After all, it¡¯s been so long and he hasn¡¯t given up. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Although Li Nanheng was good at martial arts, he had participated in countless missions in a ce like XI Base. He had suffered many injuries and had experienced life and death more than once.

    Even he could not remember how many times Dr. Wendell had taken bullets for him in Los Angeles.

    ¡°Am I the one in a hurry?¡± Li Nanheng pointed at the ¡°stone¡± on the bench outside the emergency room.

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s body was covered in Ji Nuan¡¯s blood. The blood had already dried, and he had yet to be pushed out.

    In just one night, some stubble had already appeared on Mo Jingshen¡¯s chin. His entire body was covered in blood. He looked so miserable that even Qin Siting could barely recognize him.

    Finally, the doctor came out and announced the sess of the operation. However, the patient was still in a critical condition. They had to enter the ICU and could not go in to visit for the time being. Although the people outside did not say much, they were clearly relieved.

    At the very least, the operation was sessful. It was be much better to survive the critical period than to announce her death on the spot.

    This way, at least Ji Nuan could hold on for a few more days with her own life force.

 Chapter 1307 - The Story of Ling and Heng (570)

    <h4>Chapter 1307: The Story of Ling and Heng (570)</h4>

    K asked Qin Siting why Feng Ling didn¡¯te to the hospital. Didn¡¯t he say that he would bring Feng Ling here when he was in New York?

    Qin Siting spread his hands. ¡°She did fly here, but she disappeared afternding. I rushed to the hospital and didn¡¯t look for her.¡±

    K :¡±...¡±

    Nanheng had been waiting for Feng Ling to appear, but she didn¡¯te to the hospital even after a long time.

    In this operation, he had been ordered to return to the base to mobilize his men, nes, and guns. After all, Li Nanheng had personally handled the matters in Cambodia. Right now, he could only go back and deal with Atuta himself. After Ji Nuan was injured, Atuta had been caught and locked up in the base. Now he could not afford to waste any time. He should return to the base, but he had received urate news that Feng Ling woulde with Qin Siting this morning.

    But she did not appear.

    Time gradually passed. Ji Nuan had already been sent to the ICU ward. It was quiet outside the emergency room. Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on the door of the hospital. Under the repeated urging of the base, he threw his phone into his pocket and walked away expressionlessly.

    However, less than five minutes after Li Nanheng left the hospital, a slender figure in a ck dress appeared in front of the hospital. Seeing that Li Nanheng¡¯s car had gone far away, she entered the hospital.

    Feng Ling was still wearing the same set of clothes she had worn in thepany. There was also a ck OL-style suit jacket on the outside of her dress. Previously, she did not intentionally avoid Li Nanheng. However, after she got off the ne, she received a call from thepany. There was a serious personnel change that needed her to hold a meeting immediately. She specially found a quiet lounge and used her phone tomunicate with the Human Resource Department for a while. After finishing her work, Qin Siting had already left because the hospital was in a rush. However, he sent her a text message and wrote down the location of the hospital.

    When Feng Ling rushed over, she heard two doctors discussing Ji Nuan outside the hospital. When she learned that Ji Nuan¡¯s operation was sessful but was still in critical condition, she was slightly relieved. At the same time, she saw Li Nanheng¡¯s figure inside, so she didn¡¯t go in. She went to a fruit shop and bought some fruits. After a while, when Li Nanheng left, she came in. There were many old friends from the base here. She didn¡¯t want to be recognized, so she put on a pair of sunsses.

    K had just answered the phone and was about toe out of the hospital when he suddenly saw a woman with wavy hair and sunsses in front of the hospital. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. After all, there were so many beautiful women in Los Angeles.

    However, the moment he brushed past the woman, his footsteps suddenly slowed down. As though struck by lightning, he stiffly turned around to look at the back of the woman who was somewhat unfamiliar yet extremely familiar. He asked in surprise, ¡°Feng Ling?!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    How did he recognize her?

    They had indeed grown up together. They were too familiar.

    Feng Ling felt helpless and turned to smile at K.

    K cursed and his eyes almost popped out!

    Fuck, from the time Feng Ling entered their base at the age of fourteen until now, they had been through life and death together. After ten years, even if they found out that Feng Ling was a woman, they wouldn¡¯t be as surprised as they were now!

    When had he ever seen Feng Ling so feminine?

    Was this really Feng Ling?

    In the past, when they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, she was still her. But now, her aura hadpletely changed...

    Two years ago, K also saw that Feng Ling¡¯s hair had grown a lot, but it was still very natural. It didn¡¯t seem too strange to his old friends in the base.

    But now, Feng Ling...

    Her hair reached her shoulders. Although it was still ck, it was just a simple, curly, natural hair. Her long hair, which had never been dyed in color,nded on her shoulders in such a simple and elegant manner. It was difficult to tell if it was simple, clean, or charming. In short, all of this was unprecedented. K was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off.

    Shit!

    In the past, he was used to seeing her like a tomboy. He only knew that her skin was very fair and her facial features were very good. Now he finally knew that their base¡¯s national treasure, Feng Ling, was actually so beautiful!

    At the thought of the time when he was on a mission with her, he had been lying in the ditch with her for an entire night because of his injury, K instantly swallowed hard.

    How slow was he to keep treating Feng Ling like a brother...

    If she appeared in front of him like this back then, she would definitely be a goddess for life, okay?

    Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were indeed sharp. He had taken her down long ago. Otherwise, if the brothers in the base saw her like this, they would all pounce on her like wolves and tigers. But now, with Boss¡¯s name blocking them, who would dare to have designs on her...

    ¡°K, how is Mrs. Mo?¡± Feng Ling only knew that Ji Nuan had been sent to the ICU. Earlier, she had spent some time outside and didn¡¯t know how much progress she had made. Since he had recognized her, she decided to ask openly.

    K came back to his senses and quickly exined the situation, but his eyes were still fixed on her. He remembered that he had seen Feng Ling in women¡¯s clothing before, but at that time, her hair was still short. Now...

    Seeing that the shock in K¡¯s eyes had yet to fade, Feng Ling smiled at him. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go see her.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t look at it. Right now, Mr. Mo can¡¯t even approach the ICU. There are several quarantine zones outside this hospital¡¯s sterile ward. We can¡¯t approach them. The brothers who are arranged to stay here can only guard outside the quarantine zone.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and did not say more. She turned to walk in.

    K opened his mouth and was about to say something, but then he remembered that Boss Li had just left and she only appeared after he left. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t need to say more. After all, Boss rarely returned to the base. Not many people knew what was going on between them. Besides, Feng Ling didn¡¯t like it when people talked too much.

    She wondered if Boss Li had ever seen such a feminine Feng Ling. After so long, Boss Li must have been tortured by Feng Ling. If he saw Feng Ling dressed like this, he would think that she was apletely different person from before. Most likely, many men would follow her. Boss Li must be crazy...

 Chapter 1308 - The Story of Ling and Heng (571)

    <h4>Chapter 1308: The Story of Ling and Heng (571)</h4>

    Ji Nuan stayed in the ICU for three days without waking up. It was said that Mr. Mo sat outside for three days without sleeping.

    Although Mr. Mo had a strong heart, Ji Nuan once said that Mo Jingshen was very calm.

    But right now, Mr. Mo hadpletely lost hisposure. He was in a sorry state. His body was covered in Ji Nuan¡¯s blood, but he did not wash it. His stubble covered his chin. He did not speak much, nor did he eat much. He just sat there and waited.

    Everyone was worried that if Ji Nuan really did not wake up, Mr. Mo would copse. Everyone was trying to persuade him, but Mo Jingshen, who had always been calm andposed and could easily control everything in his hands, seemed to have lost all of his divinity in the past three days after Ji Nuan took the bullet for him. All that was left was a shell that could not resist life and fate.

    Finally, Qin Siting thought of a way to forcefully bring Mr. Mo to an empty ward for him to rest. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to let Mr. Mo sleep.

    That night, Atuta¡¯s men sneaked into the hospital and held medical staff hostage on another floor. They disguised themselves as medical staff and brought Ji Nuan out of the ward. The quarantine area was too far away and the members of XI Base could not approach. When they found her, she was already gone.

    When Feng Ling learned of this news, Qin Siting had already led his men to chase after her, but there was still no news.

    Feng Ling was originally in a hotel near the hospital. She was still negotiating with the senior management of New York when she suddenly heard this news. She immediately turned on herputer and quickly contacted Doctor Qin.

    Qin Siting was still driving outside. From the sound of his movements, it seemed like he was chasing after her. In order not to affect their pursuit, Feng Ling asked about the situation and asked if there was anything she could help with.

    Qin Siting told her to wait for news at any time.

    Afterward, Feng Ling kept waiting in the hotel. In the end, she could not wait any longer and went to the hospital. She took a look around the hospital ward and met several old friends from the base. The people she knew recently were K, Han Jin, and Xiao Xu. As for the other three snipers in Tamlin City, they had just been sent out for a missionst month and had yet to return.

    When K came back to the hospital to arrange for a pincer attack, he saw Feng Ling and quickly pulled her over. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here!¡±

    Without another word, he abruptly handed a sniper rifle to Feng Ling. ¡°Come,e,e, hurry, I¡¯ll give it to you first!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± It had been a long time since Feng Ling touched a gun. All of a sudden, a long and heavy sniper rifle was thrown into her arms. Her expression immediately faltered.

    ¡°Take it first. I think you¡¯ll have to snipe it today.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Feng Ling had no idea what they were nning to do. K was too busy to exin himself. He only asked her to keep the gun by her side and then went to arrange other brothers.

    After K left with a group of people, Feng Ling looked at the sniper rifle in her arms. It had been so long, but she didn¡¯t feel strange at all. She slowly clenched the handle of the rifle and then turned to look at the empty hospital corridor.

    ...

    When Qin Siting came to look for Feng Ling, Feng Ling had yet to return to the hotel. She had been waiting in the hospital.

    Seeing the sniper rifle in her hand, Qin Siting did not say much and let her get into the car.

    Then he drove her to the highest floor hotel in downtown Los Angeles, chose a room on the top floor, and took her along.

    In the elevator, Qin Siting briefly summarized today¡¯s n.

    K followed Mr. Mo and the others in to encircle them, but there were too many of them, and Ji Nuan couldn¡¯t take any more trouble. They had to finish this quickly. It wasn¡¯t impossible to face them head-on, but it would definitely hurt Ji Nuan, so they needed someone with excellent sniping skills to shoot them from behind. Right now, only K knew about XI Base¡¯s snipers. They didn¡¯t know that Feng Ling was here, nor did they know the rtionship between Feng Ling and XI Base. Based on the current situation, Feng Ling was the most suitable person to snipe from the back.

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a gun in a long time. Maybe I can¡¯t hold it properly. If I identally injure...¡±

    ¡°At this time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to refuse. Mr. Mo¡¯s future and Ji Nuan¡¯s life are both in your hands.¡± Qin Siting looked at her. ¡°In Ji Nuan¡¯s current situation, if you dy even a second longer, she can go to hell at any time.¡±

    Feng Ling looked up at the slowly rising number and said calmly, ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    When she reached the top floor, she entered the room that Qin Siting had arranged. When she checked the distance between the window and the building opposite, Feng Ling had already seen the situation on the opposite side. The group of people had kept Ji Nuan at bay all the way to the balcony.

    Looking at the scene of those men being surrounded by XI Base¡¯s brothers, Feng Ling did not say more. She decisively set up her sniper rifle in front of the window. Although she was no longer dressed in XI Base¡¯s uniform, and although she was no longer the short-haired and capable sniper Feng Ling, at this moment, her movements were as proficient as they were many years ago. She did not waste a single second. After making all the necessary preparations, she aimed the gun at the back of the head of the man holding Ji Nuan back.

    Bang!

    A clean shot.

    Five hundred meters away from the opposite building, the bullet hit the enemy¡¯s head. The enemy was already covered in blood.

    Seeing that Mo Jingshen had brought Ji Nuan into his arms in an instant, Feng Ling withdrew the sniper rifle from the window. She was about to carry the rifle on her back out of habit, but then she realized that she was no longer a member of XI Base. It was not convenient for her to bring this with her, so she put the rifle aside. The moment she looked back expressionlessly, she saw Qin Siting, who was calmly watching her movements.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t touched a gun in a long time, have you?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched it since I left the base. My hands are indeed much weaker. If it weren¡¯t for Ji Nuan, I wouldn¡¯t have taken such a risk. If I didn¡¯t aim properly, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one who died.¡±

    ¡°Since Nanheng called you here, of course, he trusts your marksmanship.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and looked at him coldly. ¡°Li Nanheng asked you to look for me?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I dared to invite you?¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s not too busy and he¡¯s still in Los Angeles, why didn¡¯t hee here personally? Speaking of these marksmanship skills, K and I were taught by him. Isn¡¯t he the safest sniper?¡± After guessing that she had fallen into Li Nanheng¡¯s trap, Feng Ling¡¯s expression was somewhat unkind.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qin Siting smiled lightly.

    There was nothing to say. If she didn¡¯t leave now, Li Nanheng would probablye up. She quickly put the gun away and walked out expressionlessly.

 Chapter 1309 - The Story of Ling and Heng (572)

    <h4>Chapter 1309: The Story of Ling and Heng (572)</h4>

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t know much about her and Li Nanheng, but he had heard a lot about them in the hospital.

    ¡°Feng Ling, when Nanheng forced you to leave the base, it was for your own good. You grew up in an orphanage and finally found your own family. You should go back and live a peaceful life. Besides, your family won¡¯t allow you to live such a life again,¡± Qin Siting said. ¡°Back then, he didn¡¯t marry Feng Mingzhu but chose to marry your cenotaph. This incident almost caused the rtionship between the Feng and Li families to copse. It was only to maintain the peace on the surface. After all, the Li family broke the contract first. The Feng family reluctantly epted the matter of him marrying the cenotaph. This is equivalent to Li Nanheng owing a lot of favors to the Feng family.¡±

    ¡°In the end, you were the lost child of the Feng family. He couldn¡¯t negotiate with the Feng family at that time, especially when your father was barely breathing. He asked him to send you back and to make you leave XI Base, a dangerous ce. Even if it was for your own good, he had to do it.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She didn¡¯t stop but walked out without looking back.

    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a tall figure standing outside.

    The man was right outside the door, leaning against the wall. The cigarette in his hand was clearly extinguished. As she came out, he nced sideways at the man who was half-squinted in the smoke, staring at her cold face. Then he took a deep breath and blew the smoke onto her face.

    Feng Ling looked coldly at Li Nanheng who had been waiting outside for a long time.

    Sure enough, after the incident, he had ordered his men to arrange this encirclement operation. It was also him who had asked her to be the sniper.

    The person who had failed to stop her in the hospital had used such a method to force her to show up and wait for him to catch her.

    Their eyes met. Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched a gun for so long. Have you had enough fun today? Do you want to shoot me again, en?¡±

    Even when he leaned back against the wall, he was still much taller than her.

    When he looked down at her from above, he could clearly see every single strand of her eyshes. At this moment, because she saw him, it was as though her eyshes were gradually turning into frost without any warmth.

    Even though they had been separated for ten months and her appearance had be that of the eldest daughter of the Feng family, deep down, she was still the same Feng Ling who was lonely and cold.

    Sure enough, ten months ago, Feng Ling, who had just returned from Ennd, could still find some traces of her past. Now, she, who had been in the business world for almost a year, had finally erased all traces of her past. Except for the one in her bones who was still her, her entire temperament had changed.

    She was no longer the short-haired teenager. Instead, apart from being cold and distant, she now had the aura of a woman.

    Ten months ago, she thought he had fallen asleep. On the night she left the hotel, she said that she was going back to the Feng family to be their big tree.

    Then she really did it.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s heart suddenly moved, and he felt a bit sore. He threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, and when he stepped on it to extinguish it, he was about to reach out to hold her wrist, but she avoided him and stepped back a meter.

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes to look at her. He had personally sent her away and given her enough time to grow up. She refused to let him help her. Even in the past ten months in New York, when she had encountered several business crises, he wanted to use the Li Corporation¡¯s name to finance and support her, but every time, he was rejected by her. All the funding documents were returned. She had never signed or agreed.

    Her appearance had changed, but the stubbornnessin her bones remained the same.

    He asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Are you going to keep avoiding me?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She turned around and gave up the idea of taking the elevator. As the elevator was about to pass by him, she turned to walk toward the other safe passage.

    Li Nanheng paused and walked over.

    Walking into the safe passage, Feng Ling had already walked down the stairs. She stopped at the corner of the stairs and suddenly raised her head to look at Li Nanheng.

    The two of them looked at each other across the stairs. Li Nanheng looked down at her and said nothing.

    After a moment of silence, Feng Ling said, ¡°Li Nanheng, do you remember what I did when I first arrived at XI Base?¡±

    The man gently ced his hand on the railing. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Exchanging pointers.¡± Feng Ling stared at his eyes. ¡°You said that if I want to stay in XI Base, I have to see how capable I am. You asked me to spar with you.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at her calmly. ¡°So?¡±

    Feng Ling smiled indifferently. ¡°Although I¡¯ve left XI Base, I¡¯ve only moved from one battlefield to another. It¡¯s been more than two years since I returned to the Feng family. I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m a business genius. I¡¯ve been working hard in the Feng family, but at least I have a ce in the business world. This... perhaps I should really thank you for your ruthlessness and decisiveness. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have be who I am now.¡±

    Hearing the hidden meaning in her words, Li Nanheng did not respond to her mocking tone. He just stood there and looked at her.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve changed the battlefield, we should maintain the rules and habits that we should have. After all, my wolf-like character and temper are all worn out in XI Base. Even if I leave, some habits are still deeply ingrained.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s pink lips moved slightly. ¡°For example, when I¡¯m unhappy with someone, I also want to have a goodpetition with him.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows.

    Feng Ling still looked at her, her beautiful eyes slightly raised. ¡°Li Nanheng, in this new battlefield, do you want to spar with me?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and casually ced one arm on the railing of the staircase. He looked down at the woman who was talking to him and seemed to have epted the game she had invited. ¡°En? What do you want to learn?¡±

    ¡°In a month¡¯s time, at the Washington Financial Conference, whoever gets a billion US dors first wins.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were shining.

    Li Nanheng smiled again, his dark eyesnding on her. ¡°What are the chips? What¡¯s the price for winning or losing?¡±

 Chapter 1310 - The Story of Ling and Heng (573)

    <h4>Chapter 1310: The Story of Ling and Heng (573)</h4>

    Feng Ling looked at him with a different gaze. ¡°You said that you loved me for ten years, and you never agreed to break up with me. I¡¯ve thought about it. No matter what age you are in, you always seem to be inseparable from me. I¡¯m destined to be entangled with you for the rest of my life.¡±

    She paused for two seconds before continuing calmly, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a naive teenage girl. I¡¯m almost twenty-six years old, which means I¡¯m at the right age for marriage. I¡¯ll either let go of the knot in my heart and fall in love with other men who pursue me, or I¡¯ll cling to you forever. There¡¯s no need for us to waste time with each other.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Li Nanheng frowned slightly.

    ¡°The Washington Financial Conference is worth one billion yuan. Within a week, whoever gets the money first will win.¡± Feng Ling raised her chin and looked at him indifferently. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll marry you. If I win, you¡¯ll never appear again. There will be an end between us.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Hearing his tone, Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so early. I have conditions.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°In the Financial Conference next month, you¡¯re not allowed to let those behind you participate, nor are you allowed to take out your private funds to participate in the financing. I know you¡¯re rich, and the Li Corporation doesn¡¯t need to finance, but right now, the way wepare notes is to decide who will win the one billion outside. This game must be based on the rules of equality.¡± Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°If you dare to cheat, I¡¯ll dare to find another man to marry in a sh.¡±

    Li Nanheng ced his hands on the railings and looked down at her. When he heard that she was going to find another man to marry in a sh, he said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that man is tired of living.¡±

    Feng Ling looked away, no longer looking at him, but at the sign on the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Ji Nuan.¡± With that, she walked down.

    Listening to Feng Ling¡¯s footsteps gradually fade away, Li Nanheng withdrew his gaze from the staircase. He picked up his phone, yed with it for a moment, and turned to leave.

    As he walked, he dialed a number on his phone. The other party answered the call and said indifferently, ¡°Check all the investors and S+level investors of the Washington Financial Conference next month. Find out who they are and bring my words to them. If New York¡¯s Feng Corporationes to them to study the funding n, open the door for her to enter. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±

    After giving a few simple instructions, Li Nanheng hung up the phone. He turned back to see Qin Siting leaning against the door with his arms crossed, looking at him with a clear and meaningful gaze.

    Li Nanheng put the phone back into his pocket and walked over. ¡°Has the other party copsed?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Siting smiled and nced at him at the same time. ¡°I went to the safe passage just now and heard a few words.¡±

    Li Nanheng remained silent.

    ¡°You clearly know that this is thest bottom line she has set for herself. She will either be with you or cut offpletely. Although it is indeed in line with her character, afterbining her conditions, you only have a fifty percent chance of winning. If you lose, I¡¯m afraid she will never look back. You¡¯re good. Not only did you not give her any trouble, but you even let the finance department open the door for her. Why? Are you trying to send her away with your own hands?¡±

    Li Nanheng put one hand in his trouser pocket and asked, ¡°If Shi Niange asked you to y such a game, would you choose to let her enjoy the thrill of revenge in this game and let her vent her anger, be happy, or choose to go head-on with her and let her taste the taste of failure?¡±

    Qin Siting raised his eyebrows. ¡°You seem to understand her very well.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything unforgivable. If she is angry, I will let her vent her anger. If she is unhappy, I will let her take revenge until she is satisfied. Her life in the first thirteen years was messy and empty. In the next eleven years, I have been around. No one knows her better than me.¡±

    Qin Siting snorted. ¡°Look at how pleased you are. It¡¯s as if what she said earlier was not a game but a promise to marry you and be Mrs. Li.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°The moment she spoke, she was already one.¡±

    ¡°Are you very confident?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not confidence. It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Back then, the cenotaph was just a name. It has nothing to do with the truth. Besides, she is still alive. The cenotaph is useless. You should be aware of this.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Nanheng nced at him, as if his brother had identally seen his treasure. ¡°Just now, did you see her marksmanship?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Qin Siting casually replied.

    ¡°How is it? Is she outstanding?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Is she handsome?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Does she look good?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you envious?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Compared to your Shi Niange, is Feng Ling prettier?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t stand this Li Nanheng who had been left out for more than two years. He had just epted a ¡°sparring¡± game and was already so excited. He turned and left.

    ...

    Ji Nuan had really experienced a great cmity. Feng Ling stayed in Los Angeles for a few days. When Ji Nuan was out of danger and brought back to Hai City by Mr. Mo, she left Los Angeles and returned to New York to prepare for the Financial Conference a monthter.

    In fact, this was her first time participating in such a grand financial conference. The fifth street of Washington was thergest financial center in the world. However, Feng Ling had been to Washington once or twice, but she had never been there. Instead, she went to the border of the city for missions, to eliminate all kinds of terrorists, and to participate in many life and death rescue missions.

    The nended smoothly at Washington Airport. After leaving the airport, she took a taxi to the city. Feng Ling sat in the car and closed her eyes to rest.

    The car drove for more than an hour, and when it reached the exit of the airport highway, there was a traffic jam. She opened her eyes from the back and saw that the cars outside were also stuck here. She looked at the peaceful world through the window.

    In this way, she struggled to escape from the bloodbath in the business world every day. What she moved most every day was not her hands and feet, but her heart and mind. This kind of life seemed peaceful and safe, but it was actually very exhausting. However, at the very least, she did not have to rush to take a helicopter, nor did she have to rush to save someone because of an emergency rescue.

    Feng Ling felt that every time she opened her eyes, the ten years of life seemed like a dream.

    She didn¡¯t know when she was real and when she was fake.

    She was in a trance. Every time she closed her eyes, the dream she had was rted to the previous ten years. It was like a rain of bullets, and she felt refreshed.

 Chapter 1311 - The Story of Ling and Heng (574)

    <h4>Chapter 1311: The Story of Ling and Heng (574)</h4>

    Because the Financial Conference was about to begin next month, Feng Ling had to move many things to Washington this month.

    This included many business partnerships.

    S was so busy at the Feng Corporation that there were still several problems left behind by the Feng Corporation that had yet to be solved.

    For example, when her father, Feng Yuancheng, was still alive, because he didn¡¯t have a son and Feng Mingzhu wasn¡¯t very capable, he spent many years to nurture a young man named Feng Mingyi. It was said that when Feng Mingyi was young, his family background was very ordinary and he relied on his own ability to make a living. Later, he coincidentally met Feng Yuancheng and worked under him. Step by step, he took nearly ten years to be the general manager of thepany. Later, Feng Mingyi acknowledged Feng Yuancheng as his godfather. Everyone in the Feng family thought that this person would definitely take half of the Feng Corporation in the future.

    However, although Feng Yuancheng recognized this godson and nurtured this talent, he did not intend topletely transfer everything under his name to an outsider. Even if this person¡¯s surname was also Feng, this was only a way for the Feng family to escape. He would only choose it if he had no other choice.

    At that time, he had actually hoped that Feng Mingzhu would be a great person, but in the end, he was still disappointed.

    Feng Mingyi was very good at reading people. His foundation in the Feng Corporation had been stable for many years. When he gradually found out that Feng Yuancheng was only treating him as a spare tire, he gradually became dissatisfied. Feng Yuancheng sensed it and sent him to the subsidiarypany under his name to manage things. This subsidiarypany had already been taken away from thepany by Feng Mingyi and became his ownpany. It no longer had any rtions with the Feng Corporation and this subsidiarypany was bing bigger and bigger. Right now, thispany¡¯s headquarters was in Washington. It was called the TMing Organization. It was a financial institution rted to the Financial External Chains and had connections with manyrge financialpanies on Fifth Avenue.

    Back then, Feng Yuancheng also saw that Feng Mingyi was very good at business. In the end, thispany allowed him to take it away on his own. He only hoped that they could live in peace in the future. He could be considered to have a godson that he was not familiar with.

    However, Feng Yuancheng also knew that Feng Mingyi was still unwilling to give up. The Feng family¡¯s piece of meat that was about to reach his mouth was actually taken off.

    The news of the second daughter of the Feng family¡¯s return was what made Feng Mingyi the most unhappy.

    The Feng family¡¯sst hope had been shattered. Why did a second daughter suddenly appear?

    Initially, he wanted to watch the Feng family gradually fall in the hands of this Second Miss so that he could take care of the situation himself. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this young woman named Feng Ling actually had some tricks up her sleeves. In addition, she had a very professional Qin Shuke by her side. Even if the Feng family didn¡¯t be prosperous, they could at least maintain their former glory. They maintained everything steadily. She had only just taken over, and it was already so stable. If Feng Ling was allowed to continue living peacefully like this, it was likely that he would lose this fat piece of meatpletely in the future.

    Knowing that Feng Ling would attend the Financial Conference, Feng Mingyi checked her information and the financial business partners she might contact after arriving. He picked up the phone with a sneer and said coldly, ¡°Inform all the partners rted to TMing Organization, from now on, no one is allowed to ept Feng Corporation¡¯s orders. If you find any clients rted to Feng Corporation, snatch them at all costs. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you spend. In short, don¡¯t let her stand firm in this Financial Conference. You can¡¯t get a single cent. Yes, I want to cut off Feng Corporation¡¯s path. You should know what to do.¡±

    Feng Mingyi hung up without hesitation.

    ...

    Qin Shuke had just followed Feng Ling to Washington. When she heard the news released by TMing Organization, her expression turned ugly.

    It was obvious that King wanted to kill the Feng family in this financial conference. He wanted to cut off one of Feng Ling¡¯s arms before her wings were fully grown, and he didn¡¯t hide it at all.

    ¡°Chairman Feng shouldn¡¯t have been so kind to his godson.¡± After Qin Shuke told Feng Ling what happened, she sat by the side andined.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know much about Feng Mingyi, but after she came back to take over the Feng Corporation, she learned a little about the personnel changes and the variouspanies. However, she was busy with other important matters and didn¡¯t consider if this person¡¯s existence would affect thepany.

    Now it seemed that her father had really gone back to release the tiger.

    He was in such a hurry to force her to return to the Feng family. At thest moment, he had to find someone who could help her make the decision and choose the path back to the Feng family for her.

    In fact, what she was really worried about was that the Feng family wouldn¡¯t have a leader for a day, and the two old men wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Feng Mingyi. He was afraid that the Feng family would end up with nothing.

    ¡°Is this person trying to kill the Feng Corporation?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Qin Shuke hesitated for a moment. ¡°He does have such a goal, but I don¡¯t think he has the ability to do so. Although TMing Organization has been in Washington for several years, it is still an organization. It is not even a formalpany. No matter how good his interpersonal rtions are here, the Feng family can still suppress him. As long as we don¡¯t lose, he may not be able to defeat us.¡±

    When Feng Ling learned about this, she appeared very calm.

    After discussing some ns with Qin Shuke, Feng Ling quietly stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked down from the tall building.

    Her tall figure was also reflected on the ss. She held her phone with a calm gaze.

    The weather in Washington was very good. The sunlight shone on her through the windows, but Feng Ling felt a chill down her spine. Not only did the people from TMing Organization say that they would cut off Feng Ling¡¯s path, but they also cut off all the partners who were about to cooperate with the Feng Corporation.

    He was so arrogant because he thought that Feng Ling was just a little girl who had been missing for many years. She had just returned and was already taking on such a heavy responsibility. She didn¡¯t have any ability at all. If she was embarrassed in the end, she would at most be a little girl who cried in front of the board of directors. She definitely didn¡¯t have any ability.

    In the afternoon, Qin Shuke called again. ¡°The situation is like this. These people who work in finance seem to have no intention of targeting you, and they seem to admire you quite a bit. Although I don¡¯t know how you became famous in Washington, they don¡¯t seem to be biased against you. But because of what happened to TMing Organization, they don¡¯t side with you. They are purely observing you, which is much better than we expected.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1312 - The Story of Ling and Heng (575)

    <h4>Chapter 1312: The Story of Ling and Heng (575)</h4>

    ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll be prepared.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was patient and gentle on the phone.

    After hanging up, Feng Ling remained standing in the same ce. Therge office was empty, as though only her own breathing could be heard.

    Then her two cell phones kept ringing, announcing the beginning of the tug-of-war between Feng Mingyi and her.

    Feng Ling turned her body slightly. Her long eyshes fluttered with her movements and she picked up the phone expressionlessly.

    ¡°CEO Feng, the relevant personnel in charge of the financial investment department are all moring to see you.¡± The assistant¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, apanied by noisy chatter.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Let them in.¡±

    In less than five minutes, more than ten heads of the relevant departments walked into the office. They looked at each other but didn¡¯t know who spoke first.

    ¡°The financing in Washington is probably difficult, and the contract has already been canceled. The Feng Corporation¡¯s stocks have been falling non-stop. Our old partners have also been under f*cking pressure. They called to inform us that the contract won¡¯t be renewed after the contract is over.¡± One of the managers said with a frown, ¡°CEO Feng, you¡¯ve only taken over thepany for less than a year, and now you¡¯ve encountered such a big obstacle on your first trip to the Financial Conference. Do you have any good ns? You can¡¯t let so many of us stay here to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just a rumor. As for those partners, the Feng Corporation doesn¡¯t n to continue cooperating with them. We haven¡¯t received the important funding that can be used on yet. Are these small bits and pieces of pressure enough to make you lose your footing?¡± Feng Ling asked coldly.

    Initially, the managers thought that she must have been flustered because of this situation. However, after hearing the news, they saw that she didn¡¯t seem to panic at all. From the moment she heard the news to the present situation, she had been slowly applying pressure on them. Everyone thought that Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t have any ideas, but now it seemed that although the issue would be bigger and bigger like a snowball, this snowball was clearly not much of a threat to Feng Ling.

    It was not the first day they had followed her. They could tell from her expression that she was calm.

    ¡°But right now, the calls of those old customers are all hinting at us... hinting that we might...¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just do what we¡¯ve arranged for you to do in Washington. You don¡¯t have to be affected. I know what I¡¯m doing. All of you can go out.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t say much but just threw these words at them.

    ¡°CEO Feng, we¡¯ve met Feng Mingyi before. He¡¯s a very cunning person. You can¡¯t go head to head with him...¡± One of the managers hesitated for a moment before saying,¡± Besides, he has a lot of tricks up his sleeves. It¡¯s not necessarily all open and aboveboard. ¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. She stared at the manager with her pure ck eyes and did not speak for a long time.

    ...

    At a nightclub in Washington.

    The wine sses clinked and the color of the wine filled the sky.

    A certain financial magnate sat on the sofa in a luxurious private room, smiling as he exchanged toasts with Feng Mingyi. He put down the ss and wiped his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person in charge of the Feng Corporation? I remember that she is the second daughter of the Feng family, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Mingyi raised his eyebrows, but his tone was mild. ¡°Her name is Feng Ling. She wandered outside when she was young and must have suffered a lot. When she grew up, she was recognized as a member of the Feng family, but she didn¡¯t receive any good education. CEO E, you don¡¯t have to take her seriously. In the business world, this kind of girl with very little experience is not worth mentioning. She is not a threat at all. She can be easily suppressed.¡±

    CEO E yed with the wine ss, his eyes shining. ¡°What¡¯s there to suppress a little girl in her twenties? I¡¯m more interested in her.¡±

    Feng Ming raised his brows. ¡°Oh? CEO E has taken a fancy to her?¡±

    ¡°When I went to New York for work a few months ago, I met her by chance. She probably didn¡¯t notice me, but I think she¡¯s a cold-faced beauty.¡± CEO E narrowed his eyes. ¡°At that time, several security guards bullied her assistant. When I turned back, I saw her beat up those security guards. I¡¯ve never seen such an expression on a woman.¡±

    Feng Ming snorted. ¡°I checked her past. She seemed to have stayed in a military base for several years. She does have some skills.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the business circle for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a woman. I really want to taste her.¡± CEO E rubbed his chin as he spoke, and at the same time, he raised his ss to Feng Mingyi with an unkind smile. ¡°But recently, someone has been putting a lot of pressure on Washington. It seems like she has someone backing her up. I¡¯m not too sure about the details. Anyway, it¡¯s not easy to target her. Mingyi, if you want me to help you hold down this bit of money, shouldn¡¯t you give me some benefits?¡±

    ¡°What does CEO E mean?¡± Feng Mingyi smiled profoundly.

    CEO E also smiled. ¡°I heard that Mingyi, in this circle, you¡¯re famous for not giving gifts but only beautiful women. As long as it¡¯s a woman that your partner likes, you can almost think of ways to send her to the other party¡¯s bed. Then take a look at this second daughter of the Feng family...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Feng Mingyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Everyone in the circle knows that I was the godson of the Feng family. No matter what, this Second Miss is my godsister. I can¡¯t give her away.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, godsister, godsister, you¡¯re not blood-rted. You haven¡¯t contacted the Feng family for several years. Now you¡¯re trying to pull this godsister down with your own hands. Why do you care?¡± CEO E smiled. ¡°This kind of cold-faced beauty, I think she¡¯s still a virgin. After all, no one can get close to her. If you like her, you have to do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, if she stays in the business circle for a few more years, who knows how many hands she will have.¡±

    ¡°Besides, since you have the Feng family¡¯s rtionship with her, you can coax her no matter what. When the timees, think of a way to send her to me. That way, she¡¯ll be more obedient, don¡¯t you think so?¡± CEO E said as he winked at him.

    Feng Ming curled his lips and yed with the wine ss in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It depends on whether your sincerity is worthy of me taking such a risk.¡±

    ¡°The biggest funding channel this time is in my hands, at least one billion yuan,¡± CEO E said confidently. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t release this sum of money, her trip to Washington will be in vain. Is my one billion yuan worth it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, deal.¡±

 Chapter 1313 - The Story of Ling and Heng (576)

    <h4>Chapter 1313: The Story of Ling and Heng (576)</h4>

    Although Feng Ling was well-prepared, TMing¡¯s obstruction still affected the Feng Corporation.

    In just two days, the Feng Corporation¡¯s stock prices fell several times. All therge orders and unemployed executives in New York and the senior executives who hade with them to Washington were at a loss. Even Qin Shuke was no longer smiling these days. Every day, she carefully sorted out thepany¡¯s financial situation and even openly tried to poach many talents from the Feng Corporation.

    Feng Ling listened to her assistant¡¯s report.

    The assistant looked nervously at Feng Ling¡¯s side profile as he reported. Right now, everyone in thepany was talking about Feng Mingyi¡¯s revenge. No matter what the reason was, there was only one way to suppress Feng Ling. It was to force Feng Corporation into a corner and wait for someone to take over.

    ¡°Has anyone from thepany¡¯s board of directors called?¡± Feng Ling asked after a few seconds. She didn¡¯t seem nervous at all.

    She knew very well what would happen if this battle didn¡¯t end well. Feng Mingyi had never been willing to let the Feng family off.

    ¡°No, but...¡± The assistant raised her head to look at her. She seemed to have something to say but did not dare to.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was clear, unaffected by these incidents.

    ¡°When I took the documents upstairs, I heard two senior executives talking about the board meeting in New York. They said they might go to the Feng family to talk to the old man and the olddy, and then they wanted to hold a board meeting to use you of misconduct.¡± The assistant looked at her worriedly. ¡°I only heard about it...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±

    He thought Feng Ling would be angry or frightened after hearing this, but the assistant didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    But thinking about it, it made sense. No matter what, Feng Ling was a veryposed person. She never showed her emotions. The news that the new head of the Feng Corporation was a cold-faced beauty had already spread in the circle. What was so strange about it?

    However, this time, the issue was so serious. Did she have the confidence to survive this crisis?

    Right now, thepany was in need of financial negotiations. After all, the Feng Corporation was holding onto Feng Ling. If they couldn¡¯t get through this time, not only would Feng Ling lose face, but the Feng family would also lose face. After all, this was thest hope of the Feng family. The remaining two old people were no longer worth mentioning. Many people in the American Chinese business circle were waiting to see the Feng family¡¯s ending.

    Especially now, the one targeting the Feng family was their godson.

    ...

    Before Feng Ling arrived, she was prepared that Feng Mingyi would not see her.

    But surprisingly, he agreed.

    The elevator slowly rose. This was the first time Feng Ling met this man named Feng Mingyi. He was her father¡¯s godson.

    This person knew the Feng Corporation and the Feng family like the back of his hand. It could be said that he knew the Feng Corporation well, so it was easy for him to win every battle. However, she didn¡¯t know much about this Feng Mingyi.

    Under the secretary¡¯s lead, Feng Ling entered Feng Mingyi¡¯s office.

    Feng Mingyi was a man who looked pleasing to the eyes. He was the kind of man who would be obedient and filial to any elder. This was one of the reasons her father had misjudged him.

    The young man sat behind the desk. The temperature of the air-conditioner here was too low, and it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The secretary closed the door after leaving.

    Feng Ling walked over and sat down in front of the desk. It was their first time meeting, but it was as though they didn¡¯t need to greet each other.

    ¡°Mr. Feng is very capable. It has only been two or three days, but he has already blocked the path of the Feng Corporation.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s cold voice came through. She was not flustered at all.

    Feng Ming looked at the cold-faced beauty in the rumors, and his pupils reflected Feng Ling¡¯s calm yet untainted face.

    No wonder almost everyone who had seen her in person was shocked by her cold beauty aura. She was indeed a different type of woman.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s surname is Feng. There¡¯s no need to address me as Mr.¡± Feng Ming sneered. ¡°Speaking of which, my name was given to me by your father. Seeing that you¡¯re considered half a sister to me, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. You also know that TMing is a branch of the Feng Corporation, and you know what I want. If it weren¡¯t for your appearance, perhaps the Feng family would already be in my pocket. As ayman, why do you have to learn from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to afford the half of the mountain that Mr. Feng has set his eyes on.¡± Feng Ling smiled, but the coldness on her face contrasted sharply with the smile in her eyes. ¡°Let me give you a reminder. Although the TMing has tacitly agreed to be a branch of the Feng Corporation, the name of the legal person behind it should still be there. If I want to take it back, do you believe that I can remove your name from TMing?¡±

    Feng Ming smiled. ¡°I thought you came here today to beg for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Beg for mercy? Did you do something amazing that you need me to beg for mercy?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was not as delicate as a normal girl¡¯s. In this seemingly peaceful yet tense environment, her voice was even colder. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the person who can make me beg for mercy is not born yet. Mr. Feng, don¡¯t take your little tricks too seriously.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you have other tricks up your sleeve? Or could it be that the Feng Corporation, which has been without a backer for a long time, has found a backer? As far as I know, in this Financial Conference, you haven¡¯t evene into contact with anyone, not even CEO E who the highest amount of funding, have you? CEO E and I have been friends for many years. If I don¡¯t speak up, do you think he will give you a single cent?¡±

    Hearing Feng Mingyi¡¯s confident attitude, Feng Ling¡¯s cold eyes turned colder. ¡°CEO E?¡±

    Initially, she received news that the person in charge of the financing channel this time was not CEO E, but because of Feng Mingyi¡¯s actions, the person in charge had changed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Miss Feng.¡± Feng Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°The person in charge from before has recently met with some trouble and has been reced. You¡¯ve dealt with that person before, but you¡¯ve never met CEO E. Do you think you have any chance of winning?¡±

 Chapter 1314 - The Story of Ling and Heng (577)

    <h4>Chapter 1314: The Story of Ling and Heng (577)</h4>

    ¡°What disappointed you, even more, Miss Feng, is that I, Feng Mingyi, have always been an unwilling person. All of the assets and family businesses under your name should have been mine.¡± Feng Mingyi was very straightforward and did not take Feng Ling seriously at all. He was toozy even to lie. ¡°If you only desire the position of CEO, I can allow you to continue sitting here, but other than that, you can forget about anything else. Otherwise...¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him without any fear, as if she had seen through his thoughts.

    Seeing that she still did not soften her attitude, Feng Mingyi narrowed his eyes. He stopped speaking but looked at her meaningfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Feng has misunderstood my purpose foring here today.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why did youe here today? Could it be that your goal is to see me, your godfather?¡±

    ¡°Today, I just want to invite Mr. Feng to have a bet with me.¡± Feng Ling smiled. Her response to Feng Mingyi¡¯s arrogant attitude was perfect.

    ¡°Bet? What do you have to bet with me? The chips in your hands don¡¯t seem to be secure, and I can easily snatch them. Bet? Do you have the capital?¡± Feng Ming leaned against the leather chair.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t y any tricks. Is Mr. Feng afraid?¡±

    Seeing her attitude, the challenger in Feng Mingyi¡¯s heart was also aroused. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her with interest. In this business circle where everyone had ulterior motives, it was rare to see such a clean-looking woman.

    Ignoring his past with the Feng family, just looking at her made him want to dirty her eyes. How did such a person survive in the business world?

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet that I¡¯ll get through this. How about it?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice was as cold as clear water. Although she didn¡¯t miss any expression on Feng Mingyi¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t have any extra reaction.

    Feng Mingyi looked at her, his eyes full of emotions.

    He really wanted to make a bet with her openly, but just as CEO E said, he didn¡¯t know who was supporting her. He could only win against because of CEO E, and it was impossible to change the game.

    Besides, CEO E was still waiting for her toe personally.

    ¡°What if I win?¡± Feng Ming asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like what-ifs.¡± Feng Ling said indifferently, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you the power of the Feng Corporation with both hands, and I¡¯ll never regret it. On the other hand, if I win, you¡¯ll return TMing to the Feng Corporation. The word ¡®Feng¡¯ in your name will bepletely clear. You¡¯ll never have anything to do with the Feng family again.¡±

    Right now, Feng Ling was talking business. She could also speak like a businessman.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Feng Mingyi sneered. ¡°As expected of someone who grew up in the military base. The way you speak is so straightforward. You don¡¯t even leave any room for yourself. Then I¡¯ll wait for you to hand over the Feng Corporation¡¯s power.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled lightly. ¡°Is that so? Since both sides think they won¡¯t lose, let¡¯s set up a contract, lest we regret it.¡±

    As she spoke, she got up and ced a printed document in front of him. The contents of the bet were all on it.

    ¡°You had it all nned out?¡± Feng Ming looked at the words on the page and then at Feng Ling, who had been calm andposed. For a moment, he wondered if he had miscalcted because she was really too calm and had been prepared.

    ¡°If possible, I hope you can erase the surname Feng as soon as possible and get out of here.¡± Feng Ling coldly nced at him. After he signed, she picked up the contract and turned to leave.

    ...

    With Feng Ming¡¯s signature, she made an appointment with the branchpany in Washington. After entering the office, Feng Ling contacted several people in charge of Fifth Avenue.

    After finding out about CEO E, she found out that CEO E would hold a banquet with many of his partners tomorrow, and the venue would be at a mid-mountain vi in Washington tomorrow night. The Feng Corporation was also invited.

    Logically speaking, the Feng Corporation had never had any cooperation with this famous financialpany in Washington. This time, because the person in charge was her father¡¯s old acquaintance, she contacted him. Now that the other party had changed, she had never even heard of CEO E, so there was no friendship between them.

    Looking at the invitation list, most of them werepanies that were very popr in the American Chinesemunity. Although the Feng Corporation was not small, it seemed a bit far-fetched to squeeze into this list. Besides, she had never met CEO E before.

    Why did he invite her?

    Why did Feng Mingyi keep mentioning that CEO E could help her?

    Was there any connection between them?

    ...

    ¡°Are you sure you want to attend this dinner party tonight?¡± Qin Shuke looked at the invitation for a long time. ¡°Am I the only one who thinks there is a trap?¡±

    With that, she looked at the people around her.

    Those were Feng Ling¡¯s secretaries and assistants. Hearing her words, they said almost at the same time, ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    After speaking, they all looked at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling was signing documents. She quietly held her pen in her hand. After signing her name, she looked up at them. ¡°I know it¡¯s a trap.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still going?¡±

    Feng Ling pushed the signed document forward and said calmly, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be the one to suffer.¡±

    Qin Shuke: ¡°...But you¡¯re in the business world now, after all. You¡¯re no longer in the circle where people call for you to be killed. Those people rely on martial arts. What if someone takes a fancy to you and drugged you? What can you do?¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyebrows. ¡°You reminded me.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Qin Shuke looked at her. ¡°You think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling said lightly, ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Qin Shuke saw that she had made up her mind. She gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Are you crazy? You know that they don¡¯t have good intentions for you. If you meet with any trouble, you won¡¯t even have the chance to protect yourself. You won¡¯t even be able to escape from a deserted ce like the mountain vi. Even the police won¡¯t be able to get there. ¡±

    After speaking, Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she exin anything. Qin Shuke picked up her phone and quietly flipped through her contacts as she walked out. When she found the name, she walked to the door and was about to make a call.

    ¡°Shu Ke, who are you calling?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 1315 - The Story of Ling and Heng (578)

    <h4>Chapter 1315: The Story of Ling and Heng (578)</h4>

    Qin Shuke paused. Before the call connected, Feng Ling had already stood up and walked over. She lowered her head and saw Li Nanheng¡¯s name on her phone.

    Seeing that she was caught, Qin Shuke could only mutter awkwardly, ¡°The police can¡¯t rush over. At least Li Nanheng can...¡±

    Feng Ling directly withdrew the phone number from the contact list and threw it back into her pocket. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call him. Why did you inform him about me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you...¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s really a problem, even if I can¡¯t deal with it, I can call someone.¡±

    Feng Ling gently patted Qin Shuke¡¯s pocket and looked at her deeply.

    Qin Shuke was at a loss for words. She could only nod. ¡°All right, I understand. I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs. I trust you. I know that not many people can defeat you, but you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ling answered and went back to work, as if nothing had happened.

    ...

    Before heading to CEO E¡¯s vi, Feng Ling left a message for Qin Shuke. If she called her at 8:00 p.m. but couldn¡¯t get through, she could call the police.

    Afterward, she drove to the mountain vi she had been invited to. It was notpletely deserted, but at least it was a very prosperous area in Washington. Many wealthy people here lived on the mountain, enjoying a luxurious life and breathing clean air in a good environment. A mountain vi was the norm for wealthy people.

    There were many such vis nearby. The parking lot at the foot of the mountain was luxurious andrge. Looking at the cars that had just been parked here, it could be seen that the people invited here today were all wealthy and respectable people.

    Feng Ling sat in the car for a while and sent her cell phone¡¯s GPS location to thepany¡¯sputer. She was not wearing the set she usually wore in thepany today. Instead, she was dressed in a white, blue, and casual outfit. It was veryfortable and she was wearing a pair of white ts. The biggest advantage of this outfit was that she could hide things.

    For example, she could put small, precise daggers or knives in her sleeves and pockets, and she could also put something on her waist.

    After preparing everything, Feng Ling got out of the car and walked up.

    ...

    At the same time, in the Li family in Los Angeles.

    It was rare for the four elders of the Li family to be in good health recently. None of them had to lie down and recuperate. It had been more than a year since they had yed mahjong together. Now that they were together, this game of mahjong was set up.

    The third elder of the Li family said while touching the cards, ¡°I heard that Nanheng has been appearing frequently in New York recently. He seems to be in contact with Washington these days. Why? Is the Li Corporation going to expand there?¡±

    The second elder of the Li familyughed. ¡°What can he do in New York? Isn¡¯t he still chasing his wife?¡±

    The third elder raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yo, I was hospitalized for a stroke recently and was muddle-headed for several months. I almost forgot that Nanheng hasn¡¯t won his wife yet. Why? It¡¯s been so long, don¡¯t you have any news?¡±

    With that, the second, third, and fourth brothers looked at Li Junyan.

    Li Junyan yed a card expressionlessly. ¡°Let him chase his own wife. Why should we worry?¡±

    Fourth Brother said with a smile, ¡°I think we should just let him change the stop sign. He has been fighting with Feng Ling for so many years, but we haven¡¯t seen any sparks. Perhaps they¡¯re not fated.¡±

    Li Junyan snorted. ¡°I want him to change his target, but do you think he will listen to me?¡±

    ¡°That girl, Feng Ling, is good. She is also a proper girl in the Feng family, but her temper is really like an iceberg. Even if she marries into the Li family in the future, I don¡¯t know if she will show you any respect.¡± After saying this, Fourth Brother clicked his tongue. ¡°Touch! Hey, hey, don¡¯t snatch it. It¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll touch it!¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen that girl,¡± Li Junyan said while touching the cards. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl, but her childhood experiences made her wary of others. I¡¯ve asked a few members of XI Base who often interacted with her. She¡¯s actually a very meticulous and caring girl, but her behavior is always a bit restrained. Instead of letting a granddaughter-inw who is always whispering sweet nothings to me and whining to me, I won¡¯t let this kind of thing happen. If the childes over, I¡¯ll have more peace in the future.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already made up your mind about this granddaughter-inw?¡± Second Brother Li said with a smile, ¡°Then it seems that Nanheng needs to work harder. Otherwise, when will he be able to hold a great-grandson?¡±

    Hearing the words¡¯ great-grandson,¡¯Li Junyan was so angry that heughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a great-grandson. Do you think Nanheng is so obedient and willing toe back to the Li Corporation because he made a bet with me that he wouldn¡¯t let me have a great-grandson within a year, so he obediently rolled out of the base and went to the Li Corporation to manage thepany for me? In the end, don¡¯t say that it¡¯s only been a year, but this brat hasn¡¯t been able to let me hold a child even after three years. Really... he has been fine since he was a child. How did he fall for such a difficult wife? My hair is already so white. I can still wait for a few years. Half of my feet are already in the ground...¡±

    ¡°If he really insists on marrying that girl, Feng Ling, then why don¡¯t we help him?¡± Third Brother said with a stern look.

    Fourth Brother sneered. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not convenient for us to meddle in the affairs of young people. It¡¯s normal for young people to quarrel. Besides, with Nanheng¡¯s temper, only Feng Ling can suppress him. It¡¯s rare for someone to be able to subdue him. Let him suffer there.¡±

    ¡°Nanheng went to Washington now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he went to Washington to chase his wife again.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I think Feng Ling is his destiny. His bad temper has umted since he was young. He¡¯s just waiting to be treated by that girl.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I think Feng Ling is in America now. It¡¯s better than when she was in Ennd. At least he can see her. My hunch has always been urate. I think Feng Ling will hear good news soon!¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this premonition?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, a ce like Washington is not suitable for work, but for romance.¡±

    ¡°I really hope that these two children will be less busy with work. Let¡¯s hurry up and focus on our rtionship first. Don¡¯t be so busy every day. When will they be able to give birth to a child? Sigh...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I think it will be very soon ~!¡±

 Chapter 1316 - The Story of Ling and Heng (579)

    <h4>Chapter 1316: The Story of Ling and Heng (579)</h4>

    In the vi.

    The space here was veryrge. It was indeed a space suitable for gatherings.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t recognize all of the people here. After all, there were too many people and it was too big. She only went in to chat with a few people she was familiar with for a while before she was pushed to the side by almost all the famous people. When she picked up a ss of wine not far away, she turned around and saw a strange man approaching.

    ¡°You are, Miss Feng?¡±

    Feng Ling turned back to nce at the man. Before she could speak, the secretary who came with him introduced, ¡°This is CEO E, the host of this banquet.¡±

    ¡°So you are CEO E.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him calmly. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you.¡± CEO E extended his hand politely to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling also reached out to shake his hand. She was about to pull it back when she found that the man¡¯s grip was a bit tight. This was not a very tant hint, but it was very obvious between the two of them. How could Feng Ling, who had been in the circle for more than a year, not understand this hint?

    She only smiled politely at him and pulled her hand back without a trace. Then she clinked sses with him. ¡°Previously, I had contact with another person in charge of yourpany. Today is the first time I¡¯ve met CEO E. In the future, I might have to rely on you for business cooperation. Here, let me toast you.¡±

    The ss of red wine was only slightly above the bottom of the ss. Feng Ling¡¯s alcohol tolerance was poor, so she never drank much in this circle and only drank as much as she could.

    ¡°Miss Feng, you¡¯re too polite. Ourpany and the Feng Corporation are business partners who often work hand in hand in the American Chinese business world. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can speak to me anytime.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Feng Ling changed the topic. She first thanked CEO E for his warm invitation, and then directly shifted the topic to the end of the month¡¯s funding indicator and the various topics theirpany wanted to discuss. She did not stand on ceremony or show any excess affection.

    Although she had just entered the business world, she was cautious and quiet, and her words were watertight. CEO E smiled at her from time to time. At this time, someone came over to greet her. He nodded at Feng Ling apologetically and turned to continue chatting with the others.

    After returning to silence, Feng Ling put down the wine ss that she barely drank and put it aside. She then nced at the red wine ss tower in front of her. After making sure that everyone got the wine from there and that there was no problem after drinking it, she went over and picked up another ss to put it in her hand, in case anyone came to give her a ss of wine. If she did it in the name of respect, she wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.

    Her phone vibrated in her pocket. Feng Ling took it out and saw that it was from Qin Shuke. ¡°Is everything all right?¡±

    It was 7:30 p.m. now.

    There was still half an hour before 8:00 p.m. Feng Ling had mentioned, but Qin Shuke was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Feng Ling smiled and made a call. After reporting her safety, she said that everything would go ording to n. After all, tonight wouldn¡¯t be so simple. However, she didn¡¯t know much about these methods. She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking or if something would really happen. In short, she had to be careful.

    After hanging up the phone, she suddenly heard amotion at the door. Feng Ling turned around and saw a man in his sixties walking in. After listening to the whispers of several people, she realized that this was a famous big shot in the financial world of the Fifth Avenue of Washington. He was the idol of many young entrepreneurs. Feng Ling was not familiar with him. In her eyes, her idol in the business world was her mentor, Mr. Zand.

    The big boss had two young and beautiful women by his side. They seemed to be around the same age as his granddaughter, and the two women were hugging his arms from both sides.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t n to go over. She was about to look away when suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar tall figure.

    Her heart skipped a beat. When she fixed her eyes on him, it was as though she had been struck by lightning. She stood rooted to the ground.

    The man was not as tall and handsome as he usually was in his ck uniform. His suit was well-ironed, and his figure was tall and straight. He was handsome and noble, but there was a cold smile on his face that kept people at arm¡¯s length. His distant and cold posture did not reveal any arrogance. Instead, it brought with it a kind of indifference andziness after experiencing the ups and downs of life. It made him look cold, distant, and especially charming.

    Thus, even though he intentionally chose to appear after the big boss of the financial world, he still attracted the attention of everyone present.

    However, he clearly did not like these stares. He nced at them indifferently. Even when the male assistant said something to him, he turned a deaf ear.

    Yu Zheng could not understand why CEO Li would agree to CEO E¡¯s invitation to a dinner party.

    The moment Li Nanheng entered, Feng Ling looked away.

    It was Li Nanheng.

    Qin Shuke had been stopped by her once. She definitely wouldn¡¯t call him to inform him of this matter.

    In other words, Li Nanheng was one of the candidates invited today.

    It made sense. The Li Corporation¡¯s position in the American Chinesemunity was almost equal to Mr. Mo¡¯s Shine Group. In addition, they had the XI Base behind them. They were an existence that the underworld didn¡¯t dare to provoke. Although Li Nanheng had left the base, his reputation was still there. This time, the Li Corporation, who had never participated in these small projects, would throw out an olive branch. These people would definitely try their best to curry favor with him. Such an invitation naturally wouldn¡¯t leave him behind.

    But did he know she was here?

    He clearly knew what the bet she had made with him was, yet he still came here to snatch the investment from her. Did he really want to keep that billion in his pocket?

    However, Feng Ling suddenly realized that she seemed to have tripped herself up. In this case, if Li Nanheng appeared topete with her every time there was apetition, she would only have a thirty percent chance of getting an investment. After all, he should be the one that the investors should fawn over. As long as he nodded, who would dare to refuse?

    At that time, she had only thought about not letting the forces behind him finance him, but had neglected the Li Corporation¡¯s position in the business world. Now, just by looking at Li Nanheng¡¯s appearance, she could tell that her chances of winning were very small.

 Chapter 1317 - The Story of Ling and Heng (580)

    <h4>Chapter 1317: The Story of Ling and Heng (580)</h4>

    By the side, there were two daughters brought by an unknown CEO. They stood together and eximed when they saw the door. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that... the one from the Li Corporation...¡±

    The two youngdies walked over. Before Feng Ling could turn back, she heard the two girls talking excitedly about the rumors about XI Base.

    Did little girls nowadays like this kind of man?

    ¡°Li Nanheng is here too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so rare. The Li family rarely appears in such asions, especially Li Nanheng. He has just taken over the Li Corporation, so he doesn¡¯t attend many events. It¡¯s really rare to see him here...¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve only met CEO Li once. It¡¯s the one from Los Angeles...¡±

    ¡°The power and influence of the Li family cannot be underestimated, especially Li Nanheng, who has always been mysterious. It seems that he has a lot of projects in his hands, and he has a close rtionship with Shine Group. Such a person can only be a friend. Once he bes an enemy, you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he suddenlye to such a small banquet...¡±

    Listening to the discussions around her, Feng Ling expressionlessly turned to the other side and picked up a ss of wine from the red wine ss tower. This ss contained more wine than the ones on the long table next to her. Earlier, the ss was low, but here, there was almost half a ss.

    At this moment, someone beside Li Nanheng suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Li, it¡¯s really rare to see you here. Nice to meet you!¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Mr. Li rarely has any women around him. Could it be that he¡¯s really abstinent? He even brought a male assistant to attend a banquet, but he didn¡¯t even bring a female secretary with him...¡±

    Forbidden desire?

    Feng Ling expressionlessly raised her ss and drained it in one gulp.

    Fortunately, not long after, the topic about Li Nanheng being abstinent was stopped by him.

    Li Nanheng whispered a few words to his assistant, Yu Zheng, and then began to chat with the celebrities who came up to greet him. However, at this moment, the socialites who had appeared out of nowhere were all standing there, smiling as they listened to their conversation. It was as if they were very happy standing there as vases. Obviously, they were also very willing to be vases for Li Nanheng.

    As expected, when she was in XI Base, she was in a different state. After leaving the base, she entered the business circle.

    At the very least, there were too many women in this circle. No matter if it was a sessful woman or a wealthy youngdy or a business partner, Li Nanheng would neverck women.

    However, he only had a male assistant by his side, causing the vases who were attracted to him to be unable to tell if he really had no interest in women or if... he had a problem with his sexual orientation... They didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant and could only watch silently with a smile, observing silently and waiting for an opportunity to act.

    Feng Ling quietly turned her head away to avoid being depressed, but when she turned around, she could hear a woman whispering, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Li Nanheng to be so handsome. I thought a man who has been in the military base for so many years would be either big, stupid, or ugly. Anyway, I always thought he would be masculine, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome...¡±

    ¡°This young master of the Li family rarely shows up in the past. I¡¯ve never seen him before. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome...¡±

    ¡°I really want to chase...¡±

    ¡°Look at him bringing a male assistant with him to a simple dinner party. You should be able to tell that he really doesn¡¯t keep women by his side. Do you want to chase after him? Do you think you can catch up to him? I¡¯m afraid even if you go, you¡¯ll only hit a wall!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. What if he hasn¡¯t met any suitable ones...¡±

    Although Feng Ling was wary of CEO E, she was not afraid of attending the dinner party.

    But now she really regretted it.

    Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t havee.

    She decided to keep a low profile today and not let Li Nanheng see her.

    Based on this man¡¯s arrogant behavior, if he saw her here, he might do something to her. He didn¡¯t bring a woman out because he only had one woman in his eyes for so many years. As the only woman, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want this title.

    She came here today to talk about funding. If Li Nanheng was here, even if she opened her mouth, he would be able to shut her up with just one word. They already had a bet. If he went all out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any funding.

    Then what was the point of wasting time here? She might as well go to other ces to make some money to make up a billion yuan.

    At this thought, she put down the cup in her hand and turned to leave.

    In the end, perhaps because she had walked too fast, she identally bumped into CEO E who hade near her. CEO E¡¯s wine ss was knocked over by her and sshed onto his suit. His gaze immediately changed and he raised his eyes to look at him. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Feng Ling saw that CEO E was holding the wine ss very firmly. She shouldn¡¯t have flipped it, but it had actually sshed all over his body. After a moment of confusion, she straightened her expression and gave him a standard apologetic look. ¡°I left too quickly and didn¡¯t see clearly. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    CEO E looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll help you wipe it first.¡± Feng Ling picked up a piece of tissue from the table and wiped the wine stains on his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, CEO E.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± CEO E took the piece of paper from her hand. At the same time, he casually held her hand and smiled at her. ¡°My clothes are so dirty. Why don¡¯t you apany me to my room to change into a shirt, Miss Feng?¡±

    Feng Ling withdrew her hand and looked up at CEO E¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but CEO E still has to change his clothes...¡± She paused, remembering that she was in the business circle and couldn¡¯t be too straightforward, so she simply said,¡± The bathroom is right by the side. Let me apany you to clean up. ¡±

    ¡°How do I clean it?¡± CEO E lowered his head and shook the red wine stains on his shirt. ¡°No matter how I clean this shirt, it¡¯s already ruined. I can¡¯t go in to wash it before wearing it. Why don¡¯t I go back to my room to change? My secretary happens to be absent. Miss Feng,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Then... should I call your secretary for you?¡± Feng Ling still looked apologetic, but she had already taken a step back to maintain the distance she should have. Her eyes were cold and filled with disgust.

    ¡°No, you can apany me.¡± CEO E reached out to hold her hand.

 Chapter 1318 - The Story of Ling and Heng (581)

    <h4>Chapter 1318: The Story of Ling and Heng (581)</h4>

    Feng Ling looked at CEO E¡¯s outstretched hand, and at the same time, she saw that the people nearby seemed to have noticed what was going on here but didn¡¯t even look in his direction. She finally understood his n.

    The first step was to wait for the right person to take the bait. If she was unwilling, who knew what he would do next.

    ¡°Why, Miss Feng has ruined my shirt. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to you?¡± CEO E saw that she was avoiding him politely and his gaze turned cold. He sneered. ¡°This banquet is still ongoing. I¡¯m the host of tonight¡¯s banquet. I don¡¯t think you want to see me dressed so dirty, Miss Feng, right?¡±

    ¡°CEO E, I can go back andpensate you with a simr or better shirt. As for changing clothes, we¡¯re both adults and not children. We have to avoid arousing suspicion,¡± Feng Ling said frankly. ¡°I hope CEO E won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Miss Feng, you¡¯re here to talk about financing today, aren¡¯t you?¡± CEO E¡¯s secretary ¡°happened¡± toe over with some finance documents. After seeing the situation here, he seemed to have listened for a while, then came over and said with a smile, ¡°CEO E is giving you a chance to talk to him privately. Other people may not be treated like this. Miss Feng, you don¡¯t have to be too careful. Our CEO E is very upright.¡±

    ¡°Of course we have to talk about funding.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll definitelypensate for CEO E¡¯s shirt. How about this, I¡¯ll send someone to buy one for you right now.¡±

    Seeing that she still refused to talk about returning to the room to change with him, CEO E¡¯s gaze turned even colder.

    ¡°Who wants you to buy a shirt?¡± CEO E¡¯s secretary stood at the side and changed his expression, his face full of disdain. ¡°The circle of Chinese enterprises in the United States is really uneven. What kind of immature people cane up to manage apany? They even invited this kind of Tom, Dick, and Harry who dirtied someone¡¯s clothes. Our CEO E¡¯s temper is really too good. Otherwise, apany like the Feng Corporation, which can¡¯t even show its face, won¡¯t even have the opportunity toe to Washington. You really think too highly of yourself. I asked you to apologize and change clothes, but you¡¯re still afraid of this. What can a person like you do?¡±

    Feng Ling tried to restrain herself. Although she understood that this was a trap, she still felt that she was in the wrong. Her expression did not change, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Now, any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be a secretary. It was indeed my fault for bumping into CEO E. At the same time, I have already made the necessarypensation and apologies. Right now, the most important thing is that as a secretary, you should send CEO E back immediately to change, and not force me, who is not very familiar with CEO E, to apany him to change his clothes. Don¡¯t you think this is very strange?¡±

    This time, Feng Ling deliberately raised her voice so that the people around them could hear the situation.

    CEO E saw through her intentions and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Miss Feng¡¯s temper is very stubborn. Are you sure you can survive in this industry with such a character?¡±

    ¡°Whether I can survive or not depends on where I want to stand. Although this billion yuan is in your hands, I do need yourpany¡¯s funding right now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the Feng Corporation can¡¯t survive without it. Right now, we¡¯re only giving each other a chance to cooperate. It¡¯s not a dead end. Why do you have to be so resolute?¡± Feng Ling said tly. ¡°CEO E, you¡¯re such a broad-minded person. Will you cut off the path of a smallpany like the Feng Corporation just because of a piece of clothing?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± CEO E did not speak, but the secretary did not expect her to retort. She even used such a method to hint at something. She immediately turned to look at CEO E.

    ¡°Our CEO E is very broad-minded and won¡¯t fuss over a small character like you, but you¡¯re really too immature,¡± the secretary said and rolled her eyes at Feng Ling.

    ¡°All right, stop it.¡± CEO E spoke up in time, but his expression was also not very good. ¡°Since Miss Feng doesn¡¯t like our funding, there¡¯s no need for us tomunicate. I think Miss Feng has no intention of discussing this with us today, so we can only wish Miss Feng a good meal here.¡±

    ¡°Does yourpany always hire people to change their clothes in your room?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°CEO E, I don¡¯t know if you set this rule or your boss set it.¡±

    ¡°So what if I did?¡± CEO E saw that her voice was intentionally raised to let others hear their conversation and was clearly unhappy.

    Previously, he had noticed that Feng Ling was very quiet and cold, and she didn¡¯t like to cause trouble. Whenever she encountered trouble, she would just deal with it coldly and not make any noise.

    It was precisely because he took a fancy to this point that he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity, but he didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t someone who couldpletely swallow her anger.

    As CEO E spoke, he suddenly reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in the mood to continue discussing cooperation with others here. Why don¡¯t you go with me to find a ce to have a good, detailed, and fresh discussion?¡±

    He spoke slowly and softly.

    Feng Ling pushed his hand away and turned to leave with a cold face.

    However, at this moment, two security guards suddenly stood in her way.

    As soon as she saw the two security guards, Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change. She watched them coldly until CEO E walked over, stood less than half a meter behind her, and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Feng, you¡¯re a smart person. You should have guessed something beforeing here. Do you think the security in my vi is poor? When you entered the door, the surveince cameras at the door detected that you were carrying a dagger and several sharp des. I know you¡¯re different from ordinary girls, but now you¡¯re standing here. Do you think you have the ability to hurt people? You have to know that you¡¯re no longer the daughter the Feng family left outside. You have the entire Feng Corporation and the Feng family behind you. If you dare to make anyone bleed here, we canpletely destroy the Feng family.¡±

    ...

    Not far away, Li Nanheng was chatting with several famous businessmen. His attitude was distant and noble, but he was not arrogant. Although his expression was cold, those famous businessmen did not feel especially neglected.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a wine ss shattering.

 Chapter 1319 - The Story of Ling and Heng (582)

    <h4>Chapter 1319: The Story of Ling and Heng (582)</h4>

    ¡°How capable do you think you are? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have some skills? You won¡¯t be able to survive without me!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Li Nanheng frowned slightly. He casually nced at the crowd twenty meters away, only to see Feng Ling.

    The man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. When he saw that she was trapped by two security guards, his expression changed.

    When the businessmen and celebrities saw this, they followed his gaze and looked over. Then, someone rushed over to smooth things over. ¡°CEO E, what happened? Why are you making things difficult for a woman?... Are you Miss Feng? Are you all right?¡±

    Thest sentence was said by the man who was trying to smooth things over to Feng Ling. As he spoke, he nced at Li Nanheng.

    If he didn¡¯t see wrongly, CEO Li should know the person in charge of the Feng Corporation, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t simple.

    Feng Ling did not answer. She was only thinking about the door she had just passed through. No wonder it looked like a door made of high-tech metal. It turned out that there was an automatic scanning function that could scan all of the illegal and dangerous items on her body. No wonder CEO E did not use any other methods. He knew that it was not easy to deal with her, so he decided to take the opportunity to try and see if he could make her give up. In the end, he failed.

    ¡°Miss Feng, you don¡¯t look too good. Do you want me to send you over to sit down and rest?¡± The man who mediated the situation said and winked at the assistant behind him.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was low and heavy as he turned to walk in that direction. At the same time, he said to the other celebrities, ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Yu Zheng, who was by Li Nanheng¡¯s side, quickly stopped smiling politely at the celebrities. He turned to look at CEO Li, and his eyes were filled with surprise.

    What was CEO Li trying to do?

    Yu Zheng quickly followed.

    Feng Ling was at odds with CEO E and his secretary. She was having a tug-of-war in her heart. One side was reminding her that if she wanted to break out of the tight encirclement, not to mention these two security guards, even the dozen or so security guards present wouldn¡¯t be a match for her. She could just fight her way out, but the other side was telling her that she couldn¡¯t. Right now, she had the Feng family behind her, and even if she couldn¡¯t get the billion yuan, it was necessary for her to gain a foothold in Washington. She couldn¡¯t be impulsive and couldn¡¯t use force.

    Just as her hand, which had just dropped the wine ss, was tightly clenched into a fist and restraining herself,

    All of a sudden, he heard azy, smiling voice. ¡°CEO E, how did my woman offend you?¡±

    This voice...

    It was so familiar that Feng Ling¡¯s cold heart skipped a beat. It was as though someone had hit her with a baton.

    Indeed, whatever she feared woulde.

    She restrained her emotions and turned to see Li Nanheng approaching.

    CEO E¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard Li Nanheng¡¯s words. He turned around and saw that it was really Li Nanheng. He then looked at Feng Ling whose expression had be much milder. ¡°Who is it? Miss Feng? CEO Li¡¯s woman?¡±

    ¡°CEO E.¡± Feng Ling did not look at Li Nanheng but said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m your guest. Mr. Li is also your guest. You must have heard wrongly.¡±

    CEO E didn¡¯t understand. If he had heard wrongly, no one else could have heard wrongly. However, it was clear that those who had heard Li Nanheng¡¯s words clearly heard what he said. For a moment, they were uncertain. They could only look at Feng Ling, who came to the party in casual sportswear and didn¡¯t even like to wear a gown, and then at Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t exin but looked away from Feng Ling¡¯s face to the others. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The secretary by CEO E¡¯s side thought for a moment and rushed forward to add oil and vinegar to the story. Obviously, Feng Ling did not do it on purpose, and the wine should not have been spilled on CEO E, but such a small matter was magnified by the secretary. She said a lot of things about how arrogant and condescending Feng Ling was. All in all, she was the one at fault, and her attitude was extremely bad.

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng only nced at Feng Ling indifferently. Thetter did not even look at him, but her expression was cold and indifferent.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Feng Ling was indeed responsible for the Feng family, she really wanted to throw this secretary over her shoulder.

    She did not even smile coldly. Her expression was cold, as though there was a distance between her and these people. Even if she was framed and embellished by others, she just watched coldly and did not rush to exin.

    Seeing her attitude, the two security guards reached out to grab her wrist unhappily.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Li Nanheng stood among the crowd. His face was cold and angry, and his eyes were dark. He looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Feng Ling was suddenly pointed out by the man, so she met his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Li. I can solve it myself.¡±

    ¡°Can you solve it?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s low voice carried a coldness that others could not understand. Earlier, he had said that she was his woman, but now it seemed like the atmosphere between the two of them was very distant.

    Feng Ling nced at him again and thought that it was rare for Li Nanheng to see her in such a sorry state. She was the one who said she would make a bet with him, but now she was also the one who was bullied here for the billion yuan. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t put in any effort at all. If she made such a bet with him, it would be like a moth flying into a me. She must be crazy to make such a bet.

    At the thought of this, her face turned even colder. She did not want to say more, so she only said coldly to CEO E, ¡°Sorry.¡± Then she turned to leave without looking back, not intending to give anyone any face.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have the right to be so willful in the business circle, but as Li Nanheng stood there, she suddenly wanted to be willful and didn¡¯t want to face him in such an embarrassing situation.

    ¡°Stop.¡± The man¡¯s voice was clear and heavy, but Feng Ling had already understood his emotions. She knew that he was not angry but just warning her not to leave at this time.

    She wanted to leave, but when she thought of the Feng family and the towering tree of the Feng family, she immediately stopped and felt a chill down her spine.

 Chapter 1320 - The Story of Ling and Heng (583)

    <h4>Chapter 1320: The Story of Ling and Heng (583)</h4>

    Feng Ling really wanted to scold herself for being useless. She always thought that she was very powerful, but when she really fell into the business circle¡¯s trap, she found that she really might not be able to handle it.

    In the first ten months, she had been fighting with the people in thepany and had yet to stretch her hand out.

    Now that she had reached out to the outside, she finally understood how bad the people in this circle were.

    She was quiet for a moment before suddenly turning back. ¡°I¡¯ve just been educated by CEO E. CEO Li, do you have any other advice?¡±

    Earlier, Li Nanheng had publicly said that she was his woman, but now Feng Ling had a vignt look on her face, as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you¡±. Her entire body was cold and alert, and she looked as if she would walk out at any moment.

    At this time, she could still be stubborn. Li Nanheng was so angry that heughed.

    He unhurriedly unbuttoned his exquisite cor. The aura he exuded was different from before, and he truly had the aura of a leader in the business circle. His ck eyes stared at her coldly, and his voice was low and indifferent. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s scalp turned numb from his stare. It was as though he was looking down at her when she was thrown into the training ground for devil training in her teens.

    In her heart, she kept telling herself not to get involved with him on such an asion. ¡°Sorry, today¡¯s asion isn¡¯t suitable for newbies in the business circle like me. Everyone, have fun. I think I should...¡±

    ¡°I asked you toe here.¡± Li Nanheng interrupted her mercilessly. The self-ridicule of the newbies in the business circle caused his brows to furrow slightly and his gaze to be heavy.

    Feng Ling clenched her fists in her sleeves. Although Yu Zheng was not very familiar with this Miss Feng, he could tell that CEO Li was on the verge of losing his temper. CEO Li clearly wanted to help her, but why did Miss Feng keep avoiding him?

    Everyone present could see that the two of them were moving in and out of the room. They couldn¡¯t help but suspect the rtionship between Miss Feng and Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling nced at him again and met Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes. She pondered for a moment and turned back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s really no need for Mr. Li to interfere.¡± She raised her eyes to meet his. ¡°There¡¯s also no need to make our rtionship so ambiguous in such a situation. This method isn¡¯t what I want.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Nanheng¡¯s ck eyes narrowed coldly, and his pupils shrank. His tightly pursed lips curved into a mocking smile, but his expression was extremely cold.

    The celebrities around the man couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Yu Zheng, who was standing by the side, felt that thisdy was looking for death...

    Li Nanheng ignored the crowd behind him and walked to the front of her. He looked at her, bent down, and whispered in her ear in a voice only she could hear, ¡°No matter how stubborn your temper is, you still have to pick the right time. Are you sure you want to face me at such a time?¡± He spoke with a low, cold smile, and every word he said seemed to carry some icicles.

    ¡°Otherwise, am I supposed to admit that I¡¯m rted to you in front of so many people?¡± Feng Ling said and stepped back.

    ¡°Think about it carefully. If you lose this billion yuan because of your temper, you¡¯ll have to prepare to marry me soon. I gave you face and saved you some leeway. Are you not going to give yourself any leeway now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was still cold and indifferent, but there was a hint of mockery. ¡°Where did your courage to make a bet with me go? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not used to marrying you so easily.¡±

    As she listened, her heart began to beat wildly.

    She was confident in the bet, but now, her confidence was mostly gone. After all, someone had suddenly appeared.

    She did not speak, but she hated that their positions were not equal. It was like this in the past, and it was the same now. However, every time she thought about it, he seemed to be the first to give in.

    At the thought of this, her eyes gradually melted, but there was still some stubbornness in her eyes that refused to cooperate. The biggest resentment in her heart was that she felt that she should have listened to Qin Shuke¡¯s suggestion and given up on CEO E¡¯s financing. She should not have taken this risk and ended up embarrassing herself in front of Li Nanheng.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t realize that the real reason she was upset and angry was because she had embarrassed herself in front of Li Nanheng. She just felt very unhappy.

    Seeing that she was still trying to draw the line, Li Nanheng clenched his jaw. In the next second, he suddenly reached out and held her in his arms.

    Sensing his movement, Feng Ling took a step back in shock, but was quickly pulled back by the man. The moment she fell into his arms, the man¡¯s voice was right next to her ear, as if whispering to her, and as if his voice could be heard by everyone. ¡°Why are you still throwing a tantrum at me? I only angered youst night. Don¡¯t you want to give me a face in front of so many people? You are my fianc¨¦e¡±

    Fianc¨¦e?!!!

    The crowd was in an uproar!

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    She was about to push him away, but the man had already released her. At the same time, he lowered his eyes to look at her burning gaze. There was a smile in his eyes, but that smile was clearly warning her not to speak carelessly.

    If he did not allow her to speak, could he speak so carelessly?

    Whose fianc¨¦e?

    She had only touched the wall with CEO E and had other ns. It was not even a month¡¯s time. How could he shamelessly proim himself as her fianc¨¦e? Did she agree?

    However, in a sense, Feng Ling was alsobeled as someone not to be provoked.

    Li Nanheng was a very important figure in the business circle of the Chinese. Although he had just taken over the Li Corporation, he rarely participated in these banquets. Except for those who often worked with the Li family, most people had never interacted with this young master of the Li family.

    However, the rumors were all about how unapproachable this man was, how difficult it was to get close to him, and how abstinent he was. Thus, all the socialites present were very interested in him.

    However, today, this man had personally shattered their fantasies. Was he... already engaged?

    ...

 Chapter 1321 - The Story of Ling and Heng (584)

    <h4>Chapter 1321: The Story of Ling and Heng (584)</h4>

    Li Nanheng never showed up with a femalepanion. It was rare for him to show up at such an event, but he actually kept pestering the second daughter of the Feng family who had a strange background and kept iming that he was Miss Feng¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    More importantly, this second daughter of the Feng family was avoiding Li Nanheng like the gue.

    Although this party did not invite any big media, there was nock of small media. They had already set up their own small cameras.

    Especially when she saw that the second daughter of the Feng family seemed to want to slip away from Li Nanheng, the history between the two of them made them even more curious. Logically speaking, the two of them shouldn¡¯t have any interactions, but why did it seem like they had known each other for a long time?

    And Li Nanheng¡¯s actions werepletely unrted to the description of not being interested in women.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect that Li Nanheng would use the identity as his fianc¨¦e to suppress her in public.

    She seemed to be frozen in ce, and her expression was a bit stiff. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Should she deny it loudly? Li Nanheng was helping her after all. It was not good for both of them to hurt his face, but could she just admit it?

    She looked at the people around them and pursed her lips silently. The man let go of her and pushed her away by the arm, but his hand remained on her arm. He lowered his eyes to look at her.

    Unknowingly, the cufflinks on the man¡¯s wrist had been undone. His sleeves had been rolled up slightly, revealing a firm and beautiful wrist. This embrace and release of his body had dispelled the unapproachable and cold feeling he had in the hearts of the crowd. However, whenbined with his ugly and slightly cold expression, it still made the people around him fearful. They did not dare to interrupt him.

    Feng Ling looked at him, but her mind was nk.

    All of a sudden, CEO E stood by her side and said, ¡°Miss Feng is actually CEO Li¡¯s fianc¨¦e? This is really big news. I really didn¡¯t expect this!¡±

    It was clear that CEO E was trying his best to smooth things over. He didn¡¯t take the Feng Corporation seriously, but he didn¡¯t dare to look down on the Li family. If the two of them were tobine, how could they still have a ce in the Chinese business circle in America?

    In CEO E¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling¡¯s silence really suited Li Nanheng¡¯s words.

    She was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but she also didn¡¯t want to hurt her fianc¨¦¡¯s face in public, so she just sat there with a cold face and didn¡¯t speak. It was as though they were really close to each other but quarreling and cold warring.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s sharp gaze brushed past CEO E¡¯s face.

    ¡°CEO Li.¡± CEO E¡¯s secretary spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Miss Feng and you are both our distinguished guests today. Earlier, it was just a small misunderstanding... It¡¯s all my fault. Earlier, CEO E didn¡¯t want to fuss about the dirt on his clothes, but I was too anxious and said some harsh words. Please don¡¯t take it to heart...¡±

    ¡°A small misunderstanding?¡± Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Standing here and speaking with certainty, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s good and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s wrong. Who gave you the right?¡±

    ¡°This... Earlier, Miss Feng¡¯s attitude was indeed too cold and arrogant. I was in a hurry, so I said some nasty words. I didn¡¯t mean... what should I do...¡± CEO E¡¯s secretary braced himself and said,¡± CEO Li, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me...¡±

    At this time, Feng Ling had regained herposure. She nced at the secretary.

    Seeing Feng Ling suddenly look at him, CEO E¡¯s secretary subconsciously took a small step back carefully, afraid that Feng Ling would say something and make Li Nanheng, who seemed to have no intention of stopping, do something here.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Forget it. I¡¯ll pay for CEO E¡¯s clothes, but I can¡¯t fulfill any of CEO E¡¯s other requests. As for financing, let¡¯s wait for the Financial Conference to be put on the table. The banquet should be a happy asion. Don¡¯t let my small matter dampen your spirits,¡± Feng Ling said.

    ¡°Since Miss Feng has said so, I think we should enjoy ourselves to our heart¡¯s content. It¡¯s just a small episode, haha.¡± The secretary continued to smooth things over and sighed in relief.

    Li Nanheng still ignored him. His cold gazended on Feng Ling.

    ¡°What did CEO E just ask of you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling abruptly raised her eyes to look at him, using her gaze to hint to him not to spread this matter any further. She wanted to make peace with him. Right now, the Feng Corporation could not stand such a big storm. The Li Corporation was indeed not afraid of anything, but the Feng Corporation that she had helped up was on the verge of copse. She had to tolerate it when it was time.

    CEO E stood by the side, staring at Feng Ling. He seemed to be afraid that if she moved her lips, he would tell her what he had done to her.

    At this moment, there was anothermotion. It seemed that those big shots from the financial world hade. The people around immediately turned their heads and rushed in that direction. The surrounding air seemed to be much smoother, clearing Feng Ling¡¯s muddled mind.

    ¡°CEO Li.¡± His assistant, Yu Zheng, remembered that Li Nanheng came here today because he had something to discuss with the big boss of the financial world. Seeing that he was approaching, he stood behind Li Nanheng and reminded him in a low voice: ¡°Should we go over now, or...¡±

    Li Nanheng seemed not to hear his assistant¡¯s words. He suddenly sneered and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°Feng Ling, are you sure you want to continue being so awkward with me?¡±

    Li Nanheng had always been Li Nanheng. He was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t have to care about anyone¡¯s eyes or the asion.

    Feng Ling clenched her fists and approached him with difficulty. She said in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t we leave this ce first?¡±

    After a moment, she heard the man¡¯s softughter.

    ¡°You want to avoid suspicion?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± His cold gaze finally shifted away from her.

    Feng Ling turned to look at his face. Although the man did not leave immediately, he had already turned to walk toward the crowd.

    ¡°Mr. Li, nice to meet you.¡± The big boss of the financial world stepped forward and shook Li Nanheng¡¯s hand enthusiastically. Although he was very old, he still looked energetic because of his good looks. His eyes were full of admiration and enthusiasm for Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Mike.¡± Li Nanheng slightly curved his lips. Although the coldness in his eyes had already disappeared, there was still a hint of ruthlessness in them. When he nced at the people around him, there was a hint of mockery in his eyes.

 Chapter 1322 - The Story of Ling and Heng (585)

    <h4>Chapter 1322: The Story of Ling and Heng (585)</h4>

    Li Nanheng and Mr. Mike went to the front to discuss some matters. Feng Ling was still standing in the same ce, but when she turned back, she met Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze. Before he left, he nced at her again, his dark and cold eyes sweeping over her.

    Feng Lingshen felt that tonight¡¯s incident was a big misunderstanding. Firstly, she didn¡¯t expect CEO E would use such an unsightly method to test if she had any sexual intentions. Secondly, CEO E also didn¡¯t expect that Li Nanheng would care about these things. Furthermore, she and Li Nanheng actually had such an ambiguous rtionship.

    In fact, even she did not expect things to turn out this way. Hearing the man¡¯s footsteps leaving, she turned back to pick up a ss of wine and took a sip. With the help of the slightly cold red wine, she forcefully suppressed the burning sensation in her throat.

    ¡°Miss Feng, are you all right?¡± Knowing that Feng Ling and Li Nanheng had a special rtionship, the people nearby noticed her and asked her in concern.

    Feng Ling held the wine ss in her hand and turned back with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You and CEO Li...¡± The man was curious and hesitant.

    ¡°Mr. Li is just joking.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to exin further. She smiled apologetically at the man and turned to leave with her ss.

    In fact, Li Nanheng was very calm and rational when it came to many things. However, once she was vited or treated too harshly, no matter if it was in the base or here, he would lose his cool and rationality. Even the word ¡®magnanimous¡¯ would no longer exist.

    He might really be able to vent his anger on all the businessmen present tonight.

    In fact, Feng Ling didn¡¯t even know that she would meet him here tonight, and what would happen to her if she didn¡¯t cooperate with him.

    ¡ª

    Although Mr. Mike was old, he was a very important person at the dinner party tonight.

    What they needed to talk about was the win-win rtionship between the variouspanies. This conversationsted for about half an hour.

    Half an hourter, Li Nanheng scanned the crowd but didn¡¯t see Feng Ling. He frowned slightly.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The man left these two words before turning to leave.

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t leave now. After all, what happened just now hadn¡¯t ended. If she left without saying anything, the biggest impact would be Feng Corporation¡¯s reputation in the industry.

    Taking advantage of the fact that she had nothing to do for the time being, she went to the backyard of the vi and found arge swimming pool. Around the pool was a unique European style garden.

    When she walked out, the waiter in the guest hall thoughtfully handed her a coat, saying that it was dark and cold outside. If she wanted to go out to breathe, she should wear more clothes.

    After thanking him, Feng Ling put on her coat and stood by the pool, looking at the huge blue pool.

    The guests were still chatting andughing in the banquet hall behind her. There were not many people here. asionally, one or two people would pass by, but they were only gardeners or servants in the vi. In this vi, there were only beautiful gardens with many lights installed. The night view and lights in the garden were also well-designed. It did not make people feel ufortable because they were on the mountain. Instead, the environment was good, the air was good, and everything was pleasant. The premise was that CEO E did not have the hobbies of seducing all sorts of women. He really had a good taste.

    Feng Ling stood silently by the pool. A breeze blew past, causing the water to ripple.

    She stared at the ripples on the surface of the water and remembered the warning in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes.

    Since she had already entered the business world, she had to learn to be independent.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t like to rely on others. Did she have to rely on Li Nanheng now?

    As long as he was around, many of the difficult problems she had to face were no longer difficult to deal with. There were even many things she wanted to obtain, and he could easily obtain them with a few words.

    This difference was mostly because she didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want to ept it.

    At the very least, she was no match for him in the base.

    Sometimes, Feng Ling really wondered if Li Nanheng had added infinite light and color to her life, or if he had addedyer afteryer of heavy shadows.

    If she really couldn¡¯t get this one billion yuan, even if she was unwilling, she would probably bepletely dominated by Li Nanheng in the future.

    Feng Ling stood for a while longer and prepared to return to the banquet hall.

    However, the moment she turned around, a tall and slender figure came into her sight.

    The man leaned against the grape trellis between the vi and the swimming pool. No one knew how long he stood there. The lighting in the garden behind was beautiful and fell on his face, but his face was hidden under the shadow of the grape trellis. His expression could not be seen clearly. Only the spark of the extinguished cigarette butt between his fingers flickered.

    If Feng Ling, who was still in XI Base, really turned around and left when she found him an eyesore, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to him.

    But that time, Li Nanheng said that he loved her for more than ten years.

    He had almost stripped her of her clothes in the sweat room in the orphanage. She had provoked him with the secret code made of small stones in the jungle outside the orphanage, and then entered the base. From the age of fourteen to the years after that, his shadow had always been in her life.

    Even she did not expect that she would be entangled with this man for so long.

    More than ten years. Life was unpredictable. How many years could one live?

    She understood her own temper too well. She was stubborn, careful, and could not tolerate sand in her eyes. She did not like to turn back and was often stubborn and cold to the point where it was unbearable.

    However, Li Nanheng insisted on loving her for so many years. Even if he did, he never gave her a chance to be jealous.

    Although she was angry, she did not want to force the path between them to be too difficult. That was why she made such a bet. She would either marry him and be entangled with him for the rest of her life, or they would separate and never see each other again.

    Perhaps because they had been entangled with each other for too long, she did not have the patience and energy to nurture her rtionship with another person. Even if she could endure it and nurture love with someone else, who could catch her eye?

    Xiao Ba had said that she was the same as Ji Nuan. The first time she learned to love, she met the best one.

 Chapter 1323 - The Story of Ling and Heng (586)

    <h4>Chapter 1323: The Story of Ling and Heng (586)</h4>

    Li Nanheng suddenly appeared behind the vi and Feng Ling stood still.

    ¡°Come here,¡± the man said lightly. His voice was emotionless.

    Feng Ling continued to stand there without moving. Her footsteps seemed to be nailed to the ground.

    ¡°Are you dumb? Standing by the pool and enjoying the breeze?¡± His voice became heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Come here.¡±

    Hearing the unhappiness in his tone, Feng Ling walked over and stood about one meter away from him.

    He was not too close to her, but it was enough for the man¡¯s face to be clear in the garden lights. His long eyshes were lowered, and his deep ck eyes were quietly sizing her up. He did not seem to be angry.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking to Mr. Mike? Why did youe out?¡± Feng Ling asked. ¡°The banquet hasn¡¯t ended yet. Mr. Li is such a heavyweight. It¡¯s not good for him to suddenly go missing.¡±

    In other words, she and the Feng Corporation were nothing in the eyes of these people. Not everyone would notice if she went missing.

    Li Nanheng reached out to touch her face, only to find that it was cold.

    He furrowed his brows and rubbed her face with his warm palm. He forced her cheeks to heat up before stopping.

    Feng Ling¡¯s cheeks hurt from his rubbing, but she endured it and didn¡¯t say anything. This man always had some stubbornness hidden in his bones. This ce didn¡¯t seem like their home, nor did it belong to the two of them. If anything happened, it wouldn¡¯t be good if others saw it.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very stubborn when you faced these people alone?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes darkened, and his tone was full of mockery. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop talking when I went over? When you saw me, did it affect your mood so much?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me much, but I¡¯m not used to seeing you in such a situation.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°At least in the business world, I¡¯m still a beginner. When I meet someone I know, it¡¯s unavoidable for me to show my fear.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± The man lifted her chin and stared at her.

    ¡°No, I was thinking about how to get my hands on that billion yuan, but as soon as you showed up, you attracted so much attention. I suddenly feel that there¡¯s no need topete with you for the same resource. I¡¯m just considering changing my target.¡± Feng Ling turned her head away from his hand as she spoke. ¡°CEO E is only testing me today. He didn¡¯t go too far. At least, he is much more restrained than I expected. I have my own defenses. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±

    Hearing her words, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He continued to hold her chin. ¡°Even if you know that grandson is up to no good, you still dare toe?¡±

    ¡°What can he do to me? If he really did something bad, he would be the one to die.¡± Feng Ling knew that she was being unreasonable, but she didn¡¯t let go.

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Where do you think you are? Is the business world a ce for you to kill people with knives? Don¡¯t you want the reputation of the Feng Corporation?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not I can support the Feng Corporation depends entirely on my own strength. If I don¡¯t have the luck, I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head.

    However, the moment she finished speaking, she felt a sharp pain in her chin.

    She frowned.

    Li Nanheng pursed his lips coldly. Looking at her expression of enduring humiliation, the anger in his heart grew.

    He reached out and pulled this woman into his arms. He lifted her face and kissed her hard.

    Feng Ling¡¯s brows twitched from his sudden kiss and the warmth of his lips. She shivered and tried to move away, but the man took the opportunity to take her breath away. He kissed her hard for a while, and perhaps because he felt that this position was not satisfying enough, he picked her up and pressed her against the wall. His burning chest held her down, and the hot kiss stopped again.

    Feng Ling almost lost her ability to think after being kissed by him. She had only drunk a little bit of alcohol. Although it was not much, after being blown by the wind for a while, she felt a little tipsy. Her body, which had been slightly cold from the cold earlier, gradually warmed up. The heat rushed to her brain and then to her eyes.

    After a long while, Li Nanheng finally let go of her. However, he was still not satisfied. He lowered his head and sucked heavily on her red and swollen lips. The first kiss didn¡¯t seem to be enough. After the second and third kiss, Feng Ling¡¯s breath was blocked by him every time. She almost couldn¡¯t stand straight. The bit of alcohol in her mind seemed to have be heavier. Her head was dizzy and hot. She knew that she should push him away, but she didn¡¯t dare to move too much because she heard someone approaching, lest she attract the attention of others.

    She raised her hand and tugged hard against the man¡¯s belt, trying to force him to let go. However, as she moved her hand around his belt, her fingers brushed against his waist. The man panted heavily and pressed against her forehead, his fingertips brushing against the corner of her eyes. His hoarse voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction: ¡°With me around, what luck do you need? Being part of the Feng family and studying in Ennd, torturing me for two years should be enough.¡±

    Feng Ling red at this man who wanted to reconcile with her. She was so angry that she almost could not speak.

    She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to torture him. She didn¡¯t have that much free time.

    Life gave her a direction, and she just followed it.

    He was the one who was domineering and shameless.

    However, Li Nanheng had clearly epted her reason for insisting that he didn¡¯t want to give up on this path because he felt wronged after leaving the base. He pressed his fingers against her slightly swollen lips and exined in a low, husky voice, ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯te here today topete with you for that billion yuan of funding. But even if I didn¡¯t fight for it and paved the way for you, you would still lose to me in the end. I just didn¡¯t want you to lose too badly. I helped you on any asion you would appear in, but you didn¡¯t ept it and insisted on going against me. Secondly, you were meant to marry me. The cenotaph was also my little wife in name. The word ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ is not against my word at all. You should get used to it sooner, en?¡±

    Feng Ling watched in disbelief as he shamelessly called himself her fianc¨¦. ¡°Li Nanheng, you¡¯re really shameless...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that I want you. What face do I need?¡± The man sneered. His fingers pinched her face, and his fingertips wrapped around her soft long hair.

 Chapter 1324 - The Story of Ling and Heng (587)

    <h4>Chapter 1324: The Story of Ling and Heng (587)</h4>

    Seeing someone approach, Feng Ling immediately signaled him to let go of her.

    However, Li Nanheng refused to let go of her. ¡°CEO E secretly put something on the big boss of theirpany. Although he has the right to talk about financing, he doesn¡¯t have enough power. You might as well please him. After all, the big boss of theirpany grew up with the same pants as me.¡±

    ¡°Then I have no chance of winning here?¡± Feng Ling muttered.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Do you think I will fight with you for it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling subconsciously refuted. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t snatch it, someone else will. In this situation, my chances of winning are not high.¡±

    ¡°It depends on whether you know what to do.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s burning palm pressed against her waist. His gaze was darker than the night behind her. ¡°Rather than looking down on CEO E, who has evil intentions, why don¡¯t you treat me better? Maybe I can help you.¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°Li Nanheng, have you forgotten what you promised me? Help me?¡±

    ¡°Rather than making you panic after winning, why not let you win a small round first? At least your heart is mine.¡± Li Nanheng raised his brows and chuckled. ¡°Earlier, you stood by the pool for a long time. How do you want to win in front of me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. You just have to smile at me and give me a kiss. Not to mention one billion yuan, even two billion and three billion yuan will be transferred to your Feng Corporation¡¯s funding channel.¡± The man yed with her long hair as he spoke: ¡°And all I want is you.¡±

    Feng Ling turned her face away. The man raised his hand and turned her face around. ¡°Don¡¯t turn your head away. Let me tell you something serious.¡±

    Could it be that he knew he didn¡¯t pass by earlier?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do about Feng Mingyi? That is a branch of the Feng Corporation. Do you want to take it back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°CEO E and Feng Mingyi have worked together for many years. This time, the two of them must have known each other.¡±

    ¡°I guessed it.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to take back TMing?¡±

    ¡°The legal representative behind TMing is still on the Feng Corporation¡¯s side. If I want to take it in, he won¡¯t be able to hold his ground. It depends on whether I want to target him or not.¡± Feng Ling nced at the people passing by.

    Li Nanheng pinched her face and said in a low voice as he released her, ¡°Do you dislike being intimate with me in front of outsiders? I¡¯ll give you some face. Go in first. It¡¯s windy outside.¡±

    ...

    In the banquet hall, Mr. Mike had just dealt with a wave of business friends who hade to greet him. He chatted politely with CEO E for a while and had already gone to the VIP lounge to rest. CEO E still stayed behind to entertain the guests.

    When Mr. Mike was not around, the atmosphere in the banquet hall became much livelier. After all,, Mr. Mike used to be the mentor of many business celebrities. Earlier, everyone was more or less restrained, but now they were more rxed. They danced, drank, and talked about things. The socialites who had just taken the opportunity to surround Li Nanheng stood aside and discussed the situation in low voices. They found it unbelievable that Li Nanheng was engaged.

    However, there was nothing wrong with thinking about it. The Li family had always been cautious and never revealed their family affairs to outsiders. Li Nanheng had only just taken over the family business. With his current age, it was not strange for him to be engaged. Perhaps he had already made a reservation before taking over the Li Corporation.

    But why did they vaguely remember that a few years ago, they seemed to have heard about the marriage between the Li Corporation and the Feng Corporation? At that time, the media seemed to have reported it for a few days, but then the news disappeared again?

    Was the second daughter of the Feng family still missing? She didn¡¯t return to the Feng family, did she?

    Was there something wrong with the news back then? Or was there something going on between the two families?

    Li Nanheng was once again ¡°intercepted¡± to discuss some matters. Feng Ling did not follow him. Although Li Nanheng gave her a look to tell her to follow him, she picked up a ss of red wine and raised it to him from afar. She had no intention of being tied to him.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face darkened. He was about toe over, but at this moment, Feng Ling felt as if a small figure had shed past her legs. From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly saw a small boy crawling out from under the table, struggling to get up from the ground. He walked unsteadily to the table and reached out to grab the cake.

    However, there were still a lot of wine sses and red wine on the table. The child reached out to grab the cloth on the table. If he continued to do so, the cake and wine ss on the table would hit the child¡¯s body.

    Feng Ling quickly put down the ss and went up to pick up the boy.

    Li Nanheng was about to approach when he saw a child suddenly appear in her arms. The sight of Feng Ling carrying a child in her arms was strangely not strange at all. The woman, who was always cold to him, was holding the child with a gentle gaze.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? Auntie will help you take it. Don¡¯t take it yourself. It¡¯s easy to hurt yourself,¡± Feng Ling said and tapped the tip of the boy¡¯s nose. At the same time, she looked around. She didn¡¯t know who brought this boy here. Why didn¡¯t she see his parents?

    As she turned around, she suddenly saw a familiar figure sh by. However, that figure was in a hurry.

    Feng Ling paused.

    Wen Leqing?

    She then looked at the boy in her arms who had his round eyes wide open. This boy looked to be only slightly more than two years old. His neatly trimmed, cute mushroom head was softly pressed against his forehead. At the same time, he was trying his best to stretch his neck to look at the cakes on the table next to him. He mumbled, ¡°Cake cake... don¡¯t ask for cake...¡±

    This child...

    Feng Ling stared at his face in surprise. His eyes were very simr to Wen Leqing¡¯s, big and full of spirit, and the feeling between his brows was very simr to Doctor Wen¡¯s.

    Li Nanheng approached and nced at the child in her arms. He was not surprised but said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like children.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...I saw that he almost tugged off the tablecloth, so I picked him up.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say much. He nced at the little thing in her arms, picked up a small, triangr cake from the long table, and handed it over. Looking at the little boy whose eyes were shining because the cake was delivered to his mouth, he raised his eyebrows and asked mildly, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

 Chapter 1325 - The Story of Ling and Heng (588)

    <h4>Chapter 1325: The Story of Ling and Heng (588)</h4>

    The little boy nodded with a smile, looking very good when he smiled. ¡°Yes! Eat it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Li Nanheng did not immediately hand the cake to him but raised his eyebrows.

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°Li Nanheng, don¡¯t look so cold. This child looks so small. He might not understand your question.¡±

    ¡°He is two years old. He understands,¡± Li Nanheng said lightly. ¡°He can understand the simplest expression.¡±

    How did he know that this child was two years old?

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak. She held the child and looked at his face. ¡°Can you understand what Uncle is asking you?¡±

    The little boy looked at the cake, then at Li Nanheng, and suddenly grinned, revealing a few white, cute teeth. ¡°Momo.¡±

    ¡°Momo?¡± Feng Ling immediately touched his head. ¡°Such a cute and obedient child. Where are your parents?¡±

    Although she had some doubts about the figure who had suddenly left, she didn¡¯t dare to believe it.

    Wen Leqing and Doctor Wen...

    It had been a long time since theyst met. It was impossible for a child to suddenly appear. What exactly happened between them two or three years ago?

    ¡°Did your mother bring you here?¡± Li Nanheng asked again.

    The little boy had already answered his own name. Seeing that he still refused to give her the cake, he pursed his lips and turned to Feng Ling with a pleading look. ¡°Sister... Uncle won¡¯t give me the cake...¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°I¡¯m your uncle? She¡¯s your sister?¡±

    Feng Ling reached out and snatched the cake from his hand. ¡°Why are you making things difficult for a child? You¡¯re already thirty years old. If he doesn¡¯t call you uncle, does he have to call you brother? If he really calls you brother, do you have the nerve to answer?¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    Feng Ling handed the cake to the little boy and ced him on a small sofa for him to eat in peace. At this moment, the cell phone in her pocket vibrated. She took out her cell phone and saw that it was a message from Wen Leqing, whom she had not seen for a long time.

    Wen Leqing actually knew the new number she was using?

    [Feng Ling, I have an urgent matter to attend to and have to leave the United States. Please help me take care of my child for a while. His name is Wen Shumo, and he is my son. Now he is two years and a month old. He eats everything and is not picky with food. I had no choice but to take the opportunity to bring him here when I learned that you woulde here tonight. However, it is not convenient for me to show up. I will exin to you when Ie back. Sorry for the trouble.]

    Looking at this message, Feng Ling turned to look at the little guy who had covered his face with cream in the blink of an eye.

    Was it really Wen Leqing¡¯s child?

    Was he really two years old?

    She put down the phone and looked at Li Nanheng who was also sizing up the child. ¡°You know about Wen Leqing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but the Wen family and the Li family have been very close, and I¡¯ve heard about the Wen siblings in recent years,¡± Li Nanheng said lightly. ¡°After Wen Leqing got pregnant, she hid and gave birth to the child, but something seemed to have happened to the Wen family, so she kept avoiding Wen Linhan. She was also the one who took care of the child. Today, she suddenly sent the child here and specially handed it to you, but she didn¡¯t show up. There must be something she couldn¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°So this child... is really Wen Leqing and Doctor Wen¡¯s...?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t think of a third person with such a face. Didn¡¯t you already have an answer?¡± Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°But Wen Leqing probably has no other choice. Otherwise, why would she give the child to you?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him strangely. ¡°What do you mean? Otherwise, why would she give the child to me?¡±

    ¡°You know how to take care of children?¡±

    ¡°Why not? If it doesn¡¯t work, send him to the Feng family. Since she asked me, I can¡¯t send him to Doctor Wen,¡± Feng Ling said and looked at the little guy who was covered in cream.

    Although she said it casually, in fact, she had never taken care of a child, nor had she interacted with a child. Feng Ling really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But the children had already been sent over. She couldn¡¯t possibly push them out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to send him back to the Feng family. Wen Linhan can easily find his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened? Didn¡¯t Wen Leqing always like her brother? Now that she has a child, why is she avoiding him so desperately? She doesn¡¯t even allow him to see the child?¡±

    Li Nanheng only raised his eyebrows and looked at her indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fixed residence in Washington, but I can temporarily arrange for the child to stay in the hotel where the Li Corporation is investing. Without my permission, no one is allowed to approach. You cane and apany him to take care of him at any time. I can also ensure that his whereabouts are hidden.¡±

    Feng Ling sat down on the sofa and touched Little Momo¡¯s head. Hearing Li Nanheng¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t look up at him but said calmly, ¡°Your idea is not bad. Even I have to live in your ce.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I trying to help you?¡± Li Nanheng said shamelessly.

    Feng Ling could not be bothered with him. She asked for two wet napkins from a passing waiter and wiped the cream off of Little Momo¡¯s body and mouth.

    This child didn¡¯t cry even when he couldn¡¯t find his mother. He even called her sister sweetly. Wen Leqing must have told him before he came that he should be obedient.

    Since Wen Leqing didn¡¯t want Wen Linhan to find this child, she didn¡¯t have any special rights in New York or Los Angeles. Li Nanheng was indeed the best ce to go.

    ¡°You can go out to work during the day. When you¡¯re busy, I can arrange for the bodyguards and the servants to take care of him. My men are all tight-lipped.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes darkened. There was no one else or any children in his eyes except for Feng Ling, who was sitting on the sofa with some hesitation in her eyes.

    It was time to close the.

    If he didn¡¯t pull the back, she would really be used to escaping and he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her.

    ¡°You promised to give him a room, not your own,¡± Feng Ling said slowly. ¡°That way, it¡¯ll be easier for me to go over and apany him.¡±

    ¡°What will happen if you go to my room?¡± Li Nanheng moved his brows unhappily. ¡°I helped you take this child in, and you¡¯re still negotiating conditions with me? Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because I give in to you time and time again?¡±

    ¡°Your lifestyle isn¡¯t healthy. It will affect the children.¡± Feng Ling casually found an excuse.

    Li Nanheng nced at her coldly. ¡°How am I not healthy?¡±

    ¡°If you smoke, it will affect his respiratory system.¡± Feng Ling continued to find excuses.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°Give birth to one for me right now. I promise to quit smoking immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1326 - The Story of Ling and Heng (589)

    <h4>Chapter 1326: The Story of Ling and Heng (589)</h4>

    Feng Ling was used to this man¡¯s shameless behavior. She red at him and continued to take out a wet tissue to wipe the cream on Little Momo¡¯s face.

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s careful and patient look, Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze fell on her gentle side profile.

    ¡°Sister, eat.¡± Little Momo held a small cherry in the cake with his little hand and brought it to her mouth.

    Feng Ling still remembered that the child was crawling on the ground. His hands were dirty, and he was holding cream. There was a red cherry wrapped in cream. She lowered her eyes to look at it, and then at the smile in the child¡¯s eyes. She smiled, lowered her head, and put the cherry into her mouth. ¡°All right, I¡¯ve eaten. Be good. Since your mother asked you to follow me, be good and listen to me, okay?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Little Momo nodded his head vigorously. His slightly dazed expression, coupled with his serious gaze, made him look adorable.

    Feng Ling touched his little head and suddenly remembered something. She turned to see that Li Nanheng was talking to the celebrities nearby. She nced at his side profile and then looked away.

    In order not to worry Wen Leqing, she decided to send the child to Li Nanheng.

    After all, Wen Leqing had helped her a lot back then.

    ...

    Before Mr. Mike left CEO E¡¯s banquet, he had arranged to go to a resort under his name this weekend. Everyone had epted his invitation and agreed to go with him this weekend. Feng Ling and Li Nanheng were also included.

    Because of Li Nanheng¡¯s presence, CEO E didn¡¯t dare to approach Feng Ling again. Whenever he appeared within ten meters of Feng Ling, he would immediately receive a cold and indifferent nce from Li Nanheng¡¯s bodyguard.

    Yu Zheng waspletely dumbstruck.

    Was CEO Li really not here to discuss a partnership? Did he not have any intention of working?

    He was obviously here for Miss Feng...

    If he had known that CEO Li woulde here to fall in love, why did he have to work overtime in the middle of the night? If he had known earlier, he would have gone home to sleep. Yet, he still had to watch Boss show off his affection. That was really enough!

    Although this public disy of affection was unteral, and Miss Feng barely responded to it, it was enough. After all, CEO Li was an extremely cold and ruthless character in thepany. Who would have thought that this brave master would be so obedient in front of Miss Feng? Oh my god!

    ...

    After leaving CEO E¡¯s mid-mountain vi, Feng Ling drove by herself. Little Momo, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, had his seatbelt fastened by her. He was sleeping soundly, and his fair, tender, and chubby little face was extremely adorable. However, because the child was too young, the height of the seatbelt was right at his neck, so she drove very slowly in fear of choking him.

    At the same time, the ck SUV was also driving slowly. Yu Zheng didn¡¯t know what CEO Li was going to do, but he just followed his request and left with Miss Feng.

    After getting off the mountain, Li Nanheng said, ¡°Go to the hotel and lead the way for her.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Yu Zheng nodded. He then sped up and drove to the front of Feng Ling¡¯s car.

    Feng Ling followed their car and looked at the little guy who was sleeping from time to time, afraid that he would feel ufortable.

    The distance from the foot of the mountain to the hotel was about twenty kilometers. At this time, the traffic in Washington was very good. There was no traffic jam. They arrived in about twenty minutes.

    Feng Ling parked the car and carried the little guy over. Momo was well-fed and had a good sleep. He leaned against her shoulder and was carried out of the car. He did not wake up even after getting out of the car.

    When Yu Zheng got out of the car, he saw that Feng Ling had actually brought the child back. CEO Li seemed to know about it and didn¡¯t dare to ask. However, seeing that the child was asleep, he took off his coat and handed it over. ¡°Miss Feng, the child is afraid of the wind when he is sleeping. Put my coat on him.¡±

    Feng Ling thanked him and then turned to look at Li Nanheng who had already gotten out of the car.

    The man closed the car door and was about to take a cigarette out of habit. When he turned back and met Feng Ling¡¯s gaze, his hand paused in his pocket. Then, he calmly turned to give Yu Zheng a look. ¡°Go to the top floor and open a room. Arrange for some people to go over. Let this child stay inside and find someone to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°All right, CEO Li.¡± Yu Zheng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He nodded and quickly went in to make arrangements.

    ¡°Go in.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling did not speak. She carried Little Momo and walked in. Seeing that she was unwilling to let go of the little boy, Li Nanheng frowned and reached out to take the boy. ¡°Let me carry him.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the little guy had woken up. After hearing his words, not only did he not let go of her, but his chubby little arms were tightly wrapped around Feng Ling¡¯s neck. He leaned against her chest and said softly, ¡°No... I want my sister to carry me...¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at Feng Ling, who wasughing despite being strangled by the little boy, and said unhappily, ¡°You brat.¡±

    Feng Ling carried Momo to the room Li Nanheng had arranged for him. She didn¡¯t expect that although Li Nanheng appeared to be a domineering and cold man, he actually carefully arranged for a children¡¯s room. There were two beds in the room, and a simple slide that children liked to y on. There were also colorful logs and small wooden horses in the corner.

    Feng Ling put Momo down and the little thing excitedly paced back and forth in the room. He ran off to y with the toys, but because he was too young, his movements were a bit clumsy. Obviously, Wen Leqing had brought him to the amusement park to y. He knew how to y, so after sliding a few times, he ran over excitedly to hug the building blocks.

    Seeing the child so happy, Feng Ling felt that she didn¡¯t let Wen Leqing down.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Li Nanheng stood in front of the door, crossed his arms, and nced at the little boy who was running around the room.

    Yu Zheng listened by the side, thinking that CEO Li could really break all the precedents for this Miss Feng. CEO Li clearly hated children and didn¡¯t have the patience to coax any of them, but he actually brought this child to his own ce because of Miss Feng¡¯s words.

    Feng Ling turned back to look at him. ¡°En, satisfied. If you don¡¯t show up when I¡¯m here with him, I¡¯ll be even more satisfied.¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°You think you can burn the bridge after crossing it.¡±

 Chapter 1327 - The Story of Ling and Heng (590)

    <h4>Chapter 1327: The Story of Ling and Heng (590)</h4>

    She knew he wouldn¡¯t do as she wished, so Feng Ling didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to him. She looked at Little Mo and took a photo of the child ying happily. She lowered her head, fiddled with her phone, and sent the photo to Wen Leqing.

    After sending the message, she didn¡¯t receive a reply for several minutes. She guessed that Wen Leqing probably didn¡¯t have time to look at her phone right now. Feng Ling put down her phone and continued to look at Little Momo. Her lips curved up.

    It was alreadyte at night when they returned from the reception party in the vi. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. After ying for a while, Little Momo fell asleep on the little wooden horse. He didn¡¯t even take a shower. Feng Ling wanted to wake him up to take a shower before sleeping, but when she saw the child¡¯s adorable, chubby face and the way he looked like Doctor Wen and Wen Leqing, she gradually retracted her hand that was about to wake him up. She turned to carry the child up, put him on the soft,rge bed, and covered him with a nket. As she sat on the bed and watched the little guy sleeping soundly, she felt warm andfortable.

    The world of children was really good.

    After looking at him for a while, Feng Ling stood up. The moment she turned around, she almost fell into the man¡¯s arms. She abruptly took a step back and bumped her leg against the edge of the bed. Thankfully, she had been trained for many years, so she was able to stand steadily and not fall back onto the bed. She paused and shifted her gaze to his face. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±

    ¡°Did I say I was leaving?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. I still have work to do at thepany tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave Little Mo to you for the time being.¡± With that, she turned to walk out from the seat next to her.

    The man reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Sleep here and go back tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to go back to thepany. Ourpany in Washington is temporary. After receiving the funding, I have to go back to New York. I have to go through a lot of things,¡± Feng Ling said lightly. ¡°You know that when I took over the Feng Corporation, the entirepany had copsed. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to reorganize so many small and scatteredpanies. I have to keep an eye on them. After all, every subsidiarypany or small department will have problems. I...¡±

    ¡°After you came to Washington, how many days has it been since you slept well?¡± The man seemed not to have heard her words and only looked down at her face.

    Feng Ling paused.

    ¡°You know my temper. If I don¡¯t let you go, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to. If you have the time to pester me, why don¡¯t you take a shower and sleep early? If you have the time tomorrow morning, drive back by yourself. If you don¡¯t have the time, I¡¯ll send someone to drive you back. It won¡¯t affect you in any way.¡± The man¡¯s hand was only wrapped around her waist. He did not do anything that would anger her. At the same time, he raised his cold brows slightly. ¡°Or perhaps I¡¯ll help you take off your clothes and shower, watch you sleep, and apany you to sleep?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak at first, but then she put down the hand that was between him and her body. This action showed that she really did not want to waste time here and chose topromise.

    Li Nanheng let go of her and pointed to the bathroom with his chin. ¡°Go take a shower.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say much and went into the bathroom.

    After a simple shower, she came out in a bathrobe and saw that on the coffee table opposite the suite was a te of fruits and some simple snacks.

    She did not eat much at the banquet and only drank two sses of red wine. Although she was not drunk, it was ufortable to sleep with an empty stomach.

    Li Nanheng had already left. In the room, only Little Mo was sleeping soundly.

    Feng Ling nced at the coffee table, took her phone, and sat down on the sofa. She ate the fruit te and snacks while looking at her phone. Wen Leqing¡¯s reply was from five minutes ago.

    Wen Leqing: [Haha, thank you! He likes to y the slide a lot. He doesn¡¯t feel tired ying alone for an entire afternoon. If you¡¯re especially busy, you can let him y by himself. He won¡¯t disturb you.]

    Feng Ling smiled and replied: [It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid of being disturbed. When I¡¯m really busy, I¡¯ll leave it to someone else to take care of him for me. Don¡¯t worry.]

    Wen Leqing didn¡¯t reply. Feng Ling put down her phone and continued to eat. There were two vors of cake on the snack te. One was the blueberry vor she had always liked, and the other was the milky yellow vor. It was the vor she had suddenly liked in the year she was in Ennd.

    Li Nanheng even knew this.

    Feng Ling looked at the time while eating the cake. It was gettingte. She still had to return to thepany tomorrow. After taking a few bites, she turned to brush her teeth and climbed onto the bed to hug Little Momo to sleep.

    The child¡¯s body carried a scent that was not present on an adult¡¯s body. It was very mild, but it made one feel strangely drowsy. It was as though the entire world had softened because of the child¡¯s breathing, and her heart had also softened.

    ...

    The next morning, Feng Ling drove back to thepany.

    As soon as she arrived at thepany, she felt that something was wrong.

    There weren¡¯t many people who came with her to Washington, but almost everyone¡¯s faces were gloomy, as if something unpleasant had happened.

    When she entered the office, she suddenly saw the LCD screen hanging above the office. In front of the Feng Corporation¡¯s main office in New York, a live broadcast car from various TV stations surrounded the entire road. More and more people were watching.

    Feng Ling looked at the screen and heard the office door open again. Qin Shuke walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Last night, if you hadn¡¯t sent me a message to inform me that you were safe, I would have brought the police to look for you. You didn¡¯te backst night.¡± Qin Shuke looked at the LCD screen as she spoke. ¡°The situation in New York is getting out of control. After we came to Washington, someone started to spread rumors in thepany that the Feng Corporation was targeted by the American financial circle and that thepany could no longer operate. They also said that thepany was going to have arge number ofyoffs. Now, the employees of various levels are all in danger. Some people were incited to say...¡±

    Hearing the hesitation in Qin Shuke¡¯s words, Feng Ling¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°What do they say? Continue.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to think to know that this news must have been caused by Feng Ming. Was he so afraid of being taken back by the Feng Corporation that he wanted to destroy it first?

    It was indeed a good move to shake the morale of the employees.

    ¡°After a few people with unstable mentalities were incited, they said they would jump off a building to threaten CEO Feng and make you give up on the decision toy off employees.¡± Qin Shuke sighed as she spoke. ¡°This is really wrong. Although the Feng Corporation hasn¡¯t been in good shape for the past few years, it has never been like this.¡±

 Chapter 1328 - The Story of Ling and Heng (591)

    <h4>Chapter 1328: The Story of Ling and Heng (591)</h4>

    Hearing this, Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything but just watched the live broadcast.

    A few minutester, she said, ¡°Shuke, send a notice to thepany in New York in my name. Tell all employees to put down their current work and turn on theputer in the office before work ends. I have something important to announce.¡±

    After speaking, Feng Ling looked at the disy screen and saw that the Feng Corporation was located in New York. Her voice was calm and steady. Even Qin Shuke, who was originally a bit upset, calmed down.

    ¡°All right.¡± It was not the first day she followed her. Qin Shuke believed that Feng Ling had a way to solve this problem. She did not say much and turned to do her work.

    ...

    The television was broadcasting the chaos on the Feng Building and the scene of the suicide.

    It was just a case where employees wanted to jump off a building to threaten the senior executives. This sort of thing happened frequently in various major cities and countries, so it was not worth so much attention. However, with the help of some people, almost all the TV media in New York began to broadcast this news.

    Li Nanheng watched this scene from his office. His expression did not change.

    ¡°Boss, do you want me to send someone from New York?¡± Xiao Xu stood aside and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°No, if Feng Ling can¡¯t handle such a small matter herself, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to integrate apany in just a few months,¡± Li Nanheng said and turned to look at Yu Zheng. ¡°Go and monitor TMing. Don¡¯t interfere with the Feng Corporation. Keep a close eye on TMing. Don¡¯t let them have any chance to interfere.¡±

    Yu Zheng nodded and left.

    ¡°Feng Mingyi really doesn¡¯t take Feng Ling seriously. He used such a method to force the Feng Corporation to be destroyed. Since he wants to turn the Feng Corporation into his own, isn¡¯t such a stupid method harming himself?¡± Xiao Xu muttered.

    Li Nanheng did not speak anymore. He watched the news on TV that was being broadcasted like crazy. Obviously, if no one had been stirring things up, things would not have developed to this extent.

    If Feng Ling couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with TMing, he didn¡¯t mind it before he turned his attention to Feng Mingyi.

    However, Feng Ling was too stubborn. If she was willing to ept his help, it would be fine. However, if he were to make a move, she would definitely not thank him. Instead, she would scold him for being stupid. After all, he was the one who forced her to return to the Feng family, and he was the one who forced her to grow up. In the end, he actually tried all ways and means to help her grow up. He knew that she would never give him any face.

    ...

    ¡°CEO Feng, should we call someone to suppress the media first?¡± There were several senior executives who hade with Feng Ling and were trying toe up with ideas. However, in this situation, they were too far away from New York and could not do anything about it.

    Looking at Feng Ling who was sitting behind the desk, the senior officials who had been loyal and devoted to thepany for many years all saw the dark green seal in her hand. They all knew that it was something that Grandfather Feng had personally handed over to her when he handed over thepany¡¯s power. This seal represented that the future of the Feng Corporation would fall into Feng Ling¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to suppress the media,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice. There was no trace of nervousness on her fair face. Besides, if she chose to suppress the media and not solve the problem, it would only be a surface matter. The people in thepany were still worried, and thepany¡¯s image was also severely damaged. It would be a futile effort.

    She ced her hand on the dark green jade seal. A momentter, Feng Lingposed herself and stood up.

    She walked up to the video camera that Qin Shuke had prepared for the New Yorkpany. On the other side of the camera, countless media reporters were standing with the employees of thepany.

    The media soon discovered that Feng Ling had appeared. Countless cameras immediately focused on Feng Ling, who was far away in Washington. As for the employees present, no one was concerned about the situation. They were only concerned about whether they would beid off and whether they would lose their jobs.

    ¡°Turn my camera to the employee on the rooftop who wants to jump off the building.¡± Feng Ling faced the camera, her tone cold. After speaking, no one spoke for a while.

    A momentter, someone reacted and quickly brought the mobile monitor to the rooftop.

    The employee who wanted to jump off the building was very agitated. She mored that Feng Ling had gone to Washington recently and didn¡¯t stay in New York. It must be because something had happened to thepany and she was too weak to deal with it, so she hid in Washington and left the employees here to suffer. She cursed and shouted, unable to stop her agitated emotions.

    ¡°I am indeed in Washington. Although I can only face you in this way, this is at least an opportunity for you to face the person in charge of thepany as a lower-level employee. I¡¯ll give you a chance to say what you want to say. If you speak to me in this way, do you want to jump down to see the King of Hell? Or do you want to take a few steps back and have a good talk with me? In a normal way?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s clear voice came from the monitor. The reporters who could see Feng Ling were also listening attentively.

    A cool breeze blew on the rooftop. The emotional employee stood on the verge of copse.

    Who wanted to die?

    No one wanted to.

    What they wanted was for the higher-ups of thepany to hear their voices. Although CEO Feng was not in New York, it was at least a face to face way.

    The employee swallowed. ¡°The Feng Corporation hasn¡¯t been doing well in the past few years, but we old employees have been working hard here and have never thought of jumping ship. So many people want to poach us, but you, Feng Ling, have only been in office for a few months. Now you want to fire us? Are you trying to kill us old employees?¡±

    The employee¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke, and her originally stable emotions seemed to have be much more agitated.

    ¡°When did I say I wanted toy off employees?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was indifferent. The employee on the rooftop was startled.

    Feng Ling was very calm. Every word she said was calm and sharp. ¡°From the top of thepany to all the employees in thepany, have you ever heard me mention the term yoff¡¯? I¡¯m very curious about who spread this rumor. You know that the Feng Corporation has been in a bad state for the past few years, but now thepany is on a downward slope. When it fell to the lowest point, it didn¡¯t even think aboutying off employees. Now that it¡¯s moving up, it needs a lot of manpower. Why would Iy off employees?¡±

 Chapter 1329 - The Story of Ling and Heng (592)

    <h4>Chapter 1329: The Story of Ling and Heng (592)</h4>

    ¡°B-But thepany¡¯s executives are also saying that thepany is being targeted. It¡¯s already very difficult for thepany to be targeted. Everyone says that it can¡¯t be maintained anymore. I...¡± The employee on the rooftop gripped the railing tightly.

    Hearing this, Feng Ling coldly shifted her gaze to the safety railings in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of thepany. If I say I don¡¯t know aboutying off employees, I won¡¯ty off employees. Are the rumors spread true, or my words?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s voice was powerful and clear. The employee on the rooftop knew that the camera was facing her. Her words were not only for her to hear, but also for all the employees in thepany to see, so of course it was counted.

    The employees in the other offices who were originally in a bad mood finally calmed down and believed that it was just a rumor.

    ¡°You also know that thepany is being targeted. In this case, apart from blocking the various projects, is there any other way to attack the heart?¡± Feng Ling said mildly. ¡°Although the rumors are small, the words of a person are fearful. When all the employees of apany are panicking and can¡¯t even carry out their normal work, how can they have the capital to turn the tables? I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t even be able to maintain the most basic operation. The other party is the one who will truly copse. We have truly lostpletely,¡± Feng Ling said coldly. ¡°Right now, I promise in front of all the employees that I won¡¯ty off any employees. In the future, if anyone here dares to touch my private number, just report it to me. If there are any problems, I will use this method to tell everyone clearly that not only can I destroy one person, I can also destroy apany. Most of you are employees of the Feng Corporation, so you should pay more attention to yourpany¡¯s current state of affairs than me.¡±

    At the end of her speech, Feng Ling¡¯s tone gradually became gentle, and her words were no longer as sharp as before. However, as she listened to the old employees, her heart was filled with emotions.

    Yes, they had been in the Feng Corporation for many years. Their feelings for this ce were too deep.

    On the rooftop, aside from nodding obediently, the employee could only wipe her tears with emotion and no longer had the mood to seek death.

    ¡°It was just a small rumor crisis, but it rmed all the media in New York. It was really my fault for making everyone panic like this. The responsibility lies with me, and it is my responsibility. I hereby solemnly dere that as long as I am here, the Feng Corporation will not copse, and I will not let you lose your jobs.¡± In just a few words, Feng Ling had already instilled the idea that as long as she was here, they would definitely be able to keep their jobs.

    After she took over thepany, although most of the employees epted this new CEO, many old people actually didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    In this small crisis, the copse of the employees¡¯ confidence was quietly resolved. At the same time, Feng Ling¡¯s image as the new CEO was strengthened in front of all the new and old employees.

    In the Feng Corporation office building in New York, the employees in the office gradually returned to their work stations to continue their work. The media also gradually retreated. As they did not manage to capture any shocking news, a big scandal became a small dispute in apany, and no media was willing to spread it around.

    An hourter, when Feng Ling heard Qin Shuke¡¯s report that everything had calmed down, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ...

    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a small dispute, it¡¯s more important to stabilize the mood and calm the matter than to exin it to the media. Feng Ling clearly found the key point,¡± Xiao Xumented.¡±I didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling would change so much in just three years after leaving the base. Her heart is stronger than before, and she has be more mature. If Feng Ling was only an outstanding member of XI Base back then, it can be said that her wings have grown a lot.¡±

    Xiao Xu looked at Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s ink-ck eyes remained fixed on Feng Ling¡¯s face. He did not shift his gaze away from her.

    ¡°Not yet mature, but at least she is calmer than I expected.¡± After a long while, when everything on the screen ended, Li Nanheng¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s already very good. It¡¯s only been two or three years. You can¡¯t expect her to reach the level of a first-ss corporation in just two or three years, but this is already very good.¡±

    Li Nanheng yed with the remote control in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t the most appropriate way to ask me to help her? Hold my leg and ask her husband to help her?¡±

    Xiao Xu :¡±...¡±

    ...

    Feng Ling had been busy in thepany for two days and had barely left thepany. She lived in thepany because she didn¡¯t want to contact CEO E again, but now that the Feng Corporation was on the decline, she had to obtain other resources no matter what. Otherwise, not only would this trip to Washington be in vain, but she would also lose a lot.

    ¡°Have you really never considered asking Li Nanheng to help you? Right now, the Feng Corporation needs to go around trying to win over the Li Corporation, but isn¡¯t the most direct way to do so? Li Nanheng is really important in this matter. You don¡¯t have to be so cold to him. If you soften your stance and express your attitude to him, the Feng Corporation won¡¯t have such a difficult time.¡± Qin Shuke knew that Feng Ling didn¡¯t like to hear these words, but she still had to softly advise her.

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak, Qin Shuke sighed again. ¡°In the past, I wasn¡¯t very familiar with Li Nanheng. In my memory, I often heard Cousin Mingzhu talking about him, but the Li Nanheng I heard about was a very cold, difficult to approach, and a bad-tempered man. But in your case, what I feel is a man who loves you very much. No matter what, instead of pleasing so many people like CEO E, why don¡¯t you smile more at Li Nanheng? This is more useful than anything.¡±

    Feng Ling pursed her lips and nced at her. Qin Shuke decided not to speak, but when she turned to walk out of the office, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so patient with CEO E and the other CEOs. You often smile at others when you socialize, but you may not be able to achieve your goal. Those cooperation cases may not fall into your hands, but if you treat Li Nanheng like this, I¡¯m afraid he can send the whole world to you...¡±

    The office was opened and closed, and the room was quiet.

    Feng Ling lowered her head and continued working. Suddenly, her phone vibrated.

 Chapter 1330 - The Story of Ling and Heng (593)

    <h4>Chapter 1330: The Story of Ling and Heng (593)</h4>

    The person who called was Mr. Mike¡¯s assistant. He asked if Feng Ling had the time to go to Mr. Mike¡¯s resort on the weekend.

    This was something they had agreed on at the dinner party a few days ago, so Feng Ling naturally left it for the weekend.

    However, because it was the weekend, she was especially busy in the first few days, so she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to visit Little Momo. She could only rely on the photos and messages from the people who took care of Little Momo to confirm the child¡¯s safety.

    In fact, there was nothing to confirm. After all, he was with Li Nanheng, and his safety was guaranteed. As long as she was sure that the child was eating and sleeping well, she would not worry, nor would she worry Wen Leqing, who had just left America.

    ...

    The weekend.

    This time, Feng Ling did not go alone but brought Qin Shuke to Mr. Mike¡¯s resort.

    After all, Mr. Mike was one of the most outstanding Chinese businessmen in the United States. He was also a legendary figure in the business world of the older generation. His assets were worth hundreds of billions. A vacation resort like this, which was located in the suburbs of Washington and spanned a million square meters, was spread all over the world. Furthermore, all of the resorts were decorated luxuriously. Everyone who came in was amazed.

    In thisrge resort, there were various stadiums, entertainment venues, pools, hot springs, saunas, fitness rooms, and so on. Mr. Mike invited everyone here and arranged rooms for everyone to stay for a night to taste the three meals and service of his resort.

    ¡°This is a real rich man.¡± Qin Shuke walked by Feng Ling¡¯s side. The two of them stepped out of the crowd, and she whispered to Feng Ling, ¡°I heard that the assets under Mr. Mike¡¯s name have already surpassed Bill Gates, but he has never announced his assets to the public. Although he is famous in the business world, because he is too low-key, he has always been an invisible tycoon that everyone in the industry knows. If we are talking about the world¡¯s capital, I think Mr. Mike is more qualified... Look at this ce, this taste, this vision, and the front. It looks like a building decoration, but in fact, it is a broken statue of an ancient Roman in the 1980s. This statue can support apany that is about to be listed, not to mention here... Look, there are so many of them. Many of them are from thest century, and this is only a vi in Washington. Ai, Mr. Mike, this ce is really rich.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know much about these things, but Qin Shuke studied abroad, so she knew a lot about these things. She turned to look at the ancient Roman statue and asked softly, ¡°Is it so expensive?¡±

    ¡°Of course, a statue of the eightieth century. Do you think this is a joke?¡± Qin Shuke smacked her lips as she spoke. ¡°But then again, with the Feng Corporation¡¯s current reputation and situation, being invited by Mr. Mike is really an honor.¡±

    This time, Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything but nced at Mr. Mike who was chatting with the people around him. ¡°His reputation is indeed very high in the business circle, but Mr. Mike from America, Mr. Zand from Ennd, who do you think is better?¡±

    In order not to let anyone else hear her, Feng Ling leaned over slightly and whispered in Qin Shuke¡¯s ear, ¡°I think Mr. Zand is slightly better.¡±

    Qin Shuke¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You always protect your own people like this. No matter how good Mr. Zand is, he is much younger than Mr. Mike. He is still a junior. We are the juniors among the juniors. Mr. Mike is a legend, okay? When I was studying abroad, I saw Mr. Mike¡¯s photo in textbooks abroad. He is really a legend.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you insisted oning with me to the resort, so Mr. Mike is your idol?¡± Feng Ling nced at her.

    Qin Shuke clicked her tongue. ¡°Although there is this reason, I still want to stay by your side, okay? I also want to see if Li Nanheng will bring K out. I heard that K rarely goes back to XI Base and often walks outside. Maybe he is following Li Nanheng now?¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled and turned to walk in.

    Most of the people who came today were the people who were in CEO E¡¯s mid-mountain vi that day, but there were some that Feng Ling had never seen before. However, she could tell at a nce that they were not simple characters. asionally, she would hear their conversation as they passed by her. She could vaguely hear thepanies they were talking about. When she heard that two of them were very famous in America, Feng Ling turned to look at them.

    Unexpectedly, the people from the EDK Corporation and AW Group were also invited. It was said that they even invited the Shine Group, but the Mo family did not send anyone. Even Chairman Mo did not show up.

    Almost all of the toppanies in the American Chinesemunity were here, which showed that Mr. Mike¡¯s ability was not to be underestimated.

    What was that saying again?

    If she wanted to gain a foothold in a ce, she had to pay her respects to the dock.

    Mr. Mike was at this dock, but although the old man epted so many people¡¯s initiative and fawning, he didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to these things. For example, Feng Ling didn¡¯t show up in front of the old man, nor did she greet him, nor did she chat with the old man with a smile on her face like some of the female CEOs present. However, the old man didn¡¯t seem to be affected by these things. Feng Ling, who hadn¡¯t even smiled at him, was also included.

    After touring the resort for a while, they could see an extremely luxurious garden design and various souvenirs worth over a hundred million yuan every few steps.

    After walking for a long time, they entered the front hall. Feng Ling stood at the back and didn¡¯t push forward, but she could still hear Mr. Mike¡¯s voiceing from the speaker.

    His voice was old but powerful, and his opening words excited her. When Feng Ling turned to look at the old man again, she identally met the man sitting at the end of the table with a pair of dark eyes. She paused and looked at Li Nanheng for a few seconds, only to see a faint smile appear in his eyes.

    ¡°If you smile at Li Nanheng like this, I¡¯m afraid he can send the whole world to you.¡±

    Qin Shuke¡¯s words suddenly echoed in her ears.

    Feng Ling forced herself to look away, but even if she didn¡¯t look at him, she could feel the man¡¯s gaze through the crowd.

 Chapter 1331 - The Story of Ling and Heng (594)

    <h4>Chapter 1331: The Story of Ling and Heng (594)</h4>

    Everything was peaceful in the resort, but Feng Ling vaguely felt that something was wrong.

    When Li Nanheng smoked, he always held a cigarette in his right hand. When they came out of the hall earlier, they were all prepared to go back to their rooms to change into light clothes to rx and y herefortably. She identally turned her head and saw that he was holding a cigarette with his left hand and his right hand was hanging by his side.

    Feng Ling nced sharply at Li Nanheng¡¯s right hand. He was wearing a suit and a shirt with his sleeves covering his arm.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Qin Shuke gently pushed her from behind. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go change. After entering the Feng Corporation with you, I haven¡¯t had a chance to go anywhere to rx. Now that I¡¯m here, let¡¯s rx for two days. Let¡¯s go to the hot springter, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that the hot springs here are the kind of hot springs in the public square. Unlike the hot springs outside, the hot springs here are all located in the same ce. The small pools are next to each other. Fortunately, the swimsuits I brought are all conservative. Otherwise, those stinky men would have seen everything,¡± Qin Shuke said as she pulled Feng Ling away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t change my swimsuit. Isn¡¯t there an office space beside the hot spring? I¡¯ll drive myputer to apany you.¡±

    ¡°You still have to work on a vacation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in soaking in a hot spring.¡± Feng Ling said lightly and entered the room.

    Qin Shuke knew her character. No matter how she persuaded her, it was useless. She simply changed into her swimsuit. Seeing that Feng Ling really took out herptop, she was speechless. ¡°You really brought yourptop over?¡±

    ¡°En, there are still some documents that I haven¡¯t read. I¡¯ll apany you while looking at them. I don¡¯t usually have time to read these documents. Today is just the right day.¡±

    ¡°...Okay then.¡±

    ...

    When they arrived at the hot spring, they found that it was indeed a small pool of nearly a thousand square meters. There were all sorts of colors and the water was very clean. There were also all sorts of blue swimming pools surrounding it. The contours of the swimming pool were all exquisitely made.

    Qin Shuke chose a hot spring with aromatherapy. Coincidentally, there was no one in the small pool. There was also a seat next to the pool. There were tables and chairs for work.

    Feng Ling put theputer there, but Qin Shuke couldn¡¯t bear to see her working so hard. She coaxed her into soaking her feet and even helped to move the tables and chairs over. In the end, Feng Ling didn¡¯t refuse. She put the table against the side of the pool, rolled up her pants, and put the lower part of her legs into the hot spring water. She soaked her feet while turning her body to look at the files on theputer. It was reallyfortable.

    Qin Shuke felt much better now. She soaked in the water and talked to her.

    Not long after, more than half of the celebrities from the American Chinese circle who hade here for a vacation today had also arrived. There were also quite a few people who wanted to go to the gym to y for a while beforeing. Right now, most of them were women, and everyone was quite bored in their own pools. asionally, some people would talk about the recent happenings in the circle, and some would whisper to each other about which military base Li Nanheng had been in. There were also various opinions about the Li family.

    ¡°CEO Li, CEO Li, slow down!¡± In the distance, the youngdy of the Ou Corporation, who had just turned eighteen, finally found Li Nanheng, who had juste out of the resort vi. She followed him all the way. ¡°CEO Li, do you not have a girlfriend? Do you mind dating a young person? I heard my father mention you. I like you both in terms of personality, family background, and experience. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept me now. Give me your number. We can be friends first...¡±

    Li Nanheng was expressionless the whole time. He did not even spare a nce at the noisy girl following behind him. Seeing that he did not respond at all, the youngdy from the Ou family was not discouraged. She quickly caught up with him. ¡°Really, don¡¯t think I¡¯m young. Although I¡¯m eighteen, I¡¯m already very mature. I can also get married in America at my age. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m too young...¡±

    Yu Zheng :¡±...¡±

    ¡°CEO Li, ah, CEO Li, don¡¯t ignore me.¡± The youngdy of the Ou Corporation could not catch up to him. She quickly ran up to him, stood in front of Li Nanheng, stretched out her arms, and raised her head to look at the tall and handsome man in front of her. Finally, he took a look at her because of her sudden movement. The moment their eyes met, the youngdy felt as though her heart had been struck. Her cheeks instantly heated up, and her voice trembled nervously. ¡°That... I, I just want to get to know you... And they all say that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Since you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to chase you, right? I don¡¯t usually talk so much. I just want to get to know you. CEO Li, look...¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at the youngdy of the Ou family in a pinkce bikini, his expression unchanged. ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°If you know me, you¡¯ll be interested...¡± The youngdy of the Ou family approached with a smile. Her face was slightly red.

    However, the man frowned when she approached him. He took a step to the side and turned away.

    ¡°Hey, you?¡± The youngdy of the Ou family looked back and saw that this man really could not be teased. She immediately stamped her feet in anger and ran after him.

    Unexpectedly, CEO Li also went to the hot spring. The youngdy of the Ou family happened to change into a swimsuit and wanted to go over. She happily went up to him and said as she followed behind him, ¡°CEO Li, are you going to soak in the hot spring too? I¡¯m going too. Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±

    Li Nanheng walked forward as if he didn¡¯t hear her.

    Yu Zheng, who was following behind, could not help but whisper, ¡°Miss Ou, our CEO Li has something to do there. Mr. Mike asked CEO Li to have tea in the tea room next door instead of going to the hot spring. Of course, he doesn¡¯t have to change his clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, tea. I can drink tea too. CEO Li, let me apany you...¡±

    As she spoke, she had already approached the hot spring. She was about to pass by a small path by the tea room. Right now, the path was covered in water. The youngdy of the Ou family was focused on the tall man in front of her. She didn¡¯t notice it and slipped. She suddenly screamed and fell into a pool about 1.8 meters deep.

 Chapter 1332 - The Story of Ling and Heng (595)

    <h4>Chapter 1332: The Story of Ling and Heng (595)</h4>

    The youngdy of the Ou family was dressed in a bikini but didn¡¯t seem to know how to swim. She struggled in the pool with all her might and shouted for help.

    Yu Zheng looked back and saw that it was about 1.6 meters deep. It was indeed possible for her to drown in such a deep pool. He quickly stopped Li Nanheng. ¡°CEO Li.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng turned back and nced at the person who was struggling in the pool but did not sink. He did not speak.

    At this time, other people who were nearby had surrounded them and shouted, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this thedy from the Ou family? Why did she fall into the pool? Quickly save her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, hurry up and save her...¡±

    Seeing that there were more people watching, most of them knew how to swim, but they kept shouting for help. One of the young men shouted loudly, ¡°Aiya, Miss Ou doesn¡¯t know how to swim. Quick, save her. CEO Li, I saw Miss Ou following you here, didn¡¯t I? Please save her!¡±

    Li Nanheng answered expressionlessly. He nced coldly at the person in the pool who was gradually sinking and indicated for the young man who had just spoken to go down and save her himself.

    Seeing that CEO Li was really unmoved, the young man looked at the pool again and hurriedly jumped down.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the manager of the resort area came over. When he saw the situation, he jumped down and pulled her out of the pool.

    The youngdy of the Ou family was ced on the tform by the pool. A group of people surrounded her. The young man was afraid that she would wear too little, so he quickly pulled a towel over and covered her with it. Then he patted her face and shouted, ¡°Wake up, wake up, what should we do...¡±

    ¡°CEO Li, Miss Ou followed you here just now, didn¡¯t she? Why did this person suddenly fall into the water?¡± The young man turned around and asked anxiously.

    Li Nanheng nced at him coldly. ¡°I passed by here in a hurry, and you noticed that she was following me?¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression faltered for a moment. He could not bear Li Nanheng¡¯s cold and sharp gaze, which seemed to see through everything, and quickly withdrew his gaze. He continued to pat the unconscious youngdy of the Ou family. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    The people around were all saying to call an ambnce. Even Mr. Mike was rmed and rushed over.

    Seeing that she was still lying there, Li Nanheng took two steps forward and looked down at the position of the Ou family¡¯s youngdy. He remained calm.

    ¡°How long until the ambnce arrives? What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°CPR!¡± someone said.

    ¡°Yes, CPR!¡± The young man suddenly raised his eyes and looked straight at Li Nanheng who had just walked over. ¡°CEO Li, quick, help her do CPR!¡±

    Li Nanheng frowned slightly. ¡°CPR? Do you know it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The young man said anxiously. ¡°Hurry up and save her, CEO Li!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Yu Zheng almost burst outughing.

    More and more people gathered here. Li Nanheng nced at the youngdy of the Ou family who was moving about and said with a straight face, ¡°I remember that CEO Chen is a famous swimming enthusiast in the circle. He must be very good at CPR. Let CEO Chen do it.¡±

    The young man turned to look. CEO Chen had a fat head and big ears. He wore tight-fitting ck swimming trunks and was in his forties. He had all sorts of red and unhealthy red pimples on his face. They were of different sizes and his face was dripping with water. When he heard this, he rushed forward to help save her.

    In the end, the Ou family¡¯s youngdy, who was still lying there, suddenly coughed at this moment. She quickly sat up before CEO Chen came to perform CPR on her. She turned to look at Li Nanheng awkwardly, but Li Nanheng had already left without looking back.

    The hot spring that Feng Ling and Qin Shuke were in was rtively far away from the pool. She was unaware of what was happening there. Feng Ling was focused on the project file in theputer. Qin Shuke was drowsy in the pool and did not notice the boring episode.

    ...

    After returning to her room from the hot spring, Qin Shuke still wanted to y golf. This time, Feng Ling did not apany her. Seeing that she had been busy in the hot spring for the whole afternoon, Qin Shuke did not insist. She only told Feng Ling to remember to help her order dinner and left.

    Feng Ling turned off theputer and looked at the time. It was five in the evening. After thinking for a while, she called Li Nanheng, but he didn¡¯t answer. She called Yu Zheng and asked him about it. She learned that Li Nanheng had just returned to his room and was probably resting.

    After confirming that Li Nanheng was in the room, Feng Ling got up and walked out. Mr. Mike¡¯s vacation area was veryrge. From the vi she lived in to Li Nanheng¡¯s vi, it took her more than ten minutes to arrive. After entering, Yu Zheng saw her and quickly greeted her politely. ¡°Miss Feng.¡±

    ¡°Is he still in the room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but CEO Li said he needs to rest. Is Miss Feng looking for him?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ling nodded without exining.

    Yu Zheng was about to say something when he saw that she was holding a box of medicine. He immediately shut his mouth.

    She didn¡¯t expect that although Miss Feng looked cold and unapproachable, she was observant enough to see that CEO Li¡¯s arm was injured.

    ¡°Do you have a room card?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°Oh, oh, yes.¡± After all, Yu Zheng had personally seen how much CEO Li cared about Feng Ling. If it was anyone else, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to hand over the room card, but if it was Miss Feng, then it was a different story.

    After receiving the room card from Yu Zheng, Feng Ling thanked him and went to Li Nanheng¡¯s room.

    She gently knocked on the door, but no one answered. She swiped the card and entered. When she entered, she heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. Feng Ling turned to see that although there was the sound of running water, the bathroom door was open.

    As soon as she walked over, she saw the man who was trying to change his shirt with his left hand. The shirt he had just changed out of was stained with blood and was being flushed underwater. He had just put on his new shirt, but because it was inconvenient for his left hand, he had yet to button it.

    Hearing her approaching footsteps, the man in the bathroom looked up and met her gaze.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t use his right hand today because his arm was injured.

    Feng Ling walked over with the medicine. ¡°How did you get injured?¡±

 Chapter 1333 - The Story of Ling and Heng (596)

    <h4>Chapter 1333: The Story of Ling and Heng (596)</h4>

    Li Nanheng looked at her for a moment, then lowered his head to look at his arm. He moved it gently, silently indicating that his injury was not serious. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not a big problem. Just a superficial wound?¡±

    ¡°Will a superficial wound stop you from moving your right hand for a day?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if Feng Ling had never been injured. She wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily. She walked in and stood in front of him. ¡°Raise your hand. Let me see.¡±

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes to look at the woman who was approaching. He nced at her long hair hanging behind her shoulders and then at her soft andfortable clothes. Obviously, she had just returned to the room and was about to rest when she suddenly came to him.

    He smiled. ¡°Are you here to show concern for me?¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She watched as he did not dare to move his arm and reached out to tug up the sleeve of his shirt that had yet to be buttoned. When she saw that there was a white bandage wrapped around it, extending from his wrist to his elbow, she paused and looked up at him. ¡°How did you get injured?¡±

    Facing her sharp gaze, Li Nanheng smiled mildly. ¡°I met a sworn enemy of mine when I was out in the base. The enemy discovered my whereabouts and wanted revenge. No matter how careful I am, I can¡¯t avoid them. When I was ambushed, the enemies had knives in their hands. Before I broke out of the encirclement, my arms were inevitably cut. Fortunately, my bones were not broken, but the knives were deeper.¡±

    In that case, the medicine she brought was useless.

    Feng Ling ced the tube of medicine on the marble counter next to the sink. ¡°If you knew you were being followed by your enemy, why didn¡¯t you send someone from the base? Did you not even arrange for a bodyguard toe with you?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°Even the bodyguards can¡¯t beat me. What do I need them for?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, there are a lot of people around. If something really happens, you don¡¯t have to break out of the encirclement alone. Right now, the people around you are all in the business circle. Assistant Yu probably doesn¡¯t know what to do when he encounters such a situation. Can¡¯t you arrange more people around you? Why isn¡¯t Xiao Xu following you?¡± Feng Ling raised her hand to touch the gauze on his arm as she spoke, but her fingers stopped a centimeter away. She was afraid of hurting him, so she put down her hand.

    ¡°Do you really care about me?¡± The man lowered his head to look at her, a deep smile in his eyes.

    Feng Ling looked at him coldly. ¡°I noticed that there seems to be something wrong with your arm today. I don¡¯t know what happened, so I came to ask. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking out of concern.¡± Li Nanheng smiled with satisfaction. ¡°What should I do? You¡¯ve left me hanging for too long. I¡¯m so satisfied that I¡¯m about to explode.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡± Crazy.

    Now that she had seen it, she knew what kind of injury it was and how it was injured. There was nothing to be suspicious about. Since she could not use such simple medicine, she should leave and return to her room.

    However, from the corner of her eyes, she nced at the blood-stained shirt in the sink and saw that there was some blood seeping out of the white gauze on his arm. There was also some water on the gauze. Although it was not much, it was not enough.

    ¡°When you came here, did you change the wound on your arm? It¡¯s still wet. Aren¡¯t you afraid of infection?¡± She asked in a muffled voice. ¡°Did you bring any medicine or gauze? Let me help you with it.¡±

    Li Nanheng just looked down at her and did not speak.

    Feng Ling looked up into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Li Nanheng.¡±

    ¡°En? Ah, yes, I did. But I can just ask Yu Zheng toe in. Don¡¯t reach out.¡± Li Nanheng smiled.

    Still smiling?

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him and did not waste any more time talking to him. She turned to look for Yu Zheng and asked for two types of medicine and gauze before returning. Seeing that the man was still standing in the bathroom, she wanted to call him out, but after thinking that it was convenient for him to wash up there, she entered the bathroom and put the things aside, signaling him to raise his hand.

    Li Nanheng looked at her for a while and did not resist. He raised his arm and handed it to her.

    Afraid of hurting him, she carefully untied the gauze. As she did so, she saw more and more blood seep in. When she finally removed the entire gauze, she saw the two wounds on his arms that were so deep that the bone could be seen. Each of them was about seven or eight centimeters long. With such a deep wound, no matter how good the medicine for bleeding control was, there would definitely be a lot of blood. Besides, he wasn¡¯t even resting at home. He actually came to this resort to attend all sorts of social events. She heard that he didn¡¯t show up for these small events.

    Thinking of a possibility, Feng Ling remained silent and wiped the blood off his arm with a towel. Then she wiped his wound and picked up the medicine she had brought. Shepared the medicine with the medicine that Yu Zheng had given her and decided to apply the medicine for him. The wound was so deep that it must have hurt a lot when she applied the medicine, but Li Nanheng kept looking at her as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He watched as she applied the medicine for him, as if all the time in the world had stopped.

    Li Nanheng suddenly smiled when she wrapped the bandage around his neck.

    ¡°Why are youughing again?¡± Feng Ling nced at him in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since youst touched some wounds. Your bandaging skills are not bad. You¡¯re not that rusty,¡± the manmented.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but slowly bandaged his wound.

    Although she had already left that circle and was no longer as often injured as she used to be, she didn¡¯t hurt her body but her mind. After all, everything she had learned was deeply ingrained in her bones. Although she hadn¡¯t touched these things for a long time, it didn¡¯t mean that she forgot how to bandage them.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, I suggest you arrange some bodyguards by your side. Didn¡¯t you bring two with you at the vi? Why didn¡¯t you bring them with you this time?¡±

    ¡°If I knew you were here, why would I bring a bodyguard with me? How many of us can fight together?¡± It was unclear whether the man was joking or serious, but when Feng Ling looked at him, she saw that his eyes and expression were very serious.

 Chapter 1334 - The Story of Ling and Heng (597)

    <h4>Chapter 1334: The Story of Ling and Heng (597)</h4>

    Feng Ling sneered and tapped his bandaged arm. ¡°Look at your right arm. You might not even be able to defeat me. Who do you think you are when you can¡¯t use your right arm? You don¡¯t even have a foothold. I can easily knock you down.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen it. Why don¡¯t you try pushing me down now?¡± The man leaned close to her.

    Feng Ling raised her hand to push his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Don¡¯t lean so close.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not serious?¡± Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. He suddenly nced at the bed outside the bathroom meaningfully. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think I meant? Did you think wrongly?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± Feng Ling looked at him coldly.

    The man raised his brows. ¡°En, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She lowered her head to help him tie the gauze properly. After making sure that it was much better than before and that he wouldn¡¯t remove the gauze just because he was going back and forth, she raised her head. ¡°All right, be careful not to touch the water.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned to take the shirt out of the sink. However, as she turned around, her long hair, which was draped over her shoulders, suddenly caught the two buttons on his shirt. She abruptly turned around and felt a sharp pain in her head. She immediately paused and turned back in surprise. Li Nanheng also lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Why are you tangled up?¡±

    At this moment, Feng Ling nced sideways and saw that several strands of her hair had been tied to the buttons of his shirt. She quickly took a step back, only to bump into the man¡¯s arms. She raised her hand to pull her hair down, but Li Nanheng held her hand at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t pull it so hard. Your hair will break.¡±

    After knowing Feng Ling for so many years, this was the first time such a scene happened because of her hair. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh. His right arm wasn¡¯t convenient, so he could only lift his left hand to untie her hair. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t move. Let me do it.¡±

    Feng Ling had no choice but to stand still. She felt the man carefully untying her hair, but after waiting for several minutes, it didn¡¯t work. She turned back to look, but because of her movement, Li Nanheng suddenly frowned. ¡°I told you not to move! I was just about to untie it, but the movement is so tight!¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to turn her head like this. No matter how long her hair was, it wasn¡¯t especially long. She could only use the corner of her eyes to see where the hair was entangled. However, it was actually quite difficult for her to turn around and untie it herself. Unless she waspletely pressed against his chest, even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lift her hand to untie it.

    The man furrowed his brows. His left hand was not as nimble as his right hand. With a sudden turn of her body, he tightened his grip around her hair that was about to be released. This time, it was as though he had tied a dead knot.

    ¡°Can you solve it or not? If you can¡¯t, just break it.¡± Feng Ling frowned when she saw that he took a long time to solve it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Nanheng lowered his head and said seriously, ¡°Such beautiful hair. Even breaking a strand of it would make my heart ache.¡±

    ¡°Then you really don¡¯t have to. A normal person will lose dozens of strands of hair on average every day. No matter how good my hair is, I¡¯m still a normal person. Do you still have to worry about me every day?¡± As Feng Ling spoke, she reached out to pick up the small scissors. ¡°Just cut that strand.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not even look at the scissors she handed over and only said, ¡°No.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±

    The man was still lowering his head to carefully untie her hair: ¡°Your hair grew on your body. How could I have done it on purpose?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    She did not speak anymore. Since it was only a matter of time before she could undo it, she stood there silently and let him do it.

    It was just that her hair was slightly wavy now, and it was easy for her to tie a dead knot with his buttons. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t want to break her hair, so it took him more than ten minutes to untie one. The other one was even more tightly bound. He continued to untie it.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside. Yu Zheng¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°CEO Li, Mr. Mike is here. He is outside and wants to see you.¡±

    Mr. Mike?

    Come over at this time?

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This Mr. Mike was a famous figure in the American business circle. More importantly, she was not familiar with him. She guessed that Mr. Mike had only heard some rumors about her and Li Nanheng, but at his age, he did not pay much attention to these rumors. However, if he saw her tugging and tugging in the bathroom with the disheveled Li Nanheng, would she still be able to survive in the business world?

    She quickly tried to pull the strand of hair off. Seeing her intentions, Li Nanheng frowned and pressed her hand down. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to go out now. Don¡¯t pull.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at him, frowned, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m seen. I¡¯m unmarried, and you¡¯re not married. Everyone outside is saying that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. What are you afraid of?¡± The man looked as though he was taking things for granted.

    Feng Ling red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen!¡±

    ¡°Then hide.¡± Hearing the door, Li Nanheng immediately put down the bathroom curtain and pushed Feng Ling in. Then he stood outside the curtain and lowered his head to untie her hair.

    ¡°How are we going to hide like this?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she was already behind the curtain. Her body was blocked by the curtain, and only a strand of hair was tugged on his buttons. However, the man¡¯s body was also blocked on this side. His back was facing the bathroom, so it was unlikely that anyone would notice anything.

    After all, this was Mr. Mike¡¯s ce. Yu Zheng only knocked on the door to inform him, so he didn¡¯t say much to stop him.

    Mr. Mike had already walked in.

    Hearing the footsteps and Mr. Mike¡¯s smiling voice, Feng Ling felt strangely nervous.

    If it were just the two of them talking in the room, nothing would happen. However, the buttons on Li Nanheng¡¯s shirt were not buttoned up yet and his clothes were not neat. She had alsoe in mid-length clothes and did not look like she was here to discuss work. Furthermore, she was in the bathroom with her hair all tangled up, looking extremely intimate.

    Especially now that she was still hiding behind the shower curtain, if she was discovered in such a situation, there might not be any trouble.

    She looked around the bathroom, but there was nowhere else to hide.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Li Nanheng said in a low voice that only she could hear. His fingers continued to struggle against his buttons.

 Chapter 1335 - The Story of Ling and Heng (598)

    <h4>Chapter 1335: The Story of Ling and Heng (598)</h4>

    Feng Ling had no choice but to stay still. When Mr. Mike walked out of the bathroom, Feng Ling¡¯s body tightened.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, Li Nanheng tugged down the buttons on his shirt. Feng Ling¡¯s hair instantly regained its freedom. She took a step back from the curtain, and the curtain was firmly blocked.

    At this moment, Li Nanheng turned to look at the person outside the bathroom. He was still holding the button he had just taken off.

    Mr. Mike looked at Li Nanheng in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I was slightly injured. I just bandaged it.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent, as if there was nothing behind the curtain. He turned and walked out, casually tugging at the cor of his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to wear clothes with my left hand. I just put on my shirt, and the button was pulled off by a hook in the bathroom. I have to change into another er. This is troublesome.¡±

    Mr. Mike finally understood. ¡°I see. Then you should change.¡±

    Li Nanheng grunted in response, turned around, took a shirt, and put it on. Mr. Mike also asked if he needed help. Li Nanheng sighed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right. No need.¡±

    Feng Ling frowned as she listened from behind the curtain. Was he trying to show off? He didn¡¯t even mind letting Mr. Mike help him, but he was being stubborn.

    After listening for a while, Li Nanheng suddenly closed the bathroom door.

    It was good to close the door. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be too stiff inside. She could hear the man¡¯s footsteps walking further and further away. His room was quiterge, and there were severalpartments suitable for drinking tea and talking. She guessed that he had gone there.

    Feng Ling came out from behind the curtain and leaned against the bathroom door to listen for a while. She hesitated if she should leave now, but if she ran into Mr. Mike or his secretary or assistant outside...

    Forget it.

    She looked back at the shirt in the sink and decided to use the soundproofing of the bathroom to wash it.

    Although such a high-end shirt couldn¡¯t be washed with water, it was already soaked in water. She could just take it out and wash it clean. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have much to do.

    Qin Shuke sent her a text message asking if she was resting. Feng Ling replied that she was outside and not in the room. If she wanted to eat dinner, she could go to the kitchen of the resortter.

    Qin Shuke then sent her another photo. In the photo was her gym in the resort. Many young and handsome men who were exercising were there. She took a few especially handsome photos and sent them to her: [I didn¡¯t expect that among the big shots of the business circle invited by Mr. Mike, not all of them are bald, beer-bellied old men. There are also so many handsome little brothers.]

    Feng Ling looked at it speechlessly and replied: [You unfaithful bastard, don¡¯t you want your little K brother anymore?]

    [K is always out on missions and busy in the base. He is so straight that he is scary. When I am free, I send him a message asking him out for a meal. He is so embarrassed and boring. Although he is handsome, he is not suitable for me!]

    [How can there be so many interesting men?]

    [Yes, yes. Look at this!]

    Qin Shuke sent another photo of a young man¡¯s back: [Is this handsome?]

    Feng Ling: [It¡¯s just a back view. Why are you asking if he is handsome?]

    [I¡¯ve seen the front, but he¡¯s talking to someone with his back to me right now. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go to the front, right?] Qin Shuke continued: [I heard he¡¯s from China. I think he¡¯s the current head of the Ling Xiao Group. His name is Xiao... Xiao something. I heard him talking to those big shots. I think this man is really charming. I wonder if he¡¯s married...]

    Ling Xiao Group?

    Feng Ling paused and seemed to remember something: [Xiao Luye?]

    [Ah, ah, ah, ah, right. This little brother has a very wild background. His name is also so wild, hahaha. He clearly doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with, but his words are very interesting. I think he is a little something!]

    Feng Ling sighed with a smile. Wasn¡¯t this the person Ji Nuan had secretly sent her a message saying she suspected him to be her own brother?

    Afterward, it seemed that he was indeed her brother.

    It was said that this young master of the Xiao family was not someone to be trifled with. His temper was very bad. More importantly, why did she remember that this young master of the Xiao family had some conflict with Qin Siting?

    [Control yourself. Don¡¯t flirt with anyone.] Feng Ling could only say this.

    [Aiyo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m reliable.]

    Qin Shu was reliable?

    She was a little love-struck fool who couldn¡¯t move when she saw a handsome man.

    Feng Ling chuckled in her heart.

    ...

    Mr. Mike sat at Li Nanheng¡¯s ce for about an hour and chatted about something. Afterward, Feng Ling had nothing to do in the bathroom, so she took out her cell phone and yed the various games that Qin Shuke had downloaded for her. She had never yed these games before and thought it was simple. However, she found that she didn¡¯t know anything and couldn¡¯t even pass through the various checkpoints.

    She was trying her best to jump up with the little person on her phone, failing again and again. Suddenly, the bathroom door was pulled open. When Li Nanheng opened the door, the first thing he saw was Feng Ling, who was usually cold and distant, squatting in the bathroom and ying games on her phone. The key was that she was ying seriously.

    The man raised his brows. Seeing that she didn¡¯t notice himing in, he walked over and bent down behind her. ¡°Press left, left, upward, yes, left, left, right! This time, turn right! Yes, yes, yes, just keep your fingers pressed. Don¡¯t let go, yes...¡±

    Feng Ling kept jumping up ording to Li Nanheng¡¯s instructions. When the words¡¯ finally cleared¡¯ were disyed on the phone, she took a deep breath and suddenly paused. She turned her eyes sharply and almost hit the man¡¯s chin.

    Li Nanheng was looking down at her when she suddenly turned her head to look at him. The man raised his eyebrows and Feng Ling quickly stood up, but after squatting for a long time, her legs were a bit numb. She reached her hand toward the marble tform, stabilized her body, and put her phone back into the pocket of her clothes. She then looked outside. ¡°Mr. Mike left?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Then I should go.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at his arm again. He was wearing a shirt, so she couldn¡¯t see the gauze inside. However, he didn¡¯t touch the water and didn¡¯t move much. She walked around him and walked out.

    However, after taking two or three steps, the man reached out his long arm and held her with his injured arm, bringing her back. Feng Ling noticed his arm and subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to struggle. She quickly stabilized her body and turned to look at him.

    Li Nanheng lowered his eyes and looked at her from such a close distance. ¡°It¡¯s already dinner time. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±

 Chapter 1336 - The Story of Ling and Heng (599)

    <h4>Chapter 1336: The Story of Ling and Heng (599)</h4>

    ¡°No, Shuke will eat with me when shees back from the gym. I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±

    ¡°I believe that as long as she knows that you are having dinner with me, she will happily be left hanging.¡± The man did not let go of her. Instead, he reached out with his other arm and held her in his arms from behind. However, he did not hold her tightly and only held her loosely. His voice was pressed against the back of her ears, gentle and slightly hoarse.

    In fact, Feng Ling really wanted to ask him when he bought Qin Shuke off. However, after thinking about it, Qin Shuke¡¯s temper was not something anyone could easily buy off. She must have been willing.

    This was even more difficult.

    For some reason, there was a little fan girl who wanted to help Li Nanheng.

    ¡°Stay. Just have dinner, en?¡± The man¡¯s voice was still close to her ear. ¡°You helped me bandage my wound. I should treat you to a meal to thank you.¡±

    ¡°This is Mr. Mike¡¯s ce. What kind of treat is this?¡±

    ¡°You mean, after we leave the resort, if I say I want to treat you to a meal, will youe out to see me alone?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°Forget it. What do you want to eat?¡±

    The man smiled behind her and raised his hand to touch her head. Just like in the past, her short hair was soft and fluffy, but now it was soft and long. It made his heart itch.

    ¡°The kitchen in the resort has sent the menu to every room. I think it¡¯s in Yu Zheng¡¯s room. Go tell Yu Zheng to order a few dishes. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Li Nanheng buttoned up his sleeves as he spoke. He suddenly remembered something and said casually, ¡°Give me two bottles of aged red wine.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t hold my liquor well. Why do you want red wine?¡± Feng Ling turned back to look at him.

    The man was still buttoning his shirt. He looked so focused that she couldn¡¯t see anything. He didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve been in the business circle for so long. You haven¡¯t even trained your alcohol tolerance. How are you going to survive? Since I can train you from a low-level little girl to a high-level sniper, I can also train your alcohol tolerance. Even if you drink too much here, you won¡¯t be affected. At most, I¡¯ll take advantage of you. Besides, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t slept with me before. If anything happens, you won¡¯t lose anything. It¡¯s much better than being drunk elsewhere.¡±

    Hearing this man¡¯s shameless words, Feng Ling stood still and looked at him coldly.

    Noticing that she didn¡¯t order, Li Nanheng nced at her and smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Even if I drink too much, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Drink some red wine to liven things up. I¡¯ll ask Qin Shuke to take you back.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can trust you?¡± Feng Ling was expressionless.

    ¡°So in your eyes, am I really a beast?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    Feng Ling paused.

    A beast? It was not exactly a beast.

    The way he drove the car up the mountain and did that to her could be considered a beastly act. However, looking at his attitude and the way he made up for itter, she could tell that he was really angry at that time. Furthermore, they had known each other for so many years, and he had only been anxious once. Combining everything that had happened in the past, she had never taken that matter to heart. Now, that bit of anger had long faded.

    Although Feng Ling did not speak, she turned to look for Yu Zheng. She took the menu and ordered a few dishes that she and Li Nanheng were used to eating. After thinking for a few seconds, she said, ¡°Let them send two more bottles of red wine. It has to be a bit older. If it¡¯s too expensive, you can pay for it from me. There¡¯s no need to spend so much money on it.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Yu Zheng nodded. Without asking anything, he went out to ask for help as Feng Ling requested.

    When she returned to her room, she suddenly heard Li Nanheng¡¯s phone ring. She turned to look at him. The man picked up his phone, looked at the caller ID, and answered the call.

    Hearing his tone, Feng Ling didn¡¯t disturb him. She went back to the bathroom and took out the shirt she had washed earlier. After looking around, she finally found an ironing machine and a folding table to iron clothes in the cab next to the bathroom. She opened the folding table, plugged in the ironware, and took out the shirt she had just washed and tried to iron it.

    After Li Nanheng put down the phone, he turned back to see Feng Ling standing there to iron his clothes.

    The young girl was now a woman. Due to the fact that she was leaning over, her long hair was scattered behind his shoulders and would get in the way from time to time. She even had to lift one hand to push her long hair back or tuck it behind her ears with her fingers. Her movements were natural and practiced. She was wearing a set of white and soft clothes. Although it was not a skirt, it had a tulle texture and looked a bit fairy-like. Her face, which did not have any makeup, was too white and tender. Her clear and bright eyes were seriously looking at the shirt on the table and slowly moving it around.

    This scene reminded him of the husband, who had juste home from work, seeing his wife washing and ironing his clothes.

    After so many years, Li Nanheng suddenly understood what he wanted.

    Whether it was in the base, in the jungle, or now.

    What he wanted was just to give Feng Ling a stable home. No matter if she wanted to live a peaceful life at home, or if she wanted to go out and explore, he wanted to give her aplete and safe home. He didn¡¯t want her to be like when she was young.

    Feng Ling was too focused on ironing the clothes because she rarely ironed her clothes. In the past, when she was in the base, she was not in the business circle. She just needed to wash her clothes. There was no need for her to be neat and delicate. After returning to the Feng family, there were servants, secretaries, and assistants by her side. There was no need for her to do such things. She had only been caught in the rain on two business trips. She had rushed back to her room to iron her clothes twice, and the first time, she identally burned her clothes.

    She was too focused. When Li Nanheng approached, she kept looking down at the clothes and said as she ironed them, ¡°These shirts can only be brought to the high-endundry shop for dry cleaning or to be washed in other ways. I don¡¯t know if they can be worn after the water is washed. I¡¯ll iron them first.¡±

 Chapter 1337 - The Story of Ling and Heng (600)

    <h4>Chapter 1337: The Story of Ling and Heng (600)</h4>

    However, as soon as Feng Ling finished speaking, the man suddenly held her waist and pressed her into his arms. Feng Ling said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing...¡± Before she could finish her words, the man¡¯s hot kiss pressed down.

    Li Nanheng held her waist with one hand and held her chin with the other, forcing her to look up and ept his passionate kiss.

    Feng Ling¡¯s lips were slightly agape because she had yet to finish her words. He easily pried open her teeth, intertwined his tongue with hers, and kissed her hard, as though he wanted to swallow her whole.

    Feng Ling hurriedly made an ¡°uu¡± sound. She instinctively rushed to turn off the heater, or her shirt would definitely be ruined.

    Under her resistance, the man seemed to instantly understand her main intention. He still held her tightly with one hand and reached out with the other. He pressed the switch under the ironware, cut off the power, and held her tightly.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s domineering kiss almost overwhelmed all of her emotions. His hot breath filled her mouth, causing her to tremble instinctively. All of her strength seemed to be snatched away by this man in an instant. Feng Ling¡¯s legs weakened. As the man¡¯s kiss deepened, she strangely recalled the times when she lived in the jungle. Every time she wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep, he would kiss her until her body turned soft and she had to go through thick and thin with him.

    It was precisely because of those memories that Feng Ling¡¯s body instinctively softened. His kiss was too fierce, and his heavy breath brushed against her face, causing her eyes to well up with tears.

    More importantly, the man carried her and turned to sit on the sofa by the side. She was pressed against hisp and held tightly in his arms. There was almost no gap between the two of them.

    Feng Ling pressed her hands against the man¡¯s hard chest. She could only hear his heavy breathing and the intimate sounds of their lips and tongues touching. Even the sounds of her resistance against being kissed werepletely blocked in his mouth.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s burning palm was pressed against her waist, but he seemed to be dissatisfied. His hand moved around her body heavily. Feng Ling was forced to lean toward him to receive another round of passionate kisses.

    After a long while, Li Nanheng finally let go of her red and swollen lips. He panted, his deep and dark gaze stillnding on her face.

    At this moment, Feng Ling finally managed to catch her breath. She had to admit that her body was soft and her cheeks were red. Her ck and white eyes seemed to have been washed several times. They were hazy and moist. More importantly, her eyes were still slightly dazed. It was as though she had just been ironed. Why was she suddenly kissed for so long by this man? It was as though her soul had left her body. She felt as though she had returned to the jungle. She was busy with the little things in the small wooden cabin and was busy eating and wearing clothes. At the same time, this man could pick her up and kiss her anytime.

    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Li Nanheng held her face and swallowed her lips again.

    ¡°Uu...¡± Feng Ling suddenly came back to herself and pressed her hands against his chest to stop him froming any closer. Her voice was a bit broken from the kiss.¡± Li Nanheng, you... uu...¡±

    If he continued to kiss her, she really could not take it anymore.

    Li Nanheng had always been very aggressive, but he had always restrained all of his aggressiveness in front of her, weakening his own domineering instincts. However, this man who was no longer suppressing everything made it difficult for her to resist. Ten months ago, she didn¡¯t expect him to do that in the car...

    Now she knew that this man could really do anything without restraint.

    A red light lit up in her heart, warning her that this man could push her onto the bed at any time. Even if his arm was injured, he could still press her down and do whatever he wanted.

    In the past, he was always too polite to her. Now, Li Nanheng was often too rude to her.

    Due to her struggle, Li Nanheng only paused for a moment before pressing her hands down. He did not allow her to refuse and continued kissing. He bit her lips and kissed her until her head was dizzy. The wall of consciousness seemed to have been shattered.

    No.

    She had onlye to check on him because of the injury on his arm. Unlike what Qin Shuke had said, she would rather treat Li Nanheng with a better attitude than smile at those difficult partners.

    She only came to take a look at her wounds. She did not offer herself or make a deal with him.

    But what was this now?

    Why was she suddenly kissed again?

    She had just ironed his clothes!

    Feng Ling¡¯s mind was in a mess. When he finally let go of her, the woman in his arms was stunned and didn¡¯te back to herself for a long time. Although her cheeks were red, and she looked drunk/

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± He bit her earlobe, his voice low and husky, extremely seductive.

    Feng Ling was about to speak when the man chuckled softly. His smile was heavy and husky. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Why do you have to iron my clothes like a little wife? I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I forced myself not to pull you onto the bed but just sat on the sofa and kissed you for a while. Why do you look like you¡¯ve been bullied by me? Why do I look like I¡¯m bullying you?¡±

    As he spoke, he held her even more tightly in his arms, letting her feel the urgency of a certain part of him.

    Feng Ling immediately stiffened and was about to stand up. The man watched as she familiarized herself with the changes in his body but didn¡¯t want to feel it. He then watched her red and swollen lips and messy hair and couldn¡¯t help chuckling softly.

    He caressed her cheek, his hot breath brushing against her face. ¡°If you have the patience to iron my clothes for me, why can¡¯t you spare some of your patience to feel my love for you? How long more do you want to keep me cold?¡±

    Feng Ling quickly got up and was pulled back into his arms by the man. This time, she did not sit on him buty in his arms.

 Chapter 1338 - The Story of Ling and Heng (601)

    <h4>Chapter 1338: The Story of Ling and Heng (601)</h4>

    Li Nanheng hugged her and was about to kiss her when the phone in the room rang.

    He paused and felt the warm and soft body in his arms. He panted heavily and his ck eyes locked onto Feng Ling¡¯s face.

    She seemed to be in a daze, but because of the ringtone, her eyes instantly regained rity. She quickly pressed her hands on his shoulders and quickly backed away to stand up.

    Li Nanheng let out a long breath. His handsome face was extremely dark. He picked up the phone and said angrily, ¡°Speak.¡±

    On the other end of the line, the resort employee could hear the unkind tone in his voice. He was stunned for a moment before carefully saying, ¡°Mr. Li, the food and red wine in your room have already been prepared. Should we send them over now, or should youe out to eat?¡±

    Hearing the words¡¯ red wine,¡¯ the unhappiness in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes lessened. ¡°Send it over.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send it over right away. Sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Li.¡± After speaking, he carefully hung up.

    At the same time, Li Nanheng hung up the phone and let out a breath. He lowered his head to look at the ce that was still acting arrogantly. At the same time, he turned his head to look behind him and saw that Feng Ling went to the clothes as if nothing had happened. She picked up the ironware, turned on the switch, and lowered her head to continue ironing.

    She didn¡¯t run?

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and hid the surprise in his eyes. He turned back to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water.

    A few minutester, someone knocked on the door. Yu Zheng and the food delivery worker came over. The food they pushed was all Li Nanheng and Feng Ling¡¯s favorite dishes. They had two bottles of nine-year-old red wine. If they wanted the red wine to be longer, they had to order it in the first ce.

    Li Nanheng nodded, indicating that they could leave.

    The staff and Yu Zheng didn¡¯t dare to look at Feng Ling. They just silently left.

    Li Nanheng nced at the food cart again. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve lived together for so many years. Only you and I know each other so well.¡±

    Feng Ling had just turned off the ironing machine and picked up the clothes. Hearing his words, she looked up and saw the food on the dining cart. She understood what he meant.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to eat together? We have to eat something that both you and I can eat.¡± She didn¡¯t avoid this topic and hung up the clothes again. ¡°It¡¯s ironed. Try it on the next time you wear it. If you can still wear it, just wear it. If you can¡¯t wear it, deal with it yourself.¡±

    ¡°You personally ironed it. Even if I can¡¯t be wore, I have to.¡± The man pushed the dining cart to the side of the table and ced the dishes on it.

    Feng Ling also went to help. After cing it down, Li Nanheng opened a bottle of red wine happily. In order not to let Feng Ling notice his intention to get her drunk, he poured her a small ss and said, ¡°Try it. How does it taste?¡±

    Seeing that the red wine was only up to the bottom of the ss, Feng Ling picked it up and drank it. After tasting it, she said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Nanheng poured a ss for himself and tasted it. It was indeed not bad. He asked her, ¡°Do you still want it?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°You ordered two bottles and asked if I wanted more?¡±

    The man smiled, but the girl could never escape his trap. He poured her another half a ss, and at the same time, reminded her carefully, ¡°Drink slowly. Don¡¯t drink too fast.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. She sat down and picked up the cutlery. Without saying anything, she ate it and looked as though she was about to leave.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t say much. The dinner was very peaceful. The dishes were all delicious, and they both liked the taste. Li Nanheng drank quite a bit himself. Feng Ling saw that he didn¡¯t look drunk at all. With his alcohol tolerance, it was indeed difficult for him to get drunk, but her alcohol tolerance...

    But this wine was really delicious.

    Although her alcohol tolerance was poor, the more she tried not to drink, the more she found it difficult to control herself.

    Li Nanheng knew that Feng Ling couldn¡¯t hold her liquor well, but he still didn¡¯t urge her to drink. He just sat there and slowly drank. Feng Ling also poured two sses for herself. After two sses, she seemed to be controlling herself and didn¡¯t touch it for a long time. However, when she saw that Li Nanheng had drunk more than half of the liquor, she couldn¡¯t help but pour another ss and slowly drink it. She was like a child who knew she couldn¡¯t eat too much sugar but still wanted to eat it. She was afraid of eating too much, so she could only take small bites. She was so cute that Li Nanheng felt frustrated.

    Finally, when Feng Ling almost drank half of the two bottles of wine, she realized that she had drunk quite a bit. The bottle of red wine was not small, and the capacity was not small either.

    She immediately put down the ss and did not dare to touch it again. She turned to drink the soup.

    Li Nanheng sat quietly across from her, looking at her quietly.

    It wasn¡¯t clear if Feng Ling was drinking or if the soup was too hot, but her face soon turned red. She suddenly put down the cutlery, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going back.¡±

    Li Nanheng was still sitting in his original position. He crossed his arms over his chest and watched as she turned to leave. He walked in a very urate direction, heading straight for the door. Her steps were steady, but it was a bit straight.

    The man raised his brows: ¡°Feng Ling.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t turn back, nor did she stop. She was almost at the door.

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± the man suddenly asked.

    Feng Ling was about to leave, but she was suddenly stopped by his question. She immediately stopped and seemed to be seriously recalling how old she was.

    Seeing that she was drunk again, the smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s lips deepened. He stood up, slowly walked over, and stood behind her, looking down at her reflection, and then at her bright eyes staring straight at the wall.

    ¡°Twenty...¡± Feng Ling thought seriously for a long time.¡± Twenty-five or twenty-six...¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s going to be your twenty-six birthday soon,¡± the man said softly. ¡°So don¡¯t be cold to me. Let¡¯s spend the rest of our lives together. What do you think?¡±

    Feng Ling stood there for a long time. She put down her hand but didn¡¯t speak.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her again, only to see the little woman suddenly turn to look at him unhappily. Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows at her dazed yet bright eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold towards you.¡±

 Chapter 1339 - The Story of Ling and Heng (602)

    <h4>Chapter 1339: The Story of Ling and Heng (602)</h4>

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just angry.¡±

    ¡°En, when can you calm down?¡±

    The drunk woman turned her head arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it hasn¡¯t disappeared.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and raised his hand to touch her fair and clean face. ¡°You¡¯ve been angry for long enough. At that time, I just wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t expect that I would hurt you so badly in such a short time. I also me myself, but didn¡¯t Ie out with you now?¡±

    Feng Ling ignored him.

    Li Nanheng still touched her face. ¡°Tell me, what can I do to appease your anger?¡±

    Feng Ling stood there unmoving, but her head was slightly lowered. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Looking at her serious look, Li Nanheng rubbed her chin and stood in front of her, blocking her way. He found it funny.

    When Feng Ling was drunk, as long as she didn¡¯t fall asleep, she usually looked the same as when she was sober, but in fact, every time she looked at him, her state was clearly different. For example, her sharp eyes were very quiet and peaceful at this time. She didn¡¯t look dazed, but it was as if she had returned to her original nature and was very quiet. Her expression was also harmless. She would look at him and blink at him. Although she would lose her temper at times, she wouldn¡¯t pretend to be cold to him.

    Especially when Feng Ling opened her eyes, because her eyes were bright, her pupils were ck and shiny, and her eyes were usually cold, which made people like to look at her. However, when she closed her eyes, her face became much gentler, like a little fairy who had fallen asleep. She was quiet and clear as if she was invible.

    But the more he thought about it, the more he remembered Feng Ling¡¯s drunken state, especially that time in Cambodia, that time...

    Li Nanheng felt an indescribable excitement in his heart. For some reason, he had a feeling that he would be able to see Feng Ling¡¯s cute side again. He pulled her back to the sofa and sat next to her, patiently waiting for her to tell him a way to appease her anger.

    However, Feng Ling finally sat obediently by his side. It was impossible for Li Nanheng not to do anything. He would only be happy if he did something. He reached out and was about to hold her in his arms. Feng Ling sat there without moving, as though she was still trying to think of a way to appease her anger.

    After a long while, when the man had gone too far and kissed her earlobe, causing her ears to itch, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to survive in the business world. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suitable for this circle. Although the Feng Corporation can be maintained, it¡¯s not easy to maintain outside, especially when ites to financing.¡±

    ¡°En? How difficult is it?¡± Li Nanheng gently patted her shoulder. He lowered his eyes to look at the little woman who was obediently held in his arms. Seeing that she did not resist and allowed him to pick her, he smiled.

    ¡°I can learn a lot of business knowledge. I can learn how to manage apany, but I can¡¯t learn how to smile at others, nor can I learn how to deal with people. I heard that there are some partners who like to touch the butt of their female partners,¡± Feng Ling said seriously. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen such a scene, nor have I seen it with Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan¡¯s EQ is very high, and she usually avoids such things. Furthermore, she won¡¯t cooperate with those partners with bad habits, but she has the capital, and I don¡¯t. Even if I know that the partners are up to no good, I still have toe over to talk about financing. But even though I am already here, I can¡¯t bring herself to put on a smile. I think it¡¯s really difficult.¡±

    After speaking, Feng Ling turned to look at him with some grievance in her eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let me leave the base. I don¡¯t have a way back now, and I don¡¯t like to work in the business circle. I want to be myself.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s handsome and cold brows moved. He patted her shoulder and gently caressed her head.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen through everything, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed over so quickly to apany her to Washington.

    ¡°I know, but the Feng family can¡¯t be destroyed. This is your only home. Your parents are not here. If you don¡¯t wish to shoulder this heavy burden, I can apany you. You only need to assume the title of the Feng Corporation in name. I can help you with anything, but you don¡¯t want to.¡± The man patiently spoke gently by her ear: ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. As long as you agree, I can help you take over everything you dislike. You can also be yourself. No one will dare to force you, including me.¡±

    ¡°But my grandparents have high hopes for me.¡± Feng Ling lowered her eyes. ¡°Like you, they hope that I can be the Feng family¡¯s towering tree.¡±

    ¡°You can think of it this way. I have high hopes for you only because I hope that you can support the Feng family with your own ability. If you change your mind and find a good husband with your own ability, your husband will apany you and help you support you, and the result will be the same, won¡¯t it? The two elders won¡¯t be disappointed. At the same time, they will definitely be very happy to be able to solve your big problem in life.¡± The man guided her patiently.

    Feng Ling was stunned.

    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Li Nanheng asked by her ear, smiling.

    Feng Ling did not nod or shake her head. She just sat there quietly.

    Li Nanheng continued to lean close to her. ¡°Think about it. As long as the two of us get married, the Feng family and the Li family can be considered to be truly connected. With the Li family around, who would dare to do anything to the Feng family? Who would dare to make you smile at those partners who dare to insult you? With me around, you can grow as strong and healthy as a tree. You were clearly basking in sunlight in front of me, but you insisted on being angry at me. You grew up in a cold and gloomy valley. Aren¡¯t you tired? Your temper is so bad, and you still refuse to smile at me even after three years. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t go back to XI Base. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have that title anymore. Last time, when Ji Nuan met with an ident, I didn¡¯t ask you to participate in the battle. You¡¯re no different from the people in the base. I feel sorry for you for everything...¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly covered his mouth.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Uu, uu, uu, uu, uu... uu, uu, uu, uu, uu!!!¡±

    He said she was wrong and said she was giving him the cold shoulder, but she didn¡¯t want to listen. She was so drunk, yet she still refused to listen. She even reached out to cover his mouth to stop him from speaking?

    What was wrong with him to love this evil woman for so many years!

 Chapter 1340 - The Story of Ling and Heng (603)

    <h4>Chapter 1340: The Story of Ling and Heng (603)</h4>

    Li Nanheng took a deep breath in her palm. His pent-up emotions from being tortured by this woman for so many years suddenly surged. She was mean, but he was even worse.

    And so.

    Feng Ling trembled when the man suddenly licked her palm. She stared at him nkly: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The man raised his brows. If she did not move her hand away, his actions would be even more outrageous.

    She quickly retracted her hands. Her face was already slightly red from the alcohol, and now it was even redder. She abruptly stood up, looking like she was about to leave.

    However, before she could move, someone knocked on the door from outside. Feng Ling paused and then turned to look at Li Nanheng. ¡°Is Mr. Mike here again?¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    It was obvious that Yu Zheng was knocking on the door outside. He should havee in to take the food cart away. Her memory was messed up after drinking. Could it be that the incident of her avoiding Mr. Mike left a deep impression on her, and now she remembered this?

    Then Feng Ling suddenly reached out and dragged Li Nanheng, who was sitting on the sofa, toward the bedroom. After entering the bedroom, she hurriedly pushed him onto the bed. Li Nanheng: ¡°????¡±

    ¡°Hide in there!¡± She pushed him onto the bed, lifted the quilt, and covered him in it. Then she turned back to look at the bedroom door, as though of avoiding an enemy, carefully running down to lock the door. She then returned to the bed and looked at the man whose head was sticking out from under the quilt with a smile. She was about to speak when she suddenly paused. ¡°No, the person hiding should be me?¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the little cutie in front of him. He patted the seat next to him and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Yes, do you want toe in and hide?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered without hesitation. After all, his arm was injured, but she didn¡¯t. She nimbly took off her shoes and got onto the bed. She lifted the nket and covered herself with it. Shey down beside him and held her breath to prevent others from discovering her.

    The nket covered both of them in the darkness. The air was thin and quiet. They were too close to each other. In such a small space, Feng Ling could almost hear her heartbeat.

    It was very quiet.

    It was also very hot.

    The whole world seemed to be isted by this nket, but it also gave her a strange sense of security.

    She stayed under the sheets for a while and didn¡¯t seem to hear any sound. She thought for a while and quickly lifted the sheets to take another look. However, just as she raised her hand to lift the sheets, the man who was breathing heavily suddenly turned over and pressed her down. The sheets were not lifted, and the dark and narrow space was slightly stuffy and hot. However, the man¡¯s hot kiss did not hesitate.

    Feng Lingy motionless and epted the man¡¯s kiss. She only opened her eyes to look at him in the dark. Li Nanheng did not lift the nket but kissed her deeply under the hot and stuffy nket, teasing her lips and tongue over and over again. They were entangled and it was difficult for them to part. Finally, Feng Ling struggled to push him and the nket away. He seemed to have sensed her intentions and did not let go of her. He only lifted the nket to allow her to breathe smoothly and then moved deeper between her lips.

    ¡°Uu...¡± Feng Ling could breathe normally now. Her hand pressed against the man¡¯s chest, but her fingers gradually tightened. She did not push him.

    The man¡¯s kiss graduallynded on her chin, gentle and loving. ¡°I thought you were going to sleep with me.¡±

    Feng Ling blinked in the dark. The lights in the bedroom were not turned on, and only the moonlight outside could be seen clearly.

    Seeing that she did not move, the man propped himself up on his uninjured arm and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring you to the bed. You came up on your own. Tell me, if I let you go back at this time, how can I be a man?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him for a long time and suddenly raised her hand to push him hard.

    Just when Li Nanheng thought she was going to push him, she suddenly turned over and pushed him down on the bed, pressing against him.

    The bed was very soft. No matter if it was her lying down or him lying down, it was veryfortable. Li Nanheng stared at her because she suddenly took the initiative and did not do anything to her. He just looked at her and asked slowly, ¡°You, want to, do, what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you,¡± Feng Ling answered without hesitation. She suddenly leaned down and sucked his lips.

    Li Nanhengy motionless, allowing the young woman to suck on his lips. During the half a year in the jungle, he had patiently taught her how to kiss him to make him feel better. However, all of her intelligence had been used in the base. She had never been able to learn these things well. When kissing, she was always clumsy. Just like in the business circle, although she tried her best to learn and adapt, she was not as transparent as when she was learning those skills in the base.

    But even so, the man who was pressed under her almost felt his blood boil.

    As Feng Ling tried her best to kiss him, Li Nanheng felt that he should give her some encouragement. He raised his hand and ced it on the back of her head, pressing it down to stop her from leaving. They intertwined with each other more and more. Finally, Feng Ling began to unbutton his shirt. The man panted heavily because of her movements and gently bit her lips. ¡°Little vixen, if you want to do it, hurry up. Do you want to kill me?¡±

    Feng Ling kissed him as she unbuttoned his shirt. When the man¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned, she sighed in relief and caressed his well-defined chest. The man¡¯s muscles were as hard as stone. She imitated his usual way of kissing her, moving down bit by bit. She kissed his chin, moving down bit by bit. She kissed the man¡¯s protruding Adam¡¯s apple.

    Li Nanheng took a deep breath and pressed his hand against her back, as if to prevent her from suddenly leaving him.

    Feng Ling could not get up and could onlyy on his body and kiss him. When she suddenly sucked on the man¡¯s body, she suddenly heard the man¡¯s hoarse groan. Feng Ling blinked and could not help but kiss him again.

 Chapter 1341 - The Story of Ling and Heng (604)

    <h4>Chapter 1341: The Story of Ling and Heng (604)</h4>

    After kissing for a long while, Li Nanheng¡¯s shirt was tucked open by her. Her clothes were slightly messy. Her long hair was entangled around their necks, and several times, it was stuck to his lips. The man seemed to patiently kiss her hair inch by inch.

    Just as Feng Ling and the man were kissing on the bed and Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t wait for her to take off her clothes and was about to reach out to pull down her pants, Feng Ling suddenly opened her eyes and pushed him away. She then sat up straight on the bed.

    Li Nanheng was caught off guard and fell on the bed. He raised his head and saw Feng Ling¡¯s dazed expression. His heart skipped a beat. She woke up so quickly?

    ¡°No,¡± she suddenly said.

    Looking at her serious expression, Li Nanheng sat up. His shirt was unbuttoned, and hisrge chest was exposed to the air. He just looked at the strange woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m still angry. I can¡¯t be like you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t suddenly wake up. She just suddenly remembered that she shouldn¡¯t sleep so casually.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know if he should cry orugh. He lowered his head to look at the obvious change in his pants. ¡°I¡¯ve been seduced by you. Why are you still angry?¡±

    Feng Ling did not look at him and turned to get off the bed as if she did not hear him.

    Fuck, he was like this. Was she leaving?

    How could Li Nanheng let her go so easily now? Out of habit, he raised his right hand to carry her back, but Feng Ling pushed him away as if she had been electrocuted. She used too much force and pped the gauze on his arm, causing Li Nanheng to groan in pain.

    Hearing his painful groan, Feng Ling abruptly turned back to look at him. Seeing that she was still concerned about her, Li Nanheng directly held his arm and fell on the bed. As if in pain, he curled up on the bed and kept shouting, ¡°Ouch, it hurts... it hurts... It hurts so much... it hurts so much...¡±

    Hearing him shout in pain, Feng Ling¡¯s expression gradually turned worried. She quickly looked around, found the bedsidemp, and turned on the bedsidemp. Under the light, she saw that the gauze on his arm seemed to be bleeding again. She was startled by the blood and rushed over to hold his hand.

    However, before she could touch his hand, the man retracted his hand and continued hugging his arm, groaning in pain.

    The worry in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes became even more obvious. She must have forgotten that the gauze on his arm was just bandaged by her. After getting drunk, her memory was so messed up that she didn¡¯t know how he had injured his hand, but right now, she did look very worried.

    Li Nanheng called her name for a while. When he turned around and saw her expression, he could not bear to see her like this. He sat up, casually gathered the shirt she had just torn apart, and slowly covered the bloodstained gauze with the cuffs of his sleeves. He looked at her. ¡°Are you still leaving?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him gloomily and then at his arm. She didn¡¯t dare to approach but was worried about his arm.

    ¡°Why are you in a daze? I can¡¯t carry you right now. Come over yourself.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the bed with his chin. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and sat down again.

    Li Nanheng stabilized his emotions and nced at the seat under his eyes. He sighed and moved over to sit by her side. He lowered his eyes to watch her quiet appearance. ¡°You suddenly remembered that you¡¯re still angry, so you have to avoid me? Aren¡¯t you being too principled?¡±

    Feng Ling still did not speak but kept ncing at his arm.

    ¡°Why? Does your heart ache?¡± he asked with a low chuckle. His voice was slightly husky and seductive, but his tone was gentle and seductive.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not at the base, lest you get hurt all the time.¡± She sat there and looked at his arm as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She only muttered to herself, ¡°When you fought, you always used your arm to block, so aside from the asional gunshot wounds on your body, your arm has been injured the most. There were several times when your arm was almost crippled.¡±

    Hearing her words, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak but just looked at her.

    ¡°I remember one time I was in a bar dressed as a woman. The gang that was about to be besieged by us suddenly fired and almost hurt me. You suddenly protected me. At that time, you were also scratched by bullets here and bled a lot,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°But at that time, I was still a boy,¡± she continued.

    At the mention of this matter, Li Nanheng smiled and sighed. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that. I was bent by you, and then forced straight by you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Ling looked at him and then at the small tent under his pants. ¡°What¡¯s bent? What¡¯s straight?¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    Seeing her confused look, Li Nanheng pulled the quilt over and covered his pants to prevent her from staring at him and lectured her seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have disguised as a man and sneaked into the base. If I had known you were a little girl in the orphanage when you entered the base, I might have epted you as an exception. After all, you¡¯re good at martial arts and agility. Rules are dead, and people are alive. I can change the rules, but you can¡¯t lie to me. Do you know you fooled thousands of brothers in the base for so many years? I was deceived by you for so many years. Everyone in the base lived like idiots under your influence. Are you very pleased with yourself?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s tone sounded stern and reproachful.

    Feng Ling looked at him, then at his arm, and then at her own hand. She suddenly realized where she had the courage to pretend to be a man in front of so many men.

    Seeing her eyes, Li Nanheng lectured her with a serious expression: ¡°Do you remember how much you cheated me in the base? Have I ever punished you? In the end, I still protected you. Have you ever thought about how nasty your lies were?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling sat even more upright by the bed. She lowered her head, looking as though she knew she was in the wrong and was humbly receiving advice.

    It had always been this woman who put on a cold face and didn¡¯t care about anything. It was only after she drank that she could be so cute and obedient to him.

    Li Nanheng crossed his arms and stared at her with a serious expression. In fact, he was almost suffering from internal injuries from holding back hisughter.

 Chapter 1342 - The Story of Ling and Heng (605)

    <h4>Chapter 1342: The Story of Ling and Heng (605)</h4>

    Li Nanheng really liked the drunk Feng Ling too much.

    As soon as she got drunk, all of the difficulties Li Nanheng had faced in the past few years were swept away. It was as though he had found a ce to vent all of his pent-up energy.

    He looked at Feng Ling, who was humbly receiving his teachings, and pointed at his own heart. ¡°I¡¯m a man, holding a heart in front of you. I¡¯m so sincere and enthusiastic, but what did you do to me? Don¡¯t you know in your heart?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded.

    Did she nod because she knew what she was doing?

    If she really knew her limits, would she still treat him like this?

    Li Nanheng nced at her. ¡°Did you understand what I just said?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded, paused, and then shook her head.

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    He knew it.

    Li Nanheng suddenly pulled her hand over in a domineering manner and pressed her hand against his chest. He had yet to tie his shirt, so he pressed her hand against his chest without any resistance. She blushed and tried to pull her hand away, but he refused to let her go. He said in a low voice, ¡°I knew you were always fooling people. You can get by with anything, but you can¡¯t do it with me. You stole my heart for eleven years and hurt me. You have to find a way to make it up to me. You can¡¯t just slip away. Anyway, you¡¯re mine. Remember?¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling nod again, Li Nanheng finally let go of her hand in satisfaction.

    Feng Ling looked at him and asked seriously, ¡°So did you hurt your heart?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, could it be stomach?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Feng Ling watched as he pointed at his heart. She suddenly raised her hand and searched around her body. Finally, she took out a little money from her purse and took out a bank card. She handed it to Li Nanheng. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    Every time she got drunk, she would send her bank cards everywhere. Who taught her bad habits?

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°My heart is injured. Why are you paying me?¡±

    Feng Ling insisted on stuffing the bank card into his arms. ¡°But right now, I have nothing but this.¡±

    Li Nanheng felt as though his heart had been pierced by an arrow. He paused and picked up the card. It was a gold card with a value exceeding five million.

    ¡°As expected of CEO Feng, you¡¯re so generous.¡± As he spoke, he took the card and raised his eyebrows to look at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so generous, I can¡¯t take the money without my conscience, but if you insist, I¡¯ll take it. But I can promise to do two things for you. Tell me, what do you want to do now?¡±

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Feng Ling suddenly reached out and snatched the gold card from his hand. ¡°No.¡±

    Li Nanheng watched her carefully put the card back into her wallet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Feng Ling looked very aggrieved and embarrassed. She shook her head silently and put her wallet back into her pocket listlessly, looking a little disappointed.

    Li Nanheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to give me the card just now? Why are you suddenly refusing to give it to me? You know I¡¯m sad, but you¡¯re toozy to even give me this materialpensation? Are you going to give up?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him with her small eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money right now. This money is thepany¡¯s food and sry.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He just looked at her and said after a moment, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how to appease my anger?¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t give you the money. Help me do two things and I¡¯ll be appeased.¡±

    ¡°...What is it?¡±

    ¡°First, help me beat Feng Mingyi.¡± Feng Ling looked at him carefully.

    Li Nanheng understood that this was not a fight but venting. She wanted him to help her get rid of that annoying brat. After all, she was not doing well in the business circle. With her current strength, it was indeed difficult for her to deal with him. However, she was strong and could not show weakness from the Feng Corporation¡¯s perspective. However, she did not have any external help. It was indeed difficult for her to rely on herself.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally thought it through? I thought you were going to fight with him and thene to me with a face full of dust. You should havee to me when you felt something was wrong. Even if it was just a simple sentence, I would immediately make the decision to protect you. You insisted on acting tough until now, enduring for several days and nights without being able to sleep. You insisted on drinking too much before you dared to show your weakness to me?¡± The man looked at her and spoke indifferently. It was clear that he had finally heard what he wanted to hear. He was satisfied, but at the same time, he wanted to cut open her brain to see if her body was made of stone like her heart.

    As if not hearing his words, Feng Ling lowered her head and said, ¡°One more thing.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Help me find a way to raise a billion yuan.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you going to make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t win against you, I¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± Feng Ling pinched her own fingers. Her tone sounded a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh, so you married me...¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly raised her eyes to look at him. After staring at each other for a long while, Feng Ling¡¯s face grew redder and redder. Finally, she could not hold on any longer. She lowered her head in defeat and pinched her fingers as she said, ¡°That one billion yuan, I promise I¡¯ll return it to you within three years.¡±

    ¡°The important thing is when you will marry me. It has nothing to do with the one billion yuan. You are my wife, and my worth is yours. I don¡¯t mind if you want to repay me for the rest of my life.¡± The man stared at her small face. ¡°Will you really marry me after you lose?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but just red at him. ¡°Let me get that one billion first.¡±

    Tsk, he still had to negotiate when she was drunk.

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about whether you want to marry me or not. I¡¯ll help you with the ten billion yuan fundraising and the gaming. Let¡¯s change the game. I¡¯ll ask you and you¡¯ll answer. Don¡¯t hide anything...¡±

    Unexpectedly, his words caused Feng Ling to misunderstand. She suddenly said yes and then grabbed Li Nanheng¡¯s uninjured arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and y now!¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°????¡±

    y? y what?

    Then Li Nanheng saw that she was in such a hurry to leave and kept urging him to hurry up, so he could only get up and button up his shirt. He picked up two coats, put one on himself, and put the other on her. Feng Ling then dragged him out of the vi.

    After arriving outside, Feng Ling walked around the pool, the hot spring, the gym, and all the normal entertainment facilities. On the way, she met the CEO of a business partner. When he saw them, he quickly greeted them. Before Li Nanheng could reply, he was dragged away by the drunk little Feng Ling.

 Chapter 1343 - The Story of Ling and Heng (606)

    <h4>Chapter 1343: The Story of Ling and Heng (606)</h4>

    The CEO¡¯s hand froze in mid-air .¡±...¡±

    What was going on? CEO Feng and CEO Li? Was there really... an affair?

    Two people holding hands in the middle of the night, and Feng Ling was holding Li Nanheng¡¯s hand?

    Late at night? At this time?

    However, Feng Ling, who didn¡¯t like to be intimate with him in front of others, seemed not to notice the strange gazes of others. She continued to pull him forward. Li Nanheng was a bit moved by the intensity of her training. After a long day, she was still able to run so fast. He asked as he was dragged away, ¡°Where are you going? We¡¯ll be out of the resort soon. If you want to go out, go back to the parking lot. I¡¯ll drive you out. What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t speak but continued to pull him along.

    She didn¡¯t let go of him until they were near a children¡¯s entertainment area in the resort. Then she walked in briskly and ran to a slide. She imitated Little Momo¡¯s way of ying with the slide in the hotel and slid down. She was as excited as a child and turned back to look at him with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s y this!¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    She ran out in the middle of the night just to y a slide in the children¡¯s entertainment area?

    Feng Ling looked at him expectantly. ¡°Do you want to y?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...Can I only watch from the side?¡±

    Feng Ling had already walked over and tugged on his uninjured arm. ¡°No, you have to y with me.¡±

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t ept it, but he looked down at the little woman who was holding his hand eagerly. He vaguely remembered that she had never had these things in her childhood. She had never touched or seen anything that should have been yed in her childhood. Perhaps it was because Little Momo¡¯s cheerful ying in the room touched her heart, causing her to suddenly have a shallow obsession with her childhood that she had never had. However, this obsession was not deep. Perhaps it was just a random thought. If he hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to change the game, perhaps she would never have dared to drag him to such a ce.

    Feng Ling held him with one hand and climbed onto a colorful circr shelf with the other. ¡°Climb up from here and climb to the highest point. Then, you¡¯ll be able to slide down from the slide. Come with me!¡±

    Li Nanheng was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from the slide. Do you want to go up yourself?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Must I go up with you?¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    ¡°Well... okay.¡±

    It seemed like if he didn¡¯t y with her properly, she would still have regrets in this life.

    Li Nanheng watched as she climbed up quickly. He shook his uninjured arm and climbed up the railing one by one. Although these were for children to y with, the space was not small and could fit two adults. It was very safe.

    After climbing up, because Li Nanheng was climbing with one hand, it was definitely much harder than climbing with two hands. It was already tiring enough for him to climb up. However, before he could even catch his breath, the excited little woman pulled him to the slide and slid down in front of him.

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    I just climbed up!

    This time, Feng Ling did not pay him any mind. She yed on the swing alone for a while, then sat on the wooden horse by the side for a while and walked around the other children¡¯s entertainment facilities.

    In the end, she returned to the slide and climbed up. She lowered her head to see that Li Nanheng was still sitting there without moving, as if he was apanying his child. She nced at him. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to y?¡±

    ¡°y what?¡±

    ¡°Over there, I can¡¯t y by myself.¡± She felt wronged.

    Li Nanheng nced at her and then at her disappointed expression. He smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll y with you. Let me kiss you once.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    She answered so quickly.

    Li Nanheng smiled cunningly, pinched her chin, and kissed her hard on the lips. Then he looked at her dazed, watery eyes. ¡°This is my reward for apanying you here. Next, kiss me once. Remember it.¡±

    ¡°...Oh.¡± She stood there as though she was calcting. Then she felt that it should be worth it and agreed.

    Li Nanheng immediately slid down happily.

    The two of them yed with the seesaw, the small bnced car, the diamond house, the sand, and the various things that the two adults in the children¡¯s entertainment area could y at the same time. In the end, Feng Ling was so happy that when she slid down the slide, she sat in Li Nanheng¡¯s arms. The two of them slid down at the same time. When theynded, Li Nanheng was afraid that she would fall, so he held her tightly. She screamed excitedly in his arms, waving her hands around and shaking the car. Li Nanheng definitely couldn¡¯t sit in such a small car. Feng Ling, relying on her own thinness, was actually able to sit in it. After throwing in two sheets of hard leather, she could ride on it for a while. In this way, she repeatedly begged Li Nanheng to help her change the coins on the machine next to her and rode it back and forth.

    In the end, when the two of them came out of the children¡¯s entertainment area, they were covered in dirt. Feng Ling ignored the sweat on her body and the dust on the entertainment facilities and pointed to the vending machine that could make ice cream. ¡°I want to eat ice cream.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Li Nanheng agreed readily. He walked over and bought a blueberry.

    After the ice cream was prepared, Feng Ling happily took it. She took two bites with a small spoon and frowned. She directly stuffed the ice cream cup into his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    Typically, the ice cream made by the machine didn¡¯t taste as good as the handmade ice cream. After all, the machine had repeatedly frozen and melted the cream and sugar. However, for someone like Li Nanheng who didn¡¯t like sweet food, the taste was no different. He took a bite of the spoon she had just used: ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°No, you can eat,¡± Feng Ling said.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t insist. After helping her take a few bites, he dug out the blueberry sauce and brought it to her mouth. Feng Ling took a look at it and ate it.

    In the end, when she threw away the ice cream cup, she yfully grabbed the cup, held it in a cone shape, and threw it toward the trash can. However, because the wind and cup were made of paper, it was blown to the side andnded on the grass.

    Li Nanheng sighed with a smile, picked up the cup, and threw it into the trash can. He turned back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw things.¡±

 Chapter 1344 - The Story of Ling and Heng (607)

    <h4>Chapter 1344: The Story of Ling and Heng (607)</h4>

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw her disappointed expression. The paper cup must be different from the feeling she had when she was shooting and ying darts in the shooting training ground. It seemed as though she had lost her aim, which really didn¡¯t make her happy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the base when I have the time. You can y with darts, guns, and sniper rifles as you please. This kind of paper cup is fine.¡± The man touched her head and coaxed her softly.

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°All right.¡±

    It sounded like she was still unhappy. She clearly remembered that she was no longer familiar with the base, and there was a hint ofint in her eyes.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t help but hold her in his arms. He then touched the back of her head. ¡°All right, life can¡¯t stay the same. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to leave. Just vent all your anger on me. Don¡¯t be angry alone.¡±

    ¡°I want to swim,¡± she suddenly said in his arms.

    Li Nanheng looked down at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already go in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go into the water in the afternoon, so I¡¯ve been busy with work. I want to go swimming now.¡±

    Since she wanted to, he would apany her.

    Li Nanheng took her to the swimming pool, but Feng Ling probably felt that it was a bit cold at night, so she went around the pool and went to the hot springs in front. It was not like they had never soaked in hot springs together, but this was the first time she took the initiative to bring him to the hot springs in a daze.

    When the two of them walked over, she went to the women¡¯s changing area and changed into a swimsuit. She wrapped herself in a towel and entered the hot spring before putting the towel aside.

    Li Nanheng had been waiting in the pool for a long time, but she did note to the pool he was soaking in but went to the one next to him, two meters away from him.

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling sat in the pool and lowered her head to y with the red rose petals floating above the hot spring. She then observed the distance between her and Li Nanheng and seemed to be very satisfied with this distance. She nodded and then seriously sat in the hot spring and closed her eyes.

    Li Nanheng was about to go over, but Feng Ling suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    He was a patient with an injured arm. When soaking in the hot spring, he had to be careful not to touch water with his hand. He had apanied her out for so long, yet he was not allowed to soak in the same hot spring. What was going on?

    Seeing that Feng Ling was about to fall asleep, Li Nanheng said to himself, ¡°The taboo of soaking in a hot spring is sleeping. Do you want to die?¡± After speaking, he felt that he must have a good reason to go there. He got up and went to the hot spring.

    When he went into the water, Feng Ling almost fell asleep. She abruptly woke up and opened her eyes to see that the man had approached. She had almost fallen asleep and was looking at him with slightly dazed eyes. The man approached and pulled her into his arms. He sat her on hisp and allowed her to soak in the hot spring. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s easy to get into trouble while sleeping in the hot spring. It¡¯s not good for your body.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and rested her head on his shoulder.

    Li Nanheng froze because of her sudden obedient action. He looked down at the little woman who was obediently leaning in his arms.

    She was wearing a new swimsuit provided by the female guest area. It wasn¡¯t revealing, but it wasn¡¯t especially conservative either. It was a very conventional style, but when she wore it, it made her originally white and clean skin appear even fairer. Her cheeks were rosy from the faint alcohol and the long soaking in the hot spring.

    He had intentionally made her drunk. After spending so much time and effort, his initial goal was to listen to what she had been thinking for the past few years. Now that he had achieved his goal, he had kissed and hugged her. He didn¡¯t have to take her away. As long as he was sure that she was angry and had no other reasons, he would be able to solve all her problems. He would patiently wait for the day she took the initiative and was willing to do so.

    However, at this time, Li Nanheng found that no matter what reason he came up with, he could not fool himself. He wanted her, and he wanted her all the time.

    He didn¡¯t want to just hug her here. He didn¡¯t want to just watch her sleep and sleep with her.

    Feng Ling, who was leaning against his chest, suddenly opened her eyes as though she was ufortable and looked at him dazedly.

    Only then did Li Nanheng realize that he was holding her waist tightly. He didn¡¯t change his position for a long time, probably because he was pinching her waist. She nced at him unhappily, and he quickly withdrew his hand and just held her. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    Her waist hurt from his grip. Feng Ling did not say anything but shook her head and continued to sit in his arms. She looked quiet and obedient.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He raised his hand, hooked his finger, and touched her chin.

    However, after touching him for a while, Feng Ling suddenly turned back to look at him. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Her fair face was still slightly red, and her long and curly eyshes were slightly translucent. Her expression was much colder than when she was in the children¡¯s entertainment area, but her eyes were still hazy.

    She told him not to touch her. Now that she was in his arms, who could take it?

    Furthermore, he had been ying with her outside for so long in the middle of the night. Couldn¡¯t she let him have a taste of this little pastry?

    It was likely that the alcohol content of the two bottles tonight was not low, and the aftereffects were not light. Li Nanheng was also a bit hot-headed in the hot spring. In addition to Feng Ling¡¯s clear and cold expression, her gaze, and this scene, the desire in the depths of his heart began to rise, overshadowing all his concerns and concessions.

    He kissed the most sensitive part of her ear and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°You dragged me out to soak in the hot spring, dressed like this, and sat in my arms, refusing to let me touch you? Your torturing methods are bing more and more powerful, en?¡±

    Feng Ling red at him, frustration and embarrassment shing across her eyes. Before she could move away from his embrace, the man could not take it anymore. He pressed the back of her head and kissed her hard.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s kiss was too fierce and heavy. Feng Ling¡¯s hand was still in the water. She subconsciously tried to hold on to something, but the man held her waist firmly. The only thing she could hold on to was his leg. However, as soon as she tried to push him away, she abruptly withdrew her hand. The man grunted and almost pressed her into his bones.

 Chapter 1345 - The Story of Ling and Heng (608)

    <h4>Chapter 1345: The Story of Ling and Heng (608)</h4>

    Feng Ling seemed to be angered by Li Nanheng¡¯s fierce kiss. She suddenly raised her hand and tugged hard on his neck. Li Nanheng felt a strong force that belonged to her when she was at the peak of her stamina in the base and was dragged into the water.

    Except for one of his injured arms, which was still leaning against the edge of the pool, his entire body, including his head, had also entered the water.

    Water sshed all over the ce.

    She didn¡¯t know if he or she suddenly started first, but when Li Nanheng popped his head out of the water, Feng Ling followed him out of the water. Her slender arms wrapped around his neck tightly. She hugged him and kissed him for a long time.

    The two of them were tightly pressed against each other. Their bodies were clearly wet, but Li Nanheng¡¯s mind was filled with dry wood and fire. He was only conscious for a few seconds. There was a voice in his heart telling him that if he really took Feng Ling when she was drunk and could not exin that she was not capable, she would definitely be angry. However, as Feng Ling suddenly took the initiative, this voice gradually disappeared from his mind.

    Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t care less about his injured arm. He directly held her tightly in the water. Even if the gauze was soaked in water, he did not feel any pain. He could not bear to part with her. He had long forgotten the promise and thoughts of ¡°she drank too much and I was only coaxing her¡±, ¡°I was only ying with her¡±, and ¡°if she was unwilling tonight, there was no need to take the final step¡±.

    All of a sudden, Li Nanheng grunted, parted his lips, and cursed in a low voice: ¡°You¡¯re still biting me when you¡¯re so drunk? Weren¡¯t you quite gentle when you were lying on my body in the room? Why did you bite me so hard?¡±

    Hearing Li Nanheng¡¯s words, Feng Ling didn¡¯t say a word but bit his chin again. Li Nanheng shivered from the pain, but he also felt good. He frowned slightly and hugged her tightly. As if taking revenge, he reached into the water and rubbed her sensitive areas.

    Because of his movement, Feng Ling¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Li Nanheng chuckled and took a few breaths, kissing her red and wet lips. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    He tugged the ribbon of hesitation away from her neck and tugged her into the water the moment her swimsuit slipped down, preventing her from feeling cold. His tone was filled with the excitement that she wouldn¡¯t get angry no matter how hard he tried. ¡°You took the initiative twice tonight. Earlier on, you suddenly stopped in the room. I almost choked to death. Now if you dare to move away again, even if I force myself on you, I will make sure you die here. You won¡¯t be able to escape, understand? En?¡±

    The man held her waist firmly with one hand and held the edge of the pool with the other. Their bodies were burning as though they were on fire. The water by the side of the pool had already turned into a mess.

    Feng Ling still did not speak. When she reached the edge, she used almost all of her strength to catch the man in front of her. Li Nanheng paused. Before he could understand what she was going to do, he was suddenly pressed against the side of the pool by Feng Ling. Half of his body was still in the water, but Feng Ling was very fierce. She was not as cold and indifferent as she usually was when she was sober, nor was she as soft and cute as she usually was when she was drunk. Li Nanheng felt a pain in his back from the impact but only let out a sexy groan. He lowered his eyes to look at the woman in his arms who suddenly became as fierce as a little leopard. He lowered his head and spoke hoarsely by her ear: ¡°What? You¡¯re not allowed toe tonight? I¡¯m not allowed to take the initiative? Do you want to move yourself?¡±

    The earlobes by his lips were as white as jade. As Li Nanheng spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but bite her ear. After biting it, he gently sucked on it. Feng Ling¡¯s fingers tightened around his shoulders, and her long nails seemed to sink into his skin. At the same time, she put down her hand and reached for the ck swimming trunks he was wearing.

    Li Nanheng curved his lips, lowered his head, and kissed her cheek again. He panted: ¡°So impatient?¡±

    With that, he reached into the water and pressed her hand against his waist. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to take it off. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    With that, he took off his clothes without hesitation.

    The swimsuit on Feng Ling¡¯s body had already fallen off. Right now, the two of them werepletely naked. Their bodies were pressed against each other, and their skin was rubbing against each other. They were intimately hugging and kissing each other. Li Nanheng pressed Feng Ling¡¯s neck with his left hand to prevent her from separating. He did not allow even the slightest gap. However, at this moment, Feng Ling¡¯s kiss was strangely close to biting him. She put her hand on his back and touched the old wounds on his back. Her movements gradually became gentle/

    However, Li Nanheng¡¯s hands were not polite at all. As he kissed her, he had already moved around her body several times. In the end, he greedily stopped at her waist and slowly moved down, rubbing her back and forth.

    Although it was in the middle of the night, there were people passing by at any time. It was possible that some people couldn¡¯t sleep and woulde to soak in the hot spring or swim. However, Li Nanheng knew that if he stopped at this time, the cold wind would give Feng Ling a chance to wake up. He was afraid that he would suffocate to death here.

    His movements became even more unbridled, and the kiss gradually moved from her lips to her chin, and then down her delicate neck, her beautiful corbone, and then down...

    Their ears were filled with their increasingly restrained breaths. Li Nanheng had already endured until the veins on his forehead throbbed. Although he would explode if he didn¡¯t do it now, the hot spring water wasn¡¯t hygienic, so he simply took her hand under the water and helped him to solve it once...

    The moment she obediently allowed him to drag her over, Li Nanheng felt all the blood in his body rush to a certain ce. His scalp turned numb and the man¡¯s voice came from his throat. ¡°Be, be gentle... Feng Ling... why did you hit me so hard today... ugh...¡±

    ...

    ...

    At a certain moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s mind went nk. After a while, he hugged the woman in his arms tightly and kissed her hard. Then he turned back and wrapped the two of them in a towel, walking quickly back to the middle of the pool.

    Feng Ling allowed him to wrap her in a towel and let him carry her away without struggling. When she tilted her head, his kiss fell again. He could not separate, stop, and let her escape.

    The intimate kiss continued until they returned to the room. Li Nanheng kicked the door open and carried her in.

    After entering the room, he carried her into the bathroom without any hesitation and returned to the bed that was already in a mess. He threw her onto the bed and pressed her down mercilessly!

 Chapter 1346 - The Story of Ling and Heng (609)

    <h4>Chapter 1346: The Story of Ling and Heng (609)</h4>

    This was such an exciting night. The night where they satisfied each other and asked each other for food until both of them were exhausted. By the second half of the night, even Li Nanheng could barely remember.

    Tonight¡¯s little woman was as seductive as fire on his body. She took the initiative to make him suspect whether she was like this because she drank too much?

    However, he could not spare any thought for her. He was pestered by her again and again, wishing he could just die on her body...

    The night passed quickly. The wound on Li Nanheng¡¯s arm was slightly infected and inmed by the hot spring, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to it for the whole night. In the early morning, when he was sleeping, his body temperature was slightly high. Feng Ling was woken up by the rising temperature of the man¡¯s body. She opened her eyes abruptly and felt that the man¡¯s injured arm was still holding her firmly. She slowly sat up, slowly pushed his hand away, turned around, and looked at him calmly for a while before looking at his arm again.

    Last night, when they were rolling on the bed in the middle of the night, he felt that the soaked gauze was a hindrance and threw it away. Although the bleeding on the open wound had stopped, the wound was clearly pale and red. She felt that the wound must have caught a fever due to the anger. Furthermore, she had already sat up, but he had yet to wake up. It could be seen that the fever was not too light.

    She gently got off the bed, turned around, and brought in the gauze and disinfectant that she hadn¡¯t usedst night. She then returned to the bed and gently treated his wound. She disinfected the wound for a while more at the slightly infected area. In his sleep, Li Nanheng frowned because of the pain in his arm. Several times, when he was about to wake up, Feng Ling put her hand on his eyes and said softly while stroking his brows, ¡°Continue sleeping.¡±

    If he woke up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit here calmly and help him apply medicine.

    As expected, the man fell asleep from the pain and frustration of her voice. She slowly withdrew her hand and continued applying the medicine.

    After repeating this for about half an hour, she finally fixed his wound and slowly wrapped it with gauze. When everything was done, the sky was already bright. It was already past six in the morning.

    Feng Ling got up and found a bathrobe in the closet of this room to put it on. After all, in such a resort, there were often people who would wear a bathrobe to have breakfast in the morning, so it wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion. When she went out, she happened to see Yu Zheng, who had juste up from the room downstairs. No one knew what happened, but Yu Zhen knew where Feng Ling came from yesterday. She stayed in CEO Li¡¯s room for an entire night and only left now. She even changed into a bathrobe. It was clear what had happened.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say much. She nodded politely at Yu Zheng and walked out. When she passed by him, she said, ¡°The wound on CEO Li¡¯s arm is slightly infected and inmed. I¡¯ve treated his wound, but it¡¯s definitely not as professional as a regr doctor. He has a fever now. Keep an eye on his condition. If it doesn¡¯t work, let him take some fever medicine.¡±

    Yu Zheng paused. ¡°Miss Feng...¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak anymore and walked out, leaving Yu Zheng standing dumbstruck.

    Hadn¡¯t she already treated his woundst night? Why was he suddenly infected to the point of having a fever?

    ...

    Feng Ling returned to her room. Qin Shuke had just woken up. Shezily sat on the sofa and nced at Feng Ling¡¯s clothes when she came back. She snorted. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯te backst night. Something good must have happened. Sure enough, Li Nanheng is better than you. As long as he meets you, he can definitely take care of you.¡±

    He settled her? With wine?

    Feng Ling was toozy to exin. She took a shower and changed her clothes. Qin Shuke was still lying on the sofa and saidzily, ¡°I soaked in the hot spring yesterday and felt weak all over. After sleeping, I still feel sleepy. Can you bring me breakfast? I don¡¯t want to go out to eat anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out either. Call someone to bring it over.¡± Feng Ling sat on the sofa and took theputer over. She ced it on herp and turned on theputer to work.

    Qin Shuke simply jumped forward and rested her head on herp. At the same time, she picked up a pillow beside her and held it in her arms. With afortable expression, she said, ¡°I say, are you really not going to exin what happenedst night to me? I didn¡¯t see you when I came back for the whole night. If I didn¡¯t know that you had some skills, I would have thought you were kidnapped. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to call the police toe to the resort.¡±

    Feng Ling stared at theputer screen. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to attend the financing meeting in Washington. After all, the Feng Corporation is in a tight spot right now. This is something that many partners can see. A few days ago, it was affected by some circumstances and caused the stock price to drop. Now, it has risen and fallen again. We should return to New York as soon as possible to stabilize the situation. As for here, I was determined to obtain that sum of money, but based on the current situation, I can only let go. Otherwise, thepany will be the one who suffers. There won¡¯t be any benefits.¡±

    Qin Shuke heard her and wanted to say something, but what Feng Ling said was indeed an important choice.

    She sat up with a pillow in her arms, crossed her legs, and leaned against the sofa. She turned to look at Feng Ling. ¡°But this one billion yuan of funding is too important to the Feng Corporation. We¡¯ve been out for so many days. If we don¡¯t bring back a single cent, those old people in thepany who don¡¯t know the truth will only say that you¡¯re ipetent. They don¡¯t know what exactly is going on, but you know what they say.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Feng Ling ced her hand on the keyboard, typing as she said mildly, ¡°It¡¯s not to the point where I can¡¯t take back a single cent, but a billion yuan is very difficult. I have to think of another way. As for TMing, I n to deal with him before returning to New York. We can talk about the restter.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I have my ways, but it may be a bit risky.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone was still indifferent.

    Qin Shuke looked at her for a while and suddenly reached out to tug Feng Ling¡¯s cor. When she saw the love bites on her neck and corbone, she immediately gasped in shock. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s too heavy-handed. You were fine yesterday, but now your neck and shoulders, oh my god...¡±

    Feng Ling blushed and quickly pushed her away. She adjusted her clothes and red at her. ¡°Why did you lift my clothes?¡±

 Chapter 1347 - The Story of Ling and Heng (610)

    <h4>Chapter 1347: The Story of Ling and Heng (610)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about the situationst night...¡±

    Qin Shuke held back herughter, and her face was slightly red. After all, although she was very daring in her actions and words, she had never met a man who could make her willingly sleep with him. She only dared to look, speak, and do nothing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± She smiled. ¡°It seems like Li Nanheng was really satisfiedst night. Have you finally figured out who is the boss? I knew it. You shouldn¡¯t have kept holding on to your bad temper. When it¡¯s time to show weakness, you should show it to him. This way, perhaps CEO Li can...¡±

    Feng Ling closed theptop, turned around, and left without listening to her nonsense.

    She had drunk too muchst night.

    Although the hot spring water in the hot spring had caused the alcohol concentration in her body to drop, causing her to be half-awake, perhaps because of the environment, the scene, the alcohol in her body, and the warmth in the man¡¯s eyes... because of various reasons, she could not help but wake up.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it again.

    ...

    There were only two days left in the resort. The first day passed just like that. The next morning, Li Nanheng¡¯s fever did not subside. He rested in his room and did not see him for the entire morning.

    After the afternoon, Feng Ling sat in the dessert shop in the resort, eating dessert with Qin Shuke and discussing work matters with a certain CEO. Of course, the other party wouldn¡¯t give her any funding. They were only discussing some simple cooperation projects. Thankfully, they had a pleasant conversation. Although thepany behind wasn¡¯t very powerful and couldn¡¯t be of much help in terms of funding, at least he could add tens of millions of yuan to the Feng Corporation. This could temporarily solve thepany¡¯s urgent needs.

    The current situation in thepany was not as good as it seemed on the surface. The money that could be transferred could only maintain the sry of all employees for a month and the money needed to maintain the surface. There was really no extra money.

    These tens of millions of yuan were like a long drought. It was really not easy.

    They chatted happily. After the CEO left, Feng Ling finally smiled sincerely. Qin Shuke ate a small cake with her and worked together. The afternoon passed quickly.

    At night, most of the people in the resort would be rushing to work overseas tomorrow morning, so they wouldn¡¯t stay here tonight. Feng Ling was the same.

    Before she left, she went to the parking lot and finally saw Li Nanheng. His fever should have gone down. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes and looked very energetic. He was very different from the man who had injured his armst night.

    Feng Ling exchanged a silent nce with him in the parking lot and then entered her car as if nothing had happened. Qin Shuke thought she would say something to Li Nanheng, but she didn¡¯t expect there to be nothing. She had no choice but to get into the car. Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s expression was normal, she didn¡¯t look shy or angry, nor did she show any emotions. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    On the other hand, Yu Zheng stood by the side and nced at the car that had been closed from time to time. He then looked at the man in front of him. ¡°CEO Li, Miss Feng is leaving and we should be on the way. Shall we call them over to take a car?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Although Li Nanheng did not say much, his gaze on Feng Ling¡¯s car deepened.

    ...

    After leaving the resort, it had been peaceful for three or four days. Feng Ling and Li Nanheng seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not even send each other a call or a text message. It was as though what happened that night was really a dream she could not remember, but whether she was awake or drunk, she knew and he knew.

    In thest few days of her stay in Washington, Feng Ling had been busy negotiating partnerships every day. After several failed deals, she had managed toe up with two deals and a financing case. However, the total amount of money she received from the deals was only three hundred million yuan.

    It was not enough to fill the gaps between her teeth. It could only be said that it could alleviate a small portion of her urgent needs.

    As for TMing, she had already made preparations. She had also made a bet with Feng Mingyi, but this so-called bet covered a lot of things, not just about the one billion yuan of funding.

    Just as Feng Ling was about to go to hell to meet Feng Mingyi, a piece of news suddenly exploded in the financial world of Washington.

    Feng Mingyi, the head of TMing, was arrested by the Washington police for a murder case that happened three years ago, and TMing was also involved in a major financial case rted to two years ago.

    Looking at the news, Feng Ling sat in front of theputer for a long time without moving.

    Qin Shuke stood by the side and looked at the news on the screen. She then lowered her head and checked her phone to confirm that the news was true. This news had quickly spread across the entire Chinese business circle in the United States, and almost everyone was watching.

    ¡°Are... are the heavens helping you?¡± Qin Shuke said in shock, ¡°Feng Mingyi doesn¡¯t look like a good person at all, but he was involved in a murder case and even got involved in the moneyundering case. Now that this is exposed, won¡¯t he be doomed? Who did it? They suddenly knocked him down at such a crucial time. You don¡¯t even have to do anything.¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had said anything after she drank too much at Li Nanheng¡¯s ce.

    These were all the evidence and information she had gathered, but she had yet to find a chance to expose them, and they were not as perfect as the other party¡¯s. If she wanted to obtain so much evidence, it would take at least several months, but apparently, someone had really helped her get rid of Feng Mingyi.

    She never remembered clearly what happened after she got drunk, but she couldn¡¯t have said anything...

    ¡°Could it be...¡± Qin Shuke suddenly shifted her gaze toward Feng Ling.¡± Li...¡±

    ¡°Go and check TMing¡¯s stocks and internal affairs. After all, there is a problem with the person-in-charge of TMing. The internal liquidity must have been suspended. See if they still have a way out. If they don¡¯t, it means that the Feng Corporation has taken back TMing.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t say much but struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Feng Mingyi doesn¡¯t need us to care about him now, but TMing can¡¯t give up. This is the property my father released back then. We have to take it back now.¡±

    Qin Shuke nced at her. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go investigate.¡± Then she suddenly paused. ¡°Ah, right, if they still have clean funds, this sum of money might be able to fill up our current business. Killing two birds with one stone, wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 1348 - The Story of Ling and Heng (611)

    <h4>Chapter 1348: The Story of Ling and Heng (611)</h4>

    Qin Shuke was right.

    Even if TMing had participated in the moneyundering process, it must have been two years ago. Putting aside what Feng Mingyi had done back then, in the past two years, TMing had been doing well in the financial world. There should be a lot of clean money in the liquid capital. Even if it was not a billion yuan, three or four hundred million yuan was still possible.

    After Qin Shuke left, Feng Ling looked at the information on theputer for a while, stood up, and walked to therge window behind her. She looked at the tallest financial building in the street across from her, and at the shiny top of it.

    Since Feng Mingyi had done such a shady business, he must have been very careful. Furthermore, he had a strong rtionship with many people. If the person behind him did not have a certain amount of power and strength, he would not have been able to do it so cleanly. Feng Mingyi did not even have the opportunity to catch his breath.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t even participate in any disputes. She didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to participate in a fight.

    This matter did solve her urgent problem, but the only person she could think of who could do this was Li Nanheng.

    The Feng Corporation was not as optimistic as it seemed on the surface. However, in order to take control of the situation, she could not reveal all of the constrained sides. She had been tolerating and trying to hold up the Feng Corporation, but many people in the circle had sharp eyes. Even if they did not say it, they understood the Feng Corporation¡¯s situation, so they would not easily help. After all, it would not benefit them.

    Indeed, aside from Li Nanheng, who could help her without asking for anything. No one else could be so willing.

    However, although she had never mentioned the Feng Corporation, Li Nanheng knew what her first step was. Before she made her move, he had already cut off the path.

    After standing by the window for a long time, Feng Ling picked up her phone and called Li Nanheng. No one picked up the phone for a long time. When she called again, no one answered.

    She then went to look for his assistant Yu Zheng¡¯s phone number from the contact list. It connected this time.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Feng.¡±

    ¡°Assistant Yu, is CEO Li here?¡±

    ¡°CEO Li is not in Washington right now. Miss Feng can call his private number.¡±

    ¡°I just called, he didn¡¯t answer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. CEO Li has been quite busy since he came back from the resort. He asionally deals with thepany and asionally talks with Brother Xu, but I¡¯m not around when he talks to Brother Xu,¡± Yu Zheng said respectfully. ¡°This time, before CEO Li left, he didn¡¯t say much. He only said that he had something to do and returned to Los Angeles. Fortunately, our Deputy CEO has been transferred over. As long as the person in charge appears, he can participate in the Financial Conference as usual.¡±

    Feng Ling was well aware that Xiao Xu had been by Li Nanheng¡¯s side.

    Yu Zheng was indeed unable to interact with Li Nanheng¡¯s past life and the people around him apart from hispany and work, nor did he know anything about his work.

    Feng Ling thanked him and hung up.

    Right now, she could only be 90% sure that it was Li Nanheng who did it, but he suddenly returned to Los Angeles. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but XI Base and Li Corporation were both in Los Angeles. She couldn¡¯t make wild guesses.

    She did not call Li Nanheng again. She stood by the window before picking up her phone to call Feng Mingyi.

    Feng Mingyi was currently under arrest, but he was only a suspect and hadn¡¯t been officially sentenced. Under the police¡¯s surveince, he could still answer calls normally.

    ...

    The next day, Feng Ling went to TMing.

    When the employees of TMing saw that it was the current CEO of the Feng Corporation, none of them dared to speak loudly. However, they still discussed softly in the corners where they thought no one else could see them.

    After all, many old employees knew about the rtionship between TMing and the Feng Corporation. Now that Feng Ming was in trouble and TMing was put on hold because of moneyundering, if the Feng Corporation didn¡¯t take over, all of the employees in thepany would lose a month of sry and work for nothing. If the Feng Corporation took over, those old employees who followed Feng Minyi out would definitely suffer.

    All the employees in TMing had their own ns, but they didn¡¯t know how this young female CEO of Feng Corporation was going to treat them.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Feng Ling only brought people to check all of thepany¡¯s ounts and recent sources ofrge spending andrge ie. After sorting out the liquid funds avable for use in thepany, she only held a meeting with several senior executives in the finance department for an afternoon and did not say anything about the human resources department.

    After the meeting with the Finance Department, Feng Ling actually left. She still didn¡¯t go to the Human Resources Department to tell them who would beid off or reorganized. However, everyone still did not know if they would lose their jobs, and with the current situation, it was likely that the entirepany wouldn¡¯t receive any sry.

    All of the employees in TMing were depressed for two whole days. When the Feng Corporation issued a formal recall letter to TMing and sent it to thepany, they all heaved a sigh of relief.

    Unexpectedly, she had no intention of firing them. Although Feng Ling nned to take TMing back to the Feng Corporation, she also nned to make it a subsidiarypany under the Feng Corporation and notpletely return to the headquarters. At the same time, she would allow these old employees in TMing to enjoy the same treatment as before. She would not allow any of them to leave, but she had to let every employee pass the ability assessment and quality assessment again. If all of them passed, none of them would beid off. If there were any who failed to pass, thepany would make arrangements for them.

    It was very fair.

    Furthermore, Feng Ling did not affect the lives and jobs of all the employees in TMing because of Feng Mingyi¡¯s fall. This made Feng Ling look more like a person who was closer to the people in thepany. This proved that she was not an authoritative and strict manager.

    After the incident with Feng Mingyi, the restructuring and reorganizing had finally stabilized after two or three days.

    Feng Ling finally took the time to call Li Nanheng.

    However, this time, it was no longer unanswered. The other party had no signal and was not in the service area.

 Chapter 1349 - The Story of Ling and Heng (612)

    <h4>Chapter 1349: The Story of Ling and Heng (612)</h4>

    At night.

    Feng Ling had been busy all day and had just fallen asleep when her phone suddenly vibrated. She opened her eyes abruptly and sat up, picking up the phone.

    ¡°Miss Feng, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote at night, but Little Momo¡¯s high fever suddenly didn¡¯t subside. CEO Li isn¡¯t around right now, so we have to send him to the hospital, but it¡¯s really difficult to make a decision. We can only inform you first.¡± It was a call from Yu Zheng.

    Hearing that it was Little Momo who was sick, Feng Ling immediately woke up. ¡°Why did his fever suddenly rise?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. CEO Li hired two reliable aunties to take care of him here, but yesterday, Auntie brought Little Momo to a nearby children¡¯s amusement park to y. I¡¯m not sure if there are too many children there, or if he was in contact with the flu. Although he only eats after washing his hands, I heard that it¡¯s the time for children to fall sick. Little Momo¡¯s fever hasn¡¯t gone down since four in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Send him to the hospital first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the location of the hospitalter.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Feng Ling quickly got up to change her clothes. As she had just fallen asleep and suddenly woke up, her head hurt. She simply washed her face with cold water and went out.

    She drove all the way to the hotel where Little Momo was staying. Halfway there, she received Yu Zheng¡¯s hospital location. It was near the hotel. She stepped on the elerator and sped up.

    By the time they arrived at the hospital, Little Momo had been given a muscle injection to reduce his fever. As the butt injection was too painful, he was crying in Yu Zheng¡¯s arms. Feng Ling went over and shouted, ¡°Momo.¡±

    Hearing her voice, Little Momo turned back and stretched out his arms for her to carry him.

    The little guy¡¯s face was still covered in tears, and his face was red from the fever. Feng Ling hurriedly took him and held him in her arms. As she patted his back, she looked around. Many parents were carrying children, and most of them seemed to have high fever.

    ¡°How is it? Have you found out the reason?¡± Feng Ling patted Little Momo, who was crying in her arms, and asked.

    Yu Zheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a cold. The source of the infection is probably in the amusement park. There were too many children there, and many of them were coughing. At that time, Auntie saw that Little Momo was too bored and wanted to go out to y, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would catch a cold. But fortunately, the doctor said that under normal circumstances, there won¡¯t be any major problems after the fever subsides tomorrow morning. It¡¯s really embarrassing for me to bring you here sote at night.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I entrusted Little Momo to you to take care of him. Now that he¡¯s ill, no matter howte it is, I shoulde over.¡± Feng Ling said as she kissed Little Momo¡¯s little face. Feeling that his face was still burning hot, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Won¡¯t there be a problem if he keeps burning like this?¡±

    ¡°The doctor has given him an injection. He said he¡¯s fine and asked his family to keep an eye on him. Just feed him more water.¡±

    Feng Ling had never taken care of a child before, and this was the first time she had seen a child fall ill. Thankfully, Yu Zheng spoke clearly and quickly exined the main point, which put her heart at ease.

    ¡°Momo, be good. Auntie will apany you in the hospital tonight, okay?¡± Feng Ling kissed the little guy¡¯s face again.

    Xiao Mo did not speak. He hugged her neck and cried aggrievedly. From time to time, he would reach out to touch his own butt.

    It seemed like the injection really hurt.

    Feng Ling touched his butt and whispered in his ear, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Little Mo Mo sobbed again, feeling wronged. He sniffled in her arms and said, ¡°En... Momo...¡±

    ¡°Poor little one.¡± Feng Ling touched him again, feeling sorry for him. She turned back and asked a few more questions. After making sure that she could bring Little Momo to a rest room or a quiet room near the emergency room to let the child rest, she carried Momo upstairs to find a ward.

    Originally, she wanted to put Little Momo on the bed, but he refused to let go of her hand and kept hugging her neck. Feng Ling couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this, so she just held him and coaxed him while instructing Yu Zheng to buy food for Little Momo.

    He had just been given a fever reduction injection, so there were a lot of things he couldn¡¯t eat. Yu Zheng went out to buy some edible food. At the same time, he also bought a lot of little cars, little nes, and various toys that little boys liked.

    Little Mo Mo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the toys, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let Feng Ling hug him. He struggled for a long time until Feng Ling said, ¡°Momo, you sit here and y with the toys. Auntie won¡¯t leave. Auntie won¡¯t be so busy these days. I have a lot of time to apany you, okay?¡±

    Only then did the little guy let go of her and turned to focus on ying with the toys.

    She saw that he was so sensible and only cried when he was in pain. After that, he no longer cried because he was sick. Besides asking the adults to carry him, he only yed with his own toys. He was really a good little baby.

    Feng Ling supported her chin with one hand and sat on the chair by the bed. She leaned against the table and looked at Little Momo, who was confused by the new toy and looked up at her for help.

    It was a Transformer toy. It looked like it could be dismantled into a car, but it would be difficult to install it back.

    Feng Ling had never yed it before and didn¡¯t know much about it, but looking at the little guy¡¯s pleading expression, she couldn¡¯t help reaching over to y with him. However, after more than an hour, she still couldn¡¯t put back an arm or leg. In the end, even the appearance of the little car changed.

    Yu Zheng went out to get the results of Little Momo¡¯s blood test. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Feng Ling, who was usually cold and aloof, was leaning against the bed and ying with the Transformer with Little Momo. The two of them looked helpless. Yu Zheng smiled and walked over to put down the blood test report and went up to help.

    As expected, men were very good at these kinds of toys. After a while, they were all installed. Little Momo jumped around excitedly on the bed and kept calling Uncle Yu ¡®awesome¡¯. Feng Ling was affected by the atmosphere and suddenly felt that children were so cute and naive. No matter how sick they were, no matter how painful the injection was, as long as a toy was installed, they would be happy as if they had the whole world.

    As the doctor said, Little Momo¡¯s test results indicated that it was a cold. It was not a big problem. Feng Ling was relieved and went to look for the bathroom. After staying up all night, she was a little sleepy and wanted to wash her face with cold water.

 Chapter 1350 - The Story of Ling and Heng (613)

    <h4>Chapter 1350: The Story of Ling and Heng (613)</h4>

    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she suddenly heard the heart-wrenching cries of an adult from the emergency room. Feng Ling felt that something had happened.

    She did not have the habit of poking her nose into other people¡¯s business, but in this sort of emergency, children were mostly children. She subconsciously walked over.

    A boy who was about a year old was pushed into the bed with a pale face. Next to him was the child¡¯s parents, who were crying and shouting something. He seemed to be a Washington native and spoke American English.

    From afar, she heard the conversation between the medical staff and realized that the child had identally swallowed a small coin and it was stuck in the throat.

    Seeing that the child¡¯s snow-white skin had turned purple, Feng Ling frowned and panicked. Such a small child...

    All of a sudden, a figure rushed over from the back of the crowd, picked the child up from the bed, turned the child around, and let him lie down. There were nurses all around. After all, the doctors in the emergency room were so busy that they couldn¡¯t evene out to pick up the patient. When they suddenly saw such a personing over with a very professional first aid, they were all stunned.

    When Feng Ling approached and saw the tall man, her expression did not change, but a hint of hesitation shed between her brows.

    Doctor Wen?

    Wen Linhan was not wearing a white coat but a simple shirt and trousers. He had many private hospitals under his name. He definitely would not work in this Washington hospital, and judging from his clothes, he did not seem to be a doctor here. However, his technique was professional and quick. Before anyone could react, he had already patted the child¡¯s back.

    In less than a minute, the child was pped and began to vomit with difficulty. When he was about to throw up, the coin that almost killed him fell out of his mouth.

    Although the coin was finally out, the child¡¯s face had turned green from holding it in, and he was still very weak. Wen Linhan did not say much and got up to put the child back on the bed. He gave a few simple instructions to the nurses to quickly push him into the emergency room. The children¡¯s family members were also stunned. After thanking him, they hurriedly followed him into the emergency room.

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t say anything but nced over. When he turned around, he suddenly paused and looked at Feng Ling.

    When Feng Ling came back to herself, Wen Linhan was already looking at her. He was clearly surprised that she was here.

    However, this expressionless man only looked at her for a moment before walking over. ¡°Feng Ling?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wen.¡± Feng Ling remembered that Wen Leqing had told her not to let anyone find Little Momo before she left. She could tell from the child¡¯s appearance and expression that Momo was Wen Leqing and Wen Linhan¡¯s child. Although, she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between them, since she had agreed, she had to keep it a secret for Wen Leqing.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why she had to hide it.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wen Linhan asked.

    ¡°I have some work in Washington. A friend¡¯s child is sick. I came to take a look,¡± Feng Ling said simply.

    Wen Linhan nodded. ¡°Yes, me too. A friend¡¯s child had a high fever in the middle of the night and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. They were panicking and could not trust the doctors here. They insisted that Ie to take a look, so I came.¡±

    As he spoke, Wen Linhan nced at Feng Ling with a faint smile. ¡°Speaking of your work in Washington, I just remembered that you are now a member of the Feng Corporation...¡±

    Feng Ling smiled slightly. ¡°Fate is not in your control. A few years ago, I didn¡¯t expect my life to be like this. Let¡¯s not talk about these changes, but why are you in Washington?¡±

    What she really wanted to ask was whether Wen Linhan knew that Little Momo was here?

    ¡°Recently, the medical research center in Washington has developed a vine for a new virus. I came to take a look.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at Wen Linhan and recalled everything that Doctor Wen had done in the base. Although she didn¡¯t know much about Wen Linhan, she could tell that Doctor Wen was a gentle and mild man. No matter how close he and Wen Leqing were, Wen Leqing should have allowed him to meet the child.

    Could it be...

    Just as Feng Ling was deep in thought, Little Momo¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Sister...!¡±

    Little Momo was always unwilling to call her auntie and would always call her big sister. His crisp voice caused Feng Ling¡¯s expression to pause. She turned around abruptly and saw Little Momo running toward her with his short, cute legs against the white fever patch on his forehead. Yu Zheng followed closely behind and mouthed to her that Little Momo could not stay in the ward and wanted toe out to look for her.

    Feng Ling turned around and subconsciously tried to cover Little Momo¡¯s face. However, although Little Momo¡¯s legs were short, he ran quite fast. He pounced on her legs and refused to let go of her.

    At this moment, Wen Linhan lowered his head to look at the little radish head that was suddenly wrapped around Feng Ling¡¯s leg and didn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    ¡°Is this your friend¡¯s child? He¡¯s so young. How old is he?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    In an instant, an answer seemed to rush into her heart.

    Wen Leqing told her not to let anyone find Little Momo, and she seemed to be avoiding Wen Linhan. Li Nanheng didn¡¯t tell her anything but guessed that Wen Leqing didn¡¯t want Wen Linhan to find the child, but... could it be that Wen Linhan didn¡¯t know about the child¡¯s existence?

    Could it be that Wen Leqing had been hiding it from Wen Linhan from the time she was pregnant to the time she gave birth to the baby, and then to the time when Little Momo was two years old?

    Feng Ling picked up Little Mo Mo and pressed his little head into her arms. After making sure that Wen Linhan wouldn¡¯t see the child¡¯s face, she turned to look at him. ¡°Yes, a friend¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Is his fever still high?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Recently, most children have this kind of illness,¡± Wen Linhan said and walked over. He lowered his head to look at Little Momo, who was obediently lying in Feng Ling¡¯s arms. Seeing his obedient appearance and his red ears, Wen Linhan smiled lightly and reached out to touch his soft little mushroom head. ¡°Let Uncle take a look. Is the fever serious?¡±

    Feng Ling was about to say no when Little Momo suddenly turned his head away from her and turned his face to Wen Linhan.

 Chapter 1351 - The Story of Ling and Heng (614)

    <h4>Chapter 1351: The Story of Ling and Heng (614)</h4>

    Little Momo¡¯s face was facing Wen Linhan. His dark, grape-like eyes carefully sized up the gentle-looking uncle standing next to Feng Ling. He blinked and timidly buried his face in Feng Ling¡¯s arms, holding Feng Ling tightly with his white, short arms.

    From the moment the child turned around and buried his face again, Wen Linhan¡¯s gentle expression changed from hesitation to rity. He abruptly raised his eyes and looked at Feng Ling who was also holding the child tightly.

    ¡°Doctor Wen, I¡¯m very sorry. This child is still having a fever. I¡¯ll send him back to the ward to rest. If there¡¯s a chance to see him again, we¡¯ll contact you.¡± After speaking, Feng Ling carried the child and turned to leave.

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t chase after her. He just stood there and looked at Feng Ling¡¯s back, then at the arms and legs of the child in her arms. His clear eyes gradually darkened.

    ¡°Yu Zheng.¡± Feng Ling quickly walked up to Yu Zheng. In order to calm Wen Linhan¡¯s doubts, she could not leave immediately. She could only send the child into Yu Zheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Send Momo back to the ward. I want to speak to that man.¡±

    ¡°All right, Miss Feng.¡± Yu Zheng raised his hand to receive the child, but Feng Ling covered Little Momo¡¯s face with her hand, but she couldn¡¯t be too deliberate.

    After Yu Zheng left with the child, Feng Ling pondered for a moment and turned around. Wen Linhan was indeed standing in the same ce, looking at Yu Zheng who was carrying the child away.

    Feng Ling walked back. ¡°Doctor Wen, if it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s sit outside.¡±

    Wen Linhan lowered his eyes to look at her. There was clearly something in his eyes, but he never put his emotions on the surface. Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s words, his gaze fell on her face. ¡°The child looks very familiar.¡±

    Feng Ling did not avoid his question, nor did she answer him directly. She only pointed at the door of the hospital.

    Without another word, Wen Linhan turned around and walked out.

    After arriving outside the hospital, Feng Ling felt the cold wind blowing against her. She had a feeling that the whole incident had cleared up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child?¡± Wen Linhan did not waste any time. He stood by her side expressionlessly and looked straight into her eyes, not giving her any chance to lie.

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°Do I still need to look at it? A face speaks for itself.¡± Wen Linhan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t a second one in this world that looks so much like me and her face, especially when I grew up with her. I know very well what she looked like when she was young and how I looked when I was young.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not too sure what exactly happened, but now that the child is entrusted to me, I can¡¯t help you solve your doubts, nor can I hand the child to you. I can¡¯t contact Wen Leqing either. You should know my character. The mission I received was to die in battle. It¡¯s the same for this child. Since she asked me to protect him and not let anyone take him away, even if you put the knife on my neck, I can¡¯t hand him to you.¡±

    Wen Linhan stared at her. ¡°I know you¡¯re not a liar.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s difficult for me to hide anything, but I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at him. ¡°I met this child by chance some time ago. At that time, Xiao Qing didn¡¯t show up in front of me and left the child with me in a hurry. Before she left, she sent me a message asking me to take care of the child. She is my benefactor and I will do my best to take good care of this child. As for the rest, I¡¯m not sure what exactly happened to her and why she hid away and left the child with me.¡±

    Wen Lin¡¯s cold and handsome brows slowly furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s very flustered and needs to hide?¡±

    ¡°I can tell from her messages that this is probably the case, but I can¡¯t bepletely sure,¡± Feng Ling said and looked at Wen Linhan. From his expression, it seemed that he didn¡¯t know what happened to Wen Leqing in the past two years.

    ¡°How long has it been since youst contacted her? Don¡¯t you know what happened to her?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Wen Linhan had one hand in his trouser pocket. The once gentle and tall doctor was now sneering at himself. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far.¡±

    Feng Ling was even more surprised.

    So what exactly happened between them?

    In the past, Wen Leqing was the one who chased after Wen Linhan, wasn¡¯t she? She had chased him for so many years. Even if she didn¡¯t care about ethics, even if Wen Linhan kept avoiding her passion, Wen Leqing¡¯s heart was always on him.

    What was going on?

    Feng Ling had always been slow when it came to matters of the heart. At this moment, she didn¡¯t understand, nor did she dare to make wild guesses. She just looked at Wen Linhan.

    ¡°She...?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s married.¡± Wen Linhan looked at the car driving past in the distance in the early morning. ¡°Two and a half years ago, she cut off all ties with me and left in a carefree and unrestrained manner. She kept saying that she would live a new life from now on and that she wanted topletely get rid of all the emotional trauma I brought her.¡±

    ¡°Two and a half years...¡± Feng Ling paused.

    At that time, Wen Leqing should have been pregnant for several months.

    She did not say it out loud, but Wen Linhan must be very clear about the situation at that time.

    Wen Leqing was pregnant with his child and kept saying that she wanted to get rid of him.

    ¡°Did something happen to the Wen family or her?¡± Feng Ling asked carefully.

    Wen Linhan didn¡¯t answer but just stood there silently. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She looked at this man who was full of coldness and then thought of how Wen Leqing had no choice but to temporarily give her the baby. If there was someone Wen Leqing could rely on in the Wen family, why would he give the baby to her?

    It could be seen that something must have happened to the Wen family.

    But it seemed like Wen Linhan didn¡¯t want to say this.

    He was not good at telling others about himself, and so was Feng Ling. The two of them remained silent in front of the hospital for a long time.

    When the sun rose in the east, the coldness of the early morning faded slightly. The phone in Feng Ling¡¯s pocket vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was a text message from Yu Zheng. He said that Little Momo¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He had just called a doctor over to take a look and his fever had already subsided.

    Feng Ling breathed a sigh of relief and put her phone back into her pocket. Wen Linhan, who did not see the contents of her phone, asked, ¡°Is the child¡¯s fever gone?¡±

 Chapter 1352 - The Story of Ling and Heng (615)

    <h4>Chapter 1352: The Story of Ling and Heng (615)</h4>

    Feng Ling turned to look at him.

    After all, he was a doctor. He should be very familiar with children¡¯s high fever and knew when it would go down.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, his fever has gone down.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look at the test results.¡± Wen Linhan did not rush to ask to see Little Momo but extended his hand to Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling looked at him but didn¡¯t give it to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor,¡± he said calmly. ¡°After the fever subsides, you have to bring the child to the consultation room and ask the doctor to take a look at him. I¡¯ll take a look at the test results. I didn¡¯t ask you to hand the child to me immediately. Is there a problem?¡±

    He was too calm, so calm that Feng Ling felt that he must have known everything Wen Leqing had been hiding from him in the past two hours, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Right now, he just wanted to look at the test results.

    She took out the test results from her pocket and handed them to him.

    Wen Linhan took it, looked at the medication and the test results, and asked, ¡°Did the doctor prescribe him any antiviral drugs?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll bring him to have breakfast and give him medicine. It seems to be oral fluid.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Wen Linhan looked at the name on the test sheet.

    Two years old.

    Two years old.

    That ridiculous night almost three years ago was clearly engraved in his mind. Wen Linhan silently looked at the test result. He did not look at Feng Ling but only stared at the thing in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a cold and normal medication. These test reports are useless. Can I take them away?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    This thing didn¡¯t have much use. Since Wen Linhan already knew the truth, he didn¡¯t mind taking it away.

    After all, Little Momi¡¯s name, age, and blood test were all written on it. Nothing else could not be taken away.

    Seeing that she answered so readily, Wen Linhan carefully folded the test reports and held them in his hand. He then nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m going in to see the child.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she answered quickly.

    Wen Linhan¡¯s brows were cold. ¡°You know very well the rtionship between this child and me. She has been hiding his birth for two years. Now that I know, I can¡¯t even take a good look at him?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wen, based on my understanding of you, I believe you¡¯re a very good person, but I¡¯ve never understood the rtionship between you and Wen Leqing,¡± Feng Ling said softly. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t entrusted the child to me, I wouldn¡¯t have meddled in her affairs. But now that she has handed the child to me, I have to do what I promised her. You can¡¯t take this child away, nor can you see him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t look at my son?¡± Wen Linhan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Feng Ling, what will I do to my own son that will make you worry?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Feng Ling said tly. ¡°But Wen Leqing chose to give the child to me instead of you when she had no other choice. This means that the whole thing isn¡¯t as simple as I thought. She has her reasons for not letting you see the child. His Mom told him to follow me, so he followed me obediently. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly appeared, even if you say you¡¯re his father, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t leave with you.¡±

    Wen Linhan did not speak for a while and only looked at her.

    Feng Ling refused to budge.

    ¡°Earlier, he called you sister?¡± Wen Linhan suddenly asked softly.

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taught him many times to call me auntie, but he just likes to call me sister. Little Momo has a sweet tongue and is very good at coaxing adults. He is especially cute and sensible. Usually, when I tell him to follow auntie obediently, he will follow her obediently and not run around or eat anything. When he is sick, he will only hold me and cry when he is in pain. When he is sick, he won¡¯t keep crying. He is very obedient and very likable.¡±

    Wen Linhan smiled. ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wen.¡± Feng Ling saw that his gaze was much gentler. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems with the child with me. This time, he fell sick because the virus is too contagious. After going to the amusement park once, he¡¯s already like this. In the future, I¡¯ll also remind him to avoid going to ces with too many people during the flu period. Anyway, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s very safe with me. If you want to bring the child to your side, the first thing you need to do is to bring the child¡¯s mother back. Her condition when she left was no different from running for her life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed the reason,¡± Wen Linhan said indifferently and looked at Feng Ling seriously. ¡°I know what to do. Take good care of him. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled and shook her head. ¡°Miss Wen saved my life, and you saved my life in the base. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. The child is very cute. Anyway, I won¡¯t mistreat him.¡±

    ...

    When Feng Ling returned to the ward, Little Momo had just been fed breakfast by Yu Zheng. Although he had only eaten some light porridge, hisplexion looked much better after his fever had subsided.

    She walked over to sit by the bed, gently pinched Little Momo¡¯s face, and then teased him with a smile.

    The child was in a good state. He grinned and threw himself into her arms. Feng Ling recalled Doctor Wen¡¯s gaze and then looked at the cute little boy in her arms. She whispered in his ear, ¡°Momo, do you want a father?¡±

    Little Momo yed with the buttons on her clothes with his fingers while shaking his head vigorously.

    Seeing him shake his head so firmly, Feng Ling was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Daddy hit Mommy...¡± When Little Mo Mo said this, he held Feng Ling¡¯s cor aggrievedly.¡± I don¡¯t want Daddy. Mommy¡¯s head is full of blood... Daddy hit me...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. She abruptly turned to look at Yu Zheng, who was also stunned.

    ¡°This...¡± Yu Zheng was in disbelief.¡± Is this what Little Momo means by living in domestic violence? ¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t say anything but lowered her head to ask Little Momo a few more questions. However, the child refused to answer more questions about the role of his father. She didn¡¯t ask more and directly called Qin Shuke, asking her to send someone to investigate the situation of the Wen family in Los Angeles in recent years.

    After noon, Little Momo was sent back to the hotel. After taking the medicine, he fell asleep. Feng Ling saw the number disyed on her phone and walked out with it.

    On this phone call, she learned that three years ago, something happened to the Wen family. Their family was destroyed, but she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. After that, Wen Leqing suddenly married a wealthy Chinese businessman in Los Angeles. That rich businessman ran a jewelry business, and the man Wen Leqing married was more than ten years older than her. He used to be a good-tempered man, but he got addicted to drugs and had a bad temper. He was also exposed by the media for hitting and scolding his wife in a jewelry store under hispany¡¯s name. However, the news was quickly suppressed.

 Chapter 1353 - The Story of Ling and Heng (616)

    <h4>Chapter 1353: The Story of Ling and Heng (616)</h4>

    If they didn¡¯t investigate this matter thoroughly, they wouldn¡¯t have been discovered so easily, because that wealthy Chinese businessman had a good reputation in Los Angeles. He was able to suppress all the news.

    However, if they were to investigate further, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the past.

    But who would investigate and care about the story of a downtrodden daughter who was often abused?

    Back then, Wen Leqing had said that she would cut off all ties with Doctor Wen and refused to tell him what had happened over the years. With Doctor Wen¡¯s temper, he definitely wouldn¡¯t pester her and wouldn¡¯t investigate anything. Now, he would definitely be able to find out what she could.

    It was hard to imagine that Wen Leqing, who was so beautiful back then, would actually lead such a life in the past few years.

    It was even harder to imagine what Wen Linhan would do when he found out...

    After learning everything, Feng Ling stood in the living room of the hotel room for a long time. When she returned to the bedroom, she saw that Little Momo was sleeping soundly. She couldn¡¯t help but remember that Little Momo said that he didn¡¯t want a father because his father would hit his mother and that his mother¡¯s head was bleeding.

    These were all witnessed by such a young child.

    Was that Chinese businessman crazy? How could he hit his mother in front of a child?

    Wen Leqing was supposed to be a very rational person. Aside from her feelings for Wen Linhan, she had always been a very rational person who received good education.

    Furthermore, Momo was Wen Linhan¡¯s child and had nothing to do with that man. What exactly happened to her back then? Why did she choose such a path?

    ...

    After Little Momo woke up, Feng Ling apanied him for a meal. After confirming that the child was fine, she rushed back to thepany overnight.

    She had to return to New York in two days. At the same time, she had to bring Little Momo back.

    There were still a lot of things to do here. She had stayed up overnight in the hospital yesterday and had something to do tonight, so she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Qin Shuke couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and closed her eyes for a while on the sofa in the office. Feng Ling sat behind the desk with one hand on her forehead and read the documents. She had almost sorted out the matters rted to TMing, but there was still some work to be done.

    When it was almost dawn, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Sheid on the table and closed her eyes for a while. Half an hourter, she suddenly woke up and continued working.

    After two days of hard work, they finally managed toe up with a deal worth a hundred million yuan. Although they didn¡¯t receive a billion yuan in financing, they still had a project worth three to four hundred million yuan in all aspects. They didn¡¯te here for nothing. The key was that they had sessfully recaptured TMing and gained several hundred million yuan in liquidity. This urgent matter was temporarily resolved.

    On the way back to New York, Little Momo sat in Feng Ling¡¯s car. She held the child in her arms and closed her eyes to sleep for a while. Suddenly, her phone rang. She closed her eyes, picked up the phone, and pressed it against her ear. After listening for a while, she realized that the higher-ups of thepany had many important matters to discuss about TMing. She said a few words in a half-asleep state and put down the phone.

    The car was still driving, but she could not sleep. Little Momo was sleeping soundly.

    Feng Ling lowered her head to look at the lit phone screen. She opened the most recent call record and found Li Nanheng¡¯s private number. Although she hadn¡¯t been able to contact him for the past few days, she still called him every day. After all, she still had something to ask him about TMing.

    This time, his phone was turned off.

    She called him three times, but his phone was turned off. Feng Ling looked down at the screen that was turned off and watched as it turned dark.

    Qin Shuke, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, also slept for a while. Hearing the noise, she narrowed her eyes and looked back at Feng Ling. Seeing that Feng Ling was staring at her phone in a daze, she rubbed her tired forehead and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted Li Nanheng?¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t answer. Everyone had been busy these days and didn¡¯t have much time to chat. She only took some time to make a few calls.

    Yu Zheng couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, Xiao Xu couldn¡¯t contact him, and Li Nanheng suddenly disappeared.

    Her instincts told her that Li Nanheng¡¯s disappearance couldn¡¯t be simple. Something must have happened.

    However, another voice told her that no news was the best news. After all, he had already left the base like her. The injury on his armst time might have been an ident. It was impossible for anything else to happen to him.

    Perhaps, he had been too busy in thepany recently. After all, she had been busy for several days and nights without touching her phone. She only sat in the office to read documents. At that time, many people thought she had gone missing, but in the end, they found her in the pile of documents in the office.

    ...

    New York.

    Doctor Wen already knew about Little Momo¡¯s existence and there was no need for her to hide or avoid him. In order to ensure Little Momo¡¯s safety, Feng Ling sent the child to the Feng family¡¯s vi and asked the two elders of the Feng family, who happened to yearn for a child to apany them, to take care of him.

    On the other hand, she returned to thepany to continue her work. On the second day of her return to New York, a local financial corporation in New York suddenly sent someone to talk to her about a billion yuan funding contract. When Qin Shuke heard the news, she immediately jumped up and shouted that God had eyes. She actually received a billion yuan in funding when she needed it the most.

    While talking about the contract with someone, Feng Ling was thinking about the recent f*cking incident and the 1 billion yuan funding contract. Why did everything go so smoothly for her?

    If this had something to do with Li Nanheng, he hadn¡¯t shown up recently, but after that night in the resort, everything seemed to have developed smoothly. It was unlikely that it had nothing to do with him, but if it did, why didn¡¯t he show up these days?

    In the conference room, Feng Ling was discussing a project with the investor. Halfway through the meeting, there was amotion outside.

    Finally, the door of the conference room was mmed open. Tam and Lin Cheng rushed in with guns in their hands, and several security guards who had been beaten ck and blue followed in, shouting, ¡°CEO Feng, these two people rushed into thepany to see you. We saw that they didn¡¯te with good intentions, so we went up to stop them, but they suddenly panicked and rushed in with guns...¡±

    The moment Feng Ling saw that it was Tam and Lin Cheng, she paused.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Tam suddenly said with red eyes, ¡°Boss Li and K are in trouble, and we don¡¯t know if they are still alive. We¡¯ve been looking for them for days and nights...¡±

    A string in Feng Ling¡¯s mind snapped and she abruptly stood up behind the conference table!

 Chapter 1354 - The Story of Ling and Heng (617)

    <h4>Chapter 1354: The Story of Ling and Heng (617)</h4>

    The executives and business partners at the conference table turned pale with fright because of the two men who had rushed in with guns. When Feng Ling suddenly stood up, they were all stunned.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the police!¡± One of the executives looked at the guns in Tam and Lin Cheng¡¯s hands and ordered loudly with a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it!¡± the security guard hurriedly replied.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to hear anything. She stared at Tam and Lin Cheng. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing that CEO Feng seemed to know these two people and didn¡¯t seem to mind the guns in their hands, they looked at each other, wondering what had happened.

    Tam stared at Feng Ling with bloodshot eyes. His lips trembled and he held the gun tightly in his hand. When the security guard next to him was about to approach, he suddenly red back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± Feng Ling said calmly. She lowered her eyes and looked at the document beside her.

    If she had not calcted wrongly, this kind of funding project could not be approved immediately. It must have been arranged long ago in Washington, and it was not until the other party¡¯s financing sry was fully prepared that they woulde here today. But in fact, whether it was the money that could support the entire Feng Corporation, everything had been arranged for her.

    ¡°The meeting is temporarily suspended. I¡¯m sorry. If yourpany can ept it, you can call my cousin, Vice President Qin, to continue the meeting.¡±

    ¡°All right. If Miss Feng has something urgent to attend to, you can call the other person-in-charge of yourpany over. It doesn¡¯t matter. It seems like something big has happened to your two friends. We understand.¡± Although the person-in-charge of the financepany was also frightened by the two gun-wielding men, he saw that they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hurting anyone, and Feng Ling¡¯s expression was understandable.

    Typically, a partner who could provide such arge sum of money would not have such a good temper. As the CEO of apany, Feng Ling left halfway through the financing project, but they could still ept it.

    She really didn¡¯t believe that this sum of money wasn¡¯t linked to someone.

    Li Nanheng.

    What did she say or do in front of him that night?

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Ling put down the document in her hand and quickly ordered her assistant to call Qin Shuke over. She then nced at Tam and Lin Cheng who were still standing there and gave them a look. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    When Feng Ling and the two young men with guns left, everyone in the meeting room looked at each other.

    After leaving the meeting room, the corner of the corridor was very quiet. There were no employees around. Feng Ling turned to look at the two of them. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Tam¡¯s eyes were still red. ¡°In fact, the base normally sends members to war countries to do rescue missions, but we didn¡¯t expect that there would be chemical poisoning in the country. Many old people in the base are mostly from Team Three. They requested to go on missions, but they fell into the enemy¡¯s trap and were all locked up. Furthermore, the chemical drugs are extremely harmful to the human body. Some are dead, some are disabled, and when the elite team was sent to provide support, although they were wary and brought gas masks, they were also faced with the same situation. The chemical drugs were not only hidden in the smell, but also in the explosives. It would corrode people¡¯s hands and feet. It was a very...¡±

    Feng Ling had goosebumps as she listened. She looked at Tam and then at Lin Cheng.

    Lin Cheng just stood by the side with red eyes. He didn¡¯t usually speak much. Although Tam was speaking incoherently, he could at least exin the whole thing.

    ¡°Just as the base was about to send more than ten helicopters to pick up our brothers who were still alive, Boss heard about the situation in the base and rushed back overnight. Xiao Xu, Han Jin, and some members of the elite team also got on the helicopters. Originally, we should have gone with K, but there was a major case in Los Angeles that required the cooperation of snipers, so Lin Cheng and I didn¡¯t go to Israel...¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that the situation over there would be so dangerous. Han Jin and his men risked their lives to rescue the elite team members. K was injured by a chemical explosive and fell from the helicopter. Boss couldn¡¯t bear to see K abandoned there, so he went to rescue K alone, but...¡±

    ¡°What happened in the end?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression was calm, but her fingers remained stiff as she stared at Tam.

    ¡°In the end, there was a river beside where K fell. When the explosion urred, all the nes that took off almost fell off...¡±

    Lin Cheng wanted Tam to exin the situation in detail, but when he saw Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He suddenly interrupted, ¡°Boss and K didn¡¯te back with the helicopter. When Han Jin and the others came back with injuries, they were all unconscious because of the chemical poison. Now, they have all been admitted into the hospital for treatment. The remaining brothers who are still in good condition have exined the situation to us. They only said that Boss and K will be in trouble if they stay there, but in order to protect the foundation of the base, they could only go back first. Boss, K, and the rest were left there because they couldn¡¯t be found. It has been so many days, and their lives are unknown.¡±

    ¡°They said that their lives were unknown. Han Jin and the others were choked by the smoke of chemicals in the air. When they came back, they were all treated in the hospital. K and Boss were in the explosion center at that time. The smoke was thick. Even if they weren¡¯t injured, the smoke was fatal!¡± Tam cried as he spoke. ¡°Xiao Xu and the others are not allowed to leak this matter, but Feng Ling, Lin Cheng, and you are the only three surviving members of the sniper team. We may not be the best in the base, but I believe that with your feelings for Boss, you won¡¯t be able to ept this result. We want to go to the base to look for Boss and K, but the base won¡¯t allow it. We can only take the risk ande here. We don¡¯t want you to go with us, but you have always been one with us. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stay in the base for any longer. No matter what, we can¡¯t stay in the base!¡±

    As they spoke, Tam and Lin Cheng suddenly took out two small silver brands and handed them to her. ¡°If we can¡¯te back, please let Ah Feng hang our brands in front of the base hall. We can¡¯t go back to the base alive. Even if we die, we¡¯ll leave our souls there.¡±

 Chapter 1355 - The Story of Ling and Heng (618)

    <h4>Chapter 1355: The Story of Ling and Heng (618)</h4>

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before she raised her hand to receive the two silver brands.

    Tam and Lin Cheng looked at her and put their guns into their pockets. They were clearly prepared to leave and set foot in Israel at any time.

    Feng Ling¡¯s fingers gently stroked the two branded goods. Then, she suddenly took out a small silver branded item from her pocket. She ced it together with the two brands and held it in her hand.

    Seeing her actions, Tam and Lin Cheng remained silent for a long time, looking at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the base for a long time, but fortunately, when I left, this thing was still with me. I didn¡¯t wear it much these years, but it has always been in my pocket.¡± Her voice was very calm as she said, ¡°As you said, XI Base and the sniper team are one, and Li Nanheng¡¯s rtionship with me...¡±

    She paused, then suddenly smiled and looked at them silently. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you didn¡¯t hide it from me. I¡¯m also very grateful that you came to tell me before you left and gave me the opportunity to return to the base.¡±

    Tam and Lin Cheng both understood that Feng Ling had no chance of returning to the base.

    Unless, as they said, she could not go back. After she died, the branded goods could go back.

    ¡°Feng Ling, we¡¯re not bringing you to your death. We¡¯re here to entrust...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same. Who says that we¡¯ll definitely die if we go?¡± Feng Ling looked at them with bright eyes. ¡°Back then, it was K who brought me into the base. All these years, all of you are indispensable to me. You are all my bestpanions. My temper is too cold and my character is stubborn, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t love Li Nanheng. If anything happens to them, I can¡¯t escape the me.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to exin to Ah Feng. I¡¯ll immediately arrange a flight to Israel.¡± Feng Ling picked up her phone.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    ¡°If anything happens to you, Boss Li...¡±

    ¡°Every time something happens to me, your Boss Li will appear. I want to see if he will suddenly appear if something happens to me in Israel,¡± Feng Ling said jokingly, but there was no smile in her eyes. She quickly tapped on her phone to find the nearest flight time.

    Tam and Lin Cheng didn¡¯te here for her. They just didn¡¯t want Feng Ling to be kept in the dark after being forced to leave the base.

    After all, she had the Feng family and thepany behind her. She had a lot of responsibilities. She shouldn¡¯t follow them.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that she would choose the base and Li Nanheng without any hesitation.

    ¡°Feng Ling, now you...¡±

    Feng Ling was still looking down at her phone. As she booked the ne tickets, she said calmly, ¡°The Feng family has alreadye out of the forest. Qin Shuke is my cousin, and she can support the two elders of the Feng family for me. Although this is a bit selfish, ording to my own life, why do I have to be responsible for everyone? In the past few years, all of my hard work and support is enough for me to repay the favor of being a child of the Feng family. I don¡¯t owe anyone anything but Li Nanheng. The Feng family is on the way up the mountain. They can still have a lot of things, but Li Nanheng is in a certain ce in Israel. He only has me and is waiting for us to save him.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her phone and showed them the flight time. They had been in the base for so long, and Feng Ling was very familiar with the identities of her brothers. She booked a flight very quickly and didn¡¯t need to ask for their passport numbers because she remembered them.

    Tam and Lin Cheng didn¡¯t know what to say. On one hand, they were excited by Feng Ling¡¯s decision. They couldn¡¯t tell if they were worried that something would happen to her if she followed them or if they were amazed that Feng Ling was still the same Feng Ling.

    However, they were still a little upset. Was it too unfair for them to rush into the Feng Corporation to let her know these things?

    However, Feng Ling seemed to know what they were thinking. She quietly took off her coat and slowly unbuttoned her sleeves. Her voice was clear and firm as she said, ¡°I should thank you for giving me a break.¡±

    ...

    Because of the controversy, the capital of both Israel and Palestinians was one of thergest arms suppliers in the world.

    After the nended, Feng Ling rented arge SUV near the airport and drove all the way to the city.

    In recent years, there have been constant battles here. However, because this was an ancient city, there were still many amusement parks to vacation and take pictures.

    After arriving at the ancient city, Feng Ling sat behind the car and looked in that direction. All of a sudden, a helicopter appeared above the cordon. It wasmon to see helicopters in such a ce. At first, no one paid much attention to it. However, as the helicopter flew, it suddenly fell straight down toward the empty space in front.

    There was arge open space where a group of tourists walked past.

    The ck ne fell down with mes and the shadow of death.

    A scream burst out from the crowd at the same time. The people around screamed and scattered.

    Feng Ling looked in the direction of the empty space. She was about to speak, but Tam had already keenly noticed the situation. He quickly turned the car around and drove into the bushes.

    At this moment, the SUV was stuck in the bushes.

    Arge hole appeared in the bushes, and the front of the car was embedded in it.

    Tam hit the steering wheel hard and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s stuck.¡±

    At the same time, under the hot evening sun, the red me dyed half the sky red. Feng Ling turned her head and saw the scene of people scattering like birds and beasts.

    All of a sudden, she saw a little girl who seemed to have been separated from her parents because of the chaos. She was standing in the open space, rubbing her eyes and crying.

    The child was about three or four years old. She was hit hard by the person behind her and fell to the ground. The shadow on the child¡¯s head grew bigger and bigger. She didn¡¯t know how to avoid it, and because her leg hurt from the fall, she couldn¡¯t stand up. She sat on the ground and cried nkly. She was helpless and pitiful.

    Feng Ling¡¯s palms instantly broke out in a cold sweat. She abruptly opened the car door and, ignoring Lin Cheng and Tam¡¯s shouts and reminders, directly jumped in that direction.

 Chapter 1356 - The Story of Ling and Heng (619)

    <h4>Chapter 1356: The Story of Ling and Heng (619)</h4>

    ¡°Feng Ling, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s too dangerous ¡ª!¡±

    Apanied by Tam and Lin Cheng¡¯s shouts, the helicopter had already smashed onto the ground. It was only about ten meters away from the little girl on the ground. Seeing that the helicopter was about to be destroyed, Feng Ling nimbly rushed over, picked up the little girl on the ground, and threw herself at the haystack.

    Feng Ling¡¯s speed was not as fast as when she was in the base, but it was not slow either. At the very least, when she held the little girl in her arms and pressed her against the haystack, she heard the sound of the helicopter crash behind her. It was enough to prove that she had really saved the girl.

    The little girl in her arms was crying. Feng Ling quickly turned back and saw that the ne hadnded right where the little girl had fallen.

    A loud boom resounded in her ears. The ground seemed to tremble violently at this moment.

    Feng Ling patted the little girl in her arms. The little girl was frightened and looked up at her.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Feng Ling said in a low voice and picked the little girl up again. When she turned around, she saw a ring fire in front of her.

    When the ne crashed and exploded, the second explosion and the soaring mes were unavoidable. It was also because of this that the people around were still fleeing in panic.

    Feng Ling was choked by the thick smoke. She closed her eyes and hugged the little girl who didn¡¯t understand her. She quickly backed away.

    Tam suddenly rushed over in his car and rushed to Feng Ling under the light. He opened the car door and shouted, ¡°Come up!¡±

    Feng Ling carried the little girl into the car. The SUV drove away quickly, away from this dangerous area.

    After bringing the girl to a safe area, Feng Ling coughed several times in the car.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Lin Cheng sat in the passenger seat and handed her a bottle of water.

    Feng Ling took the water and turned to look at the child who had been crying in fright. She brought the water to her lips. She didn¡¯t know which country the child was from, but she tried to ask her in thenguage she knew. After confirming that it seemed to be a child from a British family, sheforted the child and quickly asked Tam to drive the car to the British Embassy in Jerusalem and put the child there temporarily. She didn¡¯t know when the child¡¯s parents would find her.

    After handing over the child, Feng Ling walked out of the embassy. Her throat was very ufortable. She went to the car to get a bottle of water. After drinking a few sips, she felt much better. At the same time, she paused and abruptly raised her eyes to look at Tam. ¡°Where was the ce where K and Boss Li met with an ident? You said there was a river nearby, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Their ident happened about forty kilometers away from here. There is indeed a river.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, I choked on the smoke from the explosion of the ne. My throat was dry and painful. If they were still alive, they would have chosen the waterway as soon as possible,¡± Feng Ling said and quickly got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    ¡°Ah Feng has already thought about this. He has already sent people to search around the river, but there is a very high waterfall cliff at the end of the river...¡± Tam¡¯s voice became hoarse.¡± If it was there, there is no possibility of survival. Even if we believe that Boss and K are still alive, we can only choose another route. The waterway will definitely not work. ¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Feng Ling closed the lid of the mineral water bottle and went to the driver¡¯s seat. She nced at the two people outside the car. ¡°Or, rent a car. You guys go to the road. I¡¯ll go to the water road.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t go alone,¡± Lin Cheng said and jumped into the backseat. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the waterway to take a look. What if there really is a miracle?¡±

    Tam no longer had any objections and got into the car. However, when he sat in the front passenger seat, he nced at Feng Ling. ¡°I¡¯ll drive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯ve been driving for a while. Let¡¯s take a rest and change.¡± Feng Ling looked at the road ahead. It was barren and the sunlight was very strong. It was a bit dazzling. She took the sunsses Tam handed her and put them on.

    Tam looked at her from the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t this sunsses a little too big for you?¡±

    It was indeed a bit big, but Feng Ling had her long hair tied up behind her head, so her eyes and legs wouldn¡¯t fall off her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s better than the sunlight piercing my eyes,¡± Feng Ling said as she reached out to search for the direction on the navigation device. She then pointed to the red dot on it. ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the location where Boss met with an ident is here, but so many days have passed. If he is still alive, he must be very far away,¡± Tam said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ce first, then follow the water route and look around.¡± Feng Ling stepped on the elerator in the direction of the navigation and said, ¡°Contact the base and see which routes they have taken. Don¡¯t waste time. Don¡¯t take the same useless route.¡±

    ¡°We have fallen out with the base. We came out on our own. How could the base...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to ask a few close friends in private? Let¡¯s put this matter on the table. Even if Boss was in the base, it would still be the same. But this is a matter of life and death. Even if you contact them privately, they will tell you.¡± Feng Ling frowned.

    Lin Cheng immediately paused and quickly picked up his phone to contact the people at the base.

    In the end, it was indeed the electronic map that Ah Feng sent them. They had already sent people to search through all the red routes.

    As Feng Ling drove, she listened to the route Tam and Lin Cheng were talking about. She controlled the steering wheel with one hand and quickly marked the navigation on the car with her other hand. She was able to mark almost all the positions they were talking about at the same time, and in the end, everything was disyed on the navigation device.

    ¡°The waterway. The location they are looking for is the area near the waterfall,¡± Feng Ling said as she drove. ¡°Later, when we pass by a ce with a rental car, let¡¯s rent two more cars. We¡¯ll split into three paths. I¡¯ll go to the waterfall. You guys go to the other two paths that we haven¡¯t explored.¡±

    ¡°That ce is too dangerous. How can I let you go there?¡±

    ¡°Under the waterfall is the ancient jungle. Have you lived in the jungle?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go on my own. You guys go on other routes. Listen to me.¡± Although Feng Ling was no different from before, her tone was filled with the attitude of a leader in a high position. She could not be refused. ¡°I¡¯ll take the water route. You guys choose these two paths. In 48 hours, we¡¯ll meet at the final location.¡±

 Chapter 1357 - The Story of Ling and Heng (620)

    <h4>Chapter 1357: The Story of Ling and Heng (620)</h4>

    Feng Ling drove alone to the river near where Li Nanheng disappeared.

    This area was no longer part of the city, but was even more chaotic than the city.

    Feng Ling drove the arrow and kept charging forward. However, the loud sound of an explosion came from behind and shook the earth. It was even louder than what she experienced in the city.

    A huge force came and almost overturned her car.

    Her ears were ringing and her eardrums were hurting. Feng Ling¡¯s hands were still holding the steering wheel steadily and she quickly escaped.

    This area was not as isted as the city area. There were broken walls everywhere, and the loud explosion just now was from a ne that had fallen out of nowhere. This should be the area where the explosion urred because the ground here was no longer yellow soil but charred ck. There was even a strange thing mixed in the ck, as if some chemical had condensed in the air and fell on the hot ground, condensing into tiny gray-green ice crystals.

    Seeing the darknd, Feng Ling abruptly stopped the car and got out to carefully examine the things. She then checked all the suspicious existences in the area. When she approached the river, she saw that the ce where the weeds should have grown was nowpletely dark and bare. She gently touched it with her feet, and the charred things fell into the river.

    She turned back, picked up a stone, and threw it into the river. After checking the depth of the water, Feng Ling turned her eyes to the direction of the waterfall they were talking about.

    The people from the base hade to rescue them before. It was impossible for the base to give up any possibility of survival for K and Li Nanheng. The results were the same. They couldn¡¯t find any traces of them. The final conclusion was that when the chemicals exploded, those chemicals might have corrosive effects, and it was so hot here that anything could have happened.

    Perhaps after searching for so many days, they had only found two rotten bodies. Besides, if they really fell into the river, they would fall into a very ancient jungle along the downstream waterfall. That kind of ancient jungle was not something an ordinary person could enter. There were all kinds of rare and strange walking animals. This kind of jungle was not a ce where one could survive just by learning a bit of survival skills in the wild. Not to mention walking animals everywhere, even those messy man-eating flowers could be found. There were all sorts of poisonous nts on the ground at any time. When one saw blood, they would die.

    In the case of Boss Li and K, even if they were lucky enough to survive falling from the waterfall, it was impossible for them to survive in the jungle.

    Initially, the people in the base had been searching frantically. However, they gradually had no choice but to face reality. They had no choice but to withdraw all of theirbat power in order to avoid more casualties. ording to Lin Cheng and Tam, this processsted about four or five days.

    Four or five days.

    Injured, ancient jungle.

    The chance of survival had dropped from 1% to 0.1%.

    However, there was a strong urge within Feng Ling.

    How could a man like him die so easily? How could he disappear from this world?

    He was still alive.

    Li Nanheng must be waiting for her somewhere.

    After taking a look at all the charred areas on the ground, Feng Ling used a cut bottle of mineral water to carry some of the dirt away. She ced it in the car and drove down.

    In the meantime, Tam called her and asked if she was safe. After giving her a few reminders, they continued to split into three groups.

    The downstream was actually not very close to the site of the ident, especially since the roads on both sides of the river were not suitable for normal vehicles. Even if they were driving an off-road vehicle, this road was bumpy and difficult. When they arrived at the waterfall, the sky had already darkened.

    Feng Ling got out of the car, looked around, and then looked down. It was indeed a jungle with no end in sight. It seemed that aside from going down from the waterfall, there was no other way to connect. After all, she didn¡¯t know where the other side of the jungle was, nor did she know which direction to take.

    The night was long. Although Israel was a war country with smoke everywhere, the night sky here was still clean, and stars flickered.

    Feng Ling took out a bottle of water and a bag of biscuits from the car, sat by the waterfall, took a few bites, and then stood up. She patted the biscuit crumbs on her hand and was about to go to the car to put on a coat. At this moment, from the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw that in the dense jungle under the waterfall, there was actually a meandering river that extended into the distance. She might not be able to see it in the day, but here, under the moonlight, she could see some faint shadows from the river through the gaps between the leaves.

    If there wasn¡¯t a spring under the waterfall but a river outside the jungle, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the jungle.

    When the people from the base came to look for them, they stopped when they reached this ce, and because this was a jungle, it ended here.

    But what if they didn¡¯t stop here but were forced out?

    Feng Ling quickly got back into the car and searched for the topographic map on the GPS in the car. Typically, the geographical location disyed on the GPS was an important area. For an ancient jungle like this, only one location would be marked. However, the river here was not marked, nor was there a river, but at least one could see the other end of the jungle.

    At the end of the map, there was a small patch of blue, and at the end of the blue, it was the Gorkin Farm where Atafira was.

    After setting her target there, Feng Ling mmed the car door shut and found the route to the Gorkin Farm. She found that she could only walk along the desert on both sides of the waterway. The road was dangerous and there was likely no signal.

    She drove to the nearest signal station in the vicinity, prepared some water and food, and bought two power bankers and signal strengthening devices. Then she resolutely headed to Gorkin.

    In the middle of the night, she drove along the two sides of the road and searched for information about Gorkin Farm, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.

    There was a farm whose name was disyed on the map, but no specific information could be found.

    Feng Ling did not hesitate to continue driving.

    No matter what, even if Li Nanheng was not there, even if they had to go to other ces to search, as long as there was a chance, they could not miss it.

 Chapter 1358 - The Story of Ling and Heng (621)

    <h4>Chapter 1358: The Story of Ling and Heng (621)</h4>

    The car drove for a whole night. When she arrived near Gorkin Farm, the desert in front of her finally turned into a very normal farm town. However, this town seemed to be very poor. It was surrounded by greennd, and all kinds of crops could be seen. There were also many people working hard.

    Feng Ling drove the car over and found a young man with dark yellow skin. He had the typical skin and facial bones of a country like this. She looked at the others and found that they were all the same. It seemed that the people in this farm were all born and bred here and were not foreigners from other countries.

    When the young man saw Feng Ling, he was a bit confused. Feng Ling tried to speak to him in English, but the other party obviously didn¡¯t understand her. He turned back to talk andugh with the old men beside him. In the blink of an eye, he left her here andpletely ignored her.

    Feng Ling guessed that they didn¡¯t understand English, but she didn¡¯t know thenguage of this country. When she drove past this barren town, many old people and children were watching her with fear or curiosity.

    After all, this was a war country. Everyone was afraid of any external interference. Based on the situation here, they should have been affected by the war. When she passed by, she could see some old traces of gunpowder and ck soil, but this ce should have been peaceful for a long time. However, the old people here were still afraid. Seeing such an unfamiliarrge off-road vehicle driving in, everyone¡¯s eyes revealed various emotions.

    Unable to drive on the road ahead, Feng Ling had no choice but to get out of the car. In order not to let these people be wary of her, she took out some biscuits and food from the car and handed them to the children around her. The children were about toe over excitedly, but they were all forcefully pulled back into their arms by the elders. Then, with a wary expression, they dragged the children away, not allowing them to approach her.

    Only a boy who looked to be about twelve or thirteen years old, with dark yellow skin and thin bones, came over. He must have been too hungry, and when he saw that she really wanted to give him a biscuit, he quickly took it and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Feng Ling looked at him, took out a bottle of water, and handed it to him. The skinny boy took it and ate the biscuits and drank water with all his might. After he finished the two packets of biscuits, he squeezed the mineral water bottle in his hand and stared at her with his ck, bright eyes. Finally, he spoke.

    However, Feng Ling could not understand his words.

    She asked the boy softly in English, ¡°Do you people here not understand English at all? Or, do you know othernguages?¡±

    The little boy looked at her for a long time, took a sip of mineral water, and then looked at her with his bright ck eyes. Feng Ling paused and understood what he meant. She handed him two bags of biscuits and two bottles of water.

    The little boy happily held the food and drinks in his arms and suddenly said in Chinese, which was not very fluent but barely understood by Feng Ling, ¡°Do you know... Chinese?¡±

    Feng Ling was startled. ¡°I do.¡±

    The little boy nodded hard and suddenly pointed to the road in the town. ¡°There...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s... a... who knows Chinese...¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She nodded gratefully at the little boy and parked the car in an open space that wouldn¡¯t affect their entry. Then she took out some food for the little boy and asked him to look at the car for a while. She then exined that she wasn¡¯t a bad person and wouldn¡¯t hurt them. She told him not to be afraid of her and then quickly walked in the direction he mentioned.

    When she arrived outside the house, she didn¡¯t expect to see a typical red word ¡®Fu¡¯ in front of this family¡¯s courtyard. It looked a bit old and should have been pasted during the New Year. It had been many months since then, and the red and ck characters had faded.

    And from the looks of it, the words were written by the owner of this ce. They were not very nice to look at, but they were at least Chinese.

    Feng Ling knocked on the door. After a long time, about four or five minutes, an elder with gray hair in her seventies came out. Her back was heavily hunchbacked and she needed to raise her head to look at her. She stared at her for a long time, staring at the color of her skin and hair. After a long while, she said in Chinese with surprise, ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Hello, granny. Sorry for disturbing you,¡± Feng Ling said. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a granny here who knows Chinese, so I came here rashly. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, but I have something urgent to attend to, so I had to...¡±

    The olddy saw that she was polite and nodded. She turned around unhurriedly and walked into the courtyard with her walking stick. ¡°Come in and sit.¡±

    Feng Ling was very anxious, but seeing that the olddy couldn¡¯t rush her, she walked in.

    ¡°Recently, this lousy farm is really interesting... There has never been a ce where Chinese peoplee in and out, but now there¡¯s a Chinese...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s brows twitched.

    At this moment, the granny turned around and nced at her. ¡°What urgent matter do you have?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine was seriously injured by the war in Jerusalem. He must have been washed down the river. Everyone thought he was dead. I couldn¡¯t ept this result, so I came all the way here and found that the end of the river was near here, so I...¡± Feng Ling paused and reorganized her emotions and words.¡± I guessed that he would be here. I wanted to look for him here, but the people here are illiterate and can¡¯tmunicate in English, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a granny who can speak Chinese...¡±

    ¡°Ah, I came here when I was very young.¡± The olddy¡¯s voice was old, and her words were unhurried. ¡°When I was young... At that time, we didn¡¯t have much freedom to love. I was forced to marry at home, and in a fit of anger, I escaped. I used that little bit of money to escape to Europe, and then I wandered all the way here... At that time, there were still a lot of people in this farm, and it was a very prosperous farm. However, the war became too frequent, and the dead and the escapees became so deste. I married a farmer here, had a child, and had a granddaughter. I lived here for generations. Did youe into contact with the children wandering here? Only those children often came to look for me to eat, and they also learned some Chinese.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old granny nodded and stood there with her walking stick. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Is the person you¡¯re looking for a man?¡±

 Chapter 1359 - The Story of Ling and Heng (622)

    <h4>Chapter 1359: The Story of Ling and Heng (622)</h4>

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyes trembled and she looked at the olddy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Granny, you...¡±

    The olddy raised her hand to signal her not to be anxious.

    ¡°Not long ago, there was indeed a young man who was rushed here by the river. He was seriously injured, and there were no good doctors in this town. I saw that he was unconscious, but he looked Asian. I don¡¯t know which country he came from, but he was sent to an old doctor¡¯s home. It has been a few days, and I haven¡¯t paid much attention to him, but he should still be alive. If someone died here, everyone would know.¡±

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news for so many days. He should still be unconscious, but he¡¯s not dead...¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude.

    The olddy saw her anxious look and understood. She did not say much. ¡°The doctor doesn¡¯t like tomunicate with strangers. You guys don¡¯t speak the samenguage. Let me take you there.¡±

    Feng Ling was really grateful. She thanked the granny several times before stepping forward to support the olddy.

    This small town was neither big nor small. The olddy didn¡¯t walk fast. Feng Ling was anxious and didn¡¯t rush her. She patiently supported her until they arrived at the doctor¡¯s home. Although the olddy came from China, she had lived here for her whole life and was considered a respectable olddy. She went in and spoke to the doctor for a while before the doctor let them in.

    As she walked into the room, the olddy turned back and said to Feng Ling, ¡°Your friend is seriously injured. He has a broken leg and seems to have been poisoned by some chemical. It has affected his central nervous system. Although he has woken up, his reaction is slow. He hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change, but her heart tightened. The pain caused her entire body to feel sharp.

    A broken leg?

    The old woman saw that she didn¡¯t speak, but her face turned pale. She patted her handfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s inside. Go in and take a look. I¡¯ll go inform the people here. They are very wary of outsiders. I¡¯ll let them lower their guard against you. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be convenient for you to do anything here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Ling thanked her and quickly walked in.

    It was an old building. The light was not very bright. When Feng Ling entered, she could smell a strange medicinal scent. The people here seemed to know some Chinese medicine, but she didn¡¯t know what it was mixed with. It just didn¡¯t smell good.

    After entering, she saw a thin man lying there. She could hear his heavy and ufortable breathing. Feng Ling stood by the door and recognized him.

    It was K!

    Feng Ling quickly walked over, leaned over the bed, and looked at the person on the bed. K¡¯s face was so thin that he was almost emaciated. His eyes were listless, and it seemed that his reactions were much slower. One of his legs was under the quilt, while the other was empty.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart trembled and her hands were almost unstable. She forced herself to control her emotions and looked at the person whose eyes were gradually bing more focused, as though he had finally recognized her.

    ¡°Feng... Ling?¡± K looked surprised, but his expression and movements were slow. It seemed that even speaking was difficult.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, K!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were burning. She quickly held his hand. ¡°You can recognize me!¡±

    K looked at her in a daze. Then he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sighed with a smile. ¡°I actually... can still live... I saw someone I know...¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The people in the base have been looking for you. Even though everyone thinks that you won¡¯t have a chance to survive, they have been looking for you. And our sniper team, we also came out to look for you. Didn¡¯t I find you?¡± Feng Ling held his hand tightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if one of your legs is gone, as long as you¡¯re still alive! There are many members in our base who were seriously injured when they went on missions. Look, aren¡¯t they still in the base? As long as they¡¯re alive, everything is fine!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tfort me.¡± K smiled weakly and then frowned. ¡°I¡¯m like this now... It¡¯s no different from dying...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    K looked at her again and seemed to have thought of something. His eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Have you found Boss?¡±

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t hold back the smile in her eyes and her expression stiffened.

    Looking at her expression, K sighed and closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Originally... Boss could have escaped with his life... He saved me... Then... at the waterfall, Boss caught me, but we were too weak. I asked him to let go... he didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Boss fell down with me. At that time, Boss¡¯s injuries were even more serious than mine... After falling down... I don¡¯t know if we were washed out by that river. At that time, the river was too turbulent, and Boss and I both fainted... Later, I didn¡¯t know why I woke up here. I don¡¯t understand what the people here are saying, but it seems like they saved me. But I can¡¯t ask where Boss is. Since you can find me, have you found Boss?¡± K used almost all of his strength to say these words. He also held Feng Ling¡¯s hand tightly, hoping to hear some good news.

    He was indeed washed down by the waterfall.

    But if that was the case, Li Nanheng might have already died in the rapid river in the jungle, or he might have been stopped by some rocks or seaweed in the water, unable to escape together, or... there were all sorts of possibilities.

    Feng Ling endured the pain of her heart and slowly shook her head.

    K closed his eyes painfully. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive... Boss wouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Feng Ling held his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him. Do you remember Rogers Snow Mountain? There was almost no chance of him surviving the ice cavity, but even then, his life force and perseverance won¡¯t allow him to die just like that. I¡¯ll find him. Don¡¯t worry, rest well. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    K looked at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Feng Ling...¡±

    Feng Ling said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how badly he was injured. Since you¡¯re still alive, he can still live. Even if he is more seriously injured than you, even if his limbs are broken, he is stupid, and disabled, I will still find him and bring him back!¡±

    K choked and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He just closed his eyes and nodded.

 Chapter 1360 - The Story of Ling and Heng (623)

    <h4>Chapter 1360: The Story of Ling and Heng (623)</h4>

    Tam met up with Lin Cheng at the agreed ce, but he didn¡¯t see Feng Ling. After finally getting a signal, he contacted her.

    Feng Ling was currently living in the Gorkin Farm. Although the cell phone signal here was weak, it could at least keep in touch with them.

    After exining the situation there, Tam and Lin Cheng were both overjoyed and sad at the same time. They were happy that they had found K. Their brother was still alive. Even if he had lost a leg, they would definitely bring him back to Los Angeles! They were sad that there was no news of Boss Li.

    If what Feng Ling said on the phone was true, the worst case scenario would be that after Li Nanheng came down from the waterfall and was washed away by the river in the ancient jungle, he would be stopped by the river. K, who was in the vicinity of Gorkin Farm, was rescued. If he was stopped in the jungle, with Li Nanheng¡¯s body covered in wounds, he would only be able to attract the scent of blood.

    If that was the case, there was no chance of survival.

    Even his corpse was gone.

    Tam and Lin Cheng nned toe to the Gorkin Farm, but when they were about to drive over, the area around the city was under martialw because of the terrorist attacks in the past two days. The martialw was ced in their current location and they were not allowed to leave.

    Feng Ling told them that she was safe and that she would stay here to take care of K. She told them not to worry and to wait for her to return.

    They had no choice. Right now, they were under martialw. They couldn¡¯t get out for the time being, so they could only stay there and worry.

    ...

    K woke up after a nap. Feng Ling went to the bed to help him up and was about to feed him medicine. When she helped him up, her hand touched K¡¯s shoulder and she could clearly feel how much he had lost weight in the past few days. His shoulders, which used to be firm and strong, were now so thin that she could easily touch his bones.

    ¡°Here, take the medicine,¡± Feng Ling said softly.

    K seemed to be in a trance from his sleep. After a long time, he looked out of the window at the light. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Is it another day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t found Boss?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not reveal any emotions. She lowered her head to blow on the medicine in the bowl. ¡°The doctors here use some local medicine. I don¡¯t know what it is, but since it can save your life, it means that the medicine is effective. It just doesn¡¯t smell good. Bear with it and drink all of this.¡±

    K closed his eyes and leaned back against her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right. There¡¯s no taste in my mouth. I can¡¯t feel the sweetness, salt, or bitterness.¡±

    The Chinese granny had helped her ask the doctor. K was chemically poisoned, and that could affect the five senses of a person. He just lost his sense of taste and was slow to react. It was already not bad. It was much better than being mute, blind, and deaf. As she didn¡¯t know what kind of poison it was, she couldn¡¯t prescribe the right medicine. She didn¡¯t know if he would have a chance to recover in the future. In short, what she needed to do now was to let him recover and keep his life first. Everything else could only wait.

    Feng Ling carefully fed K the medicine. K was sitting on the bed, and he had to use all his strength to drink a bowl of medicine. In the end, he sat there weakly and looked at Feng Ling. In order to make things more convenient, she specially asked the old granny for a long strip of cloth and tied her long hair behind her head. As she didn¡¯t change her clothesst night, the granny brought her a set of local cotton linen clothes. It was light blue and looked good on her.

    ¡°Feng Ling, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡± K¡¯s listless eyes widened as he looked at her. ¡°When you were in the base, you werepletely different from now.¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her head and put down the bowl of medicine. Then she quickly wiped the medicine on the corner of his mouth with a towel. ¡°Aside from the appearance, what¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes.¡± K slowly curved his lips. ¡°You may not be able to feel it, but really, your eyes have changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°In the past, your eyes were very clean. In your world, there was only one goal: to live well. Afterward, your eyes were filled with emotions, warmth, and care. Afterward, when you returned to the Feng family, there were many things holding you back. In your eyes, there was a struggle that all normal people would have. Helplessness, repression, and forbearance. Although you¡¯re still the same you, you¡¯ve changed a lot. At least, you¡¯re no longer the little Feng Ling who was inexperienced.¡±

    Feng Ling sneered. ¡°You¡¯re only a few years older than me, yet you say I¡¯m inexperienced?¡±

    K also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m older than you. Look, we were both little children in our teens, but now we¡¯re all grown up.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Rest well. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±

    K knew that she wanted to go out to see if there was any possibility of finding Li Nanheng, so he didn¡¯t force her to stay. He only said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ...

    After leaving the ce where K and the doctor were staying, Feng Ling drove around the farm.

    Today was the second day she came here. It was already evening.

    There were many local people washing things near the river ahead. The people here lived in an ancient and simple manner. Their water source was this river, so when K was rushed here, he was immediately discovered.

    Since they couldn¡¯t drive any closer, Feng Ling parked the car in the open space next to the small town of Gorkin Farm. She walked over and saw someone washing clothes by the water. When she turned back, she saw a young girl in her twenties who seemed to be soaked in blood.

    Looking at the bloodstains, Feng Ling subconsciously walked over. However, when the girl saw someone approaching, she suddenly raised her eyes to look at her. Seeing that it was a stranger who didn¡¯t look like a local, she immediately lowered her head with a wary expression. She ced the unkempt clothes into the basin and turned to wash them.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to be approached, Feng Ling didn¡¯t go over but looked at the young girl from afar.

    This girl looked like a mixed-blood, but didn¡¯t the Chinese granny say that she had already informed the people here and that they would no longer be wary of her?

    Why did this girl seem to be guarding against something carefully?

 Chapter 1361 - The Story of Ling and Heng (624)

    <h4>Chapter 1361: The Story of Ling and Heng (624)</h4>

    Feng Ling drove around the river and went to the jungle. She found that this jungle was really different from the jungle she lived in when she was young.

    One of them was near the beach, while the other was isted. The jungle she grew in wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous as this ancient jungle. The jungle in front of her was as they said. There were probably all sorts of things that ordinary people had never heard of, be it ces or living things.

    After loitering outside for half a night, she tried to use the shlight to illuminate the interior. She wanted to enter several times, but her rationality told her that this jungle was not something she could enter as she pleased. However, if Li Nanheng was really inside...

    If she wanted to enter, she had to ensure at least that every step was foolproof. If she could not drive in, she had to make sufficient preparations.

    Feng Ling waited outside untilte at night before returning to the Gorkin Farm.

    In the middle of the night, K was still sleeping. After visiting K, Feng Ling returned to the olddy¡¯s ce.

    That Chinese olddy¡¯s surname was Mai. Everyone here called her by her name. Since Feng Ling was not used to it, she called her Granny Mai.

    In the middle of the night, Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to disturb Granny Mai. She could sleep in the car for a night, but she had to prepare the things she needed to enter the jungle. The longer she dyed, the more uneasy she felt. She decided to return to Granny Mai¡¯s ce and prepare things for herself overnight.

    Thankfully, Granny Mai slept well, and her actions did not disturb her. At four in the morning, she woke up and saw Feng Ling cutting something in the yard with a knife. She walked out to look at her. ¡°Are you going into the jungle?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°What did you peel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. I just found some sturdy bamboo and sticks to make something to protect myself. After making it, I¡¯ll ce it in the car. It will use it,¡± Feng Ling said without looking up while still peeling seriously.

    Granny Mai looked at her for a while and sighed. She walked over and sat down by her side. ¡°Child, listen to granny¡¯s advice. The people that enter this ancient forest never return. Don¡¯t go. You¡¯re such a good child. Granny doesn¡¯t wish for you...¡±

    Feng Ling did not exin further. She only asked her about Gorkin Farm, other rivers, water sources, and other ces nearby that could change her target. However, the answer she received was none. This Gorkin Farm was the end of the river. If K and Li Nanheng had been pushed down here, as long as the river did not stop them, they would definitely havee here. There would be no other ce.

    Feng Lingpletely dismissed her thoughts and nodded without saying anything.

    Just as the sky gradually brightened, the doctor suddenly sent a message. He said that K had fallen asleep and had a seizure. He must have been having nightmares after the incident. Right now, he was not very clear-headed and kept trying to get off the bed. Several times, he fell off the bed and smashed anyone he saw. His condition was very poor.

    Hearing this, Feng Ling quickly put down the things in her hands and rushed to the doctor.

    When she went over, K was still sitting on the bed and going crazy. Feng Ling rushed over to talk to him and said a lot about K¡¯s past before he gradually calmed down. Finally, he was willing to be helped back to the bed by her. He eventually recovered from the shock, and his twitching body gradually calmed down.

    K couldn¡¯t leave her side for the time being. The doctor asked her to guard him. Although Feng Ling was in a hurry to go to the jungle to look for Li Nanheng, she saw that K couldn¡¯t be left alone, so she sat by the bed to guard him.

    In the morning, Granny Mai tidied up the things Feng Ling had peeled and ced them on the stone table in the yard. At this moment, a youngdy suddenly walked in. ¡°Grandma, I forgot to add water to the Chinese porridge you taught me in the past. Quickly teach me again.¡±

    The girl who came was Granny Mai¡¯s granddaughter, Carrie. She was only twenty-two years old this year. Her family had a lot of amodation in the Gorkin Farm. Carrie had long moved to a new yard to live alone. Her life of nting flowers and nts was very carefree. This granddaughter was usually obedient and considerate. Granny Mai did not worry much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike Chinese porridge? Why are you suddenly making porridge?¡± Granny Mai asked suspiciously.

    Carrie didn¡¯t exin but just walked in and found the kitchen inside. She took out the pot and the white rice from her grandmother and walked to the yard to show her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take the white rice here first. If you can still receive white rice in the next few days, remember to keep two bags for me.¡±

    Granny Mai was even more puzzled. Before she could speak, she heard Carrie whispering as she filled the pot with water. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to add more water like this, right? His injuries are so serious. The more he eats, the better...¡±

    Although Granny Mai was old, her hearing was very good. She immediately took a look at her but saw that Carrie only muttered softly and did not say much. After taking the white rice and asking how much water was needed, she left with the white rice and pot with a troubled look.

    She knew her own granddaughter well. This child had been very obedient since she was young and never lied. When she was young, when she lied about eating a piece of candy, her eyes would always avoid the adults. Just now, Carrie¡¯s gaze was slightly evasive.

    Granny Mai did not say anything. She tidied up the things in the yard and suddenly remembered that the friend Feng Ling was looking for was not the young man called K who was with the doctor, but someone else.

    In the afternoon, seeing that Feng Ling was still at K¡¯s ce, Granny Mai went to the doctor to ask about the situation. After learning that Feng Ling was still guarding K, she didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to her granddaughter, Carrie.

    Carrie¡¯s yard was very clean. There were many flowers she liked nted in the yard. However, on the drying rack in the yard that usually only hung one or two beautiful linen dresses, there were several washed towels, gauze, and... men¡¯s clothes...

    Seeing men¡¯s clothes, Granny Mai¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She walked in with her walking stick. Coincidentally, Carrie came out with a basin of blood-stained bedsheets. When she suddenly saw that her grandmother hade, her expression stiffened in fright. She quickly closed the door behind her.

    ¡°Carrie, tell Granny, are you hiding someone here?¡± Granny Mai frowned and walked over, looking at her little granddaughter seriously.

    Carrie bit her lip and turned to look at the clothes on the drying rack. She then looked at the blood-stained bedsheets in the basin in her arms and knew that she could no longer hide it. She quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, I... didn¡¯t we save someone at the river that day? Afterward... when I went to wash clothes at night, I saw another person lying on the grass by the river...¡±

 Chapter 1362 - The Story of Ling and Heng (625)

    <h4>Chapter 1362: The Story of Ling and Heng (625)</h4>

    Feng Ling was still at K¡¯s ce. Tam and Lin Cheng called several times.

    She said that she could hold on, but in fact, after returning from the junglest night, she was already somewhat exhausted.

    She was afraid that Li Nanheng was really inside.

    She would rather go in and find nothing. As long as he was not stopped by the water nts in the river, as long as he had any chance of survival, she was willing to go into the jungle and never return.

    Seeing that K was still having nightmares, Feng Ling gently patted him and lowered her head several times tofort him, bringing him back from the nightmare.

    Finally, the doctor came in and gave her the medicine she had brewed for K to eat.

    During the feeding, K woke up. His eyes were slightly dazed. Feng Ling coaxed andforted him before feeding him the medicine. In the end, there was only a little left. He really could not take it anymore. She took the medicine bowl with one hand and the towel with the other to wipe his mouth.

    At this moment, Granny Mai walked in with a walking stick. When she came in, she saw that she was still taking care of K. She suddenly recalled what she had learned from Carrie and could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Granny.¡± Feng Ling turned back to see that it was Granny Mai. She quickly turned back. ¡°Did you throw away the things I made this morning?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve picked them up and ced them in the yard. But... I feel that you might not be able to use them anymore.¡± Granny Mai hesitated for a moment. Although her granddaughter had specially begged her not to tell anyone, she couldn¡¯t watch Feng Ling die in the jungle in order to find her friend. She sighed and said, ¡°At that time, there was another person who was rushed by the river with your friend called K...¡±

    Feng Ling tightened her grip around the medicine bowl and abruptly looked up at Granny Mai.

    Granny Mai sighed again, her eyes filled with helplessness and apology. ¡°But we didn¡¯t find that person and only saved this one. Afterward, when my granddaughter, Carrie, went to the water river to wash clothes, she found that person. At that time, he was also on herst breath. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been spoiling my granddaughter too much. That¡¯s why her character has be so bold and willful. In the past few years, she has learned some medical skills from the doctors in this town, but she wasn¡¯t very good. However, she felt that the doctor could save K, so she picked up another person and brought him back to her ce. After so many days, I didn¡¯t notice it... I only found out today...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed from shock to worry. ¡°You only found out today that that person... is still alive?¡±

    Granny Mai hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. Carrie said that she did save that person¡¯s life, but that person was the same as you, K¡¯s friend. He seemed to have been poisoned by chemistry and was unconscious for several days before waking up. Although he is awake now, his injuries are severe. He is very weak. Although he is not crippled or broken... his eyes can¡¯t see...¡±

    At this moment, K also vaguely heard Granny Mai¡¯s voice. He slowly opened his eyes and turned to look in their direction. He was no longer startled and looked much calmer. He looked at Granny Mai and then at Feng Ling, who was standing by the bed. ¡°Feng Ling...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s knuckles turned white.

    In that situation, he fell down the waterfall at the same time as K and was rushed here. They had symptoms of chemical poisoning. Besides Li Nanheng, there was no one else.

    He was still alive.

    Wild beasts in the jungle did not eat him.

    He was still alive!

    ¡°His eyes... can¡¯t see... what do you mean...?¡± Kid on the bed and asked hoarsely.

    However, before he could finish his words, Feng Ling abruptly put down the medicine bowl in her hand and walked out. As she walked, she said, ¡°Granny, take me to him!¡±

    Seeing that Feng Ling was so anxious, Granny Mai sighed, nodded, and turned to leave. However, because her legs were really slow and Feng Ling was anxious this time, she decided to give her directions from the back. ¡°It¡¯s at my granddaughter, Carrie¡¯s ce. I¡¯m walking too slowly. You can go there by yourself first. It¡¯s right in front, where I live, and on the fork¡¯s right side in the opposite road. There¡¯s a yard with a lot of flowers. You¡¯ll see the clothes hanging in the yard, it should be your friend. As long as you¡¯re not wrong, it should be the person you¡¯re looking for...¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Feng Ling quickly turned back to thank her and then ran without stopping.

    ording to the familiar route, she first ran back to Granny Mai¡¯s residence and then followed the forked path that Granny Mai had mentioned. When she reached the right side, she began to look for the courtyard she had mentioned. After walking for nearly a hundred meters, she finally saw a beautiful and clean small courtyard with many flowers. Although the door of the courtyard was closed, there were still some gaps. With a gentle push, it opened.

    The first thing she saw was the man¡¯s shirt and pants. Although the shirt and pants were covered in burn marks from the explosion, she could recognize that they were Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes.

    So he was here...

    She was right.

    It turned out that he was only a few hundred meters away from her. He was still alive and breathing. She could still see him.

    Feng Ling suppressed the frequency of her trembling hands and feet and calmly walked into the yard. When she walked in, she seemed to hear a cough from the house from afar. The cough sounded intermittent and low. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a simple cough or something, but the voice was indeed a hoarse man¡¯s voice!

    Feng Ling abruptly approached the door and saw that it was locked from the inside. She looked around for the windows but could not find any. The women of the Gorkin Farm had a habit of protecting themselves, especially unmarried girls. They would not casually reveal everything in the windows.

    Feng Ling directly knocked on the door.

    After knocking for a long time, footsteps finally came from inside. When the door opened, the youngdy she had seen by the river appeared.

    When she raised her eyes to see Feng Ling, she was startled: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I¡¯m looking for Li Nanheng!¡± Feng Ling looked straight into her eyes. If she wasn¡¯t Granny Mai¡¯s granddaughter, she might have directly pushed her away and barged in.

    Carrie seemed unfamiliar with Li Nanheng¡¯s name. She looked at her strangely: ¡°Are you the person my grandmother took in? Isn¡¯t your friend with the doctor?¡±

    ¡°The person in the doctor¡¯s office is indeed my friend, but the man in your office is my fianc¨¦. His name is Li Nanheng.¡± Feng Ling was still looking into her eyes, and her words were sharp.

 Chapter 1363 - The Story of Ling and Heng (626)

    <h4>Chapter 1363: The Story of Ling and Heng (626)</h4>

    The word ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯ caused Carrie¡¯s eyelids to twitch. Her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t with me.¡±

    With that, she closed the door.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Ling raised her hand to press against the door that was about to be closed. She looked at the young girl. ¡°Granny Mai has been kind to me. She has also taken me in for the past two days. You are her granddaughter. I should be very polite to you, but you can¡¯t hide a seriously injured person in your ce. Have you ever thought that if he had a chance to live well, but treatment was dyed, it would no longer be saving people but harming lives!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What dying treatment?¡± Carrie¡¯s expression was full of unhappiness. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have the person you mentioned. Take your hand away! Let me tell you, in our ce, if you, an outsider, didn¡¯t have my grandmother, you would have been chased away. If you dare to break into my house, I¡¯ll go out and call everyone over. See if the people here will still keep you!¡±

    With that, she forcefully tugged her hand down and mmed the door shut. At the same time, she could hear the sound of the door being locked again.

    Feng Ling looked at the tightly shut door, and her expression darkened.

    It was true that the people in this town trusted her because of her rtionship with Granny Mai. Still, after all, she was an outsider, so even if the people here wouldn¡¯t drive her away, they would carefully avoid her when they saw her. If she did anything rash here, they would drive her away to protect Miss Carrie.

    K was still here, and so was Li Nanheng. She couldn¡¯t be rash.

    Especially since Carrie was Granny Mai¡¯s granddaughter. She wouldn¡¯t have known these things if it hadn¡¯t been for Granny Mai.

    However, right now, she really wanted to kick open the door in front of her and rush in to see how badly Li Nanheng was injured.

    Feng Ling stood outside the door for a long time. She raised her hand and knocked several times. This time, Carrie didn¡¯t even bother to respond. She didn¡¯t even say a word.

    About ten minutester, Feng Ling heard another cough. Her heart trembled, and she quickly walked back and forth along the direction of the sound. Finally, when she approached the closed window, she heard the sound more clearly.

    She pressed her hand against the window. Earlier, she had only heard the coughing intermittently, but now she could hear it clearly.

    The hand pressed against the window was the opposite of the hot temperature here. It was slightly cold.

    It was very quiet inside. She didn¡¯t know if Li Nanheng was awake or unconscious or how he was.

    At this moment, Granny Mai finally rushed over. Seeing Feng Ling standing outside the window in deep thought, she immediately understood something and rushed over. ¡°How is it? You didn¡¯t see your friend?¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at her and raised her hand to point at the clothes on the drying rack. ¡°Those are his clothes. I heard a cough from inside. It must be him. Granny, I can¡¯t enter your granddaughter¡¯s house rashly. I can tell that she doesn¡¯t wee me. She locked the door from the inside, but if she locked my friend inside just to prove her medical skills, it¡¯s not fair to us. Granny, please help me!¡±

    Granny Mai¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Nonsense!¡± With that, she frowned and turned to the door. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Carrie, open the door.¡±

    It was quiet inside for a while.

    ¡°Carrie, Grandma is going to be angry!¡± Granny Mai said unhappily. ¡°The one inside is Miss Feng¡¯s friend. She¡¯s seriously injured. Don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    Finally, Carrie¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Grandma, that woman is lying. I asked him, and he said that he doesn¡¯t know anyone with the surname Li, nor does he know the woman outside! Either she¡¯s mistaken, or she¡¯s lying! Grandma! It¡¯s so unsafe outside right now. Why can¡¯t you just let a stranger stay here? Since she has already found that friend, why is she still looking for all sorts of reasons to refuse to leave? I think she must have some ulterior motive!¡±

    Granny Mai was startled. Feng Ling shook her head when she turned to look at her.

    Granny Mai sighed and knocked on the door again. ¡°Open the door first and let her in for a look. If he¡¯s not her friend, she won¡¯t do anything to you. She¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°No! His wounds haven¡¯t healed yet. He can¡¯t see the wind!¡± Carrie¡¯s voice was very unhappy and impatient. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t bring a stranger here! I saved him and even woke him up. This means that the medicine I used is all right. Furthermore, he can¡¯t see. If that womanes in and insists that she knows him and he can¡¯t see who she is, it¡¯s not fair to him. I won¡¯t let her in!¡±

    ¡°This child...¡±

    ¡°And he said very clearly that he doesn¡¯t know that woman outside! Why should I let her in! He¡¯s already injured, and it won¡¯t be good for him if she brings in any dirty things or bacteria!¡± Carrie raised her voice. ¡°Grandma, quickly take her away. Don¡¯t let here again!¡±

    Feng Ling said, ¡°Miss Carrie, you know the condition of my friend in the doctor¡¯s office. They were all poisoned by chemicals and had various symptoms. His lost eyesight and memory loss may be temporary. Right now, no matter what he has forgotten, it may only be his current symptoms. Let me take a look at him. I can tell with one nce that he is...¡±

    ¡°Stop lying! He didn¡¯t forget anything. When he woke up, he told me very clearly why he was injured. Although he is very weak right now, his words are clear! It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t see! He said he doesn¡¯t know you, so he doesn¡¯t know you!¡± Carrie¡¯s tone was still firm.

    Feng Ling could not believe it.

    It was even more impossible to believe.

    Were his words clear? Was his memory clear?

    How could he not remember her?

    Impossible.

    She turned to look at the clothes hanging on the clothes rack outside, walked over, and took the clothes down. She looked at the clothes¡¯ material and size and then at the burnt marks left by the explosion.

    These were Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes.

    The only person who could be in Gorkin Farm with K was Li Nanheng.

    There couldn¡¯t be anyone else.

    She didn¡¯t lie, so the person who lied was another person.

    Could it be that when Li Nanheng found out she was here, he refused to meet her and even said he didn¡¯t know her?

    The only person who could lie was this Carrie.

    But why did she lie?

 Chapter 1364 - The Story of Ling and Heng (627)

    <h4>Chapter 1364: The Story of Ling and Heng (627)</h4>

    At the very least, Li Nanheng was alive. She was extremely sure of this.

    Everything would be fine if he was still alive. No matter if he was injured or disabled, he was still alive.

    Feng Ling suppressed the anger in her heart and said calmly, ¡°Granny, if she really doesn¡¯t want me to go in, I can choose not to disturb her. But can you call a doctor over to take a good look and not dy the treatment?¡±

    Carrie was suddenly dissatisfied. She stood up and opened the door. After opening the door, her gaze shifted to Granny Mai for a moment before she turned to look at Feng Ling. ¡°Are you looking down on my medical skills? He almost t lost hisst breath when I rescued him. Now that he¡¯s alive in my ce, aside from being blind, there¡¯s nothing wrong with him. What right do you, an outsider, have to look down on my medical skills?¡±

    ¡°Carrie, speak properly!¡± Granny Mai reprimanded her.

    Carrie rolled her eyes at Feng Ling again and said impatiently, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not lying. Earlier, he really said that he didn¡¯t know her. You guys were so loud outside, and he was awake the whole time. She must have heard his cough. If he knew her, he would have said it. But he said he didn¡¯t know her!¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Feng Ling looked up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him yourself. Anyway, I won¡¯t let you in. Didn¡¯t you hear him resting on the bed by the window? Ask him through the window yourself!¡± Carrie rolled her eyes at her impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re standing right here. I can¡¯t drug him. If he says he doesn¡¯t know you, he doesn¡¯t know you. There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you!¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She turned and walked back to the window. She raised her hand to press against the window and looked at the yellow cloth covering everything. Her fingers slowly tightened on the window: ¡°Li Nanheng, is it you?¡±

    There was no sound from inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m Feng Ling.¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I came to look for you.¡±

    There was still no sound from inside, but after a moment, there was a suppressed cough.

    It was an ufortable cough, but it was restrained and suppressed.

    This meant that he was indeed awake and could hear her voice from the window.

    ¡°Li Nanheng!¡± Feng Ling pressed her hand hard against the window, and her voice became louder. ¡°No matter what happens, you have to acknowledge me! K¡¯s leg is broken, and I can bring him back to Los Angeles! Even if you¡¯re blind or deaf, you¡¯re still Li Nanheng. No matter what, you can¡¯t push me away. This is what you promised yourself! When you removed me from the base, you said you didn¡¯t push me away, but what about now? You won¡¯t acknowledge me?¡±

    It was very quiet inside. This time, there was not even a cough.

    Carrie lost her patience and said, ¡°Listen, he doesn¡¯t care about you or know you. Can you give up now? Can you leave? I live alone in this small yard because I like to live quietly. Grandma, take this woman away and stop her froming here!¡±

    After speaking, Carrie closed the door again. This time, she did not lock it. However, looking at the tightly shut door, Granny Mai hesitated for a moment before looking at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling still stood by the window and did not move. She only looked at the window. ¡°I just want to know how badly you¡¯re injured. You don¡¯t want to see me, nor do you want to acknowledge me. You¡¯re seriously injured. Can¡¯t you even let me take a look? Li Nanheng, I rushed here from New York. I didn¡¯t even bring a gun with me when I rushed to Israel. I didn¡¯t even feel anything when several nes crashed in front of me. I just wanted to look for you and bring you back. Everyone thought you were dead. Even the rescue team sent by the base had been evacuated. Tam and Lin Cheng especially escaped from the base to look for you. Toe to Israel, I even abandoned the Feng Corporation. But what are you doing? You¡¯re still alive, but you refuse to see me?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice outside remained calm. She did not scream or scream as she stood outside the window.

    After closing the door, Carrie kept listening to the sound. She then turned to look at the man who had been silently leaning against the bed frame. He really did not speak. His unfocused eyes were open, and from time to time, he would raise his hand to his mouth to suppress his cough.

    At this moment, there was no movement outside. Carrie looked at the handsome but pale man and turned to pour a ss of water. She walked to the bed and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve wanted to cough, haven¡¯t you? Drink a ss of water and press it down.¡±

    The man on the bed did not move. He only slowly raised his hand when he heard the sound of footsteps gradually fading away from the window. However, he raised his hand aimlessly in the air.

    Knowing that he could not see, Carrie quickly ced the ss in his hand.

    In the end, the man had suppressed his cough for too long. At this moment, his hand identally knocked over the ss of water. Carrie let out a low cry and was about to speak when she saw the man suddenly turn over and lean against the bed. He coughed out arge pool of blood on the ground.

    ¡°Ah! You ¡ª¡± Carrie was so startled that she didn¡¯t care about the cup and the water stains on the nket. She rushed to help him up and watched as the man coughed several mouthfuls of blood toward the bed. Finally, he closed his eyes weakly as though he had lost consciousness. She rushed to get the medicine.

    From the day she rescued him, he had been coughing up blood like this. Originally, he had already recovered slightly from yesterday. It had already been more than thirty hours since hest coughed up blood. However, he had begun coughing up blood again. And this time, he was coughing so much.

    She knew that the chemical explosion had injured his internal organs. His internal organs were not light; otherwise, he would not cough blood like this. She quickly helped him back to the bed and carefully wiped away the blood by his mouth. She was about to help him feed the medicine when the man leaning on the bed with his eyes closed weakly raised his slightly cold hand. He gently pushed aside the hand she was about to bring the spoon to his mouth and said hoarsely, ¡°There¡¯s no need...¡±

    ¡°Is your desire to live that bad?¡± Carrie was so angry that her eyes were red. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to save you. I used all the good medicine that the doctors here have been focusing on for years. You finally woke up. How can I watch you waste your life like this? So what if you can¡¯t see?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were closed, and he could not see anything. His voice was so low that it was barely audible if one did not listen carefully. ¡°I know my own body... don¡¯t waste the medicine.¡±

 Chapter 1365 - The Story of Ling and Heng (628)

    <h4>Chapter 1365: The Story of Ling and Heng (628)</h4>

    Carrie bit her lip harshly. She looked at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Should I call that woman called Feng Ling back so you would obediently take your medicine and let me treat you well?¡±

    The man on the bed stopped speaking.

    She red at him with reddened eyes. ¡°You know her, don¡¯t you? No matter if what she said about her fianc¨¦ is true or false, you know her. You just don¡¯t want her to see you like this, do you?¡±

    The man frowned and closed his eyes without moving.

    ¡°If you still refuse to take medicine, I¡¯ll call her back right now and let her watch you eat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± His pale brows furrowed deeper.

    Indeed.

    Carrie was extremely angry. She scooped some medicine and brought the spoon to his mouth. ¡°Then drink the medicine now. Your internal organs are injured. These medicines are useful to you. If I really can¡¯t treat you, you should have died the day I brought you back. You have to trust me and the medicine here!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, I¡¯ll call her back right now. She left with my grandmother. She hasn¡¯t gone far yet. Maybe if I shout loudly right now, she¡¯ll hear ¡ª¡±

    Before Carrie could finish her words, the man on the bed opened his pale, bloodless mouth.

    Seeing that he was willing to drink the medicine, Carrie was still angry.

    She did not know why she was angry. She only knew that the rtionship between this good-looking man and that woman was not ordinary. He really did not wish for her to see him like this.

    Even though he had suffered such a serious injury and hoped that someone would take care of him, he would rather not acknowledge her than be seen in this state.

    His body was covered in wounds, and his eyes could not see. His face was fine, but there was a mark on his cheek that was not very obvious. He probably could not see much after healing, and he was pale and thin to a frightening degree.

    Every day, she would help him change into the soft,fortable, and white cotton clothes, but he would still be stained with blood every day.

    When she went to the river to clean the bloodstained clothes, the woman named Feng Ling had looked at her with such a gaze. At that time, Carrie¡¯s heart had inexplicably panicked. She was afraid that her secret of hiding of a wounded person would be discovered, so she quickly walked away to avoid it.

    But she still found him.

    But she didn¡¯t expect him not to acknowledge her.

    She finally managed to feed him half of the medicine, but he coughed up quite a bit of the medicine. Carrie quickly scooped some more medicine to continue feeding him, but he could no longer drink it. He would vomit after taking a sip. It was evident that his body was very ufortable, and he was suffering. Hey quietly on the bed with his brows slightly knitted. He waved his hand in a pleading manner and said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t feed me... I can¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Knowing that he really couldn¡¯t drink anymore, Carrie stood by the bed for a while and had to think of other ways.

    Outside, Feng Ling supported Granny Mai back.

    Granny Mai nced at her from time to time, but Feng Ling remained silent.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t be too sad. Maybe it¡¯s really just a coincidence.¡± Granny Maiforted.

    However, Feng Ling only curved her lips indifferently. There was no extra emotion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    Seeing that she was stubborn, Granny Mai could not persuade her further. In fact, Granny Mai also felt that it could not be such a coincidence. She also felt that someone must be lying.

    However, she understood her granddaughter. Although her character was spoiled, she did not have any bad intentions. She would not be so cruel as to hide him from Feng Ling when she saw that she was in a hurry. In the beginning, she was lying when she said that there was no one in the family, butter on, it did not seem like she was lying.

    The person with her must have said that he didn¡¯t know Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling said that she did not recognize the wrong person, but she did not continue staying at Carrie¡¯s ce. After helping Granny Mai back, she did not say more. The things she had peeled on the ground were no longer needed. She only took a look at them and left.

    Feng Ling directly returned to K¡¯s ce. K had been waiting for her to return. Even though he was very weak, he had been waiting. When he finally saw Feng Ling return, he quickly struggled to sit up. ¡°How is it? Have you found Boss Li? Is that him?¡±

    Feng Ling approached the bed. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    K¡¯s face was filled with joy. He was about to say that it was great that Boss was still alive, but when he was about to speak, he saw that Feng Ling¡¯s expression seemed very calm and did not seem to be very happy. He immediately could not smile and only asked tentatively, ¡°Then you...¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see me,¡± Feng Ling said softly and sat by the bed. At the same time, she looked at the scorching sun outside the window. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, he won¡¯t see me.¡±

    K¡¯s expression softened. After a moment, he said, ¡°If it¡¯s really him, I can understand what Boss is thinking.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent.

    ¡°He is such a proud person. For so many years, he has always been the victor. Even if he is injured, he never feels embarrassed. But if he really can¡¯t see, no matter how proud he is, he won¡¯t be able to bear it. Especially when facing you; he can¡¯t face you at all,¡± K said hoarsely. ¡°Feng Ling, since you know Boss is still alive, this is good news. Don¡¯t be anxious. Give him some time.¡±

    ¡°His injuries are so serious. I can¡¯t keep waiting. I can¡¯t keep dying.¡± Feng Ling was calmer than she had expected. ¡°I have to find a way to bring both of you back. At the very least, we have to leave Israel.¡±

    K coughed and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen the medicine used by the doctors here, a country has something passed down from generation to generation. Their medical skills at least saved our lives.¡±

    ¡°I know, but right now, you need to go back for more specific surgeries. You also need to wash your lungs, clear your blood and disinfect your wounds. Chemical drugs are not a joke. All the damage may be temporary, but if you don¡¯t go back early to receive treatment, who knows if the after-effects will follow you for the rest of your life?¡± Feng Ling said as she looked outside. That direction was in the direction of Carrie¡¯s yard.

    Feng Ling¡¯s words were reasonable. K did not say more but looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go see Boss?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t move. Lie on the bed obediently and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Feng Ling clearly wouldn¡¯t give up easily because of a woman¡¯s obstruction. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t leave any of you here. Li Nanheng refuses to see me. In the past, when I refused to see him, he used many shameless methods. Does he think I wouldn¡¯t use them?¡±

    K:¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1366 - The Story of Ling and Heng (629)

    <h4>Chapter 1366: The Story of Ling and Heng (629)</h4>

    That night, Feng Ling went to Carrie¡¯s house again. This time, she didn¡¯t enter Carrie¡¯s yard but stood outside for a while.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, she turned slightly to look in.

    Carrie was holding a basin of blood-stained clothes, but this time she didn¡¯t seem to n on going to the river outside to wash them. Instead, she opened arge water tank in the yard and brought water from inside. She squatted in the yard to wash the bloodstains on the clothes.

    Although the sky was already dark and there were no streetlights in a poor ce like the Gorkin Farm, Feng Ling¡¯s eyesight had always been good. Her eyesight was not affected by night at all. She could urately tell that the blood on his clothes must have been fresh. In other words, Li Nanheng¡¯s wounds had yet to heal and were bing more and more serious.

    Based on Carrie¡¯s frequency of washing these bloody clothes, his injuries should be heavier than K¡¯s.

    Right now, aside from his broken leg and slightly slow reaction, everything else was fine. At least K could talk to her normally now. As long as he rested for a few more days, when Tam and Lin Cheng arrived, they could help bring him back.

    As for Li Nanheng, it seemed like his wounds were often covered in blood.

    Feng Ling stood silently outside the yard to watch Carrie wash the clothes. After watching for a long time, she gently pushed open the door and walked in.

    The door outside the yard suddenly opened with a creak. Carrie¡¯s hand paused in the water. She turned back to see that it was Feng Ling.

    Knowing that Feng Ling was indeed rted to the person inside, Carrie couldn¡¯t be too guarded and cold to her right now. However, she still nced at her unhappily. ¡°What time is it? It¡¯s sote. Why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°I brought a lot of prescribed medicine from the doctor.¡± Feng Ling was actually carrying a bag of things. She ced the medicine on the stone table next to Carrie. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I didn¡¯t mean to underestimate your medical skills. I was just worried that you didn¡¯t have enough medicine here, so I asked the doctor for some.¡±

    Carrie still didn¡¯t have a good expression. She didn¡¯t even look at the medicine and lowered her head to continue washing the clothes. As she washed her hands, she said coldly, ¡°You make it sound good. You¡¯re afraid that my medicine is problematic, right?¡±

    Feng Ling looked at her. ¡°Miss Carrie, since you¡¯re willing to save a life, it means that you¡¯re a very kind and warm-hearted person. You¡¯re also very smart. You should know that I¡¯m not lying. I can also guess the reason why he refuses to see me. But please let me go in to see him. At least let me know how badly he¡¯s injured. If it¡¯s really serious, he has to immediately return to his original ce and be treated as soon as possible. Also, if his eyes really can¡¯t see, he should go to a proper hospital for a proper checkup. He should be treated as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°He already said he doesn¡¯t know you, yet you insist on sticking to him. He doesn¡¯t even want to see you, and you keep saying that you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± When Carrie was hiding something in her heart, she wasn¡¯t very good at hiding it. She didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of whether that person wanted to see her or not. She just raised her eyes to look at her as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already expressed it very clearly in the day. You¡¯re also very clear about his attitude. He doesn¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°Granny Mai is a very gentle person. I don¡¯t wish to have any unhappiness with her granddaughter. I also hope that Miss Carrie won¡¯t be too stubborn.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice and yes turned cold.

    Carrie immediately sneered. ¡°You barged into my house in the middle of the night. If I don¡¯t let you in, how can you force your way in?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak but answered with her actions.

    She turned and headed straight for the tightly shut door.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that she really intended to force her way in, Carrie quickly stood up and chased after her. She stepped forward and opened her arms to block the tightly shut door. She stared at the woman who had lost most of her patience and clearly did not want to be entangled with her anymore. She red at her. ¡°This is my home! You can¡¯t barge in!¡±

    ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were not especially cold, but her gaze was indeed like a thinyer of smoke behind the cold fog.

    She had indeed lost her patience.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s treatment could not be dyed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the people here to drive you out!¡± Carrie said as she pulled a bell by the door.

    Feng Ling nced at the bell. If her guess was right, this should be a signal used by the locals of Gorkin Farm. If it rang, the people nearby would hear it. Now that it waste at night, they would hear it clearly. In other words, as long as the bell rang, many people would rush over.

    Carrie stared at Feng Ling and suddenly said, ¡°Did you suddenly leave in the afternoon because my grandmother is here? You don¡¯t want her to see your barbaric side. Are you afraid that she¡¯ll know that she¡¯ve taken in a robber?¡±

    In the past, Feng Ling never had a particrly deep impression of whether she was a man or a woman.

    However, at this moment, a certain woman¡¯s sixth sense was telling her.

    This Carrie refused to let her in to see Li Nanheng. Besides Li Nanheng himself, she also had her own selfish motives.

    No matter what kind of selfish motives she had, Li Nanheng had to return to America with her.

    ¡°A life is at stake, Miss Crrie. He is an injured person, a patient. His mind is not clear. Is your mind not clear as well?¡± Feng Ling did not wish to cause trouble in the Gorkin Farm sote at night, but she did not give in. ¡°Do you wish for him to die here, or do you wish for him to go to a professional hospital to receive proper treatment and surgery?¡±

    Carrie¡¯s expression faltered because of her words. ¡°What proper hospital? I¡¯ve never seen it. I¡¯ve been here since I was young. Even when I catch a cold or get injured, I use our medicine. It¡¯s just as good. Don¡¯t underestimate the people here...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately misinterpret my words. You know very well what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Feng Ling looked at her coldly. ¡°If you dy any longer, you¡¯ll be no different from a murderer.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®murderer¡¯, Carrie¡¯s expression stiffened. Then she abruptly red at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the door behind her opened.

    There were no lights in the courtyard, only the bright moonlight illuminating the ce.

    The moment she heard the door, Carrie¡¯s movements faltered. She abruptly turned her head, and almost at the same time as Feng Ling, she saw that the man had gotten off the bed and was standing by the door.

 Chapter 1367 - The Story of Ling and Heng (630)

    <h4>Chapter 1367: The Story of Ling and Heng (630)</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes were unfocused, but this house was not big, and there were not many things inside. There were not many obstacles, and the bed was quite close to this ce. He must have felt his way here.

    The moment the door opened, Feng Ling froze.

    It was Li Nanheng.

    However, his face was as white as paper. There was a bit of blood on one side of his face, and there was also blood on his forehead. The cotton clothes on his body should have just been changed. They were so clean that there was not a trace of blood. He had lost a lot of weight, and there was also an obvious stubble around his chin. Although his eyes were open, they were as calm as ake of stagnant water, unmoving.

    ¡°Ah, why did you get off the bed!¡± Carrie eximed softly and rushed to help him up.

    However, the man in the door only ced one hand on the door and opened his unfocused eyes. When Carrie approached, he raised his hand and held her hand.

    ¡°I heard some noise outside, so I came out to take a look.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was hoarse to the point where she could barely hear him. However, the surroundings were very quiet. His short words sounded very clear.

    Carrie was startled by his sudden grip on her hand. Her face turned strangely red, and she appeared embarrassed. Before she could speak, Li Nanheng held her hand and said, ¡°Did that person disturb you again?¡±

    That person?

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze was fixed on Li Nanheng¡¯s face. From the initial surprise to shock, she was only concerned about his condition earlier. Now, she suddenly noticed where his hand was ced.

    He was so intimate that he seemed to be very dependent on Carrie. Half of his body was almost leaning against Carrie. He held her with one hand and supported himself against the door with the other. His movements were so natural that it was as though Carrie was the woman he trusted the most and felt safest with.

    ¡°Uh... yes, she¡¯s here again. It seems like she was going to barge in just now. Did she wake you up...,¡± Carrie said as she supported him.¡± Let me help you back to bed. How can you get off the bed now...¡±

    Li Nanheng stood by the door without moving. He opened his dead eyes and ¡°looked¡± at the person standing outside the door: ¡°Leave. Don¡¯te back.¡±

    Feng Ling stared at his face and his eyes: ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression was calm, and his voice was indifferent as though he had never known her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°So, did you lose your memory?¡± Feng Ling slowly clenched her fists by her side and stared at him. ¡°Li Nanheng, you don¡¯t remember me, you don¡¯t remember yourself, you don¡¯t remember XI Base and everything, right?¡±

    The man stood by the door without moving or speaking.

    ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t say anymore. His body can¡¯t take it!¡± Carrie felt that the man¡¯s body was starting to be unable to hold on anymore. She quietly turned and hurriedly supported him while turning to look at Feng Ling. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him this time. You¡¯ve said what you needed to say. If he says he doesn¡¯t know you, he doesn¡¯t know you! Is that enough?¡±

    With that, Carrie supported him with one hand and rushed to close the door with the other.

    Feng Ling abruptly stepped forward and pressed her hand against the door. She stared at the man who could not see her: ¡°Li Nanheng! I¡¯m here to bring you back to America! Must you do this?¡±

    ¡°Are you done? A man doesn¡¯t even want to see you or know you, yet you¡¯re still clinging onto him so shamelessly! Aren¡¯t you too shameless!¡± Carrie red at her as she spoke. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m really going to call someone!¡±

    Feng Ling stared at the man in front of her expressionlessly. She suddenly raised her hand and forcefully tugged the bell by the door down.

    Seeing that the woman had easily pulled the bell down, Carrie¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you were the one who saved him, you would have been knocked unconscious by me. Please shut up.¡± Feng Ling turned her eyes and coldly nced at Carrie again. She then shifted her gaze away and pressed hard against the door. She stared at the silent, pale man: ¡°Li Nanheng, now that the shameless person has be me, are you happy? If you finished venting,e back with me now. You can do whatever you want when you return to America. Don¡¯t waste your life here!¡±

    However, the man¡¯s expression never changed. He only took a step back to avoid Feng Ling¡¯s scent. At the same time, he turned his pale face away and lowered his head to whisper hoarsely by Carrie¡¯s ear, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    When Carrie heard his words, she also felt that his body¡¯s weight was bing heavier and heavier. She was afraid that he really could not hold on anymore. She quickly pulled the door bar out with force and raised it to face Feng Ling. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to hit someone!¡±

    Feng Ling did not even look at her.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been here since I was young. Not only have I learned medicine, but I¡¯ve also learned martial arts from many people! Don¡¯t force me to really hit you. It¡¯s not good to watch two women fight!¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, she suddenly felt her hand strangely empty. The bar suddenly fell into Feng Ling¡¯s hand. At the same time, the bar fell onto the ground, and the strongest wooden bar in their ce was instantly split into two.

    Carrie¡¯s face shook.

    She abruptly raised her head to look at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling, on the other hand, only watched Li Nanheng coldly from beginning to end. It was as though the smooth movements earlier did not originate from her.

    ¡°You... you, you...¡± Carrie¡¯s face turned pale with anger.¡± You...¡±

    However, at this moment, Li Nanheng raised his hand. Even though he did not have much strength, he still ced his hand on the door. Then, he expressionlessly closed the door bit by bit. When the door mmed against Feng Ling, he turned his eyes away as though he did not see anything. He mmed the door shut and pushed her out.

    He did not use much strength, but Feng Ling was forced to take a step back. Her eyes were fixed on Li Nanheng, who had closed the door.

    Carrie was dumbstruck. She was still staring at the door when it finally closed.

    However, in less than three to five seconds, the man who was barely leaning against her suddenly trembled violently. He suddenly coughed out arge mouthful of blood onto the ground and instantly fell to the ground. She quickly used her hands to support him, but she only managed to grab his arm. She watched as he weakly knelt on the ground, suppressing his coughs and causing blood to gush out of his mouth. She quickly squatted down and whispered while supporting him: ¡°My god... quick, I¡¯ll help you back to the bed... I said, you can¡¯t move. Are you tired of living...¡±

 Chapter 1368 - The Story of Ling and Heng (631)

    <h4>Chapter 1368: The Story of Ling and Heng (631)</h4>

    Feng Ling stood outside the door and did not leave. Her hearing was very good, and she could hear the suppressed coughs and vomiting sounds.

    Until she seemed to hear Carrie whisper, ¡°Why is there so much blood again...¡±

    Feng Ling suddenly stepped forward and pushed the door with force twice. She did not push it open and endured it. She did not do anything to this Carrie on Granny Mai¡¯s ount, but now she could not care so much. She raised her leg and kicked hard against the door. After two consecutive kicks, the door cracked open, and the lock in the middle cracked.

    Before Carrie could help Li Nanheng back to the bed, she heard a loud noise behind her. She turned around to see that the woman had actually kicked the door open and walked in quickly.

    ¡°What are you doing...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man who Carrie supported was directly pulled away from her. Li Nanheng coughed until he could not stand properly. His clothes and chest were covered in blood. His chin was covered in blood, and he could barely open his eyes. Feng Ling tugged him over with force, and his tall and thin body mmed into her.

    He paused. He could not open his eyes but seemed to know something. He struggled weakly. Feng Ling held him back with force and turned to look at Carrie. ¡°Call the doctor over. Do you really want him to die here?¡±

    Carrie was stunned. When she looked at Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, she felt that the force was too strong for her to resist. Although she was very confident in her medical skills, when she looked at Li Nanheng¡¯s current state, she pursed her lips, turned around, and rushed out.

    Seeing that Carrie was finally willing to call the doctor, Feng Ling first took a look at the environment in the room. It was very clean, but from the door to the ground here, there were tworge pools of blood spat out by Li Nanheng. Although the room¡¯s lights were not incredibly bright, it was enough for her to see everything clearly.

    She helped Li Nanheng onto the bed and rushed to wipe the blood off his chin with a towel. The man slowly opened his eyes and seemed to be having some difficulty breathing. His eyes were still unfocused. He slowly raised his hand and tried to push her hand away, but Feng Ling held him down and pressed the towel firmly against his chin. She said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The man furrowed his brows imperceptibly, but he was so tired that he could not speak. He was also ufortable to the point where he could only swallow the bloody smell he wanted to spit out. He endured it, but it was not difficult to tell that he was ufortable right now.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, if you dare to die, I¡¯ll immediately take out my gun and shoot myself in the head. All of the important things in my life have been entangled with you since I was young. If you dare to dump me, even if we go to hell, you can¡¯t shake me off!¡± Feng Ling said as she pressed down on his shoulder with force and quickly wiped away the blood.

    She felt that although the man¡¯s hand only struggled for a moment, it did not move again. She did not know if it was because he did not have the strength or because of her words.

    But at the very least, he could not defeat her now. It was difficult for him even to stand up. His usual arrogance in front of her was gone. What could he use to fight with her?

    She then wiped away the blood on his body and looked at the cotton fabric in front of his chest dyed red with blood. Right now, Feng Ling¡¯s heart had be especially calm after several days of torture. Even if the man she had been searching for so long was likely to die in front of her, she had to remain calm.

    ¡°Why did you cough up blood? Did your internal organs get injured? Where were you when the explosion urred? Were you affected by the explosion or were you directly thrown into the water?¡± Feng Ling asked as she tugged at his clothes.

    Li Nanheng was indeed powerless to resist. Even though he knew what she was doing, he could only raise his hand and weakly ce it on hisp.

    The man¡¯s clothes, which were stained with blood, had just been slightly torn apart. She saw that his skin, which was supposed to be clean and firm, was covered inrge and small wounds. There were not many burns, but most of them seemed to have been from a fall or a scratch. There was arge bruise on his chest. She did not know if it was because of external wounds, internal organs, or chemical poisoning. She was not a doctor, but looking at him like this, she knew that he would really lose his life if he continued dying.

    Looking at the wounds, Feng Ling gritted her teeth and tugged open his sleeves. She saw the scars on his arms and the swelling that seemed to have been soaked in water a few days ago.

    It was impossible to imagine how he had managed to survive this great cmity.

    She could not imagine what sort of mental blow and torture he suffered when he opened his eyes but could not see anything.

    Earlier, she was still angry and resentful, but right now, she could no longer hate him.

    If it had been her, she would have chosen to die quietly on her own. She would not want anyone to see her like this, which would cause others to feel sad and heartache.

    She held onto his arm tightly, forcing back the tears in her eyes. She put down his sleeve and tidied his bloodstained clothes. Seeing that he could not even sit by the bedside, she quickly helped him to lie down.

    When heid down, the man frowned. She paused and slowed down a little. At the same time, she whispered, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    The man closed his eyes and did not say anything; he did not nod or shake his head.

    After covering him with the nket, she squatted down by the bed and looked closely at the thin, pale man lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Thest time she saw him was in Mr. Mike¡¯s resort. He even coaxed her to drink. He was still the same Li Nanheng who was determined to win her over.

    However, Li Nanheng had lost so much weight in just a few days. He was so haggard and pale that she almost could not recognize him, especially when it came to his attitude toward her.

    He used to be a man who would always be overbearing and patient when she was angry and ignored him.

    At this moment, she had never seen him so haggard and weak. It was so... rare... for him to need her protection. This was different from when he had been injured because of a mission.

    He was already avoiding her.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, listen.¡± Feng Ling squatted by the bed and looked at his face. She raised her hand to gently stroke the stubble around his chin. ¡°You¡¯re a man. You have to keep your word. If I lose, you have to marry me.¡±

    Seeing that he did not speak, nor did he turn his head, nor did he react, Feng Ling could not tell if she wasforting or mocking him: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a man like you, whose heart is thicker than a mountain and bigger than the sea, would actually feel inferior. So what if you can¡¯t see? Isn¡¯t your face still intact? Can¡¯t you rely on your face to eat? Why are you hiding?¡±

 Chapter 1369 - The Story of Ling and Heng (632)

    <h4>Chapter 1369: The Story of Ling and Heng (632)</h4>

    As Feng Ling spoke, she reached out to hold his hand. The moment she held his hand, the man coughed violently. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he instinctively wanted to cover his mouth or if he wanted to pull his hand away, but he was currently trying to free his hand from her grip.

    Feng Ling did not hold on to him forcefully. When the man withdrew his hand, the suppressed cough caused the pain in her heart that she had been suppressing to spread out slowly. Finally, he suddenly could not help but cough violently on the bed. Blood that could not be suppressed flowed out of his mouth. Feng Ling quickly stood up and was about to change his position from lying down to sitting up. It was too ufortable for him to choke back the blood.

    However, the moment her hand touched his shoulder, the man seemed to have received an electric shock. He suddenly flung her hand away and, at the same time, pushed her hand away.

    Perhaps because he had exerted too much force, the blood on his body and chin made him look like a lonely soul that had just crawled out of a pool of blood. He was terrifying and disheveled. Afterward, he pushed away from her hand, which was about to reach out to support him again. However, because his body was unstable, he sat on the bed with one hand and supported himself against the edge of the bed. He staggered and spat out another mouthful of blood. At the same time, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you still here...¡±

    Feng Ling frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still chasing me away at a time like this? Li Nanheng, are you...¡±

    ¡°Go away...¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with pain. Amidst the pain, there seemed to be some impatience. He refused her touch and forcefully pushed her hand away. He staggered andid on the edge of the bed. There was still blood and foam in his mouth. Even as he spoke, blood oozed out of his mouth:¡± Go...! ¡±

    Feng Ling was pushed away by him again and again, but she could not get angry at all. Seeing him like this, the pain in her heart slowly spread to her limbs. She quickly bent down to help him up: ¡°Boss...¡±

    Hearing him call her Boss, the man who was trembling from the pain and was so weak that he could barely open his eyes furrowed his brows. Feng Ling gripped his shoulders tightly and helped him sit up: ¡°Don¡¯t push me anymore. You can¡¯t leave me now...¡±

    Li Nanheng did not look at her. Seeing that he had lost so much weight in just a few days that even the blood vessels under his eyelids could be seen clearly, and that the ice-cold temperature on his body was about to fade, she quickly pulled the nket on the bed over him. She held him firmly in her arms in the way he had protected her in the past. She did not give him any chance to escape. Her face was pressed against his face, and her voice was close to his blood-covered mouth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase me away... Let me apany you... Don¡¯t chase me away again...¡±

    Li Nanheng clearly wanted to drive her away, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. He only frowned and slowly turned his face away. He didn¡¯t allow her to touch the blood on his lips with her white and clean skin.

    Almost three or four minutester, hurried footsteps came from outside. It wasn¡¯t just one person¡¯s footsteps. Carrie had already called the doctor over. She rushed in and saw that the man in Feng Ling¡¯s arms was wrapped in a nket. There was blood on the side of the man¡¯s mouth and on the bed.

    Carrie immediately let out a low cry. ¡°Coughing blood again, is it? He looked much better after waking up a few days ago. Why is he vomiting so badly these days... Uncle Mona, look at him... I clearly used the right medicine...¡±

    The doctor known as Uncle Mona had be familiar with Feng Ling in the past few days. Seeing that the man was indeed not in a good state, he did not bother to be polite and directly walked over.

    However, just as the doctor was checking Li Nanheng¡¯s injuries and was about to remove his clothes, Li Nanheng seemed to have woken up and suddenly raised his hand to block the doctor¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re still conscious, aren¡¯t you?¡± As Doctor Mona had known Granny Mai for many years, he knew some simple Chinese that sounded a bit stuffy. ¡°Carrie said that your injury is very serious. It¡¯s even more serious than the young man in my ce. Right now, I need to check all of your injuries...¡±

    Li Nanheng did not move. His hand was still firmly blocking Doctor Mona¡¯s hand. His expression was firm; he did not want to be undressed again.

    Carrie was anxious from the back. ¡°Uncle Mona is the doctor who taught me medicine. He¡¯s the best doctor on our Gorkin Farm. Let him take a look...¡±

    After a moment of silence, Li Nanheng said hoarsely, ¡°Let her out.¡±

    Feng Ling was hugging him tightly and refusing to let go. She was the closest to him. Even though he didn¡¯t say his name, she immediately understood his meaning.

    He meant for her to go out.

    Her expression darkened. Doctor Mona also looked up at her. ¡°Miss Feng Ling, let me check his wounds first. It seems like he won¡¯t cooperate if you¡¯re here.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s hand tightly gripped the nket by Li Nanheng¡¯s side. At this moment, Carrie also walked over and looked at her. She wanted to say something but was frightened by Feng Ling¡¯s cold and unforgettable aura. She didn¡¯t dare to speak up but kept ncing at her, indicating for her to cooperate and leave quickly.

    Feng Ling had no choice but to shift her hand away from Li Nanheng. After releasing him, she stood up from the bed and took a step back. She meant that if she didn¡¯t affect the doctor from checking his wounds, she could stand further away.

    The doctor did not say more. He moved forward to remove Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes, but the man on the bed raised his hand to stop him. He coughed again, and as he coughed out more blood, he said hoarsely with difficulty, ¡°Let her... out...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not reveal any emotions. She only looked at the man who kept asking her to leave.

    ¡°This...¡± Doctor Mona could actually forcefully hold him down because this patient¡¯s stamina was weak. However, even though this man was injured to this extent, he strangely felt a sense of oppression that would not allow him to dare to hold him down forcefully. He could only turn back to look at Feng Ling.

    ¡°Hurry up and go out. He doesn¡¯t want to see you at all! I saw that the two times he coughed up blood were severe. It was all because of your appearance. Originally, he was fine. If you weren¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t have been so agitated, and he wouldn¡¯t have been like this! Quickly go out!¡± Carrie muttered unhappily. ¡°He kept chasing you away, and you were still here. Now that the doctor is here, you¡¯re still in the way...¡±

    Feng Ling slowly clenched her fists and released them. ¡°All right.¡±

    With that, she turned away and walked out of Carrie¡¯s cabin.

 Chapter 1370 - The Story of Ling and Heng (633)

    <h4>Chapter 1370: The Story of Ling and Heng (633)</h4>

    The door was closed once more, and through the door, she could no longer hear the movements inside.

    Everything was quiet.

    Feng Ling stood outside the door and turned back to look at the door.

    She stood outside for a long time until Granny Mai rushed over after hearing the news. When she saw Feng Ling standing outside the door, she immediately approached. ¡°Since the doctor is here, you can rx. I heard that Carrie went to look for the doctor. You have met your friend, right?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. She stood there looking at the tightly shut door without saying a word.

    Seeing her expression, Granny Mai could not bear to see her like this. She gently patted her back. ¡°Child, since he is still alive, there is always hope. Be patient.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled lightly, but her smile was not obvious. It was a polite response to Granny Mai before she continued to remain silent.

    Night arrived, and dawn arrived.

    Granny Mai came and left, and came again. She had prepared some food in the morning and saw that Feng Ling was still standing in the yard. The door had not been opened in the past few hours. Carrie and the doctor had been inside. She didn¡¯t know how things were, so she didn¡¯t ask. She could only persuade Feng Ling to eat something.

    Feng Ling thanked her, but she was really not hungry and could not eat.

    When it was nearing afternoon, Granny Mai came again. Seeing that she was still standing outside, she said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon. Our ce is close to the desert. It¡¯s rare for there to be rain in a year. Furthermore, from the weather, I think the rain won¡¯t be small. Go back with me first. Wait for the doctor to give you the news beforeing over.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, granny.¡± Even though Feng Ling had been standing outside for a long time, her legs were not numb, and she could not move. Back when she was punished in the base, it wasmon for her to stand for an entire day with the weight bag. She said to Granny Mai, ¡°But I still have to trouble you with one thing.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°When this door opens, your granddaughter might not agree to let me in.¡±

    Feng Ling did not finish her words, but Granny Mai quickly understood what she meant and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her properly. Although she¡¯s a bit impatient, she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. If I say it, she¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, granny.¡±

    Gorkin Farm was located on the edge of the desert, and the river was the only source of food and water.

    It rarely rained here. If it rained twice a year, it would be a blessing from the heavens.

    And this rain was indeed very heavy. ording to Granny Mai, this was the biggest rain she had ever had in the decades since she came to Gorkin Farm.

    Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled.

    The rain kept falling. Usually, when the people here saw the rain, they would be as happy as celebrating a festival.

    However, although the rain outside was clear, the inside of Carrie¡¯s small room was filled with the smell of medicine.

    The man on the bed had already been changed by the doctor inside and outside. The wounds on his body had also been treated. After being fed the medicine, he had already slept two times. After waking up, he would fall asleep again in less than an hour. His stamina was really weak. No matter if it was his body or his mind, the burden and exhaustion were too heavy.

    Doctor Mona stood by the stone table in the small room and patiently prescribed medicine while speaking in the localnguage: ¡°It¡¯s raining outside?¡±

    Carrie hummed. ¡°Sounds like rain.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Doctor Mona nced at the closed door. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Miss Feng hasn¡¯t left. She was still outside this morning.¡±

    Carrie had no choice but to turn to the door. She gently opened the door and looked out.

    She saw that Feng Ling was still standing in the yard. She really hadn¡¯t moved a single step sincest night. Even though the rain was pouring, she still stood there, standing straight in the rain.

    Although this town was poor, the ratio of men to women was still considered normal. There were many women, but Carrie had never seen such a righteous and seemingly delicate woman. She was clearly a youngdy. When she stood outside, Carrie thought that she was just using a trick to gain sympathy. She thought she was using this method to force the man to pity her and let her in.

    However, when the person inside found out that she had been standing outside, he didn¡¯t say anything. He woke up very little the whole day. His body couldn¡¯t bear the burden, and he was half asleep. Even if he knew that Feng Ling was outside, he didn¡¯t have the strength to say anything.

    It had been so long sincest night. Feng Ling neither ate nor drank, nor did she cry or shout outside. She was quiet and did note in to disturb them. However, she stood outside and did not leave.

    Despite the heavy rain, she still stood there like a tree.

    She had never seen such a woman, but for some reason, she could not hate her.

    After watching for a while, she gently closed the slightly opened door and turned back to whisper to the doctor: ¡°She¡¯s still standing there, drenched by the rain.¡±

    At this moment, the man sleeping on the bed moved his eyelids slightly. His entire body did not move. He seemed to want to open his eyes, but he did not have the strength. After a long while, he finally opened his eyes. However, he still could not see anything. He could only hear the rain, lightning, and thunder outside the window.

    Feng Ling stood outside. Although the rain was heavy, she did not feel cold.

    This ce was always hot. It was rare for there to be rain.

    After being soaked in the rain for so long, Feng Ling¡¯s mind was probably drenched by the rain and was unusually clear-headed.

    She seemed to recall that scene.

    When she returned to the Feng family, she was unconscious for two days due to gastric bleeding and a high fever. Afterward, the helper said that Li Nanheng was outside. She was unwilling to see him at the time, so he stayed outside to watch her for a long time. He did not force her toe out to see him and only stood there to watch her.

    When she got off the bed and walked to the window, she saw him standing outside.

    Time went back and forth. Who would have thought that such a day woulde? Everything had turned around. He was inside, and she was outside. The man who had once wanted to embrace her into his world now refused to acknowledge her and meet her.

    Now she finally knew what Li Nanheng thought when he stood outside.

    He only wanted to apany her. There was no need to obtain anything.

    The rain dripped down her eyshes and onto her face. Feng Ling quietly ced her hands by her legs; her gaze still fixed on the house in front of her.

    Even when the sky turned dark, the rain did not stop.

    At this moment, the door of the room suddenly opened. Carrie walked out with an umbre and approached Feng Ling. She said unhappily, ¡°Go in. The rain is too heavy. Even if you don¡¯t feel cold, it¡¯s not good for your body to keep soaking in the rain. Uncle Mona has too many patients recently. I don¡¯t want to have another one like you.¡±

 Chapter 1371 - The Story of Ling and Heng (634)

    <h4>Chapter 1371: The Story of Ling and Heng (634)</h4>

    However, Feng Ling did not move. She only nced at Carrie and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you can hear me from here. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, I¡¯ll go in immediately. I can¡¯t do it now.¡±

    ¡°What? Uncle Mona and I didn¡¯t chase you out. Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Carrie red at her unhappily.

    Feng Ling finally looked at Carrie¡¯s face: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he would only be unstable when he sees me?¡±

    Carrie rolled her eyes. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. His body is too weak, and he coughed so much blood. He¡¯s probably still far from fully conscious. Go in and hide from the rain first. It won¡¯t be toote toe out after the rain stops and his clothes are dry.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at her again. Carrie¡¯s umbre was already above her head. She said impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t go in, I won¡¯t care!¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Feng Ling moved forward.

    Carrie watched in surprise as she walked in. After entering the door, she quickly closed the umbre and muttered in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve been standing outside for so long and barely moved. When you walk again, you don¡¯t sway at all? Doesn¡¯t your leg hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Feng Ling did not exin. After entering, the first thing she did was to look at the man who was still unconscious on the bed.

    She originally wanted to go over to take a look, but she realized that her clothes were wet. She had just been caught in the rain, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to be close to a body full of cold air. She decided not to go over and just walked over to Doctor Mona to thank him.

    Doctor Mona did not say much and just smiled politely.

    After all, he had personally seen how Feng Ling had treated K two days ago. He knew that she must have a close rtionship with the two injured people who ended in their town. Furthermore, this Miss Feng¡¯s character was not bad. The person she cared about was seriously injured and unconscious here. There was no need to torture her like this.

    Not long after, Carrie went to the inner room behind the small house and found a light yellow cotton dress. She handed it to Feng Ling without any expression.

    ¡°Well, your clothes are so wet and dripping. Don¡¯t wet the floor in my room. Go change.¡± With that, Carrie looked at her up and down for a while. ¡°This dress was bought by a businessman in the town who went to Jerusalem. I bought it because it looks good, but this dress is a size bigger for me, so I only tried it once and hung it in the cab. You¡¯re taller than me. This dress should fit you. Go change.¡±

    Feng Ling knew that this Carrie was spoiled and unreasonable, but as Granny Mai said, she was spoiled, but she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    Looking at the clothes in front of her and then at the arrogant expression on Carrie¡¯s face, Feng Ling¡¯s cold eyes gradually cracked. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Carrie did not respond. It was obvious that she had taken out her own clothes for her to wear. It was only right for the other party to thank her. She directly turned her head to continue apanying the doctor to prescribe the medicine. Then, as she busied herself, she pointed with her chin in the direction of the inner room where she had gone to retrieve her clothes. ¡°Go there to change. That¡¯s where I sleep. By the way, don¡¯t touch my things. Come out after changing.¡±

    Feng Ling directly went in to change.

    She saw a clean towel by the bed and guessed that it had been ced there by Carrie earlier.

    Granny Mai¡¯s granddaughter was actually quite a meticulous person. From theyout of the inner room, she was also a girl who loved cleanliness. There were beds, cabs, and all sorts of daily necessities in the room. Furthermore, all of them were the style of the people in Israel. There were many flowers nted in the yard outside and many vases by the bedside.

    Since there was a bed here for her to sleep on, the one outside was most likely a temporary bed. In the days Li Nanheng had been here, the two had slept in two rooms and did not disturb each other.

    Feng Ling lowered her head to untie the straps of her clothes and took them offyer byyer. In this ce, women¡¯s clothes were very cumbersome. In her eyes, it was really troublesome to put on a cotton dress like this. It was better to wear a T-shirt. However, she didn¡¯t bring any clothes with her. Although it was inconvenient to wear this cotton dress, it was good that the clothes fit her well.

    After changing her clothes, she picked up a towel to wipe her hair and casually tied it up on her head with a rubber band.

    When she walked out, the rain outside seemed to have lessened.

    Doctor Mona patted the medicinal dregs on his hand and said, ¡°Carrie, take the umbre ande back with me. Bring some supplementary medicine over. It¡¯s still raining. The medicine can¡¯t be wet. You have to help me raise the umbre.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Carrie stood up and was about to follow him when she suddenly turned to look at Feng Ling, who had just walked out of the inner room.

    A few days ago, Feng Ling had been wearing some clean old clothes that Granny Mai had found for her. It was already very nice on Feng Ling, but this light yellow dress had an especially refreshing feeling of a young girl. When Feng Ling wore it, it was so beautiful that it made Carrie jealous. Why didn¡¯t it fit her? If she were a few centimeters taller, she might be very beautiful in such a dress.

    Carrie was a little angry. Her feminine instincts made her regret letting her wear such a beautiful dress, but now she had to go back with Doctor Mona to retrieve the medicine. Thus, she still wore an unhappy expression as she said to Feng Ling, ¡°Uncle Mona and I will go get the medicine. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Guard him here. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Feng Ling answered: ¡°All right.¡±

    This was Carrie¡¯s home. She was not very willing to let Feng Ling stay here alone to watch over hIM. However, as a doctor, it was more important for her to get the medicine. She could only turn around and leave with the doctor.

    The door opened and closed. The small room was silent.

    Feng Ling turned to look at Li Nanheng on the bed and walked over. There was a small wooden stool by the bed. Doctor Mona must have sat on it to facilitate treatment. She sat down on the small wooden stool and looked at the man who was sitting on the bed with his eyes closed.

    Li Nanheng was originally a tall and broad-shouldered man. Although he wasn¡¯t the type of man with tangled muscles, he was a man with perfect muscles and full of strength.

    However, right now, Li Nanheng was lying here and had lost a lot of weight. Although his muscles would not disappear after a few days of injury, it seemed like he had really lost a lot of weight. She looked at his hand that was resting by the side of the nket. He was so quiet that he did not even move his fingers. She gently reached over and gently touched his hand. She was careful as though she was afraid of waking him up, afraid that he would chase her away or that she would hurt him.

    Slowly, she held his hand in hers and interlocked their fingers.

    ...

 Chapter 1372 - The Story of Ling and Heng (635)

    <h4>Chapter 1372: The Story of Ling and Heng (635)</h4>

    It was likely because she hadn¡¯t had a good sleep in the past two days. She held his hand and sat by the bed to watch him. She felt the warmth in his slightly cold palm and could feel his pulse on her wrist. Outside, the sound of rain and the fragrance of medicine filled the room. Feng Ling sat on the small wooden stool and pressed her forehead against his hand to sleep.

    After sleeping for less than ten minutes, Feng Ling suddenly opened her eyes and saw that Li Nanheng was still asleep. His hand was warm and his intermittent pulse kept him alive.

    Feng Ling opened her eyes to look at him. She held his hand tightly and moved the stool forward, leaning against the bed even more. She held his hand while looking at the man¡¯s weak and sleeping face.

    From Washington to New York, to Jerusalem, to this Gorkin farm, she had searched for him for so many days. Now, he was still alive. Even though he was seriously injured and unconscious, he at least had a calming breath and vitality. Her fingertips could feel his temperature, and she see his existence.

    Feng Ling seemed to have thought of something. She slowly raised his hand and pressed his warm palm against her face. She gently rubbed his hand against her face and watched him.

    At this moment, hurried footsteps came from outside. Carrie and the doctor rushed to bring the medicine back. After entering, Carrie shook off the water on the umbre. She turned to see Feng Ling guarding by the bed. She then looked at her holding Li Nanheng¡¯s hand and wanted to say something. She resisted the urge to speak and turned to see that the doctor gave her a look to ask her to continue helping. Carrie could only follow.

    When he went to the side to continue preparing the medicine, Doctor Mona said softly in the localnguage, ¡°In order to find him, Miss Feng seems to have rushed here from a very far ce.¡±

    Carrie lowered her head to prepare the medicine. She did not reply, but her expression was clearly unhappy.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± Doctor Mona said again.

    Carrie pursed her lips for a long moment before saying, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. There are many men in our town who like you. There¡¯s no need for you to pay too much attention to an unknown outsider. Furthermore, it¡¯s clear that they are a loving couple.¡±

    Carrie was depressed for a long time before she said, ¡°Uncle Mona, I¡¯ve never thought that an oriental man was so good-looking. That day, when I brought him back by the river, I only wanted to save him. After wiping him clean, I realized that this man is really good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Even if he looks good, it¡¯s not yours.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Carrie pursed her lips. ¡°I knew it when this Miss Feng came to look for her fianc¨¦.¡±

    Seeing her unwilling expression, Doctor Mona smiled. He knew that she knew her limits, but she was not good at restraining her emotions. He did not say more and only reminded her onest time: ¡°You¡¯re a doctor.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Feng Ling could not understand their conversation and had no time to listen because Li Nanheng had woken up.

    He first moved his fingers, probably sensing that someone was holding his hand. He instinctively wanted to move his hand away, but she held it tightly instead.

    He opened his eyes. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he didn¡¯t move much. However, he seemed to instantly know who was holding his hand.

    Seeing that he was awake, Feng Ling quickly got up. She was afraid that her presence would agitate him again. She kept her voice low and did not dare to speak. She only turned to look at the doctor for help.

    Doctor Mona approached and Feng Ling released his hand. When she did so, the man did not catch her like he used to. Instead, he quietly ced his hand down by the bed and did not do anything else.

    The doctor went to check on his current condition. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bed, unwilling to move her eyes from him even an inch. After more than ten minutes, the doctor moved away from the bed. She saw that Li Nanheng had closed his eyes again, but his eyes were slightly red. It seemed like his eyes were ufortable and he did not continue sleeping.

    Doctor Mona turned back to continue applying the medicine. At the same time, he said a few words to Carrie. After listening for a while, Carrie turned back to trante to Feng Ling: ¡°Uncle Mona said that he applied medicine on his eyes during the day. Afterward, his eyes were probably affected by the medicine, so he took it off again. He just woke up and when he opened his eyes, there were still some medicine left around his eyes. That¡¯s why his eyes are red. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Feng Ling did not say anything but nodded gratefully at Carrie.

    Carrie looked at her with unwilling eyes, but there was nothing she could do. No matter how much a woman and a woman were natural enemies, at this time, she could only be considered a doctor. She had only saved a man. She couldn¡¯t really snatch a man from someone else. If that happened, her grandmother would probably beat her to death with a walking stick.

    After a while, the doctor handed a bowl of ck and green medicine to Feng Ling, asking her to feed Li Nanheng the medicine.

    When Feng Ling received it, Carrie red at the doctor unhappily. The doctor pretended not to see and indicated for Feng Ling to take good care of him. Feng Ling nodded and brought the bowl of medicine to the bedside.

    Doctor Mona then gave Carrie another warning look like an elder. Carrie pouted and angrily picked up her umbre and left.

    Feng Ling stood by the bed and heard the door open and close. She watched Carrie¡¯s back and then turned to Doctor Mona. The doctor gave her a ¡°don¡¯t worry about her¡± look before Feng Ling looked away.

    She first tried to help Li Nanheng up from the bed. The man on the bed seemed to notice it when her hand touched him. When he was about to avoid her, Feng Ling gently and slowly pressed him down. She firmly supported the man who was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even defeat her with one finger. She then picked up the pillow and another nket by the side and made afortable ce for him to lean against. She then gently pressed him down so that he could lean against it.

    Li Nanheng was clearly resistant to her. Although Feng Ling had never spoken, they were too familiar with each other. The movements of one hand and the breath of the other. Even if it was silent and invisible, he could urately sense that she was by the bed.

    Feng Ling gently blew on the medicine, sat by the bed, and carefully fed it to his mouth. Seeing that he didn¡¯t open his mouth, she put the ck and green medicine back to her mouth to taste it. The taste was still strange and disgusting, simr to the medicine K used. She felt that there was no problem with the temperature and continued to bring it to his mouth.

 Chapter 1373 - The Story of Ling and Heng (636)

    <h4>Chapter 1373: The Story of Ling and Heng (636)</h4>

    Perhaps hearing the sound of her blowing the medicine, Li Nanheng did not drink it at first, but Feng Ling forcefully pried open his unmoving lips with a spoon and fed him the medicine bit by bit. Finally, the man frowned. It was as though he felt that if she kept raising her hand like this, it would definitely hurt. After holding on for a long time, he opened his unfocused eyes and calmly ate the medicine.

    Seeing that he actually cooperated, Feng Ling¡¯s heart finally rxed a little. Her lips were stained with the first smile she had in days. She continued feeding him.

    She fed him diligently, but he couldn¡¯t see her and didn¡¯t say anything. After drinking most of the medicine, Feng Ling turned back to ask the doctor if he wanted to continue feeding him. The doctor looked at the remaining medicine and told her with his eyes that it was fine.

    This sort of eye contact was a habit of two people who didn¡¯t know how tomunicate when they were taking care of K at the doctor¡¯s house a few days ago. Although Doctor Mona knew a little simple Chinese, his vocabry was very small. Other than the asional necessary conversation, it was basically impossible tomunicate normally for a long time.

    Feng Ling ced the bowl down and picked up a clean towel to gently wipe the medicine stain by his mouth. The man did not resist. Although he could not see, his eyes did not stay in her direction. He clearly tilted his head and did not ¡°look¡± at her.

    Tonight, when Feng Ling was here, especially after Li Nanheng woke up, she did not say a single word. Even though they knew each other well, she did not speak. She sat by the bed and took care of him even if his gaze was clearly cold and distant.

    In the middle of the night, Carrie had yet to return. However, Granny Mai came over and gave them some food. She then told Feng Ling that Carrie had gone to her ce to spend the night. There was no need to worry.

    Not long after, Doctor Mona also came out for emergency treatment because a child from a small town had fallen ill. He asked Feng Ling to wait here alone and prepared the medicine to heat him.

    Late at night, even though this was Carrie¡¯s house, the room was quiet, and only two people were left.

    Feng Ling sat by the bed silently and watched the man who hadid down again. Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were closed, and the red spots around his eyes had mostly recovered. She reached out to touch his eyelids to see if there were any signs of fever. However, just as she reached out a centimeter away from his eyes, the man suddenly lifted his hand and held her wrist.

    Although Li Nanheng was not strong, his intention to stop her was clear.

    His eyes were the most sensitive part of his body and heart.

    Feng Ling shrunk her fingers and lowered her eyes to look at him. After enduring for a long time, she finally withdrew her hand and said softly, ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    The man closed his eyes and did not respond. He quietly ced his hands by his side. When he heard her voice, he did not react. It was as though a person unrted to him was disturbing his sleep. He was just ignoring her.

    Seeing that his emotions were not affected, Feng Ling confirmed that the two times he coughed blood were coincidences. She approached the bed and whispered, ¡°Boss Li...¡±

    Hearing these words, the man on the bed still did not react.

    ¡°K lost a leg,¡± she said softly. ¡°Do you know?¡±

    Finally, this news that he had only found out after sleeping for several days caused the man¡¯s brows to silently furrow. Although it was not obvious, even the slightest emotional fluctuation could be captured by Feng Ling, who sat by the bed.

    She continued: ¡°He knows that you risked your life to save him. Even though he lost a leg, he managed to keep his life.¡±

    The room was quiet. There was only the disgusting, bitter smell of medicine that was eptable. Feng Ling¡¯s voice was also hushed in this quiet room. Her clear and clean voice broke the dark fog in the night and prated the high wallsyer byyer.

    ¡°If, at this time, K gave up the opportunity to be treated because he lost a leg and some of the symptoms caused by chemical poisoning, would you hate iron for not bing steel? Would you want to wake him up?¡±

    Feng Ling watched his face as she spoke: ¡°Just like how I¡¯m treating you right now. If you weren¡¯t so weak that you couldn¡¯t even stand up, Li Nanheng, I would have pped you a few times first.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Feng Ling suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. She looked at the man, who did not react at all. ¡°Are you scolding me in your heart right now? I¡¯ve never been very gentle to you, right?¡±

    ¡°I still remember what you said to me. Now, I can ask you the same question.¡± She leaned against the bed and whispered into his ear: ¡°Li Nanheng, you¡¯ve been tyrannically barging into my life for more than ten years, stirring up my life again and again. Now you say you don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know you. Do I agree?¡±

    He did not speak, and Feng Ling was in no hurry. She knew that he was awake.

    ¡°Speaking of which, thest time we met was in Washington. The night before that, you should know how I got drunk step by step.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°Why? Are you so anxious to get rid of your rtionship with me because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll settle the score with you? You deliberately got me drunk and tricked me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Feng Ling continued leaning close to his ear as she spoke, her breath gently brushing against his ear. ¡°You should have known better. I was already awake back then. I remember every scene after returning to the room from the hot spring. Do you want me to repeat what happened to you?¡±

    Finally, the man on the bed, who was always calm andposed, slightly turned his pale face away, clearly avoiding her scent.

    Feng Ling, who had always been passive and was always very contradictory and unreasonable when it came to matters between a man and a woman, and whose EQ was clearly not good enough, took the initiative to mention that night. Her voice was slow and gently, and her voice carried a different kind of ruthlessness.

    He didn¡¯t acknowledge her, so she was angry.

    But she couldn¡¯t be angry for too long.

    Feng Ling watched his face. He did not turn back. From this angle, he had grown a stubble. He had lost too much weight.

    She no longer leaned against the bed. Instead, she supported herself with one hand and looked at him with watery eyes. Her voice sounded calm, but she deliberately raised her voice. ¡°What exactly do I look like when I¡¯m drunk? Is that why you¡¯re so obsessed with making me drunk?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, don¡¯t avoid the topic. Perhaps you can think of it this way. Perhaps I came here to see you to settle the score with you?¡±

 Chapter 1374 - The Story of Ling and Heng (637)

    <h4>Chapter 1374: The Story of Ling and Heng (637)</h4>

    The room was too quiet. If Feng Ling hadn¡¯t been chattering non-stop and found a chance to chat about all sorts of topics, the room would have beenpletely silent.

    However, Feng Ling, who rarely spoke, was like a chatterbox right now. She kept speaking as though she was afraid that he would be gone in the next moment, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t hear her, and as though she didn¡¯t want everything to be too quiet. When it was quiet, it wasn¡¯t realistic. She couldn¡¯t be sure that she was awake or that he was alive.

    ¡°So, what exactly do I look like when I am drunk?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a lot to say to you? Is that why you know that I really need that to encourage me? Is that why you knew that the first thing I wanted to do was to destroy TMing, so you helped me to achieve it after that night? Could it be that I told you all of this?¡±

    ¡°What else? Do you like me when I¡¯m drunk?¡±

    ¡°Which side of me do you like?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not seriously injured and need someone to take care of you, I can drink two bottles of alcohol in front of you anytime. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if her words had touched his sore spot or something else, but the man¡¯s fingers moved. Feng Ling looked at his hand and reached out to touch it, but she saw that he withdrew his finger and clenched it into a fist. He didn¡¯t intend to shake her hand.

    Feng Ling looked at his hand for a while and did not force him to touch her. She only looked at him and said generously, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re a patient. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll lose your temper when you¡¯re in a bad mood. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    Late at night.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Boss Li, will your back hurt if you keep lying down?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, I suddenly thought of a particrly boring and serious problem. For the past few days, you¡¯ve been coughing up blood and wiping your body with your clothes. Was it that Carrie who wiped your body for you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So, you were seen by her?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Finally, the man who had been silent for the whole night furrowed his brows silently. He hoarsely said, ¡°She¡¯s a doctor.¡±

    Hearing that he actually opened his mouth to exin, Feng Ling stood by the bed and watched him for a while without speaking.

    The woman, who had been talking for the whole night, suddenly fell silent. The atmosphere was somewhat strange. After a moment of silence, the man on the bed opened his unfocused eyes and ¡°nced¡± at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling looked into his eyes. Even though their eyes met, he could not see her.

    However, she still stared into his eyes and said, ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve really kept yourself clean. Aside from Feng Mingzhu¡¯s wishful thinking, you¡¯ve never given me any opportunity to be jealous. But now, I¡¯m really jealous.¡±

    She was clearly saying that she was jealous, but her tone was slightly smug. Clearly, she was pleased that he was finally willing to speak.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s cold expression returned to his expressionless and silent state.

    Coincidentally, Feng Ling¡¯s phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Tam.

    They had already received news that Boss Li and K were here. They were prepared to break through the defenses of Jerusalem at dawn and rush over. At the same time, they had already informed XI Base¡¯s main hall.

    After reading the message, Feng Ling put her phone down and nced at the man on the bed.

    The base would rush over as soon as they received the news. No matter if Li Nanheng was willing or not, even if he did not want to, Ah Feng, Han Jin, and the others woulde to carry him onto the ne.

    However, in a ce like Israel, no matter where a helicopter passed by, it would cause quite a stir and fear to the people there. She thought for a moment and directly sent them a message, telling them to be careful when they came over and not scare the people from the Gorkin Farm.

    The people here were frightened by the war, but they were kind and simple. After all, they had saved Li Nanheng and K¡¯s lives. Feng Ling hoped that they woulde clean and leave clean. She did not want to affect the people here too much.

    ...

    In the morning, the rain fell for the entire night. The air in the Gorkin Farm was moist and not as dry as before. Many of the people here had woken up early and were walking back and forth outside. When Feng Ling heard the noise, she immediately woke up.

    Sheid on the bed the whole night. When she woke up, she saw that Li Nanheng was sleeping. She quickly got up and touched his forehead and neck to see if his artery and heartbeat were still there.

    In the end, the sleeping man woke up because of her movements. Although he did not open his eyes, he said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search. He¡¯s still alive.¡±

    His voice was very soft and low. However, these few words caused Feng Ling¡¯s heart to rx.

    She retracted her hand and looked at the man with his eyes closed. She directly said, ¡°Tam and the rest have already contacted the base. Based on the time and speed of the ne, the base¡¯s helicopter will arrive before noon.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not respond, but his brows were clearly furrowed. It seemed like he did not want to be taken away by the base in such a state.

    At this moment, Feng Ling turned around and searched around the small room. She found the white rice that Carrie had asked for from Granny Mai. People from the Gorkin Farm rarely ate this white rice. After all, Granny Mai came from China, so she asionally bought some from the businessmen passing by and store them at home. Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how to cook the other food here. Thankfully, there was some white rice that she could cook for him.

    Less than an hourter, the fragrance of porridge filled the room. Feng Ling brought a bowl over to feed him. As usual, she helped him up.

    At this moment, Li Nanheng clearly knew that it was useless even if he resisted. Even though his attitude was still cold and distant, he did not do anything in vain. She helped him up, and he cooperated. He did not speak, but at the very least, he was willing to eat the porridge she fed him.

    The porridge had just been cooked and was very hot. Before Feng Ling fed him, she would blow on it a few times and gently touch it with her lips to test the temperature. There were several times when she trembled from the heat. The man on the bed clearly sensed her movements and silently raised his unfocused eyes to look at her.

    After feeding him a bowl, she asked him if he wanted more. The man was silent for a few seconds before nodding. Feng Ling quickly went to fill another bowl. However, when she returned to the bed to feed him, he stopped eating.

    This porridge couldn¡¯t be wasted. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t eating, Feng Ling sat by the bed and ate a few mouthfuls. After eating, she turned to look at the man¡¯s quiet expression and finally reacted.

    He had wanted her to eat some.

    ...

    Aiyo, my little wife has been too clingy these days. I can¡¯t take it ~

 Chapter 1375 - The Story of Ling and Heng (638)

    <h4>Chapter 1375: The Story of Ling and Heng (638)</h4>

    Before noon.

    urately speaking, it was ten in the morning at the Gorkin Farm. Two heavy helicopters flew through the clear sky after the rain and headed straight for the Gorkin Farm.

    Due to Tam¡¯s reminder not to rm the people here, the helicopter stopped in the empty space near the Gorkin Farm. However, it still attracted a lot of surprise from the locals. Some people thought that the war had affected this ce again. When they saw the helicopter, they ran back home in fright.

    Tam and Lin Cheng had already driven over.

    Ah Feng and Han Jin brought several elite members of the base out of the cabin. When they saw Tam and Lin Cheng, their expressions changed. As members of the sniper team, regardless of what reasons they had, and regardless of whether they had performed meritorious deeds, ording to the base¡¯s rules, the two of them were now criminals.

    However, no one treated them as sinners. They quickly walked forward and asked, ¡°Where are Boss and the rest now?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling sent us the coordinates. It¡¯s inside.¡± Tam and the rest rushed in.

    However, because the local people of Gorkin Farm had been alerted, many local people hade home with their tools. There were wooden sticks, shovels, and all sorts of things.

    Feng Ling had reminded them in the text message, but Tam and the others hade too quickly. Furthermore, Feng Ling took care of Li Nanhengst night and hadn¡¯t had the time to go to Granny Mai to ask her to help greet the people in the town.

    After taking medicine in the morning, Li Nanheng fell asleep again. His stamina could not hold on for too long. Every time he woke up, he would continue to sleep for less than an hour. Fortunately, during the two days Doctor Mona had been here, his coughs had lessened. asionally, he would cough out some blood since he had injured his internal organs.This was unavoidable. It was good that he had improved.

    There was amotion outside, as though something big had happened. Feng Ling sat in the small room and did not move. When she heard the noise, she looked out and guessed if the people from the base and Tam hade. At this moment, Carrie ran back from outside. When she saw Feng Ling, her expression suddenly became awkward. She asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Is the helicopter outside looking for you?¡±

    Feng Ling stood up. It was indeed time.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She did not expect the man she had saved to have such aplicated background. He even had a helicopter, and the people who came seemed to be fully prepared. They should be well-trained. They really did not have any intention of harming or disrespecting the people here. They only said they were here to look for someone and even mentioned Feng Li, Nan Heng, and K¡¯s names.

    Recently, the names of these three people had been circting Gorkin Farm. After all, they were outsiders. Everyone would often whisper among themselves. When they suddenly heard the names of these three people, they knew that they were indeed here to pick them up.

    However, the people of Israel were naturally afraid of helicopters. Even though they knew why the other party hade, they were still very wary. Many people were guarding the entrance of Gorkin Farm to watch those people.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Seeing Feng Ling¡¯sposed expression, Carrie nced at her and then at the man sleeping on the bed. ¡°And who is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Li Nanheng.¡± Feng Ling did not exin further.

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to want to reveal their identities, Carrie¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°So you¡¯re leaving now?¡±

    Although Feng Ling wanted to hurry up and ask them to send Li Nanheng back to America and find the best hospital to treat him, she nced at Carrie, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Miss Carrie, I¡¯m very grateful to you for saving his life. I¡¯m also grateful to the people at Gorkin Farm for their tolerance of us. If you need anything, you can send it to us before we leave, or after we return, we¡¯ll send it to you ording to your needs, or...¡±

    Carrie stared at her nkly for a long time. She seemed to have thought of something. After a while, she waited for Doctor Mona to leave before saying, ¡°The people who live here don¡¯t want to be affected by the war. They can only hide here. They don¡¯t dare to go anywhere. They don¡¯t dare to go to Jerusalem either, so they can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Hearing the hidden meaning in her words, Feng Ling watched her quietly, waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°My grandfather has passed away, and my parents were attacked on their way to Jerusalem to do business. They¡¯ve been living with my grandmother on the Gorkin farm, but I know that my grandmother lived in China when she was young. I¡¯ve heard a lot of stories about China since I was young. I think, when my grandmother is still able to walk, I should apany her to China for a walk... Is that okay?¡±

    The polite and indifferent expression in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes was gradually reced by warmth. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Then I...¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave now, we can take you away from Israel and send you safely to Granny Mai¡¯s hometown.¡±

    At this moment, Granny Mai happened to walk in. She suddenly heard Feng Ling¡¯s words, and her gazended on her and Carrie. She looked back and forth for a long time and seemed a little agitated. ¡°You... what are you talking about...¡±

    Carrie excitedly turned around to talk to her grandmother. The grandfather and granddaughter asionallymunicated in Chinese and asionally spoke localnguages. However, from their tone, it was clear that Carrie was really happy. Granny Mai was also excited and in disbelief.

    Feng Ling thought that perhaps it was really difficult for people who lived in such a war-torned country to leave thisnd.

    Coincidentally, she felt she owed Granny Mai and Carrie this favor. It was a good thing to give them the greatest satisfaction in this way. They would not have any regrets.

    ...

    After Ah Feng and the rest exined to the people at Gorkin Farm, they could finallye in. They tried their best not to barge in and disturb the people. They first went to the doctor and found K. At that time, before K could react, he was carried onto the ne by a group of brothers. After entering the ne, he was put down andid down. When he finally reacted, his eyes were red with excitement.

    When they arrived at Carrie¡¯s ce, the door was open, and Li Nanheng had just woken up. However, he seemed to be too weak to know what was happening outside.

    Feng Ling heard the orderly footsteps in the yard and turned to open the door. Ah Feng and Han Jin had already formed two rows in the yard with a group of elites, all looking in the direction of the door.

 Chapter 1376 - The Story of Ling and Heng (639)

    <h4>Chapter 1376: The Story of Ling and Heng (639)</h4>

    Seeing that the person who opened the door was Feng Ling, Ah Feng and Han Jin walked toward the door.

    Feng Ling stood by the door and did not move. She looked at them indifferently.

    Ah Feng was silent for a moment. He suddenly raised his hand and saluted Feng Ling with the base¡¯s standard gesture, expressing his apology, his gratitude, and all his emotions.

    She did not give up.

    She had really found them.

    Feng Ling did not say anything. She only took a step back and made way for Han Jin and Ah Feng to walk past her. She only said, ¡°Be gentle. Don¡¯t scare him.¡±

    Han Jin: ¡°???¡±

    Ah Feng: ¡°???¡±

    Weren¡¯t these words what Li Nanheng used to say when Feng Ling was asleep?

    However, when they lifted their eyes to see the man lying on the bed, they were instantly speechless.

    Li Nanheng was so thin that he seemed to have be a different person. His once tall and sturdy figure was now slightly thin. His face was also pale because of his body. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the man on the bed had a cold expression because he had guessed what was going on, he would be considered a handsome young man if his expression was gentler. He would definitely be thin and refined.

    Unfortunately, even though he was injured and so weak, the coldness in Li Nanheng¡¯s unfocused eyes caused one instinctively shiver after sensing the current situation.

    ¡°Boss...¡± Han Jin rushed forward to check on his injuries.

    Li Nanheng raised his hand and pushed Han Jin¡¯s hand away. He looked around aimlessly, searching for something. Seeing that he really couldn¡¯t see, Han Jin and Ah Feng, who had already known some information, immediately exchanged nces.

    His eyes really needed treatment, but they didn¡¯t know if it could be cured. Thankfully, Feng Ling had discovered it early. Otherwise, if his treatment had been dyed for another ten days, half a month, or even a year, Boss would have been disabled.

    Ah Feng nced outside and saw that there were many curious onlookers outside the yard. Due to Feng Ling¡¯s request, he could not be too rude and drive them away. However, it was not convenient for him to speak too much here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s help Boss onto the ne and leave first.¡± As Ah Feng spoke, he gave the elites outside a look.

    Several elite members of the base quickly walked in. When they saw their boss, they were all excited, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They rushed forward to help him up.

    After all, they were all here. Li Nanheng understood that he could not drive Feng Ling and the people from the base away no matter what he said or did. He did not speak. Finally, when several people carefully supported him up, he saw that Boss could not even stand properly. Han Jin rushed forward: ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Slow down. Boss has yet to recover from his serious injuries. Do you think he is still as he used to be? Be gentle, be gentle,¡± Han Jin reminded them softly as he supported them.

    Li Nanheng did not mind. His expression did not change much. He had not seen sunlight since arriving at Gorkin Farm. After being helped out by several people, he felt the sunlight after the rain and paused slightly.

    Feng Ling had just put away some of the clothes he had worn on the bed and walked out. When she saw his pause, for some reason, she instinctively felt that even if he could not see, he could definitely feel the light. Or perhaps, he could see a little light.

    Before leaving, Li Nanheng followed Han Jin¡¯s instructions and found the direction where Carrie and Granny Mai were standing. Even though his body was weak, he still slowly bent down to thank them.

    Carrie¡¯s hands gripped the sleeves of her cotton dress tightly. This man was indeed vhandsome Even though he was pale and haggard, when the sunlight shone on his face, she felt as though his entire body was covered in ayer of light.

    However, she was now very clear that this kind of person was not from the same world as her. Because she had saved this man, it was already a very pleasant surprise that she and her grandmother could be sent out of Israel by these powerful people and help them achieve their dream of returning to China safely.

    ¡°After all, they saved your and K¡¯s lives. We definitely won¡¯t mistreat them and will make proper arrangements,¡± Han Jin said.

    Li Nanheng nodded vaguely. Ah Feng saw that he could not hold on anymore and signaled them to send him on the ne.

    This ce was several hundred meters away from where the helicopter was parked. Fortunately, the members of the elite team were fast and their hands were steady. After helping Li Nanheng onto the ne, there was a soft bed prepared in the cabin. They quickly helped him lie down.

    Feng Ling told Ah Feng about Carrie and Granny Mai¡¯s situation, and Ah Feng asked someone to help the grandmother and granddaughter pack their things. He would take them away now. IIf they wanted to leave, they would leave now. If they werete, they could not guarantee the safety of anyone in this country.

    Less than an hourter, two heavy helicopters took off above Gorkin Farm.

    Granny Mai and Carrie were invited to another ne. Several elites in the base would take care of them. After leaving Israel, they would send them to the airport in a safe ce and help them obtain their identity, household register, passport, and so on. It would be convenient for them to fly back to China. They would also leave arge sum of money for them to live peacefully after returning to the country.

    In this ne, K was originally lying inside. When he heard that Boss had also boarded the ne, he was so anxious and wanted to get up several times but Tam and Lin Cheng held him down and asked him to rest first. After their bodies recovered a little, K still struggled to get up. He looked in the direction in front of the cabin. In the direction Han Jin and Ah Feng¡¯s bodies were blocking, he still saw Li Nanheng, who had almost lost his life due to his serious injuries. Seeing that Boss had lost a lot of weight, he med himself even more.

    Feng Ling received K¡¯s gaze and walked over to say, ¡°Lie down properly. Why are you sitting up?¡±

    ¡°I want to see Boss.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get back. He needs to rest too.¡±

    From the looks of it, although K¡¯s leg was broken, his internal injuries were not as serious as Li Nanheng¡¯s. K could still asionally stay awake for a few hours, but Li Nanheng needed a long rest. His stamina and mental state could not take too long.

    Feng Ling spoke to K while Li Nanheng, who was surrounded by several people,id on the soft bed in the cabin with his eyes closed. He frowned because of the people around him asking questions.

    Han Jin red at the elite members until they finally stopped. He quickly reached out to help Li Nanheng change.

    Li Nanheng raised his hand to stop him and said softly, ¡°Go back and change. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

 Chapter 1377 - The Story of Ling and Heng (640)

    <h4>Chapter 1377: The Story of Ling and Heng (640)</h4>

    Seeing that Boss finally spoke, Han Jin¡¯s hand paused. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go back and change. Based on the current weather and the speed of the ne, it will take at least seven to eight hours for us to fly back to Los Angeles. Right now, there are no doctors on this ne. Boss, if you feel ufortable anywhere, we can...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can endure it.¡±

    After speaking, Li Nanheng clearly did not have much strength left. He frowned slightly. He must have been carried out of the room and onto the ne. The air pressure in the sky was unstable. Right now, he was as weak as a paper doll. Even the slightest movement and the trembling of the ne could make him ufortable.

    ...

    A weekter.

    Los Angeles.

    Li Nanheng and K had been rushed to the hospital for treatment. They had been there for six days.

    Due to the chemical poisoning, both of them needed to undergo various tests. Their bodies were slightly swollen due to the high air pressure on them on the way back, and their bodies would asionally turn green. Li Nanheng was injured from the explosion to save K, and there were also a lot of chemicalponents in his blood that needed to be tested.

    After being isted and carefully taken care of by more than ten medical specialists for several days, good news finally came.

    Those chemicals were only used in war-torned countries to stimte the central nervous system of the local residents and the enemy. Although the toxic fumes were heavy, fortunately, they entered the water quickly. Due to the impact of the explosion, their bodies were more or less affected by the chemical fumes. However, after medical serum system treatment and detoxification therapy, K and Li Nanheng¡¯s nervous system gradually returned to normal after a few days.

    Furthermore, the medicine used by the local doctor of Gorkin Farm was indeed very effective. It was able to block the poison that had almost entered their internal organs. The people of war-torned countries had their own methods of saving themselves. The medicine used was actually very effective. If they had not been urgently treated there, even if they were sent back to America, they might not have been able to pruged those chemicals so cleanly off their system.

    It could be considered a close save.

    However, it was an undeniable fact that K had lost a leg. Fortunately, K was the one who his boss had saved. He was now in a good mood. At most, he could get a prosthetic limb in the future and live well.

    On the othe hand, the doctor said that there was only a fifty percent chance of Lin Nanheng recovering his vision. Under normal circunstances a person would have subconsciously closed his eyes while looking for K, but he had been searching for K with his eyes wide open and was injured by the poisonous smoke containing chemicals.

    But after all, this kind of blindness was due to external forces. It was not natural blindness. In such a situation, there was a certain possibility of recovering one¡¯s vision. However, no one could tell when it would heal and if there were a chance to recover.

    K had already been transferred to a general ward. There was no need for him to be in the ICU. This hospital had been sealed both from the inside and outside. Only members of the base could enter and leave.

    After another week, Li Nanheng sessfully transferred to a regr ward like K, but he still needed medical staff to guard outside for twenty-four hours. Fortunately, the ward allowed visitors to leave as they pleased.

    For the past half a month, Feng Ling had never entered Li Nanheng¡¯s ward. Previously, they only allowed one person to visit for at most an hour a day. She gave this opportunity to Ah Feng. After all, Ah Feng had to exin a lot of things to Li Nanheng. He also had to report the situation of the base and the specific casualties to Li Nanheng.

    In just half a month, it felt as though more than ten years had passed. Feng Ling stood outside Li Nanheng¡¯s ward. After a moment, she saw Ah Feng, who had just gone in to visit, as usual, open the door ande out.

    The moment he saw Feng Ling standing outside, he walked over and asked if she wanted to go in.

    ¡°Is he awake?¡± Feng Ling asked mildly.

    Feng Ling was never the kind of person who put her emotions on the surface. In the past few days, although she knew that Li Nanheng was here, she did not try in vain to gain the opportunity to visit him. She also did not ask the doctor for anything. She just waited quietly.

    ¡°He is awake. Do you want to go in?¡± Ah Feng did not say much. He only smiled lightly and looked at her.

    Back then, even the brothers in the base had given up, but Feng Ling, who was far away in New York, did not. In the end, she went to find Boss, but after sessfully bringing him back to America, she stood quietly by the side and did not approach him. Ah Feng felt ashamed of this.

    Feng Ling nodded.

    Ah Feng smiled and made an inviting gesture.

    Feng Ling directly walked in.

    The door of the ward opened and closed. The man in a light-colored hospital gown leaned against the bed. The sunlight shone in from the window andnded on his body. The man¡¯s hair had grown slightly because he had not taken care of it for nearly a month. In the past, he had short hair. Now that his hair was clean and pressed against his clothes, it felt a little smoother. Under the sunlight, his entire person looked warm.

    His head was wrapped in a white bandage. The bandage went from his eyes to the back of his head. It was not tightly wrapped. From this angle, she could see that the bandage around his eyes was slightly brown because of the medication.

    After entering the ward, she did not speak. Li Nanheng¡¯s keen senses were enough for him to sense that someone had entered.

    She did not speak, so he ¡°looked¡± in her direction. They ¡°looked at each other¡± for nearly a minute.

    For so many days, Feng Ling never tried toe in to see him. Li Nanheng never asked about her.

    After sending him back to America, the woman who had disappeared by his side entered the ward. Li Nanheng seemed to want to use the sunlight in the ward to look for some direction, but at this moment, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching. When he felt her approach, he raised his brows. Before he could speak, a warm and soft touch came from his lips.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows twitched.

    If his nervous system had recovered and his senses were not messed up.

    Did Feng Ling just kiss him?

    Not a bite.

    She did not move away and even used her lips to suck on it gently!

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows twitched again. He subconsciously moved back, but the woman in front of him directly grabbed his cor and forced him to stop. She deepened the kiss ¡ª

 Chapter 1378 - The Story of Ling and Heng (641)

    <h4>Chapter 1378: The Story of Ling and Heng (641)</h4>

    The sensation on his lips was warm and familiar. It was unbelievably soft. She had never taken the initiative before. It was as though he was as strong and unyielding as before. She held onto his cor and deepened it.

    Finally, when almost half of Feng Ling¡¯s body leaned against the bed, she decided to press her body against his. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his wounds had mostly healed but were unable to bear any weight, for the time being, she might have pressed him down on the bed.

    Feng Ling did not say a single word. After entering, she kissed him for a long time. After perhaps three minutes? Or maybe five minutes? She slowly moved her lips away from his cold lips, which were gradually warming up. However, she did not move away from him. Her hand was still holding onto his cor. She lowered her eyes to look at Li Nanheng, who sat motionless on the bed with his eyes covered. Right now, his expression was calm.

    After staring at him for a long time, Feng Ling slowly moved her lips. She stared at his face and said clearly, ¡°Your mouth is filled with the taste of medicine. What have you been eating these days?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not move. It was as though he instinctively felt that ever since he was injured in Israel and Feng Ling found him, she seemed to have changed from the cold and indifferent Feng Ling to a different person. She took the initiative and was firm. He was not used to it.

    Although he could not see, he could feel that she was staring at him from a close distance. The man suddenly felt ufortable. He coughed and turned his head slightly as though clearing his throat. He hoarsely said, ¡°The doctor said that I could only eat liquid food.¡±

    It meant that he had been drinking porridge or soups without oil or salt.

    No wonder there was no taste in her mouth. The only vor was the medicine he had to drink four to five times a day.

    The chemical smoke explosion in Israel had severely damaged Li Nanheng¡¯s body. Not to mention when his eyes would recover, it would take at least a year and a half for his body to return to its original state. Fortunately, Li Nanheng¡¯s body had always been healthy and strong since he was young. He was able to keep his life in such a life-threatening situation. After being brought back to America, he had been treated for many days and received all sorts of treatment. There were also various emergency measures that many non-professional medical professionals could not name. Of course, many people said that one could do as they pleased with money. The fact that his life was saved made this very obvious. No matter how expensive the medicine was, no matter if it was the base or the Li family, they had to think of a way to send money over. As long as they could save Li Nanheng, they could move a mountain of gold to the hospital.

    Li Nanheng, whose body had always been very strong, really gave them a lot of face. After half a month of continuous treatment, he could be transferred to a regr ward ten days earlier than the doctor expected. Although he was still very weak and pale and thin because he could only eat light food every day, at least the doctor gave them an affirmative answer. He said that his health was very good. As long as he underwent a year and a half of recuperation and systematic rehabilitation, he would be able to return to his previous state. He would still be the Boss Li who had beaten terrorists like wolves and tigers.

    This was the best news everyone had heard in the past few days. K¡¯s condition had also recovered quite well. The only pity was that he had lost a leg, but K¡¯s mental state had been adjusting very well. He had seen too much life and death and knew that he was extremely lucky as long as he survived.

    For the past few days, Feng Ling had never entered Li Nanheng¡¯s ward. She only waited patiently for Li Nanheng, whose mental state was as strong as his physical body. When would he face her calmly in such a temporarily blind state?

    But clearly, on this matter, she really should take the initiative.

    Feng Ling looked at him, staring at the two wounds on his face and forehead that had already healed. There were more wounds on his body, but at the very least, new flesh had grown out and was healing.

    In front of modern medical technology, scars were easy to remove as long as one had enough money. However, Feng Ling felt that every wound on Li Nanheng¡¯s body seemed to have engraved this man¡¯s life.

    ¡°The doctor has confirmed that your body can recover. It just needs some time.¡± Feng Ling stood so close to him and even deliberately spoke against his lips: ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t die so easily even if you want to. Are you still refusing to acknowledge me?¡±

    Perhaps because Feng Ling was so proactive and spoke in a teasing tone, Li Nanheng was dazed for a moment. The gauze covered his eyes, preventing her from seeing his emotions. She watched his face and waited patiently for him to speak again.

    If Li Nanheng could see, he would see Feng Ling supporting herself on his bed with both hands, leaning down and looking at him closely. Her eyes seemed to have a light, a burning passion and persistence that only appeared when she was drunk and a hint of anticipation hidden under the surface of her tenacity. This scene was like a female hunterr who did not hesitate to injure and lock him in order to obtain a man, and then she came to force him to submit.

    Of course, the premise was that he could see it.

    Right now, he couldn¡¯t see. He didn¡¯t know if Feng Ling was sitting or standing. He could only feel her gaze on him.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s movements were slightly slow as he faced her. He seemed to want to confirm that she was right in front of him, ¡°looking¡± at her through ayer of gauze.

    Feng Ling seemed to have been seen by him. She faced him and raised her beautiful brows slightly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the initiative in the past?¡± the man asked. His expression was still unreadable, but his voice was no longer heavy.

    The smile in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes finally rose. Coincidentally, he couldn¡¯t see it, so she didn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the two of us are always strong together. Both of us have a tough bone and won¡¯t give in to each other. It¡¯s rare for you to be so weak that you can¡¯t even defeat a single finger of mine. My overflowing sympathy and the affection you¡¯ve forced into me for so many years suddenly surged. I can¡¯t hold back for a moment.¡±

    The man¡¯s brows moved imperceptibly. He did not speak, but it was clear that he was very convinced by her words.

 Chapter 1379 - The Story of Ling and Heng (642)

    <h4>Chapter 1379: The Story of Ling and Heng (642)</h4>

    ¡°Besides, I was the one who brought you back. If I don¡¯t take the initiative, what if you look for Carrie? Wouldn¡¯t I lose more than I gain?¡± Feng Ling said as she reached out to touch his cor, smoothing out the creases she had just made.

    Li Nanheng seemed puzzled for a moment. ¡°Do you have a deep impression of this Carrie? Do you feel threatened by her existence?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If I had known that you would change so much just by being jealous, I would have arranged more women by my side.¡± The man spoke shamelessly, but because he was thin and pale, his shameless words seemed harmless.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...That¡¯s different.¡±

    The man ¡°looked¡± at her and did not speak, but he clearly wanted to know what she meant by different.

    ¡°Take Feng Mingzhu, for example. A person¡¯s unteral initiative and fondness can¡¯t constitute anything. There has never been ack of suitors around outstanding people. So, even if other women appear by your side, as long as they¡¯re not what you want, there¡¯s nothing for me to be jealous of.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°But Carrie saved you. I have to admit that if she didn¡¯t bring you back, would you have died there? And she did blush at you afterward. For a young girl to be in such a state, it means that she was very superficial and lost herself in the beauty of someone she had only known for a few days. Furthermore, she saw you naked.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak for a while.

    She seemed to have considered this question carefully.

    He wondered if Carrie was worth considering.

    Seeing that he was thinking seriously, Feng Ling paused and stared at him.

    ¡°From what you said earlier, I can only conclude three things. Firstly, I¡¯m very outstanding.¡± The man¡¯s voice was quiet, but his words did not make him blush. ¡°Secondly, even though I¡¯m injured to this extent, my appearance is still at its peak.¡±

    Feng Ling:¡±...¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, you¡¯re very upset about me being seen naked by another woman.¡±

    She said coldly, ¡°If a man sees me naked, will you dig out his eyes?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled and did not answer her. Instead, he said, ¡°So, you repaid the debt I owed when I was rescued at the Gorkin Farm, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    He seemed to have found a morefortable sitting position on the bed. Every day, he could only rest on the bed. In the past few days, Li Nanheng was used to this slow pace of life. Perhaps because he had just experienced a life and death crisis, his voice had be much gentler and calmer. Although he was still very shameless earlier, he was not especially deserving of a beating.

    ¡°First of all, you didn¡¯t gouge her eyes out. Secondly, you personally arranged the return trip to China for her and her grandmother, including the funds, and helped them realize their dream of returning to a peaceful world from a war-tornnd. With this, you sessfully ttened the debt owed between her and me. From now on, there will be no longer any debt owed between us. My act of looking for someone to repay her kindness now is akin to drawing a snake to its feet, and there will be no more contact in the future. Although I was seen naked, at the time, I was injured and covered in blood. Even if a doctor saw me, I wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss. If you¡¯re really sorry, after I recover, I¡¯ll use disinfectant to wash my body forty-nine times. What do you think?¡±

    Back then, Feng Ling had only agreed to send them back to China to repay their kindness. She didn¡¯t overthink it.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s words instantly soothed the knot in her heart.

    At this moment, Feng Ling¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated in her pocket. Although Li Nanheng could not see, his senses were always very sensitive when he closed his eyes, especially his ears.

    Hearing that her phone was vibrating, he did not say anything more, clearly waiting for her to pick up the call.

    Her phone vibrated for a long time before Feng Ling took it out of her pocket. When she saw that it was a call from Qin Shuke, she directly answered it.

    ¡°How is it? Is Li Nanheng out of danger? After you returned to America, you contacted me once. After that, you didn¡¯t tell me you were safe for so many days. Right now, I¡¯m stuck with those senior executives of the Feng Corporation who have a lot of things to do. I really can¡¯t go to Los Angeles to see you. If there¡¯s any situation, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t hold it in. I understand you very well. You¡¯re always like this. You¡¯re used to tolerating emotions without batting an eyelid. For example, you actually love Li Nanheng, but you¡¯re just unwilling to express it. If he hadn¡¯t caused trouble and forced you to run to Israel without caring for your safety, even I would have suspected if your heart was made of stone. But in the end, your heart is actually softer than anyone else¡¯s. It¡¯s just that your defenses and walls are too high outside your world...¡±

    The ward was very quiet. Even the windows were closed. Her phone was not loud, but Qin Shuke¡¯sining voice could be heard clearly because it was too quiet.

    Feng Ling paused in her movements and wanted to stop Qin Shuke from speaking, but it was toote. She heard Qin Shuke say, ¡°Also, what do you mean by those silver tags you handed to me before you left? I didn¡¯t know at that time. Two days ago, I took the time to send a message to K¡¯s brother in the base. I only found out that those small tags mean that you¡¯re going to participate in a battle where you may never return. After you die, this is sent to the families forfort about their fallen hero! Did you go to Israel with the thought that you might not be able to return?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If Li Nanheng finds out that you risked your life to go to Israel to look for him and even handed me these tags, will he explode in anger?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Why do you have so much to say?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t I usually like this...¡±

    Feng Ling hung up the phone and put it in her pocket. She thought for a moment and turned off the phone. When she raised her eyes, she saw that Li Nanheng was still sitting quietly on the bed. She could not see his eyes, nor could she see any changes in his expression.

    Feng Ling thought for a moment. Seeing that there was no cup by his bedside, she asked, ¡°How long have you been awake? Earlier, when Ah Feng was here, he kept talking to you. Did he pour you any water?¡±

    She then turned to pour herself a ss of warm water. She tested the temperature and confirmed that it was just right. She walked back to the bed and handed the ss to him.

    The man¡¯s fingers moved, and with the help of the sensation, he smoothly received the cup.

 Chapter 1380 - The Story of Ling and Heng (643)

    <h4>Chapter 1380: The Story of Ling and Heng (643)</h4>

    However, after receiving the cup, he did not drink it, nor did he do anything else. He just sat there with the cup of water and did not ¡°look¡± at her. Instead, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You went to Israel intending never to return?¡±

    Sure enough, he heard.

    Feng Ling did not answer. She reached out to push his hand away: ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    He did not move. He held the cup and said, ¡°If you couldn¡¯t find me, what would you have done?¡±

    Feng Ling was quiet for a moment. ¡°But I found you.¡±

    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t have?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s tone was mild. Perhaps because his body was too weak, he couldn¡¯t be too forceful. However, even though his words were soft, they were powerful and impossible to ignore in the quiet ward. ¡°Come, let¡¯s answer a hypothetical question. If you couldn¡¯t find me after so long, what would you have done?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gone back to America? Were you going to keep looking? Even though you know how chaotic that ce is and that there are wars everywhere and that a bomb could hit you from the sky at any time, you still would have looked for me with the thought that you won¡¯t be able to return?¡± When the man said this, he directly ced the cup of water on the nket covering his legs. He supported it with his weak hands and did not drink it.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to answer this hypothesis, but she saw that he didn¡¯t seem to want to ignore it.

    Israel was not a simple country since there were wars everywhere. It was a country where you could lose your life at any time.

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t find you, I¡¯ll keep looking,¡± Feng Ling said sincerely. ¡°I can search every inch of Jerusalem. I even dare to venture into the ancient jungle. If I couldn¡¯t find you in a year, I¡¯d have searched for you for two years. If I couldn¡¯t find you in two years, I¡¯d have searched for you for ten years. In short, the light in my life began from the moment someone entered my world. I¡¯ll always look for that light. I won¡¯t give up even if I have to search for my entire life.¡±

    After speaking, she looked at Li Nanheng and instinctively felt that she had never said such bittersweet words to him. She didn¡¯t know how he would react.

    Would he be very touched?

    And then regretted avoiding her in Israel a few days ago?

    Or perhaps, he would say that she was stubborn and shouldn¡¯t have such a stubborn idea and live well.

    In short, she had already thought of what to do next.

    In the end, Li Nanheng slowly picked up the ss of water, took a sip of the slightly cold water, and put it down. He said very calmly, ¡°Originally, the doctor said that after I was discharged, I should go home to rest well. The Li family has already nned to send a car to pick me up in a few days. They¡¯ll send eight to ten people to guard my bed. I¡¯ll be enjoying the treatment of stretching my hands and eating.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°?¡±

    Why did he suddenly change the topic?

    Li Nanheng continued indifferently: ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so devoted to me and can¡¯t control your excitement, I¡¯ve decided not to return to the Li family. I¡¯ll be merciful and go to your ce to recuperate. I¡¯ll let you enjoy the treatment of having me alone.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have an apartment in Los Angeles? Get someone to tidy it up and add some living things. We can move in right away. The space in the condo isn¡¯t small. I won¡¯t mind staying there. Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Feng Ling slowly came back to herself from Li Nanheng¡¯s strange thoughts: ¡°You¡¯re talking about the condo you bought for me? Isn¡¯t your condo in my condo? What¡¯s the difference between this and your own home?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed no difference. What¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is mine.¡± The man took another sip of water. Then, as though this matter had been decided, he no longer brought it up. Instead, he handed her the cup: ¡°It¡¯s cold. Help me change it to a warm one.¡±

    Feng Ling thought she had misheard him. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be very touched? The result of being honest was for her to bear all the responsibility of taking care of him while he was recuperating?

    It meant that she didn¡¯t have to consider returning to the Feng Corporation for the time being. She definitely wouldn¡¯t have the time to go back, nor did she have to consider the base or anyone else¡¯s matters. She just had to focus on staying at home to apany him to recuperate. He was recovering, and she was on leave?

    Feng Ling did not move for a long time. Li Nanheng¡¯s brows moved: ¡°Earlier, you said you would live for eight to ten years. Now you¡¯re not even willing to pour another ss of water?¡±

    Feng Ling silently approached to receive the cup and nced at Li Nanheng.

    Alright, a leopard never changes its spots.

    The man who had been injured to this extent and needed a year to recover was still Li Nanheng, even if he couldn¡¯t see.

    The main point was that he had clearly learned a new ability. He was able to bring out his shamelessness to its fullest extent, and it was not especially strange.

    After pouring another ss of warm water, Feng Ling stuffed the ss into his hand. She watched as he took the ss and his Adam¡¯s apple move as he drank the water. Her mind suddenly recalled the night at Mr. Mike¡¯s resort in Washington. When she woke up in the second half of the night, she had bitten his throat.

    This position seemed especially sensitive.

    For some reason, she suddenly noticed his Adam¡¯s apple. Perhaps because he had lost too much weight, his originally attractive Adam¡¯s apple was more obvious than before.

    Feng Ling shifted her gaze away and did not notice that her ears were slightly red.

    ...

    Even if Li Nanheng were very cooperative with the treatment, his eyes would still take time to recover, including his physical condition. Although he was alive, his internal organs were still internal injuries. In ancient times, internal injuries were difficult to treat. It was not something that could be healed in a day or two. Everything depended on recovery.

    Li Nanheng had received high-quality treatment in the hospital for more than a month and could finally be discharged. The Li family send a car over, but they only sent various daily necessities on behalf of Elder Li.

    She didn¡¯t know how Li Nanhengmunicated with the Li family¡¯s elders, but they actually agreed to let him stay alone at Feng Ling¡¯s ce. They gave Feng Ling the full responsibility of taking care of him. Although she could cook, she wouldn¡¯t cook more than three dishes.

    Ah Feng also felt that this was unbelievable. Didn¡¯t the four elders think that only by letting Boss return to the Li family could he receive better care? After all, Boss sometimes even needed someone to help him to the toilet.

    However, on the phone, Old Master Li¡¯s reply to Ah Feng was: ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as he doesn¡¯t starve to death.¡±

    Ah Feng:¡±...¡± He put down the phone and silently watched as the lucky Li Nanheng got into Feng Ling¡¯s car.

    ...

 Chapter 1381 - The Story of Ling and Heng (644)

    <h4>Chapter 1381: The Story of Ling and Heng (644)</h4>

    On the way back to the Los Angeles¡¯ condo, Ah Feng¡¯s car naturally followed behind. After all, although Boss had been taken away by Feng Ling, there was nothing unsafe about it. The two of them had been separated and entangled for so many years. Boss Li had also been personally brought back from Israel by Feng Ling. Nothing would happen to him.

    But there was still a need to see him safely return to the condo.

    Feng Ling thanked the driver Ah Feng arranged and drove the G-ss Hummer that Li Nanheng used to drive here.

    Typically, for a woman with long hair to drive such a car, no matter how one looked at it, it seemed very strange. After all, this car was too big, and it was very rough like the ssic car model of a man¡¯s beloved. However, when Feng Ling drove it, they felt that it was not so strange. It was probably because everyone knew how good Feng Ling¡¯s driving skills were. They also knew that although she looked like a normal woman now, in fact, she was not at all inferior to men. Especially now, Feng Ling often tied her hair into a simple ponytail behind her head. She was energetic and athletic. She was youthful and beautiful. She was no longer the tomboy from before. Instead, she was the most gentle and beautiful scenery in front of these cars.

    A few ck Hummers followed behind the G-ss Hummer, speeding along the Los Angeles road.

    Li Nanheng was helped into the car. He sat in the back. Although he was dressed, his legs were covered with a soft nket. The gauze wrapped around his eyes had been removed, but because he still needed to change his dressing every day, his eyes were still covered with medical gauze. The doctor had said that his eyes needed treatment because of the blood clot in his brain and the chemical smoke. Right now, his head could not be hit or touched. He needed to sit there quietly.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see, that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t use his phone. He could still pick up a call and listen to the voice message.

    Feng Ling was focused on driving. At this moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s phone in the backseat buzzed twice. The man shifted his hand away from the stall and searched for the vibrating position to pick up the phone. He picked it up and ced it by his ear.

    K¡¯s voice came from the phone: ¡°Hello, Boss, are you really going back alone with Feng Ling?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression did not change: ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± K sat in a Hummer in the back. He looked at his brother who was driving and said to the phone with a smile, ¡°I just remembered that when we were in Israel, Feng Ling had been tolerating your temper for two days. I think it¡¯s very irrational for you to follow her back.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows slightly. Before he could speak, K continued on the phone: ¡°I mean, Boss, don¡¯t you remember how you mercilessly said that you didn¡¯t know her when you thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to live? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll keep bearing a grudge against you and settle the score with you when there¡¯s no one else around? With Feng Ling¡¯s temper, look at how gentle she is right now. That¡¯s because you look too weak right now, Boss. She doesn¡¯t dare to be too violent, but you know her character very well. What if she... cough cough... Boss, you understand. I¡¯m just advising you carefully. It¡¯s better to avoid this time bomb while you¡¯re recuperating... After you¡¯re healed, you can tease her as you please. There¡¯s no need to make life difficult for yourself, right?¡±

    Coincidentally, at this moment, two cars seemed to have collided on the road ahead. The collision shouldn¡¯t have been serious, but the bumper behind the car was smashed to the ground, causing the usual road to suddenly be jammed.

    Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, Feng Ling got out of the car to check the situation.

    The moment Feng Ling opened the car door and stepped out of the car, Li Nanheng calmly answered the phone: ¡°The person you mentioned who didn¡¯t acknowledge her without mercy, is that me?¡±

    K¡¯s endless words were suddenly choked.

    ¡°How could I do such a stupid thing? You must have remembered wrongly,¡± Li Nanheng said indifferently. At the same time, he listened to the movements outside the car. Feng Ling probably went down to take a look before turning back. He said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what the reason is, if she wants my life, she can take it at any time.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone and ced the phone on the back seat smoothly and naturally. He then ced his hands on the nket on hisp and sat obediently.

    K : ¡°...¡±

    Boss Li, you¡¯re really good.

    He could not even move, yet he could still be so serious and shameless.

    It turned out that he also knew that it was an extremely stupid thing to refuse to acknowledge Feng Ling, right?

    K was so angry that heughed. He put down his phone and rubbed his forehead. A brother from the elite team who was driving at the front nced at him through the rearview mirror and saw that he was lying on his side in the backseat. His eyes were filled with a helpless smile.

    ¡°Brother K, I heard from Brother Feng today that the base has already gone to New York¡¯srgest medical support equipment factory and paid a high price to customize a very flexible prosthetic limb. In less than a month, it will bepleted and sent to you. At that time, you won¡¯t be affected even if you walk. Brother Feng also said to let you continue training in the sniper team and to let you practice your one-legged bnce and arm support. How is it? Is the arrangement perfect?¡±

    Hearing this, K raised his brows and smiled. ¡°No matter how rich the base is, it¡¯s impossible for them to spend a lot of money to customize artificial limbs for anyone. This money was either paid by Boss Li or Feng Ling, right?¡±

    The man who was driving smiled. ¡°If you see through it but don¡¯t say it out loud, it can only be said that you have a blessing in the future after surviving a disaster. In the future, the actualbat missions of the base will no longernd on you. You can even be an instructor or something. Every day, you¡¯ll educate those newbies who just came in. You¡¯ll show them your artificial limbs and tell them stories about how you once risked your life for the base. Just thinking about it makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t you f*cking climb out of a pile of dead people and break your leg? I¡¯ll swap with you? Do you like the sight of me?¡± K grabbed a bottle of mineral water from the car and smashed it against the back of his head. ¡°F*ck, it hurts so much!¡±

    The driver chuckled and picked up the bottle of mineral water, cing it aside. He continued to follow the car in front.

    When Feng Ling returned to the car, she saw that Li Nanheng had already hung up. Earlier, she didn¡¯t hear what he said clearly. Seeing that he was sitting there with his eyes closed, she didn¡¯t know if he was resting, so she didn¡¯t say much. She turned the car around and drove to another fork in the road.

 Chapter 1382 - The Story of Ling and Heng (645)

    <h4>Chapter 1382: The Story of Ling and Heng (645)</h4>

    The car was parked in the condo that had not been returned for a long time. Ah Feng and the rest were about toe over to help Li Nanheng, but Li Nanheng¡¯s weight was almost on Feng Ling. He did not ask them toe over to help him and calmly got out of the car with her help.

    Seeing this, Ah Feng felt that it was too immature to go over and pull Boss away from Feng Ling. He quickly ordered someone to bring all the luggage and medicine the Boss needed out of the car and send them in first.

    By the time Li Nanheng was brought into the condo, everything was already packed.

    Feng Ling supported Li Nanheng to stand in the elevator. She watched the elevator slowly rise and said, ¡°Do you want to go to my ce or yours?¡±

    ¡°Up to you,¡± the man answered, breathing in the clean scent of her shower gel.

    In the past, Feng Ling had never visited her own condo. She only knew that Li Nanheng had asked someone to renovate it. It had been so many years. A while ago, she had sent someone to tidy up and fill up a lot of necessary things. Afterward, she received several photos of her current condo. It looked good.

    Although it was renovated a few years ago, Li Nanheng, this tycoon, used expensive light, construction materials, and furniture to decorate the apartment in light European style. The overall colorbination was white, gray, and blue. It was very fresh and clean, and it was different from the one on his floor. His room had the style of a hard, masculine man living alone.

    Feng Ling pondered for a moment and chose to stop on the floor of her condo. She helped him out of the elevator.

    While her apartment was located downstairs, his apartment was located on the top floor. The two apartments on the top floor werepletely connected. It was a few hundred square meters. It was quite a distance from one bedroom to the other. The next floor was a normal apartment. At least, her apartment was half the size of his apartment. It was not a waste of time to walk back and forth.

    Li Nanheng did not ask which room Feng Ling took him to. He even felt that it was not bad to move to another ce.

    Although it was afternoon, the curtains in the apartment were closed. She searched the wall for a long time before finding the light switch. She turned on the light and helped him in.

    After supporting Li Nanheng to sit on the sofa, she rushed to unpack their things.

    Li Nanheng remainedposed as he sat on the sofa with his nket over him, listening to Feng Ling¡¯s busy movements. He turned to her and asked, ¡°Are you tired? You¡¯ve only just returned, and you¡¯re already working so hard. Should I ask the Li family to send someone over?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need!¡± Feng Ling was bringing the medicine she brought back into the fridge. Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes needed to bebined with the medicine to ice it every night before he could sleep. Thus, these things had to be ced in the fridge.

    Li Nanheng did not really intend to pick up the phone to call the Li family. He sat on the sofa and listened to the noise. He heard Feng Ling walking back and forth in her indoor slippers, but because she was unfamiliar with her own home and could not find her bedroom and storage room, she walked back and forth several times. He heard her sigh helplessly and then continue with her work.

    Li Nanheng slowly curved his lips.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Feng Ling had already begun to unpack her and Li Nanheng¡¯s luggage. As she hung her clothes in the closet, she asked the man sitting on the sofa outside.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer. I¡¯ll make something to eat after I¡¯m done packing.¡± As Feng Ling spoke, her hand kept touching the cab door, making some noises.

    It was as though the noise of the mortal world kept shing by his ears. Li Nanheng could not see it, so he sat on the sofa and ¡°looked¡± ahead, listening.

    When Feng Ling finally finished cleaning up, she rushed over to help him up. ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom? I¡¯ll help you over.¡±

    After sitting on the sofa for so long, Li Nanheng was very obedient. Feng Ling instinctively felt that she could bring him to the bathroom because of his obedient behavior. Previously, when he went to the bathroom in the hospital, it was Han Jin and the rest who helped him. She had barely interacted with him.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, her voice was stuck in her throat. She then saw that Li Nanheng¡¯s expression seemed to have changed. On careful look, his facial muscles trembled slightly as though he was trying to hold in hisughter.

    She pursed her lips and red at him. However, she recalled that he couldn¡¯t see her ring at him, so she retracted her gaze and nced awkwardly in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯ll help you to the bathroom so that you can find the bathroom and toilet seat. That way, you can go by yourself in the future.¡±

    At this point, she added, ¡°When I called someone over to clean up the ce, I specially asked them not to ce any messy things on the ground. I even moved the coffee table over here. I was afraid that you would bump into something or stumble over something when you walked back and forth. There isn¡¯t even a carpet. It¡¯s very t. You¡¯ll be able to familiarize yourself with the route after walking back and forth a few times.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The man tried to hold in hisughter, but there was still someughtering from his chest. ¡°All right, then CEO Feng will help me to the toilet a few times. Also, I can¡¯t find the toilet seat. Can you help me hold it?¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Ling was about to help him walk over when her ears suddenly heated up. For some reason, she felt that when he said to help him, this support... meant...

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you have to be clear about your current situation. Your martial strength is so weak that I can suffocate you to death with a pillow at any time. Are you sure you want to mess around in front of me?¡± Feng Ling dragged him over. When she reached the bathroom door, she opened it and gently pushed his back. ¡°Go in yourself. Walk forward two meters and turn right. Walk another meter and touch a metal rod with a towel hanging on it. In front of the metal rod is the toilet. You can find it by touching it.¡±

    With that, she closed the bathroom door.

    ¡°You pushed me in like this. The band on my pants hasn¡¯t been untied. Aren¡¯t youing in to help me?¡± The door was closed, and the man¡¯s muffled voice came from the bathroom.

    Feng Ling pursed her lips and nced at the door behind her. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t untie it yourself.¡±

    Then, there was no more movement inside. After a while, the sound of a certain someone standing in the bathroom could be heard.

    Feng Ling turned to leave. When she heard the sound of running water, she waited for a while. She guessed that he had already put on his pants before walking back to open the door.

    When she opened the door, she saw that Li Nanheng had urately found the sink. He was leaning against the marble counter and washing his hands.

 Chapter 1383 - The Story of Ling and Heng (646)

    <h4>Chapter 1383: The Story of Ling and Heng (646)</h4>

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was in the hospital a few days ago, and she couldn¡¯t see or touch him. Now, as she listened to the sound of the water and watched the man standing there, alive and well, with the light from the bathroom shining on his head and seeing his slightly longer smooth hair, she felt that this man was truly standing in front of her.

    ¡°Do you want me to shave your hair?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    Li Nanheng turned off the tap and waved his hand in the air. He touched the towel and wiped his hands clean. He turned and slowly walked out in her direction.

    Seeing that he was actually able to find all the directions and angles of the bathroom, Feng Ling consciously took a step back to give him space.

    Finally, Li Nanheng sessfully walked out with his sense of direction. She nced at the sofa and said, ¡°Do you want to try walking from here to the sofa?¡±

    However, the man did not move. He stood in his original position and slowly raised his hand, indicating for her to support him.

    Feng Ling was confused. This ce was clearly in a straight line from the sofa. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find. There weren¡¯t many things in the bathroom that he could find everything clearly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. I¡¯m tired.¡± The man gave her a concise answer.

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    However, his body was indeed weak. It was normal for him to lose strength after taking a few steps.

    She could only support him back. When he sat down again, she heard the man casually say, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to shave my head?¡±

    ¡°I saw that your hair has grown longer,¡± she said as she reached out to touch his hair. It was about three centimeters longer than usual. His hair, which usually looked strong and cool, now looked strangely obedient.

    ¡°I remember that you only know how to shave to the shortest length. You don¡¯t have any style at all.¡± Li Nanheng did not conceal his dislike for her. ¡°Back then, it was fortunate that I stopped you from shaving your own head. Otherwise, your little nun-like appearance would have added a very heavy ink stain to your life.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it for now. I can¡¯t see anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if is short or ugly. At most, I¡¯ll be an eyesore to you,¡± Li Nanheng said as he picked up the nket on the sofa. He ced the nket back on hisp with a self-aware attitude and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°There are no ingredients at home.¡± Seeing that he was injured, Feng Ling didn¡¯t argue with him. She secretly rolled her eyes at him and picked up her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll see if there are any fresh ingredients in the nearby supermarket. Ask them to send them up.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    After Feng Ling made the call, she asked a few questions and turned to look at Li Nanheng: ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Fish.¡±

    Feng Ling paused and apologized to the person on the other end of the phone. She hung up and turned back to say: ¡°There aren¡¯t any fresh fish in the nearby supermarket. Unless you go to argemercial supermarket far away to buy them or the water market. Do you want something else?¡±

    The man was silent for a moment. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was thinking about changing or if he was silent because he really wanted to eat fish.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Feng Ling decided that it would be a waste of time to dy any further. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something simple today. I¡¯ll drive back tomorrow to buy some fish, okay?¡±

    The word ¡®okay¡¯ carried a strange warmth and a doting tone he had never heard before. It was a bit like her attitude when she spoke to Little Momo. When she spoke to the child, she deliberately softened her tone. It was clearly a very natural tone, but it made Li Nanheng feel as though his soul was about to explode.

    If he had known that being injured and blind could bring him this side of Feng Ling, he would have long poked himself in the eyes.

    ¡°En,¡± the man answered reluctantly.

    In fact, Feng Ling also felt that the food he had eaten in the hospital a few days ago was really too unptable. Even though they were all food made by top-notch nutritionists, they were all tasteless. Furthermore, they were all made for nutrition and did not care about the taste at all. Li Nanheng had basically eaten water for many days.

    Now that he was discharged from the hospital, although he still needed less oil and less salt, he could at least eat some food that had vor. She did not want to mistreat his stomach. After all, he had really lost too much weight. Compared to when he was still in Washington, he had lost at least fifteen pounds.

    She had to feed him back these fifteen pounds as soon as possible.

    ...

    In the evening, Feng Ling used the fresh ingredients delivered from the supermarket nearby to make a few dishes. Of course, they were all easy to digest with less oil and salt. While she was busy in the kitchen, her phone was filled with nutritional recipes.

    After taking the medicine, Li Nanheng had been resting on the sofa for several hours. Feng Ling asked him to return to the bedroom to sleep, but he didn¡¯t go. He only said that he would sleep better if he listened to her busy movements in the kitchen. Feng Ling couldn¡¯t understand, but she let him be. After all, he didn¡¯t have the strength to run outside.

    After preparing the food, Feng Ling washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen. She heard the doorbell ring and rushed to open the door.

    However, the moment she opened the door, she saw Xiao Xu standing outside with two old hens in his hands. His expression was slightly twitching as though he was afraid of the two hens.

    ¡°How did you...¡±

    Before Feng Ling could finish her words, Xiao Xu quickly brought the two old hens in. As the chicken¡¯s feet were tied, she was not afraid of them running away. They fell to the ground and cried out. Feng Ling was dumbstruck by this scene.

    ¡°That cousin of yours, her name is Qin Shuke, isn¡¯t it? She found my phone number from somewhere and asked me to send two old hens to you. She said she wanted to give Boss Li some chicken soup to nourish his body, in case you can¡¯t buy good chicken in those markets. She also said that she specially sent someone to the farm to find two fat and big ones. Then, just these two!¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Xu even took a step back in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not even f*cking afraid of carrying a gun to the battlefield, but I¡¯ve been afraid of these sharp-tongued things since I was young. You actually want me to send chicken over. You¡¯re really asking for death!¡±

    Feng Ling was looking down at the two chickens when Li Nanheng¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°I¡¯m recuperating, not having a confinement period. Why are you sending me a hen?¡±

    Xiao Xu chuckled. ¡°Boss, you have no choice but to ept it. Right now, you¡¯re not even as good as someone who is in confinement. Next time, I¡¯ll get someone to get two ck chickens to nourish your blood. Look at your pale face. After raising you for so many days, you still look like a pretty boy. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re so weak that you can¡¯t even lift a chicken, hahaha...¡±

 Chapter 1384 - The Story of Ling and Heng (647)

    <h4>Chapter 1384: The Story of Ling and Heng (647)</h4>

    Before Xiao Xu could finish speaking, he suddenly huped. He carefully nced at Li Nanheng as though he had a strong desire to live. He saw that Boss Li did not seem to be angry or hurt. On the contrary, he seemed very satisfied with this situation where he needed Feng Ling¡¯s care.

    Tsk, tsk. No matter if he chose to return to the Li family or toe to Feng Ling¡¯s ce, he had never nned to do so. He had nned to be with Feng Ling from the beginning.

    After all, for so many years, whether it was in the base or after they left, the two of them rarely spent time alone. They were always busy. As for the days when they lived in the jungle, Xiao Xu naturally didn¡¯t know, but he could guess something.

    ¡°Do you know how to kill a chicken?¡± Xiao Xu turned to look at Feng Ling and asked a crucial question.

    Feng Ling hesitated for a moment before answering: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng, who was about to ask Xiao Xu to clean the two chickens before leaving, choked on his words. He raised his brows and nced at the door.

    Xiao Xu also felt that it was unlikely. He looked at Feng Ling seriously. ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never seen you kill someone.¡±

    ¡°You can even kill people, let alone kill a chicken. Isn¡¯t it just cutting the neck?¡± Feng Ling said indifferently and directly gave up some space by the door. ¡°Do you want toe in for a seat?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t sit in.¡± Xiao Xu quickly took a step back and waved his hand in rejection. He didn¡¯t know if he was afraid of the two chickens on the ground or Boss Li, who he had just said couldn¡¯t even beat a chicken, but he nced at Feng Ling worriedly. ¡°Then remember to clean it up. Don¡¯t let the chicken soup be filled with fur.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and do it?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I really can¡¯t stand such a sharp-tongued thing. I would even dare to kill a snake, but I¡¯m afraid of this sort of thing.¡± Xiao Xu waved his hand again. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of Boss. You have to take good care of your own body. Don¡¯t let our Boss have what he wants.¡±

    Feng Ling continued to nce at him coldly. She thought to herself, in Li Nanheng¡¯s current state, aside from begging her to cook and help him to the toilet, what else could he ask for?

    After all, how could a seriously injured patient be a gangster?

    She did not speak, and Xiao Xu tactfully did not say more. He wiped his nose and ran away as though his feet were smeared with oil.

    Feng Ling closed the door and bent down to pick up the two chickens. Perhaps because the chickens knew that they were about to die, their clucking sounds became sharper and sharper. Feng Ling directly brought them into the kitchen.

    Afterward, Li Nanheng did not hear anything other than the sound of the chicken. He was suspicious. He stood up and was about to search for the kitchen when he suddenly heard a few ngs. The sound of the chicken disappeared.

    Feng Ling patted her hands and came out. Their eyes met. She looked at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    He could imagine the scene where she knocked the two chickens unconscious with something.

    Li Nanheng suddenly smiled. He sighed and sat back on the sofa. ¡°As expected of the woman I taught.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Boss Li, you taught me how to kill people with guns. Do you think my hands are full of blood because I knocked out two chickens?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Li Nanheng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be decisive enough. If they peck your hand again, my heart will ache. We¡¯re allmoners standing at the top of the food chain. No one is more noble than anyone else. It¡¯s just two chickens. After all, you have to kill fish tomorrow.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten your fish.¡±

    Li Nanheng leaned backfortably on the sofa. ¡°En, with a chicken, a fish, and a wife, I¡¯m afraid this is the most perfect moment in my life.¡±

    Feng Ling ignored his ttery and said, ¡°The food I just made is almost cold. Xiao Xu didn¡¯t stay for dinner. If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat it by myself.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his hand on the sofa: ¡°I can¡¯t find the table.¡±

    Feng Ling walked over to help him up. The man seemed to be doing something as he leaned over to sniff her neck.

    Feng Ling was provoked by his actions and quickly moved to the side. She looked at him strangely: ¡°What are you smelling?¡±

    ¡°To see if it smells like chicken blood.¡±

    ¡°...I haven¡¯t killed him yet. The food is ready today. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, or the day after.¡± Feng Ling supported him to sit down at the table. She picked up the cutlery and ced it in his hand. Then she stood by the table and watched his hand slowly feel around the table. She asked, ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡±

    In the past few days when Li Nanheng was in the hospital, most of the food was fed to him. He couldn¡¯t see anything. No matter what cutlery he used, it was indeed difficult to find the exact location of the bowl.

    However, once he got discharged, he really did not want to be fed anymore, so he did not answer immediately. Instead, he reached out to touch the edges of the bowls in front of him with the cutlery.

    Feng Ling seemed to have seen through his intentions and did not ask him anymore. Instead, she carefully pushed the bowls and tes to a ce where his cutlery could easily touch. If there was even the slightest deviation, she would immediately push his cutlery to the middle and pick up the food in the middle.

    Li Nanheng tried to eat it himself and smiled. ¡°The taste is not bad. Your culinary skills are much better than when you were roasting earthworms and cooking wild bird meat in the jungle. Why? Haven¡¯t you been busy with the Feng Corporation¡¯s business for the past two years? You actually have the time to secretly practice your culinary skills?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t trained, and I really don¡¯t have time. I don¡¯t know much now, but at least I can eat my fill.¡± Feng Ling gently moved the bowl in front of him as he picked up the food. She said as she moved, ¡°When I was in Ennd, and when I was in the Feng Corporation, I wasn¡¯t used to having someone to take care of me. Qin Shuke didn¡¯t know how to cook, so I was used to making some food for myself asionally. I might have made some progress, but it shouldn¡¯t be especially obvious.¡±

    Li Nanheng chuckled and reached out with the cutlery again. He then pressed the cutlery gently against the edge of the soup te: ¡°All right, there¡¯s no need to keep cooperating with me. I can almost find it. At most, I¡¯ll sprinkle some soup and water before wiping it away. It¡¯ll be fine after a few practice sessions. Sit down and eat together.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s movements were actually very light. She didn¡¯t expect him to still hear her.

    She did not say much but nced at his precise movements. Although he was still a little awkward, based on Li Nanheng¡¯s adaptability, he should be able to eat like a normal person in two or three days.

 Chapter 1385 - The Story of Ling and Heng (648)

    <h4>Chapter 1385: The Story of Ling and Heng (648)</h4>

    After the meal, Feng Ling carefully cut some fruits. They were soft fruits like bananas and grapes. After cutting them into small pieces, she ced the te in Li Nanheng¡¯s hands.

    Right now, Li Nanheng was just sitting obediently on the sofa with a nket covering him ¡°weakly.¡± He held a small fruit te with a small fork with fruit on it. When he was stuffed over, Li Nanheng chuckled. When he heard Feng Ling turn around to busy herself, he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to take care of me every day? A day or two is fine. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll have to take care of me. Why don¡¯t you hire an aunt to help you? The kind that will take care of me while you work every day.¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She had already gone to the bathroom to get something else.

    When she came out after finishing her work, she seemed to have found the time to answer him: ¡°Not for the time being. With the amount of medicine you take every day and the rehabilitation exercises you have to do every day, I think you¡¯ll be fine in less than half a year. Your stamina has already recovered quite a bit. The rest is just that your body needs to recover. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t get up from bed. There¡¯s no need to invite an aunt.¡±

    Li Nanheng turned his head slightly toward her voice: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Eat some fruit first. Although the family has already hired someone to clean up, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still not clean. After all, everyone knows that you¡¯re obsessed with cleanliness,¡± Feng Ling said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll disinfect the bathroom and put the shower water in for youter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that obsessed with cleanliness.¡± Li Nanheng sighed. It was because he really couldn¡¯t see, but from listening, he knew that Feng Ling hadn¡¯t been idle since she came back.

    He raised his hand and waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Feng Ling was confused and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling took another step forward and approached his leg. She was about to ask him what he wanted to do when the man suddenly raised his hand and urately grabbed her wrist. As she was caught off guard, he gently tugged and caused her to stagger forward. She subconsciously feared that the pressure would hurt him, so she quickly raised her hand to support herself on the back of the sofa. In the end, half of her body was pressed against him. Her two hands weakly supported the back of the sofa behind him. She lowered her head and her lips almost touched his straight nose.

    The man took the opportunity to casually lean against the back of the sofa. He raised his head slightly and appeared to be enjoying the sensation of being pressed against the sofa. He raised his brows slightly: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Ling lowered her head to re at him. ¡°I should be the one asking you what you want.¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°I asked you to sit down and rest for a while. Why are you pressing against me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Feng Ling looked at him speechlessly, but with the gauze in front of her, she could not see his eyes. She could only move back without saying anything.

    However, the back of her waist suddenly tightened. The man must have used all the strength he had umted to hold her tightly. Even though Feng Ling was wary, she was still pressed against his body by his sudden force. Feng Ling lowered her head and her nose almost touched his corbone. She quickly turned her head slightly and her lips brushed against the man¡¯s carotid artery. She could feel the frequency of his arteries under his warm skin.

    Li Nanheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Feng Ling, who was about to struggle free, paused because of his sudden kiss. She did not move but said softly, ¡°I¡¯m pressing on your wound. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already healed. It¡¯ll be fine after some rest. You¡¯re not heavy. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± The man held her tighter. ¡°I said I wanted you to take care of me. I just want to be alone with you. There¡¯s no need to keep working. I can¡¯t see, and I¡¯m not paralyzed on the bed. There¡¯s no need to be so considerate, en?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment before she softly made an ¡°en¡± sound. She did not dare to speak anymore because as soon as she spoke, her lips would brush past his carotid artery. The frequency of his heartbeat caused her heart to tighten. She could feel his life force at all times and felt that he was alive in front of her.

    ¡°Sit down and rest for a while. I can shower by myself.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister,¡± Feng Ling said softly. She could not stand being pressed against his neck and quickly pushed him away.

    Li Nanheng did not forcefully hold her. However, when she stood up, his hand seemed to brush past her ear unintentionally. He felt that her ear was slightly hotter than usual.

    He directly turned his head in her direction. Feng Ling coughed and ran into the bathroom to disinfect. Right now, she closed the bathroom door in case he heard her washing the bathtub.

    In fact, it was not suitable for Li Nanheng to take a bath right now. Feng Ling weighed the pros and cons for a long time. Even though the bathtub had been disinfected very clean, she still allowed him to take a simple shower. As the bathroom was too hot, it was not good for his body and wounds to recover. Although his wounds had healed, there was only a thinyer of skin on the surface. He could not take a hot bath for too long.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s physical strength was much better than when he first returned to Los Angeles. However, he had a fixed sleeping time in the hospital every day, so before 9: 30 p.m., he was brought into the bedroom by Feng Ling. Feng Ling smoothed the soft nkets on the bed and helped him sit down.

    Even though Li Nanheng wanted to tell her to rest early, Feng Ling said that she would wait for a while because she had yet to shower and change her clothes. By the time she returned after drinking a ss of water, the man had already taken some medicine after showering. Due to the effects of the medicine, he had already fallen asleep.

    Feng Ling quietly closed the door to avoid waking him up.

    ...

    The next day, Li Nanheng was woken up by a series of ¡°Dang Dang¡± sounds. He wasn¡¯t startled, but at least he knew where he was even during his sleep. He knew that he was in Feng Ling¡¯s apartment.

    In the end, such amotion broke out early in the morning.

    The man opened his eyes. It was still dark, but after applying some herbal ice to his eyesst night, his eyes were no longer covered with gauze. He tried to find a direction in the dark, lifted the nket, and got off the bed. He searched around the bedroom for a long time, but his leg still bumped into an armchair close to the bedroom door.

    The impact was not loud, and his body did not fall down.

    However, Feng Ling heard the noise from outside and immediately threw down the chicken she had killed. She rushed back and pushed open the door to see Li Nanheng searching in the air.

 Chapter 1386 - The Story of Ling and Heng (649)

    <h4>Chapter 1386: The Story of Ling and Heng (649)</h4>

    Seeing that one of his legs was blocked by the sofa, Feng Ling asked in surprise, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±

    ¡°I just woke up.¡± Li Nanheng lowered his arm and turned toward her. ¡°What was that noise outside?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m killing the chickens. Did I disturb you?¡±

    ¡°...You know how to kill it?¡±

    ¡°I checked on the inte and saw the tutorial for killing chickens. I tried to kill one. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s quite sessful.¡± Feng Ling held the handle of the door with one clean hand. Her other hand was still stained with blood. She was dressed in her home clothes at the Qian family. Her long hair was tied behind her head. She looked gentle and indifferent, but her expression did not change when she talked about killing chickens.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°There is a tutorial?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Ling nced at his leg. ¡°Move your leg ten centimeters to the right. If you move forward, you¡¯ll reach the bedroom door. The sofa in the living room is about six to seven meters away from the bedroom door. There are no obstacles in between. Can youe out by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll continue.¡± After speaking, Feng Ling opened the bedroom door for him and returned to the kitchen.

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He followed her instructions and moved his legs away from the sofa in the bedroom. He sessfully left the bedroom and slowly moved forward. He measured the distance based on his steps. When he reached a certain position, his legs touched the edge of the living room sofa.

    He touched the back of the sofa and turned back to look for the sound of the kitchen. He thought of the scene of Feng Ling killing a chicken and strangely recalled K¡¯s words on the phone about not acknowledging her.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s heart trembled. He turned and walked in the general direction of the kitchen. He raised his hand to touch the wall that he almost bumped into. He then walked along the wall to the kitchen door and poked his head in.

    Feng Ling was squatting on the ground and working hard. When she heard the noise, she turned back to see Li Nanheng ¡®looking¡¯ at her with his unfocused eyes.

    That strangely strong desire to live caused Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids to twitch.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°What can you help with?¡±

    Typically, Li Nanheng¡¯s heart was extremely strong. Even when Feng Ling mocked him, he did not feel as though he had been shot. Perhaps it was because he felt that he would not be able to survive in Israel that he avoided her. Otherwise, with his strong heart, as long as he did not face death directly, even if Feng Ling angered him because he could not see, he would not be hurt.

    The man stood in front of the kitchen door with half his head exposed. He seemed to be deep in thought: ¡°Standing by the side tomand you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just chicken wings. Is there a need for you tomand me?¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to continue fiddling with the chicken that was almost cleaned. ¡°We¡¯re not in the base. Why do I need you tomand me? How to use a gun?¡±

    Li Nanheng stood by the door and smiled.

    Feng Ling lowered her head to deal with it for a while. She suddenly turned back and saw that Li Nanheng had yet to leave.

    His eyes were not bandaged. Even though he could not see, he was standing there looking in her direction. It was really...

    ¡°Can you go back to the sofa first? I¡¯ll apply medicine to your eyester. Don¡¯t stand here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you stand here, my knife won¡¯t be able to cut down.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows as though he understood. He nodded and turned to walk away.

    ...

    After cleaning up the mess in the kitchen, Feng Ling cleaned her clothes and took a shower. When she came out of the shower, she took the medicine the doctor ordered her to apply on his eyes every day.

    Feng Ling¡¯s movements were very light. Every time she helped him apply the medicine, it was as though she was afraid of touching his eyes. However, she had no choice but to touch it with her fingers.

    Li Nanheng sat on the sofa with his eyes closed and unhurriedly said, ¡°If my eyes can¡¯t recover for the rest of my life, you can¡¯t help me apply medicine for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Feng Ling¡¯s tone wasposed. She waspletely unaffected by his words. She patiently adjusted the gauze in her hand. ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re only suffering from cerebral hemorrhage to suppress your optic nerves. There are also some chemical fumes. It¡¯ll be fine. You might be able to see all of a sudden, or you might not be able to see for ten or twenty years. You have to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions every day. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°From your tone, it seems like you really have deep feelings for a disabled person like me who can¡¯t see. You don¡¯t mind at all.¡± The man smiled.

    Feng Ling helped him apply the gauze and stepped back. She carefully checked to see if it was neat, in case it looked too funny. Then she stepped forward to adjust the gauze on his left eye. As she did so, she said, ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve seen me when I was in my teens and when I was in my twenties. You¡¯ve seen me when I was the most beautiful, and you¡¯ll remember me forever.¡±

    ¡°En, so?¡±

    ¡°If you really can¡¯t see me in the future, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. At least you won¡¯t be able to see how I look when I¡¯m old.¡± Feng Ling moved her hand away from the gauze on his eyes. She was satisfied that her standard of applying medicine for him was getting better.

    She was about to leave when she felt a weight on her wrist. The man suddenly held her hand.

    ¡°I want to see it.¡± He held her hand; his tone calm yet firm.

    What did he want to see? To see her slowly grow old in the next few decades?

    This strange, ambiguous promise that they would slowly grow old together made her heart beat faster. Feng Ling lowered her eyes to look at his hand.

    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something you haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°About TMing, and about one billion yuan. How did you know that these were the two things I wanted to do the most? Including the clean money left in TMing. It can be used to fill up the Feng Corporation¡¯s funding bank and use it as an emergency fund. Everything happened to help me. Did I really say something to you after drinking too much?¡±

    Li Nanheng curved his lips lightly and released his grip from her wrist. He calmly tugged the thin nket up her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re like after drinking too much?¡±

    ¡°...Of course not.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°At that time, you held my leg and called me ¡®hubby.¡¯ You softly begged your husband to help you get rid of TMing and Feng Mingyi. You begged your husband to help you get a billion yuan in funding. Seeing that your begging look was too touching, I couldn¡¯t bear it and made a move after leaving the resort.¡±

    Feng Ling:¡±...¡±

    She turned her head to look around and then suddenly looked in the direction of the kitchen.

    Li Nanheng raised his brows: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? What are you doing?¡±

    Feng Ling was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the knife I used to kill the chicken.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1387 - The Story of Ling and Heng (650)

    <h4>Chapter 1387: The Story of Ling and Heng (650)</h4>

    Los Angeles, Li family.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling to take care of Nanheng alone. She¡¯s taking good care of him.¡± The Third Elder of the Li family received the report from the frontline and sat leisurely in the Li family¡¯s backyard, drinking tea as he spoke.

    The Fourth Elder of the Li family, who was feeding birds in the backyard, nced at him. ¡°Where did you get this news?¡±

    ¡°I bribed Xiao Xu, who usually follows Nanheng, and asked him to visit Nanheng and Feng Ling every few days to deliver things. Even if he arouses their suspicion, it won¡¯t be a big deal. At most, they¡¯ll just take it that we¡¯re worried about them.¡± The Third Elder clicked his tongue. ¡°I heard from Xiao Xu that in the past half a month after Nanheng was discharged from the hospital, he has been recuperating at Feng Ling¡¯s ce. Hisplexion seems to have improved a lot. And because Feng Ling is with him every moment of the day, the effect of his recovery should be better than anywhere else.¡±

    The Fourth Elder of the Li family sneered. ¡°Thinking back to when Nanheng was young, he was so mischievous that he jumped into a well in his own backyard. Back then, we all thought that this brat would definitely be a ruffian who refused to be disciplined when he grew up. Who knew that after leaving him in the base for so many years, he suddenly became a lovesick man who devoted himself to his wife and didn¡¯t care about anything else. He really followed his grandfather¡¯s character.¡±

    At this moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather, the eldest of the Li family, Li Junyan, walked out with a walking stick. Hearing this, he nced at them. ¡°What do you mean by following me?¡±

    ¡°The infatuation in Nanheng¡¯s bones is too simr to when you were young. If his grandmother hadn¡¯t left early, you would still dote on your wife like an ancestor.¡± The Third Elder smiled.

    Li Junyan¡¯s expression was cold. He was toozy to speak.

    At this moment, the Second Elder of the Li family interrupted with a smile: ¡°In the past few decades, our eldest brother has only been deeply in love with Nanheng¡¯s grandmother. He can¡¯t even be bothered to look at other women. Even this weird habit of favoring men over women is especially simr to us brothers. Nanheng¡¯s grandmother must have umted several lifetimes of virtue to make our eldest brother so loyal.¡±

    The Fourth Elder smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. In big brother¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s only one woman in this world, and that is Nanheng¡¯s grandmother. The other women were all filled with pink holes, and all of them were crying. None of them can catch his eye.¡±

    Li Junyan:¡±...¡±

    The Third Elder raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s why I said Nanheng is a ruffian. In fact, in his bones, he still adheres to the good tradition of our Li family. He is loyal and only recognizes one woman. All the other women are fleeting clouds and smoke. Just one woman is enough to make him die. I wonder when he will be able to marry her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think it will be difficult.¡± The Second Elder suddenly sneered and shook his head.

    The three elders turned to look at Second Elder Li. ¡°What¡¯s difficult?¡±

    Second Elder Li raised his brows. ¡°He is injured and in such a state. Right now, he is so weak that he can¡¯t even defeat a little girl like Feng Ling. I wonder if he still can carry on the family line.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The elders fell silent.

    ¡°No way...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡±

    ¡°Well... our grandson knows what he is doing. When the explosion urred, he must have blocked it...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°What if there really is a problem?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Li Junyan suddenly coughed coldly and cleared his throat. The other three quickly shut up.

    Li Junyan said with a cold expression, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, call that Xiao Xu. Send them more supplements every day. If theyck anything, send them all. Sea cucumbers, deer whips, bullwhips, and all sorts of supplements to nourish his kidneys.¡±

    ...

    In the morning, Feng Ling did the same thing as she did every day. She apply medicine to Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes and massaged his head to relieve the pressure the blood caused on his vision.

    When the doorbell rang, she didn¡¯t need to guess to know that it was Xiao Xu, who woulde to deliver things every two days.

    Initially, she thought that Qin Shuke had really contacted him. After a few times, she roughly guessed that the Li family¡¯s four elders had sent Xiao Xu over to visit.

    Feng Ling went to open the door, thinking that Xiao Xu had brought some food over. Who knew that this time, Xiao Xu was carrying two boxes.

    ¡°Hi, good morning!¡± Xiao Xu smiled when he saw Feng Ling open the door.

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was expressionless. She nced at him: ¡°What are you giving me today?¡±

    Xiao Xu did not waste time with words and directly raised the box. ¡°These! In the future, cook some for Boss Li every day. Put them in various soups or cook them with clear water. All of these are fine!¡±

    Feng Ling took the box and only saw the words ¡®great supplement ¡® written on it. She nodded. ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯lle back in two days. Remember to give it to Boss. Definitely!¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°As for you, if you want to eat it, you can eat it, but you¡¯d better eat less.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Seeing Feng Ling¡¯s confused expression, Xiao Xu didn¡¯t say anything more. He chuckled and waved his hand, escaping.

    Feng Ling watched Xiao Xu¡¯s back view as he walked to the elevator. She closed the door and walked in with the box in her hand.

    ¡°What did they send me?¡± Li Nanheng was no longer surprised by this. He sat on the sofa with his eyes closed, waiting for Feng Ling to massage him.

    Feng Ling did not speak. She brought the two boxes to the coffee table in front of the sofa and ced them on it. ¡°These are two gift boxes of tonics.¡±

    ¡°Boxes?¡± Li Nanheng was amused. ¡°These really are my elders. Why would they give me a gift box?¡±

    As she spoke, Feng Ling had already opened the gift box and took out several exquisite boxes.

    ¡°Sea cucumbers...¡± Feng Ling said.

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng turned to face her.

    ¡°Pig kidney?¡± Feng Ling continued reading.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Goat kidney.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Deer whip, deer meat, bullwhip, turtle meat...¡±

    Li Nanheng:¡±...¡±

    Feng Ling opened both boxes and looked at them with a confused expression. ¡°What are these things for? To nourish the blood? The chicken, duck, and goose sent over a few days ago, and all sorts of medicinal soup, forget it. What are these? I¡¯ve never seen them before. How do I cook them? Do I cook them in clear water?¡±

    Li Nanheng was speechless.

    Where did the elders of the Li family think he was injured?

    Were they worried that he was impotent?

    Seeing that Li Nanheng was silent, Feng Ling looked up at him. ¡°Do you know how to cook these?¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He raised his hand in the air: ¡°Put it down first. I don¡¯t need these things.¡±

 Chapter 1388 - The Story of Ling and Heng (651)

    <h4>Chapter 1388: The Story of Ling and Heng (651)</h4>

    ¡°These are all supplements. The food must be good for the body. Why isn¡¯t there a need for it?¡± Feng Ling found it strange.

    Li Nanheng put down his hand and raised his eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t see, he still looked at Feng Ling¡¯s face urately: ¡°Are you sure you want me to eat it?¡±

    ¡°It was sent by the Li family. Good things have to be eaten.¡± Feng Ling ced the things back into the box and answered as she ced them.

    Li Nanheng sighed with a smile: ¡°All right, prepare yourself mentally.¡±

    ¡°What preparations?¡±

    Li Nanheng could no longer hold in hisughter. He leaned back on the sofa: ¡°Put it away first. My head hurts. Help me massage it.¡±

    Feng Ling finally shifted her thoughts away from the two tonic boxes. After cing everything back into the box, she returned to the sofa and raised her hand to rub his head. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He only smiled slightly as though something funny had just happened.

    Feng Ling lowered her head to look at him and did not ask more. After massaging him for a while, she applied the medicine to his eyes. When she saw the smile on his lips, she was very puzzled.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, are you in a good mood today?¡±

    ¡°My mood has always been good. Why?¡±

    Feng Ling kept the gift box. In any case, these could be temporarily stored. It was much easier to store than the chicken, duck, and goose that Xiao Xu sent over every day. She was indeed not in a rush. She counted the days. ¡°Half a month ago, you said you wanted to eat fish, but in the past half a month, Xiao Xu sent over too much food. I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to cook fish for you. Do you want to eat it today?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive to the supermarket to buy fish. Don¡¯t go anywhere by yourself. Or do you want to go back to the bedroom to rest?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? Why are you so worried about leaving me alone at home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll hurt yourself when you walk back and forth. If I¡¯m not home, I won¡¯t be able toe back in time to help you.¡±

    Li Nanheng sighed with a smile: ¡°I should be much better than when I first came back. It won¡¯t hurt me to walk for half an hour. Shall I apany you to the supermarket?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and then at the furnishings in the room.

    Although there was nothing she could trip himself with, she felt that Li Nanheng would fall into the toilet if she took one step away.

    ...

    The parking lot under the apartment building.

    Li Nanheng, who Feng Ling had helped changed, stood by the car door and sessfully sat in the back seat.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me sit in the front seat?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s safer to sit in the back.¡± Feng Ling directly closed the car door for him, went to the front, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Li Nanheng sat in the spacious car that should have belonged to him. His lips curved slightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t sitting here the same as treating you as a chauffeur?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as anything. As long as it¡¯s safe.¡± Feng Ling did not exin further and drove the car out of the parking lot.

    This was also the first time Feng Ling brought him out after Li Nanheng was discharged from the hospital. A few days ago, she would at most support him to walk around the balcony, sit, and bask in the sunlight, but this was the first time they went downstairs.

    The meaning behind Feng Ling¡¯s words was that Li Nanheng¡¯s body could not take any more impacts, even if he could take it. Even though she was very confident in her driving skills, she was afraid that there would be any idents, so she did not dare to take the risk of letting him sit in the front seat.

    Li Nanheng understood what she meant and did not say more. However, although Feng Ling¡¯s character was always straightforward, he had to admit that she had a lot of feminine side to her. She was very delicate, but she was not good at showing it. Furthermore, these delicate sides could only be understood bit by bit. Especially the warmth hidden in her indifferent words, they were all real.

    The supermarket was not too far away. It was less than ten minutes by car, and the parking space was easy to find.

    When the car stopped, Li Nanheng fumbled around by the door, picked up the pair of sunsses he had brought out from the box, and put them on.

    The main thing was that there were two pieces of gauze stuck to his eyes. At home, it looked very normal, but if he walked out like this, others would really think that he was poking his own eyes.

    Even if he wore sunsses, the people passing by wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. At most, they would treat him like a blind person.

    Feng Ling helped him out of the car. It was close to noon, and the sunlight was just right. Li Nanheng was wearing sunsses and couldn¡¯t see anything, but he instinctively narrowed his eyes under the sunlight. Feng Ling noticed his small movements and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you see the light?¡±

    ¡°If my eyes weren¡¯t bandaged, I might have been able to see it. Now that there¡¯s gauze, how could I see it? I just instinctively felt that it was sunburned.¡± Li Nanheng chuckled softly.

    Feng Ling was speechless. She helped him up the elevator.

    In the elevator, Li Nanheng had one hand in his pocket and held Feng Ling¡¯s with the other. It was as though the scene of his dream was being brought to life by Feng Ling without any restrictions and perfected.

    Feng Ling supported him with one hand, while her other hand held the map of the supermarket¡¯s shopping area she had picked up earlier. She was looking for the location of the fish.

    ¡°What color am I wearing today?¡± Li Nanheng asked casually.

    Feng Ling supported him out of the elevator and walked toward the entrance of the supermarket. She answered as she walked: ¡°ck sportswear. I bought it for you on the Inte two days ago. It¡¯s your first time wearing it. It fits you very well.¡±

    ¡°What about you? What color are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to look at her clothes. ¡°The white sportswear is simr to the one you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s very loose andfortable.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°Couple?¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment. ¡°...I guess so.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I guess so¡¯? You bought it at the same time. You must have bought it in a shop. It¡¯s the same sportswear, and it¡¯s a ck and whitebination. If it¡¯s not a couple outfit, what is it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell. It turns out that you know how to think when you¡¯re in love. I thought you didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°...I just bought twofortable clothes. Two years ago, I got sick of wearing those formal clothes in the workce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin. I understand your feelings for me.¡± Li Nanheng, who was wearing sunsses, walked forward happily.

    Feng Ling:¡±...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. I ept it. Let¡¯s just wear it like this in the future.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1389 - The Story of Ling and Heng (652)

    <h4>Chapter 1389: The Story of Ling and Heng (652)</h4>

    In the supermarket, Li Nanheng strode forward as though he could see the road. There was a shopping cart in front of him, and he almost bumped into it.

    Feng Ling, who was worried, held his hand and helped him adjust his direction. She quickly pulled a shopping cart over and pushed it in front. Li Nanheng was not convinced and reached out to ce his hand on the cart. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled in her heart. It¡¯s better for you to follow obediently and not lose your way or bump into anything. It¡¯s better not to help than to help.

    Although she thought like this, to not hurt Li Nanheng¡¯s little heart, she endured it.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to shop for too long with him like this. Feng Ling wanted to buy the fish quickly and the various ingredients needed. She walked forward quickly.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s height and long legs could keep up. Earlier on, they were in the car and had only taken a few steps. His stamina was still bearable.

    When they were almost at the fresh food area, Li Nanheng said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Knowing that his nose and ears were susceptible, Feng Ling did not answer. She pushed the cart over and brought Li Nanheng along.

    She chose two fish. She was tired of killing chickens, ducks, and geese. She asked the supermarket staff to clean the fish for her.

    While waiting for the fish, she pushed the cart to buy some ingredients. En, she also bought some snacks for Li Nanheng¡ªpeanuts, longan, red dates, etc.

    Of course, what Li Nanheng could not see was that these things were all sold at the counter for women¡¯s menstrual supplements. Otherwise, he would have chosen a different ce to buy them.

    After walking half a circle in the supermarket, Li Nanheng¡¯s face was not red, nor was he panting. It seemed like his recent recovery had been very effective. Perhaps the supplements he had eaten were not bad.

    As a result, Feng Ling considered the supplements in the two gift boxes at home. She thought that she should really bring them into the soup in a few days to nourish him. The things the Li family asked Xiao Xu to send over were definitely not bad. They were all very nutritious.

    She was about to head to another area. When she passed by the liquor section, Li Nanheng suddenly turned his head and sniffed. ¡°Is there someone selling alcohol here?¡±

    Coincidentally, there were several high alcohol barrels by the side. There were also people selling alcohol there. Feng Ling nced at them and said without hesitation, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. You can¡¯t drink now.¡±

    Li Nanheng, who had been forced to quit smoking and drinking because of his injury, was in pain. ¡°It smells like red wine. Isn¡¯t it good for the body to drink less red wine?¡±

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you drink it. Give up.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Forget it. I can¡¯t see anything right now. I didn¡¯t even bring my wallet and phone with me when I left. If Feng Ling were to leave him there in a fit of anger, he¡¯d probably have to beg on the streets.

    CEO Feng, who was in charge of food, clothing, and finance, was in front. He didn¡¯t drink anymore.

    However, before she could walk out of the alcohol area, a person suddenly stopped. ¡°Feng Ling?¡±

    Hearing that voice, Feng Ling only found it familiar. Before she could react, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression darkened, and he put on a cold expression.

    Feng Ling turned to see Qiao Fei, whom she had not seen for many years. There was a youngdy dressed beautifully by his side. They appeared to be chatting andughing as they pushed a shopping cart over.

    Should she be his girlfriend?

    Feng Ling immediately smiled politely at Qiao Fei. ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Qiao Fei was also surprised to see her in Los Angeles. In the past few years, he hadn¡¯t asked about her, but he had heard that she had returned to the Feng family and even went to the Feng Corporation. She was no longer rted to the base.

    As he watched Feng Ling, whose long hair was tied behind her head and who was used to wearing sportswear, Qiao Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with the light of someone he knew. However, he was clearly no longer as infatuated and thirsty as before. He only smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Why did you suddenly return to Los Angeles? Shouldn¡¯t you be in New York?¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Qiao Fei¡¯s gazended on the cold-faced demon standing by Feng Ling¡¯s side. He was startled: ¡°Boss Li?¡±

    Before Feng Ling could exin, Qiao Fei raised his brows: ¡°You¡¯re wearing such thick sunsses in the room. Boss¡¯s lifestyle and taste in recent years... have changed a lot?¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled. ¡°No, his eyes are...¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m happy.¡± Li Nanheng pushed the car by her side, indicating for her not to speak carelessly. At the same time, his voice was cold and without warmth.

    Feng Ling:¡±...¡±

    The youngdy by Qiao Fei¡¯s side asked him something in a low voice. Qiao Fei smiled and spoke gently to her. He then turned to look at Feng Ling: ¡°I¡¯m going to visit my girlfriend¡¯s parents tonight. I still have to buy some gifts. I¡¯m running out of time so that I won¡¯t disturb your shopping. Shall we meet up for a drink sometime?¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Feng Ling nodded at him. ¡°Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®another day,¡¯ Li Nanheng¡¯s expression became even colder.

    After Qiao Fei said some polite words to Feng Ling and left with his girlfriend, Feng Ling was about to push the shopping cart forward. However, before she could do so, she saw that Li Nanheng¡¯s expression had the words ¡°I¡¯m unhappy.¡±

    ¡°What appointment? Have you forgotten the rule of not seeing each other frequently after the people in the base leave?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was cold.

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Is it worth being jealous? Didn¡¯t you see that Qiao Fei has a girlfriend by his side?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see,¡± Li Nanheng said honestly.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± I¡¯m so angry, but I can¡¯t vent my anger.

    ¡°Then you should have heard it. He said he was going to see his girlfriend¡¯s parents. Earlier on, his girlfriend held his arm and left with him. They were so loving. It¡¯s obvious he has already let go of me. Why are you still jealous?¡±

    ¡°If he has already let go, why are you still asking him out?¡±

    ¡°I was just polite.¡±

    ¡°He asked a woman he used to like to drink with him in front of his girlfriend. He didn¡¯t have a pure motive, yet you agreed?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Then, ording to what you said, we can¡¯t frequently meet after leaving the base. What are the two of us doing now? Should I send you back to the Li family right now to cut off all contact with you?¡±

    Li Nanheng choked and did not speak for a moment. Finally, he felt that Feng Ling could not be bothered with him and directly pushed the shopping cart forward. He quickly chased after her and found her voice to hold her arm. ¡°This is different. I left the base with you. The two of us are not separated by internal or external factors. We are one. We are different from that dog surnamed Qiao or cat.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this ten-thousand-year-old jealous jar.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t see. I¡¯ll fall. My internal injuries aren¡¯t healed yet.¡± Li Nanheng refused to let go of her. At the same time, he raised his hand to cover his chest.

    Feng Ling also held her chest, feeling that she was about to suffer internal injuries.

    ...

 Chapter 1390 - The Story of Ling and Heng (653)

    <h4>Chapter 1390: The Story of Ling and Heng (653)</h4>

    Thankfully, Qiao Fei had brought his girlfriend here. The two of them had already paid the bill. Otherwise, Li Nanheng would have pulled a long face.

    Feng Ling ignored him. Li Nanheng walked behind her. In any case, she couldn¡¯t leave him here in his current state.

    Li Nanheng had one hand on the shopping cart and the other in his pocket as he followed her. The fish had been prepared. Feng Ling went to take it. When she turned back, she saw that Li Nanheng had obediently ced his hand on the cart and did not take a step away. Her heart softened. Since he could not see, she sighed helplessly and chuckled softly.

    In the past, when Qiao Fei was in the base, he was already jealous. Now, he was also jealous. Did he really care about her to this extent?

    What was so good about her?

    Feng Ling gently ced the bag containing the fish into the cart and walked over to stand in front of Li Nanheng. However, she maintained a distance of about a meter between them and just looked at him. The man was at least a head taller than her. She raised her head slightly and looked at him without making a sound. When she walked over, there was no sound under her feet. People wereing and going, so he might not be able to hear anything.

    Li Nanheng stood there. Sure enough, after waiting for a while, he did not hear her return. His expression did not change, but from the initial leisurely wait, he gradually straightened up. Then he turned his face toward the freshwater food area for a while, as though he was not sure if she had gone to buy something else or if she was dyed by something. However, he could not see nor could he walk around. After all, he could not see. If he really walked away, no one could predict what would happen.

    Especially if Feng Ling came back and found that he was gone, she would definitely be angry.

    Li Nanheng stood there without moving. His left hand was casually ced on the shopping cart¡¯s handle, and his other hand was in his pocket. Right now, he raised his right hand and ced both hands on the shopping cart.

    It was only a very slight movement, but it had changed from the calm and leisurely attitude he had earlier to the mood of obediently holding onto the shopping cart and waiting for her toe back to find him.

    Feng Ling found it funny and suddenly raised her hand to help him adjust his sunsses. However, the man habitually raised his hand and quickly held her wrist. She could not see his eyes, but she could feel the coldness on his face.

    However, in the next moment, when he realized that the person in front of him was Feng Ling, the coldness on the man¡¯s face immediately dissipated. At the same time, he slowly moved his hand up and held her hand. ¡°Why did you take so long toe back?¡±

    Feng Ling curved her lips. Herughter did note out of her mouth. Instead, she spoke calmly as though nothing had happened: ¡°I bought some other things while I was at it. I was dyed for a few minutes.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression had rxed, but he did not let go of her hand. ¡°Are we going back now?¡±

    Feng Ling did not shake him off. She only smiled and pushed the shopping cart toward the cash register with him. As they walked, she said, ¡°Did you think that someone wanted to touch you?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t move when you stood in front of me. All of a sudden, I felt someone¡¯s hand approach. It¡¯s only for 0.1 seconds. A normal person would be on guard.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s tone was normal.

    However, since he said this, it meant that he had already understood. She must have deliberately kept silent in front of him.

    She said that she went to buy something else at thest minute, but it was just an excuse to fool him. He did not argue with her.

    There were too many people at the counter. Feng Ling and Li Nanheng went to the ATM to pay and left with two shopping bags.

    After going downstairs, she ced the things she had bought into the car. Feng Ling nced at the sky and narrowed her eyes at the sunlight. The weather was very good.

    ¡°Do you want to go straight home or find a ce where the air is good? I think you should be able to hold on today.¡± Feng Ling evaluated his strength when he suddenly held her wrist. From this, it could be seen that although Li Nanheng¡¯s body needed to rest and his stamina was much weaker than before, in an emergency, his strength would not be weak.

    ¡°Up to you.¡± Li Nanheng stood by the car and listened to the sound of her cing the things into the trunk. He turned his head in the direction of the warm sunlight and seemed to sense that the weather was really good. He asked, ¡°Is there an amusement park nearby?¡±

    After all, Li Nanheng used to frequent the condo. He knew more about the buildings nearby than she did.

    ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk at the amusement park.¡±

    Feng Ling could not figure it out. The two of them were adults. Why go to an amusement park instead of a park to enjoy the sun?

    However, she recalled that the amusement park they happened to pass by on the way back. There was no need to change the direction of the car. Since it was convenient on the way back, she did not have any objections. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a walk.¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. Feng Ling nced at him again and found that ever since this man was injured, perhaps because he couldn¡¯t see, his smile was no longer as annoying as before. His smile would be gentler and more restrained because there were too many uncertain factors in front of him. Although he was still the same person, he seemed to have be more cautious with some unnoticeable habits.

    This caution came from his eyes.

    He had never said that she minded if he could see it, but he was in the dark every day. No matter if it were day or night, no one would feelfortable.

    Feng Ling closed the trunk and reached out to hold his arm. She supported him to the car door and opened it. ¡°Get in. Let¡¯s go to the amusement park.¡±

    Li Nanheng seemed to be reluctant to part with the warm sunlight outside the car. After entering the car, Feng Ling opened the back window for him. The weather wasn¡¯t hot to the point where he needed to turn on the air-conditioner.

    After driving to the amusement park, Feng Ling found a ce closest to the main entrance and parked the car. When she went down, she happened to see a passage extending from the outside of the amusement park. On both sides were various children¡¯s toys and food. There were also many children blowing bubbles around.

    ¡°You sent Momo to the Feng family?¡± Li Nanheng heard the children¡¯sughter around him and asked softly as Feng Ling held his arm.

    ¡°En, send them to my grandparents. This way, they¡¯ll have someone to apany them. I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡±

 Chapter 1391 - The Story of Ling and Heng (654)

    <h4>Chapter 1391: The Story of Ling and Heng (654)</h4>

    Feng Ling then said, ¡°I met Doctor Wenst time.¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say anything. As he walked, he felt the warmth of the sun, waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°He never knew of Little Momo¡¯s existence, did he?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not speak at first. A momentter, he said, ¡°I only have a general idea. Wen Leqing isn¡¯t someone who willin to others about everything. I don¡¯t have much contact with her in private. I¡¯ve only heard some gossip from some of the Li family¡¯s rtives who are in contact with the Wen family.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know why she chose to take this step? Or why did she hide the child¡¯s existence?¡±

    ¡°I only know that she is hiding it, but I really don¡¯t know the reason. She has never told anyone about her rtionship with Wen Linhan. How could I possibly know so much inside information?¡± Li Nanheng emphasized, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the woman I like is thinking every day. How can I have the time to care about other women?¡±

    Feng Ling was not angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you said you wanted toe to the amusement park. I didn¡¯t ask, did I?¡±

    ¡°Because you like it.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°???¡±

    She stopped and turned to look at him in surprise. ¡°When did I say I like this kind of ce?¡±

    Li Nanheng curved his lips meaningfully. At this moment, the noise of the children ying by the side was too noisy. He turned his head and lowered his head to whisper a few words into her ear. At first, Feng Ling was stunned, then she widened her eyes in disbelief. She had never felt so stupid.

    Li Nanheng only smiled. ¡°All right, I know that you still have a little girl in your heart. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve locked her up. I can¡¯t see her right now. Even if you¡¯re happy to the point where your snot bubbles, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She walked into the amusement park with Li Nanheng in disbelief. There were so many entertainment facilities. This amusement park was veryrge. All of the facilities inside were several timesrger than those in Mr. Mike¡¯s resort. Furthermore, there were many people queuing up for every ride.

    Feng Ling found it unbelievable.

    After drinking too much, she dragged Li Nanheng to the children¡¯s yground and forced him to y with her on the slide and seesaw?

    However, those were indeed purely children¡¯s rides. There were many stimting rides in this amusement park. She looked at the rollercoasters and thought for a moment before turning to look at Li Nanheng. ¡°Do you want to take a roller coaster or a carousel?¡±

    Li Nanheng asked her back: ¡°What do you want to sit on?¡±

    ¡°The carousel. That¡¯s safer. Your body can¡¯t take too much stimtion and turbulence right now, especially your eyes. This sort of stable ride is better...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the man directly held her hand and urately pulled her in another direction: ¡°A roller coaster.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    Then why did he ask her?

    She didn¡¯t know if Li Nanheng wanted to y or if she wanted to y, but Feng Ling was toozy to argue with him. She only observed for a while and confirmed that although the roller coaster was fast, it was very stable. When it was too fast, she could only feel the wind speed. There was no danger or impact on him, so she went to buy a ticket.

    When they sat down, a staff member came over to put a safety handle on the two of them. Feng Ling turned to look at Li Nanheng: ¡°When you can¡¯t see, your fear should increase by several tens of times. Don¡¯t scream. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mock you for the rest of your life.¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t even feel anything when the helicopter drops the ropedder. It¡¯s just a roller coaster ¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, it began.

    Feng Ling was expressionless throughout the whole process. Like him, she had received training on ropedders and various high-altitude training. She really did not feel anything. Her heartbeat did not change.

    After a few rounds, the faces of the young men and women and children who had been screaming the whole time turned pale. Some were excited, while others were frightened.

    Only Li Nanheng and Feng Ling, who sat in the first two seats, remained expressionless.

    After the two of them untied the safety handle, Li Nanheng said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s not exciting enough.¡±

    The employee who was waiting to hear the goodments immediately pulled a long face. Feng Ling speechlessly tugged Li Nanheng away.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that this kind of thing is meaningless. Why would I drag you to y with the slide? Li Nanheng, your ability to deceive people is so childish. The situation you mentioned definitely did not happen.¡± Feng Ling was very certain.

    Li Nanheng chuckled coldly and did not argue with her. He stopped and looked in another direction. ¡°What are you doing over there? Why are there so many screams?¡±

    ¡°Ind boat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then there¡¯s no point.¡±

    ¡°You want to go back home or..?¡±

    ¡°Are there any dessert shops or ice cream shops?¡± Li Nanheng stood in ce and asked.

    Feng Ling was baffled. What was wrong with this man today?

    She looked around. ¡°There are people selling ice cream, but there are a lot of people queuing up. Do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°You want to eat it.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...why is it me again?¡±

    He moved his chin forward, indicating for her to help him buy ice cream.

    Feng Ling had no choice. Since the injured big boss had already made his request, she could only satisfy it. She pulled him over and obediently lined up behind the crowd. She did not fight with the children in front that cut the queue.

    After queuing for almost twenty minutes, they finally arrived. They bought a mango-vored ice cream and a blueberry-vored ice cream. For so many years, Feng Ling had always loved blueberry-vored desserts, so she ate this. As she ate, she walked. Seeing that Li Nanheng didn¡¯t eat much in that ss, she chose an empty bench and sat down.

    At this moment, Feng Ling felt that this scene was like a young couple in love. Well, it was more like an old couple eating ice cream while watching the children y nearby.

    The sunlight was warm, the ice cream was sweet, and the person bedise her gave her a sense of security.

    It seemed that in her life since she was young, whether it was in the base or in the Feng family, she had never experienced such a peaceful feeling. Perhaps she had, in the jungle that had been burned down several years ago.

    As she dug into the ice cream in her cup, she said, ¡°There¡¯s news about K¡¯s artificial limb. He¡¯ll be able to stand up in a few days. He¡¯ll probably be able to hop around to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you worried about my eyes again?¡± Li Nanheng chuckled lightly.

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°I was just wondering when the blood clot that is suppressing your vision will disappear.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his hand. He did not need to feel around in the air and directly held her shoulder urately: ¡°There¡¯s no rush. He has a prosthetic leg. Don¡¯t I still have you as my eyes?¡±

 Chapter 1392 - The Story of Ling and Heng (655)

    <h4>Chapter 1392: The Story of Ling and Heng (655)</h4>

    Before Feng Ling could speak, Li Nanheng slowly raised his hand from her shoulder and touched her eyes. ¡°And these eyes are big and bright. They¡¯re much more useful than K¡¯s.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her hand and was about to tug his hand down. The man did not let go. Instead, he rubbed her eyes and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The bones around the eye sockets are so good. Even if you grow old, you¡¯ll still be a beauty.¡±

    After being teased for no reason, Feng Ling found that every time she wanted to say something seriously, she could not do anything to him.

    On the way back, Feng Ling brought Li Nanheng into the salon and asked someone to tidy his hair.

    In the end, the trimmed length was the same as before. It wasn¡¯t especially short, but it wasn¡¯t as long as a few days ago. In short, it was very energetic and good looking. When he wore sunsses and walked out of the salon, he looked no different from usual. Hisplexion had also recovered a lot, except that he was slightly thinner than before.

    ...

    A few days ago, Feng Ling said that K woulde to visit in a few days, and she was right.

    On the second day after K put on his prosthetic leg, he had already spent a day getting used to it. Then, he happily left the wheelchair in a handsome suit and followed the sniper team.

    At that time, Li Nanheng was sleeping in the bedroom. After taking the medicine in the afternoon, he had to sleep for two hours because of the drug. He was already used to it. At two in the afternoon, he was woken up by theughter outside the living room. He carelessly tugged his slightly messy hair and walked out of the bedroom while touching the air.

    Originally, Tam and Lin Cheng were chatting andughing in the living room when they suddenly turned back to see Boss Li. Especially since Boss Li¡¯s eyes were not bandaged, and his eyes were open, it was not clear if he could see them. They immediately shut their mouth. The atmosphere immediately fell, and they did not dare to make any noise.

    Feng Ling was tidying up the various fruits and gifts Tam had sent. When she heard that the living room had suddenly turned silent, she poked half her head out of the kitchen to take a look. She saw that the four men had changed from angry lions to obedient little dogs because Boss Li had woken up. They even hurriedly raised their hands to their mouths to signal for them to be quiet.

    Feng Ling sighed and smiled.

    Although Li Nanheng had left the base in name, in the eyes of these brothers, he was still their boss. The moment they saw him, they immediately became obedient.

    ¡°What are you all doing? Why are you making such a big fuss?¡± Li Nanheng walked out with the expression that he had just been woken up from his sleep.

    When Boss walked toward the sofa, his steps seemed to be very stable and straight. He didn¡¯t even need to raise his hand to search around. He didn¡¯t look like he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Tam, Lin Cheng, Lei Peng, and K just sat there and watched nkly.

    Could it be that Boss¡¯s eyes were good?

    However, when Li Nanheng walked to the sofa, perhaps because Lin Cheng was sitting on the coffee table, a leg reached out to block his path. Li Nanheng kicked him: ¡°Move your leg away.¡±

    Lin Cheng was frightened and quickly retracted his leg. He watched as Li Nanheng slowly sat down on the sofa. He did not look at any of them but casually touched the sofa and found a light blue pillow with the heart of a young girl.

    Looking at their boss, who was no longer as thin as before, holding such a thing in his arms, the four of them looked at each other and deeply confirmed that their boss¡¯s eyes had yet to recover.

    He probably had no idea what this pillow looked like or what color it was.

    ¡°Well, Boss, let¡¯s bring K over to see you.¡± Tam stood up from the sofa and patted Lei Peng and Lin Cheng who were in the way. The three of them sat on the coffee table, leaving K and Boss on the sofa.

    K also remembered that Tam had given him a look, indicating for him to sit closer and not touch Boss. After all, he was also considered a patient. Even if the Boss wanted to find someone, he would nevery a hand on him.

    Although he said so, sitting on the same sofa as Boss really increased the pressure.

    Especially since his life was saved by Boss.

    First, Boss saved his life, and then Feng Ling saved their lives.

    ¡°Boss, K¡¯s artificial limbs were arranged by you and Feng Ling, weren¡¯t they? It¡¯s so realistic, okay? After putting it on, it looks exactly the same as before. Furthermore, it¡¯s especially firm and flexible. Yesterday, he almost had to roll on the training ground to practice with us.¡± Lin Cheng patted K¡¯s knee as he spoke.

    ¡°Aiya, f*ck, be gentler...¡± K was in so much pain that he quickly moved his leg to the side.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Lin Cheng was surprised.

    ¡°Rubbish, it definitely won¡¯t hurt if you hit me on the prosthetic leg. Earlier, you directly hit me on the knee. I¡¯ll use this strength to hit you a few times. Do you want to see if it hurts? Do you think I¡¯m made of iron?¡± K said as he shifted his leg to a safer position.

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his hand to rub his brows. His indifferent words sessfully silenced the four men before him.

    K thought for a moment and moved closer to Li Nanheng. ¡°Boss, ever since we were injured in Israel, I¡¯ve been lying in bed and haven¡¯t had the opportunity to show my gratitude to you. Now that I can stand up, I just want toe over and have a good talk with you...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. Quietly leaving me alone is better than anything.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Boss, I mean, don¡¯t you think I can stand up now? But Boss, in order to save me, you really paid a big price. Even now, your eyes haven¡¯t recovered. Boss, in the future, my eyes will be yours. When you need me, I¡¯lle. Or if the medical field has developed to a certain point, I can dig my eyes out for you.¡±

    Probably because K¡¯s words were too bloody, the living room fell silent. Li Nanheng frowned and his expression seemed to be slightly disgusted.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Boss. My eyesight is really good. If I dug it out for you, I might be able to...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Li Nanheng raised his hand and pushed K¡¯s head away. ¡°You¡¯re so petty. Do you want to ce your eyes on my face? Do you know what it means to have your eyes ruin my face? I can¡¯t ruin my perfect face with your eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1393 - The Story of Ling and Heng (656)

    <h4>Chapter 1393: The Story of Ling and Heng (656)</h4>

    ¡°Oh my god, what is this?¡±

    In the past month, Feng Ling had been used to cooking by herself, so she decided to make a few more dishes. After cing them on the dining table, Lei Peng jumped up in surprise and directly dragged Tam and Lin Cheng over. ¡°Our Little Feng Ling is showing off!¡±

    ¡°Women are indeed different. If you study cooking carefully, you¡¯ll learn it quickly.¡± Tam reached out and quietly picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He clicked his tongue for a long time from the fragrance. He quickly picked up a tissue to wipe his hands, in case Feng Ling would re at him when she came out to eat.

    In the end, when Feng Ling came out, she saw that Li Nanheng was still sitting on the sofa,ining about K¡¯s various organs. From his eyes to his neck to his mouth, even his fingernails were despised. Facing the Boss he had always admired and the Boss who had saved his life, K was still touched.

    The dishes that were originally full on the dining table had strangely be a little less. One te was missing a few prawns, while the other was missing a few pieces of meat. However, it seemed like the cutlery had never been used. The others also stood by the table with serious expressions.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. She carefully looked at them.

    Tam smiled and waved at her. ¡°Ha, what time is dinner?¡±

    ¡°Soon, soon.¡± After speaking, Feng Ling turned to bring out thest medicinal soup she had learned. When she walked to the table, she saw that there seemed to be two more prawns missing. She turned to look at Tam, the culprit, and watched as he secretly held a piece of tissue in his hand.

    She was both angry and amused. ¡°Sit down and eat if you¡¯re hungry. Why are you standing by the side?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to serve the dishes. Although I¡¯ve eaten your food before, it¡¯s rare for it to be so sumptuous.¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Tam chuckled and quickly sat down.

    Lin Cheng and Lei Peng turned back to look at the sofa and gave Tam a look, indicating that Boss had yet to sit down.

    Tam paused and turned to say, ¡°K, help Boss over for dinner!¡±

    Hearing this, K quickly stood up like ackey and quickly helped Li Nanheng up.

    Li Nanheng raised his brows: ¡°Your legs sure are agile.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± K looked pleased. ¡°Boss, let me help you over.¡±

    Li Nanheng could actually get up and find the table himself, but K¡¯s attitude was too warm. Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was filled with disdain, but he didn¡¯t say more and allowed K to support him.

    Afterward, theckeys acted as though they had seen the emperor arrive. They supported him, pulled the chairs, and prepared the cutlery. They only heaved a sigh of relief when Li Nanheng sat down properly.

    In this world, aside from Li Nanheng, no one understood Feng Ling¡¯s cooking better than him. Li Nanheng smelled the various dishes on the table and was not in a rush to eat. Instead, he raised his brows as though he was praising himself for his wife. ¡°How is it? The taste isn¡¯t bad?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad, really not bad! Not only is it not bad, but it¡¯s simply too delicious!¡± Tam had already begun to pick up the cutlery to start eating the various dishes on the table. He stuffed a prawn in his mouth and said, ¡°I remember that when I ate Feng Ling¡¯s food in the past, it was still barely edible. Now, it¡¯s really delicious!¡±

    K also sat down. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve tasted Feng Ling¡¯s cooking more than you guys.¡±

    Tam and the rest immediately gave K a ¡°do you want to die?¡± look.

    K¡¯s expression faltered. He turned to look at Boss Li¡¯s unfocused eyes, and his expression immediately faltered. He hurriedly said as though he was trying to save himself, ¡°Cough, I mean, in the past, I haven¡¯t even eaten a few times. Among all of us, only the Boss has eaten the most, hahaha...¡±

    Li Nanheng coldly nced at him. K quickly lowered his head to pick up the cutlery to eat.

    After taking a few bites, Lin Cheng said, ¡°In fact, Feng Ling put in very little oil, salt, and seasoning. This is all because Boss isn¡¯t suitable for food with too much oil and salt right now, isn¡¯t it? To be able to cook so well in such a situation, it can be seen that Feng Ling really put in a lot of effort to satisfy Boss¡¯s appetite while also maintaining his body.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, I saw that in the kitchen, there were several small pieces of paper pasted on the lighter. I took a nce at it and saw that it seemed to be some recipe and seasoning method.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw that the iPad was still lit up. There seemed to be a recipe inside.¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling is working so hard now. Boss will be really lucky in the future...¡±

    At this moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was very satisfied. He sat by the table and picked up the cutlery. In fact, his movements were very smooth. It was only because he gradually got used to life that no matter what he did, he did not seem to be affected by his eyes.

    Seeing that Boss was in such a good state, the fourckeys naturally didn¡¯t dare to mention his eyes again. They said whatever they were happy about. They also mentioned that when Boss had met with an ident in Israel, because the people sent by the base couldn¡¯t find him, Ah Feng had sat alone in front of the little silver tes of his deceased brothers in front of the base hall on the day he announced that there was no need to go to Israel. He cried for an entire night. The next morning, when everyone found him, he was still lying on the ground with a few bottles of alcohol he had gotten from Han Jin in his hand. He reeked of alcohol, and when he was supported back, he kept saying, ¡°Boss, when are youing back?¡±, ¡°Boss,e back to see me¡±, ¡°Boss, help me to sleep¡±. He hadpletely destroyed his usual calm image.

    Li Nanheng was expressionless as he listened: ¡°The base isn¡¯t filled with unlimited resources, especially the elite rescue team. If there¡¯s an official mission, we still have to do it. They can¡¯t mobilize all of the firepower in the base just because they didn¡¯t know if K and I were dead or alive. It¡¯s not easy for him to hold on for so long, but for the sake of the base¡¯s overall situation, it¡¯s understandable for him to stop sending people to search and rescue us. If I were him, I would have made the same decision.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Li Nanheng said mildly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys allowed to return to the base because you¡¯ve made amends?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tam immediately raised his eyes. ¡°Boss, you know?¡±

    Li Nanheng was calm andposed. ¡°At the very least, it was you and Feng Ling who brought me and K back. If he don¡¯t give this opportunity to redeem yourselves, Ah Feng, the current head of the base, can also scram.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I knew that Boss is cold on the outside but kind on the inside. You¡¯re really loyal to us...¡±

 Chapter 1394 - The Story of Ling and Heng (657)

    <h4>Chapter 1394: The Story of Ling and Heng (657)</h4>

    Lin Cheng knocked Tam on the head and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s because we brought Feng Ling with us. Our Boss¡¯ iron fingers are all around Feng Ling. Who are you to talk about loyalty?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t he say that. Our boss treats us brothers quite well,¡± Lei Peng quickly said.

    Li Nanheng picked up a ss of water on the table and took a sip. He calmly said, ¡°Lin Cheng is right. The person you should thank is Feng Ling.¡±

    The fourckeys:¡±...¡±

    They only wanted toe over to tter Boss and follow his orders. How could they still taste dog food?

    Did Boss Li¡¯s feelings for Feng Ling overflow from the screen? Was he crazy in love? He didn¡¯t even want the brotherhood and only wanted Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling had already walked over and sat down by Li Nanheng¡¯s side. She casually asked, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°Thank god, thank god, thank god. Thank you, Feng Ling, for allowing Boss to regain his desire to live,¡± Lei Peng mumbled as he tugged at the food in his bowl.

    Feng Ling nced at him strangely. She then saw that the other men were speechless from the public disy of affection and decided to ignore them. She habitually scooped a bowl of herbal soup and ced it in front of Li Nanheng. ¡°Drink more of this soup. It¡¯s good for your health. By the way, I haven¡¯t made the things in the two gift boxes that Xiao Xu sentst time. There are a lot of people here today. Why don¡¯t they all stay here tonight and I¡¯ll make those for you?¡±

    The fourckeys still didn¡¯t know what the so-called gift box was. Before they could reply, Li Nanheng who picked up the bowl and was drinking the soup, paused and almost spat it out. He forcefully endured it and swallowed the soup in his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t think they can stay thatte,¡± Li Nanheng said coldly.

    Although these fourckeys didn¡¯t have much to do in the afternoon and really wanted to stay here for a while, they could leave after dinner. However, after hearing Boss Li¡¯s cold hint, it was clear that he wanted them to scram after this meal. None of them dared to answer Feng Ling¡¯s words and directly followed Li Nanheng¡¯s words: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We have to return to the baseter. There¡¯s no need to bring us dinner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll be leaving soon!¡±

    Feng Ling saw that they were speaking in unison and didn¡¯t say much. She said, ¡°I think Boss doesn¡¯t like the things in that gift box. There were several times when I wanted to cook it, but he refused. I think I should bring it back for you. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± K was curious.

    Feng Ling was about to stand up when her hand suddenly sank. Li Nanheng raised his hand and urately held hers. He then firmly pressed her back to the chair by the table.

    ¡°Sit properly. There¡¯s no need to bring it to them. I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°Last time, you said that you didn¡¯t want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many supplements that taste too good. Have you ever seen me take the initiative to take medicine? They won¡¯t be able to take things that are too nutritious.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was strangely cold and stiff. He forcefully held onto Feng Ling to prevent her from showing them those things.

    Seeing his insistence, Feng Ling did not stand up again. She looked at the fourckeys and felt that it was not good for them to leave empty-handed. However, since Boss had already spoken, the four of them definitely would not dare to take anything away.

    After the meal, the fourckeys who wanted to sit here for a while all left cooperatively. Before leaving, they even helped Feng Ling clean the table and kitchen. They were all obedient and efficient. Afterward, they left happily.

    The house finally returned to its usual silence. Feng Ling simply sat on a soft stall in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with the iPad in her arms and used it to discuss matters with the heads of the various departments in New York.

    Although she had the intention to hand the Feng Corporation over to Qin Shuke and the two elders of the Feng family were not particrly opposed to this, Qin Shuke did not want to be a big shot. She only did what she needed to do urgently, but she was used to handing over more decisions to Feng Ling.

    As a result, when Feng Ling was free, she still had tomunicate with thepany. Every day, she would repeat the same thing endlessly, which was to convince Qin Shuke to take over the Feng Corporation. After all, Qin Shuke was a rtive of the Feng family. She was also very warm and filial to the two elders of the Feng family. She had grown up in front of them, and was no different from a granddaughter.

    After another failed attempt, Feng Ling smiled helplessly and typed another line on the iPad.

    Qin Shuke changed the topic: [Li Nanheng is by your side?]

    Feng Ling paused and turned back to look at Li Nanheng, who had also walked over from the sofa and was sitting cross-legged next to her. Earlier, she was busy talking to Qin Shuke. Although she felt that he hade, she did not pay much attention to him. Now, she realized that he was sitting very close to her on the soft carpet. The sunlight from the window fell on the two of them.

    She replied: [En.]

    [When are you two getting married?]

    Feng Ling held her chin with one hand and looked at the words on the iPad screen. She then turned to look at Li Nanheng by her side. When the sunlightnded on his face, his eyes, which were not bandaged, subconsciously narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re very sensitive to light. The doctor said that if you keep being able to see light, it means that the blood clots that oppress the optic nerves are not loosening,¡± Feng Ling said softly.

    Li Nanheng looked out of the window: ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Qin Shuke asked me when I¡¯ll marry you,¡± she added.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows moved slightly. He turned his face in her direction in surprise: ¡°You¡¯re so impatient?¡±

    As Feng Ling held her chin with one hand, she gently tapped her face with her fingers. Her voice sounded very normal as she said, ¡°Qin Shuke was asking me. I only conveyed her question.¡±

    ¡°Then what are your ns?¡± Li Nanheng leaned slightly toward her. His tall figure was by her side, and his slightly narrowed eyes were close to her head. When the sunlightnded on his eyes, she realized that this man¡¯s eyshes were actually very long. They were warmed by the sunlight. Although he couldn¡¯t see, he instinctively blinked a few times.

 Chapter 1395 - The Story of Ling and Heng (658)

    <h4>Chapter 1395: The Story of Ling and Heng (658)</h4>

    ¡°What ns can I have?¡± Feng Ling tilted her head to look at him. ¡°After all, I lost, so I can only listen to your arrangements now.¡±

    Hearing her say that she had lost, Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°Back then, your cenotaph directly entered the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall. Even if you haven¡¯t officially married me, you¡¯ve already been recognized by the Li family¡¯s ancestors. If we want to marry, can¡¯t we marry at anytime?¡±

    These words made it seem as though she was destined to be locked down with Li Nanheng for the rest of her life.

    ...

    After another month, the weather in Los Angeles had turned into summer.

    Feng Ling had finally convinced Qin Shuke. She could finally take a vacation and no longer have to worry about the Feng Corporation.

    Every day, she would cook for Li Nanheng, massage him, and water the nts on the balcony.

    Feng Ling said every day that she wanted to shorten her hair back to its original length. Li Nanheng did not have any objections. He only said, ¡°It¡¯ll look good even if it¡¯s short. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see it now. asionally, when I touch you, I¡¯ll immediately feel her hair. If it¡¯s short, I probably won¡¯t be able to touch it in the future.¡±

    Because of his words, Feng Ling gave up on cutting her hair short. She tied her hair simply every day.

    In between, there were a few times when Feng Ling drove Li Nanheng to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor said that he was recovering well in all aspects. Right now, his stamina was also recovering well. It was much better than expected. However, the blood clot in his brain had yet to absorb by itself. It was still suppressing his optic nerves, causing his vision to not recover for the time being.

    But at least everything was progressing well.

    Li Nanheng was a big man. All day long, he was coaxed by Feng Ling gently and asionally coldly ordered to take medicine, eat, and sleep. He ate and slept all day. When he was bored, he would take a walk in the neighborhood downstairs and the nearby park. The Li family often sent him these ¡°supplements.¡± Although Li Nanheng asked her to put them in the cab, in the short two months he was by Feng Ling¡¯s side, Li Nanheng had grown much fatter.

    When he first came back from Israel, he lost fifteen pounds, but in the two months after he was discharged, he gained seven to eight pounds.

    ¡°Did you say that you¡¯ll shower with me when I gain weight?¡± Li Nanheng had just measured his weight and was about to shower when he suddenly stopped in front of the bathroom door. He turned back to ¡°look¡± at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling was about to help him change his clothes when she paused. She turned to see that the man was standing in front of the bathroom as though waiting for her. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t I wash your clothes every day?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Li Nanheng raised his brows.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    For two whole months, she took care of Li Nanheng¡¯s daily life diligently. However, the most intimate part of every day was when she helped him shower before he fell asleep. This man took the opportunity to kiss her face from time to time. However, he did not do much. After all, she had been taking care of his body and did not want to ignite his desire. She kept a low profile and only wanted his body to recover quickly. She did not have any other evil thoughts.

    She didn¡¯t have any evil thoughts, but that didn¡¯t mean this man didn¡¯t have any.

    Several times, when he was showering, he would intentionally pour water on her and then tug at her clothes. No matter what she said, he would kiss her in the bathroom for a while or do something with her, but in the end, she would always escape.

    Afterward, she had said that if he gained at least eight pounds, she would do it.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she really wanted to take off her clothes and shower with him naked.

    Even if they really showered together, Feng Ling didn¡¯t mind since he couldn¡¯t see right now. His body still needed to be nourished. The doctor said that his heart, brain, and blood vessels were still very weak. After all, he had suffered such a serious injury back then. Right now, he couldn¡¯t suffer too many emotional fluctuations and some physical urges. Feng Ling always felt that he would faint after showering for more than twenty minutes, so she was always very careful.

    However, Li Nanheng¡¯s physical condition was really good. It always exceeded her imagination.

    In the two months that he had been recuperating, he had never once fainted. Even if he identally fell somewhere because he could not see, he could immediately stand up and continue walking without a change in expression. He did not evenin.

    Thus, for someone with a strong mental fortitude like him, when he was in Israel, how difficult was it for him to disown her?

    At that time, he might have felt that he would die at any moment.

    Feng Ling wanted to avoid this topic of showering, so she went to bring him a change of clothes. ¡°Quickly go in and shower. Don¡¯t waste your breath. There are still a few bowls left. There¡¯s no need to use the dishwasher. I¡¯ll go wash my hands.¡±

    As she spoke, she directly entered her daily shelter¡ªthe kitchen.

 Chapter 1396 - The Story of Ling and Heng (659)

    <h4>Chapter 1396: The Story of Ling and Heng (659)</h4>

    As she was washing the dishes, the man suddenly asked from outside the kitchen door: ¡°Did you secretly take out those two boxes of tonic?¡±

    Feng Ling was stunned once more. An indescribable feeling rose in her heart.

    She turned back to look at him.

    ¡°I just saw that those things were kept there and saw that your body is much better now, but you should still nourish it. But I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be able to adapt to the taste, so I made some deer meat into ginseng soup in small amounts. Didn¡¯t you ask me what meat it was? It¡¯s deer meat, but I didn¡¯t put much in it.¡±

    The two of them silently ¡°looked at each other¡± for a moment, and a strange ambiguity seeped into the air.

    ¡°Thankfully, it¡¯s only deer meat,¡± the man said hoarsely. ¡°If it were deer whips, turtle meat, and sea cucumbers, you would have been swallowed by me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling was really stunned. Li Nanheng seemed to be smiling helplessly as he turned to head for the bathroom.

    It took her a long time to react. What happened to the deer meat?

    Seeing that the man had already entered the bathroom, she followed him out. After a while, she heard the sound of water running in the bathroom. Right now, he was very familiar with moving around in this house and showering on his own. Even if she didn¡¯t go in to help him shower, he could still handle it.

    After standing outside for a while, she did not see any heating from the ss door of the translucent bathroom. After a few minutes, she realized that he had gone in to take a cold shower.

    Feng Ling subconsciously rushed to check what exactly the reindeer meat was.

    When she found out the result, her expression immediately changed :¡±...¡±

    No wonder.

    She held the iPad and looked at the answer disyed on the webpage. Her face felt warm. She quickly closed the webpage and prepared a cup of chrysanthemum tea for him.

    Li Nanheng came out after showering. As expected, he was covered in cold air.

    ¡°Then, drink this.¡± Feng Ling quickly handed him the tea.

    Li Nanheng took it. Coincidentally, the shower was still a little cold. He touched the cup and tasted it. He raised his brows: ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Chrysanthemum tea,¡± Feng Ling said and then added, ¡°It¡¯s used to clear fire and detoxify.¡±

    After speaking, she entered the study room. Before closing the door, she said, ¡°Go ice your eyes yourself. I¡¯m going to the study to discuss some business with Qin Shuke.¡±

    Then she decisively closed the door.

    Li Nanheng held the cup of chrysanthemum tea with a helpless smile on his face. After enduring for so long, how effective could a few bites of deer meat be? Wasn¡¯t it all because of the fire she had stirred up by walking around him every day?

    However, it could not be said that it was useless. At the very least, he could usually tolerate it calmly and restrain. However, tonight, he found it difficult to restrain.

    There was still a lot of coolness on his body. Even the breath Li Nanheng breathed out was cold. After closing his eyes for the past few days, he felt strangely itchy and painful. He directly drank the tea in the cup.

    Feng Ling hid in the study and did not chat with Qin Shuke at all. After all, she had already handed thepany matters over. Right now, she had nothing to do but take care of Li Nanheng.

    After sitting inside for a while and seeing that there was no movement outside, Feng Ling thought for a moment and stood up to open the study door. She first opened the door a crack and saw that Li Nanheng was not in the living room. She then opened the door fully and walked out.

    Did he go straight to the bedroom to sleep?

    His eyes were not covered, so he could not sleep like this.

    Feng Ling was silent for two seconds. She felt that ever since Li Nanheng came back from Israel, she was really worried. She went to the fridge to take out something and went to the bedroom.

    She pushed open the bedroom door and saw that the lights were dimmed. She was startled and subconsciously turned back to see if Li Nanheng was in another room.

    However, the moment she turned her head, the lights behind her suddenly lit up. The bedroom door opened in an instant. She was on guard and was about to move away when the man in the bedroom quickly wrapped his arms around her waist. Before she could retaliate, he had already wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her in. The bed was not far from the door. She was only forced to stagger a few steps back before she was pressed heavily onto the bed.

 Chapter 1397 - The Story of Ling and Heng (660)

    <h4>Chapter 1397: The Story of Ling and Heng (660)</h4>

    The moment Feng Ling was pressed down on the bed, she was unable to vent her anger. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she pushed against his shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I take a cold shower and drink a cup of hot tea.¡± Li Nanheng raised his brows teasingly and touched Feng Ling¡¯s face. Because she was suddenly pressed against the bed, the hair tied behind her head loosened. It scattered on the soft nket, making her face appear even more white and soft. He couldn¡¯t see, but he could touch and feel.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know those things bought for you by the elders of the Li family were...¡± Feng Ling was halfway through her words when she saw that the man¡¯s gaze had deepened. She immediately stopped talking.

    ¡°Have you checked?¡±

    ¡°...Your reaction is so big. Can I not go check it? Otherwise, I would have thought that I had poisoned you.¡± Feng Ling raised her hand to cover her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°But the doctor warned me repeatedly not to let you do any vigorous exercise. Even if you feel that you¡¯ve recovered, you still have to be careful. If I had known that those things had that effect, I would have hidden them long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have used them to make soup for you.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do now? I¡¯ve already drunk it,¡± Li Nanheng said as he took advantage of this position to push against her.

    Feng Ling rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You clearly know the effects of those supplements, but you didn¡¯t tell me. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You deliberately waited for me to make those things for you on a whim. In the end, you said I was the culprit. Even if you really force me, I can only say that I brought it on myself, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by force?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s smile did not fade. He pecked her lips again and again: ¡°You¡¯d have looked for me in Israel for more than ten to twenty years, or even a lifetime. You love me so deeply. Is there a need for me to force you into such a rtionship?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have confessed to him.

    He really remembered it this time.

    In the past, he had never received a direct response from her. She had only confessed once!

    She abruptly sat up. The man did not press her down, but his leg was still on herp, preventing her from getting off the bed.

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Seeing that she really wanted to leave, Li Nanheng quickly raised his hand and touched the air before turning to touch her shoulder. He pressed her back into his embrace: ¡°I¡¯ve been recuperating here for so long, but you haven¡¯t slept with me once. You just refused to sleep on the same bed as me. I just want to hold you to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You drank the deer meat soup tonight and you still want to hug me to sleep? If I agree, what difference is there from a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den?¡± Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled by him.

    After speaking, she struggled away from him and quickly got off the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve ced the things you need to ice your eyes on the bed. You apply it yourself. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Hearing that her footsteps had left the bedroom, Li Nanheng¡¯s smile did not fade. He casually touched the bed, picked up the ice pack and medicine, and pinched them.

    About half an hourter, Feng Ling took a shower and dried her hair. She was used to visiting Li Nanheng¡¯s bedroom every day to see if he had fallen asleep. However, she felt that there was no need to visit him today. After such a long time, he should have fallen asleep. Furthermore, she had clearly rejected him earlier. He should know that she was very careful and did not want to tease him anymore.

    However, just as Feng Lingid down to sleep, the bedroom door suddenly opened. There was only a dim yellow bedsidemp in the room. The man pushed the door open and groped his way over. However, he was clearly not as familiar with the facilities in her room as in the other bedroom. His feet stepped on the soft carpet and he moved forward, his leg touching the end of the bed.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. She was about to stand up when the man directly touched the edge of the bed and leaned over. He smelled the fragrance of the shower gel on her body and directly lifted the nket to climb onto her bed.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Li Nanheng, stop fooling around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± The man did not waste any time andid down.

    Seeing that he really only wanted to sleep on the same bed as her and did not have any intention of messing around, Feng Ling tried her best to ignore her slightly red ears. She looked at him for a long while and finally had no choice but to let him lie down.

    ¡°Have you applied the eye patch?¡± She turned off the bedsidemp and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel today? Does it hurt?¡± she asked as shey down.

    At this moment, the man did not answer. Instead, he closed his eyes and his breathing gradually became even.

    He fell asleep just like that?

    Feng Ling¡¯s night vision was not bad. In the dark, she could see the man¡¯s silhouette. She saw that he had fallen asleep on her bed. Due to the effect of the medicine and the icepress, he was used to sleeping the moment he touched the bed.

    But this was also good, in case he tortured her again.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t even notice that the corners of her lips were curved up. Sheid quietly by his side. After a while, Li Nanheng¡¯s breathing was still even. She gently turned over by his side, and gently raised her hand and ced it on the man¡¯s body. She pressed her face against his shoulder and breathed in the scent of his shower gel and medicine before gradually falling asleep.

    Late at night, Li Nanheng woke up slightly. He turned over and felt the little woman holding him. He smiled in the darkness and raised his hand to pull her into his embrace.

    ...

    The next morning.

    ¡°How do I look today? Do I look energetic?¡±

    The Second Elder Li in the car in the back yawned for the twentieth time. He said weakly, ¡°You look very energetic. It¡¯s as though you¡¯ve be younger by more than ten years. Your granddaughter-inw definitely won¡¯t despise you.¡±

    Li Junyan lowered his head to check his suit. At the same time, he touched the exquisite gold sandalwood walking stick by his hand and said calmly, ¡°After all, this is the first time we officiallye to see this granddaughter-inw after so many years. She has been taking care of Nanheng for so long. It¡¯s rare for us to visit. We have to tidy ourselves up so that the young people won¡¯t despise us old men.¡±

    Second Elder Li sneered. ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that Feng Ling doesn¡¯t mind you chasing her out of the base. Do you expect her to see the handsome look on your face from decades ago?¡±

    Li Junyan gave Second Elder Li a cold nce. ¡°Back then, how would I know that Nanheng was so devoted to her? Let¡¯s just forget about it. Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

 Chapter 1398 - The Story of Ling and Heng (661)

    <h4>Chapter 1398: The Story of Ling and Heng (661)</h4>

    ¡°Talking of this makes you feel guilty.¡± Second Elder Li snorted.

    When they arrived at the condo and got out of the car, the Third Elder Li and Fourth Elder Li were dressed especially well. However, as Li Nanheng¡¯s grandfather, Li Junyan, after getting out of the car, raised his hand and deliberately adjusted his cor. After confirming that there were no problems, he held his walking stick and walked toward the residential area with good scenery.

    Third Elder Li whispered to Fourth Elder Li, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here for lunch?¡±

    Fourth Elder Li nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Then why does Big Brother look like he¡¯s going on a blind date...¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t help it. After all, every time he sees Feng Ling, he feels guilty. Back then, when the girl was pitifully lying on the ground, he still chased her away...¡±

    Before Fourth Elder Li could finish speaking, Li Junyan suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned back and red at them fiercely. ¡°Back then, the three of you also had a share!¡±

    Second, Third, and Fourth Elders :¡±...¡±

    The security guards at the entrance of the neighborhood were all sitting in the security room. They looked strangely at the four elders who were dressed very well and did not look like ordinary people. They all raised their hands to adjust their cors and cuffs. All of them had extremely serious expressions as they walked in.

    At the same time, on the top floor of the condo.

    This morning, she suddenly received a call from the Li family saying that the four elders wille to visit Li Nanheng. Feng Ling felt that her condo was still too small, so she went to Li Nanheng¡¯s condo on the top floor.

    She was busy preparing lunch. Her back and forth movements really made her look like a little wife who had stayed at home for a long time. In an instant, she seemed to have lost the valiant and heroic bearing she usually had on the battlefield.

    Li Nanheng stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, feeling the sunlight outside. When Feng Ling passed by him, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to open up these two floors. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to go back and forth.¡±

    ¡°Your top floor has already been crossed. If you add my floor, won¡¯t there be a total of three floors?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s three floors, so be it. The space is bigger. It¡¯s also directly merged into one, bing one.¡± Li Nanheng spoke as he nced at the sunlight outside the window.

    Perhaps it was because the sunlight today was too intense, but the light in front of his eyes was too direct. She actually felt that it was much brighter than it had been two months ago. There was such a piercing light that prated through the infinite darkness.

    Feng Ling really did not have any free time this morning. She had been busy. Li Nanheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s invite an aunt over. You don¡¯t even have time to sit down and rest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do when I¡¯m free. This is good,¡± Feng Ling said as she pulled him to sit on the sofa. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it like this when we were in the jungle? Did you work all day just to have a good sleep and a good meal? This is the nature of human survival.¡±

    After Li Nanheng sat down, he did not let go of her. He pulled her into his arms and Feng Ling suddenly sat on hisp. She was afraid of hurting him and quickly tried to get up, but the man held her tightly by the waist.

    ¡°Those old men have to take a walk, exercise, and feed the birds in the morning. They won¡¯te so early. Sit down and rest.¡±

    Feng Ling was caught off guard and was pressed onto the sofa. She fell onto the sofa and the man pressed her down. However, before she could struggle, the man grabbed her wrist and held her down.

    The two of them moved up and down. Feng Ling raised her eyes. Li Nanheng slowly bent down and stopped less than five centimeters away from her nose. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    Feng Ling leaned her head back. Although she couldn¡¯t pull away, her expression faltered: ¡°...Whose birthday is it?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know it was my birthday?¡±

    Li Nanheng took out his phone from her pocket and showed it to her: ¡°I can¡¯t see, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know what day it is.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered for a long moment before she recalled that this date was her real birth date. After she returned to the Feng family, the two elders of the Feng family had specially registered her birth certificate when she was young. However, she had never taken her birthdate seriously since she was young. After all, she had never known the exact date, so she was used to not taking it to heart. She had never taken it seriously.

    Seeing the date disyed on the screen, she said, ¡°So the Li family¡¯s four elders are here today...¡±

    They especially came to celebrate their future granddaughter-inw¡¯s birthday,¡± Li Nanheng said as he threw his phone on the sofa. He then lowered his head to kiss her nose twice. ¡°So even if you didn¡¯t prepare anything, they wouldn¡¯t me you. Instead, they would be more willing to invite you out to eat. They don¡¯t wish to see you so busy with everyone¡¯s lunch.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the four elders areing over that I want to make something for myself. It¡¯s not for anything else. I just hope that they can see that I¡¯m working hard to take care of you, in case...¡±

    ¡°In case of what?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In case they feel worried and want to take me back to the Li family?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that unconfident, but I hope they can be more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think if you be pregnant right now, they¡¯ll be more at ease and promise not to disturb us before the baby is born...¡±

    Sensing that he was hinting at something, her expression instantly became stern. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, Li Nanheng!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s daytime. I hugged you to sleep for two nights in a row. Do you know how much restraint I used?¡±

    Feng Ling was blushing when the doorbell suddenly rang.

    The two people on the sofa were startled. Feng Ling quickly took the opportunity to push him away. She raised her hand to tidy up her slightly messy hair. ¡°You said they wouldn¡¯te so early. Since they said they woulde today, they definitely won¡¯t take too long. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have already put the vegetables in the pot...¡±

    Li Nanheng snorted. ¡°If they didn¡¯te at such a ¡®time,¡¯ I would have stuffed their great-grandchild into your stomach.¡±

    Feng Ling resisted the urge to take off her shoes to hit him and rushed to open the door.

    The moment she opened the door, the four old men stood neatly and solemnly outside the door. They looked as though they were about to return to the country to celebrate the rise of the heavens.

 Chapter 1399 - The Story of Ling and Heng (662)

    <h4>Chapter 1399: The Story of Ling and Heng (662)</h4>

    The elders of the Li family were originally quite rxed. After being warned by Li Junyan, when they saw Feng Ling open the door, they couldn¡¯t rx anymore.

    Feng Ling was very polite. After all, she had long known about the Li family¡¯s four elders¡¯ bad temper. She nodded at them as soon as she opened the door. ¡°Elder Li...¡±

    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should address him as Elder Li or call him Boss.

    Thankfully, before she could speak, Li Junyan spoke first. ¡°En, is Nanheng still resting?¡±

    ¡°No, he woke up very early. Recently, his body has been recovering well. There¡¯s no need for him to stay in the bedroom,¡± Feng Ling said as she opened the door and brought over a few new indoor slippers.

    In the living room, Li Nanheng, who had already tidied up the messy pillows and nkets on the sofa, sat upright. He picked up a ss of cold honey water from the coffee table and raised his brows at the elders as though nothing had happened: ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    The four elders of the Li family had not seen Li Nanheng since he was discharged. Seeing Li Nanheng¡¯s natural expression, they almost thought that his eyes had recovered.

    But with a closer look, they knew that it was not good.

    Li Nanheng could only pinpoint their location with his voice. Although he was looking in their direction, the focus in his eyes could notpletely match theirs.

    Although there were no longer any marks on the sofa, the coffee table was filled with a ss of water, a te of half-eaten fruit, and an iPad.

    However, the cor of Li Nanheng¡¯s clothes had been slightly torn apart by Feng Ling¡¯s earlier struggle. There was also a red mark on his exposed corbone that had been identally scratched by her nails. Although it was very light, which meant that it wasn¡¯t heavy, it was clear at a nce that it had just happened.

    The Li family elders :¡±...¡±

    With the four elders¡¯ experience, how could they not see what had just happened in this quiet living room? The atmosphere immediately became a bit strange. They all considered if they hade at the wrong time.

    Feeling the strange atmosphere, Li Nanheng: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Nanheng, how do your eyes feel?¡± Li Junyan spoke first.

    Since they were already here, it wouldn¡¯t affect the two of them in broad daylight. At most, they wouldn¡¯t stay here at night and wouldn¡¯t disturb them.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can see some light asionally.¡± Li Nanheng put down the honey water in his hand and raised his hand weakly. ¡°This is the ce I lived in a few years ago, not Feng Ling¡¯s. Don¡¯t be so reserved. She was afraid that you would be too reserved when you went to her ce, so she specially changed ces.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s yours? What¡¯s yours is hers.¡± Li Junyan walked over and sat down next to Li Nanheng.

    The other three old men also sat on the sofa by the side. However, Third Elder Li was never idle. After sitting for a moment, he stood up and sized up Li Nanheng¡¯s apartment in Los Angeles. After all, he had never had the opportunity to visit it before.

    Hearing Elder Li¡¯s words, Feng Ling was speechless and could only look at Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng habitually tugged the nket over hisp. Although he couldn¡¯t see, he could feel it. Under the gaze of the four elders and Feng Ling, he raised his brows. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s mine is hers. My grandfather is her grandfather. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll have to enter the Li family. Feng Ling, do you hear me? Prepare yourself mentally. There¡¯s no need to call him Elder Li anymore. Just call him Grandfather Li.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Feng Ling, I¡¯m your third grandfather.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your fourth grandfather.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your second grandfather.¡±

    Grandfather Li Junyan: ¡°...Cough.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was even stranger than the four old men.

    Due to Feng Ling¡¯s difort, the atmosphere in the guest hall had once again reached an indescribable state. Even though Feng Ling felt that it was unlikely, at this moment, she felt that the four old men, who had always been domineering, really seemed to havee to ask for a granddaughter-inw.

    In fact, she was not used to crowded ces. Only in front of the brothers who were especially close to her, and in front of Li Nanheng, could she asionally rx herself. Now that the four elders were all here, she really could not do as she pleased.

    However, with the thought that the four elders were just observing her, she pretended not to hear what they had said and coughed as though nothing had happened. ¡°Would the four of you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°No need to trouble, no need to trouble!¡± After saying that, Fourth Elder Li quickly nced at Elder Li.

    Li Junyan also suddenly understood from Feng Ling¡¯s homely outfit. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡±

    The four old men nced at each other and then sat on the sofa. They sat upright and stared at Feng Ling¡¯s face as though they were waiting to see a flower on her face grow.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that she had to find something to do. She definitely couldn¡¯t sit across the sofa and let the elders stare at her like Li Nanheng did. She had to use the excuse of making tea to escape.

    Two minutes passed. The living room waspletely silent. The elders found it unbelievable.

    Previously, Li Nanheng had just returned to Los Angeles. When they were in the hospital, the four elders of the Li family had met Feng Ling. Although Feng Ling did not loiter outside Li Nanheng¡¯s ward, she had been waiting silently in the hospital. When they met by chance, although she had long hair like this, she still looked the same as when she was in the base. She was calm and indifferent and only nodded politely to the four elders.

    However, when they entered, they saw that Feng Ling was dressed in a set of home clothes simr to Li Nanheng¡¯s. Her hair was tied up, and she looked clean and busy like a little daughter-inw. Shepletely lost the cold and sharp aura she had in the base.

    It turned out that this little girl Feng Ling also had such a feminine side. The little girl appeared to be reserved and polite. She didn¡¯t speak much, but she was also very likable. Although her character was cold, she was very meticulous. In the future, if she gave birth, she would definitely be a good mother.

 Chapter 1400 - The Story of Ling and Heng (663)

    <h4>Chapter 1400: The Story of Ling and Heng (663)</h4>

    So, how did they drive her out of the base?

    Thinking back to how Li Nanheng had not returned to the Li family for two years, and then only returned to the Li family asionally after finding Feng Ling, it was understandable.

    Thankfully, this girl was still their grandson¡¯s. If Feng Ling really had no fate with Nanheng, not only would Nanheng have regrets in this life, the few of them would also be extremely regretful.

    ¡°...¡± The Li family¡¯s Third Elder could not tolerate the heavy atmosphere of reminiscing. After considering for a while, he said, ¡°Is Feng Ling really taking care of you alone recently?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him without much focus: ¡°Otherwise, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°This little girl Feng Ling sure is capable. I see that you¡¯re not as thin as when you first returned to America. Your condition seems to be quite good. You¡¯ve grown fat and strong. I think it won¡¯t take long. It¡¯ll be fine after your eyes recover.¡± The third party nced at Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°Then take a look. Don¡¯t you know who my wife is?¡± Li Nanheng was not embarrassed at all.

    Feng Ling, who was brewing tea next door :¡±...¡±

    Afterward, the elders finally began the formal round of condolences. They repeatedly asked Li Nanheng if he was still feeling unwell. They even lifted his sleeves and pants to see how his wounds were healing. Looking at the various scars left behind, they sighed incessantly. Theyined even more that Li Junyan shouldn¡¯t have thrown his grandson into the base. The Li family only had one grandson. If anything happened to him and he couldn¡¯t be saved, there would be no descendants left.

    Feng Ling brewed the tea and ced it in front of the four old men. After nodding politely to them, she felt that it wasn¡¯t right for her to keep avoiding them. Just as she was about to sit down, Second Elder Li directly tugged Li Junyan away from Li Nanheng and gave Feng Ling a look, indicating for her to sit next to Nanheng.

    Feng Ling could only sit down.

    Earlier, when Feng Ling came out to make tea, she took out a fruit tray. After all, she didn¡¯t know what to bring when she was receiving elders. She just used whatever she had at home. The fruits on the tray were all washed clean by her.

    ¡°Feng Ling,e, have an apple.¡± Fourth Elder Li picked up an apple and handed it to her.

    Feng Ling quickly said, ¡°You eat, you eat.¡±

    All of a sudden, Li Nanheng reached over and took the apples from Feng Ling and Fourth Elder Li¡¯s hands. He took a bite without any reservation: ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, this is an apple for my granddaughter-inw. Why are you snatching it?¡± Fourth Elder Li red at him.

    However, Li Nanheng could not see his re. He held the apple in one hand and said with a smile, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, what¡¯s the point of pushing her around? Even if you want to see your granddaughter-inw, you should give her some time to prepare herself. All of a sudden, all four of you are here. With her character and temper, I can tell how nervous she is right now. You can chat whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to hold her. She can still be more at ease.¡±

    Li Nanheng truly understood Feng Ling¡¯s current state of mind.

    She really didn¡¯t know how to deal with such a situation, nor did she know what to say to prevent the four old men from thinking that she was immature.

    ¡°When did we pull her away? We saw that she usually takes care of you alone and came to see you. We said we wanted to see you, but we are actually here to see our granddaughter-inw.¡± At this moment, Second Elder Li spoke up. Seeing that Li Nanheng was chewing on the apple, he picked up another bunch of grapes from the te and handed it to Feng Ling. ¡°Come, Feng Ling, eat some grapes. Eating more fruits is good for your health. You can¡¯t just focus on Nanheng alone. You have to take good care of yourself, understand?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Li...¡±

    Li Junyan sat by the side expressionlessly.

    His three younger brothers would only follow him around when he went out to establish his power. Right now, when he needed to coax her granddaughter-inw, each of them was more useless than the other. There was no need to stuff apple and grapes in.

    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Li Junyan cleared his throat stiffly and forced himself into the topic. ¡°Feng Ling, if it¡¯s too tiring to take care of Nanheng alone, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. The Li family can send someone to help you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Actually, he doesn¡¯t need me to take care of him most of the time. I don¡¯t even need to support him when he walks around the house. I¡¯m just cooking and tidying up the room. It¡¯s just some daily chores. I don¡¯t need help.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, Nanheng won¡¯t feel sorry for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry for me. I volunteered.¡±

    ¡°Willingly...¡±

    Li Junyan immediately nced at Li Nanheng and saw the faint smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s lips. It was rare for him to hear Feng Ling express her feelings so seriously.

    Feng Ling sincerely said, ¡°Elder Li, I¡¯m really willing to take care of him. And the four of you also know that... Nanheng and I have been together for so many years. We¡¯re already used to a lot of our lives. This isn¡¯tpletely taking care of him. We¡¯re just apanying each other.¡±

    The four elders immediately said in unison, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we find a day for you to get married?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± Li Junyan asked tentatively, ¡°What do your grandparents think now?¡±

    The four elders looked at Feng Ling with bright eyes. Their inner thoughts were that when the Li family married the Feng family¡¯s second daughter, they never expected Feng Ling to be the party involved. Afterward, because of Feng Mingzhu¡¯s matter, the Feng and Li families more or less had some conflicts. The two families were not close to each other and almost broke off their daily interactions.

 Chapter 1401 - The Story of Ling and Heng (664)

    <h4>Chapter 1401: The Story of Ling and Heng (664)</h4>

    Afterward, when the Feng family was in trouble, although the Li family had stepped forward tofort them, the two elders of the Feng family were clearly not in the mood to pay them any attention. Now that the two children were basically bound, the six of them should ease their rtionship. However, did the two elders of the Feng family have any thoughts about Li Nanheng?

    Although Feng Ling had reunited with her grandparents, in the past few years, she had been busy studying in Ennd and working in thepany. In fact, she rarely apanied them. At most, they would have a meal together when they returned to the Feng family to talk about the current situation.

    Furthermore, her grandparents also knew a little about the rtionship between Li Nanheng and her. They never said anything, nor did they force them to be together, nor did they intend to separate them. They respected her choice.

    Furthermore, Feng Ling had always made decisions for herself since she was young. If they were to get married one day, she did not need to consider if anyone else would agree.

    She answered honestly: ¡°My grandparents won¡¯t interfere in these matters.¡±

    The four old men said in unison, ¡°Oh¡ªit seems like we should find time to go to New York to discuss the children¡¯s marriage with the two elders.¡±

    Third Elder Li: ¡°Feng Ling will be our granddaughter-inw in the future. At the very least, in the future, our rtionship with the Feng family will be even closer than before. The four of us will be each other¡¯spanions. Let¡¯s go around the world to see Sunset Glow¡¯s tour group...¡±

    Fourth Elder Li: ¡°Feng Ling, this granddaughter-inw, is reliable. I think the two elders of the Feng family don¡¯t have any objections to our Nanheng. This matter, ah, it can be considered settled just like this.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze scanned the four elders¡¯ faces. She wondered if they had reallye up to persuade her to marry Li Nanheng.

    Li Nanheng finally finished his apple unhurriedly. It seemed like he was almost done with the topic of marriage. He put down the apple core and reached out to pull Feng Ling, who was sitting by the side, toward him. He wrapped his long arm around her shoulder: ¡°We can get engaged first. When my eyes recover, we can marry again. I have to see my wife in a wedding dress marrying me.¡±

    In an instant, the four elders of the Li family¡¯s eyes focused on Feng Ling. Their eyes were filled with various meanings, but they were basically asking for her opinion.

    They were asking her if an engagement would work.

    Feng Ling felt her head swelling.

    Feng Ling was slightly embarrassed by the Li family¡¯s four elders. Before she could speak, Li Nanheng suddenly patted her shoulder. ¡°Leave it to me. You can go prepare lunch.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately stood up as though she had been granted amnesty and ran into the kitchen.

    Li Nanheng knew too well that Feng Ling wouldn¡¯t be able to say such words even if she wanted to agree. In fact, Feng Ling had always been quiet. She seemed to be very good at hiding her thoughts, but in fact, she was a very transparent person. He could feel her happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. He could also feel whether she was willing to get engaged.

    When the four old men saw that Li Nanheng was so considerate as to let Feng Ling escape first, they turned their eyes to him, waiting for him to give them an exnation.

    The moment Feng Ling stepped into the kitchen, Li Junyan¡¯s stern voice came from the sofa: ¡°Li Nanheng.¡±

    Li Nanheng curved his lips. ¡°All right, I know what you¡¯re anxious about. She¡¯s destined to be your granddaughter-inw. Even if she¡¯s been in the base for several years, she¡¯s still a girl from the inside out. How can you put her in the spotlight? I¡¯ll answer for her. You can prepare for the engagement. You can contact the two elders of the Feng family anytime.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Feng Ling was preparing lunch in the kitchen. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t see the anxious expressions of the four elders of the Li family. It was as though they wished that four or five great-grandchildren would immediately jump out of her and Li Nanheng¡¯s home to call them grandfathers. If Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t promised them that he would work hard to use medicine and get married as soon as possible so that they could give birth to a great-grandchild for them, the four elders would have directly fed Li Nanheng several bowls of deerwhip soup and locked the two of them in the same room.

    Just as the elders outside were heatedly discussing how they would take turns to take care of the children if they had a daughter or a son, Feng Ling poked her head out of the kitchen and carefully interrupted: ¡°Um, may I ask if you guys can eat spicy food? Is it lighter or heavier?¡±

    Third Elder Li quickly let go of Fourth Elder Li¡¯s cor and walked out peacefully from the discussion about who would take care of the child first. He smiled towards the kitchen door. ¡°We can eat everything. We¡¯re not old enough to eat soft food. There¡¯s no need to prepare too much. Don¡¯t work too hard and don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling looked a bit confused. She didn¡¯t know why the four old men were arguing so hard.

    Li Nanheng sat on the sofa, holding the nket and holding his forehead to hold in hisughter.

    Li Junyan suddenly cleared his throat. ¡°Let me tell you, Li Nanheng. The four of us are still alive. We don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll live long. If you dare to dy any longer, we won¡¯t be able to hold a great-grandchild. You can pack up and leave. Don¡¯t even think about taking the inheritance rights to the base or the Li family. If you can¡¯t have a child, we¡¯ll take away your inheritance rights. When we donate all our assets to the charity organization, you¡¯ll have to rely on Feng Ling to support you in your next life. If she doesn¡¯t want you, you¡¯ll have to live on the wind...¡±

    Feng Ling did not hear it clearly in the kitchen, but when she heard that Li Nanheng would depend on her to raise him in his next life, her hands trembled and she almost cut the knife on her fingers.

    At this moment, the third and fourth brothers coughed a few times, indicating for Li Junyan not to be too harsh with his words. After all, he was their own grandson.

    Li Junyan red at them. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°...No problem, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s not young anymore. He¡¯s already f*cking thirty-years-old, yet he¡¯s stubbornly staring at Feng Ling. He¡¯s been staring at her for more than ten years, yet he hasn¡¯t given birth to a great-grandchild for me. Have you eaten the things I asked Xiao Xu to send overst time? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll let Feng Ling stew it for you right now. Deerwhip, bullwhip, pig kidney, and goat kidney, stew it all!¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression instantly darkened: ¡°I have to rify a very important point. Right now, my eyes are the only problem. I didn¡¯t hurt anything I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re injured or not. As long as my great-grandson doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll feed you for a day!¡±

    Li Nanheng held his face in pain.

    Who would have thought that he, the great Li Nanheng, would actually be reduced to the point of having his kidney nourished in the heat of the sun. The key was that Feng Ling always insisted on following the doctor¡¯s instructions and could not exercise vigorously. As long as the doctor did not relent, she would not even allow him to kiss her. Instead of feeding him those things, he would rather feed them all to her.

 Chapter 1402 - The Story of Ling and Heng (665)

    <h4>Chapter 1402: The Story of Ling and Heng (665)</h4>

    ¡°In short, when your eyes are better, you should tie the knot. If you should marry, you should marry. There won¡¯t be any more dys.¡± Li Junyan put the walking stick in his hand aside and sat down on the sofa. He said as if closing the case, ¡°Feng Ling has been with you for so many years. When she was in her teens, she was by your side. You¡¯ve also guarded her for more than ten years. Let¡¯s not talk about the things we old people did. In the future, you have to treat her well. You can¡¯t abandon her. If you dare to use your heart to chase her and abandon your wife and child after marrying her, the four of us will directly hit you to death with the walking stick. Do you believe it?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression changed from one of rubbing his face to one of rubbing his forehead. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry: ¡°I believe you, I believe you.¡±

    Although he understood the temper of the four elders in the Li family and knew that they always had different attitudes toward outsiders and their own people, this person had already taken Feng Ling¡¯s side before marrying her. Should he be happy or worried?

    ¡°Elder Li.¡± Feng Ling ced a cold dish she had prepared on the table. ¡°Earlier, I¡¯ve already prepared the ingredients. They¡¯re all dishes that can be made in ten minutes. There¡¯s also a soup that will be ready in about twenty minutes. Do you have any other requests?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests. I¡¯m fine with anything. Just be careful and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Li Nanheng gave Feng Ling, who was dumbstruck, a look to ask her to hide first. Feng Ling was indeed dumbstruck by the elders¡¯ overly enthusiastic attitude. She nodded and turned to continue escaping.

    However, after lunch was prepared, the dishes were ced on the table one by one. Feng Ling could not hide in the kitchen.

    When she came out, she saw the four old men standing by the dining table, staring at the dishes on the table. They seemed to be in deep thought.

    Feng Ling was quite confident in her cooking skills. She took it that they were surprised that she really knew how to cook. She nced at the other side and walked to the sofa. Out of habit, she wanted to help Li Nanheng up. Although he did not need help since he could find his way to the table.

    However, she could only find this opportunity to speak to him. When she helped him up from the sofa, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What were you two talking about earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that these four old men came over to force me to marry you.¡± Li Nanheng made an OK gesture in front of her that only she could see. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made it clear.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Make it clear that you¡¯re not willing to marry me for the time being. You might need some time to consider. So they should not force you. Even if you want to dump me one day, they won¡¯t ask a single word. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±

    Feng Ling first nodded. She immediately rxed a little. However, in the next second, she was startled and instinctively asked, ¡°Why would I dump you?¡±

    ¡°Who knows if the rare passion you¡¯ve shown in the past two months will be short-lived. After a while, you¡¯ll kick me out.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was firm.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Although she knew that the man who had been speaking more and more slyly since he lost his sight was intentionally trying to trick her, she felt that she had never really expressed her attitude. No matter how he had talked to the four elders of the Li family, her original intention was that she would marry him anytime. Anyway, she was destined to be tied to this man for the rest of her life. Where else could she hide?

    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡±

    She said softly.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s next words were abruptly cut off. The air seemed to quieten down for two seconds. Feng Ling turned to look at him and saw that the man was smiling without concealing it.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± She continued in a low voice: ¡°All right, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    A short whileter, the Li family¡¯s five bachelors and Feng Ling sat around the dining table. They looked at the table full of piping hot food. There was Chinese food, Los Angeles food, and several old men picked up their cutlery.

    ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡±

    ¡°Good craftsmanship!¡±

    ¡°This girl Feng Ling is a treasure... I really couldn¡¯t tell...¡±

    ¡°Nanheng¡¯s appetite will be blessed in the future.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many youngdies nowadays who can cook so well...¡±

    ¡°Although our Li family is in America, we still like Chinese food. Feng Ling is actually so good at Chinese food. It seems like she has been influenced by Nanheng a lot. This brat has been eating Chinese food since he was young...¡±

    The elders were eating happily. They suddenly began to talk about Li Nanheng¡¯s childhood. From when he was naughty, to when he was chased by Old Grandfather Li in the Li family¡¯s backyard with a belt to when he was mischievous to the point where he could tear down the newly built dog shed in the vi next door. They talked about when his little friend¡¯s ball fell into the well and he was brave enough to jump into the deep well to pick up the ball, to the point where he could climb up a tree to help the old man catch a bird that identally flew away. They talked about when he saw the police catching a criminal on the street and he leaned forward and stretched out his leg to trip the criminal who was running. After helping to catch the criminal, not only did he not receive any praise from the police, but he was even brought home and reprimanded for several hours. All sorts of shocking deeds were discussed by the elders like they were family treasures. In the end, they were afraid that it would be difficult to discipline this child, so they all decided to throw him into the base.

    In the end, after being in the base for so many years, his character hadn¡¯t changed. He didn¡¯t expect that Feng Ling would grow up among those men. With Li Nanheng¡¯s temper, Feng Ling was probably the only one in the world who could control him. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at the others.

    Feng Ling¡¯s brows could not help but twitch. She could only pretend that she did not care much about Li Nanheng¡¯s past. She raised her hand to cover half of her face and resisted the trembling of her eyes and brows.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression was cold and heavy as he listened to the four elders who were especially talkative. He turned to Feng Ling, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to take their words seriously. He then got up and fumbled for his phone, asking Feng Ling to dial the number of the supermarket downstairs. Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand and thought that there wasn¡¯t enough food, so she called.

    After the call went through, Li Nanheng asked someone from the supermarket downstairs to send a few bottles of alcohol up. He specially chose the Old Bei Jing Erguotou, which only sold for a few dors and was everywhere in China, but was extremely rare and expensive in Los Angeles.

    After the wine was served, the old men were still regretful that there was no wine to drink. At that moment, they were extremely satisfied. They drank and ate as they chatted.

    When they were drinking, the Fourth Elder of the Li family raised the extremely expensive Erguotou in his hand and said to Li Nanheng, ¡°Since you have decided on each other, you should be loving and live a good life together.¡±

 Chapter 1403 - The Story of Ling and Heng (666)

    <h4>Chapter 1403: The Story of Ling and Heng (666)</h4>

    Li Nanheng raised his ss and answered solemnly: ¡°Understood.¡±

    The four old men directly drank it. Li Nanheng also wanted to drink, but Feng Ling directly held his hand and said softly, ¡°The doctor warned you not to drink.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know if she was hallucinating, but when she said this, she clearly saw the four old men¡¯s eyes shining with gratification and love. It was as though the grandson they had raised with great difficulty had finally found a backer who could manage him for them.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Nanheng¡¯s body is weak right now. Don¡¯t drink anymore. Let¡¯s drink by ourselves. Come,e, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    The old men immediately shed.

    Feng Ling felt that something was wrong. Why did the four elders and Li Nanheng seem to have a tacit understanding? As she was thinking, Li Nanheng forcefully picked up a piece of meat and ced it in her bowl.

    She immediately lowered her head to watch as his chopsticks uratelynded in her bowl. She then abruptly raised her eyes and saw that the man¡¯s gaze was not on her bowl. It was only because his intuition and uracy were higher.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s adaptability was really too strong. Most of the time, his intuition and speed of habit allowed him to be unaffected by his eyes. It was normal for his life to be more convenient. Thus, there were times when she felt that his eyes were actually not blind. However, every time she met his gaze, she could not find the precise focus in his eyes. This meant that he really could not see.

    After the meal, the four old men drank a little too much. Feng Ling quickly took the initiative to send them downstairs. Thankfully, the Li family¡¯s car and driver were waiting outside. After sending the four of them into the car, Feng Ling stood by the side of the road and waved her hand, asking the driver to send them back safely.

    Feng Ling also went to the supermarket downstairs to buy some things. She then carried the shopping bag upstairs and walked out of the elevator. When she returned home, she opened the door of the condo and saw that Li Nanheng was cleaning up the cutlery she had yet to pack after eating.

    Seeing that he was standing by the table and trying his best to help her with some of the chores, Feng Ling quickly put down the bag and walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll put these in the dishwasher. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll pack up the things in the two-story condo and bring them to my ce. It¡¯ll be more convenient in the future.¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly helped him to the bathroom to wash his hands. As he could not see, when he was arranging the cutlery, he still rubbed a lot of oil on his fingers and palms. She dragged him to the tap to wash his hands and then helped him wash his hands. She carefully rubbed the white, fragrant foam and then rinsed and dried them.

    He then let go of her and turned to bring the dishes to the dishwasher. Li Nanheng grabbed her hand. His expression did not change, but he directly pulled her back. Feng Ling was caught off guard and mmed into the wall by the bathroom door. The man¡¯s breath was suppressed. Then, his thin and almost recovered chest covered hers. He pressed her against the wall and tightened his grip around her waist.

    Feng Ling¡¯s footsteps were unstable. One of her feet had just turned away when the other was forced to turn around. She only had time to gasp when Li Nanheng kissed her firmly.

    Feng Ling: ¡°Uu... what did I say? Bear with it... you can¡¯t mess around now...¡±

    Li Nanheng pressed close to her face: ¡°Just listen to the doctor¡¯s words. There¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡±

    He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You said it yourself. If you marry me, you¡¯ll be my wife sooner orter. Don¡¯t be shy, en?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s shy with you?¡± Feng Ling pushed him but was brought back. In the blink of an eye, Li Nanheng picked her up and threw her onto the sofa.

    He tucked her under him and rubbed the tip of his nose against hers intimately, announcing to her how much he had endured for the past few days. He had only hugged her twice and could no longer hold it in.

    Feng Ling¡¯s ears were burning. She whispered, ¡°Tomorrow! Wait for the doctor toe and check again tomorrow. If the doctor says it¡¯s okay, I... I¡¯ll take off my clothes and lie t on the bed, okay?¡±

    After speaking, she pushed him away with force and sat up. ¡°Now that your stamina has recovered, you¡¯re no longer the you who can¡¯t even defeat a single finger of mine. You¡¯re thinking of making aeback again, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, as long as the doctor doesn¡¯t relent, I definitely won¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°After the doctor permits it, you¡¯ll take the initiative?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. Then she recalled that night in the Washington resort. At that time, she was already half awake. At that time, she seemed to be very proactive. That scene kept reying in her mind, causing her ears to heat up.

    ¡°All right, you haven¡¯t applied medicine on your eyes today. If you dy any longer, the effects of yesterday¡¯s medicine will wear off.¡± Feng Ling quickly pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up first. I¡¯ll go back to my condo to apply medicine for you.¡±

    Feng Ling ced everything on the dining table into the dishwasher, closed the door, and listened to the movements inside. At the same time, she strangely felt as though she could hear Li Nanheng¡¯s breathing and movements as he sat on the sofa in the living room. Even the slightest movement was especially clear, as though it had directly scratched her sensitive nerves. Especially when Li Nanheng seemed to have really forced himself on her after she came back from Ennd, he had always respected her and never forced her again.

    Even if he appeared to be a particrly gangster-like and thug-like man, making people feel that she was often bullied too much, he had actually always respected her.

 Chapter 1404 - The Story of Ling and Heng (667)

    <h4>Chapter 1404: The Story of Ling and Heng (667)</h4>

    Feng Ling took out the washed dishes and tidied them up. When she went out, she saw that Li Nanheng seemed to have calmed down since he was used to being rejected by her. He did not say anything and just sat there waiting for her like a child who had no choice but to stand there and wait even though he did not receive any sweets.

    ...

    The next morning, the doctor arrived.

    After checking every aspect, the doctor kept nodding. ¡°Not bad. Every time youe for a rehabilitation checkup, there are new breakthroughs. Mr. Li¡¯s physical fitness is really not something an ordinary person canpare to. He¡¯s too strong. As long as your eyes aren¡¯t affected, even if a few more peoplee to fight with you, they might not be able to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Some people even im that I can¡¯t beat her.¡± Li Nanheng sat by the table, casually buttoning his sleeves and tying his cor. He passed these words to Feng Ling indifferently.

    The doctor sat down and chatted with Li Nanheng for a while. He did not see Feng Ling for a long time. When he turned back, he noticed that she had returned with some things and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Are you moving?¡±

    ¡°The apartment above is his. I¡¯ll bring down some things I can use,¡± Feng Ling replied and continued to leave.

    Actually, there weren¡¯t many things, but she needed to sort them out. She went to the cab and took out the things that upied the space, arranging them one by one.

    Finally, afterpleting all of Li Nanheng¡¯s checkups and exining how to nurse his health for the next few months, he stood up to see that Feng Ling had taken out two golden boxes from the cab and piled them against the wall, waiting for another ce to ce them.

    The doctor¡¯s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of the contents of the box. He walked over and lowered his head to take a closer look.

    At this moment, Feng Ling stood up from her squatting position. She turned back and met the doctor¡¯s eyes. She paused and lowered her head to see the two boxes of supplements.

    Before she could feel embarrassed, the doctor coughed and turned to change Li Nanheng¡¯s eye dressing.

    At this moment, Feng Ling also remembered that she had to be embarrassed. She quickly put the two boxes away. Earlier, she was in a rush to tidy up the cab and did not notice that she had actually taken this out...

    After a while, the doctor came over to pour a ss of water for himself. He watched Feng Ling, who was about toe over to receive a ss of water. He did not leave. When he saw that Feng Ling was pouring water, he stood by the side with an expression as though nothing had happened. His voice was so low that only she could hear him. ¡°Actually, with Mr. Li¡¯s health condition, there¡¯s nothing much to worry about. I just need to emphasize being careful.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at him.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant, the doctor coughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m saying that as long as you pay more attention and don¡¯t let Mr. Li work too hard, it¡¯s fine if the two of you like to do something... but you have to pay more attention to temperance!¡±

    After hearing this, Feng Ling retracted her gaze and silently closed the small door of the water dispenser as though she had heard nothing. She then calmly took a sip of water and turned to leave without saying a word.

    In the afternoon, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t know what happened to Feng Ling. Although she rarely spoke, this afternoon, she was especially quiet.

    For example, he asked, ¡°Where did I put my slippers? Did you put them away?¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer. She took the slippers and ced them by his feet before running away.

    For example, he said, ¡°My eyes are a little itchy today. Can you bring the medicine down? I think it¡¯s mostfortable when I don¡¯t apply the medicine.¡±

    Feng Ling did not say anything. She directly came over and used the small hairdryer to adjust the coolest position to gently blow around his eyes for a while. When he no longer felt so itchy, she slipped away.

    That night, when Li Nanheng was eating, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°Is there something on your mind today?¡±

    Typically, Feng Ling¡¯s food was of moderate taste and rarely tasted wrong. Although today¡¯s food was not bad and the taste was not different, it was indeed slightly salty. This meant that she was thinking about something when she put the salt in.

    Feng Ling nced at him silently. Was this man so sensitive?

    When she was preparing dinner, the iPad screen disyed today was not a menu, but some of the topics rted to ¡°how to make a man morefortable at that time.¡± There were also various simr topics. She checked them all, and right now, her heart was filled with the actions she had prepared hundreds of times for him...

    She just didn¡¯t know how to take the first step.

    The sky turned dark. Li Nanheng went to take a shower and changed his clothes. In the past month, his hair had grown much longer. His ink-ck hair was still dripping with water. He casually shook his hair and removed the medicine from his eyes before taking a shower. Right now, he felt that his eyes were veryfortable. He closed his eyes and sat on the sofa. He casually grabbed the nket and nned to sit on the sofa to rest for a while. After all, it wasn¡¯t time to sleep yet. Furthermore, he needed to ice it before sleeping at night.

    Just as Li Nanheng was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching. He immediately knew that Feng Ling hade out of the shower. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes and was barefoot.

    He frowned and woke up. ¡°Why are you not wearing...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he was suddenly startled by Feng Ling¡¯s approach. At this moment, the fragrance of the shower gel and shampoo entered his nose. Then, a woman wearing a loose t-shirt sat on hisp...

 Chapter 1405 - The Story of Ling and Heng (668)

    <h4>Chapter 1405: The Story of Ling and Heng (668)</h4>

    Only a fool would let go of a cute girl who had taken the initiative to deliver herself to him.

    Even though Li Nanheng¡¯s mind was a little dazed, he subconsciously ced his legs properly to prevent her from falling down.

    Sensing that the man¡¯s immediate reaction was to allow her to sit more firmly, Feng Ling looked at the man¡¯s face and was silent for a moment. She was too embarrassed to say the words she was about to say.

    However, just as Li Nanheng was about to ask her what she was doing, Feng Ling had already raised his hand to hold hers. She sat on hisp, lowered her head, and gently kissed his warm and dry palm.

    This kiss went from his palm to the base of his finger. Li Nanheng felt that she seemed to pause for a moment. She hesitated for a second, but she still bit his finger gently.

    Feng Ling¡¯s teeth were white and neat, but in fact, there were two unruly canine teeth hidden in them. Right now, she was gently biting him with her canine teeth. Her tongue had even identally brushed against him. It was soft, and when he felt the sensitive nerve endings from his fingers, Li Nanheng¡¯s body trembled out of reflex. He subconsciously wanted to pull his hand away, but she refused to let go and bit harder on his fingertips. When she let go, the teeth marks on his fingertips were clearly visible.

    ¡°Feng... uu...¡±

    Li Nanheng had yet to speak when his lips were abruptly sealed by her soft lips. On his thigh, the woman pressed close to him. Although the two maintained their sitting position on the sofa, their lower bodies were intertwined in an intimate and dangerous position.

    With the thin material separating them, Li Nanheng could not conceal the misfire in less than two seconds.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to be used to such a position. She tried her best to retract her legs, causing him to feel even more agitated.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, it was my birthday yesterday, but you didn¡¯t give me a present.¡± Feng Ling pressed close to him and kissed him until he was unable to speak. She then leaned close to his ear and whispered softly.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows trembled. ¡°Yesterday, those four old men came to make a fuss. Afterward, I wanted to take you out for a walk, but every time you ate, you didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat cakes or desserts. At night, when you wanted to go out, you said that the wind was too strong, so I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you didn¡¯t remind me, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered it was yesterday. One day won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Under Feng Ling¡¯s gaze, although Li Nanheng could not see how red her face was, and how much nervousness and anxiety was hidden under her calm expression, he could guess that this was the first time she had taken the initiative to do something like this. She appeared like a wolf and a tiger on the surface, but she must be panicking internally. He did not deliberately provoke her and only asked her softly and calmly, in case he said something wrong and scared away this little Feng Ling who had taken the initiative to jump into the tiger¡¯s den. After all, he could not see her now. If she really ran, he might not be able to catch her.

    Under Li Nanheng¡¯sposed gaze, Feng Ling felt strangely calmer: ¡°Then give me a gift today.¡±

    Li Nanheng was still extremely calm. ¡°En, what do you want?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak at first. She lowered her head to look at his Adam¡¯s apple. She remembered that she had bitten him here in the warm pool in the resort. Afterward, for some reason, she kept wanting to bite him. That time, when she bit his Adam¡¯s apple, this man seemed to groan a few times. Clearly, this was his sensitive area.

    She leaned down and suddenly took a bite on his neck. She then gently nibbled on his Adam¡¯s apple. As expected, the man who was pressed against the sofa stiffened. In less than a second, his muscles had tightened and his grip around her waist tightened.

    Feng Ling turned her head slightly and pressed against his warm neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make youfortable, but I...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Li Nanheng pressed her firmly into his arms. Feng Ling¡¯s lips pressed against his neck. Then the man suddenly picked her up and bent down to lift her up. He carried her horizontally and walked toward the bedroom in a few steps. He did not stop for a moment and directly entered the bedroom. He kicked the door shut and ced Feng Ling on the bed. He pushed her to lie down on the soft quilt and firmly covered her.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s figure had probably already recovered to a certain extent. She had always treated him as a weak patient who couldn¡¯t kill a chicken and took care of him for so long. It was probably because she had been taking care of him with such a mentality for so long that she subconsciously felt that Li Nanheng was weaker than her. However, on the contrary, this man had never been weaker than her. For example, right now, she couldpletely feel the strength of the man¡¯s arms and the man¡¯s firm and hard chest.

    She was even more aware that she hadpletely barged into his territory tonight. Right now, even if she wanted to stop him, it was impossible.

    She had already made preparations.

    The man locked her on the bed, his hot breath brushing against her neck. She was forced to face him and stare into his dark eyes. In the bedroom where the lights were not turned on, the man¡¯s eyes were very bright. They were so bright that it was as though he could see the fine beads of sweat on her nose due to her nervousness. It was as though he could see the soft flowing light in her usually clear eyes.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want it again?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you try your best to escape from me yesterday, warning me time and time again to restrain myself?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s lips moved, and then she pursed her lips. Even if she looked at him like this, he couldn¡¯t see, and it didn¡¯t mean they were looking at each other, but she still subconsciously turned her head away. ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s actually possible, but I can¡¯t let you tire yourself out. Then I have to restrain myself. Can¡¯t... can¡¯t be too long...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be too long?¡± Li Nanheng seemed to be angered to the point ofughing. ¡°All right, under normal circumstances, I might not be able to hold it in for so long. Since the doctor has let go, shall we end it before dawn?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Li Nanheng, pay attention to your own body.¡±

    ¡°What about my body?¡± The man said and pushed her back as harshly as he used to. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched you for a long time. I¡¯ve been weak in front of you for several months. Do you really think I¡¯m a pretty boy? If I don¡¯t make you cry tonight, I¡¯m afraid the words ¡®Li Nanheng¡¯ will be written backwards.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s face heated up. In the end, she forced herself to say something. However, when the words reached her lips, she was pushed back by the man and could not speak.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Li Nanheng slowly bent down and leaned close. When he spoke, his lips were almost pressed against hers. ¡°Who gave you the guts toe out and tease me without wearing anything?¡±

 Chapter 1406 - The Story of Ling and Heng (669)

    <h4>Chapter 1406: The Story of Ling and Heng (669)</h4>

    ¡°Speak.¡± Li Nanheng slowly bent down and leaned close. When he spoke, his lips were almost pressed against hers. ¡°Who gave you the guts toe out and tease me without wearing anything?¡±

    Feng Ling originally wanted to answer. She had checked the various suggestions of the people online, saying that men liked this sort of thing, so she shaved the lower half of her body after showering.

    But before she could open her mouth, she was suddenly silenced.

    The man¡¯s kiss was different from the previous ones. Under the frighteningly intimate and suffocating entanglement, the man¡¯s desire, which had been suppressed for a long time, waspletely poured into her senses with this passionate kiss. Her body could not help but gradually heat up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me do it.¡± She remembered that she had to take the initiative and raised her hand to unbutton his clothes. The man spoke urgently and ambiguously. At the same time, he held her hand and quickly undid the buttons on his clothes one by one. He then pulled her hand up to press it against his chest.

    Due to the heavy wounds he had suffered in Israel, his originally t muscles had many uneven marks. Furthermore, he had only healed for a few months. It was not yet the best time for him to undergo scar removal surgery. These scars would have to be left on his body for at least two to three years to be removed. When Feng Ling touched those scars, her heart felt sour and hot. She took the initiative to move behind him and hugged his back tightly.

    Feeling her movements, the man panted and asked with a smile, ¡°Are these scars very sexy? Did you touch them here and there?¡±

    More than sexy.

    The thought of this man holding on to his life in such a dangerous situation and being able toe this far, being able to press her down on the bed with his strong muscles, made her feel extremely hot.

    She did not speak, only raising her head to kiss his chin, and then moving up to kiss his lips. All of the man¡¯s restraint was pushed to the limit.

    He abruptly pressed her down harshly, pressing her forehead against his as he spoke hoarsely, ¡°How dare you tease me like this. Pay attention to your voice when you cry. I¡¯ll make you shout until you¡¯re hoarse...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Do you love me? En? Answer?¡±

    ¡°...¡± She could note back to her senses amidst the surging emotions. She could only rely on her instincts to answer hoarsely: ¡°...Love.¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s first reaction was to not believe his own ears. A few secondster, joy came like a storm. He suddenly lifted her up and rushed to the bathroom.

    Feng Ling was carried on his shoulder. Earlier, her soul was almost shaken to the point of dissipating. She forced a breath to say: ¡°Slow down, Li Nanheng, slow down... There¡¯s a sofa in front... you can¡¯t see it... don¡¯t hit it...¡±

    However, the man was already familiar with the distance and location of the house. He urately bypassed the sofa and entered the bathroom.

    When the man pressed her against the bathroom wall, Feng Ling could only hear the man repeating under the warm shower: ¡°I love you, Feng Ling, I love you...¡±

    ...

    Time passed bit by bit. Feng Ling¡¯s final consciousness was almost destroyed by this man. The only thing she could remember was that she was thankful that she did not give him the Li family¡¯s nourishing food today. Otherwise, her life would have been lost here.

    How was he injured?

    It was clearly just a few more scars on his body! The rest waspletely unaffected!

    ...

    Early in the morning, the sun slowly rose from the east, shining through the gaps in the curtains.

    On therge bed in the bedroom, clothes and sheets were strewn across each other. Finally, the man¡¯s heavy breathing and the woman¡¯s weak, cat-like moans gradually calmed down.

    Li Nanheng was still on top of her. He took a shower midway and then continued several more times. He couldn¡¯t bear to lie down on the side, as though just being close to her was enough for him to fall asleepfortably.

    Feng Ling opened her eyes in exhaustion and frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Nanheng asked softly.

    Feng Ling did not answer. Under the light in the room, she sized up the man on her bit by bit. When Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze was not so cold and sharp, he actually looked very calm and handsome. When his facial features were gentle, he looked so good that it made people want to lean in. However, he often had that cold ¡°don¡¯t provoke me¡± attitude and expression, so the habitual indifference and sharpness in his brows made people not dare to approach him, especially when they saw Li Nanheng¡¯s brows and straight nose.

    She watched him carefully and seriously. After a long time, she raised her hand and touched Li Nanheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°I originally thought that the sky should be bright and that I should let you sleep for a while.¡± The man lowered his head and bit her lips, speaking harshly: ¡°But clearly, you don¡¯t want to sleep...¡±

    ...

    Li Nanheng was like a lion that had finally tasted meat after starving for a long time. This entire night, from the initial intensity to gradually turning from the surging desire to calm love.

    ...

    ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore? Didn¡¯t you say I was too weak to defeat you? Am I as delicate as you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling subconsciously wanted to grab the bedsheets, as though she wanted to struggle free. However, the moment she moved, the man pressed her back down and kissed her hard.

    ...

    The afternoon sunlight passed through the gaps of the curtains andnded on the messy bed in the bedroom.

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyshes moved and she slowly opened her eyes. After a few seconds of confusion, her gaze finally focused. She felt a heavy object on her body and looked down. It was indeed that familiar arm.

    She wanted to turn over, but the man in deep sleep directly pulled her into his arms. Li Nanheng¡¯s upper body was naked under the nket. He closed his eyes and ced his hand on her head, holding her waist tightly with his other hand: ¡°Sleep a little longer...¡±

    Feng Ling was caught off guard and mmed into the man¡¯s chest. Her entire face was facing him, and she quickly struggled free to say, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, and you haven¡¯t eaten. Also, your eye medicine. You forgot to ice itst night...¡±

    She had just struggled off the bed and was about to get off the bed. However, before her feet could touch the ground, the man suddenly hugged her from behind and fell back onto the bed. Li Nanheng then pulled her into his arms and held her tightly again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s sleep first. A few hours won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± The man patted her headfortingly. Although he had enjoyed the entire night, he was indeed sleepy. After all, he had been recuperating for so long. He was used to sleeping early and waking up early. Now that he had suddenly stayed up all night, he really needed to hug her to sleep well.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

 Chapter 1407 - The Story of Ling and Heng (670)

    <h4>Chapter 1407: The Story of Ling and Heng (670)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s sleep first. We¡¯ll talk after we wake up.¡± He insisted on pulling her into his arms.

    Feng Ling was held by the man until her entire body was firmly in his embrace.

    She really did not have much strength. After being squeezed for an entire night, it would be strange if she had strength.

    Seeing his insistence, she simply allowed herself to close her eyes in his embrace.

    But this man was sleeping, why was he... sticking to her?

    She carefully avoided him and he moved closer, insisting on sticking close to her.

    In the end, she decided not to move and chose to sleep.

    When the man saw that she was no longer moving, he gently kissed the white skin on the back of her neck as though he was somewhat regretful. He wanted to say that he had not had enough and could continue, but seeing that her body was limp and weak, he could not bear to.

    There was still time.

    Since she had already agreed to marry him, there was no rush. They could continue tonight.

    Li Nanheng held her even more tightly in his arms. He pushed aside her long hair and kissed her fair ears. He whispered, ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    Feng Ling rubbed her face against his arm but did not respond. She was clearly asleep.

    ...

    Li Nanheng called a nearby hotel to send food over. After receiving the food, he ced it on the table one by one. He then tested the temperature with his hand and scooped some pork ribs soup into a bowl before bringing it into the bedroom.

    There was no light in the room. It was useless for him to turn on the lights now. When he returned to the bed, he could smell the scent of love making in the bedroom. It stimted Li Nanheng¡¯s sensitive nerve endings after hugging her to sleep for several hours.

    Hearing the noise, Feng Ling seemed to have regained some consciousness. She curled up under the nket and lowered her eyes, as though unwilling to wake up. It was only when Li Nanheng brought her out of the nket and kept kissing her from her hair to the corner of her eyes, patting her face to tell her to get up and eat something that she suddenly woke up.

    He couldn¡¯t see, so why would he go and get food for her?

    However, when she turned around, she saw that it was a takeaway box from a nearby five-star hotel.

    ¡°...¡± She paused in fear and opened her mouth, speaking hoarsely, ¡°You brought it in just like that? What if it burns?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s hot? No matter how hot it is, I have to let you eat something first. This is what you call having insufficient stamina.¡± Li Nanheng put down the bowl and touched her cheek: ¡°Eat something before sleeping. Otherwise, your stomach will feel ufortable.¡±

    Feng Ling really did not have much strength. However, seeing that he had specially asked for something from the hotel, fearing that she would be hungry, she could not bear to push him away. She took the bowl and spoon, ate a few mouthfuls, drank some soup, and put the bowl aside. ¡°Put it here first. Don¡¯t walk around.¡±

    She was so tired that she forgot to apply the medicine for him. Sheid down to sleep.

    The man chuckled softly, leaning down to kiss her lips that still had the taste of pork ribs soup. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t walk around. I¡¯ll apany you on the bed.¡±

    ¡°En...¡± Feng Ling thought that this meant they would sleep together. She answered vaguely and continued sleeping.

    Unexpectedly, the man took off his clothes andid back down on the nket. He directly... easily...

    Feng Ling could not take it anymore. She opened her mouth amidst the movements of the sheets: ¡°...Boss...¡±

    The man¡¯s low and husky voice was by her ear: ¡°En.¡±

    Feng Ling closed her eyes and wanted to say something, but because of the man¡¯s hoarse voice by her ear, she could not say anything.

    ¡°Be good. I promise it¡¯ll be thest time today.¡±

    Before her consciousnesspletely dissipated, this was Li Nanheng¡¯s promise.

    When Feng Ling opened her eyes again, it was already evening outside. She turned over in a daze and sat up. As she had not done it for a long time, she was suddenly tormented for so long. The hidden pain caused her to gasp when she stood up. After a long while, she slowed down and walked out.

    Her body had actually been washed. At the very least, Li Nanheng was still very careful about this. He wouldn¡¯t let her sleep sticky and ufortable.

    Li Nanheng was not in the bedroom. She opened the door and walked out. She saw the man sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on his head, causing his entire body to be covered in ayer of light.

    Hearing the sound of the bedroom door, the man turned his head slightly. Hearing the sound, Feng Ling looked at him for a moment and walked over. She was about to reach out to help him back to the sofa when she raised her hand and was startled.

    A tinum ring appeared on her ring finger.

    Earlier, she hadn¡¯t noticed it when she woke up. Now that she saw this ring, she was stunned for a few seconds before asking, ¡°This ring?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, when Grandpa Li came over, he secretly stuffed it into my hands while you were in the kitchen.¡± Speaking up to this point, Li Nanheng sighed with a smile: ¡°He also didn¡¯t let me tell the other three elders.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the ring on her ring finger and felt that this ring was very old. It should be a very expensive and popr tinum ring from many years ago or even decades ago. Although it was a bit old, he must have hired a craftsman to specially polish the surface of the ring until it was as smooth as new. It was clean, bright, and very beautiful.

    ¡°So this ring is the Li family¡¯s heirloom?¡± Feng Ling asked jokingly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s said that my grandfather and grandmother wore it when they got married. After the olddy passed away, no one noticed when the old man took off her ring and kept it by his side for so many years.¡± Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°After the olddy left, this ring was equivalent to the old man¡¯s life. Now that he wants me to hand this ring to you, he shouldn¡¯t have the intention topletely tie you to the Li family. He¡¯s only apologizing to you and expressing the Li family¡¯s sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Apologize for what?¡± After speaking, Feng Ling suddenly recalled being chased out of the base.

    She paused and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand.¡±

    After speaking, she leaned over, enduring the pain from her lower body as she walked. She looked at the man who was sitting on the carpet by the window and stretched out her hand to make a two before his eyes: ¡°Li Nanheng, what is this?¡±

    The man followed her voice and fixed his eyes in her direction: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, how many is this? My hand is right in front of your eyes.¡± Feng Ling changed her fingers to three.

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    ¡°Still can¡¯t see?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you manage to carry me to the shower, call the hotel to deliver food, and even put the ring on my finger?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1408 - The Story of Ling and Heng (671)

    <h4>Chapter 1408: The Story of Ling and Heng (671)</h4>

    The air fell silent for a moment. Feng Ling looked at him: ¡°Li Nanheng, if you dare to lie to me after your eyes recover, you know my temper. I...¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see.¡± Li Nanheng raised his head, his expression calm and serious.

    She paused, not believing him. After staring at him for a long while, she bent down to lean in front of him. She stared straight at him and raised her hand to touch his eyes.

    In the end, the man raised his hand and directly pulled her into his embrace. The moment she stumbled into his embrace, she immediately cried out softly: ¡°You still say you can¡¯t see?¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see.¡± The man did not let go of her. He sat on the carpet and held her in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°asionally, I can see some blurry images with the help of the light. It¡¯s so blurry that I can¡¯t see clearly. For example, right now, the light in the window is very strong. I can see a shadow, but when you raise your hand, I can¡¯t see clearly.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you order the hotel food?¡±

    ¡°The number you¡¯ve called recently is K. I touched my phone and pressed the nearest number, asking K to help me contact the nearby hotels.¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s actually like this.¡±

    The man lowered his head and kissed her foreheadfortingly: ¡°You want me to quickly recover my vision and marry me? Why are you in such a rush to marry me?¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak. It was just that Li Nanheng rarely gave others pressure. He could do everything as usual as though his eyes were fine, so in the past few months, she often forgot that he could not see anything.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to catch a hint if his eyes could see, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t.

    That made sense. He had been exploring this house for months. It was not difficult to carry her to the bathroom. Besides, he could still find her ring finger.

    ¡°Since I can see some blurry images, it means that there are improvements. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to take a look when I have time. The doctors who asionallye for a health checkup can¡¯t bring any equipment. I¡¯ll go to the hospital for another checkup.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Li Nanheng heard the restraint in her tone and raised his hand to touch her head.

    He was the one who should be consoled, but now he had tofort her.

    Coincidentally, Feng Ling¡¯s legs were still aching. She simply allowed herself to lean in his arms and did not get up. The evening sun was also warm. She narrowed her eyes and leaned against his chest for a while before falling asleep again.

    When she woke up, Feng Ling was in the bedroom. She heard Li Nanheng¡¯s voice in the living room. She got up and walked out to see that he was answering a call.

    ¡°Yes, Doctor Yorko contacted me a month ago. He was apanying a seriously ill elder in the sanatorium for a period of time. Recently, he just returned to New York and has had several important eye surgery. He has just taken the time to arrange a week of free time. I¡¯ll go over and give it a try.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. Right now, you¡¯re only here to visit. My little wife will have to busy herself with preparing food for you. Is better for her to take care of me alone.¡±

    Feng Ling listened for a while and walked over. At this moment, Li Nanheng had already hung up.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He heard her footsteps and turned to ask.

    ¡°Who called?¡±

    ¡°Qin Siting.¡± Li Nanheng handed her a ss of milk he had warmed with his own hands. When Feng Ling received it gratefully, he said, ¡°Qin Siting knows an internationally renowned ophthalmologist, but it¡¯s difficult to meet this doctor. He hasn¡¯t been out of the clinic because of his family¡¯s elder¡¯s death and has only recently returned to work. Mo Jingshen recently contacted the hospital director and specially asked Doctor Yorko to see me next week.¡±

    ¡°Is this doctor very good at treating eyes?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too bad. A month ago, I epted the doctor¡¯s suggestion from Los Angeles and contacted this renowned Doctor Yorko. However, his family had just met with an ident and he really didn¡¯t have time toe, so I didn¡¯t force him.¡± Li Nanheng heard her soft voice as she drank milk and curved his lips. ¡°Recently, Qin Siting and Mo Jingshen have used their connections to settle the matter. We¡¯ll head to New York tomorrow. I¡¯ll go see Doctor Yorko. You can also go back to New York to visit the Feng family.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, Ji Nuan said she wanted toe over. I didn¡¯t want her to go abroad with the child. She¡¯s pregnant, so I didn¡¯t let here. If you say so today... if she knows, she might really think I don¡¯t want to entertain them personally.¡± Feng Ling drank most of the milk and nced at him. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to see Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo show off their love in front of you.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered but did not exin. He sat close to her and turned his head to kiss her ear. When she was about to move away from him, he held her waist and pressed her onto the sofa. ¡°Then hurry up and give birth to one or two children for me. If Mo Jingshen dares to show off in front of me with his wife and children, I¡¯ll throw our child¡¯s diapers in his face. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to show off.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She imagined that scene and recalled Mr. Mo¡¯s expressionless face. Her back turned cold and she quickly pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Mr. Mo and Ji Nuan to have such a peaceful little happiness. Is there a need for you to be so sour? Besides, Doctor Qin is not married nor has a child. You¡¯re not thest one. What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered on the spot. ¡°Then you probably don¡¯t know that when Shi Niange cruelly slept with him and left him to go to America, she already had the child of the Qin family in her belly. When she returned to Hai Cheng, she was already the mother of a three-year-old little girl. Do you know how many years she kept it from Qin Siting? Her surname was Qin, and he was the first to be a father!¡±

    Feng Ling was in disbelief: ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±

    ¡°With Shi Niange¡¯s character, who would swallow her own blood if she lost her teeth, how would others know? She hid from Qin Siting as well for so long ¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Even Wen Leqing can give Wen Linhan a son. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m jealous?¡± Li Nanheng said as he held her waist and pressed her into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m already thirty...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 31.¡± Feng Ling could still spare the effort to correct him.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s expression darkened: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years. I¡¯ve been keeping you in my heart since before your chest was fully developed. I¡¯ve been treating you like this for more than ten years, but in the end, I¡¯vepletely forgotten about giving birth.¡±

 Chapter 1409 - The Story of Ling and Heng (672)

    <h4>Chapter 1409: The Story of Ling and Heng (672)</h4>

    This sort of thing could be considered as thest?

    Feng Ling was dumbstruck. The air fell silent once more.

    ¡°Since I was young, I had a dream. I wanted to find a woman I liked, give birth to a son or daughter, and throw them to those four elders. I wanted them to experience the kinship between two generations. I wanted to see if they would still dare to use a belt to beat their great-grandchildren.¡± Li Nanheng covered his eyes and shook his head after a while. He said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can still live to that day.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    As he spoke, Li Nanheng released her. He stood up and walked to the French windows. In the darkness, he looked out of the window. His back was surrounded by a heavy sense of helplessness, tolerance, and forbearance. It was as though the man who was covered in blood in the Israeli river was slowly looking up at the sky with heavy footsteps.

    Then he even shook it symbolically to show that his heart had really been through a lot.

    Feng Ling held her forehead. She was defeated: ¡°Give birth, give birth. Last night, I didn¡¯t take any contraceptive measures, did I? You¡¯ve already brought it in, and I don¡¯t n on taking any medicine. I¡¯ll leave it to fate. If I¡¯m really pregnant, I¡¯ll give birth!¡±

    ...

    ¡°You agreed just like that?¡± Qin Shuke stared in disbelief at Feng Ling, who always appeared calm when it came to love. She actually agreed to have a child.

    Feng Ling and Li Nanheng had already rushed to New York from Los Angeles for two days. Li Nanheng was still waiting for surgery at Doctor York. This doctor was indeed very reliable. Yesterday, he confirmed that he could be treated after watching for an entire morning. He only needed to perform a simple small surgery, and he could be discharged in about four to three days.

    It was equivalent to the one week that Mr. Mo and Doctor Qin had bought for him. Li Nanheng could finish his eye surgery and return to Los Angeles after he was discharged.

    However, Li Nanheng didn¡¯t let her guard the hospital. He only told her to return to the Feng family or wait for his news. Coincidentally, Qin Shuke knew that she had returned to New York, so she rushed to the hospital and brought Feng Ling back to thepany.

    After not returning to thepany for a long time, this ce was no longer under her management. When Feng Ling entered, she even put on a mask to avoid being recognized by the employees and sessfully went to Qin Shuke¡¯s office.

    ¡°After all, he¡¯s about to undergo an eye surgery. He needs to be in a good mood for postoperative recovery. Besides, this sort of thing is up to fate. If I still take contraceptive pills at this time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll jump off the operating table to strangle me.¡± Feng Ling sat on the sofa in the office and casually flipped through the recentpany documents. After reading for a while, she felt a headache.

    How did she survive the past few years in this pile of documents? This was really not suitable for her. If she looked at it for a while, her head would hurt. If she looked at it again, her eyes would probably hurt.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re willing to be by his side, he can¡¯t even wait to dote on you like a little sweetheart. How would he dare to pinch you?¡± Qin Shuke reprimanded with a smile. ¡°However, I suggest that you consider giving birth to a child after his eyes have recovered... Otherwise, he won¡¯t even be able to help you change diapers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant right now. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. If I really get pregnant one day, perhaps he¡¯ll be happy and the blood clot that oppresses his optic nerves will be stimted and disappear,¡± Feng Ling said as she put down thepany documents in her hand. In fact, she was just joking. She then said seriously, ¡°Now I¡¯m at the age where I should get married and start a family. In the past, I used to be young and could squander for a few more years. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m really wasting time.¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, this man, is like a lone wolf. In this world, I¡¯m afraid only you won¡¯t bepletely devoured by him. A person like him, ordinary people really can¡¯t suppress him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ling curved her lips and recalled that Li Nanheng had once jokingly called her little wolf girl.

    Wolves were naturally loyal, just like how she was loyal to XI Base and to Li Nanheng, and just like how he was loyal to her. If she was destined to be with wolves since she was young, she really didn¡¯t mind having a little wolf cub with Li Nanheng.

    At this moment, Feng Ling¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the Feng family. She nced at it and picked it up.

    Grandmother Feng¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°My good granddaughter, you¡¯ve returned to New York, haven¡¯t you? Coincidentally, Grandma has something to tell you. Should we look for you, or are youing home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Shuke¡¯s ce. I can go home directly.¡± Feng Ling heard the olddy¡¯s voice. Although they had only known each other for a few years, she was still very close to this grandmother. Her voice was much softer. ¡°Is there something important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s mainly because the Wen family heard about Little Momo¡¯s news and sent people over to ask for the child. Although they¡¯re from the Wen family, didn¡¯t you say that Wen Leqing specially handed the child to you and didn¡¯t send him back to the Wen family? This means that there are some problems. We didn¡¯t dare to hand the child over to them. Recently, the Wen family has been sending people over frequently. I¡¯m worried. Coincidentally, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Feng Ling was silent for a moment. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Feng Ling had put down the phone and was about to leave, Qin Shuke sat behind the pile of documents on the desk and looked up at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Little Momo¡¯s problem. Help me keep an eye on the hospital.¡±

    ¡°All right, if Li Nanheng has any news, he will definitely contact you first.¡± Qin Shuke said. ¡°The chauffeur is downstairs. Don¡¯t drive yourself. Let the chauffeur send you back.¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and left.

    ...

    When she returned to the Feng family, Little Momo was ying with a toy car in the small sand pile specially made for him in the yard. When he heard the sound of a car outside, he didn¡¯t even look out and directly turned his head to shout inside, ¡°Great-grandma! There¡¯s a car!¡±

    There were servants guarding by the side. When they saw Feng Ling return, they quickly nodded at her.

    Feng Ling smiled and looked at Little Momo. Sure enough, after he shouted, in less than two minutes, Grandmother Feng rushed out of the room, as though she was afraid that this child would be taken away by some random person.

    When she saw that it was Feng Ling, her expression rxed. ¡°You¡¯re back so quickly?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded and walked over to Little Momo. She leaned down to look at him. ¡°Little Momo, it¡¯s been a few months. Do you still remember Auntie?¡±

    Little Momo finally lifted his attention from the toy car in his hand. The moment he saw Feng Ling, he was first stunned, then he grinned and jumped into her arms. ¡°Sister...¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, my little ancestor, your hands are covered in sand. You haven¡¯t washed your hands!¡± Seeing that Feng Ling¡¯s clothes were instantly dirtied, the helper pped her thigh and cried out. She rushed forward to pull the child away.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are clothes at home. I¡¯ll change in a while.¡± Feng Ling picked the little thing up and kissed his cheek.

 Chapter 1410 - The Story of Ling and Heng (673)

    <h4>Chapter 1410: The Story of Ling and Heng (673)</h4>

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Feng Ling carried Little Momo into the Feng family vi.

    Seeing that Feng Ling was back, Grandfather Feng quickly came out to wee her. Right now, Feng Ling was the only precious granddaughter in the family. Recently, it was all thanks to Little Momo¡¯s presence that the elders were able to be distracted. Otherwise, without Feng Ling in New York, they would really miss her.

    ¡°Are you apanying Nanheng back to New York to treat his eyes? How is he recently?¡± Grandfather Feng asked.

    ¡°His body is much better. He has already recovered seventy to eighty percent of his previous state. I just came back to look for that Doctor Yorko for a targeted treatment. I don¡¯t know what will happen after this treatment, but everything is progressing well. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Feng Ling ced Little Momo on the sofa and answered gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Grandfather Feng nodded. ¡°You used to work so hard in the base.. Now that he¡¯s recuperating, you should all live a peaceful life. It¡¯s good to gradually leave the base and the circle of fighting.¡±

    Her sense of loyalty toward the base had long been ingrained in her bones. Even if she didn¡¯t return, she wouldn¡¯t throw these things away. How could she leave that circle?

    Feng Ling smiled and did not answer. She touched Little Momo¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Who from the Wen family ising to pick him up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Wen Leqing¡¯s uncle. A few years ago, something happened to the Wen family. The people in the family left, were injured, and died. There aren¡¯t many left. But we don¡¯t know much about this uncle. He only said that he heard that Wen Leqing¡¯s child is here and that he didn¡¯t want to trouble us too much, so he wanted to take the child away. We didn¡¯t agree, and he didn¡¯t dare to be too rash in the Feng family. But recently, he often came to visit the child and tried to coax Momo away. Momo might have watched his mother being beaten since he was young, so he is very vignt. Hw never allowed anyone to carry him, so he is safe here,¡± Madam Feng said as she walked over.

    Hearing that Momo was very vignt, Feng Ling lowered her head to look at the little thing who was sitting on the sofa and reaching out his soft arms to hold her. She sat down next to him. The little thing took the opportunity to crawl back into her arms. He leaned in her arms and smelled her fragrance. He obediently stopped moving.

    ¡°Recently, I haven¡¯t received any news about Wen Leqing. I don¡¯t know how she is. Since the child has been handed to me, he definitely can¡¯t be taken away by others. The Feng family should arrange for two more security guards. There has to be someone by the child¡¯s side. With the Feng family around, the Wen family won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± She touched Little Momo¡¯s head and whispered in his ear, ¡°Be good and stay here. Don¡¯t wander around with strangers. Auntie and Auntie¡¯s grandparents will protect you, understand?¡±

    Although Little Momo was only two years old, his EQ and IQ were very high. He first looked at her for a while, as though he was slowly understanding her words, and then nodded obediently, hugging her neck and not letting go.

    ¡°This child is really cute. He¡¯s smart and has a sweet mouth. Every day, he calls us ¡®Great Grandfather¡¯ and ¡®Great Grandmother,¡¯ causing your grandfather and I to feel that he is our great-grandson.¡± Madam Feng looked at Little Momo, her eyes full of sincere and loving smiles. ¡°When Wen Leqinges back and if she has nowhere to go, let her bring the child to the Feng family to stay. We can be herpanions and help her take care of the child.¡±

    Feng Ling curved her lips. This suggestion was good, but she didn¡¯t know where Wen Leqing had gone. Yesterday, she heard from Qin Shuke that the Wen family hade to New York to look for Doctor Wen. However, there was no news of Doctor Wen. He didn¡¯t seem to be in America.

    It had been several months. Doctor Wen must have found Wen Leqing, but she didn¡¯t know what had happened and why they hadn¡¯t returned yet. Thankfully, the child was with her. If it was really handed to someone else, no one would be at ease.

    ...

    ¡°So? Boss is going to stay in the hospital with his eyes covered again for three or four days?¡± In the hospital, Li Nanheng, who had quickly undergone eye surgery, had just been sent to the ward to rest when Feng Ling received a call and heard K¡¯sints.

    Li Nanheng was still unconscious because of the anesthesia. Feng Ling had asked Doctor Yorko earlier and said that the surgery was very sessful. In addition to the treatment he had received in the past few months, the blood clot that had been affecting his vision had actually been greatly removed. The remaining blood clot was difficult to absorb, so they performed a small surgery. Thankfully, there was no need to perform a craniotomy. It was only a simple surgery on the surface of his neck and eyes.

    If he rested well in the hospital this time, he should be able to see soon. However, his vision might not be as clear as before. It would be blurry for a period of time, and then he would frequently undergo eye vision training. In a few months, he would be fine.

    Doctor Yorko¡¯s words were not ambiguous. He was very certain that his eyes would recover and the operation would be sessful.

    This made Feng Ling¡¯s mood very good. She stood in the corridor of the hospital and listened to K¡¯sints on the phone.

    After listening to theints on the phone, Feng Ling entered the ward.

    This ward was specially arranged for Li Nanheng by Doctor Yorko. It could be said that Doctor Qin and Mr. Mo had given him an international call. The environment was very good, and downstairs was facing the bustling downtown area of New York. The floor was very high, and the air outside was not bad. However, because Li Nanheng had just undergone a minor surgery, she did not open the windows.

    She went to pour some water. Although he was in the hospital again, he could be discharged in three to four days. She did not pack anything and nned to stay here for a few days.

    She had just sat down by the bed to check if his anesthesia had worn off. However, as soon as she sat down, the man who had been lying quietly on the bed earlier moved his hand, cing it on the back of her hand, and gently holding it.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Does your wound hurt?¡± Feng Ling looked at the bandage around his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a knife wound. Doctor Yorko uses a very small minimally invasive surgery method. It¡¯s a needle hole. There won¡¯t be any marks.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was hoarse from the effects of the anesthesia. He then curved his lips: ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see after this surgery. What face do you n on using to appear in front of me? After all, this is the first time I¡¯ll see you since awhilet.¡±

    Feng Ling seemed to consider it seriously and said seriously, ¡°Shall I cut my hair to celebrate?¡±

 Chapter 1411 - The Story of Ling and Heng (674)

    <h4>Chapter 1411: The Story of Ling and Heng (674)</h4>

    Li Nanheng seemed to have choked on his own saliva because of her words. He coughed twice and raised his hand, not knowing whether tough or cry. However, because the anesthesia had just worn off, his body could not move on its own. He only raised his hand slightly before putting it down.

    Feng Ling lowered her head and leaned in front of him. Li Nanheng took the opportunity to grab her long hair. He gently wrapped his fingers around her hair and sighed. ¡°All is good. Even if you really shave your head and appear in front of me, you¡¯re still my wife. You can¡¯t run away.¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled and looked at his face. ¡°The surgery was just done. No matter how small the wound is, it still hurts. Don¡¯t move. Rest well. When the postoperative recovery period ends, you¡¯ll be able to see the light again.¡±

    ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s a high chance of seeing it in a few days?¡± Li Nanheng asked.

    Feng Ling recalled for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. I¡¯m very sure.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a small chance of failure.¡± Li Nanheng gently held her long hair. ¡°If I don¡¯t recover after this operation, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to...¡±

    Before Li Nanheng could finish speaking, Feng Ling had already brought the cup to his lips and ced a straw in it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Drink some water.¡±

    Li Nanheng quieted down. After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, his lips looked much better.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, there aren¡¯t so many ¡®ifs¡¯.¡± When Feng Ling took the cup away, she said calmly, ¡°Just as everyone thought that you and K are doomed, while I believe you were definitely still alive, I also believe your eyes will recover. Even if you really stay blind for the rest of your life, if you dare to push me away like you did at Gorkin Farm and refuse to acknowledge me, you can try and see what happens¡±

    Perhaps because he felt the threat in her words, Feng Ling wasn¡¯t someone who would casually say harsh words. However, if he dared to push her away again, she probably wouldn¡¯t turn back even if he didn¡¯t push her away. She wouldn¡¯t turn back even if she died.

    Li Nanheng chuckled. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t push you away.¡±

    Feng Ling then reached over in satisfaction and pulled his hand up. She gently rubbed his arm that was slightly numb from the anesthesia. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany Qin Shuke to a business evening charity banquet this weekend. I might not be able toe back for the next two days. You stay in the hospital well. I¡¯ll be back on Monday.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already resigned? You¡¯re still attending the banquet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a very important partner from two years ago. He has always taken good care of the Feng Corporation. I was the one who personally went to discuss the cooperation back then. The other party is an old man in his sixties. I respect him very much. He is holding a charity dinner on his birthday and invited many people, including me. Although I¡¯m no longer in the Feng Corporation, they clearly know that I¡¯ve returned to New York. My name is in the invitation. If I don¡¯t go, it won¡¯t be good for the Feng Corporation and for Qin Shuke. I should at least give him some face.¡±

    It was rare for Feng Ling to speak so much in one breath. Furthermore, she was exining the reason why she had to go. She was no longer aszy not exining anything no matter what she did. She was also toozy to cast an unrted gaze at others. Feng Ling, who was usually not very familiar with the ways of the world, could be considered to have been involved in the business world. She would always remember the people who had once helped her.

    ¡°Does this old man have any suitable sons, grandsons, and nephews?¡± Li Nanheng suddenly asked after being silent for a moment.

    Feng Ling subconsciously answered: ¡°No, I think he only has a daughter. She¡¯s almost thirty-eight years old and hasn¡¯t married yet. She also took good care of me. She¡¯s a strong business woman.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression seemed to rx. ¡°En, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and understood what he meant.

    Was he afraid that someone would send him a love rival?

    She could not help butugh. ¡°He used to have some friendship with my grandparents, and he knows that my parents met with an ident. He knew I was homeless before I finally returned home. His heart ached for me, so he helped me a lot. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if it isn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is. Even if I¡¯m disfigured, you¡¯ll still be dead set on me. The men outside won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s words made his face neither red nor breathless.

    Feng Ling held her forehead.

    ...

    Three dayster, on the weekend.

    In the ballroom of a certain seven star hotel in New York.

    Qin Shuke and Feng Ling walked side by side into the red carpet hall. The two of them were each other¡¯spanions today and did not bring any male partners or secretaries.

    Suddenly, two natural beauties walked in at the same time. For a moment, the scene became much more lively. Many single men came forward to greet them.

    ¡°In this world, it¡¯s said that women are materialistic. In fact, men are equally realistic.¡± Qin Shuke received the wine ss with a smile and clinked sses with the single men who came to greet her. At the same time, she deliberately turned around to block Feng Ling. She didn¡¯t want Feng Ling to be too distant and embarrassing. At the same time, she gave Feng Ling a look and the two of them spoke quietly.

    Although Feng Ling had been in the business world for a few years, in the past, when Ji Nuan and Xiao Ba appeared in Ennd, she usually studied and watched from the back. After returning to the country, she had Qin Shuke as herpanion, so she didn¡¯t have to go forward to clink sses and smile at such asions. This sort of thing was really easy for a lively little woman like Qin Shuke to do. However, only Feng Ling knew that Qin Shuke was the kind of beauty who appeared to be able to chat andugh with people on the surface, and even dared to talk about a one night stand. However, in fact, after the social interactions ended and she turned around, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a hint of a smile on her face. She was actually very conservative and calm in her bones, so to this day, in front of others, Qin Shuke was a woman with a glib tongue that knew more tricks than men. However, her private life was actually very clean.

    Feng Ling also casually picked up the goblet the waiter brought over. She was not in a rush to drink it. She only looked at the men who were deliberately blocked by Qin Shuke and gave her a ¡°you really understand me¡± look. Then the two of them continued walking in. Qin Shuke smiled at the men who came to greet them from time to time and looked at Feng Ling.

    Humans were all very realistic, just as she had said.

    In the past few years, the Feng Corporation¡¯s foundation was on the verge of copse. Feng Ling and Qin Shuke tried their best to support the Feng Corporation, but everyone could see that they were in a difficult situation. Not only would they not lend a helping hand, but they would also watch coldly from the side. Back then, when the two of them came to attend such banquets, most of them received cold looks. Their eyes were filled with ¡°who are these two?¡± ¡°Where did theye from?¡± and ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them, I don¡¯t know them.¡±

 Chapter 1412 - The Story of Ling and Heng (675)

    <h4>Chapter 1412: The Story of Ling and Heng (675)</h4>

    And now, because the Feng Corporation had taken back TMing and received a billion dors of funding, they had sessfully begun to implement the several key projects that had been shelved. Many people in the circle were optimistic about it. Now that the Feng Corporation had rich funds, thepany¡¯s market value had doubled. It had almost be a dark horse in the circle, and everyone was optimistic about it.

    Thus, the look in their eyes changed.

    Especially those single men. They found out that although the Feng Corporation was under Qin Shuke¡¯s management, Feng Ling was still the legal heir of the Feng family. Qin Shuke was also a golden single woman now. These two women were still unmarried and should be single. They had long been itching to hook up with the two of them.

    ¡°Back then, those financing and shelved projects were all prepared when you were still around. In the end, when thepany finally began to make a name for itself, you left. Don¡¯t think that just by cing all the credit on me, everything will be fine. Look at this group of people. Their eyes are all very sharp. With one look, they know that you have the entire Feng family behind you. Right now, the two of us are two fat pieces of meat in their eyes,¡± Qin Shuke said to Feng Ling in a low voice as she walked.

    Feng Ling smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m about to leave this circle. How much more fat can I have?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. As long as you don¡¯t get married, as long as you don¡¯t announce to the world who your man is, these people won¡¯t give up,¡± Qin Shuke said as she leaned close to her ear. ¡°Back then, there were some rumors between you and Li Nanheng that reached these people¡¯s ears, right? But after so long, they didn¡¯t see any ripples. They only thought that the two of you had a love affair and had already broken up. Now, these people are still saying that they want to go to the Feng family to be their live-in son-inw.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her brows slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Seeing her calm expression, Qin Shuke knew that every time she told her all sorts of gossip, the topic would always be cut off. She felt bored and waved her hand. ¡°Forget it, forget it. What does it matter if you announce it to the world? Anyway, he¡¯s the only one in your heart from beginning to end. You won¡¯t even look at the other men. Why am I worrying here?¡±

    At this moment, someone came over to greet her. Qin Shuke blocked her as usual and personally went up to clink sses with someone, leaving Feng Ling alone to enjoy the peace.

    Feng Ling turned around with the ss in her hand. From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.

    As expected, the moment the tall, mixed-blood man saw her, he did not hesitate to turn around and walk over.

    ¡°Miss Feng.¡± When the man walked over, there was some surprise in his eyes. He clearly didn¡¯t expect to meet her here. He then looked at her side and didn¡¯t see any malepanions or friends. He asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡±

    Feng Ling nodded. ¡°Mr. Ian.¡±

    Thest time they met was a few years ago in Ennd. This man named Ian had decorated the rooftop of his bank building with roses and a candlelit dinner. In the end, the romantic scene was destroyed by Li Nanheng¡¯s helicopter. Although she had clearly rejected him, before she was taken away from Ennd, she really didn¡¯t give him a proper exnation. Meeting him here suddenly made Feng Ling somewhat embarrassed.

    In particr, back then, Li Nanheng had taken her away as though he was snatching a viin girl. Mr. Ian had personally witnessed that scene.

    ¡°My cousin came with me.¡± Feng Ling nced at Qin Shuke, who was dealing with the others behind her.

    Mr. Ian took a nce in that direction and then looked at Feng Ling. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since west met, but you¡¯re still so beautiful. Your hair has grown much longer. Now it¡¯s really long enough to reach your waist. I heard from Ji Nuan that when you were in your teens, you were used to having short hair.¡±

    Feng Ling did not respond directly and only smiled. ¡°It was when I was young.¡±

    The conversation had just begun. Qin Shuke had already keenly sensed that there was a man trying to strike up a conversation with Feng Ling. She responded to the man in front of her with a few words, turned around, and rushed over. She stepped forward to pull Feng Ling¡¯s arm, but she saw that there was a smile on Feng Ling¡¯s face. It seemed like they knew each other.

    Qin Shuke nced at Mr. Ian and asked Feng Ling, ¡°Who is this man?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Zand¡¯s younger brother, Ian. We met when I was studying in Ennd. He was the deputy president of the London Bank. I¡¯m not sure if he has be more powerful. It¡¯s been many years since west met. I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± Feng Ling answered softly.

    After understanding the situation, Qin Shuke took another look at him and whispered, ¡°This Mr. Ian likes you.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    After so many years, they only greeted each other politely.

    Could Qin Shuke see it so easily? Why couldn¡¯t she see the emotions in his eyes?

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°...In the past, he did have some thoughts about me, but he¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t pester me. We only reunited.¡±

    Hearing this, Qin Shuke finally gave up on trying to send him away. She nodded. ¡°All right, then take your time to catch up. I¡¯ll go talk to those two brats for a while.¡±

    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Feng Ling was surprised.

    ¡°Those two shameless people are secretly speaking dirty to me. If I don¡¯t scold them until they are speechless, I, Qin Shuke, will write my name backwards.¡± After speaking, Qin Shuke finished the remaining wine in her ss, put down the ss, and turned to walk back.

    Feng Ling turned back to look at her. Seeing that there were people here and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, she finally looked away.

    Mr. Ian approached. When he saw that Feng Ling¡¯s expression was somewhat dazed, his gaze became much warmer. ¡°How have you been in the past few years since you returned to America?¡±

    Feng Ling did not reject the way old friends reminisced. She nodded frankly. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t have the time to say goodbye to you when I left Ennd. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°Haha, at least I watched you leave,¡± Ian said and nced behind her. ¡°Only your cousin came with you? Where¡¯s... Mr. Li?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him. ¡°He...¡±

    Seeing that Feng Ling didn¡¯t seem to know how to exin why Li Nanheng didn¡¯te with her, Ian directly cut her off with a gentle smile. ¡°Look at what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s not very appropriate. Young people, it¡¯s very normal to have different feelings.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°?¡±

    Did it mean that she seemed to have broken up with Li Nanheng?

    Or could it be that he had heard some gossip in the New York business circle and thought that she and Qin Shuke were the golden single women in their mouths?

 Chapter 1413 - The Story of Ling and Heng (676)

    <h4>Chapter 1413: The Story of Ling and Heng (676)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Ian to visit America. Are you here to discuss financial cooperation?¡± Feng Ling asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is this your first time in America?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve been here several times, but this is really my first time in New York.¡± Seeing that Feng Ling took the initiative to continue chatting, Ian¡¯s gaze became much gentler. His expression as he looked at her was exactly the same as when he was in Ennd.

    Feng Ling curved her lips and said without changing her expression, ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time in New York, you are not too familiar with many things here. So, it¡¯s better not to take the rumors in New York¡¯s business circle seriously.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the rumors about me in these people¡¯s mouths.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s voice was quiet and indifferent. ¡°Whether it was back in Ennd or now, I¡¯ve never been alone...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, there was amotion outside the banquet hall.

    Hearing the voice and seeing that the people around seemed to be talking, Feng Ling instinctively turned her head.

    When she nced at the entrance of the banquet hall, she saw a familiar figure walking through the crowd. Very quickly, the ink-ck night sky merged into the dazzling banquet hall.

    Today, in order to be Qin Shuke¡¯spanion, she was wearing a deep V-neck ck gown. Although it was sexy, it did not reveal any parts that she should not. She held a wine ss. Her gaze shifted slightly andnded on that person.

    The surroundings were still filled withughter.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, they were all intoxicated by money.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gazended on the man. She saw the man¡¯s figure clearly and realized that he had urately found her direction. His gaze was fixed on her. Their eyes met across the sea of people and he walked over without hesitation.

    After confirming that his eyes were really looking at her and that his eyes were dark and bright, Feng Ling¡¯s heart tightened and jumped.

    ¡°Mr. Li?¡±

    ¡°Is that CEO Li?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard any news about CEO Li.¡±

    ¡°When did CEO Lie to New York? Does anyone rted to the Li Corporation know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Recently, I haven¡¯t heard any news about Mr. Li...¡±

    There were whispers all around, but Feng Ling was staring straight at Li Nanheng. Her grip on the wine ss had tightened countless times.

    He could see!

    It¡¯s the weekend today. Didn¡¯t Doctor Yorko said he will be discharged tomorrow? Was he discharged tonight?

    Without waiting for her to react, the man approached her with a familiar, cold aura. He was as cold as ever and was unwilling to give others a second nce. He stepped forward and nced at her: ¡°Why didn¡¯t Qin Shukee with you? Did she leave you here alone?¡±

    At the same time, Li Nanheng decisively took off his ck suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. He covered all of the sexiness and fairness of her V-neck dress. At the same time, he held her with his long arm, silently dering his ownership of her.

    ¡°Oh my god, Li... cough, cousin-inw, did you specially kill your way here from the hospital?¡± Qin Shuke reacted to what had happened and rushed over. However, because Li Nanheng was here, his aura still caused her to shrink to the side out of habit. She didn¡¯t dare to get too close and only whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave her alone. I was fighting with two scums, okay? The distance between me and Feng Ling isn¡¯t more than three meters. Besides, she¡¯s so good at fighting. If anything happens, she¡¯ll be the one protecting me. What can I do with her?¡±

    This ¡®cousin-inw¡¯ sessfully reduced the coldness in Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes. He nced at Qin Shuke and seemed to praise her for being sensible.

    Feng Ling was speechless for a while.

    The people around them were discussing spiritedly. After all, back then, there seemed to be something fishy between this Feng family¡¯s second daughter and Li Nanheng. The circle had also spread for a while, but after not seeing any ripples, no one continued mentioning it.

    Who would have thought that it was true?

    He had put on his jacket in front of everyone and hugged her. It was clear that their feelings were deep to a certain extent. Furthermore, he was arrogant and unperturbed. There was no need to hide anything in front of everyone.

    The moment Ian saw Li Nanheng, a sh of surprise appeared in his eyes. He then seemed to understand what Feng Ling wanted to say. Although he was a little embarrassed, fortunately, nothing too embarrassing happened. He only smiled. ¡°Mr. Li, nice to meet you.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at him with a fake smile, but he didn¡¯t even look at him. He didn¡¯t reply and only raised his hand to touch his little wife¡¯s hair. He spoke in a low voice that only she could hear: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to cut your hair short to wee a new light for me? In the end, you dressed so sexily and your long hair fluttered as you stood here for another man to see?¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s eyelids twitched and she abruptly red at him. ¡°I just casually wore a gown. Qin Shuke ordered it for me, so I wore it.¡±

    ¡°Whatever? You sure are casual in such a small outfit. I was lying in the hospital when I felt my head turn green. Thankfully, I rushed here in time. Otherwise, this English guy would have brought you to the rooftop toy out the roses.¡± Li Nanheng nced at the deep V-neck on her chest as though he despised her. He directly tightened his grip on her suit jacket, wishing he could button it up for her.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, do you think you¡¯re capable now that you can see? You...¡±

    Feng Ling wanted to scold him, but she held it in. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about the gazes of everyone around her. She stared at his eyes for a long time and saw that there were only small pin holes around his eyes. There were indeed no obvious wounds, but because he had just undergone postoperative recovery, his eyelids looked a little paler than usual. The skin of his eyes also seemed to have been applied with a lot of medicine. In fact, it was only swollen. However, when the man¡¯s eyes were swollen, they were only slightly bigger. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he had just woken up and there was nothing wrong with him. Furthermore, he had gained quite a bit of weight recently. He was indeed not much different from before.

    She paused and continued to stare into his eyes. ¡°Can you really see?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her: ¡°I saw you smiling happily at another man earlier. Do you think I should go back to being blind?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1414 - The Story of Ling and Heng (677)

    <h4>Chapter 1414: The Story of Ling and Heng (677)</h4>

    Mr. Ian was about to say something when Qin Shuke stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Ian, my cousin-inw and my cousin often quarrel. Don¡¯t you know how interesting their lives are? Do you know that the more they quarrel, the deeper their rtionship bes? They are like this. This is your first time in New York. What kind of cooperation are you talking about? Come,e, let¡¯s talk for a while!¡±

    Ian¡¯s brows moved. He nced at Qin Shuke before being dragged away by her.

    Before Feng Ling¡¯s expression changed because of his words, Li Nanheng held her even more tightly and lowered his head to speak by her ear: ¡°I just took off the gauze. My vision is still a bit blurry, but it doesn¡¯t affect my normal life. The moment I opened my eyes, I rushed over. I nned to support my wife, but when I came in, I saw you standing with that English man.¡±

    Feng Ling immediately rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. I just met him. I was just greeting him.¡±

    Li Nanheng didn¡¯t n on mentioning anything more about Ian. He lowered his head to look at her eyshes that trembled slightly when she spoke and immediately understood her current emotions. His eyes had just recovered from the postoperative recovery period when he came over. Li Nanheng, who had regained his light, made her not used to facing him in such a state. Seeing the hint of shyness in her eyes, Li Nanheng directly pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°I came to look for you when my eyes became better. How is it? Are you touched?¡±

    Feng Ling nced at him and met his eyes. Seeing her own reflection in his eyes, her lips moved slightly. Before she could speak, the man abruptly pressed the back of her head and kissed her without hesitation.

    Feng Ling: ¡°...!!!¡±

    They were in public! There were people everywhere! Had he gone mad?!

    Sure enough, in an instant, the banquet hall was filled with all sorts of exmations. The men whistled and the women eximed in surprise before bursting into apuse!

    Feng Ling could not refuse him in public, but she tightened her grip around his shirt and red at him, warning him not to do so in front of so many people!

    Li Nanheng, who seemed to have finally received her warning gaze, was very calm. He held her in his arms as if there was no one else around and turned to leave. He did not pay any attention to the curious questions, exmations, and people who tried to approach CEO Li to greet him.

    They watched as Li Nanheng took Feng Ling away. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, this scene alone was enough to tell all the single men in the New York business circle that Feng Ling belonged to him, Li Nanheng. No one could dream of having her.

    Following that, Qin Shuke suddenly saw the gazes that were gradually directed at her. The corners of her lips immediately twitched.

    ¡°Ha, haha... My cousin and CEO Li are already a couple. Isn¡¯t this something everyone in the circle already knows? The two of them just keep a low profile...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I call him my cousin-inw? We¡¯ve always been family...¡±

    ¡°The two of them have been together for many years. Their rtionship has always been very good. A while ago, the two of them even went to Israel for a tour and brought back quite a lot of local specialties. I¡¯ll bring them back for everyone to share...¡±

    As Qin Shuke exined to the crowd, she cursed in her heart. Li Nanheng, this bastard! He actually asked her to wipe his butt for him! Taking Feng Ling away like this was simply too arrogant, okay? She still had to stay behind to deal with the aftermath! Why did he have to bully a single dog like her?!

    Feng Ling was brought back to the car. She immediately saw his car parked outside. The man pushed and shoved her into the backseat of the car. There was no one else in the car. He had clearly driven here himself.

    Feng Ling was about to ask him why he was driving by himself. He didn¡¯t even have a clear vision and drove here. He didn¡¯t cherish his life after being saved? If he didn¡¯t see clearly, she really couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would live to the day he married her.

    However, before she could speak, the man followed her into the back door. With a ¡®peng¡¯ sound, he mmed the door shut and pushed her in. He pressed her down and kissed her hard on the lips.

    Feng Ling was somewhat dazed by his sudden passion. She rushed to push him away, but the man held her waist firmly and pressed her against the leather seat behind the car. Like a hungry wolf, he kissed her hard, sucked her, and even nibbled on her. The oxygen in her lungs was almost squeezed dry. She could only lean weakly against the seat and let him kiss her. However, her eyes blinked in the darkness of the car. She could clearly feel his urgency.

    He was anxious to hold her, to kiss her, to hold herpletely in his arms, and to press her hard into after finally seeing her again.

    This kisssted for a long time. She could clearly feel the man¡¯s change, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to do her in the car. He just kept kissing her until her lips were numb and slightly swollen.

    When he felt her body soften, the man finally stopped the kiss. He held her firmly in his arms and buried his face in her neck. He hoarsely said, ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    No matter how big the space in the car was, with a tall man like Li Nanheng squeezing in from the back, it still appeared a little small. In this space, Feng Ling¡¯s face was slightly hot. She moved slightly but was still held tightly in his arms. At the same time, she felt his breath on the side of her neck, rubbing the artery by her neck. It was as though if she dared to move or struggle out of his arms, he would bite her without hesitation.

    ¡°Before Qin Shuke handed this gown to me, she seemed to have ced a bottle of perfume in the closet, causing the clothes to smell of perfume.¡± When Feng Ling spoke, her voice was slightly hoarse. After being kissed for so long, her voice was no longer as calm and clear as it usually was. It was so soft that it caused one¡¯s blood to surge. ¡°It¡¯s probably the scent of perfume.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s your scent.¡± The man kissed her neck. He knew that if he left a hickey here, she would probably ignore him for the whole night. He reluctantly moved the kiss to the soft flesh under her ear and gently sucked it.

    Due to the man¡¯s action, Feng Ling shivered and almost cried out. Her shoulders trembled and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

 Chapter 1415 - The Story of Ling and Heng (678)

    <h4>Chapter 1415: The Story of Ling and Heng (678)</h4>

    However, because of her moan, the man almost exploded. He panted heavily by her ear and kissed her earlobe. He held her tightly in his arms: ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll only kiss you for a while.¡±

    Being held in the man¡¯s arms, Feng Ling could clearly feel the change in his lower body. Her face was burning hot, and she really did not dare to move anymore. She was afraid that if she moved again, she would really burn up. It wasn¡¯t as though this man had never done that to her in the car.

    ¡°I miss you.¡± He kissed her ear, then her hair, and finally her neck. As he panted heavily, he hugged her even more tightly. He even made her sit on hisp. ¡°I really miss you so much. Can you understand what I¡¯m saying? En?¡±

    Thest word gradually moved upward, carrying a deeper meaning.

    Feng Ling simply leaned in his arms and looked at him. ¡°So, the gauze on your eyes has just been removed. You didn¡¯t rest in the hospital but came straight here?¡±

    The man curved his lips and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any self-awareness as a patient? You¡¯ve only been in recovery for a few days, and your body...¡±

    Li Nanheng lowered his head and nibbled on her nagging lips. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how my body is? A patient? That was several months ago. It¡¯s just a small operation on my eye. Do I need to stay in the hospital to rest when I can be discharged in three or four days?¡±

    As he spoke, he kissed her lips again. He held her in his arms and kissed her like a treasure. He continued biting her lips and said, ¡°The first thing I did after seeing was toe and see my wife. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, all right. Why don¡¯t you bring a pair of sses to block the wind! Even if your eyespletely recover in the future, if you fall into a habit of crying at the sight of the wind, let¡¯s see who can treat you!¡± Feng Ling was toozy to be angry with him. She reached into the car and searched for a long time. She found a pair of sunsses from the storage box and put it on for him.

    Thankfully, when she came to New York, she had asked someone to drive this car over.

    This pair of sunsses was the one he had brought with him to the supermarket. He had left it in the car ever since.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Should I wear sunsses?¡± Li Nanheng felt that the sunsses were in the way and raised his hand to take them off.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it down!¡± Feng Ling ordered as though warning him. ¡°Your eyes don¡¯t have much strenght right now. Doctor Yorko said that you have to recuperate well after being discharged. It¡¯ll take at least a month!¡±

    Seeing that her gaze had be fiercer, Li Nanheng raised his brows and could only put down his hand. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Back where?¡±

    ¡°Home.¡± The man lowered his head and rubbed his nose against hers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to smell disinfectant in the hospital anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then promise me you won¡¯t let your eyes be exposed to the wind again. After your eyes arepletely healed, you can basically leave the hospital.¡± Feng Ling knew that he had to take medicine and apply medicine on his eyes. He had been interacting with doctors back and forth. Now, he really had a shadow over the hospital.

    ¡°All right.¡± He still refused to let go of her.

    ¡°Then let go of me. I¡¯ll go drive. Don¡¯t drive anymore.¡± Feng Ling pushed him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let go after a kiss.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling raised her eyes to look at him. The man was wearing a pair ofrge sunsses in the dark. No matter how she looked at him, he appeared especially silly. She could not put on a fierce expression. She helplessly raised her head and kissed his chin. ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. Let me drive.¡±

    The man released her in satisfaction: ¡°All right, let¡¯s do this first. We¡¯ll continue kissing when we get back.¡±

    Feng Ling pretended not to hear him. As she moved away from his embrace, she rushed through the gap between the two seats in front.

    Her suit jacket was also ced on the passenger seat.

    The man caught a glimpse of her sitting in the driver¡¯s seat in that gown. He watched as her snow-white arms were exposed to the air and felt his eyelids twitch. Previously, he could not see her and could only touch her everyday. Now that he finally saw her again, he felt that no matter if it was this woman¡¯s expression or her snow-white skin, even if it was just her hand in front of him, it could make him extremely hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go back to the hospital first? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow?¡± Feng Ling started the engine.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Doctor Yorko personally removed the gauze. I am recovering well, so I can head straight home.¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Feng Ling did not ask more and drove the car out of the hotel parking lot.

    After all, this was New York. There was only a condo Feng Ling often stayed in near thepany. The space was quiterge.

    On the way back, she put on her Bluetooth earphones and called Qin Shuke. She knew that Qin Shuke had already helped to clean up the mess, and she felt a little guilty. After all, it was really difficult to escape from the crowd¡¯s curious questions. At the very least, Li Nanheng owed Qin Shuke a meal. In the future, he had to treat her well. Otherwise, Qin Shuke would not let this go.

    After returning to the condo and entering the elevator, Li Nanheng leaned over, pressed her against the elevator, and began kissing her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t starve you in the past few days. Do you have to act like you¡¯ve been hungry for eight hundred years?¡± He kissed Feng Ling until she could not breathe. She helplessly pushed his shoulder back.

    The man lowered his head and pecked her lips: ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°You could see and I couldn¡¯t see. It¡¯spletely different.¡± Li Nanheng said as he pulled her into his arms. When the elevator stopped, he brought her out.

    The moment the door opened, Li Nanheng pushed her in. He was clearly very anxious.

    However, after entering, Feng Ling had just raised her hand to turn on the light. Before she could take off her shoes, the man suddenly picked her up by the waist and carried her into the bedroom.

    She was about to say that it was his first time in her condo in New York and that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the environment here. However, as he carried her into the bedroom, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t say a single word. She could only say that this man¡¯s adaptability was really strong. Back when they were in Los Angeles, his eyes couldn¡¯t see, so he instinctively identified the direction. Now that he could see, he didn¡¯t even need to look elsewhere to directly find her bedroom.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, you...¡±

    Feng Ling felt her body being thrown heavily onto the bed. The man pressed down on her and without any hesitation. It was as though he wanted topensate for everything he had not touched or seen in so many months. His heavy breath brushed against her face as he tugged the zipper of her gown down. Without any hesitation, he pulled her gown.

 Chapter 1416 - The Story of Ling and Heng (679)

    <h4>Chapter 1416: The Story of Ling and Heng (679)</h4>

    Feng Ling found that she really had no strength to resist. Even if she had strength, as soon as she met Li Nanheng¡¯s gaze, her entire body softened.

    The scene of this man covered in blood at the Gorkin Farm was still vivid in her mind. Now he was finally safe and sound in front of her, the wounds on his body had healed and his eyes could see

    Her heart skipped a beat. When the man was focused on unbuttoning their clothes, she raised her hand to touch the corner of his eyes. She then slowly traced the corner of his eyes to his brow bone, and then slowly moved down to caress his eyelids.

    The man did not say anything. Because of her actions, he pinched her hand and kissed her palm and fingers. This kiss was very hot, but also very gentle. Finally, he bit her fingertips and said hoarsely, ¡°Silly,e back to your senses. You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±

    Feng Ling abruptly returned to herself. When she met his gaze, the man bent down and kissed her brows. His movements did not stop as he removed all the obstacles on the two of them.

    Li Nanheng sighed in satisfaction.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gown had been torn into a mess from the very beginning. It was thrown onto the ground, and the bed swayed from time to time. There would be the panting of a man and the moaning of a woman...

    ...

    Two days in a row.

    Feng Ling could not believe it.

    She was actually tied to the bed by Li Nanheng for two days!

    After eating, he would continue. After showering, he would continue. Even if she was so tired that she wanted to carry him to sleep, he would continue!

    After two days, no matter how good Feng Ling¡¯s stamina was, she was already seeing stars. She wanted to hit him several times but could not beat him. In the end, she did not know if she had fallen asleep or fainted from exhaustion. In any case, she refused to move.

    Two dayster, in the afternoon, Feng Ling raised her head from under the sheets. When she saw that Li Nanheng was not in the bedroom, she quickly sat up from the bed. However, she found that her clothes were not in the bedroom. She could only wrap herself in the sheets and get up. She opened the closet in the bedroom to look for her clothes, and when she walked out of the bedroom, her hands and feet were still weak.

    When she went out, she noticed that the light in the living room was slightly dim. As the lights were not turned on, she turned to look outside. It was actually raining.

    In this weather, people were alreadyzy. There was no need to go out. She rubbed her slightly messy hair and was about to pour herself a ss of water when she suddenly heard a ¡°Ding¡± sound from the kitchen.

    The tall and broad-shouldered man then walked out of the kitchen with a cup of warm milk in his hand. ¡°Come here, have some milk.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but it must have been more than ten hours. Right now, her stomach was empty. Due to the weather, she felt strangely cold. When she saw the milk in his hand, she walked over and took a sip.

    It was still slightly hot. She shifted the ss away a little, wanting to drink itter. At the same time, she looked at the man who was in a particrly good state. His hair was washed clean and neat. She met his gaze.

    ¡°Li Nanheng, it¡¯s indeed worth celebrating that your eyes have recovered, but the way you celebrate is too unconventional. There¡¯s still a long way to go. Do you need to spend two days taking my life?¡± Sheined as she turned around with the ss of milk.

    However, the moment she turned around, the man smiled and pulled her back into his embrace. At the same time, he raised his hand to help her stabilize the ss that was about to fall from her hand. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek: ¡°I was trying my best to prove that I wasn¡¯t injured at all. Your man is still your man. No matter if I can see or not, you can only lie t obediently.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s temple twitched.

    She must have been cold to him for too long in the past. This man¡¯s desire to conquer her was always very strong, especially in bed. He definitely did not give her any face as he usually did. It was definitely the angle of conquering and being conquered.

    Feng Ling moved her head away slightly to avoid his kiss, but the man did not let go of her. He kissed her face several more times and then stood there to hold her. At the same time, he kissed her ear. ¡°It¡¯s been a few months. My wife has be prettier again.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Can you not be so sour?¡±

    ¡°Right now, your attitude toward me is much better than when we were in Washington.¡± The man gently kissed her hair. ¡°Now you know how good I am?¡±

    This narcissistic man.

    Feng Ling turned back to scold him, but the man pressed her back against the wall. He held the back of her neck and kissed her deeply. Feng Ling was rmed by the kiss and was afraid that he would throw her back on the bed again. She quickly struggled to say: ¡°Milk... the milk is going to turn cold.¡±

    The man released her and touched the cup in her hand: ¡°It¡¯s still warm. Drink it slowly.¡±

    Feng Ling answered and quickly stepped away from his arms. She stood by the side to drink the milk.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t like to drink this. However, after returning to the Feng family, the servants always made her drink a ss of milk before and after sleeping. Afterward, she gradually got used to it. Now, she would drink it asionally. When Li Nanheng couldn¡¯t see, he would asionally let her drink more milk. Right now, she really didn¡¯t dislike the taste of milk. Instead, she quite liked it.

    After finishing the ss of milk, she looked at the empty ss in her hand and asked, ¡°You can see it with your eyes. Do the elders of the Li family know about this?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t informed them yet. If they find out now, they¡¯ll probably tie the two of us back to where we came from within twenty-four hours.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I really want to get married on the spot, but I can¡¯t let you suffer. We have to find a good ce to hold a grand wedding. You¡¯ve suffered enough since you were young. I don¡¯t want to give you such a big regret when you get married.¡± As the man spoke, he reached his long arm over and rubbed her hair. He then nced at her: ¡°Long hair is really different from short hair.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so different about it?¡± Feng Ling had yet to recover from the grand wedding he had mentioned and was immediately attracted by his words.

    ¡°When I touch you your short hair, I feel very obedient. I always want to hold you in my arms, kiss you, hug you, and coax you.¡± He touched her hair again, then looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°When I touch your long hair, I really want to throw you back on the bed. Another two days and two nights¡ªSi! Ah, hit me gently!¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s face turned green from Feng Ling¡¯s p: ¡°I¡¯m still a patient. Why are you so heavy-handed?¡±

    Feng Ling expressionlessly ced the ss of milk on the coffee table. ¡°What injury? Go wash the ss!¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

 Chapter 1417 - The Story of Ling and Heng (680)

    <h4>Chapter 1417: The Story of Ling and Heng (680)</h4>

    Li Nanheng walked back with the empty ss of milk. After washing the ss, he came out and saw Feng Ling standing by the window. Outside the window, it was raining heavily and thunder was rumbling. However, inside it was as warm as spring.

    To him, it had been a long time since hest saw her. He missed her dearly.

    Two days and two nights wasn¡¯t his limit. If he hadn¡¯t seen that she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he probably wouldn¡¯t have left the bed even now.

    However, as he watched her back, Li Nanheng felt that what he had said earlier when he touched her hair was not a lie.

    He really wanted to throw her back onto the bed.

    Li Nanheng walked over and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been busy taking care of me every day. Are you used to it? Now that you don¡¯t have to do so much, are you not used to it?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to sleep now.¡± Feng Ling¡¯s waist and legs were still sore. Furthermore, the weather outside was not suitable for them to go out. Looking at the continuous heavy rain outside, the raindrops kept knocking against the windows. It was as though they had once struggled step by step in the midst of a rain of bullets and could safely stay behind the windows.

    This inexplicable peace of mind and the sudden embrace of the man behind her caused Feng Ling¡¯s heart to gradually soften.

    Feeling the woman¡¯s body soften in his arms, Li Nanheng kissed her ears and cheeks. He turned her around bit by bit, from her brows, to the tip of her nose, to the corner of her lips, to her chin. He kissed the back of her neck and said softly, ¡°I can see your brows and eyes now. I can see all of your expressions.¡±

    His words actually meant something.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart mirror waspletely different from before she went to Israel to look for him.

    At that time, she would often keep a straight face and be toozy to talk to him. She would keep a distance from him. Even if they had a love affair at the resort, she would still choose to look at him coldly the next day. She would get into the car and leave without looking back.

    But now, she had painstakingly brought him back and guarded by his side for several months. In less than half a year, it had already been four months. She was no longer the Feng Ling who was used to being cold in front of him. She had blood and flesh, and he was in her heart.

    Although Li Nanheng did not mention the incident at Gorkin Farm in the past few months, he did feel guilty. Back then, it was also raining heavily. On that rainy night, she stayed outside for a long time. He refused to see her, but she did not leave. She was drenched before being called in by Doctor Mona and Carrie. At that time, even though she had changed her clothes, when she carefully held his hand by the bed, her hand was still very cold. She did not catch a cold on the spot. It could only be said that her body was good. Otherwise, if it were any other woman, she would definitely have a high fever for a day and a night.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first. I haven¡¯t showered since I woke up.¡± Feng Ling felt the man¡¯s breathing gradually be heavier. It was clear that he wanted to continue kissing her.

    She really could not hold on any longer!

    However, in this weather, it was suitable for them to do... the things they liked to do at home. They couldn¡¯t go anywhere. Right now, there were no urgent matters in New York that required them to go out. Right now, she was like a fish on the chopping board. She was at his mercy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she pushed him away and rushed back into the bedroom.

    In fact, when she was asleep, Li Nanheng wipedher body, so her body was very clean. However, it was morefortable to wash herself.

    She had just taken off her clothes and entered the bathroom to turn on the shower. Before she could adjust the temperature of the water, she heard the sound of the bedroom door. Feng Ling paused and casually adjusted the temperature of the water. At this moment, the bathroom door was opened.

    Feng Ling was startled. She watched as the man entered the bathroom and began to take off his clothes.

    She could clearly feel the desire in the man¡¯s eyes. Her heart immediately skipped a beat. She wanted to turn off the water and escape, but the tall man was standing by the bathroom door. She could not even stretch out a single leg.

    The scene of being tortured by this man for two days was still vivid in her mind. Feng Ling¡¯s voice instantly became dry and hoarse: ¡°You should at least know my limits. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my life in less than a month.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Nanheng had already finished restraining. He approached her. Feng Ling subconsciously took a step back with the shower in her hand and decisively refused: ¡°No...¡±

    He didn¡¯t let her rest for two days in a row. After finally waking up, how could Feng Ling let Li Nanheng have his wish so quickly?

    However, Li Nanheng was clearly very energetic after recovering. After entering, he closed the door behind him and approached Feng Ling, who was already in the corner of the bathroom.

    Feng Ling was about to spray him away with the shower head when the man grabbed her wrist. In an instant, her back was pressed against the cold tile wall. She shivered from the cold and tightened her grip on the shower head.

    Li Nanheng slowly took the shower head from her hand and hung it up high. He then thoughtfully adjusted the water back to a suitable level. In a moment, the warm, steamy mist dyed the space in front of them. The surroundings were filled with white mist, enveloping the two of them perfectly. The atmosphere became even more hazy and charming.

    Sensing that Li Nanheng was being unreasonable, Feng Ling struggled for thest time. ¡°Let me rest for a day first, or wait for the sky to darken. I just want to take a shower and rest well. You...¡± She felt that her stamina was really insufficient for him. Right now, this man waspletely different from when he first came back from Israel. He hadpletely recovered his beastly nature.

    Li Nanheng kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Next time, you can shower after I fall asleep. Otherwise, I¡¯ll want toe in when I hear the sound of water.¡±

 Chapter 1418 - The Story of Ling and Heng (681)

    <h4>Chapter 1418: The Story of Ling and Heng (681)</h4>

    Feng Ling muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t be here...¡±

    ...

    Feng Ling really lost her temper...

    ¡°Boss... let go... I... can¡¯t...¡±

    ...

    She was still in a daze for a long while. Li Nanheng held her in his arms and twisted some shampoo onto Feng Ling¡¯s head.

    Right now, Feng Ling waspletely weak. The man had already pressed her into the bathtub by the side. She leaned against it weakly and allowed him to wash her hair and then her body. The man showered and kissed her again. She looked up at him in shock.

    She was really too tired...

    However, Li Nanheng was unhurried. He seemed to be very patient as he washed her. He also washed himself clean and then carried her out of the bathroom and ced her on the bed in the bedroom.

    It was still raining heavily outside. Li Nanheng took advantage of Feng Ling¡¯s momentary distraction to remove her towel before pressing it down on Feng Ling again.

    Under Feng Ling¡¯s hateful gaze, Li Nanheng lowered his head to kiss her. As he kissed her, he said gently and huskily, ¡°I love you, Feng Ling...¡±

    In the end, Feng Ling didn¡¯t know when she lost consciousness. She only vaguely felt that the bed next to her seemed to be moving up and down. The man came over to wipe her body again, then lifted her leg to wipe it again and kissed her forehead.

    Feng Ling could not take it anymore. She closed her eyes and fell into darkness.

    ...

    The next day, in the morning, Doctor Yorko, called to ask for the address. He then drove over personally and did a routine check-up every three days after Li Nanheng was discharged.

    The weather outside today was not bad. Feng Ling finally slept for a long time. After waking up, she opened the door for Doctor Yorko and cleaned up before heading out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, Li Nanheng, who had just been supported by Doctor Yorko and was sitting on the sofa, shifted his gaze toward her.

    ¡°This is New York, after all. The Feng family is here. I¡¯m going home to visit the two elders. Is there a problem?¡± In the past two or three days, Feng Ling had been bullied by this man until she had no temper. Now that there was an outsider here, it wasn¡¯t good for her to put on a cold face. However, she was really unwilling to pay attention to this beast for the time being. Her voice was indifferent.

    ¡°En, go. Help me put in a good word.¡± Li Nanheng gave her a look.

    Feng Ling pretended not to have received his gaze and turned to leave.

    Her original intention was to return to the Feng family. After all, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes had recovered and he did not need to stay in New York for too long. He would return to Los Angeles soon.

    Although the Feng family had an old residence in Los Angeles, she still had to ask the two elders if they wanted to stay in New York or return to Los Angeles with her. However, Feng Ling felt that they were too old to be tormented, so she had to consider many things for them and go home to discuss.

    On the way back to the Feng family, Feng Ling¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She nced at the number on the screen and picked it up. ¡°Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling, where are you right now?¡± For some reason, the olddy¡¯s voice seemed to be very low and she spoke carefully.

    Feng Ling instantly sensed that something was wrong. She immediately slowed down and focused on the voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m on the way back to the Feng family. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Old Madam Feng whispered nervously, ¡°The old helper and I brought Little Momo out to y. We¡¯ve just arrived near the amusement park when we felt a car following us. Now that we¡¯ve entered the amusement park, I do feel two people following us after we got out of the car.¡±

    Feng Ling quickly searched for the closest amusement park to the Feng family with one hand. She drove into the intersection, turned the car around, and continued driving. She sped up and held her phone with the other hand. Her voice was calm andposed: ¡°Can you tell who the other party ising for?¡±

    ¡°The old helper and I are two old grannies. How can we be followed by someone? They should be after the child.¡± Hearing Feng Ling¡¯s calm voice, the olddy, who was originally frightened and nervous, suddenly became much quieter. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that as an olddy, I¡¯m not capable. If those peoplee to snatch the child, the two of us might not be able to protect him...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Feng Ling saw that the GPS indicated that there were still about five kilometers away from the amusement park. ¡°Ten minutes. Find a ce with more people to wait for me. Don¡¯t turn back. Don¡¯t let them notice anything. Pretend that you don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful. If these people are not to be trifled with...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not easy to deal with.¡±

    After speaking, Feng Ling hung up the phone expressionlessly. She increased the speed of the car and charged toward the direction indicated by the navigation.

    When she arrived at the amusement park, it had indeed only been ten minutes. Feng Ling parked the car and lowered her head to look at her phone. There was still a message from her grandmother a minute ago. She said that the child was still by their side and was very safe. She then sent another message saying that they were under a white castle. There were many people there.

    Feng Ling walked in that direction. As she walked, she quickly untied her hair and scattered it behind her. She put on her sunsses, took off her sunblock coat, and tied it around her waist with her sleeves. She looked like a fashionably dressed tourist who would not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Seeing that the white castle was right ahead, she walked over.

 Chapter 1419 - The Story of Ling and Heng (682)

    <h4>Chapter 1419: The Story of Ling and Heng (682)</h4>

    As expected, Grandmother Feng and the old helper held Little Momo¡¯s hand and stood at the ce with the most people. The two of them squatted down to tease the child from time to time and did not show any nervousness.

    Thankfully, she cooperated well.

    Feng Ling walked over with relief. When she passed by them, she did not stop but slowed down her footsteps as though she was a stranger. She whispered, ¡°Follow me to the ferris wheel and pretend not to know me. The two people following you shouldn¡¯t be very professional and don¡¯t know me.¡±

    Hearing her words, Grandmother Feng and the old helper did not reply but followed Feng Ling¡¯s request.

    Feng Ling kept a distance from them, but her eyes were fixed on them. Finally, Grandmother Feng brought Little Momo onto the ferris wheel. The ferris wheel gradually began to move, and the room they were in gradually rose into the air.

    At this moment, she turned around and walked to the other side. It was as though she was an ordinary tourist who had just passed by without any intention of stopping.

    Suddenly, she bent down and tied theces of her white sneakers.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw a tall, burly man wearing a ck hat staring at the room on the Ferris wheel that was gradually rising. It was the room Little Momo was currently in.

    At the same time, Feng Ling saw that there was a tall and thin man who was dressed simr to him. However, the man was holding a baseball bat from god knows where. In such an amusement park, a baseball bat was not strange. He held it in his hand and knocked it back and forth. He also stared in the direction of the ferris wheel and seemed a little impatient.

    Feng Ling stood up again. At this moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and Li Nanheng¡¯s voice came from the phone: ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°The amusement park closest to the Feng family¡¯s vi is near Odin Street,¡± Feng Ling whispered into the phone.

    The man who was nibbling on a banana in the condo heard her calmly announce the location and his expression immediately turned serious. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Little Momo is being followed. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say more. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± After speaking, Feng Ling quickly hung up the phone. When she turned back, she suddenly noticed that one of the men had already turned his face to look in her direction. He seemed to have recognized her and was suspicious of her.

    After all, the people who came here were either young lovers or children. She had been alone from the beginning.

    Feng Ling¡¯s gaze met his gaze through the crowd once more. She seemed to have understood something at the same time. In the next second, Feng Ling chose to give way to the ferris wheel area. She abruptly turned around and deliberately ran toward a clearke in the middle of the amusement park. The two men subconsciously raised their feet and chased after her. They were clearly afraid that she would go to the police or ruin their business and wanted to subdue her first.

    ...

    At the same time, in Feng Ling¡¯s private apartment in New York.

    Li Nanheng nced at the sky outside and put on the ck T-shirt he had called the mall to deliver. He picked up the electronic car key and headed out.

    When he arrived outside, he saw Qin Shuke walking out of the elevator with a basket of fruits. She bumped into him and was startled. She red at him. ¡°Li... cough, Cousin-inw, where are you going?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her and then nced back at the open apartment door. ¡°You came at the right time. Take care of the house. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Qin Shuke: ¡°???¡±

    What the hell?

    She was just taking the time to visit her dear little cousin and check on Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes. Why did he ask her to stay to look after the house when she just arrived?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this door locked? Why should I look at it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the password. What if Ie back and can¡¯t enter?¡± Li Nanheng answered indifferently. His long legs had already stepped into the elevator.

    Qin Shuke: ¡°...¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand.

    However, seeing that the elevator door was closed, blocking Li Nanheng¡¯s cold and serious expression, she hesitated for a moment. Although she was unwilling, her feet still moved to the door. In the end, she walked in. Looking at the condo filled with Li Nanheng and Feng Ling¡¯s scent, she let out a long sigh.

    ...

    Feng Ling couldn¡¯t get through.

    Grandmother Feng and the old helper had already begun the second round of the ferris wheel with the child. They listened to Feng Ling and did not go down, but after so long, they did not receive Feng Ling¡¯s call. They could only call her, but they could not get through.

    The olddy looked out of the window of the ferris wheel. Now that their seats were raised, they could see very far, but Feng Ling was nowhere to be seen. The olddy frowned in worry and called her again.

    This time, the call connected. It rang for a long time before it was finally picked up. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°How is it? Have you shaken off those people?¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re still following me. I¡¯ve led them to the east side of the amusement park, but I saw that there should still be people in the car parked outside. Don¡¯t go down first, and don¡¯t leave alone. Wait for my news.¡±

    ¡°What? There are actually people?¡± Grandmother Feng was stunned. ¡°What on earth are these people doing? This is just a child. The child¡¯s parents aren¡¯t by his side. How can he be followed?¡±

    Feng Ling did not answer immediately. She did not know what was happening and hung up.

    After the Wen family¡¯s ident, no one else knew about it. There was also something wrong with the family of the wealthy businessman Wen Leqing married. Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure what these people wanted from Little Momo, but if they really took the child away, Little Momo would definitely be frightened. Such a young child couldn¡¯t be easily taken away and used.

    Feng Ling ced her phone back into her pocket and looked forward. On the east side of the amusement park was a tall wall. Inside the wall was a row of colored ss with various children¡¯s drawings. The ss reflected the figures of the two men chasing closely behind.

    They followed her closely.

    It seemed like the had recognized her.

    Did these people not know where she had been in the past? Did they not know enough about the Feng family? Or did they have enough confidence to beat her and nned to attack directly?

    They were already at the end of the road. The rest of the way was filled with people. Behind them was ake that they had just bypassed.

    Feng Ling looked in the direction where there was no road ahead. She nced at the cobblestone path and quickly walked in. Her footsteps were fast but smooth, making it difficult for the two tall men to chase her. Feng Ling did not stop at all and walked into the small forest deep in the cobblestone. At the same time, she removed her clothes from her waist and put them back on. As she walked, she gently moved her wrists and continued forward with a burning gaze.

 Chapter 1420 - The Story of Ling and Heng (683)

    <h4>Chapter 1420: The Story of Ling and Heng (683)</h4>

    The forest at the end of the east side of the amusement park was not big. The front and right sides were surrounded by tall walls. If they walked further, they would reach a very hidden corner.

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression did not change. Hearing the footsteps behind her, her gaze instantly scanned all the trees nearby. There were no amusement facilities here, and very few people woulde. She engraved the height, position, and the location of the tall grass in front of her into her mind in a second, and automatically analyzed the best map to escape and capture enemies in the wilderness.

    At this moment, the two men behind suddenly slowed down. They seemed to be observing the surroundings and realized that there was no way out here. However, Feng Ling continued walking forward without hesitation.

    At the same time, Feng Ling had already bypassed a thick tree in front of her. Her figure quickly disappeared from their sight.

    In their eyes, they initially wanted to settle this troublesome woman before taking the child away. However, they now felt that there was a trap. However, they had already chased her here and there was no path ahead. What could a mere woman do?

    At this moment, the tall and strong man picked up his phone and called his aplice in the car outside. He whispered something to him, and the tall and thin man with the baseball bat continued to follow him in.

    As this ce was rtively close to theke in the amusement park, and no one hade to take care of it all year round, the high walls at the end of the small forest were covered in moss. As the wind blew past, the lush scent of the forest brushed against her nose.

    Feng Ling urately found the spot with the most moss and a cleaner spot on the wall. She rushed forward and pressed her hand against the wall. She nimbly stepped up and jumped onto the high wall.

    A few secondster, the two men also sped up. However, because they were in too much of a rush, they did not notice that there were so many mosses on the inconspicuous spot on the wall. A muffled cry suddenly came from the ground. The tall and thin man who was about to climb up with a baseball bat fell from the wall. Heid on the ground with his limbs wide open. Following which, the baseball bat in his hand flew up and smashed heavily on his face. He was dizzy from the impact and could not regain his senses for several seconds.

    The other man had just made a call and rushed forward to help him up. The tall and thin man stood up with his teeth bared. He turned his head and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. Damn it, the baseball bat hit his own mouth. His gums were about to split open.

    ¡°This woman has some skills. She managed to climb up such a high wall.¡±

    ¡°Are we still chasing?¡±

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    ¡°That child...¡±

    ¡°Ask them to bring the child away. This woman cannot be released. Continue chasing!¡±

    The two of them hurriedly climbed up the high wall to look for the figure that had disappeared.

    At this moment, Feng Ling suddenly revealed a corner of her clothes less than a hundred meters away. The two men on the wall saw it and quickly jumped down to chase after her.

    As the tall and strong man ran, he picked up the phone that was ringing. On the other side of the phone, the middle-aged man said coldly, ¡°Kill that woman. Don¡¯t let her get in the way.¡±

    The two of them did not hesitate any longer. They took out two short knives from their waists and charged forward.

    Feng Ling walked in front. This high wall was close to a high-rise residential area. There were several dozens of buildings. She walked around the garden behind the residential area and headed straight for a tall building that had just been opened by someone. Before the door was closed, she grabbed it and quickly entered. She did not follow the person to the elevator but turned to run up the esctor.

    Just as she had expected, the moment she ran up to the third floor, the door downstairs opened. The moment the two men rushed in, they were not stupid. One chose to wait for the elevator while the other climbed up the stairs.

    The two of them wanted to attack from both sides.

    At this moment, Feng Ling was no longer running. She stood at the safe door of the third floor and casually closed the door to avoid disturbing the person who lived on this floor. She heard a person¡¯s footsteps approaching and heard that the other elevator should have arrived on the first floor. Feng Ling stopped at the corner between the third and fourth floor. The person had already rushed up. The moment he saw her, he reached into his pocket, held the knife he had prepared, and rushed up to her.

    However, the moment the man ran up, Feng Ling pressed one hand on the handrail of the stairs and easily flipped over. She jumped back to the corner between the second and third floor. The moment shended, she raised her eyes to look at the man who had just run up and smiled coldly at him provocatively. At the same time, she raised her hand to gesture ¡°he is very weak¡± to provoke the man¡¯s emotions. When the man cursed with a livid expression and also wanted to jump down, Feng Ling only took a step back slightly to avoid being smashed. However, in the second before the mannded, she raised her leg and swept forward, sessfully tripping him. She then locked one of his arms behind his back. With a hard twist, she snatched the English knife from his hand and raised her leg to kick hard behind his knee. This tall and strong man, who was probably twice her weight, cried out in pain and knelt down.

    At this moment, the tall and thin man, who had already taken the elevator up, had already rushed down from the upper floor with a baseball bat. Hearing the screams of his aplice, he quickened his pace and rushed to this floor.

    The moment their eyes met, Feng Ling kicked the man whose wrist had been twisted off. As he staggered to his feet, she quickly picked up the knife on the ground. She pressed it against the staircase railing and jumped easily. Shended on the first and second floor and turned to rush out.

    After opening the door and rushing out, Feng Ling first went around to the back of this building. She nced at the nearest building and saw tworge trucks by the side. Typically, cars were rarely allowed to enter such an enclosed area, unless they were moving.

    Logically speaking, it would be more suitable for her to hide behind another building. However, she did not want to hide. Thus, she went to the back of one of the cars. When there was no one around, she directly climbed up to the car that contained a lot of furniture and squeezed into the t wardrobe and refrigerator.

    Her phone quietly lit up in her pocket. Earlier, she had already turned it to silent mode. She lowered her head to take a look and saw that it was a call from Li Nanheng. It was not convenient to answer it now, so she did not take out her phone.

 Chapter 1421 - The Story of Ling and Heng (684)

    <h4>Chapter 1421: The Story of Ling and Heng (684)</h4>

    At this moment, a few people came by the train and were moving things out.

    These people were all local Americans. Most of them were workers and the boss of a movingpany. After hearing them arrange what to move first and confirming that they did not n on touching thergest wardrobe and refrigerator, Feng Ling squatted there and did not move.

    At the same time, the two stalkers had already caught up. When they saw the two trucks and the people by the cars, and then the things they were moving out, they keenly walked over and circled around the back of the car. After confirming that there was nothing in the trucks, they turned around and chased after the building in front.

    When the workers by the truck left with their things, Feng Ling leaned against the truck and listened for a while before getting up to leave.

    She had just jumped out of the car when she bumped into someone. Her entire face almost hit his chest.

    Feng Ling staggered and instinctively raised her hand. Before she could recover from the pain in her nose, she heard the man¡¯s voice: ¡°You¡¯re not answering your phone?¡±

    Feng Ling raised her head to see that Li Nanheng was standing in front of her. He raised his brows slightly.

    Her expression instantly rxed. ¡°Earlier, I was avoiding someone. I didn¡¯t answer because I was afraid of making noise. My phone is silent in my pocket.¡±

    At this moment, the two men who had just bypassed the building seemed to sense that something was wrong. They suddenly turned back and happened to see the man standing with Feng Ling. The moment they saw Li Nanheng, the two of them exchanged puzzled nces, as though they were considering whether to go over.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going back to the Feng family? Why did youe out alone in the middle of the day?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s face carried a smile that the two men standing far away couldn¡¯t understand. They couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but they were sure that he and Feng Ling knew each other.

    ¡°How did you get here? Have you visited Little Momo?¡± Feng Ling leaned toward the back of the truck and asked softly.

    ¡°I passed by the ferris wheel and saw that your olddy was upstairs with the servants and children. I¡¯ve already arranged for them to be ced in the security room of the amusement park. I¡¯ve called someone over to guard them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    They had fought together many years ago. With just a nce or a word, they could immediately understand each other¡¯s thoughts.

    Earlier, she was indeed thinking of ways to buy time for the olddy and child to be rescued. She also knew that Li Nanheng would definitelye after the previous call.

    Feng Ling was relieved and did not ask anymore. She turned to look at the two men and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve sessfully moved them away. There¡¯s no need to continue ying the dog. We can start hunting now.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her, and Feng Ling also turned to look at him. They exchanged a tacit nce.

    When she raised her head, she saw the dark gleam in the man¡¯s eyes. She knew that his eyes were gradually recovering. It wouldn¡¯t affect him if he came out alone. The two of them were very close, so close that her hand was almost pressed against his muscr forearm.

    Li Nanheng, who had almost recovered, stood by her side. They were only two stalkers. What was there to hesitate about?

    Feng Ling turned to look.

    Not far away, the man with the baseball bat received Feng Ling¡¯s gaze and immediately sized up Li Nanheng warily. He held the baseball bat tightly and did not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°How? Do you want the fat one or thin one?¡± The smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s face became even more obvious. It was as though he was discussing whether to eat spicy food or not when they were eating hot pot. ¡°I say, won¡¯t you dare to bring me with you when you return to the Feng family next time? I have to find an opportunity to tter the olddy and the old man. You have to create an opportunity for me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    ¡°I saw that Madam Feng was frightened quite badly just now. I¡¯ll drive you backter and head straight to the Feng family¡¯s house. Why don¡¯t we just stay there for a night?¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    There were quite a lot of people in this neighborhood. They came and went, and it was a prosperous and high-priced ce. There were people of all colors in various countries. Everyone rushed out or rushed back.

    At this moment, Li Nanheng raised his hand to hold her shoulder. He smiled and lowered his head to kiss her cheek. Feng Ling was about to dodge but was held firmly by the man. He kissed her cheek and then pressed his lips against her hair. Finally, he pulled her body into his arms and turned her to face the two men. At this moment, Li Nanheng nced at the baseball bat in the man¡¯s hand from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°What did you bring?¡± His lips were right by her ear. At this moment, his face was smiling, but his voice was clear and serious as he asked in a tone only she could hear.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one knife. I snatched it from them.¡± Feng Ling remained unmoving in his embrace.

    Li Nanheng held her tightly in his arms. At the same time, he seemed to want to turn around with her in his arms.

    At this moment, Li Nanheng¡¯s phone rang in his pocket. He stood on the spot to answer the call, exposing his back to the two men who were about to pounce on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Xu,¡± Li Nanheng said mildly after hanging up the phone. He kissed Feng Ling¡¯s ear again. ¡°He asked if he needed toe to New York to pick us up.¡±

    At this moment, they were standing in the middle of the crowd. The drivers in the two trucks had no idea what had just happened. They alighted and lit a cigarette.

    Li Nanheng nced at them and walked over. ¡°Brother, can I borrow a cigarette?¡±

    For a moment, Feng Ling didn¡¯t know if he was addicted to smoking. She quickly reached out and tugged his hand back. She lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smoke. You haven¡¯t smoked in the past few months. If you¡¯ve quit, so be it. Why are you still smoking?¡±

    Li Nanheng lowered his head to look at her. The corner of his lips curved into a smile. ¡°If you say that you want me to quit smoking and drinkingpletely because you want a healthy child, I guarantee that from now on, I¡¯ll wear a mask when I go out. I won¡¯t even smell secondhand smoke. In the end, you ran out alone to y the dog. You don¡¯t have the awareness to be a mother at all times. Can¡¯t you stop?¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Little Momo¡¯s safety. I don¡¯t want to fight and kill every day.¡±

    Li Nanheng lowered his head to look at her. Feng Ling held his strong arm with one hand and ced the other in her pocket, holding the knife. The two dogs behind them saw that the two of them really looked like a couple. They first kissed and hugged each other, and then their expressions became much more restrained because of what they said.

    In fact, on the phone earlier, Xiao Xu, who already knew about the situation in New York, was asking: ¡°Boss, do you need reinforcements?¡±

    Li Nanheng answered: ¡°Send someone to send Old Madam Feng and the child safely back to the Feng family.¡±

    ¡°Do you need reinforcements?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He hung up the phone as the two dogs approached.

 Chapter 1422 - The Story of Ling and Heng (685)

    <h4>Chapter 1422: The Story of Ling and Heng (685)</h4>

    As he spoke, Li Nanheng looked into the distance as though he had quarreled with Feng Ling.

    The tall and thin man with the baseball bat could not hold it in anymore. He took advantage of the fact that there were only a few people walking around and directly approached that direction.

    Feng Ling faced in Li Nanheng¡¯s direction, her back facing the two men behind her. Her gaze read Li Nanheng¡¯s firm expression that did not change. They hade.

    Just as Li Nanheng turned back to ask the driver to lend him a cigarette, the tall, thin man had already raised his baseball bat and swung it at Feng Ling¡¯s back.

    The truck driver had no time to react. The lighter in his hand was abruptly snatched away by Li Nanheng. He then tossed the lighter forward and mmed it against the baseball bat. A ¡°peng¡± sound of a small explosion rang out. His entire arm wrapped around Feng Ling and tugged her into his embrace. Before the man could react to the explosion, he turned around and rushed to the back of the truck. He then quickly took out the knife from Feng Ling¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Next time you encounter such a thing, remember to inform me immediately. If I didn¡¯t call you, were you nning to settle it outside before returning?¡± Li Nanheng pressed Feng Ling firmly against the back of the car and did not allow her to rush out.

    ¡°If you want to beat someone up, beat him up quickly. Why do you have so much nonsense to say?¡± Feng Ling red at him and was about to rush over to finish the man off.

    However, as soon as she moved, the man quickly pressed her back against the car door. In the blink of an eye, she was locked in a stalemate with the man for half a second. She understood what he meant. She had already left the base for so long. He did not want her to expose her skills in front of outsiders and be easily targeted.

    She slowly lowered her hand, feeling somewhat helpless. She could only wave her chin in that direction. ¡°All right, you go.¡±

    Li Nanheng curved his lips in satisfaction and touched her head. ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move.¡±

    With that, the man turned and walked around the car.

    Following that, there was a crash. Without looking, she knew that the baseball bat had been sessfully snatched away by Li Nanheng. With his skills, those two pieces of trash were like a mantis trying to stop a car. Originally, she had told Li Nanheng about the situation on the phone in hopes that he would send someone to bring the child away as soon as possible. However, since he hade personally, she did not need to go out.

    Feng Ling called Grandmother Feng again and confirmed that she was indeed in Li Nanheng¡¯s car. She then put her heart down. At the same time, she heard the truck driver¡¯s exmation and hung up the phone. When she walked out of the car, she saw that the tall and strong man who had just pounced over was almost kicked away by Li Nanheng. He mmed heavily into a flower bed in the neighborhood.

    The two men were startled and angry. After all, they didn¡¯t understand the situation of the Feng family and the people around Feng Ling. They originally only wanted to deal with that woman, but they didn¡¯t expect such a powerful character to suddenly appear. Furthermore, that woman clearly had some skills. She actually didn¡¯t need help.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The tall and thin man asked coldly.

    Li Nanheng did not answer. He raised his leg and kicked him. Before the other party could react, he let out a painful groan and swept the other party onto the ground. At the same time, he reached into his pocket and hesitated for a moment. It was not suitable to use a knife and a gun in a crowded ce. In the end, he still used his bare hand to smash the other party¡¯s raised head back to the ground with a muffled thud.

    The man¡¯s nose instantly bled. He fell to the ground in pain and covered his face. In the next moment, the other man suddenly cried out and pounced. Li Nanheng¡¯s figure quickly moved away, and he counterattacked with his elbow.

    After taking a look, Feng Ling did not pay any more attention to the other side. She listened to the sounds of closebat and gave the Feng family a call. After informing them of the situation, she put down the phone. When she turned back, she saw that the two men had copsed on the ground and could not get up. The sound of police cars approaching could be heard.

    Li Nanheng nced at Feng Ling with a rxed expression. He then turned back to look at the driver who was standing by the truck and slowly pping in surprise: ¡°You called the police?¡±

    The chauffeur nodded and looked at Li Nanheng with admiration.

    Li Nanheng snorted and paid no more attention to the two men on the ground. It was good to call the police. Otherwise, they would have to deal with it themselves. Although they were just small fries, this matter involved the Wen family. It was dirty and troublesome.

    He returned to the back of the car and saw Feng Ling standing there waiting for him.

    She had never been good at hiding behind people, but today, she was quite obedient. She knew that she was carrying the Feng family¡¯s reputation and safety, and could not cause trouble in public.

    The two were only a meter apart when Li Nanheng said, ¡°Return to the Feng family? Or?¡±

    ¡°En, let¡¯s go back to the Feng family.¡± Feng Ling saw that the man was not even panting. It could be seen how weak those two were.

    ....

    On the way back.

    ¡°You actually managed to escape for so long with just these two pieces of trash? Don¡¯t you know how precious your time is?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to send them away. After all, grandmother and Little Momo were in the amusement park. I didn¡¯t want to attract their attention and wanted to draw them away. In the end, you suddenly came.¡± Feng Ling paused and said, ¡°How precious is my time? I don¡¯t have any work right now. I¡¯m bored to the point of growing hair every day.¡±

    ¡°Every minute and second of yours belongs to me now. When you¡¯re free, you should stay at home and love me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Loving each other?

    It was more like loving and killing each other in bed. Her life was about to be ruined by him, so why couldn¡¯t he let her run out to take a breather?

    Feng Ling ignored him. Li Nanheng leaned over and kissed her cheek. Feng Ling said speechlessly, ¡°When we return to the Feng familyter, restrain yourself. Don¡¯t scare the elders.¡±

    ¡°How? Don¡¯t kiss you in front of them? Don¡¯t be too passionate?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a passionate person.¡±

    ¡°That depends on who I¡¯m talking to. When have I not been passionate about you and the people and things rted to you?¡±

    Feng Ling could not refute him. After thinking for a long time, she felt that Li Nanheng would always have two sides to him.

    Seeing that she was silent, Li Nanheng sneered as he drove: ¡°All the fire on my body has been directed at you.¡±

    Feng Ling was embarrassed. ¡°Focus on driving. Your eyes are just right, yet you insist on driving. My safety is in your hands. If I didn¡¯t get into trouble with those two, I¡¯m afraid I will died under your steering wheel. Watch the road carefully. Don¡¯t keep looking at me.¡±

    Even though Li Nanheng turned his head, the corner of his eyes never left the road ahead. He smiled and parked the car at the pharmacy for two minutes. When he came back, he threw her a box of band-aids.

    Feng Ling took it and looked at it. She then lowered her head to notice that there was a small cut on her wrist. It must have been scratched on a tree branch when she was running in the woods. It was not serious. It was very small, but she took it and stuck it on herself.

 Chapter 1423 - The Story of Ling and Heng (686)

    <h4>Chapter 1423: The Story of Ling and Heng (686)</h4>

    The Feng family.

    Little Momo waspletely unaware of what had happened in the past few hours. After returning home, he drank some water and was brought away by the servants to wash his hands. Afterward, he was carried back to his room to sleep.

    On the other hand, after hearing about the situation, Grandfather Feng¡¯s heart was anxious. He was always worried that something would happen to the child in the Feng family.

    When Feng Ling and Li Nanheng came back and saw them enter, Grandfather Feng quickly said, ¡°We still can¡¯t contact Wen Leqing? Now that the so-called uncle of the Wen family is staring at the child, he must have some ulterior motive. We¡¯repletely unaware of the situation. If we leave the child here, something will happen sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°I know. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can bring the child to Los Angeles or to XI Base. After all, Wen Leqing and Doctor Wen used to have rtions with XI Base. Those brothers will definitely take good care of Little Momo. No ce is safer than there.¡±

    Before Grandfather Feng could speak, Grandmother Feng¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s indeed safe to send him there, but they are all men. How can they take care of a child?¡±

    From her words, it was clear that the olddy could not bear to part with her child. Even if he was not her own great-grandson, she had taken care of him for a long time.

    ¡°Boys, there¡¯s nothing bad about going to the base when you¡¯re young. I¡¯ll tell Ah Feng to be gentler to the child. After all, Momo is indeed too young.¡± Li Nanheng spoke up at the right time. ¡°We¡¯re all in Los Angeles. We¡¯ll take better care of the child.¡±

    Grandmother Feng nodded and sighed. ¡°All right. Although I can¡¯t bear to, I was really frightened today. If Nanheng and Feng Ling hadn¡¯te, I don¡¯t know what would have happened. This child is so young. What if, sigh...¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Send it to the Los Angeles base. We¡¯ll talk about other things after contacting the child¡¯s parents. Or... let¡¯s go back to Los Angeles to live,¡± Grandfather Feng suddenly suggested.

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t have the time to discuss this with them. She didn¡¯t expect the elder to take the initiative to return to Los Angeles. Feng Ling raised her eyes and turned to look at Li Nanheng. She saw that Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes were smiling and was clearly very satisfied with the elder¡¯s suggestion.

    If the two elders of the Feng family decided to return to Los Angeles with Feng Ling, then the Feng and Li families would be able to keep in touch frequently in the future. The old ones would also be able to mix together frequently. This would be a great help to their future love life.

    The olddy didn¡¯t seem to have thought of this. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°If we return to Los Angeles, Shuke...¡±

    ¡°The Feng Corporation¡¯s headquarters is in New York now. Since Shuke has taken over, let her stay in New York to develop at a young age. In the future, when Feng Ling isn¡¯t busy, she cane back asionally to help her. In addition, Shuke¡¯s parents and family are all in Los Angeles. She will also go back during the holidays. There¡¯s no problem.¡± After speaking, Grandfather Feng turned his attention to Li Nanheng, who stood there with Feng Ling after entering the door. He looked at him seriously for a long while and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your health recently? Have your eyes recovered?¡±

    Li Nanheng curved his lips and smiled politely at Grandfather Feng. ¡°All right, thank you for your concern, Elder Feng.¡±

    Looking at Li Nanheng who was standing by Feng Ling¡¯s side, Grandfather Feng couldn¡¯t help but recall when the Feng family wanted Feng Mingzhu to marry him. Back then, Li Nanheng was definitely not as easy to talk to as he was now.

    Especially when it came to Feng Mingzhu, Li Nanheng never showed any mercy or politeness. At that time, the Feng family seemed to be separated from the Li family. Just one nce from him was enough to make one shiver.

    However, now that he had returned to the Feng family with Feng Ling, his expression was much gentler. He was no longer the arrogant Li Nanheng.

    Grandfather Feng nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. You and Feng Ling have walked over step by step for so many years. Although her grandmother and I haven¡¯t witnessed much, we know that you have a strong character in your bones. It¡¯s clear whether you like her or not.¡±

    The elder did not directly point it out, but he vaguely mentioned Li Nanheng¡¯s indifferent attitude toward the Feng family.

    The smile on Li Nanheng¡¯s lips did not fade. His tone was light: ¡°The difference between people is too obvious. It¡¯s natural to differentiate between like and dislike.¡±

    Feng Ling raised her brows and nced at him. Li Nanheng did not look at her, but that did not mean he did not receive her gaze.

    His words were meaningful.

    Grandfather Feng understood. Although both of them were his granddaughters, Feng Mingzhu hadmitted too big of a mistake. If she had only made a mistake because of her character, as a family member, they would have tolerated and forgiven her. However, she had made a mistake to the point where even her own parents had died. After being sent to the police, the two elders had never visited her. However, she was still a granddaughter. It was unavoidable that there was a wound in thier heart.

    Thankfully, Feng Ling was outstanding enough. Although her personality was mild and she didn¡¯t know how to act spoiled in front of the elderly, she was definitely a reassuring child.

    In the past few years, the two elders felt much better.

    Grandmother Feng didn¡¯t want to think about those things anymore, so she stood up and said, ¡°We can go back to Los Angeles, but we can¡¯t enter the base. We don¡¯t know what Little Momo is doing inside...¡±

    ¡°There are official regtions in the base. It¡¯s really not easy to enter. Even Ah Feng can¡¯t let him in,¡± Feng Ling said. ¡°But you can pick the child up every week and have him apany you for a day and a half. Then you can send him back. There will be someone watching over him at any time. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°All right, all right. We can ensure the child¡¯s safety and see him asionally. That¡¯s good!¡± The olddy finally smiled.

    With this settled, Feng Ling¡¯s heart was finally at ease. She was originally worried that the two elders would be sad and frightened.

    She and Li Nanheng stayed at the Feng family for dinner. That night, Feng Ling originally nned to return to the condo, but the two elders mentioned that they would be moving back to Los Angeles in the next few days. There were still many things to discuss with them, so she stayed at the Feng family.

    The Feng family¡¯s residence in New York was also a vi. There were also quite a few guest rooms. There were few family members and many rooms were empty. Li Nanheng could stay in any one of them for a night.

    Initially, Feng Ling thought that he would restrain himself because this was the Feng family. However, when she came out of her room after showering, she saw that the man was sitting on her bed.

    She turned to look at the closed bedroom door and then at the man who sat calmly by the bed. ¡°How did youe in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right next to you. The balcony is open.¡± The man raised his chin toward the balcony outside the window, his brows and expression also raised.

 Chapter 1424 - The Story of Ling and Heng (687)

    <h4>Chapter 1424: The Story of Ling and Heng (687)</h4>

    Feng Ling: ¡°...You really don¡¯t change.¡±

    Li Nanheng was unmoved by her mockery. He watched as she came out wrapped in a towel after showering: ¡°If I had known that you would be in such a state after showering, I would have jumped over every day to watch you at the base.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered. She recalled that back when they were in the base, he had lived next door to her. Back then, the balcony outside was also easy to open. He coulde over anytime.

    However, he, Boss Li, insisted on keeping his face. Almost every time, he would knock on the door and enter openly. Furthermore, he woulde up with all sorts of tricks, even when she was disguised as man.

    She did not speak and turned to blow-dry her hair. Before she could dry her hairpletely, she suddenly heard her phone ring. She walked out and picked up the phone to see that it was Qin Shuke. She picked it up. ¡°Shuke?¡±

    A resentful voice came from the other end: ¡°When exactly are you guysing back...¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Go back to your condo in New York. I¡¯ve been told by my brother-inw to wait here for a day. It¡¯s already sote, yet you guys aren¡¯t back yet. I¡¯m about to die of boredom, okay?¡± Qin Shuke said as she nibbled on the hamburger in her hand. ¡°Thankfully, there are several shops nearby that can deliver takeaway. I wanted to eat something. Otherwise, when you guys return, you¡¯ll see me starving to death here.¡±

    Feng Ling turned to look at Li Nanheng who had clearly forgotten about Qin Shuke. ¡°...You¡¯re at my ce? I¡¯m back in the Feng family. I shouldn¡¯t be able to go back tonight. Why don¡¯t you call a car to pick you up?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, an angry voice came from the other end of the line: ¡°Damn! Where is Li Nanheng? Is he on your side?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, this bastard! He said that he didn¡¯t know the password to your apartment and was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter when he went out. He said that he wanted me to stay behind to watch the house! I¡¯ve been guarding your ce for so long, but in the end, the two of you went back to the Feng family freely, leaving me here alone to nibble on burgers! You two are too much!!!¡±

    Feng Ling coughed and lowered her voice to say: ¡°I met with some trouble outside today, so...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t want to listen to exnations! Anyway, Li Nanheng offended me! I won¡¯t call him my cousin-inw anymore!¡± Qin Shuke was so angry that she mmed the phone down. After thinking about it, she still felt unhappy. Before leaving, she saw the pair of men¡¯s slippers on the ground and stepped on it harshly several times before rushing out.

    Hearing that the call had been hung up, Feng Ling put down her phone and turned to look at Li Nanheng who was still sitting by the bed as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°You left Qin Shuke at home and didn¡¯t even call her to let her go home?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her. His attitude was sincere and serious without any hint of regret. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s still there? I don¡¯t have her number.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    She was so angry that her temples were throbbing. This man was always irresponsible and unreliable with others!

    Feng Ling knew that Qin Shuke was probably in a fit of anger. Based on her understanding of her, it would take at least forty-eight hours for her to respond to them again. She lowered her head and held her phone, sending Qin Shuke a message to apologize.

    As she was doing so, she suddenly felt a warm breeze on her hair. She turned her head and saw that Li Nanheng had brought the hairdryer out from the bathroom and was drying her hair.

    She turned back to nce at him. ¡°It¡¯s useless to coax me now. The one who¡¯s angry is Qin Shuke.¡±

    ¡°En, what did she say?¡± Li Nanheng was indifferent. His hand gently lifted her hair. He had never done such a thing before and was not very good at blowing. However, he still tried his best to maintain a certain distance from her hair as he slowly blew.

    ¡°She said that she would never call you cousin-inw again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she can call me whatever she wants. In any case, the position of your husband is mine.¡±

    Feng Ling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After sending the message, she turned back and snatched the hairdryer back. ¡°I¡¯ll blow it myself. Go back to the guest room to sleep.¡±

    Li Nanheng had no intention of leaving: ¡°The guest room is too cold.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s summer now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that means it¡¯s too hot. There¡¯s no air-conditioning.¡±

    ¡°How can there be no air-conditioning?!¡±

    ¡°I sat on your bed for a while just now. The softness is not bad. I should be able to sleep as soon as I touch the bed. I promise I¡¯ll only hug you to sleep. I definitely won¡¯t do anything to you in the Feng family,¡± the man said confidently.

    It would be strange if she believed him!

    Feng Ling red at him. ¡°You also know that this is the Feng family? My grandparents are already so old. They¡¯re not old people who are so open-minded about everything. If they find out that you¡¯re sleeping here, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t be angry. Quickly go back to your room. I¡¯ve been tormented by you for two to three days. Can¡¯t you let me sleep alone for a night?¡±

    Knock, knock. Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    Feng Ling paused with the hairdryer in her hand and red at Li Nanheng again, indicating for him to jump back from where he came from and to return to the room next door.

    The man only took the hairdryer from her hand and turned to return to the bathroom. He had no intention of hiding.

    Feng Ling wanted to scold him, but the man had already gone to the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t call him right now, or else he would definitely be heard. She could only walk to the door and open it halfway. She saw Grandmother Feng standing outside. ¡°Grandma?¡±

    ¡°When are you and Nanheng going back to Los Angeles?¡± Seeing that her door was only half open, even if she couldn¡¯t see anything, she didn¡¯t push the door open. Instead, she stood outside and asked with a smile.

    ¡°In the next two days. This time, I came back to New York mainly to treat his eyes. I¡¯m also here to apany Shuke to attend several dinner parties of business partners that previously helped the Feng Corporation. The schedule is almost over.¡± Seeing that she had no intention ofing in, Feng Ling released her hand from the door. The little worry she had earlier was gone.

    Grandmother Feng smiled kindly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back together. I¡¯ll take a separate car with your grandfather and a few of our servants. When we return to Los Angeles, the Feng family¡¯s rtives wille to help us pack up. You two don¡¯t have to trouble yourselves. Live well together. Besides, Nanheng isn¡¯t young anymore. You should get married soon.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at the olddy and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You child, you¡¯ve been living on your own since you were young. All you¡¯ve learned is how to live day by day as well as possible, but you¡¯re much more sensible than most of the children who have been spoiled at home. Grandma¡¯s heart aches for you, and she hopes that everything will go smoothly for you in the future. Your grandfather and I won¡¯t interfere carelessly in your matters. When you wish to marry one day, let us know and I guarantee that the dowry will be in ce. We won¡¯t let you suffer any unfair treatment or grievances. Your grandfather and I willpensate you with the love and longing your parents had for you.¡±

 Chapter 1425 - The Story of Ling and Heng (688)

    <h4>Chapter 1425: The Story of Ling and Heng (688)</h4>

    After chatting for a while, Grandmother Feng said that it was toote and was about to return to her room to rest. When she went downstairs, a helper happened toe up with the medicinal soup she had just prepared. ¡°Madam Fenf, this is for Mr. Li. Didn¡¯t he get injured some time ago? Drinking more medicinal soup is good for his health. I¡¯ll send it up now, right?¡±

    Grandmother Feng recalled that Feng Ling had only opened the door once. Her expression was slightly cautious as she smiled lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send this off. It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s difficult to digest so much soup. Put it in the pot to heat it up. Let him drink it at breakfast tomorrow.¡±

    The helper was stunned for a moment. When she saw the olddy¡¯s expression, she immediately understood and smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll put it back.¡±

    ...

    In the room, Feng Ling¡¯s eyes were slightly red from her grandmother¡¯s words, but it was not obvious.

    When Li Nanheng walked over, he saw that she was standing by the door. He directly walked over and rubbed her head before pulling her into his embrace. ¡°I heard what the olddy said. Her heart really aches for you. You should be relieved that you¡¯re no longer the little wolf girl who didn¡¯t have a home. You have a home, and your family will love you. Everyone acknowledges your excellence. This is enough.¡±

    Feng Ling obediently stayed in his arms. After a while, she said, ¡°Grandma should know you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    ¡°Then sleep here.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. Before he could speak, he heard her say, ¡°Remember what you said earlier. You¡¯re only sleeping. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He chuckled.

    ...

    A weekter.

    Los Angeles.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that although the people in the base are all rough men, they actually like children. Little Momo isn¡¯t afraid of strangers. When he learned that we¡¯re sending him over, he obediently lets them tease him. He doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss.¡± Grandmother Feng sat in the car leaving the base with a relieved expression.

    ¡°Momo is young but sensible. I remember Wen Leqing was also a very sensible child. Sigh, I wonder what happened in the past few years...¡± Grandfather Feng sighed and then turned back to look at the base that was getting further and further away.

    Recently, Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes had recovered. Several times, he wanted to drive but was rejected by Feng Ling. On the way, Feng Ling drove while Li Nanheng sat in the front passenger seat. Hearing the two elders¡¯ conversation, he said indifferently, ¡°The Wen family isn¡¯t clean because of the grudges between the elders. For so many years, the only people who can be praised are Wen Leqing and Wen Linhan, the siblings with different personalities. Now that the two of them are missing and someone wants to take Little Momo away, it¡¯s clear that there are many benefits involved.¡±

    ¡°Ai, it¡¯s not umon for such things to happen in wealthy families. I just pity Momo.¡±

    ¡°Everyone grows up in different environments. It¡¯s all arranged by fate. When a boy encounters more things when he is young, he will be more responsible when he grows up. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Grandmother Feng patted her shoulder. ¡°Look at our Feng Ling. When she was young, she didn¡¯t experience as much as Young Master Mo. She¡¯s so outstanding now.¡±

    Feng Ling, who was focused on driving, was praised again. She was no longer as ufortable as before. Instead, she continued driving calmly and did not answer.

    Li Nanheng suddenly added: ¡°En, so in the future, Feng Ling and my child will definitely be as obedient as her.¡±

    Feng Ling almost stepped on the elerator. Her expression changed from calm to strange. The atmosphere between the two elders of the Feng family suddenly fell silent for a few seconds. Then, they suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°When do the two of you n on giving birth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you see how much we like children? To be able to dote on Little Momo so much, if you quickly give birth to one, we can help you take care of the children in the future!¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just one. I think it¡¯s not even enough to have two children. Otherwise, the old people on both sides won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s have a few more. It¡¯s that person... Ji Nuan, isn¡¯t it? The Mrs. Mo that Feng Ling often mentions to us. Didn¡¯t she just give birth to a pair of twins? I heard she¡¯s pregnant again, right? Feng Ling, Nan Heng, you guys have to work harder!¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go back to Hai City before the wedding?¡± Li Nanheng nced at the booked flight time and location on his phone and hugged Feng Ling, who had just spoken to Ji Nuan.

    ¡°Ji Nuan is already two months pregnant. I should visit her.¡± Feng Ling ced her phone aside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t had a proper rtionship with me for so many years? I¡¯m respecting your thoughts. I¡¯ve decided to find a quiet ce to take a walk. There are many familiar faces in Hai City. Compared to America, security is rtively safe. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve had a gathering with Mr. Mo and Doctor Qin. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to meet Ji Nuan.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she throwing up every day? Does she have the energy to see you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to apany me. I¡¯m just going to take a look. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned to Hai City.¡±

    Ji Nuan said that her pregnancy this time was even more serious than thest time she was pregnant with An An and Ning Ning. At that time, the two little babies were very quiet in her stomachs and did not torture her much. This time, however, she vomited every morning, causing Mr. Mo to bete to work every day. He insisted on watching her at home until the difort from her morning sickness passed before he could leave Yu Garden at ease.

    Although Auntie Chen and many others were helping to take care of the children, An An and Ning Ning were used to being by their parents¡¯ side. They always liked to be with their parents.

    It was said that every night, Mr. Mo would lie between the two children and tell them at least three stories before they were willing to sleep. Furthermore, Ning Ning always liked to hug his father¡¯s thigh to sleep while An An liked to hug her mother¡¯s stomach to sleep. As time passed, this became a habit. Recently, Ji Nuan had just gotten pregnant and had to protect her stomach well. Right now, she had to battle wits and courage with the two little fellows every night. The longer she tossed and turned before bed, the more she vomited the next morning.

    The doctor said that Ji Nuan¡¯s reaction in the early stages of pregnancy could not be controlled by medication, but it would improve after three months. There was only one month left. In order to let his wife have some peace of mind, Mr. Mo sent An An and Ning Ning to the Mo family and let the two children torture Elder Mo.

    Elder Mo was extremely happy. He was willing to tell ten stories every night.

    Although Ji Nuan was quiet, she still missed her children every night. During her pregnancy, she was easily agitated and would cry asionally. This frightened Mr. Mo so much that he even brought Ji Nuan and the servants to move back to the Mo home. This way, the children would be apanied by the elder and Ji Nuan would also be able to see the children. Everyone would be happy.

    Feng Ling felt that it was necessary for her to visit the two cute and clingy little guys. She also wanted Li Nanheng to experience the atmosphere of a father.

 Chapter 1426 - The Story of Ling and Heng (689)

    <h4>Chapter 1426: The Story of Ling and Heng (689)</h4>

    Hai City, airport.

    Ji Nuan sat on a bench by the airport exit, crying with snot and tears. She had been crying for ten minutes.

    Mo Jingshen coaxed her for a full ten minutes before finally calling Auntie Chen to buy her a ss of sweet milk. Ji Nuan kept sobbing as she drank the sweet milk, turning her head away to ignore him.

    Auntie Chen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Feng Ling and Li Nanheng walked out of the safety gate of the customs passage. When they reached the exit, they saw this scene.

    ¡°Yo, why are you arguing at the airport?¡± Li Nanheng walked over with one hand in his pocket.

    Feng Ling saw that Ji Nuan was crying and thought that something had happened. After all, the Ji Nuan she was familiar with was not a crybaby. Even if she was unhappy, she could tolerate it. Why was she crying right here?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Feng Ling approached and saw that Ji Nuan¡¯s eyes were still red.

    Ji Nuan nced at her and sniffed. She seemed to have cried too much and could not speak for a while. Mo Jingshen sat by the side and nced at Li Nanheng. ¡°How do you feel about your eyes recently?¡±

    Li Nanheng curved his lips: ¡°Not bad. The days after the surgery were a little blurry. I¡¯ve mostly recovered these days. Aside from the asional pain and itch from overexertion, I¡¯m no different from before.¡±

    ¡°What did Doctor Yorko say?¡±

    ¡°He said I need external massage for at least two months, but right now, it doesn¡¯t affect my life.¡± Li Nanheng nced at Ji Nuan as he spoke: ¡°What happened? Did you make your wife cry?¡±

    Auntie Chen, who was standing by the side, quickly said, ¡± After Mrs. Mo got pregnant this time, I don¡¯t know what kind of little ancestor she has in her stomach. Ever since she got pregnant this time, her emotions, temper, and everything else are especially sensitive. I think it¡¯s because the morning sickness is too serious that it tortured her badly. Usually, if Madam¡¯s favorite food isn¡¯t given to her, she would want to cry. Just now, Madam saw that there was a milk tea seller and said she wanted to drink milk tea. Mr. Mo thought that milk tea wouldn¡¯t do her any good in the early stages of pregnancy, so he didn¡¯t let her drink it. In the end, Mrs. Mo kept crying until now.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at Ji Nuan who was refusing to pay attention to Mo Jingshen as he was drinking some sweet milk. ¡°Is a pregnant woman that scary?¡±

    On the other hand, Mo Jingshen wasposed. He nced at him indifferently. ¡°When Feng Ling bes pregnant, feel it yourself.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Our Feng Ling doesn¡¯t cry so much. Besides, what can she do with a cup of milk tea? There aren¡¯t any real tea leaves in the milk tea outside. Don¡¯t mistreat your wife¡¯s mouth too much.¡± Li Nanheng looked around as he spoke, looking for a ce that sells milk tea. He gave Ji Nuan some face and nned to buy her a cup. After all, this woman looked really pitiful when she cried.

    ¡°Aiyo, Mr. Li, you haven¡¯t be a father yet. You don¡¯t understand these things. Right now, Mrs. Mo really can¡¯t drink these things. Furthermore, women are always very greedy when they are pregnant. Recently, she has eaten quite a lot of junk food because of her greed. Mr. Mo is also doing this for the good of Madam...¡±

    Before Auntie Chen could finish her words, Ji Nuan burst into tears again. She leaned her head against Feng Ling¡¯s chest and cried pitifully.

    Mo Jingshen turned back to look at her. Seeing that she had actually gone to look for Feng Ling to act spoiled, the veins on his forehead twitched. He then received Li Nanheng¡¯s cold and mocking gaze.

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at him. He did not speak, but his gaze clearly said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. You¡¯ve almoste this far.¡±

    Auntie Chen, who was standing by the side, smiled helplessly. It was as though she had long been used to it. ¡°Women are always mentally weak when they are pregnant. Especially recently, Mr. Mo doesn¡¯t allow her to hug An An and Ning Ning to sleep. As a mother, her mentality must be affected. It¡¯s unavoidable for her to be emotional during pregnancy... Mrs. Mo¡¯s temper is usually so good. She would asionally throw a tantrum with Mr. Mo when she is pregnant. It¡¯s quite cute to throw a tantrum.¡±

    Hearing Auntie Chen say she was cute, Ji Nuan¡¯s cries grew louder. ¡°I¡¯m already a mother. What cuteness do I have...¡± She continued crying.

    Feng Ling was a little dazed by Ji Nuan¡¯s crying. She quickly patted her shoulder. ¡°All right, stop crying. If you continue crying, I won¡¯t even dare to imagine what I¡¯ll be like when I¡¯m pregnant. You rarely shed tears in the past. Is pregnancy so difficult to bear...¡±

    Ji Nuan suddenly stopped crying. She raised her head from Feng Ling¡¯s arms and stared at her with reddened eyes for a while. Then she sniffed and stepped back. She then turned back to take a few tissues from Auntie Chen¡¯s hand. After wiping her nose, she looked at Feng Ling with reddened eyes and then at her stomach. She asked with a nasal voice, ¡°Then are you pregnant?¡±

    Feng Ling immediately looked embarrassed. ¡°No...¡± She paused and said suspiciously,¡± I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    Recently, she and Li Nanheng had been doing things quite frequently. Furthermore, they hadn¡¯t taken any contraceptive measures. In the past, they had basically paid attention to it. Even when they were in the jungle, he had respected her thoughts. Now, however... cough... Feng Ling wasn¡¯t sure if she was pregnant. Anyway, she didn¡¯t seem to notice any signs of pregnancy.

    At the very least, she did not have a reaction like Ji Nuan who was throwing up and crying.

    Ji Nuan sniffled again. She nced at Feng Ling¡¯s face and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re too thin. It¡¯s not easy to get pregnant. You should eat more.¡±

    Feng Ling chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very thin when you were pregnant?¡±

    Auntie Chen interjected, ¡°Recently, Mrs. Mo has been especially good at eating, but no matter how much she eats, she doesn¡¯t gain weight. Previously, when she was pregnant with An An and Ning Ning, Mr. Mo would feed her all sorts of delicious and nutritious food every day. However, she still did not gain weight. It seems like during her pregnancy, her weight only increased by twenty kilograms. After giving birth, she readily lost weight. It¡¯s the same this time. She eats and drinks every day, but she can¡¯t gain weight.¡±

    Feng Ling smiled and nced at Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan began drinking her sweet milk again. As she drank, she turned her head to speak to Mo Jingshen: ¡°I still want to drink milk tea. This taste is too sweet.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes contained a patient smile, but his words were stern and cold. ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Nuan was about to cry again, Feng Ling rushed to sit by her side to talk to her and distract her.

 Chapter 1427 - The Story of Ling and Heng (670)

    <h4>Chapter 1427: The Story of Ling and Heng (670)</h4>

    Finally, Ji Nuan, who had finally coaxed Mo Jingshen to return to the car because of a cup of milk tea, sat in the car. Li Nanheng rubbed his brows and felt that it was a good thing for him to keep a distance from women for so many years. Women were really troublesome.

    However, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with her Feng Ling, right? She was not like other women...

    On the way back, Ji Nuan still refused to pay attention to Mo Jingshen. She kept chatting with Feng Ling in the back, talking about Feng Ling¡¯s time in America, An An and Ning Ning, and talking about children. At the mention of children, Ji Nuan was finally distracted by the radiance of her motherly love. She happily showed Feng Ling the photos of the children. From the moment they were born until now, the two children were almost three years old. They were very fair and cute. An An was a boy, and he really looked like his father. It could be seen that when he grew up, he would definitely be a little handsome boy who was on the same level as Mr. Mo. Ning Ning was very simr to Ji Nuan. Her eyes had Ji Nuan¡¯s cuteness, and she also had Mr. Mo¡¯s innate cold aura. When she grew up, she would definitely be a little beauty with a cute appearance but extremely cold and aloof in her bones.

    Feng Ling had seen these photos before. After bing a mother, Ji Nuan was really a child fanatic. Every time she sent a message, she would bring the photos with her.

    However, there were still a lot of things she had never seen before. Feng Ling held her phone and watched the whole way.

    In the end, because of Ji Nuan¡¯s morning sickness, they were forced to stop the car three times. Each time, Ji Nuan would push open the door and get out of the car. She would run to the side of the road and throw up for a long time. Sometimes she would throw up some water, and other times she would retch but be unable to vomit anything.

    Every time Mr. Mo stopped the car, he would personally apany Ji Nuan out of the car. He would stand by the side to wipe her mouth and hand her water. When he saw that she was suffering, he would pat her back and hold her in his arms tofort her. Whenever he needed Auntie Chen¡¯s help, Auntie Chen would not interfere. She could only continue to sit in the car and stare at the driver.

    In any case, they were already used to it. Mr. Mo had always doted on Mrs. Mo. Seeing that she was pregnant for the second time, he still doted on her like a little girl. Usually, Ji Nuan¡¯s treatment was simr to An An and Ning Ning¡¯s. They werepletely the three treasures in Mo Jingshen¡¯s eyes.

    Ji Nuan, on the other hand, was too ufortable from vomiting. Several times, she unhappily pushed Mo Jingshen¡¯s arms away. Mo Jingshen patiently coaxed her. Before returning to the car, he even held her in his arms and kissed her sweaty forehead. He whispered something into her ear, and Ji Nuan finally stopped being angry with him. She obediently leaned in his arms and did not move, allowing him to pat her back to ease her anger, lest she felt nauseous again.

    After coaxing her back into the car, Mo Jingshen asked the driver to drive. He then asked Auntie Chen to bring a backrest over and ce it behind Ji Nuan, allowing her to lean against it morefortably. After a while, Ji Nuan fell asleep next to Mo Jingshen.

    Li Nanheng was very puzzled by this scene. He nced at Feng Ling, who was sitting calmly at the back. Their eyes met.

    They had all seen with their own eyes how Ji Nuan had made food for the brothers in Cambodia¡¯s camp, and how she had entered the enemy camp while pregnant, delivering water and food to Mo Jingshen, pretending to be deaf and mute, and even cooperating with those desperadoes, walking safely out of the tiger¡¯s den with Mo Jingshen step by step. At that time, Ji Nuan¡¯s temper was not as bad as it was now.

    Thus, Auntie Chen¡¯s pregnancy knowledge ss began again.

    Auntie Chen saw that Ji Nuan had fallen asleep by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side. Since she was bored sitting in the car, she decided to talk about all sorts ofmon knowledge about pregnancy. Also, every pregnancy of a woman was different because of their different physiques. There were also many elders who said that the pregnancy of a boy and a girl was also different. Some of the symptoms were especially big, while others appeared as though they were not pregnant.

    Auntie Chen also said that Ji Nuan was in a bad mood today because she had vomited several times on the way to the airport. When she arrived at the airport, she said she wanted a cup of milk tea with ice. After being rejected, she sat there and felt wronged. Earlier on, because of her morning sickness and her car sickness, she was really ufortable. Furthermore, it was normal for her to be so sleepy.

    After hearing Auntie Chen¡¯s words, Li Nanheng and Feng Ling chose to remain silent in the car, in case they woke up the little devil by Mo Jingshen¡¯s side. If they continued crying and vomiting, everyone would be disturbed.

    Feng Ling¡¯s heart was still slightly guilty. If she had known that Ji Nuan¡¯s pregnancy had such a big reaction, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed her toe to the airport to pick her up. Back then, when she saw Ji Nuan insist on picking her up, she didn¡¯t refuse. Now it seemed that Ji Nuan had really suffered a lot.

    When the car drove to Hai City, Ji Nuan woke up. After a nap, she felt much better. Furthermore, because Feng Ling and the rest hade to Hai City, she did not n on letting them stay in a hotel. After waking up, she invited them to stay in the Yu Garden, or to the Mo family and Moon Lake Bay, or to Ao Lan International. She felt that since they had returned to Hai City, there was really no need to stay in a hotel.

    In the end, Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a ce in Hai City. Back then, when I was moving back and forth in America, my subordinates had already arranged amodations here. I won¡¯t disturb your family of four.¡±

    Feng Ling did not speak, but she said in her heart: I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want to be provoked by Mr. Mo¡¯s family of four.

    After all, seeing that other people¡¯s children already knew how to buy soy sauce, Li Nanheng had been jealous of him several times in America. Feng Ling understood him quite well.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. It¡¯s rare for the three of you toe back to Hai City. You definitely have to go out for a drink. How can you let Feng Ling and I stay at our own homes to watch the sky? You and Qin Siting can go wherever you want. I¡¯ll go to Feng Ling¡¯s ce tonight.¡± Ji Nuan looked at Mo Jingshen as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll get off with themter.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows.

    Fine, he didn¡¯t f*cking go to the Yu Garden to be a light bulb, but here there was a crying spirit who took the initiative to be his light bulb.

    Feng Ling did not refuse and turned to look at Mo Jingshen. ¡°Mr. Mo, may I?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at Ji Nuan and saw that if he didn¡¯t agree, she would run away from home with their child. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°All right, I¡¯m very assured that you¡¯ll go to Feng Ling¡¯s ce, but let¡¯s forget about spending the night. When you¡¯re done chatting with her tonight, I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±

    Before Ji Nuan could speak, Feng Ling felt that this was the most appropriate way. Since Mr. Mo could agree, there was no need for Ji Nuan to reject it. Feng Ling directly agreed: ¡°All right, then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Ji Nuan :¡±...¡±

    Li Nanheng :¡±...¡±

    The two of them had yet to speak. Why was it decided?

    Auntie Chen sat in the car silently scratching her fingers. She could not participate in the topic of young people. She had better find an opportunity to give them a lesson on pregnancy knowledge.

 Chapter 1428 - The Story of Ling and Heng (671)

    <h4>Chapter 1428: The Story of Ling and Heng (671)</h4>

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Sure enough, Li Nanheng and Mo Jingshen directly called Qin Siting out. After greeting him, the three men went out to have fun and drink.

    Li Nanheng lived in a very quiet neighborhood in the south of Hai City. It was located in the southernmost area of a terrace vi. The environment was good and the air was good. There were not many people passing by. Usually, they could only see various luxury cars entering and leaving the neighborhood. They did not know where the big shots came from, but those who could live here were indeed not ordinary.

    ¡°No wonder Li Nanheng always went to Hai City in the past few years. It turns out that he already has a ce to stay here.¡± Ji Nuan stood on the balcony and looked at the balcony that had just been cleaned. There was no dust or dirt left, but because this ce had been vacant for too long, it inevitably had the smell of umted dust. She could only open the French windows and breathe in the night air outside.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t lived here for many years. Although he just cleaned up, your nose is too sensitive right now. If you¡¯re not used to it, let¡¯s go out and find a ce to eat. Don¡¯t stay here,¡± Feng Ling said as she walked to the balcony.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Recently, I¡¯ve been fighting with Mo Jingshen, so no matter how I look at him these days, he¡¯s not pleasing to the eye.¡± Ji Nuan sat down on the wooden rocking chair on the balcony and touched her t abdomen. ¡°Once I became pregnant, Mo Jingshen threw Mo Xiaoshen into the Mo family. I¡¯m was so angry.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...Mo Xiaoshen? Who?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m talking about a cat. We¡¯ve been raising this cat for more than a year. Initially, he was quite averse to it. Later on, he gradually helped me raise it. However, when I suddenly became pregnant and sent the cat away without saying anything.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, he only sent him to the Mo family. I can still visit him often. If he dares to send Mo Xiaoshen to another ce, I definitely won¡¯t live with him anymore.¡± Ji Nuan leaned against the rocking chair as she spoke. She stretched her limbsfortably andid down. Women who were pregnant could do whatever they wanted. Anyway, she was too familiar with Feng Ling. There was no need to care too much about her image. She swayedfortably here and there, enjoying the night breeze. She narrowed her eyes to look at Feng Ling, who was standing by the window on the balcony. She had not been in the base for so many years, yet she still stood quietly and straight. Her delicate appearance and long hair made her look like a beautiful white jade statue from afar.

    ¡°When are you getting married?¡± Ji Nuan asked.

    It was summer in Hai City. It was very hot. Feng Ling also felt that the temperature of the night breeze was slightly hot, but it was veryfortable. Behind her was the warm yellow light from the window, and outside was the rows of garden scenery.

    Feng Ling nced at her. ¡°The old people on both sides have to meet up every day to drink tea and chat. The only difference is that the two families are about to move in together. They¡¯re onlycking a marriage contract. Besides, in America, marriage is just a booklet. It¡¯ll be fine if you take some time to register it. We haven¡¯t considered when it will happen. Perhaps if there¡¯s nothing to do, we¡¯ll go directly.¡±

    Ji Nuan continued to lie there and shake her head. She nodded. ¡°En, that¡¯s good. Our rtionship has already reached the point where we won¡¯t leave each other. There¡¯s no need for too many useless things. Especially you and Li Nanheng. You¡¯ve experienced life and death feelings. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s good as long as you can lead a peaceful life in the future.¡±

    Ji Nuan nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re not returning to the base?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can go back.¡± Feng Ling smiled. ¡°But we can asionally use the identity of the Li family¡¯s Young Madam to investigate. After all, that¡¯s the Li family¡¯s territory.¡±

    Seeing the hint of relief in Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, Ji Nuan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve be the Young Madam from a small soldier in the base. Who is the person in charge of the base now? I don¡¯t know much about him. His name is Ah Feng, isn¡¯t it? I forgot where I heard it. Yes, his name is Ah Feng. In the end, he didn¡¯t even do as well as you.¡±

    ¡°Inparison, I¡¯m more interested in his position as the person in charge of the base.¡± Feng Ling casually pulled the window behind her to prevent mosquitoes from flying in. She then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I discuss with Ah Feng when we go back one day? I¡¯ll be the person in charge of this base, and then give the position of the Li family¡¯s Young Madam to him.¡±

    Ji Nuan was stunned for a moment and did not react. When she came back to her senses, she found that Feng Ling, who used to be a man of few words, actually knew how to joke humorously. She especially liked to tease Li Nanheng.

    The two women chatted andughed on the balcony for a long time. In the end, when it was past ten in the evening, the three men were still chatting outside. They had no intention of returning. The two of them were happy and at ease. They went out to buy food and came back to cook. They only cooked two bowls of noodles and were very satisfied.

    In consideration of Ji Nuan¡¯s pregnancy, Feng Ling specially bought a lot of fresh fruits and cut them up for her to eat.

    Ji Nuan¡¯s mouth had indeed been busy since she was pregnant. She was naturally happy to have fruits to eat.

    They chatted until the middle of the night. It was almost eleven. Ji Nuan leaned against the rocking chair and was about to fall asleep. All of a sudden, Feng Ling rushed out of the bathroom and gently tugged on the nket on her.

    Ji Nuan opened her eyes and nced at her in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, in Los Angeles, I kept thinking about returning to Hai City, so I forgot. Today, I discovered that my period this month is almost a weekte.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to look at Ji Nuan, who was still lying on the rocking chair. ¡°This... if my period isn¡¯t urate for a month, it should be normal, right?¡±

    Ji Nuan immediately woke up. She abruptly widened her eyes to look at her and then picked up her phone to check the time. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone in the blood test and gynecology department.¡±

    Hearing her words, Feng Ling¡¯s expression faltered.

    Gynecology?!

    Ji Nuan calmly lifted the nket on her and sat up straight on the rocking chair. She cleared her throat and picked up her phone to poke at the screen. Before Feng Ling could see what she was doing, Ji Nuan had already ced the phone by her ear. A few secondster, she said into the phone, ¡°Hello, Li Nanheng. Your wife and child are both in my hands. If you don¡¯t hand Mo Jingshen over quickly, I¡¯ll bring your wife and child to Syria to sell essential soap.¡±

    Feng Ling : ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°????¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1429 - The Story of Ling and Heng (672)

    <h4>Chapter 1429: The Story of Ling and Heng (672)</h4>

    In a luxurious private room in a quiet club, Qin Siting saw Li Nanheng¡¯s dazed expression and casually flicked his cigarette. He nced at him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After finishing his words, he hung up without any hesitation. For some reason, he threw out a huge smoke bomb. Even someone as agile as Li Nanheng was slow to react for several minutes.

    ¡°Earlier, Mo Jingshen¡¯s crying spirit said...¡±

    ¡°Speak properly.¡± Mo Jingshen ced the ss down and nced at him indifferently.

    ¡°What did Ji Nuan say?¡± Qin Siting smiled.

    ¡°Ji Nuan said that my wife and child are in her hands. If you don¡¯t hurry up and hand Mo Jingshen back, she¡¯ll bring my wife and child to Syria.¡± Li Nanheng repeated what others had said with a strange expression. He then nced at the two of them. ¡°Has this woman developed hypochondria after she got pregnant?¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not express his opinion. ¡°Compared to those people who speak nonsense, Ji Nuan¡¯s words are 100% trustworthy.¡±

    Li Nanheng held his breath.

    So?

    Qin Siting also picked up the ss on the crystal coffee table. His long fingers rubbed against the ss and said meaningfully, ¡°She¡¯s reminding you that your wife is pregnant.¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...!!!¡±

    After pondering for three seconds, Li Nanheng¡¯s expression changed very quickly. He threw the ice from the ice bucket next to the wine ss into the ss that was still filled with alcohol. He stopped drinking and left.

    However, as he approached the door of the private room, he recalled Ji Nuan¡¯s words on the phone and abruptly turned back to look at Mo Jingshen who was calmly sitting on the sofa. ¡°Old Mo,e with me.¡±

    Mo Jingshen¡¯s brows moved slightly. ¡°Me?¡±

    Li Nanheng did not say much. He stepped forward and dragged Mo Jingshen up as though he was about to kidnap him. Mo Jingshen did not struggle and only nced at him as though he was crazy. Li Nanheng pulled him away, but after thinking about it, he turned back to look at Qin Siting who had an expression of ¡°You guys better leave quickly. I¡¯m happy to have peace¡±.

    ¡°Youe too.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...? Where am I going?¡±

    ¡°Go check on my Feng Ling. There¡¯s a doctor here. It¡¯s a waste not to use him.¡± As he spoke, Li Nanheng nced at Qin Siting and asked him to follow him.

    Qin Siting :¡±...¡±

    ...

    Ji Nuan never expected that her husband was really ¡°kidnapped¡± by Li Nanheng all the way back. When they arrived at Li Nanheng¡¯s vi in Hai Cheng, Feng Ling, who had beenining that her period waste, was already brought into the living room by Li Nanheng.

    At the same time, Li Nanheng had pushed Ji Nuan¡¯s husband onto the balcony. He had fulfilled her request and directly exchanged Mo Jingshen for her.

    At this moment, Ji Nuan was still lying on the rocking chair. She watched as her husband was forcefully hauled back by Li Nanheng without even wearing a coat. When she saw the man looking down at her, she thought of the cat that had been sent to the Mo family and An An and Ning Ning who hadn¡¯t hugged her to sleep for several days.

    Ji Nuan turned her head away confidently.

    Mo Jingshen walked over. ¡°You¡¯ve been throwing a tantrum with me for several days and you¡¯re still angry?¡±

    Ji Nuan timidly adopted the cold war strategy. She did not speak to express that she was still angry.

    Mo Jingshen could not helpughing. He bent down and abruptly pressed her down on the rocking chair. Ji Nuan was caught off guard and was thrown down by him. Although the man was careful not to press against her abdomen, he still pressed her down into the rocking chair. The rocking chair swayed for a long time and she could not stop. The man was on top of her, cing one hand on the armrest and holding her chin with his other hand, forcing her to look at him.

    When she met the man¡¯s gaze, Ji Nuan¡¯s heart trembled. She wanted to avoid it, but was unable to. She was locked under his body. She turned to look through the window. ¡°Get up! There are several people here. If they see us...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re legally married. What will happen if I see them?¡±

    ¡°Get up first!¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who kept asking others to bring your husband back for an exchange? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to bring me back, and now you¡¯re still putting on a cold face and ignoring me?¡± Mo Jingshen¡¯s hand on her chin was not heavy. It was almost gentle as he caressed her. Seeing that she was lying motionlessly on the rocking chair, and then looking at her gaze that seemed to be suppressing her emotions, he smiled and kissed her on the lips. ¡°All right, when the pregnancy ends three monthster, I¡¯ll send the cat back for you. But you have to be careful not to hold the cat. Although it¡¯s very clean, you have to be careful about what you should pay attention to.¡±

    Seeing that he was willing to let her bring the cat back, Ji Nuan¡¯splexion finally improved. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s really nothing. It¡¯s just that Auntie Chen has been nagging by your ear all day about avoiding cats and dogs by your side during pregnancy. I¡¯m also very careful and won¡¯t easily joke about the health of myself and the child. You¡¯ve fed it for so long. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after he returns to the Mo family, he won¡¯t be used to the dried fish you feed him every morning because he hasn¡¯t eaten it? What if he gets angry, doesn¡¯t eat anything, and gets sick from hunger? If the cat gets sick, then...¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, it not only has dried fish to eat in the morning in the Mo Family. It even has three meals a day. If we bring it back now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be too happy.¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t care. That¡¯s my cat!¡±

    ¡°Without my permission, can you keep a cat at home? You even gave it such a silly name?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s just a word away from your name... Besides, aren¡¯t you used to it... You clearly like it too. I¡¯ve seen it several times. You wake up early every day to secretly feed it dried fish!¡±

    On the balcony, the Mo couple were in a heated argument. From the mention of Mo Xiaoshen¡¯s name to whether An An and Ning Ning could sleep on the same bed as Ji Nuan, to the fact that she was not allowed to drink milk tea at the airport, they never stopped.

    In the window, Feng Ling was pressed against the sofa by the man who had suddenlye back and silently carried her to the sofa. She could not move. It was not as though she had no feet. Why did he suddenlye back and carry her away? What was going on?

    In the end, Li Nanheng still managed to poach Qin Siting over. When he saw Feng Ling¡¯s dazed expression, he helplessly smiled and sighed. Forget it, he could only admit defeat when making bad friends.

    Thankfully, Qin Siting was a professional doctor. Although he was not a gynecologist, he was still very proficient in both Chinese and Western medicine. He asked Li Nanheng to buy a stethoscope from the pharmacy and asionally listened to her heart rate. Finally, he put away the stethoscope and said calmly, ¡°Call the four elders of the Li family.¡±

 Chapter 1430 - The Story of Ling and Heng (673)

    <h4>Chapter 1430: The Story of Ling and Heng (673)</h4>

    Feng Ling: ¡°?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at Qin Siting. ¡°What call?¡±

    ¡°Tell them that the Li family has a descendant.¡± Qin Siting nced at Feng Ling calmly.

    Before he could say what to take note of during pregnancy, Li Nanheng had already looked at Feng Ling with a dreamy expression. Feng Ling also looked at him with a dreamy expression as though she felt that it was unrealistic. When their eyes met, Feng Ling did not know why she was embarrassed. It was likely because Doctor Qin was right in front of her. She quickly looked away but felt that her heart was beating faster.

    She was pregnant?

    ¡°Right now, it seems like Feng Ling is still in the early stages of her pregnancy, which is around four weeks. In the next few days, we can find time to go to the hospital to investigate and confirm the exact time,¡± Qin Siting said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t eat cold food, and don¡¯t eat things that cause blood cirction or bruising. During the first three months of pregnancy, these are prohibited.¡±

    Feng Ling :¡±...¡±

    She had taken care of Ji Nuan, who was pregnant, and knew some things to take note of. However, when this happened to her, she suddenly felt very... very understanding why Ji Nuan was so sensitive and easily angered when she was pregnant. After being restricted too much, her reaction would be to feel ufortable. All of these things added up would definitely be different from usual.

    But why was she pregnant?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel nauseous or very sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s physique is different. Their reactions when they are pregnant are also different. Some people have a big reaction in the first three months. Some people have a big reaction in the first two months before they are about to give birth. There are also those who will vomit for ten months after being pregnant. There are also those who don¡¯t feel anything. This isn¡¯t important. After going to the hospital for a checkup, we can confirm that the embryo is stable in the bed. After eliminating the uterus pregnancy, we can rest assured and wait for the monthly checkup.¡± After speaking, Qin Siting nced at Li Nanheng. ¡°During the first three months, intercourse is prohibited. These words are for you to hear.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡± Find a hole for her to hide in, thank you.

    Li Nanheng, on the other hand, recovered from his great joy. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Siting and Mo Jingshen, he would have pressed Feng Ling down on the sofa and kissed her hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant?¡± Li Nanheng could not conceal the excitement of being a father. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father too?¡±

    Feng Ling coughed. ¡°Do you not believe Doctor Qin or...¡±

    ¡°I think he suspects himself.¡± Qin Siting chuckled lightly. ¡°He kept you by his side for so many years and only got you pregnant now. I even suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with him...¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡± Li Nanheng directly threw a word at him. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very careful. I didn¡¯t give her any opportunities to make trouble! This is called tolerating! Understand? Unlike you, who slept with a woman who ran away with your seed. Your own daughter is about to learn how to be a bystander. You have the nerve to mock me?¡±

    Feng Ling quickly picked up the pillow on the sofa and approached Li Nanheng. She covered his face with the pillow to prevent him from speaking. She turned back and quickly said to Qin Siting, ¡°Ignore him! He smells of alcohol. He must be drunk and talking nonsense!¡±

    Li Nanheng pped the pillow down and saw that Feng Ling was standing right in front of him. He subconsciously nced at her t and thin abdomen under her clothes and changed his tone: ¡°In the future, when you stand up, slow down. Don¡¯t stand up so suddenly. After all, you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t make me jump in fright...¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡±

    Qin Siting sneered. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the only one who can control him. After you get married, properly suppress his drive. Don¡¯t let that brat Nan Heng be too arrogant. Otherwise, if your child is born a daughter, he might dote on her too much. If it¡¯s a son, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll throw him to the base. Furthermore, he¡¯s very authoritative. We definitely can¡¯t let him off. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to control him in the future.¡±

    Li Nanheng still wanted to speak, but Feng Ling pressed the pillow against his face again and began to control Li Nanheng.

    ...

    Two monthster.

    Feng Ling, who had been in the country for more than two months, had learned a lot of Chinese cooking from Ji Nuan. Auntie Chen had also taught Feng Ling how to make dumplings and rice balls.

    The four elders of the Li family and the two elders of the Feng family already knew that Feng Ling was pregnant. Originally, they nned to quickly bring them back and let them settle the marriage as soon as possible. However, Feng Ling felt that they could register the marriage first, so she asked the elders to help with the procedures to register the marriage in America. After signing them the forms sent to them, she sent them back. In less than half a month, the ces in America that were in charge of the marriage registration already had two people¡¯s names. Just like that, they got married without any trouble.

    Perhaps because they had been together for so many years, and because Li Nanheng had once married the Feng family¡¯s second daughter, Li Nanheng had long recognized her as his wife. Thus, this marriage document was just a piece of paper to him. However, after confirming that it had been registered, it was equivalent to Feng Ling bing hiswful wife.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to prepare for the wedding proposal. Feng Ling said that she didn¡¯t need these things. Furthermore, she had finally shown signs of pregnancy recently. She always wanted to sleep and would retch for a while after waking up. It was just that it wasn¡¯t as serious as Ji Nuan¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t veryfortable. Afterward, she gave in and said that even if she wanted to do these things, she would wait to give birth. Right now, she definitely didn¡¯t want to go through too much trouble, nor did she want to wear those beautiful wedding gowns that had the effect of binding her stomach.

    There had to be a marriage proposal and a wedding, but it was true that a few months wouldn¡¯t make a difference. After all, he wanted to give her the best. If they were too rushed, it would be too rushed. After the child was born, the six elders would appear to attend their wedding with the child in their arms. The scene would be perfect and blissful. Furthermore, at their wedding, because of the appearance of the child, Feng Ling would have one more rtive by her side.

    Feng Ling had too little family. In the future, their child and him would be the most important and closest people in her life.

    It was also because Feng Ling was pregnant that Li Nanheng usually gave in to her. Now that she was pregnant, he would do whatever she said. His wife said she wanted to go east, he will go east. Boss Li didn¡¯t care about his reputation. He would be anxious to whoever dared to ask him to go west.

    Feng Ling said that the two of them had been in America for many years, and they rarely had peaceful days. Since they had returned to the country, they should visit the country more and see the great rivers and mountains in the country.

    Thus, Li Nanheng brought Feng Ling to look at the scenery. They went to Shu Chuan to eat hot pot, Qingzhou to eat ramen, Jijiang to eat raisins, the Northern Desert to look at the grasnds, and Changbai Mountain to eat dumplings.

 Chapter 1431 - The Story of Ling and Heng (674)

    <h4>Chapter 1431: The Story of Ling and Heng (674)</h4>

    Feng Ling¡¯s love for hot pot was the same as before. After walking through so many ces in the past two months, she still chose to return to Shu Chuan. However, because she was pregnant, Li Nanheng only allowed her to eat hot pot twice a week. Furthermore, it had to be slightly spicy. If it was too spicy, she had to use clear water to eat it. There had to be both meat and vegetables in the hot pot. Even if she had to eat hot pot, she had to pay attention to the nutrients.

    This man, who was as agile as a wolf or a leopard, nagged every day. The key was that she didn¡¯t know when he had exchanged phone numbers with Auntie Chen, but when he had nothing to do, he would call Auntie Chen to ask her about all sorts of things to take note of after she got pregnant and how to take care of her emotions. Her body, mind, body, food, and everything else.

    Feng Ling happened to hear the great Boss Li listening to Auntie Chen¡¯s teaching through the phone. He even took notes. She looked at the notes he had written and was speechless: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Ever since Qin Siting had issued a death order, in the first three months of her pregnancy, which meant that he was not allowed to touch Feng Ling until she was twelve weeks pregnant, Li Nanheng was like an old monk. Every day, he only cared about her food and amodation, but when she slept, he was absolutely obedient.

    However, as soon as the curse was lifted, on the night after Feng Ling had been pregnant for twelve whole weeks, Li Nanheng went to the bathroom to wash himself until he smelled good. When he came to the bed, he held Feng Ling in his arms. Feng Ling wanted to say that even though it had been three months, she still had to pay more attention in the end. However, Li Nanheng insisted that Qin Siting and the obstetricians in the hospital said that it would be fine after three months. As long as they paid more attention and did not indulge too much, they would be fine. He pointed at the bedroom light and swore that he would be gentler. Then he buried his head in her chest andmented that in the future, the children would likely be like Mo Jingshen and Ji Nuan¡¯s. They would often be entangled in the same bed, and their small world would be smaller and smaller. Right now, they needed to cherish their time.

    In the end, Feng Ling could not take it anymore and gave in under his strong arms.

    In fact, she knew that Li Nanheng was Li Nanheng after all. He was not Mo Jingshen. If their child dared to disturb his sleep, he would probably kick the child off the bed mercilessly.

    Thinking about this scene, Feng Ling felt that it was necessary to put the children by the elders¡¯ side. Otherwise, the children might be bullied by their own father.

    That night, Li Nanheng did use a little less force. However, he had endured for too long. One time was not enough, so he had to do it again. However, he could not bring her to the bathroom as he pleased. He was afraid that she would be in danger, so he kept torturing her on the bed. It was only when Feng Ling was really tired and sleepy that he left with a look of hunger.

    Feng Ling¡¯s biological clock was still on time. Although she was a little tiredst night, she slept well and woke up at six in the morning.

    Recently, she and Li Nanheng had been staying in the top-floor suite of a star hotel in Shu Chuan. It was a luxury suite with a kitchen where they could cook. asionally, they would eat the hotel¡¯s food, and asionally, they would have a sudden impulse to cook.

    Recently, Feng Ling also had a symptom of pregnancy, which was that she strangely loved eating dumplings. In the past, she hadn¡¯t eaten much. Previously, she had eaten at Auntie Chen¡¯s ce. Afterward, when she went to the Changbai Mountains, she had also eaten dumplings with chives, eggs, and prawns. It was so delicious that she missed the taste every few days. Thus, after returning from eating hot pot yesterday, she took Li Nanheng to the nearby supermarket to buy a lot of flour and ingredients.

    Auntie Chen had indeed taught her, but she didn¡¯t know if hers would taste good, so she got up early to prepare.

    Li Nanheng was still sleeping when he heard a whistling sound in the kitchen. It rang for a long time. Feng Ling had just called Auntie Chen and Auntie Chen had taught her how to make dumplings. She was chopping the dumplings and was preparing to make them.

    Although Li Nanheng was satisfiedst night, he watched Feng Ling sleep in his arms in thetter half of the night. He was still stiff for a few hours in thetter half of the night, but he was afraid that she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t take it, so he took several cold showers. He was also afraid that the cold air would keep her cold. After showering, he sat in the living room for a while and went to lie down by her side when his body was warm. After tossing and turning for a long time, he finally fell asleep when it was almost dawn. Right now, he was really sleepy.

    By the time Li Nanheng woke up, Feng Ling had already prepared the noodles. She sat by the dining table and wrapped the dumplings. The room was quiet. It was raining outside, and there was ayer of water and mist on the windows.

    Feng Ling was dressed in a beige loungewear. Her figure was as thin as Ji Nuan¡¯s, and even though she had been pregnant for three months, her belly was still t. It was said that most people who were thin show their belly after four months.

    The woman was focused on pinching the dumplings. She was still a beginner when it came to dumplings. The stuffing was ready, but the dumpling skin was not too round at the beginning. The dozen or so dumplings that she had made at the beginning still looked a bit unsightly, but the twenty or thirty behind were bing more and more presentable. When she reached the fortieth, she only needed to use both hands to find the right ce to squeeze, and a perfect, white, and fat dumpling was formed.

    Back when Feng Ling was in the base, she especially liked guns. Now, she really liked to learn cooking. It was likely that there was nothing better than food that could make people feel the gift of ordinary life. She learned very quickly. Usually, as long as she liked something, she would be able to ept it quickly. Just like the dumplings, they were bing more and more beautiful. The ones wrapped behind were all neatly arranged on the noodle table. Even before they were cooked, they were already making people drool.

    Feng Ling¡¯s skillful hands were really amazing. It wasn¡¯t that Li Nanheng hadn¡¯t eaten this before. Especially in America, he wasn¡¯t too sensitive to the food in the country. However, when he saw Feng Ling casually tying her hair up with a rubber band and concentrating on making dumplings, his heart strangely felt full.

    Li Nanheng stood by the bedroom door and watched the scene in the dining room. At this moment, his heart was perfectly surrounded by the quiet atmosphere.

    Feng Ling seemed to be very satisfied with the dumplings she made. The small dimples on the sides of her lips were revealed because of her smile.

    Li Nanheng stepped on the thick carpet and leaned over from the back. He held Feng Ling¡¯s waist loosely.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Uu...¡± Feng Ling knew it was him and did not turn around. However, the man suddenly leaned over and bit her lips. As he bit her, he kept kissing her and did not want to leave.

 Chapter 1432 - The Story of Ling and Heng (675)

    <h4>Chapter 1432: The Story of Ling and Heng (675)</h4>

    Li Nanheng only stopped when Feng Ling¡¯s lips were about to turn red.

    ¡°Do you want to pack it together?¡± Feng Ling asked him.

    Li Nanheng watched as her movements became more and more skilled: ¡°How can you eat so much?¡±

    ¡°Is it too much?¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t eat much or too little. It was just that her appetite was very healthy. Li Nanheng¡¯s appetite was considered very normal among men. It wouldn¡¯t be too much or too little. Right now, she had only wrapped up a few dozen. ¡°I n to wrap more. If the taste is good, I can cook it tonight. If it¡¯s not good, then...¡±

    ¡°Delicious.¡± Li Nanheng directly concluded.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten...¡±

    ¡°It looks good enough. If it really tastes good, it definitely won¡¯t be worse than Auntie Chen¡¯s.¡± Li Nanheng lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t wrap it. This is enough. If you want to eat it tonight, I¡¯ll bring you out. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡±

    Feng Ling counted and saw that there were about sixty of them. She decided to pack them up after there were sixty. She then took out some to cook.

    After more than ten minutes, it was cooked. Li Nanheng came to the kitchen and took one out to taste. Feng Ling quickly said, ¡°Blow it. Blow it. Don¡¯t burn it!¡±

    The window was open and a gust of wind blew in. Li Nanheng stood by the window and allowed the wind to blow the dumplings. He also blew twice and put them in his mouth.

    Feng Ling stared at his expression. ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡±

    Li Nanheng first narrowed his eyes, then raised his brows in all seriousness, as though he was a judge sitting on the judging panel at a food festival.

    Just as Feng Ling thought he was going to keep her in suspense again, the man suddenly bent down and kissed her on the lips. The tip of his tongue brushed past her tongue, allowing her to taste the dumplings he had made.

    It seemed like the taste was not bad.

    ¡°Did you feel it yourself?¡± The man kissed her lips again. ¡°All right, you can eat it now. The taste is definitely good.¡±

    Feng Ling was embarrassed by his kiss. She turned around and cleared her throat. ¡°All right, let¡¯s have breakfast. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Li Nanheng had kissed enough. He happily went to help with the tes and seasoned the dumplings. After being busy for so long in the morning, he was finally full.

    After the meal, the rain outside stopped. In the afternoon, the weather turned sunny and the air was especially good. This kind of weather was suitable for Feng Ling to go out for a walk.

    Li Nanheng brought Feng Ling downstairs for a walk. The two of them were dressed in ck long pants and a ck T-shirt. They wore thin white sports jackets. In fact, it was not considered a couple outfit, but Feng Ling¡¯s style was not too feminine. Back when she returned to the Feng family, she had no choice but to change for the sake of the workce. Typically, she was still used to dressing like this. Gradually, she and Li Nanheng were always dressed in standard ck and white couple outfits.

    In addition, Li Nanheng¡¯s male chauvinism was extremely strong and possessive. As they walked on the streets, whenever a man took a second look at Feng Ling, he would immediately hold her shoulders and press her into his arms. He openly dered his ownership, and his face seemed to have a few big words written on it¡ªThis is my wife.

    Feng Ling was used to the way this man treated her. When they were out, she told him to restrain himself and not always hug her. After all, he was already past thirty years old. He was acting like a group of middle school students dating on the streets, pulling and hugging each other.

    However, Feng Ling didn¡¯t understand the thoughts of the middle school students right now. They were young and inexperienced when they held hands by the street, but when they saw such a beautiful sister walking with such a handsome and mature man and being so loving, they were extremely envious. They all wondered if they could only hold hands so openly when they grew up and didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being discovered by their parents.

    Feng Ling was always shy when she was outside. Li Nanheng did not make things difficult for her. He walked to the nearby supermarket and casually walked around to buy some things. He then held Feng Ling¡¯s hand and touched the tinum ring she had not taken off since he put it on.

    He lowered his head to take a look, then held her back and carefully looked at it.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°The olddy¡¯s ring was polished into a new one. Although the size is suitable on your hand, this is only the thought that the old man gave to his granddaughter-inw. It can¡¯t be considered our wedding ring. The wedding proposal can be made up after the child is born. As for the ring, I think it¡¯s better to pick a date. I¡¯ll bring you to buy one today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. This will do. I don¡¯t usually wear jewelry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. You have to wear it. I have to dote on my wife.¡±

    Feng Ling: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng brought Feng Ling to the most prosperousmercial street in Shu Chuan City. The few shopping malls in front were all not bad. Feng Ling was led in by Li Nanheng. Seeing that this man was really determined to be good to her, Feng Ling sometimes didn¡¯t know what was good about her. She felt that her life was very good right now, but Li Nanheng seemed to be unable to give her enough. He wanted to give her everything he could, even if it was a small ring.

    The two of them went to a famous French jewelry store and looked at it for a while. In the end, they chose a pair of rings. The man¡¯s ring was still a in one, but there was a beautiful design in it. After the employee measured their fingers and ordered them to customize, Li Nanheng was still looking at the other jewelry on the counter by the side, thinking about which he could buy for Feng Ling to wear.

    In the end, Feng Ling¡¯s attention was drawn to a shop outside the mall. She saw that the size of her fingers had already been measured, so she used the excuse of buying a bottle of water to leave.

    Li Nanheng looked at it for a long time and felt that no matter which design she wore, it would look good on her. Now that Feng Ling did not need to train in the base every day, her skin was especially white. No matter what jewelry she wore, she was very beautiful. There was no need to pick.

    When he turned back to see that she had yet to return, Li Nanheng quickly turned to look for his wife.

    In the end, he went to the ce selling water and didn¡¯t see anyone. He looked forward and saw arge knife shop across the street. On it were written four exaggerated words¡ªKing of Hundred Armaments.

    Earlier, Feng Ling waspletely uninterested in the jewelry store. However, as she stood in front of the store, her eyes were shining.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1433 - The Story of Ling and Heng (676)

    <h4>Chapter 1433: The Story of Ling and Heng (676)</h4>

    Before Li Nanheng entered, he bought two bottles of mineral water.

    Feng Ling stood in the crystal counter and looked at the exhibit that seemed to be sealed. When she saw a knife with ancient marks, she lowered her head to look at the various instructions written on the side of the knife.

    Feng Ling was deep in thought when a bottle of water was suddenly handed over. She turned back to see Li Nanheng standing by the side. He nced at the knife indifferently and asked mildly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°En, but this kind of knife is only worth collecting. Most of the knives here are only antiques. Only the ones on the front counter can be sold. There seem to be quite a number of English knives and professional Russian folding knives. I can go take a lookter.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the knife and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s indeed valuable, but this one is fake.¡±

    Feng Ling was surprised. ¡°How can it be fake?¡±

    ¡°This Damascus de is famous in the world. It¡¯s very famous among international weapons. Its origin is in ancient India. It¡¯s made from Uzi steel ingots, and its surface has a forging pattern. This de was used in ancient India, Persia, and Arabia. It¡¯s extremely sharp. There are many rumors about it. However, with the depletion of the Uzi iron ore, this de is already an ultimate weapon. Although it¡¯s famous in the world, it¡¯s difficult to find a real one,¡± Li Nanheng said lightly.

    ¡°Then how can you be sure that this is fake? I think this ce says that there¡¯s still one surviving in the world...¡±

    ¡°Because the real one is in the Li family.¡±

    Feng Ling looked at him in disbelief.

    Li Nanheng raised his cold brows and gave her a meaningful look. ¡°In these shopsA, there are too many half-truths. We can¡¯t guarantee which one is real, but we can¡¯t guarantee which one is fake. After all, it¡¯s an imitation country.¡±

    Feng Ling quickly held him back and asked him to lower his voice. Li Nanheng¡¯s voice was not loud. After being tugged by her, he lowered his head and leaned close to her ear. ¡°If you like it, go back and ask the old man for it. It¡¯s a Damascus knife he has kept for decades. If you say you like it, he will definitely give it to you without any hesitation. After all, in the entire Li family, you and the little thing in your stomach are the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s treasure, I won¡¯t drool over it. Let him keep it.¡± Feng Ling lowered her head to look at the counterfeit in front of her. Since she knew it was fake, she found it more and more displeasing to the eye. She decided not to look at the knives in the other cabs and went to look at the knives she could buy. In the end, she picked up a small, exquisite, but extremely sharp folding knife and yed with it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist on giving me a gift? It¡¯ll take at least a month for the ring to be custom-made. Why don¡¯t you give me a knife today?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the price on the knife.

    Two thousand yuan was nothingpared to a million-yuan diamond ring.

    But she liked it very much.

    It was a genuine Russian folding knife.

    It was indeed made of high-quality steel.

    He took a look and called the employee over to settle the bill. When the employee came over, he thought that this man was going to buy it. However, after the other party swiped the card, he realized that it was actually for the beautifuldy who had been holding the folding knife as though it was something she loved.

    Did women actually like these things?

    To Feng Ling, it was more than love.

    Walking out of the shop, she opened the foldable knife in her hand and shone it in the direction of the sunlight. Her eyes were slightly narrowed by the light. She said softly, ¡°When I was five years old and I was taken away by those American gangsters in the jungle, a person saw that I was too afraid and handed me a foldable knife in his hand. He told me that as long as I had a weapon in my hand, as long as I was strong enough and calm enough, I didn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. In the years before I was sent to the orphanage, that knife had always been by my side. It supported my courage, my faith, and gradually made me learn to walk upright. Afterward, the knife was taken away by the orphanage or the police. I didn¡¯t find it for many years, but today, I found it.¡±

    Li Nanheng understood and reached out to pull her into his arms. He rubbed her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this knife is by your side or not. From now on, I¡¯m your knife.¡±

    Feng Ling secretly smiled.

    This narcissistic man was trying to steal the limelight from a knife. Was he trying to be her courage and faith?

    There was no need to snatch.

    He already had already be her courage and faith years ago.

    ...

    It was another three years. Winter passed, spring came, and summer passed.

    The Li family¡¯s little grandson, Li Shenyue, had his third birthday. The elders of the Feng and Li families wanted to gather, but there were too many people who wanted to celebrate the child¡¯s birthday. They could only choose a bigger venue. After much selection, they actually chose XI Base.

    Li Shenyue, who had been brought to the base by his father to watch the training since he could walk when he was one year old, finally slipped away from the great-grandfathers and great-grandmother. The three-year-old fair and clean little boy, walked past the training camp. He stopped from time to time and put his hands behind his back. He imitated Uncle Ah Feng¡¯s lecturing tone: ¡°What are you all doing? Don¡¯t whisper when you¡¯re training. Do you think this is a market...¡±

    When the newbies in the base saw that the Li family¡¯s young master had sneaked here, they could not take it anymore. They collectively ran over and carried the little one over. They fed him water and fanned him. From time to time, they asked him what he wanted to eat. They were just short of hugging Li Shenyue¡¯s thigh and calling him ¡®Dad.¡¯ After all, he would be the sessor of XI Base in the future. After more than ten years, he would probably point at their noses and reprimand them all the time. It was better to tter him earlier thanter.

    Li Shenyue was sitting with his legs crossed, enjoying the fruit juice brought by his uncles and the ice cream and snacks bought from the base cafeteria. He was enjoying himself when he suddenly heard a gunshot. It was as though the gunshot hade from five hundred meters away.

    The little guy¡¯s ears twitched, and he instantly jumped down from the chair. He stuffed all the fruit juice and food back into their arms and threw the pot away nimbly. Then he quickly ran out. As he ran, he said, ¡°My mommy is here. Don¡¯t tell her I came!¡±

    ¡°...Okay, little ancestor.¡±

    The newbies in the base watched as the three-year-old boy ran several hundred meters away and urately found his mother, who was guiding the newbies in shooting. He ran over and hugged her thigh. ¡°Mommy! When can I hold a gun...¡±

    Feng Ling held the gun in one hand. She was afraid that the fire would hurt him, so she quickly pushed the clingy little guy away. In the end, the little guy held her leg and did not let go. Li Nanheng heard the noise and walked over. When Li Shenyue heard his father¡¯s footsteps, he instantly became frightened and bent down to escape.

    ¡°Li Shenyue, did you go to the newbies¡¯ team so they can buy snacks for you? Come back here! You brat, stop right there¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! Uncle Fattie, save me! Uncle Han, save me! Uncle Xu, save me! Uncle Ah Feng, save me... ah ah ah ah, Uncle K, save me ah ah ah ah ah...¡±

    ...

    (¡ª End of The Story of Ling and Heng.)

    [Qin Siting / Shi Niange, you are my little love song. Let¡¯s meet for the next love song.]

 Chapter 1434 - You Are My Little Love Song (1)*

    <h4>Chapter 1434: You Are My Little Love Song (1)*</h4>

    ¡°Doctor Qin, the patient with a broken leg in bed six just went out to pour some water and tried to get off the bed to walk around. Right now, he¡¯s screaming that his leg hurts!¡±

    The tall figure was dressed in a long, white doctor¡¯s coat. The man¡¯s gaze was cold. When he pushed open the door of the ward, he saw the young man lying on the bed holding his leg and groaning in pain.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯re here. Quick, take a look. This child is so disobedient. I already told him not to get off the bed and walk around, but he insisted that he was young and not afraid. He even said that he could get off the bed and jump around after so long. In the end, he only came down for a few minutes and...¡± When the patient¡¯s family saw that the attending doctor hade, they quickly got up and walked over. ¡°Is he all right? Will this affect his recovery after the surgery? ¡±

    The man did not speak. He walked to the bed and looked down at the boy in his early twenties.

    This boy was a university student. When he passed the ball in the school¡¯s basketball club, he was too fierce. He was identally kicked down by the other party and then twisted to the ground, causing the fracture of his ankle to connect to his calf bone. It had been almost a month since the operation.

    However, because this boy still had some other illnesses and there were some people at home who could speak in the hospital, he had been epted by the Department of Internal Medicine and Orthopedics. asionally, he woulde over to check on the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m an intern,¡± Qin Siting said calmly. He picked up the blue slip from the bed and nced at it. He then turned back to the nurse behind him. ¡°Call Doctor Zhang from the Orthopedics Department.¡±

    When the nurse saw Doctor Qin¡¯s expression, she knew that the operation half an hour ago must have been very tiring. When he was not working in the hospital, he rarely paid attention to anyone. Right now, his expression was unbelievably cold. The nurse did not dare to ask anything and quickly left the ward.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯ve just had an operation, and you must be tired. I know this child is immature, and you have to take the time to visit him, but I¡¯m really worried about his leg...¡± The patient¡¯s family member stood by the side and saw the doctor¡¯s unusually good appearance, and he spoke up nervously.

    Qin Siting coldly nced at the patient¡¯s family member and said in a clear and cold voice, ¡°The chief surgeon and nurses should have reminded him more than once about the things he should take note of. Right now, the situation won¡¯t affect the healing of his leg bone, but what will happen to his rehabilitation and other convenience will depend on his body and calcium absorption. No doctor can guarantee that he will be able to stand up and return to the basketball court in a few months, but if he doesn¡¯t take the doctor¡¯s advice seriously, I can guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to return to the basketball court in a few months.¡±

    The patient¡¯s family member was startled. Qin Siting did not even look at the young man on the bed whose eyes had turned red from anxiety. When he heard the footsteps of an orthopedic doctor approaching, he walked out expressionlessly.

    The door of the ward opened. Doctor Zhang of the Orthopedics Department greeted Qin Siting when he saw him: ¡°Siting, why do you look so pale these days? The higher-ups have arranged too many surgeries for you? Have you not rested for a long time? Recently, you¡¯ve been on duty all the time, and there have been several important chest-opening surgeries, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The one inside, be careful with him. At such a young age, he overestimated himself. Don¡¯t cripple his leg just like that.¡± Qin Siting did not turn back. He only raised his hand slightly to bid farewell and headed straight for his consulting room.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re only five or six years older than the one inside. You speak as if you¡¯re very old.¡± Doctor Zhang smiled and pushed the door open.

    Qin Siting received the medical record from the nurse behind him and quickly followed the patient who had just arrived. As he read it, he said, ¡°Go to Bed 3 to redo the blood regtion. We can stop the injection for Bed 17. He¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow morning. After you go back, ask the family members to keep an eye on him. Bed 22...¡±

    Hai City Central Hospital was thergest provincial tertiary Grade A hospital in Hai City and several nearby provinces. The hospital staff never have free time. All the medical staff were busy. When they had a rare break, they would return to the consulting room or the duty room to catch up on sleep.

    Qin Siting had been performing two thoracotomy surgeries since midnight. There would be another one in the afternoon. Right now, he needed to go back and sleep for an hour. Otherwise, he would not be able to perform the surgery in the afternoon.

    The nurses¡¯ station was the only ce in the hospital where all sorts of gossip often spread. When he passed by the nurses¡¯ station, two intern nurses held two bags of salt water and pushed the rolling cart forward. As they walked, they said, ¡°Really? The chairman of Shida Group suddenly passed away? Shida used to have a good reputation in Hai City. I used to buy theirpany¡¯s branded bags. The quality has always been good. Isn¡¯t their chairman only in his fifties? Why did he die?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he died of an illness in America. Hey, say, Shida Group used to thrive in Hai City. Four years ago, why did the entire family suddenly move out of Hai City overnight? Even thepany¡¯s head office was transferred to America. Could there be something fishy going on...¡±

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s really something, it¡¯s not somethingmoners like us can know. We can only listen to the gossip about those wealthy people.¡±

    ¡°Who said so? Our hospital¡¯s Doctor Qin is the young master of one of the four big families in Hai City...¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her. The two nurses turned back and met Prince Qin¡¯s gaze. They were frightened and quickly stood up straight. Then, they pushed the rolling cart away helplessly.

    ...

    9: 00 p.m.

    Hai City, Lishui Vi.

    The white Porsche stopped in front of the vi¡¯s door. The man got out of the car. He was no longer wearing the white coat from the hospital. He was wearing a simple casual outfit. The automatic sensor lights in the vi¡¯s yard made him appear as though he was covered in a thinyer of gold.

    Qin Siting walked into the vi. After a long day, it was rare for him toe back for a night¡¯s rest. He habitually opened a bottle of wine and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. He looked in the direction of the vi opposite and was about to drink.

    All of a sudden, his phone rang. It was a sudden call from the hospital. Qin Siting put down his ss and picked it up.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, the patient in Bed 17 suddenly coughed up blood and said he couldn¡¯t breathe. Come and take a look...¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Qin Siting hung up the phone and turned to leave, leaving a ss of wine on the table by the window alone.

    The white Porsche drove out of the Lishui Vi like an arrow leaving the bowstring. After the car disappeared, across the street, in the vi that no one had lived in for four years, a faint yellow light lit up from the window.

    *Note: Love song in chinese is qin ge. The title is a mixture of the couple¡¯s name.

 Chapter 1435 - You Are My Little Love Song (2

    <h4>Chapter 1435: You Are My Little Love Song (2)</h4>

    Nine years ago.

    In the autumn of Hai City, the air was dry, mixed with the scent of golden leaves.

    Shi Niange, who was seventeen years old, squatted by the flower bed in Hai City First High School in a daze.

    When she called Tang Shao a few hours ago, he was rushing to the infirmary with the ss belle.

    It was said that the ss belle ran 1,500 meters for the sports meet during her period and fell ill. She was like Lin Daiyu. Tang Shao was taking care of someone in the infirmary and was toozy to even say a few words to his girlfriend. He just casually hummed a few times and continued to ask about the ss belle who was crying on the bed.

    Shi Niange hung up the phone. After a few seconds of silence, she sent a message to announce their breakup.

    The other party patiently apanied the ss belle for two hours before he received the news. Afterward, he frantically called. She did not answer and was not interested in contacting this person.

    He couldn¡¯t even be considered a first love, let alone a broken heart.

    A few months ago, Tang Shao had confessed to her. After that, the two of them were in a rtionship for more than two months. Although he was in Year 12 ss 2 and she was in Year 11 ss 2, one year apart, Tang Shao¡¯s family seemed to have business dealings with their family¡¯spany. They had met several times and were considered acquaintances. Shi Niange, who was in her adolescence and felt that she should be in a rtionship, agreed under his pursuit.

    Tang Shao¡¯s character was mboyant and active. He liked to y basketball and had many fans on the basketball court.

    However, Shi Niange did not like him very much. She had agreed to it in a moment of impulse. She adhered to the principle of being responsible, so she maintained an open rtionship with him. She did not hide it from her ssmates and friends. The two of them had only held hands a few times in private. They had never even kissed each other¡¯s cheeks. They were extremely innocent.

    This sort of person who was emitting heat from all directions was not suitable for her.

    If it wasn¡¯t suitable, it would end. There was no point in wasting time.

    Tang Shao was considered an influential figure in Hai City First High School. However, she had been influenced by her grandfather since she was young and liked to study medicine. She never paid attention to school matters. Aside from attending sses, she always went to her grandfather¡¯s ce to pass time, so she didn¡¯t know many people.

    When she was ten years old, she had developed a new drug with her grandfather, who was a medical professor. She had also won some children¡¯s achievement awards. Some time ago, her grandfather had also developed an anti-cancer drug in theboratory. Shi Niange had also participated in it.

    Although she was at most a helper, she was still a participant. In this day and age, everything needed gimmicks.

    It was said that in order tomend her and to curry favor with the Shi family, the school nned to let her skip a grade in a few days and jump from a second-year student to a third-year student. Although she could still indulge for another year, they asked her to prepare for the college entrance examination. The elders of the Shi family actually agreed. Shi Niange was so angry that she could not do anything.

    Autumn. School had just reopened and she was about to skip a grade to change sses. Now that she was suddenly faced with the ¡°big change¡± of falling out of love, Shi Niange felt that she had to cry or be haggard for a few days to match her current state. Otherwise, she would be too heartless.

    Thus, after squatting in the flower bed for a long time, she could not squeeze out a single tear. In the end, she could only put on a bitter expression, nning to maintain this expression toin to her best friends. Otherwise, if her expression was too happy, they would definitely mock her for being careless.

    She suddenly stood up. She had forgotten that she had been squatting here for more than an hour. She stood up too quickly and her vision suddenly turned ck. She staggered and spilled half a cup of milk tea in her hand. At the same time, she bumped into someone who came from an unknown path.

    In front of her was a dazzling white shirt. Her cup of milk tea had spilled all over his white shirt. She looked at it in shock, then looked up at the owner of the white shirt. She then lowered her head to look at him.

    The pearls in the teacup were all hanging on his body, slowly dripping down...

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at his expression, but she quickly took two steps back from his arms and forced herself to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... I dirtied your clothes. I... I¡¯llpensate you with one, right? How much?¡±

    She was about to look for the money in her uniform pocket.

    The boy with white shirt only looked at her expressionlessly. It was clear that he despised the dirty things on him. When he saw that she was about to take out the money, he furrowed his handsome brows without batting an eyelid. Without saying a word, he walked past with a cold expression.

    ¡°Ai, your clothes look very expensive. After all, I dirtied it. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯llpensate you...¡± Shi Niange was also very good at observing people¡¯s expressions. She turned back and quickly chased after him.

    ¡°Move aside.¡± The boy was suddenly blocked by her. When he spoke, her voice was cold and indifferent. Clearly, he did not have much patience. Even though he despised it, he did not n on fussing over such a shirt.

    Shi Niange was stunned by his cold and distant expression. She stared at his face for a while and strangely blushed...

    Mom, this was definitely the first time in her seventeen years of life!

    She was the youngdy of Shida Group. Since she was young, she had seen all sorts of wealthy families and handsome men. However, this was the first time she had seen such a beautiful man.

    This person... mm, let¡¯s call him White Shirt for the time being. He had a handsome face, refreshing short hair, and his skin was very white and clean. His entire body seemed to have the words ¡®keep people away¡¯ written on it. His aura was cold and he had the silence of a young man. His face was good, his figure was tall, and his fingers were very good!

    She could still smell the faint fragrance she had smelled when she had identally bumped into his arms. It seemed to be the scent of detergent. It was very good.

    For the first time, the seventeen-year-old girl felt her heart thumping wildly.

    In the past, she had never liked anyone and had never done anything intentionally. However, right now, the desire to ¡°get to know¡± was almost filling up her consciousness.

    In the end, the other party only said ¡°get out of the way¡±. After that, he did not say anything else. When she stubbornly stopped him again and foolishly took out ten 100 yuan and forced them into his hands, he looked at her as though she was crazy. He directly shook off his hand and walked around her.

    Shi Niange looked at his back view and thought to herself, ¡®My god, even his back view is so beautiful.¡¯ Then she lowered her head to look at the money in her hand, wondering if she had given too little money... If she had the opportunity to see him again, she would directly look for a shirt shop to swipe her card...

    At the very least, she had topensate him.

    He was really handsome. Her heart was beating so fast!

    ...

    (At that time, Shi Niange was still an honest and straightforward girl. She was a seventeen-year-old little girl who had her heart set on pursuing her idol, Mr. Qin. At that time, Dr. Qin had yet to experience the smoothness of growing up. He was cold and aloof¡ªa flower on the highest mountain. It was very difficult to chase him!)

 Chapter 1436 - You Are My Little Love Song (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1436: You Are My Little Love Song (3)</h4>

    Three dayster, Monday.

    Year Three, ss 6. Dean He sent Shi Niange in. It happened to be the form teacher¡¯s ss.

    ¡°Teacher Zhao, let¡¯s stop for a moment. Let me tell everyone, this is a new ssmate from ss 6. She is Shi Niange, who won two medical achievement awards at the age of seventeen. She has just skipped a grade in her second year. Let her introduce herself and continue with her sses.¡±

    The headmaster then patted Shi Niange¡¯s shoulder and gave her a look of encouragement. He then called the form teacher to the corridor to say a few words.

    Shi Niange just stood there in the new ss. No matter how she usually did things, in front of so many unfamiliar ssmates, she still felt a little ufortable. To say that she was shy was a bit pretentious, but to say that she was excited was an understatement. She was about to rush for the college entrance examination for no reason and was crying that she was unlucky. What was there to be excited about?

    The form teacher, Teacher Zhao, said from the door, ¡°Introduce yourself, and pick a seat.¡±

    Shi Niange simply said her name and quietly looked around. She found that most of the seats in the ss were filled. Only a quiet girl was sitting in the second row. The seats next to her were empty. There were two more seats behind.

    She nced behind her, her eyes lighting up.

    White Shirt! Ahhh, wasn¡¯t that the White Shirt she had been worried about for days?!

    He, he, he was actually a senior in Year 3. No, she was in the same ss as him! The seat next to him was empty!

    Typically, there were only two reasons for those sitting in the back row. They were either students who were too poor in their studies and had been abandoned by their teachers, or they were tall and sat there so as not to block the eyes of the students behind them.

    When she bumped into him that day, she realized that he was definitely more than 1.8 meters tall! In fact, the boys in the third year of high school had a chance to grow taller. Now that he was more than 1.8 meters tall, he would definitely be taller in the future!

    As for why the seat next to such a handsome man was empty, she did not have the mood to think about it. Without even considering, she walked over and sat down beside White Shirt.

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression was inscrutable, but her heart was slightly agitated. When she put down her bag, her hands were trembling.

    However, at this moment, the deskmate she had just chosen nced at her with an extremely cold and distant gaze.

    Shi Niange mistakenly thought that his deskmate had only applied for leave and did note. She subconsciously asked softly, ¡°Is there anyone sitting here?¡±

    The boy sitting in front turned back and mouthed, ¡°No one.¡± At the same time, he signaled her not to sit there.

    Shi Niange had lived for seventeen years, but this was the first time she was thinking about a boy. Since there was no one, how could she not sit? They were deskmates! She was not leaving!

    Shi Niange smiled at the boy in front of her and sat down firmly. She then turned to look at the White Shirt beside her.

    He was wearing the school¡¯s jacket, and even the white school uniform smelled like a White Shirt... so handsome, so handsome... how could there be such a handsome man... so handsome!

    Due to her strangely burning gaze, the White Shirt took another look at her and turned his head to the side. From beginning to end, he did not reply.

    When Teacher Zhao entered the ssroom, his gaze firstnded on the second row. He was surprised that Shi Niange did not sit in front. When he saw that she had sat in Qin Siting¡¯s seat, he subconsciously nced at the Qin family¡¯s young master. He saw that the young master¡¯s brows were filled with dissatisfaction, but he did not show any obvious reaction. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°All right, sit there first. I¡¯ll adjust itter.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded, thinking to herself, I¡¯m not changing it.

    She took out all sorts of new textbooks from her bag. She was actually not a top student. She only had some support from the medical achievements that her grandfather had taught her. She definitely could not keep up with skipping a year. She did not even understand what the first lesson was about.

    After ss, she was called to the office by the form teacher. She told her about the situation in the ss and showed her the grades for the school year. She pointed at the names of the students who were ranked fifth, seventh, and tenth in the school year. ¡°I know you might not be able to catch up in the beginning. These students are all from our ss. You are lively and should be able to y with them soon. Find them to study more and ask them to help you. Take some time to read through the textbooks for the second year. You will be able to catch up very quickly.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the report card and realized that the name of the top student in the school year, Qin Siting, was also written in Year Three ss 6.

    She pointed at the name and said, ¡°This is also from our ss, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s the first in the school year. Teacher, why didn¡¯t you mention his name earlier?¡±

    Teacher Zhao: ¡°...Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Shi Niange did not understand.

    Seeing her expression as though she waspletely unaware of the situation in Year Three, Teacher Zhao sighed with a smile. ¡°Student Qin is your current deskmate.¡±

    ¡°...!!!¡±

    Her idol was a genius?!

    Shi Niange was very superficial as she sank another inch in.

    Earlier in ss, she had secretly taken a few nces at the person beside her. At that time, he didn¡¯t look at her at all. She couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but just relying on half of his face was enough for him to look good. When ss ended, she took the opportunity to look at his eyes again. At that time, she almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If she really looked at him properly, the coldness on his body would be slightly restrained. That kind of expression when he listened to ss with a bit of seriousness would make people fall even more deeply in love.

    ¡°Speaking of Student Qin, I suggest you change your seat. In the past three years, the seat beside him has always been empty. Student Qin likes to be quiet and is used to being alone. You shouldn¡¯t be able to experience the joy of being in the third year by sitting next to him. Why don¡¯t you change to another seat?¡±

    ¡°What fun can there be in Year Three...¡±

    Teacher Zhao: ¡°...At the very least, you should get to know the other new students. You shouldn¡¯t be able to feel the love of your ssmates from Qin Siting.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not changing.¡±

    ¡°Why not? It might not be suitable for someone as lively as you to sit next to him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can tolerate him even if he¡¯s an ice mountain!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there are no other seats open. Why should you tolerate it?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Teacher Zhao pushed his sses and smiled helplessly.

    Shi Niange was determined to sit with Qin Siting. After a few words of persuasion, Teacher Zhao was almost amused by her.

    The children nowadays were really difficult to manage, especially a child like Shi Niange who had grown up under the loving care of the Shi family. She was straightforward and did not know how to restrain her emotions. With her temper, if she stayed by the side of the crown prince for more than a week, she would probably cry and request to change seats.

    She would not turn back until she hit the wall. After all, she was the little ancestor of the Shi family. There was nothing he could say to convince her. He could only wait until she hurt herself.

 Chapter 1437 - You Are My Little Love Song (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1437: You Are My Little Love Song (4)</h4>

    However, it was not up to the teachers to decide if Shi Niange could sit in that seat for too long.

    Although the Qin family¡¯s young master had good grades and was outstanding in all aspects, his cold personality and his dislike of interacting with others were also true.

    Their high school was ranked first in all aspects of the country, so in a ce like Hai City where every inch ofnd was worth gold, the children of variousrge families would also attend school here. They had seen many wealthy families and were already used to it. However, the Qin family, one of the fourrgest families in Hai City, naturally could not be treated like the other famous families. After all, rich people were not on the same level.

    Qin Siting¡¯s IQ was very high. In fact, aside from his low-profile and cold and unapproachable personality, there was nothing wrong with him. On ount of his perennial results, he didn¡¯t like having another person disturb him, so the school tacitly allowed it. Thus, for the past three years, they didn¡¯t force a deskmate for him.

    Today, Shi Niange¡¯s courage wasmendable. Even Qin Siting, who was in his third year of high school, did not know. She rushed to sit beside him.

    When Shi Niange returned to the ssroom, the next ss had already begun. It was a history ss. Grade 12 ss 6 was a science-oriented ss group. It was naturally very rxing in history ss. It was akin to self-study. She greeted the teacher politely and returned to her seat.

    His male god-level deskmate was currently writing a physics paper. A few minutester, he picked up a bottle of mineral water and took a sip.

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly when he swallowed the water. Shi Niange couldn¡¯t help but swallow too. From her angle, she could only see his side profile. This Student Qin really didn¡¯t like to talk to people. He didn¡¯t even turn his face in her direction. He had been doing his own thing and didn¡¯t feel anything when there was a living person beside him.

    But this was also good. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t chase her out of this seat...

    The form teacher said that his character was too cold and he did not like to interact with others. Shi Niange thought to herself that this had nothing to do with her. She did not provoke him and just sat by the side to look at him a few more times every day. A boy who was pleasing to the eyes was very handsome. She could tolerate him no matter what.

    Transferring students was actually a very tortuous process. Furthermore, Shi Niange was one year younger than all of the students in this ss. When ss ended, the other women would go to the toilet together. The boys would hook their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and chat about games, ying basketball, and going out to have fun after school. Shi Niange had nothing to do.

    The only thing she did was to sit in her seat and admire her idol¡¯s face.

    From beginning to end, Qin Siting did not look at her. After ss, he got up and went out for a while. She did not know if he went to the bathroom or to the teacher¡¯s office, but when he came back, his expression was calm and did not reveal anything. It was likely that he did not take the initiative to ask the teacher to change her seat.

    After he sat down again, Shi Niange¡¯s gaze secretly shifted from the fountain pen on his desk to his face.

    Earlier, when he wasn¡¯t around, she had been looking at his pen. It was a pure ck fountain pen. Earlier, when he had used this pen to write his physics paper, his handwriting was very nice. She had been peeking her head out to look, but now that he was back, she definitely had to look at him.

    Before ss started, she leaned closer to him and said in a low voice, ¡°The shirt you worest time couldn¡¯t be washed clean, right? Do you really not need me topensate...?¡±

    Qin Siting did not even look at her and did not answer.

    At this moment, the bell rang. Shi Niange quickly tidied up the book on her desk and took it out. At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew in from the window beside her. Although it was cold, it was not that cold. After all, it was just autumn. However, the paper on her desk, which was still half empty, suddenly flew up and flew past Qin Siting. Itnded by his feet, which was the aisle next to his desk.

    Now that it was time for ss, she couldn¡¯t stand up to pick it up. She knew that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but she had to hand in that paper during self-study in the afternoon. If someone stepped on it or she lost it, she would be doomed.

    She braced herself and poked his arm with her finger. ¡°That... my paper... can you help me pick it up?¡±

    Qin Siting did not move as though he did not hear her.

    Shi Niange could only tug gently at his sleeves. ¡°Do me a favor. My paper is over there. If someone steps on it and damages it, I won¡¯t be able to submit it.¡±

    He remained unmoved and even withdrew his arm from the table.

    Shi Niange had no choice. She looked at him for a while and saw that he was really toozy to even look at her. The teacher in this ss was already giving a lecture, so she couldn¡¯t make too much noise. She could only turn back and reveal a big smile to the male student sitting behind Qin Siting, whispering, ¡°Student, can you help me pick up my paper? Sorry to trouble you!¡±

    The boy at the back table was a tall and strong fatty, but even if he was fat to the point where he could barely squeeze into a seat, he definitely did not dare to push the table forward to Qin Siting. This little fatty usually sat in the back, and very few girls would speak to him. Suddenly, the beautiful new girl smiled and begged him. The little fatty instantly blushed and quickly bent down to pick up the paper in front for her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sure enough, other than the iceberg by her side, the other students still had somepassion.

    But who asked Qin Siting to be so handsome? It was enough that he was handsome. If he was difficult to approach, so be it. It was not bad to treat him as a pleasing statue to apany her to ss every day.

    ¡°No, no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Little fatty stuttered with a red face. ¡°My name is... Hao Xiushe.¡±

    When Shi Niange received the papers, her eyes lit up as she nced at Hao Xiushe. ¡°So shy?¡±

    The little fatty¡¯s deskmate was a very shy girl who didn¡¯t like to speak. She suddenly burst intoughter and whispered, ¡°You actually guessed his nickname so quickly?¡±

    The little fatty lowered his eyes shyly. Although he was fat, his facial features were actually very good. If he worked out well, he might be a handsome man in the future.

    ¡°My name is Shi Niange. Please take care of me in the future,¡± Shi Niange said as she took out two bottles of yogurt from her bag. She gave one bottle to Hao Xiushe and Zhao Xiaoqing, who were sitting at the back table. Before the teacher noticed their small movements, she quickly turned around and ced the papers back on the desk.

    Although Qin Siting ignored her and did not help her pick up the papers, she heard that the fatty behind her could not help but secretly open the yogurt bottle to drink it. She really did not have a good memory. She scolded herself for being shallow, but she could not resistpromising due to his good looks. She took out another bottle and secretly nced at the man beside her. She handed the yogurt over under the desk and gently touched his arm. ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡±

 Chapter 1438 - You Are My Little Love Song (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1438: You Are My Little Love Song (5)</h4>

    After asking, Shi Niange felt that she had gone too far with her enthusiasm. However, on second thought, he was good-looking and she had dirtied his shirt. It was understandable for her to be nice to him.

    Thus, when the other party did not respond, she carefully touched him with the yogurt bottle. ¡°You...¡±

    Qin Siting, who had been toozy to look at her or pay her any attention, suddenly turned his head. Shi Niange could finally see his face clearly again.

    He was an eighteen-year-old teenager. His brows were like a painting, his face was well-defined, and his nose was high. However, he did not look very handsome, nor did he have an exaggerated pair of thick brows and big eyes. In short, he was attractive and clean to the point where it made people feel as though this boy had to take a hundred thousand showers every day. From head to toe, even his eyshes were beautiful like a fairy. His distant and cold eyes seemed to be engraved with the distance between them.

    Her expression seemed impatient.

    Shi Niange raised the yogurt at him and secretly told him to drink it after ss. However, he gave her a cold, expressionless warning nce and looked away again. He did not take the yogurt, nor did he pay her any attention.

    Shi Niange sighed.

    Indeed, a male god waspletely different from Tang Shao.

    He was so good-looking, but his temper was so bad.

    If only Qin Siting was more easygoing and could whisper to her and hand her a note.

    While she was thinking, Zhao Xiaoqing, who was sitting behind her, gently poked her back with a pen. She turned around and saw that Zhao Xiaoqing had handed her a note.

    Shi Niange took it and quietly opened it to take a look. It read: ¡°You are new. If you don¡¯t know anyone, I can be your friend. Don¡¯t keep provoking Almighty Qin. It¡¯s useless. He usually ignores people. Give up.¡±

    There was also a cute emoji on the back of the note: O (¡É_¡É) O

    Almighty Qin?

    Were all the Year Three students calling him that?

    Wow.

    Shi Niange also replied with a note. On the note, there were two beautiful and cute words and symbols: [Okay! O (¡É_¡É) O]

    Of course, she wanted to make friends with Zhao Xiaoqing. As for Qin Siting...

    He was really too handsome. She couldn¡¯t bear to give up. Even if it was just being a deskmate who couldmunicate normally, or ordinary friends who often spoke.

    Finally, the ss ended. The teacher left them homework and asked them to do the questions exined in ss several times with a new form. It seemed like she still needed to write some ideas for solving the problem. Shi Niange was still good at liberal arts and science. Now that she had suddenly skipped sses, it was impossible for her to understand immediately.

    After ss, she slowly pushed the book in front of her to her deskmate who was solving the problem. She leaned over and whispered, ¡°That... I don¡¯t really understand this question. After all, I suddenly came up from the second year. Can you help me list the form for the solution? Sorry to trouble you...¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her empty book. Without looking at her, he directly wrote 23 beside her question.

    After that, he kept his pen and continued writing, ignoring her.

    Shi Niange kept the book with a dumbstruck expression. She looked at the two handwritten numbers that were simple but beautiful.

    What did 23 mean?

    Even if she didn¡¯t understand, she knew that the teacher asked for forms and a method to solve the problem, and not to calcte a number like a primary school student. Furthermore, even if the answer was calcted, it couldn¡¯t be 23.

    However, he was still a male god and a top student. He did not pay much attention to her. There must be a reason why he suddenly wrote these two numbers. Shi Niange was too embarrassed to continue asking him. She was about to ask Zhao Xiaoqing or Hao Xiushe when a thought suddenly shed through her mind. She flipped through a few pages and stopped at page 23.

    This page should be the revision questions fromst semester. Shi Niange had never learned them, but she could understand the forms listed at the bottom of the revision questions. Some of the forms were simr to the previous question.

    Did Qin Siting mean for her to find a solution in these simr questions?

    Ah, ah, ah. The male god was indeed the male god. Even the method he taught her was so effective and fast. There was no need for nonsense.

    Shi Niange flipped the book back to the previous page. Looking at the number 23 on it, her mind was filled with all sorts of pink bubbles.

    He was not ignoring her. At the very least, he would write numbers for her. He was not acting aloof like other men. He was just toozy to waste his breath on irrelevant people.

    For the first time in her life, she felt that the two words ¡®2 ¡®and ¡®3 ¡®were so beautiful. The founder of the Arabic numeral was really amazing.

    ...

    Three dayster Shi Niange spoke to Qin Siting again.

    In the past three days, Shi Niange had grown used to Qin Siting¡¯s coldness and indifference. It was clear that the students in this ss did not dare to provoke him. Even his desk was not to be touched.

    Shi Niange felt that this was good too. At least, there weren¡¯t many messy boys and girls who came to disturb her. asionally, they would talk to her shyly. It was good to be peaceful.

    However, when Qin Siting suddenly spoke to her, Shi Niange could not react for a long time.

    Qin Siting repeated himself. Shi Niange was overwhelmed by the favor and looked at him. ¡°You... were talking to me just now?¡±

    ¡°I said, stand up.¡± The boy¡¯s clear and pleasant voice hid some coldness and impatience, but he repeated himself.

    ¡°Ah, oh, oh, okay.¡± It was time for ss to end. Shi Niange quickly stood up.

    Then she saw him ce a ck shoulder bag on her seat.

    This bag seemed to be his.

    Shi Niange looked at him. Even without him saying it, she understood what he meant. Usually, there was no one sitting in this seat, so his things were ced on the two seats. Right now, he was silently chasing her away. It had been three days. It was time for her to change seats.

    Shi Niange looked at the empty seat next to the girl who was doing well in her studies and did not say anything. Even though she felt that Qin Siting was really cold and arrogant, the number 23 kept echoing in her mind. She then smiled and sat back down, as though the ck bag was her own bag and did not mind leaving it there.

    At the same time, she said, ¡°Is there no space left? Then let¡¯s leave it here. Anyway, I usually only sit on half of the chair. I can put another bag. If you still have it, then leave it there.¡±

    After all, this was the first time Qin Siting took the initiative to speak to her. Although his attitude was to drive her away, her little heart also secretly jumped.

    En, his voice was really nice. Even his expressionless and angry expression was nice!

 Chapter 1439 - You Are My Little Love Song (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1439: You Are My Little Love Song (6)</h4>

    Zhao Xiaoqing was Shi Niange¡¯s first friend since she was in her third year of high school. She had long hair and was also very beautiful. However, she was sometimes very shy. She wore a pair of transparent sses and would blush as she spoke. She was very soft and easygoing.

    ¡°Then, have you been helping your grandpa in hisboratory since you were young?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing felt that Shi Niange was a legend for being able to win two achievement awards at the age of seventeen.

    ¡°En, en. My grandfather¡¯s character is very good. Although he dabbles in medicine, he¡¯s actually an old urchin. I¡¯ve liked to stick to him since I was young. Afterward, I was very curious about the drugs he used for his experiments. I knew that those drugs could save many people¡¯s lives. At first, I was just curious. Then, my grandfather brought me along to do it.¡± Shi Niange did not hide anything and openly told her about her childhood.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ll definitely learn medicine in the future!¡±

    ¡°I will. I want to go to the Medical University, but I don¡¯t know if my parents will agree. After all, my family runs a business, and I can¡¯t follow Grandfather for the rest of my life. But studying medicine is my goal...¡±

    The two of them were talking when Qin Siting came back. She didn¡¯t know if he had heard their conversation, but Shi Niange subconsciously retracted her leg from under his desk and pressed her back against the wall by the window. Seeing that Almighty Qin was back and that ss was about to begin, Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. She stuck her tongue out at Shi Niange and quickly lowered her head to tidy up the books for the next ss.

    The next ss was biology. It was somewhat rted to medicine. It was one of the sses Shi Niange liked and could easily understand.

    She took out the book and turned to see that Qin Siting did not move. She remembered that he usually ced his books in school and focused on science. These biology sses were not too important. His books should not be here.

    She pushed her book toward him and ced it in the middle of their table. She whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s read it together.¡±

    She took the opportunity to turn to look at him. When Qin Siting was silent, he gave off an extremely unapproachable and distant feeling. However, Shi Niange did not feel any pressure. At most, she felt cold.

    He did not speak and only nced at her book. Even though he was only looking at her book, Shi Niange felt as though he was looking at her. Her heart thumped twice.

    It was really beautiful.

    She could not hold back the joy in her heart. ¡°In the future, if you don¡¯t bring your books with you, we¡¯ll read them together.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the book in the middle but still did not speak.

    In fact, Shi Niange was not very thick-skinned. She just felt that he had a cold personality, but he did not hate her. There were all sorts of people in this world. There was no need to let everyone learn to cater to others with a smile.

    Besides, the young master of one of the four big families in Hai City did not need to cater to anyone.

    The next ss was Physics. Teacher Zhang especially liked to give out exam papers. Every time he gave a question, it was especially difficult. In half a ss, he would write down a paper and send the results down. Shi Niange¡¯s score was shockingly 91. She had just taken a few days of sses in Year Three that she had never learned. It was really not easy for her to pass.

    She was pleased with her current results and nced to the side.

    There was arge 120 on Qin Siting¡¯s paper.

    In a ssroom like this, a full score on a small test paper was 120 points. He was indeed a male god of studies. He could easily finish an entire physics paper in twenty minutes.

    Shi Niange lowered her head to look at her 91 and quickly covered the numbers with her textbook. Big brother, I can¡¯tpare to you. It¡¯s better for me to hide my face.

    It was thest ss of the weekend. The week after school reopened was especially tough. After school, Niange had just walked out of the school gates when she saw the business car parked outside.

    She took off her headphones and walked over to see that the car window had rolled down. It was the Shi family¡¯s chauffeur, Uncle Qin.

    ¡°Miss, Sir and Madam have recently gone abroad to discuss business. There aren¡¯t many people at home. Are you going back to the Shi family to eat or to your grandfather¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather hasn¡¯t been in his ownboratory recently. Hasn¡¯t he been having a seminar with a lot of experts? At this time, I won¡¯t go to fill in the nks. I¡¯ll go home.¡±

    Uncle Qin was about to get out of the car to open the door for her, but she had already opened the door and got into the car. After sitting down, she put on her headphones and said, ¡°My parents are usually so busy. The auntie who usually cooks at home is the only one at home. I don¡¯t think I should take such a long car back on weekends. I can find a ce near the school to stay.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? Miss, how old are you to live outside alone? It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°How is it not safe? You can ask Auntie Xiang toe here every weekend to cook for me. Actually, I can eat takeaway, but my parents are worried and always tell you. I¡¯m already seventeen, not seven. I can save a lot of trouble if I stay near school.¡±

    Uncle Qin didn¡¯t speak for a while. It seemed like he was listening to the phone. After two minutes, he said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve been on the phone with my earphones on. Mr. Shi said that he can respect your thoughts. You can take this weekend to look for a neighborhood with good security near the school.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Niange smiled and did not speak further. She turned on the music in her earpiece.

    Since she was young, she was considered a family favorite. The people in the family doted on her very much. It was just that her grandmothers and maternal grandparent had passed away early, and only her grandfather doted on her the most. Her parents treated her quite well, but because Shida Group¡¯s business was growing and getting busier, the two of them were always worried about leaving thepany¡¯s decisions to outsiders. Thus, they were busy every day. All they could give her was the concern over the phone and theck of financial restrictions. Usually, the ones who took care of her the most were Uncle Qin and Auntie Xiang.

    She had been used to this kind of life since she was young and understood her parents¡¯ busyness. When she was young, she followed her grandfather. When she grew up, she was busy with her studies and became even more independent. The vi where the Shi family lived was still too far away from the school. It was indeed best if she could live near the school.

    Shi Niange returned to the Shi family home in the evening. After finishing a few papers and homework, she called her parents, who were on the other side of the ocean, for half an hour. In fact, they were just asking if she was not used to being promoted to Year Three. She said that everything was fine. She told them the good news and not the bad news. If she suddenly skipped a year, it would definitely be harder for her to study. However, as time passed, she would gradually ovee this. There was nothing much to say. She only said that the teachers and ssmates were all very good. She also said that her deskmate was a top student and was very warm-hearted. He would guide her in her studies. Her parents were very happy to hear this. They then hung up the phone and continued with their work.

 Chapter 1440 - You Are My Little Love Song (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1440: You Are My Little Love Song (7)</h4>

    When she returned to school on Monday, Uncle Qin had already helped her choose a few houses nearby. He handed her the map and location of the houses and let her choose.

    That afternoon, she had already made her choice. She sent a message to Uncle Qin and told him the house she had chosen. Uncle Qin said that they would immediately arrange for someone to tidy up the existing renovations in the house. This was because this house had been newly renovated and sold not long ago. There was no need to renovate it. Uncle Qin said that he wanted to check the formaldehyde properly and disinfect it. In another four to five days, she would be able to move in on the weekend.

    All day long, Shi Niange had been looking at the room designs and rarely paid much attention to Qin Siting. After settling the matter in the afternoon, she turned to look at her deskmate and noticed that he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today. He would lie on the table to catch up on sleep when he was free. Usually, he was cold enough, but today, he seemed to be in a bad mood. The word ¡®anger¡¯ was clearly written on his handsome and cold face.

    Furthermore, because he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, his eyes seemed to be slightly hazy. asionally, when he lowered his eyes to look at his book, one could see how bad his sleepst night was.

    There were three hours of self-study at night. Shi Niange went to buy a cup of warm milk before her self-study session. The moment she came back, she saw that Qin Siting had already taken the opportunity to take a good rest. She rushed forward to ce the milk on the desk in front of him.

    Even the gentle movements between the brows of the handsome man could be seen. Qin Siting expressionlessly nced at the milk on the table and then at her.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be three hours of self-study. You¡¯re so good at your studies. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take an hour or two to sleep first. Drink some milk before sleeping,¡± Shi Niange said as she touched the ss bottle containing the milk. ¡°The temperature is just right for you to drink.¡±

    ¡°Take it away. I won¡¯t drink it.¡±

    His clear and cold voice was still distant. He did not seem like a ssmate who had been sitting at the same table for a week. As expected, the teacher was right. When she sat with him, she could not feel any love for him.

    However, looking at his sleepy eyes, Shi Niange felt that he looked especially harmless at this time. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it here first. The teacher asked me to go to the office to catch up on the important sses for the second year. I might not be around for the next three hours. If you feel ufortable lying on the table, you can pull my chair over and lie down.¡±

    After speaking, Shi Niange smiled at him. Without waiting for him to speak, she picked up her books and papers and left.

    When she came back from the teacher¡¯s office to retrieve another set of papers more than an hourter, she saw that the bottle of milk was still ced in the corner in front of his desk. It was untouched. The milk must have turned cold.

    He really did not drink a single sip.

    However, he left it there and did not throw it away. He did not trample on her good intentions and simply did not ept it.

    Shi Niange walked over to pick up the papers. As she did so, she looked at him and saw that he seemed to have fallen asleep on the desk. When he was sleeping, his face was facing down. With his elbow blocking her view, she could not see his face clearly. She could only see the young man¡¯s clean ears and smooth and beautiful neckline.

    She picked up the bottle of milk and went to the supermarket downstairs. She asked the auntie in the supermarket to heat it up and quickly took it back. When she returned to the ssroom, the second hour of self-study had just ended. Perhaps because Hao Xiuse was too fat, he bumped into Qin Siting¡¯s desk as he walked past the ssroom and woke him up. Right now, he was apologizing with a red face.

    Qin Siting¡¯s face was clearly filled with dissatisfaction from being woken up from his sleep, but it showed mostly his drowsiness. Hao Xiuse apologized by the side for a long time, but he did not speak. He did not even look at the other party, but his handsome brows were slightly furrowed, clearly unhappy from being disturbed.

    Seeing that Hao Xiushe was so frightened, Shi Niange quickly walked over and blocked the little fatty behind her. She waved her hand behind her, indicating for him to stop talking and to leave quickly. However, Hao Xiushe looked as though he was responsible and refused to leave. He even tugged at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll apologize to Almighty Qin properly. You don¡¯t have to care...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your Almighty Qin is so sleepy that he doesn¡¯t have the energy to care about you?¡±

    Hao Xiushe looked at Qin Siting again and felt that it was true. Earlier, he had subconsciously apologized, but Qin Siting had really not said a single word or red at him. He had only frightened himself.

    The little fatty scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the toilet first. There¡¯s still self-studyter.¡±

    ¡°Go, go.¡±

    After they left, Shi Niange ced the milk she had just warmed onto Qin Siting¡¯s table. As she hade back in a hurry, the milk bottle was still slightly hot. After standing there and speaking for a long time, her palm was slightly hot. She secretly pinched her palm and said, ¡°You think the yogurt is unhealthy. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it. You have to drink hot milk. Drink some now. It¡¯ll help you sleep when you go home at night. I specially went to ask the supermarket¡¯s auntie to heat it up again. Please ept my kindness, good deskmate.¡±

    Perhaps because the words ¡®good deskmare¡¯ carried a hint of praise or derision, Qin Siting nced at her coldly. He was about to let her take it away, but at the same time, he saw that her hand was slightly red. It was obvious that she had just been scalded. She even secretly held it in an attempt to conceal it.

    He retracted his gaze and nced at the milk on the table. He reached for it, opened it, and drank it.

    ¡°Hey, be careful. It¡¯s a little hot...¡± The moment Shi Niange spoke, she saw that he had already finished the drink.

    After all, boys and girls were different. When women drank milk, they would sip it slowly. When men drank it, they would drink it in one gulp. Although Qin Siting looked handsome and refined, he was a cold, straight man. He would either not drink it or drink it.

    Although it was a little hot, she had taken it from the supermarket for a long time. No matter how hot it was, it wouldn¡¯t hurt his mouth. He expressionlessly threw the empty milk bottle into the trash can two meters away behind his seat and looked at her again. ¡°All right?¡±

    When she met his gaze, Shi Niange¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrobly again. She then looked at his face, which had be much redder after drinking the warm milk. She suddenly chuckled and nodded with a silly smile. ¡°Then go to sleep. I¡¯ll continue with the tutoring...¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak. He retracted his gaze and picked up the papers. He clearly did not n on sleeping anymore.

    ... So good... look.

    Cough, how nice.

    He was even willing to drink the milk she gave him.

    Even though he remained cold and cheerless from beginning to end, this was at least a step closer.

 Chapter 1441 - You Are My Little Love Song (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1441: You Are My Little Love Song (8)</h4>

    On Wednesday afternoon, Tang Shao suddenly found Shi Niange¡¯s ss and waited for her outside. He even specially called a female ssmate in to call her out.

    At that time, Shi Niange was about to go to the school cafeteria with Zhao Xiaoqing to eat beef noodles, mainly because she hadn¡¯t eaten much in the cafeteria. Xiaoqing said it was delicious, so Shi Niange wanted to go with her.

    In the end, when she heard that someone was looking for her and that it was a boy from Year Three, ss Two, she didn¡¯t have to guess to know who it was. After all, Tang Shao had called her several times. First, she had hung up on him, and then she had cklisted his phone number.

    ¡°Do you still want to go to the cafeteria with me?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Go eat first. I¡¯lle with you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then do you want me to bring some other food back for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll think of a solution myselfter.¡± Shi Niange winked at her and waved her hand with a smile.

    After Zhao Xiaoqing left, Shi Niange opened her phone to take a look. Sure enough, Tang Shao had sent her a few messages on someone¡¯s phone, saying that he wanted to see her. He had sent her one message more than an hour ago and another a few minutes ago.

    She turned to look at Qin Siting, who was about to head out for lunch, and suddenly raised her hand to tug at his sleeves.

    Typically, Qin Siting did not wear his school uniform all day long. He usually wore a T-shirt, and asionally, he would wear a particrly clean white shirt. He would wear his school uniform every Monday, Wednesday, and in some public sses. There was an event in the third year this morning, so everyone wore their school uniforms neatly. Qin Siting was no exception.

    All of a sudden, he was tugged by her. Qin Siting turned back to look at her, only to see that she was still holding onto his sleeve. He nced at her coldly. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been deskmates for several days. Can you do me a favor?¡± Shi Niange looked at him pleadingly.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t have to use such a stupid and melodramatic method. However, she really wanted to see if this method was feasible. What if... what if Almighty Qin also hated scumbags? What if he agreed?

    Qin Siting nced at her again and said, ¡°Let go.¡±

    Seeing that he did not even intend to let her speak, Shi Niange paused and could only let go.

    With his sleeves freed, Qin Siting turned to walk out. Just as he walked to the door of the ss, he saw a boy with his school uniform shirt tied around his waist poking his head in. When he saw someone elsee out, he asked, ¡°Is Shi Niange still in your ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±

    Tang Shao nodded. It seemed like she was still trying to avoid him. She didn¡¯te out, nor did she reply to his messages. It was already sote. How could she note out for lunch?

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, you¡¯re Tang Shao from ss Two, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you previously... Oh, right, I heard that your previous girlfriend was Shi Niange, right? Aiya, it¡¯s so strange. Why didn¡¯t she get promoted to ss Two but came to ss Six instead? Did the teacher intentionally break up the couple?¡± A gossipy female ssmate saw Tang Shao and asked curiously.

    Tang Shao quickly returned a bright smile and brushed it off. He didn¡¯t answer her directly and continued to guard the door.

    At this moment, he saw Qin Siting standing at the door. The moment their eyes met, the smile on Tang Shao¡¯s face gradually faded.

    He had not forgotten the marks Qin Siting, the big boss of the school, deducted himst semester. Qin Siting was the top student in the school year. Although he was not usually in charge, the school had long handed him the heavy responsibility of the student union. He did not care, but when there were really ratings and marks deducted, he would take some time to look at the forms and lists. A few circles and forks could almost decide the scores of a student for the school.

    Just because he had drunk some functional drinks during the 5,000-meter long-distance runst semester, Qin Siting had noted it down and even deducted some points. The principal had criticized him, so Tang Shao would remember it until graduation.

    When Qin Siting walked past, Tang Shao only nced at him. The smile on his face was gone. Qin Siting, on the other hand, walked out without looking at him. It was unknown if he had heard the conversation, but he definitely did not take him seriously.

    When Shi Niange came out, Tang Shao was about to find a way to go in to look for her, but the school rules did not state that she belonged to the same ss. If there was no proper reason, he would definitely be remembered for trespassing.

    When he suddenly saw here out, he rushed forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Nian Nian!¡±

    The corner of Shi Niange¡¯s eyes twitched. She withdrew her hand and nced at him. ¡°Why are you waiting for me here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many days, and you¡¯ve blocked my number. You didn¡¯t answer any of my calls, so I could only wait for you here.¡± Tang Shao reached out to pull her back, but she avoided him.

    Seeing that she was trying to keep a distance from him, Tang Shao could only put his hand down with an innocent expression. ¡°I can exin to you what happened a few days ago. At that time, Xu Yiqi fainted in ss and sat right next to me. I¡¯m a man, I can¡¯t just sit by and watch a woman faint. I subconsciously picked her up, but I promise I only sent her to the infirmary. I didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    Shi Niange nced at him and smiled without speaking.

    At this moment, two girls passed by in the corridor. When they saw Tang Shao, they quickly raised their hands to greet him. ¡°Tang Shao, during Xu Yiqi¡¯s birthday that summer vacation, the song you sang with her in the KTV was really nice. When do you have the opportunity to sing something else? Why didn¡¯t you sign up for the school¡¯s program? It was clearly very nice...¡±

    Tang Shao¡¯s expression immediately changed. He turned back to re at them, and the two girls looked at him strangely. When they saw Shi Niange standing next to him, they immediately let out an ¡°oh¡± and dragged their voices as though they had found out some secret. They quickly left.

    Tang Shao turned back with an ugly expression. He saw that Shi Niange was still looking at him indifferently with a faint smile, as though she didn¡¯t care about this at all.

    ¡°Nian Nian, really, you have to give me a chance to exin. I¡¯ve been in the same ss as Xu Yiqi for so long. If I liked her, we would have been together a long time ago. Last summer, when she was celebrating her birthday, my brothers in ss had a crush on her. But they were too embarrassed to go alone, so they asked me to go with them. That night, I drank a little too much. When I said I wanted to sing, they pushed me up to sing. I didn¡¯t know how to sing much. I only heard one song that my parents used to sing. I sang it then. I didn¡¯t even notice who was singing with me. Really, trust me!¡±

 Chapter 1442 - You Are My Little Love Song (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1442: You Are My Little Love Song (9)</h4>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe you or not. What matters is that we¡¯ve already broken up. I didn¡¯t quarrel with you or me you. I just felt that we weren¡¯tpatible. Is there a problem with breaking up peacefully?¡± Shi Niange looked at him calmly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Tang Shao anxiously raised his hand to touch the back of his neck. ¡°I really like you. That day in the infirmary, it was the doctor who asked me to help support her. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have the time to call you to rify things. You can¡¯t break up with me because of this misunderstanding. It¡¯s not fair to me.¡±

    ¡°Tang Shao, for the sake of our two families, let¡¯s be rational. Let¡¯s part on good terms and not make things too awkward. Let¡¯s split up. I don¡¯t want too much nonsense and entanglement.¡± Shi Niange said softly, ¡°But you said it wasn¡¯t fair. When your love song with another girl was taken and posted on the school forum, everyone said that I relied on the Shi family¡¯s wealth to get you to be with me. In fact, the two of you are a couple. I¡¯m the interloper. Is this topic fair to me?¡±

    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve been ying basketball for the entire summer vacation. I didn¡¯t look for you much. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to meet when school reopened. On the first day of our date, you carried another girl to the infirmary. You didn¡¯t even exin to me patiently over the phone. I waited for you in the field for an entire afternoon. Is this fair to me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Tang Shao looked like he wanted to cry, but he couldn¡¯t. He just felt that her attitude and her expression exined everything, as though no matter how he exined, it was useless.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make any principled mistakes, did I? Otherwise, don¡¯t break up with me. You can just ignore me for now. You can watch my performance. When you forgive me, you can reconcile with me...¡±

    ¡°Tang Shao, you¡¯re in your third year of high school. You¡¯re an adult, aren¡¯t you? I should be an adult next year. I¡¯m not a child. Why are you ying such childish games?¡±

    After speaking, Shi Niange was about to leave. Tang Shao rushed forward to pull her in another direction. Shi Niange stumbled and almost bumped into him. She looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now. I¡¯ll take you to lunch. Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡± Tang Shao held her hand and walked towards the other staircase.

    Shi Niange couldn¡¯t shake him off, and they couldn¡¯t make a big fuss in the corridor. She lowered her voice with an unhappy expression. ¡°Let go, Tang Shao, let go. If you go back like this, I¡¯ll tell my family that you¡¯re pestering me. You know that the reason we met is because our parents are business partners. You don¡¯t want anything to go wrong, do you? If you¡¯re sensible enough, let go of me. In the future, we¡¯ll walk our own paths and be ordinary friends. At least, no one will be embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°But I like you! I didn¡¯t like anyone else. Why the f*ck did you break up with me!¡± Tang Shao suddenly stopped and turned back to shout at her. His voice was full of energy, as though he had been wronged.

    Shi Niange was suddenly speechless.

    She didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong, but could his shout erase his central air conditioning?

    At this moment, a figure suddenly walked up the stairs by the side. He was tall and slender, and had the unique charm of a young man. He had already taken off his school uniform and was wearing a white T-shirt. He held a bottle of mineral water in his hand.

    When she saw Qin Siting walking up the stairs, Shi Niange felt a headacheing on.

    There were stairs on both sides of the corridor. There were more people on the right side, and the left side was quieter. Qin Siting usually walked quietly on either side, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. Furthermore, it had been less than twenty minutes since he left the ss.

    They had already broken up, yet she suddenly fell in love with a male god and secretly wanted to treat him well. As long as Qin Siting¡¯s brain was fine, he would definitely be able to tell that she liked him. Regardless of whether he paid attention to it or not, he would definitely be able to tell. Now that he suddenly saw her and her ex-boyfriend entangled here, who knew what impression she would leave in his heart.

    In the past, Shi Niange was a person who did not care about anything. She never cared about what others thought of her or gossiped about her in private. This was the first time she was so afraid of drawing a strange name in others¡¯ hearts.

    She quickly pulled her hand out again. Tang Shao also saw Qin Siting. When the two of them stood together, they were both tall and had good family backgrounds. However, when he saw Qin Siting, he instinctively became timid. Perhaps it was because of the trauma he had causedst semester.

    At this moment, Tang Shao did not dare to hold Shi Niange¡¯s hand. He only looked at her and begged her to go out for a meal with him, giving him a chance to exin and perform.

    Shi Niange was not in a good mood. After all, she had been seen just now. When she saw that Qin Siting had walked up and brushed past her, she was too embarrassed to call him. Initially, she had wanted him to help her get rid of Tang Shao. After all, Almighty Qin had the right to speak in the third year of high school. In the end, he didn¡¯t even give her a chance to speak before rejecting her. Now, she couldn¡¯t even open the door. She could only wait for him to walk away before she made things clear with Tang Shao.

    The tall and thin boy walked past just like that. There seemed to be the smell of mint on him. Tang Shao looked at Qin Siting warily. Seeing that he had already taken a few steps with his back facing him, he looked at Shi Niange and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? It¡¯s already sote. You should be hungry, right? You usually have to eat on time. If you eat less, your stomach will hurt. Don¡¯t be angry with me. Let¡¯s go eat first?¡±

    ¡°Stomachache is better than nausea.¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t have a good temper to deal with him, but she was indeed worried that her stomach would hurt. She picked up her phone and was about to call Zhao Xiaoqing to ask her to pack a lunch box for her.

    All of a sudden, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t know thest question of the Physics paper? Come here.¡±

    That voice belonged to Qin Siting. It was still cold and indifferent, but when she suddenly heard this, Shi Niange couldn¡¯t react in time. When she saw Tang Shao¡¯s stunned expression, she turned around and saw Qin Siting standing there, tall and handsome, looking at her indifferently.

    Shi Niange immediately reacted and rushed over to him, leaving the student from the central air conditioner standing there with his mouth agape. He was so surprised that he could not say a single word.

    She stepped forward and stood by Qin Siting¡¯s side. She did not dare to believe that he would actually help her out. Qin Siting only nced at her and his gaze was not even inclined toward Tang Shao. He walked straight to the ssroom, and Shi Niange quickly followed him in obediently.

 Chapter 1443 - You Are My Little Love Song (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1443: You Are My Little Love Song (10)</h4>

    When they entered the ssroom, Shi Niange was still beaming with happiness. When Qin Siting sat down, she followed him and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her expressionlessly, retracted his gaze, and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to solve thest big question on the physics paper?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going to solve it now? It¡¯s still lunchtime...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw that he was about to stand up and straighten up. She subconsciously took out the papers from her desk.¡± Solve! Solve! Right now! ¡±

    She had indeed asked about the physical examination papers in the morning, but at that time, he hadpletely ignored her. Earlier, he could have taken a detour and ignored her, but he used such a reasonable excuse to help her out. If he said that he did not do it on purpose, she would not have believed him.

    However, Qin Siting clearly had no intention of exining. He stood up and went to the lectern in front of him to take the same paper as the one in her hand. He sat back down, and in front of her, he wrote thest big question in a simple and difficult manner. He then nced at her. ¡°You understand?¡±

    His solution was not simple at all, but if she had taken it seriously from the beginning, she might have understood.

    However, from the moment he sat back down and leaned his head slightly toward her while writing, her mind was filled with his clean, soft short hair, the mint scent unique to him, the man¡¯s clean, white skin, and his well-defined fingers holding the pen. Her mind kept asking, why is he so good looking? How can he be so good looking?

    Qin Siting looked at her. He saw that she clearly did not understand and that her face was slightly red. It was as though he did not need her to speak to know what she was thinking when he was solving the question. He put down his pen coldly.

    ¡°Ah, I looked at it carefully, but I don¡¯t really understand it. Can you exin it again?¡± Seeing that he was angry, Shi Niange quickly said.

    However, Qin Siting had clearly lost his patience. Seeing that she was being pestered, helping her with a few words was already a rare exception. Now, he really wanted to help her solve the question because of such an exception. In the end, she was still sitting by the side, thinking about all sorts of things. Was his brain fried?

    ¡°It¡¯s true. You just have to say it. I¡¯ll definitely understand!¡± Shi Niange was afraid that he would really be angry. After so long, they had finally built up a little friendship between deskmates. She didn¡¯t want it to disappear in the blink of an eye. She reached out to tug at his sleeve, but remembering that he seemed to hate it when others touched him, her hand stopped in mid-air. She didn¡¯t know if she should touch him or not. Her expression was anxious and regretful.

    Qin Siting nced at her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Solve it yourself. I want to see where the loopholes and mistakes are.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Her idol took a step back. She naturally understood the situation and quickly answered the questions seriously.

    This big question was really difficult for a new student like Shi Niange. Her way of solving the question was wrong. After Qin Siting read through it, he helped her sort out the right way of solving the question. He also helped her draw up a few pages in the physics book that she needed to revise. By the time she finally mastered this question, there were only fifteen minutes left before the lunch break ended.

    ¡°You only went out for a while and came back. Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡± Shi Niange asked as she put away her papers.

    However, boys did not eat as slowly as girls did. It was not strange for them to finish their food in twenty minutes.

    Qin Siting did not answer. He nced at her again. ¡°You ate?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡± She felt that her stomach was starting to hurt.

    However, even if she wanted to take this opportunity to treat him to a meal, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t enough time. A top student couldn¡¯t possibly skip ss and go out for a meal with her. Just as she was thinking hard, Zhao Xiaoqing came in with two steaming buns in her hand. She walked as she talked: ¡°Aiya, Nian Nian, I knew you definitely didn¡¯t eat. I specially bought some buns from the canteen.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing quickly ced the steamed buns on Shi Niange¡¯s desk.

    Shi Niange was so grateful to Zhao Xiaoqing that she almost cried. She held up the meat bun with gratitude in her heart and began to nibble on it. While chewing, she mumbled, ¡°Xiaoqing, I¡¯ll never forget your kindness!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget it. Don¡¯t let your stomach hurt.¡± Xiaoqing returned to her seat after speaking. She then remembered something and took out a bottle of orange juice from her pocket. ¡°Do you want this?¡±

    Shi Niange nodded and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll eat the steamed buns. Drink it yourself.¡±

    As it was almost time for ss, she ate quickly. There was something in the deepest part of her stomach, and she could not speak clearly. When she turned back, she saw Qin Siting¡¯s despising gaze. He also seemed to dislike the smell of her steamed buns. He was toozy to look at her, and his expression was cold and distant. But after all, he had just taught her how to solve the questions.

    She silently tipped the scales in her heart toward warmth. En, though he had a bad temper, he was actually quite warm inside.

    Seeing the obvious disdain on his cold expression, Shi Niange coughed. She quickly finished the remaining half of the bun in a few bites. Thankfully, the bun was not big. Otherwise, with her appetite, she might not have been able to finish two buns. It was probably because her male idol was right by her side. She really did not want to appear wasteful, but even if it was two little buns, she ate them so quickly that she was really stuffed.

    That afternoon, Shi Niange did not experience any gastric pain.

    She had a stomachache!

    Thankfully, the pain wasn¡¯t too severe and wouldn¡¯t show on her face. After enduring for a while, it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Otherwise, she would really lose a lot of face.

    ...

    It was Friday night. Usually, Uncle Qin would pick her up at this time. Today was different. He was taking her to her new home.

    When the car drove to a vi, she looked at the surrounding vis and was slightly surprised. ¡°There¡¯s such a luxurious area near Hai City High School? I thought there were only apartments for students nearby.¡±

    Uncle Qin smiled. ¡°After all, this is the best high school in the province. There are a lot of wealthy people around here. This vi is only ten meters away from the school in a car. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±

    ¡°I remember I chose a duplex apartment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an apartment. It¡¯s a duplex vi.¡±

    At that time, she had only taken a look at the interior design and did not notice anything else. She did not expect it to be a vi.

    Why was she living alone in such a big vi?

    The car drove into the vi area in the lush garden. Shi Niange nced out of the window and saw a fewrge words carved on it¡ªLi Shui vi.

 Chapter 1444 - You Are My Little Love Song (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1444: You Are My Little Love Song (11)</h4>

    ¡°This vi was just builtst year. At the time, the constructionpany had quite a bit of investment from the four big families in Hai City. They were quite rich, so they booked this piece ofnd and built this vi. The original owner of the vi you chose was one of the developers. It¡¯s just that there were too many properties under his name, so he sold it. The renovation is really quite good. No one has lived here before. The air humidity is good in all aspects. You can move in with ease.¡±

    After Uncle Qin finished speaking, he drove the car to the vi.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t mind sleeping on the foldable bed in theboratory with her grandfather. She had never been picky about these external things. However, Uncle Qin had a mission to take care of her and was always careful and serious. She didn¡¯t say much. She just nodded and nced at the vi inside. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s not as extravagant as the one in the Shi family. The small vi is quite exquisite.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you have good taste. After all, you chose it yourself.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±

    She only went in to take a look before cing her bag down. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here. There¡¯s no need to waste time. It¡¯s not too far from the school.¡±

    ¡°Then Auntie Xiang and I wille here often to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let Auntie Xiange once a week. I¡¯ll take a taxi to school.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Can you still treat me like a child for the rest of my life? In a year, I¡¯ll be an adult. I should learn to be independent,¡± Shi Niange said as she looked around.

    It was already evening and the sky was much darker. There didn¡¯t seem to be many people living in the surrounding vis. It was dark and quiet.

    ¡°Are there very few people living here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Almost half of the residents live here. However, the two buildings across the street seem to be empty. Or perhaps, no one has moved in after selling them.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded and looked away to continue visiting her new house. Then, she began her third-year student¡¯s sad homework and revision career. On the first day on her new house, she spent her time in the sea of books.

    ...

    On Monday, Auntie Xiang went to Lishui Vi and personally made her a lot of walnuts cakes. She said she should bring them to school for her ssmates.

    When Shi Niange came to school with arge, delicate bag, she attracted the attention of many people. They were all curious about what good things this legendary jump student, the eldest daughter of the Shi family, had brought. Why was it such an exaggerated big bag?

    Auntie Xiang had made too much, and the small bag could not fit in, so she had to put in the big bag. Shi Niange did not expect it to be so big. On the way, she hurried to the ss. After entering, she began to distribute the things without a word. Fortunately, things like walnut cakes were distributed separately. There were more than fifty students in this ss, and each of them could get around three on average. She did not wait for everyone to arrive and directly ced some on each table.

    ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing waved at her.

    Shi Niange smiled at her and continued to divide the items. As she did so, she asked, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on duty today,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said, and came over to help her. Although she had just transferred here, she soon became familiar with her ssmates. She said that she was too shy and that she would blush when she talked to others.

    Shi Niange smiled and chatted with her for a while, then apanied Zhao Xiaoqing to clean the floor. After cleaning up, almost everyone came, and the two returned to their seats.

    Shi Niange casually exined the matter of the walnut cakes to everyone. She only said that it was made by her rtives and was very delicious. She couldn¡¯t finish it herself and shared it with everyone. Everyone was quite happy.

    However, Shi Niange was unhappy today.

    She stared at the three untouched pieces of walnut cake on her desk the whole morning.

    Behind her, Zhao Xiaoqing gently poked her back with a pen and whispered, ¡°Come back to your senses, stop staring nkly. Why are you looking at the side?¡±

    Shi Niange sat up straight again. She raised her head to look at the teacher and the ckboard, but her heart felt empty.

    Previously, she did not know that Qin Siting would not being today. She had thought that after the weekend, she would be able to sit with her male god on Monday, but he was actually not here today.

    There was a physicspetition in the province today. Almighty Qin represented the entire province in Hai City to participate in thepetition. Hispetitors were all famous top students from various universities in the country. Thepetition would take at least three to four days. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be around for the next few days.

    These three to four days had been tough on Shi Niange.

    The reason why she, a happy third-year student, had to go through so much hardship in her third year was because of Qin Siting. Whenever she thought of a tall, handsome, and smart boy sitting by her side, she was filled with motivation. No matter how difficult the ss was, she was willing to make up for it.

    But these days, he was actually not around...

    Even Zhao Xiaoqing and Hao Xiushe found that in the days when Qin Siting was not around, Shi Niange was especially listless. Even when the teacher asked her to go to the office for tutoring, she was listless and not as motivated as usual.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to make it to the afternoon gym ss on Tuesday. For two whole days, Shi Niange, who didn¡¯t have her male idol sitting by her side, was like a person who had just been sucked away by a demoness. She sat there without much energy to write notes.

    As the name suggested, the physical education ss was a free activity ss. Only a small number of people really went out for sses. Most of them looked for opportunities to stroll around the ssroom or the field.

    Shi Niange was called out by Zhao Xiaoqing to go to the toilet. On the way out of the toilet, she turned her head and saw that the Grade 12, ss 2 next door was also having physical education ss. Xu Yiqi was walking over with another girl. When she saw Shi Niange, Shi Niange only nced at her casually, but Xu Yiqi turned her head away and pulled the girl beside her to walk around her quickly.

    Shi Niange raised her brows, not understanding why they had to take a detour.

    She was not interested in the rtionship between Xu Yiqi and Tang Shao, nor did she care about Tang Shao¡¯s exnation. However, Xu Yiqi looked as though she minded something. It was impossible for her to say that she did not have any other thoughts. Only she knew if there was a ghost in her heart.

    Shi Niange couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and continued to wait for Zhao Xiaoqing.

    When she came out, the two of them left the bathroom and walked along the lush path. The two girls chatted as they walked. Although Zhao Xiaoqing was shy, she was actually very gentle and concerned about her friends. She was also very observant. She asked, ¡°Do you like Almighty Qin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Initially, the two girls were discussing whether she liked him or not. However, Shi Niange¡¯s answer was too straightforward, leaving Zhao Xiaoqing dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1445 - You Are My Little Love Song (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1445: You Are My Little Love Song (12)</h4>

    Zhao Xiaoqing said in surprise, ¡°When you were with Tang Shao, did you hide it? So many people know.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. At our age, it¡¯s normal for us to like anyone.¡±

    ¡°...Do your parents know?¡±

    ¡°I know. They are more open-minded about my matters. If I want to have a boyfriend, I can tell them who I like.¡±

    ¡°Wow, your parents are so nice.¡±

    ¡°Tang Shao¡¯s parents have some business dealings with my parents, but I haven¡¯t spent much time with him. It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°Why? Many people know that you dated Tang Shao. As for Almighty Qin, it doesn¡¯t matter if he knows or not, because I feel that he doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in what others say, but it¡¯s not good for you to have so many rumors.¡± As Zhao Xiaoqing spoke, she turned back to look in the direction of the bathroom, then leaned close to her ear to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember this, but when I saw Xu Yiqi from ss Two, I remembered.¡±

    ¡°What rumors?¡± Shi Niange was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Xu Yiqi told the girls in her ss that it was because your family background was too good and your character was too domineering that Tang Shao dated you. In reality, Tang Shao didn¡¯t like your character and gradually neglected you. Then you fell out with Tang Shao because he brought her to the infirmary once. You got jealous even though he was innocent.¡±

    When Shi Niange heard this, she did not say anything. She just stood there and heard footsteps behind her. When she turned back, she saw that Xu Yiqi and another girl hade out together.

    Seeing that they had not gone far, Xu Yiqi paused for a moment. As usual, she wanted to take a detour.

    This time, Shi Niange walked toward her and blocked her path. She looked at her but did not speak.

    Xu Yiqi panicked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Thinking that something bad was about to happen, Zhao Xiaoqing rushed over to pull Shi Niange away. However, she stood there unmoving with an ambiguous smile on her lips.

    When she saw Shi Niange raise her hand, Zhao Xiaoqing quickly closed her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t hear a sound. When she opened her eyes again, she saw that Shi Niange had plucked a small leaf off Xu Yiqi¡¯s head. She then turned to look at the lush path around her. ¡°Although it¡¯s autumn, it¡¯s not the season for Hai City to be filled with fallen leaves. It¡¯s really not easy for these leaves tond on your head.¡±

    Xu Yiqi¡¯s expression froze when she raised her hand. She had yet to recover.

    Shi Niange casually patted the fallen leaves on her hands that had just been crushed and nced at her. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯te out too much. The wind has been quite strong these days.¡±

    Xu Yiqi stared at her nkly for a long while. The girl next to her also tugged at her elbow nervously. The two of them quickly left with ugly expressions.

    After she was gone, Zhao Xiaoqing rushed over. ¡°You scared me. I thought you were going to hit her.¡±

    ¡°Why would I hit her? To deal with such a person, hitting her would be fulfilling her wish.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°She¡¯s afraid of me, so she only dares to gossip behind my back to clear suspicion of her snatching someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Anyway, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Tang Shao. She can do whatever she wants as long as she doesn¡¯t touch my bottom line.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing looked at her in confusion. Shi Niange wanted to pinch her cheeks, but she resisted the urge. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ssroom.¡±

    Shi Niange waited for several days and finally saw Qin Siting return on Thursday morning.

    The tall and thin boy held his ck shoulder bag with one hand and sat beside her expressionlessly.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart, which she thought would be very calm, began to beat wildly for a while. Her breathing even changed. She pondered for a moment before whispering to him, ¡°You¡¯re back from thepetition?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her but did not answer.

    ¡°Then, you haven¡¯t beening to ss for the past few days. What about the sses you missed? Do you need notes?¡± She lowered her voice when she saw the teacher enter and quickly showed him her ss notes.

    In the end, she only pushed the notebook onto his desk. Qin Siting nced at her notebook indifferently, and his originally expressionless face became even more indifferent.

    It seemed like... she was being despised.

    Shi Niange¡¯s handwriting was rather beautiful. Her handwriting was neat and tidy, but the way she wrote her notes in ss was very simr to that of a primary school student. It also exposed the distance between her learning mindset and his.

    ¡°Cough, if you don¡¯t use my notes, I¡¯ll borrow one from the ss monitor...¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Qin Siting said lightly.

    ¡°Then what about the sses you missed?¡±

    Qin Siting was used to silence and rarely exined anything to others, especially the girls. He looked at Shi Niange, who had been sitting here since he came back today, her eyes lit up as though they had found a treasure. For some reason, he felt that her passion had yet to fade.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already read this week¡¯s ss work this weekend.¡± Qin Siting lowered his head and pushed her notes back. The moment he lowered his head, he seemed to blink.

    The moment he lowered his head and blinked, Shi Niange felt as though she had been shot in the chest. Ahhh, every time she looked at him like this, she would shout in her heart, ¡°How can you look so good...¡±

    She could note back to her senses for a moment. She reached out to take the notebook back, but suddenly remembered that when he pushed the notebook back, his hand seemed to have touched it. In an instant, Shi Niange seemed to have held something sacred and quickly kept it carefully.

    ¡°You actually read it in advance...¡± She muttered in admiration,¡±There¡¯s no need for the teacher to teach you then. Can you really understand it? ¡±

    Qin Siting gave her a rare look. That look clearly said: ¡®Do you think I have the same IQ as you?¡¯

    Although there was nothing wrong with his gaze and there was even some ambiguity, Shi Niange could not help but feel that all sorts of pink bubbles were rising in her heart.

    In the past, he did not even pay attention to her words. Even though he was still cold and silent, he was at least used to being her deskmate. Furthermore, he would asionally give her a look.

    As long as she persevered a little longer, he would be more and more used to her existence. In the future, he might really be good friends with her. As for a male god, although she liked him, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for too much, nor did she dare to profane his spirit. However, if they could be friends, they could chat frequently in the future. If he could smile at her, she was afraid that she would go to heaven.

 Chapter 1446 - You Are My Little Love Song (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1446: You Are My Little Love Song (13)</h4>

    Shi Niange thought that Qin Siting was probably afraid that she would go to heaven, so he wouldn¡¯t smile at her.

    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t seem to smile much. When he spoke to the teacher, his expression was also indifferent.

    After ss, she wanted to speak to Qin Siting, whom she had not seen for several days, but he stood up and left.

    This was still in the morning. There was still a whole day left. It was fine, it was fine.

    In the end, for the whole morning, he listened quietly in ss. After ss, he left and listened to the other students discussing. It seemed like he went to the principal¡¯s office. He should be discussing thepetition with the principal.

    In the afternoon, when Shi Niange was about to say something, Hao Xiushe, whose face had turned pale from eating too much food, leaned on the table and groaned. Shi Niange turned back and saw that Zhao Xiaoqing was not around when he went out to buy food. She had no choice but to send him to the infirmary with the ss monitor. The ss monitor was in charge of supporting him and helping him carry his things. As they walked, she asked him what he had eaten in the morning.

    After asking, she found out that this little fatty had actually eaten six meat buns in one go beforeing to school early in the morning. In the morning, he had felt ufortable in his stomach. He thought that it was just a tulence, so he specially bought two bottles of Sprite to drink. He wanted to let out his breath by burping, but his stomach still felt full the whole morning.Earlier, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had vomited in the previous lesson in the toilet, but now he still wanted to throw up. He felt like he would copse at any moment.

    Even though Shi Niange did not officially study medicine, she knew that this was a form of food umtion. She helplessly went to the infirmary and asked the ss monitor to take care of him. She then went to look for the teacher in the infirmary who was eating in the office. After exining the situation, the teacher came over to take a look. After confirming that there was indeed food umtion, he needed to lie down to rest and take medicine. If it was too serious, he might have to go to the small hospital outside the school for an injection. The ss monitor felt that there was no need for Shi Niange, a girl, to follow him, so he volunteered to stay so she could go back to ss.

    Shi Niange helped to send him to the hospital outside the school and then came back. When she walked back to the school gate, she suddenly saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eyes. She turned around and saw Qin Siting walking out of the school gate. He was not wearing his school uniform and there was no one by his side. She only knew that he seemed to have some close friends in school, but they were not in the same ss. Furthermore, he was usually too busy and did not have time to gather with them in school.

    She was looking in his direction. Qin Siting had already walked to the parking lot outside the school. She observed from afar and saw that there seemed to be a ck RV parked there. When he walked over, someone came down to open the car door and respectfully invited him in. After he got in, the door closed and he could not be seen.

    It was probably the Qin family¡¯s car.

    It was parked in a corner of the parking lot. She waited there and did not enter the school to rm the teachers and students. She kept a low profile.

    Shi Niange recalled how Hao Xiushe he had looked earlier. Although the teacher had prescribed an digestive aid film for him, it was still too ufortable for him. She nced in the direction of the car, turned around, and went into the pharmacy to see if there were any other medicine that could alleviate the pain.

    There were many types of digestive pills in the pharmacy. The medicine she knew and some of her academic names were not bad. She stood in front of a row of medicine for more than ten minutes and was about to pick up a famous medicine factory when another person came in.

    ¡°May I ask if there is any medicine that can reduce the symptoms of cholecystitis?¡±

    Initially, Shi Niange did not turn back. However, when she turned around, she suddenly saw the person who had just entered through a small mirror in the middle of the pharmacy. She immediately turned back to look at him.

    Wasn¡¯t this the person who had helped Qin Siting open the door in the parking lot? From the way he was dressed, he should be the Qin family¡¯s chauffeur or butler.

    ¡°Cholecystitis? Is it painful?¡± the person at the counter asked.

    ¡°Yes. Our Madam was in the car when her cholecystitis suddenly acted up. Her face is pale, and she said she is dizzy. Afterward, her stomach and galldder were not feeling too well. The pain seems very serious.¡±

    Shi Niange listened and did not speak because she heard that he was talking about a Madam.

    Was there someone else in the car? Qin Siting¡¯s mother?

    Wow, she was so envious of someone who could see their parents so often. She thought that someone like Qin Siting, who was cold and introverted, would be like her, who didn¡¯t have her parents by her side. In the end, Mrs. Qin actually came to school to see him. She was really envious.

    The driver left in a hurry after buying the medicine. Shi Niange had just seen the shop assistant bring out the most expensive medicine on the counter for him.

    It was likely that she had heard of a car or a Madam and felt that the other party was rich. Furthermore, a pharmacy was a ce where no matter how effective the medicine was, as long as the price was high and themission was high, they would definitely sell it.

    Shi Niange did not make a sound. She ced the medicine she had chosen on the counter and turned to pick up the secondst row of medicine. She brought it over to pay the bill.

    The employee saw the medicine she was holding and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were buying medicine for your ssmate? Your ssmate has cholecystitis at such a young age?¡±

    Shi Niange did not answer. After paying, she went out. She first sent the medicine to the shy Hao Xiushe and ss monitor before walking to the parking lot to the ck RV.

    She stood there for a while and did not suddenly knock on the car door. However, the driver recognized her and rolled down the car window to look at her. ¡°Little girl? Is there something wrong? I think I saw you at the pharmacy earlier.¡±

    Only then did Shi Niange walk over. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Qin Siting¡¯s ssmate. Earlier, I heard that someone here has very serious cholecystitis. I learned some medicine from my grandfather. The box of medicine you bought earlier wasn¡¯t very good, so I bought a new one and brought it over.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, the car door opened. Qin Siting and a well-maintained middle-aged woman were sitting in the back.

    Qin Siting nced at her, clearly unable to understand why she was here and how she knew he was here.

    ¡°I saw you outside the school gates just now. Hao Xiushe wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I went to the pharmacy to buy medicine for him. I heard what the chauffeur said when he went to the pharmacy to buy medicine, and I saw that the medicine he brought wasn¡¯t very effective, so I couldn¡¯t resist and bought something else.¡±

    Seeing Qin Siting¡¯s ugly expression, Shi Niange finally realized that the person in the car was not his mother?

    Then, she realized that she might have been too nosy and annoying.

    Seeing his unhappy expression, she quickly said, ¡°Did I disturb you guys? I just can¡¯t stand the way the pharmacy people do things. Um, I¡¯ll put the medicine down and leave.¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly handed the medicine to the chauffeur, who received it warmly and thanked her.

    Before Shi Niange could reply, Qin Siting had already gotten out of the car. Without saying anything more to the middle-aged woman in the car, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, he took her away.

 Chapter 1447 - You Are My Little Love Song (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1447: You Are My Little Love Song (14)</h4>

    Shi Niange felt a clean and warm sensation on her wrist. The tall and thin boy was almost a head taller than her. She was 1.66 meters tall. It was clear that she had only taken a quick nce at his height. Now that he had pulled her away and was following behind him, she realized that he was really tall.

    After being pulled away, she only had time to turn back to look at the driver¡¯s side. She did not speak anymore. Along the way, she was brought to the footpath by the high wall outside the school. On both sides, students from other sses came and went. They seemed to have seen her ¡®holding hands¡¯ by Qin Siting, and many curious and gossipy gazes looked their way.

    Qin Siting retracted his hand and looked at her with clear eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    Right now, he was maintaining a distance of two to three people from her, as though the person who had led her here was not him.

    Even now, Shi Niange still felt as though her wrist was warm. This warmth spread all the way to the bottom of her heart. She casually touched her wrist again and raised her eyes to meet his cold gaze. ¡°Was that auntie in the car?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her coldly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I really only saw you in that car by chance. I also saw Uncle Driver go to buy medicine. You know why I jumped grades to Year Three. I know medicine. I was afraid that the medicine would hurt Auntie more if she took it, so I bought the medicine and sent it over. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. If I disturbed you because of my actions, I apologize. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Shi Niange felt that although she had good intentions, she was too abrupt. She also regretted her rashness.

    Qin Siting took out a ck wallet. ¡°How much is the medicine?¡±

    The sincere apology and smile on Shi Niange¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He was drawing a clear line between them. He did not n on owing her a single cent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I even dirtied your shirtst time. Compared to your shirt, this small box of medicine should be nothing.¡±

    Qin Siting, who was about to take the money, paused. He seemed to have remembered the shirt because of her words. He put the money back and said lightly, ¡°All right, we¡¯re even.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. He had no intention of speaking to her.

    ¡°Hey, hey.¡± Shi Niange followed him without thinking. ¡°We¡¯ve been deskmates for a long time. You don¡¯t have to keep rejecting me, do you? We¡¯re all ssmates. I don¡¯t have any motives. Can¡¯t we just be friends?¡±

    She followed behind the boy and said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s better tomunicate normally than to face each other coldly every day, okay?¡±

    Qin Siting did not turn back. Shi Niange followed unwillingly. When they arrived at the school gate, the students who had just returned from buying lunch all looked in their direction.

    Qin Siting¡¯s name was already very famous in this school. Aside from her, who was once a little fool who did not pay attention to outside matters, there was no one who did not know him. Shi Niange had also be famous because she skipped a grade. It was unavoidable for her to not attract attention when the two of them walked out of the school one after another.

    He still did not turn back, as though he did not hear anything.

    Shi Niange had no choice but to rush forward to hold his arm. She almost hooked her arm around his and tugged on him forcefully. ¡°If you want to call it even, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t talk about the money, but in order to help Auntie buy medicine, I missed my lunch break. It¡¯s almost time for ss, and I haven¡¯t eaten yet. You owe me a meal, so find an opportunity to pay me back.¡±

    Qin Siting paused and looked at her as though she was crazy. He then looked at her hand on his arm. He did not respond to her suggestion and his eyes were filled with unhappiness. His voice was as cold as the autumn night. ¡°Let go.¡±

    She did not let go, but her desire to live was strong.

    ¡°How about this, forget about treating me to a meal. My requirements aren¡¯t that harsh. As you know, I skipped a grade and missed a lot of second-year sses. No matter how much time the teacher takes to tutor me, I still missed a lot. It¡¯s very difficult to learn now. I¡¯ll go to the library in the afternoon. Come with me.¡±

    Qin Siting was already impatient. He looked at her coldly and did not speak.

    Shi Niange knew when to stop. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving immediately, she slowly retracted her hand, but still carefully tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Based on your experience, go to the library and help me find a book suitable for me to read. It¡¯ll be fine as long as it can help me catch up on my sses. I swear I won¡¯t take more than half an hour of your time. Just go to the afternoon self-study, okay?¡±

    He still did not speak.

    She gently tugged on his sleeve again. ¡°Fifteen minutes is fine. You can help me find a few books and leave immediately. There¡¯s no need for you to apany me. Isn¡¯t that fine? We¡¯re ssmates and deskmates. Even if today¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen, you should help me out on ount of our deskmate rtionship. Otherwise, you¡¯re the top student in the school year, and there¡¯s a dumb student who hasn¡¯t evenpleted her second year of high school studies sitting next to you. You don¡¯t have any face, do you...¡±

    ¡°You can change seats.¡± After speaking, he pulled out his sleeves and left.

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    This kind of person who was unmoved by force or persuasion was really... difficult to get along with.

    She recalled her teacher¡¯s words.

    How much longer could shest?

    She looked at the boy¡¯s back and took a deep breath.

    Forget it.

    He was so handsome. So what if he had some character? So what if he was cold? Arrogance was the standard for a male god. Forgive him, en, forgive him.

    ...

    In the afternoon, during self-study time.

    It was the teacher who suggested that Shi Niange go to the school library to look for books. She really had to go. When she turned around, she saw that one of the seats was empty since Hao Xiushe was still resting in the small hospital. Zhao Xiaoqing was busy with her weekend homework, and she didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so she could only go by herself.

    The school¡¯s library was not small, and it was not easy to find books. She asked the management auntie about the locations of the rted books in the second year curriculum. When she looked over, she saw a few tall bookshelves, and then she saw hundreds or even thousands of books lined up on the shelves. Her head swelled.

    The key was that this bookshelf was too high.

    She went to borrow a smalldder from the manager and climbed up and down between the bookshelves. After searching for a long time, she didn¡¯t know which type of book suited her the most. On the surface, the introduction and cover were simr, but inside, it was actually different. It was really difficult to find.

 Chapter 1448 - You Are My Little Love Song (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1448: You Are My Little Love Song (15)</h4>

    Shi Niange carried thedder to the other side. When she saw a slightly higher spot, but not too high, she ced thedder to the side. She stood on her tiptoes and stretched her arms out to try. She couldn¡¯t get it, so she turned back to get thedder.

    All of a sudden, someone stood by her side. She turned around and saw that the book she had been standing on her tiptoes to reached for so long had suddenly appeared in front of her.

    She looked up and saw Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting?

    She blinked in surprise. After confirming that this person was indeed Qin Siting, who had rejected her at noon, she suddenly reacted and quickly reached out to receive it. ¡°Thank you...¡±

    The tall and thin man turned back indifferently and took out another book from the shelf. After flipping through a few pages, he handed it to her. ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, oh.¡± Shi Niange was still in a daze and instinctively took it.

    Seeing her silly expression, Qin Siting only nced at her once before turning to the other bookshelves.

    Shi Niange quickly followed him and found that many of the frequently used books did not need to be climbed so high. They were all below, where it was easier to obtain them.

    She followed him the whole way and did not ask or speak much. She took the books he gave her and followed him with a serious and obedient expression. In the end, there were already six or seven books in her arms. Seeing that she was almost unable to hold them, Qin Siting turned back to look at her.

    Shi Niange quickly put on a smile, her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    It was clear that she could no longer carry them. Qin Siting stood where he was and did not speak. He casually picked up a book rted to physics from the bookshelf by the side and began reading it. It seemed like this book had nothing to do with her, but he was here after all. Shi Niange patiently waited by the side.

    After a while, her hands were trembling. Qin Siting put the book back and picked up another book to read.

    Shi Niange took a deep breath and continued to wait with a smile.

    After waiting for a few more minutes, she really could not carry them anymore. There were so many books that they added up to at least three pounds. She had been hugging them for more than half an hour.

    ¡°That, Go...¡± The name was about to leave her lips when she suddenly stopped calling him.

    It seemed like everyone was used to calling him Almighty Qin. Although he had never paid much attention to this title, the girls in the first and second years would discuss him with red faces. As for her, it seemed like she could call him senior, but it was not suitable. Even calling him Almighty Qin felt awkward.

    Should she call him deskmate? It seemed too childish...

    As she was thinking, the boy¡¯s cold and clear voice was heard. ¡°Qin Siting.¡±

    She suddenly came back to herself and looked at him. She saw that he was still standing by the bookshelf, reading the physics books of Year Three. He did not even lift his eyelids, but the voice just now must have been directed at her. She quickly said, ¡°En, that Qin Siting, are my books enough?¡±

    The boy standing by the bookshelf did not answer. It was as though he did not hear her. After another two minutes, Shi Niange decided to ce the book on the table at the back.

    She had just taken half a step back when Qin Siting closed the book in his hand and nced at her indifferently. She immediately stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Why are you sitting next to me?¡± he asked.

    Shi Niange looked at him. ¡°Because your grades are good, and you¡¯re the top student in the school year. I jumped from the second year of high school and needed a top student by my side to help me. Just like now, when I don¡¯t know what to read, you¡¯ll help me look for it. This way, for my grades, I¡¯ll definitely be able to...¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her coldly, clearly impatient with her nonsense.

    She swallowed and coughed. ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    The tall and thin boy raised his brows and looked at her.

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression was a little timid, but there was a hint of honesty in her fear. ¡°There are all kinds of people who love beauty. Who doesn¡¯t like good-looking people, don¡¯t you think? When I¡¯m in ss and I¡¯m too tired or too bored, as long as I turn my head to look at you, I¡¯ll immediately be energized.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her indifferently and did not speak. He did not know if Shi Niange was being rude, but he did not like to hear lies. To be honest, if he felt that there was a problem, he could only me himself for being too difficult to please.

    He ced the book back on the shelf and walked to her expressionlessly. He picked up the five books in her hand and left only one for her. He turned and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the thinnest book in her hand and then at the especially thick books in his hand. The corner of her lips curved as she hurried to catch up.

    Just as the two of them were about to walk out of the bookshelf, the bucket of water by the feet of an auntie who was cleaning in the library suddenly flipped over and dripped all over the ground. Several librarians by the side saw it and saw that the bottom of the bookshelf was about to be wet. They were so frightened that they rushed over.

    In the end, because they had rushed over too quickly, they did not notice that there were two students under the bookshelf. In an instant, they bumped into thedder Shi Niange had ced in front of them. Thedder fell in Qin Siting¡¯s direction.

    Qin Siting turned his head and saw it. He was about to avoid it when he heard a low cry from behind him. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    In the next moment, Shi Niange hugged him from behind and quickly pushed him to one side of the bookshelf. The girl, who was a head shorter than him, decisively threw herself in front of him and pressed him against the bookshelf in a protective manner.

    Thedder fell by their feet and made a loud noise. The librarian was so frightened that she rushed over to help thedder up. Sheined that the cleaningdy was so careless.

    Under the bookshelf, Qin Siting and Shi Niange were silent.

    Shi Niange, who found herself hugging her male idol and pressing him against the wall: ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting found that not only was he pressed onto the bookshelf by a girl in a protective posture, but the girl¡¯s entire front, including her chest, was pressed against his: ¡°...¡±

    The two of them looked like they were secretly hugging in the library. The manager¡¯s auntie took a nce at them when she picked up thedder and left. She clicked her tongue and whispered to the auntie beside her, ¡°The young people nowadays are secretly dating in their third year of high school...¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s reaction was very fast earlier, but now her reaction waspletely slow. Especially when she heard the auntie¡¯s whispered words, her face turned red. She felt the heat continue until her ears.

    Liking a male god from afar was a thing. This... hugging a male god... was very different!

 Chapter 1449 - You Are My Little Love Song (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1449: You Are My Little Love Song (16)</h4>

    She looked up awkwardly and saw Qin Siting standing expressionlessly under the bookshelf. His expression was still indifferent. ¡°Can you let go?¡±

    Shi Niange took a look. Her hand was still pressed against Qin Siting¡¯s arm. It was clear how strong she was when she suddenly pounced over and pressed him down on the bookshelf.

    She quickly withdrew her hand and took a big step back. ¡°I saw that thedder almost hit you, so...¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak, nor did he exin that he could avoid thedder faster than her. He took the five books in his hand and left.

    Under the gaze of the librarians, Shi Niange could only lower her brows and follow him out. Behind her, the aunties whispered to each other, ¡°But this pair is quite beautiful. The boy is handsome, and the girl is beautiful. However, couples of this age won¡¯t have the opportunity to be together when they grow up. What a pity...¡±

    Shi Niange pretended not to hear them and jogged to catch up with Qin Siting. He was tall and had long legs. If she wanted to catch up to him, she would have to start running.

    Just as she was about to return to ss for self-study, the form teacher, Teacher Zhao, happened to walk out of the office. When he saw Shi Niange walking back with Qin Siting, his gaze was clearly surprised.

    When Qin Siting saw the teacher, he did not say anything. Shi Niange was afraid that the teacher would misunderstand and quickly said, ¡°Teacher, the books you asked me to look for, Student Qin apanied me to the library to look for them. It¡¯s these books!¡±

    What surprised Teacher Zhao was that not only did Qin Sitinge back with her, he seemed to have apanied her to the library.

    Since when did this brat know how to help others?

    He had never seen such a scene in three years.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you found it. It¡¯s self-study time now. Come with me to the office to continue your tutoring.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Niange responded and quickly took the book from Qin Siting¡¯s hands. At the same time, she smiled at him to express her gratitude. However, Qin Siting acted as though he did not see anything and returned to the ssroom indifferently, as though nothing had happened.

    Shi Niange did not dare to look at him anymore. She turned around and carried her books to the teacher.

    When she was being tutored at the teacher¡¯s ce, she had been wondering if she should treat Qin Siting to a meal since he had helped her look for books. However, it seemed like the reason he hade to help her look for books was because she said that he owed her a favor. He was trying to make things clear. Even if she said she wanted to treat him to a meal, he probably wouldn¡¯t go.

    Just like that, she spent her self-study time with the teacher wondering if she should ask him out or not. Finally, the teacher released her and allowed her to return to the ssroom. She ran back with several books in her arms, only to see that her seat was already empty.

    Zhao Xiaoqing waved at her. Shi Niange walked over, put down the book, and looked at the seat next to her. Qin Siting¡¯s shoulder bag was not there either.

    ¡°Nian Nian,e back to yourself. Don¡¯t look anymore, Almighty Qin has already left.¡±

    ¡°He left early? Didn¡¯t he just finish his self-study?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He must have something on in the afternoon. It should have been more than an hour ago. He left after answering a call.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing recalled and said, ¡°But Almighty Qin doesn¡¯t usually skip sses unless there¡¯s a school¡¯s publicpetition or event. He must have something this afternoon.¡±

    An hour ago, he had apanied her back from the library.

    She recalled that he didn¡¯t look too good in that car in the afternoon. Did something really happen?

    Now that he was no longer in school, what was the point of thinking so much? The Qin family had arge business and she did not need to worry about it. In short, she really could not afford this meal.

    Zhao Xiaoqing asked her to go to the street near the school to buy clothes tonight. Shi Niange was living alone now, so she agreed.

    The two of them walked out of the school gate and were about to turn right when a ck Cadic stopped in front of them.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was stunned for a moment, but Shi Niange stopped in her tracks when the car stopped in front of her. She raised her eyes and saw the smiling face in the car when the car window rolled down.

    ¡°Nian Nian, I¡¯m your Uncle Tang. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time since the Spring Festival. Coincidentally, we came to see that brat Tang Shao on the way here today. I wanted to see you at the same time. After all, your parents aren¡¯t in the country right now and there aren¡¯t any adults taking care of you. If there¡¯s anything, you have to let me know.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression did not change, but her lips curved into a polite smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Hello, Uncle Tang.¡±

    ¡°Hey, good girl, have you had dinner? When Tang Shaoes outter, Uncle will treat the two of you to dinner?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have an appointment with my ssmates.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing was still holding her hand and walking with her. Shi Niange turned to look at her. ¡°We still have to go shopping, right?¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she could tell from Shi Niange¡¯s gaze that she didn¡¯t want to go with this Uncle Tang. She immediately said, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say that the clothes I bought are not suitable for me and you still want to help me choose? I have make-up lessons in a few days. If we don¡¯t today, I won¡¯t have time to go.¡±

    Shi Niange turned to look at Tang Shao¡¯s father in the car. ¡°Uncle Tang, I¡¯m really sorry. Next time, when my parentse back from abroad, if they ask me to eat with them, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±

    Tang Shao¡¯s father also smiled. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s fine. You guys have to eat first, right? Tang Shao is about toe out. Why don¡¯t I treat you guys, including your little ssmate, to a meal? You can go shopping after eating, or I¡¯ll send you guys...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need, Uncle Tang. At our age, it¡¯s more important for us to focus on our studies.¡±

    Tang Shao¡¯s father was an old man in his forties or fifties. He was also a board member of argepany. He did not expect that he would be blocked by a youngdy who was seventeen years old.

    But after all, the Tang family and the Shi family were still working together. He had always been afraid that something would go wrong. Sure enough, that brat Tang Shao was still unable to pin down this big missy. They just became a couple, yet they suddenly separated.

    ¡°Are we still leaving?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked anxiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Shi Niange smiled politely at the man in the car. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Without waiting for Tang Shao¡¯s father to say anything, she pulled Zhao Xiaoqing into the side street on the right side of the school.

 Chapter 1450 - You Are My Little Love Song (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1450: You Are My Little Love Song (17)</h4>

    On the side street, Zhao Xiaoqing tried on two student skirts. She liked them very much, but she was struggling which one to choose. Shi Niange looked at it for a long time and finally suggested that she choose the light purple one.

    Although Zhao Xiaoqing usually wore a pair of sses and looked quiet and obedient, she was very fair and clean. She never picked out colorful clothes. This light purple dress would not look good on anyone with slightly darker skin, but she could wear it.

    After buying clothes, the two of them went to the side to buy snacks. Zhao Xiaoqing was addicted to the barbeque on the street. Her family was a medium-sized, well-off family. They had all the usual pocket money. They were not poor, but they were not wealthy and could not spend as they pleased. Therefore, even if she saw themb skewers she liked, she could only buy two. However, she would share one with Shi Niange. Every time Shi Niange said that she wanted to treat her, Zhao Xiaoqing would not agree. She firmly said that even if she made friends with the princess, she could not let the princess use money to trample on her. No matter what, she had to maintain equality. Otherwise, if one party gave too much, their friendship would definitely tilt and turn unfair to everyone.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t mind. After all, she could do anything she wanted. She had eaten these street foods before, but when she ran in with Zhao Xiaoqing today, she strangely felt good. Now, even chewing on the mutton skewers felt especially good.

    ¡°Was that person really Tang Shao¡¯s father?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked vaguely as she bit off a piece of meat.

    Shi Niange answered vaguely like her, ¡°Mm, mm.¡±

    ¡°Did Tang Shao ask his father to help him because he can¡¯t coax you back?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s a bit of a scumbag, but he¡¯s not that stupid.¡± Shi Niange took a tissue to wipe her mouth. ¡°The Tang family has always wanted to work with the Shi family. I think I¡¯ve heard my parents mention this before. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a very good project that the Tang family wants. One time, Uncle Tang came to my house to deliver something and saw me. Afterward, he somehow found out about my age and my school. He also found out that I actually know his son. He treated us to a few meals and yed matchmaker several times.¡±

    ¡°So the two of you were arranged to be together? I thought the two of you were in love. It turns out that the so-called wealthy families don¡¯t have any real freedom of love. They only have arranged marriages like before. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that exaggerated. We just happened to be together at the right time and are quite pleasing to the eye. Also, our parents work together. We¡¯ve only been together for two months.¡± After speaking, Shi Niange threw away the bamboo skewer in her hand, turned around, bought two sses of water, and handed one to Zhao Xiaoqing. ¡°Anyway, remember, Tang Shao has nothing to do with me now. In the past, we just happened to be together. I¡¯m not entangled with any ex-boyfriend.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing nodded and nodded again. She continued to mumble, ¡°I know. Right now, you look at Almighty Qin like a wolf looking at meat. If you really had feelings for Tang Shao, how could your heart change so quickly...¡±

    Shi Niange paused in her actions and nced at Zhao Xiaoqing.

    In the afternoon, when the teacher helped her with her tutoring, she had asked her how she had formed a good rtionship with Qin Siting. At the time, she had only said that they had sat together for a long time and would asionally exchange a few words, so they were considered familiar.

    Now that she said this, was it so obvious that she liked Qin Siting?

    Qin Siting would definitely be able to tell.

    But he actually went to the school library...

    Zhao Xiaoqing was drinking water when Shi Niange suddenly spun around happily. She was about to call her back, but Shi Niange had already turned around to look at various couple essories on the side.

    Zhao Xiaoqing: ¡°...¡±

    Miss, aren¡¯t you too early?

    It was just a wolf who had just seen meat. She didn¡¯t even know if she could eat it. Do you even have to prepare the dishes?

    ...

    She knew that Qin Siting had gone out topete a few days ago and had returned yesterday, so she would definitely go to school today. She definitely would not skip sses. Early in the morning, Shi Niange bought a few ss bottles of warm milk from the fresh milk shop outside the school and put them in her bag.

    Right now, the weather was just right. It was neither cold nor hot. Some of the girls in the school were still dressed in summer clothes. Outside, they were wearing a school uniform jacket. Shi Niange had already changed into a long-sleeved shirt and long pants. Her long hair was tied casually, and there were some loose strands on her forehead. Her school bag was slightly heavy because she had ced a few bottles of milk in it. She carried it on one shoulder and held the bag strap on her shoulder. She directly walked into the crowd of students.

    When she entered the ss, she saw that her dear deskmate had already arrived. After all, she had been dyed for a while when she was buying milk. It was almost time for morning self-study. Qin Siting was rarelyte.

    She walked over with a smile as radiant as the morning sun. She saw that the tall and thin boy was still wearing a white T-shirt inside and a school uniform like hers outside. Perhaps it was because Qin Siting was tall and had a good figure, but with such an ordinary school uniform jacket on him, he looked like a sunny and handsome male celebrity in those branded sportswear advertisements. Looking at him like this, Shi Niange felt that the school uniform on her body was bing more and more beautiful. No wonder she, who rarely obediently wore school uniforms in the past, was wearing it more and more frequently. En... because sitting together like this, they looked especially like a couple.

    Before she sat down, she took out a bottle of milk from her bag and ced it on Qin Siting¡¯s desk.

    He did not move, and she was not in a hurry to speak. She sat down and looked up to see that when the form teacher came in to check on the morning self-study, she was holding a book in her bag and whispering, ¡°I just bought it. It¡¯s still warm.¡±

    At such an early time, the teacher had only just arrived at work. After entering the ssroom to take a look, she returned to the office to prepare for ss. The quiet ssroom was once again filled with various whispers.

    Behind her, Hao Xiushe gently poked her with his pen. When she turned back, he nced at the milk on Qin Siting¡¯s table and mouthed, ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing nudged Hao Xiushe¡¯s arm with the corner of her book and red at him, hinting at him not to be so shameless. Shi Niange was amused and took out two more bottles from her bag as if she was performing a magic trick. She whispered, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t leave you behind. There are straws here. Open them and drink.¡±

    Hao Xiushe didn¡¯t expect that there was really one for him. He immediately took the straw and chuckled. Zhao Xiaoqing also nced at it in surprise, meaning to ask: Why didn¡¯t Almighty Qin¡¯s have a straw?

 Chapter 1451 - You Are My Little Love Song (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1451: You Are My Little Love Song (18)</h4>

    Shi Niange immediately took out a bottle of her own milk and two straws from her bag. She knew that Qin Siting would definitely not take the initiative to drink it, so she reached out and took the milk back from his table. She opened the straw and pushed it in front of him. ¡°Is my way of thanking you for helping me choose my book yesterday, and my service very poor? Can you give me some face again?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the milk she had pushed over. He did not speak nor look at her, but picked it up to drink.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. Although she felt that he didn¡¯t hate her, seeing that he really drank it this time, she was so happy that her heartbeat sped up. She looked in his direction for a long time and saw that after drinking the milk, he still wanted to take a sip of water from the table. She identally saw his Adam¡¯s apple moving as he drank the water...

    Was an eighteen-year-old boy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple already so sexy?

    Shi Niange stared at the way he drank water and muttered,¡±Do you often drink milk?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Siting did not look at her but replied indifferently.

    ¡°Usually, when you¡¯re at home in the morning, won¡¯t the auntie at home force you to drink milk? I¡¯ve been forced to drink a ss of milk every morning by the auntie. Even now, I¡¯m used to it. Even if she doesn¡¯t force me to drink it, I still have to buy some. Otherwise, it feels like something is missing,¡± she muttered softly. It was actually a very boring topic, but she just wanted to take the opportunity to say a few more words to him, even if it was just a few words.

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like this taste. I rarely drink it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Shi Niange nced at the empty milk bottle. ¡°Then why did you...¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer. He turned to look at the bag she had specially used to store the milk. ¡°This is thest time. Don¡¯t buy it next time.¡±

    Although it sounded like a rejection and amand, there was also a hint of gentleness.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart pounded for a long time. By the time she came back to her senses, Qin Siting had already focused on solving the math problem and was ignoring her.

    She pinched the bottle of milk she had yet to drink and turned her head to lean on the table to slowly ease and calm her emotions. She did not dare to raise her head to express her abnormality, but her face was indeed a little hot. She could still hear the voice of her male idol, which was softer than usual: ¡°This is thest time. Don¡¯t buy it next time...¡±

    He was actually so gentle?

    Ah?

    Was he in a good mood today? Does he not keep a cold face the whole time?

    Or could it be... because he had already seen that she liked him? Yesterday, he had even heard her say that he was good-looking, so... he wasn¡¯t the type that would hurt a girl¡¯s heart? Would he be gentler to girls who admired him?

    But that was not right. In the entire school, the girls who liked him could circle around the school¡¯s building three times, but he had never smiled at any of them. It was said that there was once a ss beauty who chased him from the first floor of the school to the fifth floor in order to get his phone number, but she did not manage to get a single look back, let alone his phone number.

    Could she get it?

    Because they were deskmates?

    Slowly, after a long time, would her phone be able to store his number?

    After finally receiving his less cold treatment, she seemed to have a new goal!

    Finally, it was a peaceful Friday night. Uncle Qin called to say that he wasing to pick her up. Shi Niange was used to living in the Li Shui Vi these days and stayed by herself. Anyway, the security there was perfect and safe. She only met Uncle Qin asionally. Auntie Xiang also took the opportunity to go over to prepare good food for her while she was in school. At other times, Niange was already used to living alone. If there was nothing else, she didn¡¯t want to return to the Shi family. She just wanted to stay in the Li Shui Vi since her parents had yet to return.

    Hearing that it was the weekend and she still nned to stay there, Uncle Qin did not force her. After giving her some instructions, he hung up.

    Precisely because it was Friday, Zhao Xiaoqing thought that Shi Niange would have a chauffeur to pick her up today, so she left early. Shi Niange packed her books and papers unhurriedly and walked out of the school. When she walked out of the school, she habitually walked toward the parking lot. When she realized that she had just told Uncle Qin not to pick her up, she was about to turn around and take a taxi back to Lishui Vi when she suddenly saw several boys dressed as hooligans from other schools walking in this direction with cigarettes in one hand and baseball bats in the other.

    She was a girl and did not have much fun to watch. It wasmon for gangsters to fight outside the school. She only took a nce and was about to walk further away when she suddenly saw Qin Siting walk out. He had clearly left the ss earlier than her. Why did he onlye out now?

    It seemed like good students were often stopped by teachers or directors. They did not have much time.

    Qin Siting was holding a ck one-handed bag in one hand and answering a call with the other. He had only taken two steps when he suddenly stopped and looked at the hooligans who had thrown away their cigarettes and were surrounding him.

    Seeing that he was actually surrounded by those people, Shi Niange¡¯s hair stood on end.

    What was going on?

    Were these people here to cause trouble for him?

    Who did Qin Siting offend?

    Could it be because he was targeted because he won the physicspetition two days ago and was taller than the students from the other schools?

    She had yet toe up with a countermeasure, but her legs had already exceeded the limits of her brain. She quickly rushed over and ran behind the hooligans. She even pushed the two men holding baseball bats aside. ¡°Excuse me...¡±

    She ran too quickly and pushed the two hooligans forward. Before they could react, they saw a girl suddenly rush over. She rushed forward and grabbed the boy¡¯s arm, pulling him out of the crowd.

    ¡°What happened just now...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All of a sudden, a girl ran over. She was very strong and suddenly pushed me. I almost fell...¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°She ran away. She ran in and dragged someone away. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s probably just passing by?¡±

    ¡°Ignore her. F*ck, continue looking for Zhao Hu. That brat crippled one of my brother¡¯s legs yesterday. If I don¡¯t remove his arm, I¡¯ll write his name backwards!¡±

    As the crowd left, Shi Niange tugged on Qin Siting¡¯s arm and dragged him twenty to thirty meters away. When she felt that those people did not seem to be chasing after her, she stopped. She panted and turned back to look at the back. She then looked at Qin Siting, who she had dragged all the way here. She looked at him up and down. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows remained cold. He nced at her hand that was still holding his arm and raised his brows, indicating for her to let go.

 Chapter 1452 - You Are My Little Love Song (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1452: You Are My Little Love Song (19)</h4>

    Shi Niange caught his gaze and seemed to realize something. Her face heated up and she quickly retracted her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about those people earlier. Are they here to cause trouble for you? They¡¯re all holding onto their weapons.¡± Shi Niange nced behind him as she spoke and found that those people were still not chasing after her.

    Eh? Strange, weren¡¯t they looking for trouble?

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw those people looking for me?¡± Qin Siting retracted his hand that had been released by her. With one hand in his pocket, he watched her with clear eyes.

    ¡°I saw that they were walking toward you. And the moment you came out, they surrounded you...¡±

    ¡°I just happened to walk out. We were just passing by each other.¡± Qin Siting was expressionless. Right now, he was standing on the side of the road. He was much taller than her, and was looking down at her from above. Seeing that she was sweating slightly from just a few steps, he narrowed his eyes, as though something had suddenly appeared in the night sky and blocked the original starlight. ¡°Even if you really came to look for me, why did you suddenly run over?¡±

    Shi Niange was speechless.

    She wanted to protect him?

    ... It seemed like she was overestimating her own abilities and was even mocked for reading too many novels and television dramas. Did she think that a youngdy like her could handle any situation?

    But why did she rush over?

    Right now, if she were to say that it was because he was handsome, what she would receive would not be the asional interaction between his deskmates. She would likely be treated coldly again. After all, even she felt that she was too rash.

    Besides, he was a man. What right did she have to protect him?

    She did not speak and just stood there looking at him. Because he was tall, she had to raise her head to look at him. The sunlight shone behind him. Although the boy was standing with his back to the light, it was notpletely unclear. At least she could see his eyes. In the reflection, she seemed to be there.

    ¡°Did you consider whether you would be injured?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know how to exin and decided not to. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it just now.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t consider it?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s eyes were clear and cold. ¡°Miss Shi, if you have an ident due to me and were injured and disfigured, would your parents give up?¡±

    ¡°...You know I¡¯m from the Shi family. I thought you didn¡¯t know anything about me.¡±

    Qin Siting was indifferent. ¡°When you sat next to me and introduced yourself, I could hear you.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t respond to what I said to you. So, you could hear it.¡± Shi Niange looked at him directly. Her eyes were bright and her gaze was pure. To put it simply, she was reminding him how sincere she was when she sat beside him. To put it bluntly, she was indirectly scolding him for pretending to be deaf.

    Qin Siting nced at her again and turned to leave without saying anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    He stopped and turned back to look at her. ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I saved you just now.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s indifferent eyes moved slightly, but he still appeared indifferent. The little change in expression on his face was clearly because of her words about saving him.

    ¡°I mean, just now, I risked my life to save you because we were deskmates. No matter if it was a misunderstanding, my heart is good. You can¡¯t be so cold. You have to give me a response.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her silently for a while, as though he could not understand her thoughts. However, at this moment, there was already amotion outside the school gates. It was clear that the people inside had already started fighting.

    This made it even more certain that Shi Niange had misunderstood. That group of people had only wanted to take advantage of the fact that there were no security guards or the old man in the mailroom at the end of the evening to break in and fight. Coincidentally, Qin Siting hade out at that time.

    Shi Niange took advantage of the chaos to approach him. Looking at the man who was taller than her, she raised her hand and gently tugged on his sleeve.

    Qin Siting was already used to her pulling up her sleeves. Even if he didn¡¯t ept it, they still had been deskmates for three weeks. His gaze shifted an inch.

    Shi Niange saw that he did not turn around to leave immediately, but at least he would pay attention to her. Even if he did not speak, he would not pretend that she did not exist like he did in the beginning. Shi Niange smiled at him. ¡°Usually, there will be a chauffeur to pick me up at this time. My chauffeur, Uncle Qin, is on leave today. It¡¯s not interesting for me to go back alone. We¡¯ve been tablemates for quite some time. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to have a meal together?¡± Cough, cough. She could only ask Uncle Qin to take the me for her.

    Qin Siting¡¯s expression did not change. He calmly nced at her and listened as she continued to find excuses.

    ¡°Actually, my parents are both busy with work abroad. I¡¯m the only one staying in Hai City, so I¡¯m staying near the school. Zhao Xiaoqing left today, but I haven¡¯t eaten...¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her and suddenly smiled. At the moment when Shi Niange was confused by his smile, his warm smile turned into a cold smile. Then, he indifferently retracted his smile and took his sleeve out of her hand without any mercy. He stuffed one hand back into his pocket and left with his shoulder bag in the other. Shi Niange stood behind him and looked at him. She sighed. She knew that eating was impossible. What was wrong with her mind just now? Even if it was just a suggestion, it was fine. How could he... agree to something like eating?

    Just as Shi Niange stood dejectedly on the spot and did not chase after him, and was considering whether she should go out for dinner or go back to Lishui Vi, Qin Siting, who had already walked more than ten steps away, suddenly stopped in front of her.

    The car that even Shi Niange found familiar was the one she had seen thest time... when she had bought the medicine for cholecystitis.

    The car had stopped in front of Qin Siting. He did not even take a second nce before turning back. When he turned back, he saw that Shi Niange was still standing there with her eyes wide open, looking at him nkly. She was actually considering where to eat, whether to eat something sweet, something salty, or something spicy. Shi Niange had yet to pull back from her thoughts when the tall and thin boy approached quickly. He stepped forward and abruptly grabbed her wrist, turning around to take her away in the opposite direction of the school.

    Shi Niange was stunned. She had yet to recover from her shock. She looked at the person who had returned and then lowered her head to look at her wrist. Even though it was only her wrist, she could still feel the warmth from his palm. It was so real that Shi Niange¡¯s face was instantly filled with question marks and exmation marks. ¡°???!!¡±

 Chapter 1453 - You Are My Little Love Song (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1453: You Are My Little Love Song (20)</h4>

    Shi Niange was still in a daze when she was brought into the crowded street near the school.

    When she finally came back to herself, the temperature on her wrist had already left. She lowered her head to look at her hand, then raised her eyes to look at the boy with indifferent eyes. She saw that Qin Siting¡¯s expression was much colder than before, and then he saw her dumbstruck expression. His handsome brows moved slightly, and then he looked at her wrist. It was the ce he had held earlier.

    ¡°Is your hand stiff?¡± He watched as her hand remained suspended in mid-air and asked coldly.

    Shi Niange abruptly ced her hand down and blinked. ¡°No.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say more. He returned to look at the restaurants behind him. Most of the things on this street were suitable for students to buy. There were also quite a few restaurants of various sizes. Although they were not too luxurious, they could still find a clean restaurant. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t eaten? What do you want to eat?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him. Her hand, which had just been ced down, quietly reached behind her back. She pinched her other hand to confirm that it really hurt. After confirming that everything was real, she quickly took the opportunity to say before Qin Siting became impatient or regretful, ¡°Anything is fine!¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her thin figure under her school uniform and shifted his gaze away from the beef noodle shop behind her. He turned back to see a restaurant with stir-fried vegetables and walked over.

    Under his silence, Shi Niange understood what he meant and quickly followed him. After entering the shop, she saw that there were already two tables of students eating. However, the students from the other schools nearby did not know or interfere with them. Qin Siting walked to the side of the table where there were few people and was quiet. He ced his ck shoulder bag down and looked back to see that she had quickly followed him. He signaled the waiter to hand her the menu.

    When she received the menu, Shi Niange was still in a daze.

    Earlier, he had clearly rejected her. Why did he suddenly turn back and treat her to a meal without saying anything?

    She raised her head to look at him. At this moment, Qin Siting¡¯s phone rang with a pleasant ringtone. Not wanting to disturb him from answering the call, she quickly ordered two drinks and two light dishes from the waiter before letting him leave. She nned to ask him what he wanted to eat after he answered the call.

    However, after ordering, she realized that Qin Siting did not pick up the phone.

    The waiter had already walked away. When Shi Niange sat down, she heard his phone ring again. Qin Siting sat down opposite her and took out his phone. She didn¡¯t know if he had turned it off or if he had muted it. Before she could see clearly, she saw him throw his phone aside without looking at it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± Shi Niange asked.

    Qin Siting did not answer. He picked up the ss of lemonade the waiter had poured for him and took a sip. The handsome boy¡¯s clean and well-defined fingers held the transparent ss. No matter how one looked at it, it was tempting.

    Until he put down the ss, he did not seem to have any intention of answering her or answering the phone. Shi Niange probably felt that he was not especially sincere in treating her to a meal. Earlier, the car had stopped in front of him and he suddenly turned back. Now that he was sitting here with her, he was probably just taking advantage of the situation.

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Shi Niange to ask further. She could only pick up the cup in front of her and take a sip of water. This lemon water should have been freshly brewed this afternoon. It was also very sweet and sour, stimting her taste buds, but it made her more awake and sure that this was not a dream.

    ¡°By the way, I only ordered two light dishes. I don¡¯t know what vor you like, so I didn¡¯t order for you. Go tell the waiter what you want to eat. After all, we¡¯ve already sat down. Even if it¡¯s perfunctory, we can¡¯t waste time. We have to eat dinner anyway,¡± Shi Niange said softly.

    She could sense that Qin Siting was not in a good mood. She did not know what was going on between the Qin family and his mother, so she could not ask around. She could only use other topics to distract him and relieve her own agitation and nervousness.

    Qin Siting then nced at her. ¡°Even if you know it¡¯s just for show, can you eat it with a clear conscience?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat it? It¡¯s your treat. I can even eat ten bowls.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s eyes were smiling. She was fearless and sincere.

    Qin Siting snorted indifferently and beckoned for the waiter toe over. He took the menu and asked a few questions. After knowing that she had ordered a fish egg tofu and steamed crab soup, he ordered stir-fried prawns and kelp soup before asking the waiter to leave.

    Seeing that he was serious about ordering and did not intend to continue patronizing her, Shi Niange¡¯s originally good mood brightened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to this restaurant, but I saw that the dishes rmended on the menu are all fish or seafood. Are you used to it?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to eating seafood. Before my family moved to Hai City to do business, although we lived in an ind city, I liked to eat seafood and fish when I was young. Now that I live in Hai City, it¡¯s fresher and more convenient to eat,¡± Shi Niange said as she supported her chin with one hand on the edge of the table and looked at him. ¡°You like seafood too?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s tone was mild. ¡°I¡¯m not picky. I randomly ordered two.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After she said ¡®oh,¡¯ the topic seemed to have stopped. She once again fell into an atmosphere of silence.

    Qin Siting did not look at her. It was as though there was no one opposite him. asionally, he would drink his water, and at other times, he would quietly wait for the dishes to be served. He was quiet but happy.

    Finally, when the dishes were served one by one, Qin Siting asked the waiter to bring her a bowl of white rice. Shi Niange originally thought that there were a lot of dishes, but after seeing this bowl of rice, she instantly felt full. She raised her eyes to look at him and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Her appetite was not big usually, and since she was young, her habits could not be said to bepletely pampered, but she would not eat too much. Basically, she was seventy to eighty percent full. Now that this bowl was full, she knew without thinking that she would definitely be stuffed.

    In the end, she really held on.

    Qin Siting, on the other hand, was not in a rush to eat. He nced at her again and saw that she was clearly full, but was still resisting the urge and kept shoving more rice into her mouth. The man¡¯s beautiful lips were stained with an imperceptible smile. It shed past, and he looked at her and asked, ¡°Can you still eat?¡±

    ¡°En, I can.¡± Shi Niange almost huped when she said this. She held it in and took a sip of water.

    Of course she could. Almighty Qin was treating her. Even if he really wanted her to eat ten bowls, she had to work hard!

    Qin Siting watched her for a while and then ignored her. He picked up his chopsticks and continued eating.

 Chapter 1454 - You Are My Little Love Song (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1454: You Are My Little Love Song (21)</h4>

    During the quiet meal time, as expected, Qin Siting prepared to leave after eating. He did not have the courtesy of sending a female ssmate home after eating. He had just finished with a perfunctory manner and was about to part ways.

    Don¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t tell that he had suddenly turned around to pull her away. He must have used her as a female ssmate to avoid the people in the car that he didn¡¯t want to see.

    Now that he had used her and treated her to a meal, he left without even exining.

    However, Shi Niange was still quite happy to be used. She was also... quite full.

    The two of them walked out of the restaurant, and the clean young man walked by her side. If they hadn¡¯t nned to go home separately but headed back to Lishui Vi together, they could have strolled on the road home for more than twenty minutes. How nice would that have been? Even thinking about it was beautiful. She turned her eyes and saw that he was holding a shoulder bag. His clean, slender fingers were also very beautiful.

    She suddenly smiled. Just as Qin Siting was about to walk in the opposite direction, she suddenly leaned over. ¡°Almighty Qin. Good deskmate. Can you give me your contact number?¡±

    Qin Siting paused and looked down at her.

    She smiled at him and reached her hand out to him. ¡°We¡¯ve been deskmates for so long, and we¡¯ve already eaten together. It¡¯s just a phone number. There¡¯s no need to refuse, right?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at Shi Niange and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°I am not thinking too much. I just met someone. It¡¯s not too much to ask for a phone number.¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t care how cold his attitude was. Anyway, she was already used to it. She moved closer to him, keeping at a very close distance from him as she looked up at him. She tugged at the zipper of his bag. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be able to ask it sooner orter. Instead of being pestered by me in the future, why don¡¯t you give it to me now? I promise I won¡¯t call you for no reason or send you random messages. I¡¯ll quietly let your phone number lie in my contact list. I won¡¯t harass you!¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her, ignored her, and left.

    On the crowded street, many students in school uniforms were walking around. A clean and tall young man was wearing a white T-shirt and a blue and white school uniform. His ck backpack made his back look even colder. He walked away without looking back.

    Shi Niange, on the other hand, stood there by herself in a daze.

    I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    Regardless, she had just eaten with Qin Siting. Just this alone was enough to make her happy for the entire semester, hehe!

    ...

    It was Saturday afternoon. Shi Niange had just finished a few papers at home and was checking the difficult questions when her phone rang.

    She nced at the number and stood up to answer the call. She poured herself a ss of water and walked to therge balcony opposite the study room.

    ¡°Nian Nian, do you miss your parents? When we go back at the end of the month, do you have any presents you want? Shall I buy them for you?¡± Her mother, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen, sounded very cheerful on the other end of the phone. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the new cooperation with Shida Group in America was going smoothly and that it should be a very big deal.

    In recent years, Shida Group had been rising rapidly in Hai City. It was doing well in all aspects and was highly regarded by the industry. It had already be the model of arge corporation. Her parents were also getting busier and busier. When they were young, they rarely had time to apany her. Now, they rarely saw each other.

    She leaned against the balcony and drank some water. As she listened to Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s smiling voice, she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯tck anything. When you fly back, choose good weather so that you don¡¯t get airsick from the turbulence. Just be careful.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve been acting like a little adult since you were young. It¡¯s all because of the aftereffects of being pregnant with you. I never had airsickness in the past,¡± said Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen. She suddenly said, ¡°Coincidentally, I don¡¯t have anything to do today. Come, report to your mother about the recent situation in school. Are you used to everything after jumping grades? Is there a lot of pressure in your studies?¡±

    ¡°Year Three, ah. You can imagine.¡± Shi Niange smiled. ¡°If I say that there¡¯s no pressure, you¡¯ll definitely be able to tell that I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Is it very difficult? If it really doesn¡¯t work out, let your grandfather go talk to the school...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine here. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡±

    She had just had a meal with her male idol, and to her, it could be said that their rtionship had rapidly improved.

    It was very likely that she would receive his phone number tomorrow. The day after, they would be a couple and the day after that, they would be kissing!

    How could she go back to being a junior?

    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll talk about it when your father and I go back. Right now, thepany is indeed getting busier and busier. Mom and Dad might be really neglecting you in too many aspects. Nian Nian, you¡¯ve been so sensible since you were young. Mom really feels bad.¡±

    Shi Niange turned around and leaned against the balcony. She looked at the vi on the other side that was so quiet that it seemed like no one had ever lived in it. It was much bigger than her own vi. She looked at the bare yard and said into the phone, ¡°When I was seven years old, I might still hold you and my father¡¯s legs and cry for a while. I don¡¯t feel it anymore. Besides, at my age, freedom is also a form of happiness. There¡¯s nothing you owe me.¡±

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen sighed and finally decided to return to the main topic. ¡°Nian Nian, Mom wants to discuss something with you.¡±

    Hearing the other party¡¯s tone, Shi Niange had a rough idea of what was going on. ¡°Is it about my n to apply to the Medical University again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although you¡¯re still young, you should be very clear about Shida Group¡¯s current situation. Your father and I only have you as our daughter. In the future, we¡¯ll have to entrust all sorts of heavy responsibilities to our children. We hope that you¡¯ll give up your dream of studying medicine. It¡¯s enough to have a medical practitioner like your grandfather at home. It¡¯s better for you toe abroad to learn business management and business finance. If you agree, your father and I will help you arrange things in America when you¡¯re about to graduate...¡±

    Shi Niange was not in a hurry to refuse. After a moment of silence, she gently ced the cup down on the balcony. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t grow up in your office. I grew up in my grandfather¡¯sboratory.¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian, I know what you want to say, but your father and I really hope...¡±

    ¡°All of you know what you owe me. I¡¯ve neverined. I¡¯ve always been used to making my own decisions since I was young, so I still n to find my own path in the future. Grandfather is also a guest professor at the Medical University. I¡¯ve thought of my path since a long time ago. I won¡¯t change it.¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian...¡±

    ¡°When youe back, call Uncle Tai to pick me up. Recently, I¡¯ve been staying near the school. I won¡¯t be returning to the Shi family.¡± With that, Shi Niange hung up the phone, picked up the cup, and returned to the study.

 Chapter 1455 - You Are My Little Love Song (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1455: You Are My Little Love Song (22)</h4>

    When she went to school on Monday, the teachers checked the papers they had done at home on the weekend and they all flew into a rage. This time, the correct answers for the examination were at least two levels higher than before, causing many people to be on the verge of passing. Those who failed took up more than half of the spots, and there was not even a full score.

    The reason Qin Siting did not get full marks was because he handed in a nk paper.

    Of course, the teacher didn¡¯t dare to ask why Prince Qin, who was always outstanding and always scored full marks for every paper, had handed in a nk paper this week. She only asked around during ss and learned from a teacher who went on a business trip on a weekend that he saw Qin Siting at the airport early in the morning on Saturday. He was probably not in Hai City for the weekend and didn¡¯t take the time to write his paper. Qin Siting didn¡¯t exin anything and handed in the nk paper without even looking for a reason. This really made the teacher love and hate him.

    As a result, the whole ss spent the morning with the teacher-in-charge¡¯s gloomy face. Even the physical education ss was upied by the teacher-in-charge. The students sat together to analyze the questions one by one.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to make it to noon. Shi Niange¡¯s mind was already in a mess. She turned to look at Qin Siting and saw that he was actually supplementing the papers for the weekend. The teacher had clearly already exined the entire paper in the morning ss and nned to leave behind another set of papers with the same pattern but different questions tonight. It was just that everyone needed to remember the solution.

    However, what she saw was that Qin Siting had written down two methods to solve the problem. In the end, the answer was the same, but both methods were correct.

    She said in surprise, ¡°Almighty Qin, are you nning to study science all the way to the end? Are you going to MIT directly after graduation?¡±

    By the time she realized that she had identally blurted out the word ¡®Almighty Qin,¡¯ Qin Siting had already stopped writing and turned to look at her.

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression did not change much. She did not try to hide the embarrassment of identally calling him ¡®Almighty Qin.¡¯ She just blinked at him naturally and smiled even bigger at him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you learn. After all, we¡¯re not the same.¡± Qin Siting retracted his gaze and continued to work on the problem. The ck pen in his hand moved slightly, leaving behind rows of beautiful and smooth words. At the same time, he seemed to have thought of something and said coldly without even raising his eyelids: ¡°At most, I¡¯ll have to tolerate you sitting by my side for another year.¡±

    Shi Niange rolled her eyes at the pen in his hand. ¡°Of course not. After all, I have to learn medicine. Save the dying and help the injured, understand?¡±

    Qin Siting stopped writing and turned to look at her.

    Earlier on, Shi Niange was dissatisfied with his words. Before he could speak, she said, ¡°You keep entangling with these science subjects like physics and chemistry everyday. I¡¯ll wait for you to use your brain and run to the hospital to queue for treatment. I will treat you.¡±

    With that, Shi Niange stood up and left.

    This was the first time she was angry after sitting by Qin Siting¡¯s side for nearly a month.

    He actually said that he would tolerate her sitting by his side for another year. He even said that they would not be on the same path in the future.

    Was she that annoying?

    Shi Niange had never doubted her character, appearance, or any other aspects. She had never considered the possibility that she was inferior to others or worse than them. However, today, she had really suffered a blow, causing her to be listless during lunch at the school cafeteria.

    ¡°Why are you so dazed today?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing knocked on her te with her chopsticks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shi Niange supported her chin with one hand as she sat by the dining table. She tugged at the food on her te as she said, ¡°If I switch seats with Hai Xiusei will you be happy?¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing widened her eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be happy. You just skipped a grade and came to our ss. Everyone likes you, and we¡¯re good friends. If you can sit with me, I¡¯ll be so happy!¡±

    Shi Niange nodded and stopped asking. She lowered her head and continued eating.

    She had alreadye to a conclusion.

    She was not the problem.

    Qin Siting was blind.

    Before ss in the morning, she had half an hour to rest on the table. Shi Niange leaned on the table and closed her eyes, wanting to sleep for a while. However, she could not fall asleep, especially when she heard the sound of someone writing next to her. Although it was very quiet, her deskmate was very close. In the quiet ssroom, she heard it very clearly.

    Couldn¡¯t he tell that she was angry?

    He really did not have any love for his deskmate. He could not even say anything nice.

    Shi Niange really could not sleep. After a while, she realized that the person beside her did not continue writing. It was very quiet.

    It was so quiet that she didn¡¯t know if he was resting on the table or doing something. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have heard him get up, so he should still be sitting, right?

    After a few more minutes, she closed her eyes and turned her head. She carefully opened her eyes a little, only to meet Qin Siting¡¯s gaze.

    Shi Niange was startled.

    Qin Siting did not avoid her gaze. He just looked at her and then slowly shifted his gaze away, continuing to write on his desk.

    It was as though nothing had happened, but Shi Niange¡¯s heart was pounding.

    Was he looking at her just now?

    Was he watching her sleep?

    Earlier, she had been a little angry, but now, she seemed to have forgotten all about it. All that was left was the clean and handsome young man sitting there quietly looking at her. His calm but not distant and cold gaze made her lose her anger, and her face began to heat up.

    During the afternoonb ss, Zhao Xiaoqing waved her hand in front of Shi Niange¡¯s eyes. When she saw Shi Niange raise her head, she said, ¡°You weren¡¯t normal this afternoon. In the afternoon, you seemed to have been abandoned. Now it seems that everything is beautiful. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Niange lowered her head to do the experiment. ¡°Aren¡¯t I always happy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from being happy like a kitten that has stolen a fish.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing leaned over and asked, ¡°Did Almighty Qin give you his phone number?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so silly?¡±

    Shi Niange looked around at the other students, then carefully whispered into Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s ear, ¡°When I was sleeping at noon, Qin Siting was looking at me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why did Almighty Qin watch you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why does he want to see me?¡± Shi Niange¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°For how long did he watch you?¡±

    ¡°A few seconds?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so happy just for a few seconds? Maybe he was looking at you because your arm was pressed against his paper?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, he¡¯s looking at me.¡± Shi Niange was still very pleased. Her eyes curved into crescents as she turned back to look behind her. She saw that Qin Siting was assisting the teacher in conducting an experiment.

    The whiteb coat was especially eye-catching on him. It looked really good. She wondered if she would have a chance to see him in a doctor¡¯s coat in the future. That would be aplete dream!

 Chapter 1456 - You Are My Little Love Song (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1456: You Are My Little Love Song (23)</h4>

    ¡°Shi Niange, what are you looking at?¡± The teacher suddenly red at her warningly. ¡°Pay attention to the tools in your hands! Don¡¯t hurt your hands!¡±

    Shi Niange, who was suddenly caught by the teacher, quickly turned her head. Zhao Xiaoqing chuckled and looked at her. Shi Niange also lowered her head to snicker. She took the opportunity when the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention to look back and saw that Qin Siting was still standing there doing experiments with the teacher. Inparison, Qin Siting was much taller than the teacher. Standing there, he was really eye-catching.

    ¡°Stop being a love-struck fool. Hurry up. If the experiment isn¡¯tpleted by the end of ss, your Male God will be a joke.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing patted her.

    The words ¡°your Male God¡± made Shi Niange feel as though her feet were about to float.

    Aftering out of theboratory, Zhao Xiaoqing was stillughing at her. Just as she was about to return to the floor where her ss was, she suddenly saw Tang Shao standing there with an unlit cigarette in his hand. He turned to look at Shi Niange and fixed his gaze on her.

    Smoking was definitely not allowed in the school, but usually, these boys would secretly take cigarettes to the bathroom or to a ce behind the school where there was no one around. Only these young masters who came from especially good family backgrounds dared to openly walk around the school building with cigarettes.

    Although he did not smoke the cigarette, he did not hide it. He held it between his fingers and stood there staring in Shi Niange¡¯s direction. He seemed to want toe over and say something, but when he saw that there was another female ssmate by her side, he hesitated for a second.

    At this moment, Shi Niange grabbed Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s arm and entered the ssroom.

    Tang Shao stood where he was and frowned in frustration. He turned to leave when he suddenly saw Qin Siting walking up the stairs.

    When Tang Shao saw Qin Siting, his expression immediately turned cold. They were all in their third year of high school. It wasn¡¯t as if he had never met Qin Siting before, nor did he have any disputes or rtions with each other. The two of them only existed in the discussion among the students in the school and had never interacted much. However, with the deduction of points, although Tang Shao was traumatized, it wasn¡¯t that serious.

    But, why did he feel that there was something wrong when he met Qin Siting these two times? He felt that the pressure was stronger than before.

    ¡°Um, Almighty Qin.¡± Tang Shao knew how everyone usually called him, so he politely opened his mouth.

    Qin Siting only nced at him indifferently. Without stopping, he walked right past him.

    ¡°I heard that my girlfriend is your deskmate now.¡± Tang Shao looked at him and didn¡¯t mince his words.

    Qin Siting continued to walk forward without looking back. Tang Shao was unhappy and walked over. ¡°I say, Almighty Qin, at least we¡¯re not strangers anymore. Last time, my marks were all deducted by you. Now that my girlfriend has skipped a grade toe to your ss, I just wanted to tell you that on ount of our status in Hai City First High School, you should give me some face and forgive her more. Nian Nian is very straightforward. If she has offended you in any way, tell me. Don¡¯t treat her like a normal person...¡±

    Qin Siting suddenly stopped. Tang Shao didn¡¯t expect him to stop and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Qin Siting looked at him indifferently. ¡°Or an ex-girlfriend?¡±

    Tang Shao: ¡°...¡± A breath of turbid air suddenly rose in his chest. Didn¡¯t Qin Siting usually ignore the outside world? He actually knew so much about Shi Niange? In the past month, aside from being deskmates, could it be that they had some interaction?

    Tang Shao held the cigarette in his hand and was about to speak when Qin Siting expressionlessly turned to enter Year Three, ss Sixth. He did not even look at him.

    Seeing that Qin Siting¡¯s back view was identical to Shi Niange¡¯s, Tang Shao immediately felt the anger in his chest intensify.

    Damn it, why was Nian Nian sitting with such a cold-blooded animal? Letting her sit by Qin Siting¡¯s side, was it not a psychological abuse of Shi Niange? What was the teacher of ss Sixth thinking?

    On the other hand, after Shi Niange entered the ss, she sat in the back with Zhao Xiaoqing to chat. The photos of the experiment results were still saved on her phone. The two girls were satisfied with the results of their experiment, and their faces were filled with happiness.

    Seeing that Qin Siting had returned, Shi Niange quickly turned around and put down her phone. She then turned to look at him and saw that his gaze was clear and expressionless. It was clear that he did not n onmenting on her results in theboratory.

    That was true. He was the only student who was qualified to do experiments with the teacher. The small achievement she had with Zhao Xiaoqing was nothing in his eyes. What could he say?

    But she really wanted to hear him praise her.

    At this moment, the ss monitor walked in. As he walked, he turned back to look outside. Coincidentally, he was about toe to the back to collect everyone¡¯s exercise books. When he passed by Shi Niange, he asked, ¡°That Tang Shao from ss Two outside, is he looking for you?¡±

    He still hasn¡¯t left?

    Shi Niange turned to nce at the ss monitor. The ss monitor had only casually asked and left. However, Shi Niange nced sideways at the ssroom door.

    If Tang Shao hadn¡¯t left before the next day, the teacher might see him. She was about to get up, but the phone she was holding earlier was left by the table. As she stood up, the phone fell.

    She subconsciously wanted to catch it, but an arm by her side caught the phone at an even faster speed. She bent down too quickly and her chin hit his shoulder.

    Shi Niange raised her eyes and met Qin Siting¡¯s gaze. The key point was that this position was very... close! They seemed to be able to feel each other¡¯s breath in an instant. Zhao Xiaoqing almost screamed when she saw this from the back!

    Qin Siting opened his eyes and ced his phone back on her desk, not caring at all.

    However, Shi Niange felt that her chin, face, and ears were rapidly heating up. She quickly picked up her phone and felt that it was also a little hot. When she turned back, she saw Zhao Xiaoqing covering her mouth andughing, as if she had seen an ambiguous scene.

    Earlier, she had really felt Qin Siting¡¯s breath!

    So close!

    Shi Niange took a deep breath and decided not to go out. The centralized air conditioner¡ªthe result of the cold atmosphere¡ªoutside was most likely because of her father. She didn¡¯t want things to be too tense between them. The rtionship between their family shouldn¡¯t be handled by children like them who were still in their student days. She couldn¡¯t be bothered. Right now, she only knew that her heart was about to jump out, and her nose seemed to be stained with Qin Siting¡¯s breath.

    Shi Niange raised her hand to touch her face. It was so hot.

 Chapter 1457 - You Are My Little Love Song (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1457: You Are My Little Love Song (24)</h4>

    In the evening, several distant rtives came to Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s home to chat with her parents. The family of three lived in a house that was more than a hundred square meters, but because there were more people there, she couldn¡¯t stay there. Zhao Xiaoqing was about to go to her aunt¡¯s house next door tonight, but Shi Niange said that the paper would be torn off by her aunt¡¯s little baby who had just turned two. After all, her aunt had to take care of her child, and she didn¡¯t know if she could sleep well there.

    Therefore, Shi Niange decided to bring Zhao Xiaoqing to her ce. After all, she was the only one living in the Li Shui Vi. There were two floors and she was alone every day. It would be more lively with Zhao Xiaoqing around.

    When the two of them reached home, they finished the two papers and tested each other¡¯s English. It was already past eight in the evening when they hadpleted the homework and revision tasks assigned by the teacher.

    ¡°I heard from the teacher that from next month onwards, we can¡¯t leave school before 6: 00 p.m. until the college entrance examination. We may have to study in school until 9: 00 p.m.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing leaned on the balcony, holding the milk tea that Shi Niange had made for her. As she drank it, she said with some mncholy, ¡°In addition to my homework every day, I feel that it will be difficult to sleep before 12: 00 p.m.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled and brought out a cup of milk tea. The milk tea in her house was also handmade milk tea powder made by Auntie Xiang. It was much better than the ones outside and was healthier and cleaner. Zhao Xiaoqing had only taken a sip and was standing on the balcony with a look of surprise. She almost cried out, calling it delicious.

    ¡°Nian Nian, what time do you usually sleep?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked.

    ¡°Me, around 11:00 p.m.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We spend more and more time in school, and we have more and more homework when we go home. We won¡¯t be able to finish it by 11: 00 p.m.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing looked depressed. ¡°There are still so many months before next year¡¯s college entrance examination. I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into the darkness and don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see the light. The college entrance examination is really too scary.¡±

    ¡°Write some during evening self-study. Write some when youe back tonight. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Shi Niange sat down beside her.

    The two girls sat on the balcony, drinking milk tea and chatting. The sky had already turned dark. Zhao Xiaoqing looked at therge but seemingly uninhabited vi across the street. ¡°Does no one live opposite you? Or is the owner of the house not back yet? Why isn¡¯t the light on at this time?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone there. I¡¯ve lived here for quite some time, but I¡¯ve never seen the lights on.¡± Shi Niange saw that the milk tea in Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s cup was almost finished and reached out to take it. ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing said, ¡°I want to drink more, but it¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t think I can sleep if I drink too much.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Then I¡¯ll mix you more milk.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Nian Nian, I really didn¡¯t expect that your Shi family is also very famous in Hai City. In the end, your character is so good, and you¡¯re so skillful. Your family is also clean, and you don¡¯t have any temper at all. When you grow up, it will definitely be a blessing of several lifetimes for the man who marries you.¡± As Zhao Xiaoqing spoke, she followed her in. She looked at the milk tea powder in Shi Nian¡¯s hand and pointed. ¡°Aiya, more. Don¡¯t really add fresh milk. This milk tea powder is really delicious. If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll drink another cup. At most, we¡¯ll lose sleep together at night...¡±

    The two of them yed around at home for a long time until they came out of the master bedroom and guest bedroom. Shi Niange was about to go to the guest room to see if she needed anything when Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s scream suddenly came from the study next door. ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Shi Niange heard the heart-wrenching scream and ran to the study in fright. When she pushed the door open, she saw Zhao Xiaoqing sitting on the ground with a pale face, staring at theplete human skeleton in her study with frightened eyes.

    Shi Niange :¡±...¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian... this... what is this? Why do you have this in your home?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing was so frightened that she could not speak properly. Her eyes were red. She stood up on the ground and quickly hid behind her. Shi Niange clearly felt that her hands were slightly cold from the fright.

    ¡°Cough, I forgot that the guest room is too close to my study. I¡¯ll just close the door.¡± Shi Niange looked at the human skeleton inside. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just the skeleton.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a real skeleton?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Human skeleton?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s face turned green, and she took several steps back.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a real human skeleton. It¡¯spletely made ording to the size of a normal human skeleton.¡± Shi Niange quickly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my grandfather a medical practitioner? I¡¯ve been influenced by him since I was young. I¡¯m very fond of medicine. This skeleton was a birthday gift from my grandfather when I was fifteen. It¡¯s very rare to see such a material in the market. Many doctors have such things in their homes or offices. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Even if it was fake, it was too realistic. Zhao Xiaobai turned around and walked out with a straight face. Shi Niange quickly closed the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep in my bedroom? I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room, in case you get too close to the study and get scared when you sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a while. I was really frightened just now.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing sat down on the sofa and patted her chest. Then she looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You really n to study medicine in the future?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so tiring to study medicine. I heard that you won¡¯t be able to graduate in four years. Even if you study abroad, it will be very difficult. Your family is in business. Don¡¯t you n on studying finance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve followed my grandfather for too long since I was young. Many things are deeply ingrained in me and even affect the direction of my life. I can¡¯t change it even if I want to now.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t imagine how a cheerful and sweet girl like Shi Niange could face such a terrifying skeleton in the study calmly. Even if it was made based on a person¡¯s body and it was not real bones, she was still a very young girl. She lived here alone every day and faced a human skeleton without changing her expression. It was difficult to imagine how strong her heart was.

    At night, Zhao Xiaoqing still couldn¡¯t control the fear in her heart. After lying down for half an hour, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran to Shi Niange¡¯s bedroom to sleep. She didn¡¯t n to let Shi Niange sleep in the guest room either. After all, she was already very scared to sleep here alone. In the end, the two girlsid on the bed in the master bedroom. They each held a nket and chatted with their eyes open until midnight. When they went to school the next day, they each had a pair of dark circles under their eyes. It was especially obvious.

 Chapter 1458 - You Are My Little Love Song (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1458: You Are My Little Love Song (25)</h4>

    Zhao Xiaoqing stayed in Lishui Vi for two nights. After her rtives left, she immediately said that she would go back home to sleep. If there was nothing serious, she would never dare to sleep with her again due to the skeleton.

    Two dayster, early in the morning, Shi Niange went to school on her own. When she arrived at the school gates, she received a call from Uncle Qin, informing her that her parents would be returning home soon. He also told her about the day he would pick her up.

    Shi Niange was chatting on the phone when she suddenly saw Qin Siting walking over from the tree-lined path opposite her. She immediately walked toward him uncontrobly.

    After all, this was the first time she had seen him before entering ss. She could actually see the direction he hade from.

    Previously, she had only seen his mother and the Qin family¡¯s chauffeur driving that ck business car, but she had never known if Qin Siting was staying in the Qin family, if he was staying outside by himself, or if he was staying with some good friends in school. She had never known if he was driving to school or if he had a car. Today, she finally saw him and found that he was actually walking to school.

    He was already eighteen years old. He should be able to drive legally with his driving license, right?

    The clean young man had the temperament that separated boys from men. He was handsome and quiet. When he walked, his long legs seemed to carry an immortal aura. No matter what, in her eyes, Qin Siting was immortal!

    She quickly hung up the phone and leaned over to greet him. She sped up and ran over. She was naturally very happy to see him ten minutes earlier than usual.

    ¡°Qin... ah...¡± When Shi Niange ran over, she happened to be behind him. She reached out to pat his back, wanting to give him a surprise and greet him at the same time. However, before her hand could touch his shoulder, Qin Siting suddenly turned around and held her wrist.

    A sharp pain came from her wrist, as though he could break it in an instant.

    When he saw that it was her, Qin Siting released his hand. Shi Niange, on the other hand, was in so much pain that she covered her wrist with her hand. She felt that if he had used a little more force, her wrist would have cracked. In that instant, the pain caused a thinyer of sweat to appear on the tip of her nose.

    She held her wrist with one hand and looked up at Qin Siting with a bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have informed you before touching you...¡±

    Qin Siting frowned slightly. At the same time, he saw that her wrist was already red. His expression was clearly unhappy. It was not clear if it was because he was too wary that her wrist was red, or because of something.

    ¡°You should leave first. I won¡¯t touch you in the future. I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± Shi Niange felt a sharp pain in her wrist. She knew that Qin Siting was strong. Although he was fair and clean, such a tall boy must have a lot of strength. Previously, in the library, she had only thrown herself at him in a moment of panic. In fact, it was easy for him to avoid her. She had wanted to do so after that. Today, she finally confirmed that Qin Siting was a boy full of strength despite his gentle appearance.

    It was just that the price for this confirmation was rather high.

    ¡°In the future...¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that he didn¡¯t sleepst night. Not only did his voice sound hoarse, but his eyes were also cold and tired. However, seeing her wronged look, he couldn¡¯t me her. His handsome brows furrowed slightly and he looked at her wrist. ¡°Call me before you suddenly approach. ¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly reached out and tugged her wrist over. He turned it back and forth and confirmed that it was only red. It was probably just a physical pain and nothing else. He then let go.

    Shi Niange, on the other hand, had recovered from the pain in her wrist. She was then stunned by the remaining warmth on her wrist.

    She blinked and was still in a daze when she heard him ask, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    She saw that Qin Siting had furrowed his brows because he had been on guard earlier. At this moment, Shi Niange felt that even if her wrist was broken, it was worth it...

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It just hurt a little. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Shi Niange quickly ced her reddened wrist behind her back.

    Qin Siting was still looking at her with a serious expression.

    Shi Niange gave him a dry smile and took the opportunity to take a closer look at his expression and gaze. ¡°Did you not rest wellst night? You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡±

    Qin Siting stopped looking at her and turned to walk toward the school gate. Hearing her follow him, he answered tly, ¡°En.¡±

    Shi Niange no longer felt any pain in her wrist. In fact, she felt that the pain was wonderful!

    Qin Siting actually did not ignore her words. Even if it was just an ¡®en,¡¯ it was at least a positive response to her casual chat!

    When the two of them walked into the main entrance of the school, the students nearby looked over. Shi Niange felt that she was above board and there was no need to avoid them. Her gaze was calm and her footsteps were also calm. Qin Sitingpletely ignored those gazes. It could be said that he had never looked at anyone passing by and walked straight in.

    After entering the ss, Qin Siting went to the podium to ce the papers. Shi Niange went to her seat alone. When she lowered her head to put her bag down, she saw that her wrist was still red. It was clear how powerful his grip was.

    Logically speaking, no matter how strong Qin Siting was, he wouldn¡¯t suddenly use so much strength to pat her early in the morning. His earlier defensive state, coupled with the fact that he didn¡¯t seem to have slept muchst night, made her wonder if the Qin family, one of the so-called four big families in Hai City, was really as others said. There were too many secrets in the wealthy families. Everyone was not as rxed as they appeared. At the very least, there seemed to be a lot of things on Qin Siting that she couldn¡¯t guess. However, he clearly seemed to be in the sunlight, which made her even more confused.

    Qin Siting walked over. Shi Niange quickly arranged his table and chair so that he could sit morefortably. Thinking that it was still early and that the teacher would only arrive in half an hour, she reached out and pulled the curtains slightly, blocking the sunlight from Qin Siting¡¯s table. She thought that this way, he could rest on the table for a while.

    When Qin Siting walked over, he noticed her careful movements. At the same time, he saw the mark on her wrist that had yet to fade when she went to draw the curtains. He did not say anything and only turned back to say something to the lifestylemittee member in the ss. The lifestylemittee member nodded in surprise and stood up to leave. Qin Siting walked back to the table and sat down.

    In less than ten minutes, the lifestylemittee member brought an ice pack back from the infirmary and handed it to Shi Niange, asking her to apply it on her wrist.

    Shi Niange looked at the ice bag in front of her and turned to look at Qin Siting in surprise. Seeing that he was flipping through his notes and not looking at her, her heart instantly swelled.

 Chapter 1459 - You Are My Little Love Song (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1459: You Are My Little Love Song (26)</h4>

    Hao Xiushe waste by a few minutes today. When he entered the ss and sat down, he saw that the teacher had yet to arrive. He quickly called Shi Niange from the back. ¡°Nian Nian, quick, lend me the papers fromst night. My parents fought at homest night and caused chaos. I didn¡¯t do my homework and went downstairs for half a night. Afterward, I was too tired and didn¡¯t write. Teacher Zhao will be here soon. Lend me the papers. I promise I¡¯ll finish in five minutes!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for it.¡± Shi Niange turned back and saw Hao Xiushe¡¯s anxious look. She lowered her head and searched through her bag, but she couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Wait a minute. Let me think where I put it. It seems to be in a book. I brought lots of books today.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, Old Zhao ising!¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing handed in her papers as soon as she entered the ss. Therefore, Hao Xiushe could only ask Shi Niange for help.

    However, Shi Niange did bring a lot of books today. She didn¡¯t know where they were. Seeing the little fatty so anxious, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Almighty Qin¡¯s paper and copy it first?¡±

    ¡°Okay! That¡¯s even better! Almighty Qin¡¯s uracy is 100%! I¡¯ll just copy two-thirds of it. As for the rest, I¡¯ll just blindly write. Old Zhao definitely won¡¯t find out that I copied it!¡± He nodde.

    Shi Niange saw that Qin Siting, who was sitting by the side, did not react to her words, so she picked up his bag and ced it on herp. She opened it and searched.

    When the girl at the next table got up to pour some water, she saw Shi Niange¡¯s actions and said in surprise, ¡°Student Shi, are you so close to Almighty Qin? You can even look through his bag?¡±

    Shi Niange did not find Qin Siting¡¯s paper, nor did she pay attention to the girls passing by. She only turned to look at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your paper?¡±

    Qin Siting sat there without batting an eyelid. His chin was slightly raised in the direction of the podium. Shi Niange¡¯s sluggish mind seemed to have finally regained its memory.

    Yes, he seemed to have ced the papers on the podium.

    Right now, she was still hugging his bag and cing it on herp. Hao Xiushe had to rushed to borrow them from someone else.

    Zhao Xiaoqing sat in the back, looking at Shi Niange and then at Qin Siting. She chuckled and lowered her head to send Shi Niange a message: [Almighty Qin actually allowed you to look through his bag. He isn¡¯t angry. Nian Nian, how did you do it? Isn¡¯t that too amazing?]

    Shi Niange felt her phone vibrating in her pocket. She quickly put her bag back and took out her phone to take a look. Her heart skipped a beat.

    She was just used to sitting by Qin Siting¡¯s side and being neglected by him. Usually, she followed the principle of doing things herself. If she could not disturb him, she would not disturb him. For example, when she was handing out papers and holding books, she was used to reaching out to take them. Anyway, he would not even reach out his hand.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t mind lending his paper, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    But now that she thought about it, the matter of rummaging through his bag did seem too intimate.

    Most importantly, Qin Siting remained calm and did not refuse.

    [I¡¯ve been sitting next to this fatty for almost three years, but he hasn¡¯t let me go through his bag.] Zhao Xiaoqing sent her another message.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know how to reply. At this moment, Teacher Zhao came in. She quickly put her phone away, but the corner of her lips strangely had an unconceble smile.

    In the days that followed, Qin Siting¡¯s initial rejection of her changed to gradually bing used to the person sitting next to him. Even if he still did not take the initiative to say or do anything to her, his attitude remained indifferent. At the very least, he would asionally interact with her normally. Sometimes, when Shi Niange asked him some questions, he would answer a few of them. He would also answer a few of them. Gradually, he spoke more. Even if he said one more word today than yesterday, Shi Niange would be happy for the entire day.

    She had never thought that her thoughts would bepletely upied by someone every day. At Shi Niange¡¯s age, she usually had nothing to worry about. Aside from her parents wanting her to learn finance while she wanted to learn medicine, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything in life that made her worry too much. Her parents¡¯ words were only a suggestion, and they didn¡¯t force her to make a choice, so there was nothing for her to be unhappy about. Right now, her heart was stuffed full by Qin Siting every day. As long as he turned to look at her when she spoke, she would be especially happy.

    ...

    The midterm examinations were approaching. Recently, the third year of high school had entered the state of self-study at 9: 30 p.m. Every day, everyone¡¯splexion was much more haggard than the first two months because they were too focused on the exam and revision.

    Recently, because her parents had returned to the country, Shi Niange had to be brought back to the Shi family by Uncle Qin every day. At night, she had to chat with her parents and do her homework. She could only sleep after 11: 30 p.m., but her sleep quality had always been good. When she woke up in the morning, she was in a good state. Besides, there was a top student sitting next to her. Right now, Qin Siting would mostly answer her questions about her studies. Her grades had improved by leaps and bounds. She could not be ranked in the top of the school year, but she definitely would not be rankedst.

    She ced the thermos cup she brought in the morning on Qin Siting¡¯s table. ¡°This is the fruit tea Auntie made. I left it in the fridgest night. It¡¯s ice-cold and especially delicious. Try it.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her, looked away, and did not drink.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very sweet. It¡¯s just pure fruit tea. Everyone has tasted the milk tea powder I brought to our ssst month. You¡¯ve tasted it too. You must know my aunt¡¯s cooking.¡± Shi Niange opened the lid and handed it to him. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s cold and refreshing.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the cup in front of him and took a sip.

    Shi Niange smiled and closed the lid. ¡°I thought you would like it, so I specially brought it here. I saw that you don¡¯t usually drink coffee or milk tea, nor do you eat meat. You are more epting of fruits and vegetables, so you will definitely like this fruit tea.¡±

    After Qin Siting finished drinking, he gave a faint ¡°en¡± and did not say anything.

    Shi Niange was used to it. After a while, she said, ¡°The midterm exams areing up soon. I haven¡¯t finished my second-year sses yet. The third-year sses are only halfpleted. There might be more problems in the next few days. Do you think I¡¯m too talkative?¡±

    Qin Siting did not reply. Although he had replied several times, it was not every time.

    Speaking of this, Shi Niange was still quite depressed because she had yet to obtain Qin Siting¡¯s phone number. That meal on the side street had only happened because of a coincidence. Afterward, even if she wanted to meet him at the school cafeteria, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity...

 Chapter 1460 - You Are My Little Love Song (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1460: You Are My Little Love Song (27)</h4>

    Before the midterm exam, Shi Niange had studied hard for many days like everyone else. When her results came out, it could be seen that she was really working hard.

    Previously, when she was in her second year of high school, her grades were only slightly above average. When she was in her third year of high school, she could understand a portion of the sses and work hard to revise with the supplementary sses. In the end, she could pass the mid-term examinations for all the subjects and obtain an overall score of nearly 100 points. The teacher was already very satisfied with her current grades and encouraged her to continue working hard. She took advantage of the time avable to continue with the tutoring sses. This way, if her ranking continued to rise during the end-of-term examinations, the teacher would definitely not have let her grandfather down.

    There was no doubt about Qin Siting¡¯s results. He was still the first in the school year. It was said that he had been the first in the school year for a long time. No one could shake his position. ording to Shi Niange¡¯s observations, she found that although he would listen in ss, he was not as focused as other straight A¡¯s students. He was also not the type to lower his head and focus on his studies. He seemed to be blessed by the heavens and had a strong ability to absorb knowledge in all aspects. Furthermore, he was also very serious. He did not waste his days like other wealthy young men. His life was bright, clean, and had an urate direction. Gradually, he seemed to be her daily target in school.

    ¡°Then, look. Compared to you, my overall score is only 185 points lower.¡± Shi Niange spread out her midterm results sheet in front of Qin Siting. ¡°Last month, when you borrowed me to copy notes, I said that if I could reach the passing mark and above, and if my score is at least 50 points higher than my estimation, you should give me your phone number. Look, I¡¯ve exceeded quite a bit.¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer.

    Although she was the one who suggested it, he didn¡¯t say anything or agree to it.

    Shi Niange had no choice but topromise. ¡°How about this, during the final exam, if my results are higher than thirty points, will you give me your phone number?¡±

    Qin Siting did not look at her, as though he did not hear her.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to be discouraged, but she still felt a little hurt. He clearly didn¡¯t reject her at that time. It was only a phone number. She wouldn¡¯t disturb him...

    After the exam, it was a rare two-day weekend. Recently, the school was too tight. They could only rest for half a day on Sunday. It was rare for them to have two days off.

    Zhao Xiaoqing asked Shi Niange out to shop. She wore a beautiful floral dress and held her arm as they walked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do well in the exam this time? The teacher said that you ranked in the top three hundred of the school year as a new year student. You¡¯ve already shaken off the tail of our ss. Why are you still so listless? Who provoked you?¡±

    Shi Niange forced a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m only capable of leaving thest ce in my current situation. However, I still have to admire the hundreds of people ahead. It¡¯s really too difficult to catch up. Just thinking about it makes sense.¡±

    ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°Students are the most tired. When they grow up, they will only be tired because of the endless responsibilities and burdens on their lives. However, when they are students, their brains and stamina arebined. They have endless homework, endless habits, and unlimited grades.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, haven¡¯t you always been extroverted? Why are you suddenly depressed?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing smiled. ¡°Did you fall out of love again?¡±

    The so-called heartbreak that Zhao Xiaoqing mentioned was already the norm for Shi Niange. For example, if Qin Siting ignored her one day, or if she said something about being ignored by Qin Siting, or if Qin Siting went to the student cadres for a meeting and did not attend sses, these could be collectively called the stages of Shi Niange¡¯s heartbreak.

    ¡°More or less.¡± Shi Niange sighed.

    Zhao Xiaoqing couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your target? Many boys in our ss like you.¡±

    Shi Niange did not say anything. She just lowered her head to look at her phone. The ss monitor had just sent her the registration form for Monday. She had filled in the vacancy for the tuition ss. She picked up her phone and began filling in the form.

    In fact, Shi Niange was a very open-minded person when it came to many things. However, when it came to Qin Siting¡¯s small and ambiguous words, she found that she was actually quite cowardly.

    After filling in the form, the ss monitor asked her where she was. She said she was shopping with Zhao Xiaoqing outside. The ss monitor asked if she needed a man to help them carry their bags. Shi Niange smiled helplessly and replied with a ¡®no.¡¯ The ss monitor was very regretful. He wished her a good time shopping and spending less money. Only then did the text message chat end.

    After shopping for several hours, she did not buy much. After all, she usually wore her school uniform. She did notck any daily clothes. There was really nothing much to buy.

    Seeing that Shi Niange was listless, Zhao Xiaoqing invited her to have a chocte donut at the dessert shop before they went home.

    It was a rare two-day vacation after the midterm exam. Shi Niange was really in a bad mood. After shopping for a day, she went home and stayed at home in seclusion. asionally, she would call her grandfather to report her academic results or look at the learning materials that her grandfather sent her. When she had nothing to do, she would look at the human skeleton in the study room and observe the position andposition of every bone. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy even after counting them one by one. It was as though there was something pressing on her heart. Her mind kept shing with Qin Siting¡¯s indifferent expression after seeing her results.

    She could only me herself for not working hard enough. She even dared to show off her mediocre results in front of him. It was already very good that she did not receive his mockery. What encouragement could she expect? He did not owe her anything, so there was really no need to give her any encouragement.

    On Sunday night, Shi Niange tidied up her study materials and books. She still had to return to school tomorrow. After showering, shey on the bed and closed her eyes. Her mind was filled with Qin Siting.

    She raised her hand and knocked her head.

    She should find some time to go to her grandfather¡¯sboratory to help for a few days so that she could be distracted.

    She then recalled that she had yet to show her results to her parents. A while ago, after her parents returned to the country, they did not stay at home for more than half a month before returning to America. Right now, it was daytime in America. She got up and took a photo of her results with her phone before sending it to her parents.

    A few minutester, she went to heat up a ss of milk for herself to drink. When she heard the notification sound of her phone in the bedroom, she thought it was a message from her parents after seeing the results.

    She carelessly drank the milk. After a long while, she dilly-dallied back to the bed, lifted the nket, and was about to lie down. She then picked up her phone and casually swiped it open.

    The next moment, Shi Niange¡¯s expression fell into an unprecedented nkness. She even forgot to breathe. After regaining herposure, she took a deep breath and stared at the string of unfamiliar numbers and the message on her phone screen. There were only three cold words on it¡ª

    Qin Siting.

 Chapter 1461 - You Are My Little Love Song (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1461: You Are My Little Love Song (28)</h4>

    Shi Niange stared at those two words, wishing she could bore a hole through her phone screen.

    Her number was written on his notebook when she mentioned her suggestion before the midterm exam. She casually wrote a string of numbers, but it was written in front of him. He knew that it was her number.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to think that Qin Siting would really save her phone number. He probably forgot about it after taking a look and didn¡¯t remember that she had written her number.

    From the looks of it, not only did he remember, but he had also conveniently saved her number on his phone?

    Oh god.

    She dared not imagine it.

    Who could still sleep?

    Shi Niange held her phone and looked at it for a long time before she noticed that the message had been sent fifteen minutes ago. Fifteen minutes, before...

    It was already sote. She didn¡¯t reply immediately after he sent her a message. After so long, he should be asleep. After all, he still had sses tomorrow.

    Furthermore, regardless of whether she replied or not, it was unlikely that he would wait for her to reply. He only sent a message to tell her his number.

    But what if he was waiting? After all, no matter if it was out of courtesy or something, she should have replied!

    She hesitated for a long time and typed a long message on her phone, but she still deleted it. In the end, she only replied: [Okay, I¡¯ll remember it. See you at school tomorrow.]

    After sending the message, she held onto her phone and refused to let go. She couldn¡¯t bear to put it down, nor could she bear to sleep. However, she was still sleepy. Furthermore, she knew that regardless of whether he was asleep or awake, he definitely wouldn¡¯t reply to this message. After all, it had been so long, and she understood his temper. It was already a miracle that he could send a message to tell her his number.

    She had to be content.

    She closed her eyes and thought about it. Finally, she fell asleep in a daze. When she opened her eyes the next day, she thought that she had a dream. She quickly picked up her phone to look at the message record. When she saw the three words ¡®Qin Siting¡¯ sent by the number, her heart instantly rxed.

    It was true!

    Last night, she was so excited that she forgot to save it. She quickly memorized the string of numbers and saved his name. The three words ¡®Qin Siting¡¯ were saved in her contact list.

    When she went to school, she saw that her male idol, who had arrived early, was already sitting there. Shi Niange walked over with a smile on her face. She sat down by his side and turned to look at him. The clean young man was sitting and reading a form during the morning self-study. He did not looked at her at all. It was fine if he did not look at her, but this did not stop her from looking at him.

    Right now, she was a little fangirl whose male idol treated her to a meal and gave her his phone number!

    After the midterm exam, it was not as easy as she had imagined. Instead, the burden of learning became heavier. This was because they were about to rush for various mock examinations, major examinations, and small examinations. There were still the final examinations in two months.

    Simply put, it was not suitable for her to be in a rtionship in her third year of high school. If she wanted to be in a rtionship, she did not have any spare time or energy. At most, she could only hide some thoughts.

    Shi Niange had also calmed down a lot after receiving Qin Siting¡¯s number. She did not call or send him a text message, maintaining the state of sitting by his side to attend sses while she was busy with her studies.

    After several examinations, Shi Niange managed to make it to the end of the semester. After the final exam results were released, Shi Niange¡¯s score was forty points higher than her mid-term examinations. Her grades had also advanced by about twenty ces. Although she was still ranked at the bottom of the middle rankings, at least she had improved. She did not have the ability to be a straight-A student. Furthermore, because she had skipped a grade, the teacher was still satisfied with her results. He even took time out and exined to her all the questions she had done wrong. This was to prevent her from encountering such a difficult problem again.

    Shi Niange was also serious in her studies. Although she had been a little tired in the past few months, her ability to ept things was considered strong. Even now, she did not feel any psychological pressure.

    It was going to be winter vacation and the Spring Festival soon. The holiday for the seniors would not be long. After the end-of-term examinations, she would have to study in school for almost a month. She could only officially take a break when the Lunar New Year was approaching. However, she only had about twenty days of vacation.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to make it until the holidays. There were only four to five days left until the Spring Festival.

    Shi Niange¡¯s birthday was in February of the lunar calendar and the first month of the lunar calendar. It happened to be her birthday during the holidays. The day before the holidays, Zhao Xiaoqing gave her a beautiful and exquisite crystal box, saying that it was a gift for her bing an adult.

    That¡¯s right. After this birthday, she would turn eighteen.

    Hao Xiushe was a straight man. He didn¡¯t know what to give her. After asking around, he heard that girls were all gluttons, so he prepared a gift box for her. Shi Niange held the box and looked at the pile of food in it. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she still epted it. After school, she specially brought it home.

    Since it was almost the Spring Festival, her parents were on leave from work. It was rare for them to fly back for the New Year together. Shi Niange ced the gift in Lishui Vi and followed Uncle Qin back to the Shi family.

    There were many rtives in the Shi family, but because her parents had moved out early and rarely interacted with their rtives, there were only the three of them during the Spring Festival. Then, on the second day of the New Year, they would go to Grandfather¡¯s ce to apany him.

    However, Grandfather was even busier than them. He only went for a day before he was driven back, saying that he found them noisy.

    For Shi Niange¡¯s birthday, her parents had nned to hold a proper celebration for her and invite the various partners in Hai City to hold aing-of-age ceremony, but she rejected them.

    Even though Shi Niange had grown up in a well-off family, she still did not like the people in the upper-ss society who schemed against each other. The so-calleding-of-age ceremony and banquet were nothing more than a ce for these adults to take the opportunity to chat. They could find any excuse they wanted, but they could not let them use her.

    Therefore, her parents arranged a simple affair for her at home. They bought a cake and a gift. Some of her family friends who were on good terms with the Shi family also came. Shi Niange drank some wine. She didn¡¯t drink much in the past. And Although she only had a few sses of red wine, her alcohol tolerance was naturally poor. After sending away those guests at night, her cheeks were red.

    Auntie Xiang saw that she had regained some strength from the red wine and quickly helped her back to the bedroom, telling her to lie down and sleep early.

    Shi Niange tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. It had been so many days since her vacation. She was not used to the sudden slowdown in her life.

    With alcohol in her body and a little impulse, she could not restrain the hope in her heart. It was because she really wanted to see her male god say ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ on the day she turned eighteen, even if it was just in passing.

    She touched the bedside, picked up her phone, and found the number with the words ¡®Qin Siting.¡¯

 Chapter 1462 - You Are My Little Love Song (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1462: You Are My Little Love Song (29)</h4>

    She stared at the string of numbers, stared at the name, and bit her lip lightly. Her fingertips slowly moved back and forth on the phone. She considered this for more than ten minutes, but her remaining rationality forced her to retract her fingers.

    She ced her phone back under her pillow and closed her eyes to see the string of numbers on her phone. She felt that she should do something, but what should she do? Even if she was really texting, what should she send?

    After dawdling for a long while, Shi Niange took out her phone again. She stared at the number on the screen and sent three words: [Qin Siting?]

    After sending the message, she looked up at the time disyed on the screen.

    It was already 10: 30 p.m.

    It was winter vacation. Unlike usual, everyone slept very early. At this time, he must be asleep.

    However, she had already sent it out. Even if he hadn¡¯t slept, he probably wouldn¡¯t replied. However, she felt very satisfied after sending it out. She ced her phone back on the bedside table and took a deep breath. All right, let¡¯s sleep.

    However, before she could fall asleep, her phone vibrated.

    Shi Niange opened her eyes in a daze and looked at her phone. When she saw the screen light up for a moment, her heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be...

    At this time?

    Would Qin Siting reply to her?

    She abruptly sat up from the bed and quickly picked up the phone. When she opened the screen, she felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She looked down and saw that it was really Qin Siting.

    He really replied!

    Qin Siting: [?]

    A question mark.

    Although there were very few words and it could be said that there were not even any words, only a punctuation mark, it was enough to shock Shi Niange.

    A question mark.

    The question mark sent by Qin Siting!

    Such a concise question mark definitely proved that it was really him.

    But since it was a question mark, it meant that she could continue writing to him!

    No more sleep!

    Shi Niange pressed the phone against her chest for a moment before quickly sitting upright on the bed. She held the phone and looked at the question mark on it seriously, then began to consider how she should reply.

    Then she slowly tapped her finger on the screen word by word: [Did I disturb your rest?]

    She then carefully pressed send.

    Her phone vibrated again, and he replied quickly.

    [No.]

    She didn¡¯t disturb him! Then he shouldn¡¯t be reading or be busy right now. Perhaps he was lying on the bed like her and hadn¡¯t fallen asleep!

    This meant that her Almighty Qin was lying down and chatting with her!

    Shi Niange immediatelyid back on the bed. She held her phone in one hand and quickly covered herself with the nket with the other. She held her phone and muttered softly, ¡°Calm down, calm down. I want to calm down. If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to continue chatting...¡±

    What should she say now?

    She held her phone, her face full of sweetness but also a little troubled. Then she bit her lip and replied: [Recently, the weather in Hai City has been quite cold. Do you go out often during your holidays? You have to be careful against the cold. School will start in a week. Be careful not to catch a cold.]

    She could not hesitate any longer. If she dawdled any longer, Qin Siting might fall asleep. However, after sending the message, she looked at the content and regretted it.

    What was she sending?

    What cold protection? What cold?

    She buried her face in her hands and buried herself under the nket. She held her phone in her arms. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was upset or something, but there was a hint of sweetness in her heart.

    Her phone vibrated again. She lowered her head to take a look and saw a simple and cold word: [En.]

    She paused and looked at the time. There was less than an hour and a half left until today.

    But in this half an hour, he could fall asleep at any time.

    Looking at the words he had sent, there were only two words and three punctuation marks.

    However, Shi Niange felt that these words were too beautiful. Looking at Qin Siting¡¯s words on the screen, she felt extremely warm and gentle.

    She was also afraid that if she continued, Qin Siting would feel annoyed. She was afraid that if she continued chatting with him in the middle of the night, not only would she disturb his rest time, but she would also feel that she was being too long-winded. After all, in his eyes, they were just deskmates. The only reason he replied was because they were deskmates. It was still the holidays and they could not meet normally. It was really not good for her to send him a message in the middle of the night without any reason.

    But what else could she say?

    Say goodnight to me?

    Then the purpose of her texting him tonight would not be achieved.

    Originally...

    She just wanted him to wish her a happy birthday.

    What should she send?

    ¡°Almighty Qin, today is my birthday. Can you wish me a happy birthday?¡±

    ... It felt stupid.

    She could say, ¡°Dear deskmate, I¡¯m eighteen years old today!¡±

    ... which felt even more stupid.

    How could she let him know that it was her birthday today, so he could take the initiative to say happy birthday?

    She turned back to look at the cake that a rtive had sent over in the morning. She had forgotten to bring it down. She then looked at the crystal calendar by the side.

    Shi Niange¡¯s gaze shifted. She lifted the nket and ran to the cake. She opened the box and moved the calendar on the table close to the cake. After some thought, she found her student identification card and ced it aside. Her birth date was written on it.

    After cing it together, she felt satisfied and sent him a photo.

    After sending it, she quickly sent him another cute smiley face.

    Silence was better than words.

    He would understand, right?

    After sending the photo and the smiley face, the message suddenly sank like a stone into the ocean. There was no reply for a long time.

    He fell asleep?

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. She had taken her time adjusting the cake, the stage, and the student ID. She had even taken a few photos to find a good and clear angle. It had taken so long. He should be asleep.

    The sweetness in Shi Niange¡¯s heart, which was about to float up, instantly faded. However, after thinking about it carefully, to be able to receive Qin Siting¡¯s reply on her birthday, and there were even three messages, this could be considered a birthday gift for her.

    At the thought of this, she felt happy again. She took out the cake and asked Auntie Xiang to put it in the fridge. She then closed the door and returned to bed. This time, she could not fall asleep with the nket over her.

    She kept wondering if he had seen her message.

    Could it be that the photo had failed? Did he not see it?

    After thinking for a long time, she was afraid that he was really asleep and did not dare to disturb him again.

    After a few minutes, the phone in her hand vibrated again. She immediately picked it up and quickly opened the screen.

 Chapter 1463 - You Are My Little Love Song (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1463: You Are My Little Love Song (30)</h4>

    Qin Siting: [I just went to shower.]

    In less than two seconds, she received another message: [Happy birthday.]

    Happy birthday!

    Ahhh?

    Ah ah ah ah ah¡ª

    Shi Niange hugged her phone and rolled several times on the bed, but she could not calm the joy in her heart. She looked at the two messages on the screen and even checked the words on the messages childishly. Seven words!

    These two lines had seven words!

    He even wished her a happy birthday!!!

    Her life seemed to havee to an end at this moment!

    She resisted the urge to send him a string of ¡®ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.¡¯ Her face was almost grinning from ear to ear, but her fingers were calmly poking at the words: [Hehe, good night.]

    She even added a ¡®hehe¡¯ before saying good night. It was mainly because she really could not express the joy in her heart. He should know that she was happy.

    This time, after sending it again, she thought that he wouldn¡¯t reply, but he actually replied very quickly: [Good night.]

    She really couldn¡¯t sleep anymore!

    Shi Niange put her phone aside. She still remembered to charge it andy back on the bed. She opened her eyes to look at the ceiling and the beautiful chandelier above. Her mind kept thinking about how he would reply to her messages. Was he going to shower just now? He replied to her before showering and then replied to her after showering.

    Ah! Was he wearing any clothes?

    Wait, what was she thinking?

    Shi Niange raised her hand to held her flushed face. She leaned against the pillow for a long time before she managed to calm down.

    Afterward, although her phone was charging, Shi Niange still held it in her arms the whole night. It was only in the middle of the night when she felt that her phone was slightly warm from the charge that she ced it back, turned over, and continued sleeping.

    She even had a dream.

    She dreamed that Qin Siting hade out of the bathroom with only a white towel wrapped around his lower body. He picked up his phone and saw her photo. His beautiful lips curved up slightly as he sent her two words¡ªHappy Birthday.

    How could it be such a beautiful dream? Even though she knew it was a dream, she didn¡¯t want to wake up. In the dream, she carefully observed the handsome boy and watched his back. When he put down his phone and turned around, she was so frightened that she quickly covered her eyes. However, at this moment, the dream mirror was woken up by the noisy rm.

    She opened her eyes abruptly, raised her hand, and carelessly pressed the rm clock on her phone. Sheid her head back, wanting to continue dreaming. At least finish this dream, but no matter how she closed her eyes, it was useless.

    Shi Niange opened her eyes helplessly and picked up her phone to check the time. It was already past six in the morning.

    Every year, on the second day after her birthday, she would go to visit a few rtives with her parents. As it was still the first month of the Lunar New Year, these days would probablyst for two to three days.

    There were two aunts whose homes were further away and were located in the neighboring province. As it was a nearby province, there was no need to fly there, so they had to get up early to drive there.

    She was about to put her phone back when she suddenly remembered what happenedst night. She picked it up and carefully opened the message page to see the messages from yesterday.

    His words and hers were all in a row, as though they were chatting.

    During the day, when she followed her parents to the neighboring province, Shi Niange would take out her phone from time to time to look through this chat record. She was even afraid that her hand would slip and identally delete the record, so after looking at it for a while, she had to carefully close it to prevent it from being deleted.

    For the next few days, any unhappy things were like fleeting clouds. As long as she took a look at the chat record, she would immediately be happy.

    School would reopen in a few days. She really missed the days when she could sit by Qin Siting¡¯s side every day.

    Two days before school reopened, her parents had to return to thepany to begin their busy schedule. This time, they were not flying to America but to a branchpany in Singapore for two months. After that, they would continue to go to America. In short, they might not even have the time toe back before her college entrance examination.

    At night, as Shi Niange packed her school bag for school the day after tomorrow, she thought about how she was about to see Qin Siting again. The corners of her lips were curved into a smile,pletely unaffected by her parents¡¯ ns to leave the country.

    Even though her parents knew that because they rarely apanied her, she was already used to the fact that they weren¡¯t in the country, but they had never seen her so happy before school started or before they left. She was smiling all night, even when she was eating.

    ¡°What are you so happy about tonight?¡± Shi Niange¡¯s adorable old mother, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen, could not hold it in anymore. Although she usually did not apany her daughter, before she left, she still wanted to care about her current life and learning situation.

    Seeing that her mother had pushed open the door and entered her bedroom, Shi Niange¡¯s smile had yet to fade. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. School is about to reopen. I was in a good mood when I thought about seeing my good friends and ssmates.¡±

    However, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen raised her eyebrows and looked at her. She asked with a keen sense of smell, ¡°You¡¯ve always been on good terms with your former ssmates. I¡¯ve never seen you so happy when you first started school. Besides, this is your senior year. Didn¡¯t you shout that you were pulled from heaven into hell overnight? Why are you so happy?¡±

    Shi Niange thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown up and feel that I can save a year of studying timepared to others. It¡¯s like stealing a year. I¡¯m a little happy.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡± Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen sat by her bed and pressed down her unorganized bag. She then nced at her phone. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve seen you hugging your phone every day. You don¡¯t have any calls or messages, and your phone is silent. You can stare at the screen and be happy for a long time. Tell me, are you in love?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Your father and I have never objected to what you should do at a certain age. When Tang Shao courted you, we didn¡¯t object either, did we? We only told you to protect yourself. You¡¯ve already grown up. You can choose for yourself. What¡¯s there to hide?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not exactly love.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Shi Niange realized that when it came to Tang Shao, she could always be calm. Just as her parents said, at a certain age, things were bound to happen. Even though 18 years old was not considered a puppy love, they were still students. Thus, some feelings could only be buried under the surface. Many people of the same age would not have the nerve to share it with others.

    But in front of her parents, there was no need to hide these things.

    But for Qin Siting.

    She suddenly realized.

    She actually felt a sense of shyness. She didn¡¯t know how to describe it. She felt that even when Qin Siting¡¯s name was mentioned in front of her mother, her heart would beat faster.

 Chapter 1464 - You Are My Little Love Song (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1464: You Are My Little Love Song (31)</h4>

    Seeing that her mother wanted to know so much, Shi Niange said, ¡°It¡¯s because I like someone very much, but I don¡¯t think he has any intention of getting a girlfriend. Besides, his character isn¡¯t especially approachable. I just feel that sitting next to him in ss is very motivating.¡±

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, a crush. You really have to experience everything you should have experienced in your youth. You didn¡¯t miss a single one.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You can¡¯t say it¡¯s a rtionship...¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen took the opportunity tough at her. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll say it again. No matter if it¡¯s in terms of feelings or interpersonal rtionships, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s fine. Mom and Dad won¡¯t interfere with your freedom. Protect yourself well. Don¡¯t cross the line that you shouldn¡¯t cross. We won¡¯t interfere with other matters.¡±

    Shi Niange picked up the new notebook and ced it in her bag. She then lifted her eyes to look at her. ¡°Then, regarding whether I want to apply for the finance or medical department, don¡¯t interfere, all right?¡±

    Her mother looked at her for a while and sighed. ¡°Before we came back, your father and I had a deep discussion about this. You weren¡¯t by our side since you were young. We can¡¯t give you much. Our child has grown up healthy. We really shouldn¡¯t force you. You decide.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded. Hearing these words, the only weight in her heart was lifted.

    The rest of the day was even longer than the first twenty days.

    She was so bored that she followed her parents to visit Shida Group¡¯spany. The top floor of Shida Group was basically not essible. She could enter it. It was filled with offices, but there were some recreational ces on the rooftop such as bowling and swimming.

    She stayed inside for the whole day and looked at the time in boredom. She wished that the time would immediately jump to tomorrow morning.

    School would reopen tomorrow.

    Tomorrow.

    In the morning.

    She would be able to see Qin Siting!

    ...

    The school term that she had been longing for finally started. Shi Niange woke up an hour earlier than usual. Although she still had to wear her school uniform, she specially got up to find Auntie Xiang to bring out the ironing machine. She ironed her clean school uniform neatly and put it on.

    Finally, it was time for her to leave. She went downstairs to pick up two pieces of bread and left. Her parents saw her anxious look and did not ask much. They just let her go.

    After getting into Uncle Qin¡¯s car, she specially took a look at the time. When Uncle Qin saw her like this, he immediately smiled. As he started the engine, he said, ¡°Youngdies nowadays, when they are in love, their eyes seem to have stars.¡±

    Where exactly was she in love?

    She just liked and admired him for no reason, okay? It was probably the kind of admiration a bad student would have for a genius.

    Was it that obvious?

    Regardless, it was clearly not important. What was important was that she could see Qin Siting today.

    Perhaps because she was looking forward to it too much, she had been worrying about whether Qin Siting would be on time or whether he would be busy or not. He was in his third year of high school and would not take leave unless there was something important, even manypetitions were dyed. After all, revision for the college entrance examination was more important.

    She worried the whole way. When she reached the school entrance, she looked left and right when she got out of the car. She even nced in the direction where she had met Qin Siting, but she did not see him.

    She then entered the school gates with all sorts of worries and entered the ss.

    The moment she entered the ss, she lowered her head to check on her school uniform. All of a sudden, she caught sight of a white figure and almost bumped into it. She jerked her head up. The moment she caught sight of the person in front of her, Shi Niange felt as though she had returned to the scene in the field when school reopenst semester.

    A clean and handsome young man dressed in a white shirt stood in front of her. As she walked with her head lowered, she almost bumped into him. He nced at her indifferently.

    The moment she met Qin Siting¡¯s gaze, Shi Niange¡¯s expression turned from a little dazed to a happy one. Then, her heart that had been floating in the air seemed to instantly drop to the ground.

    He actually came earlier than her.

    When she saw his clothes, she turned to look at the others. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your school uniform?¡±

    Today was the first day of school. He should be wearing his school uniform.

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever as it swept past her face. His voice was clear and cold, as though a clear spring had brushed past her ears. ¡°I rushed the morning flight from Japan and arrived at school half an hour ago. I didn¡¯t go back to retrieve my uniform.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    He went to Japan?

    He wasn¡¯t in the country these days?

    Then on her birthday, did he reply to her message in Japan?

    ¡°Then what about your school uniform?¡± She paused for a moment and found a topic that allowed her to chat normally and calm down.

    ¡°Someone will send it over. It¡¯s almost here. I was just about to go get it.¡± Qin Siting nced at the time and then at her. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±

    Earlier on, Shi Niange had been worried that he would note today. She was so worried that her palms were sweating, but on the surface, she appeared calm andposed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the first day of school. Even if you¡¯re a poor student, you have to show the attitude of a third-year student. Be more positive. Besides, early birds have meat to eat.¡±

    Qin Siting coldly raised his brows. ¡°What meat?¡±

    What meat? Of course it¡¯s your fat meat!

    Shi Niange smiled but did not speak. She smiled at him and went to her seat to sit down. When she saw Qin Siting¡¯s bag by the side, the weight in her heart finally lifted.

    Previously, she was worried that during the new semester, the teacher might change everyone¡¯s seats. She was also worried that Qin Siting would take this opportunity to sit elsewhere or request for her to change her seat.

    However, judging from his attitude and the backpack, he didn¡¯t have such ns.

    When Zhao Xiaoqing and the others entered the ssroom, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and they had endless topics to talk about.

    Shi Niange did not participate in any of the topics. She sat in her seat and arranged the books neatly on the table. She then turned to look at Qin Siting¡¯s bag and thought for a moment. She did not go through his bag too rashly. She only tidied up the books and papers on his desk. Looking at his handwriting, she felt that a good boy¡¯s handwriting would definitely be good. This was the truth.

    When Qin Siting returned with his school uniform, he saw the neatly arranged books and papers on the table. He then nced at the books arranged at the same angle.

    ¡°Almighty Qin, Happy New Year!¡± Shi Niange turned to him and smiled radiantly.

 Chapter 1465 - You Are My Little Love Song (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1465: You Are My Little Love Song (32)</h4>

    Seeing Qin Siting sit down, Shi Niange turned to look at him, using her eyes to trace his handsome features. She said, ¡°Will the new semester teachers rearrange the seats? I don¡¯t really want to change seats. Can we not change seats?¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows slightly and turned to look at her.

    Shi Niange smiled at him. ¡°Can I? Can I not change seats?¡±

    He did not answer, but his gaze that seemed to have seen through her made her feel strangely ashamed. However, she did not want to retreat. Her heart was burning hot, but she maintained herposure.

    Regarding the change of seats, it was true. She had heard that their ss would change seats once every semester. However, Qin Siting had always been sitting here. Even if others changed seats, he would still be alone. Firstly, he did not like to sit with others. Secondly, no one dared to sit by his side and be frozen by an ice mountain all day long.

    Even if the teacher requested to change, it might not be possible.

    Early in the morning, her worry turned into joy, and then into worry.

    It wasn¡¯t until Teacher Zhao, the form teacher, entered the ss and asked about the situation during the winter break and if anyone had any thoughts about changing seats that more than half of the students said they could change seats, regardless of whether they were sitting together or with friends. The teachers thought that those who were too close could not be together. Otherwise, it was easy to chat with each other during ss and affect their learning progress.

    Under the teacher¡¯s arrangement, everyone was changing their seats. Almost everyone was walking around the other tables with their bags and books.

    Shi Niange sat there unmoving and did not make a sound. It was as though Qin Siting was not affected at all. Everyone else was moving around. He closed his eyes and sat quietly while taking a nap while everyone changed seats.

    Finally, when Teacher Zhao noticed that there was no response from them, he asked from the podium, ¡°Shi Niange, Qin Siting, aren¡¯t the two of you changing?¡±

    In fact, Teacher Zhao was very surprised that Shi Niange could actually sit by Qin Siting¡¯s side for a full term. Now that there was a chance to change seats, with Qin Siting¡¯s temper, she would definitely get up and find another seat.

    However, neither of them stood up.

    Shi Niange wanted to openly say that she didn¡¯t want to change, but the teacher was looking at Qin Siting, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. She only smiled at the teacher and brushed it off.

    ¡°Nian Nian, aren¡¯t you going to change?¡± The ss monitor happened to walk over from the front. He turned back to look in Shi Niange¡¯s direction and pointed at the seat beside him with his eyes, indicating that she could sit next to him.

    Shi Niange shook her head.

    The ss monitor seemed a little surprised. After all, although she had sat with Qin Siting¡¯s for a term her impression of her and Qin Siting was that they rarely interacted. The atmosphere between them was still very cold. With Shi Niange¡¯s cheerful and lively character, she shouldn¡¯t be very happy under such an ice-cold atmosphere. She actually didn¡¯t n on escaping from that ice mountain?

    ¡°I can sit here. Last time, I ranked seventh in the mock examination. I¡¯m not bad either. I can help you with your studies. I can even tutor you.¡± The ss monitor ced his bag on the seat next to him, indicating that he did not want anyone else to sit there. His eyes were still looking in Shi Niange¡¯s direction, clearly insisting that she sit there.

    The ss monitor was a tall and handsome boy. He had a buzz cut and seemed to carry the heroic spirit of a student. Shi Niange had not interacted much with him. It seemed their only closed interaction was when they took Haoi Xiusei to the infirmary and then the hospital when he was feeling ufortable. Afterward, they had only interacted in terms of studies and did not contact each other in private.

    Seeing that the ss monitor seemed to want her to go, Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to go, but Qin Siting¡¯spletely cold attitude made her feel embarrassed.

    Mr. Zhao was still watching, signaling to her with his eyes that he wanted her to sit with the ss monitor.

    After all, Shi Niange¡¯s grandfather had told him that he hoped that there would be someone to help Shi Niange when she was promoted to Year Three. Teacher Zhao had told herst semester to sit somewhere else, but this child was really stubborn. She had not changed for the whole semester, and now she was not nning to change?

    Seeing that Shi Niange was still sitting there firmly, Teacher Zhao looked at Qin Siting, who had been sitting there with his eyes closed, pretending to sleep. ¡°Student Qin, do you n on maintaining your original seating arrangement with Shi Niange, or do you want to change seats?¡±

    Everyone was busy moving their books and things. Only a small portion of people noticed the situation there, but they only took a nce before they went to chat happily with their new deskmate. The ss sounded boisterous, and Shi Niange¡¯s heart was also loud.

    The ss monitor directly walked over to move Shi Niange¡¯s book over. When Shi Niange saw that the teacher and ss monitor were both nning on taking her away from Qin Siting, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Qin Siting had privately requested it from the teacher. Was it because Qin Siting didn¡¯t want to sit together anymore?

    Her heart was in a mess. Her hand subconsciously reached under the table and gently tugged on the sleeves of the person beside her habitually.

    Qin Siting opened his eyes and turned to look at her. Shi Niange also turned to look at him.

    ¡°Nian Nian, give me your bag. I¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡± The ss monitor had just picked up a few of her books. He nced at her bag on the seat and reached his hand out.

    Before his hand could touch her bag, Qin Siting¡¯s gaze finally turned to him. He nced coldly at the ss monitor. ¡°She won¡¯t change.¡±

    Teacher Zhao was still thinking about how to help Shi Niange improve the learning atmosphere in thest semester of high school. The ss monitor she arranged to go over was indeed pulling her along.

    She never expected Qin Siting to speak up.

    The ss monitor was also startled. His hand was still suspended in midair and did not touch her bag.

    At this moment, Shi Niange quickly ced her bag on the other side where his hand could not touch it. She subconsciously moved closer to Qin Siting. Although her movements were very subtle, Teacher Zhao, who was standing on the podium, could see it clearly. His eyelids twitched, and at the same time, he saw that Qin Siting did not seem to be disgusted.

    She understood.

    Aiyo, these young children.

    The Qin family and the Shi family were not people who HE could afford to offend. However, it was rare for Qin Siting to ept someone by his side. Furthermore, he refused to change seats after a semester. Since Shi Niange was so willing, then forget it.

    ¡°All right, Lin Xu, go back to your seat.¡± Teacher Zhao finally spoke.

    The ss monitor responded and then looked thoughtfully at Qin Siting¡¯s indifferent side profile. He then looked at Shi Niange who was focused on protecting her bag and left helplessly.

 Chapter 1466 - You Are My Little Love Song (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1466: You Are My Little Love Song (33)</h4>

    No words could express Shi Niange¡¯s feelings at this moment. This feeling filled her heart and she had kept it for several days.

    Qin Siting was too good...

    In fact, with the teacher and ss monitor, Lin Xu, clearly wanting to change her seat, if he really didn¡¯t like her sitting by his side, he could have remained silent.

    But he kept her!

    In the next few days, Shi Niange¡¯s heart remained moved. When she recalled how Qin Siting had taken the books from the ss monitor and ced them back on her desk, she felt full of energy.

    She had to study hard! She couldn¡¯t be left behind by a straight-A student!

    For the next few days, when she slept, she would hold her phone and look at the screen, constantly calling Qin Siting¡¯s name in her heart. Although he did not send her any more messages, just these chat records were enough for her to enjoy for several days.

    School had already started for three to four days. In these three to four days, everything had been peaceful. It was as though the storm of change of seats had finally passed. Many of the new students had also officially entered the state of preparing for the college entrance examination.

    Hao Xiushe and Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t change their seats either. They seemed to have been sitting together since their first year of high school. Anyway, they were students in thest two rows, so teachers usually didn¡¯t pay attention to them.

    Her parents had already left the country. As usual, Shi Niange returned to the Li Shui Vi to stay. When Auntie Xiang and Uncle Tai sent her back, they prepared a lot of delicious food for her.

    The next morning, Shi Niange brought the choctes Auntie Xiang had made for her to school. The choctes were for Zhao Xiaoqing and for Hao Xiushe. There was also a box of fruits she had personally cut in the morning. She ced it in the preservation box and nned to give it to Qin Siting.

    She didn¡¯t know why she always liked to bring gifts or food for her good friends. In fact, they weren¡¯t expensive. She just felt that she couldn¡¯t finish all of them alone. It was a pity to leave so much delicious food in the vi for more than two days. She might as well eat with her friends.

    She sat in the ssroom for half an hour in the morning. As expected, Qin Siting came to school at about the same time as usual. When she saw him unhurriedly walk in from the door and sit by her side with his shoulder bag, Shi Niange recalled what her parents had said to her before leaving the country. Since they were young and innocent, she could fight for him if she liked him. She didn¡¯t want to miss him, nor did she want to leave any regrets for herself. Thus, she was practically looking at him with her starry eyes.

    Qin Siting also nced at her. He was expressionless, but for some reason, Shi Niange felt that he seemed to be in a good mood today. His expression was also mild.

    ¡°Almighty Qin!¡± Shi Niange called her softly. ¡°Good morning ~¡±

    She thought that Qin Siting would not respond, or that he would only reply with a faint ¡®en¡¯ as usual. She did not expect him to speak up and calmly say, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart melted.

    She quickly lowered her head and pretended to check her homework. Her heart was beating too fast, so she could only think of a way to calm down.

    Qin Siting said good morning to her.

    He had said happy birthday and good morning.

    She was very good! Extremely good!

    Although they did not change seats, almost everyone else did. Thus, she and Qin Siting moved from the row by the window to the row by the other wall and the door. Behind them was the Hai Xiusei, which was to the back door of the ss, where the teachers often stood to attack.

    This new position had a good view. At the very least, there was no need to specially draw the curtains to block the ring sunlight. There was a tall wall by the side. When she was tired, she could lean against it for a while.

    When they sat there, it was Shi Niange who took the initiative to ask to sit against the wall. Qin Siting agreed and only changed the seats on the left and right with her. Everything else remained the same.

    Shi Niange was actually a little careful. This was because every time she had to go out after ss, she would be able to speak to Qin Siting. For example, ¡°Almighty Qin, I¡¯m going out for a while¡±, ¡°I¡¯m back¡±, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy water¡±, ¡°I¡¯m going to the teacher¡¯s ce to get something.¡± Because he was sitting outside, she had to tell him if she wanted to leave from her seat. This way, there would be more space for them to interact. Right now, he would more or less respond, even if it was just a single ¡°en.¡±

    After another half a month, Shi Niange remembered Qin Siting¡¯s arrival time and went to wait outside the school gates. When she saw him walking over from that path, she immediately walked quickly in his direction. ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Shi Niange usually wore her school uniform in an orderly manner. In the whole of senior year, only Shi Niange could be named as the girl who came from an especially good family. However, unlike other girls, she did not look for opportunities to put on makeup, do her hair, or wear all sorts of strange clothes during weekends.

    She wore her school uniform from Monday to Friday. She had three sets, and she washed and changed them back and forth. She also wore very ordinary clothes during her weekend tuition sses, and most of them were student clothes. She looked clean and student-like, and she never had any luxury goods that suited her family background. For so long, the only change she had was a new phone, but it was not the especially expensive one. Instead, it was a white, delicate little phone. It was very well-equipped, and she had specially thought of a way to keep the text messages between her and Qin Siting.

    At the time, when she was changing her phone, she was conflicted for a long time. Later, Uncle Taitai went to the operator to help her think of a way to keep the message record and save it on her new phone.

    Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Another three words!

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but back then, when he treated her to a meal, it was still considered perfunctory. Now, when he asionally spoke and responded to her, he was quite serious and no longer perfunctory.

    Shi Niange simply stood by his side and followed him in. She really liked the feeling of being able to enter the school with him and start her ss. Furthermore, because he was sitting outside, he would stand there and let her sit inside.

    This small interaction could make her happy for an entire day.

    When she entered the school, she stood by Qin Siting¡¯s side. Seeing that he was used to her following him like this, as though he didn¡¯t mind at all, she leaned behind him and whispered, ¡°I remember that the Qin family should be on the left. Why do you alwayse from the main road in the middle? Don¡¯t you usuallye from home?¡±

 Chapter 1467 - You Are My Little Love Song (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1467: You Are My Little Love Song (34)</h4>

    Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°Your ce isn¡¯t in this direction either. Why do you keep bumping into me?¡±

    Shi Niange choked.

    Right, the Shi family and her current vi were both on the right. She had specially waited for him under the tree in the middle of the road this morning.

    ¡°...How do you know which direction I live in?¡±

    ¡°Every day, when I go in and out of the school gates, I always see you getting in the car.¡±

    ¡°So you specially watched me get into the car? Have you seen which direction I went back to?¡± Shi Niange¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Qin Siting slowly answered: ¡°I saw it once.¡±

    Just once?

    ¡°You¡¯ve already determined that I¡¯m not in this direction...¡± Shi Niange chuckled meaningfully as she spoke. This time, he simply ignored her and walked in calmly.

    For the next few days, Shi Niange simply waited for him under the tree in the middle of the road outside the school gate every day. Anyway, she said she was passing by, and he knew she was making things up. He didn¡¯t expose her, so it was good for them to enter the school gate peacefully, hehe.

    Hai City¡¯s weather was nearing April. It was cold in spring and freezing in autumn. In spring, it was the peak period of the influenza. Many of the students in school had caught a cold and fell ill. However, because they were preparing for the college entrance examination, some people simply hung their bottles and went to school.

    Shi Niange had always thought that her body¡¯s resistance was very good, but in the end, she was unfortunately beaten down by the illness.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get through another weekend without Qin Siting. On Monday morning, she was about to head to the big tree outside the school gates to wait for him, but she really couldn¡¯t get out of bed. She was afraid of beingte, so she called Uncle Qin. Uncle Qin wasn¡¯t usually at the Shi family¡¯s home. His home was nearby. He drove for five minutes and arrived at Li Shui Vi.

    Shi Niange struggled to get up from the bed to wash up. Her head was dizzy and she could barely hold on. However, the teacher had said that she should not take leave if she could during the third year of high school. Since everyone had endured through it, she was not so delicate. At most, she would not attend morning exercises and physical education sses. She would just lie down in the ssroom.

    Uncle Qin saw that her expression was too ugly and asked her if she wanted to take a day off. She didn¡¯t agree and packed up before getting into the car.

    This ce was only about ten minutes away from the school¡¯s car. Uncle Qin handed her a thermos and asked her to drink more water. When Shi Niange received it, she deliberately avoided his hand. She was afraid that Uncle Qin would notice that she was having a fever. She had just woken up. Although she had a fever, it could not be seen on her face. He could only tell that she was slightly haggard.

    She sat in the car with her eyes closed. When the car stopped outside the school gates, Uncle Qin turned back to look at her. He saw that her cheeks were slightly red, and she was sitting in the backseat dispiritedly. Her head was leaning against the window, and she was sound asleep.

    Uncle Qin reached out and gently touched her forehead. He immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°This child... she didn¡¯t even say anything about her fever.¡±

    Seeing that many students had already entered the school gates, Shi Niange came to school strangely early recently. Uncle Qin took a look at the time. There were still about twenty minutes before the morning self-study time. He quickly took out a clean towel from the spare box of the car and gently covered her with it. Seeing that she was slightly dazed from her high fever and did not wake up, he parked the car and went to the pharmacy to buy medicine.

    However, Shi Niange woke up a few minutes after Uncle Qin got out of the car. When she opened her eyes, she was a little dazed. She raised her hand to touch her surroundings and wanted to sit up properly before getting out of the car. However, the moment her head left the car window and she moved her body, she felt as though there was arge pool of water spinning in her mind. She was dizzy and even felt like vomiting. She leaned back and closed her eyes, not daring to move.

    ¡°Uncle Qin...¡±

    Her voice was slightly hoarse as she leaned against the car. She didn¡¯t know if Uncle Qin was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. She groaned in difort. ¡°Uncle Qin... help me... go... under the tree in front...¡±

    Her voice became softer and softer. In the end, she did not know what she was saying. She raised her hand and weakly put it down. She leaned her head against the window and felt that it was very cold. She felt much morefortable sticking her head here.

    Uncle Qin went to buy some fever medicine. As he walked, he called the Shi family¡¯s helper. Auntie Xiang had something to do in the past few days and was not in Hai City. She could only find someone Shi Niange trusted and was familiar with to take care of her. Otherwise, she would really worry about going to school like this. She had to find someone to apany her in Lishui Vi.

    Just as he was about to return to the car, Uncle Qin suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a young man standing under the tree in front of him. However, he only passed by to take a look before walking over. He quickly returned to the car to give the Shi family¡¯s little ancestor some fever medicine.

    Shi Niange was already dazed from the fever in the car. She could only vaguely hear the sound of the car door opening. Uncle Qin came over and said that he wanted her to take the fever reducing medicine, so she ate it and continued leaning against the car door without moving.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so? If I had known that you were so ill, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to school.¡± Uncle Qin sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve taken the fever medicine. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Shi Niange spoke hoarsely, but her head still hurt. She closed her eyes and asked hoarsely, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°6:45 a.m.¡±

    Shi Niange frowned.

    She met Qin Siting almost every day from 6:50 a.m. to 7: 00 a.m. under the tree. She had already ¡°coincidentally met¡± him every morning for more than a week. If she didn¡¯t appear today, would he wait for her, or would he directly enter the school without feeling anything?

    What should she do?

    ¡°Uncle Qin, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I want to get out of the car.¡± Shi Niange felt ufortable and strangely aggrieved.

    She was usually very magnanimous and would never feel aggrieved. However, right now, perhaps because she was feeling too ufortable, she really felt sad and wronged.

    She had alreadye to school. She was not far from that tree. She was notte, but what could she do? She could not get out of the car. If she moved even a little, she would feel dizzy and nauseous. She did not dare to move at all.

    However, would Qin Siting take it seriously? If he didn¡¯t see her, he would just enter without even asking for her.

    ¡°Why are you getting out of the car? There¡¯s a small hospital nearby, isn¡¯t there? Last time, you said that you went with your ssmates. Your fever is so high, you have to go take a look. Recently, the influenza has been very serious. If you only take fever medicine, it might not be of much use. Go take a look first.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to get off...¡±

    ¡°You have to be obedient.¡± Uncle Qin saw that she was suddenly stubborn and put on a strong front. Although he was the Shi family¡¯s chauffeur, he had watched Shi Niange grow up. He definitely could not allow her to enter the school sick.

    Shi Niange was extremely aggrieved. When she heard that he had closed the car door and was about to drive off,

    She quickly sat up and turned to look out of the window.

 Chapter 1468 - You Are My Little Love Song (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1468: You Are My Little Love Song (35)</h4>

    Shi Niange immediately saw Qin Siting under the tree. However, he was standing there looking at his phone. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because his phone suddenly rang when he walked over, that he stood there to take a look, or because he realized that she hadn¡¯t arrived, so he stood there to wait for her.

    But at least he was there.

    ¡°Uncle Qin.¡± Afraid that this was just an illusion, Shi Niange quickly said, ¡°Help me... help me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when your fever subsides.¡± As he spoke, Uncle Qin drove away.

    ¡°No, I can go to the hospital. Help me tell the boy standing under that tree that I took leave today. There¡¯s no need to tell him that I¡¯m sick. Just tell him that I had to take leave at thest minute and ask him to take notes for me. I¡¯lle back tomorrow...¡±

    Shi Niange felt that it was difficult for her to say so much. After speaking, she closed her eyes and rested for a while.

    Uncle Qin turned to look in the direction she had pointed out. He thought to himself, when he passed by earlier, that good-looking young man seemed to be standing there. Why hasn¡¯t he left?

    He turned to look at Shi Niange as though he had thought of something. ¡°Are you meeting him here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a date...¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t have the mood to exin. She just wanted to tell Qin Siting before he entered the school, but she didn¡¯t want to say that she was sick.

    Right now, her mind was very muddled. She subconsciously felt that perhaps he was waiting for her and wanted to tell him not to wait anymore. He had finally waited for her once. She really wanted to see him.

    She felt so wronged.

    Her tears were about to fall.

    She pressed her face against the car window and said weakly and helplessly, ¡°Uncle Qin... help me... tell him.¡±

    Seeing her anxious look, Uncle Qin sighed. ¡°All right, wait.¡± He then got out of the car.

    Uncle Qin took another look at the time and made a mental note of the time Shi Niange had taken the fever medicine in case the doctor asked him about it. Then, he walked all the way to the tree. He saw that the young man had shifted his gaze away from his phone and walked over. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the chauffeur of the Shi family.¡±

    Qin Siting put down his phone and looked at him.

    ¡°Our Miss... has something on today. She might need to take a day off. She asked me to inform you that there¡¯s no need to wait for her. She also asked you to prepare a copy of the ss notes. She can take it when shees to school tomorrow.¡± After Uncle Qin finished speaking, he felt that his mission was over and turned to leave.

    Qin Siting did not speak at first. He then nced at the car parked not far away from Uncle Tai and asked, ¡°There are only about a hundred days left until the college entrance examination. Why did she take leave?¡±

    Uncle Qin paused for a moment. Although he remembered that this young man seemed to be from the Qin family, Shi Niange was still having a high fever. From his tone, it seemed like it was unreasonable for him to ask for leave. He turned back unhappily and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to ask for leave, but who doesn¡¯t have urgent matters to attend to all year round?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the car?¡± Qin Siting had already walked over. His face did not have much expression, but his voice was calm and confident.

    Uncle Qin was startled. ¡°How did you know...¡±

    Hearing his silent agreement, Qin Siting did not answer. His gaze shifted to the car ahead.

    If she wasn¡¯t in that car, how could she have known that he would be waiting for her here?

    Qin Siting headed straight for the car. Uncle Qin rushed forward in surprise. ¡°I think it¡¯s close to your morning self-study time. You should enter the school.¡±

    ¡°Is she you ill?¡± Qin Sitingpletely ignored his words and asked instead.

    Uncle Qin paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s probably the flu. She¡¯s having a high fever.¡±

    ¡°Open the car door. Let me take a look.¡± It was a mild,manding tone, not a negotiation.

    Perhaps because the person in front of him was from the Qin family, Uncle Qin did not feel that there was anything wrong with his tone. However, Shi Niange had just told him not to let him know that she was sick. Now, not only did he knew, but Qin Siting also wanted to see her. If the car door was opened, Shi Niange would probably be very angry. She was already seriously ill.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re the young master of the Qin family, one of the four big families in Hai City. It¡¯s not good for me to offend you, but our Miss doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now. The youngdy isn¡¯t in a good state when she¡¯s sick. It¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. It¡¯s better for you to enter the school. She originally wanted to force herself to go to school, but now she¡¯s a little dazed from the fever. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital right away. Wait for her to recover first.¡±

    Uncle Qin¡¯s words were neither servile nor overbearing. Even though he was the young master of the Qin family, the Shi family was not a small character. Even if there were some ambiguous feelings between young people like them, as an elder, he could not let Shi Niange down when she was ill.

    However, Qin Siting remained where he was. His gaze was mild and cold. ¡°I¡¯ll only take one look at her. After confirming that there are no problems, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Seeing Qin Siting¡¯s indifferent yet determined attitude, Uncle Qin hesitated again. He recalled how Shi Niange had been in a hurry to get out of the car and how she had raised her head to look out of the window. Perhaps she really liked this boy, or perhaps she just wanted to take a look to reassure him. It didn¡¯t seem right to stop him.

    After some hesitation, Uncle Qin said, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Uncle Qin turned to open the car door. He looked at Shi Niange, who was leaning against the car door with her face turning redder and redder from the fever. ¡°Nian Nian.¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    Still no response.

    Uncle Qin was worried that something had happened to her because her fever was too serious. He quickly let go of the car door and leaned close to touch her forehead. He frowned and turned back to see Qin Siting walking over. ¡°Her fever is too serious. I called her twice but she didn¡¯t respond. We have to go to the hospital quickly.¡±

    Qin Siting stood outside the car door. He leaned down slightly and saw Shi Niange, who was leaning against the car motionlessly. Her neck was slightly red from the fever and she did not react much.

    Uncle Qin was about to close the car door and drive to the hospital.

    At this moment, Qin Siting raised his hand and pressed it against the car door, preventing him from closing it. ¡°The hospital across the school is only a small clinic. There are too many unknown causes for a high fever. Don¡¯t go to a small hospital. Go directly to the city hospital¡¯s emergency room.¡±

    ¡°Ah? But the city hospital is too far away. Nian Nian is behind...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive. You take care of her from behind.¡± His tone was still cold andmanding.

    Uncle Qin didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. An adult in his forties was actually stunned by the aura of a child who wasn¡¯t even twenty years old. He subconsciously handed the electronic car key to him.

    Qin Siting took the car keys and threw his ck shoulder bag into the car. He then indicated for Uncle Qin to get into the car and help Shi Niange up. He walked around the car, opened the door on the driver¡¯s seat, and sat in.

 Chapter 1469 - You Are My Little Love Song (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1469: You Are My Little Love Song (36)</h4>

    Shi Niange waspletely unconscious, but she wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious. Uncle Qin supported her from the back so that she could sit steadily. Although Qin Siting was young, his driving skills were not bad. He was fast and steady, and when he came across an intersection, he wouldn¡¯t brake too quickly. Shi Niange basically didn¡¯t need to be supported or fall from her seat.

    However, Uncle Tai was still worried. He simply helped her buckle her seatbelt. After all, Shi Niange was a youngdy. It wasn¡¯t convenient for Uncle Tai to support her with his hands. He could only support her shoulders and head asionally.

    Along the way, Qin Siting did not speak. Uncle Qin nced at the time and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to ss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qin Siting saw that there was a traffic jam ahead because of the morning rush hour and decisively turned the car into a small road. There were quite a lot of cars on this road, and the road in the middle was very narrow. Even Uncle Qin, who had been driving for decades, had to drive carefully. However, Qin Siting did not slow down at all and drove very steadily. After sessfully driving past, he drove to the main road that was temporarily not blocked and sessfully drove toward the road closest to the hospital.

    Uncle Qin turned to look at Shi Niange who was still sleeping with her head lowered.

    ¡°I gave her some fever reducing medicine earlier, but I don¡¯t think the medicine has fully taken effect yet. It¡¯s still so hot. I don¡¯t know when her fever started. She only called me this morning,¡± Uncle Qin sighed as he spoke.

    ¡°She rarely stays at the Shi family home?¡± At this moment, Qin Siting stopped the car at a crossroad where the lights had changed. He then nced back through the rearview mirror and saw Shi Niange pressing her forehead against the door with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, Nian Nian has been very independent since she was young. Right now, because her parents are not in the country, she has found a ce to live near the school. Recently, she has been living alone.¡± Uncle Qin sighed. ¡°Fortunately, she called me in the morning and asked me to pick her up. Otherwise, if she maintained this state and had a high fever at home for an entire day, who knows what would have happened.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at Shi Niange in the rearview mirror. At this moment, the lights in front turned from red to green. He drove the car forward again.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Uncle Qin quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and helped her out of the car. Qin Siting got out of the car and was about to go in to help her register when Uncle Qin suddenly remembered something. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go back to the car to get something. Help Nian Nian in first.¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly handed Shi Niange to Qin Siting. When Qin Siting reached out to support her, Uncle Qin rushed to the car to take out the nket and his wallet and identity card. Right now, he was equivalent to half of Shi Niange¡¯s elder. If she was too ill and needed to go through any procedures, he would have to bring these documents along.

    Shi Niange¡¯s body was trembling slightly from the fever. She could not stand at all. Her legs were weak, and after being held by Qin Siting for less than a minute, her entire body fell limply. However, just as she was about to fall, a strong arm grabbed her from behind and pressed her into his embrace. Qin Siting¡¯s hand did not even need to touch her forehead. Just by touching her back through her clothes, he knew how serious her fever was.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go in!¡± Uncle Qin walked over with the things in his hands. He rushed forward and ced the thin nket over Shi Niange. ¡°She¡¯s still trembling. Wrap her up with a nket.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say anything. He only raised his hand to receive it and wrapped the nket around her. He then saw that she could not walk and was about to stagger down after taking two steps. Uncle Qin quickly came over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll send her in. Thank you, Young Master Qin. Go back to ss.¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer. He reached down and picked Shi Niange up in his arms. He turned around and quickly walked to the main entrance of the hospital.

    Uncle Qin watched with an open mouth. He wanted to say something, since he felt that it was inappropriate for his Young Miss to be suddenly picked up, but at this time... cough, forget it.

    By the time Uncle Qin had finished registering her and rushed over, Shi Niange had already been supported to sit on the hot clinic bed. She sat there in a daze, half of her body leaning against Qin Siting¡¯s chest. Her burning hands were gripping his clothes tightly, and her brows were furrowed. She snorted twice, feeling extremely ufortable.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Uncle Qin came in and saw her in this state. He guessed that she didn¡¯t even know who she was leaning on.

    ¡°The doctor has prescribed a test. Let¡¯s go for a blood test first. What time was the fever medicine taken? Tell the doctor. I¡¯ll send her for a blood test.¡± After Qin Siting finished speaking, he helped Shi Niange up. After all, this was a hospital. It wasn¡¯t right to carry her all the way. Seeing that she had woken up slightly, but was still a little dazed, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    In her daze, Shi Niange felt that the voice was somewhat familiar. It sounded like Qin Siting, but she was not sure. She even felt that it was unlikely. However, it was too ufortable and she could not care too much. When her feetnded on the ground, although her legs were weak and her head was spinning, she still nodded. ¡°En.¡±

    Qin Siting helped her out. The blood test was less than a hundred meters away from bed. By the time they reached the second half, she was struggling to walk. Her head was almost in his arms.

    When the doctor came to draw her blood, he saw that it was a little girl in a school uniform. The clean young man who had been taking care of her and holding her should also be a student of the same age. Such a good-looking young couple really made the doctors and aunties who were already past their teenage years look at them with pity and envy. When they saw that the girl was still dizzy and unable to stand up after the blood was drawn, the handsome and tall boy practically half carried her away.

    Aiya, the love between students was really wonderful. The doctors and aunties covered their faces in envy.

    While waiting for the test results, Uncle Qin went to buy some breakfast. Shi Niange didn¡¯t eat much in the morning and was still lying in the lounge waiting for her fever to subside. In a daze, Uncle Qin fed her a soybean milk cup with a straw. She only drank two sips before throwing up.

    Thankfully, she only vomited on the side and did not dirtied her body. Uncle Qin sighed, his heart aching and anxious.

    Qin Siting did not return to school but informed the teacher that he was apanying Shi Niange in the hospital. He did not hide anything.

    However, the form teacher was a little dazed after hanging up.

    Shi Niange had a high fever and Qin Siting sent her to the hospital?

 Chapter 1470 - You Are My Little Love Song (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1470: You Are My Little Love Song (37)</h4>

    When the blood test results were out, Shi Niange¡¯s fever finally subsided a little, but it had notpletely subsided.

    When she first came to the hospital in the morning, her temperature was 39.4 degrees Celsius. It was already 10: 00 a.m., and her temperature was 38.6 degrees Celsius. She still had a high fever, but at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t vomit after drinking water.

    Sheid in the hospital lounge. As her temperature had dropped, she felt morefortable and could finally sleepfortably.

    Qin Siting took the test results to the outpatient clinic and returned not long after. Seeing that she was still asleep, he ced the results aside.

    ¡°How is it? What did the doctor say? Is it an influenza or something?¡±

    ¡°It is a cold. She will have a high fever for several days.¡± After speaking, Qin Siting nced at the time. ¡°Has she eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. She couldn¡¯t eat the breakfast I bought for her this morning. I fed her some soy milk and she vomited, but she drank some water before she fell asleep. It¡¯s fine. She didn¡¯t vomit.¡±

    ¡°Think of a way to make her eat. Even if she vomits, she has to eat it. She just took the medicine in the morning. She has to continue taking the medicer. She can¡¯t do it on an empty stomach.¡± As Qin Siting spoke, he walked to the bedside to look at Shi Niange, who was still asleep: ¡°The doctor said that there¡¯s no need to stay in the hospital for observation. Recently, there have been a lot of influenza infections in the hospital. Let her go back and rest at home in case she catches Type B influenza. Keep drinking more water and reduce her temperature. After her feverpletely subsides, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send her backter,¡± Uncle Qin said and looked at the time, deep in thought.

    Qin Siting nced at him. ¡°Will you take care of her when you return?¡±

    ¡°I should stay behind to take care of her, but I have something to do in the afternoon. The auntie who usually follows her has returned to her hometown. She can only return to Hai City next week. As for the Shi family, I told them not toe after sending her to the hospital. It seems like I have to call someone over. I¡¯ll call them over now.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at Shi Niange who was still asleep.

    ¡°But the Shi family is really too far away. They¡¯ll probably arriveter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Qin Siting said.

    Uncle Qin looked at him in surprise. ¡°You?¡±

    Qin Siting looked up at him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Of course there was a problem.

    Although you¡¯re the young master of the Qin family, at least you¡¯re alone. Our Nian Nian is so beautiful, and your rtionship is so... unclear. How can I leave you alone to take care of her?

    Uncle Qin didn¡¯t dare to say this. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her back first.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Qin Siting stood up and left.

    When Shi Niange was helped up, she finally came back to her senses. Qin Siting was no longer in the lounge. She turned to look at Uncle Qin and was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Uncle Qin, why am I not in school?¡±

    ¡°You still want to go to school with such a high fever? Do you want to be carried to the hospital by your ssmates and teachers?¡± Uncle Qin red at her. ¡°All right, the doctor has already seen it. It¡¯s just a virus and a cold, but if you don¡¯t pay attention, you might have a Type B influenza. Then you won¡¯t feel well and won¡¯t recover so quickly. I¡¯ll send you back to rest first. After you go back, eat some food and sleep well. Don¡¯t go to school for the next two days.¡±

    How could she not go to school?

    Shi Niange did not answer and was helped out of the lounge. When she was brought to the car, she opened the car door and sat in. She looked up and saw Qin Siting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    She was stunned for a moment and could not take her gaze back.

    Qin Siting?

    Previously, when she was in a daze, she felt that he was by her side. At that time, she thought that she was dreaming or dazed from the fever, but he was really there?

    Why was he here? Did he and Uncle Tai send her to the hospital together?

    ¡°All right, stop staring nkly. Your good ssmate came to the hospital without even attending ss. Let¡¯s send you back first.¡± Uncle Qin patted her shoulder from behind.

    Only then did Shi Niangee back to her senses. She quickly got into the car and sat by the driver¡¯s seat. She then looked at the person sitting in front of her. ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her through the rearview mirror and did not answer. ¡°Seat belt.¡±

    In fact, sitting in the back, even if she did not put on her seatbelt, it did not matter much. However, her stamina was not good. If he suddenly braked, she might hit the front.

    Shi Niange immediately obeyed and fastened her seatbelt. She did not dare to ask any more questions, as though she was afraid that this beautiful dream would be shattered. She just sat there, looking at Qin Siting in front and then at the car window.

    Even though her head still hurt, her heart felt sweet. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the fever or her mood, but she felt that her feet were floating.

    Uncle Qin told him the location of the Li Shui Vi, and Qin Siting drove over.

    It turned out that Qin Siting knew how to drive. Usually, when she saw him, he didn¡¯t take the car at home, nor did he drive. He went to school on foot. It seemed like his ce was also very close to the school. She just didn¡¯t know which one was closer to Li Shui¡¯s Vi. In fact, Li Shui¡¯s Vi would take more than ten minutes to drive from the school. He went to school on foot and was probably closer to her.

    On the way, because of her health, Shi Niange did not have the strength to speak despite her excitement. She just sat in the back and looked at Qin Siting from time to time.

    With Uncle Tai in the car, she really didn¡¯t feelfortable chatting with Qin Siting, but just looking at his back view made her feel satisfied.

    He actually apanied her to the hospital.

    Earlier, she had been a little upset that she had dyed his ss work because of her illness. However, this frustration was dispelled by her excitement.

    Shi Niange sat in the back with a smile on her face. Uncle Qin, who was sitting by the side, saw everything clearly. He did not say much and helped her out of the car after arriving at Lishui Vi.

    Right now, Qin Siting learned where she usually lived and hade to her house.

    Shi Niange watched as Qin Siting took out his school bag from the car. She turned back to look at him. Qin Siting returned the electronic car key to Uncle Qin. He did not leave immediately but walked in with them.

    Qin Siting actually entered her home?

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her head hurt a lot, but in an instant, she recalled carefully if she had thrown any fruit skin on the ground when she was eating fruit at homest night. Was there any clothes on the sofa that she had not packed? If the house was too messy, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing...

    ¡°Uncle Qin, am I still alive?¡± Shi Niange looked at Qin Siting¡¯s figure walking in front. As Uncle Qin was supporting her, she leaned close to him and asked softly.

    Uncle Qin looked at her strangely. ¡°What inauspicious words. Isn¡¯t it just a fever?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... I feel like I might have lost my mind from the fever...¡± This was too unreal!

 Chapter 1471 - You Are My Little Love Song (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1471: You Are My Little Love Song (38)</h4>

    After entering the house, Shi Niange quickly walked away from Uncle Tai and went behind Qin Siting. ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll go get something¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Go back to your room to rest.¡± Qin Siting interrupted her and turned back to look at her.

    Shi Niange instinctively felt that since it was Qin Siting¡¯s first time at her house, she should pour some water or take out some food to let him sit down and rest.

    However, in his eyes, she was just a patient that could not do anything.

    ¡°Nian Nian, go back to your room and lie down.¡± Uncle Qin gave her a look. Actually, there was another meaning in his gaze. Along the way, Uncle Qin noticed that Shi Niange seemed to be very warm to Qin Siting. He had the feeling that his Young Miss liked the other party more, but the other party was cold and did not respond much. He still wanted her to take the opportunity to rest and calm down while she was sick.

    Shi Niange did have a headache. She could not show off now. Seeing that Qin Siting did not treat her as an outsider and did not need her to do anything, she regained some awareness of her illness and went upstairs to her room.

    However, after returning to her room, she tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. Even though her head hurt, she could not fall asleep.

    About ten minutester, Uncle Qin knocked on the door and came in. Seeing that she was still awake, he came over to bring a cup of hot water and fever medicine. ¡°You took the medicine several hours ago. You can take it again.¡±

    Shi Niange stood up to take her medicine, then turned to look out the door. After swallowing the medicine, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Siting?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s downstairs. Don¡¯t worry. He hasn¡¯t left. Just sleep in peace.¡± Uncle Qin took the cup from her and looked at the time. He then said, ¡°But I have to leave in half an hour. My child has something to attend to in school this afternoon. The child¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t have time to go, so I have to go. Can you stay at home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just sleeping. What¡¯s wrong with that? Go do whatever you have to do.¡± Shi Niange waved her hand gently.

    However, she suddenly remembered that Qin Siting was still here. Before she could ask, Uncle Qin said, ¡°I¡¯ve called the Shi family. Your Auntie Liu and Auntie Xu wille to take care of you in a while, but it¡¯ll take at least an hour for them to rush over. Let Student Qin apany you for a while. He will go back home when they arrive.¡±

    In other words, she still had time to be alone with Qin Siting?

    ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Niange smiled.

    Seeing her smile, Uncle Qin knew what she was thinking. He smiled helplessly and left.

    At the thought that she would have the time to be alone with Qin Sitingter, Shi Niange could not fall asleep. She tossed and turned on the bed for a long time before picking up the thermometer to check the temperature. It was 38 degrees Celsius, and she did not feel as ufortable as she did in the morning.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car. She quickly got up from the bed and went to the window to see Uncle Tai¡¯s car driving away.

    Auntie Liu and Auntie Xu, who were rushing over from the Shi family, happened to call at this moment. They said that there was a traffic jam on the road and would take at least half an hour to arrive. They asked her to have a good rest.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m fine. My fever isn¡¯t as bad as it was in the morning. I¡¯m much better. There¡¯s no need to rush over.¡± Shi Niange picked up the phone and walked out. She stood by the staircase and looked down. She saw Qin Siting standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows downstairs. He seemed to be looking at the vi opposite hers.

    He heard the sound of her answering the phone and turned around to look at her.

    ¡°Uncle Tai asked you to apany me here?¡± She hung up the phone and walked down.

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Siting responded and saw that she hade down. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the room?¡±

    ¡°I slept quite wellst night, and I slept in the hospital for so long in the morning. Even if my head hurts, I can¡¯t sleep now.¡± She looked out of the window as she spoke. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Qin Siting saw that her expression was still ugly and walked over. He stood in front of her and lowered his eyes to look at her.

    Right now, her favorite person was standing in front of her. He had one hand in his pocket and was looking down at her. The distance between them was very, very close. It was so close that if she raised her head slightly, she would feel as though her breath would intertwine with his. Right now, she could clearly smell the scent on his body. It was a very clean and refreshing mint scent. There was also a hint of detergent. It was clear and cold, with a hint of fragrance.

    ¡°How high is your fever now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I took a look just now. It¡¯s 38 degrees,¡± she answered obediently.

    ¡°En, you don¡¯t want to sleep anymore?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± If you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t be able to sleep. It¡¯s rare for us to be alone together. When the two Shi family¡¯s auntieseter, there won¡¯t be such an opportunity! She definitely won¡¯t sleep at such a rare time.

    ¡°All right, sit down first,¡± Qin Siting said. He raised his hand and was about to touch her forehead, but before he could touch her, he suddenly saw her looking up with stars in her eyes. He paused and then retracted his hand.

    Shi Niange turned around and sat on the sofa. She then turned to look at him like an obedient little student, as though waiting for his nextmand.

    Qin Siting saw her expression and did not say anything. He only looked at her haggard appearance. ¡°You vomited everything you ate this morning?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Can you still eat now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t feel hungry now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some food. Try some?¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression changed from obedient to surprised. ¡°Are you going to make it?¡±

    In fact, she wanted to ask if he actually knew how to cook. However, she felt that it wasn¡¯t good to say this. Qin Siting didn¡¯t seem like someone who would casually boast. If he said he knew how to cook, then he really did.

    In fact, the two aunties from the Shi family hade to take care of her and had speciallye to cook for her. However,pared to these, she naturally wanted to eat Qin Siting¡¯s cooking!

    Qin Siting did not answer. He only raised his brows, asking if she wanted to eat it.

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. I¡¯ll eat whatever you cook.¡±

    He nced at her again and snorted. He did not answer her obviously infatuated words and turned to look for the ingredients in the kitchen.

    Shi Niange quickly followed him. She stood outside the kitchen door and saw that he had already entered to open the fridge. She poked her head in and said, ¡°There are fruits and various vegetables in the fridge. They were all prepared by Auntie Xiang when she came over. As this vi is quite far from the supermarket, there seems to be quite a lot of frozen things. Otherwise, you don¡¯t need to prepare something too troublesome. We can just cook some glutinous rice balls.¡±

 Chapter 1472 - You Are My Little Love Song (39)

    <h4>Chapter 1472: You Are My Little Love Song (39)</h4>

    Not to mention glutinous rice balls or frozen dumplings, she could even drink a cup of water personally made by Almighty Qin.

    After looking at the ingredients in the fridge, Qin Siting said, ¡°It¡¯s best to make something easy to digest during a fever. Glutinous rice balls aren¡¯t easy to digest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, anything is fine. Porridge and noodles are fine too! How about noodles! There might be some noodles in the cupboard!¡± Shi Niange pointed in the direction of the cupboard.

    In fact, she knew how to make some food herself. After all, she was used to being independent since she was young. It was just that she made very little. However, she usually noticed the ingredients at home when she went into the kitchen to pour water.

    In her current situation, although she should drink something nutritious to nourish her body, she would probably vomit out some oily meat soup. The doctor had instructed her not to eat eggs, beef, or seafood for the next few hours after taking the fever medicine. After Qin Siting found the noodles, he ced it in the water to cook.

    He did not say, nor did she ask. She just felt that no matter what he did, she would definitely be able to eat it.

    Shi Niange could not stand straight. She had a fever and had yet to eat anything. Her legs were still weak. She turned around and walked back to the sofa to wait. She leaned against the sofa and sat for a while. Not long after, she smelled a fragrance. When Qin Siting brought out two bowls of noodles, she peeked into the bowl and saw that it was two bowls of enticing golden onion noodles.

    ¡°Come and eat.¡± Qin Siting ced the noodles on the dining table by the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the chopsticks.¡± Shi Nian stood up and rushed to prepare the cutlery.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I saw the chopsticks. I¡¯ll take it. Sit down.¡± Qin Siting did not look at her. He had already entered the kitchen.

    Shi Niange was so happy that she almost couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her lips. She hurried to sit down at the dining table. Qin Siting came over shortly and handed her a pair of chopsticks.

    She took it and was embarrassed to keep staring at him. She ced her attention on the onion oil noodles in front of her. After taking a bite, the smile on her lips widened.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Qin Siting saw her expression and asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Of course like it.¡±

    It was so delicious that she was almost moved.

    Deep down, Qin Siting was actually a very gentle and attentive man. He knew that right now, she had a cold and a fever, so she couldn¡¯t eat much. Otherwise, it would affect the medicine¡¯s effects. Thus, he only made the simplest onion oil noodles without any mess. He also knew that right now, her mouth didn¡¯t have much taste, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to eat too much soup or water. She would also vomit easily, so he made this kind of appetizing onion oil noodles. However, he didn¡¯t put much oil in it. It looked light golden yellow, and when it entered her mouth, it was very fragrant. It wasn¡¯t too oily or too salty. In short, it was extremely delicious.

    She would definitely not throw up this bowl of noodles!

    Seeing that she liked it, Qin Siting also picked up his chopsticks. Without asking, he could guess that she probably didn¡¯t eat much in the morning, so he only made two bowls.

    Halfway through the meal, Shi Niange felt that she was, after all, the owner of this house. Qin Siting was a guest, yet she still needed him to prepare food for her. She put down her chopsticks a little uneasy and said, ¡°If I had known that it would be so serious this morning, I would have just rested at home. If I didn¡¯t go to school, I don¡¯t think you would have seen me, and you wouldn¡¯t have dyed your sses to send me to the hospital. The college entrance examination is in three months. It¡¯s really... I am really sorry for dying your sses.¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Right now, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was full of emotions. She really did not know what to say. She hoped that there would be fewer main courses in school today and that it would not dy him. However, he seemed to read books asionally. Perhaps he had already read and learned what he wanted to learn today. During the few days when he went out for thepetition, there were quite a lot of sses added up. However, he also knew how to do the questions rted to the examter. It was only a day, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    With this thought, she felt slightly more at ease.

    She looked at the person opposite her.

    Not only had Qin Siting sent her to the hospital to apany her, but he had alsoe to her home to eat with her. Furthermore, he had personally made the onion noodles.

    It was really hard to imagine how Qin Siting¡¯s daily life was like. Being in the Qin family, he actually cooked such delicious noodles. Could it be that he was used to taking care of himself and rarely asked the helpers and aunties?

    It was really too much.

    What should she do? She really liked him a lot.

    She liked him so much that she felt that in the future, she would want to make a mark on the bowl he was using. In the future, when she ate, she would specially use that bowl.

    No matter how many times she washed them in the dishwasher, those were all bowls Qin Siting had touched. She felt that she could ce them by the bedside and stare at them every day.

    Looking at Qin Siting quietly eating, Shi Niange¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster.

    The way he ate... really looked good.

    After the meal, Shi Niange could not help but ask Qin Siting, ¡°When I was in the car this morning, I saw you under that tree. Did you pass by at that time, or... were you waiting for me?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her. When Shi Niange thought he wouldn¡¯t answer her question, he slowly said, ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    In an instant, Shi Niange¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. She looked at Qin Siting and felt that her breathing was slightly uneven. It was as though her brain had been stuffed with something, clogged up, and she could not return to her senses.

    He was waiting for her?

    Was he waiting for her under the tree she had been waiting for recently?

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was in turmoil. ¡°W-why did you wait for me...¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer her question because the two aunties had arrived and were pressing the doorbell.

    Shi Niange stood up to open the door, but she still turned back to look at Qin Siting. She wanted to hear what he had to say, but he stayed quiet. He lowered his head to look at the time on his phone.

    The door opened, and Auntie Liu and Auntie Xu walked in with various bottles in their hands. At the same time, they looked at her up and down nervously. ¡°Nian Nian, aiyo, little ancestor, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that you were sick? We could havee earlier. At this time, the family was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to cook anything. We¡¯lle and get you something to eat. Wait for us!¡±

    ¡°No need, Auntie Liu. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Shi Niange chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten? Did you cook it yourself?¡± The two aunties were surprised.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my... my ssmate. He apanied me to the hospital in school today and then came back with Uncle Qin to take care of me for a while. He made some simple food. I¡¯m already very full.¡± Shi Niange felt her ears heat up at the mention of Qin Siting. As she spoke, she even nced at the clean youth behind her.

 Chapter 1473 - You Are My Little Love Song (40)

    <h4>Chapter 1473: You Are My Little Love Song (40)</h4>

    The two aunties had already seen the young man with the appearance of a fairy when they entered, but since Shi Niange was ill, they did not ask too much. Now, they turned their attention back to Qin Siting. They were first surprised, and then quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve eaten. We were afraid that it would be toote to cook. Then why aren¡¯t you quickly returning to your room to rest? What are you still doing here? Don¡¯t you have a fever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much better now. I can¡¯t sleep even if I keep lying down. Besides, I¡¯ve just eaten. If I lie down, my stomach won¡¯t feel well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then both of you should rest. Your Auntie Xu and I will go get some fruits for you to eat with your ssmates. If you¡¯re sick, drink more water and eat more fruits and vegetables. Tonight, the two of us will stay here until you¡¯re better. If you really can¡¯t, don¡¯t stay in the Li Shui Vi alone. Come back to the Shi family with us.¡± Auntie Liu was usually talkative, but right now, she was nagging non-stop.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Shi family is too far away from the school. This ce is close to the school and it¡¯s convenient for me!. There¡¯s no need to wake up so early. You all know that I¡¯m in my third year of high school. I leave early and returnte every day. There¡¯s no need to waste so much time on the road.¡± Shi Niange looked back at Qin Siting, indicating that he could help her prove that school was tight.

    Qin Siting¡¯s beautiful brows moved slightly. He did not say much, but when the two aunties looked at him, he nodded politely.

    After the two aunties arrived, Qin Siting did not have any reason to stay. Even if Shi Niange did not want him to leave, it was now past twelve. He could return to school before one in the afternoon. This would only dy his sses for half a day. No matter how unwilling she was, she still said, ¡°Go back to school. You just missed morning¡¯s sses, so my guilt can be lessened.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Can you help me prepare my notes?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Almighty Qin ~¡±

    This was the only conversation they had after the two aunties arrived.

    Seeing that he had left, Shi Niange stood by the door and watched his back view. In fact, she felt a little regretful. If she hadn¡¯t asked him to return to school in the afternoon, if she hadn¡¯t asked him to leave, would he have left so quickly?

    However, she really did not want him to waste time here, even if he was not unwilling.

    Auntie Xu went upstairs to disinfect her room. When she came down, she saw that Shi Niange was still standing by the door, thinking about something. She walked over and said, ¡°Nian Nian, the room has been disinfected. You have to remember to ventte in the next few days, in case you have a bad habit of catching a cold. Why are you still standing here? Hasn¡¯t your ssmate left?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shi Niange retracted her gaze. She did not dare to look at Auntie Xu¡¯s curious gaze and returned to her room.

    ...

    The set of cutlery that Qin Siting used had be Shi Niange¡¯s.

    She used the same set every day when she ate at home.

    Although it seemed a little shameful, she still wanted to use it. Even when she was eating, she wished she could hold it with both hands. She was afraid of knocking it and touching it. She was even more careful with them than those old ceramic bowls at home that were worth six or seven digits.

    After all, Qin Siting had used it before.

    Shi Niange washed the dishes herself. After washing them, she wiped them dry and ced them in the eye-catching cab.

    Her phone in her pocket rang. He had only replied to the message she had sent half an hour ago: [Backup.]

    After resting at home for three days, her fever finally subsided and her mental state was much better. She could return to school tomorrow. Earlier, she had sent a message to Qin Siting asking if he had prepared a copy of her notes for her sses.

    Then he replied.

    Looking at the words sent by Qin Siting on her phone, Shi Niange felt sweet in her heart. Perhaps because she had liked him for too long, she would find her own sweets to eat. Every time she spoke to him or texted him, she would feel sweet from the bottom of her heart.

    Qin Siting seemed to be different from before. Although he was still cold and did not speak much, he would answer her questions directly. His expression in front of her was no longer expressionless. In fact, there were some changes, although they were not too big.

    And that day, he said that he was waiting for her.

    Shi Niange clearly remembered that when they first sat at the same table, Qin Siting¡¯s expression was always cold because there was another person by his side. She could tell how cold he was, and he really did not want her to sit by his side. His asional frown and impatient expression clearly showed his rejection.

    And now, whenever she smiled or said a word to him, he would turn his head to look at her. His gaze would alsond on her face. He would no longer avoid looking at her. His gaze would also calmly look at her without much coldness.

    She could happily wait for him outside the school gates every day, go to school with him, sit together every day, look for him to read his notes, look at his papers, and ask him to help her analyze the big questions.

    More importantly, he was actually waiting for her under the tree.

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t speak much to others, especially to girls. There were too many girls who had a crush on him, but he really ignored them. He didn¡¯t even look at them.

    Just like how he rarely spoke to other girls, he definitely wouldn¡¯t text other girls.

    But Qin Siting would reply to her messages.

    After recovering, she could lie down and roll around again. Shi Niange ran back to the bedroom and rolled around for a long time before she finally calmed down.

    When she slept at night, she was still thinking that she had to wait for him under the tree early tomorrow morning because he knew that she would return to school tomorrow. If she wentte, would he wait for her again?

    Aiya, forget it. She would wait for him.

    She fell asleep in such a mood. When she woke up the next day, her mood was beautiful.

    When she rushed to the tree to wait, she specially took a look at the time. He had arrived a few minutes earlier than her. He would definitely be able to see her when he passed byter.

    Two minutester, Shi Niange heard the sound of a car nearby and subconsciously turned back. She suddenly saw the familiar ck business car. It was the one Qin Siting¡¯s mother had usedst time. She shifted her gaze in that direction and saw that the car was parked between the tree and the school gate.

    The smile in her eyes gradually faded.

    Seeing this car, she knew without guessing that Qin Siting would probably not take this path today.

    ...

 Chapter 1474 - You Are My Little Love Song (41)

    <h4>Chapter 1474: You Are My Little Love Song (41)</h4>

    Indeed, Qin Siting did not take this path today.

    She did not see anyone.

    Shi Niange waited for a while. When she saw that several minutes had passed, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Qin Siting.

    [Have you reached school?]

    Qin Siting recovered rather quickly: [No.]

    Shi Niange: [I saw that ckmercial car again. You won¡¯t being here today, will you?]

    Qin Siting replied: [Where are you?]

    Shi Niange: [It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m already at the school gate. You don¡¯t have toe over.]

    After speaking, she raised her eyes to look at the car and ignored it. She walked toward the school gate and heard her phone vibrate again. She picked it up as she walked.

    Qin Siting: [Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ming.]

    She paused in her footsteps and abruptly turned back to look at her surroundings. She guessed that Qin Siting had really been on another road. She quickly took a photo of the school gate for him: [I¡¯ve alreadye in. You don¡¯t have toe over. I know you don¡¯t want to see the person in that car, and I don¡¯t want to see you unhappy. See you in sster.]

    After sending the message, she quickly walked into the building. Qin Siting did not reply.

    She entered the ss first, put down her bag, and walked out. She stood by the staircase for a while. This was the only way to enter the ss. She could have waited for him to enter the ss, but she wanted to do it earlier. Even if it was a second or a few seconds earlier, it would have been fine.

    When Qin Siting¡¯s figure appeared at the staircase, Shi Niange quickly waved at him happily. ¡°Qin Siting ~ Almighty Qin ~¡±

    When the clean youth heard the noise, he raised his head from the bottom of the stairs and looked up. He saw a young girl in her school uniform waving at him happily. She did not stand under the tree outside the school gate but stood outside the ss¡¯s staircase. She held the railing by the staircase with one hand and waved at him with the other. Her smile was curved and filled with joy.

    Coincidentally, the form teacher, Teacher Zhao, happened to walk up from behind Qin Siting. The two of them walked up the stairs at almost the same time. When they heard Shi Niange¡¯s words, they immediately stopped and looked up at her.

    Shi Niange¡¯s excited expression instantly stiffened. Her hand paused in mid-air as she grinned at Teacher Zhao. ¡°Teacher... Zhao.¡±

    Teacher Zhao¡¯s expression turned cold. He red at her, indicating for her to hurry back to ss.

    Shi Niange pursed her lips and secretly nced at Qin Siting again. She saw that he was still cold and did not look at the teacher behind him. He walked up directly as though nothing had happened.

    Under the teacher¡¯s re, Shi Niange quickly turned and ran back to her ss. Before she ran back, she gave Qin Siting a happy look. Qin Siting saw this look.

    Teacher Zhao stood on the spot, choking with anger. With one hand on his waist, he stood there. He recalled Shi Niange¡¯s extremely happy expression earlier, and then recalled Qin Siting¡¯s expression when he stopped to look up. It seemed like he was still slightly focused.

    Were these two children really in love?

    They were all adults. It wasmon for high school students to fall in love. Furthermore, these two belonged to the Qin family and the Shi family. He definitely could not interfere. However, it was not long before the college entrance examination. If they fell in love now, what if their studies were dyed?

    The key point was that Shi Niange really did not hide anything. Back when she was not in her senior year, she had also heard about her rtionship with Tang Shao. However, when she heard the teachers in the office chatting and discussing the cooperation between the Tang family and the Shi family, the two children did not seem to be very intimate in school. They did not even hold hands when eating together. The teachers turned a blind eye to it.

    However, Shi Niange clearly did not treat Qin Siting that way. This girl seemed to like Qin Siting very much.

    After being a teacher for so many years, he had seen all sorts of love stories. Especially for someone like Qin Siting, he was definitely a dragon among men. There were many youngdies who liked him, but Shi Niange seemed to have the ability to make him stop and take a second look.

    If these two children really fell in love, as a teacher, shouldn¡¯t he give them a stern warning? At least wait until after the college entrance examination...

    However, it was the Shi family and the Qin family after all. He had to keep his job. If he said anything harsh, it would not be good for him.

    He couldn¡¯t hit them or scold then. What could ge do?

    Teacher Zhao was very troubled.

    He could only hope that these two children would just like each other and not do anything before the college entrance examination.

    While Teacher Zhao was fuming, Shi Niange returned to her ss and sat down. When she saw Qin Siting enter, she raised her hand and greeted him with a sweet smile.

    Qin Siting walked over and sat down beside her. She leaned over and whispered, ¡°Almighty Qin, where are my notes?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and handed her the pink-covered notebook.

    Shi Niange quickly picked it up and flipped through it. When she saw that there were several pages of Qin Siting¡¯s handwriting on the back of her notebook, she immediately held it happily and giggled.

    Shi Niange was also a big-hearted person. After attending ss for a while, she forgot that she had seen that car in the morning. Qin Siting also did not mention it. She did not know if he had taken a detour in the morning or if he had really gone under the tree.

    Forget it. Anyway, he seemed to know everything. There was nothing for her to worry about.

    Throughout the morning, Shi Niange would asionally look at the words in her notebook. As she had read too much, she actually memorized all the sses she had missed in the past few days. She even took the opportunity to look at Qin Siting¡¯s own handwriting after ss. Afterparing the notes for the past few days, she found that his own style was still on the notebook. It was especially difficult to look at.

    However, the notes he had prepared for her were all simple and elementary. She could easily understand them, and they were easy to absorb into her brain. After looking at them a few more times, it was as though she could memorize their essence. As a result, in the past few days of sses, she only read the notes a few times and was done with it.

    He actually knew the way she usually thought when she was listening to ss and taking notes. He actually knew that she could remember this method.

    In the afternoon, Shi Niange was still admiring her notebook in satisfaction. When Qin Siting wasn¡¯t paying attention, she even secretly used a red pen to mark a few small red hearts and two-way red arrowheads under the pages he had written.

    Qin Siting saw her secretly scribbling in her notebook and nced at her indifferently. Shi Niange covered the notebook to prevent him from looking at her and only smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 1475 - You Are My Little Love Song (42)

    <h4>Chapter 1475: You Are My Little Love Song (42)</h4>

    After drawing hearts, Shi Niange sat there in satisfaction and admired it for a while. Then, she sighed. The person she liked was sitting right next to her. This feeling could not be any better.

    There were still two sses before school ended. There was an event in school tonight, so there was no need for evening self-study. They could leave early.

    Shi Niange felt that it was a pity that she could not enter the school with Qin Siting this morning. After school, she decided to walk with him from the back.

    Initially, Qin Siting thought that she was only here to buy things and would leave after buying. However, he found that she did not enter the supermarket and was still on the same route as him.

    In fact, this road was discovered by Shi Niange a few days ago when she was bored at home. She found that she could also go home from the main road in front of the school. Although it was slightly longer than the usual road, it was not much different. It was only a ten-minute walk, but this way, she could walk with Qin Siting.

    There were many students on the main road. Shi Niange followed for a long time but was too embarrassed to approach him. She just walked slowly behind. Qin Siting was walking too fast. In fact, it was difficult for her to catch up.

    Gradually, she noticed that his footsteps had slowed down. She first looked at his back view, and then he stopped and turned back to look at her.

    Shi Niange was surprised to see that he had found her so quickly.

    Without thinking, she suddenly turned around. For a moment, she could not react. For a long time, she was struggling with how to be firm with Qin Siting to not appear too deliberate. After thinking for a while, she turned back. Seeing that Qin Siting was still standing there looking at her, she could only bite the bullet and walk over. ¡°Hi, what a coincidence.¡±

    Qin Siting asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Shi Niange rushed to his side.

    Home?

    Qin Siting raised his brows coldly, clearly not convinced by her reason.

    ¡°I mean, the road next to the school has to pass through the middle street. There are a lot of people on the street recently, and there¡¯s a road that¡¯s being repaired. It¡¯s especially difficult to walk through the potholes. It¡¯s almost dark now, and there aren¡¯t many people on that road. It¡¯s not safe, so I thought I¡¯d change to the main road. Anyway, when we¡¯re near Lishui¡¯s Vi, there happens to be a specially built road that leads directly to my home.¡±

    Qin Siting did not interrupt her exnation. He nced at her again and nodded.

    If he nodded, it meant that he agreed with her or epted her exnation. He did not refute her or expose her.

    From that day onwards, Shi Niange would apany Qin Siting for twenty minutes at night. If she walked quickly, it would only take ten minutes. If she walked slowly, it would take twenty minutes. However, they usually did not talk much because they could not find much to talk about. Furthermore, they were all topics that only one person could talk about. Qin Siting did not speak much, and she understood this very well.

    Finally, she heard the bell signaling the end of school. However, she had to study until past nine in the evening. By then, the sky had already turned dark. Usually, when it was sote, Uncle Qin woulde to pick her up or she would take a taxi back to Lishui Vi.

    But tonight, she still wanted to leave with Qin Siting.

    When she heard the bell ring at 9: 30 a.m., Shi Niange quickly packed her bag and sat inside to wait for Qin Siting to get up.

    She packed her bag faster than Qin Siting every day because she knew that if she was slow, Qin Siting might not wait for her. Although she didn¡¯t know if he would wait, she didn¡¯t want him to wait. It was too risky. She didn¡¯t dare to try.

    After leaving the school, they had to take a road to turn. In the past twenty minutes, there were very few people on the road. Every day, she would follow him to the innermost area on the right. Qin Siting did not like crowds. asionally, when someone brushed past him, he would avoid them. It was indeed the Qin Siting who did not like to be touched.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold today,¡± Shi Niange said as she tucked her hands into her sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s already April, but it¡¯s still so cold. This spring is so long. Almighty Qin, you have to wear more clothes. You don¡¯t usually wear very thick clothes. I remember that you didn¡¯t wear very thick clothes in winter. Be careful not to catch a cold. Thest time I caught a cold, I was burning up. It was really ufortable.¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it cold? Your hand is clearly quite cold.¡± Shi Niange recalled that during ss, when she identally touched his hand on the table, she felt that his hand was sometimes warm and sometimes cold. On the other hand, every time she blushed, her heart would beat wildly, and her blood would rush to her hand. She felt that her fingers were burning.

    Qin Siting did not reply. Shi Niange, who had finally found a topic, ended it after a few words. She was also afraid that Qin Siting would find it noisy if she spoke too much, so she quietly followed him for a while.

    Seeing that they were about to reach the corner of the intersection, Shi Niange said, ¡°A few days ago, Teacher Zhao asked me to go to his office to tutor more. In the future, he might make me stay in his office during self-study time. I think my grandfather must have said something to the teacher to let me improve my grades. Actually, I want to go to medical school. Based on my current mock examination results, I can actually pass. But the teacher has been especially strict with me recently, so I can¡¯t study with you.¡±

    What she said was true. Originally, she wanted to rely on going to medical school to study less subjects. With her current results and scores, she could actually enter smoothly. However, it was likely that her grandfather didn¡¯t wish for her to look down on cultural sses because she wanted to study medicine. Thus, he instructed the teachers, causing the teachers to keep staring at her to study.

    Qin Siting softly replied, ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll...¡± Shi Niange was actually a little embarrassed, but she felt that although he didn¡¯t reject her leaving with him, he didn¡¯t seem to have anything to talk to her about. She had persisted for so many days, and his response could be counted on one hand. Although she could also find some sweet joy from it, it was unavoidable that she would suffer a blow. However, she still braced herself and asked,¡± I can still wait for you under the tree outside the school gate tomorrow morning, right? I can still leave with you tomorrow night, right? ¡±

    Qin Siting answered quickly and nodded without thinking: ¡°Okay.¡±

    These two ¡°okays¡± were too wonderful. If Qin Siting wasn¡¯t right in front of her, Shi Niange would have jumped up.

    He did not reject her and was clearly used to her existence.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Shi Niange could not suppress her happiness. She waved at him with a smile and turned to leave. In her heart, she nned to walk together for twenty minutes every night and five minutes in the morning. That would add up to a lot of time alone.

 Chapter 1476 - You Are My Little Love Song (43)

    <h4>Chapter 1476: You Are My Little Love Song (43)</h4>

    Shi Niange turned and walked toward the path with fewer people. She had only taken a few steps when her phone vibrated in her pocket. She stopped and picked up her phone to take a look.

    Qin Siting: [In order to walk with me for twenty minutes, you have to spend twenty minutes walking on a deserted path every day. It¡¯s dark and far away. Aren¡¯t you afraid?]

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Was he starting to expose her?

    Did he feel that her actions... were unnecessary...

    She lowered her head and was about to reply when she suddenly felt someone approaching from behind. She subconsciously turned her head and saw that Qin Siting had walked over at some point. He walked to her side and looked down at her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to reply. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Shi Niange opened her mouth in shock. ¡°Ah?¡±

    By the time she reacted, Qin Siting had already walked in front. She was startled for a long moment before she quickly ran after him.

    ¡°Almighty Qin, are you sending me home?¡± She was smiling so much that she could barely close her mouth.

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Why? If you walk back after sending me back, it¡¯ll be too far.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste. As a girl, it is not safe for you to walk alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There aren¡¯t many people on this road. I think even if there are bad people, they won¡¯t walk on such a small road,¡± Shi Niange said with a chuckle. Although she said so, her body was very honest. She followed closely behind him.

    Qin Siting suddenly stopped. She was caught off guard and almost bumped into his back. She quickly stopped and looked up at him. The clean youth stared into her eyes. ¡°Are you always so careless? This road doesn¡¯t even have a streetmp. How are you going to walk back?¡±

    ¡°I have a shlight in my bag... my phone can also light up...¡±

    He pursed his lips and did not speak. He looked at the dark road around him and walked forward without saying anything.

    Why did it feel like he was angry?

    No, don¡¯t be angry. She was happy!

    Shi Niange quickly followed him. She suddenly reached out to tug on his sleeve. Seeing that he did not pull his hand back, she tugged on his sleeve and said, ¡°It¡¯s really dark. I can¡¯t even see the road clearly. Can I just pull you along?¡±

    He did not respond, nor did he wave her hand away.

    Very good.

    He did not walk very fast, so she could keep up with him. However, he was still tall. If he walked slowly, she had to walk quickly. If she walked too quickly, she would lose control of her strength. Her fingers suddenly fell from his sleeves. However, at this moment, he suddenly stopped and turned back to look at her. Only when she quickly tugged on his sleeve did he retract his gaze and continue walking.

    ...

    The next day, Shi Niange woke up early.

    Or perhaps, it could be said that after being sent back by Qin Sitingst night, she almost did not fall asleep. She kept thinking about this person, tossing and turning. She went to sleep until veryte. She climbed up, heated up milk and bread for herself, and quickly finished eating before heading downstairs with her bag.

    She had gone out too early today and would probably have to wait for him outside the school for half an hour. It was quite cold outside. Shi Niange shrunk her shoulders and leaned against the tree, thinking that it would be summer in a month. It would probably only be cold for a few days. Even her school uniform would be changed into summer clothes soon.

    She thought about how she seemed to havee out a little early and felt that she had been acting silly recently.

    But she couldn¡¯t care less. She felt that even if she stood here half an hour earlier, the half an hour she had been waiting for was already very blissful.

    Finally, after half an hour, she saw Qin Siting¡¯s figure appear at the intersection ahead. Shi Niange immediately smiled. In that instant, all the flowers in her heart bloomed.

    Shi Niange had never experienced this kind of longing for someone. However, this feeling was really veryfortable. She felt that her entire heart was soft.

    ¡°Almighty Qin ~¡± She waved her hand and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her with a gentle and warm gaze. Shi Niange saw the corners of his lips curve up slightly while he said, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Did he just... smile?

    Did he smile at her?

    Shi Niange stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She stared at his face without moving. Her mouth was still slightly open. She actually looked a little silly.

    Qin Siting¡¯s smile widened. He looked into her eyes and repeated, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    This time, the smile in his eyes was even more obvious.

    Shi Niange blinked and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Go-good-good. Good morning, Almighty Qin!¡±

    She spoke too quickly, like a little rabbit that was about to jump out of a cage.

    Oh my god, Qin Siting was smiling at her. His smile was too beautiful. Oh my god!

    She felt that her blood was about to be dried by his smile. Earlier, when she saw him walk under the tree, she felt that the flowers in her heart had bloomed early. Right now, the flowers in her heart had almost exploded into fireworks.

    She didn¡¯t wait for half an hour in the morning for nothing. If she had known that half an hour would bring her a smile from Qin Siting, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleepst night, much less wait for half an hour. She should havee to wait in the morning.

    His smile left Shi Niange dumbstruck. She could not say anything even after entering the school building.

    ¡°Nian Nian!¡±

    Shi Niange heard someone calling her from behind. Before she could turn back, she felt a force pulling her arm back. She turned around and saw that Tang Shao had run over early in the morning. When he saw her walking next to Qin Siting, he rushed forward and pulled her over. She was caught off guard and almost fell into Tang Shao¡¯s arms. She finally stabilized her body and quickly moved aside.

    She frowned and suddenly turned back to look at Qin Siting. She saw that Qin Siting was calmly looking at Tang Shao¡¯s hand on her wrist. With just a nce, Shi Niange quickly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Tang Shao, what are you doing?¡± Shi Niange felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. She turned around. ¡°Thest time your father came to block me at the school gate, I should have made things clear to him. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I know you¡¯re determined not to be with me, but, Nian Nian, next week I invited all the big families in Hai City for my grandfather¡¯s birthday at the Diyao Hotel. The Shi family was also invited. Will you be going?¡± Tang Shao saw that she was unhappy and didn¡¯t dare to say more. He could only get straight to the point. However, when he saw that she had actually walked in with Qin Siting, his expression was full of displeasure.

 Chapter 1477 - You Are My Little Love Song (44)

    <h4>Chapter 1477: You Are My Little Love Song (44)</h4>

    Tang Shao¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday?

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Although the Tang family had some reputation in Hai City, in recent years, the Shi family¡¯s business had been like the sun in the sky. They were like a dark horse in Hai City and were widely praised by the industry. Countless partners hade to offer their donations. The reason they had agreed to cooperate with the Tang family was because Tang Shao¡¯s grandfather had once done the Shi family a favor. On ount of this, the Tang family had be closer.

    Since Tang Shao had mentioned his grandfather, no matter how unwilling Shi Niange was, she could not lose her temper on the spot, even though she wanted to kick the central air conditioner to the horizon.

    ¡°Even if the Shi family has been invited, my parents are not in the country. As a child, I can¡¯t represent my parents to attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday party,¡± Shi Niange said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll call my parents when I go back tonight. They should send some birthday gifts back. You can just inform my parents about this. There¡¯s no need to tell me.¡±

    After speaking, she turned to see that Qin Siting was still standing there. He did not seem to want to rush her, but he was clearly waiting for her.

    Tang Shao also noticed this and turned to look at Qin Siting.

    He instantly felt even more upset. This iceberg rarely interacted with others, but he had onlye to ss Six a few times. These few times, he had seen Shi Niange walking with Qin Siting.

    Tang Shao suddenly felt that his sense of crisis was a bit obvious. He suddenly grabbed her wrist again. ¡°Come out with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for morning self-study. Our form teacher is almost here. Where am I going?¡± Shi Niange quickly pushed him away. ¡°All right, Tang Shao, text me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t make mete for morning self-study, okay?¡±

    Seeing that Qin Siting was still standing there silently and indifferently waiting for her, and that Shi Niange was also rushing to his side, Tang Shao frowned and lowered his voice to ask in a low voice that only she could hear, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Qin Siting? Why are you so close?¡±

    ¡°He is my deskmate. It¡¯s normal for him to be close to me. Besides, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to exin anything to you.¡± Shi Niange really couldn¡¯t stand his pestering. ¡°Student Tang Shao, do you have to make me say things to the worst possible extent? Don¡¯t you know how the two of us began to date? Don¡¯t you know how it ended? There¡¯s no foundation for feelings. It¡¯s over once it ends. It¡¯s really meaningless for you to keep pestering me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pestering you. I really like you, Nian Nian.¡± Tang Shao still wanted to hold her hand.

    This time, Shi Niange decided to escape from his side. She took two steps to the side and approached Qin Siting. Although she did not grab his arm or tug on his sleeve, she instinctively hid behind him.

    Big brother, just because you like me doesn¡¯t mean I have to like you.

    Just like how you like to carry your ss beauty to the infirmary and take care of her for an entire afternoon without anyints, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to be such a saintly white lotus and apud your kindness.

    People were different, especially when their opinions were different. They could not be together, and that would only torture each other.

    Shi Niange was toozy to say anything, but the expression on her face clearly showed her distance from Tang Shao.

    Qin Siting stood still. Tang Shao had only taken two steps when he suddenly saw Qin Siting reach out to hold Shi Niange¡¯s hand. At the same time, he turned back as though there was no one else here. ¡°Can we go in now?¡±

    Shi Niange was also stunned by the sudden warmth of his palm. She stared at him nkly. ¡°En...¡±

    Qin Siting retracted his hand, but at this moment, he ced his hand on her back. It was not a hug, but it looked especially intimate. He ced one hand on her back protectively and escorted her into the ssroom.

    When the two of them entered, they didn¡¯t even look back. Tang Shao¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.

    Fuck, did she cuckolded him with Qin Siting?

    What was that expression on Shi Niange¡¯s face? Was she actually shocked and embarrassed?

    When she was with him, she had never had such an expression! She was clearly a calm and rational youngdy in front of him. Her character could not hide her liveliness and love, but at least she was definitely not as shy as she was earlier!

    She actually liked Qin Siting?!

    Tang Shao was angry, but he noticed that the teacher from ss Six was walking over from his office. When he saw the teacher approaching, he turned around with a dark expression and picked up his phone to call Shi Niange as he walked towards his ss.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter...¡±

    He called her again. It was still the same.

    Tang Shao put down his phone with a dark expression.

    He had indeed been cklisted by her.

    ...

    After Qin Siting ced his hand on her back and walked into the ss with her, there were already quite a few students in the ss. After entering, he ced his hand down without leaving a trace. He signaled with his eyes for her to quickly sit down and not waste time in front of the door.

    Shi Niange¡¯s mind was still in a daze until she sat down and turned to look at him.

    Qin Siting nced at her again. His gaze seemed to ask: Do you have something to say?

    She immediately suppressed her voice and did not ask anything. However, her heart was beating rapidly.

    She didn¡¯t want to be too self-righteous, but why did she feel that Qin Siting... seemed...

    However, she did not have the opportunity to think too much. The form teacher had already entered. After entering, he reprimanded a few students who had fought in the school¡¯s back fieldst night. Hao Xiushe was actually one of them.

    After being reprimanded by the teacher, several students were called to the office by the teacher with a cold expression. The ss monitor then instructed everyone to attend morning self-study. Although the teacher was not around, the atmosphere in the ss was so strict that no one dared to breathe.

    Thankfully, Qin Siting was not affected. Shi Niange sat beside him, with him on her left and the wall on her right. She always had a sense of security that was not affected by the atmosphere in the outside world.

    Last night, because he had sent her home, she was too happy to sleep well. Now that he was by her side, she strangely rxed and felt very sleepy.

    During the morning self-study, everyone was very quiet. She lowered her head and wrote for a while before she could not take it anymore. She wanted to lean on the table to sleep for a few minutes, but before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.

    She slept all the way until the morning self-study session ended. When the bell rang, she was startled awake. She opened her eyes and saw that everyone had left. It should be the end of the ss. She wanted to sleep for another ten minutes before waking up. She thenid on the table. She was really sleepy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again.

 Chapter 1478 - You Are My Little Love Song (45)

    <h4>Chapter 1478: You Are My Little Love Song (45)</h4>

    Qin Siting saw that she had fallen asleep again and turned to look at her. She had buried her face in her arms and was sleeping soundly. She looked like she wanted to sleep here for the whole day.

    When the bell rang, it was the first ss in the morning. Students rushed in from outside.

    The Hao Xiushe who had been called to the office by the teacher rushed in. When he sat down, he saw that Shi Niange was still sleeping on her stomach and quickly reached out to pat her awake.

    However, the moment he reached out, he was suddenly blocked by a raised hand.

    Hao Xiushe was surprised. He looked at the person beside Shi Niange and suddenly received Qin Siting¡¯s gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call her.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Almighty Qin actually took the initiative to speak to him.

    He froze for a few seconds before quickly retracting his hand. However, he still looked at Shi Niange in disbelief.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was also surprised. It was already time for ss, but Almighty Qin didn¡¯t even let Shi Niange wake up. He even blocked Hao Xiushe. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to wake her up.

    Could it be that Nian Nian had finally seen the bright moon? After guarding this iceberg for half a year, she had finally melted him?

    Shi Niange was in a deep sleep. She did not even hear the bell ringing. She had been sleeping on her stomach, and no one woke her up. In her sleep, she felt that the past ten minutes seemed a little long, but she was confident that someone would wake her up during ss, so she allowed herself to continue sleeping. In her daze, she seemed to hear the teacher speaking, but she could not hear clearly. She was still pulled back by her sleepiness.

    The first ss was chemistry. The chemistry teacher saw Shi Niange sleeping and frowned. She picked up half a piece of chalk and was about to throw it at her to wake her up. However, Qin Siting was sitting by her side. He looked at her from afar, causing the chemistry teacher¡¯s eyebrows to jump.

    Why did the Qin family¡¯s young master look like he was warning her?

    Was he nning to let Shi Niange continue sleeping?

    The chemistry teacher coughed and decided not to speak anymore. She began the ss. However, no teacher wished for students to sleep in their sses. At the beginning of the ss, their voices were louder than usual. However, Shi Niange was still unconscious. She then saw that Qin Siting had ced the books on Shi Niange¡¯s desk neatly in front of her, blocking the light from her desk. It was as though he could block out any sound for no reason. Seeing this, the chemistry teacher gave up and returned to her normal voice to continue the ss.

    The third period was the form teacher¡¯s ss. When the second period ended, Qin Siting received a call and went out. Seeing that ss was about to begin, they were so embarrassed that they were instinctively afraid of the form teacher, Old Zhao. They quickly woke Shi Niange up while Qin Siting was not around.

    Shi Niange rarely slept in ss. Although her grades were not outstanding, she was definitely one of the students that the teacher liked. It was rare for her to sleep from morning self-study to thest two sses. She was almost done sleeping when she was suddenly woken up by Hao Xiushe. She sat up and looked forward with a dazed expression, only to discover that ss was still over.

    Was it time for ss? She woke up.

    ¡°Hey, Nian Nian, you¡¯ve already slept through one morning self-study and two sses. The next ss is Old Zhao¡¯s. Don¡¯t sleep anymore,¡± Hao Xiushe said from behind.

    When Shi Niange heard this, a chill ran down her spine. She abruptly turned to look at the little fatty behind her. ¡°I slept for two periods?¡±

    Hao Xiushe nodded and then said with a look of admiration, ¡°You¡¯re really good. Earlier, the chemistry teacher andnguage teacher didn¡¯t wake you up, but I think it¡¯s because Almighty Qin was sitting next to you. Otherwise, the teacher¡¯s chalk would have hit your head.¡±

    Shi Niange was stunned for a moment before she turned to look at Zhao Xiaoqing. She saw that Zhao Xiaoqing nodded at her with force, which confirmed what he said.

    She quickly picked up her phone to check the time.

    The third period was about to begin.

    Oh my god, she actually slept for so long. No one woke her up?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up during ss?¡± She turned back to ask.

    Zhao Xiaoqing looked at her Hao Xiushe and shrugged.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at their expressions, Shi Niange felt that they had something to say.

    ¡°Your Almighty Qin didn¡¯t let us wake you up,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said meaningfully. ¡°Hao Xiushe¡¯s devil ws were already on your back, but they were stopped by Almighty Qin. He said not to wake you up and to let you sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Shi Niange felt that she was probably still asleep. Otherwise, why would she hear such words?

    Did Qin Siting forbid anyone from waking her up?

    What was she like when she was sleeping? Did she have marks on her face? Did she blush from sleeping? Did he see her sleeping in ss?

    Now that she had slept enough and her mental state was better, she sat there in a daze as though she had yet to wake up.

    The bell rang for the third period. When Qin Siting came back, he saw that she was already awake. His gaze firstnded on her, and then on Hao Xiushe¡¯s figure behind her.

    Hao Xiushe quickly raised his book to cover his face, preventing Almighty Qin from settling the score with him. He was the one who had woken Shi Niange up.

    Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She secretly nced in Shi Niange¡¯s direction and saw that she was still in a daze.

    ¡°I... slept for so long?¡± Shi Niange turned to look at Qin Siting, who had quietly sat down. ¡°One morning self-study and two sses.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Siting looked at her.

    ¡°...Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Being stared at by him like this, Shi Niange felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and woke up early this morning, so I was especially sleepy. I couldn¡¯t control myself in the morning and fell asleep. I only wanted to sleep for morning self-study, but I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t wake up during ss.¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer. He ced a bottle of warm milk she usually bought at the school supermarket on her desk and said, ¡°Finish it.¡±

    Shi Niange was even more shocked. She woke up too early in the morning. Usually, between the first and second sses, she would buy milk for the supermarket auntie to heat it up before bringing it back to drink. He actually remembered this habit of hers and knew that she did not drink milk in the morning. He actually went to buy it for her after ss.

    She suddenly did not know what to say.

    She suddenly felt like crying.

    Shi Niange had always believed that she would not shed a single tear. At this moment, she actually felt like crying.

    What exactly happened today?

    Or rather, what had happened recently.

    ¡°Drink,¡± Qin Siting repeated.

    ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Shi Niange quickly picked up the milk. It was indeed the brand she usually drank. There were many brands of milk in the school¡¯s supermarket. She usually drank this brand. He also bought this brand. It was the familiar taste, but it was also the warmth she was unfamiliar with.

 Chapter 1479 - You Are My Little Love Song (46)

    <h4>Chapter 1479: You Are My Little Love Song (46)</h4>

    As she drank the milk, she secretly raised her head to look in the direction of the podium. Teacher Zhao hade in to prepare for ss. She quickly took two sips.

    ¡°Drink slowly. It¡¯s a little hot,¡± Qin Siting said.

    ¡°En? Uu... but the teacher is here,¡± Shi Niange swallowed the hot milk in her mouth and said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Qin Siting replied.

    If he said it was fine, then it was really fine. Teacher Zhao only nced at her and saw that she had almost finished her milk. He only red at her to remind her to drink it quickly.

    This time, Shi Niange drank even faster. After drinking it, because her mouth and lips were burning hot, she quickly stuck out her tongue and gently exhaled. Then she turned her head and smiled at Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting turned around and saw that she was sticking her tongue out and smiling mischievously at him. His gazended on her slightly red lips and he immediately shifted his gaze back to the podium.

    Shi Niange did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. She retracted her gaze and quickly ced the empty milk bottle down, preparing to concentrate on ss.

    However, as the teacher was lecturing, she could not help but think, if in Qin Siting¡¯s heart, she was not the same as the rest... then...

    As the teacher turned to write on the ckboard, Shi Niange tilted her head and whispered to Qin Siting, ¡°Did you remember the brand of milk I like to drink?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    He actually answered.

    Although it was very light, he really answered.

    In an instant, Shi Niange felt her heart tremble. It was so painfulthat she could not describe the feeling of being overwhelmed by joy. She felt everything.

    Right now, she could no longer think carefully about why he would remember these things, and why he went out to buy milk for her because she was sleeping. He even asked the supermarket helper to heat it up and bring it back.

    She just felt that Qin Siting was such a warm person. Everyone had a deep misunderstanding of him. How was he cold? He was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He was definitely a super warm man. He really deserved to be liked, okay?

    Those female students who secretly had a crush on him really had the same taste as her!

    After ss, Shi Niange lowered her head to look at the empty ss bottle she had ced down. She felt as though she was about to fall deeper into Qin Siting¡¯s trap.

    Did he like her?

    After all, he did not dislike her or hate her.

    Was he used to her, or did he like her a little? Or was it because of the friendship between deskmates? After all, they had been sitting together for more than a semester, more than half a year...

    When they went to the school cafeteria for lunch in the afternoon, Zhao Xiaoqing waved her hand in front of Shi Niange¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come back to your senses. A ss of milk from Almighty Qin haspletely stolen your soul. You¡¯ve beenughing foolishly all morning.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at her, smiled and picked up her chopsticks to eat.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain tonight. It¡¯s been cloudy for several hours.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing turned to look out of the cafeteria window. ¡°It¡¯s almost summer, and the rainy season ising soon.¡±

    Only then did Shi Niange remember. ¡°I woke up too early in the morning. I didn¡¯t read the weather forecast and forgot to bring an umbre.¡±

    ¡°Then can you ask the driver to drive you back? Don¡¯t walk on the road tonight. It¡¯s been cloudy for the whole day. It¡¯ll probably rain heavily.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. It might not even happen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold again. Thest time you caught a cold, you took a few days off. It¡¯s getting closer and closer to the college entrance examination. If you take another leave, Teacher Zhao will reallye to talk to you.¡±

    Shi Niange did not speak but nced at the weather outside.

    She wondered if Qin Siting had brought an umbre.

    It seemed like most men wouldn¡¯t be so careful and meticulous as to take a look at the weather forecast in the morning. He probably wouldn¡¯t look at it either. He probably didn¡¯t bring it with him.

    Sure enough, it began to rain outside in the afternoon, but it was not too heavy. It was only a short rain, and there would be a while before it disappeared. Shi Niange was still praying that it would not rain after school.

    In the end, the rain continued all the way until the sky turned dark. At 9: 30 p.m., although the rain was not heavy, it was not yet summer. The temperature was also slightly cold, and there were still some raindrops outside.

    It was already sote. Uncle Qin had a lot of work to do recently. Usually, when her parents were not in the country, Uncle Qin would onlye over asionally to take care of her. Most of the time, he was on leave. However, as long as she called, he woulde over immediately.

    It was already sote. Uncle Qin was probably at home with his wife and children. She really didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    She followed Qin Siting out. When they arrived outside the school, a cool breeze carrying the scent of rain blew past. Before she could even shiver, a school uniform suddenly draped over her.

    This uniform still had the faint scent of mint unique to Qin Siting. She was very familiar with this scent and remembered it after smelling it once.

    Shi Niange turned around and saw that Qin Siting was only wearing a light-colored short-sleeved T-shirt. The school uniform outside was already draped over her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± She quickly wanted to return the clothes to him, but the moment she took it down, she felt that it was indeed cold outside. ¡°Quickly wear it back...¡±

    Qin Siting did not take it. He had already walked down the stairs in front of the education block and calmly said, ¡°Wear it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m wearing clothes inside. I¡¯m also wearing my school uniform. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t walk as fast as him. She quickly chased after him. ¡°Quick, the clothes are for you.¡±

    Qin Siting did not take it. He only nced back at her. Shi Niange¡¯s hand paused on the clothes and she obediently put them on. She then looked at him and saw that his gaze had softened.

    In fact, for the whole day, she had been sleeping in the morning. In the afternoon, she kept thinking about what had happened in the morning. She barely looked at Qin Siting. Now that she was walking by his side, although it was still drizzling, it shouldn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t hold an umbre. The two of them walked together like this, but when they arrived outside the school gates, he stopped and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t call the chauffeur to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°I forgot.¡± She blinked.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining. Don¡¯t walk so far tonight. Take a taxi back.¡± He pointed at the taxi passing by.

    In fact, Shi Niange really wanted to walk home with him likest night. However, the weather was goodst night and it was raining today. She couldn¡¯t let him send her back in the rain. Even if he was willing, she couldn¡¯t do so. She immediately replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi back. What about you?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer. From the corner of her eyes, she saw the familiar ck business car parked there.

    Shi Niange was astonished.

 Chapter 1480 - You Are My Little Love Song (47)

    <h4>Chapter 1480: You Are My Little Love Song (47)</h4>

    She really wanted to know why there seemed to be an indescribable feeling between Qin Siting and his mother. He seemed to be disgusted and resistant, but his mother had been watching over him, waiting for him¡ª-for an opportunity to speak to him.

    After all, although this car had been here several times, it had only parked outside the school gates obediently. Therefore, it did not affect his normal studies and life.

    In the past, Shi Niange rarely heard others talk about the family backgrounds of other big families, nor did she know how the Qin family was like. The only thing she knew was that the Qin family was one of the four big families in Hai City. She also knew that Qin Siting¡¯s grandfather had a good reputation in the industry and was very popr. He was an elder who many people respected.

    As for the rest, she had never heard of it. Even though she liked him now, she didn¡¯t really want to know about his personal life...

    ...unless he was willing to tell her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± Shi Niange waved at him. Coincidentally, there were several cabs in front. She called one and sat in it, turning back to look out of the window. She looked at Qin Siting standing there looking in her direction. After confirming that she was safely in the car, he looked away.

    He was really, really good.

    He was so good that she didn¡¯t even dare to say that she liked him.

    When did Shi Niange be so cowardly?

    Initially, when she liked him, she was very enthusiastic. So why was it that now that Qin Siting was treating her so well and she was immersed in such gentleness, she was afraid that if she did anything wrong or rmed him, everything would disappear.

    She could not bear for him to disappear.

    So, it would be good if she could stay like this until the college entrance examination, wouldn¡¯t it...

    But what about after the college entrance examination?

    Shi Niange leaned her head against the car window and looked out at the rainy night.

    If she studied medicine and he went to America¡¯s Polytechnic University or other universities in the country, if she counted carefully, the time before the college entrance examination was getting shorter and shorter, which was the countdown between her and him.

    She returned home and entered the door. Just as she was about to put down her bag, Shi Niange noticed that she was still wearing Qin Siting¡¯s uniform.

    She quickly took off his school uniform as though it was a treasure and carried it into the room. After showering, she stared at his clothes.

    Usually, her clothes would be washed by Auntie Xiang. For example, those that needed to be washed dry or washed in other ways would be washed by Auntie Xiang. There seemed to be an ironing machine at home.

    Anyway, during the evening self-study period, she quickly finished most of her homework. There was only one math paper left.

    She directly put the school uniform into the washing machine and put in her favorite scent of detergent. While she was washing the clothes, she finished the papers. Half an hourter, after washing the school uniform, she picked up the dryer to dry it until it was almost dry. Then she took his school uniform to the room to iron it.

    In fact, there was no need to iron the school uniform. However, she did not wish for Qin Siting¡¯s clothes to be wrinkled in her hands. The quality of the school uniform was a verymon material. After ironing it twice, it was very t. After meticulously fixing it, she hung the coat on the bed where she could see it.

    As sheid down, she looked at the two uniforms that were hung together. One of them was bigger than the other. When the big and the small were ced together, it was as though two gentle people were intimately pressed together.

    Shi Niange watched as she covered her face on the bed. She picked up the pillow and buried her face in it.

    ...

    The next day, when she arrived at school, Shi Niange specially observed Qin Siting¡¯s expression. He seemed to be in a good mood and was not as depressed as she had expected.

    In that case, although he had seen his motherst night, there shouldn¡¯t have been any unhappiness.

    She was relieved.

    She had ced his uniform neatly on his desk when she arrived in the morning. When Qin Siting walked over, he saw the uniform on the table.

    ¡°I washed itst night. You can wear it.¡± Shi Niange opened her eyes wide like a little kid who had done a good deed and was waiting for the adults to praise her.

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows moved slightly. He picked up his school uniform and put it on.

    Seeing him put on the uniform she had personally washed and ironed, Shi Niange could not help but recall the scene of the two uniforms hanging togetherst night. Her face suddenly turned red.

    She looked away, afraid that he would see her. She lowered her head and pretended to be busy with her homework.

    But why was she blushing today? Just because the two uniforms were hung togetherst night, and she had a dream? She dreamed that Qin Siting had kissed her.

    Initially, she was quite calm when facing him. However, today, she felt strangely shy. She felt that the dream was too realistic. When she opened her eyes in the morning and saw that his clothes were still hanging there, she felt that it was not a dream. It caused her to be distracted early in the morning.

    When a person¡¯s mind was distracted, it was easy for them to reveal their thoughts.

    Shi Niange herself did not notice that everyone was engrossed in solving problems and drawing the key points in the morning¡¯s math ss while she subconsciously wrote more than ten ¡°Qin Siting¡± on the piece of paper in front of her.

    In fact, she had intentionally written a few of these when she was studying in the morning. Initially, she did not take it seriously and only used the book to suppress it. Now, she was actually continuing to draw his name.

    When Shi Niange finally realized what she was doing, her face instantly turned red.

    Oh my god, what was she doing?

    Earlier, when the teacher asked her to circle out the important points in the book, she was still lowering her head to ¡°write something.¡± Qin Siting seemed to have reached out to take her book away. He must have helped her circle out the important points, so when he turned his head, he must have seen it!

    He saw that she had been writing his name on the paper?!

    Ah?

    Ahhhhh!

    Let her die!

    She did not dare to look at the person next to her for the entire ss. When she heard the bell ring, she immediatelyid her head on the table, wanting to bang her forehead against the table.

    Qin Siting turned his head in shock to see Shi Niange lying there with her ears red.

    Shi Niange was vexed, wondering if he had really seen her write his name. As sheid on the table, the more she thought about it, the more nervous she became. She suddenly turned her eyes and met Qin Siting¡¯s eyes.

    Their eyes met. Qin Siting raised his cold brows to look at her.

    Shi Niange was still leaning on the table. As she turned her head, a corner of the piece of paper with his name written on it leaked out. His name was clearly written on it.

    Qin Siting nced at it, then at her, and then calmly looked away.

 Chapter 1481 - You Are My Little Love Song (48)

    <h4>Chapter 1481: You Are My Little Love Song (48)</h4>

    Outside the window, it was drizzling again. It was going to be summer soon, and the wind no longer carried much coolness. The fragrance of the grass still apanied it in summer, and the drizzle was soft and gentle. It was like scratching one¡¯s heart, very itchy.

    The young man and young woman¡¯s hearts were gentle and tender as the rain fell. Everything grew.

    ...

    ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me. There aren¡¯t so many things to worry about.¡± Shi Niange took advantage of the Sunday afternoon break andid on the sofa at home to receive Ms. Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s international call. As she listened to her old mother¡¯s nagging, she ced the phone by her ear and turned on the speaker. Sheid down and said, ¡°I just had a small cold some time ago. Wasn¡¯t it influenza? Everyone was easily infected. Your daughter only caught a cold. Uncle Qin must have exaggerated when he told you. I¡¯m not that weak. I only had a fever for one day. The next two days, I rested at home. I didn¡¯t have a high fever for three days.¡±

    ¡°How can I be at ease? There were so many people at home, but you insisted on living near the school alone. I think you should ask the people at home to move in with you.¡± Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen was really worried.

    ¡°No, I came out to stay because I wanted to be quiet. Auntie Xiang wille over asionally to take care of my daily life. She¡¯ll pack me a bunch of delicious food and put it in the fridge. The other aunties should busy themselves at home. I don¡¯t need anyone here. Besides, your daughter has already grown up. It¡¯s indeed time for her to get used to her own life.¡±

    ¡°Other people¡¯s daughters are thinking about how to get closer to their parents, but you¡¯re the only one who wants to live alone.¡± Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen snorted. ¡°You had a high fever for three days. Your mother¡¯s heart is aching.¡±

    ¡°How could it be three days? It was only the first day that I had a fever. Afterward, the two of us only rested at home. In fact, the next day, I had to go to school. Uncle Tai refused to let me go. He even called Auntie Xiang to watch me and asked me to rest at home. Afterward, I had to coax her. I called the teacher and asked the teacher to call them, so I can finally get out of the house.¡± Shi Niange chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just focus on your work outside. Shida Group has been relying on you and Dad for so many years. Just take care of your health. There¡¯s no need to consider me. After all, I¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with that little ssmate you like?¡± Her mother could not hold back her gossipy soul.

    Shi Niange was lying on the sofa. She had almost fallen asleep from answering the call earlier. When she heard this, she immediately opened her eyes. All of a sudden, she was extremely energetic.

    She stared at the ceiling and blinked her eyes. ¡°Mom, when you were together with my dad, you were the one who chased after him, right? I remember hearing my dad brag about this.¡±

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen: ¡°...Do you believe his nonsense?¡±

    ¡°But there are many old servants at home who can testify. Back then, the Shi family was only a small shop in the hands of the older generation. My father, the young master of the Shi family, was also quite down and out. Everyone said that you were the one who chased him.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen had a headache.

    ¡°Mom, if you like a boy, how do you chase him?¡±

    ¡°...The prerequisite is that the other party must like you. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any results, silly girl.¡±

    ¡°I think he likes me, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    The other party was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The way I chased after your father back then, cough... better not say it....¡±

    Although her mother did not say it, Shi Niange often heard the aunties at home secretly discussing her parents. It seemed that her mother had asked her father to go on a trip abroad. After she returned, her mother was pregnant with her.

    Did this mean that she should take the initiative?

    Back then, in that era, her mother dared to pursue true love. However, her parents were already in their twenties. They were both at the age of marriage.

    She was only eighteen years old.

    They were still students.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about anything else. That night, she had only dreamed that Qin Siting had kissed her. She had been embarrassed for a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯re not far from the college entrance examination, are you? Is the little student you like also nning to study medicine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will learn it. You can also say that he definitely won¡¯t learn medicine.¡±

    ¡°Then the two of you don¡¯t have much time to spend together. What are you afraid of? If you want to confess, confess. If it gets awkward in the end, at most, you won¡¯t contact each other after graduation. Lass, aren¡¯t you usually very brave? Why are you so timid recently?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Are you still my biological mother? You actually took the initiative to encourage your daughter to confess.

    She wanted to confess.

    In fact, even if she did not say it, Qin Siting must know that she liked him. However, the two of them had yet to expose thisyer. Perhaps it was because he knew that they couldn¡¯t be together regardless of the oue.

    Her mother¡¯s words were easy to say, but how could it be that easy?

    If her confession failed, she would be heartbroken and miserable until the college entrance examination. Then, she would face the situation where she would never be able to contact him again.

    If her confession was sessful, she might have to face a long-distance rtionship after the exam. That would be even more torturous. Furthermore, it probably wouldn¡¯tst long. Instead, it would ruin the beautiful beginning.

    ¡°Mom, back then, you kept my dad under control because you were pregnant with me, right?¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so she just casually said.

    ¡°Yes... I guess so.¡± Yang Zhenzhen vaguely felt that this topic wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now. If I really like someone, can I use your method, such as... pushing down my idol?¡±

    ¡°Shi Niange! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s voice instantly became sharp. ¡°How old are you! What nonsense did those aunties at home say to you! You¡¯re not allowed to learn, understand! You¡¯re still a child! If you continue to think about it, your father and I will go back and break your legs!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Niange really meant it. Even if she had a hundred guts, she wouldn¡¯t dare to pounce on Qin Siting.

    She blinked and smiled. ¡°I know. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t dare. Thank you, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m rational. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I think the little ssmate you like is the one who should be heavily protected.¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I haven¡¯t had any holidays recently. It¡¯s rare for me to have an afternoon off on Sunday. I want to sleep for a while. Take good care of yourself. When ites to matters of the heart, you have to be rational. It won¡¯t be long before the college entrance examination. Don¡¯t make us worry.¡±

    ¡°En, got it.¡±

    Shi Niange hung up the phone, turned over, and buried her face in the sofa.

 Chapter 1482 - You Are My Little Love Song (49)

    <h4>Chapter 1482: You Are My Little Love Song (49)</h4>

    Shi Niange really did sleep on the sofa. In her dream, after the college entrance examination, Qin Siting went to the best-known institution with his results as the provincial champion. She stood in the empty seat with the eptance letter from the medical university and watched as the people around her disappeared.

    She slept for a long time and dreamed for a long time. When she opened her eyes, it was already dark outside.

    It really wasn¡¯t a happy dream.

    She turned over on the sofa and saw that her phone was still by her side. There was always something hanging in her heart, causing her mood to fluctuate ufortably.

    She wanted to confirm something with Qin Siting, but she wasn¡¯t sure. However, if she didn¡¯t do anything, she was afraid of missing something.

    Qin Siting... was probably poisonous. An addictive drug impossible to quit.

    She thought for a moment and sent a message: [Qin Siting?]

    In fact, she did it on purpose. She liked to call his name first to see his reaction. Would he reply with a question mark, or would he reply with an ¡®en,¡¯ or would he call her by her name instead?

    No matter what he replied, she would always be secretly happy.

    But this time, he did not reply with a question mark or an ¡°En?¡±. Instead, a few minutester, Qin Siting replied: [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Shi Niange held her phone and smiled foolishly.

    It was really wonderful.

    Two words.

    She climbed onto the sofa and happily replied: [What are you doing?]

    Wasn¡¯t asking this too intimate? But he clearly knew that she liked him. She hadn¡¯t been hiding anything. Since he didn¡¯t avoid her, it meant that he didn¡¯t hate her.

    In fact, she also wanted to know if he would ept her if she got closer to him. She wanted to know how much he would ept of her.

    Her phone vibrated.

    Shi Niange opened it with a smile and saw Qin Siting¡¯s reply: [In the library.]

    Library?

    At this time?

    Earlier on, Shi Niange only noticed that it was dark. She looked down at the time on her phone. It was already 7:30 p.m.

    She immediately covered her phone and sat up on the sofa: [Which library? The school¡¯s library?]

    Qin Siting replied: [Provincial Library.]

    Did he go to the provincial library during his afternoon break?

    He was really a genius!

    They usually finished schoolte. If he was still in the library, he probably wouldn¡¯t go back too early. She got up to wash her face and change her clothes. Since it was the weekend, she didn¡¯t go to school and didn¡¯t need to wear her school uniform. She simply wore a white knee-length skirt that was as white as the white shirt he usually wore. Then she put on white sneakers and a baseball cap of the same color, picked up her bag, and left.

    Uncle Qin wasn¡¯t around today, so she took a taxi to the provincial library.

    After entering, she found that there were quite a lot of people inside. After asking the librarian, she found out where the third-year revision books were and went straight to the upper floor. She then went to the revision materials section.

    After walking for a while in the rows of bookshelves, she walked forward and suddenly saw Qin Siting holding up a book. He was wearing a light-colored linen T-shirt with a simple style today. Underneath was an old pair of grayish-blue jeans. His back view was tall and straight, and his clean and beautiful fingers were flipping through the pages.

    Looking at this scene, Shi Niange felt embarrassed to disturb him. However, it was already sote, and she had specially taken a taxi here. If she didn¡¯t go to talk to him, what was the point ofing here?

    She really missed seeing him all afternoon.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine the pain she would have to face after graduation.

    Liking someone was a sweet and sour torture.

    Shi Niange leaned against the bookshelf to look at him. The clean young man seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned back. Before she could avoid him, she identally met his gaze.

    Qin Siting looked at her and then at the people behind her. His gaze then returned to her.

    However, he did not ask anything. He casually picked up the book he had just flipped through and turned to look for other books. Shi Niange did not speak much nor exin. After all, the library needed silence. If she was discovered, so be it. She followed behind him and imitated him to pick books.

    However, when she picked up a physics revision book, Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°You can understand it?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Her intelligence was once again despised.

    Shi Niange turned back to look at him with some resentment. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t understand, I have to. After all, the college entrance examination ising up.¡±

    He turned back to continue looking for books. Without looking back, he said, ¡°There are medical books in the first four rows. If you¡¯re bored, you can look for them. There¡¯s no need to force yourself to read the physics revision questions here.¡±

    The moment she heard that there were actually medical books, Shi Niange immediately became energized. She turned around and rushed to the ce outside the four rows he had mentioned. Sure enough, after walking out four rows, she saw that the rows were filled with medical books. She quickly found a few books that she was interested in and carried them back. She saw that Qin Siting had already taken a few books and sat in front of the empty row of tables. She leaned over and sat opposite him.

    There was a coffee shop in the provincial library. She got up and bought two cups of coffee. She did not speak but gently ced one by his hand.

    Qin Siting took a look and then nced at her. Seeing the medical books in front of her, he asked, ¡°Do you like studying medicine?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± This was not the first time he had asked this question, but she always answered seriously and nodded.

    This time, Qin Siting did not say anything more. He only curved his lips lightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. You should be able to pass medical school. In the future, saving the dying and helping the injured, we¡¯ll rely on you, Doctor Shi.¡±

    So Qin Siting also knew how to joke.

    Shi Niange¡¯s face was full of joy. Then, without thinking, she suddenly said, ¡°Actually, male doctors are also very handsome. Almighty Qin, have you never thought of studying medicine? With your ability, if you learn to be a doctor, you¡¯ll probably learn everything very quickly. Besides, you¡¯re strict in your work. If you learn medicine, you¡¯ll definitely be a very good doctor in the future.¡±

    Qin Siting picked up the cup of coffee by his hand. He had just ced it by his lips and had yet to drink it when he heard her words. He nced at her.

    She met his gaze with a smile. It was already dark outside, but she was like a small sun.

    He chuckled and put down the coffee cup. His long fingers lightly touched the edge of the cup. He asked softly, ¡°You want me to learn medicine?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± She had only said it casually, but she did not expect him to continue this topic. For a moment, she was caught off guard. For some reason, her heart felt as though it had been struck by something.

 Chapter 1483 - You Are My Little Love Song (50)

    <h4>Chapter 1483: You Are My Little Love Song (50)</h4>

    Would he consider studying medicine?

    However, based on his situation, he could go to a better educational institution. With the Qin family¡¯s ability, he would definitely be a big shot in the financial world.

    What she wanted was to sit in the clinic and smile at every patient who came to see her. She wanted to help them solve all sorts of difficult andplicated illnesses. It was not a great dream like saving the dying and helping the injured. In fact, it was just a hobby. A hobby that her grandfather had deeply influenced since she was young.

    Qin Siting could take a better path. But, unfortunately, the path of a doctor was not worthy of him.

    Shi Niange broke the unrealistic fantasies in her heart and raised her eyes to smile at him. ¡°I¡¯m joking. In the future, you can be President Qin, a scientist, a chemist, a physicist, or a leader in the business and financial world. A profession like a doctor that suffers every day is not suitable for you.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the young girl, who had been full of hope, regained her rationality. Her emotions were written all over her face. There was no need to ask. Her expression said: ¡®I don¡¯t want to drag you from the golden high ground to the bitter abyss of the medical industry.¡¯

    Qin Siting did not say anything. He retracted his gaze and continued reading the book in front of him.

    Shi Niange took a sip of the coffee and lowered her head to look at the coffee in front of her. She gently exhaled and calmed her mind.

    That¡¯s right. She couldn¡¯t ask him to study medicine with her because of her selfish motives. Qin Siting¡¯s future was far and wide. He was not the same as her.

    Thus, since there was no way they could be together in the future, she decided to restrain her feelings for him. It was fine if they maintained such a friendly deskmate rtionship. Otherwise, after the college entrance examination, she would probably be depressed.

    After flipping through a few pages, she closed the book. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not early anymore. I¡¯ll borrow these books to read at home. Almighty Qin, you should go back early. The world is chaotic outside. It¡¯s not safe for good-looking boys to walk outside toote.¡±

    After speaking, she stood up and met Qin Siting¡¯s gaze. She steeled her heart and tried her best to suppress the surging emotions in her heart. She picked up the books and left.

    Qin Siting sat there and turned his head to look at her back view. His gaze was light, but there seemed to be a clear stream hidden within it, flowing past.

    After returning to Lishui Vi, Shi Niange ced the books on the sofa and sat by the side, staring at them.

    What was wrong with her today?

    Wasn¡¯t she usually fine?

    Qin Siting had asked her if she wanted him to learn medicine.

    If he didn¡¯t like her at all, he definitely wouldn¡¯t continue this topic with her. He was clearly asking her.

    But why didn¡¯t she answer? Why did she shrink back when she took a step toward him?

    This shouldn¡¯t be her!

    However, the path of studying medicine was not suitable for him. It was already the middle of April. In two months or more, the college entrance examination would begin.

    Could it be that she wanted Qin Siting to give up his bright future for the sake of this deskmate and to beg him to study medicine with her?

    Shi Niangeid on the sofa in frustration. Her hands were clenched into fists, but she still felt angry. She kicked the medical books off the sofa and continued burying her face in the back of the sofa.

    So sad.

    Her heart ached.

    She kept feeling as though she had missed the love she wanted the most.

    Her mother was right. They were still young. No one could be responsible for the other party¡¯s future. Right now, she could stubbornly beg him to apany her to study medicine. What about in the future?

    That was the Qin family¡¯s young master. His future shouldn¡¯t being trapped in a hospital¡¯s consulting room and operating table.

    His future should be bright.

    In the end, Shi Niange fell asleep on the sofa. She didn¡¯t do anything when she woke up, but her heart was heavy. In her dream, on the day of graduation, Qin Siting didn¡¯t even turn his head back. She actually cried in grievance. As she cried, she felt that the sofa was wet. She opened her eyes abruptly and sniffed. Only then did she realize that she had been lying on the sofa all night. She had actually cried herself awake.

    She quickly got up and checked the time on her phone. It was three in the morning.

    She sniffed again, got up, and went back to the bedroom to sleep. She slept until dawn, took a shower, and rushed out of the door.

    When she reached the tree outside the school, she hesitated for a moment. She could not bear to give up the opportunity to enter the school with him every day. She stood there and waited.

    The waitsted for twenty minutes.

    It was almost time for morning self-study. Qin Siting could not be seen at the intersection ahead.

    Shi Niange looked at the time again. It shouldn¡¯t be. Qin Siting was usually notte. He had been taking this road recently. If he wanted to change the road, he should have sent her a message. Besides, he had never changed the road unless his mother¡¯s car appeared. However, that time, he had also said that he woulde.

    She hesitantly tapped open Qin Siting¡¯s number. After several minutes, she dialed.

    She had never called him and had only sent him text messages.

    All of a sudden, she heard her heartbeat slowing down along with the beeping sound. It was so slow that she could only hear her heartbeat and the beeping sound on the phone. She could not hear the students chatting and walking around.

    The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up.

    Shi Niange frowned, not knowing what had happened. She hoped that because today was Monday, Qin Siting had stayed up toote in the libraryst night and had only overslept.

    On this day, Shi Niange entered the ssroom with the bell ringing. She sat in her seat and waited for the whole morning, but Qin Siting didn¡¯te. When she went to have lunch with Zhao Xiaoqing in the afternoon, she didn¡¯t even have the mood to eat properly. The food tasted like chewing wax, and after eating, she called Qin Siting.

    Previously, she had sent so many messages, but she had never called him. When she called him in the morning, he did not answer. Now...

    In fact, she did not know how she felt. Was his phone not by his side or did he not want to answer it?

    If Qin Siting did note for the whole day and did not contact her phone or text her, Shi Niange would not be able to sleep tonight.

    On the way back to the ssroom from the cafeteria, Zhao Xiaoqing could tell that Shi Niange was in a bad mood. She also knew that this was probably because Almighty Qin didn¡¯te today, so she didn¡¯t ask much. She just changed the topic and tried to distract Shi Niange.

    When she returned to the ssroom, she did not see Qin Siting. Shi Niange sat in her seat, feeling especially flustered and restless.

    This feeling was really too terrible.

    Why did he note to school?

 Chapter 1484 - You Are My Little Love Song (51)

    <h4>Chapter 1484: You Are My Little Love Song (51)</h4>

    Just as the ss was about to begin at one in the afternoon, Qin Siting finally arrived.

    At that time, Shi Niange was leaning on her desk, staring at her phone. When she heard footsteps approaching, she subconsciously raised her head. When she saw that it was Qin Siting, she immediately sat up.

    ¡°Qin Siting!¡± she called him softly.

    ¡°En,¡± Qin Siting responded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in the morning?¡± Shi Niange looked at him from head to toe, afraid that something had happened to him. Otherwise, how could he not appear in the morning? As she looked, she said, ¡°I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡±

    Qin Siting sat down. ¡°I don¡¯t have my phone with me.¡±

    Shi Niange originally wanted to say something, but before she opened her mouth to speak, her gazended on his left hand.

    His left hand was bandaged. The white bandage was ring, and there seemed to be some blood on his fingers that had not been washed away.

    She felt a sharp pain in her heart and could barely speak.

    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± She stared at him for a long time before she found her voice and asked.

    Qin Siting did not answer. At this moment, the bell rang and he did not speak.

    Shi Niange looked at his hand. She couldn¡¯t understand why his hand was injured this morning when he was still fine in the libraryst night. Looking at the bandage and the way he could barely move his left hand, she knew that the injury must be serious.

    Did something happen to him this morning orst night?

    He didn¡¯t even send her a message or call. Now that he was here, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    How could she be at ease with such an injury?

    When Shi Niange heard that the teacher hade in, she looked away. However, her heart was in pain. Her heart ached and she was even a little angry. As a result, she did not want to ask anything. She did not want to know the reason. Sheid on the table and did not look at him again.

    Qin Siting heard the noise when she took out her pen and nced at her, but he could only see the back of her ponytail. He looked away, and after a while, he looked at her again.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t dare to look at Qin Siting¡¯s left hand for the whole afternoon. She didn¡¯t even say a word to him when she wanted to go to the bathroom with Zhao Xiaoqing after ss. She only went out with Zhao Xiaoqing when Qin Siting got up. When she came back, he took a look at her but she didn¡¯t say anything. When he got up, she sat in and still didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    However, when he stood up, she could see his left hand at a close distance. Looking at the bandage, she could see that there seemed to be some blood seeping out of his palm. Her heart hurt as though it had been pricked by a needle. Every hole that was pierced by the needle was piercingly painful. It was painful to the point of difort.

    Before school ended, Shi Niange finished copying the homework the teacher had given her. She tore it off and ced it on Qin Siting¡¯s desk, but she still did not speak to him.

    Qin Siting nced at the homework Shi Niange had helped him with. He did not ask her to help, but even though his left hand was injured, it was still difficult to write so many words than to hold the notes and papers together. She had written one for him without saying a word and then tossed it to him without saying a word. She was clearly still concerned, but the anger she carried was still too obvious.

    Qin Siting did not say anything, but he gratefully folded the homework and ced it in the book.

    No matter what he did, he could only use his right hand. It was actually very inconvenient.

    Shi Niange frowned and reached out to help him put the book into his bag. She then zipped up his bag.

    The two of them did not speak. Today was not considered early, but it was notte either. School could be dismissed at eight. The two of them walked ahead as usual. In the past twenty minutes after school, they rarely spoke, but today, the atmosphere was especially silent.

    Shi Niange remained silent.

    However, Qin Siting could feel her gaze. In the heavy atmosphere, Shi Niange kept ncing at Qin Siting¡¯s face, trying her best not to look at his hand. Otherwise, her heart would really hurt.

    Every time Qin Siting felt her gaze, he would turn to look at her. His expression was very calm, and his gaze on Shi Niange was also very calm.

    Shi Niange could not understand. What was going on between such a gentle and outstanding person and his mother? How did his hand be so injured overnight?

    Halfway through the journey, Shi Niange had already forgotten about her rationality when she returned home from the library yesterday. She still could not bear to not say anything along the way. After all, she had waited for him for the whole morning and did not speak in the afternoon. After a while, she would not be able to see him again.

    She asked softly, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    Qin Siting then nced at her and answered, ¡°I was cut by broken ss. It¡¯s a superficial wound. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Nothing?

    If it wasn¡¯t serious, he could have just wrapped it up in the morning. Why would he note to school for the whole morning?

    She pinched the hem of her school uniform and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°How did you get hurt? Did you hurt yourself? Or... did something happen?¡±

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment before smiling and not answering.

    Shi Niange waited for a while but did not hear his answer. She knew that he did not want to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading home on another road soon. School ended quite early today. Where are you staying? Do you have any bandages or gauze at home? The gauze on your hand has already been soaked in blood. It should be bandaged again. I¡¯ll go to your ce to bandage it.¡±

    Qin Siting stopped in his tracks. He seemed to have thought of something as he looked at the road leading to her home and asked, ¡°You know how to bandage it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m studying medicine? I¡¯ve been by my grandfather¡¯s side since I was a child. I learned this kind of external dressing when I was twelve or thirteen years old. I am even more professional than many outpatient nurses.¡± Speaking of this, Shi Niange felt that she could finally do him a favor.

    Qin Siting nodded.

    Shi Niange waited for him to continue.

    However, when they reached the intersection ahead, Qin Siting did not continue forward. Instead, he walked toward the intersection that led to Lishui Vi. She looked at him in surprise and followed him. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce,¡± he said.

    Shi Niange was surprised. He was going to her ce?

    She did have a medicine box at home. There was nock of bandages inside. Ever since she was young, her family had nevercked all sorts of medicine. After all, she had an old doctor¡¯s bone at home. These were all fixed habits in life.

    But she didn¡¯t expect him to choose to go to her ce.

    Tonight, Uncle Qin was not around, and Auntie Xiang was still with the Shi family. In other words, Qin Siting was going to her house in the middle of the night...

 Chapter 1485 - You Are My Little Love Song (52)

    <h4>Chapter 1485: You Are My Little Love Song (52)</h4>

    At the thought of this, Shi Niange¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Qin Siting nced at her again. His uninjured right hand suddenly reached out, grabbed her wrist, and brought her to Lishui Vi.

    Before Shi Niange could regain herposure, she was stunned once more. Her heart was pounding violently.

    When he saw that she was still rooted to the ground, Qin Siting turned back to look at her and frowned lightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me bandage it?¡±

    Heavens!

    He really wanted to go to her house!

    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving? I don¡¯t have a medicine box at home, nor do I have anything useful,¡± he said.

    Before she could reply, he nced at her again. ¡°Don¡¯t you have an auntie and a chauffeur at home? Don¡¯t you have anyone else at home?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Should she say yes or no?

    Typically speaking, there was definitely no one at home. However, there was no need to mind since he was just going to bandage it.

    If she said that there was no one at home, he might not go.

    But when he arrivedter, he would still find no one.

    Forget it, she would follow her heart. Anyway, she wanted him to go!

    She did not answer but looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have a medicine box at home. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    On the way home, Shi Niange looked at her wrist that he had just held and then at Qin Siting¡¯s figure walking by her side. She felt that there was too much information and her brain was not enough to process it. She was about to explode.

    He actually took the initiative to go to her ce and even agreed to let her help him bandage him.

    In other words, he allowed her to see the wound on his hand. He did not treat her as an outsider.

    When they returned home, Qin Siting saw that the lights in her vi were off. Only the automatic sensor lights in the front yard lit up when they approached.

    ¡°No one at home?¡± he said.

    ¡°Uh.... Auntie Xiang and Uncle Tai usuallye here. Tonight... perhaps they had something to do at home and thought that I would be back at 9:30 p.m., so they¡¯re not here,¡± Shi Niange lied with some difficulty. However, she instinctively felt that she could not deceive him.

    Qin Siting only nced at the pitch-ck windows and did not continue asking. When she pushed open therge, carved door in front of the vi and turned back to look at him, he nced at her back and walked in.

    She quickly walked into the vi, picked up the remote control in front of the door, and turned on all the lights in the vi. In an instant, the lights shone brightly. Shi Niange did not want to waste too much time. She really wanted to see how badly his hand was injured.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± She pointed to a small bar near the dining table. The bar was designed by the original owner of this house. She would sit there asionally to drink fruit juice. After all, she had never drunk alcohol at home.

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t say anything else and directly went over.

    Shi Niange rushed upstairs to the bedroom to retrieve the first aid kit. She then carried the first aid kit over to the small bar. As she opened the first aid kit, she said, ¡°Put your hand on it. Let me open it first. Do you need to disinfect and apply the medicine? I think there¡¯s blood oozing out. When you went to the hospital, did the bleeding stop?¡±

    ¡°It stopped. I think my left hand moved when I took the things in the afternoon, so there was some blood.¡± Qin Siting was very calm right now, as though he really treated her like a doctor and answered every question.

    Shi Niange couldn¡¯t care less about her feelings right now. She lowered her head and carefully removed the gauze on his hand. Then she saw that his long, well-defined fingers were still stained with dried blood. There were several wounds on his palm. They looked like they had been cut by ss shards. Some of the wounds were quite deep.

    ¡°Why are you injured like this?¡± She frowned in heartache and lowered her head to take a closer look. She then took out a disinfectant cotton pad from the medicine box to wipe the blood and wounds on his hands.

    It was as though Qin Siting could not feel the pain from the disinfectant. He sat there without a change in expression, watching as she lowered her head seriously and said, ¡°This morning, I crushed the ss.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Shi Niange¡¯s mind was in a mess. She looked up at him and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    A ss cup, ah. This was not a television drama. How could she crush it with her bare hands?

    Unless he was really very angry, or if something had happened that caused him to hold back all his strength, how could he have crushed it? Looking at the extent of the wound on his palm, it was likely that the broken ss was in his hand. He did not let go.

    She asked in disbelief, ¡°Why? So what if it¡¯s broken? Why aren¡¯t you letting go? Why are you still holding it in your hand?¡±

    Qin Siting looked straight into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It should be because the artery on my hand is injured that the bleeding is more serious. Actually, it doesn¡¯t hurt very much.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt a lot? This is your hand. There are even small scratches on your fingers! Don¡¯t you feel any pain?¡± Shi Niange gritted her teeth in anger.

    Thankfully, his bones and nerves were not injured. For some reason, Shi Niange thought that with his beautiful hands, if he were a doctor, he would look so good with a scalpel. If his nerves were injured, he would never be able to learn medicine in this lifetime.

    Why did she suddenly think about studying medicine?

    She held her breath and focused on disinfecting and debriding the blood. However, she was very good at bandaging. When she was young, she often used the old servants at home to practice. Even when the gardener identally cut her hand, she took the initiative to help bandage it. Over time, her bandaging skills were really better than many interns¡¯ nurses.

    But this was Qin Siting¡¯s hand. No matter how well she wrapped it, her hand was visibly trembling. After disinfecting it, she went to the medicine box to look for the medicine suitable for him. Qin Siting¡¯s gaze followed her face.

    Sensing that he was looking at her, Shi Niange¡¯s heartbeat began to elerate.

    There was no one at home right now. It was already sote and the sky was dark outside. She suddenly remembered who said that a man and a woman were alone...

    Her hands searched through the medicine box. After searching for a long time, she suddenly forgot what she was supposed to look for. In the end, she picked up a cold patch and was stunned.

    His hand was injured, how could she take a cold film? She quickly put it back and turned to see Qin Siting looking at her. He had clearly seen her stupid action.

    Awkward.

    Excited.

    She really took a life.

    But his hand was still injured.

    Right now, she felt that the hand in front of her had be especially precious. She quickly found the medicine and carefully applied it on him.

    Ah, ah, ah, what to do. Her hands were actually trembling. She was clearly very professional, okay? Why was she trembling!

 Chapter 1486 - You Are My Little Love Song (53)

    <h4>Chapter 1486: You Are My Little Love Song (53)</h4>

    Shi Niange could not help but secretly pat her hand. She wanted to control the trembling of her hand, but Qin Siting suddenlyughed.

    ¡°My hand is the one injured so badly. You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s in pain. Why are you trembling?¡± Qin Siting asked her.

    Nonsense, this was Qin Siting¡¯s hand!

    Shi Niange did not speak. After bandaging his hand, she raised it and examined it over and over again. ¡°How is it? Does it feel good? If it¡¯s ufortable, I¡¯ll wrap it again.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at his hand and then at her worried and careful expression. He did not rush to pull his hand back but looked at her slightly reddened eyes. He thought for a moment and then retracted his hand without saying anything.

    Shi Niange knew that she was being too obvious, because her heart really ached.

    His hand was injured so badly.

    She quickly packed up the first aid kit and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch water for the next few days. If you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,e to my ce every day to apply medicine and bandage your hand. By the way, the weather has been getting warmer recently. It¡¯s not good to keep wrapping your hand like this. Let¡¯s leave it at that for today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go buy some gauze with better venttion effects so the wound can heal faster.¡±

    Qin Siting sat there silently, listening to her.

    Finally, when Shi Niange ran back in her slippers to put the first aid kit away, and then ran back to sit opposite him, he maintained his posture of cing one hand on the small bar counter. Looking at her anxious expression, he smiled lightly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to tell me the reason, I won¡¯t keep asking you.¡± Shi Niange sat opposite him and looked at his left hand that was wrapped very neatly. ¡°But if you can¡¯te to school in the future, can you give me a call or send me a message? I¡¯ve really been worried for the whole morning.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s beautiful brows moved slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been waiting under the tree to enter the school gate with you every day. This morning, I didn¡¯t see you. I was really anxious. Although I felt that it was a little rude, I still called you. However, you didn¡¯t answer. In the end, I couldn¡¯t get through to you.¡± Shi Niange was very calm about the fact that she was anxious because of him. Although she had just rationally suppressed her feelings yesterday, at this moment, she really couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    Qin Siting chuckled and lowered his eyes to look at his own hand. He raised his hand and shook it gently. He curved his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s wrapped quite well. Very professional, Doctor Shi.¡±

    She knew that he was teasing her, but Shi Niange was still pleased with Qin Siting¡¯s words. Her heartache from earlier had also improved slightly.

    Fortunately, he only injured her hand and did not hurt the nerves. He would be fine in a few days.

    Afterward, the two of them seemed to have entered a state where there was nothing much to talk about.

    However, Shi Niange didn¡¯t really want to ask when he was leaving.

    At this moment, Qin Siting looked out. She thought that he had already wrapped his hands and was about to leave. Her heart was filled with unwillingness and sourness, but she found that she could not bring herself to say anything.

    Could it be that she wanted him to stay longer in her house?

    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. None of the vis across the street were upied, so from this angle, it was pitch-ck outside. There was only a row of small street lights outside the door, and no one was walking around. It was extremely quiet.

    No matter how brave she was, she was still a girl and could not say such words.

    There were many things that an eighteen year old young man and woman would not be as calm as when they grew up. They would be curious and hopeful, but they would also be nervous and afraid to try.

    ¡°That.¡± She used a brainless method to continue the topic. ¡°Do you want to drink something?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her. This was a small bar counter, and there was a wine cab by the side. However, there were only a few bottles of red wine Uncle Qin had left here. The alcohol content was not high, and Shi Niange usually did not drink it. The rest of the shelves were empty.

    After saying this, she regretted it. The two high school students couldn¡¯t possibly sit here and drink, could they? Afraid that he would misunderstand, she quickly said, ¡°There are all sorts of fruit tea and drinks in the fridge. By the way, the fruit tea is made by Auntie Xiang. I brought it to school for you to drink. I remember that you liked it quite a lot. She oftenes to make it. It tastes better after two to three days in the fridge than on the first day. Do you want another cup?¡±

    Perhaps because Qin Siting enjoyed such a quiet night, he did not rush to leave. He looked at her expectant gaze and said, ¡°All right, try it.¡±

    At the very least, there was still time to taste the fruit tea. That meant there was no rush to leave!

    Shi Niange immediately stood up with a wide smile and rushed into the kitchen to open the fridge to make some fruit tea. In the kitchen, she recalled the bowl of onion oil noodles Qin Siting had made previously and instantly felt as though she was trapped in a bubble of happiness. She did not want to leave at all.

    When she finished preparing the fruit tea and brought it out, she saw that Qin Siting was still sitting there, but there was a book by his side.

    It was the medical books she had brought back from the Provincial Library yesterday. She hadn¡¯t been home during the day. Auntie Xiang must have helped her clean up the house. She had arranged the books under the sofa and ced them on the small bar.

    Even though she knew that he was just casually picking it up to take a look, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was pounding heavily.

    The feeling of being touched by the person she liked was really wonderful.

    She brought the fruit tea over and gently ced the cup by his side. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s gazended on the title page of the medical book. He did not raise his head, nor did she rush him. She sat opposite him and held the cup to drink alone.

    She did not know what he was looking at. It seemed like he had been looking at the words on the title page. There were clearly not many words.

    She had read it yesterday. The title page of the book contained thest words of a famous German doctor who had dedicated his entire life to the operating table. It could be considered the preface of the book.

    That German doctor had many achievements in medicine. He was considered one of Shi Niange¡¯s idols. However, the old man had already passed away a few years ago. This book was also published more than ten years ago. Right now, it was just a revised version.

    No matter if it was the old version or the new version, she had seen them all. Thus, she knew what he was looking at now.

    Qin Siting seemed to be watching seriously.

    Shi Niange drank the fruit tea as she looked up at him. She saw that he had finally ced the book down, but he did not return it to its original position. Instead, he shifted his gaze away from the book and looked at her. ¡°Lend me this book to take a look at?¡±

 Chapter 1487 - You Are My Little Love Song (54)

    <h4>Chapter 1487: You Are My Little Love Song (54)</h4>

    ¡°Ah? This book?¡± Shi Niange was stunned. ¡°This... medical book?¡±

    Qin Siting nodded, then picked up the cup of fruit tea by his side and took a sip. He seemed very satisfied with the taste and took another sip.

    Seeing that he liked the drink, Shi Niange felt that she should tell Auntie Xiang tomorrow to make more and put them in the fridge. This way, when Qin Siting came over, he could drink more.

    Right now, his hand was injured and he was very satisfied with her bandage. Perhaps he wille again tomorrow.

    ¡°If you want to read the book, take it back and read it. Anyway, I borrowed it from the Provincial Library. In two days, we can return it together.¡± As she said this, she felt that her words were not bad. She even gave them the opportunity to go to the library together. She silently praised herself for being smart.

    Qin Siting nced at the little clever girl in front of him and did not say anything else. He did not seem to feel much about the passage of time, but Shi Niange was worried that he would leave immediately after every topic ended.

    But it was already sote. How much longer would he stay?

    ¡°Almighty Qin, the evening self-study session ended a little early today. I still have two sets of papers to finish. You didn¡¯t finish the homework I copied for you, did you? Look at my poor grades, I don¡¯t have anything to do right now. Why don¡¯t we do homework together? You can teach me the questions I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s expression was sincere.

    Actually, she was a little nervous when she said this. After all, it was already sote...

    Qin Siting nced at the time. Recently, evening self-study only ended at nine or ten o¡¯clock every day. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with the two of them doing homework together sote at night. He answered, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Shi Niange had never been so happy and proactive in her homework. Without any hesitation, she rushed to retrieve her bag.

    Although this small bar counter was not big, the two of them sat opposite each other to do their homework. She would definitely be embarrassed to ask him to go to the study room with her. It was alreadyte at night, and the two of them were alone. At the very least, this was the living room. There was even a floor-to-ceiling window opposite them. It looked quite open.

    If they entered the study together and the space quietly shrunk, she would be so distracted that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do her homework.

    She nced at his hand again and took his homework out of his bag. She ced it in front of him and gave him a look that said they could begin.

    Qin Siting picked up his pen and nced at her again.

    Usually, the two of them sat at the same table. Although they sat very close, they were sitting side by side. Now that they were facing each other, as long as they were on the stage, they would be able to meet each other¡¯s eyes. This feeling was really... too exciting and nerve wracking.

    Sensing his gaze, Shi Niange lowered her head and did her homework seriously.

    Furthermore, at the thought that she had helped him to copy some of the questions in his homework, she felt that the atmosphere was very strange and intimate.

    The surroundings were too quiet, and the questions on the paper were too difficult. Shi Niange gradually ced her attention on her homework. The only sound in the air was the asional rustle when the two of them wrote.

    The questions were difficult and there was a lot of homework. Time gradually passed.

    When she reached thest big question, Shi Niange raised her aching neck. She looked up and saw that Qin Siting had already finished writing. He sat opposite her and did not speak. It seemed like he was watching her write.

    Her face instantly heated up. ¡°Look how long I¡¯ve been doing my homework...¡±

    ¡°Not too long.¡± Qin Siting said indifferently, ¡°But it¡¯s only been twenty minutes. I can tell that your method of solving the question is still the same as that of a sophomore. Your way of thinking hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    She was used to her poor grades. When she heard his words, she did not blush or pant. ¡°Did I answer correctly?¡±

    ¡°The answer is correct.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Teacher Zhao also said that my way of solving questions can¡¯t keep up with everyone¡¯s, but fortunately, I can answer it in the simplest way. Anyway, the college entrance examination mainly depends on the answers. There are so many papers, and the teacher won¡¯t check my thoughts one by one. No matter how rigorous my thoughts are, there won¡¯t be any bonus points.¡± She lowered her head to continue solving thest question.

    She had indeed written all the questions correctly, but the speed was very slow. When she finished, she saw that Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was still on her paper, patiently watching her write.

    Shi Niange suddenly felt as though her heart had been sshed with alcohol. It was hot and burning. She pinched the pen in her hand and put it down. ¡°All right, I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    She nced at the time.

    10:30 p.m.

    Qin Siting was actually at her house. He had yet to leave at 10:30 p.m.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote...,¡± she muttered softly.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ve finished my homework, drank the fruit tea, and wrapped my hands.¡± Qin Siting slowly counted the reasons she had tried to make him stay. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him: ¡°...¡±

    Seeing that she wanted to say something but did not dare to, he did not give her a chance to ask him to stay for the night. He put the German doctor¡¯s book into his bag and left with his ck shoulder bag.

    Shi Niange thought that her room was really big. There were several guest rooms on the upper and lower floors. If he wanted to avoid arousing suspicion, he could sleep in the guest room further away from her room. It was already sote. What time would it be if he went back?

    However, Qin Siting did not give her the opportunity to speak and left.

    She quickly got off the bar counter and quickly followed. ¡°Um, Almighty Qin...¡±

    Qin Siting had already walked to the door. He turned back to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s not early. Take a shower and go to sleep.¡±

    She swallowed the words she was about to say and suddenly lost the courage to speak.

    She really wanted to say, ¡°You can sleep here for one night. Let¡¯s go to school tomorrow.¡±

    However, she said, ¡°En, all right. You have to watch your hands. Don¡¯t touch the water when you showerter.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± he answered and pushed the door open to leave.

    Seeing his back view disappear from the vi, Shi Niange stood by the door and looked at his back view. She pursed her lips and was reluctant to part with him.

    On the other hand, Qin Siting did not turn back. If they walked out of the small path of Lishui Vi, it would be the main road. It would be easy to get a car. She did not need to worry about him returning home alone.

    However, when she closed the door and turned back to look at the empty living room, where she was left alone, and then at the bar counter, her heart was filled with panic.

    But she also knew that even if she really asked, Qin Siting would not stay.

 Chapter 1488 - You Are My Little Love Song (55)

    <h4>Chapter 1488: You Are My Little Love Song (55)</h4>

    Right now, Shi Niange did not even have the mood to shower or sleep. She sat on the sofa and turned on the television in a daze. She did not feel sleepy at all.

    Qin Siting had already left for five minutes. He should have already called a taxi.

    She leaned against the sofa, supporting her chin with her hand as she sighed.

    All of a sudden, her phone vibrated. She sat up straight and picked it up to take a look.

    It was a message from Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting: [Rest early. Girls should stay inside. Don¡¯t easily sleep with anyone. You have to learn to protect yourself.]

    Shi Niange held her phone and looked at it for a long time. Her heart, which had been stirring up trouble for a long time, finally calmed down.

    He could tell that she had been in a state of wanting to say something the whole night, and he could also tell what she meant. He definitely wouldn¡¯t think too much, but he was considering her, so he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.

    Qin Siting.

    It must be poisonous.

    How could she quit?

    She smiled and replied with a ¡®good night.¡¯ Then, she stopped worrying about this matter and went back to her room to shower and sleep.

    ...

    The next day, when Shi Niange saw Qin Siting walking over from under the tree, she immediately ced her gaze on his hand.

    Seeing that the gauze on his hand was properly wrapped and still looked the same asst night, it was clear that he had not touched water. It was clean.

    During ss in the day, she would pay attention to his hand from time to time. Whenever he wanted to take something, she would be the first to stand up to help him.

    During lunch, Zhao Xiaoqing clicked her tongue and said that she was deeply in love and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. She didn¡¯t know when Almighty Qin would give her a response. Shi Niange didn¡¯t think too much about it. Anyway, he was injured now, so she wanted to help him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere even if she wanted to.

    In the afternoon, Shi Niange saw that because Qin Siting had not exercised for the whole day, he was cing his left hand on the table and slowly picking up the papers. She took a look and said, ¡°The wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. Bear with it. If you keep exercising, you won¡¯t like it. It¡¯ll take several more days.¡±

    Qin Siting turned his head to look at her. Shi Niange smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Auntie Xiang to make some food before she leaves tonight. Don¡¯t eat in school tonight. Anyway, school ends early today. When you go to my ce tonight, try Auntie Xiang¡¯s soup. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her sincere face.

    Seeing that he did not speak, she thought that it was a little rude to ask him to go again. She quickly said, ¡°Your hand needs to be changed every day. Aren¡¯t you going to my ce to bandage it? If you¡¯re not going, remember to go to the hospital to wrap it up. Otherwise...¡±

    Who knew that Qin Siting would nod at this moment. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Ah.

    Ah?

    Ah!

    He actually said he would go?

    Shi Niange held her breath. She really wanted to grab his hand and shake it. She wanted to ask him properly, Almighty Qin, are you conscious? Are you really going?

    But she held it in.

    Right now, his left hand was wrapped up. What if his right hand was injured by her grip? He still had to rely on his right hand to do his homework.

    School ended at eight in the evening. This time, the two of them did not have to walk so far. They took a taxi back to Lishui Vi.

    At night, Shi Niange did not eat. She did not know if Qin Siting had eaten, but she remembered that during dinner break, he only went out to buy a bottle of water. It had only been ten minutes. He should not have eaten anything.

    Thus, when they arrived home, they saw that Auntie Xiang had already left. However, there were still various dishes and soup that had just been prepared in the kitchen. They were all kept warm and could be eaten directly.

    The first thing she did when she entered was naturally to bandage his wounds. Seeing that she was bing more and more professional, Qin Siting sat at the small bar counter and allowed her to do as she pleased.

    After wrapping it for an entire day, the bleeding had already stopped. Thankfully, the weather today was not especially hot. The wound did not re up because it had been wrapped. However, Shi Niange forgot to buy new gauze. Therefore, when she wrapped the gauze around him today, she deliberately wrapped it two times less than yesterday. She tried her best to ensure that the wound on his palm remained in a better state of venttion.

    After wrapping it up, she went to the kitchen to get the cutlery. She scooped out all of Auntie Xiang¡¯s dishes and ced them on the table.

    ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s eat.¡± She ced the cutlery on both sides of the table with a smile.

    Finally, when Qin Siting really sat down to eat with her, Shi Niange picked up her chopsticks to pick up some food and casually raised her eyes to look at him. She silently asked herself, when did the two of them be so close and intimate?

    It was unclear when exactly it began, but it gradually approached and gradually reached its current state.

    Was this considered a friendship between deskmates?

    Or... deeper... as she thought?

    After dinner, she nned to continue her homework with Qin Siting, just like yesterday. However, her mother suddenly called her. Although her parents didn¡¯t have much time to apany her, they would chat with her on the phone. Under normal circumstances, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s call.

    She could only let Qin Siting sit on the sofa and asked him to wait for her for a while. Then, she was afraid that her mother would know that she had brought the boy she liked home. She would definitely nag for a long time and might even fly back overnight from abroad.

    To be safe, she ran back to the bedroom to answer the call.

    After telling her mother about her school and life, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen didn¡¯t forget to ask her how her rtionship with the boy she liked was going.

    Shi Niange was in a difficult position.

    She wanted to lie but felt that she could not. However, if she did not lie, the person she liked was right in her house.

    It waste at night. He had just had dinner with her and was waiting for her to go downstairs to do her homework.

    She couldn¡¯t say it!

    She decided to sit in the room and tell her mother everything so that she would feel at ease. In the beginning, her mother did not believe her. Based on her biological mother¡¯s intuition, she kept feeling that something was hidden. However, after chatting for a while, she realized that Shi Niange had always been very reassuring. Even though she was young, she did not lose her rationality when it came to rtionships. In the end, she decided not to ask. Finally, Shi Niange ended the call with the excuse that she had not done her homework.

    The callsted for twenty minutes.

    She quickly put down her phone and ran out. She went downstairs and was about to call Qin Siting, so they could start doing homework. He had been waiting for awhile.

    ¡°I...¡±

    However, just as her feet reached the corner of the staircase, she suddenly saw that Qin Siting had already fallen asleep on the back of her sofa.

    He raised his head and ced his hands on the sofa quietly.

    Shi Niange¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat. She could not believe that he had actually fallen asleep in her house. She quickly lightened her footsteps and quietly walked over.

 Chapter 1489 - You Are My Little Love Song (56)

    <h4>Chapter 1489: You Are My Little Love Song (56)</h4>

    Shi Niange walked over. After knowing him for so long, it was not the first time she felt warmth and affection. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that her rtionship with Qin Siting was very, very close.

    So close that he would fall asleep in her home.

    She walked around the sofa and carefully poked her head out to look at his sleeping face. She suddenly wished that time would stop. She might as well not do her homework tonight. He could sleep like this until tomorrow morning when he went to school with her. At most, they could rush their homework together during the morning self-study period.

    She stood by the sofa and watched him quietly.

    Then she looked at his sleeping posture and thought for a moment. She turned back to bring a pillow over. When she walked back, she was still wondering if she should give him a pillow to lean on morefortably. But what if he woke up?

    Qin Siting must have identally fallen asleep while waiting for her. If he woke up, he probably wouldn¡¯t sleep again.

    Shi Niange stood in a dilemma and looked at him for a long time. She held a pillow in her hand and gently paced back and forth. She then turned back to see his sleeping posture on the sofa. This leather sofa was very soft. She often leaned against it to sleep. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if she ced the pillow or not.

    After hesitating for a while, she ced the pillow aside and stood by the sofa to watch Qin Siting¡¯s sleeping face.

    So beautiful.

    It seemed like every time she had the opportunity to focus on him, she would be at a loss for words. In her mind, only the words ¡®really good looking¡¯ and ¡®too good looking¡¯ kept repeating.

    When she first saw him, she had only been immersed in his good looks. Now, after so long, she knew that it was no longer because of his good looks.

    Qin Siting was really too good.

    She really, really, really liked him. She had never liked someone so much.

    From the looks of it, his skin was really very good. It was very white, but it was not very feminine white. Instead, it was very healthy, bright, and clean. Shi Niange quietly leaned over to take a closer look. She gently stepped forward and stepped on the edge of the carpet under the sofa. This time, she was so close that her legs were pressed against the side of the sofa. She then bent down and approached.

    Just as she leaned over, Qin Siting¡¯s legs, which had been bent upward because of his posture on the sofa, suddenly stretched forward. She did not expect his legs to suddenly stretch. Coincidentally, her legs were right there. She was directly hit by his legs. In the next moment, because her movements were too careful, she lost her bnce and abruptly threw herself onto the person sleeping on the back of the sofa.

    With Shi Niange¡¯s pounce, Qin Siting immediately opened his eyes. He looked down with a slightly drowsy gaze and saw a head lying in his arms. Then, she slowly raised his head in embarrassment and met his gaze.

    ¡°I... I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Shi Niange was so embarrassed that she wished she could turn back time. Seeing that he had indeed been ¡°smashed¡± awake by her, she quickly put on an apologetic smile.

    When she realized that her hands were still pressed against his arms, she quickly retracted her hands and quickly backed away from his embrace. She then quickly took several steps back to maintain a distance of at least three meters.

    Qin Siting didn¡¯t know if he had suddenly woken up from his sleep or if something had happened. His posture remained unchanged as he sat there. His gazended on her rapidly retreating figure, and then he looked at her face.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t wake you up on purpose.¡± Shi Niange quickly pointed to the other pillow on the other side of the sofa. ¡°I saw that you were asleep and wanted to put the pillow behind you, but I was afraid of waking you up, so I stood by the side and hesitated. Who knew that your legs, which were originally ced properly, suddenly stretched forward. I tripped and couldn¡¯t stand firm, so...¡±

    ¡°What time is it?¡± His posture changed from leaning against the sofa to a normal sitting position. He asked as though nothing had happened.

    Shi Niange quickly checked the time. ¡°Around nine...¡±

    Qin Siting had already picked up his phone and looked at the time.

    It was indeed past nine.

    Shi Niange was a little worried that he would leave immediately after waking up. She quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Do you want to do your homework now? I was on a call with my mother for too long and made you wait. If I had known that you were so tired, I would have...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s write it.¡± Qin Siting stood up.

    As he stood up, the distance between them was reduced by at least ten centimeters. Shi Niange subconsciously took half a step back.

    He nced at her as she took half a step back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Just do your homework,¡± she said while recovering her expression. She quickly went to the small bar to retrieve her papers.

    Since he asked this, it meant that he did not take the matter of her throwing herself on him seriously. This indeed made her less embarrassed, but thinking about it, she felt that... he did not feel anything?

    Did he treat her as a brother?

    At the very least, she was still a girl. When she pounced on him, he really acted as though nothing had happened.

    Although it prevented her from being embarrassed.

    That night, she kept her head down to write her papers, but she was distracted. She answered several questions wrongly. When she looked up, she saw that Qin Siting was almost done.

    He was indeed real. He did not take it to heart at all.

    The speed of her homework was not affected.

    Shi Niange shook her head. She had something on her mind, and the more she wrote, the more confused she became. In the end, she put down the pen and stopped writing.

    However, just as she put down her pen, Qin Siting, who was still writing his paper, said indifferently without raising his head, ¡°The first page has three small questions, and the second page has all the questions on the lower left side. Do it again.¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°!!!¡±

    She looked at him in surprise. ¡°You saw that I answered wrongly...¡±

    He did not answer. Without raising his head, he said, ¡°Do it again until you get it right.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she answered gloomily and nkly. She obediently went to write again.

    As she was slow today, she had written several more times. Although she tried her best to be serious, she was still a little absentminded. Qin Siting did not rush her, nor did he easily tell her the answer. He only asionally mentioned a few things about solving the problem. Their homework today was not little. In the end, she finally wrote it all correctly. The clock indicated 11:50 p.m.

    When Qin Siting was here, she always felt that time passed especially quickly. She did not realize that it was already sote. When she picked up her phone to check the time, she was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± She was surprised.

 Chapter 1490 - You Are My Little Love Song (57)

    <h4>Chapter 1490: You Are My Little Love Song (57)</h4>

    ¡°En,¡± he answered and took her paper to check. He then put it down. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She nodded gloomily.

    That was because the message he had sentst night clearly indicated that no matter howte it was, he definitely wouldn¡¯t easily stay in a girl¡¯s home. Furthermore, it was all for her own good. She wouldn¡¯t be so unaware of anything else. Besides nodding, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, she was still a little worried after staying sote today. Before he left, she walked over and asked, ¡°Are you stilling tomorrow night?¡±

    Qin Siting turned back to look at her.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s already sote when you finish your homework and go to bed. It might affect your normal work and rest time. After all, I slow doing homework...¡± She paused. ¡°So... are you stilling tomorrow? ¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer at first. Then, he raised his hand to look at his bandaged hand and gently shook it in midair. ¡°Looking at the degree of recovery, if you still need to apply medicine and bandage it, I wille.¡±

    Shi Niange knew that he woulde to her house. Of course, the premise was that she would help him bandage his wound. She quickly nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ask Auntie Xiang to prepare dinner tomorrow. Tell me what you like to eat in school tomorrow. It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll call Auntie Xiang tomorrow to tell her.¡±

    Qin Siting smiled and did not say more. He waved his hand to indicate that he was leaving and then left.

    Shi Niange turned back to look at the sofa not far away and recalled the scene when he leaned against the back of the sofa and threw himself onto him.

    She actually pounced on him!

    What exactly did Qin Siting think of her?

    Although she exined itter, he always knew that she liked him. Would he think that she did it on purpose, that she wanted to... that...

    She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!

    It was all his fault for having long legs. She did not expect him to suddenly straighten his legs!

    Shi Niange quickly raised her hands to press against her cheeks, trying her best to reduce the heat. However, her heart was still beating rapidly.

    His scent was really good.

    Liking someone, she felt that every single finger of his seemed to be emitting magic.

    Furthermore, she had pounced on him.

    She, Shi Niange, was actually the girl who had been in Qin Siting¡¯s arms for a few seconds. Ahhh! Ahhh!

    ...

    The wound on Qin Siting¡¯s hand healed rather quickly. It was also because she really put in a lot of effort to bandage his wound. In less than four days, he could no longer bandage it. He only needed to pay attention to disinfecting and applying medicine every day. However, even if he didn¡¯t need to bandage it, he still went to her house for several days.

    It was great. Qin Siting apanied her home every day and only left after she finished her homework. Their rtionship actuallysted for a week.

    The time for the college entrance examination was getting closer and closer. This week, the teachers began to hold the evening self-study session again. The evening self-study time changed from eight to ten.

    Sure enough, even if the third-year students were as tired as dogs, they had to listen to the teachers and school¡¯s arrangements.

    Shi Niange was used to working on homework at home with Qin Siting after school every day, but she suddenly had to study at night in school for so long. She was resistant, but thankfully, Qin Siting was her deskmate. She could also sit by his side from morning to night.

    But the atmosphere at home and in school waspletely different.

    On Wednesday morning, when everyone returned from their morning exercises, Shi Niange got up to fetch a ss of water for herself. When she returned to her seat, the male deskmate at the front desk turned back and said to her, ¡°Earlier, Lin Xu ced several books on your table. He also asked me to pass you a small bag.¡±

    Before Shi Niange could speak, she saw a beautiful gift bag being ced on her desk.

    Zhao Xiaoqing, who was behind her, widened her eyes and pursed her lips, as if she had discovered something incredible.

    Shi Niange was somewhat puzzled. She looked at the few books on the table that were used for revision in the third year of high school. She opened them and flipped through them. She found that the main points had been drawn. It was clearly drawn by ss Monitor Lin Xu personally.

    She picked up the small bag again and opened it to see that it was a transparent little white crystal doll that girls had especially liked recently. It was clean, clear, and cute. Thebel on the bottom was a certain crystal gship store in Hong Kong.

    What... was he doing?

    She put down the little crystal doll and picked up the books to flip through them. Then she saw a piece of paper drop out.

    Coincidentally, itnded on the ground. At this moment, Qin Siting came in. The piece of paper happened tond at his feet. When he saw her turn her head back, he realized that this piece of paper was hers. He bent down and casually picked it up for her. His gaze naturally scanned the contents.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know what was written on it, but after seeing Qin Siting take a look, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she turned her gaze to where the ss monitor, Lin Xu, was sitting.

    Why was Qin Siting suddenly looking at him?

    Shi Niange blinked at Qin Siting. He did not speak and ced the piece of paper on the table.

    She quickly picked it up and saw that there was a beautiful handwriting belonging to a boy written on it: [Nian Nian, I know that after you jumped grades, you¡¯ve been under pressure for the third-year sses. I drew a lot of key questions that you¡¯ll easily make mistakes in the recent mock examinations. Take a look. I hope we can get into the same university. In addition, my cousin went to Hong Kong a few days ago and brought me some small gifts when she came back. I saw that the little crystal baby was very cute and suited you very well, so I gave it to you. I hope you¡¯ll be happy every day.¡ªI hope that in a few months, we¡¯ll meet in the same university, Lin Xu.]

    After reading it, Shi Niange put down the note in her hand.

    It looked like a confession, but it wasn¡¯tpletely a confession. It didn¡¯t seem like a confession, but it was clearly a confession letter. Should she reply?

    Furthermore, there were so many books. One look and she could tell that the ss monitor had slowly and seriously chosen them for her. She could return the little crystal doll, but she couldn¡¯t pretend not to see the passion of staying upte to help her draw the important points on the books. Everyone was already very busy, and the time they could squeeze out was spent revising. Even if she didn¡¯t have that kind of feelings for the ss monitor, she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Just as she was hesitating on how to resolve this matter, Qin Siting¡¯s voice rang by her ear. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    She snapped back to her senses and only then did she notice that she had been standing by his side. He had not said anything earlier, but now that the bell had rung, she stood there unmoving.

    She quickly returned to her seat. Seeing Qin Siting sit down, she quickly stuffed the note back into the books.

 Chapter 1491 - You Are My Little Love Song (58)

    <h4>Chapter 1491: You Are My Little Love Song (58)</h4>

    Seeing her carefully stuffing the piece of paper back into the book, Qin Siting nced at the additional books on her desk.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to study medicine?¡± he suddenly asked.

    Shi Niange turned to look at him because of his sudden question.

    He rarely spoke after ss.

    Now that the teacher was standing on the podium, he suddenly asked her. Although his voice was not loud, only she could hear him.

    ¡°Lin Xu won¡¯t be studying medicine. I¡¯m afraid the promise of you meeting in the same university won¡¯t be fulfilled,¡± he said expressionlessly.

    Shi Niange :¡±...¡±

    She did not agree to this agreement.

    She nced sideways at him, wanting to know his expression, but seeing that he was still expressionless, she looked at the books on the table.

    Shi Niange suddenly moved closer to him and whispered by his side, ¡°Almighty Qin, it¡¯s time to return the books I borrowed from the Provincial Library. Let¡¯s find time to return the books in the next two days. You can help me find a few revision books. Even if I want to study medicine, I have to take the college entrance examination...¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak at first. After a moment, he said, ¡°This weekend.¡±

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go together this weekend!¡± Shi Niange almostughed out loud.

    Was she thinking too much?

    Did he take offense earlier?

    If you mind, you can just say it.

    However, Shi Niange did not have the leisure to y with other people¡¯s feelings. The ss monitor was quite a good person. He was very upright and his character was also very good. There were many girls in the ss who liked him. She could not dy his great youth and good time in dating. She quickly returned the things to him after the next ss.

    The ss monitor, Lin Xu, saw that she had returned them all. Without asking, he knew her attitude. He nced at her and directly asked, ¡°Because of Qin Siting?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him and did not nod or shake her head. She only smiled. ¡°Monitor, thank you. I¡¯m sorry for not being able to appreciate your kindness.¡±

    Seeing that she did not answer him directly, Lin Xu also smiled. ¡°Forget it. I knew that you had been guarding that piece of ice. You must like him. Now it seems it¡¯s true.¡±

    Shi Niange did not exin. She just looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, ss monitor. Right now, studies are more important, isn¡¯t it? Look, we¡¯re all single ~!¡±

    Lin Xu was not someone with low EQ. He knew that she was helping him find a way out. ¡°All right, all right. I understand. Go back and guard that piece of ice of yours. I can¡¯t reform you. I just don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll melt that piece of ice.¡±

    With that, Lin Xu ced the books and the small bag back into his desk. Clearly, he did not want anyone passing by to see them. A simple gift was returned. How embarrassing.

    Shi Niange giggled and chatted with him for a long time. This matter was finally resolved without hurting their faces. She returned to her seat.

    Qin Siting had just left with the teacher. His seat was empty.

    Behind them, Zhao Xiaoqing and Hao Xiushe seemed to be arguing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing nced at Shi Niange. She said to her, ¡°Nian Nian, let me tell you. In the future, if this damn fatty dares to kick your stool again, squeeze him backward. Squeeze him into a corner. He upies too much space. Sometimes, I feel that if the space is bigger, I can¡¯t even write on the chair!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. When did I push the table so far away? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s short and your arms aren¡¯t long enough. You¡¯re already 18 years old, but you haven¡¯t even reached 1.6 meters. How dare you say I¡¯m fat!¡± Hao Xiushe refused to be outdone.

    ¡°Look at how far the chair was pushed back by you when I wrote a word earlier. You kept saying that it was cramped. Didn¡¯t you think that with such arge distance, it would be able to stuff your flesh? How can I write!¡±

    ¡°Ever since I sat at the same table with you, I¡¯ve lost five pounds. What more do you want!¡±

    The two of them spoke one after another. Furthermore, their expressions were filled with anger. Shi Niange was amused watching them.

    The two of them usually bickered, but today, their expressions were so serious. It seemed like there was really a conflict.

    However, the bell had already rung, and she couldn¡¯t ask anything, so she sat down. When she turned back, she saw that Zhao Xiaoqing and Hao Xiushe were still ignoring each other.

    When Qin Siting returned, Shi Niange leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°There was a fight early in the back desk.¡±

    Qin Siting did not look back. He only lowered his eyes to look at her because of her posture.

    She thought he would ignore such a boring topic, but he replied, ¡°En.¡±

    Shi Niange asked, ¡°Will we quarrel?¡±

    Qin Siting answered: ¡°No.¡±

    These two words made her extremely happy. She was so happy that she wanted to say more. However, since it was already time for ss, she quicklyposed herself and sat down. However, her mood was especially good for the entire ss.

    Before the self-study session in the afternoon, Zhao Xiaoqing and Hao Xiushe were still angry. They kept arguing with each other. One said that the other party was a short and thin pea, while the other said that the other party was a strong and fat bear. Neither of them was willing to give in to the other.

    Shi Niange turned back to try to mediate, but after she said a few words, the two of them turned their heads and did not speak.

    Hard.

    How difficult.

    What was there to argue about?

    ...

    In the past two weeks, Shi Niange had done well in the mock examination. In any case, if she wanted to study medicine, she would definitely be able to pass.

    Qin Siting was as steady as ever. In the three years of high school, no one could suppress him with their scores. A straight-A student was indeed a straight-A student.

    Perhaps Shi Niange had chosen the right person to sit by her side. She was a second-year student who had skipped a grade. In less than a year, her grades had improved by leaps and bounds. The form teacher, Teacher Zhao, was also very satisfied. Therefore, she kept a blind eye to the fact that Shi Niange and Qin Siting woulde to and leave school together. Anyway, the background of these two little ancestors was too big. She could not afford to offend them.

    After returning home with the results of the mock examination, Shi Niange looked at her score that had soaredpared to the past few months and felt very satisfied.

    Then she picked up the report card and looked at the words ¡®Qin Siting¡¯ in the first ce. She was even more satisfied.

    Why was her deskmate so amazing?

    Why was the person she liked so good?

    She picked up her phone and suddenly wanted to send Qin Siting a message.

    It seemed like it had been a long time since the two of them had sent a text message. He hade to her house consecutively for a week. After his hand had recovered, he did note back again. Although they still went to school together and could speak in ss, he rarely sent messages again.

    She suddenly missed him.

    Shi Niangeid on the sofa and took her phone to write and delete it. After a long while, she sent a message: [Where are you?]

    Qin Siting did not reply.

    After waiting for a long time without receiving a reply, Shi Niange put down her phone. She took a deep breath and turned to look outside. It was early May. It was raining again.

 Chapter 1492 - You Are My Little Love Song (59)

    <h4>Chapter 1492: You Are My Little Love Song (59)</h4>

    When her grandfather called her, Shi Niange was still sleeping in Lishui Vi.

    Although her biological clock had already been fixed and she would definitely wake up at five or six o¡¯clock, it was still a rare weekend. Furthermore, it was a rare Sunday that she could take a whole day off. After waking up and seeing that Qin Siting still did not reply, she closed her eyes and continued sleeping.

    However, she was woken up by her grandfather¡¯s call.

    Ever since she jumped grades to Year Three, her grandfather knew that she was under a lot of pressure in her studies, so he rarely asked her to go to theboratory to help. During the winter break, she went there twice, but there was nothing in theboratory for her to interfere with, so she went to take a look and came back.

    Grandfather asked her to go over today.

    She quickly got up to take a shower. When she was about to leave, she took out her phone to see that Qin Siting had yet to reply.

    She didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t see it or if he saw it at night, but he was busy and forgot to reply.

    Logically speaking, it was more likely that he had forgotten to reply.

    Shi Niange had lunch with her grandfather in the afternoon. Afterward, her grandfather asked her to draw a few pictures in theboratory. He stood by the side and watched her draw as he asked, ¡°Did your parents ask you to learn business finance again?¡±

    ¡°No. They also know that I¡¯ve been following you since I was young. There are many things that they can¡¯t control. After a long time, they give up.¡± Shi Niange did not even raise her head. She seriously drew the picture and answered at the same time.

    ¡°Then go to the medical school directly after the college entrance examination. I¡¯ve already informed the school leaders.¡±

    ¡°En, en.¡±

    ¡°Have you been living alone recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What about the two people who usually follow you?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Qin and Auntie Xiang often apany me, but most of the time, I¡¯m alone. It¡¯s good to be alone.¡±

    ¡°You are just a youngdy and usuallye home sote after school. No matter if you take a taxi home or not, it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. No, I have to go back with you to see the ce you¡¯re staying at.¡±

    Shi Niange did not have any objections. She nodded and continued with her work.

    After working in theboratory for an entire day, the evening finally ended. She then remembered to look at her phone. When she took it out, she saw that Qin Siting had replied to her in the afternoon.

    [At home.]

    Because her phone was in the cab outside theboratory in the afternoon, she did not hear or reply. After more than ten minutes, he sent another message: [What¡¯s the matter?]

    Shi Niange¡¯s mood had been strangely gloomy for the whole day because he did not reply. Even if she missed the time to reply to the message, when she saw that he had replied, she instantly felt her heart open up.

    Grandfather Mo was waiting to go home with her. She didn¡¯t have much time to look at her phone, so she hurriedly replied: [I¡¯m fine. I missed you.]

    After replying, she did not feel that there was anything wrong. She went to her grandfather.

    Grandfather Mo drove the car while she guided the way. When they arrived at Lishui Vi, Grandfather Mo walked a few rounds outside and carefully confirmed the security facilities nearby. Earlier, when he came in, he stopped for a while at the security room in front of the main door. After taking a good look at the people inside, he drove inside.

    Shi Niange was his big baby. He had brought her up since she was young. No matter who was in trouble, nothing could happen to her.

    She had always known that Grandfather Mo doted on her. Now that she saw Grandfather Mo¡¯s internal and external examination, she felt a little helpless. At the same time, her heart felt warm. It was really good. In the future, after she went to the Medical University, she could see Grandfather more often. He was a guest professor there.

    When she finally entered the house and was changing her shoes, Shi Niange suddenly thought of something and shouted from behind, ¡°Wait, Old Yang! Don¡¯t move first. Wait for me to bring you slippers!¡±

    Her grandfather¡¯s surname was Yang. Everyone addressed him respectfully as Doctor Yang or Professor Yang. Shi Niange either called him Grandfather or Old Yang. Now that she suddenly shouted, her grandfather was stunned. He turned back to look at her. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Shi Niange pointed at the pair sitting by the side. ¡°That, wear the one my father wore when he came. Or there¡¯s a new one in the cab! Don¡¯t step on the one on the right!¡±

    Grandfather Mo was baffled by her, but he still listened to her. He wore the left one and turned back to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the right one?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just wear the left one.¡± After Shi Niange finished speaking, she changed her shoes. Then, she did not have the time to put on her slippers. She rushed forward and picked up the pair of slippers Qin Siting had worn the previous few times. She ced it properly in the shoe cab and ced it on the top. Then, she took out a pair of other slippers for herself to wear.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t see so many rules when I went to the Shi family. You¡¯re living alone, but you have so many problems.¡± Grandfather rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯re always so flustered.¡±

    Shi Niange only smiled and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Grandfather, you seem to have lost weight. Have you been busy with theboratory?¡± Shi Niange changed into afortable set of home clothes and came out. Seeing that her grandfather had already gone to prepare dinner, she stood outside the kitchen and asked him.

    ¡°Have I lost weight? I haven¡¯t felt much,¡± Grandfather said as he sized up the small kitchen in her vi. He then turned back to ask her, ¡°Do you usually make food yourself?¡±

    ¡°I do it asionally. I know some simple ones, but they¡¯re not especially delicious. Auntie Xianges over often. I¡¯ve been relying on her for too long. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Grampy nodded. ¡°You still say I¡¯m thin. I see that you¡¯ve been quite thin recently. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a girl, you don¡¯t have to work out. Your vi isn¡¯t small either. Just spare two rooms to store some gym equipment. It¡¯s good for you to strengthen your body and increase your immunity. You have to know that the world isn¡¯t clean. Everywhere is filled with germs.¡±

    Shi Niange chuckled and did not refute his words. ¡°En, I understand. I¡¯ve been too busy with revision recently. I¡¯ll do it after the college entrance examination.¡±

    ¡°You are patronizing me. Your temper is really the same as your mother¡¯s. When she was young, I often urged her. In the end, after entering the business world with your father, she has been busy. Right now, she seems to be in high spirits every day. In fact, her health is not good at all.¡±

    Shi Niange allowed the old man to nag. Anyway, as long as her grandfather was by her side, she was very happy. When her grandfather cut vegetables and meat, his knife skills were really good. After all, he had been a doctor for decades. He had held a scalpel countless times, let alone cutting such a small thing.

    She followed him around the kitchen and kept helping.

    ¡°Recently, the medical supplementary resources valued by the higher-ups in the country are about to produce results. After it ends, I can rest for at least two months. Do you have any ces you wish to go? Grandfather will apany you.¡±

 Chapter 1493 - You Are My Little Love Song (60)

    <h4>Chapter 1493: You Are My Little Love Song (60)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere I want to go to. Recently, I¡¯ve been busy revising. The mental pressure is indeed not small. After the examination, I¡¯ll take a break and have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°You can go overseas to rest. Is there any country you wish to go to?¡±

    ¡°...I haven¡¯t considered it yet. Usually, when I see Dad and Mom flying all over the world, I lose interest in the various small gifts they bring back.¡± Shi Niange held her chin with one hand.

    Speaking of which, after the college entrance examination, she should still have the opportunity to go out with Qin Siting, right?

    ¡°Grandfather, Grandma has already passed away for more than ten years. Even now, you still refuse to find an old partner. Every time my motheres back to the country, she would tell you about this. Do you really n on staying alone until you¡¯re old?¡± Shi Niange blinked her eyes and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Scram. I¡¯m already old and in my sixties. Why would I look for a partner? Do you really want me to find you a step grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Shi Niange helped to put the meat that her grandfather had cut into a small te and marinate it. Then she looked at him and said, ¡°My parents have taken over the Shi family¡¯s business for so many years. These years, it¡¯s really been thriving. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything at home. All these years, you¡¯ve been studying various experiments in medicine and have never considered yourself. So what if you¡¯re old? I didn¡¯t ask you to pick up young girls like young people. Even if you¡¯re old, you can find yourself a spiritual partner. Who says that you can¡¯t meet a true love at the age of sixty? If you dy any further, when you¡¯re seventy, you¡¯ll probably only be able to find a young and beautiful aunt to take your money.¡±

    Her words made her grandfather so angry that he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He shook his head. ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking about every day? Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ve be enlightened. You actually dare to talk about true love with an old man like me. Do you know love?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I¡¯m just thinking that Grandfather is already in his sixties, but he¡¯s still so young, handsome, and charismatic. It¡¯s not right for you to be alone all the time.¡± Shi Niange quickly changed the topic of love, afraid that her feelings for Almighty Qin would be discovered by her Grandfather.

    Her parents were very open and casual with her education, but her Grandfather was very strict. If he knew, he might speak Teacher Zhao. It was likely that Teacher Zhao would discipline her strictly from now on. He might even force her to separate from Qin Siting¡¯s seat.

    Grandfather Mo didn¡¯t like to talk about these things. After cutting the vegetables for a while, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about it now.¡±

    Shi Niange did not continue speaking and continued helping him in the kitchen.

    When it was finally time for dinner, Grandfather asked her about her recent studies. He even told Teacher Zhao to ask the ss monitor and some students with good grades to help her. He asked her if there were any ssmates who often helped her in her studies.

    After all, ss Monitor Lin Xu was also in the top ten in the school year. However, to Shi Niange, the one who affected her the most was naturally Qin Siting.

    ¡°Yes, he treats me quite well. My grades have also increased,¡± she answered sincerely.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll find some time to have a meal with them. Before the college entrance examination, Grandfather will thank him for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. Grandfather, children like us are afraid of each other¡¯s parents. You still want to see them. Is this a reward or a scare?¡±

    ¡°What? Could it be a boy?¡±

    ¡°...Who said that the one who tutored me must be a girl? Did you specially instruct Teacher Zhao?¡±

    Grandfather Mo carefully thought about it and realized that he had neglected this point. However, seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be in a rtionship with anyone, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Forget it. It¡¯s good that your results can be raised. It won¡¯t be long before the college entrance examination. You¡¯ll be able to make it in two months.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded. At this moment, Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s message came.

    She lowered her head to chat with Zhao Xiaoqing.

    ¡°Who are you chatting with?¡± Grandfather asked with a smile.

    ¡°My ssmate. A girl sitting behind me. It¡¯s her birthday tomorrow. She asked if I have time to go out for dinner tomorrow tonight,¡± Shi Niange answered frankly.

    Grandfather raised his brows. ¡°A girl? Not a boy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a girl.¡± Shi Niange raised her phone to show him the message. ¡°Look.¡±

    Grandfather Mo didn¡¯t say that he wanted to see it, but his gaze still casually swept over it. He originally believed her, but when he saw her expression that said, ¡®I¡¯m really chatting with a girl. There aren¡¯t any messy boys.¡¯ He chuckled and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any situation between you and a little ssmate, remember to tell me.¡±

    This so-called situation meant that she was in a rtionship.

    ¡°En,¡± she answered vaguely, then lowered her head to continue texting Zhao Xiaoqing.

    ¡°Have you prepared a gift?¡± Grandfather asked.

    Shi Niange thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the mall near the school to take a look tomorrow afternoon during the afternoon break.¡±

    She had known that Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s birthday wasing soon. There were so many students in the same ss, and there would be a birthday party every few days. However, she had not known Zhao Xiaoqing very well, so she only said ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ at most. However, after she skipped grades to Year Three, her best friend was Zhao Xiaoqing, so she had actually prepared a gift very early.

    Zhao Xiaoqing had learned dance since she was a child. In the past few years, because her studies were too heavy, she temporarily stopped all of her dance sses. However, she still said that she wanted to apply for an arts school in the future and continue studying ballet.

    Therefore, Shi Niange bought a ballerina skirt that was suitable for Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s size. It was not too expensive, but it cost more than three thousand yuan. This price was actually a little too expensive for ordinary high school students. Even if she said that the dress was only three hundred yuan, Zhao Xiaoqing would not believe her, nor would she ept it easily.

    Thus, she was hesitating if she should make time to buy more things tomorrow, but she didn¡¯t know what to buy.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly buy all sorts of revision papers for her. Zhao Xiaoqing would probably kill her.

    Recalling the crystal doll that Lin Xu had wanted to give her, Shi Niange recalled that Zhao Xiaoqing seemed to like these cute little things. She made a mental note to visit a store tomorrow.

    Her grandfather still had a lot of work to do in theboratory and hospital. After eating, he left. The next day, when Shi Niange woke up, she saw Uncle Qin arrive. Uncle Qin sent her to school. Coincidentally, she went to school very early. She walked around some gift shops outside the school.

    She bought a pair of cute pink and blue teddy bears. Under the teddy bear was a music box worth more than a hundred yuan. It was very exquisite.

    She decided to give this to Zhao Xiaoqing. As for the ballerina skirt, she nned to give it to Zhao Xiaoqing as a graduation gift after the college entrance examination.

 Chapter 1494 - You Are My Little Love Song (61)

    <h4>Chapter 1494: You Are My Little Love Song (61)</h4>

    At night, Zhao Xiaoqing asked everyone to go to the KTV near the school. Although Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s character was very gentle and simple, because she was too quiet and she always sat in the back row, there were not many close friends. There were only four or five of them. These included Shi Niange and Hao Xiushe, who argued with Zhao Xiaoqing all day.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Almighty Qin today? Nian Nian, didn¡¯t you get very close to Almighty Qin recently?¡± Jin Xue, who was usually on good terms with Zhao Xiaoqing, suddenly said this when she saw Shi Niange helping the waiter in.

    Although it sounded like a normal question, for some reason, Shi Niange could hear a strange tone in it.

    She looked up at Jin Xue.

    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaoqing hurried over to smooth things over. ¡°Xiao Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Nian Nian and Almighty Qin are deskmates. It¡¯s normal for them to interact a lot. They¡¯re both single. Don¡¯t say things that will cause misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so I misunderstood.¡± Jin Xue seemed very surprised. ¡°I thought Nian Nian and Almighty Qin were together. After all, there were several times when I saw her going to and from school with Almighty Qin. But, I see. With Almighty Qin¡¯s character, he shouldn¡¯t have nned on dating in high school. Also, I remember that Nian Nian seems to be going to study medicine. She¡¯s really not the same as Almighty Qin.¡±

    Shi Niange put down the fruit te in her hand.

    Zhao Xiaoqing knew Shi Niange¡¯s temper. She was either toozy to care about anything, but if it involved Qin Siting, she would listen to it. She didn¡¯t know if she would be angry, but she had to prevent any conflicts from happening. She quickly pulled her back. ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s go order some songs!¡±

    With that, she pulled Shi Niange away and exined softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Nian Nian. I only have these few friends in ss, but I¡¯ve never told these people about you and Almighty Qin.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Shi Niange actually didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, Jin Xue¡¯s tone just now was really asking for a beating. She would ept it when she should, but she wouldn¡¯t easily ignore it when she shouldn¡¯t.

    From these few words, she could tell that Jin Xue and her sisters must have gossiped about her.

    She didn¡¯t mind being discussed, but if it was about Qin Siting she cared.

    Hao Xiushe was still eating by the side and did not notice that there seemed to be some conflict between the girls. After Shi Niange was pulled away, she did not take it to heart and went to the other side.

    On the other hand, the girl who had just sat with Jin Xue took the opportunity toe over to say: ¡°Nian Nian, do you like Almighty Qin? Do you need us to give you some advice on how to chase after the male god?¡±

    Shi Niange nced at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Xiaoqing¡¯s birthday today? Why are you paying so much attention to me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all ssmates in ss Six? Usually, you and Xiaoqing are the closest to each other and rarely interact with other girls. This is a rare opportunity for us to sing karaoke together. Just treat it as us getting to know each other,¡± the girl said while casually grabbing a handful of melon seeds to eat in front of her.

    Shi Niange smiled indifferently. ¡°En, I know you. At least after tonight, I¡¯ll definitely remember your names. I won¡¯t be like before when I can¡¯t even remember your surnames.¡±

    The girl holding the melon seeds was stunned by Shi Niange¡¯s clear attitude that she had never taken them seriously. When she saw Shi Niange¡¯s gaze, she felt that it was not good to gossip or provoke. She held her breath for a long time and did not say anything. She turned around with the melon seeds and returned to Jin Xue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Almighty Qin is usually liked by the girls in our school. As you know, there are many girls in our ss who have a crush on him. After seeing you sit next to him, many of them feel sour in their hearts. Even if you didn¡¯t do anything, to them, you are already an invisible enemy. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing had onlye out for her birthday and didn¡¯t want these friends to have any unhappiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. As long as they don¡¯t appear in front of me for no reason and don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll forget about this matter after leaving the KTV.¡± Shi Niange waved her hand and stood up to go over. ¡°Come,e,e. I¡¯ll sing a song.¡±

    Hearing that Shi Niange was going to sing, she rushed over and insisted on singing with her. However, she was pulled aside by Zhao Xiaoqing.

    ¡°It¡¯ll bete when we go backter. Does Almighty Qin know that you came with us tonight?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to a meeting with the principal today? He¡¯s the only student in the city. He hasn¡¯t been in school for the whole day, so I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± Shi Niange continued poking the screen in front of her without looking up.

    ¡°The Provincial Education Bureau is in Hai Cheng. It¡¯s not far from here. The meeting must have ended a long time ago. You can ask him to pick you up.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing knew how much Shi Niange cherished Qin Siting¡¯s feelings and how careful she was. She suggested kindly, ¡°You can also use my birthday as an excuse to ask him toe over. Anyway, if I show up, he definitely won¡¯t give me face. But if you ask him toe, I think Almighty Qin wille.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He went out with the principal during the day. He must be having a meal with the people from the Education Bureau. It can be considered a social gathering. Even if hees back, it won¡¯t be too early. If he¡¯s tired, he can go back and rest. It¡¯s better not toe to the school.¡± Shi Niange had already chosen the song. After speaking, she took the microphone.

    She was more open-minded in front of her good friends. Although she wasn¡¯t a professional singer, she definitely wasn¡¯t bad. After singing one song, she gave Zhao Xiaoqing enough face and sat back on the sofa. She picked up a ss of fruit juice with one hand and held her phone with the other. She suddenly saw a message from Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting: [Didn¡¯t go home?]

    Shi Niange¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly turned to look at Hao Xiushe who was munching on a watermelon. ¡°Did you send the news of Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s birthday to the ss chat group?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hao Xiushe was shocked by her sudden question. He looked at her strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the group?¡±

    ¡°I blocked the group message. I didn¡¯t see it,¡± she answered and then lowered her head to look at the message. It was sent two minutes ago.

    She quickly replied: [En, I¡¯m going back soon. You went to the Education Bureau today? Did it go smoothly? Can you go back to school tomorrow?]

    After sending it, Qin Siting did not reply immediately. Ten minutester, her phone vibrated again. She picked it up and saw a message from Qin Siting: [I¡¯m at the KTV entrance.]

 Chapter 1495 - You Are My Little Love Song (62)

    <h4>Chapter 1495: You Are My Little Love Song (62)</h4>

    At first, Shi Niange thought she had seen wrongly. She took a closer look at the message disyed on her phone screen and suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hao Xiushe leaned close to speak to her. When she suddenly stood up, she almost overturned the fruit te in his hand. He quickly pressed it down and turned to look at her in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± Shi Niange did not exin and directly walked out, leaving arge group of people sitting in the KTV room with puzzled expressions.

    Jin Xue and the female ssmate were still sitting there. Seeing Shi Niange¡¯s dazed expression and seeing that she had left, she directly said in a voice that everyone could hear, ¡°Does she really think that just because her family is rich and powerful, she can obtain everything? She has been longing for Almighty Qin for so long and is still sitting next to him. If it wasn¡¯t for Almighty Qin being toozy to fuss over her, he would have already driven her to another position. She really thinks that she has a chance.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the few girls present who also had some admiration for Qin Siting but had never dared to show it were all silent. They did not interrupt, but they all had the intention to watch the show.

    Zhao Xiaoqing frowned. ¡°Jinxue, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. By the way, Zhao Xiaoqing, you usually sit behind Shi Niange and Almighty Qin. You¡¯re the closest to them. At this time, Niange often pretends to be cute and makes her presence known, right? Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡± Jin Xue crossed her arms as she sat on the sofa and snorted in disdain.

    ¡°No, I only saw that Almighty Qin treats Nian Nian quite well.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t want to make everyone unhappy because of this topic, but she really felt that there was no need for everyone to treat Shi Niange as an enemy because Shi Niange was sitting next to Qin Siting. Shi Niange was really very good. At least, among the ssmates she had met since she was young, regardless of whether they had good family backgrounds or bad, it was not that there were no good people like Shi Niange, but it was rare.

    ¡°Tsk, speak up for her. Are you sucking up to her because she always treats you to a meal and buys you presents? Are you hugging her thigh now?¡± Jin Xue looked at her coldly.

    Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s face immediately fell. Before she could speak, Hao Xiushe suddenly put down the fruit te and said loudly, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    No one expected that this damn fatty, who never cared about anything, would suddenly speak up. After all, he was a boy. Jin Xue was startled by his tone.

    ¡°Zhao Xiaoqing is sitting at the same table as me. I know best how she interacts with other people. I also know very well what kind of person Shi Niange is. Also, so what if the Shi family is rich and powerful? She has never done such a thing. Xiaoqing has always been particr about fairness and has never taken advantage of anyone. Also, the gifts you guys have given are all here. Take a look. The things Shi Niange have given are at most twenty to thirty yuan more expensive than yours. How is she showing off her superiority? How did Xiaoqing manage to cozy up to someone else? If you don¡¯t know how to speak, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    Jin Xue looked at the presents piled up by the side. At first, she felt speechless. Then, she mocked, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Shi family¡¯s eldest daughter, who is worth more than a hundred million yuan, actually gave her best friend a gift of only a hundred yuan. Your friendship is really suspicious. A gift of more than a hundred yuan might be a few days¡¯ pocket money to us. To her, even giving it to a beggar is more than this, right?¡±

    Hao Xiushe and Zhao Xiaoqing knew very well how Shi Niange usually treated them.

    Hao Xiushe stood up and was about to speak when Zhao Xiaoqing quickly reached out to pull him back. ¡°All right, don¡¯t say anymore. Nian Nian isn¡¯t someone that everyone loves. She also said that she doesn¡¯t need everyone to like her. We should know what¡¯s going on in our hearts. It¡¯s my birthday today. Everyone, be more friendly.¡±

    ¡°F*ck.¡± Hao Xiushe suppressed his embarrassment and sat back down. He picked up the te again, but his expression was clearly not good.

    Jin Xue and the rest were only casually speaking to regain some face. Seeing that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, they didn¡¯t speak anymore. After a while, Jin Xue stood up and said, ¡°All right, this doesn¡¯t affect my friendship with Zhao Xiaoqing. Hasn¡¯t Shi Niange already left? Anyway, we¡¯re not familiar with her. If she¡¯s gone, so be it. Come, let¡¯s sing.¡±

    Hao Xiushe was so mad that he ignored them. He picked up the watermelon and took a bite. Then he red at Zhao Xiaoqing, as if he was scolding her for being careless in making friends.

    Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t expect that singing karaoke would be like this. Usually, Nian Nian didn¡¯t interact much with the girls in ss. Everyone was quite busy now. Shi Niange was also a student who had suddenly skipped a grade. There were only a few familiar people, and she was busy revising and didn¡¯t have time toe out for a social event. She was only ssmates with Jin Xue and the others on the surface, but she didn¡¯t speak much in private.

    She did not expect that singing a KTV together would bring so much nonsense to Shi Niange¡¯s ears. She was really impressed.

    Seeing that Jin Xue and the rest had gone to order songs, Zhao Xiaoqing made way for them and turned to sit next to Hao Xiushe. She picked up a grape from the fruit te in his arms and whispered as she ate, ¡°I think they¡¯re really thinking too much. In our entire school, only Nian Nian is worthy of a person like Almighty Qin. Besides, Almighty Qin has always been good to Nian Nian.¡±

    Hao Xiushe snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s matters. Anyway, you should stay away from this kind of girl with a broken mouth. You¡¯re usually quiet and don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Don¡¯t learn bad things from these people.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing was stunned at first, then looked at him in surprise. Hao Xiushe didn¡¯t exin and continued eating his watermelon.

    Shi Niange had already walked out of the KTV and had been mentally preparing for a long time. She told herself to calm down.

    But she couldn¡¯t calm down. Qin Siting hadn¡¯t been in school for a day, but he suddenly came to the KTV.

    Based on the rumors at school, he never participated in any social activities other than the school¡¯s official activities. He had never appeared on any of his ssmates¡¯ birthdays.

    But he actually came to KTV sote at night.

    She ran out of the KTV and saw Qin Siting standing by therge microphone statue in front of the KTV. He was as tall as a jade tree. Shi Niange smiled and could not be bothered to be nervous. She ran over and shouted, ¡°Almighty Qin!¡±

    Hearing her voice, Qin Siting turned to look at her. He was expressionless at first, but when he saw her rushing over, he raised his brows.

    Shi Niange ran over with a smile. Before she could even catch her breath, she called him again. ¡°Qin Siting!¡±

 Chapter 1496 - You Are My Little Love Song (63)

    <h4>Chapter 1496: You Are My Little Love Song (63)</h4>

    Qin Siting looked at her. A few secondster, he suddenly smiled gently at Shi Niange.

    When he smiled, his eyes were very gentle. The streetlights fell into his eyes, as though there was a sea of stars.

    At that moment, Shi Niange thought to herself, It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s gossip. I just like to follow behind you. As long as I can see you smile like this every day, I¡¯ll be very satisfied.

    However, she had run too fast. When she reached him, she could not help but cough twice.

    Qin Siting raised his hand and gently patted her back.

    Shi Niange looked at Qin Siting¡¯s gentle gaze and held back her cough. She raised her hand and patted her face as though to slow herself down. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Why did you suddenlye here? Don¡¯t you rarely participate in such activities?¡±

    Qin Siting curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not participating.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe here sote at night?¡±

    Speaking of this, she suddenly pointed at the KTV behind her. ¡°By the way, Zhao Xiaoqing and Hao Xiushe are still inside. Do you want to go in and sit for a while? Since you¡¯re already here, why are you standing outside? If you don¡¯t want to sing, you can sit down and rest for a while. Sit down, chat and eat something. You definitely did not have anything good to eat while meeting with the school leaders.¡±

    Qin Siting still did not speak, but his eyes were looking at her.

    Shi Niange was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang.

    She quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Grandfather?¡±

    ¡°You went out to y with your ssmates?¡±

    ¡°En, outside. Didn¡¯t I say yesterday? Tonight, I have a good friend celebrating her birthday.¡± Shi Niange looked at Qin Siting in front of her and said to the phone, ¡°Grandfather, did you go to my ce?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still in theboratory. I nced at the time and remembered that you said you had an event tonight. I called to confirm your safety.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m definitely safe. We¡¯re all good friends who are usually together. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°What time are you going back? Do you need a car to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll take a taxi back. I¡¯m hanging up, Grandfather. I¡¯ll go to your ce during the weekend.¡±

    She put down the phone and put it in her pocket. She looked up and saw that Qin Siting was still looking at her. She raised her head and her eyes were bright. ¡°Almighty Qin, are you passing by or did youe specially here? It¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°I¡¯m not passing by.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a road...¡± She nodded and was about to say something when she suddenly paused.

    Not passing by, did he mean he came specially for something?

    Why... did hee here?

    She looked at him again, but a message from Zhao Xiaoqing asking if she had left or was outside came in. She took a look at her phone and replied: [Wait for me for a while, I haven¡¯t left.]

    Then she asked, ¡°Almighty Qin, are you going in?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s those in our ss. You know that I skipped a grade and my rtionship with the boys and girls in my ss is also very average. After all, I¡¯ve been missing out on our ssmate rtionship for two years. It¡¯s already very lucky for me to know you, Xiaoqing, and Hao Xiushe. I¡¯m not very familiar with the other people, but it¡¯s Xiaoqing¡¯s birthday, so I¡¯m ying with them here for a while.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to pull his arm, wanting him to go in with her.

    However, just as she was about to touch Qin Siting¡¯s arm, she quickly stopped. What was her rtionship with him? Usually, they were deskmates. It was normal for her to identally touch his arm. When his hand was injured, it was also normal for her to hold his hand to bandage it. However, in the middle of the night, he was still at the KTV entrance. It didn¡¯t seem right for her to hold him for no reason. She smiled again. ¡°Hehe, do you want to go in and sit?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s beautiful brows moved slightly as he looked at her hand.

    After two seconds, he gently raised his arm and ced it against her palm.

    It was almost summer. The weather at night was not cold, but it was slightly cooler than in the day. He was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt and casual pants. When he came close, her palm touched his skin. The warmth passed through her palm instantly entered her heart.

    Shi Niange suddenly recalled the feeling when Qin Siting held her hand previously.

    That indescribable throbbing.

    Right now, it was even more so because he took the initiative to hand her his arm.

    She directly held his arm, and the two of them walked toward the KTV entrance. As she held his arm, she was still hesitating whether she should press her hand against his forearm or raise it to maintain a polite distance.

    Before she coulde up with an answer, several drunk men walked out of the KTV entrance. They were in a hurry and bumped into her. She staggered and leaned toward Qin Siting. Even when her hand waspletely pressed against his, she almost fell into his arms.

    Qin Siting was clearly dissatisfied as he nced at the people who had already staggered away. He lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Of course!

    She actually leaned into his arms again!

    Shi Niange pretended to be calm and moved away from his embrace. She continued holding his arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Those people drank too much. It¡¯s toomon in such a ce. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    When they walked in, Shi Niange held pressed her palm against his arm.

    In fact, the main entrance of the KTV was quite a distance away from the private room on the second floor. They could take the elevator up, but it was only the second floor. Shi Niange could not bear to shorten the time they had to walk together, so she simply walked up the stairs in the middle of the KTV with him.

    As the two of them walked up step by step, Shi Niange lowered her head to look at Qin Siting¡¯s casual pants.

    Why were his legs so long...

    Usually, when he wore the school uniform, she would know that he was tall and had long legs. However, the school uniform was not especially revealing his figure. Now that she saw him wearing such casual pants, she really felt that he looked good.

    The Qin family¡¯s background was too strong. It was unlikely that Qin Siting would debut as a celebrity. Otherwise, if he were to be dug out by a celebrity, he would definitely be an especially handsome celebrity.

    But if he really became a star, then she would have too many love rivals. Just thinking about it made her especially nervous.

    Qin Siting¡¯s arm moved. She raised her head to look at him and saw that he had stopped after walking up to the second floor. He lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    Earlier, she had suddenly tightened her grip. Cough, it was because she had thought of the possibility of having too many love rivals. Unexpectedly, her body reacted first and she actually tightened her grip.

    Shi Niange blinked and changed the topic. ¡°You haven¡¯t said it yet. Why did you suddenlye here?¡±

 Chapter 1497 - You Are My Little Love Song (64)

    <h4>Chapter 1497: You Are My Little Love Song (64)</h4>

    Qin Siting looked at her slightly nervous hand on his arm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you missed me?¡±

    Ah?

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression slowly changed from nkness to surprise and then to some sort of emotional crack.

    She said she missed him? When?

    In a daze, she seemed to recall that in thest message she sent him, the words ¡®I miss you¡¯ really did appear.

    In the end, her expression turned to stare firmly at his face. Qin Siting did not say more and indicated for her to continue holding his arm. She obediently continued holding his arm and walked forward.

    ¡°Which room?¡± he asked as he approached the private rooms.

    ¡°That room, 206.¡± She pointed with her eyes.

    Then he went over.

    When she opened the door and entered, Shi Niange was hesitating if she should put her hand down when Qin Siting had already walked in. Her mind was a little muddled as she followed him in.

    The moment Qin Siting appeared in front of the door, Jin Xue, who was holding the microphone to sing, immediately stopped. Her expression was filled with surprise as she looked in disbelief at the door. She held the microphone and stood there, turning into a statue.

    The others also looked in surprise at Qin Siting, who had actually appeared here. Especially when they saw that Shi Niange had actually walked in with her arm around him. Although there weren¡¯t many people in the room, their gazes were all different.

    Hao Xiushe¡¯s fruit in his hand almost fell to the ground.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was surprised. ¡°Almighty, Almighty Qin?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± A boy who was close to Hao Xiushe muttered.

    Hao Xiushe didn¡¯t know. He usually sat behind Qin Siting and Shi Niange and knew that they were quite close because they were deskmates, but he didn¡¯t expect that... was this considered publicly announcing their rtionship? No, when did they start?

    Not only were the two boys stunned, the expressions of the other girls were also colorful.

    At first, Shi Niange could not believe that he would actually go in with her like this. However, there were too many people here. She restrained her expression very naturally and said generously, ¡°Go sit over there. There¡¯s an empty seat over.¡±

    Qin Siting did not refuse. His gaze firstnded on Zhao Xiaoqing, who was still sitting there in surprise. ¡°Happy birthday. I came in a hurry. I¡¯ll give you a giftter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. Almighty Qin, you actually came. This is a very big gift for me, okay? This is too embarrassing!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing quickly stood up and indicated for the others to quickly move aside and let Almighty Qin and Shi Niange sit there.

    Those people were all silent. After receiving Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s gaze, they thought for a moment and stood up to make way. After all, he was Qin Siting. Although this young master was usually quiet and didn¡¯t like to fight in school, he was indeed the most difficult person to provoke in the whole school. He had the biggest background, so they had to avoid him.

    Qin Siting did not speak much. Shi Niange pulled him over to sit, and he walked over to sit.

    The clean and handsome young man was tall and had long legs. When he sat down, his legs naturally stretched out. He was dressed in simple light-colored casual wear and did not look as strict as he usually wore his school uniform in school. However, he still exuded a coldness that prevented people from approaching him. However, this coldness seemed to exclude Shi Niange.

    He was really not too cold to Shi Niange.

    Zhao Xiaoqing felt that with Shi Niange around, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for her to join in the fun. However, it was her birthday today, and Almighty Qin was also here. She had to go over and say a few words, so she walked over and gave Shi Niange a look, indicating for her to sit here with her Almighty Qin and not go anywhere else. She then asked, ¡°Almighty Qin, do you want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there exams tomorrow?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    ¡°Ah, yes...¡± Zhao Xiaoqing was stunned by the question, but recently there were exams every few days, and they were already used to it.

    ¡°Then why are you drinking?¡± Qin Siting saw that there were several new bottles of unopened mineral water on the coffee table and brought one over. ¡°Go y with your things. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll drink this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing nodded repeatedly and didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. She turned around and left.

    Jin Xue and the girl from before did not sing anymore. They sat back on the sofa and kept looking in their direction.

    However, Qin Siting clearly did not turn his gaze in that direction. He only looked at Shi Niange who was sitting by his side and seemed to be in a daze. He casually opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±

    Shi Niange turned to look at him. She instinctively took the water and drank a mouthful. Then, she reacted. Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted water? Why did he give it to her after opening it?

    When she looked again, he had already picked up another bottle, opened it, and drank it.

    Seeing him swallow the water, Shi Niange felt her throat begin to burn again, especially in this KTV room. The lights were flickering all over, and the atmosphere was different from when she was in school and outside.

    His words rang in her mind again.

    Didn¡¯t you say you missed me?

    She said she missed him, so he came?

    Was he hinting something?

    ¡°That... Almighty Qin...¡± She sat by his side and thought for a while, deciding to find a topic to talk about.

    Before she could finish speaking, he softly interrupted: ¡°Qin Siting.¡±

    Did he mean that he didn¡¯t like her to call him Almighty Qin and wanted her to call him by his real name?

    ¡°En, that, Qin Siting.¡± Shi Niange moved closer to him. Seeing that he had no intention of dodging, she whispered by his side, ¡°Your ce is quite far from here, isn¡¯t it? I remember that every time you go back, you¡¯re not too close.¡±

    He put down the bottle of mineral water and did not answer. He turned his head and looked at her attentively, waiting for her to continue asking.

    Seeing that he was looking at her, Shi Niange revealed a mischievous smile. She stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°I mean, you live so far away and don¡¯t have to go to school at night. You specially came here... because I miss you?¡±

    She had already said it very implicitly, although she actually wanted to ask him openly, ¡°Qin Siting, do you also like me a little?¡±

    However, there were too many people here. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she had to restrain herself.

    In the end, the clean young man in front of her suddenly raised his hand and stroked her head, pushing aside the bangs that had just covered her eyes.

    Jin Xue, Zhao Xiaoqing, and several other girls on the opposite sofa, including several male voices, were all shocked to see Qin Siting¡¯s actions.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was beating like a drum.

    What... was he trying to do...

 Chapter 1498 - You Are My Little Love Song (65)

    <h4>Chapter 1498: You Are My Little Love Song (65)</h4>

    ¡°Why else would I be here?¡± He smiled and moved his hand away from her head.

    Just this sentence alone was enough to make Shi Niange blush and her heart heat up. She felt as though she was about to melt by his side.

    She had never joked about rtionships. She could tell that Qin Siting was not someone who would joke about such things either.

    His gaze earlier was clearly focused on her.

    Because she missed him, he came. If she didn¡¯t say she missed him, why would hee?

    When everyone left the KTV, Qin Siting sent her to the taxi. Before closing the door, her heart was still burning hot. She quickly raised her head to look at him. Qin Siting had just answered a call. Although he had hung up, she heard his phone vibrating in his pocket, but he did not answer it.

    She was still looking at him, her eyes bright. Qin Siting told the driver the address of Lishui Vi and then nced at her. ¡°Go back. Be careful.¡±

    She nodded.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly recalled Uncle Qin¡¯s words. Back then, the investor of Lishui Vi seemed to be one of the four big families in Hai City. She wondered if the Qin family had any shares in the investment. If he wanted to live in Lishui Vi, it should be easy to buy a vi.

    The vi opposite her had always been empty. If he could live in it... it would be great if they could go to school together every day...

    Of course, it was just a thought.

    Earlier in the KTV, because Qin Siting was here, Jin Xue and the others suddenly became much gentler and quieter. They did not speak much, but they still showed some desire. They ordered a few more songs to sing. Hao Xiushe ran out to join in the fun, causing the private room to be noisy. After a while, they came to pull Shi Niange over to y. Qin Siting only sat by the side and watched them. He did not participate in anything. It could be seen that he must have been very tired today. No one dared to hold him back.

    Thus, they did not chat much after that. She was unwilling to go home now.

    She wanted to get out of the car to chat with him for a while before heading back, but when she heard that his phone was still vibrating in his pocket, she didn¡¯t say much. She only waved at him in the car. ¡°See you tomorrow, Qin ~ Siting ~.¡±

    He smiled and closed the car door for her.

    ...

    The next afternoon, Zhao Xiaoqing had a stomachache because of her period. Shi Niange went to the school supermarket to buy a heat pack for her. In the end, the heat pack in the supermarket was sold out. She had no choice but to go out of school to buy it.

    There were always a lot of students walking around outside the school. Many boys would usually quietly smoke outside at this time. Many people gathered in a small square in front of the school.

    Shi Niange usually stayed in school unless necessary. She rarely left the school at noon.

    She was about to head to the supermarket when she passed by the crowded za. All of a sudden, a puff of smokended on her face.

    She turned her head and saw that it was a few hooligans from Grade Twelve, ss Two. She did not say much and assumed that they did not mean it. She turned her body and was about to walk past the small square.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the medical genius who skipped a grade toe to Year Three?¡± Someone stood in front of her with a cigarette in his mouth, blocking her path. ¡°You¡¯re one year younger than us, right? Little sister, do you want a cigarette?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke. Move aside.¡± Shi Niange pushed the person in front of her away with a cold expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. There¡¯s still an hour before ss starts. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The man blew a mouthful of smoke at her face. ¡°We haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Little sister, do you want to treat us to a meal?¡±

    These people were probably rted to Tang Shao or their ss beauty, Xu Yiqi. After all, they were in the same ss and had probably heard of something. Although they didn¡¯te to stop her on purpose, they clearly wanted to find trouble for her.

    Shi Niange was unwilling to speak to them. Without saying a word, she turned to leave.

    However, they didn¡¯t n on letting her leave so easily. They suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Why are you leaving? We really haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s go together? Previously, when you were with Tang Shao, weren¡¯t you very polite to our brothers in ss Two? What¡¯s wrong now? Split up? You didn¡¯t even look at us once? Is Miss Shi so arrogant?¡±

    Shi Niange could not take it anymore. She looked impatient. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who are you scolding? It¡¯s rare for our brothers to meet Miss Shi. She usually takes out all her money to y games. She doesn¡¯t have any money to eat. Does she n to stay here?¡± That person chuckled. ¡°Besides, I see that you¡¯re usually quite rude to our ss¡¯s Xu Yiqi. Why are you pretending to be weak and pitiful?¡±

    Sure enough, it had something to do with that stupid ss belle. What nonsense was she spouting outside again? She had almost forgotten about this person. How did it be that she was being rude to Xu Yiqi?

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to talk to them anymore. She shook her arm. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Seeing that her expression was calm and neither servile nor overbearing, without any excessive anger or fear, she really did not take them seriously.

    Initially, they only wanted to scare her and warn this pampered youngdy. Of course, they did not dare to do anything else. After all, no one dared to go against Hai Cheng¡¯s famous Shida Group. Furthermore, they heard that Shi Niange seemed to be quite close to Almighty Qin recently. If she had any rtions with Almighty Qin, it meant that there was the Qin family behind her. It was not easy to provoke her.

    Seeing that she was really unaffected, the person still wanted to spit a mouthful of smoke at her face. This time, Shi Niange took a step back and shook off her arm to leave.

    Although she wasn¡¯t affected, she was still in a bad mood. She went to the supermarket outside the school to buy a heat pack for Zhao Xiaoqing. After cing the heat pack on her desk, she went to the bathroom in the school to wash her face. After washing her face several times, she still felt that there was a smoke smell on her body. She despised it so much that when she returned to the ss and sat down, her expression was still not good.

    It was almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Seeing that she had been sitting there, Zhao Xiaoqing poked her gently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Shi Niange replied softly.

    Qin Siting, who had just returned, happened to hear this.

    Qin Siting stood in the aisle between the tables and chairs in front of her and nced at her. He did note over to sit down but turned to leave. Ten minutester, he returned with a mini heart cake and a bottle of warm milk. He did not say anything and only ced it on the table in front of her.

    She raised her eyes to see him and then turned to look at him.

    ¡°Eat,¡± he said and sat down.

    If she didn¡¯t eat, her stomach would indeed hurt. However, she didn¡¯t tell him that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything. She didn¡¯t expect him to buy something for her to eat.

 Chapter 1499 - You Are My Little Love Song (66)

    <h4>Chapter 1499: You Are My Little Love Song (66)</h4>

    It was almost time for ss, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to go out for dinner.

    However, looking at the cake with the fruityer and the milk, Shi Niange¡¯s mood finally improved.

    She ate the cake and drank the milk. Her mouth was sweet and her mood soared.

    The bell rang and she ced the milk bottle under the table. Seeing that she had finished eating and drinking, Qin Siting asked her, ¡°What happened at noon?¡±

    She thought of the hooligans she had met outside the school and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her face. ¡°Unhappy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Niange changed the books she needed for this ss and smiled at him. ¡°I really am not.¡±

    Seeing that she did not wish to speak, Qin Siting did not ask further. However, her mood seemed much better than before.

    Shi Niange was not a person who liked to be angry. Under normal circumstances, as long as it did not touch her bottom line, even if she was angry, it would only take a few minutes for her to be in a good mood. She had just eaten the cake and drank the milk. Not long after ss, she forgot all about her anger.

    When she was no longer angry, she recalled Qin Siting¡¯s words in the KTVst night.

    That¡¯s right, she still hadn¡¯t asked him what he meant.

    However, from that day onwards, every time she went out in the afternoon, the usually quiet Qin Siting would ask, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    When she said that she was going to the school cafeteria with Zhao Xiaoqing, he stood up and let her out. If she said that she was going to buy something outside the school, or to walk around the school with Zhao Xiaoqing, he would throw a few papers to her, or the questions she answered wrongly during thest mock exam. He didn¡¯t let her go out and only gave her time to eat in school. He didn¡¯t give her any chance to leave the school.

    There was once when she had to go out to buy things. Qin Siting knew that she had to go out and did not stop her. He only said that he wanted to go out too and would go along with her.

    Sure enough, she saw those hooligans outside the school gate. Their eyes turned in that direction. When they saw Qin Siting by her side, they immediately stood obediently in the small square to smoke. No one dared to look for trouble, nor did they say anything despicable. This way, he ¡°coincidentally¡± apanied her out several times. After more than a week, Shi Niange realized that those people were no longer blocking her way.

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. The college entrance examination was getting closer and closer. Shi Niange felt a little tired from revising and doing papers every day. She only had half a day off in the afternoon on Sunday. She only wanted to go home to catch up on some sleep.

    However, on Sunday afternoon, she changed her mind.

    As it was almost time for school to end on Sunday, the teacher gave them a list of books and asked them to borrow books from the library to revise. He said that these books might have questions that were closer to the college entrance examination questions this year and in the past few years.

    She asked Qin Siting, ¡°Are you going in the afternoon?¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°I have nothing to do in the afternoon. I can go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Then can Ie with you?¡± she asked.

    Qin Siting picked up his shoulder bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    So straightforward?

    Shi Niange immediately picked up her bag and followed him.

    The two of them took a taxi to the Provincial Library. It was Sunday, and they did not have to wear their school uniforms when they went to school in the morning. The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Shi Niange wore a Polo skirt that was slightly sports student-style, but it was slightly short. When she took the car, she had to press her hands against the skirt from time to time to prevent her legs from revealing too much.

    Qin Siting was still the same as usual. He mostly wore casual T-shirts or asionally wore her favorite white shirt.

    When they arrived at the library, the two of them were about to go in. However, because they had yet to eat after school in the afternoon, it was already past twelve. A fragrance came from an unknown restaurant. Shi Niange¡¯s stomach growled.

    Qin Siting stopped and nced at her.

    She awkwardly raised her hand to cover her stomach and then grinned.

    Qin Siting said, ¡°I was careless. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Her heart rose again. She felt that the more natural she interacted with him, the more nervous she was instinctively. She felt as though he was already her boyfriend. However, most of the time, he was very indifferent and never said these words. It made her suspect that perhaps he just didn¡¯t hate her.

    She could have asked if Qin Siting liked her.

    But no matter what the answer was, they were already so close to the day of the college entrance examination and were about to part ways.

    If it weren¡¯t for the college entrance examination, she would have asked.

    It was really ufortable to hold it in every day.

    ¡°There are quite a lot of restaurants nearby. Chinese, French, and several Michelin restaurants. Choose one yourself. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Qin Siting looked at her patiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Shi Niange turned to look at the restaurants and saw that there were quite a number of cars parked outside one of them. There seemed to be quite a number of customers eating. The taste probably wouldn¡¯t be bad. ¡°How about that Japanese restaurant? There seem to be quite a number of people there.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Qin Siting did not argue with her about who was treating and directly walked over.

    However, just as Shi Niange entered and asked for a seat by the window, she turned back and saw that he had already ced a ck wallet on the bar counter.

    So, although Qin Siting was usually quiet, he was still a chauvinist in his bones, okay? Wasn¡¯t it the same no matter who was treated? In the end, he didn¡¯t even give her a chance to treat him to a meal.

    Shi Niange did not fight for it and sat down.

    This Japanese restaurant allowed you to serve yourself. After they ordered some simple food they wanted to eat, Shi Niange was considering what dishes and food she should bring overter when the waiter left. However, she took a look at the time and said, ¡°We only have this afternoon off. The teacher asked us toe to the library to look for books. We don¡¯t have much time. In the end, I even dragged you here to eat Japanese food. Eating this seems to dy us. We should choose beef noodles. It is done in a few minutes.¡±

    Qin Siting said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Eat slowly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I can¡¯t dy your revision. Why don¡¯t we leave after eating something simple?¡±

    After hearing her words, Qin Siting repeated: ¡°No rush.¡±

    Shi Niange watched as he unhurriedly took the ss pot by the side and poured two sses of water. She held her chin and looked at his face. Thinking of the things her teacher had been mentioning these days, she suddenly said, ¡°Which university are you nning to enroll in? Domestically or abroad? Have you confirmed it?¡±

 Chapter 1500 - You Are My Little Love Song (67)

    <h4>Chapter 1500: You Are My Little Love Song (67)</h4>

    ¡°What about you? Are you sure?¡± Qin Siting did not answer and asked her instead.

    ¡°I, ah, I¡¯ve already confirmed it. I¡¯ll go to the Medical University. Anyway, the best medical university in the country is in Hai City. My grandfather happens to be a guest professor there. I don¡¯t have to be too far away from him, and I can still continue living in Hai City.¡± Shi Niange smiled as she spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a little toofortable right now? The ss monitor and the rest are targeting many local and foreign universities. I¡¯m the only one who wants to continue studying medicine in Hai City.¡±

    Qin Siting was quiet for a while. He waved his hand and called the waiter over to add water. Then he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m also sure.¡±

    ¡°Ah, where do you want to go?¡± Shi Niange looked at him curiously. In fact, although she was smiling when she asked this question, she felt sour in her heart. This was because no matter where he chose to go, he would definitely be very far away from her. It was really hard to say if she would have the opportunity to see him in the future.

    Life was not a novel or television drama. Even if she could give up her dream of studying medicine and her grandfather¡¯s expectations for her in order to like someone, her grades were really unable to keep up. Even if she had begun working hard since a long time ago, most of her time from the second year to the third year was spent on tutoring. No matter what, it was impossible for her to catch up to Qin Siting¡¯s footsteps.

    So she was just more self-aware.

    Furthermore, Grandfather had been waiting for her to go to the Medical University. She really liked this clean young man in front of her, but Grandfather had been waiting for her to grow up since she was a few years old. He was waiting for her to study medicine and even said that he would watch her be a world-renowned good doctor in her lifetime.

    Although youthful love was precious, she could not disappoint her grandfather.

    Thus, if she really could not force something, she might as well not open her mouth. She did not want to affect others¡¯ path, nor did she want to make things difficult for others.

    Qin Siting¡¯s future path would definitely be dazzling. Perhaps one day, they would meet again. At that time, they would also sit in a restaurant like they were now with smiles on their faces.

    She just didn¡¯t know when this day woulde. At that time, what would their identities be?

    Qin Siting did not answer. He only saw her eyes light up and dim as though she had something to say but could not say.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know,¡± he answered.

    That¡¯s right. It was useless to know now. If she knew, it would only make her realize the distance between them. She would find out sooner orter. What was there to ask now?

    Finally, the hot dishes that needed to be processed by the kitchen were served. Shi Niange quickly got up and went to the buffet area to get other food. Not long after she sat down to eat, her phone suddenly rang. It was her aunt who had just returned from abroad. She passed by Hai City and had to go to the northern city to do some work. She said that she had bought some gifts for her to take out.

    Her aunt¡¯s car happened to be nearby. If she went out, she would be back in less than half an hour. She went straight there.

    After seeing her aunt, her aunt handed her a bag. Inside were all sorts of food and ythings that little girls liked. There was especially a lot of chocte. Shi Niange liked to eat lots of chocte when she was young. When she grew up, she didn¡¯t eat it often. She thanked her aunt and sat together to chat for a while. After that, her aunt left in a hurry to catch a ne.

    On the way back, her phone rang again.

    She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Qin Siting.

    She quickly picked it up.

    When she picked up the phone, her breathing rate changed. ¡°Hello, Qin Siting.¡±

    Qin Siting softly made an ¡°en¡± sound. ¡°You finished?¡±

    ¡°En, en. I am walking back. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. I am making you wait. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Niange quickly walked back.

    ¡°All right, be careful.¡±

    ¡°All right, all right!¡±

    In fact, she could not bear to hang up the phone. It turned out that Qin Siting¡¯s voiceing from the phone was low... very seductive.

    Shi Niange ran on the road and ran back. When she entered the Japanese buffet restaurant, she was still a little breathless. She ran to the table and quickly sat down. She ced the small bag filled with food and gifts aside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t rush you. Why are you running?¡± Seeing that she was panting and her face was red, Qin Siting frowned slightly.

    Shi Niange chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Quickly, let¡¯s eat. We have to go to the libraryter.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    That¡¯s right. She had been out for more than half an hour. There were many hot dishes that were served immediately. Thankfully, she did not order much earlier. Before she could speak, the waiter brought over the same hot dishes as the ones earlier. It was obvious that Qin Siting had helped her ask for them after hanging up.

    She thanked him and quickly ate, not wasting any more time.

    After dinner, the two of them went to the provincial library. Sure enough, they met several ssmates. Everyone listened to the teacher and came here to look for books. Although there were more than one revision book, it was impossible for there to be too many. Shi Niange began to worry. ¡°Did wee toote? What if the books Teacher Zhao mentioned have been borrowed...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Qin Siting walked in and headed straight for the bookshelves he had previously visited.

    Shi Niange quickly followed.

    If he said that there would be more, then there will be more. He urately found the location where those books were ced. At the highest point, there were many students who didn¡¯t see them when they were searching.

    Qin Siting directly handed it to her.

    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read itst time. I don¡¯t need it.¡± After Qin Siting spoke, he went to the bookshelves several rows away. Shi Niange thought he was looking for other books, but she saw him pick up a medical book and walk over. He sat on a seat not far away.

    When she saw the book in his hand, Shi Niange was surprised. She walked over with her book and wanted to ask something, but she felt that he should have found the German doctor¡¯s book that she had read thest time interesting. There was nothing to read now, so he just casually found the same author?

    Although she had questions, she did not ask more. She sat down quietly and began to read and revise.

    After reading for more than two hours, it was already evening.

    Shi Niange¡¯s neck hurt from reading. She raised her head and rubbed her nose. She then smiled at Qin Siting, who had also raised his head.

    Qin Siting looked into her eyes and did not speak.

    After a while, she realized that he was still reading medical books. She could not help but ask, ¡°Is the book you¡¯re reading very interesting?¡±

 Chapter 1501 - You Are My Little Love Song (68)

    <h4>Chapter 1501: You Are My Little Love Song (68)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll read it asionally to change my mindset.¡± As Qin Siting spoke, his gaze remained on the book.

    So it was because he was tired from reading the revision books.

    Shi Niange lowered her head to continue reading, but every time she thought of how Qin Siting was actually reading medical books, her blood would strangely surge.

    When she returned home that night, she was still thinking that when she left the library today, he seemed to be holding two medical books.

    He seemed to like it?

    Hehe, it was good that he liked it. If she studied medicine in the future and he studied business and finance, they would have some contact after graduation in a few years. At the very least, he would not be estranged by her profession as a doctor. She did not dare to think about it when she was in university, but after graduating from university, perhaps... perhaps there was still a possibility... It was only a few years. Although she will study medicine for a longer time, it would not be long. By then, everyone would be in their twenties. Definitely, en, definitely.

    The days passed peacefully. Life in high school was boring and tiring. Every day, the teachers would stuff arge amount of knowledge into their brains and leave a lot of homework for them to do. Every day, the tasks became heavier and heavier. Everyone was looking forward to the college entrance examination to quickly end so that they could catch their breath.

    She was full of energy in school every day. When she smiled, her eyes were curved. She did not want to take a break at all. But, she did not want to take the college entrance examination so soon. She did not want to do it at all.

    After the college entrance examination, she will no longer be Qin Siting¡¯s deskmate. She would no longer sit with him every day.

    Qin Siting was now her spiritual food every day. Every day, when she sat by his side and looked at him, she felt full of energy.

    In the first twenty days of the college entrance examination, when everyone wished to split the day into three days to go, Qin Siting actually had the energy to participate in the mathematicspetition. Their school seemed to have only registered three people. Qin Siting¡¯s had a spot.

    In the end, one person was eliminated in the first round, leaving only two people to participate.

    Because of thispetition, Qin Siting went to the Provincial Bureau of Education for a few days. It had been three days since he came back to review. In fact, there were really no new courses every day. He was constantly reviewing, doing papers, exercise books, reviewing, and looking for the main focus.

    Qin Siting had note to school for three days, but she had not seen him for five days.

    Shi Niange really missed him. After ss, she checked the weather forecast and sent a message to Qin Siting: [It¡¯s raining tomorrow. Remember to bring an umbre.]

    Not long after, Qin Siting replied: [I know.]

    In the past few days when Qin Siting was not around, Shi Niange¡¯s thoughts had been running wild. She read the few words she replied to him every day and the messages and chat records of the two of them.

    Zhao Xiaoqing said that she was really crazy, why hadn¡¯t she confessed to Almighty Qin yet? The two of them seemed to be on good terms, but why hadn¡¯t she revealed her feelings even when the college entrance examination was approaching.

    Shi Niange did not wish to answer this question.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what would happen after the college entrance examination. If she really wanted to continue practicing with Qin Siting after graduating from university, she should wait until after the college entrance examination.

    As for now, she only hoped that he would perform well in thepetition. After returning, he would continue to sit by her side until the day of the college entrance examination.

    For the past few days, she had been longing. Others were still looking forward to the holidays after the college entrance examination. She was looking forward to Qin Siting.

    On the first morning of Qin Siting¡¯s return, Shi Niange stood under the tree outside the school with her bag on her back. When she saw Qin Siting¡¯s figure appear around the corner in front, she did not stand there to wait for him like she usually did. Instead, she ran toward him excitedly.

    She did not notice the steps by the side of the road under the tree. Qin Siting was already approaching. The instant she ran over, she stumbled and fell forward.

    Qin Siting did not dodge and directly opened his arms to catch her.

    ¡°I... I... you... ah... you...¡± Shi Niange almost forgot to breathe. Her face was locked in his arms, and her forehead was pressed against his corbone through the clothes. It hurt a little, but she couldn¡¯t bear to move away. Her eyshes were trembling. She stammered for a long time but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a few steps. Why are you running?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice sounded above her head. His arm even hugged her back. Hearing his voice from this angle, Shi Niange felt as though she was about to explode.

    When she felt that his hand hadnded on her shoulder and was gently patting her, she suddenly sobered up. She felt that half of her body had turned limp from his pat. She quickly raised her head and moved away. When she raised her head, her hair brushed against his chin. It was soft and sweet.

    Shi Niange¡¯s face was so hot that it was almost cooked. She still stammered and did not speak for a long time. However, the moment she threw herself into his arms, it seemed to instantly fill up the longing she felt when she did not see him for the past few days.

    From this day onwards, she seemed to have a new supply of mental food. Every day, she was in a state of full power. Furthermore, the pressure on her studies was not especially great. Her family did not put pressure on her, and she also had her own goal of studying medicine. Her dreams were not big, but as long as she worked hard in that direction, she would definitely be able to walk steadily.

    But Qin Siting was different. Qin Siting was bright.

    It was said that he received a high score in the mathpetition. Furthermore, the results of thispetition could increase his college entrance examination results.

    There was no doubt that he was qualified to attend the best universities in the world. Furthermore, with the Qin family¡¯s powerful background, he could go anywhere.

    Before the college entrance examination, the atmosphere in the ss was a little restless. Everyone took the time to give each other gifts.

    The ss monitor, Lin Xu, brought a handmade bear over and ced it on Shi Niange¡¯s desk. When Shi Niange looked at him, he stood there and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. We¡¯re ssmates. Let¡¯s keep in touch in the future. Then... I wish you and Qin Siting a happy ending.¡±

    At that time, Qin Siting was not in the ssroom. She sat there alone. Hearing these words, her heart instantly burned.

    She smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. I can only wish you a bright future.¡±

    Lin Xu looked at her smiling face and really liked it. Unfortunately, she was interested in someone else.

    He smiled, nodded, and turned to leave.

    It was only when Qin Siting returned that he saw that everyone in the ss was sending things to each other. There were not many people who were familiar with Shi Niange, but there were also a few gifts piled on her table. He also had some, but they were all secretly ced on his table. People did not dare to directly send them to him.

 Chapter 1502 - You Are My Little Love Song (69)

    <h4>Chapter 1502: You Are My Little Love Song (69)</h4>

    Qin Siting nced at the things on the table. He did not ept it or ask anyone to take it away. He just sat down.

    Shi Niange saw that he was in a good mood today and actually did not return the gifts those people had ced on his table. After he sat down, she leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Almighty Qin, everyone is giving each other graduation gifts. We¡¯ve been deskmates for so long. What do you want to give me?¡±

    In fact, she was just joking. She was already very happy to see him every day. How would she dare to ask him for a gift?

    However, Qin Siting did not answer immediately. At this moment, it was raining outside the window. The June rain carried a hint of coolness into the ssroom, making everyone¡¯s heart feel as though it had been washed clean and clear.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m not really thick-skinned enough to ask for a gift. In fact, after graduation, you just have to write me a message personally. I promise I¡¯ll keep it in my photo album for the next generation...¡±

    ¡°After the college entrance examination, I¡¯ll give you a gift,¡± Qin Siting suddenly said, cutting her off.

    Shi Niange did not expect that he would really give her a gift. For a moment, she did not know if she should be ashamed or excited. Either way, when she met Qin Siting¡¯s gaze, her heart fluttered and then sank to the bottom.

    The present after the college entrance examination was the same as the present before they separated. In the future, would they have the opportunity to meet again?

    ...

    Two days before the college entrance examination, the teacher told everyone to go home to pack their things and rest for a day. They could revise at home or go out to rx. They woulde back for the college entrance examination every other day.

    Shi Niange did not have the mood to review at all. When she was free, she would read those medical books. However, after resting for an entire day, she was actually wondering if Qin Siting nned to review at home or go out to do something.

    After school, on the way back, she followed him and suddenly asked him, ¡°Qin Siting, do you have anything on tomorrow?¡±

    Qin Siting turned to look at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her eyes instantly lit up again. ¡°After the college entrance examination, we¡¯ll officially be adults. Tomorrow will be thest day of our childhood. Do you want to go to the amusement park?¡±

    Qin Siting clearly could not understand her reason, but he only raised his brows.

    Seeing that he did not speak, she said bluntly, ¡°I want to go.¡±

    Hearing these two words, Qin Siting smiled lightly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ...

    It was the weekend before the college entrance examination.

    When Shi Niange went out, she found that there were many people everywhere. She followed Qin Siting to sit in the bus that went to the new amusement park in the suburbs. There were many people, especially since there people were bringing their children.

    The two of them sat at the back. She sat inside while Qin Siting sat outside. The air-conditioning in the car was veryfortable.

    Shi Niange suddenly said to Qin Siting, ¡°Can we change seats?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to change seats.¡±

    Qin Siting did not continue asking. Seeing that she wanted to sit outside, he got up and changed seats with her.

    After Shi Niange sat outside, she looked up at the woman who had been standing by the side because there was no seat. She smiled at her ¡°kindly.¡±

    This woman was leaning against Qin Siting¡¯s side, she had taken advantage of the fact that the car was not driving properly to deliberately touch him down a few times. Although she did not cross the line and only made people feel that the car was too crowded, Qin Siting simply avoided her. Afterward, this woman simply ced her hand behind the back of his chair. She kept feeling that the next step was to continue taking advantage of some good-looking young stud.

    Furthermore, this woman was holding a cup of milk tea in her hand. Who knew if she would identally spill the milk tea on him and wipe his clothes and pants.

    Seeing that she was sitting outside and was probably with that handsome young man, the woman¡¯s gaze turned awkward. She turned and squeezed the support pole by the side and did not continue walking over.

    Shi Niange retracted her gaze in satisfaction and turned to look at Qin Siting¡¯s understanding expression. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    He watched as she spared no effort to ¡°protect¡± him. Qin Siting smiled and nodded.

    The ce they were heading to was equivalent to a newly developed tourist attraction in the ocean. This ce was veryrge. There were amusement parks and other ces worth visiting and eating. It was said that there was also a veryrge ski park inside. However, the summer was closed and only opened in winter.

    Although Shi Niange was the youngdy of the Shi family, her parents were too busy, and her grandfather was also busy whileUncle Qin and Auntie Xiang had their own family and children. They were busy with work at the Shi family, so when they were free, they would definitely go back to apany their family. Therefore, she had never gone to an amusement park. She would pass by them. No one had specially stayed to y with her.

    She was actually looking forward to it.

    There was quite a lot of fun here. She originally nned to stroll around and y in the amusement park in the afternoon. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the mood to shop after sweating all over.

    After getting out of the car, she kept holding Qin Siting¡¯s wrist. Qin Siting did not wave it away. When there were a lot of people, she was almost pushed to the point of falling down. He reached out and hugged her back. This was the third time she identally bumped into his arms. Shi Niange was already very calm. Although she was still happy in her heart, at least her face was no longer burning hot.

    ¡°There are so many people today. The weather is good, and it¡¯s a newly opened scenic area. There are so many people with children and old people. There¡¯s not even a ce to sit,¡± Shi Niange said as she walked in.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like crowds? It¡¯s not toote to change ces,¡± Qin Siting said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. At most, we¡¯ll line up at every ce we y. It¡¯s fine. I can experience something new.¡± Shi Niange was still very excited. Then, she turned back and said, ¡°I remember that you don¡¯t like ces with too many people. Today, I insisted oning on the bus. It was crowded. You didn¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people. Otherwise, I would have asked Uncle Qin to send us.¡± Shi Niange narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°However, it feels really good to squeeze into the bus with you. I wonder if we¡¯ll have such an opportunity to experience it again together in the future.¡±

    After saying this, she regretted it. For some reason, she felt a little shameless by insinuation that she wanted to meet him after graduation. But she did have such ns...

 Chapter 1503 - You Are My Little Love Song (70)

    <h4>Chapter 1503: You Are My Little Love Song (70)</h4>

    In the end, Qin Siting said, ¡°There will be.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was extremely beautiful. Right now, she was in high spirits as she tugged his wrist and continued walking in.

    ¡°I heard from the person who came out earlier that there seem to be several ces where we can look at animals. There are also peacocks. Do you want to go take a look?¡± She turned back and asked.

    Qin Siting replied, ¡°All right.¡±

    There was really a peacock and a monkey mountain inside. She didn¡¯t expect there to be a panda. She asked the staff inside, and they said that because the scenic area was newly opened, they had invited a few pandas to support the show. Three monthster, they would be sent back the pandas to their original cities. Today was the first day the pandas were here, so there were many people.

    Seeing that there were so many people inside, Shi Niange frowned. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t wee again in a while? There are too many people here.¡±

    She really wanted to watch, but she was afraid that Qin Siting would feel that there were too many people and that he would be impatient.

    However, Qin Siting held her hand and brought her into the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Shi Niange was led in by him. From time to time, she would look at the crowd around her, and from time to time, she would raise her head to look at his face. Qin Siting really did not have any impatience. The coldness and indifference that others often spoke of on his face did not seem to exist. At least in front of her, the current Qin Siting was no longer as cold as when they first met.

    Actually, he was very warm.

    He helped her avoid the crowd that was walking urgently by the side. He held her in his arms and finally walked to the visitation area inside. They could finally see the giant panda chewing on bamboo inside. She had been well protected along the way and was not squeezed into the crowd.

    At this moment, the two pandas inside suddenly snatched up the same bamboo. Everyone watched andughed. The children patted the ss in the visitation area and keptughing and screaming. It was very noisy and lively here.

    Shi Niange lowered her head and saw that her hand was holding Qin Siting¡¯s. To be precise, Qin Siting had been holding her hand.

    Ah, ah, ah, ah, they were holding hands!

    As the two pandas were fighting over the bamboo, the position they were in had shifted slightly. The crowd also moved in that direction. When the crowd moved, they had to move together. At this moment, Shi Niange did not even know how to move her legs. She only moved her fingers slightly, but Qin Siting held her hand even more tightly.

    Damn, why was she still watching animals y at the amusement park? What if she fainted here!

    She took two deep breaths and tried her best to calm down. Her face should not be red, right?. She was trying her best to calm down, but how did Qin Siting maintain suchposure.

    Did he really have no other thoughts in his mind?

    Shi Niange let out a long breath. Forget it.

    She gently held his hand back.

    The two of them held hands and walked for a long time. Only when they walked out of the animal exhibition area and headed to the amusement park on the other side did Shi Niange reluctantly let go. When she stuffed her hands into her pockets, she felt that her palms were still warm.

    The main reason was that the space inside was small. There were too many people, so no one noticed anything when they held hands. Now that they were out, holding hands like this was too eye-catching. Furthermore, there didn¡¯t seem to be any reason to hold hands. She actually wanted to hold hands very much, but she felt that a person like Qin Siting definitely didn¡¯t like holding someone else¡¯s hand.

    Two children ran over crazily. Seeing that they were about to pushQin Siting, Shi Niange quickly squatted down to catch them. She stopped them in front of her and smiled as she rubbed their little heads. ¡°You have to be careful when you walk.¡±

    The two children nced at her and turned to run away with smiles.

    The tickets to the amusement park were interconnected. They could go to all the ces they wanted to go. There were many people outside, and there were also quite a lot of people in the amusement park. However, at the very least, there was finally a ce to sit down and rest.

    The weather was slightly hot. There was a cooler under the cold drinks area in the amusement park. Qin Siting did not say that he was tired, but Shi Niange was really tired and thirsty. She pulled him over to sit down and ordered a fruit ice cream, and a small cake to eat.

    Of course, the cake was almost all eaten by her. Qin Siting did not eat much of the fruit and ice cream. He asked for a bottle of mineral water.

    At this moment, Niange silently remembered that Qin Siting did not like sweets.

    Zhao Xiaoqing sent a message asking where she was. Shi Niange replied honestly.

    Then Zhao Xiaoqing called. ¡°Oh my god, are you at the amusement park with Almighty Qin?¡±

    Shi Niange silently felt a little happy. Not only were they at the amusement park together, but they had even held hands and walked for a long time.

    She smiled. ¡°En, are you reviewing at home?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I apanied my mother out to buy things. In the afternoon, I thought that if you were at home, I would look for you. But since you are outside with Almighty Qin, I won¡¯t be a third wheel!¡±

    ¡°No, you guys usually sit behind us. There¡¯s no difference. We¡¯re already used to it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Watching the two of you being lovey-dovey will make me die of jealousy! I¡¯ll apany my mom to buy things first! All the best for tomorrow¡¯s college entrance examination!¡±

    ¡°En, en, all the best tomorrow!¡±

    After hanging up, Shi Niange looked up at the person sitting opposite her. Qin Siting was also looking at her.

    She didn¡¯t press the speaker button on her phone just now, did she? He didn¡¯t hear what Zhao Xiaoqing said about showing off their love, did he?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± he asked.

    Shi Niange looked at the fruit ice cream on the table. ¡°This is too much. I was hot and thirsty earlier, but I couldn¡¯t finish so much. It¡¯s too cold. It¡¯s fine if I eat a few bites. If I eat more, my stomach will probably hurt.¡±

    ¡°En, then don¡¯t eat.¡± Qin Siting asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He was probably referring to the phone call she had just received.

    So he probably didn¡¯t hear what Zhao Xiaoqing said on the phone.

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Zhao Xiaoqing. She asked me where I was and wished me good luck in the college entrance examination tomorrow. In fact, she¡¯s the one who I should be cheering the most. She also said that if I really can¡¯t perform well, I have to find a way out. I asked her if she wanted to learn medicine, but she said that she would be frightened to sleep at night when she saw a replica of human skeleton. She felt that she might not be able to enter the medical industry, so I didn¡¯t continue talking to her about this topic. Anyway being a doctor is indeed very tiring. Indeed, not everyone likes this profession.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s face was indifferent and he did not say anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. None of the tickets in the amusement park in the afternoon have been yed.¡± Shi Niange was cool now. She was no longer thirsty and stood up.

    She asked again, ¡°What do you like to y?¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been here either. I¡¯m just looking around. You decide.¡±

    (Can everyone give it a try andment? In the past few days, thement section was maintained. No one is allowed to leave anyments. Qingqing feels like she is ying solo. She is so lonely ~)

 Chapter 1504 - You Are My Little Love Song (71)

    <h4>Chapter 1504: You Are My Little Love Song (71)</h4>

    ¡°Then we cane often in the future. However, I¡¯m actually a little afraid of things in the sky, but I really want to try it. If I scream too loudlyter, pat me and remind me. I definitely won¡¯t shout.¡± Shi Niange thought for a moment and said, ¡°But I might not be able to control it.¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. ¡°Shout. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She looked at Qin Siting¡¯s perfect side profile and chin and thought to herself, if I¡¯m too braveter, you¡¯ll definitely think that I¡¯m not like a girl. However, although she had never yed before, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, she still had to make herself sound more like a girl. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be too much, hehehe.

    Perhaps Shi Niange was really born bold. She could live alone at home and face the human skeleton without a change in expression. She could cheer happily on various rollercoasters and brave extreme drifts. She only cheered and did not scream.

    After several rides, she was extremely excited. Qin Siting saw that she was not afraid at all and listened to her cheers the whole time.

    After alighting from the most exciting roller coaster, perhaps because the speed was too fast, although she was not afraid, after ying these rides for an entire afternoon, her legs were slightly unable to stand. After going down, she suddenly staggered. Coincidentally, there was a patch of grass by her side. She took the opportunity to sit on the grass.

    Then she raised her head and saw Qin Siting¡¯s figure standing against the light. She chuckled and patted her clothes as she stood up. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to rest?¡±

    Qin Siting lowered his eyes to look at her sparkling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go skating over there. I saw a skating hall ahead. I haven¡¯t skated there before!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    The two of them entered the skating rink, put on their shoes and protective gear, but just as they entered, Shi Niange fell.

    This time, she was not as brave as she was in those stimtion projects. After falling unsteadily several times, she sat on the ground and did not get up.

    Qin Siting thought that since she insisted on skating, it should be fine. He had already skated quite a distance before turning back to see her. He directly returned to her direction.

    Seeing that he was walking steadily on the ice, Shi Niange sat on the ground and looked up at his gradually approaching figure.

    A staff member asked her, ¡°Are you all right, youngdy?¡±

    Shi Niange smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±

    The staff member was about to help her up, but when he saw the young man, he knew that she hadpany. He waved his hand and signaled her to be careful with his eyes before turning to continue working.

    Shi Niange slowly looked at Qin Siting until he pulled her up. She staggered and suddenly felt a steady force on her wrist. He supported her before she fell again.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t skated before?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I really haven¡¯t skated before.¡± Shi Niange followed him crookedly as she slid in. She said, ¡°Just now, those rides only needed me to sit and scream. There¡¯s no need for me to know anything, so it¡¯s fine to challenge them. But skating requires too much skill... I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Qin Siting asked again.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s quite fun to fall a few times. Look at the entrance. Several people fell. Haha.¡± Shi Niange felt much more stable after being led away by him. She was so bold that she wanted to shake his hand off and try to walk by herself.

    Qin Siting saw through her intentions and released her. However, in the next second, she staggered forward. Just as she thought she was about to fall, the hand that had just left reached over and held her firmly.

    Shi Niange looked up at him and chuckled. ¡°How did you know I was going to fall again?¡±

    Qin Siting did not exin and pulled her into a slightly less crowded ce. As skating was too difficult, many people did not know how to do it, so there were not as many people here as outside. They could still find a quiet ce.

    After finding a ce with fewer people, he held her elbow and indicated for her to slowly practice in this area. Then he indicated with his eyes that she should first slide one of her feet forward. He then raised his hand to help her adjust the posture of her upper body when skating so that she wouldn¡¯t fall down again.

    In this way, Shi Niange could probably move forward freely after trying for a while.

    Shi Niange felt that she had probably never yed with these things in her previous life. She actually liked them so much. Even if she fell a few times in front, she still liked them very much.

    She was really happy today because she had yed with things she had never yed when she was young. Furthermore, the person who apanied her here to y was her favorite, Qin Siting. She felt that her life wasplete because of this day.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t sure if they would meet again after the college entrance examination, at least her life wasplete.

    The two of them yed. Although Shi Niange could walk very steadily, many people had fallen several times after experiencing it for a while. Only Qin Siting was always very stable. He did not even stagger forward, let alone fall.

    She had the thought of throwing him down, so she did it. As she slid forward, she deliberately screamed that she was about to fall. When he reached out in time to support her, she suddenly turned back and smiled cunningly at him. She then tugged his arm forward forcefully. No matter how stable he stood, his feet were still covered in ice and specially made shoes. Because of her move, he was unable to fully support himself. As she wished, he staggered forward. Just as he was about to fall, he saw her smile as though she had seeded. He did not say a word, but he grabbed her arm in time and brought her down with him.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t expect to fall with him. This time, she really screamed.

    The moment she fell down, Qin Siting fell to the ground first. His arm was still around her wrist. He tugged her down and with a muffled sound, the two pairs of shoes collided. She fell heavily onto him at the same time.

    Qin Sitingy on the ground without moving. He did not struggle because she had thrown herself on the ground. He only raised his handsome brows and threw down the metal rod supporting him on the ground with his other hand. He lowered his head to look at Shi Niange, who was lying on top of him.

    Shi Niange could not hold back the force of her fall. It was too big. Her entire face was buried in his body. She felt that her nose was hurting from the collision in his arms.

    She raised her head, feeling slightly dizzy. She felt that the area where she fell previously was starting to hurt, but she still wanted tough. After all, she had sessfully pulled Qin Siting down.

    The moment she raised her head, she saw that Qin Siting had closed his eyes. She was stunned. After waiting for a while, she saw that his eyes were still closed and he did not say that he wanted to get up. She was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 1505 - You Are My Little Love Song (72)

    <h4>Chapter 1505: You Are My Little Love Song (72)</h4>

    ¡°Qin Siting?¡± She quickly raised her hand to pat his face, her face full of anxiety and concern. ¡°Hey, did you hit your head on the ground earlier? Can you hear me?¡±

    Had she gone too far?

    The college entrance examination was tomorrow. If he fell and injured his head or other areas, affecting his performance in the examination tomorrow, she would be condemned by history.

    ¡°Qin Siting!¡±

    Seeing that he still did not move, Shi Niange was really a little anxious. ¡°Qin Siting, Qin Siting... What¡¯s wrong with you? Aiya, I¡¯m sorry. I was just joking. Where does it hurt? Say something, Qin Siting. Don¡¯t ignore me...¡±

    Just as her hand was about to hit his face again, the unmoving young man raised his hand and held hers.

    Shi Niange paused and looked at him. When she saw him open his eyes, there was a teasing light in his eyes.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t have the mood to think about how lucky she was that he was only scaring her. He didn¡¯t evenin and could only say that she instantly felt relieved.

    Thankfully, he was only teasing her!

    She quickly tried to help him up, but she was also wearing skating shoes and could not stand up. She could only hold his elbow and ask, ¡°Can you still stand up?¡±

    At this moment, there were very few people in the skating rink. There were only the two of them in this area. The lights on the skating rink shone down and were ced against her back. Qin Siting could not see her face clearly, but he could see Shi Niange¡¯s nervous and agitated shoulders and her movements as she tried her best to support herself.

    It seemed like if he did not speak, she would really cry.

    Qin Siting watched as the lights above turned in another direction, clearly seeing her reddened eyes. He looked into her eyes, reached out, pressed her head down, and pulled her back.

    Shi Niange staggered and fell onto hisp in a sorry state. Before she could raise her head to speak, she was suddenly kissed.

    Her mind was in a daze. Thest impression and consciousness in her mind was that Qin Siting¡¯s face was suddenly very close to her, and his hand was pressing against the back of her head. The sudden, warm touch on her lips caused her to choke back the cry of surprise.

    It wasn¡¯t just the gentle touch of lips, but a firm kiss.

    ...

    Was this a dream?

    Was she dreaming today?

    Ah?

    Otherwise, what exactly happened?

    What happened?

    Shi Niange was dazed for a long time. Qin Siting stood up, tidied his skating shoes and the metal rod that had fallen on the ground. He turned back and reached out to her who was still sitting on the ground.

    Shi Niange reached out her hand in a daze. Looking at Qin Siting¡¯s smooth movements, she did not know what was wrong with her.

    Was that... an illusion?

    Earlier, Qin Siting had kissed her? Earlier, she could clearly still feel the sensation on her lips. She clearly felt that he was kissing her.

    She stood up with Qin Siting. She could not remember any of the movements she had just learned. She stood in her spot with her head lowered. She was a little dazed and unsure if what had just happened was real.

    Did she... cough, was she too nervous before the college entrance examination and developed hysteria?

    Qin Siting also picked up the metal rod she used to support herself and handed it to her. She was still in a daze. When she raised her hand to receive it, she remained standing in her original position. She only looked up at him and did not move.

    At this moment, Qin Siting hugged her and asked softly by her ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His voice exploded in her ears like a sweet bomb. When it rang, it triggered all of Shi Niange¡¯s nerves that had already calmed down. In an instant, everything exploded.

    Her waist, which was being held by him, had already begun to melt. Half of her body had turned limp.

    She turned her head to look at him. Qin Siting was looking at her attentively. Shi Niange bit her lip lightly. It seemed to still have the soft and cold touch from earlier.

    So, did he really kiss her just now?

    Qin Siting kissed her?

    He liked her?

    Did he like her too...

    God, if this was true...

    Shi Niange¡¯s consciousness seemed to have finally woken up. Her face instantly turned red. She quickly raised her hand to press it against her face, but her brain was still in a daze. She could not react.

    ¡°Qin, Qin... Almighty Qin...¡±

    ¡°Qin Siting.¡± He stood by her side and corrected her gently.

    ¡°Ah, that... Qin Siting,¡± Shi Niange called out to him in a daze.

    ¡°En?¡± He replied warmly.

    Hearing his response, Shi Niange suddenly did not know what to say. She was in a daze and could not quite touch the ground. She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Right now, she did not even dare to look at his face. It was as if the person who had just reached out to hug him was not her. She wished she could press her entire face against the ice on the ground.

    In fact, Shi Niange was still suspicious of the incident earlier. She did not dare to believe that it was true.

    However, she really didn¡¯t have the mood to skate anymore. After that, she kept reminiscing about that kiss... ah, it should be considered a kiss. She had never kissed anyone before. She didn¡¯t spend much time with Tang Shao. At most, they held hands and ate together. That kiss earlier... was it a kiss?

    She didn¡¯t care if it was a fabrication or not. She had to treat it as real now!

    Afterward, shepletely lost her ability to skate. Seeing that she kept wrestling and her gaze was especially dreamy and dazed, Qin Siting did not know whether tough or cry. He brought her out of the skating rink and brought her to a haunted house to calm down.

    This kind of haunted house was not scary to Shi Niange, especially since her heart was bubbling with sweetness. Even if a figure covered in blood suddenly appeared in the darkness, she felt that the ghost was covered in sweet ketchup. She would greet the ghost in front of her with a smile, making the employee who was acting as a ghost lose interest. She could only continue scaring the others.

    After walking out, she saw that there were many w machines in front. Shi Niange tried to grab them, but she couldn¡¯t. When there were only two coins left, she looked at Qin Siting for help. He indicated for her to throw the coins in and then reached out to operate it.

    However, although Qin Siting did catch a doll, she originally wanted the white little rabbit inside. In the end, what he caught was a shit-green, big-mouthed frog.

    It was a very, very ugly frog. It was so ugly that anyone who saw it would want tough. Even if they held it in their hands, they would also want tough.

    Shi Niange held the only result of today¡¯s victory, an ugly frog. She stood in the scenic areaughing until her stomach hurt.

    Qin Siting did not force her to catch anything else. He nced at the frog in her hand and said, ¡°Some people catch more than ny yuan but can¡¯t catch a single one. I¡¯ll catch a frog for you with two yuan. Are you stillughing?¡±

 Chapter 1506 - You Are My Little Love Song (73)

    <h4>Chapter 1506: You Are My Little Love Song (73)</h4>

    ¡°I clearly wanted a little rabbit. Hahahahahaha.¡± Shi Niange couldn¡¯t help butugh, but in fact, she still held the little frog in her arms like a treasure. She couldn¡¯t even bear anyone to touch it when they passed by.

    The two of them walked around the scenic area again and confirmed that they had already yed the interesting projects. The sky was already dark and it was almost seven.

    Before leaving the scenic area, she had to line up at the entrance to sign for a refund. Qin Siting had apanied her for the entire day and even helped her carry her things. She felt that there was no need for her to be the one being taken care of, so she took the initiative to line up and wait.

    After queuing, she lowered her head and signed. She took the deposit and turned to walk out. As she walked, she looked at Qin Siting¡¯s figure at the door. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qin Siting stood there, looking in some direction. He did not respond.

    She leaned over. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    She subconsciously looked in the direction of his gaze, but she did not see anything. She only saw two cars parked there. One of them was a ck Rolls-Royce, and there were two tall and strong people who did not look too warm standing there. Their eyes were also looking in their direction, as though they had seen Qin Siting.

    They seemed to stare at each other for two seconds. Shi Niange was about to ask who these people were, but before she could speak, Qin Siting suddenly pulled himself behind her. Very suddenly, his strength frightened her, but at the same time, he used half his shoulder to block her. He did not seem to n on letting anyone see her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Niange was somewhat puzzled, but she obediently stood behind him and did not rashly stand out. However, she could feel that his grip on her wrist seemed to tighten.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± After he finished speaking, he tugged her behind him. She obediently stood behind him.

    A few minutester, she turned her head and secretly looked into the distance. She saw that the two people outside the car had already entered the car. The two cars only shed their headlights a few times before they turned off and continued parking there.

    There were quite a lot of people outside the scenic area, but for some reason, when she looked at the flickering light, she felt a little frightened.

    Qin Siting did not speak further. After the headlights of the car were turned off, he suddenly pulled her to walk in the opposite direction from the other cars. He kept her in front of him, preventing her face and figure from being seen by those people.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± She found it strange.

    Qin Siting insisted on not speaking.

    ¡°Do you know those people?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°En,¡± he answered without saying anything else.

    This time, they didn¡¯t take the scenic area, did they? He walked very quickly and directly hailed a taxi. She even felt that her wrist was hurting from his grip, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He pressed her into the car, closed the door, and told the driver her home address.

    The taxi drove away. Shi Niange sat in the car. Qin Siting was sitting by her side, but she felt that his mood was clearly very poor. His gaze was also not as gentle and soft as before.

    She reached over and touched his hand. Qin Siting looked at her. She smiled at him, her lips curving. ¡°You have to work hard for the college entrance examination tomorrow!¡±

    Qin Siting did not move, only staring at her curved lips.

    When Shi Niange smiled, it was very sweet, but it was not the kind of sweetness that could make one sick of it. Instead, it was the kind of sweetness that made one feel as though the sunlight in the entire world had brightened up.

    Qin Siting raised his hand and gently touched her cheek with his finger. His finger was slightly cold, but it made Shi Niange more awake because of this cold touch. She was even more sure that everything that had happened today was definitely true.

    She did not avoid his hand and only asked, ¡°You yed with me outside for an entire day today. Will it dy your revision? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re tired from tomorrow¡¯s college entrance examination? Are you sleepy? Why don¡¯t you ask the chauffeur to send you back? I can return to Lishui Viter. Your ce is too far away. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too tired if you go back toote. It¡¯ll affect your performance for tomorrow¡¯s examination.¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak. His fingertips gently caressed her face. It was slightly itchy and caused her heart to tremble.

    Until he withdrew his hand, Shi Niange actually felt that it was a pity.

    Actually, he could still caress her for a while more.

    Qin Siting closed his eyes and leaned against the backseat to rest. Shi Niange closed her eyes just like him, but the moment she closed her eyes, she could recall the kiss in the skating rink in the afternoon.

    She clearly felt he taste of him on her lips.

    Qin Siting¡¯s body temperature was warm. asionally, it would be slightly cold. It was as though only the two of them were left in the backseat of the car. The scene of being kissed remained in her mind.

    She raised her hand to her mouth and her face began to turn red again. She secretly turned to look at Qin Siting. Seeing that he was not looking at her, she secretly pursed her lips and smiled, as though she wanted to use this way to reminisce about the feeling of being kissed by him.

    The taxi drove to Lishui Vi first. Qin Siting bade her farewell in the car and did not get out of the car.

    Tomorrow was the college entrance examination. No matter how reluctant Shi Niange was, she could not let him stay with her until midnight. Even if he did not need to revise, he definitely had to go back to pack all sorts of things. His admission ticket and some documents needed to be sorted out.

    At night, she prepared her admission ticket and put it in her bag. Before she went to sleep, she recalled the kiss in the day and couldn¡¯t sleep. She sent Qin Siting a message: [You¡¯re arriving at school tomorrow at eight, right? Do you n on going early? What time should I wait for you outside the school?]

    After sending it, there was no reply.

    Perhaps he was too tired during the day and had already washed up to sleep.

    Shi Niange hugged her phone and waited for a while. When she didn¡¯t receive a message from him, she could only take her phone to the side to charge it. Then shey down, closed her eyes, and slowly recalled everything that happened during the day. She recalled the kiss and then smiled. She raised her hand to cover her face and mouth. She excitedly burrowed into the nket to snicker.

    The next day, Shi Niange woke up early. Although she only went for the exam at eight, she was afraid of missing Qin Siting. Fortunately, he and Qin Siting were both in the same school. They did not have to go to other schools, so she rushed over the same way and waited under the tree early.

    However, more people came in, but she did not see him. Gradually, even water could not trickle through. She could only go in alone.

    After sitting in her examination room ss, she was a little worried. She called Teacher Zhao and asked him about it. Teacher Zhao helped her ask the invigtor of Qin Siting¡¯s examination room ss. The answer she received was that he had arrived. He had just arrived and had already entered the examination room. Only then did she rx and focus on the examination.

 Chapter 1507 - You Are My Little Love Song (74)

    <h4>Chapter 1507: You Are My Little Love Song (74)</h4>

    Shi Niange did not expect that her parents would choose toe back in the next few days. They said that it was because of her college entrance examination. They felt that they would have let her down if they were not in the country, so they suddenly came to school.

    They did not enter the school but called to inform her that they had arrived.

    After the first day of the exam, Shi Niange went out and saw her parents¡¯ car parked outside. She got into the car and was pulled back to the Shi family. They went to a seafood restaurant. She still had to continue the exam tomorrow. After eating, she returned to the Shi family to rest.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Qin Siting was free today, but he didn¡¯t call or text her. He probably had something on or was too tired, so She didn¡¯t disturb him.

    Let¡¯s wait until all exams are done.

    The next day, she came from the Shi family early in the morning and waited under the tree outside the school gate. Qin Siting did not appear, but when she asked the teacherter, she learned that he still entered the examination hall at the right time.

    It was good that the exam was not dyed.

    When the college entrance examination finally ended, her parents said that they would be busy in Hai City for a few days before returning. She had to stay at the Shi family¡¯s residence for the next few days and could not return to Lishui Vi by herself.

    Her grandfather had alsoe. The whole family was discussing the matter of her going to the Medical University. Although her parents knew that they couldn¡¯t dispel her thoughts of studying medicine, they stillined to her grandfather a little. They said that there was only one child in the family, but in the end, she didn¡¯t n on inheriting the family business and insisted on studying medicine. However, her grandfather remained calm and only said, ¡°Nian Nian has been living in myboratory since she was young. I¡¯ve never deliberately influenced her. Don¡¯t you know why her own environment is like this?¡±

    Her parents were speechless.

    In fact, it was not as if there was no one else in the Shi family. The servants were all there. No matter how busy they were, Shi Niange was still well taken care of when she lived at home.

    However, Shi Niange liked to follow her grandfather since she was young. That was why she became like this today.

    ¡°Forget it. If you want to study medicine, so be it. But your youngest and most energetic years are about to be dedicated to medical studies. Dad and Mom just feel sorry for you.¡± Father Shi sat on the sofa and sighed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I heard that there are quite a number of young and handsome young men studying medicine nowadays. Perhaps after Nian Nian goes to the medical school, she can meet a boy with a good family background and a handsome appearance. Then, after studying medicine together and graduating, they can be doctors together.¡± Yang Zhenzhen had already given up on stopping her daughter. Now, she naively thought of these things.

    Father Shi ¡°...¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°By the way, Nian Nian, the one you said you likedst time...¡±

    As soon as her mother spoke, her grandfather¡¯s gaze turned to her. Shi Niange quickly gave her mother several hard looks. Only when Yang Zhenzhen suddenly recalled that her father was still there did she quickly change the topic. ¡°Cough, I mean, what kind of boy do you like? After you go to medical school, I wonder if you¡¯ll meet the type you like. Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re twenty-five or twenty-six years old and be a single dog. Your mother will lose face.¡±

    ¡°Students should behave like students. What dating? In this day and age, it¡¯s not strange for a thirty-something-year-old to have a sessful career before getting married. Besides, how old is Nian Nian right now? She¡¯s just finished the college entrance examination and you¡¯re in such a hurry for her to have a boyfriend? How can you be such a mother?¡± Grandfather reprimanded her unhappily.

    Yang Zhenzhen raised her brows and did not speak. She only looked at her daughter meaningfully.

    Shi Niange forced a sincere smile. ¡°Haha... what are you talking about... I don¡¯t understand...¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s expression darkened.

    She really dared to betray her own mother.

    More than a week had passed since the college entrance examination. In fact, Shi Niange really wanted to ask Qin Siting how he did.

    Speaking of which, she was actually a little disappointed.

    Ever since she went to the amusement park with Qin Siting the day before the college entrance examination, he had not sent any messages. They had not contacted each other until now. Even during the exam, she had not been able to see him.

    She thought that he was busy, so she did not take the initiative to send a message to him, and he naturally did not send anything to her.

    Shi Niange herself could not understand what was going on with her. She waspletely flustered by that dreamlike kiss. She could not exin why, but she just did not want to send a message. She felt that whatever she asked or said was not very natural.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was normal for other people in a rtionship. Since he kissed her, it meant that he liked her.

    But he had already kissed her, yet he did not send her a message. Did something happen? Or... did he not n on sending her a message?

    She was also afraid that if she suddenly asked him about this, he would misunderstand. Although she had always been quite proactive, once she found out that this rtionship was a two-way arrowhead and that she was not the only one who had exerted force, she was also afraid that she would reveal too much of her feelings for him. She was afraid of giving him pressure.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Because her aunt had returned to the country a few days ago, her aunt¡¯s youngest son, who was also a year younger than her, had alsoe to stay for a few days. He suddenly leaned close to her and secretly peeked at her phone.

    Shi Niange quickly closed the message interface on her phone and ced her phone back into her pocket. She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Returning a message.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply? The moment I came, you didn¡¯t reply.¡± The cousin had an ¡®I understand¡¯ expression on his face. He knocked her shoulder smugly. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s there to hide? Who do you think you¡¯re with?¡±

    ¡°You are in a rtionship?¡± Shi Niange recalled that this brat seemed to be only seventeen years old. She immediately raised her brows to look at him.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± He nodded frankly and took out his phone to flip through the photos for Shi Niange. ¡°Take a look? The school belle. Many boys tried to snatch her from me, but in the end, I won.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled. ¡°You¡¯re snatching people?¡±

    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s so beautiful and has a good character. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?¡± As the cousin spoke, he leaned close to her and sat down with her. ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time. My first love was when I was fourteen.¡±

    ¡°You started too early.¡±

    ¡°Is it early? When I was in primary school, I saw boys and girls secretly kissing in the hallway in my fifth year. Is this considered early?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Niange rarely observed others, but she had never felt that she was very innocent. However, after hearing this, she suddenly woke up. Everyone had already finished their college entrance examination and were adults. There was really no need for her to be so hesitant.

    Furthermore, Qin Siting had already kissed her. This meant that he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. Could it be he had not contacted her because she seemed to have been frightened that day?

 Chapter 1508 - You Are My Little Love Song (75)

    <h4>Chapter 1508: You Are My Little Love Song (75)</h4>

    ¡°Hey, how does he looks like? Quick, let me see.¡± The cousin moved his head closer to her.

    Shi Niange felt her face heat up. She held her pocket to prevent him from touching the phone inside. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±

    ¡°If not, why are you still covering it so tightly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not... I... I really like someone... but we¡¯re not together yet.¡± When Shi Niange said this, she felt a little embarrassed. After being teased by her cousin, she blushed and chased him out. She found an excuse to tell the helper that she wanted to rest for a while before returning to her room and closing the door with a bang.

    She stood by the bed, holding her phone. She did not know what Qin Siting was thinking.

    Could it be that after the kiss her behavior was too unnatural and he thought she was frightened?

    That was why he didn¡¯t contact her these days. Did he think she was afraid?

    But this was only a guess.

    Shi Niange recalled the scene of them holding hands in the amusement park. Qin Siting¡¯s hand was very warm. Afterward, when their hands separated, she kept feeling that something was missing.

    She pressed her hand against her face and forced herself to cool down.

    Shi Niange hesitated several times. In the end, perhaps because her cousin¡¯s words reminded her of something, she could not hold back.

    She sat by the bed and bit her lip as she typed a message. She quickly sent it to Qin Siting. She typed quickly on her phone, afraid that she would hesitate. She was afraid that if she was any slower, she would not dare to ask. In the end, she still sent it.

    She looked at the message she had sent and her heart began to beat rapidly.

    [Qin Siting,st time, did you kiss me?]

    How would he reply to her?

    Shi Niange felt that her mind was burning up and she was too embarrassed to think about these questions.

    If he admitted it, what should she say next?

    But what if he denied it?

    If this was really an illusion... was it just a illusionin her mind? Although it was unlikely... she still felt that Qin Siting kissing her was too unreal.

    No matter how he answered, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    What to do.

    In the past, when she tried to date Tang Shao, she was quite open minded. Why did she have to be so careful when she spoke?

    She held her phone tightly and waited for Qin Siting¡¯s response.

    Shi Niange waited from two in the afternoon until nine in the evening. From sitting down to lying down and from lying down to squatting down, she went back to lying down and locked herself in the room for an entire day. When it was time to shower and sleep, her heartpletely sank.

    Like a falling leaf in the cold wind, it struggled several times before finallynding on the ground.

    Qin Siting did not reply.

    After waiting for so long, her parents, grandfather, and cousin hade to ask her to eat several times. She said that she was not hungry and wanted to sleep.

    At this moment, Auntie Xiang came over to knock on the door. She said that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the afternoon and asked her to go downstairs to eat something. She said that she would go in a while. Then, when she heard Auntie Xiang¡¯s footsteps walking away, disappointment gradually appeared on her face.

    Why did he... not replying?

    Didn¡¯t he see it?

    He didn¡¯t bring his phone with him?

    Shi Niange hugged a pillow and curled up there. She pouted unhappily. Should she not have asked such a silly question? Under normal circumstances, she would have kissed him. Perhaps it was just an impulse of a young boy and girl.

    Furthermore, they had just taken the college entrance examination and were about topletely part ways, so Qin Siting actually... knew that there was no result between the two of them.

    Previously, when she had sent him messages, he had replied very quickly. If his phone was not by his side in the afternoon, could it be that it had not been by his side all day?

    In the past few days, he had not contacted her since the day of the college entrance examination.

    Shi Niange sat up and felt that her fingertips were slightly cold. She regretted it and felt that she was too rash.

    At one o¡¯clock in the night, Shi Niangey on the bed, still holding her phone.

    At this time, the reason and hope that Qin Siting did not bring his phone with him was gone. Even if he did not bring his phone, it was time for him to go home.

    Qin Siting did not want to reply.

    Shi Niange turned over and rubbed her face against the pillow ufortably.

    She shouldn¡¯t have sent such a message. Perhaps she had been overwhelmed by the urge to miss him and love him. She felt that she had done something wrong and messed up.

    Even now, it was impossible to salvage the situation. If she didn¡¯t add her name, she could send another message saying that she had sent it to the wrong person.

    But she had written his name. It said, ¡°Qin Siting,st time, did you kiss me?¡±

    She was asking him.

    Shi Niange stuffed her phone under the pillow and closed her eyes.

    Qin Siting did not reply to this message until the college entrance examination results were released.

    Her parents had already left the country, but she didn¡¯t have to go to school so Shi Niange stayed at the Shi family¡¯s house. Her cousin was also at the Shi family¡¯s house. He pestered her every day to go out and clean herself up to go shopping. She didn¡¯t buy muc. Instead, she bought a new phone for her cousin and bought a few figurines of One Piece and various Japanese cartoons that boys liked. Furthermore, this time when she returned to school, she was going to say goodbye to her high school life. There was no need for her to return to Lishui Vi immediately.

    It was past nine in the morning when she arrived at school. When she passed by the tree outside the school gate, she nced over and saw that the tree was empty. She pursed her lips and continued to walk through the school gate without stopping.

    After entering the ss and sitting for a while, she saw that Qin Siting hade.

    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed because of the message he did not reply.

    But she had to speak. When he came over to sit by her side, she said to him, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her, his gaze still calm and gentle. He also said, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    This should be herst deskmate.

    Shi Niange nodded and did not say anything else. She just sat there quietly. She did not move even when Hao Xiushe poked her back. She did not find any topic to talk to Qin Siting. She actually wanted to ask and say something, but she felt that she could not say it.

    She had already checked the college entrance examination results online.

    After passing the admission cutoff score of the Medical University, her results were not bad. There was no need for Grandfather to find someone to arrange for her to enter the school. She had entered by herself. Grandfather was very happy.

 Chapter 1509 - You Are My Little Love Song (76)

    <h4>Chapter 1509: You Are My Little Love Song (76)</h4>

    As for Qin Siting.

    Needless to say, MIT was waving at him happily.

    Everyone was quite excited today. Furthermore, they did not need to wear school uniforms. Everyone was dressed in all sorts of colorful clothes. There were even a few who wore strange clothes. It was simply ridiculous.

    Shi Niange did not blend into the rxed atmosphere today.

    She had actually been ming herself.

    She felt that she had ruined their rtionship.

    For the entire morning, Shi Niange was disappointed. When the teacher entered the ss to discuss with everyone about everyone¡¯s results and their college entrance examination choice, she did not hear much. However, she seemed to have heard Teacher Zhao specially call Qin Siting¡¯s name and ask if he had filled in the wrong choice for the college entrance examination? At that time, Qin Siting only said no, and she did not pay attention to anything else.

    Shi Niange was quite sad. Although she did not show her disappointment on her face, before everyone left the school in the afternoon, she stillid on the table. She suddenly realized that she really did not look forward to the college entrance examination and graduation at all. She would rather sit in the same ss as Qin Siting and face the boring revision everyday. She did not want to be separated.

    There was a faint shadow under her eyes. As she knew that she wasing to school today and could see Qin Siting, she did not sleep wellst night.

    Everyone was already prepared to leave. Shi Niange was still lying there. She was actually not asleep, but she was almost asleep.

    Qin Siting turned to look at her. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go home and sleep. Don¡¯t sleep here. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Shi Niange sat up and did not respond. She picked up her bag and followed him.

    As usual, they went out of the school together. She could take the main road in the middle to go home. Uncle Qin didn¡¯t know when she would leave for school, so he didn¡¯t drive over to wait for her.

    Shi Niange continued to follow him. When they reached the intersection where they should be separated, she did not turn to walk there but continued forward.

    Usually, Qin Siting spoke very little. Today, even Shi Niange was especially silent.

    She didn¡¯t even tell him that she was returning to the Shi family today. She just walked silently.

    Until the other intersection ahead, she actually still did not know where Qin Siting¡¯s home was. Did he live alone? He did not say, and she did not continue walking so far.

    She only stopped at this intersection. After all, it was quite far from the Shi family¡¯s house. She had to take a taxi home.

    Only then did she turn to look at Qin Siting by her side. The moment she raised her head to look at him, her gaze suddenlynded on his neck under his shirt cor. Her gaze paused there for a moment.

    Shi Niange paused and stared at Qin Siting¡¯s movements. The moment he turned his head to look forward, she saw an even more obvious mark. After staring at it for more than ten seconds, she suddenly walked up to him.

    Qin Siting turned to look at her suddenly approaching figure. He did not avoid her and only asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shi Niange did not answer him. She suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the cor of his shirt, tugging it down forcefully.

    Qin Siting¡¯s brows paused because of her action. He raised his hand and was about to pull the cor back. Shi Niange looked into his eyes and stubbornly refused to let go. They were in a stalemate for a long time until Qin Siting gradually loosened his grip.

    Only then did Shi Niange sessfully pull open his cor. Then, her eyelids twitched.

    There were marks on his shoulders and back from being hit by a heavy object. There were lots of bruises. There was even a cut near the artery by his neck. Although it looked like it had happened a few days ago, Shi Niange¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse and trembling.

    Qin Siting pushed her hand down and tugged the cor of his shirt back. He casually adjusted his cor and covered the wounds hidden under his clothes.

    Shi Niange still stood there, looking up at Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting did not speak, but he raised his hand and gently rubbed her headfortingly. He messed up her soft hair and smoothed it back for her. Then he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She recalled that the rtionship between him and his mother had always been poor. She recalled that time when he said that he had crushed the ss cup and recalled the two men who didn¡¯t seem like good people standing outside the car on the amusement park.

    She stood very close to him, so close that she could easily smell the clean scent on his body. That day, when he was especially close to her, she was only shy and happy. But now, she was only sad.

    ¡°Did the Qin family offend someone, or did something happen? Even if there are all sorts of things that threaten the safety of the family members in the wealthy families, aren¡¯t those things usually done to children? You¡¯re not a child, so why would anyone think of touching you? But if it wasn¡¯t for these reasons, you... how did you...¡±

    Shi Niange was actually speaking incoherently. She only knew that she was very sad and her heart ached.

    She sniffed.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with those. I was the one who injured myself. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Qin Siting did not exin. He casually called a taxi for her to sit in, and then asked her to tell the driver the address of the Shi family. Afterward, he left.

    He actually knew that she wanted to return to the Shi family, even though she did not say or ask.

    He was clearly such a smart and clear-minded person. What exactly could he not say about his injuries? The Qin family was one of the four big families in Hai City. Perhaps the family matters wereplicated and could not be told to an outsider like her, but his wounds were so shocking. He did not seem to have visited a doctor. One look at his neck, and she knew that he had not even applied medicine.

    She sat in the car, feeling uneasy. She lowered her head and picked up her phone to send him a message: [How many days had been since you got the wound on your neck? Be careful, don¡¯t get infected.]

    Qin Siting replied: [En.]

    He actually replied to this message.

    Shi Niange looked forward and saw the words she had asked in front of the two sentences. She had not received a reply..

    So he really didn¡¯t n on returning.

    She put down her phone and looked out of the car window. She suddenly felt that the situation had be like this because of her rashness. A while ago, she and Qin Siting were quite intimate.

    But he seemed to be maintaining a distance from her just now. Although it didn¡¯t seem strange, she could feel it.

    After reading the message, Qin Siting stood by the side of the road for a while. He saw that Shi Niange¡¯s taxi had safely gone far away until it turned onto another road and disappeared.

    After returning home, Shi Niange turned on herputer and checked her college entrance examination results again. Back then, she had silently memorized Qin Siting¡¯s admission ticket number and finally had the courage to check his.

    The score was much higher than she had expected.

    As expected of Qin Siting.

 Chapter 1510 - You Are My Little Love Song (77)

    <h4>Chapter 1510: You Are My Little Love Song (77)</h4>

    Half a monthter, through her grandfather, the Medical University informed Shi Niange of the news of her admission. Furthermore, the first semester was more than ten days earlier than the other universities. After all, studying medicine was difficult. She did not expect the first step to be so difficult. Even the holidays after the college entrance examination were shorter than others by so many days.

    There was less than a month left until the start of the school year. Thankfully, the school was located in Hai City, so there was no need to pack too much luggage. In fact, she didn¡¯t wish to stay in the school and wanted to continue living in Lishui Vi. Although it would take at least half an hour to drive from the Medical University, it was at least closer to the Shi family. While it would take longer to drive from the Shi family to the university¡¯s main building.

    However, it seemed like she had to stay in school when school reopened. There was no need for her to look for a house nearby. As for whether she would continue to stay in school or return to Lishui Vi, it would all depend on the situation after school reopened.

    Shi Niange and Zhao Xiaoqing arranged to go shopping. Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s results were not bad, and her second choice was the Medical University. However, she was still considering if she should go.

    The two of them chatted as they walked on the street. Shi Niange didn¡¯t persuade her about choosing which school to go to. After all, this concerned her future. She couldn¡¯t keep coaxing Zhao Xiaoqing just because she hoped that she could go there with her. She should choose these things herself.

    After shopping and drinking milk tea, it was already past four in the evening. Zhao Xiaoqing received a call from her parents, so she had to leave.

    Shi Niange also returned to the square in front of themercial street to get a taxi. As she passed through the crowd, she suddenly felt the shoulder bag on her back being tugged.

    She turned back to see a tall, muscr stranger dressed in ck.

    Shi Niange frowned. In an instant, she became alert and moved closer to where there were more people.

    However, the man refused to let go of her. He suddenly walked over and ced a hand on her shoulder.

    Shi Niange turned to look at him. Before she could speak, she heard the strange man staring at her with a warning look. At the same time, he whispered, ¡°Shi Niange, right? Do you want to go with Brother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± Shi Niange suddenly shouted. She instantly attracted the attention of the people around her. After the man paused for a moment, she quickly took a step back. When she turned back and saw a tall uncle, she quickly hid behind the unfamiliar uncle and shouted, ¡°Everyone, help me. I don¡¯t know this person!¡±

    The uncle in front of him turned back and saw that it was a youngdy. He then turned to look at the man. The man clearly did not expect a youngdy like her to be so wary. She even knew how to attract the attention of others so loudly in the crowd. His expression turned cold. He hesitated for a moment and seemed to want to approach her. However, Shi Niange hurriedly hid behind the crowd. When the unfamiliar crowd looked over curiously, the man could not squeeze out smoothly. He saw her quickly g down a taxi by the side of the road, get into the car, and run away.

    Sitting in the car, Shi Niange did not forget to raise her phone through the window. She took a photo of the exceptionally tall and fat man in the crowd and sent it to Uncle Qin.

    Two minutester, Uncle Tai called. ¡°What happened? Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I suspect that he¡¯s following me. Earlier, I was preparing to take a taxi by the side of the road. He seemed to be preparing to pull me away forcefully. Thankfully, there were many people there. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to do anything. I shouted loudly and took advantage of the chaos to escape. Right now, I¡¯m in the taxi. The car te number is Hai AR5943. I got the driver to drive in the direction of the Shi family. You can drive over to wee me. If I see you on the way, I¡¯ll get off directly.¡± After Shi Niange finished speaking, she looked at the taxi driver. She saw that this driver was really a taxi driver who was passing by. There were no other problems, but she had to be wary. She finished informing Uncle Qin.

    ¡°Okay, be careful. Don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up right now.¡±

    With that, Uncle Qin quickly picked up his car keys and left.

    Shi Niange was very obedient and did not hang up. She only looked at the street passing by outside the car window. ¡°I¡¯m passing by Chen Hai Road now... Right now, I¡¯m turning to Xiangyue Road... There are some traffic jams ahead, but it¡¯s not too serious... It¡¯s Fengming Road now...¡±

    The taxi driver nced at her through the rearview mirror as he drove. He smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, you looked nervous when you got in the car. What¡¯s wrong? Did you really meet a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just drive normally,¡± Shi Niange answered calmly.

    The driver smiled. ¡°But you have a strong sense of self-protection. You even know to report the road conditions. If there are really bad people, I don¡¯t think you can escape too far.¡±

    Shi Niange did not speak further. She lowered her head to look at the time disyed on the phone. At the same time, she turned back to look behind the car. That person should not have chased over.

    Although the Shi family was not arge family that stood at the top, they were still famous in the business world. She was the only daughter in the family. When her parents were not by her side, Uncle Qin had taught her how to judge dangerous situations and how to protect herself. Furthermore, the Shi family was growing in business and had offended many people. As the youngdy of the Shi family, it was very likely that she would be a target for kidnapping, so she had always been instilled with this sense of alertness.

    This was an instinct.

    After driving for about ten minutes, Uncle Qin¡¯s car arrived. Shi Niange paid the fare and thanked the taxi driver before alighting and getting into Uncle Qin¡¯s car.

    Uncle Qin sat in the car with his phone in his hand. He looked at the photo she had just sent. ¡°I¡¯ve already called someone to check on this person. Since someone is suddenly following you, you should be more careful when you go out. Don¡¯t go out alone, especially when you go to university in a few days. I¡¯ll go to your school to guard it.¡±

    Shi Niange sat in the car and did not speak at first. However, her mind strangely shed to the car and the two people she and Qin Siting had seen outside the scenic area the day before the college entrance examination.

    It seemed...

    If she remembered correctly...

    The tall and strong man was one of the men standing by the car that day.

    Could it be that they were not targeting the Shi family?

    Could it be... rted to Qin Siting?

    Were those people targeting Qin Siting? They found that she was very close to him, so they wanted to obtain something from her or do something?

 Chapter 1511 - You Are My Little Love Song (78)

    <h4>Chapter 1511: You Are My Little Love Song (78)</h4>

    It was getting closer and closer to the start of school. The eptance letter was finally released.

    Zhao Xiaoqing decided to go to the Medical University with Shi Niange.

    Recently, because she was about to go to report to university, Grandfather had also helped her to inform the school that she had to be in the best ss with the best mentor.

    In fact, Shi Niange did not have high expectations for these things. However, since her Grandfather wanted to help her, she did not mind. She was fine with anything.

    The day she received the eptance letter, she thought of Qin Siting.

    She didn¡¯t know how the wounds on his back and neck were, nor did she know which school he had decided to go to. After all, if he didn¡¯t go to S City in Jing City, he must have gone abroad. He definitely wouldn¡¯t stay in Hai City.

    She still did not contact him, did not call him, and did not take the initiative to send him messages.

    Thest three messages were still disyed on her phone.

    The first was the one she asked if he had kissed her. He did not reply.

    The next two lines were the words she had said to him when she came back that day and he had replied with the word ¡®en.¡¯

    And then never again.

    In the past, whenever Shi Niange missed Qin Siting, she would always open the message record and look at the messages Qin Siting had sent her. She would slowly reminisce about it.

    However, right now, she did not dare to open the message interface between the two of them, because the third from the bottom, which clearly showed that there was no reply, was like a joke, reminding her how ridiculous she was.

    There were only five days left before school reopened. Shi Niange was coaxed out of the country by her parents. After leaving the country for a few days, she returned the day before school reopened.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was really envious of her. After ying on the beach for several days, she didn¡¯t get tan at all. On the other hand, Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s skin, which was usually very fair, had be tanner after a few days of vacation.

    She was about to go to the Medical University and was officially approaching her dream.

    She began to miss Qin Siting again.

    Perhaps he was already in another city or another country.

    Would he choose Harvard or MIT? Oxford or Cambridged? Or some other... famous institution?

    It had been so many days since shest went to school. She hadn¡¯t sent a single message.

    Shi Niange looked at the ugly green frog by her bedside. She picked it up and patted it hard for a long time before carefully cing it back on the bed. She was afraid that it would turn gray or dirty. She stood by the side and looked at the ugly little frog. She recalled how he had used thest two coins to help her pick up the doll.

    She didn¡¯t know why they suddenly separated. Even if they were about to part ways after graduation, they could still contact each other.

    A few days ago, she had gone abroad and brought back a gift for Qin Siting. It was a pen with Qin Siting¡¯s initials engraved on it. She just didn¡¯t know when she would see him again and if she would have the opportunity to give him this gift.

    Her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and saw that it was a message from her mother.

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen: [Nian Nian, school starts tomorrow. Have you packed your things?]

    Shi Niange replied: [En, it¡¯s all done. Uncle Qin will send me to report on time tomorrow.]

    [That¡¯s good. I heard from your Auntie Xiang that after you came back yesterday, your mood has been gloomy. What¡¯s wrong? When you were with us overseas a few days ago, you were feeling uneasy.]

    [I¡¯m fine, Mom. I¡¯m just thinking about how I¡¯ll spend many years in the university in the future.]

    [Really?]

    [En.]

    [Come on, tell me the truth. Is it because of that little ssmate you like? Come, show me his photo.]

    Shi Niange really did not have a photo of Qin Siting. She had never taken one. She did have a photo of the entire ss after graduating from high school, but there were too many people in the ss. Everyone was very small, so she could not see anything clearly.

    The only photo of Qin Siting in her hand was the one she had seen on the electronic exam permit when she used theputer to check his college entrance examination results. It was very clean and it showed his handsomeness. It was only a photo of him, but it was so good. She took a photo of him with her phone.

    She hesitated for a moment before sending it to her mother.

    Not long after, her mother called her. ¡°He does look good, but why didn¡¯t you take a picture of him? Or a picture with him?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there isn¡¯t even a hint of eight characters. It hasn¡¯t been fruitful. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t take pictures.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Such a handsome boy doesn¡¯t like to take pictures,¡± Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen sighed.

    In fact, for Shi Niange, it was not necessary to keep anything by taking photos.

    After all, Qin Siting¡¯s appearance was deeply engraved in her mind.

    Hearing that she still didn¡¯t speak, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because you can¡¯t go to school together in the future? Or because you didn¡¯t manage to win his heart?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a small emotion. It¡¯ll be fine when school reopens tomorrow. Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. Your daughter knows her limits.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, as long as you know your limits. You can think about what I saidst time. Right now, there are many boys with good family backgrounds who are going to study medicine. If you meet anyone suitable in university, you can officially date them. After all, you¡¯re all grown up. Mom won¡¯t stop you, but he has to have a good character.¡±

    What boy with a good family background couldpare to Qin Siting?

    Shi Niange did not say much. She only chatted with her mother for a while before hanging up.

    After hanging up the phone, Shi Niange stood by the window and looked out. Her heart felt heavy as though she could not breathe.

    In fact, she had always been very honest with her mother about these things, but she had still kept something from here.

    For example, when they went to the amusement park together, he held her hand for a long time and even hugged her and protected her. More importantly... he even kissed her.

    She leaned her head against the window and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about this. In the future, this might be a secret she would hide in her heart.

    It was a candy that she could not bear to eat.

    On the day before the start of the school term, Shi Niange almost couldn¡¯t resist sending a message to Qin Siting. She held her phone and was conflicted for a long time. On the screen, she wrote, ¡°Qin Siting, I¡¯ve started school. I haven¡¯t asked anyone about which school you went to, but I wish you all the best in the future.¡± These words sounded very official, but she didn¡¯t dare to send them out no matter what.

    Previously, she asked if he kissed her but did not receive a reply. It was very ring, but she could not bear to delete it. After all, this could prove that everything had happened.

    She hesitated several times before looking at her phone screen and deleting the message word by word.

 Chapter 1512 - You Are My Little Love Song (79)

    <h4>Chapter 1512: You Are My Little Love Song (79)</h4>

    It was the first day of school for the Medical University. As her grandfather had informed her, she only had to meet with the school and sign some school documents. After that, she will be allocated a dormitory. School would officially begin the next day.

    Due to her request, she and Zhao Xiaoqing were naturally assigned to the same dormitory. The two of them were familiar with each other, so they directly threw their luggage into the new dormitory, locked the door, and went to the school together to find good food.

    Zhao Xiaoqing said that in order to celebrate their sessful admission into the school and the allocation of dormitories, she wanted to treat Shi Niange to hotpot. There was also a new girl she knew when she went to report. Her name was Qi Baobao and she had a funny character. As it was her first day in school, she forgot to bring her identification card and was anxious. Thankfully, her family sent it over in time. When Shi Niange and the rest saw her, they picked her up halfway and got to know her. When they learned that she was from the same faculty and ss, they weed the new friend even more.

    Zhao Xiaoqing had a lot of food. Shi Niange had also brought a gift for her to start school. Thankfully, she thought that she might know some new ssmates, so she brought a lot of other small things. She also gave Qi Baobao a box of choctes she had bought from abroad. Qi Baobao was very happy, but she didn¡¯t think too much at the beginning and didn¡¯t prepare anything. She said that she would definitely give them a gift next time.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t mind this. In the new environment, she had to get to know more new friends in the future. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet cute people who were simple and easy to get along with. She didn¡¯t care much about these external things, and Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t care either. However, it was actually quite good to be simple. At least, they would leave a good impression on each other.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s said that the food near the university is cheap and delicious. I think this hot pot restaurant doesn¡¯t have a lot of customers. I wonder how it tastes,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said as she picked up some food from the hot pot for Shi Niange and some for Qi Baobao.

    Qi Baobao asked them which school they used to go to. As they chatted, they discovered that her primary school was actually the same as Zhao Xiaoqing, but they were not in the same ss. Thus, they had amon topic. After eating, they became much closer. Shi Niange listened to them talk about interesting things in primary school and sat by the side, smiling. She did not interrupt.

    ...

    The next day, school officially began.

    She and Zhao Xiaoqing woke up early in the morning. Yesterday, Shi Niange had gone out to tidy up her hair. In fact, she had only slightly cut her waist-length hair. Now, it was about an inch below her shoulders. She didn¡¯t do much else. Furthermore, it was autumn. The weather was quite hot, so she tied her hair behind her head. It looked very cool.

    When Shi Niange walked out of the dormitory, she looked at the teaching buildings in front of her and suddenly recalled the autumn of a year ago.

    A year ago, when the third year of high school reopened and she was arranged to skip a grade, she saw Qin Siting in the field behind the school and even spilled milk tea all over him.

    At that time, his expression was cold and even slightly impatient. He did not even want to say a word and left.

    Afterward, she sat by his side.

    Life was really strange.

    Time really passed quickly.

    She had met him a year ago, got to know him and familiarized with him, and liked him. Now, she didn¡¯t know which country he had gone to. Would she have the opportunity to see him again in the future?

    She and Zhao Xiaoqing entered the teaching building and sat down when they entered the ss. Seeing that the teacher and the dean were not here yet, she leaned her chin on the table with one hand and yed with her phone with her head lowered. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She had clearly entered her favorite university and was walking toward her dream. What was there for her to regret?

    As she was feeling bored, her fingers identally tapped in Hai City High School¡¯s Grade 12, ss 6 group chat. At the time, because she was a new year student, she didn¡¯t speak much in the group chat. Even if she did speak, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to blend in. Furthermore, there were too many girls in this ss. The content of the chat was all sorts of expressions and gossip. She didn¡¯t find it interesting and directly blocked it.

    However, if she opened the group chat now, she could still see so many chat records.

    She only saw a bunch of Q¡¯s expressions. Her fingers were bored as she flipped through it. She suddenly saw one: [What exactly is Almighty Qin thinking? Why does he suddenly want to study medicine? Teacher Zhao said that his first choice was to study at Hai City Medical University. Is he crazy? He clearly has the grades and skills to go to Harvard.]

    Upon seeing this message, Shi Niange¡¯s mind almost exploded. She abruptly sat up straight and stared at the row of words on her phone. After confirming that she did not see wrong, she kept looking at the chat records.

    Only then did she realize that she rarely contacted the school. She had actually missed so much news.

    The news that Qin Siting had epted Hai City¡¯s Medical University¡¯s eptance letter had already spread. Only she did not know!

    She scrolled up in shock. After reading the hundreds of messages in the group chat after the college entrance examination, she confirmed that Qin Siting had really chosen Medical University. Her heart was beating like thunder and her entire body was tense. She raised her head to look around but did not see Qin Siting. She then turned to look at Zhao Xiaoqing, who was sitting on her right. ¡°Have you looked at the Year Three ss chat group recently?¡±

    ¡°No. Last time, you said that there was nothing interesting in the group. It was messy. I felt bored watching it. Anyway, I graduated. I¡¯m not familiar with them, so I just left,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I usually sit behind you with Hao Xiushe. I don¡¯t have many friends in ss. What did they say in the group?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± After calming down, Shi Niange lowered her head to continue reading the messages in the group. Then, she opened the message interface and finally opened the message chat record she had once shared with Qin Siting.

    Thest few records were still hanging there. She pursed her lips for a while, still hesitating on how to ask him.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    At this moment, several girls in the ss eximed in surprise. Then, the girls¡¯ excited voices could be heard. ¡°So handsome...¡±

    Shi Niange did not pay attention to what the new ssmate was talking about. She focused on her phone.

    What should she ask?

    Did he reallye to the Medical University?

    How could the Qin family agree to let him study medicine? Wasn¡¯t it only right for the young master of one of the four big families in Hai City to inherit the family business? Besides, he was so capable. How could he learn medicine?

    But everyone said so.

    Then why did he suddenly choose to study medicine? There were clearly no signs earlier...

    ¡°Is there anyone sitting next to you?¡± Suddenly, a clear and gentle voice rang above her head.

    Shi Niange, who was poking her phone screen, suddenly paused. Her fingertips stopped moving.

    ...

 Chapter 1513 - You Are My Little Love Song (80)

    <h4>Chapter 1513: You Are My Little Love Song (80)</h4>

    Shi Niange, who was poking her phone screen, suddenly paused. Her fingertips stopped moving.

    She took a deep breath and turned back.

    In the middle of the ssroom, on the sixth row, which was the empty seat on her left, stood a tall and clean boy.

    He was wearing a white shirt. It was as though time had returned to that autumn a year ago. At that time, school had just begun.

    Why was he still so good-looking?

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. There was the excitement of suddenly seeing Qin Siting, and the pain and grievance of seeing this person who she had not been in contact with for a long time.

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze met hers. The two of them stared at each other for ten seconds.

    When Shi Niange forcefully turned her head back, her eyes were already red.

    She really missed Qin Siting too much.

    She waspletely unprepared for this person to suddenly appear in her line of sight. She could not help but feel a lump in her throat.

    Zhao Xiaoqing, who was sitting on her right, was shocked. She thought that Shi Niange did not see it and quickly raised her hand to shake her arm. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Quick, look. My god, Qin... Almighty Qin is here!¡±

    Shi Niange saw it. It was not that she was delicate, but she really found that she could not say a single word. She could not even force out a greeting.

    ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s Almighty Qin!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t know why Shi Niange didn¡¯t react and quickly patted her again.

    Without waiting for Shi Niange to speak, Qin Siting sat down on her left.

    The ssroom here was not as two-person table as it was in high school. Instead, it was a whole row. In fact, there were not many students in the ss. Everyone could sit separately in this row. However, because she knew Zhao Xiaoqing and had a good rtionship with her, she sat very close to the window on the right. Qin Siting was sitting on her other side. Although he did not deliberately approach, there were only four or five people in the sixth row. There were three people leaning on this side.

    On her left was Qin Siting, and on her right was Zhao Xiaoqing. She was in the middle and did not speak for the whole ss.

    However, for the entire ss, she did not listen to a single word. She mechanically flipped through the pages. However, because it was the first ss of the school it was only some self-introductions of the teachers and some descriptions of the situation in the university. Then, the teachers and students seemed to get to know each other. In such a simple process, the teacher let everyone familiarize themselves with the contents of the new book. In her impression, she only remembered the teacher¡¯s words. Studying medicine was not to memorize the textbooks here. Usually, everything was based on medical experiments. It was still fine in the first year, but in the second year, they had to face various human organs, including observation and dissection. Many children who had just learned medicine were not used to surgery.

    Shi Niange had been by her grandfather¡¯s side since she was young. She had seen a lot of things in theboratory. It was fine. Among the new students in the ss, some were brave and expressionless, while others had exaggeratedly made disgusting and trembling noises.

    She lowered her head to look at the book in front of her. Although she did not look at the person beside her, she could not help but see his silhouette from the corner of her eyes.

    She saw that he was writing with a pen, but she did not raise her eyes to look at his face. She could only see his clean and beautiful hand writing on the book from the corner of her eye, but she could not see what he was writing. He should be writing some notes that the teacher had requested. She turned to see that Zhao Xiaoqing was also writing, and the others were also writing. She could only take a pen and write and draw on the book, but she did not know what to write.

    She endured until ss ended. When the bell rang, she stood up.

    Zhao Xiaoqing looked up at her. ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Shi Niange nodded and turned to see Qin Siting. If she wanted to leave, he had to get up and make way.

    Seeing that Qin Siting was casually folding the books in front of him, she was about to say something when Zhao Xiaoqing quickly tidied up the books and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you. Coincidentally, I want to go...¡± She paused for a moment. Because there were boys around, she lowered her voice and said,¡±I was just about to go to the bathroom. Do you want to buy something or go to the bathroom? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. ¡±

    Thus, Zhao Xiaoqing also stood up. She lowered her head and said to Qin Siting, who was still sitting, ¡°Hi, Almighty Qin, I didn¡¯t even dare to greet you in ss! Let Nian Nian and I go out for a while!¡±

    Qin Siting turned to look at them. His gaze firstnded on Shi Niange¡¯s face, then turned to Zhao Xiaoqing. ¡°You have something to do?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m just going to the bathroom...¡± Zhao Xiaoqing was a little embarrassed. She clearly remembered that Almighty Qin never spoke much and didn¡¯t waste his breath. How could he ask such an obvious question? Had he suddenly changed? Or she didn¡¯t know Almighty Qin well enough?

    ¡°You too?¡± He then looked at Shi Niange.

    Shi Niange pursed her lips before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m going to buy something, but I will apany her.¡±

    ¡°All right, go out.¡± He nced at Zhao Xiaoqing and then at Shi Niange. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing: ¡°???¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing looked at Shi Niange and then at Qin Siting. She immediately understood something and pushed Shi Niange¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Almighty Qin already told me to go out. Move aside. If you dy any longer, ss will begin.¡±

    Shi Niange subconsciously moved away slightly until Zhao Xiaoqing quickly left. When she returned to her senses, she saw that Qin Siting was still sitting there calmly. He had no intention of letting her out.

    She stood there and stared at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go out?¡±

    Qin Siting lifted his chin and pointed at her seat, indicating for her to sit. ¡°Let¡¯s chat.¡±

    After kissing her, he suddenly changed into a different person. He did not reply to her messages throughout the entire holiday. He did not even tell her that he had decided to go into medicine. When her heart had already sunk to the bottom of the valley, he suddenly appeared. Was there a need to chat? If he could chat, wouldn¡¯t he have been able to send messages or call her during the holidays? Why was he blocking her path now?

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know why she was angry. Qin Siting clearly came to learn medicine. To her, it was definitely a surprise she never dared to imagine.

    So she just stood there looking at him.. She felt it was a long time, but it was only twenty seconds.

    She sat down.

    Let¡¯s chat.

    Anyway, she really wanted to ask him what had happened recently. Why didn¡¯t he reply to her messages? Why did it seem like everything had happened after he kissed her? If he regretted it after kissing her and didn¡¯t want to admit it, and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, she can ept it. But, why did he suddenlye to learn medicine?

 Chapter 1514 - You Are My Little Love Song (81)

    <h4>Chapter 1514: You Are My Little Love Song (81)</h4>

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re angry?¡± Qin Siting looked at her.

    Shi Niange turned to look at him. ¡°Is it very obvious?¡±

    The handsome boy raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s all written on your face.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s possible.¡± Shi Niange still didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but she had so many questions to ask and was a little conflicted.

    Qin Siting slightly curved his lips and continued to look at her. ¡°There are many sses in the same department. I didn¡¯t expect to be in the same ss. I decided toe to the Medical University at thest minute. Since I didn¡¯t tell you in advance, I just came to say hi when I saw you.¡±

    Just, came, to, say, hi?

    Just came to say hi?

    Shi Niange originally felt a little angry, but now she was really angry. She turned to look at his eyes. ¡°So, did you receive my message?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer and only looked at her.

    ¡°You received it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Since the topic had already reached this point, and since he was already sitting here, all of the things she had once thought were impossible and all of the emotions she had suppressed for too long were finally magnified, she red at him. ¡°You received it and didn¡¯t reply, which means that at that time, you were just impulsive and felt that you shouldn¡¯t have kissed me, so you simply put that matter down and pretended that it never happened?¡±

    He still did not answer, but his gazended on her reddened eyes.

    ¡°Did youe to learn medicine because you read a few medical books and were influenced by them?¡± Or was it because of me?

    Of course, she didn¡¯t ask thetter half of the sentence. She didn¡¯t dare to ask, afraid that if she did, she would only embarrass herself further.

    He did not speak.

    ¡°Qin Siting.¡± Shi Niange took a deep breath. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? All along, you know how I feel about you. You¡¯ve been watching coldly from the sidelines for so long. Since you¡¯ve always nned to escape unscathed, you really shouldn¡¯t have kissed me on the skating rink that day. This way, I can at least treat it as my own wishful thinking. In the end, even if I lose, it won¡¯t be embarrassing. But now, you¡¯ve embarrassed me.¡±

    After speaking, she retracted her gaze and sat in her original seat, not wanting to say anything more.

    He did not exin why he came to study medicine, nor did he exin why he did not reply to her messages that day.

    The bell rang. Zhao Xiaoqing rushed back. After squeezing back into her seat, the teacher came in.

    After all, it was the first day of formal sses. Everyone was unfamiliar and took things seriously. The ssroom was very quiet. No one was whispering. Therefore, even though Zhao Xiaoqing noticed that Shi Niange was a little listless, she did not dare to speak.

    However, after the lesson, Zhao Xiaoqing turned around and saw that Shi Niange was leaning against the table with her head lowered, reading a book. She didn¡¯t know if she had listened to the ss seriously.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing patted her shoulder.

    Shi Niange really did not listen to the ss earlier. She had been thinking about Qin Siting. He would not suddenly do this for no reason. Based on her understanding of him, he was not an emotional person. However, he was fine in the amusement park that day. After he came out, he seemed to have changed after seeing the person who got out of the car. At that time, he had blocked her behind him and then sent her into the car. Then?

    After that, he did not reply to her messages.

    The root of the problem was definitely not him.

    If he didn¡¯t like her, with his character, he wouldn¡¯t kiss her casually.

    He liked her.

    At that time, when he was writing his first choice, his heart shouldn¡¯t have had such an answer. After the college entrance examination ended, she didn¡¯t contact him again.

    There had to be a reason.

    Earlier, he had been looking into her eyes. He did not exin or say anything, but he kept looking.

    She nned to ask after ss, but she was too deep in thought. Zhao Xiaoqing patted her and she finally reacted.

    She raised her head, wanting to ask Qin Siting what was wrong, but the moment she turned her eyes, she was stunned.

    Qin Siting did not continue to sit by her side. She raised her eyes and saw Qin Siting¡¯s back view as he stood up and walked out of the back door.

    Shi Niange¡¯s hand squeezed the corner of the book on the table. She felt cold from head to toe.

    Qin Siting... As expected, he only came to greet her. He did not n on sitting at the same table with her, nor did he want to say more to her.

    There were five minutes in between. Shi Niange would lean against the table in her seat.

    However, as an eighteen-year-old girl, she did not know how to digest her own emotions. She did not know how to adjust the sour, sweet, and bitter joys brought by feelings. A huge sense of loss enveloped her in a gray space, and dark clouds covered her head.

    This was worse than not receiving a reply a few days ago.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was confused. ¡°Nian Nian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at her, shook her head, and did not speak.

    Zhao Xiaoqing turned to see that Qin Siting had really left. Although she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, she felt that it must have affected Nian Nian¡¯s emotions. She could only pat her shoulder and sit quietly by her side to apany her. She didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    There were only two minutes left before ss began. Qin Siting returned and sat down in an empty seat on the other side.

    Shi Niange secretly clenched her fists on the table. She suddenly picked up the book on her table, stood up, and walked over.

    However, as soon as she approached, Qin Siting picked up the shoulder bag hanging on the chair and casually threw it on the seat next to him. It was the empty seat next to him that she originally wanted to sit in.

    Shi Niange hugged her book and stood rooted to the ground in a daze.

    She firmly believed that there must be a reason for his attitude, but when he saw her approach, he ced his bag on the empty seat next to him.

    She whispered, ¡°Qin Siting.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing watched them from afar, a little worried that Shi Niange would be at a disadvantage. After all, Shi Niange had always been very careful with her feelings for Qin Siting. She never did anything rash. Earlier, she had finally mustered up her courage, but clearly, she seemed to have met a wall. From her back view, one could see that she was at a loss and helpless.

    At this moment, Qin Siting raised his head to look at Shi Niange. There was no expression on his face.

    Shi Niange looked into his eyes and asked softly, ¡°Qin Siting, can¡¯t we be deskmates?¡±

    Qin Siting looked into her eyes for a few seconds and did not answer her. Instead, he shifted his gaze away and faced the window. It waste autumn today. The leaves outside were still green and not a bit golden, but the sky was dark, as though it was about to rain again.

 Chapter 1515 - You Are My Little Love Song (82)

    <h4>Chapter 1515: You Are My Little Love Song (82)</h4>

    This was the only conversation they had for a long time, and it was only one-sided on her side.

    Shi Niange could not sit by Qin Siting¡¯s side. After ss, no one would leave the school with her, nor would wait for her. Qin Siting would leave after ss every day. Shi Niange happened to meet him outside the school gates once and followed him all the way, but Qin Siting did not look back.

    Shi Niange looked at Qin Siting¡¯s back view. She was quite satisfied. In the beginning, she was very aggrieved. She didn¡¯t know why things changed since they were previously fine. Why did it suddenly be like this? She attributed everything to the stupid message she had sent.

    Initially, she felt very aggrieved and disappointed. Later on, she got used to it.

    A one-sided love was bitter to begin with. It was normal for her to be in such a state during her senior year.

    Who said that if you liked someone, you had to get married? At the very least, Qin Siting had once given her some good memories. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t respond at all.... There must be a reason.

    Shi Niangeforted herself every day. In fact, as long as they were not in different schools and were separated by the horizon, it was good. At the very least, she could see him every day. It was better than not seeing him, right?

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t return to Lishui Vi. She simply stayed with Zhao Xiaoqing in the school¡¯s double dormitory.

    asionally, she would see Qin Siting in the corridor. Qin Siting¡±s cold expression made Shi Niange afraid to approach him.

    It was as though everything had returned to a year ago when she had just jumped grades to Year Three. She watched the cold and silent Qin Siting walk by his side.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Shi Niange was walking on the road when she felt someone pat her shoulder.

    She turned back and saw a familiar face. She smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you came to the Medical University. Why didn¡¯t you inform me on the day you came? I could have reported your situation to my nephew.¡± This person was Xiao Da. He was in his fourth year. As he had studied medicine for two years longer than others, he still had to wait two years before he could graduate. He could be considered Shi Niange¡¯s childhood friend. When they were young, they often yed together. Afterward, the Xiao family moved to the neighboring province. The Ling Xiao Group had always been very powerful. Now, it has developed to the top financial group in the country. She had not contacted the Xiao family for several years.

    Shi Niange said, ¡°When my grandfather came to the school for a lecture, did you ask him about me? Otherwise, how did you know I was studying here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you dream of studying medicine since you were young? There¡¯s no need to guess.¡± Xiao Da raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°But you haven¡¯t seen my eldest nephew for many years, right? When you were young, my eldest nephew always protected you. Even now, he still can¡¯t forget you. I think in two years, when you reach the age where you can get married, you can just be my niece-inw.¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Shi Niange smiled. ¡°You¡¯re one year younger than Xiao Luye. You¡¯ve been taking advantage of him because of your seniority. When you were young, you called him your big nephew. Now that you¡¯re so old, why are you still calling him your nephew? If you call him that a few more times, I¡¯m afraid Xiao Luye will smash your head.¡±

    Xiao Da chuckled. ¡°He was waiting for me to report your situation. How could he bear to hit me?¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s impression of Xiao Da and the other brats remained when they were young. When they were young, they yed together. Although she was a girl, she was never bullied. Instead, there were other girls who were often bullied among the friends they yed with. She even had to support the girls. There were only a few times when she caused a small trouble outside and was punished by her grandfather to stand outside theboratory for a night. The next day, early in the morning, Xiao Da and Xiao Luye would climb the wall into theboratory and took her away to eat good food.

    When they were young, they were really happy together. Her childhood was filled with happy memories. So now that she saw Xiao Da and heard him mention Xiao Luye, Shi Niange actually missed those carefree days when she was young.

    Xiao Da asked her out for dinner tonight and said that Xiao Luye woulde to Hai City in the afternoon. However, Shi Niange had promised Zhao Xiaoqing and Qi Baobao that she would ask the dean about the allocation ofboratories this afternoon, so she could only refuse.

    However, she made weekend ns with him. It had been several years since shest saw Xiao Luye. If there was nothing else, she would like to go see him.

    Although they didn¡¯t go out together at night, Xiao Da came to their ss in the afternoon and deliberately sat by her side to talk to her. Shi Niange was distracted by him and turned to re at him from time to time. Zhao Xiaoqing also turned to look at Xiao Da from time to time. Xiao Da was beaming with joy as he said that his eldest nephew, Xiao Luye, was very infatuated with Shi Niange. He had never dated any other girls in all these years. He also advised her to go see Xiao Luye early and date him.

    Shi Niange took it as a joke. They were childhood friends, good friends. They were so familiar with each other. What kind of rtionship was this?

    Xiao Da kept winking at Zhao Xiaoqing.

    Zhao Xiaoqing :¡±...¡± Speechless, she turned back to continue listening to the ss. However, because she heard him say that Xiao whatever liked Shi Niange a lot, she couldn¡¯t help but pricked up her ears to listen curiously. As she listened, she kept looking in the direction of Qin Siting who was sitting in the distance. She thought to herself, Nian Nian is so likable. Almighty Qin, do you like Nian Nian or not? Don¡¯t wait until she is snatched away before you regret it.

    On the other hand, Xiao Da sat by Shi Niange¡¯s side for the entire ssining. After ss, she quickly pulled him up and pushed him out. She finally pushed Xiao Da out of the ssroom and heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she turned back, her footsteps paused. She looked up and saw that Qin Siting was already standing behind her...

    Or perhaps, he was about to leave because she blocked the door.

    She looked at him. He said nothing and left.

    It was another day without any interaction.

    It had been many days.

    Zhao Xiaoqing and Qi Baobao came over and wanted to go out. Qi Baobao didn¡¯t know much about Qin Siting and Shi Niange¡¯s past. She instinctively stood behind Qin Siting and blushed. She said, ¡°Student Qin, can you please move aside? Nian Nian, Xiaoqing, and I want to go out.¡±

    It was as though he did not hear her. When the three girls looked at him at the same time, he walked away expressionlessly.

    He brushed past her, but maintained a certain distance.

    However, when he walked past, the clean scent from his body still brushed past her nose. Shi Niange¡¯s heart turned sour and she lowered her eyes.

 Chapter 1516 - You Are My Little Love Song (83)

    <h4>Chapter 1516: You Are My Little Love Song (83)</h4>

    On the weekend, Shi Niange returned to Lishui Vi. After entering, she ced her bag down, changed her shoes, showered, changed her clothes, and took down the few clothes she wanted to wear.

    This processsted for about an hour. She then wrote the report her grandfather had instructed her to write on the weekend.

    In fact, it was like this every day. School was always so boring, even on weekends.

    However, she had never felt bored in the most difficult third year of high school. During the process, Qin Siting sat by her side and she could still text him. At that time, she was only very careful about her crush and did not dare to think too much.

    Right now, time seemed to have slowed down. Every night was especially long.

    After finishing her work, she found a movie to watch. It was an early movie and was a little boring. She nned to watch it for a while before sleeping. However, when she heard the sound of a car outside, she thought that someone from the vi district had driven back. She did not take it seriously. When she heard the doorbell ring, she got up from the sofa and wore her shoes to open the door.

    Before opening the door, she nced through the camera inside and recognized the person outside. She was surprised and walked out.

    She saw Xiao Luye, who she had not seen for many years, parked his car under the tree outside the vi. He was holding the keys to a sports car and standing there with one hand in his pocket. Seeing here out, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°How did you know I lived here? Xiao Da even told you this? I clearly didn¡¯t say I lived here...¡± Shi Niange rushed forward to open the door as she spoke.

    Xiao Luye strolled in. When he arrived in front of her, he first sized her up, then looked up at the various scenery and decorations in her vi yard. ¡°Is it not difficult to know where you live? Which person in the Shi family doesn¡¯t know me? I just casually asked.¡±

    That made sense. Although the Shi family and the Xiao family hadn¡¯t interacted much in the past few years, they were still old friends. She grew up with them, so even if he asked Aunt Xiang and Uncle Qin, they would answer truthfully.

    He walked in. Shi Niange turned around and went in with him. ¡°I just came back this weekend. These things are everywhere. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you pee everywhere when youy on the bed. Why are you telling me off?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Could they have a proper chat?

    Even if she was a few years younger than him and was carried by him when she was a baby, she still wanted to save face, okay? Right now, she was already so old, yet he still mentioned these things! He was really as shameless as Xiao Da!

    On the television was the movie that she was watching in boredom. Right now, there was a scary plot. A strange music came from the television.

    Xiao Luye nced at the television. ¡°What are you watching?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I randomly found an old movie to watch.¡±

    ¡°Watching a horror movie alone at home?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you a woman or not?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with watching a horror movie?

    Although she didn¡¯t usually watch horror movies, it wasn¡¯t that scary. Instead, she felt that the scenery, makeup, and music were too exaggerated. It made her sleepy.

    Perhaps because the background music was too strange, it made one¡¯s scalp numb. Xiao Luye picked up the remote control with a look of disgust and turned off the TV.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t say anything. She walked over and sat on the other armchair by his side. After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Xiao Da didn¡¯te with you? Didn¡¯t I tell him that I would eat with you tomorrow afternoon? Why did youe here today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me toe to Hai City. If I don¡¯t have anything to do, it is good toe and take a look. Why are you living outside alone? Is the Shi family¡¯s temple so small that it can¡¯t hold a big Buddha like you? Must you stay outside alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve grown up, so I wanted to live alone and be morefortable.¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she supported her chin with one hand and leaned against the armrest of the sofa to look at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Xiao family¡¯s young master be preparing to inherit the Ling Xiao Group¡¯s throne? Why did youe to Hai City for no reason?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t married the princess consort yet. How can I inherit the throne?¡± Xiao Luye looked at her and chuckled.

    Shi Niange raised her brows. She casually picked up a pillow and ced it in her arms. She then looked at him. ¡°Ah, which girl have you taken a fancy to, Your Highness?¡±

    Xiao Luye chuckled and stared at her deeply. ¡°You.¡±

    Shi Niange giggled. ¡°Cut it out. I¡¯m only a few years younger than you. Otherwise, I grew up wearing the same pants. Don¡¯t joke about such things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, really.¡± Xiao Luye still looked at her. ¡°Do you remember the little bunnies I gave you every time you celebrated your birthday as a child?¡±

    Shi Niange paused. She recalled that on her birthday in the past, he had really given her rabbits. He had given her white rabbits, gray rabbits, and ck rabbits. He had also given her all sorts of beautiful cages. However, because she wasn¡¯t too old, she was afraid that she would raise the rabbits to death. Therefore, after raising them for a few months, she had basically asked the aunties at home to bring the rabbits back to their vige to raise. She heard that the rabbits were all fat, but she had never seen them again.

    When she was young, before she was six or seven years old and had yet to change her teeth, although she was quite cute and pretty, her front two front teeth were slightly bigger than other teeth. Xiao Da and Xiao Luye called her Rabbit or ugly rabbit, so when Xiao Luye gave her a rabbit, she always felt that he was deliberately angering her. Then she lost her teeth and grew new teeth after she was six or seven years old.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been seduced by a rabbit like you since I was young, so now when I asionally go out and pass by that fish market, I¡¯ll immediately remember that there are rabbits being sold there.¡± As Xiao Luye spoke, he got up, walked to the sofa on her side, and sat down on the wide leather sofa armrest by her side. At the same time, he lowered his eyes to look at her at such a close distance. ¡°Ugly rabbit, if you want to study medicine, I won¡¯t stop you. Even if in the future you feel tired and don¡¯t want to work, I can support you for the rest of your life. Do you want to be the princess consort of the Xiao family?¡±

    In the beginning, Shi Niange really felt that he was joking with her. Now that he suddenly sat down, the cold aura around him almost surrounded her. When she raised her eyes again, she met his dark eyes filled with her reflection. She suddenly saw that he raised his hand and was about to caress her head. She instinctively jumped up from the sofa and turned to stand aside. She then opened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±

    Xiao Luye sat there calmly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I... I think of you as my brother, but you actually want to woo me?¡± Shi Niange widened her eyes.

    Xiao Luye: ¡°...Who the hell thinks of you as a brother?¡±

 Chapter 1517 - You Are My Little Love Song (84)

    <h4>Chapter 1517: You Are My Little Love Song (84)</h4>

    Shi Niange pointed at him, looking as though he had done something extremely evil. ¡°You¡¯re too scary. We grew up together. I treat you as my brother. My brother wants toy his hands on his sister. Xiao Luye, aren¡¯t you disgusting!¡±

    As she spoke, she made a trembling expression and exaggeratedly raised her hand to pat her face. ¡°I must be hallucinating.¡±

    Xiao Luye looked at her dramatic expression and rolled his eyes coldly. ¡°All right, I¡¯m not forcing you. You¡¯ve grown up. If I like you, I like you. There¡¯s no need to hide it. Whether you ept it or not, there are still two years before your legal marriage. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    The corner of Shi Niange¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t joke. Even if I¡¯m past twenty years old, I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    Xiao Luye chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to marry me. I want to see which brat has the guts to marry you.¡±

    Shi Niange shifted her gaze onto him. She pursed her lips and did not speak.

    That day, Xiao Luye only sat at her house for a while and said that he had something on tomorrow afternoon, so he wouldn¡¯t go to dinner with her and Xiao Da. That was why he came to visit her in advance today. After chatting for a while, he drove away. Before he left, he touched her head and called her an ugly rabbit. He pushed an angry Shi Niange into the car, turned around, closed the vi¡¯s door, and entered the house himself.

    Qin Siting did not seem to live in school and was usually not here, especially on weekends. This Monday morning, she suddenly met him outside the school gates. Without thinking, Shi Niange walked over and raised her bright smile. ¡°Good morning, Qin... Siting.¡±

    Initially, she felt that she should call him Almighty Qin. However, he was the one who corrected the way she addressed him. Almighty Qin¡¯s words were too distant. She didn¡¯t want to be too far away from him.

    Qin Siting nced at her and ignored her. He continued walking forward.

    Previously, if she had seen Qin Siting¡¯s cold expression, Shi Niange would have felt disappointed. However, she realized that she had probably liked him alone for too long in her third year of high school. Especially now that Qin Siting did not go abroad but was in Hai City, and was still in the same school as her, she should not think too much. She should be satisfied.

    En, as long as he was all fine. There were countless possibilities in life.

    Qin Siting ignored her. Shi Niange did not speak much either. She just walked by his side silently.

    Afterward, she gradually figured out his room and time in school. Even though they didn¡¯t meet under the tree like before, she still tried her best to go to school at that time. Sure enough, she met him several times.

    Until one day, Qin Siting said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m annoyed.¡±

    At that time, Shi Niange could only stare at him nkly.

    She blinked and nodded slowly.

    Qin Siting said he was annoyed.

    What exactly was the reason?

    She did not continue to follow him. Usually, when she met him in school, she did not approach him. However, she found that although the young man looked cold in his third year of high school, he was very warm. Recently, he seemed to have be thinner. Sometimes, he seemed to have not slept for a whole night. Even if she could not see anything, when she identally passed by him and saw his face, she could vaguely see that he was slightly haggard.

    Shi Niange walked in through the school gate. Zhao Xiaoqing came over and asked her, ¡°Have you been in contact with Almighty Qin?¡±

    Shi Niange shook her head.

    ¡°My uncle works at the Qin Group. I heard that the chairman of the Qin Group is Almighty Qin¡¯s father. He hasn¡¯t been to thepany for more than a month. He seems to have brought a lot of people to Japan. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. In short, he has been avoiding people.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing whispered in Shi Niange¡¯s ear, ¡°I think Almighty Qin has something on recently. If he really doesn¡¯t want to talk about it and wants to be quiet, don¡¯t look for him for the time being. Let him calm down. Something must have happened to the Qin family.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Niange smiled lightly. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very assured about you. You¡¯ve always known your limits. I also know that you and Almighty Qin are actually very suitable, but he must have... some reason. Otherwise, our Nian Nian is so good, it¡¯s impossible for him to not like her,¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said. ¡°And think about it, Almighty Qin, who can clearly go to Harvard, chose to stay in Hai City to study medicine. I think the reason for him to stay is definitely you.¡±

    Shi Niange did not answer.

    She had always believed it, which was why she never felt humiliated or cowered from Qin Siting.

    However, just as Zhao Xiaoqing said, if he really didn¡¯t want to talk about his family, she could wait.

    Seeing Shi Niange like this, Qi Baobao secretly asked her several times after ss if she had been bullied by someone. Why was she so listless all day? She said that Shi Niange¡¯s character was too good. She even said that she wanted to find someone from the sister group to help her teach the person who bullied her a lesson.

    Shi Niange was very satisfied with her friends, ssmates, and various environments and interpersonal rtionships. Therefore, even if Qin Siting did not let her sit by his side, she could at least have good friends like Zhao Xiaoqing and Qi Baobao to apany her. Furthermore, because this was the Medical University, which was the ce she had always yearned for, she could not always mix around like before. She still had to study hard.

    She was with her ssmates and friends every day. In addition to her studies, there were also various medical experiments, tours, and various matters rted to the school club. She hid these feelings of disappointment in the bottom of her heart. On the surface, she still smiled and studied seriously every day. There was nothing different about her.

    Almost a month and a half had passed. As expected, Qin Siting¡¯s results from the medical experiments were still first.

    Even if he suddenly changed his major, he was still the best.

    Shi Niange was really relieved.

    At the very least, no matter what, in the future, there would definitely be a very, very good doctor in the medical industry in the country who would help the dying and the injured.

    In the past, Qin Siting was cold and distant in high school. He usually did not speak much, but because of his arrogance and coldness, now he seemed to have sealed himself in an even colder space. He basically did not chat much with others. asionally, he would pick up a phone call. He seemed to have talked to some friends not from school.

    Shi Niange returned from theboratory and sat in the ssroom. The girl beside her handed her an envelope and said that it had been ced on her desk when she came in the morning.

 Chapter 1518 - You Are My Little Love Song (85)

    <h4>Chapter 1518: You Are My Little Love Song (85)</h4>

    Shi Niange thanked him and opened it.

    After reading the letter, she felt a little ashamed. It was actually a love letter. The key was that the content of the love letter was especially love-struck.

    When a man became infatuated, he would be even more passionate than a woman.

    Furthermore, love letters were no longer popr these days. If they really knew each other, they could send a text. This person¡¯s letter was very mushy and his handwriting was not good. At the end of the letter, it was signed by a male ssmate from the next ss.

    She didn¡¯t have a deep impression of this male student. She only remembered that during the medical experimental ss, she seemed to have helped a boy from the next ss. After that, he actually paid attention to her.

    Looking at those mushy words, although Shi Niange did not feel anything, her face still turned slightly red. After all, the words he wrote were too embarrassing...

    The girl by the side suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Shi Niange, do you have to do this? It¡¯s just a love letter, isn¡¯t it? How can it make you blush? What? What level of confession is it? Look at your face...¡±

    As the girl spoke, Qin Siting happened to walk in from behind. She was about to turn around to deal with the love letter when she turned back to see a clean and tall boy standing not far away.

    She raised her head and met Qin Siting¡¯s gaze. He was standing there looking at her.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart, which had been suppressed for more than a month, suddenly ached.

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was clearly indifferent, but why did she feel so much pain?

    What exactly happened to the Qin family?

    Shi Niange suddenly smiled at him. Her eyes were curved, and her smile was very friendly and sweet. It was not the kind of smile that was directed at a male god. It was purely a smile that wanted to make both of them have a good mood. She also knew that Qin Siting would ignore her, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t ask anything.

    Qin Siting shifted his gaze away and returned to his seat.

    ...

    Who said that after the college entrance examination ended and they reached university, they would be able to go on vacation every day?

    Learning medicine waspletely different.

    She learned more every day than she did when she was in her third year of high school, especially during various experiments. The professor even chose some outstanding students to watch the autopsy live. In short, she did not have any free time.

    In November, there was ast minute event in school. It was rare for the school to have three days off, and it happened to be the weekend. Several friends in high school said they were going to a party. Shi Niange was pulled over by Zhao Xiaoqing.

    When they arrived at the KTV, they heard several people discussing why Almighty Qin suddenly went to study medicine. Was there really a rtionship between him and Shi Niange? Was he targeting Shi Niange?

    In the end, only Shi Niange came in.

    Thest time... Almighty Qin came on that birthday.

    This time, he had gone to the Medical University, but he did not go in and out with Shi Niange.

    After sitting down, Hao Xiushe asked, ¡°Almighty Qin didn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯te. Why would hee? He rarely participated in such gatherings in the past, right?¡± Shi Niange shook her head and said with a smile.

    Hao Xiushe sat behind Shi Niange for more than a year. From his understanding of her, he raised his brows. ¡°What happened between you and Almighty Qin?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing nudged him with her elbow, and Hao Xiushe said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After the holidays, she returned to school. Her grandfather had a lecture in school today. Shi Niange went out to have lunch with her grandfather in the afternoon. As it was not far from school, she walked back.

    When she was about to reach the school gate, she suddenly saw a ck car parked by the side. The reason it caught her attention was that the car was parked in a strange position. It was clearly not a parking space. It was parked there as though it was waiting for someone.

    In the blink of an eye, she suddenly saw a man get out of the car. Even though it had been so long, her sharp eyes noticed that the man looked familiar. It was the one who had followed her on the streetst time!

    Her expression changed and she quickly took a few steps to the side. However, the man had already noticed her. He shifted his gaze in her direction and seemed to be about to walk over.

    Shi Niange was about to run forward when Qi Baobao suddenly shouted for her from the other side. ¡°Hey, Nian Nian, why did youe out? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running?¡±

    When the man saw someone approaching her, he stopped and turned to return to the car.

    Shi Niange looked back from time to time as she walked in with Qi Baobao.

    Qi Baobao also looked back with a strange expression, but she didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Earlier, you seemed to be quite nervous. By the way, I saw Almighty Qin outside the school gate just now. That¡¯s what Zhao Xiaoqing called him, right? Originally, Almighty Qin was standing on the side of the road talking to someone. He turned back and saw that you were near the car. All of a sudden, he rushed over and ran straight in your direction. Maybe I didn¡¯t call you at the right time. He saw someone by your side and suddenly stopped.¡±

    After hearing her words, Shi Niange abruptly turned her head to look out of the school gate. She did not see Qin Siting.

    ¡°I thought Almighty Qin wanted toe over for something. Earlier, I saw his expression sh by. It was so cold that he looked like he wanted to eat someone. It was too frightening. But the moment I called you, he stopped. I don¡¯t know where he is now. Almighty Qin is usually so cold. I rarely see such an expression on his face...¡± Qi Baobao looked out curiously as she spoke.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heartbeat sped up.

    That car, those people.

    It was indeed rted to Qin Siting.

    Did he think those people were going to follow her again?

    Who exactly were those people?

    What was Qin Siting¡¯s rtionship with them?

    Earlier, Qin Siting thought that something was going to happen to her, so he was in a hurry toe over, right?

    She turned to Qi Baobao, her eyes bright. ¡°Was he really looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Almighty Qin actually crossed the road earlier, but he left again,¡± Qi Baobao said.

    Shi Niange immediately smiled.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Qi Baobao was confused by her sudden good mood.

    ¡°He cares about me.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s mood was extremely good. She verified and confirmed time and time again that Qin Siting had her in his heart. He really had a reason.

    Earlier, he had thought that she was going to be bullied by the person who got off the car, so he had rushed over.

    He saw that someone hade to call her and that person had turned away in fear, so he did note over.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart, which had been depressed for two to three months, suddenly became lively again. Now, even her walking felt lighter.

    However, why did Qin Siting go out in the afternoon? Who was he talking to outside? Qi Baobao clearly did not notice the others. He probably did not know them. Otherwise, he would not have not mentioned their names.

    She suddenly turned around and hugged Qi Baobao. ¡°Thank you, Qi Baobao. Thank you for seeing him just now. Thank you for telling me!¡±

    With that, she ran off happily.

    Qi Baobao was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 1519 - You Are My Little Love Song (86)

    <h4>Chapter 1519: You Are My Little Love Song (86)</h4>

    Shi Niange returned to the ssroom. A familiar ssmate saw her and came to greet her, asking her where she had been in the afternoon. She onlyughed and said that she had something to do before returning to the ss with a happy expression.

    Her ssmates thought she was crazy.

    However, before Shi Niange returned to ss, she did not forget to go to the supermarket below the school building to buy some food and milk. She packed it and brought it back to the ssroom. When she returned, Qin Siting had also returned. He was sitting in his seat and looking out of the window.

    Shi Niange carried the food and sat down beside him.

    Qin Siting suddenly turned around, and when he saw that it was Shi Niange, the coldness in his eyes that prevented people from approaching stiffened for a moment before his gaze faded.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you?¡± Shi Niange asked with a smile.

    She had just run back and was a little anxious. There was a smallyer of sweat on her forehead, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She only said to him, ¡°Eat some. There¡¯s still an experiment in the afternoon. It¡¯s toote to go home at night.¡±

    As she spoke, she ced the sandwich and milk she had bought on his table.

    At the same time, Shi Niange opened a sandwich for him. Then, she ced it on the safety film outside and whispered, ¡°Eat it. Quickly eat it. I¡¯ve ced the milk here. Remember to finish it and drink it. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t sit here to disturb you. Eat it yourself.¡±

    After Shi Niange finished speaking, she smiled at him again. Then, she picked up her share and returned to her seat.

    Qin Siting should still be worried about her.

    As she sat there eating, she resisted looking in his direction. When she went out to throw the food after eating, she passed by his table and saw that he did not move. He still ced it by the side and did not take a sip of milk.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heavy heart sank again.

    Qin Siting did not eat a single bite of the meal until the evening experiment ended.

    Shi Niange rubbed her stomach. She had eaten in a rush in the afternoon and ran around the ssroom andboratory in the afternoon. Now, for some reason, her stomach suddenly hurt.

    Perhaps...

    Perhaps Qin Siting did not go after her at all. Maybe Qi Baobao had only seen him walk over, or maybe she had overthought...

    Shi Niange pressed against her stomach andughed self-deprecatingly. Shi Niange, why are you so stupid?

    She did not see Qin Siting again in the afternoon. Qin Siting left after his experimental ss ended. He did not give her the opportunity to follow him to say anything today. Perhaps he did not want her to follow him, so he changed the time and route to leave.

    After school, Zhao Xiaoqing and Qi Baobao asked her out for dinner, and the three girls left together. In the end, they returned home happily. When they reached home, Shi Niange raised her hand and rubbed her stomach again. Then, sheid on the sofa and ced a pillow under her stomach, and she stopped moving.

    She was supposed to stay on campus tonight, but she was a little upset and worried that her emotions would affect Zhao Xiaoqing, who lived with her, so she took a taxi back to Lishui Vi.

    Lying here alone, she felt that her surroundings were empty and quiet.

    She could no longer hide the sad thoughts in her heart. She closed her eyes and buried her face in her arms. Thankfully, nothing happened that made her feel too ufortable, so she could not cry. However, her heart was heavy, and her stomach hurt visibly.

    When her mother called at night, shey on the sofa to answer the call. After answering the call, she was a little sleepy. It was hard for her to fall asleep. After all, she had yet to shower and did not return to the bedroom.

    And right now, when she closed her eyes, her mind was still filled with Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting did not eat the sandwich and milk she had bought. This was another painful blow to Shi Niange. Last year, when the two of them sat together, Qin Siting would touch her arm. At that time, she even brought food and drinks. Although he did not pay much attention to her, she always sat by the side. He gave her some face and asionally tasted a little.

    Right now, he might even find looking at her annoying.

    She could not assume that Qin Siting hade to study medicine because of her.

    Shi Niange buried her face in her arms again. Her eyes were sore and swollen. She really wanted to go back tost year. At least, she was still sitting by his side at that time. But, how could she turn back time? How could she go back.... If she could go back, she would definitely be more careful and wouldn¡¯t openly expose her feelings. Then, perhaps... she wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed and ufortable.

    Shi Niange woke up on time every day. When she woke up in the morning, she saw that there was still time. She heated up bread and milk for herself and left after breakfast.

    Uncle Qin had previously said that she could get her driver¡¯s license at her age. However, she had yet to take the time to do so and would probably have to wait for winter vacation. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to trouble Uncle Qin to send her off. After all, he was busy with the Shi family, so she usually chose to take a taxi to school.

    Outside the school, she walked around outside for a while until Qin Siting appeared on the road ahead, but she did not go over. Instead, she saw him enter and walked in.

    After entering the ss, she saw that there was another letter on her desk. This time, it was a blue envelope. From the color and style of the envelope, it appeared very upright and masculine. At the thought of the love letter she had seen thest time, she subconsciously opened the envelope and ced it on the desk. She turned to look at Qin Siting and saw that he was reading with his head lowered. Perhaps sensing her gaze, he raised his eyes but did not look up.

    When Zhao Xiaoqing was in high school, she was quite shy. She did not have many friends who were worthy of her heart, so she did not speak much. However, ever since she got together with Shi Niange, her character had be more and more cheerful. All the characters of the little girls hidden in her nature also existed. For example, when she saw Shi Niange suppressing her emotions because of Qin Siting¡¯s matter every day, she felt that Qin Siting had bullied her. She was so angry that she did not even want to call him Almighty Qin anymore. Instead, she called him Scum Qin.

    Shi Niange said that she shouldn¡¯t call him that. He didn¡¯t do anything. It would be good if he did something to her. But, unfortunately, he didn¡¯t do anything overboard.

    Even that kiss was only a perfect ending to her one-year crush.

    One had to learn to be content. At the very least, she had received a kiss. What else could she want?

    Another monthter, Qin Siting¡¯s results and performance in the Medical University shocked the teachers and professors above once again. Even some higher-ups in the medical field noticed that Qin Siting was a good seedling. They nned to let him study in the hospital after his second or third year.

    It had been a long time since Shi Nian spoke to him. She only thought in her heart that Qin Siting was indeed still so outstanding.

 Chapter 1520 - You Are My Little Love Song (87)

    <h4>Chapter 1520: You Are My Little Love Song (87)</h4>

    Time passed peacefully. The first semester of the Medical University was about to end.

    Shi Niange had already decided to take the driver¡¯s license during the holidays. When she returned to the Shi family, she would casually suggest buying a car that she found pleasing to the eye, and she could drive to school. When her mother called to chat with her, she said that she could buy a new car she liked. Shi Niange was not picky about these things. As long as the safety system was good in all aspects, everything was fine.

    There were still more than ten days to the holidays. The weekend had just ended. Shi Niange took a taxi to school in the morning, but the car suddenly stopped midway. The driver said that something had happened on the road ahead, so many cars were forced to stop, blocking the road.

    Shi Niange waited in the car for a while. Then, seeing that the road was not essible, she got out of the car and went to the front to look.

    Several ck cars were chasing each other on the road in front of them. One of the ck cars kept chasing the other car with murderous intent. None of the cars by the side dared to drive on this road. However, because this was the road they had to pass through, they were blocked. They could not drive or retreat. Gradually, a heavy traffic jam formed.

    Right now, even if they had to rush, it was useless. Unless the cars in front of them stopped the speeding cars, they could not move.

    Shi Niange originally only took a nce and thought that if there were really no other way, she would walk to another road on foot and then call a car to take a detour.

    However, the moment she turned around, her heart suddenly stopped beating. She turned back abruptly and saw that the car that was doing the chasing seemed familiar. She seemed to have seen it before....

    She turned to look at the ck car and suddenly had an impression of it.

    This semester, she did not notice how Qin Siting came to school.

    Was he driving?

    She seemed to have seen that ck car several times outside the medical department¡¯s parking lot, but she had seen countless luxury cars, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She could only say that she had a faint impression of it.

    It was a very shallow impression.

    But now, that impression was gradually deepening.

    She stared at the license te number of the speeding ck car. It seemed to be the one from the Medical University.

    No way.

    It shouldn¡¯t be him.

    But the car in front of her was very familiar. It seemed to be the one that the man had driven when he came to block her¡ªalso, the one she had seen outside the scenic area.

    She quickly picked up her phone and dialed a number she hadn¡¯t dialed for more than half a year. Hearing the beeping sound on the other end, she clenched her fists and stood in ce, praying non-stop. ¡°Qin Siting, answer the phone... quickly answer the phone... answer the phone....¡±

    She then raised her eyes to look at the little ck car driving down the circr road ahead. Right then, the sunlight suddenly shone through the front window, and she vaguely saw the figure in the driver¡¯s seat. Even if it was just a very blurry silhouette, it could make her heart stop.

    Qin Siting.

    What was he trying to do?

    Was he going to hit that car?

    Who exactly was in the car?

    Seeing that he was driving at such a speed, Shi Niange held her phone and looked in that direction. She ran to the side of the road and reached out her hand, hoping that he could see her and calm down. However, she still saw him rush forward after circling around the intersection in front of the car that was trying to escape. At the same time, he turned the front of the car away. The two cars mmed into each other and emitted an ear-piercing friction sound. The people around were screaming. There was already the sound of police cars approaching.

    Shi Niange watched as the car was forced by Qin Siting¡¯s car to continue running on this circr road. She also saw that Qin Siting was elerating. He was not going to hit anyone. Was he going to die together?

    As she watched the ck car rush down, Shi Niange suddenly stepped onto the road. Someone immediately screamed from behind. ¡°Youngdy, what are you doing? Come back quickly. Do you want to die...¡±

    Shi Niange raised her phone, which she could not get through, and walked to the road that must be taken after the car rushed down. She stood in her spot. At that moment, although the car was still tens of meters away, she could already feel the wind brought by the speed of the car. It blew up the hair on her forehead. She only realized that she was doing something stupid when she stood there. However, it was toote to hide now. She abruptly closed her eyes.

    ¡°Be careful...¡±

    ¡°Ah! My god...¡±

    ¡°This little girl must be crazy...¡±

    Shi Niange was actually very afraid. In less than a second, she recalled a lot of things. There was light, darkness, her parents who had been busy, her grandfather, her dreams in medicine, the happy experiences she had in the past neen years, and the feeling of falling in love with someone.

    If she was really hit...

    At this speed, she would probably die without even feeling the pain.

    She furrowed her brows tightly and closed her eyes.

    In an instant, the wind speed suddenly stopped. There was an ear-piercing screeching sound of the brakes. It was as though something had brought the wind and mmed against her leg. However, it was only the wind. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. She closed her eyes for a full five seconds. She could barely hear the surprised and amazed voices of the passersby behind her. She could not hear the screams nor the police cars.

    It was only when she suddenly heard the sound of the car door opening that she slowly opened her eyes. She turned to see Qin Siting walking toward her with a cold expression. From the corner of her eye, she saw that the car he had been chasing had taken the opportunity to escape at the intersection ahead. She knew that if she let that person escape, Qin Siting would definitely not be happy, but he could have died. He couldn¡¯t keep doing this, right...

    Sheposed herself and saw that Qin Siting¡¯s expression when he walked toward her was as cold as December¡¯s midwinter o. His eyes seemed to be bloodshot, and he seemed to have lost his usual handsome appearance. He looked slightly red and ferocious. Even though he was still very good-looking, Shi Niange was still frightened just now. She stood on the spot and almost could not move.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Siting approached, looking at her with bloodshot eyes. His words were harsh. ¡°Do you want to die?!¡±

    This was the first time she had seen Qin Siting, who was usually gentle like jade, speak so sternly with such an expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to live. What were you doing just now...¡± Shi Niange barely found her voice, but her voice was slightly trembling. Even though she was trying her best to suppress it, she could still hear some trembling. Her eyes were also slightly red.

    The police cars were already parked around. When she turned back to see the police cars, she subconsciously turned around to protect Qin Siting behind her. However, her hands were tightly gripping his sleeves from behind. She looked at the policemen approaching with cold expressions and pursed her lips tightly. However, she still stood in front of him and foolishly did not want those policemen toe over.

 Chapter 1521 - You Are My Little Love Song (88)

    <h4>Chapter 1521: You Are My Little Love Song (88)</h4>

    The police were approaching. The passersby who had been watching automatically made way for them. Shi Niange¡¯s heart tightened. She turned back to look at Qin Siting behind her, but he just stood there without moving. His gaze was calm as he watched her stubborn figure standing in front of him.

    ¡°Exin to the police properly. Just say that it was a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t say that it was intentional...¡± Shi Niange¡¯s eyes were red from anxiety.

    Qin Siting still did not speak. He only looked at her. The redness in his eyes had gradually faded, leaving only coldness.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone report that someone was speeding here. It looked like they were being chased? Murder or what? Were you the one driving?¡± A young police officer approached. When he saw it was two young students, he questioned them sternly with a fierce expression.

    Qin Siting was expressionless. He did not even look at him and only looked at Shi Niange.

    Shi Niange rushed to exin to him. At this moment, two police officers who looked to be in their thirties or forties walked over from behind. They nced behind her and instantly had a frightened expression. They rushed forward and pulled the young one behind them. Then, they asked Qin Siting with a smile, ¡°Why is Young Master Qin here? Just now..., what happened...¡±

    Seeing that their attitude was still considered polite, it seemed like they had recognized Qin Siting as the Qin family¡¯s young master. That made sense. The Qin family had been famous in Hai City for so many years. Some of the older employees or police officers must know him. Besides, Qin Siting was only chasing cars. There was no way they would arrest him.

    Shi Niange immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she realize that she had been too nervous. She was so nervous that she was a little dazed.

    What was she afraid of?

    This was Qin Siting, not anyone else.

    ¡°Uncle Policeman, there was a bad person in the car ahead. I was followed by him several times. Can you think of a way to capture that person and interrogate him? The two of us are ssmates. Qin Siting just couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to catch up with him. He wanted to ask him what he meant....¡± Shi Niange fabricated nonsense to find a reasonable reason for what happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was chasing someone.¡± Qin Siting spoke almost at the same time as her, his voice cold.

    The two older police officers finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they politely smiled and said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll immediately send someone to check the surveince cameras around here. We¡¯ll find that car and bring the person to the police station for questioning. But right now, Mr. Qin, you might have toe with us....¡±

    ¡°We still have to go to school,¡± Shi Niange quickly said, without waiting for Qin Siting to speak.

    ¡°With the current situation, several hundred people are watching from nearby. Furthermore, the surrounding roads are heavily blocked. If Young Master Qin leaves in front of everyone, we really can¡¯t justify ourselves. Do you think you can go with us first? Let¡¯s take a statement and exin everything clearly.¡± The police officer was still very polite, but his expression was clearly troubled.

    Shi Niange frowned and wanted to say something, but she suddenly felt that the hand she had been holding tightly onto squeezed hers.

    She paused and turned back to hear him say, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She looked up at him. Qin Siting also lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Take a taxi to school now.¡±

    It was clear that he was still angry at her for suddenly rushing out without a care for her life. His gaze was still very cold.

    Shi Niange stared at his eyes and said without hesitation, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were only going to make a statement? There aren¡¯t any important experimental sses this morning, so I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Back to school.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Seeing his cold gaze, Shi Niange knew that he disagreed. She quickly turned her head and said, ¡°Uncle Policeman, something almost happened to me here just now. Furthermore, I was followed by that car in front. I should go make a statement!¡±

    The police officer saw that this youngdy was like a young and immature child and only knew how to throw caution to the wind for love. His expression twitched, but he thought that it was fine to bring her along. He nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    When she turned back, she saw that Qin Siting¡¯s expression had be even colder. He shifted his hand away from hers and did not look at her again.

    They got into the police car and went to the police station. When they arrived, Shi Niange dared to turn back to look at Qin Siting. However, he did not speak the whole time, and his gaze did notnd on her again.

    Shi Niange did not feel ufortable. After all, she had been too impulsive earlier. She had lived for neen years, but this was the first time she was so reckless. Although, now that she recalled it, she felt a little afraid.

    She just felt sorry for him.

    To force someone like him to the point of mutual destruction, the person in that car definitely had a big problem.

    Qin Siting went in to make a statement first. Then, about half an hourter, he came out. Shi Niange did not need to make a statement, but the police thought for a moment and called her in.

    However, after calling her in, they only asked her about her rtionship with Qin Siting. Then, he asked her about his mood, emotions, and various aspects in the past few months. Finally, they asked her if she had noticed any changes in him. Shi Niange answered truthfully, saying that she did feel that he had something on his mind recently.

    The policeman nodded. He understood.

    As they chatted, there was suddenly amotion outside. Then, they heard a loud noise. Shi Niange seemed to have heard someone shouting for Qin Siting. She immediately stood up and rushed out.

    After stepping out of the door, she saw that the tall man in the car in front had actually been brought back by the police. He had clearly just entered the door when Qin Siting beat him up before he could turn around. He was still lying on the ground and had a nosebleed. Qin Siting wanted to go forward to beat him up more but was held back by the two policemen.

    ¡°Qin Siting!¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t even know why he was so angry at that person. She could only rush to his side.

    The man on the ground was supported to stand up. He raised his hand and wiped the blood off his face. Then he looked at Qin Siting innocently and spoke a string of Japanese.

    Then he spoke to the police officer next to him in Japanese. He looked like a foreigner who could not understand everyone¡¯snguage and was very innocent.

    Shi Niange recalled the time he followed her and turned back to say, ¡°He can speak Chinese. Don¡¯t be fooled by him!¡±

    The man instantly turned to look at her, a sh of fierceness in his eyes.

    Qin Siting narrowed his eyes coldly. Then, he abruptly pulled his hand out of the policeman¡¯s grip and pulled Shi Niange behind him.

    Shi Niange staggered and almost bumped into his back. She looked up at the tall and clean boy in front of her, pursed her lips, and did not speak again.

    Then, the man said something to Qin Siting in Japanese. Shi Niange stood behind him and could not see his expression. However, she seemed to sense him sneer before he rushed forward and pressed the man to the ground!

 Chapter 1522 - You Are My Little Love Song (89)

    <h4>Chapter 1522: You Are My Little Love Song (89)</h4>

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on! Quickly separate them!¡± The police officer behind her shouted angrily.

    Shi Niange also rushed over in fright. ¡°Qin Siting, stop fighting. If you have anything to say, say it to the police. Stop fighting...¡±

    Several people had already surrounded him, but they could not pull him away. It could be seen how much strength Qin Siting had used. His fist smashed against the man¡¯s face. Shi Niange tried to pull his arm, but it was useless.

    ¡°Stop hitting, stop hitting Qin Siting... you can¡¯t hit him. Let¡¯s talk nicely....¡±

    Qin Siting did not listen to her.

    Shi Niange was very afraid that if this matter were to spread, the school would punish him. It would definitely affect his future results. Even if he did not study medicine, he should be radiant in the future. He shouldn¡¯t be like this! Furthermore, he looked a little scary now!

    Qin Siting seemed to have shed his usual gentle and quiet appearance. The way he beat someone up was very fierce. The blood-red color in his eyes was even worse than when he had mmed the car door and walked towards her.

    He had just made a statement. The police must have known what had happened to him. She turned back with reddened eyes and asked anxiously, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Looking at the policeman¡¯s expression, she felt that the man must deserve it. However, he couldn¡¯t just watch. He called the two guards in front to pull him away.

    Shi Niange was afraid that they would hurt him. As she was a girl, these people did not dare to exert their strength on her. Her arms were ced on Qin Siting¡¯s back. She tried to persuade him, but he could not hear anything. In the end, she could only forcefully hug Qin Siting. However, Qin Siting shook her off. She went forward to hug him again. This time, before she could hug him, he waved her away harshly.

    She was pushed back by the force of gravity, and her back mmed heavily against the edge of the ss door behind her. The pain caused her face to turn pale.

    She did not care about the pain in her back. She only wanted Qin Siting to return to normal. Seeing him like this, she was really afraid.

    ¡°Qin Siting... Qin Siting...¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t know what to say and could only call his name.

    She was pushed away again. When she went forward to hug him again, because of the pain in her back and the pain in her legs, she was somewhat weak. She had just moved forward when her legs suddenly turned weak. She knelt forward and almost fell onto the person on the ground. Qin Siting¡¯s fist, which was about to hit that person, directly smashed against her shoulder.

    Shi Niange was hit and fell to the ground and could not speak.

    All of Qin Siting¡¯s movements stopped. The police took the opportunity to quickly pull him away and pull out the man who was almost beaten to death.

    Qin Siting stood on the spot and looked at Shi Niange, lying on the ground, holding her shoulder. The redness in his eyes finally faded. In the end, his expression was indescribablyplicated.

    Shi Niange paused for a moment before looking at him. She forced herself to sit up and removed her hand from her shoulder. She said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m fine....¡±

    Her hoarse voice was too obvious. After speaking, she felt as though the bones in her shoulders were about to crack.

    The police brought the man who had just fallen to the ground into the interrogation room. They sent two people to watch them from the outside, but they were polite to Qin Siting and did note over to pull him away forcefully.

    Qin Siting walked over to her. He lowered his eyes to look at Shi Niange¡¯s eyes and raised his hand to touch her shoulder. His fingertips seemed to be trembling.

    With just a light touch, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. She endured it and looked at him with a pale face. ¡°I¡¯m really fine... I was ming myself for not standing properly earlier... I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose....¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s hand finallynded on her uninjured shoulder. He suddenly pulled her into his embrace and held her tightly.

    His eyes were frighteningly red.

    But she knew that he must have forced himself to calm down.

    The moment he hugged her, she closed her eyes, and her heart instantly calmed down.

    She knew that he was fine now. He had calmed down.

    This was good.

    However, he held her so tightly that she felt as though she was about to suffocate. However, she did not speak and allowed him to hold her.

    Afterward, the police called a female doctor over to check her shoulders. After confirming that there was no problem, they asked her to return to school.

    Up until now, Shi Niange still did not know what had happened to Qin Siting. She tried to ask the police uncle, but they only answered that the problem was not with Qin Siting. Anyone would be like this when they encountered such a situation. He was already tolerant enough, but this time, he was really provoked. He said that if she was his girlfriend, she should spend more time with him and let him let go of those knots in his heart. He should stay in school or outside and not return to the Qin family for a while.

    Shi Niange was confused. It was not convenient for them to say what it was, but the problem was not with Qin Siting.

    It was a chaotic morning.

    When Shi Niange and Qin Siting left, she nced at the ck car parked outside. He clearly had no intention of driving. She gently tugged at his clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi. We won¡¯t be going to school today. I¡¯ll tell Grandfather and let him find a reasonable excuse to help us apply for leave.¡±

    Qin Siting did not respond.

    She took the initiative to call Grandfather first. Grandfather didn¡¯t believe her when he heard that she had something to do at thest minute. He kept asking her what was wrong, and she said that they met a friend halfway. Their friend had something happen at the police station, so they came to take a look. After settling it, they will return to school. In short, she said a bunch of words to avoid the important stuff. Grandfather happened to be busy, so he didn¡¯t continue asking, but he promised to help her and Qin Siting take leave.

    After putting down the phone, Shi Niange turned to look at Qin Siting. She leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Qin Siting, were you injured just now? He didn¡¯t retaliate when you hit him, right? You weren¡¯t injured, were you?¡±

    That person was clearly very fierce. Earlier in the police station, he was still pretending to be innocent. How disgusting.

    Qin Siting only looked at her and did not speak.

    Shi Niange touched her shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Just now, a doctor came over to check on me and said that it was nothing serious. You actually restrained your strength back then. It was just that the p hurt a little. Now, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    As she spoke, she thought for a moment and took out a mint from her bag. She opened it and handed it to his mouth. ¡°Come, have a mint to wake up.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her again. She thought that he wouldn¡¯t eat it. But then, just as she thought that he wouldn¡¯t ept it, she saw him open his mouth and eat the candy from her fingertips. His lips even gently rubbed against her fingertips. In an instant, her heart seemed to be on fire.

 Chapter 1523 - You Are My Little Love Song (90)

    <h4>Chapter 1523: You Are My Little Love Song (90)</h4>

    Shi Niange retracted her fingers and felt that her fingertips and heart were burning.

    It was clearly December, and it was already winter in Hai City. The ground was covered in snow, but her entire body was warmed up by his actions.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Where are you going?¡± Shi Niange looked up at him. ¡°If you¡¯re not calm enough now, let¡¯s find a ce to sit for a while. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go back.¡± Qin Siting finally spoke. At the same time, he lowered his beautiful brows and turned around.

    Shi Niange looked at his back view and pursed her lips. She tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Qin Siting, aren¡¯t we already very familiar with each other?¡±

    Her words were already considered very tactful. She did not say anything rashly. Qin Siting, didn¡¯t we know each other¡¯s heart mirrors? Must we hide our true intentions like this?

    He stopped and turned back to look at her.

    Shi Niange gripped the corner of his shirt tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me alone right now. I won¡¯t speak, so can I stay by your side? Earlier, the police uncle told you not to return to the Qin family, didn¡¯t he? Otherwise, you...¡±

    ¡°Shi Niange, those people have gradually begun following you because they found that you were close to me. Don¡¯t you know it?¡± Qin Siting looked at her indifferently. ¡°Protecting yourself is more important than anything, so there¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±

    She did not expect him to suddenly make it so obvious. Shi Niange¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she smiled radiantly. ¡°I know, but I am not usally alone. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, as long as you don¡¯t avoid me, we¡¯re usually together. Even if someone wants to do something to me, you¡¯ll protect me, right?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her for a moment before sneering. He reached out and pushed her hand away. ¡°Childish.¡±

    With that, he left.

    Shi Niange looked at his determined back view and took a deep breath. The ground was very slippery, and the sunlight shone on the snow, reflecting a bright and dazzling light.

    When she was young, she liked winter very much. She liked to slip on the ice and even liked to stand in the snow with thick clothes.

    However, she did not wear much today. After all, she had been in the car previously.

    After following him for a while, Qin Siting did not turn back.

    There were many ice surfaces on this road. Shi Niange had never walked this road before and was not familiar with the road conditions. Nevertheless, she followed him closely, and her gaze never left his back.

    Initially, she was holding onto her bag as she walked.There was an ice pir protruding from the stones in front of her and the side of the road. She did not see it but suddenly felt that her feet had touched something. Shi Niange was shocked. When she came back to her senses, her feet had already tripped.

    The fall caused her ankle and shoulder to hurt as much. Her waist even knocked against the stones by the side of the road. The pain caused her eyes to turn red.

    It seemed like it had been many years since she fell while walking. Thest time she fell was when she went to the skating rink with Qin Siting.

    She felt that she might have fallen silly. However, she was not in a hurry to get up. Instead, she sat on the ice. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to empty herself because she suddenly recalled the kiss on the skating rink. Even now, she was not sure if it was real or an illusion.

    It was too wonderful.

    Shi Niange heard someone walking back quickly and asked sternly, ¡°Where did you fall?¡±

    The sound of passing cars filled the surroundings. Shi Niange guessed that she be hallucinating from the fall.

    She turned to look at the person beside her. It was actually Qin Siting.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Shi Niange opened her mouth and was about to speak when a gust of wind suddenly blew. The snow on the ground was lifted slightly and entered her mouth. It was very cold. She quickly closed her mouth.

    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Qin Siting touched her leg and frowned at her. ¡°You can¡¯t get up?¡±

    The sunlight was too ring on the snow. Shi Niange didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes fully. She could only squint her eyes and look at the man in front of her. Even though his shirt was slightly messy from the scuffle earlier, he still looked good.

    Qin Siting¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Shi Niange returned to her senses and quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her and did not say more. Instead, his hand went around her back, and his other hand tightened under her arm. He whispered, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Shi Niange was stunned. At first, she was shocked. Then, she looked in surprise at the person who was about to help her up. She quickly cooperated and ced her hand on his. When he helped her up, she blinked as though trying to confirm if this was real.

    Qin Siting supported her forward. He originally wanted to take a taxi, but Shi Niange¡¯s limp seemed quite serious. He frowned and nced at the entrance of a hotel dozens of meters away. Then, he suddenly turned to the hotel.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t even notice where he was taking her. It was only when they entered the hotel door that she reacted. When the hotel receptionist at the front desk saw that it the young couple, the young woman¡¯s face seemed to turn red. Then, she handed over the room card with an ambiguous smile.

    Shi Niange¡¯s entire face was red as she was brought into the elevator by Qin Siting and into the hotel room.

    After entering the room, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was still pounding.

    ¡°Go in and sit down first. Wait for me toe back.¡± Qin Siting helped her into the sofa in the room. After she sat down steadily, he turned and left.

    When Shi Niange heard the door open and close, she gradually came back to her senses. She raised her eyes to look around. This hotel was the closest to them at the time. Although it was not a high-ss suite, it was considered the best business suite in this hotel. It seemed to be a new hotel. The carpet and everything were very clean. The room¡¯s air was filled with the scent of lemon.

    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the double bed in the room. Her face instantly turned red as she turned her head and buried her face on the sofa.

    About ten minutester, she heard a beep from the door. Qin Siting had returned.

    Shi Niange took more than ten minutes to calm herself down. She turned to look at him and saw that he was holding a small bag. She could not see clearly what was inside. It seemed to be an ointment that could stimte blood cirction and heal wounds.

    ¡°You went to buy medicine? I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll be better omorrow.¡± Shi Niange really didn¡¯t like to cause trouble for others, especially him. Furthermore, she had identally fallen while walking. She felt that it was embarrassing.

 Chapter 1524 - You Are My Little Love Song (91)

    <h4>Chapter 1524: You Are My Little Love Song (91)</h4>

    Qin Siting walked over, squatted down in front of her, and lifted her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    Right now, I don¡¯t even dare to move. My body is already stiff, okay?

    When he removed her shoes and socks, Shi Niange felt that her blood was about to freeze.

    She pursed her lips and tried her best to divert her attention. She ced her gaze on her feet and saw that her feet had tripped hard. The front of her ankle was red, and the ankle by her side was slightly swollen. Although the swelling was not serious, it would probably be swollen to the point where she could not walk tomorrow morning if not treated in time.

    Qin Siting was studying medicine like her. There was no need for her to go to the hospital for such a simple injury. He applied the ointment on his hand, heated it up in his palm, and then ced it on her ankle. Shi Niange looked at his hand and her ankle and did not know what to think.

    However, she still felt that everything was worth it.

    In the past half a year, they barely contacted each other and barely spoke more than ten sentences.

    Although she almost lost her life because of a moment of impulse, fortunately, he was good at driving and stopped. Thankfully, she was there and was able to see his other side.

    A battered and exhausted side?

    No, it was his other side.

    There were tens of thousands of good-looking boys, but under his gentle and jade-like appearance, it was clear whether his heart belonged to a steel man or a soft little boy.

    Qin Siting was a man. He was no longer a teenager. He was already twenty years old.

    ¡°Qin Siting, if you were more heartless, you wouldn¡¯t have done anything even if you had just left me on the road.¡± Shi Niange looked at him as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s still daytime. I¡¯ll take a taxi home.¡±

    He rubbed her ankle but did not say anything. It was as though he did not hear her. He seemed to be afraid that her ankle would really swell tomorrow. He helped her massage for a while before standing up and cing the ointment on her hand. ¡°Apply the ointment on your shoulder.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the dark brown bottle in front of her and took it silently. She looked up at him and saw that he had already turned to the window. His back was facing her.

    As it was winter, she wore a thick coat with a turtleneck and a pink smock. If she wanted to apply it on her shoulders, she had to take off the sweater.

    She didn¡¯t really want to apply the ointment on her shoulders, but he had bought the ointment. If she applied it, she would recover faster and suffer less.

    She got up and limped into the bathroom. She then closed the bathroom door with a red face. After all, she believed that Qin Siting was a gentleman. After closing it, she did not lock it from the inside. She went to the mirror and took off her coat.

    The coat had a zipper at the front and was easier to remove, but the sweater had to be removed from her head. It was a little difficult for her to remove it with only one hand. As she could not lift her other arm, it hurt when she lifted it. She endured it and slowly took off the sweater. She lowered her head to look at her shoulder. It was indeed red and swollen. It looked even more serious than when the doctor came to the police station to check.

    She sighed secretly and applied some ointment to her hand. Then, she carefully applied it. As she applied it, she recalled how Qin Siting had applied the ointment on her ankle earlier. Then, she continued to apply it seriously.

    A few minutester, Shi Niange put down the small bottle of medicine and picked up her clothes. However, she fell into a difficult situation.

    Earlier, she had endured the pain of taking off the sweater. However, it was really difficult to put it back on.

    Shi Niange stood in the bathroom, feeling conflicted. Finally, Qin Siting came to knock on the door. ¡°Are you done applying it in your shoulder? Why isn¡¯t there any sound?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve already applied it. It¡¯s just that..., it¡¯s just that....¡± Shi Niange said awkwardly,¡± I can¡¯t lift my shoulders. I can¡¯t put on the sweater by myself. Wait for me for a while. ¡±

    After a moment of silence, Qin Siting asked, ¡°Are you dressed inside?¡±

    Cough. Although it was a very normal question, Shi Niange¡¯s ears were still red. She looked at herself in the mirror. The pink, tight strap was not very revealing, but after all, the two of them had never been intimate. They were still in the hotel room. If she dressed like this and let him see her, she would always feel ashamed.

    But she really could not put it on. She could not stay like this, okay? She did not know how many days it would take for her to recover. Furthermore, she had to go to school tomorrow.

    ¡°I wore it on the inside... but....¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, the bathroom door suddenly opened.

    Shi Niange¡¯s voice instantly choked in her throat. She turned to see Qin Siting walk in.

    He nced at the pink suspenders on her and did not say anything. His expression was as natural as if he had seen a female ssmate in a spaghetti strap dress in summer. He took the sweater in her hands and found the cuffs and high cor. He stood behind her and helped her put the sweater over her head. He then raised her hand and reached in.

    After putting on the sweater, he picked up her coat and walked out.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was still beating irregrly. She followed him out nkly and saw that he had ced her coat on the sofa.

    She raised her eyes to look at him.

    Qin Siting also turned back to look at her.

    She tried her best to forget the way he stood behind her to help her put on her clothes. She forcefully suppressed her wildly beating heart and said, ¡°I still mean what I said. Right now, you¡¯d better find a quiet ce. If you really can¡¯t, then rest here today. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    He looked at her slightly messy hair because she had just put on a sweater and did not respond.

    Shi Niange limped over to him and stood in front of him. ¡°Qin Siting, every wealthy family has different stories. The Qin family is big and powerful. There must be many secrets that are not known to outsiders, but I believe that you can handle them well. I won¡¯t ask or tell anyone, but can you let me apany you?¡±

    She raised her hand and raised a few fingers. ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t disturb you. I just want to watch you and apany you here. Even if I leave now, I won¡¯t be at ease, so let me stay.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her for a while and suddenly raised his hand. Shi Niange subconsciously shrunk her head.

    She had clearly been hit by ident earlier and felt a little traumatized.

    It was only when his handnded on her head and stroked her messy hair that Shi Niange¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked.

    Shi Niange looked at him in a daze. In fact, she had eaten, but she still subconsciously answered, ¡°No... I¡¯m hungry now. Do you want to eat together?¡±

 Chapter 1525 - You Are My Little Love Song (92)

    <h4>Chapter 1525: You Are My Little Love Song (92)</h4>

    Qin Siting picked up the phone in the room and asked for the hotel menu from the front desk. After someone sent the menu over, Shi Niange sat on the sofa, looking like she was seriously choosing food. From time to time, she would secretly raise her eyes to look at the man who had one hand in his pocket and was standing by the window.

    He stood there. The sunlight passed through the window and stood against the light. She could only see his silhouette clearly.

    After casually selecting a few dishes on the menu, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen. Let¡¯s have ramen and golden egg rolls. What do you want to eat? This hotel has quite a lot of food.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you choose ramen and golden egg rolls? Can it be the same as mine?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After Shi Niange finished ordering, she stood up and walked out. Sure enough, she saw that the room service staff was waiting outside the door. She walked out and informed them. When she turned back to the room, she saw that he was still standing there.

    Shi Niange looked in his direction and felt that he did not wish to speak. Furthermore, she had promised that she would remain quiet and not disturb him.

    He needed a quiet space.

    She did not say anything and silently sat back on the sofa. She took out the book she had brought to school today from her bag and ced it on herp. She sat on the sofa and started reading it.

    The room was very quiet. In the beginning, she kept thinking about the person by the window. However, after reading for a while, she gradually became attracted to the book¡¯s contents because she was interested in medicine. This time, she no longer felt that time was slow.

    As the food in this hotel was made on the spot and not automatically heated, it took longer. After working for half an hour, someone sent it over. When Shi Niange heard a knock on the door, she got up to open it. The room service staff had already pushed a small dining car.

    After thanking them, she pushed the food cart into the room. She then ced the two portions of food on the desk in the room and arranged the chairs by the side. She then called out to him, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Two secondster, Qin Siting looked back and saw that she had already sat down. His gazended on her slightly awkward shoulders as she held the chopsticks. He turned and walked over, sitting down on the chair by her side. At the same time, he suddenly took the disposable chopsticks in her hand, broke them apart, and handed them to her.

    Shi Niange took it silently and looked up at him.

    He nced at her and said, ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°You should eat too. It¡¯s so early in the morning... cough... you ran out to race..., so you definitely didn¡¯t eat.¡± Shi Niange paid attention to his expression as she spoke. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to mind, she picked up a golden silk roll and ced it in her mouth.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite delicious. It tastes better than the food made by the kitchen of many high-ss hotels.¡± Shi Niange ate as she said, ¡°Let me tell you. My parents have been out frequently for so many years. When I was young, I often followed them around. As they would go everywhere, they didn¡¯t buy a house, so I usually stayed in a hotel. At that time, I ate the food in their shop every day. It was so bad that you couldn¡¯t imagine it. I ate it all since my parents were so busy. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t easy to order takeaway when I was young, so I could only eat in the hotel.¡±

    Qin Siting still ate without speaking. Shi Niange did not wait for him to speak. She only looked at him as she said, ¡°When you were young? Did you live in the Qin family home or somewhere else?¡±

    After speaking, she lowered her head to look at the beef in her bowl. As she had yet to eat her noodles, there shouldn¡¯t be any saliva on them. She didn¡¯t know if Qin Siting was a clean freak, but she felt that he wouldn¡¯t mind if she gave him the meat. Thus, she picked up the two pieces of meat with another clean disposable chopstick and ced it in his bowl. ¡°I don¡¯t like the meat in the noodles. Help me eat it.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and suddenly put down his chopsticks.

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression faltered. Could it be that he despised the meat she had picked up?

    ¡°The chopsticks I used to pick up the meat earlier were the ones by the side. I have not used them....¡±

    Before she could finish exining, Qin Siting said in a low voice, ¡°When you saw the police arrive, your first reaction was to protect me. Even if there¡¯s meat in my bowl, you have to share yours with me. Shi Niange, do you not treat yourself as a woman, or do you not treat me as a man?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him in a daze and subconsciously said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just... want to treat you well...¡±

    Qin Si¡¯s handsome brows raised slightly. ¡°Treat me well? How am I worthy of you treating me well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worth it in every way.¡± She bit her lip and suddenly found the courage to look him in the eye. ¡°You know that I like you.¡±

    I like you. A twenty-year-old young man and a young woman. What a pure sentence. She thought she would never be more pure in her life than when she said these words.

    Qin Siting looked at her. Shi Nian also looked at him. Her gaze was initially calm, but after being stared at by him for a long time, she finally felt slightly embarrassed. However, since she had already said it, there was nothing to hide. She blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve always known, haven¡¯t you? Qin Siting, I like you.¡±

    Perhaps because she had been frightened for too long, this sudden confession made him unable to react. Otherwise, why would he only look at her and not speak?

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± She suddenly turned back, picked up her chopsticks, and lowered her head to eat her ramen.

    Qin Siting watched her for a while before looking away. When he picked up his chopsticks, he nced at the two pieces of meat in his bowl. He seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I really should move to another ce. Shida Group should have some connections with the real estatepany. Do you know which houses are more suitable near the Medical University?¡±

    Seeing that he was asking her directly, Shi Niange stopped eating and began to think seriously. However, after thinking for a long time, she did not have an answer. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I only know that the vi opposite my Lishui Vi is empty.¡±

    After speaking, she suddenly realized what she had just said. She turned her eyes to meet his gaze again and chuckled at him to dissolve the feeling.

    He wouldn¡¯t go to Lishui Vi. He would just treat her as a joke.

    After lunch, it was almost noon. Qin Siting did not chase her away. Shi Niange continued to sit quietly on the sofa and read.

    The two of them sat on the sofa in tacit understanding. At times, they would stand and look out of the window. At other times, they would sit in front of the business table and continue looking out of the window. However, none of them said that they wanted to sit on the bed or lie down to sleep for a while.

 Chapter 1526 - You Are My Little Love Song (93)

    <h4>Chapter 1526: You Are My Little Love Song (93)</h4>

    The room was too quiet. At two in the afternoon, Shi Niange was actually a little sleepy.

    However, in order not to disturb him, she was too embarrassed to y with her phone or turn on the television. She simply sat on the sofa with her book in her arms, supporting her head with one hand and closing her eyes for a while.

    Originally, she only wanted to sleep for a few minutes. However, she really fell asleep.

    She was still in a daze when she suddenly felt that her feet and lower body were suspended in the air. Before she could react, she was still immersed in her sleep. It was only when she was suddenly ced on the bed that she instinctively opened her eyes.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she met Qin Siting¡¯s calm ck eyes.

    She had just woken up, and her eyes were still slightly drowsy. She stared nkly at the person who had suddenly brought her over from the sofa and was about to carry her to the bed to lie down. Probably because she had suddenly opened her eyes, Qin Siting¡¯s movements paused for a second or two before he ced her down.

    Shi Niangey there and blinked. She then realized that she was lying down. Right now, he was bent over by the bed. Her face immediately began to heat up. Originally, he had only seen that she had fallen asleep on the sofa and was kind enough to carry her over to let her sleep well. From his gaze, she could tell that he had no other thoughts.

    However, her face could not help but heat up. To prevent herself from blushing because of her wild thoughts, Shi Niange quickly pulled up the nket and covered herself. She then tugged it up and tried her best to cover her face below her eyes.

    Although he did not see her blush, the emotions in her eyes were too obvious. Qin Siting looked at her and stood up by the bed. ¡°I only carried you over when I saw that you were asleep. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. After hearing his words, her thoughts instantly wandered. She directly tugged the nket up and covered her entire head.

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    She remained calm under the nket for a while before pulling it down to reveal her eyes. He was still standing by the bed, looking down at her.

    It was still afternoon and the sky had yet to turn dark.

    Shi Niange had said that she would leave after the sky turned dark. Just lying there made her heart beat faster. She was so stiff that she did not dare to move. If she were still here after the sky turned dark, she would not be able to sleep for the entire night.

    Besides, there was really no need for her to stay here even after it was dark.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll wait for a while. I¡¯ll leave around five or six. Let¡¯s have dinner together before leaving, okay?¡± She hid under the nket and found a topic.

    ¡°En,¡± Qin Siting answered lightly. His gazended on her clearly shy gaze, and he turned to walk away from the bed.

    Seeing that he had left, Shi Niange took a deep breath under the nket and turned over. However, she found that she could not sleep at all.

    After a while, she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. It didn¡¯t sound like the shower head, but like the tap on the sink.

    Not long after, Qin Siting came out. She peeked at him from under the nket and saw that he looked like he had just washed his face. There was still some wet water on the side of his hair, and even water droplets were dripping down his temples.

    His face was so clean. Why did he suddenly wash his face?

    Shi Niange sat up. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore. Why don¡¯t we talk about the experimental ss tomorrow? For the first semester, you didn¡¯t talk to me much. There was a time when the experimental ss split the two of us into groups, but Iter heard that you asked the professor to change groups, so we haven¡¯t been experimenting together in the past few months.¡±

    When Shi Niange said this, she stared at him. ¡°Qin Siting, your reason for avoiding me. If you don¡¯t like me, then forget it. But you clearly...¡±

    He suddenly turned to look at her and stared at her. His gaze was strangely deep and sharp, causing her to choke on her words.

    Afterward, he picked up the book she had previously read and ced the bookmark on thest page she had read. Then he said, ¡°The snow is falling and the weather is short in winter. It¡¯s already very dark outside at five or six o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯t n on leaving now, there¡¯s no need to leave at night.¡±

    Shi Niange thought she had heard wrongly. ¡°Ah...¡±

    Next, she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll go next door to book a room after dark.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Why was she strangely disappointed?

    How old was she? She was still a student. Did she really n to sleep with him in the middle of the night?

    No, no, just thinking about it made her feel like she would hide in the bathroom and note out. Besides, Qin Siting was clearly not that kind of person. He was a gentleman.

    Yes, he was not that kind of person.

    Since he was not that kind of person, this bed was so big, and there was such a big sofa in the room. It was enough for him to lie down alone. Was there a need to waste money to open another room?

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to open a room.¡± She didn¡¯t know if her brain was flooded with water, but she suddenly said her thoughts. Then she paused and quickly said, ¡°I mean, I believe you.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and said, ¡°Come and read. Don¡¯t you want to talk about tomorrow¡¯s experimental ss?¡±

    Sure enough, the way he changed the topic was not as stiff as hers. Every time, she was stiff to death.

    Shi Niange quickly got off the bed and returned to the sofa to pick up the book. Then she entered the circle of death as she read.

    At night, she asked for some simple food in the hotel. After eating in the room, it was already 7: 30 p.m.

    Shi Niange did not mention that she wanted to go home. Since Qin Siting did not ask her to go back, she was even less anxious to go back. Qin Siting also did not say that he wanted to book another room. After eating, he took her book and chatted about some manual operations for tomorrow¡¯s experimental ss. There were also a lot of books and medical knowledge. Probably because he did not look at the time when he was talking about these serious matters, it was already eight o¡¯clock when he picked up his phone to look at the time.

    ¡°Cough, you woke up so early today. You were racing and... fighting. You must be sweating. Go take a shower. I applied medicine on my shoulder. I won¡¯t shower today. Go wash up,¡± Shi Niange said as she lowered her head to read. In fact, she couldn¡¯t read those words.

    Qin Siting nced at her, got up, and entered the bathroom.

    Seeing that he had really gone to shower, the sound of running water came not long after. Shi Niange felt that her throat was burning. It took her a long time to react. She quickly called the front desk and asked them to heat up two cups of milk. Milk could help her sleep and calm her mind. She hoped that after a day of peace, Qin Siting could sleep peacefully after showering and drinking milk.

    Afterward, the front desk called to say that the milk had been warmed up, but there were not enough people for her to get it herself. She quickly left.

    When she came back with two sses of milk, she pushed open the door. The moment she entered, she saw Qin Siting, who had just showered, open the bathroom door. He was wearing pants. His upper body was not dressed, and his hair was not wiped. Water was still dripping onto his body.

    Shi Niange stood rooted to the ground.

 Chapter 1527 - You Are My Little Love Song (94)

    <h4>Chapter 1527: You Are My Little Love Song (94)</h4>

    Qin Siting saw her expression and turned to pick up the shirt that had probably been sshed with some water in the bathroom.

    Shi Niange remained rooted to the ground. She looked at him with her round eyes and felt that she had lost her voice.

    She quickly came back to herself and walked in with a ss of milk. She saw that his shirt was indeed sshed with water. No wonder he came out naked earlier. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, boy... cough... it¡¯s not strange for a boy¡¯s upper body to not be dressed... It¡¯s notfortable to wear a shirt like this....¡±

    She ced the milk aside and reached out to tug gently at his clothes. ¡°There¡¯s water here....¡±

    He probably did not expect her to tug at his clothes suddenly. He had only just put on his shirt and had yet to button it up fully. With her careless tug, the hem of his shirt moved slightly forward, revealing Qin Siting¡¯s waist.

    Qin Siting paused and lowered his head to look at her. Shi Niange instantly felt that the corner of the shirt was slightly hot and quickly retracted her hand.

    But every nerve in her body was jumping with excitement.

    ¡°Well, have some milk. You should... drink some milk tonight and have a good sleep. Then, tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to school together,¡± she said as she handed him the milk.

    Qin Siting¡¯s shirt was only half buttoned up. He did not look at the milk in her hand and only stared at her.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know how to react to his gaze.

    ¡°Drink some milk and sleep early...,¡± she said.

    ¡°Shi Niange, you¡¯re still a girl. Do you know what danger is?¡± Qin Siting asked calmly.

    Shi Niange looked up at him.

    Qin Siting looked into her eyes and continued, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to book another room?¡±

    With that, he put down his hand that was about to continue buttoning and took a step closer to her. Shi Niange felt her heart tremble for some reason and subconsciously took a step back. Qin Siting¡¯s speed of speaking was not fast. She clearly heard the warning in his words.

    She moved back, and he moved in. Finally, she abruptly leaned back against the wall. The ss of milk in her hand almost fell off. Qin Siting was very close to her. He had the fragrance of the hotel shower gel and the humidity from the shower. Then she suddenly saw him unbuttoning.

    Although Shi Niange dared to let her thoughts run wild, she could not help but gasp when she saw that Qin Siting was about to take off his clothes. When he suddenly ced one hand on the wall behind her and leaned close, she felt that his breath was almost brushing against the tip of her nose.

    Under herpletely stunned gaze, Qin Siting slowly shifted his hand away from the wall behind her. His hand continued to button up as he calmly said, ¡°You still know to be afraid?¡±

    After saying these words, he buttoned his shirt and casually adjusted his sleeves. He then turned back to look at her deeply before opening the door and leaving.

    Shi Niange was already frightened silly by his sudden action of almost pressing her against the wall. She remained standing on the spot.

    Not long after, he indeed opened another room next door. She heard the room service staff talking to him outside and quickly opened the door. She saw that Qin Siting was in front of the room next door. He had already opened the door and entered. The moment she opened the door, the other side happened to close it.

    She looked at the door on the other side and only returned to her senses after a long time. She thought for a moment and closed the door again. She picked up her phone to send him something, but she didn¡¯t know how to send it.

    Initially, she had thought that she would be staying with him, so she did not want to shower. But now that she was alone here, even if she wanted to shower, she really could not lift her arms. Thus, the night became unbearable.

    Furthermore, it was not even nine o¡¯clock yet. There was still more than an hour before her usual bedtime.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep.

    The scene from earlier reyed in her mind.

    She had officially confessed to him today. She had said that she liked him.

    Shi Niange picked up her phone, looked at Qin Siting¡¯s name, and sent a message: [I¡¯m not afraid. I like you.]

    Following that was another message: [I want to be with you for the rest of my life.]

    He did not say more. Right now, she only wanted to say these two words to Qin Siting. Perhaps she would regret it when she woke up tomorrow morning. Why was her skin so thick today? She would definitely regret her rashness. However, she had too many considerations. From today onwards, since she had already started, she did not want to stop.

    She liked him.

    He knew.

    That night, Shi Niange really did not sleep for the whole night. She thought that since he was next door and was so close, she would definitely be able to sleep. However, in the end, she did not even close her eyes.

    Afterward, she really could not sleep. She sat up on the sofa and thought, tomorrow morning, when she woke up, the first thing she should say when she saw Qin Siting, would Qin Siting think that she was too clingy after receiving those two messages?

    When Qin Siting left, his shirt was still wet. It was good for him to open a room next door. At least he did not have to wear wet clothes.

    ...

    The next morning, when she first saw Qin Siting, she had already prepared what to say, but she could not say it.

    Around four or five in the morning, the winter sky began to brighten. Shi Niange did not know when she had fallen asleep. She slept for an entire day.

    In her memory, thest time she had a cold and fever was a year ago. It was probably because of the pain in her shoulder. Furthermore, her ankle was twisted quite seriously. She didn¡¯t know why she had a fever. She didn¡¯t sleep well at night and was disappointed to actually have a fever.

    For the rest of the day, she slept in a daze. Even if she knew that she would have to take another day off, there was nothing she could do. Her ears were blurry, and she could not hear anything clearly. The only thing she saw when she woke up was the chandelier in the hotel room. However, she only took a nce before continuing to sleep.

    It was just a fever. She just needed to sleep for a few more hours.

    However, when she fell asleep, she felt a cooling sensation on her forehead. After a while, she felt as though she was being carried.

    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Qin Siting¡¯s face was very close to hers. She thought she was dreaming. She closed her eyes and leaned her head into his embrace. ¡°Qin Siting... I¡¯m not afraid... I like you.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at the unconscious girl he had just picked up. Her body was burning from the high fever, and she subconsciously leaned into his arms. Her burning red face was pressed against his chest, as though she felt veryfortable because of the coolness of his clothes. She even rubbed her face against him. Her entire person seemed to carry some unexpected softness and innocence. There was also a pair of hazy eyes that made one¡¯s heart soften.

 Chapter 1528 - You Are My Little Love Song (95)

    <h4>Chapter 1528: You Are My Little Love Song (95)</h4>

    The next morning, when she woke up, she was in the hospital. There was a piece of medical IV on her hand. It should have been hung with saline or some fever medicine.

    She was in a very quiet single room. There was no one in the room except for her lying on a white hospital bed.

    The moment she moved, she felt a headache. She could only move slowly. Following that, she heard the sound of the ward door opening. She carefully looked in that direction and saw that Qin Siting had entered.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Qin Siting walked over and touched her head. ¡°Your fever has gone down. It¡¯s not a big problem. You¡¯ll be fine after some sleep.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him and felt that she had dyed his ss for another day. In order not to dy him any further, she really should sleep well. This way, she could go to school after dawn.

    She nodded and asked, ¡°When did you notice that I wasn¡¯t awake yesterday...¡±

    ¡°In the morning, I saw that you didn¡¯t eat breakfast, so I went to take a look.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s hand had already moved away from her forehead. ¡°Your fever is very serious. Your fever hasn¡¯t gone down for more than six hours. You haven¡¯t woken up. I sent you straight to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± It was likely that her fever was really serious. Right now, even her eyes were hurting. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I was too cold yesterday. I sweated and caught a cold.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say anything because of her words. He only said mildly, ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    The reason she was sweating was because she had been frightened by his driving yesterday and when she saw him fighting.

    But after sweating, she might have really frozen. It couldn¡¯t be that her fever had suddenly be so serious.

    She obediently closed her eyes. Right now, she was really tired. After closing her eyes for a while, she fell asleep.

    When she woke up, she had the time to go to school. The doctor said that her fever had subsided and she could go to school normally, so Qin Siting allowed her to leave the hospital.

    After arriving at the school, Shi Niange carried her bag into the ss. After all, many schools in the university did not have fixed seats. In fact, whoever came early could choose their own seats.

    Seeing that Qin Siting had sat in the seat he was used to, Shi Niange did not hesitate to ce her bag there and sit down beside him.

    Qin Siting was about to take the book when he sensed her movements. He turned his head to look at her, only to see Shi Niange sitting calmly by his side. At the same time, she took the books out of her bag one by one and ced them neatly on the table in front of her.

    When Qin Siting looked at her, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction.

    He did not use a very repulsive gaze.

    Ah, ah, ah, she could sit next to him again. Perhaps in the future, if they could be separated in the experimental ss, she could still do experiments with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just cing a book. I didn¡¯t disturb your reading, did I?¡± Shi Niange smiled at him. She sat there and smiled naturally.

    Zhao Xiaoqing, who had already arrived in ss and saw this scene, sent a message: [The two of you applied for two days of sick leave at the same time. You¡¯ve just returned and you¡¯re already sitting with Almighty Qin. Is something wrong? Congrattions, congrattions!]

    Qi Baobao arrivedter. When she passed by, she had a shocked and puzzled expression on her face. She didn¡¯t expect Shi Niange to have the guts to sit beside Almighty Qin.

    Shi Niange blinked at Qi Baobao and did not say anything.

    Qin Siting saw that she was receiving messages and interacting with others. He did not speak and continued to open the book in front of him.

    The weather today was good. Even though it was covered in snow outside, the ssroom was very bright.

    Furthermore, the heater in the ssroom was turned on very well. Shi Niange took the opportunity to take off her sweater in the bathroom after the first period. She only wore a thin sweater suitable for indoors. It was cool andfortable.

    When she returned to Qin Siting¡¯s side, she found that he did not take the opportunity to ce his bag on her seat after ss, meaning that he had no intention of chasing her away.

    In the morning, the experimental ss really assigned her to Qin Siting. Coincidentally, the two of them had talked about the contents of the experimental ss together in the hotel that day. Although it was the first time they had done an experiment together, they were the first toplete it. Furthermore, theypleted it very well. They received unanimous praise from several tutors and professors. Shi Niange had been by her grandfather¡¯s side in the past. She had actually done a lot of these experiments and was already numb to it. However, today, she was strangely happy.

    Taking advantage of Qin Siting¡¯s good mood, Shi Niange found an opportunity to speak to him.

    For the entire semester, she barely spoke to him. Right now, she seemed to want to make up for everything she didn¡¯t say previously. Ever since the experimental ss ended, she had never stopped talking. She was like a littlerk.

    But Qin Siting only did what he was supposed to do. She spoke, and he listened. He did not avoid her, but he did not respond.

    Shi Niange did not mind. It was fine as long as he did not chase her away or give her the cold shoulder. Anyway, he was listening.

    In this aspect, Shi Niange was bing more and more content. Right now, the only thing she was willing to do was to see Qin Siting sitting safely by her side every day for sses. She no longer wanted to see him speeding like that day.

    No matter what happened to the Qin family, it shouldn¡¯t be his fault.

    Don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t be hurt.

    ¡°Qin Siting, why are you so tall?¡± When Shi Niange came out of theboratory, she was almost hit on the head by something. Qin Siting raised his hand to block it for her. She raised her head to look at him and asked.

    Last year, she had already felt that he was very tall. Logically speaking, since he was already so tall, it should be fine even if he did not continue growing. However, he seemed to have grown a lot taller. Looking at him now, he was definitely past 1.85 meters.

    It was really high.

    Qin Siting acted as though he did not hear anything. He stared straight ahead without turning his head.

    After returning to ss, in the afternoon, everyone looked at the questions in their books and had to do some questions on medical knowledge. Shi Niange felt a little sleepy after writing half of it. She turned to see that Qin Siting was still doing the questions and softly said, ¡°I slept for a day with a fever. I don¡¯t know how the situation is. That man that day, the one who spoke Japanese, was he released now? Or is he still being investigated by the police?¡±

    Qin Siting lowered his head to do the questions, as though blocking her.

    Shi Niange did not know what she had imagined by the side. She suddenly blushed and did not speak anymore. She turned her head and continued to write the questions. It was rare for her to stop for a moment.

    In fact, she only remembered that after she fell asleep, Qin Siting had carried her to the bed. When she had a fever, he had also carried her. That day, after he showered, he had almost pressed her against the wall...

    With Qin Siting¡¯s unapproachable character, these seemingly intimate but already intimate interactions could be considered very, very intimate.

    Others, when it came to him, could not even get a nce.

    Shi Niangeid on the table with her face red for a long time. She did not get up. Qin Siting nced at her. The hair on her head was soft. A weak wind blew past and shook it slightly.

 Chapter 1529 - You Are My Little Love Song (96)

    <h4>Chapter 1529: You Are My Little Love Song (96)</h4>

    For the next few days, she sat by Qin Siting¡¯s side peacefully. He really did not chase her away.

    In the past few days, Qi Baobao chose to sit with Zhao Xiaoqing. The two of them looked at each other from afar and watched how she sessfully sat with the male god. During lunch, she would ask about her rtionship with Almighty Qin from time to time.

    It was only then that Qi Baobao realized that Shi Niange and Qin Siting were really... a little fishy. It was her fault for being too careless in the past and not paying much attention to this.

    Recently, whenever Qi Baobao, this crazy woman, passed by Shi Niange and Qin Siting¡¯s table, she would look at them ambiguously. One time, Qin Siting even noticed it when he raised his head, scaring Qi Baobao into running back to Zhao Xiaoqing to ask for protection.

    Afterward, Qin Siting only looked at Shi Niange who was sitting by the side. Shi Niange blinked at him calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Qin Siting calmly looked away.

    It was as though a lot of things had gradually formed a habit under the influence. Right now, Shi Niange treated everything as if she had returned to the time when she was in her third year of high school. She could continue to stay by his side every day, bringing all sorts of food, buying warm milk, and then sitting happily by his side to attend sses and do experiments together. The only difference now was that she did not dare to confess to him back then, but now, she had already confessed. Even if Qin Siting did not say it, he knew.

    The holidays had finally arrived. It was another holiday that everyone was looking forward to, but Shi Niange was not looking forward to at all.

    She had finally returned to Qin Siting¡¯s side.

    There was still one more day before the holidays began. Shi Niange¡¯s heart ached at the thought of not being able to see Qin Siting for nearly a month after sitting together for thest day.

    At night, her mother, Madam Yang Zhenzhen, called to ask if she wanted to go to their ce for the holidays or to travel there.

    Shi Niange said, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. If I want to stay in Hai Cheng, I can go out and see if I can find an internship to experience life.¡±

    Even if she felt that she was already in university and not a child, in the eyes of her family, she would always be a child. Her mother did not agree to let her go out to work so early. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about work. Let¡¯s talk about it in two years. You skipped a grade a year earlier than everyone else. You¡¯re not even twenty years old yet. Do you want to go out to work? Do you want your parents to worry to death?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯m definitely looking for a job rted to medicine. If there¡¯s really no other choice, I¡¯ll look for a small clinic and learn some basic knowledge. I can also do odd jobs.¡±

    ¡°You, the youngdy of Shida Group, went to the clinic to do odd jobs?¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°Then I think you might as well go abroad and do odd jobs in ourpany¡¯s medical department.¡±

    ¡°Forget about going to thepany. Even if I go, others will know that I¡¯m your daughter. They will treat me like their ancestor. How can I have a real working experience?¡± After chatting for a while, Shi Niange put her phone on speaker and ced it by the side. Then she picked up a nail clipper and sat in the dormitory to trim her nails. As she trimmed, she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t find a job, I might go to some scenic spots in the country with two friends. Anyway, the vacation is too long. I have to find something to do. This way, I can live faster.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the situation and the weather. If you want to go to a ce with good weather, go to the south. If you want to ski and watch the snow, you might go to the north.¡± She blew her nails and then looked at the phone that had been on speaker. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already grown up. There¡¯s really no need to worry so much. I know what I should do during the holidays. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you called because you were afraid that I would be too bored during the holidays and go astray with someone.¡±

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen was amused. ¡°With your character, you can¡¯t be bad with others under normal circumstances. As a mother, shouldn¡¯t I ask a few questions?¡±

    At this moment, the dormitory door opened. Zhao Xiaoqing entered. Seeing that Shi Niange was on the phone, she did not disturb her. She quietly walked in and sat down on her own bed.

    ¡°All right, Mom. My ssmate is back. I¡¯ll chat with youter.¡±

    ¡°All right, the child has grown up. He doesn¡¯t cling to us at all. Instead, your father and I feel that we owe you too much when you were young. We want to take the time out to apany you. You¡¯re good. You don¡¯t like to pay attention to us at all.¡± After her motherined, she probably realized that she was on speaker and didn¡¯t say more. After chatting for a while, she hung up.

    Seeing that Shi Niange had already hung up, Zhao Xiaoqing said, ¡°On the way back, I saw your grandfather chatting with the guide at the field. When I passed by them, I heard your grandfather say that he nned to keep Almighty Qin behind during the holidays and let him do experiments with him in school. Your grandfather seems to like Almighty Qin a lot.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s hand paused. She looked up at Zhao Xiaoqing. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I heard it very clearly. After all, he¡¯s my grandfather. When I passed by, I deliberately listened to what they were talking about. In the end, I heard him praising Qin Siting, saying that Qin Siting is a good seedling and that he ns to nurture him well. If Qin Siting doesn¡¯t have anything to do during the holidays, I¡¯ll let him stay in the school to help him do medical experiments...¡±

    Shi Niange was silent for a moment before she was amused.

    All right, then it seemed like she didn¡¯t have to travel during this vacation.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she went to her grandfather¡¯sboratory to help? In any case, Qin Siting had been asked to stay by her grandfather. She also often went to her grandfather¡¯s ce. Even if she really went to join in the fun, no one could find fault with her. Qin Siting had no way of making her scram.

    Hehe.

    Initially, she was still depressed about how to spend this vacation. Now, Shi Niange began to look forward to it.

    After all, although they usually sat together, there were usually so many people.

    If she really went to Grandfather¡¯sboratory during the holidays, Grandfather would sometimes have to stay in theboratory office for an entire day when he was busy. She and Qin Siting would have a lot of time to themselves.

    At night, Shi Niange was lying in the dormitory. Zhao Xiaoqing was lying on the other bed, texting and secretlyughing. It was obvious that spring had arrived.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was itching. She picked up her phone and sent a message to Qin Siting: [What are you doing?]

    While waiting for Qin Siting¡¯s reply, Shi Niange wondered why she was so confident that he would definitely reply.

    It didn¡¯t matter. Even if she didn¡¯t reply, he wouldn¡¯t be able to shake her off when they went to Grandfather¡¯s ce during the holidays.

    Since thest time she came back from the hotel, she had already mentally prepared herself. She no longer wanted to be a coward and silently like him. Anyway, she had already confessed. She wanted to take the initiative to attack.

 Chapter 1530 - You Are My Little Love Song (97

    <h4>Chapter 1530: You Are My Little Love Song (97)</h4>

    Qin Siting really replied: [I¡¯m about to take a shower.]

    Shi Niange was surprised. It was only past seven. Why was he showering so early?

    But then her face turned red.

    Shower?

    He said he was about to shower.

    She recalled how he had walked out of the hotel naked after showering...

    Shi Niange took a deep breath and slowly sent a few words. At the same time, she felt so ashamed that she was about to explode: [I miss you a little.]

    Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, Shi Niange, you¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯re sending messages here while thinking about how Almighty Qin is showering. So shameless ah, ah.

    But it was so exciting.

    Hahahaha!

    After sending the message, she threw her phone far away and ran out of bed to tell Zhao Xiaoqing to go out for dinner. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her phone anymore, nor did she dare to look at the message again.

    When she and Zhao Xiaoqing had already gone downstairs, she still could not resist taking out her phone from her pocket. There was only one word on the message interface, which suited Qin Siting¡¯s style¡ª[En.]

    Shi Niange originally felt very ashamed, but when she saw Qin Siting¡¯s response, she instantly felt strangely satisfied and satisfied.

    Although she did not know what his¡¯ en ¡®meant, she felt that it was a positive response. This¡¯ en ¡®... could also be analyzed. Did he miss her too? Hehehe!

    As she was pulled away by Zhao Xiaoqing, she lowered her head and seriously typed on her phone: [Then you... too?]

    Wasn¡¯t this question too direct?

    But she still sent it out.

    After sending it, she felt that her phone was burning hot and quickly put it back into her pocket.

    Emotions were too terrifying. They could change a person beyond recognition. Shi Niange felt that she especially wanted to be a female hooligan, the shameless kind.

    Qin Siting¡¯s message only returned after more than ten minutes. Shi Niange thought that he would not reply again, so she went to the school gate with Zhao Xiaoqing to look for something to eat.

    She had already sat down in a beef noodle shop when she felt her phone vibrate. She picked it up to take a look.

    There was still only one word on the screen.

    [En.]

    At first, Shi Niange felt a sense of loss in her heart. However, a sweetness suddenly rose in her heart.

    En.

    En!!!

    She was asking if he was thinking about her, but he actually replied with an ¡®en¡¯.

    This was Qin Siting¡¯s response to her!

    He must have really been showering for the past ten minutes, so he didn¡¯t check his phone. Did he reply to her as soon as he came out?

    Zhao Xiaoqing asked her why she suddenly blushed while sitting here. Shi Niange quickly put her phone back into her pocket, picked up the menu, and ordered a bowl of noodles. Then she sat there absent-mindedly, her heart full of the words on her phone.

    What should she do? Her heart throbbed painfully. She really liked it too much.

    Shi Niange felt that her heart was about to flutter.

    ...

    The vacation that she was looking forward to had arrived.

    Grandfather was quite humane. At the very least, he gave Qin Siting a week off before letting him go to hisboratory to help.

    However, this week was very torturous for Shi Niange, okay? Thankfully, she was helping her grandfather and was morefortable with him. In order not to make herself appear too deliberate, and to prevent her grandfather from discovering that she had actually given up her winter break for Qin Siting, she took the initiative toe to theboratory. Therefore, on the first day of the vacation, she ran over herself.

    Her grandfather even asked her why she was so proactive this time. She only said that it was because she had already entered the Medical University. In the past, she came here because she was bored and had no one to apany her. In addition, she liked these things. Now, aside from liking them, there were many things she really needed to learn. In short, her words were very official. Her grandfather was amused.

    On the day Qin Siting came, Shi Niange deliberately hid in theboratory and did not leave. In fact, it was to prevent her grandfather from discovering who she was waiting for...

    It was only when she heard the other employees in her grandfather¡¯sboratory say that there was a male student who seemed to be here to help that she secretly looked through the window. She saw that Qin Siting had already put on the new white coat the staff had prepared for him. He really looked like a handsome doctor. Although he had yet to graduate and was still young, he was serious and did not look like he was entering such a professionalboratory for the first time.

    After all, the school was filled with experiments for the students. As for Grandfather, he could really do medical research.

    Two of her grandfather¡¯s female students who had worked here for many years also stood by the window. As they brushed the experimental equipment in their hands, they clicked their tongues and sighed with emotion. ¡°Aiyo, young men these days are really handsome. How old is he? I heard from Professor Yang that he¡¯s a first-year student, so he¡¯s only twenty, right? If I were seven or eight years younger and were the same age as him, I would definitely chase him...¡±

    Shi Niange shifted her gaze onto that sister and pursed her lips to suppress a smile.

    Hehe, I¡¯m sorry, sisters. I¡¯ve almost caught up to him.

    En, although it had yet to seed, it was soon, soon.

    Shi Niange had never felt that her acting skills were so good in her entire life. It was probably because the God of Love had blessed her. She took out the information she had just prepared with the two sisters from inside and said as though she did not see the person outside, ¡°Grandfather, the results of the pages of data in here just now are already...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her grandfather chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it there first. Nian Nian,e, Grandpa will introduce you. Actually, there¡¯s no need to introduce you, right? Little Qin is from the same faculty as you and is in the same ss. You two should be very familiar with each other.¡±

    Shi Niange turned to look at Qin Siting. Qin Siting also looked at her. Of course, she was not surprised, but Qin Siting did not seem surprised that she would appear here.

    She was prepared to say something surprising, but when she saw him, she suddenly could not say it. She felt that she could not pretend anything. She blinked instinctively and smiled at him. ¡°Hi, Almighty Qin ~¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°En, very familiar.¡±

    He answered her grandfather. Then, he nced at her and nodded at her. He was very polite, but he did not appear to be an outsider. It naturally made Shi Niange happy.

    But why wasn¡¯t he surprised at all?

    Back then, she had made an exception and jumped from the second year of high school to the third year of high school. It was because she often helped in her grandfather¡¯sboratory, and because she participated in many projects, she had won a prize and had the opportunity to jump grades.

    So, from the beginning, Qin Siting knew that it was very likely that she would frequentlye to her grandfather¡¯s ce during the holidays, right?

    Then why did he agree to Grandfather¡¯s request so readily?

    The more Shi Niange thought about it, the more her mood seemed to be about to soar. She nced at Qin Siting again. Right now, they were all wearing the whiteb coats specially used for disinfecting.

    So beautiful.

 Chapter 1531 - You Are My Little Love Song (98)

    <h4>Chapter 1531: You Are My Little Love Song (98)</h4>

    After giving Qin Siting some instructions, her grandfather turned around and left because someone called him. There were only the two of them left in theboratory. Although there were transparent ss all around and other staff members next door, Shi Niange was already very happy.

    ¡°You just came here. Shall I bring you around to familiarize yourself?¡± Shi Niange smiled at him.

    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Qin Siting¡¯s brows moved slightly because of her words. He nced at her and nodded gently.

    Shi Niange smiled and turned to walk in. ¡°Come ~¡±

    When she turned back, she saw that Qin Siting had indeede over. She then seriously looked at the white coat on him and felt extremely happy.

    How did the dream that she had never dared to dreame true?

    Qin Siting actually knew how to study medicine. He was also in the same ss as her in university. He even came to her grandfather¡¯s ce to help with experiments during the holidays. This was something she didn¡¯t even dare to dream about.

    He looked really good in this outfit.

    With the halo of her favorite white coat, she was willing to let her fall under his sneakers...

    Shi Niange screamed in her heart, but her face remained unmoved as she maintained a smile. Although her smile was a little big, she was used to being warm. Qin Siting was also used to it.

    ¡°This is where Grandfather usually leads the students to collect blood samples and analyze the drug ingredients.¡± She pointed at the blue ss room in front. ¡°The other rooms are also sterileboratories. If you want to enter, you have to put on a special set of clothes outside. You also have to wear a mask on your face and head. I don¡¯t usually go in because these are all too professional. At most, I¡¯ll help out outside.¡±

    Qin Siting listened to her introduction and nced at the ss room she pointed at. Then, Shi Niange walked to the other side. ¡°This is where we usually do the preparation work. There are two rows of chairs here that can be used for resting. If it¡¯s too simr, there¡¯s also a lounge. However, the lounge can only be entered with a door card and password. I¡¯ll tell you the passwordter.¡±

    At this moment, two staff members passed by. When they heard Shi Niange¡¯s words, they looked at her in surprise and then at the tall and handsome young man beside her. After the staff member walked away, he whispered, ¡°Nian Nian actually dared to tell the password of the break room to the new student of Professor Yang? Isn¡¯t that break room reserved for her and Professor Yang? We can¡¯t enter it... She actually told this young man?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, when did you see Nian Nian¡¯s eyes so bright? I think this brat is most likely her favorite...¡±

    ¡°Really? If Professor Yang finds out...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Old Yang is usually so busy. Besides, Nian Nian is very smart. We usually pretend not to notice. It¡¯s very normal for a young man in his twenties to have some feelings for each other. Besides, I think that young man is quite good looking. His facees from his heart. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem with his character.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... I¡¯m afraid Old Yang doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s inviting a wolf into his home...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    Shi Niange was still walking around theboratory with Qin Siting. When they arrived at arge office in the innermost area, she pushed open the door. ¡°This ce is specially used to store some medical research materials. There are also many records of failures in experiments, amendments, and finally sessful records. There are all of them. I feel that these things, from failures to sessful experiments, are a huge treasure trove of knowledge. Furthermore, these things definitely won¡¯t have the opportunity to be recorded in books. Only those who have really experienced it and have seen these things will remember these things. When I was young, I would read here when I was bored. I didn¡¯t know some words, so I ran out to ask the staff. Sometimes, when I was sleepy, I would lean against the leather sofa by the window and sleep for a while. That leather sofa has been for many years. I haven¡¯t had the time to change it. There are some traces of damage on it when I was young.¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice that she originally only wanted to introduce the various ces in theboratory to him, but in fact, she was peeling off all of her experiences from childhood to habit for him to hear.

    Qin Siting listened silently the whole way and did not say anything. However, he looked at the sofa in the office that she had damaged when she was young. The leather on it looked like it had been there for many years. There were many ces that had been worn down, and there were also ces that had been cut. There were also many wounds. Those were probably Shi Niange¡¯s masterpiece when she was young.

    ¡°It seems like you were very naughty when you were young,¡± he suddenly said.

    When Shi Niange heard that, she turned back to look at him. ¡°Really? This is the only ce where I could have fun when I was young. I practically grew up with the various human organs in the storage cab in thisboratory. I often held those livers across the jar and sat there looking at them with my heart like a toy... I even counted the veins on it... something like that... I also know how to study the color of blood... Do you think I¡¯m a little like a girl...¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her suddenly enlightened and self-reflective expression and curved his lips. ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing that he actually smiled, Shi Niange smiled and reached out to hold his sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still a ce I haven¡¯t visited. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Qin Siting stopped to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s enough. I¡¯m only here to help, not to investigate the enemy camp. There¡¯s no need to tell me every ce. Basically, I¡¯ll be in the outermostboratory. There¡¯s basically no one inside. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself to introduce me, en?¡±

    Initially, when she heard that he did not n to continue watching, Shi Niange was a little disappointed. However, thest part of his voice and the word ¡®en¡¯ made her heart beat faster.

    This tone...

    Why did he seem to know that she would be disappointed, so heforted her and coaxed her?

    She looked at him. ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to theboratory outside. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to the experimental equipment there? After all, the ones that are really useful are different from those in the school. I need a professional mentor like you to tell me in detail.¡±

    The words¡¯ Little Mentor ¡¯caused Shi Niange¡¯s face to heat up. She coughed softly and quickly turned to leave. Qin Siting was right behind her. Her back was facing him as she quickened her pace. She only slowed down when she felt that the wind speed had cooled the temperature on her face. On the way, she greeted several staff members and introduced Qin Siting to them. Hearing them praise him for being energetic and handsome, her heart was indescribably beautiful.

 Chapter 1532 - You Are My Little Love Song (99)

    <h4>Chapter 1532: You Are My Little Love Song (99)</h4>

    She spent the whole day talking to Qin Siting. She realized that after knowing him for so long, today was the day they had the most conversation.

    In the past, Qin Siting rarely spoke. However, today, he was here probably because he didn¡¯t know any of his ssmates, or because he liked the environment. Regardless of the reason, no matter what she said, he would respond or discuss something with her. Furthermore, he would ask her about the experimental projects, and she would answer.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart felt sweet as they interacted and chatted.

    After finishing his work, Grandfather Mo entered theboratory and saw that the two of them seemed to be chatting very well. He asked with a smile, ¡°Little Qin, how is it? Are you used to it? Since you and Nian Nian are ssmates, I don¡¯t have to worry about you. But this girl is usually very stubborn and has a big temper. If she wants to throw a tantrum at you, tell me. I¡¯ll educate her.¡±

    Qin Siting turned to look at her grandfather and smiled indifferently. ¡°No, she¡¯s very good.¡±

    Originally, Shi Niange was about to say something because of her grandfather¡¯s words, but in the blink of an eye, the words ¡°she¡¯s very good¡± from Qin Siting almost caused the fireworks in her heart to explode.

    She blinked and did not speak. Thankfully, she was wearing a disinfectant mask. Otherwise, she would not have been able to conceal her crazy smile.

    Grandfather Mo was also in a good mood. He smiled. ¡°All right. The atmosphere will definitely be very rxed if the two young people study together. Little Qin, you¡¯re a good seedling. Work hard and study well. Follow them in practice more. When you graduate, you¡¯ll definitely be fought over by the variousrge hospitals in the country.¡±

    ¡°Professor Yang, you praise me too much. I can only learn more rted knowledge by following the professors and mentors.¡± Qin Siting was still indifferent and gentlemanly. There was no arrogance or smugness on his face, but he was neither servile nor overbearing. He was very calm.

    Shi Niange felt that her grandfather wanted to praise him a few more times, but she felt that the atmosphere was inappropriate. She quickly went forward to hold her grandfather¡¯s arm. ¡°Aiya, Grandfather, go busy yourself with whatever you need to do. You also know that Qin Siting is your student. Students will inevitably be nervous when they see the teacher. The atmosphere here was originally quite rxed. When you came, look. Qin Siting didn¡¯t even sit down. Go busy yourself...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you child. Let me tell you, Little Qin¡¯s family background is not bad. Don¡¯t be used to being a tyrant since you were young. If you think you can bully him, you should pay more attention to your words and actions.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry, go busy yourself!¡±

    After her grandfather left, Shi Niange turned back and returned to theboratory.

    ¡°My grandfather usually worries too much about my matters, so it¡¯s unavoidable for him to nag. He¡¯s not like this in school. He¡¯s cold and aloof. You have to get used to it. Furthermore, in hisboratory, when he really feels that everyone is doing something wrong, his temper can get worse. If he suddenly gets angry, bear with it. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level...¡±

    Qin Siting raised his hand and touched her hair.

    Shi Niange could not speak.

    She stood on the spot and looked at him in a daze. Qin Siting also looked at her for a while. As if to help her confirm that he had indeed touched her head, he touched her head again. ¡°All right, don¡¯t be in a daze. Continue introducing the experimental tools for me.¡±

    Shi Niange took a deep breath and tried her best to find her voice. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then she turned around. However, she felt that her legs were a little weak and her feet were a little floating.

    ¡°By the way,st time, you said you were looking for a new ce to stay. Have you found it? Have you confirmed where you are going?¡± Shi Niange picked up the equipment inside and turned back to ask him.

    Qin Siting shifted his gaze away from the equipment in her hand. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Then you...¡± She thought for a moment.¡± How is it near the Medical University? I don¡¯t know if there are new buildings there, or if there are old houses there, it should be good. Although old houses are usually smaller, it¡¯s quieter if you live alone. ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Seeing that he did not continue on this topic, Shi Niange did not mention it.

    After staying in theboratory for a while, a staff member came to call them over to help. Shi Niange followed Qin Siting obediently. After all, she was here to help. The things she could do and the things she could do were the same as him.

    There was no need to mention how happy she was the whole day.

    At night, everyone in theboratory got off work. Grandfather left early because he had a meeting in the afternoon.

    Shi Niange and Qin Siting stayed until everyone got off work. They stayed behind to turn off the lights before leaving.

    It was already half past five.

    It was winter in Hai City. It was pitch-ck outside.

    Shi Niange was wearing a thick wool scarf and a thick beige windbreaker. She turned to look at Qin Siting, who was only wearing a ck coat. She found that he looked so good in anything.

    She said as she walked, ¡°We can take a taxi when we reach the front. Have you not been driving recently?¡±

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Thest time we raced, the police didn¡¯t hold it against me for the sake of the Qin family, but they revoked my driving license. You¡¯re not allowed to take the exam again for two years.¡±

    Shi Niange was silent at first. Then, she suddenly tugged her scarf up to cover the smile that almost burst out on her face.

    Hahahahaha, Qin Siting¡¯s driver¡¯s license was revoked, hahahahaha...

    However, this way, she could rx. No matter how powerful the Qin family was, they still had to follow thew. If they didn¡¯t allow him to drive, they wouldn¡¯t allow him to drive. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive for the next two years.

    She chuckled to herself for a while before turning back to see that Qin Siting was looking at her. She quickly straightened her expression and coughed. ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Very happy?¡± He raised his brows indifferently.

    Shi Niange: ¡°...It¡¯s... alright. I¡¯m not very happy. It¡¯s just that...¡± After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Qin Siting looked at her. His gaze was soft, but he still shook his head and turned to leave.

    Shi Niange quickly followed. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. I just feel that your driving skills are so good. That day, you parked so smoothly by my side. You actually had your driving license revoked. You must be very helpless. I just found it a little funny, so I smiled. But I¡¯m notughing at you, Qin Siting...¡±

    ¡°All right, don¡¯t exin. I¡¯ll send you to the car first. Go home early. Don¡¯t walk around outside when it¡¯s dark.¡± He walked to the side of the road and waved a taxi.

    Shi Niange rushed forward to hold his arm and said, ¡°Qin Siting, why don¡¯t you live opposite me? In the future, we¡¯ll go to school together ande to Grandfather¡¯sboratory together... We...¡±

    She was too embarrassed to say more, but he definitely understood.

    Shi Niange bit her lower lip and raised her ck, bright eyes under the streetmp. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s grow up together, graduate together... together, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1533 - You Are My Little Love Song (100)

    <h4>Chapter 1533: You Are My Little Love Song (100)</h4>

    Qin Siting looked at her for a moment, one hand in his pocket. He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stood there smiling.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± She looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the four big families of Hai City share a stake in Lishui Vi?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I know. When Uncle Qin helped me buy that vi, he mentioned it to me once.¡±

    ¡°The reason no one has been living in the vi across from you is because that vi has already been taken. It¡¯s just that the owner of the vi hasn¡¯t moved in.¡± Qin Siting looked at her.

    Shi Niange was stunned for a moment before looking up at him. She felt that her intelligence should be sufficient, but a possibility seemed to appear in her mind. However, she felt that it was impossible and did not dare to think so. She only looked at him nkly. ¡°So?¡±

    Qin Siting lowered his eyes to look at her. He raised his hand and touched her head. ¡°Do you really want me to stay there?¡±

    The possibility in Shi Niange¡¯s heart gradually increased because of his words. Her ck and bright eyes seemed to reflect light in an instant. ¡°That vi is yours?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows raised slightly. He did not answer, but he tacitly agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really yours?¡± Her eyes widened.

    He smiled slightly.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah! Oh my god!¡± Shi Niange immediately jumped up and circled around him, screaming non-stop. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Siting turned back to see her jumping around. She almost jumped off the stone tform by the road and onto the road. He quickly reached out and pulled her back. Shi Niange immediately bumped into his arms.

    She raised her head to look at him and was extremely excited. She ced her hands on his face and touched her own face. Then, she continued to scream and spin in circles.

    Seeing that she was so excited that she could not speak, Qin Siting :¡±...¡±

    ¡°What to do, what to do! So you¡¯re actually the owner of the vi across the street who hasn¡¯t been staying there! We¡¯ve been neighbors for a long time! Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you went to my house that time!¡±

    She still remembered that time when he stood by her window and looked at the vi across the street. However, she didn¡¯t think so much at that time. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it!

    Qin Siting looked at her and saw that she was slightly calmer now. He then said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. After all, we didn¡¯t move in.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference, okay? If I knew that the vi was yours, I would jump into the vi¡¯s yard every night after school to help you trim thewn. Look, your vi¡¯s front yard and backyard are so big. It¡¯s much bigger than mine, okay? But no one has been living there. No one has been renovating or maintaining the environment outside. The weeds are everywhere. Even the backyard¡¯s garden is filled with all sorts of fruit trees and grass. If I had known, I would have called the gardener from the Shi family over...¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll get someone to clean it up after we move in.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. ¡°Are you going to move in? Are you preparing to move in? Really? Really, Qin Siting?¡±

    She was like an excited littlerk as she jumped back and forth by his side. She held onto his hand and kept jumping up and down like a little bird or a little kid who had suddenly obtained a car full of sugar. Her eyes were filled with happiness and anticipation.

    Qin Siting was almost dizzy from her spin. He raised his hand to press against her shoulder. ¡°All right, stop spinning. I¡¯ll get someone to clean up. I¡¯ll tell you when you can stay.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah. Is it convenient for you to look for someone now? If you can¡¯t find anyone suitable for the time being, I¡¯ll call someone over tonight. I¡¯ll get someone to help you clean up. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any renovation inside. If it¡¯s renovated, it¡¯ll only take two to three days. If it¡¯s not renovated, then...¡±

    Qin Siting sighed and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m anxious, I¡¯m anxious!¡± Shi Niange raised her hand and pointed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m very anxious. I wish I could finish cleaning up tonight. You can appear in front of my house early tomorrow morning!¡±

    After speaking, she did not feel embarrassed. She looked up at him. ¡°Can you understand my anxiety, Qin Siting?¡±

    He lowered his eyes to look at her bright eyes and chuckled without speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m really anxious. Previously, I didn¡¯t know that the vi was yours. I didn¡¯t dare to think about it, but now that I know, I really want to be your neighbor. I don¡¯t even want to go back to the school dormitory to live with Zhao Xiaoqing anymore. I just want to go back to Lishui Vi every day. Let¡¯s go to school together every day, okay? We¡¯lle back on the weekends!¡±

    She had said the words¡¯ forget about loyalty ¡®too clearly. Qin Siting raised his brows and looked at her. Right now, Shi Niange could no longer care what he thought of her. She was already overwhelmed by her immense excitement.

    If she could be any more shameless, she would be so excited that she could hug him like azy bear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± At this moment, an empty car stopped by. Qin Siting gently patted her back, indicating for her to get on.

    Shi Niange could not bear to leave and grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll get someone to clean up. I have toe over to help your grandfather tomorrow. Do you n on being caught by someone here?¡± When Qin Siting said this, his eyes seemed to be smiling.

    Shi Niange quickly removed her hand from his sleeve, but she still looked at him excitedly.

    Actually, it was nothing. The two of them were thest ones to walk out of theboratory. They were the ones who turned off the lights.

    But there was no guarantee that some of the employees would forget something ande back to pick it up at thest minute.

    Qin Siting was such a smart person. How could he not see that although her grandfather liked him, he clearly did not think of anything else. Furthermore, her grandfather was stubborn. If he knew that she had some emotional friction with the student he admired most under his nose, who knew if he would be angry.

    Qin Siting must have seen how careful she was in front of Grandfather. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that.

    She turned to open the car door and got into the car. Before closing the door, she looked at him. ¡°Then don¡¯t forget to quickly get someone to clean up the vi. I¡¯m serious. If you don¡¯t have the time now, I can immediately get someone to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Arrange for someone to go over tomorrow, will that do?¡± Qin Siting stood by the side of the road. The wind blew past, and the snow under his feet rose. Behind him was a clean, white expanse, but his gaze was no longer as distant and indifferent as before. Although it was still calm, there was patience and warmth that she could clearly see.

 Chapter 1534 - You Are My Little Love Song (101)

    <h4>Chapter 1534: You Are My Little Love Song (101)</h4>

    Tomorrow was fine. Of course, tomorrow was fine!

    Since it was the holidays, there was no need to go to school. If he could live across the street, she coulde to theboratory with him in the morning and go back at night.

    There was no need to take separate cars!

    Shi Niange nodded happily.

    Qin Siting closed the car door for her. She waved at him through the car window. Qin Siting raised his hand in response.

    When the car drove away, she sat in the car and leaned against the window to look back. When she saw that the figure was gradually shrinking until she could no longer see clearly, she reluctantly withdrew her gaze. Then she lowered her head and held her phone, considering if she should send him a message.

    But thinking about it, they had chatted enough today. Furthermore, she had already reached such a state. He had also been tired in theboratory for a day. Let him go back and rest quietly. There was no rush to send messages.

    Anyway, he said that he would arrange for someone to clean up tomorrow.

    However, herposure was only controlled by herself. In fact, after Shi Niange returned to Lishui Vi, she could not sleep after showering. Sheid on her balcony and looked at the dark vi opposite her that had never lit up. She kept looking at it and was delighted.

    At 10: 30 p.m., her mother called. Shi Niange was stillughing when she answered the call.

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen noticed something. ¡°What are you doing? Why do I feel that when you speak, your lips are curved upwards? Why are you smiling foolishly? Why, are you in love?¡±

    Shi Niange was still leaning against the edge of the balcony with one hand and holding the phone with the other. She looked at the vi opposite and said, ¡°Mom, what do you think it feels like to like someone especially, especially, especially?¡±

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen: ¡°...It¡¯s probably like this.¡±

    Shi Niange originally wanted to learn from her mother, but after hearing her words, it seemed like she was really infatuated.

    She leaned against the balcony and looked up at the starry sky. She felt like she liked someone to the core.

    She opened her eyes and closed them.

    It was all him.

    Qin Siting.

    Hehe, so good.

    After hanging up the phone, sheid on the bed. However, no matter how she tossed and turned, she could not fall asleep. She kept looking forward to tomorrow, hoping that someone would open the door of the vi across the street and go in to tidy up.

    She was so anxious that she wished she could jump into the vi across the street to clean up.

    But no, she had to sleep well. After all, she still had to go to theboratory tomorrow. If Qin Siting saw that she had not slept for a night, he would definitelyugh at her.

    Afterward, she finally fell asleep in a daze. In her dreams, the vi across from her was brand new and clean. There was even a bamboo basket in the yard that was her favorite. She ran in and sat on the basket, swinging it back and forth. Qin Siting pushed open the door and saw her there. He smiled gently at her.

    Ahhh...

    When she opened her eyes in the morning, she felt very tired from sleeping for the entire night. She had many dreams, and all she dreamed of was the vi across the street and Qin Siting.

    She didn¡¯t have to go to theboratory so early, but she still got up early to wash up and change.

    Around eight o¡¯clock, Shi Niange was still watching television at home to kill time. As theboratory only opened at nine, she could leave at eight-thirty.

    As she watched the television, she suddenly heard the sound of a car outside. At first, she thought that someone was passing by, but then she seemed to hear something else. After some thought, she got up and walked to the French windows on the first floor to look out.

    The door of the vi across the street was opened. There was also a van and a small truck. A few people dressed in the uniform of somepany were busying themselves in the car. Two people had already entered.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was beating rapidly.

    Qin Siting really did as he said. He really arranged for someone toe today, and he was so punctual. He came at eight in the morning.

    This meant that he could really move in soon...

    Shi Niange quickly picked up her phone to send him a message. She was typing on her phone screen when her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Qin Siting.

    She was dazed for a moment and quickly picked it up.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± A clean and clear male voice came from the phone, carrying the crispness of the morning.

    ¡°Ah... Yes, I¡¯m awake. I¡¯ll take a taxi to theboratory in a while.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s heart was beating rapidly.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve just asked someone to contact the homewear managementpany to clean up Lishui Vi. Right now, it¡¯s quite far from theboratory. I won¡¯t be able to buy breakfast in time if I take a taxi. Can you bring one for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll bring it for you. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t eaten either!¡± Shi Niange immediately agreed happily.

    Qin Siting took the initiative to ask her to buy breakfast. She really could not ask for more!

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°En, en, no need to thank me. See youter!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Shi Niange looked at the work walking around the vi opposite her. She happily picked up her coat, scarf, and hat and covered herself tightly to prevent herself from freezing. It was not easy for her to finally have the winter vacation she could spend every day with Qin Siting. She could not catch a cold. She did not want to take a day off!

    After leaving the house, she took a taxi to a famous breakfast shop nearby. She packed two cups of soy milk, two buns, and two tea eggs. She also ordered an extra potato pancake. She didn¡¯t know if Qin Siting could get used to it, but he didn¡¯t seem to be picky with food. He should like these. After all, he didn¡¯t like milk in the past. Afterward, because she always made him drink it, he would drink some now.

    When she rushed to theboratory, Qin Siting¡¯s car happened to be parked outside.

    She discovered that although Qin Siting was a member of the Qin family, aside from bumping into his mother and the chauffeur who bought the medicine, she had never seen anyone else from the Qin family.

    Qin Siting never seemed to take the Qin family¡¯s car, nor did the Qin family¡¯s chauffeure to send him off. She didn¡¯t know what was going on between him and his family.

    However, seeing that he had already gotten out of the car, she quickly pushed open the car door and ran out. When she arrived in front of him, she could not be bothered to catch her breath. She handed the hot soy milk and breakfast to him. ¡°Then, breakfast! Quickly eat!¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the breathless little girl and took it. He chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shi Niange blinked.

    He seemed to be in a good mood recently.

    Was it because he hadn¡¯t returned to the Qin family recently? Or was it because that Japanese person hadn¡¯t been looking for him recently? It seemed like he hadn¡¯t seen his mother for a long time.

    Had the family matters been resolved?

    After all, it was not good to eat outside theboratory. Shi Niange pulled Qin Siting in and bypassed the work area in front to the small cubicle next to the empty lounge. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat here. After eating, wash your mouth and go out. Grandfather knows that I usually hide here to ck off. He knows, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Qin Siting did not treat her as an outsider and apanied her to have a simple meal.

    As expected, he was not picky with food. He epted everything she bought. In the end, he even said, ¡°Which breakfast shop did you buy it from? The taste is not bad.¡±

    ¡°The one near my home. If you like it, I¡¯ll bring it to you every day.¡±

    Qin Siting smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll stay in a few days. Let¡¯s go eat in the morning.¡±

    Was she dreaming?

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shi Niange was so happy that she wanted to fly.

    There was already the sound of staff walking outside. Shi Niange quickly went out with him. Her expression was secretly sweet as though she had something to do. Qin Siting, on the other hand, was indifferent and went to do whatever he needed to do. When he came in front of Grandfather, he was even moreposed as though he was not the one eating with Professor Yang¡¯s granddaughter in the morning.

    For the next four or five days, she specially went to buy breakfast early and brought it to theboratory to eat with him. Every day, she would busy herself in theboratory for a day. In fact, she was indeed more tired than when she was in school, but she was very happy and satisfied. She wished that she could continue like this in the future.

    A few dayster, no more workers came to the vi across the street. The environment outside was very clean and nice to look at. It was simple and did not lose its grand style. One look and one could tell that the owner of this vi liked silence. After all, he did not like the extravagant and exaggerated style. It seemed like Qin Siting must have informed them.

    She just didn¡¯t know when he would move in.

    A few days ago, she had asked several times. Afterward, she was too embarrassed to ask every day, but her eagerness was written on her face every day.

    Qin Siting said that he might return to the Qin family in the next few days. After this storm, he would go to Li Shui Vi to stay.

    The storm.

    What a storm.

    Shi Niange found that at times, she could not help but want to be closer to him, to be closer to him, to everything about him, including his life. In the past, she used respect as her principle and did not listen or ask more. But now, she was more and more curious about what exactly made him endure for the past half a year. He even almost wanted to race with that Japanese personst time. He wanted to die together with him.

    He said he would return to the Qin family tomorrow.

    When they left theboratory at night, Qin Siting was about to g a taxi for her to go back first, but this time, no matter what he said, she stood by his side and refused to leave. She insisted on knowing where the Qin family was and watching him enter the Qin family before she was willing to leave.

    This time, no matter how Qin Siting refused, Shi Niange was very firm. The two of them insisted on standing at the entrance of theboratory. Neither of them moved a single step.

    ...

    (The first chapter is 2000 words today, and the second chapter is 3000 words. Recently, before the end of the month, I¡¯ve been trying my best to increase it by 5000 words every day. I don¡¯t know if I can hold on. This time, the is really too painful. I really nned to stop updating and rest for two to three months, but I can¡¯t bear to stop just like this, so I¡¯ll just do less updating and half rest. Then, I have to tell everyone that the progress of the plot isn¡¯t affected. It¡¯s just that the outside storyline is always like the main storyline. The progress is normal. It doesn¡¯t slow down. It¡¯s just a little less. It seems like it¡¯s a little slow. Actually, there isn¡¯t much change. Muah.)

 Chapter 1535 - You Are My Little Love Song (102)

    <h4>Chapter 1535: You Are My Little Love Song (102)</h4>

    Since he did not agree, Shi Niange did not return. The two of them stood at the entrance of theboratoryte into the night.

    In the end, Qin Siting gave in first.

    He sighed softly and said, ¡°When you reach the Qin family¡¯s door and see me enter, leave. Be good.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    But it was already toote. Qin Siting said, ¡°Tomorrow, I might note to theboratory.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know why would note tomorrow. Could it be that as long as he returned to the Qin family, something would definitely happen?

    Her expression was calm. ¡°All right.¡±

    In fact, from the beginning until now, she did not expect Qin Siting to actually give in. She thought that they would be stuck in a stalemate for a few more days, but after all, Qin Siting had given in first. Shi Niange did not say much.

    When she took a taxi with him to the Qin family, she realized that the Qin family was actually here. It was indeed no different from the wealthy district she had imagined. This ce was not a ce that could be bought with money. Qin Siting did not let her follow too far in. He only stopped the car outside and got out.

    She had already followed him here, and she had already agreed to leave when they reached the door. It was not good for her to follow him in now.

    But at least she knew where the Qin family was.

    Shi Niange nodded and did not get out of the car. When she saw that he had entered, she asked the driver to drive the car away.

    The next day, as expected, Qin Siting did note to theboratory. A dayter, he arrived early. Yesterday, he seemed to have asked for a day off because he had something on. There was no difference.

    Seeing that he came back after a day of leave, from his expression to his state, there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes, Shi Niange was relieved that there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems when he returned home.

    However, he should be going back frequently recently. Although she could live in Lishui Vi, he did not say that he wanted to live there. Usually, she could only see people from the cleaningpany asionallye to clean the dust. She did not see anyone else.

    However, from that day onwards, as long as Qin Siting returned to the Qin family, she would follow him back. Every time she stopped outside, and every time she nned to drive in, Qin Siting would refuse. In fact, it was not far from the entrance. Walking was only a few minutes¡¯ journey, but she would stop here every time.

    Now, Shi Niange was used to arriving home half an hourter than usual. After returning home, she leaned on the sofa and sent him a message: [I¡¯m home.]

    It was another day. The snow was especially heavy today. After the car drove to the vi area near the Qin family, because there was a slope ahead, the car could not drive up.

    Shi Niange said to go down and walk up. It was only a few hundred meters away.

    Qin Siting refused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get off. I¡¯ll go up myself. You can go back.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I follow you to the front every day.¡±

    Qin Siting had already gotten out of the car. He stood in front of the car door without any intention of letting her down. He lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not there yet.¡± Shi Niange directly pushed open the door on the other side and got out of the car. Then, she closed the door and walked to her side. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qin Siting grabbed her elbow, preventing her from continuing. ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I haven¡¯t arrived yet. I¡¯ll send it to the front every day. Now that you¡¯re asking me to go back, why did I specially take a taxi with you?¡± When Shi Niange spoke, she would size up his expression. If he was very serious and angry, she would leave. Although she insisted, she definitely did not want to anger him. If he was not angry, she would move forward a little more and move further in.

    Ever since she knew that he was special to her, Shi Niange was no longer the obedient Shi Niange who did not dare to provoke him. Anyway, Qin Siting could not do anything to her.

    That day, she sessfully followed him in, but when they arrived at the Qin family, he still told her to leave. Now that the car was noting, he even turned back to look at her, indicating that he could not do this again in the future. However, Shi Niange waved at him and left happily. Anyway, she was following Qin Siting home now. She knew where his home was.

    However, that day, he sent her a message after she got into the car. After confirming that she was safely in the car, he entered the Qin family¡¯s gate.

    Afterward, one day, Shi Niange followed him to the Qin family¡¯s gate with a smile. Her hand was almost touching the gate, but Qin Siting miraculously did not chase her away. Shi Niange actually waited for Qin Siting to tell her to leave with every step she took, but Qin Siting only nced at her twice.

    Shi Niange pretended not to see.

    When they arrived outside the vi, Shi Niange looked in. ¡°Eh? Is there no one at home today?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her curious expression and did not speak.

    So that was it.

    No wonder.

    After confirming that there was no one at home, Qin Siting would allow her to approach this ce, allowing her to be closer to the ce he had always lived.

    Just like that, Shi Niange gradually became like a naughty kitten, stepping forward step by step.

    Afterward, Qin Siting was clearly used to her method. Afterward, he didn¡¯t return to the Qin family much. It had only been half a month, but Shi Niange seemed to be tied to his side. She brought him breakfast in the morning, stayed in theboratory in the day, and followed him back to the Qin family at night. Although she seemed to have taken too much initiative, this made up for herck of initiative in the past year and a half.

    Perhaps if she had taken the initiative earlier, the story would have happened sooner.

    Also, she found that ever since the Japanese man was taken away by the policest time, Qin Siting seemed to have returned to the way he was when she first met him in the third year of high school. He was no longer so cold, silent, and unapproachable. Although being cold was still his style, at least with her, he was no longer so distant.

    She hoped that that person would just squat inside and nevere out again. She just didn¡¯t know what he had done. She didn¡¯t know how long he could be locked up for. Or was he already sent back to Japan?

    He did not say this, nor did she ask.

    Afterward, there was a weekend where there was nothing much to do in theboratory, so they could rest for a day. On this day, Shi Niange was bored at home. When she saw that there were cleaners in the vi opposite, she went over and asked a few questions.

    She then found out that this vi had indeed been renovated before, but it had never left out any furniture, household appliances, and other daily necessities. In the past two weeks, these things had been shipped in. However, no matter how high-ss the furniture was, it was best to leave it empty for a while before moving in. Recently, they had only been in charge of maintaining the house¡¯s cleanliness. They did not know anything else.

 Chapter 1536 - You Are My Little Love Song (103)

    <h4>Chapter 1536: You Are My Little Love Song (103)</h4>

    On this day, she casually found something to do and dilly-dallied. When she left theboratory the next day, Shi Niange took a taxi and followed him back.

    After stopping at the Qin family¡¯s ce, Shi Niange followed him to the main door. She asked him, ¡°Did my grandfather ask you to follow him to the hospital for an internship from next year? It¡¯s only the second year tomorrow. Isn¡¯t it too early?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s not considered an internship. It should be considered studying.¡±

    ¡°Wow, my grandfather¡¯s arms are leaning out now. He didn¡¯t even give me such a good opportunity. He actually let you go!¡± Shi Niange made a jealous expression and blinked her eyes to ask him, ¡°Then, if there¡¯s still a chance, can I follow you?¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see what he ns.¡±

    Shi Niange grinned. ¡°Then after you live in Lishui Vi, if I¡¯m toozy to buy anything to eat at night, can I eat at your ce? I still remember the onion oil noodles you madest time...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Qin Siting grunted in agreement.

    Shi Niange did not say anything. Qin Siting looked up and saw something. He suddenly pushed her and his voice quickly turned cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shi Niange was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Qin Siting frowned, his face turning cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    With that, he pushed her back into the car and mmed the cab door shut.

    Shi Niange looked out of the car and saw that Qin Siting had already turned to walk toward the Qin family¡¯s gate. Shi Niange¡¯s heart tightened, but when she recalled his cold expression, she did not get out of the car rashly. However, since the car was parked here, she did not urge the driver to leave.

    When the driver asked if she was leaving, she saw that Qin Siting did note out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    During this period of time, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Qin family that he didn¡¯t want to see. That was why he had allowed her to get off the car and follow him. However, she should have returned today, or he had seen someone.

    After asking the driver to drive the car away, she suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    A few minutester, Shi Niange got out of the car and let the chauffeur leave first. She then turned to look in the direction of the Qin family vi and walked back.

    Outside the door, because the front door of the vi was not hollowed out, the situation inside could only be seen by raising one¡¯s head. However, one could only see the two floors above the vi, and the bottom and the yard.

    She did not know which room Qin Siting was staying in.

    She only looked at the angle she could see for a while. She stood outside the door. The winter wind was very cold, and the sky was already dark. After about twenty minutes, she was almost frozen. There was no sound from inside. She sniffed, picked up her phone, and sent him a message with her fingers that were already red from the cold: [I¡¯m already home. Are you okay?]

    Qin Siting did not reply.

    Shi Niange stood outside for a while. After confirming that there was no movement inside, she turned to leave. However, it was really too cold. If she still wanted to stand outside tomorrow, she should wear another down jacket.

    When she finally called the car, she received Qin Siting¡¯s reply: [Okay.]

    Alright, then she could go home in peace.

    Shi Niange sniffed and got into the car. She took a taxi home in the dark.

    In fact, she wanted to say, Qin Siting, I can¡¯t share your burden, but I can really apany you.

    Shi Niange was on tenterhooks the entire night. She was worried that Qin Siting would not go to theboratory the next day. Thankfully, when she brought breakfast to theboratory on time the next day, he had already arrived.

    When Shi Niange got out of the car, she watched his figure in front of theboratory from afar. After looking at him carefully for a long time, she confirmed that his mood and condition did not seem to have changed.

    She ran over with breakfast and asked, ¡°What time did you sleepst night?¡±

    Qin Siting turned back to look at her. ¡°Why are you running?¡±

    Shi Niange asked again, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    She could not ask him if anything had happened in the Qin familyst night, so she could only ask him this way.

    Qin Siting nced at her again and seemed to understand something. He answered lightly, ¡°En, I slept very well.¡±

    Shi Niange felt relieved and smiled. When she smiled, her eyes were curved and full of energy. She handed the soy milk to him.

    She was really full of vitality and sunshine, and her character was likable. As long as one had interacted with her, there was basically no one who didn¡¯t like her. Even though her parents were very busy since she was young and didn¡¯t have time to apany her, and she had to grow up in her grandfather¡¯sboratory, she didn¡¯t learn to be bad. Her character wasn¡¯t unsociable or extreme, and she didn¡¯t even have so many sensitive emotions. She could understand everyone around her.

    She and Qin Siting were like two extremes. One was cold and shut off all the unnecessary social interactions, while the other was smiling and having a good rtionship with someone. However, the two of them were strangely harmonious together.

    Shi Niange wished she could stick a card on Qin Siting and write the words¡¯ this is Shi Niange ¡®. When the two of them were together, if any sister in theboratory stared at him for a while, Shi Niange would rush over to find an opportunity to get someone to follow her to theboratory. In short, it was very obvious. She was telling everyone not to look, he was mine.

    However, in the past few days, Qin Siting did not allow her to apany him back. He said that the weather was bing colder and told her to go back early and not follow him to the Qin family.

    Recently, Shi Niange did not provoke him too much. However, she still followed him as much as she could or took a taxi to follow him back. Afterward, Qin Siting discovered that he had no choice but to continue taking a car with her.

    She found that there were often many cars in the parking lot outside the Qin family home. Many stray kittens would hide under the tires of those cars for warmth because of the cold weather. It was actually very dangerous, but the only ce they could find warmth was under those cars.

    Afterward, every time Shi Niange went near the Qin family, she would bring some cat food and warm milk. Then, she would put food and drinks on a small te prepared nearby. In the first two days, those cats were a little afraid. In the next few days, whenever they saw hering, they would run over and meow anxiously at her feet, waiting for her to pour the milk out so that they could drink it when the milk was warm.

    This continued for a long time. Sometimes, when Qin Siting had already entered the Qin family¡¯s gate, she would still stay to look at those kittens. She was mainly worried that if the owners of those cars did not notice the cats under the car, they would suddenly hurt them.

    Sometimes, Shi Niange would run to the Qin family early in the morning to feed the cats. When Qin Siting went out in the morning, he saw a little girl dressed in thick clothes. She wrapped herself up like a cotton ball and squatted down in the parking lot, hugging the two stray cats and touching their little heads.

    There were also times when Shi Niange was near the Qin family. As she fed the cat, she wondered what Qin Siting was doing now.

    Anyway, no matter what, I¡¯m less than a hundred meters away from you. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m apanying you, Qin Siting.

    However, with this, Shi Niange¡¯s sleep time was much less. She had been slightly haggard for the past few days, but as long as she saw Qin Siting, she immediately became energetic.

    She never knew that she actually liked someone so much that she could quietly stay by his side. Even if they were separated by several walls and a yard, even if he didn¡¯t know, she was very willing. Even if she had to sleep less than two to three hours a day, she was very satisfied.

    Qin Siting asked her, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

    Shi Niange blinked. ¡°You slept quite well.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at the dark circles under her eyes that were bing more and more obvious these days and watched her for a long time.

    More than half of this vacation had passed. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

    Shi Niange thought that he probably wouldn¡¯t stay at Lishui Vi during this vacation. In the end, he just saw her dark circles in the morning. That night, when he was taking a taxi, he didn¡¯t report the Qin family¡¯s location but the address of Lishui Vi.

    Shi Niange was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me back. I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back together,¡± Qin Siting said.

    Shi Niange quickly understood what he meant. She sat in the car and did not speak. She turned to look at everything passing by outside the car window. After confirming that Qin Siting really wanted to return to Lishui Vi, she was so excited that she seemed to have forgotten everything.

    That day, after the two of them returned to Lishui Vi, Shi Niange asked when she alighted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your luggage over?¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°A few days ago, I¡¯ve already asked someone to send over some necessities. There¡¯s no rush for other things.¡±

    Shi Niange was not only happy now. She had already begun to fantasize about the two of them going home together every day. Furthermore, the snow was so thick now. She could take the opportunity when she had a break toe out and build a snowman with him. She could build one outside his vi and one outside her vi. The two snowmen would look at each other!

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Qin Siting did not enter the vi immediately. Instead, he saw that after she alighted, she was smiling at him. He walked over to look at her.

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m a little hungry. What do you want to eat? Let¡¯s go find a restaurant outside?¡± Shi Niange returned to her senses.

    ¡°The auntie who came to clean has ced fresh ingredients in the fridge every day. I should be able to make some. What do you want to eat?¡± Qin Siting said and turned to walk towards his vi.

    Shi Niange stared nkly at his back. After a long while, she rushed over excitedly and followed behind him. As she anxiously wanted to see what the vi opposite hers was like, she said, ¡°I want to eat onion oil and noodles!¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s back paused and he turned back to look at her.

    Shi Niange looked up at him with a smile in front of his vi. ¡°Justst year, when I was sick, you made me that onion oil noodles! I¡¯ve been thinking about it for more than a year! I want to eat it!¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

 Chapter 1537 - You Are My Little Love Song (104)

    <h4>Chapter 1537: You Are My Little Love Song (104)</h4>

    The onion oil noodles made by Qin Siting were so delicious that she felt that she could keep thinking about it for the rest of her life. It could definitely be ranked in her top three favorite dishes.

    Thankfully, the auntie he hired was quick-witted. She knew that aside from cing various ingredients in the fridge, she also needed it to ce a lot of fast-food noodles. It could be done very quickly.

    Shi Niange sat in his vi and found that it was much bigger than her vi. Previously, she felt that it was very big just by looking at it from the outside. Now that she was sitting in it, she felt that it was too empty for him to live in this vi alone. He needed another female owner here.

    She rubbed her hands secretly as she imagined herself walking around like a mistress, secretly happy. It was only when Qin Siting ced the onion oil noodles in front of her that she was directly attracted by the fragrance. She took a bite to taste it, and her eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°You like it so much?¡± Seeing her unconcealed expression, Qin Siting chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. After eating itst time, I¡¯ve been looking forward to the next time I can eat it.¡± When Shi Niange was eating, she looked up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. I saw that you were in a hurry, so I made one for you first. I¡¯ll make one for myself when I¡¯m hungry.¡± As he spoke, he took a tissue from the tissue and reached out to wipe the corner of her mouth. ¡°Eat slowly. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll make another one for you.¡±

    Shi Niange sat there unmoving to look at him because of his movements. Qin Siting seemed to have realized what he was doing. He did not put down his hand and remained by the corner of her lips. His eyes met hers.

    Shi Niange put down her chopsticks and looked at him. She suddenly said, ¡°Qin Siting.¡±

    ¡°En,¡± he answered. He put down his hand but did not shift his gaze away from her.

    ¡°At our age, there¡¯s nothing to say about dating, right? It¡¯s not considered puppy love, right?¡± She blinked.

    Qin Siting seemed to know what she wanted to say and curved his lips. ¡°En.¡±

    This word seemed to contain a hint ofughter.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. We¡¯ve been deskmates for so long. I¡¯ve even confessed to you. And because of me, you...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her phone on the dining table rang.

    Shi Niange lowered her head and saw the number disyed on the screen. Her eyelids suddenly twitched.

    Xiao Luye?

    Why did he suddenly call her?

    She didn¡¯t know why, but it was clearly her childhood friend. Why did Xiao Luye suddenly call at this time? She felt so guilty.

    Qin Siting also nced at the name on her phone screen. When he saw the name, he calmly raised his gaze and fixed it on her. ¡°Is the Shi family very familiar with the Xiao family?¡±

    ¡°...En, when we were very young, the Xiao family was still in Hai Cheng. We could be considered family friends, but we haven¡¯t really interacted much these years.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± It was only then that she remembered to answer the call. She quickly picked it up, but the phone had been ringing for too long. The moment she picked it up, the call was automatically hung up.

    She had just heaved a sigh of relief when it rang again. It was another call from the other side.

    Shi Niange silently rolled her eyes at Xiao Luye in her heart. It was fine if he didn¡¯t answer the call once, but he still wanted to continue. Why was he so insensible? He was busy confessing his love to her. Why did he add to the mess?

    She picked up the phone. Before she could speak, she heard Xiao Luye¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re not home?¡±

    ¡°Home? Which home? The Shi family?¡± Shi Niange was stunned.

    ¡°Li Shui Vi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone clearly maintained a high level of suspicion.

    How did he know she wasn¡¯t home?

    Shi Niange thought of a possibility and quickly stood up with the phone in her hand. She walked to the window and looked out. Sure enough, she saw Xiao Luye¡¯s car parked outside her vi. Xiao Luye was holding arge bouquet of roses in one hand and making a phone call with the other. Although she couldn¡¯t see his expression as he stood there, she could tell from his posture that he must have written on his face: I took the time to visit you, but you actually dared to leave me at home. These words.

    When Shi Niange saw the flowers in his arms, the corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Ah, I originally wanted to go home, but I had something on at thest minute, so I returned to my grandfather¡¯sboratory. I might not be returning tonight.¡±

    At this time, she could only bring up her grandfather, because they had been ying together since they were young. Every time she was naughty, Xiao Luye would stand up for her. When she was punished to stand up, Xiao Luye would secretlye in and take her away to y. When he saw her, he wanted to roll his eyes. Since she was young, she knew that her grandfather didn¡¯t like Xiao Luye, and Xiao Luye himself knew it. So at this time, only her grandfather could frighten him.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiao Luye casually leaned against his car door and casually ced the bouquet of roses back into the car. ¡°Is your grandfather¡¯sboratory still in that lousy ce? Should I go over now?¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, no, no. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that my grandfather wants to beat you up the moment he sees you. Don¡¯t provoke him. Theboratory is quite busy. If you go over and cause trouble, my grandfather will probably scold you again,¡± Shi Niange persuaded earnestly.

    She stood there as she made the call, thinking about how to persuade him to go back. She could avoid meeting him, and he wouldn¡¯t find out that she could actually see him now. She didn¡¯t notice when Qin Siting walked over and stood behind her.

    ¡°You brought flowers?¡±

    All of a sudden, a calm and clear voice came from behind her, startling her. She turned her head abruptly and saw Qin Siting standing behind her. His eyes were looking out of the window, which was the car in front of her vi, that person.

    Xiao Luye suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice on the phone. The voice seemed to be very close to her. He raised his brows and his eyes instantly turned cold. He held his phone while looking at Shi Niange¡¯s vi. After confirming that there was no one in her vi and that even the door outside was locked, he turned to look at the surrounding vis and finally fixed his gaze on the vi opposite.

    Even though they were so far away and the lights were not turned on, making it impossible for him to see clearly from the outside, Shi Niange still felt a chill down her spine. She quickly put down her phone and covered the microphone. She then turned to look at Qin Siting who was standing by her side.

    She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t let him find me here.¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak again. He stood by the window and looked in the direction where Xiao Luye was standing. At this moment, Shi Niange was no longer looking at him, but Qin Siting seemed to be looking at him from afar.

 Chapter 1538 - You Are My Little Love Song (105)

    <h4>Chapter 1538: You Are My Little Love Song (105)</h4>

    Qin Siting must have seen Xiao Luye. She wondered if Xiao Luye had guessed that there was someone here. Perhaps he had guessed it? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stared in this direction for so long.

    For some reason, they were looking at each other from such a distance. She could not see Xiao Luye¡¯s expression clearly, but she could feel the inexplicable coldness from Qin Siting¡¯s silence.

    It felt as though sparks were crackling in the air.

    She quickly picked up the phone and ced it by her ear. ¡°Hurry up and go back. Besides, it¡¯s almost the Spring Festival. Aren¡¯t you going back to Lin City? Uncle Xiao should be waiting for you to go back for the New Year.¡±

    Xiao Luye did not speak. He hung up the phone and threw it into his pocket. Then, as if he had already confirmed this direction, he looked at them expressionlessly.

    Shi Niange heard the sound of the phone being hung up and saw that he was looking over. She subconsciously took two steps back, as though she was afraid that he would see her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going out?¡± Qin Siting sensed that she was retreating and turned back to look at her.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t even hide, so how can I go out?¡± Shi Niange was helpless. ¡°You know the Xiao family, right?¡±

    Qin Siting nodded.

    ¡°We are family friends. We grew up together. When we were young, we often yed together. When we grew up, we separated because our parents were busy.¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to say too much, but people with eyes could tell what was going on with one look. Last year, she didn¡¯t believe it and thought that Xiao Luye was teasing her and joking. But after so long, she often heard Xiao Da say how his eldest nephew was. After a long time, she was convinced that Xiao Luye really had that intention towards her.

    But she didn¡¯t!

    To say something so vulgar, she really treated him as her brother!

    No matter how handsome, rich, outstanding, or how many fangirls liked him, Shi Niange only liked him like her brother! She had never changed!

    She originally thought that he was very busy right now and didn¡¯t have time to take care of her. She didn¡¯t expect that he would actually take the time toe to Hai Cheng when it was almost the new year.

    The roses he had ced in the car were really beautiful. Under the contrast of the white snow outside, the red was bright, but it was also abrupt. It was like the rtionship she had always thought of as a good friend who had grown up with her. The white color suddenly infused with a red color that could not be avoided. It was very beautiful, but it was difficult for her to get used to the sudden brightness.

    ¡°Childhood friends?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    ¡°...Yes, but not exactly.¡± Shi Niange answered awkwardly.

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows moved slightly. ¡°He likes you a lot?¡±

    Shi Niange panicked at his question and quickly said, ¡°But I like you!¡±

    Qin Siting turned to look at her. Shi Niange stood at the same spot and looked at him. Her hands were intertwined, and her fingers were pale from her grip.

    At this moment, the pleasant sound of the doorbell rang. Shi Niange¡¯s expression faltered under the pleasant sound. She turned around abruptly and saw that Xiao Luye had actually stood outside Qin Siting¡¯s vi. He raised his hand and pressed the doorbell.

    Qin Siting also looked out when he heard the voice. In fact, when Shi Niange was young, she often yed with Xiao Luye. She felt quite safe by his side. To her, he was an especially powerful Brother Xiao. She could joke around with him as much as she liked, but now she was with Qin Siting, and she had just lied. If Xiao Luye really found out that she was here, then... then it was better not to...

    It was better not to discover it. Otherwise, why did she feel like she was about to be swept into the Asura Arena?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see her?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    Shi Niange quickly nodded and looked at him pleadingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we pretend we didn¡¯t hear it? I¡¯ll give him a callter to exin. It¡¯s better than being discovered in the blink of an eye after I lied.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her troubled and apologetic expression and said lightly, ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Which line?¡± Shi Niange was stunned.

    Qin Siting looked at her and did not speak.

    She suddenly had an idea. ¡°Ah... but I like you? This line?¡±

    Only then did he look away. As though satisfied, he suddenly turned to open the door.

    Shi Niange was still a little confused, but now that she heard the doorbell, she could not understand what he meant. She instinctively looked around to find a ce to hide when she saw him open the door.

    The vi¡¯s door being opened did not mean that Xiao Luye could enter. After all, he was outside the front door. She did not know what Qin Siting was doing outside.

    Shi Niange first ran to the sofa, thought for a moment, and felt that it was impossible. She then turned to look at the doors of the other rooms. Although she wanted to hide, she felt that what did she take Xiao Luye for? He wasn¡¯t really here to catch her? Besides, it was her first time in Qin Siting¡¯s vi. It was better for her not to walk around carelessly.

    She had no choice but to lean close to the French windows to look out. She saw that Qin Siting had already walked out.

    The door opened, and two young men stood upright. It was unclear what they were talking about. Xiao Luye¡¯s expression was cold and arrogant, and his aura was domineering. Qin Siting¡¯s back view was tall and noble like a jade tree on a cier, and it was also clear and cold.

    From the shape of her mouth, she could roughly tell that Xiao Luye probably knew Qin Siting. The young master of the four big families in Hai Cheng and the young master of the Ling Xiao Group must have met in certain asions. It was not surprising that they knew each other.

    He seemed to be asking why Qin Siting was here. Then, he looked inside and knew in time that he could not see the side. Shi Niange subconsciously hid behind the curtains. Then, she felt that her actions were so childish that she was helpless.

    Afterward, the two of them chatted for a while until Qin Siting reached out to him symbolically. Xiao Luye seemed to be unhappy because of something. His face was cold, but he also seemed to be embarrassed. He shook hands with him with a sour face, and then the two hands, which were very tacit and despised each other, separated as soon as they touched. Then, they maintained the grace of their respective families. After saying a few words with a fake smile, Qin Siting made an inviting gesture.

    This gesture was not to invite Xiao Luye in, but to ask him to leave.

    Xiao Luye left expressionlessly.

    Qin Siting closed the door and walked back.

    When he entered the vi, he heard the sound of the door closing. Shi Niange was still standing by the window, but behind the curtains, her head was revealed as she blinked at him.

    Qin Siting nced in her direction.

    ¡°How did you tell him to leave? Does he know I¡¯m here?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer. He only said, ¡°Stay here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Shi Niange opened her mouth and was stunned.

    He nced at her. ¡°Even if your childhood sweetheart, Brother Xiao, can drive away, with his usual methods, he will still send someone to guard nearby to see which vi you left in. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to be discovered by him, right? Then don¡¯t leave tonight.¡±

    Ah, would Xiao Luye send someone to guard nearby?

    Thinking back to when he was young, he seemed to never reveal anything. If he had already suspected earlier, he could have really sent someone to guard him.

    But this was not important!

    More importantly, wasn¡¯t her happiness too sudden?

    Was she going to stay in Qin Siting¡¯s vi for the first time?

    Although her home was right across the street and was only about a hundred meters away, she was actually staying in Qin Siting¡¯s house!

    ¡°Then, then I...¡± Usually, when they were in school together, when they were in theboratory, they would also be alone like this. Actually, it was nothing much. However, when she suddenly mentioned that she was staying with him tonight, she suddenly felt a little... unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Then which room do I stay in?¡± She asked after holding it in for a long time. Her face had already begun to heat up again.

    Qin Siting pointed upstairs with his chin. ¡°Choose one yourself. It¡¯s all newly cleaned rooms. The master bedroom, the guest bedroom, and the guest bedroom. You can choose whichever one you like.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shi Niange did not stand on ceremony with him. Anyway, he had juste to stay today. He had probably never seen the rooms upstairs, let alone stayed there. In that case, she could really choose as she pleased.

    Since the owner of the vi had given her permission, she went upstairs and looked around. She saw tworge master bedrooms and three guest bedrooms on the second floor. There was also a cloakroom and a study room.

    She went to the third floor to take a look. She saw that this floor was mostly upied by secondary bedrooms and guest bedrooms, but there were not many. There were only three bedrooms on the third floor, and not all of the guest bedrooms had beds.

    There were only a few rooms with beds.

    She returned to the second floor and saw that there were a few clothes in one of the master bedrooms facing the south. There were also clothes in the closet. She guessed that this should be the room Qin Siting nned to stay in. Even though he had never slept on the bed in this room, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was still beating wildly as she looked at his room.

    She definitely could not be thick-skinned enough to snatch his room. Even if she asked to stay, he might agree.

    ¡°The guest room next to your room. I think it¡¯s very clean. There¡¯s a spare bathroom in that room. It¡¯s convenient for me too,¡± she said as she went downstairs after looking through the room.

    Qin Siting nodded. He knew that he did not want to be discovered. Before turning on the lights in the living room, he pressed the remote control on the wall and the curtains slowly closed.

    Even though she knew that he was taking care of her thoughts and had drawn the curtains, suddenly, a man and a woman were alone. The sky was dark outside and the curtains were drawn. She still had to stay here tonight.

    No matter how she thought about it, she felt strangely ashamed.

    Shi Niange stood rooted to the ground. She, who had always been bold, felt that her legs were a little weak. She did not know what to do next.

    Before Qin Siting went upstairs, he asked her, ¡°Do you have any change of clothes in your bag?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡± She only had her phone, wallet, keys, and other things in her bag. How could she put clothes inside?

    Qin Siting went upstairs to his room. When he went downstairs, he handed her a new shirt he had not worn.

 Chapter 1539 - You Are My Little Love Song (106)

    <h4>Chapter 1539: You Are My Little Love Song (106)</h4>

    When Shi Niange took the shirt, Qin Siting also seemed to feel uneasy. He nced at her and then looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already past seven.¡±

    ¡°En...¡± Shi Niange held the shirt in her hand and took a deep breath. In order to conceal her embarrassment, she turned to look outside and changed the topic. ¡°Will he really send someone to guard this area tonight? ¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°You grew up together as childhood sweethearts. Shouldn¡¯t you know him better than me?¡±

    Why did the words ¡®childhood sweetheart¡¯ sound so wrong?

    Could she understand that he was jealous? Hehehe.

    ¡°I know he usually doesn¡¯t give up easily, but he¡¯s actually quite good. He shouldn¡¯t be too...¡±

    ¡°You can leave my ce now. The journey home is less than a hundred meters. Even if you want to leave at midnight, I won¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s up to you.¡± After speaking, Qin Siting directly went upstairs.

    Shi Niange stood on the spot and watched him go upstairs. She thought to herself, What¡¯s going on? Why do I seem to be angry? She didn¡¯t say anything. She just felt that Xiao Luye¡¯s character was not bad, so she asked casually.

    She definitely wouldn¡¯t return home. Qin Siting had already asked her to stay. How could she return?

    She quickly followed him upstairs. She watched him enter the master bedroom from behind and followed him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the guest room. Rest early. We still have to go to theboratory tomorrow morning.¡±

    Qin Siting responded, ¡°En.¡±

    Shi Niange did not waste any more time. She ran to the next door happily.

    Although the small bedroom on the side was a guest room, it really had everything. More importantly, this room was next to the master bedroom and was only one wall away from Qin Siting.

    He had probably never stayed in his own master bedroom before. If she wanted to stay, she could say so. He would definitely give it up, but this was too embarrassing. After all, he still had to stay in the future...

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she quickly entered the room and closed the door.

    At the thought that Qin Siting was right next door, she felt that she could not do anything right now. She was toozy to even look at her phone. She sat by the bed and looked at the decorations around her.

    The renovation style of Qin Siting¡¯s vi was clean and neat. There was no exaggeration, but every inch of the renovation materials were top-notch, high-quality, and low-key.

    In her room, there was a small corner of the balcony at the back. This balcony was probably shared with the master bedroom on the balcony next door. Perhaps if she stood on the balcony, she could turn around and see everything in the master bedroom.

    She got up and walked to the window. She did not open the window nor did she go to the balcony. She just stood there and looked outside. The vi¡¯s yard was covered in snow. As it was beginning to snow outside, a thickyer of snow had begun to pile up.

    If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Luye, she might have put on her coat and gone out to build a snowman.

    Now, of course, she couldn¡¯t go out. She had to obediently stay in the room.

    Time passed minute by minute. She thought about all sorts of things in the room until eight o¡¯clock. Shi Niange sat by the bed and picked up her phone to send a message to Qin Siting: [You only made me onion oil noodles tonight. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Aren¡¯t you hungry?]

    Qin Siting replied rather quickly: [Not hungry. Are you hungry again?]

    Shi Niange: [En.]

    It wasn¡¯t that she was hungry, but she just felt that if she stayed at his ce like this, but stayed in their own rooms without speaking or meeting him, she felt that something was missing.

    Anyway, even if she found a reason to eat, she could still eat a little. Anyway, she often ate until she was full, but no matter how much she ate, she wouldn¡¯t gain weight, so even if she wanted to eat something now, she had nothing to worry about.

    A few minutester, she seemed to hear the sound of the door next door opening, but Qin Siting did not reply to her message.

    She thought for a moment and got up to open the door. She looked out and saw that Qin Siting had already gone downstairs.

    Shi Niange closed the door and paced back and forth in the room. After a while, her phone rang. She quickly picked it up and saw a message from Qin Siting: [Come down to eat.]

    Shi Niange instantly smiled and turned to open the door again. She quickly walked out and ran down the stairs like the wind.

    Because she liked to eat onion oil and noodles, Qin Siting made another portion for her. However, he clearly didn¡¯t want her to be sick of eating this at night, so there was also a cooked dumpling by the side.

    Shi Niange originally only wanted to find an excuse to stay with him for a while. She wasn¡¯t too hungry. Now that she saw the noodles he made and the dumplings, she was tempted. ¡°Wow, you made so much. Do you want to eat together?¡±

    Qin Siting handed the cutlery and chopsticks to her. ¡°Eat.¡±

    Shi Niange took it, picked up a dumpling, and took a bite. Then she raised her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s beef and carrot stuffing! It¡¯s so delicious. It doesn¡¯t seem to be frozen!¡±

    ¡°Auntie wrapped it herself and ced it in the fridge. How could it be frozen?¡± Qin Siting picked up his chopsticks and ced a dumpling on the te in front of him. At the same time, he looked at her. ¡°You ate so much tonight. Aren¡¯t you afraid of indigestion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to eat good food. I don¡¯t need to lose weight.¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she happily picked up some noodles and ced them in her bowl.

    Right now, the way she ate with Qin Siting was like this. The noodles and dumplings were ced in the middle, and she could pick whichever she wanted to eat. There were also two small tes of side dishes. It was likely that the auntie had marinated them and stored them in the fridge. The taste was very good,parable to her Auntie Xiang¡¯s cooking.

    Shi Niange already had a premonition that in the future, she would often find opportunities to freeload on food...

    ¡°She¡¯s already very thin. She really doesn¡¯t need to lose weight.¡± Qin Siting looked at her small hand holding the chopsticks. It was white and thin. He knew that she usually didn¡¯t eat as much as other girls would in front of boys. She ate and drank as she pleased. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t eat much, but it wasn¡¯t little either. In conclusion, she was also a little foodie, but she had never gained weight.

    The two of them had finally had dinner together. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. They had already eaten at night, and now they had eaten so much. When Shi Niange stood up from the dining table, she almost could not straighten her back.

    Qin Siting saw her useless state and shook his head. He ced the things on the table into the dishwasher.

    When he came out of the kitchen, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any medicine here that can help with digestion. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go upstairs to sleep. Walk back and forth here for half an hour before you consider sleeping. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to umte food.¡±

 Chapter 1540 - You Are My Little Love Song (107)

    <h4>Chapter 1540: You Are My Little Love Song (107)</h4>

    ¡°All right, you ate quite a lot earlier. Will you stay here with me?¡± Shi Niange turned to look at him.

    Qin Siting nced at her. Shi Niange knew that he had seen through her intentions, so she smiled at him.

    He nced at the time. ¡°All right.¡±

    Shi Niange quickly searched for the television in the living room on the first floor. ¡°Ah, I forgot. Your ce has just been tidied up. There aren¡¯t any movies to watch. Are we going to stare at each other for an hour?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°What do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine. What new movies are there recently?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said and went upstairs.

    Not long after, Shi Niange heard a noise and looked up to see Qin Sitinge down with aptop. He sat on the sofa beside her and turned on theputer. He seemed to be downloading something. In less than ten minutes, he turned on the television and adjusted something. In an instant, the options for the new movie that had been broadcastedst month appeared on the television screen.

    Shi Niange was not very familiar withputerworks. She could only see Qin Siting¡¯s hands tapping on the keyboard. She was almost mesmerized by his fingers. Theputer was ced on hisp. He nced at her. ¡°Which one do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Just... just this.¡± She pointed at the middle of the television screen. It seemed to be a sci-fi film. She liked to watch this kind of film, and Qin Siting could probably watch it. If it were some other boring romance film, the two of them would probably fall asleep.

    Qin Siting did something on theputer again. Then, on the television screen, the movie she had chosen began. It was the kind that was very clear.

    ¡°So impressive,¡± Shi Niange praised sincerely.

    Qin Siting casually ced theputer aside. As Shi Niange set her eyes on the television, she instinctively retreated. Then, just as she was about to sit down, he said, ¡°Stand for a while.¡±

    Shi Niange paused. She originally wanted to sit quietly by his side...

    If she had known that she would be punished for eating too much, she would have eaten less.

    She felt wronged.

    However, she was still holding on. She could only stand by the sofa and watch the movie. asionally, she would take a few steps and asionally twist her waist.

    It was clearly a rather good and lively sci-fi film, but it was ruined by Shi Niange, who stood by the sofa and twisted her waist from time to time.

    Qin Siting seemed a little helpless. He sat on the sofa, his gaze pausing on the television screen. He reached out to pat her back with a headache. ¡°All right, stop shaking. Sit down.¡±

    She had already been standing there for twenty to thirty minutes. Her legs were already sore. With his permission, Shi Niange quickly sat down and shifted her seat closer to him.

    As they were watching a movie, the lights on the first floor were basically all turned off. Only a few dim floormps were lit. Therge television screen in the middle was currently showing a wonderful scene. Qin Siting was watching seriously, and Shi Niange was gradually attracted by the atmosphere.

    Originally, she only wanted to find a movie to kill time. At most, she could go upstairs to shower and rest for an hour.

    However, by the time they finished watching the movie, it was already 11:00 p.m.

    ¡°No wonderst month, I heard many people say that this movie is good. It¡¯s really not bad.¡± Shi Niange was a little unsatisfied. She suddenly turned her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the New Year. There should be a good new movie during the Spring Festival. Why don¡¯t the two of us find time to go to the cinema together!¡±

    Shi Niange spoke seriously. Qin Siting nced at her and nodded. ¡°En.¡±

    He actually agreed!

    Shi Niange knew when to stop. He had already sat here with her to watch a movie. She quickly got up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Sleep early.¡±

    Shi Niange went upstairs and quickly entered the bathroom after returning to her room.

    Then, as she showered, she thought about the state Qin Siting was in when he sat there with her to watch the movie. In the middle, she stood up and moved around for a while. When she sat down again, she leaned closer to him. He seemed to sense it and didn¡¯t say anything. Afterward, she even picked up the pillow that was in the way in the middle of the sofa andpletely pressed against him. Again, he didn¡¯t speak or move away. She had already taken the initiative to this extent. It was too obvious... but he didn¡¯t avoid her.

    He liked her too.

    There was no need to verify this again and again.

    After showering, Shi Niange stood in the bathroom and picked up the man¡¯s shirt. Even though it was new and he had not worn it, it was still his shirt.

    Right now, after showering, she didn¡¯t wear anything inside. She put on Qin Siting¡¯s clothes... Wow, this was too intimate!

    After putting it on, she pushed open the bathroom door and went out. Then she stood in the room to blow dry her hair. Afterward, she went to the balcony to take a look. Seeing that the lights were still on, she guessed that he was still showering or had just showered.

    Although she was tempted to do something, she was also a little scared. At this time, she really didn¡¯t have the courage. She usually only dared to lean against him, but if she really went to knock on his door dressed like this, cough... what was she thinking!

    The more Shi Niange thought about it, the hotter her face became. In the end, she threw herself onto the bed with a red face. She grabbed the pillow and pressed it against her face. She tossed and turned on her own. She didn¡¯t know why she was so excited.

    Although her nervous system was in an excited state, she was sleepy. After tossing and turning for a while, she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze.

    When she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, it was past three in the morning. She raised her head to look at the balcony outside the window in a daze. The lights next door were already dark.

    She suddenly hugged the pillow and smiled sweetly. Then, she turned to look at the wall that faced the master bedroom.

    Goodnight, Almighty Qin.

    She then closed her eyes and continued sleeping.

    ...

    The next morning, Shi Niange did not expect that she would be able toze in bed after sleeping in Qin Siting¡¯s house. She usually woke up early, but today, she actually slept for more than forty minutes past her usual wake-up time.

    When she opened her eyes and found that she was still in his house, she closed her eyes and continued sleeping. She probably instinctively did not wish for this night to pass so quickly.

    However, she still had to go to theboratory. She had an important project to do today and could not bete.

    After turning over, she picked up her phone and nced at it. It was quiet and empty. She then got up to change.

    She carefully hung the shirt she had wornst night in the closet. She nned toe back tonight to wash it. Since she had worn it, she definitely couldn¡¯t leave it for him to wash. He probably wouldn¡¯t wear it either. After all, if he wore it like this, it would be too ambiguous...

    After washing up, Shi Niange went downstairs and saw that Qin Siting had already prepared breakfast.

    It was a simple grilled toast and warm milk she usually drank. She sat by the dining table and found that Qin Siting usually did not talk to others, but underneath his cold appearance, he had the potential to be very warm and caring.

    Oh, she really wanted to live with him.

    Shi Niange looked at him as she chewed on the piece of toast. Qin Siting wiped the strawberry jam on another piece of toast for her and met her gaze. ¡°Go to theboratory at nine. I¡¯ve called for a car. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± She swallowed the food in her mouth, picked up the cup, and drank a mouthful of milk. She then turned to look outside. ¡°There was no one outsidest night, right?¡±

    ¡°I fell asleepst night and didn¡¯t notice.¡± He ced the piece of toast on the te in front of her. ¡°Eat. The car is here.¡±

    ¡°In a few days, during the Spring Festival, will you be returning to the Qin family?¡± Shi Niange asked as she ate.

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment. ¡°It depends. Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°There might not be anyone at home.¡± After speaking, he picked up the cup in front of him and drank a mouthful of milk. Right now, it seemed like he was really used to drinking.

    ¡°My parents don¡¯t seem to have time toe back this year for Spring Festival. It¡¯s fine if I take the time to visit Grandfather. He doesn¡¯t like it when people disturb him at home, so there¡¯s no need for me to apany him. Why don¡¯t the two of us celebrate the Spring Festival together? Let¡¯s do it here. How about it?¡± Shi Niange looked at him with sparkling eyes as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve never celebrated the Spring Festival outside by myself.¡±

    Besides, it would be her birthday soon after the Spring Festival. Last year, she received his message to congratte her on her birthday. However, she didn¡¯t know if she would have the opportunity to be with him on this year¡¯s birthday.

    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Qin Siting did not directly decide on this matter but tacitly allowed her to continue approaching him.

    Shi Niange¡¯s mood had been soaring sincest night. Not long after breakfast, the car Qin Siting called arrived.

    She quickly followed him out.

    There was a smile on her face, but there was no such way to speak.

    Last night, her mood had been too unbridled. When she walked to the vi¡¯s door, suddenly, Xiao Luye¡¯s car drove over from an unknown direction. The moment she stepped out and saw the car that suddenly drove over, she couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    At that moment, Shi Niange thought that she was too careless. She was only focused on teasing Qin Siting and forgot that there was still Xiao Luye waiting to catch her outside. At the very least, she should let Qin Siting leave first. Then, after dispelling Xiao Luye¡¯s suspicion, she could take the opportunity when he might have already driven away toe out quietly.

    In the end, she was in Qin Siting¡¯s house and came out with him.

    The car window slowly rolled down. Xiao Luye looked at Shi Niange coldly. Shi Niange opened her mouth, but before she could speak, the person in the car had already opened the car door and got out. He mmed the car door and walked over.

    Shi Niange saw a chill in Xiao Luye¡¯s eyes. The moment he opened the car door, she seemed to see the bouquet of roses that he didn¡¯t send outst night. Her heart trembled, and she felt that she was about to suffer. She knew his temper well. It probably wouldn¡¯t end like this.

    She subconsciously took a step back and suddenly felt a weight on her wrist. Qin Siting pulled her behind him and faced Xiao Luye, who was walking over.

 Chapter 1541 - You Are My Little Love Song (108)

    <h4>Chapter 1541: You Are My Little Love Song (108)</h4>

    Shi Niange stood behind Qin Siting and looked at Xiao Luye. She saw that his gaze had already met Qin Siting¡¯s.

    She felt that it was not right for her to hide. After thinking about it, she decided to step forward to speak. However, just as she was about to move, she felt the hand on her wrist use some strength. Qin Siting did not n on letting her speak.

    She hesitated. Forget it, she would listen to Almighty Qin and not step out.

    Xiao Luye¡¯s cold gaze shifted away from Qin Siting¡¯s face. He looked at Shi Niange, who had been obediently standing behind Qin Siting without moving. ¡°You spent the night at his ce?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡± She rolled her eyes internally. It¡¯s all thanks to you.

    ¡°Shi Niange,e here and speak. Don¡¯t hide.¡± Xiao Luye¡¯s gaze turned colder because she was standing behind Qin Siting and had no intention ofing out to face him. ¡°I won¡¯t eat you. Come out and speak.¡±

    Shi Niange hesitated and was about to step forward when she was held back by Qin Siting.

    ¡°What I saidst night should have been expressed very clearly. Young Master Xiao has been guarding outside for so long. The answer is right in front of your eyes. What are you forcing her to exin to you using the rtionship you had when we growing up ogether?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was cold and deep. His voice was also cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to exin anything to you.¡±

    Xiao Luye¡¯s eyes were deep. He looked directly at Shi Niange behind him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Qin Siting?¡±

    Shi Niange was stunned for a moment. Only then did she suddenly remember that she had known Qin Siting for so long, and she had taken the initiative to confess to him, but he had never confirmed their rtionship. If she stayed at his house likest night, to others, it did seem a little... that...

    It meant that she had underestimated him.

    Butst night, she had only slept in the guest room. Nothing had happened between her and Qin Siting. The two of them had eaten, watched movies, and slept in separate rooms. They had given each other a certain amount of respect. It was fine as long as they knew this in their hearts. There was indeed no need to exin.

    But this person was, after all, Xiao Luye. Since young, he had been domineering and had his own opinions. Now that he had seen her, no matter how she said it, she couldn¡¯t seem to clear her own name... She didn¡¯t confirm their rtionship, but it seemed like she was taking the initiative to be cheap...

    ¡°I, we...¡±

    Shi Niange was about to speak when Qin Siting¡¯s cold voice interrupted her. ¡°I thought Young Master Xiao¡¯s eyes were very sharp. I didn¡¯t expect you to be blind to this extent. What rtionship? Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh my god, even the usually aloof Qin Siting could speak so rudely. How cool!

    Xiao Luye¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He kept asking Shi Niange, but Qin Siting did not give Shi Niange a chance to speak to him. He did not even n on letting Shi Niangee out to face him.

    ¡°Last night, you only said that you were her boyfriend, so her boyfriend can keep her at home for the night?¡± Xiao Luye looked at Shi Niange angrily. ¡°Stand out for me. Don¡¯t hide. Shi Niange, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re dating someone behind my back, but you¡¯re fucking spending the night at his house?¡±

    At this moment, Shi Niange¡¯s mind had already been blown up by the words ¡®boyfriend.¡¯.She could not hear anything for a long time.

    Boy... boyfriend?

    Qin Siting said he was her boyfriend?

    Did he say this to Xiao Luye when he opened the doorst night?

    Ah, so Xiao Luye knew she was herest night?

    Last night, Qin Siting even asked her to stay...

    She could not turn her head around. It was only when she heard Xiao Luye coldly say her name that she suddenly came back to herself. She raised her head and carefully looked past Qin Siting¡¯s shoulder at the man who was so angry that he seemed to want to smash her head. ¡°Uh, I... Last night, it was just...¡±

    ¡°Last night was just a normal rtionship between two adults,¡± Qin Siting interrupted her again.

    Xiao Luye: ¡°...¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    He spoke as though she had done himst night... ah, no, as though he had done something to herst night.

    These words were easily misunderstood!

    But why was Shi Niange feeling all sorts of shyness, sweetness, and joy?

    Oh, right. She was already over eighteen years old. They were already adults. They were not children. Although nothing had happened, even if something did happen, they had the ability to be responsible for their own actions. There was indeed nothing to exin.

    En, en, en. Almighty Qin was right. Almighty Qin was great, Almighty Qin was mighty, Almighty Qin was h h...

    Shi Niange, who had been in a one-sided rtionship for more than a year or even almost two years, finally received a formal response and result in such a situation. Her heart was about to be filled with emotions. She did not look at Xiao Luye¡¯s angry face at all. Her heart was filled with the words that Almighty Qin said he was her boyfriend, and the words that he said, the process of two adults in a normal rtionship.

    He said they were in love.

    Xiao Luye saw that she had been standing there like a little fool for a long time, noting out. She even had a happy expression on her face as if she was reminiscing something. He was so angry that his internal organs were hurting. He directly rolled his eyes at Shangkong and gritted his teeth. He suddenly reached out and was about to pull her out from behind Qin Siting. Just as Qin Siting moved over andpletely blocked her behind him, Xiao Luye¡¯s phone rang.

    Shi Niange seemed to have heard Xiao Luye scolding something in a low voice and picked up the phone impatiently.

    She didn¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but Xiao Luye¡¯s eyes changed from anger and anger to suddenly cold and calm. His eyes also became much colder at this time. He said coldly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±

    Did something happen to the Xiao family? Or did he have something urgent?

    Although feelings could not be forced, she still hoped that Xiao Luye would be all right. However, in this situation, if she suddenly stood out and asked, she would be too much of a white lotus flower. Since she was pretending to be a coward, she would be a coward until the end. At most, she would be scolded by him for a few more days and find an opportunity to apologize to him again.

    Xiao Luye put down the phone and his gaze fell on Shi Niange again. Qin Siting stood in front of her calmly and unhurriedly. He did not give Xiao Luye any chance to approach her.

    Xiao Luye sneered and turned to leave with a cold expression. When he opened the car door, the bouquet of roses in the backseat seemed to have pierced his eyes. He nced at the flowers behind him. For a moment, Shi Niange felt that he would take the flowers out and throw them on the ground before stepping on them.

    However, he did not do anything. He just stood in front of the car door with his back facing them. He ced one hand on the car door and pondered for a moment. He did not pay attention to the flowers behind him and directly entered the car. With a ¡°peng¡± sound, he closed the car door and started the engine. The ck luxury sports car sped away.

 Chapter 1542 - You Are My Little Love Song (109)

    <h4>Chapter 1542: You Are My Little Love Song (109)</h4>

    Xiao Luye must be mad.

    If it weren¡¯t for that phone call earlier, who knows what kind of hell would have happened.

    The key point was that Shi Niange had always thought that Qin Siting... did not care so much about her. But now she knew that he actually cared.

    The car Qin Siting called over had been waiting behind. Seeing that the car had left, he quickly drove over and stopped in front of the vi¡¯s door.

    Qin Siting was about to walk forward when Shi Niange looked at his hand that was still holding her wrist and carefully said, ¡°Hello, boyfriend.¡±

    The man paused and turned back to look at her.

    Shi Niange looked up at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°You told Xiao Luye yesterday that you¡¯re my boyfriend?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her for a moment. His handsome brows moved slightly. ¡°Do you n on denying it?¡±

    Shi Niange was amused. ¡°Does that mean that if I don¡¯t deny it, your boyfriend¡¯s identity will bepletely confirmed from now on?¡±

    Without waiting for him to speak, Shi Niange excitedly let him hold her wrist and said happily in front of him, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t deny it! If I say you are my boyfriend, then you are my boyfriend! You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows, seemingly amused by her jumping thoughts.

    Then, Shi Niange walked back and forth by his side. As she walked, she muttered in disbelief, ¡°Boyfriend... Mom, I¡¯m dating...¡±

    Qin Siting was not as crazy as her. It was just that on such an ordinary morning, because Xiao Luye came to mess around, it became a godly help, causing Qin Siting to give her the perfect result of this love in a way that could not be any calmer.

    Just as she was about to jump up in excitement, he said, ¡°Get in the car. You¡¯ll bete.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, oh.¡± Shi Niange quickly got into the car with him. She still had important projects to do at her grandfather¡¯s ce today. Business was more important.

    However, after getting on the car, she was still extremely happy. From time to time, she would look at Qin Siting who was sitting by the side. Qin Siting was used to being stared at by her with such infatuated eyes and was already immune to it. However, at this moment, he was still stared at by her overly passionate gaze and had no choice but to raise his hand to turn her head in another direction. ¡°Look in front. Don¡¯t look at me.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to see you.¡± Shi Niange turned her head back and looked at him with a chuckle. ¡°I have a boyfriend. Can¡¯t I see my boyfriend?¡±

    Qin Siting :¡±...¡±

    Shi Niange smiled the whole time until her eyes were about to fall out of sugar. After arriving at theboratory, she only knew to restrain herself because her grandfather and many staff members were here.

    Furthermore, in the morning, her grandfather would bring Qin Siting to the medical school for a meeting. He would only be back in the afternoon. Shi Niange would stay behind to do experiments with the otherboratory staff. She had been waiting for Qin Siting for the past few hours.

    At two in the afternoon, she finally returned. When Qin Siting got out of the car, he saw the little girl in a white coat standing at the entrance of theboratory, looking around.

    In the afternoon, when everyone was conducting the experiment together, Grandfather was exining the contents of the experiment in the afternoon with an electronic board in front of him. There were also some things he had to take note of during the meeting in the morning.

    Grandfather Mo was in a serious meeting, and everyone listened attentively.

    Shi Niange stood by Qin Siting¡¯s side and quietly reached her hand over to his. She used her fingers to secretly hook his palm. He did not react at first, and she continued to hook her fingers. It was only when her dishonest hand was suddenly held by him that she raised her head and smiled at him smugly.

    At this moment, her grandfather happened to see Shi Niange¡¯s smile. He suddenly stopped and looked at her. ¡°Nian Nian, why are you smiling at Qin Siting?¡±

    Only then did Shi Niange hurriedly look in her grandfather¡¯s direction. She tried her best to maintain a calm expression as she said, ¡°Ah, I... I suddenly recalled something Qin Siting said previously. That¡¯s why I suddenly smiled.¡±

    All of theboratory staff turned around and looked at them curiously.

    Grandfather raised his brows and said sternly, ¡°What did Qin Siting say?¡±

    Why did he ask so specifically? She was just making things up...

    She was really embarrassed. Shi Niange directly closed her eyes and spoke nonsense. ¡°Qin Siting said that Grandfather is especially handsome. You should quickly find another wife!¡±

    In an instant, theboratory was filled withughter. Even though no one dared tough out loud, everyone was trying to hold in theirughter. They could still hear someughter.

    Qin Siting immediately turned his head to look at her. Shi Niange saw his warning in his gaze and quickly looked at him with an apologetic smile. She had no choice but to randomly find an excuse. Anyway, he was her boyfriend now, so... she could thicken her skin to block it for her.

    However, her grandfather¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What nonsense is this? Little Qin, you better stay away from Nian Nian in the future. This girl speaks nonsense every day. Don¡¯t be led astray by her.¡±

    At this moment, the surroundingughter was almost unable to hold back. A few staff members who had long seen that Qin Siting and Shi Niange were slightly ambiguousughed out loud.

    Grandfather, on the other hand, was busy with work. He did not bother about them and continued speaking.

    The atmosphere became serious again. Shi Niange secretly stuck her tongue out from behind and quietly reached out to poke Qin Siting¡¯s hand. This time, he only poked it once before holding it.

    Shi Niange held in herughter and no longer looked at him to smile. In case her grandfather found out, she only lowered her head and sniggered.

    When everyone left theboratory at five in the evening, Shi Niange still waited for everyone to leave before she slowly went to Qin Siting¡¯s side. She turned off the lights with him and was thest to leave.

    When she walked out of theboratory, Shi Niange was still smiling. She had not gone down for the entire day.

    ¡°Boyfriend, let¡¯s take the road together and walk home?¡± Shi Niange was so happy that she wished she could extend the time she could spend with him.

    Qin Siting nced at her. ¡°More than ten degrees below zero. You¡¯re more than ten kilometers away from home. Aren¡¯t you afraid of freezing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems to be quite far away.¡± She chuckled and reached out to hold his arm. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we leave for a while. We¡¯ll take a taxi back when it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. Have you forgotten how long you slept with a feverst time?¡± Qin Siting did not give her a chance to be stubborn and directly hailed a taxi.

    Seeing that the car had already stopped, Shi Niange could only follow him into the car. Then, when she sat in the car, she kept leaning against his side. Qin Siting lowered his head to look at the little girl who hadpletely revealed her clinginess because of the so-called boyfriend in the morning. He chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°Why do I feel that you really want to continue staying at my ce?¡±

    The matter in her heart was suddenly exposed. Shi Niange raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Ah? Can we continue staying here?¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows at her unconcealed words. He raised his hand and rubbed her face. ¡°How thick is your skin? Don¡¯t you know how to be shy? Do you really not know what danger is?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I live well at your cest night? What¡¯s so dangerous about it?¡± She continued to lean on him. ¡°I think you¡¯re more dangerous...¡±

    Qin Siting chuckled softly and sighed. ¡°So to ensure my own innocence and safety, I refuse.¡±

    Shi Niange did not care about the sarcasm in his words. Anyway, she was used to taking the initiative. Now that he was her boyfriend, why was she still being polite to him?

    After arriving home, she got out of the car. Qin Siting did not let her stay at his house, but that did not mean that she could not continue to freeload at his house. Wasn¡¯t it good to go home after eating?

    Shi Niange followed him in.

    Seeing her suddenly enter the door like a shadow without a word, Qin Siting raised his brows. She had onlye once yesterday, and now she was familiar with changing her shoes and entering.

    ¡°What do you want to eat today? We won¡¯t be eating onion oil and noodles today. I wonder if there are any other ingredients in the fridge. I¡¯ll cook with you!¡±

    ¡°You will?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m not good at cooking.¡± Shi Niange blinked her eyes. ¡°I can cook instant noodles and fry eggs.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s head hurt. ¡°You should sit.¡±

    Then she saw the future great doctor Qin enter the kitchen to change his clothes and wash his hands.

    Hehehe, she did not force herself to stay for dinner, but some people took the initiative to prepare dinner.

    After about twenty minutes, Shi Niange was really quite hungry. She didn¡¯t know what he was cooking. She got up and went to the kitchen to take a look. She saw that the pot was steaming. It seemed like it was boiling soup. It was very cold outside today. It was minus ten degrees. There was quite a lot of heat in the kitchen.

    She walked over and looked at Qin Siting, who was cutting the meat with a knife. She looked at the pieces of meat cut by his slender and beautiful hands. Every piece was cut very evenly and neatly.

    This was a pair of hands that would hold a scalpel in the future.

    Shi Niange was somewhat entranced. She walked over and saw that he was seriously cutting the food and did not turn to look at her. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°It¡¯s so hot in the kitchen. Aren¡¯t you hot?¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly ran out and took out a wet towel from her bag. She then ran back to the kitchen and wiped his cheeks and forehead. She guessed that he would be much morefortable with this cold temperature.

    Qin Siting¡¯s eyshes trembled because of her movements. He stopped cutting and turned to look at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just wiping it for you. It feels hot here. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too hot and ufortable.¡± She looked at him seriously and waved the wet towel in his hand. ¡°This wet towel is still mint-vored. It doesn¡¯t have any alcohol.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s skin was fair, and her eyshes were long and curly. Her almond-shaped eyes were wide open, and the curve at the end of her eyes looked sweet and gentle. Right now, her mouth kept opening and closing. The pink powder was tempting to pluck. She slowly folded the wet towel in her hand and looked serious.

    Qin Siting¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved silently.

 Chapter 1543 - You Are My Little Love Song (110)

    <h4>Chapter 1543: You Are My Little Love Song (110)</h4>

    Shi Niange had just wiped his face. Seeing that he was looking at her, she raised her hand and pressed her palm against his face. After a while, she said, ¡°Almighty Qin, are you really a little hot?¡±

    As she spoke, she raised the wet towel to wipe him. Seeing that he was standing still, she thought that she should bring a towel over.

    She was about to retract her hand from his face when the man suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her wrist without warning.

    He was originally fairer than most men. His fingers were long and well-defined. When he exerted a little force, the bones of his palm would bulge. It carried a soft and unquestionable strength.

    His palm was very hot. It was so hot that it was a little burning. It carried a little moisture from when he was washing the vegetables, but it also seemed to have a slightly rough touch that only boys had.

    Shi Niange was stunned and could not react.

    He did not speak and just held her hand without letting go. His dark eyes looked at her, and there was a thin mist in his eyes.

    A momentter, he spoke hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m cooking for you. Why did youe in to stir up trouble?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hot.¡±

    With that, she quickly tried to pull her hand out, but the man stubbornly held her wrist and looked at her with his dark eyes.

    The temperature of his palm was a little high. It was so hot that Shi Niange felt as though something was melting in her heart bit by bit. It was like therge piece of candy she had been holding high in front of him had finally melted and spread to every corner of her heart. It was unbelievably sweet.

    The pot was boiling and emitting a fragrant aroma. After a while, Shi Niange slowly picked up a mouthful. She did not move and allowed him to hold her. Then she raised her other hand and wiped his forehead with a wet towel.

    Her lips curved into a sweet smile. ¡°Chef Qin, the taste of the soup is already so fragrant. I think if I were to be fed by you for several years, I might be so shy that I would be fat.¡±

    She continued, ¡°Do you still remember how shy you were? It was the little fatty who sat behind you and Zhao Xiaoqing when we were in Year Three.¡±

    Qin Siting seemed to be disappointed by her sudden change of topic. He shifted his gaze away from her and turned to continue cutting.

    Shi Niange quickly turned around and approached him. This time, she directly leaned into his embrace. She stood on her tiptoes and raised her head to approach him. ¡°Were you going to kiss me just now?¡±

    Qin Siting was stunned by her sudden movement. He lowered his eyes to look at her and said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. There¡¯s a knife behind you.¡±

    He was referring to the knife used to cut things.

    Shi Niange did not turn back. She urately picked up the knife behind her and moved it further away. Then she tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Not this time!¡±

    Qin Siting :¡±...¡±

    She stood on her tiptoes to look at him. She raised her head and leaned close to him. ¡°Then, there are no obstacles now. I¡¯ll let you kiss me.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at the little girl in front of him who was pouting and waiting to be kissed. The veins on his forehead twitched because of her proactive appearance.

    ¡°Kiss me, kiss me. Anyway, my first kiss at the skating rink was already snatched away. Now that you¡¯re my boyfriend, I won¡¯t argue with you. Come, kiss me.¡± As she spoke, she pouted her little lips and continued to lean closer to him.

    Qin Siting chuckled softly and looked at her deeply. Seeing that he was about to kiss her, Shi Niange quickly closed her eyes.

    All of a sudden, she felt a chill on her lips. She opened her eyes abruptly and ced a piece of meat he had cut into her mouth. The man who had started it all looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°How is the thickness of Doctor Qin¡¯s meat?¡±

    Shi Niange :¡±...¡±

    She quickly removed the piece of raw meat from her mouth and threw it into the trash can by the side. She turned to look at him and saw that Qin Siting had already calmly picked up the knife to continue cutting the meat.

    This person!

    She was so proactive just now!

    He did not give her any way out!

    Shi Niange turned to leave in anger. She swore that she would not touch any of the meat Qin Siting had just cut, no matter what he used to cook!

    Half an hourter.

    ¡°Oh, it smells so good.¡±

    ¡°This is so delicious...¡±

    ¡°What kind of meat is this? It¡¯s so thin, yet it tastes so good when rolled up and fried! Is the meat wrapped in onions and eggs? What kind of cooking is this? I¡¯ve never eaten it before...¡±

    ¡°Ah ah, this tofu is also delicious...¡±

    ¡°And this soup...¡±

    Shi Niange, who was full from dinner,pletely followed the practice of ¡°one meal to end all grudges.¡± After eating, she forgot about the embarrassing incident in the kitchen. She did not forget to think about what to eat when she came to freeload tomorrow night. She felt that Qin Siting, the Qin family¡¯s young master, was too omnipotent. His cooking was so good. It was really perfect.

    What sort of godly boyfriend did she find for herself!

    ...

    After visiting Qin Siting for several days, it was still Chinese New Year.

    Her parents had indeed not returned to the country, but her grandfather had asked her to go to his ce for the New Year. Shi Niange really could not find a good reason to refuse. Furthermore, it was rare for her grandfather to request for her to apany him, so she directly went over.

    On the evening of Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, she was at her grandfather¡¯s house. Sheid on the bed and sent Qin Siting a message. He was still the same as before. As long as he saw a message, he would usually reply. asionally, there would be more words. asionally, there would be fewer words. This was the way Shi Niange was used to interacting with him.

    She asked him where he was celebrating the new year. Qin Siting said he was at the Qin family. It seemed like he had returned to the Qin family.

    It was good that she was not spending the New Year alone. Otherwise, she would feel bad if she left him alone in Lishui Vi.

    However, during the three days she spent at her grandfather¡¯s ce, she and Qin Siting also sent three consecutive days of text messages. Originally, they nned to return to Lishui Vi to look for him after the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. However, from the third day of the Lunar New Year to the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, in these two or three days, he did not reply to her messages of confidence.

    Shi Niange thought that he was very busy because the Qin family had rtives to move around, so she did not think much about it. However, on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, he still did not have the confidence to reply. She called him, only to find that his phone was turned off.

    Her eyelids twitched.

    What happened?

    Every time Qin Siting had nothing to do at home, he would maintain contact with her...

    ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s already dark outside. Are you going out?¡± Grandfather saw her suddenly run down from upstairs, holding a wool scarf and a down jacket. She was dressed as if she was going out.

    ¡°Grandfather, I have an appointment with a ssmate for dinner tonight, but I forgot. I have to go now. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner...¡± Shi Niange changed her shoes and did not have the time to exin. She put on her coat and ran out.

    Her grandfather did not stop her and only instructed her to be careful. Shi Niange waved her hand. ¡°I understand, Grandfather!¡±

 Chapter 1544 - You Are My Little Love Song (111)

    <h4>Chapter 1544: You Are My Little Love Song (111)</h4>

    Shi Niange took a taxi to the vi area where the Qin family lived. It was the Lunar New Year, and the security was even stricter than usual. Thankfully, the security guards of the vi area had seen her several times before. She had also appeared on this road with Qin Siting. The security guards recognized her and let her pass.

    After entering, she rushed to the Qin family¡¯s vi. The door was closed and the lights were on, but she could not see anyone.

    She stood outside the door and felt that it was inappropriate to press the doorbell rashly. She could only stand outside and wait. As she waited, she picked up her phone to call him. She called him again and again, but his phone remained switched off.

    A few days ago, he said that he was returning to the Qin family, so he wouldn¡¯t lie to her. He was definitely in the Qin family.

    It was the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, and it was snowing. Shi Niange was only wearing a down jacket that was not too thick. She stood in the snow in front of the vi¡¯s entrance for a long time, but no one came out. She looked up and saw someone walking by the vi¡¯s windows, but it seemed to be a servant or someone from the Qin family. However, she did not see Qin Siting.

    Time passed minute by minute. Shi Niange stood rooted to the ground, trembling. She did not wish to fall ill from the cold. She thought of calling for a car and asking it to stop here. She would sit in the car and wait.

    As she was thinking, suddenly, there seemed to be a sounding from the yard. Then, the sound of a caring out.

    She raised her head and looked inside. When amercial car drove out, she subconsciously stood to the side to avoid blocking the path in front of the door.

    However, after the car drove out, it suddenly stopped. The car window rolled down and the driver stuck his head out to look at her carefully. He asked in surprise, ¡°Little girl? Why are you here?¡±

    This driver seemed to be the driver of the Qin family she had met when she had helped Qin Siting buy the medicine for cholecystitis.

    The moment she saw the chauffeur, Shi Niange felt as though she had seen her savior. She quickly walked over. ¡°Uncle, can I ask if anything has happened to the Qin family?¡±

    The chauffeur watched her for a while. Seeing that she seemed to have been standing outside for a long time, her frozen face turned red, and her nose turned red. She looked pitiful. He thought for a moment and pointed at the door of the passenger seat. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car first. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±

    As he was an experienced driver of the Qin family, Shi Niange was very assured of him. She nodded and quickly got into the car.

    The chauffeur helped her turn on the heater in the car and drove the car to a small road outside the vi. He then turned to see that she was still trembling in the car and asked her softly, ¡°You and our Young Master Qin...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend now, Uncle.¡± In order to show that she was not a busybody, Shi Niange raised her eyes and said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t been able to contact him for the past few days. His phone is also turned off. I¡¯m a little worried, so I came to take a look. But I didn¡¯t dare to rashly press the doorbell.¡±

    Seeing her stubborn look, the driver nodded. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be young. You can give up everything for love and just stand outside. It¡¯s been hard on you, little girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. At most, I¡¯ll catch a cold and fall ill. What¡¯s important now is where is Qin Siting? Is he in the Qin family? Did anything happen to him in the past few days?¡±

    The chauffeur hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve known him for so long, but you still don¡¯t know what happened to the Qin family?¡±

    ¡°I only know that there should be some things. Last time, I even saw a Japanese person... That person even followed me. Qin Siting probably doesn¡¯t want those people toe into contact with me, but I don¡¯t know anything deeper,¡± Shi Niange answered honestly.

    The chauffeur nodded but did not say anything.

    When Shi Niange saw that he didn¡¯t seem to want to say more, she quickly looked at him pleadingly. ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what exactly happened? The Qin family is such a big family. What exactly happened? I¡¯ve seen a lot of things in the Shi family since I was young. Tell me, no matter what, I won¡¯t be frightened. But I¡¯ve always been like this without knowing anything. I don¡¯t even know how to face him. Furthermore, he hasn¡¯t contacted me for two to three days... I¡¯m really worried...¡±

    Seeing that her nose was still red and her eyes were also red, the chauffeur sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t air your dirtyundry in public, especially when the Qin family is one of the four big families in Hai Cheng. They are also a well-known family in the country. There are some things... that are really difficult to say.¡±

    Shi Niange sniffed and looked at him.

    ¡°Our Madam... is Young Master Qin¡¯s mother. She is a very opinionated woman. As for our Sir, Young Master Qin¡¯s father, he is also a very upright person. The Qin family has been in business for several hundred years and can be considered a business family. The elder in the family has long stopped caring about the outside world. Usually, he only grows vegetables and fruits to enjoy his youth. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen...¡±

    ¡°What exactly is it?¡±

    ¡°Almost two years ago, our Madam frequently came to Japan for business trips. She had a man there, and she took good care of herself. She looked to be in her early thirties in her forties. She was smart, beautiful, and had a strong character. That Japanese man took a fancy to her and forcibly detained her for two months. Everything that shouldn¡¯t have happened happened. In the end, this affair that shouldn¡¯t have happened, even if it was a forced affair, was found out by our Sir. But for some reason, our Madam fell in love with that Japanese man after experiencing such a thing...¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    The chauffeur continued to sigh. ¡°After that, the Qin family could no longer live in peace, especially that Japanese man. He has a lot of power in Tokyo, and he has a lot of dirty tricks up his sleeve. Although he won¡¯t be able to destroy the Qin family with a powerful background, it¡¯s enough to make the Qin family unable to live peacefully for the next few years. Our husband was so angry that he almost got hospitalized. For the sake of the Qin family¡¯s reputation, he kept it to himself. Even if his heart was bleeding, he kept it up. Madam wanted a divorce, but our husband didn¡¯t agree. She also wanted Young Master Qin¡¯s forgiveness. She hoped that her own son could support him and leave the Qin family with her to go to Japan.¡±

    ¡°How could Qin Siting possibly agree...¡± Shi Niange muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Qin didn¡¯t agree, so Madam often went to look for him to talk to him, but Young Master Qin refused to meet her.¡± The driver shook his head. ¡°Because our husband refused to divorce, Young Master Qin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t tolerate his mother¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t have a smooth conversation. Madam couldn¡¯t leave the Qin family, so the Japanese man felt that the Qin family refused to let her go and kept trying to torture us. He sent many people over to try and find the Qin family¡¯s weakness.¡±

    At this moment, the chauffeur turned to look at Shi Niange. ¡°I reckon that the people following you, be it one or a few, should be the subordinates of that Japanese man. He hasn¡¯t been to the country himself. Have you been close to Young Master Qin for a period of time and been noticed by those people?¡±

    Shi Niange recalled carefully. It was as though she had finally connected everything.

    She did not speak, and the chauffeur understood her answer from her eyes.

    He sighed again. ¡°These people are really crazy. They are looking for the weakness of the Qin family and their methods are not clean. The things they do are more despicable and hateful. Young Master Qin usually has very few people close to him. His two best brothers are also abroad. He shouldn¡¯t be affected, but if you were very close to him, perhaps...¡±

    Shi Niange recalled the kiss on the skating rink.

    Recalling the car parked outside the scenic area and the Japanese men outside, they had discovered her. Qin Siting pulled her behind him with a cold expression. From that day onwards, he suddenly stopped contacting her.

    If it were her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to exin such an unspeakable thing to anyone.

    Shi Niange pinched her sleeves and recalled the time he sped. How many things did those people do to the Qin family to make Qin Siting so angry? And that day at the police station, she saw him beat someone up with her own eyes.

    In the half a year since she had entered university, those Japanese people must have been pestering the Qin family and pestering him. That was why he had maintained a distance from her for so long.

    Afterward, the person who had been following him was arrested by the police. He finally rxed, but he did notpletely rx. However, under this slight rxation, she crawled into this gap without hesitation, breaking all of his worries and defenses. Finally...

    ¡°Then what happened to the Qin family these days?¡± She pinched her sleeves and tried to calm herself down.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the driver said. ¡°That Japanese man suddenly came to China two days ago. He came straight to the Qin family.¡±

    When Shi Niange heard this, she secretly sucked in a breath of cold air. The Qin family was definitely not peaceful these days. No matter which side it was, they would not gain any benefits.

    But Qin Siting was innocent. His mother had an affair, and the Qin family refused to let her go, causing them to offend the other party¡¯s power. But he shouldn¡¯t have been implicated...

    Such a good, good Qin Siting.

    He should not have endured this darkness.

    ¡°What about now? Has that person left?¡±

    ¡°He left, but he didn¡¯t leave Hai Cheng. Our Madam left with him. Because of thepany¡¯s matters, our Sir had no choice but to go to thepany overnight. Young Master Qin is at home. You can¡¯t contact him. It should be because his phone hasn¡¯t been charged. He hasn¡¯t been out for the past two days. This Spring Festival is really too cold...¡± The driver looked at her.¡± If you want to look for him, I¡¯ll give you his room number. Call him yourself? ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Niange nodded at him gratefully. ¡°Is there andline in his room? Quickly tell me!¡±

    The chauffeur took her phone, pressed a few numbers on it, and handed it to her. Shi Niange thanked him repeatedly, then held the phone and got out of the car. She ran to the door of the Qin family¡¯s vi, looked at the vi and the windows that were lit, and dialed a number.

    The phone rang many times. Just as it was about to automatically hang up, someone finally answered hesitantly: ¡°Hello?¡±

    It was Qin Siting¡¯s voice, slightly hoarse and heavy.

    Shi Niange said, ¡°Qin Siting, are you home?¡±

    He seemed to pause on the other end of the phone. In the end, he did not ask how she knew thendline number and only answered, ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Then open the door for me.¡±

 Chapter 1545 - You Are My Little Love Song (112)

    <h4>Chapter 1545: You Are My Little Love Song (112)</h4>

    Shi Niange waited for a very long time outside the Qin family¡¯s main gate.

    When the door of the vi opened, she saw Qin Siting¡¯s shocked and angry face.

    However, Shi Niange was not afraid of his anger at all.

    The chauffeur, who had chatted with her earlier, had already driven away. She was the one who made him leave, in case Qin Siting would me him if he found out that he was the one who had said those things. Although the chauffeur said that only a few people in the family knew about these things, so Young Master Qin would definitely guess it was him, Shi Niange still did not wish for there to be any conflict. Therefore, she let him leave first.

    When the door in front of her opened, Shi Niange stared into Qin Siting¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I stood outside for a long time. I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find out that there was a phone in your room, so I finally got through. Should you stand here and me me or let me go in to warm up? It¡¯s really cold outside.¡±

    She finished speaking in one breath and then looked behind him. ¡°There¡¯s no one else in your house now, right?¡±

    Qin Siting stood there looking at her. He was clearly still dressed in clean clothes, and his hair was as soft and clean as if it had been washed thousands of times. He clearly didn¡¯t look any different, but at this distance, she could still see the exhaustion in his eyes. He probably hadn¡¯t slept well these days.

    Seeing him like this, it would be a lie to say that her heart didn¡¯t ache. However, now that she was standing here, Shi Niange couldn¡¯t say much. After all, in such a wealthy district, there might be gossip reporters or business rivals around at any time. The Qin family had always kept their mouths shut. If the chauffeur didn¡¯t recognize her and believed that she was one of them, he would have told the truth. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have known about this even if she died. Right now, she couldn¡¯t say much even if she stood outside.

    Shi Niange whispered, ¡°...Qin Siting, it¡¯s really cold outside.¡±

    Although she had been warm in the car for a while, it was only for a while. Her face and nose, which had been red from the cold, had turned red again in the few minutes after she got out of the car.

    Perhaps because there was no one in the Qin family, or perhaps because he saw that her nose was red and she was looking at him pitifully, Qin Siting actually silently allowed her to enter and did not chase her away.

    There were still several servants in the Qin family. There were no other owners around. Earlier, the chauffeur had said that his parents and the Japanese man had already left. Right now, he was the only one in the family.

    The vi was very clean and tidy. The moment she entered, she could not tell what had happened in the past few days. Shi Niange looked around and saw Qin Siting walking in front. She pursed her lips and followed behind him. Seeing that he did not speak as he walked up the stairs, she followed him upstairs.

    On the other hand, when the servants in the house saw a strange and beautiful youngdy enter, they curiously sized her up. However, Qin Siting¡¯s expression was heavy and he did not speak. Of course, no one dared to ask.

    When Shi Niange walked up, she found that someone was looking at her. She turned to smile at the helper and continued following.

    After going upstairs and seeing that there was no one around, she touched Qin Siting¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Can you bring me to your room?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her and sighed after a long time. He really could not do anything to her.

    He reached out and held her wrist. They walked up another floor and pushed open the door to a master bedroom on the third floor.

    The Qin family was very big. It was many times bigger than his vi in Lishui Vi. The several vis added up and the garden decoration in the yard were obviously designed by famous designers. However, Shi Niange did not care about that. What attracted her more was Qin Siting¡¯s own room.

    Earlier, when she passed by on the second floor, she saw arge study. There seemed to be a piano room by the side with a piano inside.

    The Qin family was very famous in the country. If it weren¡¯t for his mother¡¯s sudden ident in Japan in the past few years, Qin Siting would have been an existence that no one could catch up to since he was young. He wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the dust. He must have learned all sorts of things from a very young age. Furthermore, many boys knew how to y the piano when they were young. He definitely knew it too. He was also so outstanding in his studies. The Qin family never seemed to restrict him from learning anything. They gave him high hopes but didn¡¯t force him to make a choice. That was why he could change medicine under voluntary circumstances.

    Such a good family suddenly had a huge stain in the past two years. This stain was not easy to wash away. It even affected the entire Qin family¡¯s life situation and bnce in various aspects. Qin Siting could remain calm. When he first found out that his mother had an affair, he didn¡¯t know how he felt.

    She could only recall when she was still in her third year of high school, the business car that often stopped in front of the school gates, the beautiful woman who maintained herself well in the car. That woman¡¯s eyes and brows looked very gentle. She was indeed a woman who was easily infatuated by men. Even though she was old, she was still charming.

    Qin Siting¡¯s room was as she had imagined. It was as simple and clean as Li Shui¡¯s vi. Everything was ced neatly.

    There was aptop in the room. There were rows of codes on it. She could not understand them, but she knew that they were all codes. Her phone was thrown aside. The screen was ck, and the charger was not by her side. It seemed like she really had not charged it in the past two days.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart softened. This was Qin Siting¡¯s room, the ce he had stayed the longest since he was young. She turned back to look at him. ¡°What are you writing on theputer?¡±

    Qin Siting nced indifferently in the direction of theputer. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m used to finding things to kill time when I¡¯m feeling vexed. I casually researched a medical emergency software. It hasn¡¯t formed yet.¡±

    Medical emergency software?

    He even knew how to create software...

    What exactly could he not do?

    Now that such aplicated matter had happened to the Qin family, Shi Niange could not me him for not turning on his phone for the past two days. Instead, she was d that he was a rational person. He would not be dispirited when he encountered troublesome matters. Instead, he would find other things to do. Just like the codes in theputer, it was good to findplicated things to divert his attention and focus on certain things.

    After all, this was where Qin Siting lived every day. Her heart was sour and soft as she blinked and asked him, ¡°Can I sit on your bed?¡±

    In fact, there was a sofa in his room, but there was a coat and several books on the sofa. She saw that the bed was very close to the table where he had ced theputer.

    Qin Siting was expressionless. His voice was mild. ¡°Sit.¡±

 Chapter 1546 - You Are My Little Love Song (113)

    <h4>Chapter 1546: You Are My Little Love Song (113)</h4>

    Shi Niange knew that Qin Siting disapproved of hering to look for him. He did not wish to pay attention to her now. If it were in the past, Shi Niange would not dare to be so unreasonable. After all, everyone had their own story. There was no need to participate. She was not someone who would take a yard after taking an inch.

    However, it was different now. After all, their rtionship was no longer unclear. However, now that they had lost contact for several days, it was impossible for her not to worry. Since she knew where the Qin family was, she would definitelye over to take a look.

    It was just that when she met the chauffeur uncle outside, she suddenly found out about these things. She did not expect it herself.

    The room was very quiet. Theputer was also quietly ced on the table.

    Shi Niange pointed at theputer and said, ¡°When did you start doing this?¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak, nor did he look at her.

    She had already entered. She knew what she should know and what she shouldn¡¯t know. She found that afterpletely understanding Qin Siting, there was nothing to be afraid of. Right now, he was indeed angry, but he was definitely notpletely angry at her.

    Theputer did not move for a long time. It had already turned into a protective screen, and it was pitch-ck.

    The two of them fell into a long silence.

    Shi Niange knew that Qin Siting would not respond to what she was saying now, so she decided not to say anything. She was still digesting the fact that she suddenly knew about the Qin family. Anyway, she could see that he was here safely and was not affected. He just needed to be quiet at home for the time being. She was relieved.

    After all, it was only his mother who was in trouble. Regardless of whether his mother went to Japan or stayed in Hai City in the future, she believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t go. They had already grown up. The emotional breakdown between their parents only affected their mood and their surroundings, but it wouldn¡¯t affect them. Shi Niange also believed that Qin Siting would still be the same Qin Siting from back then after this storm passed.

    She could still see hope between them as long as he didn¡¯t push her away.

    The fact that he let her in meant that he had no intention of pushing her away.

    What she wanted to do now was to step in and pull him away.

    However, just as Shi Niange prepared some words in her heart, she was forced to stop.

    At this moment, the sound of a car suddenly came from outside. Someone seemed to have run up to knock on the door downstairs. There was more than one car driving in. It didn¡¯t sound like the sound of someone from her family driving home.

    Shi Niange was still looking at theputer on the table. Her body instantly tensed up as she turned to look at Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting¡¯s face was expressionless. He nced at her. ¡°Sit here. You¡¯re not allowed to go out.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded.

    It was obvious that the Japanese man and his mother had returned.

    Qin Siting turned to leave. Before closing the door, he repeated heavily, ¡°Lock the door from the inside. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡±

    Shi Niange was very obedient and agreed softly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then she quickly got up and walked to the door, making the gesture of obediently locking the door after he left.

    Qin Siting raised his hand to rub her head, then closed the door and left.

    Shi Niange¡¯s life environment since she was young was not stressful. Perhaps her parents had encountered many difficulties when they were in business, but she had nevere into contact with it. Since she was young, aside from secretly liking Qin Siting, she had never been so nervous and afraid. When she closed the door, she hesitated for a moment before locking it. Then, she felt her entire body tense up.

    Although she knew that nothing major would happen, and although the Qin family had been affected recently, Qin Siting had been fine these days...

    However, she suddenly recalled thest time she saw him with injuries.

    How did those injuriese about? Did those people who were tailing him fight him? But that time, when he saw Qin Siting¡¯s appearance at the police station, if he really wanted to fight, those people might not be able to beat him. It was impossible for him to be injured to such an extent. Unless the enemy had a weapon on hand, or there were too many people...

    These were all guesses. Earlier, she had thought that he would be fine. But, now that she recalled the injuries he had suffered, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was in a mess.

    At first, there was no sound outside. Then, after a while, Shi Niange seemed to hear someone going upstairs. Then, a woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Your father went out?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer her.

    ¡°Siting, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you, but you have to go to Japan with me. Even if the Qin family¡¯s position in the country is not bad, Yamamoto will give you a better future. As long as you¡¯re willing to go to Tokyo with me, we can build a very stable foundation there. I can¡¯t do it alone. Si Ting, Mom needs you. Since young, you¡¯ve been Mom¡¯s good son. Now I know that you can¡¯t forgive me for what I¡¯ve done, but Mom still hopes that you can consider it carefully.¡±

    Afterward, Shi Niange did not hear Qin Siting¡¯s answer. She only heard the sound of someoneing down the stairs. He must have gone upstairs when his mother came up. Now that he turned to go down, Mrs. Qin must have followed him down quickly.

    Shi Niange stood in the door, her hand gripping the door handle tightly.

    Qin Siting would disagree.

    She knew that he would definitely not agree.

    But she was still afraid.

    It turned out that the person was from the Yamamoto family. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about Japanese culture, she had heard of thergest force in Tokyo in the past ten years. She had once heard from a rtive who often had business dealings with them. Furthermore, they hated the hands of others. If something didn¡¯t go their way, they could use various methods to take revenge.

    If Qin Siting refused to go to Japan, causing his mother not obediently to follow Yamamoto to live in Japan, that meant that in the end, they would still have a conflict with Qin Siting.

    Just as Shi Niange was thinking about this, suddenly, a loud noise came from downstairs. It sounded like something had hit the coffee table or shattered some ss. Following that, several people screamed. It sounded like a woman¡¯s voice. It should be the servants downstairs.

    Shi Niange did not know what had happened. She quickly tried to open the locked door, but the image of Qin Siting asking her to stay here obediently appeared in her mind. He had said twice not to go out and asked her to lock the door.

    She paused and listened to the faint sound from downstairs. Her eyes reddened, but she did not know what to do.

    Then, there was another noise. There was a clicking sound. Shi Niange stood by the door and was quick-witted.

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    She suddenly turned around and looked around the room, looking for something to beat someone up. She was afraid that when she went out, she would find that the Yamamoto people were besieging Qin Siting. She could help him. After all, she was young. Even if she was a girl, she was not weak. She could beat up whoever she could.

    In the end, she turned around and could only pick up a thick ss bottle from the windowsill. She weighed it in her hand. If she hit the head, she should be able to knock down one or two of them.

    Shi Niange took a deep breath, opened the door, and rushed out.

    She ran downstairs in one go. As she ran, she thought about picking two shorter ones to beat up. But, if there were too many people, she would choose to protect herself first. In short, she had to help him when she was sure that she was not in danger and not a burden.

    In the end, she carried a heavy ss bottle downstairs. With a face full of anger, when she ran downstairs, she saw apletely different scene.

    Earlier, something had happened. However, it was a protectiveyer in the vi¡¯s door that had been broken. Everything in the house was as good as new. Those servants were probably frightened by something and stood by the side with red eyes. Mrs. Qin sat on the sofa in the middle of the living room and said something. Qin Siting stood by the sofa and did not sit down. He was expressionless, and his eyes were cold.

    Everything was peaceful. There was no Yamamoto, nor was there arge group of people fighting as she had imagined. There was only Qin Siting and Mrs. Qin chatting.

    In the end, Shi Niange rushed down with a ss bottle in her hand. She suddenly stopped in her tracks. When Mrs. Qin and Qin Siting suddenly turned to look at her after hearing the noise, Shi Niange could not hold on to her expression. She quickly hid the ss bottle behind her back and returned upstairs with an embarrassed look. It was not right to stand there.

    ¡°This is?¡± Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes were slightly red. However, when she saw Shi Niange suddenly appear and that she had run down from above, her gaze was clearly surprised.

    Qin Siting did not answer his mother. He only looked at Shi Niange and stared at her without moving for a long time. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah... I...¡±

    What the heck, I came down to fight...

    But she didn¡¯t need to fight at all.

    Shi Niange was a little speechless. She stood awkwardly on the spot and looked at him. She blinked. ¡°I, I...¡±

    A beautiful and cute little girl suddenly appeared at home, and she was clearly very close to Qin Siting. At this moment, Mrs. Qin raised her brows. ¡°Girlfriend? I seem to have some impression of her. I met her at your schoolst year.¡±

    Qin Siting still acted as though he did not hear his mother¡¯s words. He turned around. As he approached, Shi Niange felt the oppressive aura around him. She felt as though she had bumped into a gun when he was unhappy. She quickly grinned at him as though begging for mercy. ¡°Hehe... I thought...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Siting lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Did you think I was fighting at home?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring the bottle down?¡±

    ¡°To help you beat someone up...,¡± When Shi Niange said this, her tone was a little weak. She did not have any confidence. After all, she had misunderstood.

    She seemed to hear Qin Siting sigh softly and say two words: ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Shi Niange, who had risked her life toe down to help him beat someone up: ¡°?????¡±

    Without waiting for her to speak, Qin Siting held her wrist and brought her upstairs. He ignored his mother the entire time and did not even turn his head.

 Chapter 1547 - You Are My Little Love Song (114)

    <h4>Chapter 1547: You Are My Little Love Song (114)</h4>

    ¡°Siting!¡± At this moment, Mrs. Qin stood up and walked to the bottom of the staircase. She looked at them and then at Shi Niange¡¯s hand that he was holding. ¡°Since we¡¯re not outsiders, there¡¯s no need for you to bring her up. Let¡¯s sit down and chat?¡±

    Qin Siting did not seem to hear her. Shi Niange did not speak either. She only turned back to look.

    Mrs. Qin looked in her direction and smiled at her. ¡°Youngdy,st year... did you buy the medicine for me?¡±

    Shi Niange nced at Qin Siting again. Seeing that he only walked up and did not speak, she did not speak carelessly.

    Qin Siting¡¯s grip was slightly strong, causing her wrist to hurt. Shi Niange knew that she had been too rash earlier and felt that she was in the wrong, so she did not speak. He brought her upstairs.

    When she returned to the room, she was directly pushed in by Qin Siting. After staggering back a few steps, she heard the sound of the door being mmed shut.

    Shi Niange had just stood firm when the bottle in her hand was snatched away. Qin Siting ced the heavy ss bottle on the table by the side and looked down at her.

    He was already much taller than her. Right now, Shi Niange¡¯s aura was a little weak. His aura was too cold. For some reason, she felt that she was being looked down on by Almighty Qin...

    Especially in this atmosphere.

    Too serious.

    She blinked and thought for a moment before admitting her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her for a long time and stared into her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go down?¡±

    Shi Niange did not exin. She only looked at him and said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qin Siting.¡±

    He knew that she was worried about him. She was afraid that something would happen to him. However, when she was being questioned, she did not exin anything and only apologized.

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows furrowed slightly. Shi Niange raised her hand and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Although I know that there are a lot of things that I have no choice but to do, I still want to say it. Qin Siting, if it¡¯s possible, let¡¯s stay outside together. The Qin family is in such a state right now, and it¡¯s not suitable for you toe back.... I know that a son and a daughter are different. There are many things I don¡¯t have to consider about my family, but you¡¯re the Qin family¡¯s son. You can¡¯t ignore it, but you shouldn¡¯t have to bear with all of this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any choice. I won¡¯t go.¡± Qin Siting finally said the only positive response he had today.

    Shi Niange was finally relieved by his words. ¡°Then now you....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when Yamamoto¡¯s people leave Hai City.¡± Even though she was a youngdy like a little sun, she felt down because of him. Her eyes were red, but she did not dare to cry in front of him.

    It was clear how scared she was in the room earlier. However, even if she was scared, she still rushed out.

    Qin Siting touched her head again. ¡°All right, even if you went down just now, it¡¯s fine. At most, she would ask a few more questions. She¡¯s not Yamamoto. She won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°She only hopes that everyone can fulfill her love that came out of nowhere. She also hopes that you can follow her to Japan. She wants you, her son, to support her in the future. She doesn¡¯t wish to do anything else. Right now, she has only been blinded by love, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Shi Niange asked carefully word by word, trying not to mention any sensitive topics.

    Qin Siting clearly could not judge his mother, but he still nodded.

    She was not a saint. Perhaps his mother had been conscientiously taking care of her child and taking care of thepany in the Qin family more than twenty years ago. Perhaps there had never been any mistakes in all aspects. However, she had grown numb to life in her middle age. Then, suddenly, another person intruded into her life and opened the door to a new world, so she wanted to do things without hesitation.

    If she wanted a divorce and wanted to pursue what she wanted, no one would stop her. However, she did not want to give up on her son, Qin Siting.

    Shi Niange suddenly walked forward and approached him. She spread her arms in front of him and hugged his waist. She stood in his arms and said in a muffled voice, ¡°What happened to the loud noise downstairs?¡±

    The air was quiet for a moment. Qin Siting said, ¡°After much consideration, she still decided toe back to talk to me. Yamamoto disagreed and drove back. The two of them argued in front of the door. Yamamoto couldn¡¯t persuade my mother, so he smashed the protective door in anger and left.¡±

    ¡°No wonder it was so loud.¡±

    ¡°What did you think it was? Did you think we were fighting?¡±

    Hearing her words, Qin Siting almostughed from anger. He pressed her head. ¡°All right, stay in the room obediently.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded, looking as though she would not run out of the room even if there were an earthquake.

    Qin Siting turned to leave when there was a knock on the door. He had already walked to the door and opened it to see Mrs. Qin standing outside.

    He looked at her without speaking.

    However, Mrs. Qin walked past him and looked at Shi Niange, who was standing inside. She smiled gently at her. ¡°Youngdy, you recognized me, right?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s mother looked like a beautiful and opinionated woman. Her eyes were clear, and she was a very smart person. When she spoke, she was very gentle and did not have any enmity. If the matter of her having an affair was put aside, Shi Niange felt that she was a very good mother. But now..., it was not easy for her to evaluate her. She could only nod politely at her.

    ¡°Are you and Siting dating?¡± Mrs. Qin still looked at her and asked softly.

    Before Shi Niange could answer, Qin Siting had already blocked in front of Mrs. Qin expressionlessly. He said coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t look for her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to her. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re already so old. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you bring a girl home. No matter what, I¡¯m still your mother...¡±

    She was about to enter but was still blocked by Qin Siting in front of the door. He did not give her a chance to approach Shi Niange.

    Shi Niange stood in the room and looked at Mrs. Qin. She did not speak at first. But, seeing that she really seemed to want to talk to her, she could guess what she wanted to talk about.

    She felt that she could not move her son, so she wanted to y the emotional card with her.

    A woman who was easily swayed by feelings, when faced with such a difficult Qin Siting, the best solution she could think of was probably to y the emotional card on the person he cared about.

    Shi Niange walked behind Qin Siting and looked at Mrs. Qin. She said softly, ¡°Auntie, everyone, no matter what stage of their lives, has the right to pursue the life they want. They also have the right to pursue love. I can understand you.¡±

 Chapter 1548 - You Are My Little Love Song (115)

    <h4>Chapter 1548: You Are My Little Love Song (115)</h4>

    Because of her words, Mrs. Qin¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on her.

    ¡°As an outsider, there are some things I shouldn¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sorry, I still identally found out,¡± Shi Niange said softly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Even if someone tries to pry open my mouth, I won¡¯t say a single word to anyone. After all, this is Qin Siting¡¯s family matter. I won¡¯t interfere, but as his girlfriend, I secretly hope that he won¡¯t be affected by these unrted matters.¡±

    When Mrs. Qin saw Shi Niange suddenlye over to speak, her gazended on her.

    Qin Siting turned back to look at her. ¡°Go back.¡±

    Shi Niange stood on the spot, still looking at Mrs. Qin. ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you put ourselves in his shoes? If you wish for him to fulfill the love and future you want, will you fulfill your son¡¯s love and future? If he leaves with you, we will definitely separate. In order to fulfill your love, you will sacrifice his original life, love, and everything that he has been nned for the future. Is this what you want?¡±

    Mrs. Qin paused and looked at her.

    Shi Niange smiled at him calmly. ¡°Auntie, we love each other very much.¡±

    Qin Siting did nor speak for a while and deliberately blocked Shi Niange behind him. Mrs. Qin stood there in silence for a long time. Shi Niange stood behind him and raised her hand to hold his arm. She looked at Mrs. Qin who was outside the door. ¡°Auntie, the best choice is to fulfill each other¡¯s wishes. The Qin family won¡¯t force you to stay. Don¡¯t force Qin Siting either. He¡¯s your son. He has no choice, but at the very least, you shouldn¡¯t add such a painful stroke to his originally peaceful life. I don¡¯t think this is what a mother should do.¡±

    ...

    Mrs. Qin went downstairs and did note up again.

    About ten minutester, a helper came up to knock on the door and whispered that Madam had left. A repairman has been called to fix the door. She asked if Young Master Qin had any other instructions.

    Qin Siting only said that he was fine.

    Shi Niange sat on the bed in his room and looked at him.

    ¡°Qin Siting, have you not eaten much these days?¡± she asked.

    Mrs. Qin had left. She just didn¡¯t know what ns she would have next, or if she would give up. No matter what, there was no one else here. She had to quickly find her Qin Siting. She couldn¡¯t let him be dragged into this abyss that didn¡¯t belong to him.

    She needed to take him away.

    Shi Niange went to his side again. He sat on the sofa in the bedroom. She approached him, poked her head out, and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat either. It¡¯s already veryte. It¡¯s the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. Not eating at this time is simply abuse. Are you going to abuse your girlfriend? Qin Siting?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and stood up to leave. A momentter, he returned. ¡°Someone will send dinner upter. Have some first. I¡¯ll apany you to eat good food when we return to Lishui Vi tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I eat. Juste back to Lishui Vi with me.¡± Shi Niange smiled and pressed her face closer to him. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Qin Siting, I will always be here. You still have me.¡±

    I¡¯m always here. You still have me.

    ...

    The next day, when she returned to Lishui Vi, it was already the sixth day of the Lunar New Year.

    It was her birthday in two days, but at this stage, Shi Niange really did not want to mention birthdays. She felt that it was enough for Qin Siting to be released from the Qin family¡¯s matters.

    Coincidentally, a new batch of medicine suddenly came to Grandfather¡¯sboratory on New Year¡¯s Eve. They needed to be watched, and there were also some medicine analysis and observation matters. Many of the other employees had gone overseas for the New Year. Since they couldn¡¯t return, Grandfather called the two of them to theboratory and asked Qin Siting and Shi Niange to watch them.

    It was the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, and there were only the two of them in theboratory.

    After Shi Niange finished what she needed to do, she sat by the side in her white coat. She supported her head with one hand and felt a little drowsy.

    It was too quiet here. She couldn¡¯t even watch television. At most, she could only use her phone. After finishing her work, she felt especially sleepy.

    Qin Siting still had some projects to analyze. When he came back, he saw that Shi Niange was almost asleep and asked her to go to the breakroom to sleep.

    Shi Niange sat there to apany him for a while. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and slipped back to the breakroom.

    At around two in the afternoon, Qin Sitingpleted the analysis project. He then sorted out Shi Niange¡¯s new medicine that needed to be watched. When he went to the breakroom, Shi Niange was sleeping soundly.

    The young girl was lying on the temporary single bed in the breakroom. Her ck hair was loose, and her legs were slightly curled. Her shoes were by the bed, and her bare feet were hanging by the side of the bed. Her sleeping posture was not elegant at all, but it revealed her naive cuteness.

    He walked to the end of the bed and sat down, looking at her sideways.

    She did not have the habit of putting on makeup. Even though many girls liked to put on makeup after they went to university and wore various styles of clothes, she always wore clean and casual clothes. No matter howfortable it was, she would wear it. Not to mention putting on makeup, she was usually toozy to even use a lip balm. She was, after all, the daughter of the Shi family, but the other girls from ordinary families were all more exquisite than her.

    The sleeping girl¡¯s eyshes were long and curved. She quietly covered her eyes. A few days ago, after her frostbite outside the Qin family, the tip of her nose would asionally turn red. It would probably take a few days for her to recover. Earlier, she had probably slept on her stomach. Not only was the tip of her nose slightly red, but there were also some marks on the side of her face. It was clear how deep her sleep was.

    At this moment, the phone call he had just received rang in Qin Siting¡¯s ears.

    Mrs. Qin called and said that she had already arrived at the airport. She chose to go to Japan with Yamamoto to live the life she wanted. As for the Qin family, she would try her best to keep it a secret and protect the Qin family¡¯s reputation. She would also give her father an exnation. As for Qin Siting, Mrs. Qin said that Shi Niange was right. She could not cut off his original life because of the life she wanted. She said that Shi Niange had enlightened her. Indeed, she could not let her son sacrifice everything for her love. It was not good for either side to be entangled with each other. She chose to let go.

    Qin Siting raised his hand and stretched out his index finger. He gently touched the tip of her nose that was still slightly red. He recalled that day when she stood in front of the vi¡¯s door and said that it was so cold outside. She wanted to go in. Afterward, she said, ¡°Qin Siting, I will always be here. You still have me.¡±

    He subconsciously curved his lips and gently lifted the arm that was pressing against her side. He adjusted afortable position for her to continue sleeping.He did not dare to move too much lest he woke her up. Then he took the pillow from the other side and lifted her head with one hand through her hair. With the other, he ced the pillow in.

    The girl¡¯s hair was soft and smooth to the touch. It carried a faint fragrance of shampoo.

    Shi Niange was really sleepy.

    When she returned to Lishui Vi from the Qin family, she didn¡¯t sleep well. Even in her dreams, she dreamed of Qin Siting saying that he was going to Japan. He not only wanted to leave the Qin family and Hai City, but he also wanted to leave her. She was so frightened that she woke up several times in the middle of the night. Afterward, she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore.

    Today, she was working on a boring project. She was already exhausted, so she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already 9:30 p.m.

    The room was warm on a winter night. It was not cold at all. She slept under the nket and felt a little warm. She squirmed under the nket and kicked it away with one leg.

    Qin Siting was sitting on the single-seater sofa by the bed, looking at his phone. From the corner of his eye, he saw the movement on the bed and raised his eyes to take a look.

    The young girl opened her eyes in a daze and kicked the nket away. She sat up and rubbed her eyes like a child. The tip of her nose was no longer red, but it was slightly itchy. She scratched it with her hand.

    After a while, she turned to look at him.

    ¡°Have you prepared the drug analysis Grandfather asked you to do?¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse from having just woken up.

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Siting was as quiet as ever.

    Shi Niange stretched her back. When she woke up earlier, she did not pay attention to the time. Now, she turned to look out of the window and was stunned for a moment. She picked up her phone to look at the time. ¡°It¡¯s 9:30?!¡±

    The man sitting on the sofa saw her surprised expression: ¡°Otherwise, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I thought I only slept for two hours. I actually slept for more than six hours?¡± Shi Niange was vexed. ¡°Then the ones I want to watch in the afternoon...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all done. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Seeing her anxious appearance, Qin Siting finally could not help but curve his lips.

    Shi Niange looked at him and suddenly walked over. She ced her hands on the coffee table by his side and leaned her upper body forward. She looked at Qin Siting with a burning gaze. ¡°How many hours have you been in the breakroom?¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her and answered truthfully, ¡°Almost three hours.¡±

    ¡°Did you sit here and watch me sleep for three hours?¡± Her eyes were still burning.

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    He silently picked up the book. ¡°I¡¯m reading.¡±

    Shi Niange raised her hand and pressed the book down. She continued staring at his eyes. ¡°Answer me directly. Have you been watching me sleep? You read this book when you were in the library. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t remember. How can you read it again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the first volume. This is the second volume.¡± His voice was calm as he slowly said, ¡°Do you wish I was looking at you?¡±

    Shi Niange did not believe him. She lowered her head to look at the book carefully.

    Oh, that¡¯s right. The book cover looked the same, but the contents of the first and second volumes were different.

    However, she was still unconvinced. She continued pressing down on the book and stared into his eyes. ¡°In those three hours, you must have been watching me sleep for at least one hour, right? Tell me, when you were watching me sleep, did you have any inappropriate thoughts? Admit it honestly!¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1549 - You Are My Little Love Song (116)

    <h4>Chapter 1549: You Are My Little Love Song (116)</h4>

    She was angry because Qin Siting was deniying it. Shi Niange refused to believe it. He had been sitting here for three hours. Was she socking in charm?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that when a man saw a woman sleeping in front of him, he would have that sort of impulse?

    Even if Qin Siting didn¡¯t need to be impulsive, could it be that his heart wasn¡¯t moved?

    No!

    This man always appeared unperturbed. Who knows, he might just be a man who was trying to suppress his emotions.

    Since they slept sote, it was impossible for them to stay in theboratory. They took a taxi back to Lishui Vi.

    However, when she reached home, she got out of the car without a care because Qin Siting had brought a scarf for her before he got out of the car. Qin Siting also walked over with the scarf. When he entered her house, Shi Niange said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for the past few days. Auntie Xiang hase to help me clean. She even said that she prepared a lot of snacks for me at home. Do you want to eat it?¡±

    ¡°How old are you still eating snacks?¡±

    Hearing this, Shi Niange turned back and saw Qin Siting¡¯s disgusted expression.

    ¡°Is there an age requirement for eating snacks? Even when I¡¯m ny years old, I still have to eat snacks, let alone when I¡¯m neen. Will you buy it for me then?¡± She grinned at him.

    Qin Siting¡¯s brows moved. The little girl¡¯s simple words seemed to have promised him her entire life.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t answer.¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t wait for anything. She raised her hand and waved it. ¡°No, I slept too long at night and haven¡¯t eaten. It¡¯s toote to cook now. Let¡¯s order takeout and eat together. You can go back after eating. Anyway, you live nearby.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the time. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Up to you. Order whatever you want. I¡¯ll go change. This down jacket is too thick,¡± she said as she slipped upstairs.

    A few minutester, Shi Niange came down wearing a set of home clothes. It was a set of pink long clothes and pants. She casually tied her hair into a ponytail behind her head and ran down in a vigorous manner. ¡°How is it? Do you want food?¡±

    ¡°I just called the nearest hotel and asked for two sets of meals. They should be delivered in half an hour.¡± As Qin Siting spoke, he saw her change of clothes. He seemed to have thought of something and fixed his gaze on her.

    When she met his gaze, Shi Niange recalled. ¡°Aiya, right. Thest time I stayed at your house, didn¡¯t I wear one of your shirts? That shirt should still be in the cab. I¡¯ll go over and bring it back tomorrow. Anyway, I¡¯ve worn it close to my body. You can¡¯t wear it anymore.¡±

    Qin Siting seemed to have thought of something. He did not nod or shake his head. He only sat on her sofa and casually picked up the magazine she had ced on the coffee table a few days ago. The magazine was filled with various photos of male celebrities that girls liked. In fact, this magazine was a monthly issue she had attached to a book when she went to buy a book. It seemed to be a new media article, using this method to increase the sales and familiarity.

    He flipped to the page inside. It was a photo of a popr male celebrity tearing open his shirt to reveal his abs and making a sexy pose. Qin Siting¡¯s brows twitched. He directly closed the magazine and turned to see that Shi Niange, who was standing by the sofa earlier, had suddenly slipped into the kitchen.

    Shi Niange ran to the kitchen¡¯s fridge in her slippers. She opened the fridge and found arge bag of snacks. She found that Auntie Xiang had actually prepared various vors of milk for her. They were all inside.

    She opened a bag inside and took out a bag of chips and a small dried fruit. As she flipped through it, she said loudly to the outside, ¡°The takeaway will take a while to arrive. I¡¯m hungry right now. There are potato chips, dried fruit, chocte, shrimp, jelly... Qin Siting, do you want some?¡±

    She took out the two bottles of fresh milk from the fridge and ced them on the table.

    Qin Siting did not answer her, but he had alsoe to the kitchen. When he saw her rummaging through the snacks in front of the refrigerator, he walked over and picked up the milk bottle on her hand. ¡°Eat less of these tonight. I¡¯ll heat up the milk for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Shi Niange answered as she opened the bag of chips. The bag was filled with potato chips with the smell of barbeque. It was fragrant. She picked up a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, her eyes lit up as she looked at Qin Siting, who was standing by the microwave to heat up the milk for her. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Aren¡¯t you going to taste it?¡±

    She stood there eating chips as she watched him stand in the kitchen. Her heart suddenly felt full. Right now... she could frequently stay under the same roof with him, eat with him, and asionally do other things together. It was great. He was no longer the Almighty Qin who was only her deskmate and she secretly watched. He was her Qin Siting.

    Shi Niange stood in the kitchen with a snack bag in her hands, munching on potato chips. She heard the sound of the microwave.

    Qin Siting took out the two warm bottles of milk and turned to ce them on the table.

    Shi Niange had just ced a potato chip into her mouth. She quickly raised the snack bag in her hand and waved it at him, indicating for him to taste it.

    Qin Siting turned around. She thought he was going to give her face and taste it, so she quickly raised the bag in front of him. However, her wrist suddenly tightened. He came over and held her wrist and pressed it down. Shi Niange made an ¡°uu¡± sound. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted to say, but Qin Siting bent down and supported himself with one hand on the edge of the table behind her. He tilted his head and lowered his head to bite the potato chips in her mouth.

    ¡°Kacha¡ª¡± The sound of chips being bitten was very soft.

    Shi Niange¡¯s mind seemed to have been struck by a sound. Her brain immediately crashed. She stood on the spot and forgot all her movements. Her eyes widened as she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief.

    Qin Siting slowly straightened his back and chewed the half-eaten potato chip in his mouth. After a long while, hemented lightly, ¡°The taste is not bad. It¡¯s fried food. It¡¯s full of additives.¡±

    Shi Niange suddenly came back to her senses because of his evaluation. Her face turned red and she stared at him. She forgot to chew the potato chip in her mouth for a long time. The crisp potato chip was slightly soft. She quickly swallowed it, but she was still unable to speak for a long time.

    Qin Siting picked up the warm milk on the table, unscrewed the cap, and ced it in her hand. At the same time, he took away the bag of chips in her hand. ¡°Drink the milk. Don¡¯t eat the chips.¡±

 Chapter 1550 - You Are My Little Love Song (117)

    <h4>Chapter 1550: You Are My Little Love Song (117)</h4>

    Under his reminder, Shi Niange finally remembered to drink milk. She quickly raised the milk bottle and took a sip. Then, she looked at him with a nervous expression. She thought for a moment and continued drinking. She slowly drank half the bottle.

    Qin Siting watched her small movements and did not speak. He raised his brows.

    After drinking some milk, Shi Niange¡¯s mood finally returned to normal. She ced the bottle on the table by the side and looked up at him. ¡°You snatched my potato chips.¡±

    ¡°En, I snatched it.¡±

    ¡°You stole the chips from my mouth!¡±

    Hearing this, Qin Siting casually picked up another bottle of milk and opened it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be healthy if you eat snacks at night? I¡¯ll share your burden.¡±

    With that, he drank the milk and walked out.

    Shi Niange was speechless. Just as she was about to follow him out, Qin Siting¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When she heard him pick up the phone, he seemed to say her address. She guessed that it was from the hotel that he ordered the meal.

    Sure enough, not long after, a delivery man came. The hotel close to this ce was considered a five-star hotel in Hai City. The food they made seemed to be quite good. Shi Niange had heard of it before. Looking at the exquisite and clean lunch boxes, she rubbed her hungry stomach and rushed over to eat.

    In the end, when one was really hungry, they felt that they could eat a lot. In fact, it was already toote. It was already past the usual time to eat. Shi Niange only ate a little before waving her hand. ¡°No, I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and did not speak. He still ced the two pieces of pork ribs in her bowl, which was the small portion of rice she had left. ¡°You knew you couldn¡¯t eat, yet you ran off to have snacks after ordering?¡±

    ¡°I was too hungry just now...¡± Shi Niange liked to eat this pork rib, but she really couldn¡¯t eat the rest of the food. She picked up the pork rib and ced it in the deepest corner to chew while looking at him pitifully.¡± I will only eat the pork ribs. Can I? ¡±

    Before he could answer, Qin Siting¡¯s phone rang again. He got up and went to the coffee table to answer the call. Shi Niange took the opportunity to quickly stuff the rice in her bowl into his, leaving only the pork ribs in her bowl. When Qin Siting came back from answering the call, he saw that she was seriously chewing on the pork ribs.

    His bowl, which had not much rice left, had already risen by quite a bit.

    Shi Niange looked up at him while chewing on her pork ribs and smiled at him. ¡°You are done with the call?¡±

    Qin Siting sat down and did not say anything. He watched as she blinked her eyes guiltily. In the end, he did not say anything and helped her eat the food she stuffed in.

    Afterward, when he returned to the other side, Shi Niange stood in front of her own dishwasher and kept giggling.

    The next day, her grandfather¡¯sboratory did not require any help. However, her grandfather had something to attend to and asked Qin Siting to go with him. Shi Niange could only stay at home and wait for an entire day. In the end, they had yet to return at night. It was only when Qin Siting called her at night to let her rest early that she found out that her grandfather¡¯s matters at the provincial hospital had yet to end. He probably had to continue the meeting tomorrow. The leaders there had left them behind and could not return tonight.

    Shi Niange waited for a day, but in the end, Qin Siting could not return. After hanging up the phone, sheid on the bed and tossed and turned. She was disappointed and depressed.

    He couldn¡¯te back today.

    Could hee back tomorrow?

    Tomorrow was her birthday...

    Although she didn¡¯t mention this to Qin Siting a few days ago because of the Qin family, would he remember? Or... if he couldn¡¯t rush back tomorrow... sending her a message to say happy birthday was good, just like a year ago.

    With this thought in mind, Shi Niange fell asleep.

    The next day, when she woke up, she was bombarded by her parents and rtives. They were all wishing her a happy birthday. Her rtives in Hai Cheng asked her if she was still with the Shi family. They wanted to send her birthday presents from the same city, but she rejected them all.

    As usual, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen sent her a video call. After chatting for a while, she hung up because she was a little busy. This repeated until the afternoon. Zhao Xiaoqing and Baby Qi called her to ask if she wanted toe out for a meal or sing karaoke for her birthday. Shi Niange saw that Qin Siting would not be able to rush back today and thought that it was good to divert her attention, so she went.

    Several of her ssmates who were on good terms with her in the medical department had alle. They had a high time in the KTV until past eight in the evening. Under normal circumstances, Shi Niange did not drink much. However, it would be unreasonable if she did not drink a little today. She drank a lot of beer and a ss of fruit wine. Afterward, she really did not want to drink anymore. She said that she had to call her parentster on, so she held the beverage in her hand the entire time.

    Thankfully, she was able to stay awake when she took a taxi home. However, the smell of cigarettes and alcohol in the KTV was too strong. After arriving home, she took off her shoes and rushed into the bathroom.

    After the alcohol kicked in, her head hurt a little. She didn¡¯t know what time it was. Sheid in the bathtub and didn¡¯t want to move.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept in the bathtub when she suddenly heard her phone vibrate. She forced herself to open her eyes to take a look and raised her hand to hold it by her ear. Earlier, when she brought the phone over, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the caller¡¯s name. She only heard Qin Siting¡¯s low and clear voice from the phone. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Shi Niange narrowed her eyes. It took her a few seconds to realize who was calling. She answered vaguely, ¡°En... not yet.¡±

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    Come out?

    Where to?

    Shi Niange, who was a little tipsy, could not react in time. After she ced her phone aside, she suddenly opened her eyes after about a minute.

    Qin Siting was back?

    She suddenly regained some consciousness and quickly got up to put on her clothes.

    However, she was in too much of a rush. She only wiped her hair and had yet to dry it. She casually put on a nightdress she had taken out from the cab, went downstairs, picked up a down jacket from the sofa, put it on, and rushed out in her slippers.

    The door of the vi opened. Outside, the temperature was almost -20 degrees Celsius, and the water was freezing.

    The moment Shi Niange came out, she felt a gust of cold wind. However, when she saw the person outside the vi, she instantly did not feel cold and ran to open the door.

    The young girl had just showered and was only wearing a nightgown. The down jacket outside was only the length of her upper body and was simply draped over her body. The delicate cor bone above the skirt was revealed with the cold wind. Her slender, white calves were exposed under the cold air, and she was only wearing a pair of slippers.

    Her long hair was still wet. She suddenly ran out and pounced on him with the scent of shower gel.

    Qin Siting watched her approach with a heavy gaze. His gaze first stared at her slightly intoxicated eyes. His first action was to push open the unlocked door. Then, he pulled off his long coat and covered her head with it.

    ¡°Put it on.¡±

    The overwhelming darkness isted the dim yellow light from the streetmps outside the vi. Shi Niange stood there, covered by his coat, unmoving. However, her nose was instantly filled with his scent.

    Very good smell!

    She quickly took his coat and wrapped it around herself. She then looked up at him. Seeing her like this, Qin Siting entered and closed the door. He quickly brought her back to the vi.

    ¡°You were showering earlier. Why didn¡¯t you dress properly? Why did you run out like this?¡± His handnded on her head. Her wet hair had been frozen stiff for two minutes. It was clear how cold it was outside.

    Shi Niange paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine... I was soaking in the bath just now. It happened to be too hot. There¡¯s nothing wrong with blowing on it...¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly burped.

    Qin Siting watched as she tried her best to widen her eyes to look more energetic. ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    ¡°En. In the afternoon, Zhao Xiaoqing and the rest came to look for me, and Qi Baobao... and a few ssmates. We went out together...¡± Shi Niange raised her hand and patted her chest.¡± But it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t drink much. Just a few sses.¡±

    ¡°Did you n to shower and sleep right after you came back and not wait for me toe back?¡± the man continued.

    ¡°...¡±

    How could she have known that he woulde back? This morning, her grandfather had even called her. He said that he was a little busy and might have to stay tonight. She had long been prepared not to see him today.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even n on calling me?¡± Qin Siting narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...No.¡±

    Speaking of which, she actually had a little temper. However, she felt that he had been called over by her grandfather. Since the provincial government refused to let him go, she couldn¡¯t possibly ask him toe back just because it was her birthday. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t specially mention it to him. If he really forgot her birthday, there was nothing she could do even if she was angry.

    ¡°Where did you go to drink?¡± He brought her back to the sofa and touched her hair. After entering the room, because of the warmth in the room, her hair, which had been slightly frozen by the cold wind, softened. Her face was also red, and her eyes were hazy. Just looking at her made one want to... bully her.

    ¡°The KTV at the Ruikai Building. Oh, right, you went to that ce when Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s birthday was...¡±

    ¡°Are they all girls?¡±

    ¡°En... most of them were girls. There were also a few boys from our ss.¡±

    Qin Siting suddenly fell silent.

    As Shi Niange took off her down jacket, she muttered softly, ¡°Qin Siting, are you really my boyfriend? If I don¡¯t tell you it is my birthday, would you really not remember? I really can¡¯t feel any of your love. I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    Qin Siting looked at the little drunkard with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°Is that so? Then can you feel my killing intent?¡±

 Chapter 1551 - You Are My Little Love Song (118)

    <h4>Chapter 1551: You Are My Little Love Song (118)</h4>

    Shi Niange¡¯s brows twitched. Her mind was numb from the alcohol and she could not understand what he meant.

    Killing intent?

    What killing intent?

    Her own boyfriend was not even by her side on her birthday. She did not even have the intention to kill him. Where did he get the intention to kill her?

    Shi Niange looked up at him. Qin Siting touched her hair again. ¡°Go, dry your hair. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She was about to get up, but perhaps because she had soaked in the water for too long, and because of the alcohol, even if she wasn¡¯tpletely drunk, she was still a little dizzy. After standing up, she quickly sat down, raised her hand, and pressed her temple. She said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t blow it. Anyway, it¡¯s already sote. I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll naturally dry itself.¡±

    Seeing that she was having a headache, Qin Siting raised his hand to rub her head. He did not say more but got up to help her find a hairdryer.

    Usually, she lived alone. There were definitely not that many hairdryers at home. She only had one in her bedroom.

    Qin Siting went upstairs to find her bedroom. After entering, he saw that the clothes the girl had changed out of but had yet to wash were neatly stacked by the side. The entire room was filled with her fragrance and the scent of shower gel and shampoo from the bathroom.

    The hairdryer was in the bathroom. As he walked in to take it, he suddenly saw from the corner of his eye that the pink underwear she had changed out of before showering was hanging by the side.

    Qin Siting silently picked up the hairdryer and walked out without looking at it.

    Shi Niange was still sitting on the sofa in the living room downstairs in a daze. On the one hand, her conscious mind was telling her that Qin Siting had returned. On the other hand, the alcohol was invading her rationality. She was sleepy and confused.

    She leanedzily against the sofa for a while. Suddenly, she felt footsteps approaching from behind. Following which, there seemed to be the sound of an electric power socket. She turned around in a daze and saw that Qin Siting had already plugged in the hairdryer. He stood behind the sofa and helped her dry her hair.

    The warm wind blew against her head, warming up her numb and sleepy head that stood outside for two minutes. When he helped her blow dry her hair, he even brought the hairdryer further away. It was not very hot, but it was warm andfortable.

    Shi Niange sat there with her eyes closed, enjoying her boyfriend¡¯s care as she hummed. ¡°En, I can barely feel a little love...¡±

    ¡°Are you satisfied just like that?¡± Qin Siting lifted her long hair slightly and changed the hairdryer to help her blow.

    Her hair was very long, as though it had never been dyed. After drying it, it was very soft and smooth, making one unable to part with it.

    ¡°En, en. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Shi Niange had never thought of making any requests of him on her birthday. She had always felt that it was already sufficient for Qin Siting to appear in front of her on her birthday.

    Her hair was almostpletely dry. After blowing for another minute, Qin Siting put down the hairdryer and unplugged it, cing it aside.

    Shi Niange was sofortable that she fell asleep on the sofa. However, when she fell asleep, her head tilted and she almost fell down. She was frightened and quickly sat back down. She opened her eyes to look around and saw that Qin Siting had already walked back to the sofa.

    She quickly tugged at his wrist. ¡°Sit down. Sit with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Qin Siting sat down.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so tired.¡± She leaned her head against his shoulder naturally and closed her eyes as she hummed. ¡°I can only let you sit with me for a while. I can¡¯t let you sleep with me, right?¡±

    There seemed to be a few seconds of silence in the air. Shi Niange was drunk and did not realize what she had just said. She only heard him smile helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to sleep with you, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°En? What consequences?¡± She raised her head and rested her chin on his shoulder. She leaned against him at such a close distance and looked up at him. Her eyes were hazy.

    At this distance, as long as Qin Siting turned his face a few centimeters, he would be able to kiss her.

    Qin Siting turned his head and lowered his eyes to look at her small face that was so close. He smiled and raised his hand to rub her hair that had just been dried. ¡°All right, don¡¯t provoke me. You¡¯re still young, en?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Niange¡¯s mind was a mess. She did not understand what he meant and continued to stare at him innocently.

    Under her gaze, the veins on Qin Siting¡¯s forehead faintly twitched. He then looked at her drunken expression as though she was sending herself into the big bad wolf¡¯s mouth. He sighed and kissed her forehead. ¡°Have you eaten cake tonight?¡±

    Shi Niange had yet to recover from her earlier doubts when she was brought to the next topic. She leaned on his shoulder and recalled. ¡°En, I ate it. At night, at the KTV, Zhao Xiaoqing and the rest bought a cake. It was very big, but my stomach felt ufortable when I drank. I only ate one piece.¡±

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t eaten anything else since tonight?¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. When I was drinking at night, it hurt a little. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Afterward, Shi Niange was still a little dazed. She didn¡¯t know when Qin Siting had left the sofa. She closed her eyes for a while. Although she was sleepy, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Furthermore, after sitting here for a while, she felt that her mental state was much better than when she came back. At the very least, she should be more awake than before.

    Thereafter, for ten minutes, she did not hear Qin Siting¡¯s voice. She thought he had left and quickly got up. However, she suddenly heard movement from the kitchen. She walked over and leaned against the door to look in. She was suddenly stunned.

    He was boiling water. On the dining table by the side, there were bowls and chopsticks. There was a simple bowl of egg soup. It was the kind she often liked to eat when she was young. There were some green onions scattered on it. It looked very tempting and warm to the stomach. Just by looking at it, her stomach felt much better. The air seemed to emit the fragrance of egg soup.

    The boiling water in front of Qin Siting emitted a bubbling sound. It was lively and friendly. Looking carefully, he seemed to be pouring noodles into the pot.

    ¡°Do you want to eat noodles?¡± Qin Siting heard her and turned back to ask.

    ¡°I do.¡± It had been several days since shest ate the onion noodles he made. She immediately broke into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. I was too embarrassed to say it earlier. Then can I eat the onion noodles?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± He had already gone in. His tall figure stood in front of the counter, looking extremely warm and intimate.

 Chapter 1552 - You Are My Little Love Song (119)

    <h4>Chapter 1552: You Are My Little Love Song (119)</h4>

    Wow, there was egg soup and her favorite Qin¡¯s onion noodles. Qin Siting came to her house sote. This birthday was too perfect!

    At this moment, her grandfather called. Shi Niange looked at him reluctantly in the kitchen and turned to answer the call.

    ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s your birthday today. Grandfather is still in the provincial office and didn¡¯t take the time to go back. I¡¯ll make it up to you when I¡¯m free in two days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandfather...¡± Shi Niange muttered as though she was sleepwalking.¡± You¡¯ve already... put back the birthday present I wanted the most. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing her words, Grandfather was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°What birthday present do you want the most?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing. Grandfather, how old am I? It¡¯s just a small birthday. My ssmates have already celebrated for me today. And tonight... there will be good food soon. I¡¯m very happy today. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then be well. Grandfather will give you a birthday gift in a few days.¡±

    ¡°En, en, okay!¡±

    Shi Niange hung up the phone and ran to the kitchen to take a look.

    As Qin Siting had just rushed back to see her he had yet to return to his home to change. He wore a shirt, trousers, and her slippers. He stood sideways in front of the stove on the kitchen counter, holding the freshly prepared seasoning in his hand. At the same time, he stirred the noodles in the pot with his chopsticks.

    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, have some egg soup first. The noodles still have to be worn down.¡± Qin Siting didn¡¯t even raise his head as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat tonight. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Shi Niange had lived for neen years. Although her birthdays had been very lively since she was young, her parents had alwayse and left in a hurry. Her grandfather could only steal some time to apany her. Most of the time, the servants at home or asionally some friends and sisters apanied her.

    She had never experienced the feeling of having someone by her side to apany her. This warm feeling did not require any extravagant gifts. It was just the feeling of having someone by her side. She pinched herself, but it did not hurt much. For a few seconds, she even suspected that she had drunk too much and dreamed that Qin Siting had returned.

    In the end, she stood by the dining table for a long time. The noodles on Qin Siting¡¯s side had already been cooked, but she had yet to sit down to eat.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Qin Siting prepared the onion oil noodles and brought the bowl over, cing it on the dining table.

    Shi Niange returned to herself and looked up at him. ¡°Qin Siting, pinch me.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and smiled.

    ¡°I just want you to pinch me. Why are youughing?¡±

    Qin Siting handed her the chopsticks. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not a dream. Sit down and eat.¡±

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m suspecting that I¡¯m dreaming...¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Qin Siting raised his brows. ¡°Are you nning to let me feed you?¡±

    When Shi Niange heard this, she immediately sat down. Her buttnded on the stool too quickly. Finally, she felt a little pain. She suddenly realized that it was not a dream. It was real.

    ¡°So you really rushed back from the provincial office. You¡¯ve always remembered my birthday?¡± Shi Niange held her chopsticks and stirred the noodles in the bowl as she said, ¡°So, Qin Siting, you¡¯re actually not as cold and indifferent as you seem, right? You actually care a lot about me, right? Actually, you... uu.¡±

    Qin Siting scooped a spoonful of egg soup and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Eat your noodles.¡±

    A bowl of fragrant, orange egg soup and a bowl of onion oil noodles looked very tempting. Just sitting there made her feel extremely happy.

    Shi Niange swallowed the egg soup. It was so fragrant and delicious. Her appetite was instantly whetted. She picked up the bowl of noodles and began eating.

    ¡°Oh, Qin Siting, it¡¯s just a bowl of noodles, but I can remember it for the rest of my life,¡± Shi Niange said seriously.

    ¡°A lifetime is very long. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions so easily.¡± Qin Siting sat opposite her and ate with her.

    Shi Niange said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Qin Siting chuckled.

    As she ate the noodles, she looked at him. Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was very dark and deep. The angle of his eye sockets and nose bridge were perfect. His entire facial features exuded an unapproachable coldness, but he was so handsome that it made people want to take another look at him. However, this person who no one dared to approach easily was sitting in front of her warmly. He was cooking noodles for her and celebrating her birthday with her. Furthermore, he was smiling.

    Recently, Qin Siting seemed to be smiling more. After she went to the Qin familyst time, it seemed like his mother¡¯s matter had temporarily stopped. He should not be pestered or affected anymore.

    This man who was usually so cold that he could not even be bothered to say a single word to others was actually so warm here. This huge contrast had an indescribable charm.

    Shi Niange stared at Qin Siting without blinking and suddenly said, ¡°Qin Siting, you don¡¯t have any ex-girlfriend, first love, or anything like that, do you? Or a love rival who will pester you until you die and then think of ways to ruin our rtionship, right?¡±

    ¡°No, what are you thinking about all day?¡±

    Shi Niange took another bite of noodles and suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find out about the enemy. If there are other women pestering you, I have to be mentally prepared. I have to be careful not to let them snatch you away.¡±

    Qin Siting scooped another spoonful of egg soup for her. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    As Shi Niange knew, there were many girls who secretly liked him. Most likely, the daughters of the families who usually interacted with the Qin family would more or less like him if they knew him. However, Qin Siting was usually difficult to approach, so even if others had any thoughts, they would not have the opportunity to approach him.

    If he said no, then he really didn¡¯t.

    Just like how many girls liked him in school, but none of them dared to approach him.

    The sky outside had long turned dark. The lights in the dining room were switched on. The two of them sat facing each other. After eating the noodles, Shi Niange was not as sleepy as before. Her stomach wasfortable, and her drunkenness had faded. The television in the living room was bustling with activity. It was unknown what variety show it was on, but it was still the Spring Festival holiday. Every television station was filled with joy. Only the dishwasher was working seriously in the kitchen.

    ¡°Why is your food so delicious?¡± Shi Niange sat on the sofa and rested her head on his shoulder. As she watched the television, she yawned. ¡°Did you learn it before? Were you nning to cook it for someone?¡±

    Qin Siting allowed her to lean against him. ¡°When I was young, I lived outside for a period of time. If I didn¡¯t learn to cook, would I eat takeaway every day? The servants didn¡¯t cook very well. When I got tired of eating, I learned to cook a few times.¡±

    ¡°Who else has eaten it besides me?¡±

    ¡°Just you.¡±

    Shi Niange was seriously suspicious. She turned to look at him. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    She was satisfied and continued to lean on his shoulder with a smile. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°What time is it now? Aren¡¯t you going back to live across the street tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right across the street. If you want me to go back, I¡¯ll go back. If not, it¡¯s fine.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice was very quiet. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really want me to go back.¡±

    Shi Niange almostughed out loud. Since when did Almighty Qin know how to read minds?

    However, it was really toote. Although she was no longer sleepy, she was still very sleepy after leaning by his side for a while.

    Unknowingly, Shi Niange closed her eyes and fell asleep by his side.

    ...

    At dawn, Shi Niange opened her eyes and found herself lying on the bed in the bedroom. She had clearly slept on the sofa with Qin Siting¡¯s shoulder as her pillowst night.

    Was she carried up by him?

    At the thought of herself sleeping in a daze and being carried back to the room by Qin Siting, Shi Niange¡¯s heart began to beat wildly. After tossing and turning for a long time, she quickly sat up and went to the bathroom to wash up. She then went to see if Qin Siting was still at her house or if he had already returned to the other side.

    However, the moment she stood in front of the bathroom mirror, her gaze froze. After about seven to eight seconds, she reached out to pick up the ne around her neck and looked at the little angel-shaped diamond ne in a ballet dress with wings.

    This was a new design from a certain French jewelry brand in Paris. It was limited in quantity and only ten pieces were provided to the public. It was not especially expensive, but it seemed like it could only be bought for several hundred thousand yuan. The key point was that this ne could not be bought with money. This ne seemed to be a charity design designed by the chief designer of that jewelry brand tomemorate his beloved wife. All the money sold would be donated to the International Charity Center.

    The ne¡¯s name was My Sweetheart.

    It was said that this ne was sold online at midnight on January 1st. Ten pieces were sold out in a second. After that, the price constantly rose on the market. It became more and more expensive, and it was difficult to buy.

    How did Qin Siting get it?

    It was already February...

    Did he prepare a birthday gift for herst month?

    Shi Niange gently caressed the little angel¡¯s diamond ne. She forgot what time she fell asleepst night and didn¡¯t know when he carried her up, but he must had put the ne on her.

    So beautiful.

    She grinned at the mirror and suddenly realized that she could not escape the nature of a girl wanting a gift. Previously, she had said that she only wanted him by her side, but when she found out that he had prepared a birthday gift for her, she felt as though a firework had exploded in her heart.

    Shi Niange happily washed up and went downstairs. She originally thought that Qin Siting had already returned to the other side, but the moment she went downstairs, she saw a person lying on the sofa.

    When she saw that Qin Siting was sleeping on the sofa in the living room, Shi Niange¡¯s heart instantly filled up. She wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t find a guest room to sleep in, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She ran down to the sofa. She didn¡¯t care if he was awake or asleep and threw herself into his arms.

    Qin Siting was sleeping when he was suddenly jolted awake by her. He opened his eyes and lowered his head to see the little head that was trying to push into his embrace. His drowsy eyes were filled with amusement and helplessness. He raised his hand to caress her head. ¡°You¡¯re awake so early.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1553 - You Are My Little Love Song (120)

    <h4>Chapter 1553: You Are My Little Love Song (120)</h4>

    ¡°When I woke up, I saw a ne on my neck.¡± Shi Niange did not hide her happiness at all. She directly snuggled in his arms and tugged the ne forward. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Isn¡¯t this a limited edition ne? How did you get it? Did you prepare it long ago? You actually kept it from me and didn¡¯t tell me! When did you help me put it on? I drank some alcoholst night. I might have slept too deeply, so I didn¡¯t know. Also, did you carry me back to my room to sleep?¡±

    Qin Siting smiled sleepily and patted her backfortingly. ¡°Pouncing over early in the morning and asking so many questions. Which one should I answer first?¡±

    ¡°Answer all of them!¡± Shi Niange was in a good mood now. She also had a lot of time. She wished she could stay here with him for an entire day. She wished he would say more and more to her.

    Qin Siting sighed and smiled. She was still in his arms and did not move away. He simply sat up with her in his arms and leaned against the sofa. Shi Niange sat by his side. He looked at the ne on her neck. ¡°After you sleptst night, I helped you put it on before midnight. It¡¯s your birthday gift.¡±

    Shi Niange was so happy that she was about to bubble. She touched the small ne lovingly. ¡°I unintentionally noticed this before. It means, my sweetheart, right?¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows. ¡°You really don¡¯t know shame. Can¡¯t you just know what it is? Must you ask?¡±

    Shi Niange naturally turned to look at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask? My boyfriend usually doesn¡¯t express his love for me. It¡¯s rare for him to use a ne to show his love. Do I have to hide it secretly?¡±

    Towards this Shi Niange who was always honest and fearless, Qin Siting was clearly used to it. Seeing that she liked it, he curled his lips in relief.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t said. This is very difficult to buy. How did you get it?¡± Shi Niange looked at him with bright eyes. Her eyes were filled with unconceble joy.

    ¡°A distant rtive of mine is in France doing a jewelry business. At the beginning of the year, they received the ne. After I learned of it, I booked it. I sent it back to China at the end ofst month. It happened to be before your birthday.¡±

    As expected, he had already prepared for her birthday.

    This person was usually quiet, but he actually held back such a big move. She felt that the grievance of not seeing him for two days yesterday and the day before was instantly soothed.

    Shi Niange leaned her head on his shoulder happily.

    She really liked this morning. When she opened her eyes and went downstairs, she could see him. He also looked like he had just woken up. Although his eyes were drowsy, they were clean and clear. He was not as sober and cold as usual. Although they did not sleep together, the feeling of them waking up together was especially intimate.

    The next day, a staff member who was usually in charge of liaising with the outside world called. He said that the results ofst month¡¯s experiment had been heavily praised by the leaders of the province. Everyone had worked hard for a month. Since it was still the Spring Festival holiday, Professor Yang invited all the members of theboratory to thergest hot spring club in Hai City for a vacation. The time was set for the weekend the day after.

    The moment she heard that her grandfather had invited everyone to soak in the hot spring, Shi Niange hung up the phone and returned to her bedroom to look for a swimsuit. She rarely went out to swim or soak in the hot spring. She had worn a swimsuit two years ago. The color and whatnot looked very ordinary. At the thought that Qin Siting would also go, she quickly asked Zhao Xiaoqing out to shop. She wanted to buy a new swimsuit.

    Shi Niange rarely took the initiative to say that she wanted to shop for clothes. Usually, she apanied Zhao Xiaoqing and Qi Baobao to shop and helped them choose the style. This was the first time she took the initiative to ask to shop. The key was that she kept trying to go to those ces that sold swimsuits.

    ¡°Nian Nian, where are you going to learn to swim?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hot spring tomorrow.¡± Shi Niange picked up a white swimsuit and gestured in front of her. ¡°Is this nice?¡±

    ¡°It looks good. You have a good figure and good skin. You look good no matter what you wear. This kind of white makes your skin look better,¡± Zhao Xiaoqingmented seriously. ¡°The one next to you looks good too. Look at that one.¡±

    Shi Niange shifted her gaze and saw the ckce bikini by the side. She immediately turned to re at her. ¡°Can I wear this?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you wear it?¡± Zhao Xiaoqing chuckled and leaned over to whisper, ¡°Earlier, I was wondering why you suddenly wanted to buy a swimsuit. Looking at your sweet expression while holding the swimsuit, I know that it must be rted to Almighty Qin. Are you going to wear it for him to see? Since it¡¯s for him to see, of course, the sexier and more touching it is, the better. If Almighty Qin knows that you, Shi Niange, aren¡¯t always like that, you¡¯re also capable...¡±

    With that, Zhao Xiaoqing poked Shi Niange¡¯s chest twice. ¡°Then, with your figure, the effect of wearing a bikini will definitely attract attention! Almighty Qin is also a man. He definitely can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Shi Niange was a little tempted by Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s words, but although she usually dared to do anything, she was really timid when she was serious. The key was that although the ckce bikini was indeed very beautiful, it was too... revealing. Even the straps at the back werece.

    She ced the slightly conservative white swimsuit in her arms. She then took the ckce one from behind and turned to walk to the mirror inside, gesturing for a long time.

    This was because such close-fitting clothes, especially in such a high-end swimming boutique, would definitely not be worn close to the body. They could only gesture like this.

    After gesturing for a long time, she actually leaned toward the ckce one, but she was going with Grandfather and the rest tomorrow. She was not not going out alone with Qin Siting...

    Besides, she was usually alone at home with Qin Siting, so she was embarrassed to dress so revealingly. If Grandfather saw her dressed like that tomorrow, he would probably break her legs.

    In the end, Shi Niange still chose the white one. It was very conservative and beautiful. It only revealed a little too much of her back and shoulders. However, there was also a small skirt underneath. It was very cute and the material wasfortable. She bought it directly.

    At night, after returning home, she stood in front of the mirror and tried it on. She was very satisfied.

    Before she fell asleep, she excitedly texted Qin Siting, asking him what time he would wake up tomorrow and when they would leave together. Qin Siting replied very quickly. She liked to send him a few messages to chat before she slept. Qin Siting clearly knew her hobby and would try his best to reply regardless of whether he was busy or not.

 Chapter 1554 - You Are My Little Love Song (121)

    <h4>Chapter 1554: You Are My Little Love Song (121)</h4>

    In the morning, Shi Niange first went to Qin Siting¡¯s house across the street to have breakfast. Of course, the breakfast was made by Qin Siting. She felt that the simple toast and jam milk were delicious. After all, the jam on the bread was personally smeared by Almighty Qin.

    After the meal, the two took a taxi to theboratory. As the resort hotel was quite far from here and there were many people in the studio, in the beginning, they nned to split up and gather at the same time. However,ter on, there seemed to be a staff member whose family was involved in a tourism business. The family could provide a bus for everyone to go over, so in the end, it was changed to gather here for everyone to take the bus.

    Grandfather had also arrived very early. Professor Yang, who was usually stern in theboratory, was unexpectedly not as serious as he usually was when he was working. Instead, he was very amiable and kept chatting with everyone.

    Shi Niange could not appear too intimate with Qin Siting in front of her grandfather. Furthermore, her grandfather had asked her to sit with him. It happened that he wanted to test the things she had studied this semester. Shi Niange could only sit by her grandfather¡¯s side.

    The journey from the entrance of theboratory to the hot spring club took almost two hours.

    For the first hour, she had been chatting with her grandfather. Afterward, her grandfather was a little tired from the car ride. He closed his eyes for a while before Shi Niange took the opportunity to secretly look back.

    Qin Siting sat four or five rows behind her. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, but it was actually a spot she could see immediately when she turned her head.

    The moment she turned back, Qin Siting, who was sitting there, seemed to have telepathy as he raised his eyes to look at her. Their eyes met. Shi Niange quickly smiled at him, and Qin Siting also curved his lips lightly at her. Then, he opened his mouth to say something softly. She could tell from the shape of his lips that he wanted her to close her eyes and rest for a while.

    She really wanted to sit with Qin Siting, but with Grandfather by her side, she didn¡¯t dare to move. She could only turn back to look at him from time to time. Every time she turned back, Qin Siting seemed to feel it. Even if he was originally closing his eyes to rest, the moment she turned back, he would open his eyes to look back at her.

    For the past two years, she had always been single-minded. Now, as long as she expressed something, he would immediately respond. The feeling that warmed the bottom of her heart was unfamiliar and satisfying to Shi Niange. Was it the same for other people when they first fell in love? She wished she could be by his side for twenty-four hours and every minute and second of the day. It was difficult to be half a meter away, let alone several rows away.

    Finally, she got out of the car. Shi Niange originally wanted to walk behind with Qin Siting, but after getting out of the car, an elder sister from theboratory pulled her especially warmly. ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the female guests. We won¡¯t be hanging out with these men. Quick, let¡¯s go. It seems like this ce has been booked by Professor Yang today. Let¡¯s go change our clothes first and snatch a better hot spring pool early to prevent them from taking it away.¡±

    Then, before Shi Niange could say a word to Qin Siting, she was dragged into the female guest changing room by several enthusiastic sisters.

    The cell phone signal here was not good. She could not send Qin Siting a message even if she wanted to. Shi Niange quickly went in to change her clothes. Then, she sat in the changing room and waited for the others to change. She sat there and looked at the cell phone without a single signal and fell into a mncholic mood.

    What to do.

    Was she going to brush past Qin Siting like two strangers under the gaze of all the staff members¡¯ brothers, sisters, and grandfather? She was so excitedst night that she didn¡¯t sleep well. In the end, she ended up like this today?

    She couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She still wanted to go to the hot spring with Qin Siting.

    ¡°Nian Nian, we¡¯re done changing. What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shi Niange quickly changed into the slippers and walked in with them.

    The girls chatted andughed as they walked in. Usually, everyone wore their white coats in the studio. Everyone was tightly covered, but today, all of them were wearing swimsuits. Some of the more conservative sisters wrapped a towel around their swimsuits. However, it was rare that everyone suddenly wore so little. Those male staff members were all whistling and hooting from afar, causing everyone to run to the edge of the pool to fetch water. The moment they entered, they began sshing water on each other. Theirughter and screams resounded everywhere.

    Shi Niange was also having fun with everyone. Then, she was identally pushed into the pool. Thankfully, she knew how to swim. As soon as she fell, the people around her screamed and wanted to go down to save her. She came out of the water first and wiped the water off her face. She smiled brightly and waved at everyone by the pool. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The water isn¡¯t cold. Come down!¡±

    As she spoke, from the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a figure walking out of the male guest changing room. She immediately turned her head over. She was still soaking in the pool when she saw Qin Siting walk out. Furthermore, because he saw her leisurely swimming in the water, he raised his brows.

    ¡°Almighty Qin!¡± Shi Niange quickly raised her hand to greet him when her grandfather wasn¡¯t nearby.

    Qin Siting walked over from the crowd and was looking in her direction. The moment her voice rang, the colleagues in theboratory who had long seen the situation between them all began to grin. It was as though they were jealous, and then the noise began again.

    In the water, Shi Niange waved her hand at him as though she did not care about anyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Almighty Qin!¡±

    Qin Siting looked at the bright and lively girl in the blue pool water and chuckled. He walked to the shore and bent down. Shi Niange happened to swim over. He raised the water with his hand and looked at Shi Niange who swam over like a little mermaid. His gazended on her wet hair and her face full of water droplets. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to soak in the hot spring? Why did you swim here first?¡±

    ¡°I identally fell down just now.¡± Shi Niange smiled at him. ¡°Are youing down?¡±

    The staff members at the side had already been frightened away by the public disy of affection. There were also a few sisters who were covering their hearts and saying how good it was to be young. There were also people who were secretly discussing if Professor Yang knows about Nian Nian and Qin Siting¡¯s matter. They didn¡¯t know if he would be angered to the point of fuming.

    Speaking of the devil, Professor Yang arrived.

    The moment he came out, he saw Qin Siting by the pool. Shi Niange was in the water, one on top and one on bottom. At the crucial moment, Shi Niange was still holding Qin Siting¡¯s hand.

    Grandfather walked over. ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡±

    Qin Siting calmly raised his brows and turned to look at her grandfather. Just as he was about to speak, Shi Niange suddenly sshed in the water. ¡°Ah, Grandfather, I just fell down. Qin Siting is helping me get ou!¡±

    Professor Yang¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn to swim very early?¡±

    ¡°Uh... the weather outside is a little cold. The water temperature here is low. My legs were cramping earlier, so I struggled in the water.¡± Shi Niange chuckled.

    ¡°Professor Yang,e. There¡¯s a Chinese medicine pool here. It¡¯s good for your health. It suits you very well!¡± a staff member shouted from the front.

    Professor Yang raised his head to look over. When he retracted his gaze, he saw that Shi Niange had already been pulled out of the water by Qin Siting. He thought that since these two children were usually in the Medical University, it was normal for them to be close and familiar with each other. He did not think too much about it. Anyway, it was impossible for him to imagine that the brat he had watched grow up could have any emotional conflict with a child like Qin Siting who was too calm. He did not ask further and left.

    Seeing that her grandfather had left, Shi Niange carefully nced in his direction again. Then, she took the towel Qin Siting handed her. As she wrapped it around herself, she looked up at him. ¡°My phone didn¡¯t have a signal earlier.¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s all the same.¡± Qin Siting wiped her hair. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the pool without a swimming cap. Go wipe it and soak in the hot spring first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, shall we soak together?¡±

    Seeing that her eyes were filled with the desire to soak in the hot spring with him, Qin Siting chuckled and acknowledged.

    With that, Shi Niange happily stuck her head out to look around. When she saw that there was no one in thevender pool behind the two tall green trees, she quickly walked over.

    Shi Niange¡¯s happiness was too simple. In this especiallyrge hot spring clubhouse, there were actually many pools without people. After all, they had already been booked. However, sitting here with Qin Siting, she was happy that she could upy an entire small pool.

    She was also not obedient in the water. From time to time, she would rub her feet against him. In the end, she just sat by his side. There were still some small springs in the water that could be massaged. She did not like toe out when she sat in it. Qin Siting told her to be more obedient, but she still liked to rub her feet against his.

    After soaking in the water for more than twenty minutes, she finally could not take the heat anymore. Her head was slightly dizzy. She quickly came out of the pool and said that she wanted to buy a bottle of fruit juice.

    Qin Siting then came over and saw Shi Niange drinking orange juice by the water dispenser. She drank it contentedly while narrowing her eyes.

    He curled his lips and walked over to take a bottle. Shi Niange sensed that he was about to take a bottle of water and instinctively leaned to the side to make space for him.

    Qin Siting lowered his eyes and saw that the corner of her lips was still stained with orange juice. As he suddenly looked over, she subconsciously licked her lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one bottle of orange juice left. Do you want some grape juice?¡± She turned back to look inside, then turned back to meet his dark eyes.

    Before she could ask if he wanted mineral water or juice, Qin Siting suddenly lowered his head. Her lips were suddenly covered by his warm breath.

    The sunlight from the transparent ss above the hot spring clubhouse was somewhat dazzling. Shi Niange could only feel the light shing in front of her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and the remaining sweetness on her lips was swept away by the other party.

    Her consciousness was also dazed for a moment. She almost lost her bnce. Qin Siting¡¯s arm suddenly wrapped around her waist and brought her into his embrace. The warmth on her lips gradually deepened.

 Chapter 1555 - You Are My Little Love Song (122)

    <h4>Chapter 1555: You Are My Little Love Song (122)</h4>

    So sweet.

    It was so sweet that the refracting light in front of her eyes seemed to have turned into dazzling diamonds that scattered around like powder.

    Shi Niange was pressed into his arms and almost lost her grip on the drink in her hand. Qin Siting took the drink bottle for her with one hand and held her with the other. She still subconsciously staggered backward. He pressed her against the counter of the automatic water dispenser with the force of her retreat.

    He pressed her down and kissed her.

    Shi Niange subconsciously tightened her grip around the bottle in her hand. The warmth on her lips did not leave. She even felt Qin Siting¡¯s hand wrap around her back, almost holding her whole body in his arms as he kissed her lips.

    This was a public ce. There might be people passing by here to buy water. Although there was no one around, there would be people approaching at any time.

    Furthermore, this ce had been booked by theirboratory. Every passerby could be a familiar face.

    However, Shi Niange just leaned against the cab door without moving. There was a long banana leaf that was used as a decoration by the side. It blocked their upper bodies and barely separated them from view.

    She seemed to hear the sound of water from the small hot spring nearby.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart was pounding so hard that she was about to lose control. Every time she heard footsteps approaching, her breathing tightened.

    Sheid limply in his arms and allowed him to capture her mouth. The gentle kiss turned into a gentle bite. When she seemed to hear someone approaching the banana leaf, she raised her hand and gently pushed him with reddened ears.

    However, Qin Sitingpletely ignored her. He only raised his head when he had cleaned out the sweet taste of the orange juice in her mouth.

    Her eyes were dazed as she stood in front of the water dispenser. Her lips were sparkling and red as she opened them slightly, looking as though she had yet to return to her senses.

    Qin Siting was in a good mood. He panted lightly andughed. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±

    Shi Niange raised her head to look at him. When she met his gaze, her face instantly heated up to the point where it almost exceeded the temperature of those hot springs. She muttered softly, ¡°This time, it should be real, right?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows moved slightly because of her words. Just as she held the bottle tightly and was hesitating about whether to bury her face into the water dispenser to cool off, he suddenly reached out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her again.

    She obediently raised her head in his arms,pletely dumbstruck.

    All of a sudden, her grandfather¡¯s voice came from the banana leaf. ¡°Little He, after the Spring Festival holiday ends, theboratory will be busy for at least two months. Right now, most of the work in theboratory is handled by you. It¡¯s too tiring. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, tell Little Zhou. Let¡¯s discuss it. Don¡¯t be unhappy because the work distribution is uneven. You can tell me, but I have too many things to do. Sometimes, I¡¯m too busy to take care of so much.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re being too serious. Little Zhou and I have been learning by your side for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have changed professions twenty years ago. In this world, the medical environment is too poor. In fact, there are quite a lot of dangers. Our dreams and achievements in medicine were all obtained by following Teacher. We can take care of this small matter ourselves. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Ai, previously, I saw that Nian Nian also wanted to take your path. But now that she has sessfully entered the Medical University, I still hope that this girl will take the proper path of medicine. It¡¯s fine if she helps with theboratory matters. Just treat it as an internship, so she can familiarize with the environment of these medical drugs. I don¡¯t expect that girl to be here all the time. So, in the future, thisboratory will be handed over to you guys sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°That depends on which direction Nian Nian wants to take. The path of medicine has thousands of paths. As long as she likes it, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to force her to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I think that girl said that her dream was to be a doctor, but who knows how long she canst. It¡¯s too difficult and too tiring to learn medicine. In the future, she¡¯ll have to spend most of her life in the hospital. As her grandfather, I can¡¯t predict her future.¡±

    When she heard her grandfather chatting with someone over at the banana leaf, Shi Niange was so nervous that her toes were about to curl up. She was still immersed in the kiss earlier, but now, her face was red and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Especially when she heard their footsteps approaching. It seemed like they wereing from the path behind the banana leaf.

    She quickly raised her hand but was easily pulled down by Qin Siting. He pressed her back against the counter behind her and deepened the kiss.

    Due to the coolness of the closet door behind her and the warmth in Qin Siting¡¯s arms, coupled with the fact that her grandfather was nearby and coulde over at any time, this feeling of ice and fire caused her mind to be overwhelmed with thoughts. In the end, she instinctively held the bottle tightly in her hand, afraid that it would make a sound when it fell to the ground.

    Grandfather and Little He stood there and chatted for a while. On the other side of the hot spring, someone was shouting for them. Grandfather smiled and waved at them. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go over. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to buy a few bottles of water? There are quite a lot of water-selling machines here. When I came in, I looked over. Where did you say there is water nearby?¡±

    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, Shi Niange¡¯s body tightened.

    Xiao He turned around. Just as he was about to say that there was one in front of him, he lowered his head and saw the two people leaning against the banana leaf. As there was a huge banana leaf blocking them, they could only see below the waist. However, they could recognize that it was Shi Niange and Qin Siting. Usually, the young people in theboratory would gossip privately and say that there was something ambiguous between the two children. It was likely that there was something going on. Only Old Yang did not know.

    When he saw this scene, he knew what the two children were doing without guessing. Xiao He quickly turned around and said, ¡°Oh, yes, I just said I want to buy water. I remember that there¡¯s a water dispenser here, but there was a sign in front saying that the machine here is broken. Let¡¯s go there to buy water.¡±

    With that, Little He quickly supported his mentor with a smile. Professor Yang did not ask more and continued chatting with him as they walked in another direction.

    A few minutester, Shi Niange sat back in the hot spring with a red face. Her phone had no signal, so she ced it by the pool. However, she suddenly heard a vibration. She quickly reached out to take it and saw that it was a message from Little He.

    ¡°Be careful, both of you. Your grandfather almost saw you just now.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Qin Siting went to buy a new drink for her. He ced it aside and saw her sitting in the hot spring, her face red. She walked over from the water. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1556 - You Are My Little Love Song (123)

    <h4>Chapter 1556: You Are My Little Love Song (123)</h4>

    Shi Niange raised her phone to show him.

    Qin Siting nced at the words on the screen. He ced the drink by her hand and sat down in the pool water. ¡°The entireboratory has sharp eyes. Only your grandfather doesn¡¯t know. If you continue to hide it from him, won¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. But since I was young, it was always Grandfather who watched over me. If he knew that I was with you, he wouldn¡¯t be angry, but he would definitely be very strict with you. Originally, he was already strict. If he knew that you might be his future grandson-inw, he would probably be even stricter. I don¡¯t want him to watch over you every day. This way, we won¡¯t have any freedom.¡±

    Qin Siting sighed lightly and smiled. ¡°Even if he knows, he¡¯ll at most scold you.¡±

    ¡°Scold me about what?¡±

    ¡°You little traitor.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a traitor? Are you an outsider?¡± Shi Niange put down her phone in defiance and reached out to pinch his waist in the water.

    Qin Siting did not dodge. The moment her hand reached over, he pressed her hand down and looked at her deeply. ¡°Be obedient. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not touching...¡±

    Although she said so, her hand was still pressed against his waist. Her face was still red as she quickly pulled her hand out. She felt that her palm still had the warmth of his waist and abdomen, as well as the sensation of his muscles under the water. Previously, she was calm and did not feel anything. It was normal for a man to be naked in the hot spring.

    But he had just kissed her, and now the two of them were in the water. She felt that the air had be even more intimate.

    There was really no one around the pool to disturb them, especially when Little He discovered them earlier. He must have said something to the others. Even the other people who wanted to buy water did note from the road ahead. They basically took a detour.

    They were really... sensible.

    She would be sleepy if she soaked in the hot spring for too long. In the afternoon, Shi Niange slept on the white recliner next to the hot spring for a while. Sheid there with a towel wrapped around her body. No one came to disturb her. Her grandfather did look for Qin Siting midway. Qin Siting covered with a towel before leaving.

    She slept for more than an hour when she heard her phone vibrate. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Qin Siting¡¯s phone was ced aside. He did not take it away.

    Shi Niange curiously poked her head over and saw that the phone screen disyed a number from overseas. However, there was a name recorded in the contact list¡ªLi Nanheng.

    Li?

    This surname seemed to be a very difficult person to approach. After watching for a while, Shi Niange did not dare to casually answer Qin Siting¡¯s question. She continued to lean back on the recliner.

    Just as she was about to fall asleep again, his phone began vibrating again.

    She frowned and reached out to pick it up. Seeing that it was this person again, she guessed that there was something urgent.

    Qin Siting had been called by her grandfather. She didn¡¯t know how long he would be back. She picked him up and thought that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    She nced at the name on the screen and answered the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Li Nanheng heard that it was a woman who answered the call. His hand trembled as he held the cigarette butt and almost burned his fingers. He was startled for a few seconds before saying, ¡°A woman?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Qin Siting didn¡¯t bring his phone with him. I didn¡¯t want to answer the call rashly, but I saw that you called twice. It might be something urgent. You¡¯ll probably have to wait a while beforeing. Are you in a hurry?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, but since Qin Siting ced his phone by your side, your rtionship with him isn¡¯t ordinary, is it?¡±

    Shi Niange was immediately embarrassed by this question. It was rare for girls to get too close to Qin Siting. She believed this, but hearing his friend say this, she still felt happy.

    So no girl had ever received his call?

    She said evasively, ¡°I was afraid that you had something urgent to attend to, so I picked up the call. If I was too rash, I¡¯ll apologize first. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, wait for him toe back before asking him to call you back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush, nor can I dy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I wait for a while. But you, how old are you? Where are you from? When did you hook up with this brat? Even if he has a girlfriend, why didn¡¯t he tell us? Sure, this Qin Siting, is he secretly making a fortune?¡±

    Shi Niange :¡±...¡±

    With just a phone call, she could feel the shocked expression of this big brother with the surname Li. Why, her Qin Siting was so good, yet he could not have a girlfriend?

    She did not speak carelessly and only turned to look into the distance. Before she saw Qin Siting return, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get him to call you backter.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hang up yet. I¡¯m asking you a question. When did you two hook up?¡±

    Shi Niange pretended not to hear and hung up the phone.

    She ced the phone in her hand for a minute. After confirming that the other party did not call again, she ced the phone down and continued to lean on the recliner to sleep.

    However, when she closed her eyes, she still heard Li Nanheng¡¯s words: Qin Siting ced his phone by your side. Your rtionship with him isn¡¯t ordinary, is it?

    Was she very special?

    He trusted her so much.

    He didn¡¯t even take her phone away.

    Although it was a small matter, she was very happy.

    In the end, she could not sleep anymore. She ran to the pool by the side and soaked for a while.

    After a while, she turned her head and saw that Qin Siting had returned. Shi Niange quickly waved at him. ¡°I¡¯m awake. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Initially, Qin Siting¡¯s gaze had indeed firstnded on her recliner. As she spoke, he had already looked into the hot spring pool by the side.

    ¡°There was a call for you earlier. A person named Li Nanheng. He¡¯s your friend, isn¡¯t he? I saw that he called twice, so I answered. But he said that he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. You should give him a call back.¡± Shi Niange turned around and sat in the pool. She ced her chin by the pool and blinked at him. ¡°I answered your phone. Is it all right?¡±

    ¡°Is fine.¡± Qin Siting sat on the recliner she had slept in before and picked up his phone to call.

    After the call went through, the person on the other end of the line said something. He gave a few faint replies before hanging up. He then lowered his head as though he was reading a message.

    She was curious and went out of the pool to look at him.

    Shi Niange came over with a body full of water. Qin Siting held his phone in one hand and covered her head with a towel with the other. Before she could see the contents of the message, she quickly pulled the towel down and continued to lean in front of him, wanting to see what Li Nanheng sent him.

 Chapter 1557 - You Are My Little Love Song (124)

    <h4>Chapter 1557: You Are My Little Love Song (124)</h4>

    At this moment, Qin Siting was sitting on the reclining chair. Shi Niange poked her head over. There was arge towel on her shoulder that she had just pulled down.

    She nced at his screen. On it was a message from Li Nanheng. There was no actual content. It was actually a string of address and a map.

    Just as she saw it, he received another message: ¡°The youngdy who answered the call earlier is your woman? You have a woman?¡±

    Qin Siting snorted and typed steadily with one hand. Then he put down his phone and turned to see Shi Niange looking at him with wide eyes.

    His woman, this word was a little stimting.

    To be able to speak to Qin Siting in such a manner, it seemed like Li Nanheng¡¯s rtionship with him was not ordinary. He should be a very good friend. Previously, she had always thought that Qin Siting did not make many friends. However, it seemed that the boys in school were just not presentable. It turned out that he also had good brothers.

    He raised his hand to help her put the towel on her back and then rubbed her wet and messy head. ¡°A friend just flew over from the US. It¡¯s been two years since west met. Do you want to go for a meal with me?¡±

    Shi Niange raised her hand and pulled his hand away. She then grabbed her wet and messy hair and blew the strands of hair on her forehead. ¡°Is it just this friend who called you and sent you a message? Is it just the two of you?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Siting picked up his phone again to take a look. ¡°They¡¯re all old friends. There are two, but because of family reasons, they¡¯ve been developing in the US all year round. This time, only one of them came back. The other is busy recently and doesn¡¯t have time toe back. It¡¯s just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°I want to go,¡± Shi Niange agreed immediately.

    Being able to meet his friends felt like entering deeper into his world. Since he had taken the initiative to speak, she naturally wanted to go.

    Qin Siting chuckled and looked at her.

    Shi Niange pushed his shoulder, indicating for him to move aside and give her some space. When he knowingly moved aside, she sat down beside him and sat on the same recliner with him, sticking close to him. Then, when she saw the was not leaning over, she turned her head with a smile, raised her hand, and curled her index finger at him.

    Qin Siting raised his brows and bent down to approach her. ¡°What?¡±

    She whispered into his ear, ¡°Earlier, your friend asked if you had a woman. I saw the message you sent back.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re like this, Qin Siting.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Earlier, his reply was: [I¡¯m so handsome. Shouldn¡¯t I have a woman?]

    It turned out that he was usually gentle and refined, but in front of a good friend who didn¡¯t need to be reserved, he was like this.

    It turned out that Qin Siting was not that indifferent and boring. It depended on who he was facing. Clearly, he was not polite with Li Nanheng and his other friend.

    ...

    Although Shi Niange was very eager to go, in fact, after arranging to meet Li Nanheng, Shi Niange was actually a little nervous.

    Seeing Qin Siting¡¯s friend made her feel like she was meeting her boyfriend¡¯s parents. In addition, they seemed to have a good rtionship. In any case, he was not too polite when he spoke. She felt that she had to restrain her talent in bickering with others. Otherwise, she would probably be able to quarrel with him even after eating. Then, it would be too outrageous.

    Thinking of this, she began to suspect what she should say and do during dinner. She tugged at Qin Siting¡¯s sleeve. ¡°If I see Li Nanheng, shouldn¡¯t I introduce myself?¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve just been promoted or just enrolled?¡±

    Was this referring to the brief and formal self-introduction she had made when she first jumped grades to Year Three? He had listened carefully back then.

    ¡°What if your friend asks who I am?¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°So straightforward?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her, clearly not understanding her dilemma. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he already know? He¡¯s not your grandfather. What else is there to hide?¡±

    Why did it seem like he was slightly dissatisfied with her hiding the truth from her grandfather? However, she wasn¡¯t deliberately hiding it. If her grandfather found out one day, she wouldn¡¯t hide. She had to face it when she had to. Wasn¡¯t this to prevent her grandfather from staring at Qin Siting...

    ¡°Saying it over the phone is different from saying it in front of others. It¡¯s obvious that your friend¡¯s character is very difficult to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, he will target the fact that you have a girlfriend and make things difficult for us,¡± Shi Niange said in a particrly obscure manner. Then, she handed him an expression that he understood.

    Qin Siting smiled when he saw her expression. ¡°I have a girlfriend, but the other party is still a single dog. I have to be careful not to be too sadistic.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Shi Niange felt that she had worried too much.

    He really didn¡¯t need to be too polite to this brother of his.

    ¡°Then do you still want to go?¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°If you want to go, bring me there. There¡¯s no need to consider so much.¡±

    ...

    The ce Li Nanheng had arranged to meet was right downstairs of the hotel he was staying in. The address Li Nanheng had sent to Qin Siting the day before was this ce.

    Li Nanheng was very busy in the US and usually did not have time to return to the country. This time, he came because he had something to do. He booked a hotel in the most convenient ce in Hai City¡¯s city center to stay for a few days. As there were too many things to do, he could not live too far away. Thus, he decided to eat with Qin Siting near the hotel.

    Before he went, Qin Siting briefly exined his rtionship with Li Nanheng and Mo Jingshen. It turned out that the three families often interacted with each other in Hai City and the US. When they were young, they often met. Their ages were about the same. Qin Siting was considered the oldest, but he was only a year older than them. However, Li Nanheng¡¯s birthday was a few months younger than Mo Jingshen¡¯s, so when they were young, Qin Siting and Mo Jingshen treated Li Nanheng as a younger brother. However, Li Nanheng was unwilling to ept it. He especially liked to be the boss. Qin Siting and Mo Jingshen couldn¡¯t be bothered topete with him. This Li person with the surname Li had been the boss in America for a long time. He was the same in front and behind people. Only they could tolerate his temper. Now that he was no longer a child, his originally unapproachable character had been restrained. However, he was not easily impressed.

    When Li Nanheng was serious, it was not something an ordinary person could tolerate. However, he usually did not appear serious in front of his brothers. Qin Siting did not need to care too much. If he wanted to bring a family member, he could bring them. There was no need to greet him.

    Although he was only having a meal with his good brother, he had not seen Li Nanheng for two years. When he walked to the restaurant, he saw the previous teenanger in his memories have changed his entire personality greatly.

 Chapter 1558 - You Are My Little Love Song (125)

    <h4>Chapter 1558: You Are My Little Love Song (125)</h4>

    No matter how he looked at him, Li Nanheng¡¯s appearance was much tougher than before. He used to be a mischievous teenager when they were young. Now, as he sat there, he was already a firm man.

    Seeing that it was almost time, Li Nanheng casually nced at his phone and threw it back on the table. He ced one hand on the edge of the table and casually tapped his fingers on the table. He was clearly impatient.

    The restaurant under this hotel was veryrge. It was not a formal meal time, and there were not many people. There were only a few people sitting at the tables. The rest were basically empty.

    The restaurant was also very quiet.

    Qin Siting rushed over with Shi Niange. After watching him for a while, he pushed the door open and entered. Li Nanheng heard the noise and nced over. He began to call the waiter over to order.

    At the same time,nhe nced over. Sure enough, there was a youngdy behind Qin Siting.

    It was winter in Hai City. The little girl was dressed in a white down jacket. Her long ck hair was obediently hidden in a white, fluffy hat. She was shorter than Qin Siting by a head and appeared to be around 1.65 meters. She looked delicate and cute, and her almond-shaped eyes were bright. It was as though she was born with a kind and bright smile. She was very white and followed Qin Siting in.

    She looked like a sweet little girl.

    Perhaps it was because there were not many people in the restaurant, but the sudden appearance of a handsome man and a beautiful woman attracted their attention. Or perhaps it was because the man who had been sitting by the table for a while was sufficiently eye-catching. With the three of them together, the passersby who were eating could not help but take a few more nces. Especially the girl standing by the table. Her beauty was dazzling, and the smile on her face was easily infectious.

    Shi Niange calmly and unhurriedly smiled at Li Nanheng. Herrge eyes looked at him. After roughly understanding what kind of person he was, she did not have stage fright or embarrassment. She walked out from behind Qin Siting in aposed manner. ¡°Hello, my name is Shi Niange. I¡¯m Qin Siting¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Li Nanheng raised his brows. He seemed quite satisfied with his brother¡¯s girlfriend and felt that Niange seemed a little familiar.

    ¡°Your surname is Shi.¡± Li Nanheng sat there without moving, nor did he stand up. He sat there and nced at her again. ¡°Hai City¡¯s Shi family... is the Shi family I know?¡±

    A man who had been in America for years actually knew about the Shi family?

    Shi Niange was surprised.

    ¡°The Shi family of Shida Group?¡±

    ¡°Wow, how did you know?¡± Shi Niange was surprised.

    ¡°Have a seat first.¡± Qin Siting did not expect Li Nanheng to be polite. He directly asked Shi Niange to sit down.

    After they sat down, the waiter brought the menu over.

    Li Nanheng pushed the menu to them. Qin Siting signaled for her to hand it over, and the menu fell into her hands.

    Shi Niange did not stand on ceremony. She lowered her head to look at the menu as she continued, ¡°A smallpany like ours can only have a little reputation in Hai City. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would know us even abroad.¡±

    Then she ordered two simple dishes and pushed the menu back to Qin Siting for them to order.

    Li Nanheng sat there and nced at her. ¡°Shida Group has a branch in America. This year, it happens to have a cooperation with the Li family. I heard from my family that it¡¯s only a shallow impression, but I remember that Shida Group¡¯s headquarters is in Hai City.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really fate!¡±

    ¡°En, indeed. It seems like fate brought us together,¡± Li Nanheng said meaningfully. He suddenly nced at Qin Siting with a faint smile. His expression was subtle and annoying.

    Shi Niange felt that she was not too distant from Qin Siting¡¯s friend. She could still have some topics to chat about. This way, it was not awkward. She felt quite happy and felt that she hade to the right ce.

    Qin Siting was still looking at the menu. He could not be bothered with Li Nanheng¡¯s intention to provoke him. He was well aware of how shrewd the little girl by his side was. There was no need to worry that she would be tricked by Li Nanheng.

    Afterward, the two of them chatted mostly about the bases in America, meeting Mo Jingshen in America, and the Mo family. Most of the topics revolved around when the brothers were often together, and some things in their respective fields. In short, Li Nanheng appeared to be a person who didn¡¯t care about trifles. When he was serious, he was so cold that it was difficult to approach him. However, in front of Qin Siting, he felt that he was very mischievous. He was clearly the same age as Li Nanheng, but he was looking at her like a sister-inw.

    Afterward, the dishes were served. Shi Niange ate quietly while listening to their conversation. From time to time, she would be amused by Li Nanheng¡¯s words. However, when she smiled, she felt that her hand under the table was suddenly grabbed and pinched.

    The smile on Shi Niange¡¯s face quickly faded. She quickly tried to pull her hand back but failed.

    She turned to look at the man beside her.

    Qin Siting held her fingertips with one hand and picked up two of her favorite pork ribs with the other. He said softly, ¡°Eat your food. Don¡¯t stare at his face.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jealous?

    She sat opposite Li Nanheng. In order not to bully the single dog, she resisted looking at Qin Siting who was by her side. Her gaze could only be fixed on Li Nanheng. She listened to their conversation seriously and watched for a while.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to be jealous.

    As Shi Niange picked up the ribs, she deliberately whispered back, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a good friend. He¡¯s as handsome as you. I couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.¡±

    The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her hand. The man¡¯s hand held hers tightly.

    This time, she could not hold it in. She let out a soft cry of pain and quickly withdrew her hand.

    Qin Siting released her hand.

    Shi Niange red at him. ¡°You brought me here, yet you don¡¯t let me see anyone. Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°So be it. What¡¯s wrong with smiling and looking at the same time?¡± As Qin Siting spoke indifferently, he picked up a slice of boiled fish and handed it to her. He picked up the pepper on it and ced it on her te.

    Their movements did not escape Li Nanheng¡¯s eyes. Li Nanheng had painstakingly returned to Hai City and was tortured by the dog food. He could only f*cking pretend not to see it. Right now, he could not force out the words of the dog food, so he stood up and went out to smoke.

    Even so, he had already been tortured. Qin Siting was still helping her pick up another piece of pepper on the Spicy Boiled Fish. Hepletely did not take Li Nanheng seriously. Shi Niange began to seriously doubt the rtionship between the two brothers.

    Oh, god. This friendship would bepletely destroyed with a light touch.

    ...

    In the storyline, Boss Li was seven years older than Feng Ling. When Feng Ling met Boss Li in the orphanage when she was fourteen years old, he was twenty years old. In the storyline here, Boss Li had yet to meet Little Feng Ling in the orphanage ~

 Chapter 1559 - You Are My Little Love Song (126)

    <h4>Chapter 1559: You Are My Little Love Song (126)</h4>

    After returning from smoking a cigarette, Li Nanheng sat down and began his soul interrogation.

    ¡°I say, what¡¯s your name again? Shi Niange, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Did water enter your brain or was your brain squeezed by the door? How did you fall for Qin Siting?¡± Li Nanheng asked. ¡°This guy¡¯s temper is not good, and he¡¯s always unreasonable. He¡¯s almostpletely cut off from girls. How did you hook up with him?¡±

    Faced with such questions, the air fell into an instant of silence.

    Indeed, when Qin Siting was with someone he was not familiar with, he was as cold as an ice mountain. He was unmoved by force or persuasion. In addition to his character, it was really difficult for people to approach him easily.

    Not to mention Li Nanheng, even Shi Niange felt that... this was indeed a difficult task.

    How did she do it?

    She couldn¡¯t remember clearly, but she felt that her gaze never left his body. Gradually, she didn¡¯t know why she rushed into Qin Siting¡¯s world.

    Until this man held her tightly in his world, she still could not react. She was not sure if she was really by his side.

    ¡°If I like her, I¡¯ll naturally be with her. What do you mean by hooking up?¡± Qin Siting said indifferently.

    Li Nanheng¡¯s brows were about to fly up. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve never heard you say such sour words before.¡±

    However, Shi Niange was sitting sweetly by Qin Siting¡¯s side. She recalled his calm and natural words: ¡°If Ilike her, I will be with her.¡±

    Li Nanheng then chuckled. ¡°Are you confessing your love to her right in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Li Nanheng, I¡¯m the same age as you.¡± Shi Niange was secretly excited but did not forget to retort.

    Li Nanheng snorted. He finally discovered that although this girl appeared obedient and sensible on the surface, she was actually very prickly in her bones. He didn¡¯t know where she got the ability to tie Qin Siting up.

    ¡°I¡¯m very convinced. Little Shi, you¡¯re amazing. You even managed to subdue such an ice mountain.¡± Li Nanheng casually knocked on the table with one hand. ¡°When exactly did it start? Qin Siting¡¯s mouth is really tight. He never informed us, brothers.¡±

    Afterward, Li Nanheng rambled on about how many girls had taken a fancy to Qin Siting when they were young, only to be rejected by him. In addition, Qin Siting and Mo Jingshen¡¯s characters were almost the same. They were short-spoken and attractive to girls. However, as long as the two of them stood together, they were like a hybrid of the South Pole. They did not stop looking at any girls.

    For example, two years ago, when Qin Siting took advantage of the winter and summer holidays to go to America, Li Nanheng had a cousin named Li Jinse at home. At that time, he wanted to introduce her to him. Seeing that she was Li Nanheng¡¯s cousin, Qin Siting didn¡¯t neglect her too much. However, no matter how much Li Jinse took the initiative, Qin Siting didn¡¯t even drink a bottle of water from her. In the end, she really couldn¡¯t catch up. Li Jinse gave up and evenined that the two brothers by Li Nanheng¡¯s side were each harder to deal with than the other. She didn¡¯t understand how he could be so familiar with such a person.

    Li Nanheng only briefly mentioned this. At this moment, his phone rang. He lowered his head to see that it was Li Jinse, and the smile on his face immediately disappeared.

    Qin Siting, who had been silent the whole time, curved his lips and said as if he had predicted something, ¡°The Li family is looking for your cousin to be a lobbyist again, advising you to give up the base and go back to ept the family business?¡±

    Li Nanheng¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. He did not answer the call and hung up. He did not mention these things and changed the topic.

    Shi Niange listened to their teasing and various insults. After some thought, she chose to remain silent and calmly eat the pork ribs.

    However, a few minutester, her phone rang. It was Grandfather who asked why she didn¡¯t go to theboratory today. He also said that he gave Qin Siting a break today. Why did she disappear? He asked if she wanted to go back for lunch in the afternoon.

    Shi Niange quickly swallowed the meat in her mouth and said, ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t you giving me a break today? I forgot. Before the Spring Festival, I often did experiments with Qin Siting. Today, he¡¯s resting. I thought I was also taking a break. It¡¯s already sote. I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯m outside, and I¡¯ve already eaten. There¡¯s no need to wait for me to eat.¡±

    ¡°You can even forget this. Lass, what have you been thinking recently?¡± Grandfather said helplessly.

    Shi Niange raised her hand to look at the time. ¡°Grandfather, I can return to Lishui Vi at around four or five in the evening. Are you going to my ce for dinner tonight? Or do you have other ns?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m having dinner with the leader of the Education Bureau. As for you, school will reopen in less than ten days. Theboratory will be busy for a few more days before you have to return to school. After school reopens, you have to be good. Since you¡¯ve already set your sights on your dreams, you have to hold on, understand?¡±

    ¡°I know, Grandfather. I won¡¯t give up on studying medicine. Besides, I¡¯m not lonely on this path. I¡¯ll definitely persevere. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shi Niange said as she looked at Qin Siting who was sitting by the side.

    With Qin Siting apanying her on this path, she would never give up.

    ¡°All right, don¡¯t tell me about your ambitions. The Shi family¡¯s business is growing bigger and bigger. Your parents can¡¯t even take care of themselves. They work overtime every day and stay upte. I¡¯m really afraid that their bodies won¡¯t be able to take it. You¡¯re the only daughter in the Shi family. If something really happens, can you not take responsibility? Don¡¯t be too sure about everything. No one can predict the future clearly. You have to learn to prepare your own path of retreat. You have to take care of the family while studying medicine. Don¡¯t always be stubborn.¡±

    Afterward, her grandfather nagged for a while before hanging up. Shi Niange had just hung up when Li Nanheng, who was fighting with Qin Siting, suddenly turned to look at her. ¡°What good points does Qin Siting have? Tell me? Let me see where you¡¯re blind.¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°????¡±

    She had just finished dealing with Grampy. Right now, she only wanted to eat. She didn¡¯t want to participate in the fight between the two of them, okay?

    And when she liked someone, she felt that everything was good. She really could not say what was so good about him.

    It seemed like... everything was good...

    Li Nanheng raised his brows and looked at her as though he was waiting for her to say something and then make Qin Siting swallow it.

    Shi Niange thought for a moment and felt that even if she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she had to say something. She still had to give her boyfriend enough face. She couldn¡¯t embarrass him, nor could she let him suffer verbally. Although, cough, cough, there was no need for it. Qin Si didn¡¯t need this face.

    However, she still said, ¡°He¡¯s good looking.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    Li Nanheng had just taken a sip of water. After enduring for a long time, he still coughed with a smile.

 Chapter 1560 - You Are My Little Love Song (127)

    <h4>Chapter 1560: You Are My Little Love Song (127)</h4>

    ¡°Good looking? I¡¯m quite good looking too. What do you think of me?¡± Li Nanheng smiled as he spoke.

    Qin Siting calmly nced at Shi Niange, who was a little uneasy and didn¡¯t know how to continue answering. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    No, she really liked Qin Siting too much. For a moment, she could not find anything to say. He was clearly perfect in her heart! She was not forcing herself to deal with him! She was not troubled at all!

    Shi Niange held in her difort and wanted to speak. However, Li Nanheng wasughing so hard that tears were about to fall. Shi Niange turned to re at him. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I like everything about him. From inside to outside, I like everything! He¡¯s also the kind that I like. He¡¯s different from you! You and Qin Siting arepletely different!¡±

    ¡°How is it not the same?¡± Li Nanheng held in hisughter and asked shamelessly.

    ¡°Qin Siting has a face that I cannot give up.¡± Shi Niange finally found a suitable word to say. She immediately said seriously, ¡°His handsomeness is unrivaled in my heart. No one canpare to him. In the past, even the four great heavenly kings of Hong Kong and Taiwan couldn¡¯tpare to him!¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak. He sat by the side and nced at her.

    Li Nanheng was speechless. He raised his hand and rubbed his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shi Niange nced at him and asked.

    ¡°I feel like vomiting.¡± Li Nanheng rubbed it for a while before waving his hand. ¡°Fine, fine, let me go. I can¡¯t f*cking eat this dog food anymore.¡±

    Shi Niange raised her brows and approached Qin Siting with a smile. Qin Siting saw her mischievous gaze and patted her back with a smile. ¡°All right, eat and talk to him. There is not need to face each other day and night.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how can you say that? I haven¡¯t left America for two years. I just came here for a walk, and your arm is already turning away so quickly? It turns out that the word ¡®ungrateful¡¯ is used to describe scum like you,¡± Li Nanheng coldly reprimanded.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Qin Siting scooped a bowl of soup for Shi Niange and handed her a spoon. Shi Niange received the spoon with a sweet expression and smiled at Qin Siting. The two of them exchanged nces and pretended that he did not exist.

    Li Nanheng rubbed his brows and then rubbed his eyes.

    Fuck, what sin had hemitted?

    ...

    They worked in theboratory for a few days. Two days before school reopened, Grandfather asked them to go back and rest well.

    In fact, she had long nned to let them take leave, but Shi Niange could not bear to be so reasonable as to stay with Qin Siting every day, so she took the initiative to ask for help in theboratory every day. Of course, Qin Siting was also there.

    Then, they took two days off to buy a lot of things together. Shi Niange nned on not staying on campus after school reopened. She returned to Lishui Vi every day. However, she had yet to get a driver¡¯s license. Qin Siting¡¯s driver¡¯s license had been... Hahaha, it was revoked again. She was too embarrassed to ask for Uncle Qin¡¯s help, so she hired a chauffeur near the school to pick them up.

    Finally, she had fulfilled her dream of going to school together every day.

    In any case, they were in university now. No matter how hardworking they were when they studied medicine, it wouldn¡¯t be as tough as when they were in Year Three. They could go home before six in the evening every night.

    In the new semester, Qin Siting entered the Student Union. Not long after, he was directly promoted to a student cadre. Shi Niange also had the ability to study medicine. She did not take advantage of him nor did she borrow Grandfather¡¯s help. Shepletely relied on her own ability to enter the Student Union.

    After entering the student meeting, she was very busy. Typically, most of the time in the ss was taken away. However, fortunately, they could go to school together every morning and night. After school, she often stayed at his house to let him cook dinner for her. In just a month after the meeting, Shi Niange felt that she had gained at least two pounds.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see anything, she stood in front of the mirror and pinched her face. She felt that at least half of the two kilograms of meat had grown on her face.

    In May, the weather gradually warmed. The students in the school were busy with the gathering. Shi Niange endured it and did not eat for a day.

    At night, after returning to Lishui Vi, she didn¡¯t stay at Qin Siting¡¯s house to eat. Instead, sheid on the sofa in his house for a while before rubbing her hungry stomach and sneaking back to her house. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her mouth when Qin Siting cooked, so she could only leave early.

    She had just returned when Qin Siting called: ¡°Where are you? Wh did you run away?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t be eating tonight. I came back to write some materials. I have to hand them in tomorrow.¡± Shi Niange sat in her study, her voice weak.

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Not eating dinner? Or not hungry?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to say that she was losing weight. She only said, ¡°Perhaps the weather is suddenly hot. I don¡¯t have an appetite. I¡¯ll eat some fruitter.¡±

    Qin Siting did not suspect anything. Seeing that she really did not want to eat and that there was indeed some material from the student union that she needed to make today, he hung up the phone.

    However, half an hourter, Qin Siting nced at his phone. In the student council group, Zhao Xiaoqing, who had also entered the student council, was saying: [The material today is in Nian Nian¡¯s hands, isn¡¯t it? Can she finish it? If not, give me an extra portion. I¡¯ll help her finish it before noon tomorrow, right?]

    Then Zhao Xiaoqing added: [Nian Nian didn¡¯t have lunch when she went out with us this afternoon. I don¡¯t know if she has eaten yet. Her stomach hurts every time she doesn¡¯t eat. She should have been able to eat earlier tonight, right? I sent her a text message but she didn¡¯t reply. She must be busy preparing the materials.]

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was fixed on the group. He suddenly replied: [She didn¡¯t eat lunch?]

    The student council group fell into a terrifying silence. Following that, several people kept scrolling through: ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh, Almighty Qin actually spoke in the group.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhh, did I see wrongly? Almighty Qin actually looks at the group.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Almighty Qin, so you usually look at the group ahhh...¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the ¡®ah ah ah¡¯ and expressionlessly locked the screen before leaving.

    Shi Niange was sitting in the study room at home, eating an apple while writing materials. She felt that her stomach was constantly rumbling. It was very ufortable.

    All of a sudden, she received Qin Siting¡¯s call and quickly picked it up. ¡°You called me quite frequently today ~¡±

    ¡°Come out.¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold and heavy.

    ¡°Ah? Where to? Are you outside?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat lunch? You didn¡¯t eat dinner?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Who told him that?

    Shi Niange was embarrassed. She raised her hand to scratch her head and said into the phone, ¡°I want to lose weight...¡±

    ¡°Lose what?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s tone was cold and stern. ¡°Come out.¡±

 Chapter 1561 - You Are My Little Love Song (128)

    <h4>Chapter 1561: You Are My Little Love Song (128)</h4>

    Qin Siting¡¯s tone was very stern. Shi Niange originally wanted to struggle, but she quickly put down the pen and rushed out.

    Before she could speak, Qin Siting dragged her back to his ce.

    After entering the door, he pressed her against the dining table. ¡°Sit here and wait.¡±

    Shi Niange struggled with her words. ¡°I¡¯ve gained weight in the past few days. I feel like my face has grown bigger...¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her small face and ignored her. He went to prepare food for her.

    Previously, he was already used to cooking for her when he came back. However, halfway through, she suddenly ran away. If he continued now, of course he would be quick. Not long after, he ced her favorite dishes on the dining table.

    Shi Niange swallowed her saliva. She had not eaten lunch and was already starving. Earlier, she had run away because she was afraid that she would not be able to endure the fragrance. Now, she could not resist the temptation of such delicious food.

    Afterward, she picked up her chopsticks with tears in her eyes and touched the bowl. She identally ate a bowl and a half of rice. She was extremely full, but she was extremely satisfied. She felt that this meal had made up for what shecked in the afternoon.

    After the meal, she felt ufortable and leanedzily against his sofa. ¡°You feed me like this every day. If I continue to gain weight, it will be hard to lose it. Can¡¯t you make less delicious food and let me control my appetite?¡±

    Qin Siting walked by the sofa and nced at her. ¡°Where are you fat?¡±

    Shi Niange poked her face with her finger. ¡°Look, did my face gain weight? I feel like my face has grown bigger.¡±

    Qin Siting calmly nced at her, then walked over and bent down. He reached out and pinched her face. Shi Niange immediately sat up in pain. ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡±

    She then looked up at him in disbelief. ¡°Why did you suddenly pinch me so hard? In the past, when you argued with me, you didn¡¯t pinch me so hard.¡±

    Qin Siting coldly nced at her. ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll secretly starve and not eat? If you don¡¯t eat at noon and at night, do you not want your stomach anymore?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Before she could speak, Qin Siting threw another sentence at her. ¡°A few days ago, I went to theboratory to finish making waste organs. You should have seen the stomach in a jar. Can¡¯t you see the result of eating irregrly and losing weight?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    At the thought of the organs she had seen, Shi Niange was speechless.

    She closed her eyes and felt that she could not win against him. Sheid back on the sofa and did not move. ¡°I¡¯m feeling ufortable from being too full right now. I can¡¯t eat too much either. In the future, make less. I¡¯m not hungry. Can¡¯t I reduce the amount?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?!¡±

    Qin Siting held one of her hands and pinched it. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. Before I sessfully feed you, you¡¯re not allowed to mention losing weight.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I discovered that I was already 92 pounds!¡± Shi Niange buried her face in the sofa, looking pained. ¡°I¡¯ve gained two pounds! How much more do you want me to gain!¡±

    Qin Siting pinched her slender wrist again. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can feed you to 100 pounds.¡±

    ¡°Then you should just kill me!¡± Shi Niange quickly tried to shake him off. She felt that Qin Siting was about to transform into a professional pig farmer. After struggling for a long time, she felt that his hands were exerting force. When she was struggling, he suddenly leaned over and pressed her down. When she resisted and buried her face in the sofa, he pinched her chin and forced her face to turn over.

    Shi Niange was still ring at him, her mouth full. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so fat. I don¡¯t want to eat so much. If I reach 110 pounds, I¡¯ll be a big fatty... uu.¡±

    All of a sudden, she was kissed. Her body trembled and her tightly shut eyes opened. She fell into the dark abyss in his eyes.

    In the past month after school reopened, it had already begun to enter the busiest period of learning in the Medical University. Every day, there were countless medical science and culture sses, countless experiments, countless organ analysis, and the matters in the student union. They squeezed their time so that they could asionally look at each other when they met in school, or go home together every day. Then, they would be so tired that they would rest at home early.

    This was the second time he had kissed her since the winter vacation in the hot spring club. He gently kissed her lips. When she opened her eyes and looked into his eyes in shock, she thought he would let go of her. Sheid on the sofa and did not move. She just stared at him with her round eyes. However, just as her eyes became rounder and rounder, Qin Siting suddenly closed his eyes and pressed her down firmly. He even deepened the kiss.

    When she felt the sharp touch of her tongue, Shi Niange tensed up. Blood rushed from the soles of her feet to her brain.

    In the end, Shi Niange didn¡¯t even know how she returned home. When she returned home and entered the study, her mind was filled with the scene on Qin Siting¡¯s sofa.

    So seductive.

    It was really fatal.

    Qin Siting was usually quiet like an old cadre, but when he was passionate... It was quite difficult to bear.

    She sat back and wanted to continue writing, but when she flipped through the pages and books by the side, she couldn¡¯t read a single word. Even the boring words seemed to have Qin Siting¡¯s name on them. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She quickly got up and ran to look at herself in the mirror. She saw that her eyes and brows were bright and beautiful, and her lips were much redder than usual.

    Recalling the feeling she had earlier, she ran to the balcony to look at the other side. Seeing that the lights were still on, she didn¡¯t know if he was showering or busy with documents like her.

    Life was really busy. Even if she wanted to have a good rtionship, she couldn¡¯t be with him 24/7. There were still many things to do.

    Otherwise, she really wanted to stay in his house.

    Just as Shi Niange was still thinking about what Qin Siting was doing, the lights in the master bedroom that Qin Si was staying in lit up. A figure walked past the utched curtains. Her bedroom and his bedroom were almost facing each other. She immediately looked over in joy.

    Qin Si was preparing to shower and was about to draw the curtains. When he walked to the window, he saw a young girl with a radiant face waving her arms in his direction. Because she met his gaze, she was as happy as a child who had received candy. Her smile was bright and beautiful. The streetlights in the vi area reflected in her eyes, as though countless stars were shining.

    ¡°Qin Siting ~ Almighty Qin ~ Darling ~¡± Shi Niange waved her hand at him like a passionate little fan, softly shouting in the direction he could see. She firmly believed that even if he couldn¡¯t hear her, he could tell what she was saying.

 Chapter 1562 - You Are My Little Love Song (129)

    <h4>Chapter 1562: You Are My Little Love Song (129)</h4>

    Qin Siting looked in her direction and chuckled. He originally nned to draw the curtains, but seeing her expression, he put down his hand that was already on the curtains and turned to go to the bathroom.

    By the time Shi Niange realized something, he had already entered the bathroom.

    From her angle, as long as he did not close the curtains, she could basically see his every move in the room.

    Ah, ah, ah, he entered the bathroom just like that!

    Will hee out in his clothes or wrapped in a towel?

    How long was he going to shower? What should she do now?

    Shi Niange originally wanted to go back and cut some fruits, but she had eaten too much at his house. Now, she couldn¡¯t even eat a single melon seed, let alone fruits. In the end, she simply took the rocking chair on the balcony and sat there, waiting for her male god toe out of the shower.

    In the end, Shi Niange covered herself with a fluffy nket on the rocking chair and shook it. She actually fell asleep instantly.

    It was only when the weather was too cold, and aher face and nose felt frozen, that she abruptly woke up. She quickly raised her head to look across. She did not see Qin Siting¡¯s figure and quickly picked up her phone to check the time.

    It had only been thirty minutes, but it didn¡¯t seem like a man took that long to shower...

    She was conflicted. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have slept.

    Shi Niange sat back on the recliner and sent Qin Siting a message: [Qin Siting, what are you doing?]

    If he did not reply, it meant that he was still showering. In the end, he replied quickly: [Study room, writing materials like you.]

    Shi Niange rolled her eyes at the night sky in frustration. Her finger tapped on the screen: [Ah, you¡¯ve already showered?]

    Half a minuteter, her phone rang. She opened it to see his reply: [En.]

    Ah ah ah ah, she actually missed it!

    Shi Niange angrily held her phone and walked in through the balcony window. When she returned to the study room, she was frustrated and recalled that the curtains across the room were not closed. She didn¡¯t see him today, but she would see him tomorrow. Thus, she sent him a message with a dark mood: [In the future, the curtains in your room won¡¯t be closed, okay? Mine won¡¯t be closed either. This way, we can still look at each other asionally. Otherwise, I feel like I¡¯m going to fall sick from longing every day when I¡¯m more than a hundred meters away from you.]

    Qin Siting did not reply. Shi Niange waited for a while before sending another message: [Is it good?]

    In the past, when they weren¡¯t together, she was still a coward. Now that he was her boyfriend, he took care of her every day. He was even stricter than his parents and grandfather. If she didn¡¯t make any unreasonable requests, she really felt sorry for herself.

    After a while, he finally replied.

    Qin Siting: [I just went downstairs to make coffee. Okay.]

    Shi Niange smiled and replied. She then focused on writing the materials. After all, this was a serious matter in the Student Union. If she didn¡¯t finish it today, she would be a burden to the group tomorrow.

    She was busy studying untilte at night. It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night. Shi Niange returned to the bedroom and saw that the lights were still on. The curtains were indeed not closed. She turned to take a shower in the bathroom. Before entering the bathroom, she thought for a moment and brought a set of clothes in.

    Usually, with the curtains drawn, it was fine for her toe out with a towel wrapped around her. She was very free, but right now, she would rather change her clothes ande back after every shower. She would rather be slightly troublesome than maintain the honest way and distance between them.

    In the past, when she watched those movies, she could not understand why those in love were so infatuated. Now, she finally understood that when you truly liked someone, even if you could see them asionally, or even if you slept separately through the curtains, it was also a form of satisfaction. It felt as though you had taken another step forward and were about topletely upy the high ground in his world.

    ...

    However, she had only unlocked the curtains for three days when her mother, Madam Yang Zhenzhen, came back from abroad.

    She brought her father to live in Lishui Vi.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know that her parents had returned to the country. After school on Friday, Shi Niange nned to go home to change into light clothes before heading to the other side for dinner. However, when she entered the door, she saw that her parents were already sitting at her house. Furthermore, a certainmercial program was being broadcasted on the television. Her father was watching it with interest. Her mother, Madam Yang Zhenzhen, was washing the fruits she had bought on the way.

    When she entered, she saw that her parents were at home. Before Shi Niange could react, she stood by the door and did not move. Father Shi nced at her. ¡°What are you standing there for? You haven¡¯t been returning to the Shi family home for days. The things you use at home have all been moved here. Your mother and I won¡¯t stay for more than a few days. We nned to apany you and came here directly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Dad, Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing back?¡± Shi Niange snapped back to her senses and quickly walked in.

    ¡°There¡¯s a project I have to return to China to handle. Otherwise, I should still be abroad.¡± Her mother, Madam Yang Zhenzhen, brought out the washed and cut fruits and ced them on the coffee table. ¡°Your father and I have only been in the house for less than an hour. We were resting. Previously, we called your grandfather and said that you seem to be staying here. Your Uncle Qin also said that you won¡¯t be returning to the Shi family, so we came over.¡±

    With that, her mother wiped the water off her hands. ¡°By the way, I see that you have quite a lot of rooms here. Let your father sleep in the second bedroom. I¡¯ll sleep with you at night. We haven¡¯t chatted for a long time since I¡¯ve been busy outside this year. Fortunately, your grandfather is at the Medical University. Otherwise, as parents, since we haven¡¯t shown our faces yet, we¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll feel wronged.¡±

    Shi Niange had just thought that she shouldn¡¯t be able to go to the other side for dinner tonight, but her mother¡¯s words sessfully caused her to close the curtains tonight.

    After chatting with her parents for a while, Shi Niange quickly returned to the bedroom upstairs to change her clothes. She then called Qin Siting. ¡°My parents suddenly came.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The moment I entered the house, I found that the two of them were already here.¡± Shi Niange felt a little wronged. ¡°When I was young, they didn¡¯t apany me often. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, theye to visit me as soon as they return to the country. I¡¯m not used to it...¡±

    Qin Siting had just returned home and was about to cook for this little glutton. Knowing that she would note tonight, he stopped in his tracks and asked her, ¡°How many days will they stay here?¡±

    Shi Niange was uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My parents said that they have ast minute project to do. I don¡¯t think it will take long. But they haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I don¡¯t know how long they n to stay.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°All right, be good in front of your parents. Don¡¯t indulge yourself too much when I¡¯m not around and eat less junk food.¡±

 Chapter 1563 - You Are My Little Love Song (130)

    <h4>Chapter 1563: You Are My Little Love Song (130)</h4>

    However, although she had already told Qin Siting, she still felt that something was not right. When her parents came back to apany her, she was really not used to it. However, it was indeed very rare. She had nothing to reject. Under normal circumstances, her parents would not work in front of her like other parents. It basically did not affect her normal life.

    But it affected her rtionship.

    After a while, Shi Niange took the opportunity while her parents were calling her grandfather to say that she was going out to buy something. Then, she ran away as though her feet were smeared with oil.

    She went straight to the opposite side. She had the passcode for the main door of Qin Siting¡¯s vi. She entered the main door and only pressed the doorbell when she arrived downstairs.

    The moment he opened the door, Shi Niange stood there without moving.

    When Qin Siting saw her, his handsome brows moved slightly. ¡°Why...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Shi Niange suddenly took two steps in front of him and continued to take two steps forward. When her entire body was pressed against his chest, she raised her head, leaned over, and kissed his chin.

    The girl¡¯s soft lipsnded on his chin, but it onlysted for a moment before she quickly moved back.

    Shi Niange smiled and did not even open the door. She turned and ran away. Before running out of the door, she turned back and waved at him. Then, she returned to her vi.

    Qin Siting watched as she ran out, watched as she entered the door from the other side, and slowly curved his lips.

    Shi Niange had just left and came back empty-handed. Her mother, Madam Yang Zhenzhen, watched her walk in. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going out to buy something? What did you buy?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to go out to buy some snacks, but I thought that you and Dad would definitely scold me, so I didn¡¯t buy any.¡± Shi Niange blurted out.

    ¡°You should eat less snacks. You¡¯re still growing at the age of neen. Why are you eating snacks?¡± Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Go change your clothes. I cut fruit, but you didn¡¯t eat them. You actually want to go out to buy snacks.¡±

    Shi Niange responded and went upstairs to change.

    She is usually watched by Qin Siting every day. In the past, she did not eat many snacks, but after hanging out with Qi Baobao, she ate some of her favorite snacks. However, now she basically did not touch those things. Not to mention her parents, just Qin Siting alone usually stared at her. How could she dare to eat it?

    During dinner time, Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen was usually too busy to cook. She usually had servants at home. It was rare for her to show off her skills.

    Shi Niange seemed to have eaten a little more than before. Although she was still thin, it was obvious that her appetite was much better. Madam Yang Zhenzhen picked up some food for her and asked, ¡°I remember that you used to be full before you ate a bowl of rice. Now, you can actually eat more than before. Did you eat something that helps your appetite recently? Or are you growing old?¡±

    Father Shi said by the side, ¡°She is already neen years old and could be considered half an adult. What else can she grow?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Look, our Nian Nian¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t as good as it is now.¡±

    Shi Niange swallowed the peeled prawns and picked up the ss cup by the side to drink a mouthful of water. She said, ¡°It¡¯s because I eat on time every day and eat very well. Every meal is very appetizing, so I gradually eat a little too much. Perhaps my appetite has increased. Mom, do you think I¡¯ve gained weight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fat. How good is it now? Yourplexion is much better than before.¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen asked curiously, ¡°Does your Aunt Xiang oftene to cook for you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shi Niange seriously peeled the prawns as she said, ¡°In the vi across from me, there¡¯s a neighbor who eats especially good rice. I asionally go there to freeload.¡±

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen was surprised. ¡°The rice is especially good? Is there a very kind aunt in the vi across the street? Don¡¯t go scrounging for food every day without taking anything. Since we¡¯re neighbors, we should get along well and give her something. Otherwise, why do you always scrounge for food?¡±

    Auntie?

    Shi Niange originally wanted to remind her mother that she was actually in a rtionship. However, it was clear that Madam Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s thoughts were not ordinary. She actually imagined Qin Siting to be an aunt who was especially good at cooking.

    How could she continue this topic?

    Shi Niange was wondering if she should just call Qin Siting over to meet her parents, but she felt that although her mother could ept it, her father¡¯s character was actually as old-fashioned as her grandfather¡¯s. Furthermore, because he had been busy with business in recent years, he rarely chatted with her, his daughter. She only knew that her father had a desire to control everything and was very strict. If she suddenly called Qin Siting over, it would be bad if her father did not give him face.

    Even if Qin Siting could handle it well, she did not want Qin Siting to receive her father¡¯s cold eyes for no reason.

    Seeing that Shi Niange didn¡¯t speak, Madam Yang Zhenzhen smiled at her. ¡°Little girl, why aren¡¯t you speaking? I guessed correctly. You even said that it was a neighbor. I don¡¯t think there are any neighbors that can make you freeload at any time. Did you order takeaways? If you don¡¯t let your Auntie Xiange, why do you order takeaways here all day? Mom has already told you many times that takeaways should be eaten less, especially those hamburgers and chicken wings. It¡¯s not good for your health. You just don¡¯t listen.¡±

    Shi Niange did not speak. She silently continued peeling the prawns and ced the peeled prawns into her parents¡¯ bowls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bluff your way out by peeling prawns. Later, I¡¯ll have to look for those takeaway menus and business cards here and throw them all away. You¡¯re not allowed to eat takeaway again.¡±

    With that, Madam Yang Zhenzhen really went all out. After eating, she put down the bowl and began to search the entire vi for all sorts of takeaway calls and business cards.

    After searching for a long time, she only found the promotional menu of a nearby restaurant on the shoe rack. At that time, it seemed to have been stuffed outside her door. Shi Niange saw it from outside and casually threw it there. She had never seen what dishes were there.

    Then, Mada, Yang Zhenzhen held the menu and firmly believed that she definitely ate take-out often. Not only did she throw away the menu, but she also strictly forbade her from eating those things again.

    Shi Niange took a look at the menu before it was thrown away and realized what kind of restaurant it was.

    So it was Sichuan cuisine. There were all sorts of spicy dishes. No wonder her mother kept saying that it can hurt her body and stomach.

    She thought to herself that although she couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, she could still eat a lot of the Spicy Boiled Fish Qin Siting made... En, as expected, Qin Siting was her universal appetizer.

 Chapter 1564 - You Are My Little Love Song (131)

    <h4>Chapter 1564: You Are My Little Love Song (131)</h4>

    The next morning, Shi Niange originally wanted to go to school with Qin Siting, but her father said he would drive her, so she could only take her father¡¯s car.

    After arriving at school, her father received a lecture from her grandfather and waited in school for a while. However, she went to her ss first. In the morning, she was called to her grandfather¡¯s office and chatted with her father and grandfather for a while.

    Afterward, her father mentioned the Tang family. He said that recently, the Tang family¡¯s business in Hai City had been expanding. They had also paid the deposit of many orders in time and were considered to have officially squeezed into the upper echelons of the circle. He also said that when Tang Shao¡¯s father met him overseas a while ago, he often talked about the two children and hoped that Tang Shao would still be able to be friends with Nian Nian in the future.

    What kind of friend was this Father Tang talking about? It was as though no one could understand.

    Shi Niange had almost forgotten about this person. Now that her father suddenly mentioned it, it seemed like she would have to follow them to meet the Tang family. She guessed that they had some big cooperation to discuss. Furthermore, Tang Shao¡¯s father seemed to always want to internally designate her as his future daughter-inw. She didn¡¯t know how many good words he had said to her father, causing her father to actuallye to persuade her.

    Although her grandfather did not support this sort of thing, in a business family, it was unavoidable to have some social interactions. He only coldly said that Nian Nian was still young and had to study medicine for a long time, so she did not have the time to consider those things and warned her father. In the end, as they chatted, they talked about taking Nian Nian out for lunch today.

    Shi Niange listened by the side the whole time. When she heard thest part, her expression immediately darkened.

    How did her mother take a fancy to her father? When this man with the surname Shi was young, he did not pay much attention to her. When he grew up, he knew how to sell his daughter. Although it was just a meal, he knew that she was unwilling.

    Shi Niange left her grandfather¡¯s office. Afterward, she did not answer her father¡¯s call. She pretended that she was busy with ss and did not hear it.

    Qin Siting was busy with the student council this morning. Shi Niange sat alone in their seats, her mood extremely poor.

    In the afternoon, her father came to look for her. The car was parked outside the school. It was said that Tang Shao and his father were also there.

    Shi Niange sat in the ssroom, thinking about how to deal with this matter. It didn¡¯t matter if she saw Tang Shao and his father, but if they tried to matchmake the two of them, then don¡¯t me her for turning against them. Back when she was in the second year of high school, she was still young. The parents also felt that the two children could only hold hands at most. But now that they are in university, many things wouldn¡¯t be as simple as when they were young. Besides, she had never liked Tang Shao.

    Originally, she had said that they should date first. After a long time, they would develop feelings for each other. However, this sort of central air conditioning was not her cup of tea. If they insisted on matchmaking them, she was afraid that she would start her first rebellion in front of her father.

    When she walked out of the school gate, she saw her father¡¯s car parked there. Shi Niange had just walked over when her phone suddenly rang. She was about to take out her phone to take a look when Tang Shao¡¯s voice suddenly rang behind her. ¡°Nian Nian!¡±

    She paused and turned back to see Tang Shao standing behind her. It had been almost a year since she graduated from high school. He had not changed much, but his hair seemed shorter than a year ago. Right now, he had a buzz cut. Perhaps because he was also in the sports club in university, he often yed basketball and held all sorts of activities. He looked slightly darker and stronger.

    He looked a little different from the central air-conditioner she remembered.

    However, this could not change Shi Niange¡¯s impression of him.

    She calmly greeted, ¡°En, Tang Shao, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to take Uncle¡¯s car? I¡¯m driving too. Do you want to take my car?¡± Tang Shao pointed to the other car in front with his chin.

    Shi Niange looked in that direction and saw that behind her father¡¯s car was a business car belonging to Tang Shao¡¯s father. Behind the business car was a blue, sexy new Audi.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take my father¡¯s car.¡± With that, Shi Niange opened the car door and got in. She closed the door and did not say another word to him.

    Tang Shao stood outside the car awkwardly, but he knew that she had always been like this. When they were in high school, she was like this. When she was good, she was like a little sun, but when she really wanted to ignore someone, she really put a lot of distance between them. She didn¡¯t even want to look at them.

    Father Shi was also sitting in the car. Uncle Qin was driving in front. Uncle Qin did not speak, but Father Shi turned to look at Shi Niange who had already gotten into the car. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. Tang Shao is quite a good person. Even if you don¡¯t like him, make friends with him. In the future, you¡¯ll meet more frequently. You won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±

    Shi Niange originally wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, she only grunted and did not say anything.

    It could be seen that although she gave a perfunctory hum, she did not take it to heart. Father Shi did not say more.

    The car stopped in front of a hotel they had booked. When Shi Niange got out of the car, she took a look at the hotel. It was thergest seven-star hotel in Hai City. She knew that this meal was arranged by the Tang family. It seemed that the Tang family had risen quite a bit in the past year and was bing more and more generous.

    Just as Shi Niange was about to enter the hotel, she suddenly saw a line of small words in front of the hotel¡¯s name from the corner of her eye. She then focused her gaze.

    It was actually written by the original chairman of the Qin Group. Wasn¡¯t that Qin Siting¡¯s grandfather?

    She looked around again and entered the hotel. When she saw the staffing out to wee her, she found a receptionist with a kind face and asked softly, ¡°Whichpany is this hotel owned by in Hai City?¡±

    The manager knew that this was the eldest daughter of the Shi family. He smiled politely at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s Hai Cheng¡¯s Qin Group.¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    She came to the Qin family¡¯s territory to eat with Tang Shao and the rest?

    Why did she suddenly feel a chill down her spine?

    Shi Niange was silent for a moment. She did not speak and turned to follow her father to the private room in the restaurant. She picked up her phone and saw the message Qin Siting had sent her when she got in the car.

    Qin Siting: [Where are you?]

    She had been suppressing her emotions the whole morning, but after seeing Qin Siting¡¯s name, she felt much better. In the morning, he was busy with the student union. He had probably returned in the afternoon to bring her to eat, but when he returned, he found that she had disappeared.

    She saw that her father and Mr. Tang had already entered the private room and were sitting down. She said she wanted to go to the bathroom and turned to walk out. She went to the bathroom by the side and leaned against the wall. She lowered her head and replied: [Come out for a meal with my father.]

    She thought for a moment and felt that there was no need to hide it from him. She didn¡¯t want any misunderstanding and sent another message: [And Tang Shao and his father.]

 Chapter 1565 - You Are My Little Love Song (132)

    <h4>Chapter 1565: You Are My Little Love Song (132)</h4>

    After a minute of silence, Qin Siting¡¯s call came. She quickly picked it up.

    ¡°Where are you eating?¡±

    Shi Niange raised her head and looked at the logo of the hotel on the corner of the mirror above the bathroom. She said the name of the hotel and asked, ¡°This is your family¡¯s hotel, right?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go over.¡±

    He had hung up the phone. Shi Niange stood in the bathroom and was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head to look at her phone, which had already dimmed. Her heart suddenly began to beat wildly.

    When she returned to the private room, her father gave her an unhappy look because she had dawdled in the bathroom for too long. Shi Niange pretended not to see it and walked over to sit by his side.

    ¡°Hello, Nian Nian. It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve grown into a big girl. You used to be very cute, but now you¡¯re even more beautiful.¡± Father Tang sat across the table and looked at her with a smile as though he was looking at his future daughter-inw. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re one year younger than our Tang Shao, right? Neen? You¡¯ve really grown up. Sigh, our generation is all old.¡±

    Seeing that Shi Niange had no intention of answering, Father Tang changed the topic to Father Shi.

    Father Shi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all old, unlike when we were young. Back when Nian Nian was only a child, although we didn¡¯t cooperate much in the business world, we had quite a lot of interactions. At that time, Tang Shao¡¯s mother even held Nian Nian¡¯s hand and brought her out to buy good food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I remember. At that time, Nian Nian refused to let go of my wife¡¯s leg and said that she wanted to return to the Tang family with her. She even said that she wanted toe to the Tang family as a daughter. She wanted to have an auntie and a brother to apany her every day.¡± Father Tang smiled brightly. Then he looked at Shi Niange. ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s all Tang Shao¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t know how he made you angryst year. Otherwise, when you ]==

    marry into the Tang family, your auntie will be your mother, and Tang Shao¡¯s brother will be you...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tang, how can you take my words seriously when I was young? When I was young, I often hugged Grandfather¡¯s neck and said that I wanted to be with Grandfather for the rest of my life. But I¡¯ve grown up, and Grandfather is already old. I was too naive when I was a child. I feel a little embarrassed thinking about it now,¡± Shi Niange said with a smile.

    Father Tang paused and then smiled. ¡°Indeed, but you¡¯ve known Tang Shao for so long. You¡¯ve met him a few times when you were young. When you grew up, you also studied in the same school. Such a deep affinity. It¡¯s really not worth it if you separate because of some unnecessary misunderstanding. Besides, Tang Shao is no longer like he was before. He doesn¡¯t even have a girl by his side. They¡¯re all brothers who love ying basketball. He¡¯s really devoted to you, Nian Nian.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Tang Shao and I were only friends in the past. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if he has any girls by his side.¡± Shi Niange tried her best to maintain a polite smile. At the same time, she nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. I have to return to school at one o¡¯clock. I might have to leave after eating a little. If there¡¯s anything wrong with my hospitality, Uncle Tang, please forgive me. But with my father here to apany me, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too dampening of the mood.¡±

    Tang Shao sat there and didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat there quietly, but his gaze remained on her.

    Shi Niange¡¯s words carried ayer of istion, preventing anyone from mentioning anything about her and Tang Shao.

    Although Father Tang was slightly unhappy, he turned to see that his son was only silently looking at Shi Niange. He did not know what he was thinking and did not speak. He could only continue with other topics to smooth things over.

    The food in the hotel was served very quickly. Shi Niange did not eat much. It had been more than ten minutes since Qin Siting said he woulde. The school was not far from here. He should be arriving soon.

    After drinking two mouthfuls of soup, she stood up and walked out.

    ¡°Why are you going out again? Why are you so busy with a meal?¡± Father Shi saw that she was leaving again and frowned at her.

    ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Shi Niange didn¡¯t care if the exnation was reliable or not. Anyway, she was in a bad mood today and didn¡¯t have the mood to care too much, especially when she was facing Tang Shao and his father.

    However, as soon as she walked out and looked out of the hotel, she suddenly felt someone approaching from behind.

    She turned back to see that Tang Shao had alsoe out.

    Thinking that he was going to use this side of the road to go to the bathroom, Shi Niange avoided him. However, he did not walk past her but walked to her side.

    ¡°Nian Nian, is there a need to be so distant with me?¡± Tang Shao was much taller than her. He lowered his eyes to look at him. ¡°If you¡¯re very disgusted by what my father said, I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf. To our parents, perhaps they just exchanged their children for business interests and didn¡¯t consider our feelings. But I know what kind of character you have, and I know you don¡¯t like it, so I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±

    Shi Niange listened for a while and did not say anything, but she felt that Tang Shao seemed to have matured a lot in the past year.

    ¡°I¡¯m still the same as before. I like you a lot. I just feel that because of what happened back then, you¡¯ve been brooding over it. In fact, I don¡¯t feel good. I feel like I¡¯ve been wronged. That female ssmate and I really...¡±

    ¡°Tang Shao, on ount of the rtionship between the two families, there¡¯s indeed no need for us to be in a deadlock. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m holding a grudge. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Since they set us up back then, we casually dated for a while. However, after that, we found that we weren¡¯t suitable for each other. I stopped the wrong rtionship in time. There¡¯s no other reason. I think you should let it go.¡± Shi Niange seemed to have not said anything to him since she broke up with him. Since he wanted to talk now, she felt that there was a need to make things clear.

    Tang Shao looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t like me at all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. If your father hadn¡¯t interfered in the middle, perhaps we could have been simple friends. We could have been brothers or something. But it¡¯s so awkward for your father to matchmake us like this. So I think it¡¯s better to keep my distance.¡± Shi Niange looked at him seriously. ¡°Love was not what we shared. At least, I¡¯ve finally experienced deep feelings of love.¡±

    Tang Shao¡¯s originally calm gaze was surprised by her words. His brows suddenly moved. ¡°Deep love?¡±

    These words were equivalent to asking her who she liked. Shi Niange was considering what to say when her phone suddenly rang in her pocket. She quickly picked it up and saw that it was a call from Qin Siting. She picked it up.

    Qin Siting: ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 1566 - You Are My Little Love Song (133)

    <h4>Chapter 1566: You Are My Little Love Song (133)</h4>

    She was startled and subconsciously looked around.

    Qin Siting stood under the gpole in the za in front of the hotel, near the roadside. He had clearly just alighted from the car. The sunlight refracted from the snow andnded on his body. It was as though ayer of golden light had covered him. He was currently on the phone. He raised his other arm and crooked his finger at her.

    Shi Niange suddenly felt likeughing.

    Seriously, the distance between them was less than two hundred meters, yet he had to make a call.

    She put down the phone and turned to see that Tang Shao had already turned to look at her.

    He saw Qin Siting.

    She turned around and was about to walk out of the hotel. Just as she was about to walk down the stairs, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. Tang Shao came over to hold her and softly called, ¡°Nian Nian.¡±

    Suddenly being held, coupled with Tang Shao¡¯s suddenly gentle and soft voice, Shi Niange felt goosebumps all over her body. She strangely turned back to look at him and pretended not to hear him. She pulled her hand out, ignored him, and continued walking out.

    Seeing that Qin Siting was already walking over and Shi Niange was about to go over, Tang Shao didn¡¯t n on stopping. He quickly grabbed her wrist again and walked behind her. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and directly walked in front of her. He raised his arm to grab her other arm. ¡°Nian Nian.¡±

    The moment his hand touched her other arm, Shi Niange¡¯s body quivered. She reflexively shook it off and took arge step back.

    At the same time, she could no longer control the disgust she felt for the Tang family. She furrowed her brows in frustration.

    Tang Shao looked at her attentively and seemed a little helpless. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Qin Siting to study medicine because of you. Back then, when I heard about it, I didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction, but you actually got together with Qin Siting? The one you like is him? Back then, after you jumped to Year Three, you sat by his side. Did you already...¡±

    ¡°Tang Shao, no matter what feelings or other matters I have with anyone, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. Furthermore, everything was built after I broke up with you. What right do you have to question or condemn me?¡± Shi Niange¡¯s expression was already ugly as she looked at him coldly.

    Tang Shao stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°Back then, you were close to him because you wanted to anger me, wasn¡¯t it? You knew that when we were in our third year of high school, we had the greatest reputation in the entire school year. Did you choose him because you wanted to anger me? In the end, after being with him for so long, you developed feelings for him?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Brother, what exactly are you saying?

    Shi Niange looked at him in disbelief.

    Initially, she simply felt that Tang Shao was toocking in character. Regardless of whether he had a girlfriend or not, he wouldn¡¯t refuse to treat other girls well. She only felt that he was an unreliable central air conditioner. In addition to his rtionship with his father, there were many things he couldn¡¯t do.

    But now she realized that there was something wrong with his brain.

    Qin Siting had already approached. Shi Niange wanted to go over but was blocked by Tang Shao. She was already unhappy. ¡°Tang Shao, are you done...¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian, back then, I only apanied her to the infirmary. I heard that you even apanied that little fatty from your ss to the infirmary. This is only the help between ssmates. Do you have topletely block me from your world because of this?¡±

    Shi Niange raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°How can you confuse the two? Back then, I was apanied by the ss monitor. I was only helping to buy some medicine. I don¡¯t seem to need to debate with you about such things. Besides, it¡¯s been so long. It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s right or wrong. Only those who are truly guilty will hold on to a certain point and not let go, won¡¯t they?¡±

    Tang Shao¡¯s expression faltered. For some reason, when she looked at his face that was more masculine than before and saw his unhappy expression, she felt ufortable and quickly pushed his hand away.

    At the same time, she turned to look behind him.

    Qin Siting lowered his eyes and slowly walked towards them.

    He did not walk in a hurry. It was silent and quiet. However, Shi Niange seemed to sense a silent wind and frost sweeping around her. It condensed the already cold winter air into bits of ice. Every breath seemed to carry ice.

    Qin Siting happened to walk up to her and stood by Tang Shao¡¯s side. His cold expression was no different from when she first met him in Year Three.

    Tang Shao turned to see who it was. He was first surprised to see Qin Siting walking over. Then, he seemed to want to say something and reached out to her. Before Shi Niange could avoid him, Qin Siting had already reached out and pulled Shi Niange behind him.

    At the same time, Qin Siting turned to look at Tang Shao. His expression did not change, but his ck eyes could not hide the coldness of the peak of the snow mountain. ¡°Why are you blocking me? Scram.¡±

    Tang Shao¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. He could tell in time that Shi Niange and Qin Siting were already together, but in front of his ex-girlfriend and Qin Siting, who he had a conflict in high school, he really could not tolerate it.

    He was almost as good as Qin Siting. He looked back at him coldly. The gentle and patient kindness he had shown Shi Niange earlier had disappeared.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Qin Siting did not avoid him. He was silent and solemn. The corners of his lips were pursed coldly. He appeared cold and did not take the other party seriously. ¡°If Young Master Tang is deaf, I don¡¯t mind introducing you to the best ear, nose, and throat hospital in the country. What do you think of the provincial-level experts?¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, a staff member walked over from the hotel entrance. He was dressed like a lobby manager or a team leader. He walked over in surprise. ¡°Young... Young Master Qin?¡±

    Obviously, as the young master of the Qin family, Qin Siting rarely came out there. However, these sharp-eyed employees of the Qin family had long memorized his appearance and recognized him at a nce.

    Qin Siting did not reply. Shi Niange was still standing behind him. She looked past his shoulder at the shocked and cautious lobby manager.

    ¡°Why would Young Master Qin suddenly have the time toe to the hotel? Are you here to eat or...¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend is eating here. I came to take a look.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, his gaze cold.

    The lobby manager immediately looked at Shi Niange in surprise. His expression was as though he had failed to recognize Mount Tai, but thankfully, he knew that he was a member of the Shi family and did not offend her.

    When Tang Shao heard the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯ from Qin Siting¡¯s mouth, he looked directly at Shi Niange. He seemed to be unable to care about anything else and wanted to pull her out to ask her. However, before he could stretch his hand, Qin Siting¡¯s cold and murderous gaze caused Tang Shao¡¯s hand to pause in midair. He hesitated for a moment.

 Chapter 1567 - You Are My Little Love Song (134)

    <h4>Chapter 1567: You Are My Little Love Song (134)</h4>

    ¡°Who did you say you were eating with?¡± Qin Siting coldly nced at Tang Shao before turning back to look at the little girl behind him.

    Knowing that he was asking on purpose, Shi Niange said cooperatively, ¡°With my father, Uncle Tang, and his son. The Tang family and the Shi family have a partnership. It¡¯s just a meal. There¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Shi Niange enunciated thest three words clearly. On one hand, it was for Tang Shao to hear. On the other hand, she did not wish for Qin Siting to misunderstand.

    Even if she knew Qin Siting would definitely not misunderstand her.

    Qin Siting held her hand and led her in. As they walked, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you wereing here to eat? The Qin family¡¯s hotel isn¡¯t so bad that they would take money from my own people. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you wereing. Are you stupid?¡±

    When Tang Shao and the hotel manager heard this, one of their expressions darkened while the other turned pale. They immediately understood the meaning behind the young master¡¯s words and quickly arranged for someone to wait in the private room. They could not neglect the ancestors in the private room, especially the Shi family. After all, Qin Siting had personally spoken. They were on the same side, and this beautiful Miss Shi was actually his girlfriend.

    When she walked in, Shi Niange was held by Qin Siting all the way. When she saw that no one dared to surround her, she quickly walked in the direction of the private room. Tang Shao did not follow her, but she could still feel the pair of eyes behind her looking at her.

    As she walked, she raised her other hand and gently tugged on the corner of Qin Siting¡¯s shirt. ¡°Previously, I really didn¡¯t know I wasing here. Earlier, I saw that the sign in front of the hotel had the words ¡®Former Chairman of the Qin family¡¯ on it. I thought that it might be your grandfather¡¯s words, and then I thought that it was rted to the Qin family. Didn¡¯t I also not hide it from you?¡±

    ¡°En, what is your father¡¯s n?¡± Qin Siting did not say much, but he cut straight to the point.

    Obviously, bringing his daughter and partner¡¯s son to such a high-ss hotel to specially open a private room for a meal definitely was with ulterior motives. Qin Siting was too well-mannered and trusted her, so he did not show much displeasure. However, Shi Niange felt that he was already trying his best to restrain his temper.

    Earlier, when they were outside the door, she could see the murderous intent in his eyes.

    She tugged at his clothes again. ¡°Qin Siting, I can¡¯t help myself, but I definitely don¡¯t have any ns to cooperate. Look, my father just arranged for us toe over for dinner, so I told you immediately...¡±

    Qin Siting did not respond. He only nced at her when he was about to reach the door of the private room. ¡°What were you talking about earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just some things from when we were young. In fact, we only met a few times when we were young. If he was like Xiao Luye who grew up together with me, I would at least give him some face. But our time together doesn¡¯t even count.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s mouth was also fast and she spoke frankly.

    However, Qin Siting nced at her indifferently. His gaze was full of meaning. Clearly, aside from Tang Shao, there was also Xiao Luye. His eyes were clearly filled with unhappiness.

    Shi Niange pursed her lips and raised her hand with a serious expression. ¡°I only like you, Qin Siting. I¡¯ve never looked at anyone else. I only have you in my heart. I promise!¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, Qin Siting sighed and patted her head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t swear if there¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be unhappy.¡± Shi Niange gently shook his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to be unhappy.¡±

    She really liked him too much. Even if there were any misunderstandings, or any factors that could cause a fight, she wanted to reject any unhappy factors. She didn¡¯t want to provoke herself and him at all. She only wanted to be good with Almighty Qin every day.

    At this moment, the lobby manager had already arranged for a new group of people to serve the private room. There weren¡¯t many people, but they were definitely the best service personnel in this hotel. They were capable and experienced. Furthermore, because they knew that the people in this private room were rted to Young Master Qin, they didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. After a few minutes, the atmosphere in the private room seemed to have changed a lot.

    Father Shi was still chatting with Father Tang inside. As Shi Niange and Tang Shao had already gone out, the two of them clinked sses and said that the two children might have gone tomunicate privately. Their thoughts were quite good.

    In the end, a few more people suddenly walked in from the private room. Then, two hotel security guards dressed in uniforms suddenly appeared outside the door. The lobby had juste in to greet them. They said that they had eyes but could not see Mount Tai. All of today¡¯s expenses were paid by the hotel. They even gifted two bottles of high-quality Lafite red wine. The sudden formal battle stunned Father Shi and Father Tang.

    ¡°Young Master Qin, is there anything else you need to arrange?¡± At this moment, the lobby manager walked out and politely faced Qin Siting.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Everyone, leave.¡±

    The lobby manager was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he realized that the hotel¡¯s attitude had already been expressed. They had sent the guests and invited the guests. He then nced at the two members of the Tang family and seemed to have guessed something. He was sensible and did not dare to ask more. He nodded and called the security guards outside to leave.

    After hesitating for a moment, he felt that it was impossible not to keep anyone in the private room. Thus, he tried to use his gaze to ask Qin Siting if he wanted to keep someone inside. However, Qin Siting did not say anything, so the lobby manager could only guess this young master¡¯s thoughts. He felt that it should be fine to keep two people.

    When Shi Niange followed Qin Siting back to the private room, Father Shi and Father Tang were still looking at the two bottles of aged Lafite on the table. They were still wondering who had suddenly treated them. In the blink of an eye, Father Shi saw his daughter walking in with a tall and slender boy. Furthermore, they were holding hands. They were intimate and natural. They were not deliberate. Tang Shao was clearly left far behind and had note in for a long time.

    ¡°Uncle Shi, it¡¯s our first time meeting. We were in a rush and didn¡¯t prepare anything in advance, but since we¡¯re at the Qin family¡¯s hotel, I should be the one treating.¡± As Qin Siting spoke, his gaze met Father Shi¡¯s eyes urately.

    Shi Niange¡¯s father suddenly stood up. When he saw Shi Niange¡¯s expression, he understood what was going on. He looked at Qin Siting in surprise. ¡°You are...¡±

    ¡°Qin Siting.¡±

    At this moment, Father Tang almost lost his bnce. He turned to look at the two people in front of the door in shock. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even notice Tang Shao¡¯s son who came in.

    Qin Siting?

    Even if the Qin family¡¯s young master rarely showed his face in the business world, and it was said that he was still studying, the four big families in Hai City were already the center of attention in the domestic business world. Furthermore, the Qin family only had one son. Naturally, they had already heard of his name.

 Chapter 1568 - You Are My Little Love Song (135)

    <h4>Chapter 1568: You Are My Little Love Song (135)</h4>

    But he and Shi Niange...?!

    How did these two unrted children end up together? Right now, the Shi family and the Qin family didn¡¯t seem to have any important cooperation. Even if they had considerations, they were only involved with some smallpanies and institutions. However, there was definitely norge-scale cooperation worth mentioning above, but they actually...

    ¡°Dad, we used to be ssmates. We¡¯re both at the Medical University now.¡± Shi Niange couldn¡¯t bring herself to poke at her father¡¯s face in public, but she was secretly pointing at him. As he and her mother were usually too busy, they didn¡¯t care much about her matters. At most, they only cared about her verbally. In fact, they didn¡¯t take her matters to heart, so they didn¡¯t even know which ssmates she had with her in high school.

    Even if it was another parent, if they knew that their daughter was ssmates with the Qin family¡¯s son, they would have remembered it. However, Father Shi clearly did not know.

    Even if he had heard of it before, he definitely did not take it to heart.

    ¡°So?¡± Although Father Shi felt that this scene did not seem to be good for the Tang family, the people in front of him were from the Qin family after all. He definitely could not hurt Young Master Qin¡¯s face. He could only bite the bullet and ask, ¡°Nian Nian, you and Qin...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shi, I heard that you and Auntie have returned to the country. The student council matters at the school are a littleplicated. I me myself for not having the time to visit the two of you in the past two days. Today, I heard that Uncle came to the hotel for a meal. I was afraid that the employees of the hotel would neglect you, so I rushed over. It was too rushed and I really didn¡¯t have much preparation. I¡¯ll definitely prepare well in the future.¡± As Qin Siting spoke, his gazended on Shi Niange¡¯s face. ¡°Although you¡¯re rarely in the country, Nian Nian often talks about Uncle and Auntie.¡±

    The meaning behind his words was too deep. On one hand, it helped Qin Siting to be polite and considerate. On the other hand, it also clearly showed his position and did not hurt Father Shi¡¯s face.

    There was no doubt that he was Shi Niange¡¯s boyfriend.

    Father Shi did not lose any face. Although the incident happened suddenly, his expression was still good. However, it was clear that he was not mentally prepared. Especially since the other party was from the Qin family... the impact was too great.

    ¡°Dad, after eighteen years old, you can¡¯t be considered a child or a puppy love, right? Qin Siting and I have been together for a long time. I originally wanted to tell you, but when you and Mom came back, you didn¡¯t tell me in advance. Today afternoon was too sudden. Indeed, we weren¡¯t prepared.¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she turned to look at the only embarrassed Father Tang. ¡°Uncle Tang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Father Tang quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s sit down and eat together. Didn¡¯t you say you would be returning to school at ater time? Tang Shao, don¡¯t just stand there. Come over and join us.¡±

    With that, Father Tang pulled the chair by his side and did not urge Tang Shao to sit with Shi Niange. He used his gaze to tell him to sit by the side.

    It was clear that no matter what he wanted to do, he did not dare to cross the mountain of the Qin family in front of him. Even if he did, it would be difficult for him to cross it. He might not be able to bear the consequences. Everything had happened too suddenly. He could only stabilize himself and not act rashly.

    Tang Shao¡¯s expression was neither green nor white, but it was clear that he had been suppressing his anger at the door. When he saw that his father, who usually took the initiative, was letting him sit over, his expression instantly turned ugly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sit down. We¡¯re all on the same side anyway.¡± Shi Niange could not bear to let Qin Siting stand there being stared at by her father and Father Tang. She quickly pulled him to sit on the nearest chair by her father¡¯s side.

    ¡°Does this mean that Mr. Qin, Tang Shao, and Nian Nian were all in the same school?¡± Mr. Tang asked with a smile to ease the awkwardness.

    Tang Shao did not speak. A waiter by the side came to pour tea for him. As soon as it was poured, he picked it up and drank a cup. He then put down the cup, his eyes full of suppressed unhappiness.

    Shi Niange pretended not to see the movements on Tang Shao¡¯s side. She only raised her eyes and said to Father Tang, ¡°Yes, but Tang Shao was not in the same ss as us. Qin Siting and I were in the same ss, and we were deskmates.¡±

    ¡°Your mother and I actually didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Father Shi finally found his voice.

    ¡°En, at that time, you and Mom were also abroad,¡± Shi Niange said as she looked at her father with a smile. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re still young. Our future is still long. Furthermore, we¡¯ve always thought that it wasn¡¯t a suitable time to meet you and Mom, but today was too sudden. Don¡¯t mind us seeing you in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind. Why would I mind?¡± Father Shi nodded and then turned to look at Father Tang.

    Father Tang was still smiling, and there was no expression on his face. As he spoke with a smile, he could hear some strange meaning in his words: ¡°Although Young Master Qin rarely appears in the business circle, he is still young and promising. His name is very well-known in the circle. Many wealthy families and the youngdies from the Qin family¡¯s partners are all attracted to his name. A few years ago, I always thought that Young Master Qin was young. Now that I think about it, he should be around twenty years old. He is indeed approaching the age to discuss marriage. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, the line of beauties who wish to marry into the Qin family will circle around Hai City several times.¡±

    Qin Siting sat on the chair. A waiter came to pour tea for him. After all, he was the young master of the Qin family, who rarely showed his face. In the circle, the rich and famous all addressed each other the son of so and so. These were all normal appearances in the circle, but these words did not sound so polite from Father Tang.

    Qin Siting held the cup with one hand and stared at it with his slightly lowered eyes. From beginning to end, he did not give Father Tang a second nce. The tea was filled to the brim. His long fingers rubbed against the cup wall before his gazended on the Tang father and son across from him. He smiled and answered Father Tang¡¯s words.

    ¡°I can¡¯tpare to Young Master Tang.¡±

    Although he sounded humble, he was actually mocking Tang Shao.

    The Tang father and son were well aware of how Tang Shao pushed away Shi Niange, this fat piece of meat that was about to reach his mouth.

    Tang Shao raised his brows and suddenly looked at him. Qin Siting did not mind.

    At this moment, Father Tang raised his ss. ¡°It¡¯s really rare to see you today. Mr. Qin, I wonder if you can give me some face to drink a few cups of tea. Let¡¯s forget about this tea. There are so many sses of wine on the table. This is also the first time you¡¯ve seen your girlfriend¡¯s father. Although you said that you didn¡¯t have much time, you should at least drink this wine, right? Otherwise, isn¡¯t it too insincere? Nian Nian, a fine youngdy, has followed you so innocently...¡±

    At this moment, Father Shi¡¯s expression suddenly fell. Father Tang¡¯s words seemed to be saying how far his daughter had progressed with Qin Siting.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Siting nimbly picked up the wine ss by the side, then carelessly loosened the second button on his shirt cor. He lowered his eyes to pour himself a ss of wine. After pouring it, his eyes revealed some deep meaning. ¡°Two uncles, please give me face. As a junior, I¡¯m fine with drinking as much as I want. As long as Young Master Tang knows how to judge the situation, don¡¯t always have designs on other people¡¯s girlfriends. Otherwise, when our Nian Nian¡¯s temper rises, even I can¡¯t suppress it.¡±

 Chapter 1569 - You Are My Little Love Song (136)

    <h4>Chapter 1569: You Are My Little Love Song (136)</h4>

    Qin Siting¡¯s words did not exin what he had just said. It was as if Shi Niange¡¯s rtionship with him had really progressed to an extraordinary state.

    At this moment, Father Shi¡¯s expression was slightly unhappy. However, Tang Shao suddenly nced at Shi Niange. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Nian Nian¡¯s temper always been good? At least when she was with me, her character was good in all aspects. She never lost her temper with me. Why did she became a small bomb when it came to Young Master Qin?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Your temper was very good in the past?¡± Qin Siting turned to look at Shi Niange without blushing or skipping a beat. ¡°Why do you always act like a child in front of me, acting spoiled and disobedient?¡±

    Shi Niange answered smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re on the same side. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. There¡¯s also no need to restrain my temper. Furthermore, no matter what I do, aren¡¯t you very doting on me? I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Tang Shao: ¡°...¡±

    Father Tang: ¡°...¡±

    Father Shi, who was unhappy that his daughter might have developed to a certain stage with Qin Siting, looked slightly better.

    It seemed like Qin Siting¡¯s heart really ached for Shi Niange. He wasn¡¯t just ying around like other children of wealthy families.

    In fact, on such an asion, especially for people like Father Tang and Father Shi who had been in various social circles all year round, they were very familiar with the grasp of various topics. However, this matter involved several children. Furthermore, this person who had suddenly appeared was the Qin family¡¯s young master. The two of them, who were experienced, actually could not argue with him.

    In the end, they could only change the topic and stop talking about the feelings between the children. They did not dare mention bringing up Shi Niange and Tang Shao again. They only talked about various interesting business stories and asked about the Qin family¡¯s business from time to time.

    Qin Siting responded appropriately. He avoided most of the things he shouldn¡¯t have said. The things he could say were mostly casual, but he didn¡¯t point too deeply. Clearly, even if he could blend into such social events, he definitely wouldn¡¯t turn into a chatterbox.

    Besides, the Qin family was much more powerful than the Tang family. Although they were caught off guard today, Father Shi was still in a good mood. He just felt that the Tang family opposite them was a little awkward. They could only discuss this privately in the future. On the surface, they definitely could not hurt their face. Afterward, they were all busybodies and did not have any conflicts or sparks.

    Typically, Qin Siting was indifferent and did not interfere in anything. Shi Niange often felt that he could even meditate.

    However, as she became more and more familiar with him, she became more and more familiar with his various habits. When she saw him sitting there with a smile, it was as though he had swooped down from the pedestal she used to look up to and stood by her side. Even when he drank in front of her father and the Tang father and son, her heart beat rapidly.

    He had never drunk in front of her. So he knew how to drink.

    After a few sses of wine, it was already one in the afternoon. However, Father Tang clearly knew, but he did not intend to let her go so easily.

    Qin Siting was not in a hurry. Afterward, Shi Niange forcefully used the excuse of going to the bathroom to pull him out. When they arrived outside the men¡¯s bathroom, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink with them. Don¡¯t you have something to do in the afternoon?¡±

    Qin Siting reeked of alcohol, but his gaze was calm and clear. Clearly, those few sses of alcohol did not affect him much. It seemed like his alcohol tolerance was actually quite good.

    She kept nagging that he could not drink anymore. He still had something to do in the afternoon, soshe could not dy the important matters. Qin Siting only listened and lowered his eyes to look at her.

    When she finished speaking, he raised his hand and rubbed her headfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was prepared before I came. I already applied for leave.¡±

    Shi Niange had yet to react to what he meant. Did he already know that Father Tang and the rest would not let him leave so easily?

    Afterward, the man in front of her suddenly bent down and pressed his lips close to her ear. His breath carried the scent of alcohol and his unique warmth. His voice was faint but his words were clear. ¡°One Xiao Luye is not enough. Now, there¡¯s Tang Shao. Do you really think my tolerance is so high that they can run out and jump around?¡±

    He had taken off his coat and hanged it on the chair in the private room. Right now, his shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his clear Adam¡¯s apple. One could even see the side of his corbone. Usually, his eyes were free of impurities, but at this moment, there was a forcefulness she had never seen before.

    From head to toe, there was an indescribable ruthlessness.

    It was a man she had never seen before.

    ...

    When they returned to the private room, there was barely anyone eating the various high-ss dishes on the table. Only the service staff poured tea and wine eagerly.

    Tang Shao barely touched his chopsticks. He originally wanted to drink too, but Father Tang was clearly afraid that he would say something wrong and cause trouble because he was unhappy, so he didn¡¯t let him drink. He only asked the waiter to pour tea for him to clear his anger.

    Before Tang Shao¡¯s anger could subside, he saw Shi Niange returning with Qin Siting with a slightly red face.

    Shi Niange¡¯s blush was not because of what she had just done outside, but because she was about to be charmed by Qin Siting once again. Especially when she thought of how he, who was usually so gentle and mild like jade, revealed such characteristics because of her. When she thought of how he cared about her as much as she did, her entire heart was about to float. She could not care about anyone else and kept feeling happy in her heart. Her face could not help but turn slightly red, looking sweet and shy.

    Tang Shao had never seen Shi Niange like this. In the past, she was an easygoing, simple, and distant youngdy. Even if she had dated him for two months on ount of her father, she rarely held his hand when they went out to eat. She had never looked so delicate.

    Seeing them sit down again, Father Tang smiled and crossed his arms. He nced at the waiter behind him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pour some wine for Young Master Qin?¡±

    Then, Father Tang said, ¡°Aiya, I just thought of it. Are you and Nian Nian still ssmates? Are you both in the Medical University? Young Master Qin actually didn¡¯t study corporate finance management overseas. He actually wants to study medicine?¡±

    ¡°Everyone wants to take a different path in their lives. Not everyone is bound by the rules and regtions of their family background. My father and grandfather are more open-minded. Besides, my father is not even fifty years old. He is strong and healthy. It won¡¯t be a problem for him to take over the Qin family for another thirty years. Instead of being a useless piece of trash by my father¡¯s side, I might as well do something meaningful.¡± After Qin Siting finished speaking, he smiled at Tang Shao. ¡°What do you think, Young Master Tang?¡±

 Chapter 1570 - You Are My Little Love Song (137)

    <h4>Chapter 1570: You Are My Little Love Song (137)</h4>

    If she had known that Qin Siting¡¯s sophistry was so good, Shi Niange would have brought him out a long time ago.

    So he could be so vicious too. Was he saying that Father Tang won¡¯t live long enough or that Tang Shao was trash...

    Shi Niange sat by the side and did not speak. Anyway, the entire ce waspletely under Qin Siting¡¯s control. Although he had drunk a lot, he was still sober. There was no need for her to interfere.

    Even her father was silent now. After all, she had been in the Shi family since she was young. In fact, she had never been bullied by anyone, so she had never enjoyed the feeling of someone supporting her.

    But right now, this feeling was surging.

    With Qin Siting supporting her, let alone the Tang father and son, even her father was speechless.

    After all, he belonged to the Qin family. Her father did not dare to say anything.

    In the end, almost no one ate much during the meal. After Qin Siting drank a few sses of wine, Father Tang could not win over him. He was so angry that he kept gritting his teeth. Shi Niange, on the other hand, ate as though she was listening to a y. When everyone finally left, she was full.

    However, when she left the hotel, her father warned her with his eyes to go back with him.

    Shi Niange used the excuse that she still had something to do in the afternoon to pull Qin Siting away.

    The reason she pulled him away was because although Qin Siting did not look drunk, the alcohol smell on him was really strong. She was not sure if he was drunk or not. Anyway, she dragged him all the way to take a taxi. She refused to get into her father¡¯s car.

    She guessed that her father would return to Shida Group¡¯s building in Hai City and not to Lishui Vi. She called a taxi and asked the driver to take a detour before returning to Lishui Vi.

    She didn¡¯t know if Madam Yang Zhenzhen was still out or somewhere busy at home. She didn¡¯t dare to look in the direction of her home. After getting out of the car, she pulled Qin Siting back to his house and entered the password. Then, she reached out to touch him. As though she was afraid that someone would suddenlye out and find her, she leaned against the door of his vi like a thief and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡±

    Qin Siting raised his arm. She thought he was going to take the keys, but the man suddenly leaned forward and locked her firmly against the door. He lowered his head and looked at her.

    Qin Siting, who reeked of alcohol, didn¡¯t seem to be drunk, but his body had a strange, heavy pressure.

    Shi Niange¡¯s body stiffened. She quickly reminded him, ¡°My parents might appear on the other side at any time. Can we go in first...¡±

    Qin Siting looked at her for a while and did not speak. He smiled and pointed at the passcode on the key box by the door. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday.¡±

    Only then did Shi Niange see that there was actually a key box on it. She quickly looked up and tried to press her birthday. Sure enough, it opened. A string of silver keysy inside.

    After opening the door, she rushed in. When Qin Siting came in, she quickly closed the door. Then she leaned over to the floor-to-ceiling window by the side and looked across. Seeing that there was no movement from the other side, she heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Tsk, Dad and Mom just came back yesterday and this happened at noon today. It was really shocking.

    Thankfully, in the afternoon, she could pretend that she was in school and did not have to go home immediately. She could still spend more time with Qin Siting.

    However, it seemed like there was nothing to hide now. Right now, her father already knew about the rtionship between Qin Siting and her. The only thing he didn¡¯t know was that Qin Siting lived across from her.

    In order not to be harassed by her parents, it was better not to mention this matter.

    ¡°Qin Siting, are you thirsty?¡± After observing the other side of the floor-to-ceiling window, she turned to ask.

    She did not have much experience in taking care of people who drank too much. She only subconsciously asked. Then, when he stood there without moving but turned to look at her, she realized that she seemed a little stupid. She quickly said, ¡°Uh, I mean, are you ufortable? Do you want to drink something? Do you have sobering tea at home?¡±

    Thinking about it, it was impossible. He usually did not drink alcohol, so why would he ce sobering tea at home?

    But if she went out to buy now, she would meet her parents at any time. She did not want to go out.

    She remembered that there seemed to be some vinegar, white sugar, and other things mixed together. It seemed to have the effect of spurting or dissolving alcohol. She quickly took out her phone and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    With that, she rushed into his kitchen.

    She mixed vinegar, white sugar, water, and other things she needed ording to the recipe she learned online. She also found a kettle that could boil water. She had to mix these together and boil them before drinking them.

    She had just ced the kettle on the stove by the side and stood by the sink to continue mixing things in the cup.

    Hearing Qin Siting¡¯s footsteps, she did not turn back. She said as she moved, ¡°Wait a minute. If you have a stomachache or a headache, go lie down for a while. This has to be boiled.. I¡¯ll call youter...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, the familiar scent of the man approached her and hugged her from behind.

    No matter how good Qin Siting was to her, he was always cold and aloof. He rarely took the initiative. The sudden embrace from behind caused even his breath to sound by her ear. Shi Niange was so shocked that she could not hold the cup properly. She dropped the cup and the various things that had just been added fell into the sink.

    Qin Siting leaned over and hugged her from behind. He ced his chin on her neck and said hoarsely, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hearing his hoarse voice, Shi Niange felt that her throat was about to catch fire. She stood there stiffly, not knowing what to do. ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Tang Shao and also Xiao Luye. Is there more?¡± The man¡¯s husky voice was right next to her ear. It was so sexy and husky that it made her mind go nk.

    Shi Niange was stunned for a long time. She first confirmed that he was a little bit tipsy. However, it was clear that he was notpletely drunk. Then, she realized that he was jealous, which amused her. She did not struggle out of his embrace and only turned on the tap to wash her hands. She said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment before she heard a slow voice in her ear: ¡°...En.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with them. I grew up with one, and the other was introduced by my father. Actually, we don¡¯t contact each other. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand that had just been washed and used the water in her hand to pat his face. ¡°Hehe, is it cold? Are you sober?¡±

    The man did not speak and only hugged her. A momentter, she suddenly felt that the breath on her neck was slightly close and hot. It was only when he kissed her ear and then her neck that she shivered and almost melted.

 Chapter 1571 - You Are My Little Love Song (138)

    <h4>Chapter 1571: You Are My Little Love Song (138)</h4>

    She did not know how long she had been pressed down by Qin Siting by the sink in the kitchen. Finally, when Shi Niange came out of the kitchen, her face was red. She tugged at her cor. When she turned back, she saw that he was still standing in the kitchen. She let go of the tap and stood there to wash her face with cold water.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she recalled the kiss that gradually developed to the end. She seemed to have lost control and her face heated up.

    She felt that he didn¡¯t need anything to relieve the alcohol. It was better to be more passionate. Although she was a little shy, she really liked him like this.

    Perhaps because Qin Siting waspletely drunk, or perhaps because he had returned home, his mental state was rxed and he did not need to maintain his consciousness too much. Aftering out of the kitchen, he sat on the sofa and pulled her over. Shi Niange let out a low cry and sat by his side.

    And then...

    He held her with one hand and did not let go. He leaned back against the sofa and fell asleep in less than a minute.

    Shi Niange was shocked by his instant sleep, but she recalled that he really drank a lot in the afternoon. At that time, she thought that he had a good alcohol tolerance, but it turned out that he had better self-control. In situations where he shouldn¡¯t be drunk, he could always maintain a certain level of rity.

    At that time, Father Tang had intentionally mixed white wine, beer, and red wine to toast him. No matter how good his alcohol tolerance was, it was impossible for him to hold on.

    It was good to sleep. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be too ufortable.

    Shi Niange sat obediently by his side for a while. She was still afraid that his stomach would feel ufortable after he woke up and that it would be inconvenient for him to go out. Thus, she called her friend and asked if she could find the phone number of a nearby pharmacy. She asked the pharmacy to send some gastric pills and hangover medicine over.

    Not long after she finished her call, someone brought the medicine. She ced it on the cab by the door and turned back to see that Qin Siting was still sleeping on the sofa. She walked over softly and lowered her head to watch him sleep.

    Usually, the cor of his shirt was buttoned up neatly, but now it was slightly open. His shirt was not as neat as usual, but with such a slight mess, he looked more like a mature man with a different kind of attractiveness.

    Shi Niange looked at him for a long time before smiling quietly. While he was asleep, she leaned over and kissed the corner of his lips. Then, she lowered her head to look at him with a red face. Seeing that he was not awake, she thought for a moment and could not help but lower her head to kiss him.

    In the end, the man who was lying on the sofa suddenly raised his arm and pulled her back into his embrace. She lost her bnce and was directly pushed to his arms.

    Qin Siting¡¯s eyes were still closed. He had clearly fallen asleep, but he still had his senses and was slightly awake. He patted her back as though tofort her, or as though he was used to patting her.

    Shi Niange remained motionless in his arms. She moved slightly, and his hand on her back instinctively tightened around her.

    This was...

    Was he nning to let her sleep on his body?

    Although she didn¡¯t object to sleeping like this, wouldn¡¯t he feel ufortable being pressed down?

    She looked at him for a while longer and could not bear to get up. She carefullyid her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. She felt his breath and the pleasant smell of alcohol on his body. Sheid there for a while and gradually fell asleep on his body.

    She slept from afternoon to evening. Halfway through, it seemed like Qin Siting had turned over and turned to hold her in his arms to sleep. Shi Niange did not wake up.

    When she woke up, it was already past seven in the evening. When she opened her eyes, she felt that she was trapped between Qin Siting and the back of the sofa. She was held in his arms in the warmest and safest ce.

    She opened her eyes and found that it was already dark outside. Her phone was vibrating by the side.

    Without needing to guess, she knew that it was either her father or her mother. After all, it was already dark and she had yet to return home.

    Shi Niange carefully tried to sit up, but the moment she moved, the man beside her, whose eyes were closed, spoke. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Have you slept enough?¡±

    Shi Niange paused and turned to see that Qin Siting had also opened his eyes. However, it was obvious that he had a headache because of the alcohol. He raised his hand to rub his head, looking ufortable.

    Shi Niange immediately got up. ¡°You¡¯re awake. I called the pharmacy to get medicine. Do you have a headache or an upset stomach?¡±

    Qin Sitingid on the sofa and pressed his forehead. He turned to see Shi Niange running to the door to retrieve the medicine. She then ran back and ced it on the coffee table by the sofa, looking worried that he would feel ufortable.

    He closed his eyes, opened them again, and sat up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a few sses of wine. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning, so there¡¯s no need to take medicine.¡±

    Shi Niange seemed to want to confirm if he was really not that ufortable as she stared at him.

    Qin Siting smiled lightly and hooked his finger at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Every time the man hooked his fingers, she could not take it and immediately went over.

    The moment she sat down, Qin Siting looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. Do you want to go back to the other side?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to go back. My parents are still around. They just don¡¯t know that you live across the street. I guess at this time, my mom already knows about us.¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she looked at the light and sighed. ¡°Sigh, Qin Siting, you really can¡¯t hide a secret. I originally nned to keep it a secret for a longer time, but today, youpletely stamped me in front of my father and made me yours.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Qin Siting looked at her, his eyes revealing the seriousness she liked.

    Shi Niange blushed and turned her eyes away from him. She continued to look at the light. ¡°I mean, I originally nned to let them know in a few years since they didn¡¯t care much about me when I was young. I didn¡¯t want them to participate too much, but now that they know about it so early, I can¡¯t avoid hearing their nagging when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Afraid of nagging? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qin Siting raised his brows.

    ¡°If you go over, you¡¯ll definitely be able to save me. But in the current situation, my father knows that you¡¯re Qin Siting and definitely won¡¯t object. However, he was a little embarrassed in front of Uncle Tang this afternoon, so he definitely won¡¯t be able to ept it. Even if you go, he won¡¯t be in a good mood. Why don¡¯t you let him take his time? There¡¯s no need for you to coax him. Anyway, I was originally unwilling to help the Tang family. My father deserved it today.¡±

    Hearing Shi Niange say so seriously that her father deserved it, Qin Siting sighed and smiled. ¡°Who said I was going to coax him?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you go?¡±

    ¡°If I go, I¡¯ll directly enter the house.¡± Qin Siting gently pinched her chin.

 Chapter 1572 - You Are My Little Love Song (139)

    <h4>Chapter 1572: You Are My Little Love Song (139)</h4>

    Why was this person so seductive after drinking?

    Shi Niange almost couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her face, but her phone was still vibrating. She quickly picked it up.

    As soon as the call was connected, Madam Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s resentful voice came from the other side. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in a rtionship? You even brought your little boyfriend to your father in the afternoon?¡±

    Shi Niange was embarrassed. When she turned to see Qin Siting rubbing his forehead while she was answering the call, she quickly got up and threw the medicine into his arms. Then she turned to walk to the window to answer the call.

    As she listened to her mother¡¯s voice on the phone, she looked at the vi with its lights on and said, ¡°En, I¡¯ll be home soon. I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m concerned about is, who exactly is he? He is actually as good as the Tang family. He even angered the Tang father and son to the point where they ignored your father for an entire afternoon. After your father came back, he almost smashed the things in your vi. In the end, after I asked for half a day, he was so angry that he asked me to wait for you toe back and ask you personally. It¡¯s already dark, yet you¡¯re still not back. What exactly is going on? Stupid girl, could it be that you spent the night him?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Mom, I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± She pretended to be still in the car. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about five minutes.¡±

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen snorted. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want your parents after you fell in love. Why are youing back?¡±

    She spoke as though she really wanted to live outside with someone else...

    Although she thought of her father¡¯s expression at noon today and really did not want to go back, she still had to face it sooner orter.

    Besides, Qin Siting drank alcohol today. She still wanted him to sleep early. It was better not to disturb him.

    After hanging up the phone, she turned back to the sofa. Seeing that he was still not taking his medicine, she leaned over and said, ¡°If you¡¯re sober and don¡¯t want to drink hangover relief, you can have this liver protection. Drinking too much will hurt your liver.¡±

    She opened it and fed him a piece.

    Seeing her eager appearance, Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows moved. He gave her face and ate the liver protection slice with the hand she fed him. She did not know if it was intentional or not, but when his lips brushed past her fingers, Shi Niange¡¯s heart trembled. Her face was burning hot as she handed the cup to him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home first. I just told my mom that I¡¯ll be home in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°All right, let me know if you need me.¡± He raised his hand and made a phone call gesture by his ear.

    It turned out that Qin Siting could do such a cute little action.

    Shi Niange was amused. ¡°En, okay.¡±

    After speaking, she quickly slipped out of his house and observed the vi¡¯s yard for a long time. After confirming that no one had discovered that she hade out from here, she slipped back into her own yard.

    Sure enough, as soon as she entered, her mother was already standing there waiting. Her expression was as though she was waiting for her to start settling the bill.

    Shi Niange walked in and looked around. She saw her father sitting on the sofa, clearly waiting for her.

    ¡°Oh, you came back by yourself?¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen raised her brows and looked behind her. ¡°I thought the boy you¡¯re dating nned to apany you back tonight.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled. ¡°If you need him, he cane and see you anytime. But I think it¡¯s better for me to exin to you alone now.¡±

    ¡°Now you know what to do. Why didn¡¯t you think about your father¡¯s face in the afternoon?¡± Father Shi looked at her coldly with an ugly expression.

    Shi Niange stood in front of the door and nced at him. She said calmly and fearlessly, ¡°Dad, you clearly know that I don¡¯t like Tang Shao, yet you insist on making me have a meal with the father and son. Furthermore, I already have a boyfriend. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it, right? Furthermore, it¡¯s Qin Siting. Furthermore, that hotel... is the Qin family¡¯s...¡±

    At the mention of this, Father Shi was angered. The Tang father and son could have chosen any hotel, but they had to choose the Qin family. It hadpletely be Qin Siting¡¯s home ground. At that time, if Qin Siting had not been polite because he was Shi Niange¡¯s father, who knew what kind of scene it would have been.

    ¡°Qin Siting?¡± When Madam Yang Zhenzhen heard this name, she raised her brows and looked at Shi Niange.

    Of course, the expression in her mother¡¯s eyes was not to pursue the matter. Instead, it was full of curiosity as to who her daughter was with.

    Seeing that Shi Niange was still busy dealing with her father, Madam Yang Zhenzhen approached her. ¡°Was it the one you had your eyes on when you were in your third year?¡±

    Shi Niange pursed her lips and nced at her own mother. ¡°Mom, we like each other and love each other freely. What do you mean by being targeted by me?¡±

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen was amused. ¡°You really caught him?¡±

    Although her own mother¡¯s words seemed to imply that Shi Niange had transformed into a big bad wolf that hunted Qin Siting, if her mother saw Qin Siting in the hotel today pressing her against the wall, she would know who the real big bad wolf was.

    However, there was no need to exin. Shi Niange only smiled. Anyway, she knew her mother better. She knew that she was at most curious. As long as she did not do anything out of line, she would not fuss about it. After all, she had already grown up. She was not a child who fell in love at the age of fourteen or fifteen.

    ¡°How far have the two of you progressed?¡± Father Shi asked after a long pause.

    Shi Niange nced in his direction and said neither too deeply nor too lightly, ¡°It has developed into a normal rtionship.¡±

    Seeing that her answer was unclear, Father Shi was even angrier. He abruptly stood up. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Dad, no matter how important your cooperation with the Tang Family is, there¡¯s no need to push your daughter in the pit. You know that I don¡¯t like him, so why do you have to make things difficult for me? If I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, I would have reluctantly cooperated. At most, I would have given him a smile. But now that I have a boyfriend, if my mother were to be me, what do you think she would choose? I remember that back then, when my mother was with you, she insisted on her own choice and didn¡¯t listen to the family¡¯s arrangements. You and my mother are so happy right now because you were in love back then. Do you wish for your daughter to be happy, or do you wish for me to smile at someone I don¡¯t like because of your tens of millions of yuan?¡±

    Father Shi¡¯s expression stiffened. He did not speak for a while.

    At this moment, her mother turned around and looked at her husband as though he was a joke. Then she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Nian Nian¡¯s mouth is as good as mine. You can¡¯t win against her. I¡¯ve already said that you shouldn¡¯t always arrange for her to be with the Tang family¡¯s boy. With her character, how can she just let it be? Besides, our Shida Group is very popr. There¡¯s really no need to sell our daughter.¡±

    Seeing that the mother and daughter were about to join hands, Father Shi was so angry that he did not speak. He turned and went upstairs.

 Chapter 1573 - You Are My Little Love Song (140)

    <h4>Chapter 1573: You Are My Little Love Song (140)</h4>

    Seeing that Father Shi was so angry that he went upstairs to rest, Madam Yang Zhenzhen snorted.

    It seemed like her mother and father had quarreled about today¡¯s matter. It was no wonder that Madam Yang Zhenzhen did not go out today. She had probably wanted to help her make a decision, but her father had kidnapped Shi Niange from the school behind her mother¡¯s back.

    Thankfully, Qin Siting went in time today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your father. He has been living a smooth-sailing life all these years. He doesn¡¯t really want to sell his daughter. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because he knows that Tang Shao likes you. You¡¯re just a smokescreen in his hands. He¡¯ll only blow them up. He won¡¯t really let you do anything,¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen said. ¡°But now that things have turned out this way, although he won¡¯t fall out with the Tang family, it¡¯ll definitely be awkward in the future. Your father still has to think of a way to deal with this kind of troublesome matter. If his attitude isn¡¯t good these days, don¡¯t take it to heart with him.¡±

    ¡°En, I understand.¡± Shi Niange was obedient now. Whatever her biological mother said.

    ¡°That Qin Siting, when do you n on bringing him back for me to meet?¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes lit up again.

    Shi Niange: ¡°Let¡¯s meet again if it¡¯s convenient. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t n on avoiding you.¡±

    ¡°Although from your father¡¯s point of view, it sounds like he¡¯s very angry, but after thinking about it, Little Qin¡¯s way of doing things today is still very manly. I feel that he should be a good person. If your father doesn¡¯t want to see him, then forget it. I have to see who exactly charmed my daughter to this extent.¡±

    ...

    Qin Siting did not n on avoiding her. Shi Niange arranged for her mother and Qin Siting to meet in two days¡¯ time.

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen found a cafe near the Medical University to wait for them.

    The two of them had just stepped out of the school gates when Shi Niange received a message from her mother.

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen: [Are you here? Where are you?]

    Shi Niange replied: [I just left the school. I¡¯ll be there soon.]

    After arriving at the cafe, Qin Siting remained calm andposed. Shi Niange, on the other hand, became slightly nervous.

    She wanted to show off her favorite person, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    After entering, Madam Yang Zhenzhen discovered them first. She raised her hand and waved in their direction. Shi Niange rushed over.

    When Qin Siting walked over, Madam Yang Zhenzhen really had the rare awareness of being a mother. She seriously sized him up for a long time and watched him walk over. She then saw that although he and Shi Niange were walking together, they were very close and intimate, but he was very gentlemanly. They did not deliberately show affection or touch each other. They gave people the feeling that they were very clean.

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen smiled at him.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Qin Siting brought some things from the back. He had just left the school. As the cafe was not far from the school, he walked over. On the way, he bought some small gifts from a shop. Although the Shi family¡¯s wife definitely did notck anything, the etiquette of a junior meeting his seniors was still necessary. He handed over the gift box in his hand.

    ¡°All right, all right. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen received it with a smile and ced it on the seat beside her. Then, she indicated for them to sit down and called for a waiter.

    Afterward, she asked about their school and the Qin family. Of course, she didn¡¯t ask too much. However, they both knew each other¡¯s family background. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she didn¡¯t ask.

    After getting to know him better, Madam Yang Zhenzhen praised her daughter¡¯s eyes sincerely.

    Although Qin Siting was young, he was very steady and did not speak much. However, he said what needed to be said and answered what needed to be answered. He was polite but not reserved. He was a gentleman, but he did not pretend. He was very natural and generous, making people feel as though he was a spring breeze. Furthermore, although the Qin family¡¯s family background was prominent and many levels higher than the Shi family, he clearly did not emphasize anything about the Qin family. He did not have the arrogance of a family background, nor did he have the silk pants feeling of being from a wealthy family.

    The coffee had already been served. Some simple desserts were also served. These desserts were ordered by Qin Siting. He was very clear about Shi Niange¡¯s preferences and was even clearer than Yang Zhenzhen, who was her mother.

    After drinking half of the coffee, the conversation was no longer superficial.

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen saw that the cream had rubbed against the corner of Shi Niange¡¯s mouth when she ate the cake. Qin Siting took a tissue and handed it to her. He was clearlyughing at her with his eyes. The feeling was that of a little boy and girl in a sweet, passionate love. Shi Niange took the tissue and wiped it with a smile in embarrassment.

    If he wanted to appear more deliberate, he could directly wipe the corner of Shi Niange¡¯s mouth. However, he took into ount that the person sitting opposite was Shi Niange¡¯s mother, and there was no need for him to show off his affection to others. In short, his performance was satisfactory and not ufortable. She could sense that he cared for Shi Niange and habitually gave in to her. Furthermore, he was very sensible. He was really an outstanding child who had no blind spots.

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen was extremely satisfied. Even though the two children didn¡¯t put on any effort, they still showed off their affection in front of her. She was very happy.

    ¡°I say, how long have you two been together?¡±

    This question made Shi Niange think deeply for a moment. She felt that if it weren¡¯t for the incident with Qin Siting¡¯s mother, they might have been together a long time ago. However, at that time, she was busy with the college entrance examination. This was perhaps the most suitable time.

    Thus, she shifted the timeline from the time they kissed on the skating rink after graduating from high school to the time when they were officially together at the beginning of the year.

    ¡°A few months. Around the time of winter vacation,¡± Shi Niange said.

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s been so long.¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen nced back and forth between the two children before looking at Qin Siting. ¡°You two, who chased who back then?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    Hearing this question, Qin Siting smiled. ¡°Auntie, do you want another cup of coffee?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mafam Yang Zhenzhen gently pushed the coffee forward. Qin Siting picked it up and handed it to a waiter who walked over, asking them to refill a cup of coffee.

    After the waiter left, he turned back and met Madam Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s gaze. He said, ¡°I chased her.¡±

    When Shi Niange heard this answer, she knew that Qin Siting was saving her face. However, saying these words in front of her mother... was really unnecessary. After all, her mother knew everything.

    She took a sip of her coffee guiltily.

    In her heart, no matter who chased who, Qin Siting was her boyfriend now, hehe.

 Chapter 1574 - You Are My Little Love Song (141)

    <h4>Chapter 1574: You Are My Little Love Song (141)</h4>

    In the end, Madam Yang Zhenzhen said without holding back, ¡°Is that so? But why do I remember that when you were still in your third year of high school, our Nian Nian was so concerned about you that she chased after you every day?¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Shi Niange almost spat out her coffee.

    Qin Siting nced at her with a smile in his eyes. Shi Niange red at him angrily, then looked at her mother with a sad expression. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re even more overboard than my father when he was trying to sell me over. Are you your biological daughter?¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen was only amused. ¡°Isn¡¯t what I say true? I¡¯m justmenting that my daughter has good taste. At the same time, I¡¯m reminding Little Qin that you¡¯ve sacrificed so much, so he must treat you well¡±

    Shi Niange really thanked her. She didn¡¯t want to ept this at all, all right?

    It was too embarrassing.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. The person has already climbed to the top of my heart. I won¡¯t let her down in this lifetime,¡± Qin Siting said softly, but his words were clear. Every word struck Shi Niange¡¯s heart.

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen smiled in satisfaction. She took the coffee the waiter had brought her and raised her coffee cup at him. ¡°Good child, I believe you.¡±

    She did not know what was wrong with her mother today. At the end of the conversation, she suddenly mentioned Shi Niange¡¯s childhood. She did not even treat Qin Siting as an outsider. She kept saying that Shi Niange reallycked thepany of her parents when she was young. Although in the eyes of other children, Shi Niange¡¯s life was especially free, she really did not have any father or mother to love by her side. She grew up alive and kicking. She was very thankful that the people Shi Niange met since she was young were all kind people and did not lead her astray.

    Shi Niange remembered that her mother was not a person who liked to be emotional. She rarely spoke about these things. She wondered what was wrong with her today. Could it be that she suddenly discovered that there was a boy who might take her daughter away, so she could not help but say a few more words?

    Today was the weekend. The school only had an experimental ss in the morning. There was nothing much to do in the afternoon. There was no need to return to school. She could go home directly.

    Coincidentally, Qin Siting received a call. There was something the Qin family needed him to do. He sent Shi Niange and her mother to the car and watched their car drive away safely before leaving.

    After Shi Niange and her mother returned home, she finally understood why her mother had been so emotional recently. It turned out that the daughter of one of her former best friends had recently gotten married and had been married to a ce far away. She didn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet her usually. Therefore, her mother was thinking that she didn¡¯t have much time to apany her in the past. When she thought about how she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to see her after she grew up and got married, was she starting to regret not apanying her growing up?

    Shi Niange really did not hold any obsession or grudges against these things. She only thought that her mother was in her menopause and had begun to be sensitive and easily agitated.

    However, in the afternoon, her father returned from thepany. When he saw her at home, he did not have a good expression. When he heard that the mother and daughter went to see Qin Siting in the afternoon, he red at his wife several times in anger. Madam Yang Zhenzhen could not be bothered with him.

    However, after Father Shi went home and drank two cups of tea, his anger subsided after a while. He said that he had to return to America the day after tomorrow. Recently, the financial crisis in America has affected many partners. It also indirectly affected the time when Shida Group sessfully listed in America. It was possible that they had to return to America to focus on the listing. If the listing was dyed, many things had to be redistributed. Shi Niange did not understand these things, but when she heard her parents sitting there chatting, she was mentally prepared. They would probably not be able to return for a long time.

    Since her parents were leaving again, Grandfather Mo took some time in the afternoon toe to Lishui Vi. The family gathered together, and it seemed to be much more lively than during the Spring Festival.

    Initially, her mother wanted to mention Qin Siting. After all, she knew that Qin Siting was now her grandfather¡¯s favorite student. However, Shi Niange reminded her that her grandfather still did not know about the rtionship between Qin Siting and her. She said that she was afraid that her grandfather would make things difficult for Qin Siting. The originally normal learning environment would be even harsher because of her matters. Madam Yang Zhenzhen considered that Shi Niange was right and did not say much. However, she would asionally inquire about Qin Siting from her grandfather. When she saw that Professor Yang, who was especially picky about people, praised Qin Siting repeatedly, she felt more at ease. From time to time, she gave Shi Niange a look as though she was praising her good taste.

    Shi Niange sat there happily. As she listened to her parents and grandfather chat, she lowered her head and secretly looked at her phone.

    Her phone was currently disying Qin Siting¡¯s reply: [Still in the Qin family. Returning to Lishui Vi tonight.]

    She sent: [Why did you suddenly return to the Qin family? That person from Japan didn¡¯te to cause trouble again, did he?]

    Qin Siting replied: [No, it has nothing to do with them. It¡¯s Grandfather who is looking for me. Don¡¯t worry.]

    It seemed like the incident with Yamamoto and Mrs. Qin would no longer affect the Qin family¡¯s life.

    Mrs. Qin should have let go of her son. After all, no matter how much she refused to let go, Qin Siting would never apany her to Japan.

    She chatted with her grandfather and the rest for the entire afternoon. When the sky turned dark, her grandfather left. Then, Madam Yang Zhenzhen and her father nagged at Shi Niange about many things. For example, what kind of people werecking in the family¡¯spany now. They said that Shi Niange¡¯s medical studies were really at odds with the family¡¯s business, but there was no other way. They were really worried that in the future, when they were old, they wouldn¡¯t have anyone to inherit them. After working hard for so many years, in the end, their hard work would end up in someone else¡¯s hands. Her mother was very open-minded. She didn¡¯t mention this. It was because her father had drunk too much in the afternoon and kept nagging. In the end, he was chased back to his room by Madam Yang Zhenzhen to sleep.

    At night, Shi Niangeid in her bedroom. As her mother did note to her room to stay tonight, she quietly pulled open the curtains and looked across the other vi.

    The lights in the vi opposite had yet to be turned on, which meant that Qin Siting had yet to return.

    Before her parents returned, she and Qin Siting had agreed not to close the curtains. She opened the curtains wide and sat by the window to pick up her phone to send him a message: [You¡¯re not back yet?]

    Qin Siting did not reply for several minutes.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know if he was busy with other things in the Qin family, but she sighed in disappointment. She didn¡¯t know what to ask, but she wanted him to know how unhappy she was that he hadn¡¯t returned. She thought for a moment and sent a string of ellipses.

    This time, Qin Siting quickly replied: [Open the door.]

    Shi Niange was stunned. She looked at her phone for a few seconds and immediately stood up to rush out. She saw that her parents had already returned to their room to sleep. There was no one in the living room downstairs. She ran downstairs softly and opened the door to see Qin Siting standing outside her vi. She could tell that he had just returned. When he saw her opening the door and looking at him with dark eyes, he smiled. ¡°Miss me?¡±

 Chapter 1575 - You Are My Little Love Song (142)

    <h4>Chapter 1575: You Are My Little Love Song (142)</h4>

    Shi Niange was still standing by the door, looking at him in disbelief. Qin Siting had already reached out his long arm to pull her into his embrace. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then he kissed the corner of her eyes, the tip of her nose, and said gently, ¡°Aren¡¯t I already back? Don¡¯t be unhappy, en?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my text message just now. I thought you weren¡¯t back.¡± Shi Niange leaned in his arms and couldn¡¯t bear to move away. She reached out to hold his neck and pull him down. At the same time, she whispered, ¡°My parents are leaving the day after tomorrow. I want to eat onion noodles again. Will you cook for me the day after tomorrow?¡±

    In the middle of the night, he secretly met her behind her parents¡¯ backs. In the end, this little girl¡¯s heart was filled with a bowl of noodles. Qin Siting did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s only been a few days. Are you that hungry?¡± He rubbed her hair, his brows soft. ¡°Are you ready to sleep?¡±

    ¡°No, I was going to take a shower, but I saw that your lights were off, so I was messaging you. I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡± She snuggled in his arms and whispered, ¡°Qin Siting, we agreed not to close the curtains in the future. After my parents leave, we¡¯ll follow our original agreement!¡±

    Qin Siting sighed and smiled. ¡°All right.¡±

    Every time she heard him smile as though he couldn¡¯t do anything to her, Shi Niange¡¯s heart would be filled with countless sweetness.

    After hugging him outside the vi for a while, she raised her head to look at his vi. Then she secretly turned back to look inside the vi. Her heart moved and she suddenly tiptoed to whisper in his ear.

    Qin Siting raised his brows and lowered his eyes to look at the little girl who was tugging at his sleeves with a red face.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked softly with a smile.

    Shi Niange also felt that it seemed very risky. After all, her parents were at home. She secretly pulled Qin Siting to her room. Although she didn¡¯t have any other motives, she hadn¡¯t been with him properly for the past few days. Her love sickness was almost acting up. She just wanted to stay with him for a while more. Anyway, there was a sofa in her room.

    In short, she didn¡¯t want to be separated from him right now.

    She hesitated for less than two seconds before nodding. She continued softly, ¡°My parents are already asleep. If we go in, they won¡¯t be able to hear us. They¡¯ll have to go out early in the morning tomorrow. Anyway, it¡¯s Sunday tomorrow. No one wille to wake us up until noon. We won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    Qin Siting lowered his eyes to look at her longing gaze and did not speak for a while.

    Shi Niange continued tugging at his sleeve as though begging. ¡°If you don¡¯t apany me, I think I¡¯m going to die ~¡±

    Qin Siting sighed and smiled. He pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Lure the wolf into the house?¡±

    Shi Niange was embarrassed for a moment. She felt as though her throat had been scalded by something. She felt that it was useless to say anything now that she had taken the initiative to pull him back to the room. She did not say anything and did not consider anything else. Her mind was filled with thoughts of not letting Qin Siting leave. Even if the vi opposite was only a hundred meters away, even if she could still watch him through the window after returning, she could not stand it anymore. She only wanted to be with him, hold him, and be close to him. She did not want to be apart for even a second!

    She did not speak but continued to tug gently at his sleeve.

    In fact, the two of them had not been standing in front of the vi for long. However, because they had been standing in front of the door without moving, the automatic sensor light at the door was turned off. In the pitch-ck darkness, Shi Niange raised her head. When the moonlightnded in her eyes, it was as though stars were scattered all over. ¡°If I can¡¯t eat onion oil noodles... I can eat you. Anyway, don¡¯t leave.¡±

    The veins on Qin Siting¡¯s forehead twitched. The little girl must have felt too embarrassed after saying this. After speaking, she threw herself into his arms and buried her burning face in his neck. She did not speak anymore, but her hands were still tightly gripping his sleeves.

    Then she heard Qin Siting sigh hoarsely. ¡°If I really went in with you, the one who died wouldn¡¯t be you, but me.¡±

    ¡°No, my parents won¡¯t find out...¡±

    ¡°I mean, being tortured to death by you.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s low voicended in her ears.

    Shi Niange¡¯s body tensed up because of the breath by her ear, but she still refused to let go of him. She stubbornly buried her face in his arms and held his neck stubbornly.

    In the end, Qin Siting could not persuade her and entered the vi.

    When she went upstairs, Shi Niange tiptoed and poked her head up as she walked. Then she turned back and gave Qin Siting an OK sign, reminding him to continue walking up safely.

    Seeing her acting like a thief, as though she was slightly guilty, Qin Siting hunched his back and continued to walk slowly upwards. Qin Siting sighed and smiled, but he was still cooperative.

    Finally, she walked back to her bedroom door. Shi Niange quickly sped up and opened the door very quickly. Then, she pulled Qin Siting into the door and very, very gently locked the door.

    Sess!

    Shi Niange looked at the sessfully locked door. Her eyes were bright with excitement. She turned to him and made an OK gesture. She whispered, ¡°Yay!¡±

    Qin Siting thought that after she closed the door, she would have some important deration or sigh, orin bitterly like she did downstairs.

    In the end, she only said ¡°yay.¡±

    She had already lured him in. Shouldn¡¯t she be excitedly throwing herself at him to give him a hug?

    Shi Niange was probably too excited. Of course, she wanted to hug him, but no matter how much she hugged him outside, it felt like she was only interacting intimately with the person she liked. However, now that Qin Siting had entered her bedroom, she didn¡¯t dare to hug him. She felt that if she moved slightly... there might be some friction...

    It was probably because her heart had been beating too fast when she walked in earlier. Right now, she was leaning against the door, calming her heartbeat and looking up at him.

    After Qin Siting entered, he did not do anything. He just stood there and looked down at her. His eyes were smiling, but they were full of meaning.

    That gaze seemed to say: I¡¯ve already been lured in by you. I¡¯m at your mercy now.

    Ah ah ah, why was it so exciting!

    Shi Niange¡¯s heartbeat, which had just calmed down, began to elerate again. Then, she looked around, searching for a topic. ¡°That... that...¡±

    Qin Siting did not n on staring at her for too long. After seeing her ufortable expression, he turned around. In the end, he turned to look at the bed. The clothes she had just changed out of were white with a bit ofce. It was very cute.

    After Shi Niange realized what he had seen, she sucked in a cold breath. She suddenly rushed forward and threw herself on the bed. She grabbed the clothes she had taken off before taking a shower and turned to rush into the bathroom.

 Chapter 1576 - You Are My Little Love Song (143)

    <h4>Chapter 1576: You Are My Little Love Song (143)</h4>

    The moment she threw herself onto the bed, her face had already turned red to the tips of her ears. She then ran into the bathroom without stopping. Qin Siting watched all of her actions and did not speak. The corner of his lips curved slightly, and that helpless and doting smile never left his face.

    Shi Niange quickly hid the things in theundry basket in the bathroom. Then, she turned to see that her face was red in the mirror. She calmed down in the bathroom for a while before leaving.

    Qin Siting was already minding his own business as he sat down on the sofa near the window.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± She tried to find a topic.

    Qin Siting did not expose her restraint. He nced at the time and answered, ¡°9:30 p.m.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then if you¡¯re staying here tonight, do you have to shower?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly turned to rummage through her closet. Then, to her chagrin, she realized that she had forgotten to bring the shirt she had worn to his home.

    She could wear his shirt, but he definitely could not wear hers. After all, the difference in height was there.

    Besides, it was understandable for a girl to wear a man¡¯s shirt, but how could he wear her clothes?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go back to the other side to shower.¡± Qin Siting saw that she was still standing in a daze in front of the wardrobe and knew that she was nervous. He raised his hand and waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Shi Niange turned to look at him and walked over. When she reached the sofa, the man reached out his long arm and hugged her. He held her and sat her on hisp.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she had never hugged or kissed him before, but the feeling right now was very different. Shi Niange felt that even if she didn¡¯t sit on hisp, her heart would jump out of her chest when he looked at her.

    She had just sat down and was about to say something to ease the atmosphere. However, Qin Siting did not give her the opportunity to speak. His hand held the back of her head and pressed her down. He kissed her cheek and slowly moved to the corner of her lips.

    Shi Niange gripped his cor nervously. She did not dare to close her eyes. Even though she knew that she had lured him in and that she had provoked him first, she was still extremely nervous.

    After kissing for two minutes, footsteps suddenly came from outside. Before Shi Niange could react, she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.

    ¡°Nian Nian, are you asleep?¡±

    It was her mother.

    Shi Niange¡¯s body stiffened. She quickly jumped out of Qin Siting¡¯s arms. Seeing her frightened expression, Qin Siting sat on the sofa and looked at her. After seeing Shi Niange make a silent gesture at him, his elegant brows moved slightly and he did not speak.

    ¡°Mom, I was about to shower. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Niange quickly answered the door.

    ¡°Earlier, your father said that he seemed to have heard something. I didn¡¯t hear it. I said that he was being paranoid. Then, your father opened the window and looked out. He found that the front door of your vi was actually open. He thought that you had secretly run out in the middle of the night,¡± Madam Yang Zhenzhen said from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. Don¡¯t run around at night.¡±

    Earlier, when Qin Siting entered the front yard, he had pressed the passcode. Initially, he didn¡¯t n on staying here. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have closed the door Earlier, she had directly pulled him in, so the door wasn¡¯t closed.

    ¡°I know, Mom. Aren¡¯t I at home? It¡¯s sote. How can I go out?¡±

    ¡°All right, then take a shower. Sleep early. Your father and I will head to thepany early tomorrow. We won¡¯t wake you up in the morning.¡±

    ¡°All right. Goodnight, Mommy.¡±

    Madam Yang Zhenzhen left.

    Hearing the sound of her mother leaving, followed by the sound of the bedroom door opening and closing, Shi Niange finally let out a long breath. She turned to look at Qin Siting and saw that he was leaning against the sofa. His sleeves werepletely open and rolled up to his elbows, revealing a firm and strong arm. His fingers were ced on the armrest by the sofa. The buttons on his shirt were probably opened when he kissed her just now. He had opened three to four buttons, and his corbone and chest could almost be seen clearly!

    However, the way he sat quietly moved Shi Niange.

    The entire vi was quiet. In the dark and quiet night, all other senses were magnified. Qin Siting¡¯s masculine scent was also magnified in her room. It was like a walking hormone. In her neen years, she had never experienced such a feeling. She was moved, nervous, and vaguely expectant, but at the same time, she was also slightly afraid.

    This sort of feeling was actually very torturous.

    Her heart was beating wildly.

    She took a deep breath, as though she was afraid that her mother would knock on the door again. When she opened the door, she discovered that she had yet to shower. She said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±

    After speaking, she did not dare to look at Qin Siting again. She quickly picked up a nightgown and rushed into the bathroom.

    As Qin Siting was in the room, she gave up on taking a bath and chose a shower.

    Shi Niange¡¯s phone was running out of battery and was shing on the bedside table. Qin Siting got up to take a look and saw the socket and charger by the bedside table. He helped her charge her phone.

    When Shi Niange came out of the shower, she saw half of Qin Siting¡¯s figure. He had just ced her phone down when he heard the bathroom door open. He turned back.

    Shi Niange¡¯s hair was half-dried. Afterbing it, it cascaded down over her white nightgown. Usually, she didn¡¯t wear anything underneath in bed, but she was embarrassed to just wear a nightgown; therefore, she wore her undergarments inside the bathroom which had already dried from yesterday.

    She was clearly dressed well, but when she suddenly met Qin Siting¡¯s gaze, she strangely had the feeling of a little sheep jumping into a pot of boiling water to wash, shave, cook, and feed the big bad wolf.

    Shi Niange stood in front of the bathroom door. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know what to say or do. She thought for a moment and wondered if she should go to the cab to find a set of nkets and let him choose to sleep on the sofa or on the floor. However, she felt that she couldn¡¯t bear to let him sleep on the sofa and the floor. There was a ce in her heart that was beating wildly and moring for something. Her heart was in a mess and her heartbeat kept elerating. It hadn¡¯t slowed down since he entered her bedroom.

    Right now, her thoughts were running wild. She was not even aware that she was staring at him. Qin Siting saw that a strand of her hair was wrapped around her neck. The contrast between ck and white was obvious. He walked toward her and approached her. He lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Are you done showering?¡±

 Chapter 1577 - You Are My Little Love Song (144)

    <h4>Chapter 1577: You Are My Little Love Song (144)</h4>

    Shi Niange mustered her courage and walked toward him. The two of them approached each other. She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Earlier..., when I abducted you, my thoughts were quite good. I just wanted to hug you and for you to apany me for a while. But now... I don¡¯t know what to do...¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows and imitated her tone. ¡°You have already showered. What else do you think I can do?¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    She blinked and stood there, suddenly not knowing what to do.

    However, Qin Siting was very calm. He stood there with his long legs and the cor of his shirt open. He raised his hand and stroked her slightly dry hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry it directly?¡±

    ¡°If you do it too much, it¡¯ll hurt your hair.¡± She raised her hand and scratched her head. Earlier, when she called him in, she was so brave. Right now, her heart was filled with anxiety and fear. However, she was unwilling to show her cowardice, but she didn¡¯t know how to be more natural.

    ¡°Is my phone out of battery?¡± she suddenly asked.

    ¡°En.¡±

    Shi Niange quickly made use of the excuse of looking at her phone to walk away from him. She went to the bedside cab to pick up her phone and casually flipped through it. There were no calls or new messages. Then she put it down.

    When she turned back, she saw that Qin Siting had already sat down on the sofa. He casually and calmly leaned against the sofa. He stretched out his long legs and opened them. He patted his thigh and indicated for her to sit over.

    The moment Shi Niange saw his calm yet especially seductive appearance, the stirring factor in her heart began to jump again. She decided not to think about anything else and walked through the clouds. She then took the initiative to hug his neck and sit down.

    Perhaps because she had just taken a shower, her body was soft. After sitting in his arms, she blushed andid her head on his chest.

    His shirt was unbuttoned, and her face was directly pressed against his warm skin. The man¡¯s heartbeat was warm and powerful. She suddenly discovered that she was willing to give up all of her courage to him because she really liked this person too much. The love in television dramas was often empty and unrealistic, but right now, as she leaned in his arms, she could feel the immense power that that word brought her. It made her fearless.

    Qin Siting did not do anything to her. He ced one hand on the sofa and the other on the back of her head. He looked down at her and gazed at the moonlight outside the window. His gaze was dark, as though he was hiding seawater. It was bottomless, but the surface of the sea was sparkling.

    Shi Niange¡¯s heart stirred. She raised her head and nibbled his chin. Then, under his deep and dark gaze, she whispered, ¡°Do you look like the pretty boy I secretly hid at home?¡±

    He leanedzily and pressed one hand against the back of her head, allowing her to lean over in his arms. He tilted his head slightly and raised his other hand to pat her. Shi Niange took the opportunity to wrap her arms around his neck and kiss his chin. At the same time, she gently bit him and said coaxingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? Don¡¯t go to school or go home in the future. Just stay in my room and be a pretty boy for me. I¡¯ll take care of you, Qin Siting.¡±

    The youngdy of Shida Group kept insisting that the Qin family¡¯s young master would be her gigolo. She even kept saying that she would raise him.

    Qin Siting chuckled and pinched her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being raised by you, but who should I look for when you¡¯re tired of ying with me?¡±

    Shi Niange said half-jokingly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll introduce you to the other wealthydies. Although I don¡¯t usually hang out with those little sisters, I¡¯m very popr. I know all the youngdies, just like you. I¡¯ll push them in front of me and guarantee that they¡¯ll all pounce on you like hungry tigers.¡±

    Qin Siting raised his brows and stopped smiling. At the same time, he turned his head away and did not allow her to kiss him. He nced at her indifferently. ¡°Can you bear to?¡±

    Shi Niange giggled and quickly hugged him like she was begging for mercy. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to. If anyone dares to snatch you from me, I won¡¯t care about the friendship between sisters. I¡¯ll pounce on them and scratch their faces.¡±

    ¡°You still have the ability?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in any case, if anyone dares to snatch you from me, I guarantee that I¡¯ll pounce on them and beat them up! I¡¯ll beat up whoeveres! If twoe, I¡¯ll beat up a pair! No one can dream of snatching you from me!¡± Shi Niange nestled in his arms smugly. Then, she raised her small fists. ¡°I think I should find a martial arts hall soon and learn kung fu from a master!¡±

    Qin Siting was amused by her seriousness. He held her in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her brows. ¡°Then let¡¯s agree. In the future, if anyone dares to flirt with me, you¡¯ll be the first to rush out to help me block it. You¡¯re not allowed to escape. You¡¯re not allowed to retreat.¡±

    ¡°En, en.¡±

    After chatting for a while, she felt that the tense atmosphere earlier seemed to have eased a lot. Shi Niange quickly withdrew from his embrace and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. I¡¯ll go get the nket for you.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say much and only looked at her. She was also embarrassed to look at his gaze. No matter what emotions or meaning were in his eyes, she did not dare to look at them. She turned her head and ran to find the nket.

    There were not many spare nkets in her room. However, when she moved over a year ago, Auntie Xiang had bought two more sets of beautiful nkets for her. She said that she could change whichever she liked. She remembered that the nket was light and soft. If sheid it on the ground, it would be veryfortable.

    Qin Siting sat there and looked at the little girl who had just taken the initiative and was now extremely cowardly. She took the nket out with a huff and then spread it on the ground by her bed. She found a pillow and ced it on it. Then sheid down and tried it on herself. She stood up happily. ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s veryfortable. Come over and try it!¡±

    Qin Siting cooperatively stood up and walked over. Shi Niange quickly moved aside and gave up the nket. ¡°Try lying down. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t shower, he had to wash his face after returning from outside.

    Shi Niange nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see if there are any other nkets that can be spread underneath. It¡¯ll be softer this way.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say more and turned to enter the bathroom.

    At this moment, Shi Niange was d that she had ced the undergarment in theundry basket. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing if he saw it.

    Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, Shi Niange stepped on the quilt on the ground again. She felt that there was no need toy anything down. If it was too soft, he would feel ufortable sleeping.

    She sat by her bed and lowered her head to look at the quilt under the bed. She suddenly took arge pillow doll and ced it by the quilt.

    Qin Siting came out after washing his face. There was still some water on his forehead, making him look especially sexy. Shi Niange raised her head to look at him and saw that his gaze was also attracted by the pillow doll on the ground.

 Chapter 1578 - You Are My Little Love Song (145)

    <h4>Chapter 1578: You Are My Little Love Song (145)</h4>

    She pointed and said, ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to sleeping on the floow, so I found you apanion and made it sleep with you tonight!¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    Shi Niange was too embarrassed to say more. She lifted the nket in the middle of the bed and sat down. She blinked at him and said, ¡°Good night, Almighty Qin.¡±

    She patted her nket andid down, closing her eyes.

    ...

    The lights in the room had already been turned off when she was about to sleep. There were only two dim lights on the bedside wall.

    However, as everything gradually quieted down, the technologically-sensitive wallmps gradually dimmed. Bit by bit, the room gradually fell into darkness.

    The curtains were drawn, preventing any moonlight from entering.

    Shi Niangeid on her side. She was the first to sleep, but she could not fall asleep for a long time. Even her breathing was slightly messy. Her mind was extremely active as though she had been injected with chicken blood. Her heartbeat was still elerating. Even as sheid quietly, she could feel her pulse jumping. Her forehead was covered in sweat.

    Her face burned even more.

    Her scalp and entire body was numb. From her waist down to her toes, she felt numb. It was unclear what she was feeling, but it was as though she had been electrocuted.

    A few secondster, she seemed to have heard some movements by the bedside. Just as she was nervously holding onto the nket and was at a loss for words, she was suddenly hugged from behind.

    Shi Niange instantly stiffened. It was as though she had lit a fire. Her mind was about to explode. With a loud bang, her heart beat violently and she almost went mad!

    Qin Siting hugged her and kissed the back of her neck.

    Shi Niange could not help but tremble.

    Before she could react, her entire body was still in a state of shock and stiffness. Qin Siting turned her around and pressed her under him. He held her hand and pressed it behind his waist. The two of them snuggled under a steaming hot quilt and kissed passionately.

    Due to the nket covering her head, there was barely any sound in the quiet room. However, Shi Niange was still so nervous and agitated that her toes were sticking out of the nket. She was even slightly breathless. She couldn¡¯t help but look for an opportunity to catch her breath. However, he kissed her even more fiercely. At the same time, he raised her hands above her head.

    She could barely breathe!

    It was sweet, stimting, and suffocating. It made her feel as though there were stars twinkling in front of her eyes. She was dizzy and breathless, but she could not bear to push him away.

    She really could not push him away. Qin Siting¡¯s grip on her hand was not light.

    After kissing for a long time, Shi Niange¡¯s face was so hot that it could boil a pot of water. He then released her. At the same time, he buried his face in her neck and corbone with a low breath. His warm breath made every pore on her body seem to be filled with nervousness, but it was numb and addictive.

    ¡°Qin Siting...¡± Shi Niange calmed her breathing. In the dark night, she looked in the direction of the ceiling and felt the man¡¯s body temperature. She softly asked,¡± Are, are you okay...?¡±

    She felt that he didn¡¯t seem too good. En... After all, he wasn¡¯t a child anymore... It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Qin Siting buried his head in her neck. A momentter, his voice was still slightly hoarse. ¡°I said, if you let me sleep here, the one who will die in the end might be me.¡±

    She blushed and did not move. She continued to stare at the ceiling. ¡°...I just couldn¡¯t bear to part with you and wanted to spend more time alone with you. I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± His voice was still hoarse.

    ¡°But if you... if you feel too ufortable... I, I... I can...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± He suddenly cut her off with a hoarse voice. At the same time, he seemed to have difficulty letting out a long breath. Then, he kissed her chin, then her cheek. He kissed her brows and finally her forehead.

    Shi Niange obedientlyid down and did not dare to move. She only stared at him in the darkness. As there was gradually sound in the room, the automatic sensor wallmp gradually regained some light. However, it was still very dark. At the very least, she could see the other party¡¯s eyes and silhouette clearly.

    After hugging her for a while, he suddenly got up and got off the bed without looking back, returning to the floor to sleep.

    Seeing that he had neatlyid back down on the floor, Shi Niange was first stunned for a moment before she quickly sat up and looked at him. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Qin Sitingy there with his eyes closed. He did not look at her again.

    Shi Niange raised her hand and bit her nails for a while. She thought for a moment and did not dare to tease him again. Shey down, but she still could not sleep, especially after being kissed.

    Especially... she felt a man¡¯s desire for her, and a man¡¯s restraint. Earlier, he had clearly...

    After experiencing all of this, her heart felt as though it was burning.

    A voice was telling her that since she liked him a lot, she would probably never meet someone she liked so much in this life. She was not a child anymore. What was wrong with that?

    But another voice was telling her that she couldn¡¯t... she couldn¡¯t do this... He was restraining himself. If she took the initiative to pounce on him, wouldn¡¯t he think that she was very casual?

    She didn¡¯t know what Qin Siting was thinking, but her heart was in a mess. She had all sorts of strange thoughts.

    In the end, in a daze, she suddenly asked, ¡°Qin Siting, are you asleep?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Soon.¡±

    From his voice, it seemed like he had already calmed down. He was no longer as hoarse as before, but he was clearly not as he usually was. For a man, this was still difficult to endure.

    She closed her eyes and gripped the nket tightly. Even though she knew that she was being too impulsive, she still could not help but grip the nket tightly. ¡°I really, really, really like you.¡±

    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I like you so much that if you feel too ufortable, I don¡¯t mind. I can...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡± It seemed like Qin Siting still had to face this problem with her courage.

    ¡°I¡¯m not young. I¡¯m already neen, and I¡¯m already in university. I can be responsible for my own life and choices,¡± she refuted.

    After more than ten seconds of silence, Qin Siting¡¯s hoarse, low sigh could be heard. ¡°If we were in a different ce, I might not be able to control myself. But your parents are on this floor. No matter if it¡¯s out of respect for you or your parents, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Shi Niange held the nket and did not speak anymore. She felt that what he said made sense, but for some reason, she actuallyined in her heart that he was too calm and rational. This felt a little unreasonable, so she did not say anything.

    Qin Siting¡¯s voice came again. ¡°I might not be able to control myself well. If your parents hear something, how will they look at you in the future?¡±

    Instantly understanding his words, Shi Niange covered her head with the nket in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1579 - You Are My Little Love Song (146)

    <h4>Chapter 1579: You Are My Little Love Song (146)</h4>

    Reality proved that Qin Siting was indeed much more considerate than Shi Niange. The next morning, when she opened her eyes, it was only past four. When she turned around, she saw the man lying on the floor by the bed. He was still sleeping, lying t on his back, and covered with the nket she had specially found from the cab. His breathing was even, and his expression was calm when he was asleep.

    Qin Siting, who was usually awake at this time, looked very normal. His face could not help but appear slightly indifferent. He always made people feel that he was very far away.

    But right now, he was really lying by her side... cough, under her bed.

    He did note to her bed for the whole night. The lingering kiss under the nketst night still made her feel as though there was a fire burning all the way to her head.

    It was already dawn outside. It was not too bright at four in the morning, and the curtains were drawn.

    However, she could still see his silhouette clearly with her dark eyes.

    Shi Niange could not sleep anymore. She kept looking at him. After a long while, she suddenly heard some movements outside.

    Mom and Dad had to leave the house at five today. They were already awake. They got up, washed up, and walked around. Mom went downstairs to prepare breakfast.

    She heard that when her mother passed by the door, she seemed to have stopped in front of her door for a while. She seemed to be listening to some movements inside and also seemed to be confirming if Shi Niange was sleeping well. She stood outside for a few minutes. In fact, Shi Niange could not understand why her mother stayed outside for so long so early in the morning.

    After a while, she left. Then, she heard her father walking out of the bedroom.

    As the two of them had deliberately lowered their voices, the noise of breakfast downstairs was not loud. She could not hear anything from this floor.

    Shi Niange gradually closed her eyes. She faced Qin Siting under the bed and fell asleep again.

    The weekend morning was quiet and warm. Her parents had already left.

    Shi Niange slept for another two hours. She opened her eyes and turned to look at the bed. Where was she?

    She suddenly sat up and looked around anxiously. Why did Qin Siting disappear so early in the morning? Only the nket by the bed was empty.

    Then she suddenly heard the bathroom door open. She turned her head and saw that Qin Siting seemed to have juste out of the shower. He was still wearing the clothes fromst night, but his body was clean. His hair was as ck as ink without the hairdryer.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Qin Siting saw her dazed expression as she sat on the bed and walked toward her. He stood by the bed and lowered his eyes to look at her for a while before chuckling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning. Where else can I run? Look at your expression as if you¡¯ve lost something.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s was embarrassed. ¡°I thought you left after waking up.¡±

    Qin Siting leaned over the bed to look at her. Seeing her sleepy yet frightened appearance, he raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. Looking at her dazed expression, he bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never leave without saying goodbye. Even if I have to leave, I¡¯ll tell you the reason.¡±

    Shi Niange seemed to have just woken up from her drowsy state. She raised her eyes and suddenly realized that her parents were not at home. There were only the two of them. Her heart softened and trembled.

    She raised her hand to hold his and took the initiative to lean in for a kiss. Qin Siting lowered his eyes to watch her acting spoiled as soon as she woke up. He smiled for a long time before bending down to kiss her.

    ¡°Uu... wait.¡± She suddenly remembered. ¡°Uu... I haven¡¯t... brushed... uu.¡±

    She had a new toothbrush in the bathroom. The moment he kissed her, she could taste the mint scent of his teeth. But she had just woken up and had yet to brush her teeth!

    However, Qin Siting acted as though he did not hear her. He did not let go of her and continued kissing her. He pressed her down and hugged her to the bed for a long while. Shi Niange was so nervous that her toes were about to curl up.

    Early in the morning, the two of them had been intimate for a long time. In the end, Shi Niange took a deep breath and buried her burning face in the nket. Qin Siting held her in his arms.

    She clearly couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, but she just wanted to lie on the bed like this. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything and just stayed in his arms like this for the rest of her life.

    She wasn¡¯t going anywhere. She would just carry him like this.

    ...

    She didn¡¯t know if her parents wereing back in the afternoon or in the evening, but after all, they were returning to America soon. Shi Niange didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand anything, lest they call her when they were abroad and discipline her. Therefore, they only hugged and cuddled for an entire morning before they went out to eat.

    When her parents came back at night, they did not find anything amiss. They only chatted with her about thepany¡¯s current situation and how busy they would be when they returned to America. They might not even have time toe back for a year or so.

    Shi Niange listened to their instructions. Her father finally mentioned that if she felt that studying medicine was too tiring one day and was willing to transfer to finance, he would immediately arrange the best school in America for her to study. Furthermore, he could find her the best mentor to guide her. After all, there were really not many rtives in the Shi family. If she really did not wish to take over everything in the family in the future, he could only consider his uncles and the rest.

    Shi Niange¡¯s answer was the same as before. She insisted on studying medicine.

    Furthermore, Qin Siting¡¯s words that day had also enlightened her. She said, ¡°Dad, do you remember what Qin Siting saidst time? You¡¯re not old yet. You and Mom can continue to manage thepany for several decades. There¡¯s no need for me to be a backup in business management in these few decades, right? Taking advantage of my youth to do something meaningful. Isn¡¯t it good to do the things you like?¡±

    Father Shi knew that she was stubborn and brought up Qin Siting. When he heard this name, he first felt that the Qin family was too powerful and that the Shida Group could not win against the Qin family. However, he still lost face in front of the Tang father and son. He was still angry, but there was nothing he could say. He red at her and the topic was dropped.

    The next day was Monday. After taking leave from school, Shi Niange apanied her parents to the airport and sent them to the security check. She only returned after seeing the ne take off.

    It would be a long time before she could see her parents again. But... she took a deep breath. En, the air was really sweet.

    When she returned to school in the afternoon, she could not wait to go to Qin Siting¡¯s house for dinner. Her favorite onion noodles were already waiting for her. Qin Siting did not disappoint her. After a meal, he fed her until she patted her belly in satisfaction.

 Chapter 1580 - You Are My Little Love Song (147)

    <h4>Chapter 1580: You Are My Little Love Song (147)</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the year.

    With the end of the year approaching, the second year¡¯s learning process entered a period of high tension.

    The medical department had already been transferred from the experimental department to a clinical tour. In another year, the school would specially select a few people to start the clinical trial.

    In the past, when Shi Niange was in the high school¡¯s cultural sses, she might have been considered a bad student. However, in the Medical University, she was at most a good student who was slightly inferior to Qin Siting. With her grandfather¡¯s support, she would definitely have a spot in the next year¡¯s clinical trials. She and Qin Siting could still work together.

    Inte December, it was already close to New Year¡¯s Day and winter vacation. Right now, there was no need for them to go to her grandfather¡¯sboratory. Shi Niange was actually a person who could not stay idle. Afterward, she and Qin Siting intern in a clinic outside the school. The owner of the clinic was a doctor who had just retired from a very senior Chinese medicine hospital. He was an old colleague and old friend of her grandfather. Seeing that the two young people wanted to join him, he agreed to let them intern together.

    Typically, the old doctor and two graduates were in the clinic. Business was good as soon as the clinic opened. Even if Shi Niange and Qin Siting were not busy, they would help the patients with injections or help with other things.

    It was almost the holidays again. Shi Niange had told the old doctor that she and Qin Siting woulde over to help during the holidays.

    However, in the half month before the holidays, she still had to stay in school every day. She studied medicine and had various unknown test every day. No matter how many sses she had, she would not find it boring.

    She was only a little busy, but no matter how busy she was, Qin Siting was around every day. They went to school together and went home together. Even if everyone found it too troublesome and stayed on campus, she and Qin Siting insisted on returning to Lishui Vi to stay.

    After all, staying on campus was not as convenient as returning to Lishui Vi, especially now that she did not have to close the curtains every night. Before sleeping, she could lie on the balcony and peep at the handsome man taking a bath, hehehe.

    Although she was openly peeping, every time that Qin Siting came out of the shower, he would put on his clothes. In fact, she had never seen anything she shouldn¡¯t have seen, but just this... was enough.

    Afterward, Shi Niange developed a very bad habit.

    Every day, if she didn¡¯t watch Qin Siting shower, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    Afterward, she even told him what to do if she became addicted to this strange habit... Could it be that in this lifetime... she would never be able to leave him?

    Qin Siting did not know whether tough or cry. That night, he closed the curtains. Shi Niange was so angry that she kept texting and calling him. She stood on the balcony and seemed to be able to hear his phone ringing in his bedroom. It was only when Qin Siting opened the window again that she put down the phone and stood on the balcony to re at him.

    Qin Siting gave her a ¡°I lost¡± look and turned to shower.

    Only then did Shi Niange continue lying on the balcony happily.

    Afterward, she asked Qin Siting, ¡°Do I look like Uncle Zuo next door?¡±

    Qin Siting answered expressionlessly, ¡°Uncle Zuo isn¡¯t as open and honest as you.¡±

    ...

    On Christmas Day, Shi Niange wanted to go on a date with Qin Siting alone, but Xiao Luye suddenly came to Hai City.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t Xiao Luye who told Shi Niange this news. It was Xiao Da who came to stop her before school ended and said that they would go to Christmas together tonight.

    On a street not far from the school, Xiao Da opened a new bar. A few days ago, it was a trial business. Today, it was officially open for business. It was also Christmas, so it would be very lively. He said that he had invited many friends to support the event. Xiao Luye happened toe to Hai City today and woulde tonight.

    The moment she heard that Xiao Luye wasing, Shi Niange immediately rejected him. ¡°I still have something on tonight. I¡¯ll visit your bar another day when I have time. Let¡¯s change the time.¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you just want to avoid your Brother Xiao?¡± Xiao Da coldly reprimanded her. ¡°I¡¯m in the same school as you every day and watch you and Qin Siting go in and out together. Do you think Xiao Luye doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t intend to hide it from him. Besides, my rtionship with Xiao Luye is no different from yours. There¡¯s no need for me to hide it from him.¡± Shi Niange found that Xiao Da was very blunt today and frowned. She subconsciously didn¡¯t want to go.

    However, they had grown up together. Xiao Da was usually very good to her. She couldn¡¯t say anything else and couldn¡¯t ignore his face.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Anyway, it¡¯s just for fun. Besides, I¡¯ve just opened for business. You¡¯re our lucky goddess. If you go, my bar will probably be full every day.¡±

    Shi Niange still wanted to say something when she suddenly felt someone behind her. The familiar feeling made her know that Qin Siting had already left the ss.

    ¡°What time is it tonight?¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice rang behind her.

    Shi Niange was stunned. She raised her head to look at him.¡±Qin...¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s handnded on her shoulder, as though he did not intend for her to refuse again. He looked indifferently at the obvious hostility in Xiao Da¡¯s eyes and then said to Shi Niange, ¡°Coincidentally, we haven¡¯t settled on a ce tonight. Since your friend¡¯s shop is opening, there¡¯s indeed no need to refuse. After all, it¡¯s difficult to refuse such a generous offer.¡±

    Seeing that Qin Siting had actually agreed, Xiao Da said, ¡°At eight tonight, at the newly opened club next to the Nightless City nightclub, Mei Fox Bar.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    Shi Niange still wanted to say something, but since he had already spoken, she could only nod at Xiao Da.

    Xiao Da looked at Qin Siting. In fact, he had always wanted to help Xiao Luye find out Qin Siting¡¯s background, but although this person was often seen in school, it was difficult to find out his background.

    Especially now that he clearly knew that he was intentionally provoking him, Qin Siting was very stable. Even though he knew there was a gun barrel, he still charged forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t leave until I see you tonight. Whoever doesn¡¯t go is a grandson,¡± Xiao Da said again.

    When she heard the word ¡®grandson,¡¯ Shi Niange already understood something. She red at him. ¡°Xiao Da!¡±

    However, Xiao Da avoided Shi Niange¡¯s gaze and turned to leave. As he walked, he took out his phone. Clearly, he was anxious and excited to call someone.

    To whom? It was obvious who it was.

    Shi Niange was extremely angry. She turned her eyes. ¡°Qin Siting, why did you agree with him? You clearly know that he doesn¡¯t have good intentions. The people over there tonight are all their people. It¡¯s not easy to deal with them. With Xiao Luye, it¡¯s clear that he wants to bully you!¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s handsome brows raised slightly. He raised his hand tofort her ears. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that you were the Goddess of Luck?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°With the Goddess of Luck¡¯s favor, how can I be so easily bullied?¡±

 Chapter 1581 - You Are My Little Love Song (148)

    <h4>Chapter 1581: You Are My Little Love Song (148)</h4>

    It was almost the holidays, and it was also Christmas. The area around the bar was indeed the most lively. There were people everywhere, and young men and women were squeezed together. In the winter, the streetlights extended in a row, and the trees on both sides were bare and clean because of the season.

    The music in the bar was deafening, and the lights were ambiguous and dazzling. There were already quite a number of people twisting and turning on the dance floor. There were also quite a number of people sitting in groups of three to five, chatting and ying. asionally, their gazes wouldnd on the good-looking men and women in the hall.

    When Shi Niange and Qin Siting walked in, she looked at the men and women around them and instinctively leaned against Qin Siting. She could not stand the indecent gazes of those people. When she saw a woman, who was dressed very revealingly, throwing flirtatious nces at Qin Siting, she raised her hand to tug at Qin Siting¡¯s sleeve. In the end, her hand was held by him. He conveniently held her in his arms as he walked in.

    When the men and women saw that they were a couple, they turned around and left without any interest.

    Xiao Da didn¡¯t open a private room. He said that for the sake of liveliness, he wanted to create an atmosphere where many people in his bar had good business. Therefore, he only cleared therge bar counter in the middle of the bar. The others could only go to other bar counters.

    When they arrived, Xiao Da and the rest were already there. The atmosphere was lively.

    Xiao Da was the first to turn back and see Shi Niange and Qin Siting. He immediately raised his brows and nudged the other person beside him with his shoulder. Shi Niange looked over. The moment the person turned his head, she pursed her lips and frowned silently.

    Xiao Luye came so early.

    ¡°Yo, Nian Nian is here!¡± Xiao Da greeted Shi Niange with a smile and automatically filtered Qin Siting who was by her side.

    Several of the people sitting on the bar counter belonged to the Chinese government. They had a good rtionship with Xiao Da, but they did not dare to offend Qin Siting. Putting aside the Qin family¡¯s status, Qin Siting was, after all, a cadre of the student council in the Medical University. If they offended him, did they not want to graduate properly in the future?

    Thus, someone quickly greeted Qin Siting. ¡°Brother Ting.¡±

    The other person also said cleanly, ¡°Haha, Brother Ting, we usually call you that in the student union. We also call you that in private!¡±

    Xiao Da red at the two men unhappily. The two men quickly smiled at him. They didn¡¯t want to offend either side.

    Qin Siting seemed not to have heard them. His gaze did not shift as they met Xiao Luye¡¯s.

    Xiao Luye held a ss of wine in his hand and sat by the bar counter. He turned back to look at him. The two men looked at each other. Qin Siting¡¯s aura was cold and his eyes were indifferent. Xiao Luye only smiled lightly. His smile did not reach his eyes. He raised his ss slightly in Qin Siting¡¯s direction as a greeting.

    However, this action of raising his ss clearly contained a lot of provocation. However, he had taken over the Xiao family¡¯s matters early and had already trained in the business circle. He was more tactful than anyone else. Perhaps even if Xiao Luye wished to cut someone into pieces, he wouldn¡¯t show itpletely on his face. However, when it came to matters rted to Shi Niange, he didn¡¯t restrain himself. The sharpness in his eyes was fully disyed.

    However, Qin Siting¡¯s aura waspletely different. He had always been a person who could control everything. In fact, Shi Niange was not afraid of him suffering losses. She knew that Qin Siting¡¯s intelligence could crush a person like Xiao Da as easily as crushing an ant, but after all, there was still Xiao Luye. She really did not want this Christmas to be unhappy.

    But what could she say? They had already agreed toe over. She couldn¡¯t possibly persuade him like an idiot. The origin of this matter was her.

    But she was really wrong. Who would have thought that her good friend, who wore the same pants as her when she was young, would really like her.

    He had been an overbearing ghost since he was young. Who would be serious with him?

    ¡°Brother Ting,e drink! Come quickly!¡± The two little brothers took the opportunity to wave at Qin Siting.

    However, Xiao Da chuckled. At the same time, he lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°Let our famous Qin Siting drink? That¡¯s not very good, right? I wonder how your Brother Ting¡¯s alcohol tolerance is.¡±

    Perhaps because Shi Niange¡¯s stare was too intense, Xiao Da avoided her gaze and turned to talk to the other brothers. Xiao Luye didn¡¯t say anything, but there was an obvious smile on his lips. He lowered his head and drank.

    Shi Niange kept holding Qin Siting¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t want him topete with this group of people in drinking. It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t know Qin Siting¡¯s alcohol tolerance, but there was no need topare with these people. Most of Xiao Da¡¯s friends were hooligans. They were all fooling around. She turned to look at Qin Siting, only to see that he didn¡¯t say a word and was preparing to go over.

    She quickly pulled him back.

    At this moment, Xiao Da signaled to two youngdies not far away. Shi Niange did not notice and the two youngdies suddenly ran over and took the initiative to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Handsome, can you leave your phone number?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Almighty Qin, are you our school¡¯s Almighty Qin? We usually only see you at the student union office. You actually came to the bar...¡±

    ¡°Almighty Qin, give me a call.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze was calm and cold. Under normal circumstances, even if a girl liked him and wanted to contact him, she would not dare to approach him when she saw his gaze. These two girls were clearly bribed.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t even need to think to know what was going on. She looked up at Xiao Da.

    Xiao Da wanted to teach Qin Siting a lesson, but he didn¡¯t want to offend Shi Niange. He pretended not to see her gaze and turned his head away as he drank.

    ¡°Xiao Da, do you want to have fun this Christmas, or do you want to create something that can¡¯t be resolved properly? We have been friends for more than ten years. Do you want to end it just like this?¡± Shi Niange had just given them some face, but now her expression was really ugly.

    Xiao Da knew that Shi Niange could always joke, and her temper was not bad. Hearing her words, he paused and turned to look at her. Seeing that she was really angry, he quickly said, ¡°No, Nian Nian, I was just joking with your Almighty Qin...¡±

    ¡°All right, we all know each other. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. Sit,¡± Xiao Luye suddenly said, putting down the wine ss in his hand.

    Xiao Da pursed his lips. He originally thought that provoking Qin Siting would at least make him lose hisposure. In the end, not only was he not provoked, but he also angered Shi Niange. If this little ancestor was really angry, he would be the one to be taught a lesson. After all, Xiao Luye was here. Who dared to make Shi Niange unhappy?

    Boss Xiao Da gave up the seat next to him unhappily and said politely, ¡°All right, all right, hurry up and sit down. We¡¯re all having a good time. It¡¯s just a few jokes!¡±

 Chapter 1582 - You Are My Little Love Song (149)

    <h4>Chapter 1582: You Are My Little Love Song (149)</h4>

    As she spoke, she asked the bartender inside to prepare two cups of wine and ced them on the bar counter.

    Comparatively speaking, Shi Niange¡¯s expression was guarded. The way she looked at Xiao Da was filled with warning, warning him not to act rashly. Qin Siting was much calmer.

    Towards a noisy character like Xiao Da, he had never been much of a threat. At most, it was just a matter of who had a loud voice. Even if he liked to argue, no one was willing to pay him any attention.

    Xiao Luye, on the other hand, was different from his usual self. He sat there quietly drinking.

    The seats left by Xiao Da were also interesting. They happened to be the two empty seats next to Xiao Luye.

    It was impossible for Shi Niange to sit next to Xiao Luye. She sat in the empty seat next to him, and Qin Siting naturally sat between them.

    Xiao Luye turned to look at him, then at Shi Niange. Shi Niange picked up the wine on the table and was about to taste it when the opening of the ss was suddenly covered. She lowered her head to look at Qin Siting¡¯s hand that suddenly reached over and thought for a moment. After all, this was a freshly mixed wine. She didn¡¯t know if there was anything messy inside. If Xiao Da really wanted to stir up trouble, he could do anything. She didn¡¯t drink it and asked the bartender inside for an unopened bottle of mineral water.

    Qin Siting did not look at her. His hand only covered her cup for a moment before he retracted it after she released the cup.

    The two of them trusted each other tacitly, and Shi Niange seemed to be very obedient to him. All of this entered Xiao Luye¡¯s eyes. He tilted the wine ss in his hand slightly to the side and touched the ss in front of Qin Siting, saying, ¡°Drink.¡±

    Qin Siting did not refuse, nor did he respond. He only said to the bartender inside, ¡°I don¡¯t drink mixed alcohol. I¡¯ll add ice to the brandy. Thank you.¡±

    The bartender was stunned for a moment. He felt that the wine he had mixed seemed to be despised, but he did not dare to say much. He took a bottle of brandy from the wine cab, poured it into a transparent ss, added ice, and brought it over for him.

    Qin Siting took the ss and clinked it with Xiao Luye¡¯s ss. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The two of them drank calmly. The bar was filled with music. Shi Niange opened the bottle of water and took a sip.

    However, Xiao Da was unwilling to be so peaceful. He sat in front, smoking as he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯ve been so close to us since we were young. Why are you distancing yourself from us now that you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Shi Niange nced at him and said frankly, ¡°Really? Haven¡¯t we not seen each other for several years? At least two to three years, right? The Xiao family isn¡¯t in Hai City now. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re both in the Medical University, we wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to meet. When we were young, we yed together as childhood friends. Now that we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, we¡¯ll definitely be distant. What has this got to do with me having a boyfriend?¡±

    Xiao Da snorted. ¡°That¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve been too distant from us in the past two or three years. You¡¯ve even forgotten about Xiao Luye, who has been the best to you since you were young. You ran away with another man. Who do you think you¡¯re going to reason with?¡±

    The people around the bar counter did not speak.

    Aside from Shi Niange, everyone present was a man. With one look, they knew what the other party was thinking.

    Besides, there were so many people watching by the bar counter. Under this calm surface, they felt that the atmosphere was already tense.

    When Xiao Da said that Shi Niange had run away with another man, everyone broke out in a cold sweat for him. It was fine if you were willing to offend Qin Siting because of Xiao Luye, but if you also offended Qin Siting with them, could everyone live well in Hai City in the future? After all, the Xiao brothers were not in Hai City, but everyone else had to live in Hai City.

    But who couldn¡¯t tell that Xiao Da was silently dering Xiao Luye¡¯s sovereignty over Shi Niange.

    En... As for whether this so-called sovereignty was counted or not, he did notment. Anyway, Xiao Da dared to say anything.

    Xiao Da was still provoking her, but Xiao Luye didn¡¯t speak and had already drunk the wine.

    Qin Siting also drank.

    Xiao Da was suddenly excited. He nced at Xiao Luye and then at Qin Siting. He still wanted to know Qin Siting¡¯s background. Xiao Luye received Xiao Da¡¯s gaze and remained silent, indicating that he could y as he pleased. He was not in the mood to y with them.

    Xiao Da looked at Qin Siting¡¯s handsome and clean appearance and guessed that he didn¡¯t have much alcohol. He just wanted to earn some face in front of Shi Niange. Xiao Da shook his head in disdain and opened the bottles of alcohol in front of him. Back in Lin City no one on the street could outdrink him.

    ¡°Come, Brother Ting.¡± Xiao Da asked the bartender to ce the opened bottles of wine in front of Qin Siting. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much. Shall we drink?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Da, don¡¯t mess around. We¡¯re all studying medicine. If you blow on a bottle in the bar, will you be attending ss tomorrow? You drank so much. When I ask you to perform an autopsyter, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to find the eyes,¡± Shi Niange reprimanded him.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? With my alcohol tolerance, do you think I opened a bar for nothing? You should be worried about your Brother Ting.¡± Xiao Da sneered and picked up a bottle of wine to drink.

    In order to show off his alcohol tolerance, Xiao Da drank quickly and urgently, causing his clothes to be wet.

    Qin Siting drank it unhurriedly, not leaving a single drop.

    Shi Niange could not stop them frompeting in drinking, especially on such an asion. Since Qin Siting was willing to drink, he naturally had his reasons. She did not stop him, but she was still very protective of her friend. She immediately said, ¡°Xiao Da, you can¡¯t do this. Qin Siting drank one bottle, and you drank half a bottle. No wonder you¡¯re known as the best in the drinking world. Are you always so half-alive?¡±

    Xiao Da was not convinced and asked for more wine. The bartender took several bottles of wine and opened them.

    Xiao Da pointed and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk too much. Let¡¯s finish these two bottles first?¡±

    Qin Siting sat on the high chair by the bar counter. He was originally taller than Xiao Da, and now he was sitting on the sofa opposite the bar counter. His eyes were slightly lowered. Right now, he was hugging his shoulders and smiling. In fact, it was a very ordinary expression. However, in Xiao Da¡¯s eyes, he seemed to be looking down on him andpletely did not take him seriously.

    Xiao Da was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth and picked up the newly served wine to drink first.

    In order to prove that his alcohol tolerance was really good, he gulped down two bottles of wine.

    This time, he really did not miss a single drop.

    He had saved his reputation of being the best drinker in the world.

    Shi Niange immediately pped her hands in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Aiya, impressive, impressive!¡±

    After drinking several bottles of wine, Xiao Da was not drunk, but his mood was also high. After being ttered by her words, he enjoyed it very much.

    However, Qin Siting, who was sitting on the high chair opposite, was still clean. Even his eyes were clearer than everyone else¡¯s.

 Chapter 1583 - You Are My Little Love Song (150)

    <h4>Chapter 1583: You Are My Little Love Song (150)</h4>

    Seeing Xiao Da¡¯s unhappy and provocative gaze, Qin Siting casually picked up another bottle of wine. ¡°Continue?¡±

    Up until now, everyone could not understand why Xiao Luye did not challenge Qin Siting to a drinkingpetition or y such boring games. Why did Xiao Da challenge him?

    They then thought that Xiao Da and Xiao Luye probably had different attributes.

    In front of Qin Siting, Xiao Luye was almost equal. Regardless of family background or various aspects, there was nothing to say. His aura was also equally matched.

    However, Xiao Da could not. Even if Qin Siting was toozy to pay him any attention, if he did not speak, he would suppress him. He was unhappy and naturally wanted to find something to suppress him.

    Shi Niange gently tugged at Qin Siting¡¯s sleeves by the side. She did not speak and only looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    Qin Siting was in a position where the person in front of him could not see. As he drank, he ced one hand on her back and gently patted andforted her. The man¡¯s palm was warm, and her heart seemed to be instantly soothed. The uneasiness and anxiety from earlier were also instantly settled.

    ...

    Xiao Da drank until he vomited in the bathroom.

    However, as soon as he came out of the bathroom, there was a sudden scream from the dance floor. Several men were fighting and cursing. The young girls around were frightened and scattered.

    There was even a man who suddenly turned around, picked up a wine bottle and smashed it against one of the men¡¯s heads.

    The moment it fell, the screams became louder.

    Xiao Da had just finished drinking and was feeling ufortable after vomiting. Suddenly, he heard that something had happened on the dance floor. He frowned and looked over in frustration. ¡°What happened?¡±

    A bartender by the side rushed over and said, ¡°Brother Da, those men seem to have known each other before. There was some friction and they fought. They were talking about calling someone over to fight. What should we do? What if they smash the bar...¡±

    ¡°Who the f*ck dares to smash my bar? Do you want to quit? If you want to fight, get out and fight!¡± Xiao Da¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. For a moment, he did not have the mood to look for Qin Siting topete with him.

    From beginning to end, Qin Siting had only drunk two bottles of wine. He did not touch it again. Shi Niange sat by his side and reached out to tug at him. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    He nced at her, his eyes clear and smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hearing the noise from the other side, Xiao Luye saw Xiao Da go over noisily. He didn¡¯t want to care at first, but a few minutester, he heard Xiao Da quarreling with those people. Before the other party turned off the engine, Xiao Da shouted for someone. Who the hell dared to cause trouble here? In the end, those angry people went to beat him up.

    This time, the bar owner personally joined the battle. It was chaotic.

    ¡°Peng!¡± Someone smashed another bottle.

    The bar was noisy. Some were fighting, some didn¡¯t understand what was happening, and some were watching the show.

    Xiao Luye put down the wine ss with an ugly expression and walked over.

    Shi Niange was also looking in that direction. She thought that Xiao Da was even more irritable than when he was young. Only Xiao Luye could suppress his temper. The key was that Xiao Luye was his eldest nephew in terms of seniority. This rtionship... was interesting no matter how she looked at it.

    Previously, the two girls appeared to have been bribed, but in fact, they had long had some thoughts about Qin Siting in school. Taking advantage of the chaos, and when no one was paying attention, they suddenly approached to ask for his phone number.

    Qin Siting acted as though he did not hear them. When the two girls pestered him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me your phone number, then don¡¯t leave.¡± He picked up a watermelon from the bar and handed it to Shi Niange.

    Shi Niange chuckled as she received it. She cooperatively took a bite of the watermelon without looking at the two pestering girls.

    She saw that Qin Siting really did not take other girls seriously. He had only been with Shi Niange the entire time. Now, this was also to express his attitude. He and Shi Niange were a couple. No one else could think about them.

    However, the two girls felt that the more devoted he was, the more charming he was.

    No one expected that this Christmas would end with Xiao Da¡¯s head bleeding from a wine bottle.

    At that time, the sound of police cars and ambnces kept ringing outside. Xiao Da wanted to make use of Xiao Luye¡¯s presence today to fight for his own people, but for some reason, Xiao Luye didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of showing his attitude today. In the end, Xiao Da even went to the hospital himself.

    When she saw Xiao Da being carried out miserably with his head full of blood and screaming in pain while drunk, the corner of Shi Niange¡¯s mouth twitched. She realized that the matter had really blown up and quickly ran over to take a look.

    Then she saw Xiao Da covering his head. If there was really something wrong, he wouldn¡¯t have shouted so loudly, but he kept shouting.

    Xiao Luye stood in the crowd and was negotiating with the police. No one knew what he was saying.

    She turned back and whispered to Qin Siting, ¡°Look at Xiao Da. Did he really hurt his brain? Does it hurt so badly?¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her and did not speak. He nced at the ambnce and the police car and then at Xiao Luye, who had a serious expression. He said, ¡°The things smashed in the bar, together with Xiao Da¡¯s head, are at least a million yuan.¡±

    The corner of Shi Niange¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°His head isn¡¯t made of gold or jade. I think it¡¯s just ayer of skin or the blood vessels on his skin. A million?¡±

    Qin Siting curved his lips and looked over without saying anything.

    Then, Shi Niange saw that the people who had beaten up Xiao Da were standing in front of Xiao Luye and the police. It seemed that they had only just found out that Xiao Da was actually a rtive of the Ling Xiao Group. The person in front of them was also the famous young master of the Xiao family. All of their faces turned green, and they sobered up.

    After that, Xiao Luye said something, and the policeman¡¯s expression changed, but he nced at Xiao Luye and didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, the men who had beaten him up suddenly shouted, ¡°What? A million? Is his head made of gold or jade? He shouted so loudly. Are you sure he isn¡¯t trying to scam us?¡±

    Shi Niange :¡±...¡±

    Indeed, he was a businessman. He was so ruthless when it came to extorting people.

    At this moment, someone chimed in, ¡°Are you kidding me? Does the Xiao family need to scam you? One million yuan? They can earn it back in minutes. You¡¯re thinking too much, aren¡¯t you? You injured someone and you don¡¯t want topensate? Then let¡¯s meet at the police station!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be a million yuan. We just smashed some things. There were only a few bottles of wine and decorations! They were all f*cking ss!¡± those people shouted at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Who told you it was ss? Those decorations, like those ss you mentioned, are all high-quality natural crystals shipped from Brazil. Every one of them is not less than 100,000 yuan. Do you think a bar opened by the Xiao family can have so many cheap things?¡± Xiao Luye straightened his sleeves slowly and said coldly.

 Chapter 1584 - You Are My Little Love Song (151)

    <h4>Chapter 1584: You Are My Little Love Song (151)</h4>

    In the end, of course, those people were not sent to the police station. They have to take the money, and not talk or bother with the Xiao family again. Xiao Luye followed the ambnce. After all, there was still a bleeding Xiao Da in the car.

    After Christmas, the person who had provoked them first was sent into the ambnce while Qin Siting stood by the side calmly.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After returning from the bar at night, she still gave Xiao Da a call. However, Xiao Luye picked up the call and said that he fell asleep in the ward because of the alcohol after bandaging his wounds.

    As it was Xiao Luye who picked up the call, Shi Niange could not chat much. She only asked briefly and said good night.

    Today, Xiao Luye didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t speak much to Qin Siting in the bar, but they had a tacit understanding. There was no need for her to deliberately show anything, but it was enough for others to see how intimate their rtionship was. After seeing this, Xiao Luye didn¡¯t say anything.

    As soon as she finished saying goodnight, the other side of the phone immediately hung up.

    Shi Niange felt that she could feel Xiao Luye¡¯s inner: I¡¯m in a bad mood!

    ...

    It was winter vacation and it was the weekend.

    In the first few days of the holidays, Shi Niange and Qin Siting were busy going to the clinic outside the school to help. Perhaps because it was especially cold this winter, there were many people who fell sick with a cold, especially children. It was said that the worst and most unwilling to recover influenza had swept through Hai City. All therge hospitals, small hospitals, and clinics were filled with people. They were busy from morning to night. Not to mention the old doctor, even the two young people, Shi Niange and Qin Siting, were tired to the point of not wanting to say a word after returning home.

    In addition, the influenza virus was somewhat strong. Shi Niange¡¯s resistance was not as good as she had imagined. In less than a week, she had caught a cold herself. However, she wore a mask every day and was busy in the clinic. She rarely spoke. Everyone was busy and did not notice her condition. Only Qin Siting noticed that she had been very listless the whole day. Her voice was also hoarse. She said that she was fine, but in the injection room behind the clinic, he took off the mask. He looked at her face and raised his hand to touch her forehead. Then, without another word, he pushed her into the breakroom by the side and brought over antiviral flu medicine for her to eat. Afterward, he made her lie down and sleep.

    Shi Niange really could not take it anymore. In the beginning, she insisted on going out to work together. After all, there were too many people in the clinic today. However, once the effects of the antiviral and cold medicine came, her eyelids could not open. In the end, she fell asleep in the lounge.

    It was already afternoon when she went to bed. When she opened her eyes again, it was already past eight in the evening. It was almost time for the clinic to close.

    At this moment, the door to the break room was pushed open. When she saw Qin Siting walk in, she happened to open her eyes in a daze. She rubbed her eyes and climbed up. She still felt extremely sleepy and her head hurt. She sat up on the bed and hugged his waist. She asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better? There are too many bacteria here. Let¡¯s go back to Lishui Vi and take a shower before eating. Hang in there for a while longer.¡±

    Qin Siting had been busy in the clinic for the whole day. She guessed that because they were short of manpower when she slept, he would be even busier and more tired. He would also have to take on her job.

    She could not bear to let him cook for her when they returned home. Qin Siting sat down by the bed. She hugged his neck and rubbed her face against the warmth of his neck. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. I¡¯ll just buy some instant noodles to eatter.¡±

    Qin Siting hugged her like he was coaxing a sick and ufortable child. After coaxing her for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pull out a needle. Thest injector will leave soon. Then, we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded.

    When he came in again, Shi Niange was in the breakroom. She turned on the bedsidemp and leaned against the bed to watch him. As she had fallen asleep after taking the medicine in the afternoon, she did not know how long she slept. However, because of the cold, she was weak and her hair was messy on her shoulders.

    Qin Siting looked at her, walked over, picked her up, and kissed her.

    Shi Niange quickly turned her head away. ¡°No, I have a cold... it¡¯s contagious...¡±

    Qin Siting touched her face. ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Japan next week.¡±

    He rubbed his thumb against her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you recover.¡±

    ¡°Must you go?¡±

    ¡°En, I have to go, but I¡¯ll be back in a few days. Don¡¯t worry about my safety. It¡¯s just some private matters between Yamamoto and the Qin family. It¡¯s not convenient for my father and grandfather to go. I¡¯ll go over and settle it. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°Your mother won¡¯t force you to stay in Japan, will she?¡±

    ¡°No, she has already thought it through.¡±

    Although that was the case, he had to leave the country for a few days. Regardless of whether Shi Niange was going to school or on vacation, be it during the day or at night, she was less than a hundred meters away from him. The furthest distance was only the distance between two vis. She was not used to him suddenly leaving so far away.

    She suddenly buried her face in his neck. ¡°I suddenly feel so miserable.¡±

    Qin Siting touched her head. ¡°Tragic about what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable to have a cold. I still have to go back for instant noodles at night. My boyfriend has to go out for a few days. What if he brings back a vixen...¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qin Siting patted her head. ¡°All right, stop acting. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    After returning to Lishui Vi, Shi Niange was still acting. She stammered, ¡°Goodnight, I¡¯m going to eat instant noodles.¡±

    However, as soon as she turned around, she was pulled back by Qin Siting. ¡°When did I say I would let you eat instant noodles?¡±

    Shi Niange turned her eyes, still looking as though she had been abandoned by the world. ¡°You are tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± He did not give her a chance to perform and brought her home.

    Shi Niange was still somewhat ufortable. Sheid on his sofa without moving. From time to time, she would pick up the thermometer to take a look. She shouted especially sternly to the man who was in the kitchen, ¡°Qin Siting, I have a fever. It¡¯s 38.7 degrees! It seems like I have to stay at your ce tonight. You have to take care of me! I¡¯m not going back!¡±

    Qin Siting came out of the kitchen and took the thermometer from her hand to take a look. It was really high.

    He lowered his head to look at thedy lying on the sofa. Shi Niange was lying there pitifully. ¡°I have a fever. Will you let me go back alone?¡±

 Chapter 1585 - You Are My Little Love Song (152)

    <h4>Chapter 1585: You Are My Little Love Song (152)</h4>

    Qin Siting looked at her. She also looked at him. Seeing that he did not respond, she took the thermometer from him and pressed it against her forehead. Then she looked at the new temperature and raised it to show him. ¡°Look, look, look. It¡¯s rising again. It¡¯s 38 degrees Celsius now! If I go back like this and faint, something will happen!¡±

    Qin Siting saw that her fever had clearly increased by one point, but she was so excited that it was as if her yearly assessment results had increased by several ranks. He received the thermometer and turned to walk to the kitchen. As he walked, he said, ¡°Since you have a fever, don¡¯t eat salty food. Change the vegetable noodles with onion oil.¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Shi Niangeid on the sofa without moving. However, at the thought that she could stay at his ce openly at night, even if her body was ufortable, she still shook her feet excitedly.

    Sure enough, he did not chase her back. The clinic closed at around 8:00p.m. and it was almost 9:00p.m. when he returned. After dinner, it was already 9:30p.m.

    Shi Niange had slept in the afternoon. Although she was unwell from the cold, she was still sleepy.

    After eating, Qin Siting made some fruit for her. Usually, he used yogurt mixed with fruit to serve as a sd for her. Today, he said that because she had a cold, she could only eat fruits and not yogurt. After waiting for her to digest for a while, he urged her to return to her room to take a shower and sleep early.

    Shi Niange saw that he had already closed the door outside and really did not allow her to leave. She ran upstairs happily as though she was not sick. Her footsteps were even faster than usual.

    She entered the room she used to stay in. After entering, she threw herself on the nket and breathed in the clean and soft scent. Then she opened the cab and saw that the shirt she had worn was still hanging there. She originally thought that it had never been worn, but when she took it out, she found that there was a faint fragrance on the shirt. It seemed to be the smell of a high-end detergent. She had smelled it on her father.

    An auntie usually came to clean. It seemed that she washed the shirt. But after washing, he kept it in this cab?

    Was it Qin Siting¡¯s request? To keep it in this room, in this cab?

    Shi Niange¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with joy. She hugged the shirt and was amused for a long time. Then, she rushed to take a shower. Due to her cold, she deliberately took a longer shower. The hot shower seemed to wash away the busy and sick day. She washed until her body was fragrant and warm. She put on the shirt.

    Then she walked out and found that Qin Siting was still in the living room downstairs.

    Qin Siting was pouring water. When he heard her footstepsing downstairs, he turned back and saw that the girl who had just showered was wearing his shirt.

    She did not blow dry her hair and let it fall behind her shoulders. She bounced down the stairs without looking like a patient at all. She was probably really in a good mood.

    The moment she came downstairs, she ran over and hugged him from behind. ¡°I¡¯m done showering!¡±

    Qin Siting stabilized the cup in his hand. ¡°Be gentle. I¡¯m pouring hot water. Drink thister. After drinking it, you can sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She obediently stuck her head out from behind him like a child and saw the box of cold medicine.

    No wonder he had yet to shower and rest. He was actually helping her boil water and find medicine.

    What a qualified boyfriend! What luck did she have in her past life to be able to walk with Qin Siting in this one, hehehe!

    She continued to hold him and did not let go. She pressed her face against his back until Qin Siting ced the water by the window to dry. ¡°Wait for a few minutes. When it¡¯s not so hot, pour the water in and drink it.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°All right, don¡¯t hug me anymore. Have some self-awareness as a patient. After drinking the medicine, sleep early. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Even if I go out in a few days, I¡¯ll at least give you a call every day. Don¡¯t worry, en?¡±

    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t brought this up, but now that he did, Shi Niange¡¯s heart sank.

    She nodded. ¡°En.¡±

    However, she still hugged him and did not move her hand. She raised her head and said, ¡°I want a kiss.¡±

    Then she added, ¡°I have a cold. There¡¯s no need to kiss my lips. Kiss my face.¡± She moved her cheek closer to him.

    Qin Siting sighed and smiled. He bent down and kissed her on the cheek. Just as she was about to let go in satisfaction, he kissed her lips. ¡°All right, my immunity isn¡¯t as bad as yours.¡±

    Afterward, Shi Niange drank the medicine. Before Qin Siting returned to the room, he measured her temperature. Seeing that the heat had not subsided, he told her to rest early. Then he began to look for fever medicine. He said that he had found a spare. If her fever continued tonight, she had to take the fever medicine.

    Shi Niange returned to her room to lie down for a while. She could not sleep. Not long after, she heard the door next door. Qin Siting must have returned to his room after finding the medicine.

    Sheid there with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but she felt that he should have already showered. She got up and walked to the window to look in the direction of the room next door. She saw that the lights were still on and that he hadn¡¯t slept.

    At the thought that Qin Siting was going out recently, Shi Niange felt as though her heart had been possessed. She looked at the room next door for a long time before finally being unable to suppress the emotions in her heart. She suddenly turned to walk to the door, opened it, and went out. Then, she went to the door next door and knocked.

    After several knocks, the door opened.

    Qin Siting had indeed just taken a shower. The shirt he had just changed into was still buttoned up, and most of his chest was exposed. As he opened the door, he continued buttoning with one hand while looking at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± She looked at him, her eyes bright.

    Qin Siting¡¯s hand paused on the buttons of his shirt. He met her gaze.

    Shi Niange continued looking at him, her gaze calm and fearless.

    He put down his hand and stood by the door to look at her for a while. Then he asked, ¡°Do you want toe in?¡±

    Shi Niange immediately nodded. ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°You want to sleep together?¡±

    She continued to nod.

    Qin Siting smiled at her. Shi Niange saw that he was smiling and was about to enter when she heard the man¡¯s smile retract. ¡°Go back and sleep by yourself.¡±

    With that, he mmed the door shut in front of her.

    Shi Niange was extremely angry. She raised her hand and smashed the door. ¡°Qin Siting, open the door! How can you treat a patient like this?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a patient, you should have the self-awareness of a patient. Quickly go back to sleep,¡± the man replied indifferently through the door.

    She continued to stand in front of the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m sick. Shouldn¡¯t you be by the bed taking care of me? I¡¯m giving you a chance to perform. Otherwise, what if I take a fancy to another little brother or forget about you after you leave¡±

 Chapter 1586 - You Are My Little Love Song (153)

    <h4>Chapter 1586: You Are My Little Love Song (153)</h4>

    Before she could finish her words, the door in front of her suddenly opened.

    Shi Niange did not expect him to suddenly open the door. She was stunned for a moment. Before she could react or see who was inside, the man suddenly reached out his long arm and pulled her in.

    She only felt her vision blur for a moment before she was suddenly pressed against the wall in front of the door. The man restrained her and pressed her down. He lowered his head and his breath was right by her lips. She was startled and her heart trembled. However, she was also nervous and agitated.

    The lights in his room were very bright, but he was tall and broad-shouldered. He stood with his head lowered in front of her, blocking most of the light.

    ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t touch you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse and slightly gritted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old you are?¡±

    Shi Niange calmed down slightly. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said softly, ¡°I- I¡¯m already halfway through my second year. I¡¯m almost in my third year... And I¡¯m already past the legal marriage age.¡±

    The veins on Qin Siting¡¯s forehead twitched at her words. He lowered his head and noticed that she was not wearing anything under her shirt.

    Shi Niange looked at him calmly. Her eyes seemed to be sparkling with tears. She maintained the posture of leaning against the wall, blinked, and then blinked again. ¡°Qin Siting, I don¡¯t know if the word ¡®love¡¯ is very heavy, but my feelings have already exceeded the boundary of liking you. I¡¯m willing to give up all of myself. It is love, right?¡±

    Qin Siting looked down at her for a long time. He closed his eyes and opened them again. ¡°You¡¯re having a fever.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I took my medicine and rested in the afternoon. I can¡¯t sleep right now. I¡¯m really ufortable from the cold, but as long as you¡¯re in front of me, I feel much better.¡±

    What she said was not words of love. It was true. She realized that as long as Qin Siting was around, she could not feel any illness or pain. Even if breathing from the cold and nose blockage was difficult, she did not feel especially ufortable.

    The two of them were too close and werepletely pressed against each other. He could feel everything under her shirt. It was empty, but it was as though a pair of small hands were scratching against his red tail.

    He suddenly bit her lips hard. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Are you sure you¡¯re conscious? En?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she answered seriously.

    Qin Siting looked at her for a long time and sighed. He suddenly let go of her. ¡°All right, stop fooling around. I can¡¯t stand your torture. Quickly go back to sleep...¡±

    He was about to turn around to avoid her seductive eyes, but before he could finish speaking, the figure in front of him bumped into him.

    Shi Niange suddenly leaned in front of him, stood on her tiptoes, raised her chin, and kissed him.

    In fact, Shi Niange didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. However, when she thought about how he was going out for the next few days and going to Japan, she couldn¡¯t calm down. She always felt that she had to be more intimate with him. She had to be tied to him for the rest of her life. She couldn¡¯t be separated because of anything. Even if she went out for a short period of time, there couldn¡¯t be any mistakes.

    The girl¡¯s body was filled with the scent of his shower gel. Not only was she not wearing anything under her shirt, even this shirt was his.

    Under the stimtion of severalyers, Qin Siting¡¯s breathing became heavier. His hand tightened around her waist. ¡°Nian Nian...¡±

    She did not give him a chance to speak. She clung onto him, hugged him and kissed him over and over again. If she could not kiss him, she would nibble on his chin. She pushed him away like this. It was unknown who was pushed back first. With a few steps, they retreated to the side of the bed. Suddenly, the two of them fell down.

    Shi Niange refused to give up and still rushed forward to kiss him. Qin Siting panted softly and suddenly raised his hand to suppress her movements.

    Her heart sank. ¡°Qin Siting, I won¡¯t regret it. I love...¡±

    Qin Siting grabbed her hand that was raised as though he was about to swear. He raised it above her head and pressed it down. Without giving her a chance to speak, he bent down and kissed her heavily.

    The man suddenly took the initiative. Shi Niange raised her head and kissed him until she whimpered. The blood in her head seemed to be flowing crazily.

    The lights in the room were very bright. Her heart was also very bright. She knew what she was doing. The man¡¯s chest was firm and broad. When he pressed against her and held her, he was especiallyfortable and safe.

    He was no longer the young man he used to be. He was a man named Qin Siting; her favorite and most beloved man.

    She suddenly raised her hand and hugged his neck with force. Her hand went into his shirt dishonestly. As the two of them kissed and their gazes intertwined, she saw that his gaze had changed. It was even slightly red. His breathing was disorderly. Shi Niange¡¯s heart was also beating wildly. It turned out that Qin Siting also had times when he was not pure of heart and had few desires.

    Just as they were about to lose their rationality, Qin Siting¡¯s hand paused on the button in front of her shirt. ¡°Marry me after you graduate, en?¡±

    Shi Niange nodded seriously. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The overwhelming kissesnded.

    All of a sudden, a loud noise came from outside the window. It was unknown which vi the children were in. There was still a month before the Spring Festival of the New Year, but there were already children who couldn¡¯t resist releasing a few fireworks to watch. The colorful lights instantly illuminated the sky above Lishui¡¯s vi.

    ...

    In the early morning, Shi Niange woke up from her deep sleep. She turned over and realized that the person beside her was not around. She opened her eyes and was dazed for a moment.

    In fact, she had only rested for a short while after the rain. After Qin Siting carried her to take a shower, she fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know how many hours she had slept, but it felt like less than two hours.

    She sat up with some difficulty and looked around. ¡°Qin Siting?¡±

    A noise immediately came from the balcony. Someone walked in with a phone. When he saw the wall clock in the room, he went over to pick her up. He held her in his arms and lowered his head to look at her. He asked gently, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping anymore?¡±

    Shi Niange rubbed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about bringing you back to the Qin family one day.¡±

    Shi Niange raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Go to the Qin family? Ah... to see your father and grandfather?¡±

    Qin Siting touched her hair. ¡°Although the matter with Yamamoto has been resolved, there is still arge gap between it and the Qin family. Right now, some things are caught in the middle. The Qin family isn¡¯t as peaceful as it seems. It¡¯s not the time to bring you back immediately, but I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved.¡± Shi Niange could not bear for him to consider so much for her. She hugged him and rubbed her face against his chin. ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved, but I¡¯m so tired and sleepy now...¡±

    Previously, she was still suffering from a fever. After a night of torment, she felt as though she was about to be crippled. Although her heart was sweet, embarrassed, and satisfied.

    Qin Siting ced her on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the thermometer.¡±

 Chapter 1587 - You Are My Little Love Song (154)

    <h4>Chapter 1587: You Are My Little Love Song (154)</h4>

    Qin Siting had stayed in Japan for seven days. Every night before he slept, he would call Shi Niange. In the day, when she missed him, she would reply to his messages as soon as possible. Although they had suddenly been separated for so many days, at least the memory of that night allowed Shi Niange to recover for several days. Then, with Qin Siting maintaining contact every day, Shi Niange¡¯s heart was not too empty. Furthermore, the clinic was really too busy, so she was too busy to think about anything else.

    That night, it was... it was her first time.

    In short, at the beginning, she was so brave and daring to pounce on her male idol. In the end, sheid in a miserable state for an entire day. She felt as though she was going to be crippled.

    Afterward, when he measured her temperature, he found that she was still above 38.2 degrees Celsius. Although it had decreased slightly, it was still a fever. He watched as she drank the fever medicine and patted her to coax her to continue sleeping.

    In any case, she had slept for a long time. Afterward, sheid on the bed. It was rare for her to act spoiled, saying that she was in pain here and there. The two of them did not go to the clinic that day and rested at home. Qin Siting took care of her for the whole day. The dishes he prepared were all brought back to the room to feed her.

    However, the pain she felt at that time was really painful. Everyone said that the first time was very painful, but she heard that some people didn¡¯t feel pain. She thought she was thetter, but she didn¡¯t expect that the pain was so painful that she almost cried that night. She endured it and didn¡¯t cry. At that time, Qin Siting felt the tension in her body and tried to rx.

    But it still hurt.

    Who said it didn¡¯t hurt?

    So, although some people appeared gentle on the surface, they were actually... ahem.

    She blushed at the thought.

    ¡°Little sister, you still have my medicine in your hand. If you don¡¯t give me an injection, why are you standing there blushing?¡± A little boy who was about fourteen or fifteen years old held the PSP game console in one hand and had his other hand raised in her direction for a long time, waiting for her to give him an injection.

    Shi Niange quickly returned to herself and smiled awkwardly at the child. She lowered her head to look at the medicine bottle in her hand. After confirming the medicine and the child¡¯s name, she carefully inserted a needle into his hand and turned to continue working.

    Shi Niange was so busy in the clinic that she was dizzy. She heard from the old doctor that before and after the Spring Festival every year, there would be more people in the hospital than usual. Many of them would be busy for a year before returning home. Then, they would be brought to the clinic for a checkup by their rtives. Furthermore, because of the weather, there were too many patients who caught a cold. It was the same in the small clinics. Therge hospitals were even more crowded. If they wanted to be doctors, it would be normal in the future. They had to get used to it early.

    Her ability to ept it was still all right. Furthermore, studying medicine was her goal. She was not afraid of suffering or exhaustion.

    However, she always felt that she had dragged Qin Siting, who should have been standing in the limelight, into the medical industry. She felt that she hadmitted a grave sin.

    At night, when she returned home, she finally called Auntie Xiang over when Qin Siting was not around. Auntie Xiang even asked her curiously what she had been eating recently. She originally thought that she had been staying on campus and did note back to stay. In the end, she was called over today. When she came in to clean, she found that there were traces of people staying. She even asked if she ate takeaway every day.

    Shi Niange chuckled and did not tell her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had been too busy and tired in the clinic, she really wanted to go into the kitchen to learn how to cook from Auntie Xiang. For example, she really wanted to learn how to cook onion oil noodles.

    But she didn¡¯t know if she could cook as well as Qin Siting.

    After the meal, Auntie Xiang packed up and left.

    Shi Niange was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to shower. However, she had been in the clinic for an entire day. She couldn¡¯t lie down without showering. She went into the bathroom and took a long bath. When she came out, she blew her hair while looking at her phone. Every day, Qin Siting would probably call her after this time. It was past eight. His earliest call was at eight. Thetest call was at nine-thirty. There was only an hour of time difference between Japan and China. What time was it over there?

    She lowered her head to look at the time, wondering if he would call now orter. Suddenly, her phone rang.

    The caller was not Qin Siting.

    It was a number from the United States.

    She quickly turned off the hairdryer and answered the call.

    She originally thought that it was her mother who called, but the person on the other end of the line was not her. After hearing the contents of the phone word by word, Shi Niange felt as though a needle had pierced through her heart.

    It was as though her entire body had fallen into an ice cave. From the top of her head to the bottom of her feet, her head instantly felt heavy as though it was filled with lead. She slowly put down her phone and looked at herself in the mirror. It was only when her vision became increasingly blurry and hot tears suddenly fell that she seemed to wake up from a dream and was startled awake.

    She abruptly raised her hand to look at the phone that had yet to be hung up. This meant that everything was real and not a nightmare.

    ...

    At Hai City Airport. Shi Niange booked an emergency flight ticket. Thankfully, the flight from Hai City to the United States still had a few remaining tickets. When she arrived at the airport, she took the boarding pass and passed through customs to enter the security check. Along the way, her mind was somewhat numb. There was only a voice urging her to hurry to Los Angeles. Hurry, go see Mom. Hurry.

    When she boarded the ne, the radio reminded her to turn off her phone. She picked up her phone to take a look and silently turned it off. Then she turned to look at the night sky outside. Her heart was hanging heavily.

    ...

    More than ten hourster, the nended in Los Angeles.

    At a hospital in Los Angeles.

    Shi Niange rushed over after getting out of the car. She twisted her ankle and couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. She frantically pressed the elevator button. Without waiting for the elevator to stop, she rushed into the crowd and ran crazily in the quiet hospital corridor. She saw the figures of the Shi family¡¯s rtives at the end of the corridor. She heard the doctor¡¯s voice faintly. ¡°They were in a car ident and are in poor condition. The man in the driver¡¯s seat was the least injured, but his right leg is difficult to keep. In the future, he will have to rely on a wheelchair to walk. As for thedy...¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s head rang loudly. She rushed over and held the doctor¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°How is it? How¡¯s my mother? Wasn¡¯t she already in the emergency roomst night? She hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±

    Seeing the youngdy who suddenly ran over, the doctor was stunned for a moment. He then looked at her seriously and continued, ¡°Thatdy was sitting in the front passenger seat. The area where the car was badly deformed was there.¡±

 Chapter 1588 - You Are My Little Love Song (155)

    <h4>Chapter 1588: You Are My Little Love Song (155)</h4>

    ¡°Furthermore, we found that thedy must have recently gone for a tumor screening. Part of the tumor in her body had already begun to worsen. Her body is already in poor condition. In addition, this car ident has dealt a heavy blow to her.¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s really nothing we can do to save her.¡±

    ¡°Tumor? What tumor? My mother has always been fine. How could she have a tumor?¡± Shi Niange could not believe it.

    At this moment, a middle-aged woman who had been sitting by the side of the emergency room stood up. ¡°Nian Nian, your mother¡¯s illness was indeed not told to anyone. She only discovered this illness not long ago. At that time, she only thought that it was a small cold and that it was a little serious. I pulled her to the hospital to take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. Other than herself and me, no one else knew. Even your father didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Shi Niange felt as though something was about to explode in her mind. She turned her eyes abruptly. ¡°Aunt...¡±

    At this moment, Aunt Shi¡¯s eyes were also red. It was obvious that she had not slept since the identst night. She had also cried for a long time. When she saw Shi Niange rush over from the country, her heart ached as she went forward to hug her.

    There weren¡¯t many rtives in the Shi family, and there weren¡¯t many who stayed in Hai City. Almost all of the rtives who were close to her were in the United States, helping with various matters in thepany. Her aunt¡¯s family had only her and her husband. There were only a few of them, and they were all here now.

    After saying a few words, the doctor returned to the emergency room. When he entered, he only said, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    However, an hourter, the lights in the resuscitation room that had been on for more than ten hours were finally turned off. Father Shi was the first to be pushed out. Due to the anesthesia, he was still unconscious. His face was pale as heid on the hospital bed.

    Shi Niange watched and turned to look at the door of the emergency room. She asked nkly, ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±

    The doctor looked at her, and the nurse who came out also looked at her.

    ¡°My surname is Shi. My name is Shi Niange. I¡¯m their daughter.¡± Shi Niange tried her best to stabilize her emotions. She looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother? Where¡¯s my mother? Is she still in the emergency room?¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian, push your father to the ward first. Let¡¯s guard this ce...,¡± her aunt said softly.

    Shi Niange was still staring at the doctor. She asked clearly, ¡°Where is my mother?¡±

    The doctor looked at her aunt behind her. After confirming that Shi Niange was indeed their daughter, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve already done our best. My condolences.¡±

    Shi Niange felt as though something had exploded in her mind. She stared at the doctor.

    Then she suddenly smiled. ¡°No, my mother is clearly fine. She¡¯s such a cheerful person and has such a good character. In the whole world, only she can control my father¡¯s stubborn temper. How could she have died? Did you do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Her aunt was afraid that she would be too agitated, so she resisted her sadness and stood behind her to carry her. ¡°Nian Nian, your mother was already dying when she was sent in...¡±

    Shi Niange bit her lip hard. The doctor looked at them and sighed. Life and death had been experienced too many times at the door of the emergency room. Every family member had different degrees of sadness. As a doctor, they had done what they had to do. There was nothing they could not do. After giving a few more reminders, they left.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Shi Niange stubbornly turned to look at the doctor.

    After a pause, the doctor turned to look at the youngdy and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The hospital has a rule that the passageway to the mortuary is not here.¡±

    The mortuary?!

    Shi Niange¡¯s fingers trembled violently.

    ¡°Which way?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve just informed the other adults in your family. They¡¯re already there to receive you.¡±

    Shi Niange then looked at her aunt. No wonder her uncles suddenly left with heavy expressions.

    Her aunt looked at her with reddened eyes. ¡°Nian Nian, I know you¡¯re sad. You have to hold on... We¡¯re still here...¡±

    Shi Niange gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Where?!¡±

    Her aunt¡¯s face turned pale at her sudden voice. She looked at her with heartache and pointed to the left. ¡°That way, we can turn to the back passage...¡±

    Without another word, Shi Niange turned and ran in that direction.

    Just as she ran to the back passage, she felt the entire passage seemed to be suffused with cold air. There were clearly lights, but for some reason, it felt gloomy.

    She took a deep breath and walked in quickly. As she walked, her mind kept reying thest time her mother lived in the Li Shui Vi. Her mother seemed to have said a lot to her. Her mother even met Qin Siting and was very satisfied with him. Her mother seemed to be very assured of her future.

    At that time, did she already know that she was sick?

    However, she did not show anything. Other than the fact that she spoke a little too much when she went back, nothing had changed.

    Shi Niange¡¯s tears fell as she walked. Why was this corridor so long? She immediately ran forward. As she ran, she felt that it was difficult to breathe. Many things kept shing through her mind until her vision suddenly turned ck. She suddenly staggered and fell forward.

    At the end of her consciousness, she seemed to hear someone calling her from behind. ¡°Nian Nian?!¡±

    She seemed to have fallen andnded heavily on the ground. Her shoulders and back were thrown against the cold ground, but it was as though she could not feel any pain.

    It didn¡¯t hurt, so it was just a dream.

    It was just a nightmare.

    Did I sleep too deeply? Was I possessed by a nightmare?

    Qin Siting, quickly give me a call. Give me a call to wake me up and let me walk out of the nightmare. Quick... wake me up...

    Her thoughts were in a mess, and the entire world turned dark in an instant.

 Chapter 1589 - You Are My Little Love Song (156)

    <h4>Chapter 1589: You Are My Little Love Song (156)</h4>

    Shi Niange did not sleep well. It was as though someone was speaking by her ears. Many fleeting images shed past her eyes.

    There was her father, her mother, and every time her parents went out to work, her father would sit in the car in front of her. Her mother would suddenly run back and hug her standing at the door. She would kiss her little face and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby Nian Nian. It¡¯s not easy for Dad and Mom to start a business. We really don¡¯t have time to apany you, but Dad and Mom will definitely give you a very good and happy home. Please forgive Dad and Mom for not having enough time to apany you...¡±

    At that time, the little Shi Niange was in her mother¡¯s arms. She pressed her little face against her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s okay. I still have many little friends.¡±

    Her mother would kiss her, hug her, and then leave.

    So this time, Mom was only going out with Dad to work. Mom would still wake up. She would kiss her, hug her, and say, ¡®Sorry, baby. Mom won¡¯t be so busy in the future. Mom will apany you more in the future. Mom will always be by your side.¡¯

    Her mother would stand at her wedding and watch as she and her favorite person walked into the aisle arm in arm.

    There seemed to be someone speaking in her ears, but she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. It was a mess.

    Shi Niange frowned in a daze. She was unwilling to be woken up. Her mother was still in her dream. She was still smiling at her and sitting in the cafe opposite the school, waiting for her and Qin Siting to chat with her...

    ¡°CEO Xiao, thank you so much. It¡¯s a good thing that you were in America when such a thing happened to the Shi family. Otherwise, ourpany and the hospital would have been too busy.¡±

    Someone was speaking at the side. It seemed to be Xiao Da¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t it almost the new year? Something happened in the bar I opened a while ago. It just stopped. The few of us came to the United States for a vacation. When we heard that something happened to the Shi family, we rushed over to take a look. Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect to see Nian Nian faint the moment we came. The incident with Auntie Shi must have given her quite a shock...¡±

    Bar? Xiao Da? Xiao Da isn¡¯t CEO Xiao either... Who is CEO Xiao...

    She wanted to continue sleeping. She wanted her mother to kiss and hug her.

    ¡°Is Nian Nian awake?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping, isn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that her blood pressure has always been very low? In the end, when Auntie Shi met with an ident, she rushed over overnight and suffered too much stimtion. All of a sudden, her blood pressure soared too high, causing her to temporarily lose consciousness? Let her sleep for a while more. Leave the matters here to us. The Shi family can only handle thepany by themselves. We¡¯re here in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Ai...¡±

    So noisy.

    Shi Niange kept wanting to continue sleeping, but she could not sleep at all. She gradually walked out of the chaos. When she opened her eyes, she felt that it was somewhat ring. She closed her eyes again.

    There seemed to be someone by the bedside who raised his hand and turned off the brightestmp in front of the bed, leaving behind the dimmp. She paused for a moment before opening her eyes.

    Before she could see the person by the bed clearly, a figure suddenly walked over. ¡°Are you awake? Nian Nian? Are you awake? Can you hear me? I¡¯m Xiao Da, your Brother Da!¡±

    Shi Niange nced at Xiao Da, and the focus in her eyes gradually gathered. She gradually saw the person by the bed. Xiao Luye was sitting by the bed, watching her. Xiao Da was also looking at her with a worried expression.

    This should be a very luxurious VIP ward. Everything in the room was simr to the rooms in a high-ss hotel. She had never been to the United States and did not know what the hospital¡¯s medical environment was like here. She did not know what the hospital¡¯s ward was like and did not care about these things. She closed her eyes again and opened them again to see that her aunt was also here.

    ¡°Nian Nian, are you feeling better? Previously, your heart was too stimted. Your blood pressure suddenly shot up. Your body couldn¡¯t take it, so you suddenly fainted. The doctor said that there wouldn¡¯t be any big problems, so we didn¡¯t get anyone to give you an injection. We just let you lie down and rest for a few hours. How do you feel now?¡± her aunt asked in concern.

    Shi Niange did not speak. She looked at the words in the ward and finally shifted her gaze onto her aunt¡¯s face. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±

    Her aunt looked at her with heartache. ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m as sad as you are, but some things happen. You have to ept reality.¡±

    Shi Niange closed her eyes and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°All right, Aunt Shi, leave this to us. Go busy yourself with other things first,¡± Xiao Luye said.

    Her aunt nodded. ¡°One of Nian Nian¡¯s father¡¯s legs has been destroyed. Everyone in thepany knows about it. It has already exploded. A few of our people have already gone, but we haven¡¯t been able to stabilize it. I have to go to Nian Nian¡¯s father¡¯s side to take care of him. Then, CEO Xiao, Nian Nian will really have to trouble you. Thankfully, she still has friends like you who grew up with her.¡±

    Xiao Luye nodded politely.

    Even after her aunt left, Shi Niange stilly there with her eyes closed and did not speak.

    Xiao Da leaned over to look at her, then looked at Xiao Luye. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Nian Nian sleep for a while longer? She really doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Xiao Luye lowered his eyes to look at Shi Niange, with her closed eyes. ¡°Open your eyes and talk for a while. It¡¯s useless to be too depressed when such a thing happens, especially now that the Shi family¡¯s situation is unstable. You¡¯re their only daughter. You don¡¯t have much time to heal yourself. At most, a few directors and management members of Shida Group wille looking for you. Your aunt and the rest can¡¯t hold them down.¡±

    Shi Niange felt that what Xiao Luye was saying to her was like thenguage of another world. She could not understand it.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him. Xiao Luye just looked into her eyes. ¡°Nian Nian, you should grow up.¡±

    Xiao Da poured a cup of hot water over. When he saw that Shi Niange was still lying there with a numb expression, he clicked his tongue. ¡°We¡¯ll help take care of Auntie¡¯s funeral. However, there has been a group of wolves eyeing Shida Group for so many years. It can be said that your aunt and uncles can¡¯t help you much from the point of view of kinship. But after the hospital¡¯s matters are settled, they will also stand on the wolves¡¯ side. How much is Shida Group worth now? It seems like there aren¡¯t many liquid funds. Your parents must have been under a lot of pressure for so many years and have only maintained a superficial peace. Now that something has happened, yourpany definitely can¡¯t hold on. Ah Ye is right, Nian Nian, you really don¡¯t have much time to be sad.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Xiao Da put down the ss of water and became serious for once. ¡°Don¡¯t count on these rtives of yours. They can¡¯t wait to settle their funeral matters and immediately start discussing the shares distribution. Earlier, I heard your uncle-inw talking to someone on the phone about this matter. The only one who has some feelings for you is your aunt, but she can¡¯t suppress anything.¡±

 Chapter 1590 - You Are My Little Love Song (157)

    <h4>Chapter 1590: You Are My Little Love Song (157)</h4>

    Too many things were squeezed into her mind. Shi Niange did not speak and only looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°If you need it, I can hold it for you for a while. With the Xiao family¡¯s help, those people won¡¯t dare to y any tricks on the surface for the time being, but the Xiao family isn¡¯t surnamed Shi. After a long time, I won¡¯t be able to suppress those people. You still have to rely on yourself,¡± Xiao Luye said. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult for you to ept what I¡¯m telling you now, but Nian Nian, because of your parents¡¯ ident, the Shi family has been pushed to this point. If I say it now, it¡¯ll be the same as saying it in a few days. You need to be strong. When you want to cry, remember to not let those people see you.¡±

    Shi Niange took a deep breath. When she breathed, her mouth trembled. Her hands slowly clenched into fists. She finally spoke, but her voice was hoarse as though there were countless grains of sand in it.

    ¡°Does my grandfather know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Professor Yang knows about what happened, but he is your mother¡¯s father after all. When you received the news, I think he already knew.¡± Xiao Luye looked at her. ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t be able to find time toe here immediately. No matter how sad he is, it won¡¯t help. I¡¯ll call him and arrange for him toe as soon as possible.¡±

    Shi Niange suddenly turned her eyes and said, ¡°I want to give Grandfather a call.¡±

    All of a sudden, she really, really wanted to talk to her grandfather. Ever since she was young, when her parents weren¡¯t by her side, she only had her grandfather by her side. Now that her mother was in trouble, her grandfather couldn¡¯t rush over immediately. As a young person, she would be fine after a nap after being stimted. What about her grandfather?

    Seeing her red and anxious eyes, Xiao Luye picked up the phone by her bedside, nced at it, and then said, ¡°Your phone card doesn¡¯t have a transnationalmunication business. It shouldn¡¯t be able to connect. Do you want to use my phone?¡±

    Shi Niange nodded.

    When she received Xiao Luye¡¯s phone she sniffed and said, ¡°Can you help me apply for the function you mentioned? Also, help me prepare an ID, okay?¡±

    ¡°All right, leave this to me.¡± Xiao Da walked over and took Shi Niange¡¯s phone. After fiddling with it and looking at it for a while, he originally said mockingly, ¡°Sure enough, only girls like this kind of pink-white phone. It¡¯s so damn annoying.¡± However, when he thought of the Shi family¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t dare to really mock her. He touched his nose, looked at Xiao Luye by the bed, and then looked at Shi Niange. He felt that standing here seemed to be a hindrance, so he simply took her phone and left.

    Shi Niange called her grandfather. As expected, he already knew. There was still onest project to bepleted in theboratory today. He had to be in theboratory and could not leave. He could only leave tonight at the earliest.

    She hugged her phone and hid in the bathroom alone in the ward. She sat on the toilet bowl and called her grandfather while crying. She cried for a long time. In the end, her grandfather told her hoarsely, ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s time for you to grow up.¡±

    Shi Niange hung up the phone and sat in the bathroom. She hugged her phone and continued crying. After crying enough, she was tired. She only got up and walked out when Xiao Luye came to knock on the door.

    Afterward, she went to the mortuary to take onest look at her mother.

    Then she quietly walked out and stood outside the mortuary. She felt the cold air around her and silently looked out of the window.

    She didn¡¯t even have the time to think about anything other than her parents, the Shi family, and the hospital. When she received the newsst night, she flew over overnight. When she arrived at the hospital, it was already afternoon in China. However, it was after midnight in Los Angeles. Afterward, she fell unconscious and woke up. Then, she came to the mortuary and spent the whole day there.

    Now that the sky had turned dark again, as expected, the people from thepany came to look for them. They pretended to take onest look at Vice President Yang and then to see how Chairman Shi¡¯s injuries were. Then they surrounded her father¡¯s ward and discussed in low voices what to do about thepany in the future. They said that Chairman Shi¡¯s legs were crippled and he would probably have to resign soon.

    Shi Niange heard all of this. She walked out of the mortuary and walked to her father¡¯s ward. She stood at the end of the corridor and looked at the hypocritical directors and so-called partners of the Shi family¡¯spany. All of them were hypocrites.

    It turned out that in front of the life that had just passed away, they would not consider pitying or feeling sad. They would even be stingy to shed a sincere tear. When they heard that Yang Zhenzhen was dead, they were not thinking about how this familiar person had actually passed away. They were not thinking about how to rece the position of vice-president. They were thinking about how to obtain the position of chairman when Chairman Shi stepped down and how to fight for the shares.

    These topics werepletely unfamiliar to Shi Niange. She had never thought that one day, she would stand here alone and look directly at the cold-blooded partners her parents had been working with for years.

    She stood there silently.

    She usually did note to the United States and did not go to thepany, so the higher-ups in thepany did not know her.

    She continued to stand there and watch them talk, listening to their whispers.

    Even if one of the directors sensed something and raised their eyes to look in her direction, seeing that it was a young and pale youngdy, they thought that she was a patient from one of the wards in this hospital, so they retracted their gaze and continued to talk.

    Today, when she cried on the phone to her grandfather, he asked her, ¡°Nian Nian, do you still want to continue studying medicine? You¡¯re almost in your third year. If you stay for a few more years and find a good ce to intern, you¡¯ll be an official doctor.¡±

    The answer in her heart was that she wanted to continue.

    But how could she continue?

    It seemed that in one night, everyone was urging her to grow up. If she didn¡¯t grow up, all of her parents¡¯ efforts to start a business in the past few years would go down the drain. Her mother knew that she was seriously ill, but she still stayed at her position every day. She was busy with thepany¡¯s matters every day and did not rest for a moment. Shida Group was her father and mother¡¯s hard work.

    Even if she knew nothing about this field, could she watch as her parents¡¯ hard work was taken away by someone else?

    Shi Niange turned around and looked at the starry sky outside the window.

    It was ten in the evening in Los Angeles.

    On the other side of the world, at ten in the morning, the busy life began. There were only a few days left until the new year¡¯s Spring Festival. It was also only a few days away from her birthday.

    She lowered her head to look at the window sill. She raised her hand and ced her fingers on the cold marble window sill. Bit by bit, she knocked and tapped, as though her heart was beating.

 Chapter 1591 - You Are My Little Love Song (158)

    <h4>Chapter 1591: You Are My Little Love Song (158)</h4>

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she slept. She didn¡¯t know if it was daytime in the United States or nighttime in China. In short, she sat in the hospital ward like this. From time to time, someone woulde over and stop by her side. She would ask around and asionally answer. asionally, she would sit silently.

    Her father had woken up once during the day. The anesthesia had worn off, and the wounds on his body were painful. However, his legs were numb and he could not feel anything. Not long after he woke up, several directors of thepany surrounded the bed. Afterward, the doctor came in and chased them away. When Shi Niange entered the ward, she sat by the bed and looked at her father.

    Father Shiid there silently and looked at her.

    Father and daughter looked at each other in silence.

    Afterward, when she returned to the breakroom, she just stared out of the window without speaking.

    In the evening, the shareholders of Shida Group had all arrived at the hospital. The few shareholders were the founding members of thepany. They were the ones who had built thepany with her parents back then. Their words were heavy. Even her uncles did not dare to offend them. They tried their best to give in and tolerate.

    However, in the past two days, something had happened to the Shi family. The chairman had been hospitalized with serious injuries, while the vice-president had suddenly passed away. The shareholders had a lot of disagreements, and they were like branches of a tree. As soon as the problem was resolved, another conflict appeared on the other side.

    They began arguing outside the hospital ward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much money recently. How can I take out 500 million yuan with such a friendship? This isn¡¯t a joke.¡±

    An old man with gray sideburns wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and a gray suit. He was one of Shida Group¡¯srgest shareholders. Everyone called him Chairman Xiao and said, ¡°One hundred million yuan. If we put it together, we might still have it. Five hundred million yuan. Where can we find it? Mining?¡±

    ¡°Of course, 100 million yuan isn¡¯t a problem for you,¡± another board member said. ¡°I remember that not long ago, you just bought a farm for your eldest son in Australia. The location of the vi you bought for your youngest son in New Yorkst month should be worth at least 100 million yuan, right? Of course, this is your legitimate ie. We didn¡¯t express any opinions, nor did we say that something had happened to the Shida Group. The funds were not flowing smoothly, so we had to make you pay. But in this situation, if this drags on, I¡¯m afraid that before the chairman can stand up, thepany will be dered bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± someone whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. The chairman¡¯s legs are already...¡±

    They fell silent.

    Indeed.

    Their chairman¡¯s legs were already crippled. In the future, he would have to sit in a wheelchair. How could they wait for the day he stood up?

    Chairman Xiao did not listen. He continued with ease: ¡°To be honest, at our age, the risks we have to consider are definitely higher than young people these days. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to fork out this sum of money, but the amount is toorge. We won¡¯t be able to fork out so much in such a short time.¡±

    The man on the other side exchanged nces with the others and asked with a cold smile, ¡°Chairman Xiao, do you think that thepany no longer has a leader and the entirepany is about to be ruined, so you n on withdrawing your cards?¡±

    ¡°No, no. We¡¯ve been with Shida Group for so many years. Thepany has always been supported by one hand. How can we retreat?¡±

    ¡°Then what are your ns?¡±

    Chairman Xiao smiled. The corners of his eyes were as sharp as knives. He said, ¡°I have a condition. Transfer half of the shares in Vice President Yang and Miss Shi¡¯s hands to me, and I¡¯ll take three hundred million. This way, I¡¯ll be the chairman.¡±

    They looked at him knowingly.

    So this was his n.

    Chairman Xiao had heard from somewhere that eighteen percent of Shida Group¡¯s shares were with Chairman Shi and Vice President Yang¡¯s daughter, Shi Niange. It seemed that this was a confidentiality agreement of thepany. Not many people knew, but Chairman Xiao actually knew.

    In addition to the shares that Vice President Yang had transferred from Chairman Shi to her, the biggest director of thepany had always been Vice President Yang. Now, all of this would probably fall on their daughter.

    If he asked for half of the shares, in addition to Chairman Xiao¡¯s 20% shares, he would naturally be thepany¡¯srgest chairman.

    They did not speak further. After all, this was not something they could decide.

    However, in the blink of an eye, they saw a youngdy standing between the injection room and the lounge door, looking at them calmly.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been seeing her in the hospital for the past two days. It seems like she¡¯s been here the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Which family¡¯s child is this? Why is she scaring people like a ghost in the hospital every day? If she¡¯s sick, she should treat her illness properly. If she¡¯s not sick, she should go home and not stand here listening to people speak?¡± Chairman Xiao red at her with a slightly embarrassed expression and then turned to leave.

    At this moment, Shi Niange walked over. ¡°Hello, Chairman Xiao. My surname is Shi. My name is Shi Niange.¡±

    Their expressions and movements faltered. Chairman Xiao¡¯s expression instantly cracked. He abruptly turned to look at the young girl.

    Shi Niange?

    After learning that she had a portion of the shares, they had secretly investigated her. Of course, they knew that Shi Niange was the Shi family¡¯s youngdy.

    Shi Niange looked at Chairman Xiao indifferently.

    Chairman Xiao thought that she must have heard their conversation and his expression became ufortable.

    Shi Niange only nced at him and the other indifferently. She didn¡¯t say another word and left. After walking to the door of her father¡¯s ward, she spoke to Wen Ke, the assistant of thepany who had been guarding the door for several days, and asked Wen Ke to check if her mother had left any insurance documents or shares transfer documents when she was alive.

    She had never thought about these things in the past, but after listening to their conversation, she suddenly realized that someone as smart as her mother should have noticed that these people were eyeing her covetously. Then, after she learned that she was sick, she should have made some preparations.

    Wen Ke looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate, Miss Shi. Vice President Yang did transfer all the shares and assets under her name to you when she was alive.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him and took a deep breath. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, you are now thergest shareholder of Shida Group. After all, you still have some shares in your hands. In total, you have already surpassed your father, Chairman Shi,¡± Wen Ke said softly. ¡°But in order to ensure your safety, when Vice President Yang did these things, she didn¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ve been with Vice President Yang and Chairman Shi for many years. She¡¯s more at ease with me, so only I know about this matter. The documents are still in thepany, in the safe in her office. After the hospital matters are settled, I¡¯ll hand them to you.¡±

 Chapter 1592 - You Are My Little Love Song (159)

    <h4>Chapter 1592: You Are My Little Love Song (159)</h4>

    Shi Niange suddenly felt as though something heavy was pressing down on her shoulders, suffocating her.

    They were right.

    She did not have the time to grieve. There were too many things piling up, forcing her to grow up.

    In the afternoon, Shi Niange locked herself in the lounge next to her father¡¯s ward.

    Outside the door, Xiao Da ran back with the phone card he had just used to help her with the local and international call. He was about to push open the door to enter when he was stopped by Xiao Luye.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Da quickly stopped.

    ¡°She¡¯s reading the documents of the senior executives and directors of Shida Group.¡± Xiao Luye nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her. What are you holding?¡±

    ¡°Her phone card.¡± Xiao Da quickly took it out. ¡°By the way, her phone is still with you, isn¡¯t it? Come, I¡¯ll plug it in and see if I can use it.¡±

    Xiao Luye nced at him coldly again. He took out Shi Niange¡¯s phone from his windbreaker pocket and handed it to him.

    Xiao Da took it, inserted the card, turned it on, and handed it to Xiao Luye.

    The phone had only been turned on for about ten seconds when suddenly, it began to vibrate in Xiao Luye¡¯s hand.

    The number disyed on the screen was Hai City. The name disyed was Qin Siting.

    The moment he saw the caller¡¯s name, Xiao Luye lowered his eyes and did not speak.

    Xiao Da also leaned over to take a look. When he saw Qin Siting¡¯s name, his expression immediately turned long. He reached out and snatched the phone away. After taking it away, he decisively hung up. Then he turned off the phone. He suddenly felt a little regretful. He had promised to do some cell phone business, so he let her use Xiao Luye¡¯s phone for the time being, or use the ount card he had bought from the United States. Anyway, now that these things had happened to the Shi family, she didn¡¯t have time to contact the country. He shouldn¡¯t have done this phone card.

    Thinking about it, Xiao Da directly put his phone into his pocket and did not n to take it out again.

    Xiao Luye only nced at him coldly and did not speak.

    ...

    It had been seven days since Shi Ninage arrived in Los Angeles. In the first two days, she was immersed in the news of her mother¡¯s death and was unable to walk out. Afterward, because of what Wen Ke, the assistant from thepany, told her, as well as the share transfer documents and other rted documents that her mother had personally transferred to her name, Shi Niangepletely felt the heavy burden on her shoulders.

    She did not have the spare time or the mind to consider anything. Every day, she was upied by these equity books, thepany¡¯s senior executives¡¯ information, and a lot of things. In addition, the directors and senior executives of Shida Group kepting to the hospital to cause trouble. She had to stop them to prevent her father from being disturbed.

    After her mother¡¯s funeral, Shi Niange stood in front of a new tombstone in a Los Angeles cemetery and looked at the ck and white photo on it. Even though the photo was ck and white, her mother still smiled like a flower.

    Mrs. Yang Zhenzhen, you¡¯re really beautiful.

    Her aunt pushed her father, who was in a wheelchair, not far away and watched her from afar.

    All the people who came to attend the funeral had left, leaving only their families, Xiao Luye and Xiao Da.

    ...

    In the country.

    Qin Siting would be back in about ten days after going to Japan. Shi Niange had been out of contact.

    He called her several times but could not get through. The messages he sent were also like stones sinking into the ocean. He thought that there was a problem with her ount card, so he shortened the days he should have stayed in Japan for a few more days and returned to China three dayster.

    However, after returning to the country, Shi Niange went missing.

    No one knew where Shi Niange had gone. The door of theboratory was tightly shut. All of the employees had gone to Jing City in the past two days because of thetest drug research project. They had also entered a confidential experimental stage and could not contact anyone. Professor Yang was also not in Hai City. Only the security guards outside theboratory said that no one woulde to theboratory in the next few days.

    Qin Siting had contacted everyone close to Shi Niange, Zhao Xiaoqing and Baby Qi, and some of her ssmates whom she usually hang out with. They didn¡¯t know where she went, and because it was still the holidays, everyone hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. They thought she was with him every day.

    The clinic also said that Shi Niange had not been here for the past few days and did not call to exin the reason. They were too busy and had called her many times, but they could not contact her.

    Qin Siting went to the Shi family in Hai City and found that Uncle Qin, Auntie Xiang, and the rest were not around. There were only a few servants who had been hired to do odd jobs. He could not get an answer even if he asked. It was obvious that they did not know anything. Typically, because Shi Niange rarely returned to the Shi family, they rarely saw the rumored Miss. How could they know where she had gone?

    From the three days in Japan to the few days of searching after returning to the country, Shi Niange seemed to have vanished into thin air.

    Qin Siting wanted to report the case, but Uncle Qin and Auntie Xiang, who had been in the Shi family for many years, were gone. Professor Yang was also not in Hai City. Clearly, the matter was not as simple as simply disappearing.

    Something must have happened.

    But she couldn¡¯t contact him.

    In such a situation where the call could not be connected for a long time, Qin Siting could only think that Shi Niange was not in the country.

    There was another possibility. Something had happened to the Shi family.

    Qin Siting was in Li Shui Vi. His phone was connected to hisputer, and the Qin family¡¯s assistant¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Young Master Qin, we¡¯ve checked on the Shi family¡¯s recent situation, but we don¡¯t seem to have seen any unusual changes. The Shi family¡¯s stock market is peaceful, and it seems to be increasing in the past few days. It seems like the people in Shida Group have secretly invested a lot of money in it. I don¡¯t know what happened, but there should be some changes in business decisions.¡±

    ¡°Aside from the Shida branch in Hai City, are there any news about the other branches abroad?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same overseas. It¡¯s very peaceful.¡±

    As the assistant spoke on the phone, Qin Siting¡¯s fingers paused on the keyboard of hisptop, looking at all the news reports about Shida Group on the web page.

    The news was all normal financial news. No private matters were exposed. Furthermore, Shida Group seemed to be doing well in the stock market.

    But what exactly was going on in the dark was not written in these reports.

    However, such a big, invisible pancake made Qin Siting sensitive to the possibility that Shida Group was already a failure on the outside, but on the inside, its internal deficiencies were all covered up by the big pancake drawn on the outside. In other words, someone was secretly controlling the Shida Group If no one stopped it in time, no one could predict the consequences.

    However, would this have anything to do with Shi Niange¡¯s sudden disappearance?

 Chapter 1593 - You Are My Little Love Song (160)

    <h4>Chapter 1593: You Are My Little Love Song (160)</h4>

    Los Angeles.

    After her mother¡¯s funeral, Shi Niange apanied her father in the hospital for another day. Henned to leave many things at home to her. If she was unwilling, he would not force her.

    However, although he did not force her, how could Shi Niange still insist on her dreams?

    Her mother was already gone, while her father was dispirited. Yesterday, he had been in front of her mother¡¯s tombstone for a long time. Afterward, when he came back, he did not speak for the entire night. Although in Shi Niange¡¯s heart, he was not a qualified father, the feelings between him and her mother were really deep.

    The responsibility of the Shi family was ced in front of her. It was up to her whether she wanted to ept it or not, but did she have a reason not to ept it?

    In the morning, she had a chat with several senior executives in thepany who were not disloyal to her. They did not trust a youngdy who was not even twenty-two years old. They were willing to chat with her because of the shares she had. They came to see her because she was Chairman Shi¡¯s daughter, but clearly, they did not trust her and did not chat much. Even if they were not disloyal, they did not show any other attitude.

    In short, even if she wanted to uphold the Shi family, it was not something that could be done easily. After all, too many people wanted to seize this opportunity. It was because she was too young, because she looked too young to be affected by idents. She looked easy to bully.

    Wen Ke said that there was a business partner that they had previously agreed on in Hai City. He used to be her mother¡¯s university ssmate and had just returned to Hai City from Washington. For so many years, she had been involved in financial investments. The projects she had invested in had all be popr. Her foresight was not bad. This investor had long taken a fancy to several new projects in Shida Group. She had also discussed it with her mother and said that the project would be finalized before spring.

    Wen Ke suggested that she go back to Hai City to settle this investor. If she could take this sum of money back to the United States, not to mention those board members who were disloyal, at least those who were less convinced by her could still be subdued.

    Since she had no experience, she had to take it one step at a time. It was impossible for her to swallow the entire Shida Group in one bite. Furthermore, aside from recuperating in the hospital, her father did not need her to make any decisions for the time being. He could still hold on for a period of time, so she needed to grow quickly in this period of time.

    Shi Niange had personally contacted the investor in Hai City. When they were on the phone, they chatted for a while before she learned that she was someone called Auntie Bai whom she had met twice when she was young. She was very good to people and was very generous. When she was young, her family had bought her many beautiful dolls. Shi Niange had some impression of her. It turned out that she was going to invest in a project with Shida Group this time. If they were acquaintances, she should be able to hold on to this winning ticket.

    Auntie Baiforted her over the phone, but it was clear that she had yet to walk out of her best friend¡¯s death. Her voice was still hoarse. She then arranged to meet Shi Niange in Hai City tomorrow night.

    Shi Niange booked a flight back to Hai City.

    After arriving at Luoshan Airport, she stood in the airport hall and turned back to look at Xiao Da, who had been running around the United States enthusiastically for the past few days. ¡°Is my phone still with you? Is it with you or with Xiao Luye?¡±

    Xiao Da eximed and looked at Shi Niange. ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite convenient for you to use Xiao Luye¡¯s phone now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m borrowing it temporarily in America for the next few days.¡± Shi Niange looked at him and then turned to look at the flight information disyed on the screen. ¡°There¡¯s still one and a half hours before takeoff. If you¡¯re in a rush, who has my phone? Please get someone to send it over for me. I still have to use it after returning to Hai City.¡±

    Xiao Da scratched his head. He really didn¡¯t want to give it to her.

    In the past few days, the Xiao family happened to be in Los Angeles. There were too few rtives in the Shi family, so they had been supporting them as if they were half rtives. In the past two days, Xiao Luye had something to do and flew to Ennd, so he handed Shi Niange to him. Shi Niange originally wanted to take a taxi to the airport today, but Xiao Da was worried and specially drove her to the airport.

    He thought she had forgotten about her phone and wanted her to take Xiao Luye¡¯s spare phone.

    ¡°I can use this ount card in America. I won¡¯t use it when I return to Hai City.¡± Shi Niange seemed to sense that Xiao Da didn¡¯t want her to take her phone back. She looked at him. ¡°Is my phone with you?¡±

    The corner of Xiao Da¡¯s mouth twitched. He saw that her expression was a little serious. Recently, too many things had happened in their family. The usually cheerful and happy little Nian Nian wouldn¡¯t smile every day. Right now, the way she spoke with a straight face really made one feel cold.

    Xiao Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore and could only take her phone out. He handed it to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s on me, but it¡¯s been so many days. It¡¯s run out of battery and hasn¡¯t been charged. It¡¯s switched off.¡±

    Shi Niange took it. ¡°Is the ount card inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I used to help you with your cell phone¡¯s international call business, but I forgot to give it to you.¡± Xiao Da scratched his head as he spoke, not daring to meet her eyes.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to investigate further. After so many days, so many things, and all sorts of important matters were pressing on her heart, she didn¡¯t have the mood to argue with Xiao Da. She only tried and found that her phone was indeed out of battery and couldn¡¯t be turned on. She put her phone in her bag and nned to charge it after the nended in Hai City. She also returned Xiao Luye¡¯s phone to Xiao Da.

    In fact, for so many days, there were days when she could not sleep alone. When she wanted to call Qin Siting, even if her phone was not with her, she had already memorized his number.

    But what could she say after calling him?

    Crying at him through the phone?

    There were so many things pressing down on her that she couldn¡¯t breathe. There was really no need for her to call him sote at night to tell him to apany her through the twelve hours of time difference.

    Even if he was willing, even if she really wanted hisfort.

    However, she hadn¡¯t been in Hai City for the past few days. He should have already returned from Japan. The clinic had been extremely busy. There was no need for her to add on to these burdens.

    If she really wanted to talk about it, she would have to wait until she returned to Hai City.

    She had not contacted him for so many days. It had been at least seven or eight days.

    Who knew how angry Qin Siting would be.

    ¡°Hey, that, Nian Nian...¡± Xiao Da saw that she was leaving for the airport and quickly followed her. She didn¡¯t have much luggage. After all, she didn¡¯t take anything when she travelled to Los Angeles. Now that she was going back, it was only a small bag. She didn¡¯t need his help. He just followed behind her. ¡°I have to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Niange asked as she walked calmly toward the duty hall.

    ¡°When I went to get your ount card, I turned on your phone. Then, for some reason, I ordered a format...¡±

 Chapter 1594 - You Are My Little Love Song (161)

    <h4>Chapter 1594: You Are My Little Love Song (161)</h4>

    Shi Niange paused in her footsteps and turned to look at him.

    Seeing her suddenly sharp gaze, Xiao Da knew that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, but he still said shamelessly, ¡°Although the contact list saved in the ount won¡¯t disappear, the photos and messages in your phone... are all gone... especially the messages. Not a single one is left.¡±

    After saying this, he was prepared to be beaten up by Shi Niange. He stood there and nced at her from time to time.

    Shi Niange stood there in silence for a long time. She suddenly realized that after so many days of shock, she was actually somewhat numb.

    No matter how angry and frustrated she was.

    She held the passport in her hand and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Xiao Da, do you want to die?¡±

    Xiao Da¡¯s face was trembling. ¡°Sister Nian, Sister Ge, Sister Shi, Ancestor, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Shi Niange coldly said, ¡°You can see how I¡¯ve endured so many days. I might be on the verge of being driven mad at any moment. If I really go mad, I¡¯ll strangle you to death first.¡±

    Xiao Da: ¡°...¡±

    With that, she did not look at him anymore and entered the lounge without looking back.

    Xiao Da stood behind her and looked at her. He had done it on purpose. He was really prepared to be beaten up by her. At most, he would receive a few punches or a few ps. Although Shi Niange was not that violent, if she was really angry, her little fists might still smash over.

    But she did not do anything.

    Xiao Luye was right. For Shi Niange, such a big upheaval in the Shi family was an important dividing line in her life.

    She would never be the Nian Nian she used to be.

    ...

    The nended in Hai City.

    Shi Niange slept for a while on the ne, but she did not sleep well.

    On the contrary, after arriving in Hai City and leaving the airport, her heart strangely felt much more at ease. It was probably because she had lived here since she was young.

    Before returning to the country, she had already booked a meeting ce with Auntie Bai. Right now, it was almost time to meet. Auntie Bai said that she had an event in the city center these days and was staying in a hotel nearby. She remembered the hotel¡¯s name. It was the hotel that the Tang father and son had gone to with her father, the hotel that the Qin family had invested in.

    She hurriedly took a taxi to the airport and went straight to the city center. There was a traffic jam for a while, but her phone was out of battery right now, so she couldn¡¯t contact Auntie Bai. Hai City was originally a crowded city, and now it was past six in the evening. During the evening rush hour, the cars were all squeezed at various crossroads. Even if it turned green, they still couldn¡¯t continue driving.

    Shi Niange sat in the car for a while. When she saw that she was really going to bete, she lowered the car window and looked out. She felt that if she ran over, it would be faster than sitting in a car. She decided to pay the fare and got out of the car, running in the direction of the hotel.

    After running for more than five minutes, she finally saw the Qin family¡¯s hotel in front of her. Shi Niange stood by the side of the road, panting heavily. She took a few deep breaths and walked in that direction.

    She had just walked behind a huge banana tree and green nt in front of the hotel entrance. Just as she was about to reach the main entrance, a man and a woman walked out of the automatic sensor door at the hotel entrance. Shi Niange¡¯s gazeand feet instantly froze on the ground.

    Qin Siting?

    Didn¡¯t he rarelye to the Qin family¡¯s businesses? Why did he suddenlye to this hotel?

    He then saw the young girl by his side. She was dressed very formally and beautifully. She held thetest luxury H family bag in her hand and walked by his side. They were very close. The two of them walked out at the same time. The girl kept chatting andughing with him. When they walked down the stairs in front of the hotel, because it was inconvenient to wear high heels, she directly reached out to hold Qin Siting¡¯s arm.

    At first, Shi Niange¡¯s expression was only filled with surprise. Then, the remaining light in her eyes gradually dimmed.

    This ce was less than twenty meters away from the hotel entrance. There was only arge banana tree blocking the way. She could hear the girl¡¯s words. ¡°Brother Ting, the date of our engagement happens to be my birthday. Coincidentally, you can apany me all day. I heard from my father that the engagement party has already been decided on the hotel and time. It should start in the morning. He invited quite a number of people, including the provincial leaders. Thinking about it, I suddenly feel a little nervous.¡±

    Shi Niange thought she had heard wrongly.

    Engagement?

    Who?

    Was this woman engaged to Qin Siting?

    Shi Niange stood rooted to the ground and watched their figures. From beginning to end, she did not hear a single word from Qin Siting, but she saw that he did not wave away the girl¡¯s hand that was holding his arm. She also saw that the two of them had crossed the road. When they crossed the road, the girl¡¯s hand was holding onto him tightly. It was as if she did not feel safe as half of her body was pressed against his arm.

    He did not wave it away.

    He did not push her away.

    They crossed the road together.

    Then, Shi Niange saw Qin Siting and the girl enter a dessert shop across the street. The girl stood behind the line and seemed to find the line too long. She looked up and said something to Qin Siting. Qin Siting lowered his head to listen to a few words. Then, she didn¡¯t know what the two of them said, but from the angle of the back, they were very intimate.

    Shi Niange suddenly retracted her gaze. She lowered her head and saw that a huge piece of the banana leaf in front of her was about to be crushed. She put down her hand and looked at the time again. She took a deep breath and refused to look at the scene in the ss window of the dessert shop. She turned around and walked up the stairs into the hotel.

    Auntie Bai was already sitting inside waiting. Shi Niange walked in with a heavy heart and found the table Auntie Bai had booked. Before she could go forward to apologize, Auntie Bai had already stood up quickly, approached, and hugged her. ¡°Nian Nian, my poor little baby. In the past few days, facing so many rtives andpany matters in the United States must have been difficult, right?¡±

    Shi Niange could not return to her senses for a moment. She looked up at Auntie Bai and nodded politely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved with me. I¡¯ve already discussed the investment with your mother. You don¡¯t have to feel pressured. I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Auntie Bai pulled her to sit by the table. ¡°What you need to do now is to adjust your mood and prepare for war. I¡¯ve heard from your mother that there are many internal disputes in Shida¡¯spany. It¡¯s difficult to suppress them. If you want to take over everything now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll really have to face all sorts of difficulties. Don¡¯t worry. Your mother and I have always been good. Now that she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll treat you as my own daughter. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. Auntie Bai will protect you.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled gratefully at Auntie Bai. Then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw the dessert shop opposite the window. Her hand slowly tightened around the cup on the table.

 Chapter 1595 - You Are My Little Love Song (162)

    <h4>Chapter 1595: You Are My Little Love Song (162)</h4>

    This hotel had always had a good reputation in Hai City. The restaurant on the first floor of the hotel was open to both the inside and outside. Right now, other than Shi Niange and Auntie Bai, there were many people eating here.

    However, the people who came to such a ce were not here to have a meal. They usually came here to socialize and discuss cooperation. After all, the hotel¡¯s environment was high. Therefore, the people who sat here to eat were mostly famous people in Hai City.

    There was a very tall partition between each table. They could not see who was sitting at the next table, but they could hear a few words from Shi Niange.

    ¡°The matter of the two children should be settled like this, right?¡± An unfamiliar middle-aged man¡¯s voice seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Our Xuan Er has been thinking about your Qin Siting for many years. There are so many young men chasing her, but she doesn¡¯t like any of them. She only likes Qin Siting. As a father, I could only thicken my skin to talk to Old Qin about the two children. I didn¡¯t expect Old Qin to have such intentions. That¡¯s really great.¡±

    Father Qin smiled. ¡°The child has grown up. He is indeed approaching the age of marriageable age. Xuan¡¯er should be twenty this year, right? Let¡¯s get engaged first, and then get along well together. After a few years, when Si Ting¡¯s studies are done, we can arrange a wedding. Our Qin family¡¯s daughter-inw can¡¯t be mistreated. Old Ling, don¡¯t worry. In the future, if Xuan¡¯er is bullied by Siting in our family, his grandfather and I will be the first to stand up and beat him up.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s not that serious. Xuan¡¯er has been spoiled by us since she was young. Her character is very delicate. It¡¯s fine as long as Si Ting can tolerate her.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stand it? It¡¯s good for a girl to be more delicate. At least she has the appearance of a girl. She¡¯s much better than those girls who roam outside like men.¡± Mr. Qin smiled kindly.

    ¡°En, that¡¯s true. Especially when we¡¯re in the business world, how many of those women who show their faces in thepany are clean? Women should indeed behave like women. I¡¯d rather you be more delicate than to show your face outside.¡±

    The next table fell silent.

    The person who spoke seemed to have realized that he had identally brought Qin Siting¡¯s mother into the topic. Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, anyone who heard it would misunderstand that this person was beating around the bush. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about those youngdies from the public rtions department. Each of them is more improper than the other, haha.¡±

    After a while, Mr. Qin sighed. ¡°Old Ling, it¡¯s been so many years, but you still don¡¯t know what to say. You¡¯re the only one who knows about my family. BrotheR, your mouth is the worst.¡±

    The middle-aged man who was addressed as Old Ling smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve really been brothers for so many years. I¡¯ve never treated you as an outsider. But about Sister-inw... let¡¯s not talk about it. Every family has its own difficulties. Xuan¡¯er¡¯s mother¡¯s health has always been poor. She often has to rely on medicine to keep her life. I don¡¯t know how long she can apany me. Although she is not by your side, at least she is all alive and well. There¡¯s nothing bad about each other. Be more open-minded.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the children.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave the engagement to your Qin family. Our Ling family won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll leave my daughter to you.¡±

    ¡°All right, from now on, Xuan¡¯er belongs to our Qin family. A married daughter is like spilled water. Don¡¯t even think about taking it back.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, no, no. As long as Si Ting treats her well, I won¡¯t ept...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Nian Nian?¡±

    ¡°Nian Nian?¡±

    Shi Niange suddenly heard a voice and looked up to see Auntie Bai looking at her with a pained and worried expression.

    Seeing that she had returned to her senses, Auntie Bai said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still thinking about your mother? You seem to have a lot on your mind. I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t respond. If your mood hasn¡¯t eased, we can talk about the investment another day. There¡¯s no need to rush. You should adjust your state first.¡±

    Shi Niange picked up the cutlery andposed herself before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Auntie Bai.¡±

    She seemed to be fine, but Shi Niange was indeed sitting there listening to something. However, her eyes were dim, and it was clear that she was not in a good mood.

    Afterward, she tried her best to maintain a calm andposed mood. After a simple chat with Auntie Bai, Auntie Bai saw that she was still in a bad state and told her to return to her room to rest after eating. She also said that she had already booked a room in this hotel with her identification number and could directly take her room card to rest.

    Shi Niange was not in a hurry to leave. She continued sitting there. Auntie Bai got up and went to the bathroom. She sat there and listened to the conversation between the two good friends at the next table.

    The Ling family.

    So it was Ling Xuan¡¯er.

    In her memory, when she was young, she had attended a few banquets with her parents in Hai City. Although they did not attend many, the people attending the same banquet were not simple.

    And at that time, she had some impression of the two girls who were as young as her.

    For example, Hai City¡¯s Ji family¡¯s youngdy, Ji Nuan. Back then, it was likely that Ji Nuan¡¯s father did not allow her to drink and only brought her daughter to attend the party. However, Ji Nuan was craving for alcohol, so she secretly took a ss of champagne and hid in a corner to drink it. It was especially interesting. Shi Niange happened to pass by and Ji Nuan¡¯s face was red from drinking. She ced her finger by her mouth, indicating that she should not be exposed.

    Shi Niange blinked and left with a smile.

    The other was the Ling family¡¯s Ling Xuan¡¯er.

    The Ling family seemed to be involved in the jewelry business. Their business was veryrge in the country. Although they were not ranked among the top families in Hai City, these four families were famous because they had been in the country for a long time. They were not famous families that could be squeezed into the family with just a little money and profit. Thus, even though the Ling family had arge family and business now, they were still a head shorter than the Qin family.

    Her impression of Ling Xuan¡¯er was also at the banquet. She was indeed a very delicate girl. As her mother¡¯s health had been poor since she was young, she had subconsciously followed her mother. Her words and actions were all very soft and weak, but her temper was not small. An attendant had only passed by her. As her skirt was too long, he had identally stepped on the edge of her skirt. Her expression immediately turned bad. She said something to the manager of the banquet hall at that time and called the attendant to apologize to her. Then, she seriously said that her skirt had been stepped on. She did not have any intention of making things difficult for others, but as an attendant, she was walking so carelessly. She should not have done anything here. In short, at such a young age, she spoke about a lot of reasons. Then, the manager seemed to have fired the attendant that night.

    Although Ling Xuan¡¯er did not make a big fuss, at the banquet, the people standing near her also heard what happened.

 Chapter 1596 - You Are My Little Love Song (163)

    <h4>Chapter 1596: You Are My Little Love Song (163)</h4>

    So, Ling Xuaner and Qin Siting?

    At this moment, at the table next door, there seemed to be someone else by the side. The other person was speaking. From his tone, it seemed like he was lower than others, but he also wanted to cling onto someone. ¡°Aiya, if the Ling family is connected to the Qin family through marriage, it will be really great in the future. It¡¯s convenient to connect the two sides. Back then, when we saw Qin Siting, we even said that such an outstanding child is the only child of the Qin family. I don¡¯t know how good a girl is to be worthy of him. Now, we have him. The Ling family and the Qin family are reallypatible. Xuan¡¯er is beautiful and likes Qin Siting. The two children will definitely get along very well in the future. As elders, we won¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, as long as the children like each other, we don¡¯t have to worry so much about them...¡±

    Auntie Bai came back and saw that Shi Niange was still sitting there. She walked over and asked softly, ¡°Nian Nian, aren¡¯t you going back to your room to rest? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back first?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s have a chat first. After all, I specially rushed back from the United States. Right now, Shida Group is constantly in a state of panic. I don¡¯t have much contact with these things. There are a lot of things I don¡¯t understand. If I don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll dy even more things,¡± Shi Niange said softly. Then, she looked at Auntie Bai. ¡°In the past, I always thought that Dad and Mom were busy with business because business was getting better. Now, I know that the internal department of Shida Group has been taken away. The portion that isn¡¯t taken away isn¡¯t my own money. It can be taken away at any time.¡±

    Auntie Bai looked at her. Seeing that she really wanted to talk, she sat down and listened seriously.

    ¡°Right now, there are only two choices in front of me. Either I get funding and fill in the empty space, resolving Shida Group¡¯s urgent needs. Of course, after the funding, I can negotiate the fixed profits every year. As long as I can tide through the current difficulties, it¡¯s fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give the shares to those people...¡±

    Auntie Bai understood the internal situation of Shida Group, so there was no need for Shi Niange to say more. She also understood who those people were.

    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Originally, the project I discussed with your mother was just a project. The money I can use is only a few hundred million yuan. I can¡¯t take out more than that. Initially, I nned to take out half of it to cooperate with Shida, and the other half to invest in something else. Now that Shida Group is so difficult to do, I¡¯ll invest all of it. Anyway... your mother suddenly left. I don¡¯t have anything else to help her. She only has you as her daughter. If I don¡¯t dote on you, who can support you in the future?¡±

    In the future, who else could support you?

    If it were more than a week ago, Shi Niange would have naively said that there were many people, including her mother, her grandfather, and Qin Siting.

    Her grandfather was already old. He had dedicated so many years to medicine. Coupled with the blow of her daughter¡¯s death in a car ident, he fell ill a few days ago when he arrived in Los Angeles. His blood pressure was unstable, and he rested temporarily after the funeral.

    Her mother had already left.

    As for Qin Siting...

    On the ne back to China, she thought that at least she still had Qin Siting¡¯s.

    The table next door was filled withughter. Outside the window, there were more and more people in the ss windows of the dessert shop across the road. Her vision was slightly blurry and she could not see clearly.

    ¡°Do you have anyone by your side who can help you? After all, you¡¯re still young and inexperienced. In the business world, especially in the Shida Group, there are many people who would open their bloody mouths at you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear it and suppress those people.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s my parents¡¯ assistant, Wen Ke, who has always been by my side. There are also a few more loyal ones. It¡¯ll definitely be toote for me to go study at thest minute. I can only take over urgently while relying on them to teach me what to do,¡± Shi Niange said.

    Auntie Bai sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t even learned how to walk yet, and you¡¯re already being forced to run. It¡¯s really hard on you. If you had known this would happen, you wouldn¡¯t have studied medicine back then.¡±

    Shi Niange was silent for a long time. She did not speak for a long time. When Auntie Bai saw that she seemed to have suffered a huge blow and was about tofort her, she said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Auntie Bai was speechless. Nian Nian had always been a very lively and cheerful child. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but after experiencing this incident, she seemed to have suffered a huge blow. She was immersed in all sorts of pressure, feeling very desperate and sensitive, even ming herself, and... suddenly feeling inferior...

    What this child needed now was encouragement, not me. Originally, there was nothing wrong with her. In life, she should pursue her dreams. Who would have thought that a cmity would suddenly fall from the sky.

    After chatting with her for a while, Auntie Bai sent Shi Niange back to her room and watched her return to her room before leaving.

    Shi Niange stood in the hotel room, opened the curtains, and looked at the night sky outside the window. It had only been a week, but she felt that she had not seen the night sky of Hai City for a long time.

    After standing there for a long time, she suddenly remembered something and quickly took out her phone from her bag. However, she did not bring the charger with her. She called the hotel¡¯s front desk and asked for a charger for a simr model phone.

    After receiving the charger, she sat by the bed and plugged her phone in.

    Then, she turned on her phone.

    The missed calls would not be disyed without a call, but messages kept popping up.

    The messages from before were all gone, but these days, Xiao Da had been keeping his battery-less phone with him. These missed messages all popped up.

    Most of it was from Qin Siting.

    He asked her where she was.

    He asked her what was wrong.

    He asked her why she suddenly disappeared.

    He asked her what happened at home.

    Thest two messages were sent by him this afternoon.

    He said that he had received news from the airport and had finally found the record of her passport returning to the country. He asked her why she had suddenly gone to the United States and asked her to contact him after her nended or give him a reply.

    Thest message he sent was: I¡¯ve seen the flight time. There¡¯s still an hour before the nends. Be careful.

    This was a message sent four hours ago. It was also in the afternoon.

    Was he patiently waiting for her toe back and exin the reason to him?

    After liking him for so long, this was the first time she saw him send a message not long after. Before this, she didn¡¯t know how much Xiao Da had deleted.

    There were also some messages from her ssmates and friends. They asked her where she had gone and why she had gone missing. They also said that Qin Siting was looking for her everywhere. In Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s message, she said that Qin Siting had returned from Japan four days ago and had been looking for her.

    Shi Niange read the messages one by one.

    Then she sat by the bed in a daze.

    She took a deep breath and suddenly got up to walk to the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time, washed her face, and tried to look more energetic. Then she picked up the phone that had only been charged for a few minutes, opened the door, and walked out.

 Chapter 1597 - You Are My Little Love Song (164)

    <h4>Chapter 1597: You Are My Little Love Song (164)</h4>

    Right now, Hai City was still in the bitter cold of February.

    That Ling Xuaner said it was her birthday.

    It was almost her birthday.

    In the past few years, it seemed like every Spring Festival and birthday, and even every moment, there was Qin Siting in her life. This name had apanied her in her world for many years.

    Shi Niange stood outside the security room of the entire Li Shui Vi area and walked in step by step. Her phone, which had only charged a few percent of its battery in the hotel, had run out of battery when she took a taxi.

    But fortunately, she sessfully took a taxi back.

    It was a cold midwinter, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel cold. She walked in between her and Qin Siting¡¯s vis.

    Her building had not been lit for a week. Uncle Qin, Auntie Xiang, and the other elders of the Shi family had all gone to Los Angeles. The remaining servants of the Shi family were still unaware of what had happened. Of course, no one remembered toe here to clean.

    The snow in the vi¡¯s yard was piled high and t. There were no footprints or signs of someone entering.

    Shi Niange did not n on returning to the vi. She turned to look at the building across from her.

    It was already sote, yet Qin Siting was still not back.

    Where was he now? Was he with Ling Xuaner? Was he preparing a birthday gift for Ling Xuaner?

    He had sent her a message in the afternoon and knew that she had returned to Hai City. He was waiting for her.

    The Qin family and the Ling family were so well-matched in terms of social status. What about the Shi family, who was already rotten to the core.

    Shi Niange stood outside Qin Siting¡¯s vi and raised her hand to press the passcode for his door. However, her hand paused on the passcode for a long time before she put it down. She stood outside and watched the snow fall. Then she turned around and leaned against the high wall by the door. She looked up at the sky and breathed heavily, blurring her vision.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she stood there. An hour, an hour and a half? Or even longer?

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t wear much after returning from America. After all, Los Angeles wasn¡¯t that cold. When she went out earlier, she was wearing a ck windbreaker Auntie Bai had given her when she saw that she was wearing too little.

    No matter how thick the coat was, it could not withstand the cold that hadsted for nearly two hours. Shi Niange felt that her mind was numb from the cold.

    It was only when she vaguely heard the sound of a car that she moved her stiff neck and turned her head in the direction of the sound.

    A taxi drove in and stopped in front. Shi Niange¡¯s gaze firstnded on the taxi before she continued to look away in disappointment and numbness.

    The next moment, the back door of the cab opened. A familiar, clear, and anxious voice she had never heard before came. ¡°Nian Nian?¡±

    She raised her head again and saw that Qin Siting had alighted from the car.

    Shi Niange looked in his direction. Her head was frozen and she could not regain her consciousness. She just stared at him nkly.

    Qin Siting saw her standing there like a statue without feeling anything. He was about to walk over when the driver quickly called for him. Qin Siting took out his wallet with a heavy and cold expression. He casually took out two pink notes and handed them in through the car window. Then, he walked straight to Shi Niange without looking back.

    ¡°Hey, young man, you¡¯ve given me too much. The meter only costs forty yuan. You...!¡±

    The chauffeur¡¯s words were left in the back. Qin Siting had already taken two steps forward. When he arrived in front of her, he lowered his eyes to look at her. His gaze was unkind and even slightly cold, but he clearly knew that something had happened to her. He did not directly scold her and only lowered his eyes to look at her.

    From his return to Japan to her disappearance, the two of them had not seen each other for half a month.

    In the end, she disappeared for a few days and suddenly appeared. Even so, her nose was red from the cold, and her face was red. Her gaze was nk and empty, like a lost child.

    Facing Qin Siting who suddenly walked in front of her, Shi Niange¡¯s frozen consciousness seemed to ease a little, but it only eased a little. Her eyes moved as she looked at him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me why and when you went to the US?¡± Qin Siting looked into her eyes and did not miss any of her emotions.

    But there was no emotion in her eyes. It was empty.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. Almost everyone in the Shi family that I can contacted has gone missing. I almost called the police. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly returned, is your phone still turned off? Shi Niange, I think you should give me an appropriate reason.¡±

    She could hear that he was suppressing his anger.

    Shi Niange did not speak and only looked at him.

    Seeing that she was so cold, no matter how angry Qin Siting was, he could not bear to let her continue freezing outside. He wanted to ask her why she did not go to the opposite room to warm up first, but seeing that she looked like she had suffered a huge blow, he did not ask. He opened the door and reached out to pull her in.

    Entering, turning on the lights, changing her shoes, everything was the same as every time she came to his house.

    In the past, Shi Niange always felt that Qin Si¡¯s home was even warmer than hers. The two of them lived so close to each other, and even thepany that provided heat was the same. However, she felt that everything here was good.

    After Shi Niange entered, her expression was slightly dazed. Qin Siting looked at her and reminded her, ¡°Change your shoes.¡±

    ¡°Put the coat there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze. Come in.¡±

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Come here.¡±

    One after another, she followed whatever he said. She was clearly rebellious and insisted on standing in the cold for so long, but now she was obedient like a puppet with a string. She was not angry at all.

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze never left her. When he saw that she was standing still by the sofa, he reached out and pulled her down to sit down.

    He then looked at her sternly. ¡°What happened to the Shi family?¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s gaze moved again and met his eyes.

    Qin Siting saw her expression and frowned, but he still controlled his temper and softened his voice. He tried his best to restrain his temper and not scare her. ¡°What happened? Tell me? En?¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s lips moved. When she flew back from Los Angeles, when she woke up on the ne, she was still thinking that if she saw Qin Siting after returning, she would definitely throw herself into his arms and cry properly. She would cry in front of him all the grievances and sadness she had suffered these days.

    But when the words were about to leave her mouth, they almost became: When did you get engaged to Ling Xuaner?

    She forced the words out of her mouth and looked at him, saying numbly, ¡°Qin Siting, can you hug me?¡±

 Chapter 1598 - You Are My Little Love Song (165)

    <h4>Chapter 1598: You Are My Little Love Song (165)</h4>

    Shi Niange usually said this. When she acted coquettishly, she would ask him to hold her. Her eyes were like a little deer.

    Now that she said this, her eyes seemed to be frozen, as though she had been frozen outside for too long.

    Qin Siting looked at her and stared into her eyes. Seeing the confusion in her eyes, it was as though a thorn had stabbed into his heart. He reached out and hugged her.

    Shi Niange leaned in his arms but did not close her eyes. She just ced her face on his shoulder. From an angle he could not see, she said with reddened eyes, ¡°Hug me for a while more.¡±

    Qin Siting held her very tightly. He raised his hand and gently stroked the back of her head as if tofort her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you turned on your phone after returning to the country?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no battery left.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say more. He held her with one hand and held her cold hand with the other. His hand could wrap around both of her hands. It was very warm and he held them very tightly. It was as though he wanted to hide all the injuries and grievances she had suffered in the past few days. He held them and threw them away.

    ¡°I want to eat onion oil noodles,¡± she suddenly said.

    Qin Siting raised his hand to caress her head. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go make it for you.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Shi Niange obediently withdrew from his embrace and sat on the sofa obediently.

    When Qin Siting stood up, he lowered his head to see that her hand was tightening around his pants. His gaze returned to her face, but Shi Niange only ced her gaze on the coffee table and did not look at him again.

    It was only when Qin Siting entered the kitchen that she heard the familiar sound of boiling water, opening fire, and tearing open the wrapping paper. In such a short moment, Shi Niange temporarily found a little happiness.

    The happiness of walking on thin ice.

    After the water boiled, Qin Siting first boiled some coke and ginger soup and poured it into a cup to dry. Then he boiled some water and prepared to cook noodles.

    Not long after, he brought over a cup of coke and ginger soup and ced it on the coffee table in front of her. ¡°Drink this. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Shi Niange responded and picked up the cup in her hand. It was still slightly hot, but the cup wouldn¡¯t burn her hand. She could use it to warm her hand.

    Seeing that she was blowing on it and taking small sips, it was extremely quiet and obedient. Qin Siting looked at her for a long time and heard the noise in the kitchen. He returned to cook for her.

    Finally, her favorite onion oil noodles were ced on the dining table. Shi Niange got up and sat there to eat. As she ate, she lowered her head to count how many noodles were left. From the beginning, she couldn¡¯t count them, and then they became fewer and fewer. Finally, there were only a few left. She ate them one by one.

    When she was eating, Qin Siting did not do anything. He only sat opposite her and watched her eat. He watched her every movement and expression.

    When she finished thest one, she stared nkly at the empty bowl in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not full?¡± Qin Siting asked.

    She looked away from the bowl, put down her chopsticks, and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°You are full. Your body has also warmed up. How are your emotions right now?¡± Qin Siting said unhurriedly, ¡°No matter what happens to the Shi family, I¡¯m here. You should make it clear. In the past few days, you went to the US without saying a word. What happened to the Shi family? Is it about your parents?¡±

    Upon hearing the words¡¯ parents,¡¯ Shi Niange felt a stab in her heart. There was also a stab in her eyes. However, that stab was now directed at herself. It was the dream she had always foolishly insisted on. If she hadn¡¯t been so stubborn back then, perhaps she would have been able to help her family very quickly. She wouldn¡¯t have to be as clueless as she was now. She wouldn¡¯t have to be so lost and beg people everywhere.

    She lowered her head and did not speak.

    Seeing her like this, Qin Siting looked at her for a long time. Clearly, seeing that she was especially silent when faced with such a situation and did not tell him the truth, he forcefully suppressed his temper, stood up, put away the bowl in front of her, and left.

    The sky had already turned dark. The snow outside was still falling. Shi Niange sat at the dining table without moving.

    Qin Siting came out to see that she was still there. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the ne for a day. If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep first. If you don¡¯t want to tell me now, I won¡¯t force you. We can talk after you wake up, but the premise is that you don¡¯t leave without saying goodbye. You can tell me anything, understand?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the shirt on him and recalled the way Ling Xuaner held his arm as they walked. Back then, he was also wearing this shirt.

    She did not speak. She got up and went upstairs. After entering the room she had previously stayed in, she did not shower. She sat in the room for a while before suddenly standing up and running downstairs.

    Qin Siting was putting away the ck windbreaker she had taken off when she entered and hanging it on the coat by the door. However, he clearly discovered that this coat did not belong to her in terms of appearance or size. Although it was ady¡¯s coat, this coat should not belong to her. As he was looking at it, Shi Niange had already run down quickly.

    ¡°Qin Siting!¡± The sound of running down the stairs was apanied by Shi Niange suddenly shouting his name.

    Qin Siting turned back to look at her. Shi Niange suddenly rushed over and threw herself into his arms.

    Qin Siting took a small step back from the force of her sudden charge. At the same time, he stabilized his body and looked down at the little head in front of his chest. He raised his hand and was about to pat itfortingly when Shi Niange said in his arms, ¡°Hug me again. Hug me again!¡±

    He paused. Originally, he wanted to continue hugging her, but her emotional reaction was too strange. He only ced his hand on her shoulder and pushed her away. At the same time, he looked at her. ¡°You can hug me, but if you¡¯re willing to tell me the reason, tell me right now.¡±

    However, he did not expect that after pushing her away by an arm¡¯s length, he would see that Shi Niange¡¯s eyes were abnormally red. Her tears were still in her eyes. Perhaps she wanted to hold it in but was suddenly pushed by him. She could not hold it in and fell.

    The sternness in Qin Siting¡¯s eyes instantly cracked as he looked at her.

    Shi Niange sniffed and did not say anything. She just looked at him and suddenly pounced on him. She stood on her tiptoes to hold his face and kissed him. The salty taste of tears was obvious when their lips met.

    Her sudden and impulsive action caused Qin Siting¡¯s brows to twitch. He pushed her away once more. At the same time, he held her shoulders and was about to ask her what stimtion she had gone through to go crazy.

    Shi Niange suddenly cried like a child. ¡°Qin Siting, don¡¯t push me! Don¡¯t push me away! Don¡¯t push me!¡±

    Qin Siting let go of her suddenly hoarse and slightly broken voice.

    Shi Niange once again pounced on him without any care and pressed him against the wall with force. She stood on her tiptoes and bit down hard on his lips. In an instant, the taste of blood seemed to spread in her mouth. She closed her eyes and tugged at the buttons in front of his shirt without any care.

 Chapter 1599 - You Are My Little Love Song (166)

    <h4>Chapter 1599: You Are My Little Love Song (166)</h4>

    No one knew how they managed to push and pull each other upstairs as they kissed. At first, Shi Niange ignored everything and stiffly pounced on him to tug at his clothes. As the process was too intense, it was almost difficult to remember.

    She could not remember when Qin Siting had kicked open the bedroom door. She could not remember whose clothes had been pulled clean. She could not remember how she had almost lost her mind.

    After a while, everything gradually calmed down.

    In the early morning, no one paid attention to what time it was. Shi Niange was drenched in sweat as she fell asleep. Qin Siting held her in his arms, hugged her, kissed her be, and slept together.

    After an unknown period of time, the sleeping Qin Siting knitted his brows in rare unease. The sound of chanting seemed to be far away, but also close to his ears.

    ¡°Goodbye, Qin Siting.¡±

    Goodbye...

    Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting did not sleep well. In his dreams, it was as though Shi Niange¡¯s back was walking into the distance. There was no one behind her. It was as though there were countless dark ws wing in her direction. She did not turn back, but the words kept echoing in his ears. Goodbye, Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting was startled awake. The moment he opened his eyes, he realized that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Last night, he saw that Shi Niange was too tired to move, so he did not carry her to shower. The two of them slept like this until now.

    He closed his eyes, raised one hand to his forehead, and reached out with the other to pull her back.

    However, the bed was cold and empty.

    Qin Siting turned to look at the empty bed. He first frowned and then looked in the direction of the bathroom. He scanned every corner of the bedroom, but there was no sign of Shi Niange.

    He sat up, opened the door, and walked out. The lights in the corridor outside and on the stairs were all lit. The lights in the hall downstairs were also lit. It was quiet, and there was no trace or aura of anyone other than him.

    Qin Siting stood at the corner of the esctor between the second floor and the first floor. He looked at the missing ck coat in front of the door. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still sweating and the traces of a kiss on his neck, he almost suspected that Shi Niange¡¯s sudden appearancest night was just a dream.

    The snow fell for the entire night. The snow outside the window became thicker and thicker. Qin Siting walked down and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. He looked at the vi opposite him that was unlit. Then, he thought of something and returned to his room. He picked up his phone and saw a message from Shi Niange an hour ago.

    [Qin Siting, let¡¯s break up.]

    ...

    ...

    Four yearster.

    It had been four years since Hai City¡¯s Shida Group suddenly moved to the United States overnight.

    In the past few years, Hai City¡¯s business world had been in turmoil. All the big families were either pouting or losing. Although the four big families in Hai City appeared to be standing firm, only Qin Mo and his family were truly on the top. The Sheng and Ji families had already gradually lost to the turmoil in the business world.

    Back then, when the Ji and Mo families had a marriage alliance, Hai City¡¯s business world was shaken. The Sheng family gradually retired from the circle of famous people and rarely came out to attend major events. Because Qin Siting abandoned business and studied medicine, the Qin family rarely appeared in the circle of famous people.

    Not long ago, the Ling family had failed in their risky investment. In addition, Ling Xuaner¡¯s father had somehow owed arge amount of interest debt to a foreign investor, causing thepany to leave the market. The entire line was closed, and the Ling family dered bankruptcy.

    In the past few years, Hai City¡¯s business world had been rising and falling.

    In every corner of the business world, there were steamed buns mixed with human blood, and invisible sword shadows.

    It was the same in China, and it was the same in the business world overseas. It was a ughterhouse that urged people to grow up quickly.

    Hai City City Center, the seven star hotel owned by the Qin family.

    Due to the market demand, the hotel, which was already very well-decorated, had recently begun a new renovation of its equipment. The chairman of the Qin Group took some time to go take a look after the hotel reopened.

    When they arrived at the hotel, many reporters were waiting outside to ask.

    ¡°Chairman Qin, I heard that the Qin Group has already divided all of the hotel management businesses under their name and established a specialized hotel managementpany. Furthermore, thispany that has just been separated is about to be listed in the United States in three months. I wonder if there are any new goals and strategies in thepany to develop the hotel tourism industry in such a vigorous manner despite the uncertain future of property technology and various industries...¡±

    The reporters formed a circle and blocked the road ahead. The security guards stepped forward to pull open the defense line so that Chairman Qin could walk forward smoothly. However, there were still reporters stretching their arms out to search for recording devices.

    Chairman Qin, on the other hand, had a kind smile on his face. As he walked, he asionally responded to the media. Suddenly, his expression changed. Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. He raised his hand to cover his chest.

    Hai City Central Hospital.

    The sound of the ambnce was heard outside the emergency room.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sudden myocardial infarction in the city center. I should have called for the ambnce, but it seems like the patient is Doctor Qin¡¯s father...¡±

    ¡°Did Doctor Qin go personally?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he went personally. He just got out of surgery and followed the ambnce without even resting. Sigh, as a doctor, he really can¡¯t rest for even a moment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Doctor Qin usually treats patients with all his heart. Besides, he¡¯s his father. He suddenly had a myocardial infarction. He must be tired from staying up all night, isn¡¯t he? I hope it¡¯s nothing serious. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Doctor Qin won¡¯t be able to work with us. He¡¯ll have to return to inherit the ten billion yuan family property soon...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? He¡±ll definitely be fine... Don¡¯t speak nonsense...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking...¡±

    ...

    The ambnce arrived at the hotel. Chairman Qin was already helped out by a group of people.

    Earlier, Qin Siting had juste out of the operating theater. He had yet to change out of his light blue disinfectant gown. He directly went forward to check, opened his eyes, and checked his carotid artery, heartbeat, and other positions. He gave the nurses who followed the car a look and asked them to immediately carry him up.

    The nurses knew that this patient was Doctor Qin¡¯s father and the chairman of the Qin Group. They did not dare to dy and quickly carried him into the ambnce.

    At this moment, the reporters had already surrounded them. Hearing the whispers around them, they targeted Qin Siting. There were reporters who didn¡¯t care about the severity of the situation because of the news and directly came forward to ask: ¡°May I ask if you are Doctor Qin? Is it the Doctor Qin, the abandoned businessman of the Qin family who studied medicine? Can you tell us something? Right now, the Qin family is vigorously developing the hotel tourism industry. This newly developed field andpany that is about to be listed, are they paving the way for your future, Doctor Qin? Will you take over these in the future? Will you one day give up the sacred profession of a doctor ande back to inherit the family business...¡±

 Chapter 1600 - You Are My Little Love Song (167)

    <h4>Chapter 1600: You Are My Little Love Song (167)</h4>

    Qin Siting did not respond to the reporter¡¯s words. He did not even look at them. He entered the ambnce. The nurse in the car did not give him any face and directly closed the back door, isting the noise outside.

    In the car, several nurses cautiously looked at the cold-faced Qin Siting.

    Qin Siting also nced at them at this moment. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Is the ambnce a ce to be in a daze? Can¡¯t it be operated normally?¡±

    A few nurses rushed to Chairman Qin¡¯s side for emergency treatment. After all, he was Doctor Qin¡¯s father. They were wondering if Doctor Qin had any instructions, but it was clear that in his eyes, every patient was the same. Even his father did not want to remove his shirt for emergency treatment at such a time.

    The lights of the ambnce flickered as it rumbled through the hotel entrance.

    With one hand, Qin Siting held the monitor in the car and looked at his father¡¯s current electrocardiogram. With the other, he directed the nurses to raise his father¡¯s chin and other emergency procedures. He was steady andposed, his gaze clear and calm.

    The car had already gone far away. He did not even look at the hotel again.

    Thest time he came to the Qin family¡¯s hotel was four years ago.

    Back then, because the Qin family and the Ling family were old friends, the fathers of the two families drank a few sses of wine at the table and happily decided on the marriage of their children. They suddenly found a day to ask him to meet Ling Xuaner. Qin Siting had just returned from Japan. For some reason, he was suddenly forced to have a fianc¨¦e. He did not n on agreeing at all and rejected her without any hesitation.

    He didn¡¯t even n to meet her.

    That day, the Qin family and the Ling family had arranged to have a meal in this hotel. He had no intention ofing.

    However, after the sky turned dark, he suddenly received news that Shi Niange¡¯s passport hadnded in the customs and returned to the country. This included the fact that someone had used Shi Niange¡¯s identity card to book a room in the Qin family¡¯s hotel. This meant that not only would Shi Niange return to Hai City that night, she would also stay in this hotel.

    After Qin Siting hung up the phone, he came straight over. He had no intention of meeting the Ling family. In the end, he met Father Ling as soon as he arrived at the hotel. Thinking that he hade in a rush, he said a few polite words and called him to the dining table. He forcefully listened to the two families sit there and arrange the so-called engagement.

    Qin Siting did not agree, but clearly, his father and grandfather were still waiting for him and did not take his rejection seriously. After all, they had never heard of any girl he liked. The only person who knew that Qin Siting had a girlfriend was his mother, who was far away in Japan.

    It was already four years ago. In his daze, he could barely remember the process.

    In his impression, Qin Siting had gone to the washroom, and Father Qin had also gone to the washroom. The father and son had chatted, but Qin Siting had never relented. He had never informed him about the matters with the Ling family in advance. There was no need to discuss whether he agreed or not. It was all a joke. There was no way he would agree to this so-called engagement.

    What Father Qin meant was that he shouldn¡¯t reject her so thoroughly. He wanted to get along with Ling Xuaner first. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the right time to get married. Then, he took a call and went out. After returning to his seat, Ling Xuaner didn¡¯t eat much because the food didn¡¯t suit her taste. She said she wanted to eat the desserts from the famous dessert shop across the street. Father Qin gave Qin Siting a look to ask him to buy some. Qin Siting originally nned to use this opportunity to leave, so he went.

    In the end, Ling Xuaner followed.

    Furthermore, she had been by his side the entire time. One moment, she was talking about this, and the next moment, she was talking about that. The members of the Ling and Qin families were all watching. On ount of the fact that Father Ling and the Qin family had been friends for many years, Qin Siting did not shake off Ling Xuaner¡¯s hand in front of the elders. This was to prevent him from shaking off her daughter first and then rejecting the engagement. It would be too damaging to the Ling family¡¯s face, so he had to be a little more tactful. Even if he personally did not like to use such a tactful method at such a time and decided to be more decisive than anything, he still had to consider the face of the two families. He endured for several minutes to cross the road.

    After crossing the road, he entered the dessert shop and directly pulled his arm out. After entering, Ling Xuaner saw that there were too many people and her expression immediately turned ugly. She said she didn¡¯t want to queue, so he lowered his head and persuaded her. As for whether she listened or not, what she wanted to eat had nothing to do with him.

    After queuing in the dessert shop for a long time and returning to the hotel across the street, Father Ling and his father seemed to be chatting about something. They were in high spirits and the meal only ended after an hour.

    Qin Siting avoided the Ling family and Ling Xuaner, who had tried to talk to him several times. He checked Shi Niange¡¯s room number and entered the elevator. He went upstairs to her room.

    After waiting for an unknown period of time, there was still no movement in the room. However, the front desk confirmed that Miss Shi had already checked in. There was also a record of the room card being swiped to open the door. Afterward, they pulled up the recording of the corridor on this floor. They saw that Shi Niange had gone out nearly an hour ago. She was wearing a ck windbreaker. The windbreaker was not thick, including her thin figure.

    He called her but her phone was turned off. He still could not contact her.

    Qin Siting instructed the hotel staff to guard the hotel¡¯s doors and immediately informed him when she arrived. He wasn¡¯t sure if she had returned to Li Shui Vi to retrieve something. He went downstairs and directly hailed a car to rush back.

    After returning to Lishui Vi, he saw Shi Niange standing outside the door for a long time.

    After that...

    The Shida Group moved its entire family to the United States and took root there. After a year or two, or even longer, Qin Siting¡¯s impression of Shi Niange was of her in English business magazine he saw on the flight to the United States when he went to help Li Nanheng save Little Feng Ling.

    The CEO of the American Shida Group, Shi Niange.

    The woman in the photo was standing in front of a conference table in a building in the financial district of Washington Avenue. She was smiling like a flower as she shook hands with a white-bearded old CEO. Her ck eyes were mature and steady after the passage of time, and she had the shrewdness of a businessman.

    The woman in the photo was no longer the little girl who sat in the high school ssroom and secretly ced a bottle of warm milk on his desk.

    She had been treading on the edge of a knife for more than four years in the business world that ate people without spitting out their bones.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, should we send him to the emergency room directly, or should we do the same as the others and register first?¡± The nurse¡¯s voice rang.

    Qin Siting nced outside the ambnce. The car had already driven back to the hospital¡¯s emergency entrance.

    ¡°Send him to the emergency room. Little Zhang, go help him register. I¡¯ll go in directly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Doctor Qin.¡±

    The car door opened and Qin Siting got out of the ambnce. As soon as he entered the hospital, an intern doctor rushed forward to hand his white coat over. Qin Siting raised his hand and pushed it aside. ¡°I¡¯ll go for emergency treatment first. Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 1601 - You Are My Little Love Song (168)

    <h4>Chapter 1601: You Are My Little Love Song (168)</h4>

    On the other side, in Hai City, the lights in the emergency room were turned on and off. Chairman Qin¡¯s life had turned for the better and was sent to the ward to rest.

    On the other hand, in the United States, the chairman of Shida Group had been recuperating after the car ident four years ago. However, because he missed his wife too much, he died in Los Angeles four and a half yearster.

    Qin Siting chatted with his father in the ward for a while before getting up to busy himself with a new patient.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, the blood pressure of the patient in bed 33 hasn¡¯t dropped. It¡¯s been two days and two nights...¡±

    ¡°The blood pressure needle has been hanging?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been hanging on, but he still can¡¯t go down. I heard from his family that every time he has a headache in the past year, he likes to drink alcohol to get himself drunk. Actually, his headache should have been caused by high blood pressure. He kept drinking, causing him to be sent to the hospital for an operation. Although the operation has been sessful, he¡¯s still muddle-headed and unconscious. Furthermore, he keeps lying there and scolding people whenever he sees them. His temper is especially bad, and his blood pressure has been high...¡±

    Qin Siting asked as he walked, ¡°Did he get off the bed?¡±

    ¡°His family members saw that the weather was hot and there was no air conditioner in the ward. They were afraid that he would feel ufortable lying down, so they often helped him off the bed. We tried to stop them, but it was useless. His family members are quite stubborn.¡±

    Qin Siting said indifferently, ¡°In such a situation, you have to recuperate. If you keep lying down to rest and get out of bed after the surgery, it would be strange if your blood pressure dropped.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I told their families... but...¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go to the emergency room to pick up the patient. I¡¯ll go take a lookter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Doctor Qin.¡± It was rare for the nurse to have the opportunity to speak so much to Doctor Qin today. Although it was rted to work, she was so excited that she quickly held her heart and ran away.

    Qin Siting walked to the elevator and took out his phone to take a look. He then ced his phone down and entered the elevator.

    The elevator door closed. In the reflection of the elevator mirror, the man¡¯s white shirt cor was neatly rolled over his neck outside his white coat. His refreshing, short ck hair framed his face as clean and smooth as when he was still a student. The ends of his eyes revealed a trace of coldness.

    The door opened and they walked out. The emergency room door was in a mess. There were all sorts of emergency urrences here. The cries of children, the groans of old people or young people in ice buckets, the bleeding patients who were carried down from the ambnce, one after another...

    ¡°Si Ting, why did youe to the Emergency Department to help these days? Weren¡¯t you in the department?¡±

    Qin Siting nced back and saw that the people sitting on the lounge chair talking to him were his ssmates from the Medical University. Back then, there were only a few interns assigned to the Central Hospital. Among them were Qin Siting and this surgeon named Yu Cheng. Originally, the two of them were supposed to be the main surgeons, but there was a shortage of people in the internal medicine department. Furthermore, the workload in the internal medicine department was greater. There was a lot of dirty and tiring work. Many people chose surgery. Qin Siting entered the internal medicine department ording to the arrangements made by the higher-ups and did not have any objections.

    He said mildly, ¡°There¡¯s something going on at Little He¡¯s home in the emergency room. He applied for half a month¡¯s leave at thest minute. There¡¯s too much work here. The director asked me toe over for half a month.¡±

    He was really cold. The corners of his eyes were slightly curved, and his eyelids were thin. When he lowered his head, he was unusually emotionless, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.

    However, this was normal. Everyone in Hai City Central Hospital knew that Qin Siting was, after all, the Qin family¡¯s young master. However, this Mr. Qin was different from what everyone had imagined. Originally, they had thought that he was only working in the hospital in name, but in fact, the famous Dr. Qin in the Central Hospital was much better than many of his peers. Besides his slightly cold personality, he was not easy to interact with. In fact, he did not have the airs of the Qin family¡¯s young master. In the hospital, he was very serious and responsible when it came to work. Even many medical students did not enter the hospital as early as he did for internships. Although he entered the hospital for internship earlier, the reason he was made an exception was because his professionalism and character were strong, and not because of his powerful background.

    Thus, many doctors had to endure until they were in their thirties to achieve a little bit of sess. In Qin Siting¡¯s case, he had already achieved it at the age of twenty-seven, and everyone was very convinced.

    The female doctors and nurses in the hospital, no matter how old they were, would often gossip about ¡°Does Doctor Qin have a girlfriend?¡±

    However, ever since he entered the hospital, they had been discussing for several years, but they had never seen any woman by his side.

    Everyone often teased each other in private, saying that when it came to medical disputes, they should never look for Doctor Qin. If he could not be a doctor one day, he would have to go home to inherit the family fortune of ten billion yuan. How tragic, hahahaha...

    There were too many such topics. Qin Siting had also heard of them, but he basically ignored them.

    Doctor Qin was also very cold. Usually, aside from the normal conversation at work, he never spoke nonsense. No matter if it was with his family, colleagues, or patients, he was very professional. He did not put on airs, but he was distant and cold to others.

    Previously, a female doctor seemed to have seen that the mysterious CEO Mo of Hai City¡¯s Mo Corporation had appeared in the hospital. He and Qin Siting should be good friends. It was also at that time that they saw Qin Siting smiling in the hospital. He seemed to be very easygoing in front of his close friends. He seemed to know how to joke and was not as cold as usual.

    She really didn¡¯t know what Doctor Qin would do to his girlfriend if he had a woman he liked...

    Could he be so cold?

    ...

    The United States, Los Angeles.

    The ckmercial car stopped outside Shida Group for a long time. The driver had already alighted.

    The assistant, Wen Ke, was also a little tired. He leaned against the passenger seat and was quiet for a while. Seeing that Shi Niange, who had been behind, did not seem to make any sound, he turned back to look and saw that she was sitting there and looking out of the car window.

    Today, it had rained all day in Los Angeles. The rain outside was especially heavy, and the lights and shadows everywhere were colorful under the blurriness of the rain. It was too quiet in the car. When the rainnded on the car, it made a dull noise.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard on you. In the past few years, the Shi family has been supported by you alone. From the beginning, you were muddle-headed. It¡¯s really not easy for you to get to where you are today.¡± Wen Ke was already in his thirties four years ago. Now, his face looked much older, but his voice was gentle. ¡°Chairman Shi¡¯s funeral has just ended. You have to return to thepany to continue working. You can¡¯t even take the time to go back to apany Little Lele. Thankfully, those old servants in Hai City followed you here. Auntie Xiang can help you take care of the child. Otherwise, you really won¡¯t be able to separate yourself from both sides.¡±

 Chapter 1602 - You Are My Little Love Song (169)

    <h4>Chapter 1602: You Are My Little Love Song (169)</h4>

    When Shi Niange heard Lele¡¯s name, the calm and cold glint in her eyes moved slightly. She turned back. ¡°It¡¯s been many days since I went back to apany Lele?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been so busy every day that you can¡¯t even remember how much time has passed. Often, even the sky and the night have been turned upside down. But fortunately, this project is going smoothly. You didn¡¯t work for nothing. Finally, you can rest for a day. After returning to thepany to put down the things, go back early. Rest at home tomorrow and apany the child well,¡± Wen Ke said as he took an umbre from the car and handed it to her.

    ¡°All right.¡± Shi Niange took the umbre, opened the door, and got out of the car.

    There were still some documents in her bag that were important and she could not bring them home. Otherwise, if the little rascal at home identally spilled water or tore them up, the project that thepany had been working on for more than half a year would be ruined. After putting the things back into the drawer of the office, she sat for a while, looked at the time, and listened to the rain outside. The rain did not show any intention of decreasing, so she did not continue waiting. She went downstairs and took the elevator to thepany¡¯s basement floor. She went to the underground parking lot to find her car and drove back.

    Shi Niange¡¯s current ce was a high-rise condominium in downtown Los Angeles that was rtively close to thepany. It was notrge and was only about a hundred square meters, but it was enough for her and Lele to live here. Auntie Xiang would also stay here when she came to help her take care of her children. It was not very crowded. Inparison, such a warm environment was quite good.

    It was already ten in the evening. The moment she entered the house, a small figure suddenly pounced on her. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    After being pounced on, Shi Niange drove back in the heavy rain. When she got out of the car, she felt that the rain in the parking lot downstairs was very cold. However, her heart instantly warmed and softened. She picked up the little thing in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Grandma Xiang said Mommy would be back tonight. I want to wait for Mommy to sleep with me!¡± The little girl in her arms had big eyes like grapes. She raised her head and kissed Shi Niange¡¯s chin and cheeks several times. ¡°Mommy, Lele hasn¡¯t seen Mommy for many days. I miss Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Mommy misses you too. Sorry, baby. Mommy has been too busy recently.¡± Shi Niange carried Little Lele as she walked in. She raised her eyes to see Auntie Xiang walking out.

    Auntie Xiang smiled and said, ¡°I made soup for you. You definitely didn¡¯t have a good meal when you were discussing a project tonight. All you cared about was chatting with someone. Drink some soup to warm your stomach. Then, you can shower with Leleter. When she heard that you wereing back today, she did not allow me to shower her. She said that she wanted to wait for you and y in the bathtub with you.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Shi Niange smiled at Auntie Xiang and nodded. Then, she carried Lele and walked to the sofa. ¡°Lele, your mommy said that even if you know I¡¯ming back in the future, don¡¯t wait until sote to sleep. Little children need to grow up when eating and sleeping. If you don¡¯t sleep like this, you won¡¯t grow up. You¡¯ll be a shortie. In the future, you can¡¯t grow up to be tall and wear beautiful dresses, understand?¡±

    Lele hugged Shi Niange¡¯s neck and shrunk in her arms. She pouted and whispered, ¡°I just want Mommy...¡±

    Shi Niange touched her little head. ¡°Mommy will apany you to shower first?¡±

    Xiao Lele nodded and raised her big eyes to look at her. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Xiao came yesterday and gave me a big Barbie doll. It¡¯s so beautiful. Do you want to see it ~¡±

    When Shi Niange heard this, she looked up. Auntie Xiang poked her head out of the kitchen and said, ¡°CEO Xiao dide here yesterday, but he didn¡¯te up. He hasn¡¯t been to the US for a long time, right? Yesterday, I heard from his secretary that he came to Los Angeles to sign a contract and left in two days. It¡¯s only for two days. He specially came to visit Lele. Don¡¯t me me for being nosy. Lele is almost four years old. For so many years, you¡¯re the only one by his side. Even now, we don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is. CEO Xiao has been so concerned about you and the child all these years. Why can¡¯t you consider him...¡±

    Shi Niange acted as though she did not hear anything and carried Lele back to the bedroom to shower.

    Auntie Xiang sighed. ¡°You¡¯re ming me for being nosy again, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve also watched you take care of the child alone for the past few years. Back then, from the time you were pregnant to the time you gave birth, you kept it from Chairman Shi. He only found out after the child was born. Seeing that the child was too cute and was his biological granddaughter, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. In fact, he had mentioned something about you and that person from the Qin family... We could guess it, but you were unwilling to say more...¡±

    ¡°Auntie Xiang.¡± Shi Niange held Lele in her arms and stopped in front of the bedroom door. She turned back and said, ¡°Xiao Luye is indeed very good, but there¡¯s no possibility between us. I won¡¯t want anyone to be the child¡¯s father just because someone is good to the child. It¡¯s not that Lele doesn¡¯t have a father, so there¡¯s no need for anyone to be her father. From the time I was pregnant until now, for the past four years, I¡¯ve been willing to bear everything on my own. Until today, I haven¡¯t regretted anything, so there¡¯s really no need to investigate further. It¡¯s quite good for me to live with Lele like this, isn¡¯t it? My parents are gone, and at least Lele is still by my side. I¡¯m not living alone in this world. I also have a family.¡±

    Auntie Xiang¡¯s lips moved, but she suddenly stopped speaking. Her eyes reddened as she turned to return to the kitchen.

    Indeed, right now, only Lele was Shi Niange¡¯s blood rtive.

    Not longter, Auntie Xiang went to call them after cooking the soup. She pushed open the door and saw that Shi Niange had already showered. She sat by the bathtub to chat with Lele. Lele sat in the bathtub, and various cute little toys floated on the water. The little girl who was less than four years old was white, and her face and eyes were round. She was also very cute.

    ¡°Lele really resembles you when you were young. I watched you grow up like this.¡± Auntie Xiang smiled and said, ¡°This child will also be a beauty when he grows up.¡±

    Shi Niange held her chin with one hand and looked at the little thing ying happily in the bathtub. She smiled and suddenly turned to look at Auntie Xiang. ¡°The Shi family doesn¡¯t have anything left in Hai City, right? Has the Shi family¡¯s vi been sold?¡±

    Auntie Xiang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything you asked me to sell back then was sold.¡± Speaking up to this point, she suddenly remembered. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also that set... the one you used to live in, Li Shui Vi. That set wasn¡¯t moved because it wasn¡¯t under your parents¡¯ name. It was under your own name, so when you went to sell the Shi family¡¯s fixed assets, you forgot.¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s hand was in the water. Her fingers stopped above the water.

    Was the Li Shui Vi still there?

 Chapter 1603 - You Are My Little Love Song (170)

    <h4>Chapter 1603: You Are My Little Love Song (170)</h4>

    Lele was already asleep.

    It had been many days since she came back to apany her. The little girl begged her to tell her several stories before finally falling asleep.

    Shi Niange tucked the nket on Lele up and looked at her soft little face. She curved her lips and smiled. Then she picked up her phone to look at the time and put it down. She leaned against the head of the bed quietly, but she did not feel sleepy.

    In the past few years, she had been used to workingte every night and socializing outside. She barely slept more than five hours a day, or even less. It was rare for her to sleep before midnight. It was not even midnight yet. The four years of biological clock habit made it difficult for her to sleep immediately even if she closed her eyes.

    She was usually too busy. It was rare for her to have a night off. Furthermore, she did not have to wake up early to go to thepany tomorrow. She could rest at home for the whole day tomorrow to apany her child. She was even less tired.

    She leaned against the bed in a daze for a long time before she gradually returned to her senses. After some thought, she took out a small box from the bedside drawer and an old phone from the small box.

    This was the phone she had four years ago. Now, there were all sorts of new phones scattered all over the streets and alleys. The touchscreen phone that could still be flipped back then was no longer visible outside.

    As it had been a long time since shest touched it, the phone¡¯s battery had already been depleted. She searched under the drawer for a while and found an old charger. She plugged it in and heard the unfamiliar and slightly transmigrated familiar sound of the phone being turned on. It was a very soft chord music and did not wake Lele who was already asleep.

    The phone screen that she had not touched for a long time lit up. Looking at the time and background map disyed on it, Shi Niange¡¯s mind went into a daze.

    At least... It had been two years since shest opened this phone.

    A long, long time ago, the sweet messages she had carefully saved on her phone had long been deleted by Xiao Da. This phone kept the messages she had received from Qin Siting when she returned to Hai City for thest time four years ago.

    There was only a small record.

    She opened the mailbox and looked at the words and messages disyed on her phone from four years ago. She read them one by one.

    She saw the contents of thest message.

    [Qin Siting, let¡¯s break up.]

    He did not reply.

    For four whole years, he did not reply.

    She had a breakdown and a night of madness. The next day, she left before dawn. She wanted to know the consequences of seeing this message when he woke up.

    Qin Siting was tolerant of her, provided she knew how to protect the love they cherished and protected.

    Her heartlessness and decisiveness back then were all reflected in the words of that night and the message.

    She was so determined that she did not even leave a single word. Even the breakup was only a message.

    If she were Qin Siting, she wouldn¡¯t have forgiven her for treating love as a joke.

    Shi Niange gently caressed the phone screen. Qin Siting had sent her thest message and thest message she had sent herself. Her fingers gently caressed it over and over again. Then, she leaned her head back and looked up at the dim wallmp.

    In the past four years, she had spent four years helping Shida Group recover from its negative assets. It was no longer full on the outside and hollow on the inside. Thepany¡¯s intrinsic assets and liquid assets could finally operate as per normal. The investment that Auntie Bai had sponsored could now be officially profitable. Everything was finally developing in a good direction.

    For four years, her youth were all used to support thispany. However, the problems of those senior executives and directors were still present. It was just that it was not as obvious as before. After all, the money she had personally pulled back from Auntie Bai and the shares she had, even in the eyes of everyone, was still qualified to be promoted. Four years was enough for her to stand firm, enough for those people to shut up.

    But they were still here.

    Not to mention those directors, her own uncle had been eyeing her covetously and never approved of a little girl stepping on their heads.

    However, this youngdy had too many shares in thepany. A few years ago, when her father was still alive, although he could only sit in the wheelchair every day, he was at least conscious. He could still tell her many things about thepany and exin the situation to her. Because of her father, those people did not dare to be brazen.

    Now that she had found her footing, her father was very assured when he left. She even remembered that on that day, her father was holding her mother¡¯s favorite pearl ne. The ne was not very valuable, but it was a love token from her parents more than twenty years ago. Her mother had liked it for many years.

    As she had lived in a happy family since she was young, when Shi Niange first discovered that she was pregnant, she thought that perhaps she and Qin Siting would never have a future together. However, because this was her and Qin Siting¡¯s child, she could not bear to abort it, even if... she had to give birth alone and raise the child... She hid it from everyone and went to the hospital for a prenatal checkup. The first time she heard the baby¡¯s heart, she finally shed her first tears since returning from Hai City.

    Did you hear that, Qin Siting? In my body, there is another person¡¯s heartbeat. This person is our baby. I have a baby.

    She walked all the way until she gave birth to Lele. At that time, when she gave the child a name, she was actually a little confused. After all, she had just given birth. Auntie Xiang carried the child to her bedside and said that the baby was especially cute. She asked her what name she wanted to give the baby.

    At that time, she looked at the light with her eyes wide open and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never named a kitten or a puppy. I only hope that she can be safe, healthy, and cute when she grows up. She¡¯ll always be happy without any worries.¡±

    Auntie Xiang said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call her Shi Lele? It¡¯s simple and pleasant to listen to. It¡¯s not thatplicated. Let¡¯s be happy.¡±

    At that time, sheid there and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it ¡®Shi Kele[1]¡¯? It¡¯s cute and cute, and it¡¯ll quench my thirst.¡±

    Shi Keke would never have thought that the reason her name was so confirmed was because her mother had cried out in pain in the delivery room for too long when she was born. Her voice was hoarse, and she was thirsty for a long time but could not drink water. And because of this reason... her name was Shi Keke.

    Shi Niange turned to look at Xiao Le who was sleeping beside her.

    The little girl was still young. Although she was very smart and sharp-tongued, because she had Auntie Xiang and her by her side since she was young, she was very well protected and had never been bullied. She had a good rtionship with the children in the kindergarten and the teachers liked her. Even now, she didn¡¯t understand what the word ¡®father¡¯ meant.

    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1604 - You Are My Little Love Song (171)

    <h4>Chapter 1604: You Are My Little Love Song (171)</h4>

    There were several times when little Kele heard other children ask for ¡®daddy¡¯. She thought it was a toy, so when she came back at night, she hugged Shi Niange¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Mommy, when are you going to buy me a daddy? I want to y with a daddy too.¡±

    At that time, she was dumbstruck, but after that, she couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    As she smiled, her heart was filled with bitterness.

    Back then, the Shi family was in dire straits. The Shi family was definitely inferior to the Ling family. In addition to the various pressures of the Shi family, Shi Niange admitted that her heart was on the edge of a knife at that time. Even her emotions were very extreme. In fact, she could have stood in front of Qin Siting and asked him why, why didn¡¯t he push Ling Xuaner¡¯s hand away? Did he really want to marry the Ling family?

    But at that time, if she had stayed in Hai City, she would have been a burden to him. He would have to help her every time. Not only would she not not have the opportunity to grow, but she might have even be a particrly useless person under his protection.

    But perhaps, as long as she stayed and told Qin Siting properly, she would still be a doctor.

    But how could there be so many ¡®ifs¡¯ in life?

    Afterward, she heard that the Ling family and the Qin family did not have a marriage alliance. Even Qin Siting and Ling Xuaner were not engaged. When she learned the news, Lele was already crawling, shouting ¡°Ma~ ma~¡±.

    She seemed to have taken a wrong step.

    Qin Siting seemed to have known something back then. He was waiting for her to trust him, waiting for her to speak.

    However, what she gave him was a night of infatuation and a breakup.

    Even when she found the motivation to live again and was no longer so lost, when she recalled the bits and pieces of the past, when she felt that she had done something wrong, she lost the courage to face him again.

    He must have been extremely disappointed and hated her.

    At that time, she only felt that she had reached the edge and could fall into a bottomless abyss at any moment.

    Qin Siting was also standing by the side.

    She was pushed to the edge by him, and then she let go of him.

    Shi Niange suddenly closed the old phone and ced it aside. She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.

    Late at night, she did not know how long she had slept. Shi Niange was being pestered by nightmares when she suddenly felt a pair of small hands wiping her face. She opened her eyes from the nightmare and saw that Lele¡¯s sleepy eyes were wide open. She clumsily reached out his chubby little hands to wipe her tears.

    ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡± Lele wiped her tears and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Lele will give you some candy, okay?¡±

    With that, the little girl got up from the bed and quickly jumped off the bed. She took out a small red candy box from the bedside table on the other side and ran back with her evil hands and feet. She stuffed the candy box into her arms. ¡°Mommy, this is my rainbow hall. Be quiet. Don¡¯t let Grandma Xiang know. She won¡¯t let me eat sweets. Uncle Wen Ke bought this a long time ago. I hid it away. There¡¯s still a lot inside. Eat it, Mommy. You¡¯ll be happy after eating the candy. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Shi Niange did not speak and only looked at Little Lele in front of her. She suddenly reached out and pulled the little bun into her arms. As she kissed her little face, she asked, ¡°Baby, do you want Daddy?¡±

    Lele opened her round eyes. ¡°I want it. Is Daddy fun?¡±

    Shi Niange broke into a smile and pinched her nose. ¡°He used to be quite fun. I don¡¯t know now.¡±

    ¡°I want to. Mommy, buy one for me.¡± Shi Keke insisted that her father was a toy and could be bought.

    Shi Niange smiled and touched her head. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    In her mind was the scene of her mother meeting Qin Siting and her for thest time in Hai City.

    Mom, Shida Group is on the right track. I didn¡¯t disappoint you.

    Mom, I want to return to Hai City.

    When she realized that his mommy seemed to be crying, Lele quickly took out a candy and stuffed it into her mouth. He then asked, ¡°Mommy, is it sweet?¡±

    Shi Niange sniffed. ¡°En, sweet.¡±

    ...

    Hai City.

    ¡°Ahhh, my god, I¡¯ve been busy for two whole months. I feel like I¡¯m going to die in the hospital!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Director Zhou¡¯s birthday today and our department going out for dinner tonight, I would have died... My nerves are so tense every day...¡±

    ¡°Hey, is this your first time at Doctor Qin¡¯s house? Director Zhou said that there was no ce to amodate so many people. Doctor Qin¡¯s house is big enough. I didn¡¯t know that Doctor Qin had always lived here. I thought he was in the south area. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in the north...¡±

    ¡°The North District¡¯s Li Shui Vi. It¡¯s a famous wealthy area. If it weren¡¯t for Doctor Qin, we wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity toe to such a vi in our lives, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of Director Zhou. If it weren¡¯t for Director Zhou speaking up, do you think Doctor Qin would have selflessly provided his own home for the gathering?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think Doctor Qin really doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? This is such a big house. There should be two floors above. I heard that his grandfather nted a lot of fruits in the yard behind him. He didn¡¯t use pesticides. However, this vi is about to be a paradise. If he lives alone, wouldn¡¯t it be too empty...¡±

    ¡°Doctor Qin is twenty-seven, right? When is his birthday? If he really doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, I don¡¯t mind introducing myself to him ~¡±

    ¡°Go, stop it. If Doctor Qin had taken a fancy to us, would he have waited until now? When did his gaze ever linger on the female doctors and nurses for more than two seconds?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thest time I had pimples on my face, Doctor Qin helped me. He looked at my face for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Putting the medicine on doesn¡¯t count. Don¡¯t be so shameless...¡±

    When Qin Siting walked downstairs, it was already lively downstairs. Many people were in the kitchen and dining room preparing the fruits and ingredients for the gathering.

    He nced at them indifferently and walked down without saying anything.

    Director Zhou had already arrived and was chatting with someone. When Yu Cheng saw Qin Sitinging downstairs, he quickly raised his hand to call him over.

    Qin Siting walked over unhurriedly. Without looking at them, he picked up a packet of coffee beans from the coffee table and left. It seemed like he was going to make coffee for everyone.

    A female doctor looked at his back and asked curiously, ¡°Doctor Qin, are you going to treat us to coffee? There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. By the way, Doctor Qin, do you know how to cook? They¡¯re all busy cooking inside. You can cook noodles or something. Give us a chance to taste your cooking...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Qin Siting did not turn back. His voice was cold. ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 1605 - You Are My Little Love Song (172)

    <h4>Chapter 1605: You Are My Little Love Song (172)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The female doctor was stunned. She suddenly did not know how to continue chatting with Doctor Qin.

    However, it seemed that even though Doctor Qin had provided the venue for everyone¡¯s gathering, even though he was the owner of the vi, he had no intention of chatting with everyone warmly.

    However, no matter how cold Doctor Qin usually was, he would not suddenly be so cold. Why did she feel that the air around her seemed to have turned cold when she asked him if he knew how to cook?

    The female doctor stuck her tongue out at the other doctor beside her. A few of themughed at her for overestimating herself. Why was she chatting with Doctor Qin for no reason? He was famous for being toozy to speak nonsense or respond. She was asking for trouble.

    On the other hand, Yu Cheng said with a smile, ¡°How could they not know? Doctor Qin, when we were in the Medical University, I heard from Zhao Xiaoqing that your culinary skills are very good. I don¡¯t know where she heard it from, but she said that your Qin¡¯s onion and oil noodles are excellent. I wonder if they have the opportunity to eat Doctor Qin¡¯s onion and oil noodles, hahaha!¡±

    The sound of water and the coffee machine rang by Qin Siting¡¯s hand. He did not speak.

    Everyone was already used to it. When they saw that Doctor Qin was toozy to respond, they changed the topic to ease the awkwardness. Not long after, there wasughter again. After all, everyone was really busy and tired in the hospital. It was rare for them to have such a good night.

    After chatting with his colleague for a while, Director Zhou stood up and walked to Qin Siting¡¯s side. As he picked up the bag of coffee beans, he asked with a faint smile, ¡°Our Doctor Qin has really changed a lot in the past few years. When did he even avoid cooking?¡±

    Qin Siting picked up a cup of fragrant coffee and handed it to Director Zhou. He calmly replied, ¡°I quit.¡±

    Director Zhou received it and raised his eyes to look at him. Qin Siting was already preparing coffee. He did not even bother to lift his eyelids.

    ....

    The United States, Los Angeles.

    The ck business car stopped in front of a certain nightclub in the city. When Shi Niange got out of the car, Wen Ke was already arranging the documents in his hand as he walked by her side. As he walked, he spoke about the contractual requirements for the partners to split the profits.

    As Shi Niange listened, she had already walked in. When she entered the nightclub, someone received her at the door and respectfully led the way.

    They went to the VIP room on the second floor. Not everyone coulde up to the second floor of this nightclub. It was very lively downstairs. This floor was very quiet. The lighting and decorations in the corridor were all very ssic Roman style. It was grand and had a sense of age. Everything appeared luxurious.

    ¡°Miss Shi, the private room you want to go to is in that room.¡± The waiter stood at a fixed position and raised his hand respectfully.

    ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Shi Niange nodded and walked over.

    As she passed by the restroom, she seemed to hear some noise. She turned her eyes and saw a young woman dressed in a professional OL style outfit being blocked by a tall man. The woman seemed to have drunk too much and could not stand firm. The man was clearly taking advantage of her.

    He watched as the woman struggled for a long time, but was still unable to push him away. She seemed to want to call for help, but was suddenly pulled into a corner by a hidden door by the restroom. Following that, he heard the woman¡¯s whimper and struggle.

    ¡°CEO Shi.¡± Wen Ke also saw it, but in such a ce, such things were verymon. He didn¡¯t n to meddle in other people¡¯s business. He called her softly as a reminder.

    Shi Niange came back to her senses and turned to continue walking. However, she heard the whimpering and struggling sound from the other side. Then, she seemed to hear the sound of a p.

    That man hit that woman?

    Shi Niange stopped again.

    ¡°CEO Shi, they are already waiting inside,¡± Wen Ke stood behind her and reminded her in a low voice.

    After a moment of silence, Shi Niange turned back to look at Wen Ke and the bodyguard she had brought with her. This bodyguard usually followed them out to socialize, but he usually stayed quietly like an invisible person. She had never met any difficult clients.

    ¡°Ah Meng, bring thatdy out,¡± Shi Niange instructed.

    ¡°CEO Shi.¡± Wen Ke saw that she was really not going to mind her own business and frowned.

    The bodyguard named Ah Meng naturally only listened to Shi Niange. He nodded and went over.

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t offend people in such a ce,¡± Wen Ke said in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed for a while. That person clearly isn¡¯t a popr character. From his dressing and posture, he¡¯s probably a bodyguard or subordinate of a CEO who is drinking here. Besides, even if he¡¯s really a ruthless character, if I were to encounter the same thing one day and others pass by and watch coldly, how desperate would that be?¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she entered the private room in front and handed the matters outside to the bodyguard. She didn¡¯t care anymore.

    She and Wen Ke were chatting happily with their partners in the private room. On the way, Ah Meng knocked on the door and gave her a look. Shi Niange excused herself to go to the bathroom and got up to leave.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°The woman just now drank too much. After I rescued her, she has been sitting there.¡± He pointed to the woman on the sofa in the middle of the corridor.

    Shi Niange nced over.

    ¡°Should we contact the people at the nightclub to send her home?|¡±

    Shi Niange did not wait for him to finish speaking. She walked over and looked down at the young woman. She felt that she was about the same age as her.

    ¡°Do you have your phone with you? Or did anyonee with you?¡± Shi Niange asked gently.

    The woman on the sofa opened her intoxicated eyes and gave her a silly smile before waving her hand. She did not know which part of the answer she had answered, or if she was subconsciously waving her hand.

    Shi Niange saw that she could not even sit properly and reached out to support her. When she bent down to support her, she saw that there was a phone in her pocket. Then she nced at her and reached out to pick up her phone.

    The man¡¯s contact list was filled with unfamiliar numbers or work-rted contacts.

    In the recent call log, there was only one person who had said ¡®cousin¡¯st Sunday. They should be rtives.

    Shi Niange handed the phone to Ah Meng and asked him to call this cousin. She exined the situation and asked them to pick her up safely.

    Twenty minutester.

    That cousin arrived.

    Shi Niange walked out of the private room and met Li Nanheng, who had appeared on the second floor of the nightclub.

 Chapter 1606 - You Are My Little Love Song (173)

    <h4>Chapter 1606: You Are My Little Love Song (173)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng had just left the base for work when he suddenly received a call. It sounded like something had happened to Li Jinse outside, so he drove over.

    He arrived and saw Shi Niange.

    ??

    Ah Meng did not understand and went forward to ask if Li Nanheng was this woman¡¯s cousin. Li Nanheng withdrew his gaze from Shi Niange and looked at the drunk woman on the sofa. It was indeed Li Jinse.

    At the same time, after hearing Ah Meng exin the situation to him in detail, he realized that Shi Niange had helped Li Jinse out of trouble.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring her hometer.¡± After speaking, Li Nanheng looked at Shi Niange. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Shi.¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm in the way she addressed her.

    Shi Niange did not expect to meet Qin Siting¡¯s friend. She recalled that back then, she and Qin Siting were still showing off their affection in front of Li Nanheng. The events from many years ago suddenly appeared before her eyes again.

    She walked forward and said gently, ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at her again and curved his lips indifferently. He didn¡¯t seem to want to tell her too much. After all, it had been too many years since theyst met. Besides, he had something to do after leaving the base. He didn¡¯t have the time to waste on his brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll thank you for today¡¯s matter. Take it that I, Li, owe you a favor. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take her away first.¡± After speaking, Li Nanheng tugged Li Jinse up from the sofa. He did not consider that his cousin was a woman at all. His movements were rough as though he was carrying a sack of potatoes. He turned to leave.

    Shi Niange watched Li Nanheng¡¯s back view and did not keep him. She stood there and watched him take his cousin away. When he had already gone downstairs, she turned to look at Ah Meng behind her. ¡°Did you remember his number?¡±

    Ah Meng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve memorized it. I don¡¯t have other abilities, but I do have a photographic memory. CEO Shi, do you want to save his number?¡±

    Shi Niange silently took out her phone. As she turned to walk to the private room, she said indifferently, ¡°Write it down first. After all, someone owes me a favor. I have to find time for him to return it.¡±

    Outside the nightclub.

    Li Nanheng threw Li Jinse into the car. Li Jinse was very drunk. When she opened her eyes and saw that it was him, sheid in the car to sleep.

    Li Nanheng got into the car with a look of disdain. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the drunk Li Jinse in the rearview mirror. He mocked, ¡°You¡¯re really good. Back then, you didn¡¯t manage to chase after Qin Siting. Now, you were even saved by the woman who gave him a cmity in his life. Why do I have a sister like you? You¡¯re too useless.¡±

    The good-for-nothing sister rolled over in her sleep, rolling from the backseat to the ground with a thud.

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Two monthster.

    The news of Shida Group¡¯s relocation from the United States to the country spread like wildfire in the business world. After all, it was apany that was very famous in Hai City. After being listed in the United States and established in the United States for the past few years, it seemed to have changed managers. Its business direction had changed. Right now, Shida Group¡¯s most profitable projects are leather, cosmetics, business management, and a portion of Inte technology research and development.

    Many of the trendy luxury bags were from Shida Group, so when Shida Group suddenly moved back from, many young girls were discussing it.

    Including the young nurses in the hospital.

    ¡°The quality of Shida¡¯s bag has always been good. In the past few years, it has already been considered a brand with a good reputation among luxury bags. Why did it suddenly move back to the country from? In the past, it could still be considered a foreign brand. Now, it has be Made in China!¡±

    ¡°Shida Group used to belong to China, didn¡¯t it? I think it was only a few years ago that they officially transferred overseas. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them returning now. In recent years, haven¡¯t there been many Chinese enterprises moving back to China? It¡¯s probably the general direction of their business world?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, we¡¯re not businessmen. We don¡¯t understand these things. I knew that Shida¡¯s bag was quite good. I hope it won¡¯t affect the quality and reputation of thepany just because they moved back. I just bought a new model. It hasn¡¯t even been a few days.¡±

    ¡°Did their chairman pass away not long ago? Right now, the only person left is the former vice-president. Right now, she should be promoted ...¡±

    ¡°Right, I heard that she isn¡¯t that old. She¡¯s only 25 or 26 years old.¡±

    ¡°So young?¡±

    ¡°Haha, who knows? We¡¯ve never seen these big families. The only living prince we¡¯ve seen is our Doctor Qin. I¡¯ve been in our hospital for two years, and I haven¡¯t spoken much to Doctor Qin. I only have the opportunity to speak to him when I have the opportunity to work with him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even see him...¡±

    A few nurses were chatting in the nurses¡¯ station when a female nurse suddenly gave them a look and coughed softly.

    In the blink of an eye, they saw a figure walking over from the corridor of the hospital. Earlier on, the few of them were chatting happily and did not notice it. However, now that their faces werepletely exposed under the light of the corridor, they were instantly frightened.

    Doctor Qin had clearly just finished his surgeryst night and was on a night shift. He had heard that there was something he needed to help with in the emergency roomst night. He had been working so hard for the whole night that he was about to be crippled. The other colleagues had stayed up for the whole night, and when they left the hospital the next morning, their faces were sickly. Doctor Qin¡¯s hair was still simple, and his face seemed to have lost some weightpared tost month.

    Every time he worked through a whole night shift, the distance and coldness between his brows would be even greater than usual. From his hair to the tips of his feet, every bit of it was filled with fatigue and indifference. Especially when Doctor Qin asionally wore a pair of sses when he got off work, the thin sses on his nose gave him an inexplicable sense of abstinence.

    Doctor Qin had actually overheard their small talk.

    The nurses immediately looked embarrassed. They lowered their heads and busied themselves, not daring to take another look.

    Qin Siting nced at them indifferently and walked over. The nurses quickly heaved a long sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, Doctor Qin ignored them.

    ...

    Qin Siting was on the way home. Last night, he had indeed stayed upte. He had also seen with his own eyes that a few badly mutted people were killed before they could even enter the emergency room. After being a doctor for several years, he had seen many life and death situations, but he still felt an unavoidable sense of defeat.

    His phone rang. He picked it up to take a look. It was a call from Mo Jingshen. He casually put on his Bluetooth earphones. ¡°There must be something wrong with you looking for me. Who do you want me to treat? Or is your wife having a stomachache again?¡±

    On the other end of the line, Mo Jingshen sighed with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s Nanheng¡¯s birthday. He said he wants to have a few drinks together. Do you have time toe out?¡±

    Qin Siting calmly responded: ¡°En, it depends on the situation. If I don¡¯t have an appointment for surgery, I can go.¡±

 Chapter 1607 - You Are My Little Love Song (174)

    <h4>Chapter 1607: You Are My Little Love Song (174)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Before Mo Jingshen hung up the phone, he smiled and teased him, mostly about the fruits and vegetables in his backyard.

    Two days ago, Mo Jingshen had brought Ji Nuan to his house to pick vegetables and eat. They even stayed for a night. Ever since Qin Siting became a doctor, the two brothers had not stopped for the past few years. When they had nothing to do, he had to contribute to his own backyard to coax their wives.

    There were several times when he wanted to ask his grandfather if he could stop nting those things in his backyard. The Qin family had almost be a fertile ntation for farmers. Now, he didn¡¯t even let go of his own ce. His grandfather refused and simply guarded this backyard. He even said that he wanted to encourage the Qin family to do more gardening projects. He reckoned that he could earn a lot of money. His grandfather could do whatever he wanted. Right now, Qin Siting was really busy in the hospital and didn¡¯t have time to pay him any attention.

    For office workers, the weekend was a day where they could sleep under their nkets for a while. However, the hospital was still crowded.

    Qin Siting sat in the consulting room. He had just sent away a patient and called an intern doctor to help him fetch a ss of water. He then said, ¡°Call the next patient in.¡±

    When the next person entered, the door opened and closed, but there was no sound. No one walked over.

    He turned around and saw a familiar face standing there.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was dressed in a business suit with dark brown waves on her head. She was dressed like a mature woman who had been working for more than two years.

    In the beginning, Zhao Xiaoqing and the others were also doctors in the medical university. However, during their internship two yearster, they followed a doctor mentor who had a medical ident in a hospital, which caused them to be implicated as well. They were disheartened. In fact, it was not a big problem, but the grand ambition of saving people was slightly distorted. They directly abandoned school. Afterward, it was said that they entered apany to work, but they had not seen each other for several years. Qin Siting did not have the time to go shopping, so he did not even have the opportunity to brush past them.

    Seeing that it was Zhao Xiaoqing, Qin Siting retracted his gaze. He ced the medical record handed over by the previous patient on the table aside and looked at her seriously.

    Zhao Xiaoqing walked forward and thought for a moment before sitting down by the table. In fact, Qin Siting was a very down-to-earth person. He did not do anything special in the hospital because of his family background. His consulting room was no different from other specialists and doctors. They were all the same, but perhaps it looked more spacious and clean. The management was stricter. No one could squeeze in and it was quieter.

    Qin Siting had no intention of exchanging pleasantries. He took her medical record and opened it. At the same time, he asked directly, ¡°Zhao Xiaoqing, where are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Recently, my stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well. It¡¯s always been clean and burning. I even vomited this morning. It¡¯s especially ufortable. It feels like there¡¯s a fire burning. I don¡¯t know how to describe this feeling.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing looked at him as she spoke. ¡°That... Almighty Qin.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her medical record, as though he had not heard this title for many years.

    ¡°I recently changed mypany. It¡¯s near your hospital. My colleague asked me to register for a checkup. I didn¡¯t expect that the doctor on shift today would be you. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡±

    Qin Siting said indifferently, ¡°The main hall is booked for consultation. There¡¯s no need to disturb.¡±

    With that, he looked at herplexion. ¡°What have you been eating recently?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much. It¡¯s summer now. The weather is hot. I don¡¯t have an appetite all day. I had this feeling before I sleptst night. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I vomited in the morning.¡±

    Qin Siting wrote down her description in her case file and asked her to stick out her tongue to take a look. He then closed her case file and handed it back to her.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was frightened by his refusal to continue. She quickly took it and stood up to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I very ill?¡±

    Qin Siting was expressionless. ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant, go to the obstetrics department to do a blood test.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After a long silence, Zhao Xiaoqing looked at him in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Qin Siting said, ¡°The various reactions in the early stages of pregnancy are different. Vomiting is the main phenomenon, and your so-called heartburn is also amon reaction. Most of it is because you once had a poor diet, causing your stomach to not be too good. After pregnancy, there will be some reaction in your stomach, but this isn¡¯t considered serious. Vomiting and heartburn may apany more than half of the pregnancy period. There won¡¯t be any problems with regr checkups.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Ah... If it¡¯s just vomiting, I can still think of it. But my stomach feels ufortable. I thought I was sick.¡±

    After a pause, she said in embarrassment, ¡°I got married three months ago. I was expecting, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Sorry for troubling you, Almighty Qin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to the obstetrics department.¡± Qin Siting retracted his gaze. His attitude was the same as the other patients.

    However, Zhao Xiaoqing didn¡¯t n to leave immediately. She stood there.

    She looked at him for a while before saying, ¡°Actually... in the past few years... Nian Nian and I still have some contact.¡±

    Qin Siting had already returned to his original position. It was as though he did not hear her words. He looked at the difficult case on theputer and did not respond.

    But she knew he could hear her.

    Zhao Xiaoqing continued, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t contact her much, because Nian Nian has been too busy these past few years, when she suddenly left the Medical University and suddenly went to the United States... I couldn¡¯t understand her at that time, butter, I understood some things. I believe you must have known about itter, Doctor Qin. In fact, Nian Nian is also passive in many things. Back then, when the Shi family was in such big trouble, and there was no one she could count on, she was actually very tormented in her heart. And after a long time, she didn¡¯t exin it to anyone. Afterward, we asked around and asked from the people around her. In the next few years, we finally understood the whole thing. Back then, she was really very...¡±

    ¡°The obstetrics department is on the second floor. If you go out, turn left and enter the elevator. You can go straight there,¡± Qin Siting said calmly.

    Zhao Xiaoqing was stunned for a moment. She stared at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Almighty Qin, you already knew about this, didn¡¯t you? You must have known about everything we found out. Then you and Nian Nian...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Chen, call the next patient in.¡± Qin Siting pressed the call button connected to the nurse outside and said coldly.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t even want to hear Shi Niange¡¯s name and didn¡¯t even want to discuss anything about her, Zhao Xiaoqing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you know that Nian Nian has returned to the country? She came back two days ago.¡±

 Chapter 1608 - You Are My Little Love Song (175)

    <h4>Chapter 1608: You Are My Little Love Song (175)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Siting¡¯s face was clearly cold as he looked at her. ¡°This is a hospital. If you say anything unrted here, you¡¯re wasting the patient¡¯s time and life waiting in line.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing bit her lip.

    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯tpleted a doctor¡¯s studies, you haven¡¯t forgotten what you should learn. Do you need me to remind you what a doctor should do in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing lowered her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I spoke too much.¡±

    After speaking, she nced at him again. Seeing that he was really not interested in Shi Niange¡¯s topic, she could only turn to leave. As she walked, she turned back to look, only to see that Qin Siting did not even raise his eyelids.

    ...

    Hai City.

    In the office building of the Old Time Corporation, everything was busy.

    The door of the meeting room opened. When Wen Ke saw Shi Niange walk out, he went up to her. ¡°CEO Shi, thepany¡¯s external n has been sent to your email. Take a look at itter. Thankfully, this office building was only temporarily mortgaged to CEO Bai. Now that the original price has been redeemed, it can still be the Shi family¡¯s property. This building was newly built and is still very good. It¡¯s just that the external signs and so on have to be revised. I¡¯ve seen the picture. It¡¯s not bad. It matches ourpany¡¯s concept. The local designers are much better than they were back then.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the time. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go back to the office to take a look at the photoster. I might have to go back to apany Lele tonight. Today is the first time she has gone to a new kindergarten since she returned to Hai City. It¡¯s also a local kindergarten. Although she can speak Chinese, thenguage environment is still different from Los Angeles. I wonder if she will adapt. I¡¯ll go back early to apany her.¡±

    Wen Ke nodded. ¡°All right. I just moved back recently. There are too many things to deal with, but let¡¯s focus on the children first. As for other human affairs, we¡¯ll try our best to deal with them. You don¡¯t have to be anxious.¡±

    Shi Niange walked into the office and put down the meeting document in her hand. She opened theputer and took a look at the picture in her email. Then she sat by the desk and stared at the picture in a daze.

    When Shida Group moved back to the country, the old office building was renovated both inside and outside. Everything was done with care.

    Even her mood was new.

    She replied to some emails before standing up. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the office and looked at the tallest cylindrical building in Hai City in the distance. She looked at the huge stonepass and radar above.

    Four and a half years, even longer. Hai City, this ce, in her impression, was still the same as when the winter snow first melted.

    Her phone rang on the desk. The office had yet to be rebuilt. After Auntie Bai took over this building, it had been sealed. She had never rented it out or used it. On the first day she came back, she hired a cleaningpany to clean it from top to bottom. Now, it was clean and neat. It was the same as when her parents were here.

    She turned back to look at her phone. It was a call from Zhao Xiaoqing. After she went to Los Angeles, she was depressed for a whole year. Her heart was in a state of despair and depression, but on the surface, she had to put on a smile every day and face everything in the Shi family andpany numbly. After more than a year or even nearly two years, she finally filled the big hole in the finances that her parents had left behind. She finally walked out of the heavy pressure. She didn¡¯t even have the time to go back to carry the child when she gave birth to Lele.

    At that time, she had also cut off all contact with her family and friends in the country. It was onlyter that she met Zhao Xiaoqing and the rest on QQ. After being questioned by Zhao Xiaoqing for a long time, they finally exchanged contact information. Zhao Xiaoqing was very worried about what exactly had happened to her. Shi Niange only mentioned what had happened in the past few years to her after everything had been peaceful.

    Afterward, Qi Baobao and some of her old ssmates contacted her, but there weren¡¯t many opportunities to keep in touch. Only Zhao Xiaoqing cared about her. She was the only friend in Hai City who knew that she had returned.

    After picking up the phone, Zhao Xiaoqing asked directly, ¡°Are you free tonight? Can youe out? I haven¡¯t seen you in four years. By the way, let me tell you some good news. I¡¯m pregnant! My stomach wasn;t feeling well today, so I went to the hospital for a checkup. I didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant! And... It seems to be twins. When the doctor gave me an ultrasound, he said that I was pregnant with two, hehe!¡±

    Shi Niange¡¯s face, which had not smiled for a long time, was instantly filled with warmth and happiness. ¡°Really, twins. They¡¯re so amazing!¡±

    ¡°Of course, hahaha. You¡¯ve been busy in the US for so many years, and you¡¯re still single. In the end, I¡¯m about to have a child. Quickly set a time with me. I¡¯m going to see you!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing giggled. In fact, she really missed her.

    Shi Niange was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Aiya, I just want to use the child to stimte you. We¡¯re already twenty-six years old. Our ssmates are already twenty-seven years old. We should have gotten married and had children long ago. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not too busy. You have to have someone to rely on.¡±

    Shi Niange remained silent.

    She didn¡¯t tell anyone that she had Lele. Her friends and family didn¡¯t know much either. Auntie Xiang had always been the one to take care of the child for her. When she was pregnant, she was too thin and her belly wasn¡¯t big. In theter stages, she wore loose clothes and often sat in a car or behind her desk. No one could tell anything.

    So up until now, no more than five people knew that she had a daughter.

    ¡°I have to go back tonight. I¡¯ll find time tomorrow afternoon to stay near thepany. I just came back.. After this period of busy work, I can see you anytime.¡±

    ¡°All right, tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing wanted to say something about Qin Siting, but when she recalled the attitude of Almighty Qin in the hospital today, she felt that saying it would only add to Shi Niange¡¯s unhappiness.

    As far as she knew, Almighty Qin was still single. Shi Niange was also...

    Why did the two people who were in love suddenly separate?

    After chatting for a while, she hung up the phone. Just as Shi Niange was about to put her phone in her bag and leave, her phone suddenly rang. She lowered her head and saw that it was Aunt Xiang. She quickly picked it up.

    In the end, it wasn¡¯t Auntie Xiang¡¯s voice on the phone. Instead, Lele snatched Auntie Xiang¡¯s phone and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, are we returning to our new home today? Grandma Xiang said that we¡¯ll be staying here in the future?¡± Then on the other end of the phone, Lele probably turned back to speak to Auntie Xiang. She asked innocently, ¡°Grandma Xiang, Mommy bought me a daddy when we came here. Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 1609 - You Are My Little Love Song (176)

    <h4>Chapter 1609: You Are My Little Love Song (176)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    After hanging up the phone, Shi Niange left thepany and drove home.

    Right now, the ce she was staying at was not far from thepany. It was an apartment she had borrowed from a friend at thest minute. In the past few days, she had already invited someone to return to Lishui Vi to tidy up. In about half a month, she would be able to move back to Lishui Vi. Recently, she had been temporarily staying in her friend¡¯s apartment.

    She had heard from the cleaningpany that the vi opposite her family¡¯s vi was nted with a lot of fruits and vegetables. She felt that the people living there should be an old couple or an upstart farmer. The back garden was filled with all sorts of tempting fruits and vegetables. It was nted quite well and she felt that any tomato would taste especially good.

    So Qin Siting had already moved away?

    After returning to the country, the car she drove belonged to a friend. She had just returned and had yet to prepare anything. Everything was still in Los Angeles, and she did not buy a car. The silver-gray BMW sped along the road and stopped at a red light intersection. She lowered her head to look at her phone. At this moment, a car stopped by the side. She turned her head to take a look and saw that it was a white Porsche. She had always liked this Porsche. It was fromst year, but she had never had the time to change it. Now that she had returned to Hai City, she could consider this.

    Her gaze only lingered on the car for a moment. She lowered her head to look at her phone again. It was a message from Zhao Xiaoqing. She had booked a meeting ce with her, but the time was not fixed.

    After replying to the text message, the red light turned green. She raised her head and continued driving. As she looked ahead, she recalled Lele¡¯s childish question on the phone. ¡°Where is Daddy?¡±

    Four years had passed. They had both grown up. They were no longer the childish and stubborn couple who had risked their lives to be together.

    Everything became calmer and clearer. Her senses also became much clearer. She was no longer immersed in it. asionally, she could leave her original self and be a bystander.

    Four years ago, it was as though she was walking on a steel chain. She did not regret taking the initiative to love, nor did she regret giving birth to Lele.

    She suddenly remembered that when she first learned that something had happened to the Ling family, she had been very afraid of hearing about the Qin family and the Ling family. She was afraid of hearing about their engagement and marriage. However, thest thing she heard was that something had happened to the Ling family. The rtionship between the Qin family and the Ling family became more and more awkward because of Qin Siting¡¯s rejection. Afterward, for some reason, they gradually became distant. Furthermore, Qin Siting had never been engaged to Ling Xuaner.

    All of this meant that what she had seen that day was just a misunderstanding. At that time, she had been standing on the steel chain and was on the verge of copsing. She had thought that she would fall off at any moment. Now that she had sobered up, she recalled that she had never asked him a single word or given him a chance to exin.

    She had taken the initiative to chase him and love him.

    She was the one who initiated the breakup.

    Qin Siting had probably already found out what exactly happened to her four years ago, but he didn¡¯t look for her. She also knew that he had gone to the United States to settle some matters in the past few years, but he didn¡¯t see her. He didn¡¯t even reply to that message.

    He should be angry and hateful.

    The car stopped downstairs in the district. Shi Niange got out of the car and entered the district. She looked up at the evening sky.

    This was Hai City¡¯s sky.

    Qin Siting, I¡¯m back. It¡¯s no longer my morning and your night. It¡¯s no longer twelve hours away. I¡¯m back.

    But you have probablypletely removed me from your life.

    After all, even I knew where I was wrong.

    The moment she got home, Lele pounced on her. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Shi Niange hugged the little fellow and kissed her with a smile. Auntie Xiang was still the same. Usually, she was either cleaning the house or washing clothes for Lele or preparing food in the kitchen. Now that she was in the kitchen, she poked her head out and said, ¡°Today, Lele said that the new kindergarten children gave her delicious food. Her little bag contained several biscuits, sweets, and choctes. She also said that they liked her a lot. When I went to pick her up from the kindergarten, I saw that she was even carried out by the teacher. Then she held the teacher¡¯s face and kissed it several times. I can tell that she must have liked this kindergarten very much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be used to the new environment,¡± Shi Niange said as she rubbed Lele¡¯s little head.

    ¡°No, Lele¡¯s character is so lively. She¡¯s especially good at coaxing adults to be happy. Almost everyone who has seen Lele likes her. Look at our Lele¡¯s charm. It¡¯s only her first day at the new kindergarten, but she received so much good food from so many children. When she came back, she was especially happy. She said she still had to go tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Niange held Little Lele in her arms andughed in the living room. Every time she returned from thepany, as long as she was with Lele, it was a warm, rxed, and soft time. She shed the image of a senior manager that she had to maintain in thepany. It was rare for her to return to the state of Shi Niange, who loved tough and joke.

    ...

    In Hai City Hospital, Qin Siting rarely knocked off early today. He drove away and went straight to Zi Jing City Club.

    This was thergest high society gathering ce in Hai City. Only people with tinum and diamond cards could enter. Due to the severity of the hierarchy, even though there were many nightlife entertainment projects, very few illegal people could enter. Every high-ss private room was guarded by a waiter and security guards.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ji Nuane with you?¡± Qin Siting sat in the private room and waited for a while. He saw that Mo Jingshen hade alone today.

    Li Nanheng had just returned from his phone call. When he ced the phone down, he first nced at Qin Siting and then calmly turned to Mo Jingshen with a sneer on his face. ¡°I was just about to ask. You almost hung Ji Nuan by your side every day, yet you didn¡¯t let her follow you today?¡±

    Mo Jingshen indifferently replied: ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°Your woman is busier than you?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mo Jingshen nced at him.

    Qin Siting chuckled lightly. After so many years, he really only smiled the most in front of his two brothers. Of course, he had been stabbed by these two many times.

    He stretched out his long legs and casually leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Could it be that your woman is unwilling to be a virtuous wife at home and wants to grow wings and fly out? Why don¡¯t you stop her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if she really does something, the number of men behind her will increase?¡±

    ¡°A virtuous wife?¡± Nanheng sat in front and sneered. ¡°When did she be one?¡±

 Chapter 1610 - You Are My Little Love Song (177)

    <h4>Chapter 1610: You Are My Little Love Song (177)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Speaking up to this point, Qin Siting really had some right to speak. After all, a few days ago, Mo Jingshen had just brought Ji Nuan to his house to torture dogs. He had picked vegetables and cooked them. He didn¡¯t even allow Ji Nuan to cut meat and had him, a person with a scalpel, cut meat for him.

    It had been four years since hest entered the kitchen. It was rare for him to enter again, and he was forced by Mo Jingshen.

    He looked at Li Nanheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have the luck to eat. Not long ago, Ji Nuan went to my home and made a vegetable and fruit sd. The taste was really good. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there¡¯s a person who is always protective of her, I think I would have been able to taste more of her cooking. That youngdy knows how to cook now. These two words aren¡¯t too strange when ced on her.¡±

    Nanhengzily said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Mo Jingshen nced at the time and spoke mildly: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Did I arrange to meet you here just to hear the two of you care about my woman?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Afterward, for some reason, when Mo Jingshen called Ji Nuan, she actually hung up.

    Mo Jingshen narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Qin Siting calmly sat on the other side of the square sofa to drink. He gently shook the ss in his hand and smiled. ¡°Ji Nuan is really the first person who dared to hang up on you. When shees, I¡¯ll have to praise her. She¡¯s really good.¡±

    After speaking for a moment, Qin Siting looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. Don¡¯t tell me something happened. Do you want to go to her ce to take a look?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the time. ¡°With Feng Ling by her side, there won¡¯t be any problems. This call was definitely hung up by her. I ced my most capable person by his woman¡¯s side. If anything happens, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my years of nurturing Feng Ling?¡±

    Mo Jingshen kept the phone and walked back. Before returning to the sofa, he kicked Li Nanheng¡¯s leg away from the crystal coffee table. After sitting down, he said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t get Feng Ling away from you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die in her hands.¡±

    Li Nanheng suddenly choked on a mouthful of smoke. He coughed until his eyes were bloodshot and said with some difficulty, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ll die in her hands?¡±

    Mo Jingshen sneered. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been really idle recently.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m very free. Do you want to fight with me?¡± Nanheng narrowed his eyes with a cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°The two of you better not. If you want to kill each other, stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to drag two seriously injured patients back to the hospital in the middle of the night. It¡¯s rare that I¡¯m not on the night shift today.¡± Qin Siting sneered expressionlessly.

    Half an hourter, Ji Nuan finally arrived at Zi Jing City.

    The husband and wife began to disy their affection for each other again. Li Nanheng could not help but mock: ¡°Earlier, didn¡¯t this woman dare to hang up on you? In the blink of an eye, she became your little sweetheart again? Even when asking for a ss of fruit juice, she had to heat it up. How delicate is she?¡±

    Qin Siting casually poured the wine. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. You still have to adapt to it. However, in terms of medicine, women should indeed drink less cold beverages.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered coldly: ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve been tormented by these two. Your mind is so muddled that you¡¯re about to cheer for them.¡±

    Qin Siting still smiled indifferently. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me? I think I¡¯ve been tortured by the two of them for too long. I¡¯ve been tortured out into Stockholm syndrome. I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m not used to not being tortured for two days.¡±

    Li Nanheng recalled the phone call he received earlier and recalled the person who was going to buy a cake for his birthday. He immediately smiled on the sofa and leaned back carelessly. He changed the topic: ¡°You want to be tortured so badly? All right, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    Qin Siting sensed something from his sudden words and looked at him coldly. ¡°Grant what?¡±

    Li Nanheng nced at the door and said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±

    Qin Siting was silent. He also nced at the door. It was empty outside. There was no one.

    When Li Nanheng got up to go out for a smoke, Ji Nuan and Mo Jingshen were still showing off their affection. Qin Siting felt that his eyes were burning. He poured himself a ss of wine and rubbed his brows.

    Recently, there have been too many things happening in the hospital. Not only did he wake up early to workte at night, but he also had to arrange his shifts. He hadn¡¯t had a good rest for nearly a month. Qin Siting¡¯s head hurt a little. With the alcohol, he didn¡¯t mind sitting here and sleeping for a while.

    After all, tonight wouldn¡¯t end so quickly. After sleeping for an hour, Li Nanheng and the rest were still drinking.

    Outside the door, as Li Nanheng went out to smoke, he nced at Feng Ling who was standing outside. Feng Ling stood there as though she did not see him. There was no emotion in her eyes.

    Li Nanheng expressionlessly shifted his gaze away and picked up his phone to make a call.

    The phone rang only a few times before it was picked up. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. I¡¯m still looking for a parking space. Wait for me.¡±

    Li Nanheng spoke indifferently into the phone: ¡°If I didn¡¯t owe you such a favor, I wouldn¡¯t have let you see Qin Siting again.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Shi Niange parked the car and raised her hand to hold her phone. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I know. I came here today as a token of my sincerity. After all, it¡¯s your birthday.¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t y this with me. If Qin Siting isn¡¯t here, why the hell did youe to celebrate my birthday with me? What rtionship do I have with you?¡± Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how my own brother has changed in the past few years. As for you, your path in the future is your own business. Since I have returned the favor, don¡¯t expect me to help you again.¡±

    Thest time Shi Niange met Li Nangeng was in the United States, she could tell from the way Li Nanheng looked at her and his attitude that he was mocking and refusing to entertain her.

    In the past few years, Qin Siting...

    Did something change?

    She didn¡¯t know how much courage she had mustered to use Li Nanheng¡¯s birthday as an opportunity to send him a cake.

    But at this moment, she suddenly didn¡¯t know if she hade at the right time.

    It had been four years. There should have been other people around him. Even if these old friends were still around, she was definitely not the one standing in his world.

    Shi Niange turned to look at the cake on the passenger seat. She had specially queued up to buy this cake. There were fermented cherries inside. It was a cake from a famous dessert shop in Hai City.

    If Qin Siting really did not wish to see her...

    ¡°I¡¯ll call a waiter and send the cake in,¡± Shi Niange said.

    Li Nanheng appeared not to have heard her words. He only said, ¡°If you want toe, juste in. Don¡¯t dilly-dally. This is your only chance. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    With that, he hung up.

    Shi Niange put down the phone, looked at the cake, picked it up, and got out of the car.

    After getting out of the car, the wind blew and she realized that her palms were covered in sweat.

 Chapter 1611 - You Are My Little Love Song (178)

    <h4>Chapter 1611: You Are My Little Love Song (178)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In the private room of Zi Jing City Club, Li Nanheng hung up the phone and entered the room. Before closing the door, he turned back to look at Feng Ling.

    Feng Ling stood there without looking at him.

    Mo Jingshen asked Ji Nuan, ¡°Have you eaten anything tonight?¡±

    Ji Nuan looked at the various wines on the coffee table. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten. I was just about to say, isn¡¯t today Nanheng¡¯s birthday? You¡¯ve been here for half a day. Why don¡¯t I see any cake?¡±

    Qin Siting calmly curved his lips. ¡°I drove here right after finishing a surgery. How would I have the time to buy a cake?¡±

    When the men gathered together, no one liked to eat these things, so they naturally ignored them.

    Mo Jingshen received Ji Nuan¡¯s gaze and calmly replied, ¡°Do I look like someone who would buy a cake to celebrate a man¡¯s birthday?¡±

    Ji Nuan pursed her lips. ¡°Then what should I do? Even if you don¡¯t like cake, there has to be a formality since it¡¯s his birthday. If I had known earlier, I would have called you. I happened to pass by a good cake shop.¡±

    ¡°Where? Let that female bodyguard of yours buy it,¡± When Qin Siting said. His tone became heavier. His gaze had already swept past Li Nanheng.

    Sure enough, when Li Nanheng heard the words ¡®female bodyguard,¡¯ he nced at him coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Someone will bring a caketer.¡±

    ¡°Who? Aren¡¯t we the only ones invited?¡± Qin Siting looked at him.

    Li Nanheng smiled and leaned back casually on the sofa. He looked at Qin Siting silently. The deep meaning in his eyes caused Qin Siting¡¯s rxed smile to gradually fade away. His gaze turned cold. ¡°You...¡±

    All of a sudden, the door of the private room was pushed open, and a figure appeared in front of the door with an exquisite cake box.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned in that direction, including Qin Siting¡¯s.

    Shi Niange was no longer the young student she was four years ago. Now that she had returned, she was close to her twenty-sixth birthday. She wore afortable suit, and her entire body exuded the beauty of a mature woman. Her long, slightly curly hair was scattered behind her back. Her temperament was outstanding but not too lethal.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Shi Niange entered the door. When she walked in, she had already mentally prepared herself. Right now, her smile was naturally appropriate. Her gaze swept across the faces of the people on the sofa. Li Nanheng had seen her before. Mo Jingshen had coincidentally met her at a business meeting in Los Angeles, while Ji Nuan had met her many years ago.

    Then her gaze lingered on Qin Siting¡¯s cold face for a fraction of a second. She then smiled and looked in the direction of Li Nanheng and the rest.

    At the same time, Shi Niange smiled at Ji Nuan. ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Ji Nuan, right? We¡¯ve met before, but you definitely don¡¯t remember. I¡¯m Shi Niange.¡±

    Ji Nuan was startled for a moment. She quickly regained herposure and rushed to greet her warmly.

    After all, there were only a few young girls at that party. They had some impression of each other. When their names were mentioned, they would think about it carefully.

    Ji Nuan saw that after Shi Niange came in, she was left alone. Mo Jingshen was not familiar with her, so he naturally had nothing to say. Li Nanheng only smoked while watching the show coldly. As for Qin Siting..., Ji Nuan did not pay much attention to him, but with a woman¡¯s sixth sense, she sensed that they did not n on treating this Miss Shi as one of their own. Furthermore, her appearance seemed to have caused the atmosphere to be suddenly colder.

    To ease the atmosphere, Ji Nuan rushed over to help her take the cake and ce it on the coffee table. She sincerely said, ¡°It¡¯s really been many years since west met. Miss Shi, why have you returned to the country? Will you be settling down in Hai City or returning to the United States?¡±

    ¡°The oldpany of the Shi family in the country is still in Hai City. I might stay, but it¡¯s also possible that... there will be other changes,¡± Shi Niange said and looked at Li Nanheng. ¡°I brought the cake over sote. Did I spoil your fun?¡±

    ¡°No, you came at the right time. Mrs. Mo was still wondering why there wasn¡¯t any cake,¡± Li Nanheng said, ncing meaningfully at Qin Siting, who had not spoken.

    Shi Niange could also feel Qin Siting¡¯s silence. Looking at the atmosphere in the room, she could imagine that before she came in, perhaps everyone was still happily celebrating Li Nanheng¡¯s birthday. However, clearly, Qin Siting did not expect her appearance. Now that he saw the person who had left him, his face did not have any joy. There was only coldness and unfamiliarity.

    Even Ji Nuan, who was unaware of the situation, felt that Qin Siting¡¯s body seemed to be surrounded by a cold aura. The temperature in the entire room dropped by quite a bit.

    Mo Jingshen sat there without even raising an eyebrow. He continued drinking the wine in his ss, clearly unconcerned.

    Before Shi Niange came, she had already mentally prepared for the possibility that Qin Siting might not want to see her.

    They were already past the age where they had to force each other. Even if there were still something in their hearts, they would no longer be so childish and stubborn.

    However, all these years, there had been a thorn in her heart. Part of the decision she had made four years ago was wrong. After learning that Qin Siting had not been engaged to Ling Xuaner, she had very clearly realized her mistake. This thorn had caused her heart to ache for many years. She had never dared to touch it, nor did she dare to pull it out. She was afraid that once she did, the blood in her heart would not stop. The wall she had built in her world in the past four years would copse, and she would return to find him.

    In the past four years, it was as though they had never appeared in each other¡¯s world.

    Back then, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about how she could meet him again.

    But Lele said that she wanted a father.

    Although Lele didn¡¯t cry or shout for a father, and she naively thought that a father could be bought, she could feel her desire from the child¡¯s innocent words. Why did everyone have a father? Why didn¡¯t she have a father?

    Her courage, which had long copsed, was slowly being boosted by Lele¡¯s desire. She returned to the country, rearranged her emotions, and prepared to face everything.

    However, as she stood there, she realized that when she saw Qin Siting again, she was still the same as before. Excited, nervous, and her heartbeat could not be controlled. Even though she had a light smile on her face and looked at him as though he was a friend she had not seen for several years, her heartbeat seemed to have returned to the beat of that year when she was in her third year of high school and sat by his side listening to him speak to her for the first time.

 Chapter 1612 - You Are My Little Love Song (179)

    <h4>Chapter 1612: You Are My Little Love Song (179)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The originally lively private room suddenly became quiet. As Ji Nuan was unclear of the situation and wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, she didn¡¯t say anything. However, in order not to make Shi Niange feel too embarrassed, she chose to stand by her side.

    Sensing Ji Nuan¡¯s thoughtfulness, Shi Niange smiled sincerely. ¡°I ordered the cake online yesterday. When I was about to take it away, I found out that their dessert chef had applied for leave at thest minute. He only came back in the afternoon and started making it right away. I waited for a long time and there was a traffic jam on the way. By the way, when did Miss Ji get married? I didn¡¯t even manage to get a ss of wedding wine?¡±

    Ji Nuan quickly followed her words and answered. She stepped forward to open the cake Shi Niange had brought and took out the candles while pulling Shi Niange to sit by the side.

    Abruptly, Qin Siting stood up and picked up his coat from the sofa. He casually and coldly said, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    This was the only sentence Shi Niange had heard from Qin Siting aftering in. However, it was cold and decisive, as though ice water had been poured over her heart. She paused and stood by the sofa without moving.

    Qin Siting left very decisively. He did not even turn back, closing the door behind him. The door seemed to have been mmed shut by him, making a ¡°peng¡± sound.

    The waiter who was bringing in hot fruit juice and a fruit te was startled by the sound and almost lost his grip.

    Ji Nuan asked in surprise, ¡°What happened? Doctor Qin left just like that? You won¡¯t stop him?¡±

    ¡°Stop him?¡± Li Nanheng took another cigarette from the cigarette box. ¡°He will have to meet her sooner orter. He can leave whenever he wants. This is his own business. No one will stop him.¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not pay attention to Shi Niange¡¯s presence. He asked mildly, ¡°What were you thinking bringing her here?¡±

    Li Nanheng said, ¡°I met Miss Shi in the US. After all, we¡¯re old friends. It¡¯s my birthday, and she wants to deliver a cake. Although I understand that she isn¡¯t here to celebrate my birthday, I can¡¯t refuse her.¡±

    After speaking, he sneered and said, ¡°She was the one who refused to give up. She knows Old Qin¡¯s temper better than us. She should also understand the consequences ofing here today.¡±

    Shi Niange understood.

    Of course, she understood.

    As soon as Qin Siting left, this ce became the scene of his brothers humiliating and reprimanding this heartless woman.

    She was already prepared.

    Li Nanheng saw that Shi Niange had been listening silently. He looked at her and said, ¡°Back then, you were the one who chased him. You were also the one who left as you pleased. Now that you¡¯re back, you insisted oning even though you knew what his attitude would be. Do you see it now? He won¡¯t even look at you.¡±

    Shi Niange suddenly curved her lips. Her gaze was hidden in the shadows of the private room, making it impossible to see her emotions.

    At that moment, there was amotion outside the private room followed by a woman¡¯s sharp cries. Shi Niange turned to open the door and saw the scene outside. She walked out.

    In the private room, Ji Nuan asked something in confusion. Li Nanheng only said mildly, ¡°Old Qin already knew about what happened to Shi Niange¡¯s family, but she didn¡¯t tell him anything. She didn¡¯t trust him at all. She took everything by herself and left as she pleased. Since she¡¯s willing to take it, she should walk it herself. No one can take the path she chose for her.¡±

    Outside.

    Not long after Qin Siting walked out of the private room, he did not stop because of the crowd and the cries. However, when he walked past the group of people, he heard the sound of a woman being pped apanied by the angry curses of several men. He turned to look at the crowd expressionlessly.

    When he saw the woman lying on the ground in a sorry state, his originally cold eyes slowly narrowed. He pushed aside the person in front of him and walked over.

    Ling Xuaner?

    Shi Niange had already walked over. When she saw who the woman on the ground was, she stopped in her tracks.

    After the Ling family¡¯s ident, Ling Xuaner disappeared for a long time. What exactly happened? The Qin family and the Ling family had little contact in the past few years. Qin Siting was busy with work, and, in the past few years, he did not have any contact with Ling Xuaner. He did not expect to see her here.

    It was even such a miserable state.

    Ling Xuaner was crying on the ground. Shi Niange stood by the side, her hands tightly clenched into fists. She had no grudges with thisdy from the Ling family. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Ling family in the past few years, but seeing her like this, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch. However, Qin Siting was here, and there were many other people here too. What identity could she use to say and do something?

    ¡°Please let me go...,¡± Ling Xuaner cried.

    ¡°Begging? If begging was useful, your family wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt! We¡¯ve been waiting in the room for so long, but you f*cking ran away just like that? It¡¯s not as simple as returning eighty thousand yuan after dampening our spirits. You want freedom, right? Then ask the people around you. Those who cane to Zi Jing City aren¡¯tcking in money. Who will buy you? The price I offer isn¡¯t high. Ten times, how about it? Eight hundred thousand yuan!¡±

    Ling Xuaner cried in despair. Her sharp cries attracted the attention of the people around her, but no one came to help her

    Shi Niange frowned and was about to step forward when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    She suddenly raised her eyes to look at Qin Siting.

    Hearing these two words, Ling Xuaner raised her face in disbelief. When she saw that it was Qin Siting in the crowd, she instantly cried. She didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. After rejecting the marriage, she looked for him for a long time, but he refused to see her. They hadn¡¯t contacted each other for four years. She didn¡¯t expect that at her most desperate and helpless moment, he would be here.

    Shi Niange also saw that it was Qin Siting who wanted to buy Ling Xuaner. She looked straight in his direction.

    Qin Siting said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay. Aren¡¯t you letting her go?¡±

    The people who could appear in Zi Jing City Club were all of the upper ss. The Qin family was not some small family. Everyone could recognize him with one look. Who dared to offend him?

    ¡°Mr. Qin? Are you sure you want to buy her?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s tone was cold and without warmth.

    That person could only let her go. The moment Ling Xuaner regained her freedom, she staggered in Qin Siting¡¯s direction and threw herself at him.

    Qin Siting expressionlessly avoided her outstretched hand. He did not let her touch him and maintained a distance from her. However, he threw the coat in his arms to Ling Xuaner, whose clothes were almost torn. Ling Xuaner did not dare to touch him again. She quickly wrapped the coat around herself and carefully hid behind him.

    Shi Niange kept looking at Qin Siting, but Qin Siting did not look at her.

 Chapter 1613 - You Are My Little Love Song (180)

    <h4>Chapter 1613: You Are My Little Love Song (180)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    In Zi Jing City, the crowd gradually dispersed.

    Ji Nuan looked around. ¡°When did Miss Shi leave?¡±

    ¡°The scene just now was enough to cut her heart into a thousand pieces. If she still doesn¡¯t leave, could it be that she should stand here and wait for us to say a few hypocritical words offort to her?¡± Nanheng stood by the side, holding a bronze lighter in his hand and casually ying with it.

    Shi Niange had indeed left.

    Before the crowd dispersed, she saw Qin Siting turn around and walk out without hesitation. Ling Xuaner also followed closely behind him. She knew that there was no need for her to stay.

    She had just walked to the parking lot and opened the car door when she suddenly heard a weak and slightly hoarse voice. ¡°W-why were you here today? Aren¡¯t you a doctor? I heard that you¡¯re usually very busy. Why do you have time toe to such a ce...¡±

    It was Ling Xuaner¡¯s voice.

    Shi Niange ced her hand on the car door and looked back. She saw that there was a gray Porsche parked about seven to eight cars away. Qin Siting had already opened the car door. It seemed like he was nning to let Ling Xuaner sit in.

    Ling Xuaner followed closely behind him, looking at him timidly and helplessly. She was still wrapped in his coat. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were red from crying. She looked pitiful.

    Qin Siting did not answer. He only gave her a packet of wet wipes he found in the car. Ling Xuaner received it and quickly took out the wet wipes to wipe the tears and wine stains on her face. There were also various dirty and messy marks. As she wiped, she suddenly could not help but cry as though she had been wronged. She cried and sobbed.

    Qin Siting stood there watching her cry. He did not impatiently tell her to stop crying, nor did he say anything else.

    Ling Xuaner cried for a long time as though she was venting her feelings in front of the person she liked. She then sniffled and quickly took out a wet towel to wipe her tears. In the end, she looked at him with red eyes, embarrassed and helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want you to see me in such a sorry state... but after the Ling family¡¯s ident, I really didn¡¯t expect myself to be reduced to such a state...¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer her. He only looked at her and then at her legs.

    When those people chased her, she seemed to have scratched her leg with the corner of a table, leaving behind a trail of blood and purple bruises.

    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± he asked.

    Ling Xuaner nodded with reddened eyes. Then she suddenly shook her head and nodded again. After thinking for a moment, she shook her head again, as though her emotions were veryplicated. She hoped that he could help her, but she was also afraid that he would hate her if she looked too miserable.

    Only girls could understand a girl¡¯s thoughts.

    Shi Niange watched this scene. When she saw Ling Xuaner¡¯s dependent gaze, she suddenly recalled her past self from more than four years ago.

    If she hadn¡¯t gritted her teeth and endured it alone..., if she had also stood helplessly in front of him and cried, would he not have been angry?

    However, she walked in the opposite direction.

    It was clearly summer in Hai City, but the cold air in the night wind made one especially awake.

    Shi Niange was not in the mood to look anymore. She sat in the car and closed the door. The row in the parking lot was in the middle. The front and back could be driven out. She did not choose to drive the car away from the gray Porsche. Instead, she drove the car backward. After retreating to a wide area, she turned the car in another direction and drove into the road, joining the vast traffic.

    Ling Xuaner was still standing in front of Qin Siting, watching him carefully.

    Qin Siting said, ¡°I will call someone to take you to the hospital so you can take a look at the wound on your leg. There will be people handling the matters there. Those people don¡¯t have the ability or the guts to continue making things difficult for you.¡±

    Ling Xuaner bit her lip and looked at him, then at his car, asking, ¡°Can I take your car?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned to open the car door.

    The moment her hand touched the door, she suddenly heard the sound of the car door being locked. She pressed her hand against the door and looked up at him.

    Qin Siting yed with the electronic car keys with one hand and picked up his phone with the other to make a call. After connecting, he said, ¡°Old Zhou, get someone to drive to Zi Jing City to pick someone up. She has a wound on her leg, so bring her to the hospital and have a look. After settling it, find a ce nearby to let her stay in. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when I go to the hospital to work tomorrow.¡±

    After speaking, he hung up the phone and looked at her. ¡°Someone wille to pick you up soon. They¡¯re my colleagues from the hospital. Go with them.¡±

    Ling Xuaner looked at him in a daze. There was a car in front of her, and if they returned to the hospital, he could have directly driven her there, but he clearly did not n on doing so.

    Her hands trembled as she left his car. She bit her lip and answered, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°I know that something happened to the Ling family, but I haven¡¯t gone to find out what exactly happened. If you need help, you can ask your father to talk to my father. After all, we used to be friends for many years. Since I¡¯ve seen what happened to you today, bringing you out is just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to thank me, and you don¡¯t have to look for me in the future. I don¡¯t have time to care too much.¡±

    These words were neither too long nor too short, instantly extinguishing the little bit of hope that had been ignited in Ling Xuaner¡¯s heart.

    She clenched her fists with a pale expression. ¡°Qin Siting... I...¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the time. ¡°The car should arrive in about ten minutes.¡±

    He stopped her from bringing up the topic again.

    Ling Xuaner could only stop speaking. Her heart was filled with grievance and fear. Especially earlier, she had thought that his heart would soften because of her current state. She had thought that he would drive her home, that his heart would ache for her, and that he would take care of her...

    However, it was clear that he was the same as when she had cried and wanted to look for him, wanting to ask him why he refused the marriage. He had never changed and had no interest in her.

    He didn¡¯t even allow her to sit in his car.

    Ling Xuaner wanted to speak several times, but when she raised her eyes to look at him standing by the car, she found that his expression was especially cold. Usually, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who was easily approached, but today he appeared especially cold. The atmosphere around him was ice-cold and oppressive, making people not dare to breathe heavily.

    Sure enough, the car from Hai City Central Hospital arrived in ten minutes. A doctor in a white coat came down to greet him. After Qin Siting gave a few simple instructions, the doctor surnamed Zhou called her to get in.

    Ling Xuaner walked in the direction of that car, turning back three times with every step.

    After handing the person over to Old Zhou, Qin Siting drove the car away without any hesitation, without even greeting her, let alone looking at her again.

 Chapter 1614 - You Are My Little Love Song (181)

    <h4>Chapter 1614: You Are My Little Love Song (181)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Shi Niange had just entered her house when she saw Shi Kele sprawled on the carpet with her butt sticking out. There were watercolor pens of various colors by her hand. A piece of paper in front of her was covered in various colors. Amidst the messy colors, she saw a ck picture that looked like a person. It could only be said that it looked like... After all, although Shi Kele¡¯s grades in kindergarten were good, her paintings were really ugly. She probably did not have the talent.

    Every time she saw Lele¡¯s painting, she would feel very vexed. Previously, in Los Angeles, whenever there was a kindergartenpetition, the teachers would pass Lele¡¯s words to her, not knowing whether tough or cry. They would ask her if she could enroll her in a painting ss for the children.

    Shi Niange wanted to, but she didn¡¯t have the time.

    She walked over and squatted by the side to look at Lele. ¡°What are you drawing? What is this ck ball in the middle? Is it a human or a dog?¡±

    Lele raised her head with a mischievous smile. Only then, she saw that the little girl¡¯s chin and hands were covered in various colors. She reckoned that she would have to rub her hard when she bathed herter. Otherwise, these colors would take a long time to fade.

    ¡°Mommy, I drew Daddy.¡± Lele pointed at the ck object in the middle of the picture. It was unclear if it was a human or a dog. ¡°The homework the teacher left for us today is to draw Daddy, Mommy, and myself. Mommy, I know how to draw. It¡¯s just one person with long hair. I¡¯m a small person with two braids, but I don¡¯t know how to draw Daddy. Mommy, buy me a Daddy soon. I¡¯ll only know when I see Daddy. This is the Daddy I imagined!¡±

    Shi Niange: ¡°...¡±

    Lele put down the paintbrush and threw herself into her arms. She raised her hand and touched Shi Niange¡¯s face. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Mommy, why are your eyes red?¡±

    On the way back from the car, Shi Niange was sure that she had not cried. However, she endured all her emotions and kept her eyes open as she looked at the road ahead. She drove seriously, probably because she had kept her eyes open for too long.

    She smiled and rubbed her eyes. She sat down on the carpet with Lele in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The wind was too strong earlier. It hurts a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Lele¡¯s little face was filled with heartache. She held Shi Niange¡¯s face and quickly raised her little face to kiss her eyelids. ¡°Lele will give Mommy a kiss, so Mommy¡¯s eyes won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Auntie Xiang saw the two being sticky and sweet again and smiled as she went to the bathroom to get some water. ¡°Quickly wash Lele¡¯s hands. The color has rubbed against your face.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wash itter. I¡¯ll draw with her.¡± As Shi Niange spoke, she hugged Lele with one hand and picked up the painting that Lele had drawn with the other. She then looked at the ck thing in the middle. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She just felt that..., Lele¡¯s impression of her father was not clear whether it was a person, a toy, or an animal.

    She didn¡¯t know Qin Siting would find out about her existence one day. From the looks of it, he probably didn¡¯t want to know and didn¡¯t want to have any contact with her.

    But at the very least, she had to set the child¡¯s mindset to be more normal. It was fine if she spoke nonsense at home, but if she went out, she couldn¡¯t say that her father was a toy or that his father was a ck blob.

    Thus, Shi Niange picked up the habit of not allowing anyone to smear Qin Siting¡¯s image many years ago. She grabbed the watercolor pen on the ground, took another piece of paper by the side, and began drawing on it.

    He probably should thank her for having the habit of copying thoseic books when she was bored in ss. Although her drawing skills were not good, at least she could still draw clearly.

    Based on her impression of Qin Siting, she drew an image that looked quite like him. En, his eyebrows were beautiful, his nose was better, and his mouth was slightly thinner than the one in the photo... En..., his hair was shorter. At least, today was much shorter than when he was still a student. En..., his figure was more perfect than the one in the photo...

    After drawing, Shi Niange stared at the drawing for a long time before putting down her pen.

    ¡°Wow, what is this?¡± Lele watched in surprise as her mother drew a person. He was a beautiful person. ¡°Is this Daddy?¡±

    No wonder the other children¡¯s fathers were all men. It turned out that her father was also a man!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Niange thought for a moment and picked up the pen to write a line of words¡ªShi Kele¡¯s father.

    Although Lele was young, she didn¡¯t know how to write these words. However, she recognized them and could read them. She shook her head and read them out loud. Then she ran to Auntie Xiang excitedly with the painting. ¡°Grandma Xiang Xiang, my daddy is so beautiful!¡±

    Auntie Xiang poked her head out of the bathroom to take a look. Then, she silently raised her head and looked in Shi Niange¡¯s direction. She was just about to tease her about how she had drawn the person out when she saw that Shi Niange was still sitting on the carpet. She was holding the watercolor pen she had just used. She was silently thinking about something, but one could tell that she was depressed from her back view.

    Auntie Xiang quickly patted Lele¡¯s head and said, ¡°Yes, Lele¡¯s father is so handsome. Mommy finally helped you draw it. Keep it properly. Don¡¯t bring it into the bathroom. It¡¯ll be gone if you wet it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Lele happily bounced up and down, carefully folding the painting and putting it into her cute little bag.

    Shi Niange never expected Lele to bring this picture to others and tell them that this was her father.

    ...

    Lishui Vi.

    The gray Porsche stopped in front of the vi. Qin Siting got out of the car and paused. He saw that the tall weeds in the opposite vi¡¯s yard had been cleaned up. There was a cleaning cart parked outside. Someone was carrying the weeds out and throwing them into the cleaning cart.

    He looked at the front yard of the vi that had been restored to its original neatness. He looked at the dust-covered, carved door that had been cleaned. After taking a few nces, he turned around expressionlessly and entered his own house. He did not even turn back.

    The moment he entered, he received a call from the hospital. They said that thedy who had juste in was not in a good mood. After bandaging her wound, she sat alone in the consulting room and cried. No one could persuade her to stop. Then they asked her if it was okay to let Doctor Qine over to apany her. She said yes, so they called to ask if he wanted to go to the hospital to visit thedy.

    Qin Siting¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Tell her that there¡¯s no ce for her to cry in the clinic. If she isn¡¯t strong, no one can help her. I happened to pass by today and saw her, so I helped her. It can be considered as making up for the loss of face I gave the Ling family. I¡¯m not interested in her. There¡¯s no need to rely on me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Doctor Zhou did not understand.

    Qin Siting did not have the patience to care about these matters. He hung up the phone and threw it aside. He was about to go to his room when he suddenly heard his phone ring again as though it was trying to steal his soul.

    He turned to see that the caller was Li Nanheng.

    Was it really f*cking urgent?!

 Chapter 1615 - You Are My Little Love Song (182)

    <h4>Chapter 1615: You Are My Little Love Song (182)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Qin Siting was indifferent. ¡°Home.¡±

    ¡°Yo, you brought her home?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

    Li Nanheng sneered. ¡°You took Ling Xuaner away in front of Shi Niange. I think you might as well take another dose of harsh medicine and bring Ling Xuaner home to sleep with. Anyway, you almost got engaged to her back then. It¡¯s not easy for the little girl¡¯s family to be defeated like this. Since you¡¯ve been single for the past few years, why don¡¯t you just take her in?¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak for a while, and then he said coldly, ¡°Did you arrange this beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Who are you asking about? Ling Xuaner or Shi Niange?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer, but the silent atmosphere on the phone clearly expressed his unhappiness.

    All these years, Qin Siting had been working in the hospital. Every day, he faced the family members and colleagues of the patients. His character had be much more tactful. There were not many times when he truly lost his temper. In fact, Li Nanheng and Mo Jingshen could feel the numbness in his bones and the distant feelings that did not flow with others.

    Knowing that he was on the verge of losing his temper, Li Nanheng decided not to make trouble for him and said, ¡°All right, I know you won¡¯t ask about Ling Xuaner. It¡¯s a coincidence that she appeared in Zi Jing City, but you took her away in front of Shi Niange. Who can you me? Must you stab yourself?¡±

    ¡°As for Shi Niange, I owe her a favor. She knew that I was in Hai City, and it was my birthday, so she said she woulde to take a look and give me a cake.¡± Li Nanheng did not go into detail. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it explicitly, you should understand. She knew very well that you would be there, but she still came. What exactly is this method in your eyes? After all, I¡¯m an outsider. I can¡¯t say much, but it¡¯s been so many years. From your attitude when you left, it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t intend to have anything to do with her, so forget it. I think it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve been single for so many years.¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak. Li Nanheng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°In Lishui Vi?¡±

    Qin Siting did not answer.

    Li Nanheng directly hung up.

    Twenty minutester, Li Nanheng drove over.

    He carried a small box of beer and ced it on the coffee table. Then, he went to Qin Siting¡¯s wine cab to find some red wine. He ced it on the coffee table and opened one bottle after another.

    Qin Siting looked at him coldly.

    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s my birthday. You ran away before it was even over. Aren¡¯t you supposed to have a drink with me? How can I let you off so easily?¡± Li Nanheng said and handed him a can of beer.

    Qin Siting received it and nced at the beer in his hand. He did not speak but drank it.

    ¡°Old Mo wille overter,¡± Li Nanheng said.

    Qin Siting calmly shifted his cold gaze away. One of these two brothers was in the U.S. all year round, while the other was busy in thepany all day long after returning to the country. Tonight, they were both free. Not only did they watch the show in Zi Jing City, but they even chased him all the way to the vi.

    ¡°The two of us didn¡¯t sleep at night and came to apany you. Are you touched?¡± Li Nanheng¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and smiled.

    Qin Siting was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve made a bad friend. My condolences.¡±

    Li Nanheng was immediately amused. He picked up the phone and said to Mo Jingshen, ¡°I thought after you sent Ji Nuan back, you would be at home with your woman and wouldn¡¯t have time toe out.¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°...Didn¡¯t you just drink tonight? Why are you drinking at Qin Siting¡¯s ce again?¡±

    Li Nanheng sat on the sofa in the vi, narrowing his eyes to look at the bright lights in the opposite vi. He then nced at Qin Siting, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and said with a smile, ¡°I was afraid he would take things too hard and came to take a look. In the end, he has been standing by the window like a log. I suspect that he has already entered a Buddhist state and can¡¯t listen to anything.¡±

    Mo Jingshen calmly replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have interfered in his matters.¡±

    Li Nanheng said indifferently, ¡°I owe Shi Niange a favor. Otherwise, do you think I would be willing to meddle in her and Old Qin¡¯s affairs?¡±

    He was indeed not interested in helping anyone. It was just that Qin Siting had been too lonely these years. Seeing that he was living like a monk in a meditative state, he found it unsightly and found some excitement in his peaceful life.

    Mo Jingshen spoke as he drove: ¡°You¡¯re still with him?¡±

    Li Nanheng: ¡°Recently, he has added a lot of good wine here. I n to drink some. I¡¯m toozy to move around, so I¡¯ll stay here today. Anyway, there are two men here. I won¡¯t let that pitiful Ling Xuanere back. I¡¯ll take advantage of Old Qin¡¯s to do something. Why? Are you reallying?¡±

    Mo Jingshen: ¡°Wait.¡±

    Fifteen minutester.

    Nanheng held a cigarette in his mouth and turned back to look at the man who had appeared in the vi.

    Mo Jingshen was dressed in ck as though dyed in the night. He walked in and nced at Qin Siting, who was still standing by the window.

    Qin Siting had one hand in his pocket. He clearly did not n on paying any attention to the two of them. Even though Mo Jingshen had suddenlye at such ate hour, he only coldly nced at the door, retracted his gaze, and did not speak.

    ¡°How long has he been standing there?¡± Mo Jingshen walked in.

    Li Nanheng watched as the tall man approached. His well-defined fingers brushed off the cigarette ash. He raised his brows: ¡°He must have been standing there since he came back. He was like this when I came.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which.¡± Nanheng smiled mockingly at Mo Jingshen. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re here. Could it be that Ji Nuan was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t recognize you and kicked you off the bed?¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly nced at him. ¡°Are you very experienced? Do women often kick you off the bed?¡±

    Nanheng raised his brows and picked up the cigarette with a smile. He picked up the wine on the coffee table and poured him a ss.

    Mo Jingshen did not take the wine ss. His indifferent and cold eyes looked in Qin Siting¡¯s direction. From beginning to end, Qin Siting was coldly looking out of the window.

    ¡°The poor youngdy you brought back was chased away so quickly?¡± Mo Jingshen watched his grim expression and asked.

    Nanheng sat on the sofa, smoking as he narrowed his eyes and smiled. He also nced at Qin Siting. ¡°You have no interest in Ling Xuaner at all, yet you insisted on buying her and cing such a piece of sticky candy by your side as the price. It¡¯s clearly because you don¡¯t want Shi Niange to live toofortably. Tsk tsk, why do you have to do this? Hurting the enemy a thousand times and losing eight hundred... oh, no, it should be hurting the enemy a thousand times and losing ten thousand times...¡±

    Mo Jingshen did not speak. Nanheng was about to hand him a cigarette when he received Mo Jingshen¡¯s cold gaze. He recalled that he had quit smoking eight hundred years ago and immediately snorted, tossing the cigarette onto the coffee table.

    Mo Jingshen approached the floor-to-ceiling windows, lifting his eyelids to nce outside.

    Qin Siting stood there looking at the vi not far away.

 Chapter 1616 - You Are My Little Love Song (183)

    <h4>Chapter 1616: You Are My Little Love Song (183)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The vi was dark and lifeless. No one came back. The ck, carved flower door had also been quiet for the night.

    There was only onemp in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. Under the dim light, no one spoke. There was a moment of silence.

    The whole world seemed to be quiet. Only a white cat jumped out of the tall wall of the opposite vi. From time to time, it meowed softly under the night sky.

    Mo Jingshen had one hand in his pocket. His quiet, low, and cold voice appeared especially clear in the dim light. ¡°She¡¯s back, yet you¡¯re avoiding her. Tonight, it¡¯s clear that you want to continue being strangers. Why are you still standing here? She has note back. Do you n to stand here and wait until she does?¡±

    Furthermore, it was clear that they had only begun to tidy up.

    Qin Siting, who had been meditating for a long time, finally made a move. However, he only turned to look at him. It was as though the suppressed peace of the night had finally been broken. Qin Siting¡¯s brows were filled with coldness. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the type to stand here and guard until dawn for such a woman?¡±

    Mo Jingshen coldly said, ¡°This vi of hers has been vacant for as long as you have been staying here. You¡¯ve been looking at this empty vi for so long. Now that the person who finally left has returned, I¡¯m afraid she still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re still living opposite her. How long have you been standing here every day and night? Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    He abruptly turned to the sofa, picking up the cigarette Nanheng had thrown on the coffee table and lighting it up. After taking a few puffs to calm himself down, he said coldly, ¡°The decision to move here was made a few years ago when I was still ignorant and immersed in the entanglement of love and hatred. I¡¯ve long lost all feelings for her. I am just used to living here, and I am toozy to change ces.¡±

    Nanheng sneered as he breathed in the smoke. ¡°Are you young and ignorant, or have you f*cking had thoughts about such a woman in your twenty-plus years of life? Even now, those women chasing after you think that you¡¯re not interested in women. Who would have known that your innocent young man¡¯s heart had already been crushed by a woman and is still iplete?¡±

    Qin Siting was expressionless. ¡°The two of you came here in the middle of the night to ridicule my stupid past?¡±

    Li Nanheng smiled. ¡°I do have that intention. I just didn¡¯t know why he woulde sote. I think he was kicked off the bed by Ji Nuan, but he refuses to admit it.¡±

    Li Nanheng looked at Mo Jingshen as he spoke.

    Mo Jingshen indifferently said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I came to see how unhappy Old Qin is. If he says he is, I might be happy.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Qin Siting sneered. He only took a few puffs before stubbing out his cigarette. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, why are the two of you here to watch me?¡±

    Nanheng chuckled with a cigarette in his mouth.

    Mo Jingshen coldly and indifferently raised his brows.

    ...

    The next day. Hai City Central Hospital.

    ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯re finally here. Oh my god!¡±

    Qin Siting had yet to arrive at his consulting room. When the nurses outside saw him, they rushed over as though they had seen their savior. ¡°It¡¯s the woman Doctor Zhou brought backst night. She waited for you for the entire night...¡±

    Qin Siting walked to his clinic without looking back. The young nurse quickly followed him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a difficult person. She kept asking when Doctor Qin woulde. Doctor Zhou already said that you wouldn¡¯te, but she kept waiting.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Qin Siting asked indifferently.

    ¡°Then? Then she waited until this morning. When the sun rose, she asked at what time you woulde to work. Doctor Zhou lied and said that you were on leave today and would not be in the hospital for three days. She then left.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Qin Siting pushed open the clinic door and went in.

    The young nurses looked at each other and whispered, ¡°Thankfully, we chased her away. Doctor Qin is really not interested in women. He¡¯s so beautiful, but he can¡¯t even be bothered to take a look at them. He even handed her over to Doctor Zhou. He didn¡¯t say anything abouting over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Did she sayst night that she used to be his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the past. The Qin family is such a big family. It doesn¡¯t matter if they have an ex-fianc¨¦e...¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of it. Can you believe what that woman said? Doctor Qin is usually very far away from women, okay? Even she said it was in the past. We don¡¯t even know if she is telling the truth or not. Anyway, Doctor Qin is not interested in her. Just looking at her crying and whining makes us annoyed, let alone Doctor Qin.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Thepany has already been renovated. It¡¯s not bad. Back then, this building had a modern design. After renovation, it¡¯s even better.¡± Wen Ke knocked on the door and walked into the office. ¡°After the Human Resources Department moved the office, they started looking for trouble again. This is the new list they sent. I¡¯ve investigated a few of them. They should be the family members of the people in charge of the Human Resources Department. I¡¯ve drawn a circle on those names. Look at these people¡¯s resumes. It¡¯s really tragic.¡±

    Shi Niange took the name list and took a look at it. She then flipped through the resumes. ¡°After returning to the country, there have been some changes to the human resources management in the country. Are they trying to take advantage of the fact that I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t manage these things? Are they trying to cover the sky with their hands in the mobilization of people?¡±

    ¡°In foreign countries, it¡¯s not umon for people to enter thepany through various kinds of connections. In China, it¡¯s even more so...¡± Wen Ke sighed.¡± But there are a few of them that are really difficult to reject. These people are connected to the families of several directors. ¡±

    Shi Niange raised her pen and drew a few names on it.

    Wen Ke saw the name she had crossed off and frowned. ¡°I understand what you mean, but these two are really difficult to deal with. The directors haven¡¯t been able to do anything to you for the past few years, but you can¡¯t fall out with them to directly. They¡¯re already angry enough about thepany¡¯s transfer back to China. Right now, I think it¡¯s better not to... be too aggressive.¡±

    Shi Niange did not speak.

    ¡°CEO Shi.¡± Wen Ke saw that she seemed to have something on her mind and lowered his voice to say, ¡°You¡¯ve been doing very well in the past few years. In the beginning, when you faced those directors, you weren¡¯t too humble. You were very stubborn. As a little girl supporting such a bigpany, you gradually began to do things smoothly and see through those directors¡¯ thoughts. Really, in my eyes, you¡¯ve grown up and be more mature in the past four years. I don¡¯t know what other thoughts you have after returning to the country, but I think you should be more dependable. There are many things in the country that I think are moreplicated than when you were in Los Angeles.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± Shi Niange raised her eyes and looked at him calmly.

    Wen Ke thought for a moment and said, ¡°With the current status of the Shida Group, the forces behind several big directors in the country may not be able to resist the Xiao Family fully. You refused the Xiao Family¡¯s help back then, and now you have no one to rely on but your Aunt Bai. If you don¡¯t lower your head now, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to achieve the smooth, bloody path in the country.¡±

 Chapter 1617 - You Are My Little Love Song (184)

    <h4>Chapter 1617: You Are My Little Love Song (184)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Shi Niange had been under a lot of pressure since she returned to the country. This was something everyone knew. However, no matter how Wen Ke and the others persuaded her, she did not say anything. She did what she needed to do. She went to work punctually every day and tried her best to go back to apany her child at night.

    This went on for about half a month. The domesticpanies¡¯ conflicts finally umtedyer byyer. The executive meeting scheduled for the weekend was supposed to be between 2:00 PM and 3:00 PM, but because of the unhappiness andints of the local directors, the meetingsted for several hours. It ended at 8:00 PM.

    She did not eat much. She tried their best to be calm and reasonable with the unreasonable executives in the meeting room. Even Shi Niange stood up and said whatever she needed to say. Her attitude was neither servile nor overbearing, so the executives and directors could not find any fault.

    Everyone who had been by Shi Niange¡¯s side for more than four years knew her character. Ever since her mother passed away, her grandfather had resigned from all theboratories in the country because he was old and tired. He retired and did not care about worldly affairs. Her father was also sitting in a wheelchair all year round. asionally, he would suggest some things, but everything else was handled by her alone.

    From the age of twenty-one to twenty-six, she went from a young girl who had just stepped into the business world to the current CEO Shi, who knew her limits and would never panic.

    Finally, the meeting ended, but in fact, the most deeply rooted problem had yet to be resolved. Those directors were like maggots. Every once in a while, they would stir up some trouble. Now that thepany had moved back to the country, it was as though she had stepped on their sore spot, and they started causing more trouble.

    Shi Niange did not have a strong backer. If she had a backer, she would not have endured the asional nonsense from the directors for so many years without chasing them away.

    In a ce like the business world, you could only be tactful unless you were really strong and tough. It was not a ce where you could drive someone out just because you couldn¡¯t stand pr tolerate anyone. In such arge business world, although she appeared to be the boss of apany, the CEO, only she knew how much anger and burden she had silently endured.

    At half past eight, the meeting ended. Shi Niange returned to the office alone.

    Auntie Xiang called to ask if she would work overtime and let Lele sleep first and not wait for her.

    Shi Niange said yes. She really could not rush back tonight. Then, she hung up the phone and sat on the leather chair behind the desk tiredly. She looked up at the incandescent light above the office.

    When Wen Ke knocked on the door and came in, he saw this scene. Shi Niange seemed to have fallen asleep sitting there.

    In his hand was the bento box he had just gotten from the employees¡¯ cafeteria. Shi Niange¡¯s health was initially quite good. However, in the past few years, because she had worked hard in thepany all year round, she more or less had gastric pain. In the past, he had asked her to go to the hospital for a checkup. He said that because her diet was often irregr, her stomach was not good. Her gastric ulcer had also acted up. She usually had to eat on time.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have eaten lunch today. She only took two bites of the wonton he had packed for her before putting the bowl aside and continuing her work.

    Wen Ke looked at the lunch box in his hand. It was still warm.

    He ced the lunch box on the desk and walked out without waking her up.

    Shi Niange heard footsteps approaching. She was actually awake, but she knew it was Wen Ke, so she kept her eyes close to rest.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. After about two hours, she frowned from the throbbing pain in her stomach. She woke up and picked up her phone to check the time. It was already past ten in the evening.

    She then nced at the lunch box on the table and touched it. It was already cold.

    Right now, her stomach was hurting. If she ate anything cold, she would probably die. She covered her stomach with one hand and dialed a number on her phone with the other. ¡°Wen Ke, heat a ss of milk for me.¡±

    Wen Ke was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Your stomach hurts again?¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not especially painful. I¡¯ll be fine after drinking something warm.¡±

    Wen Ke sighed. ¡°All right.¡±

    ...

    Twenty minutester.

    Shi Niange was forcefully brought into the car by Wen Ke. As he had just brought her a cup of warm milk, he saw that Shi Niange¡¯s face was so pale that it was a little scary when he entered the office. He raised his hand to touch her forehead. It was cold, and she kept holding her stomach because of gastric pain. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. He was afraid that her young body would copse, so he forcefully dragged her into the car to take her to the hospital.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t want to go, but Wen Ke was a man after all, and he was more than ten years older than her. It was fine if he was a subordinate, but now he was half an elder. If she wanted to refuse, she couldn¡¯t win him. He brought her out of the office and into the car.

    When the car drove to the hospital, Shi Niange didn¡¯t pay attention to which hospital it was. She only looked at the crowd in front of the hospital entrance. Her hand was still pressed against her stomach. ¡°I already said that there¡¯s nothing wrong. Why do you insist on meing to the hospital? My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too well because I didn¡¯t eat dinner.¡±

    ¡°Your condition is too poor. After returning to the country, your blood pressure is even higher than four years ago. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to you. I¡¯ll be at ease after doing a check-up,¡± Wen Ke said and opened the car door.

    Shi Niange got out of the car helplessly. As her stomach was really hurting too much, she broke out in cold sweat after taking two steps. Wen Ke hurried over to help her.

    After entering the hospital, Shi Niange was sent to the VIP emergency room to be checked.

    The doctor saw that her condition was really poor and asked her to do a gastroscopy. Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon and didn¡¯t eat at night to do a gastroscopy.

    After a series of checkups, Shi Niange, who was already ufortable, felt as though half of her life had been taken away. Sheid weakly in the lounge and did not wish to move.

    Afterward, the doctor came in. Seeing that she was really ufortable, he asked Wen Ke to go down to the supermarket to buy a hot water bag and fill it with hot water. He asked her to put the hot water bag on her stomach to warm her stomach. It would take a while before she could eat, so he asked her to wait in the hospital.

    By the time the results were out, it was already past midnight.

    Shi Niange hugged the hot water bag in the lounge and slept again. When Wen Ke came in, he saw that she still looked pale. He walked over and ced a bowl of warm millet porridge in front of her. ¡°Eat this first. Take some medicine in half an hour. The doctor prescribed it.¡±

 Chapter 1618 - You Are My Little Love Song (185)

    <h4>Chapter 1618: You Are My Little Love Song (185)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Shi Niange ate the porridge as she looked at the test results Wen Ke brought back. It was not a big problem. It was the same issue as always; she had an irregr diet.

    Recently, her condition had been especially poor because she had not had a good sleep since returning. Her body was indeed slightly overloaded, and the doctor advised her to rest more.

    After taking the medicine, Shi Niange asked, ¡°Will I be staying in the hospital tonight?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s best to observe for a night. There¡¯s a gas in the medicine you¡¯ll be takingter that can detect other symptoms in the stomach. We¡¯ll be able to check it tomorrow morning. Although it¡¯s not a big problem, since we¡¯re here, it¡¯s best to check it all.¡±

    Seeing that Shi Niange was deep in thought, Wen Ke said, ¡°Lele should be asleep by now. She won¡¯t be able to see you if you go back. Why don¡¯t you rest in the hospital? I¡¯ll arrange a quieter ward for you upstairs. This is Hai City Central Hospital. There are also high-ss wards. As long as there are empty rooms, you can go there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not picky. I can do stay here.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You are the CEO of Shida Group. How can you stay here?¡±

    Shi Niange smiled. ¡°You speak as though Shida Group is very powerful. I feel that I¡¯m not as good as those office workers who go to work on time. At the very least, I don¡¯t have to consider too much after work. I don¡¯t have so much responsibility to shoulder.¡±

    Wen Ke also smiled and didn¡¯t refute her. He turned around and went to find someone to arrange a ward for her.

    She was only resting here for a night. What was there to arrange? However, since he had already gone, Shi Niange did not say much. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes for a while.

    After taking the medicine, Wen Ke took her to the ward upstairs. This floor had a high-ss consulting room and a high-ss ward. It seemed that some doctors on duty in this hospital would asionally return to this floor to rest.

    Shi Niange fell asleep in this ward. She slept until in the middle of the night and woke up a little dazed. Then she remembered that she was in the hospital. The hospital corridor was very quiet, but she was a little thirsty. Even though Wen Ke was an elder, he was still a man, so he didn¡¯t apany her. He must have found a breakroom on the first floor to rest.

    She got up and went downstairs to see if there were any bending machines selling water. She walked around the corridor and then went downstairs to take a look.

    When she passed by the nurses¡¯ station, she heard a nurse chatting.

    ¡°The patient in Bed 27 of Ward 9 is in a critical condition again. He has been coughing up blood. Previously, Director Zhang was about to give up, but this person is a rtive of the director¡¯s family. Now, he has been sick even with money and medicine. Sigh, just looking at him makes me suffer....¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s on duty tonight? Director Zhang?¡±

    ¡°No, Doctor Qin is on shift today. He seems to have something to attend to in a few days, so he has been on shift for the past few days. Right now, he¡¯s still on the sixteenth floor. He¡¯lle to visit at night.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Doctor Qin is on shift today? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I didn¡¯t put on any makeup tonight!¡±

    ¡°What makeup? Even if you be a fairy, Doctor Qin won¡¯t take another look at you, okay?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He knows how to preserve his strength. If I walk beautifully in front of Doctor Qin every day, he will definitely remember me.¡±

    ¡°...You wish. Doctor Qin usually doesn¡¯te to this floor. Even if the on-call room is here, he doesn¡¯te. He just stays on the sixteenth floor or in the emergency room.¡±

    The young nurses continued chatting in a daze. Shi Niange did not listen.

    She turned to look at the elevator.

    This was the 22nd floor.

    Doctor Qin.

    Hai City Central Hospital.

    After returning to the country, she did not investigate which hospital Qin Siting was in, but she seemed to have heard that he was in the central hospital.

    Could the Doctor Qin they were talking about be Qin Siting?

    She walked toward the elevator and pressed the sixteenth floor.

    The elevator stopped on the sixteenth floor. She paused for two seconds before walking out. At this time, it was three in the morning. The hospital was really quiet.

    She saw the sign on the wall. This floor was the consulting room of the internal medicine specialist. It was already sote, and it was even quieter.

    The hospital was very big. All the doors in the corridor were closed, but the lights were very bright. With one nce, she could see all the consulting rooms.

    Only the door in the middle of the room was open. She could hear the faint sound of people talking inside. She walked over step by step and stood outside the consultation room, listening to the voices inside.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling a lot of pain in my heart. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s from the pain or something else. It feels like my heart is being pressed down. It¡¯s really ufortable,¡± a middle-aged auntie said softly.

    Qin Siting¡¯s gentle and clear voice then rang out: ¡°We took a look at your scans. It¡¯s a case of coronary sclerosis and heart disease, causing serious damage to heart function. If you still don¡¯t go to the hospital, if it¡¯s serious..., you might suffer from heart failure or sudden death at any time.¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s so serious... I... I still have a grandson to take care of. The children are all working overseas. If I¡¯m hospitalized, there won¡¯t be anyone to take care of the children. Doctor Qin, can¡¯t you prescribe some special medicine for me to treat myself at home? Even expensive medicine will do.¡±

    Qin Siting was silent for a moment. ¡°Auntie, you should have been herest month. Back then, you said the same thing. Because you were too insistent, I prescribed you medicine and told you to have a light diet, eat more fiber, and not eat spicy food. But did you do all of that?¡±

    ¡°I did it.¡±

    ¡°So, even if you manage to do it, you¡¯ll still have a rpse. This means that your illness can¡¯t be treated at home. You have to be hospitalized for treatment.¡± Qin Siting¡¯s voice was very cold, but he was already considered polite to an old aunt who doted on her grandson. ¡°Earlier, you did a dynamic electrocardiogram, nucleus cardiomyopathy, ultrasound, biochemical examination, and CT scan. You can see all the results yourself. Whether you want to be hospitalized depends on your own will. Do you want to continue taking care of your grandson or live for a few more years? You choose.¡±

    The consultation room fell into a dead silence. The olddy began to hesitate.

    Shi Niange stood outside the door and listened for a while. She found that Qin Siting was still the same person who appeared cold and strong on the surface but was actually very warm on the inside. She carefully poked her head into the gap of the door and looked inside. She saw that Qin Siting was sitting there in a white coat, holding a pen in one hand and holding the various results and films of the patient in the other. His gaze was cold and serious.

    ¡°Give me a night to consider.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Qin Siting put down the things in his hand. He suddenly felt as though he had sensed someone¡¯s gaze and turned to look at the door.

 Chapter 1619 - You Are My Little Love Song (186)

    <h4>Chapter 1619: You Are My Little Love Song (186)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Sensing that he was about to turn his head, Shi Niange quickly dodged.

    Qin Siting saw a fleeting figure outside the door. The old auntie was still sighing. He retracted his gaze and continued the conversation.

    When the old auntie¡¯s consultation ended, she thanked him a few times before she walked out. When she opened the door, she saw a beautiful youngdy standing by the wall outside the door. However, she was not in the mood to think about anything else. She only took a nce before walking in the other direction and entering the elevator.

    Shi Niange was still standing outside the door. She leaned against the wall and turned her eyes to look at the door that was still open.

    It had been more than four years. It seemed like this was the closest distance between her and Qin Siting since, only a door away.

    Shi Niange stood by the door for a while and felt that her stomach was still ufortable. She closed her eyes and leaned against the wall to rest. Then, she picked up her phone to look at the time. It was already midnight. It was really tough being a doctor.

    Qin Siting should not have taken the path of a doctor.

    Not long after she closed her eyes, she suddenly felt something. She opened her eyes abruptly and was surprised to see the man who had walked out of the consulting room. The man was dressed in a simple white T-shirt under his doctor-like, clean, white coat. His hair was shorter than when she had seen him in Zi Jing City a few days ago. Even though it waste at night, his face was still clean and neat. The corners of his eyes were slightly peeled, and his brows were cold. By looking at him like this, she could tell that he was still the same man whose skin was too beautiful.

    All of a sudden, they looked at each other in surprise. Shi Niange¡¯s hand, which was originally covering her stomach, trembled. She quickly lowered her hand and stood straight from her position, leaning against the wall. Then, there was a little shock and embarrassment on her face. Although this expression shed past, she was not sure if he had caught it. She looked around him again. There was no third person in the corridor. It was extremely quiet.

    Qin Siting looked at her coldly as though he was looking at a stranger. However, this stranger was more stunned than any real stranger.

    Facing his cold expression, Shi Niange¡¯s lips moved. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Back when she was still in high school, she would happily stand in front of him and say, ¡°Qin Siting, you¡¯re so beautiful. Qin Siting, I like you.¡±

    But now, Shi Niange, who was twenty-six years old, had only learned to remain calm when faced with problems.

    The two of them stood in the hospital corridor at three in the morning, breathing in the scent of disinfectant. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes and did not speak.

    ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± Qin Siting finally spoke, but his tone was distant, as though he was questioning a nurse who hade to this floor to peek at him.

    Shi Niange ced her hands behind her back and slowly clenched her fists.

    It had been more than four years. It seemed like it had been a long time since she had been so flustered. Even when faced with a risky order worth several hundred million yuan, she had never felt her heart beat so fast that it was difficult for her to breathe.

    ¡°I apanied a friend to the hospital. She¡¯s not feeling well,¡± she heard herself say.

    Qin Siting indifferently raised his brows. ¡°Apanying a friend to the hospital, shouldn¡¯t you be in the emergency room? Why are you on the sixteenth floor?¡±

    ¡°...Passing by.¡±

    It was probably because of the past four years that she could be theposed CEO Shi whenever she faced anything other than Qin Siting. However, when she faced Qin Siting again, it was as though time had returned to four years ago. She was still that little girl who could not control her emotions in front of him.

    Although on the surface, she looked no different, as calm as he was.

    ¡°Passing by.¡± Qin Siting gently bit the word ¡®her¡¯ and then sneered. ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s way of passing by is quite special. The Emergency Department is sixteen floors below. How did you pass by?¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the face in front of her. Lele¡¯s brows and expression were very simr to him at times but also very simr to hers. She often had to look for Qin Siting¡¯s shadow on the child¡¯s face all these years.

    Right now, the real Qin Siting was standing in front of her.

    But back then, she had pushed him away.

    ¡°I just heard that Doctor Qin is on duty. I thought that since we¡¯re old friends, and I came to the hospital, I should take a look.¡± Shi Niangeposed herself and said calmly, ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Since you know you are disturbing me, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Qin Siting stood there expressionlessly. Every word he said was like a knife being pierced on her flesh.

    In fact, Shi Niange did not really understand.

    If her resolute departure had caused him to be bitterly disappointed and heartbroken, causing him topletely let go of her, unwilling to have anything to do with her, then it would have been fine if he had been cold.

    But there was deep disgust in his eyes.

    Did she do something that he deeply detested? The coldness and disgust in his eyes made it seem as though she was the most ridiculous and unreasonable thing in the world. He did not conceal his disgust for her at all.

    Shi Niange looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Qin Siting, can we...¡±

    Can we talk nicely? If you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, I can tell you everything that has happened in the past few years. If possible... I want to try my best to help Lele find her father.

    However, she only said a few words. Before she could continue, she heard Qin Siting coldly interrupt: ¡°No.¡±

    She looked at the man in front of her whose eyes were covered in frost for a long time. ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak anymore. He pointed at the elevator with his chin, silently telling her to scram.

    Shi Niange slowly turned around. From the beginning, she slowly walked toward the elevator. Then, her footsteps gradually quickened. She did not look back. When she entered the elevator, she weakly raised her hand to cover her stomach. She leaned against the elevator and closed her eyes.

    Coincidentally, two nurses walked over from the corridor by the side. They were holding some medical records of a hospital bed that Qin Siting needed to check on. Coincidentally, they saw Shi Niange rush into the elevator and were shocked.

    ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t that woman in the emergency room? I saw her in the emergency room earlier. A man brought her here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that woman. She was sent to the emergency roomst night because of acute gastritis. Then, the man beside her asked for a VIP room for her to rest in the hospital. Shouldn¡¯t she be on the 22nd floor? Why is she on this floor?¡±

    ¡°Yo, acute gastritis kills you. She can still run around like this. Don¡¯t tell me she is pretending to be sick? Could it be that she is here because of Doctor Qin¡¯s reputation? She came to this floor in the middle of the night when no one was paying attention.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I saw her test results in the emergency room. It was indeed acute gastritis. It was quite serious...¡±

 Chapter 1620 - You Are My Little Love Song (187)

    <h4>Chapter 1620: You Are My Little Love Song (187)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Siting heard the conversation between the two nurses. Without pausing, he entered the consulting room.

    Shi Niange returned to the 22nd floor. After returning to her room, she sat by the bed and could no longer sleep.

    Her mind kept reying Qin Siting¡¯s cold and disgusted gaze when looking at her. She could not understand why there was disgust.

    Finally, she managed to hold on until dawn. She gave Xiao Da a call.

    The night before, Xiao Da was drunk in the bar he had opened for many years. He had only slept for two hours when a phone call woke him up. He picked up the phone and shouted, ¡°Who is it? F*ck, I just fell asleep? If you have something to say, say it quickly. I¡¯m sleepy, f*ck...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Da.¡± Shi Niange asked mildly, ¡°When can you sober up? I have something to ask you.¡±

    When Xiao Da heard that it was Shi Niange, he immediately opened his eyes. He quickly looked at the number disyed on his phone and instantly sobered up. He must have done something bad a few years ago. Now, whenever he saw her or heard her voice, he would break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Nian Nian? What¡¯s the matter? I had a gathering with my friendsst night and drank quite a bit. I was stepping on a box of beer and was feeling ufortable... What do you want to ask...¡±

    ¡°Four years ago, when I handed my phone to you, besides deleting the messages in my phone, what else did you do?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The phone suddenly fell into a strange silence.

    Shi Niange originally did not want to suspect anyone, but based on her understanding of Qin Siting, she could not understand why he had such an attitude towards her. It was fine if they could not reconcile and could no longer be friends, rtives, or lovers, but she wanted to know what exactly was wrong?

    ¡°Ah, my head hurts. I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m sober. I can¡¯t remember any messages or cell phone business...¡±

    Shi Niange had been in the business world all these years. She could urately grasp what the other party was thinking.

    There was clearly something wrong with Xiao Da.

    But he had drunk alcohol and was not sober now.

    ¡°Okay, call me when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°All right, all right. Little ancestor, I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Da quickly and decisively hung up the phone. Then, he, who usually didn¡¯t switch off his phone for 24 hours, turned it off for the first time.

    After that, Xiao Da didn¡¯t sleep much the whole day. In the afternoon, he drove to Lin City and went straight to the Ling Xiao Group to look for his eldest cousin, Xiao Luye.

    Xiao Luye had something on in the afternoon and didn¡¯t have time to deal with him. He only came out at night and found a bar near thepany to sit down. Seeing Xiao Da¡¯s almost-gloomy expression, he nced at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you provoke some trouble? Are you being chased?¡±

    Xiao Da shook his head, and after thinking for a moment, he nodded: ¡°Soon, we will be pursued.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Shi Niange.¡±

    Hearing this name, Xiao Luye¡¯s eyes darkened.

    In the past few years, he had stirred up the financial situation in Los Angeles several times. He wanted to help Shi Niange gain a foothold there, but she refused. Aside from asionally helping her to dote on that child, she rarely saw him. Even when she was isted and helpless, she kept rejecting his help. They were in a stalemate. He only found out recently that Shida Group had suddenly moved back to the country.

    Why would she return to Hai City? He didn¡¯t need to think to know the answer.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xiao Da had a hangover and hadn¡¯t slept in the day. He had driven over and waited for him for a long time. Right now, his hair was messy and he reeked of alcohol. He looked very disheveled and his expression wasn¡¯t very good.¡± Back then, when the Shi family was in trouble, Nian Nian¡¯s phone was with me. I hung up all of Qin Siting¡¯s calls. I also deleted the messages he sent. ¡±

    Xiao Luye looked at him coldly. Obviously, he had already guessed this and did not speak.

    ¡°Then... I pretended to reply to him with some messages in Nian Nian¡¯s tone...¡± Xiao Da raised his hand and scratched his head.¡± But I didn¡¯t say it clearly. I only said that something happened to the Shi family, and that he didn¡¯t have to worry about it. That you were with her to help her. Anyway... I used you as a shield. ¡±

    Xiao Luye frowned and held the ss in his hand, resisting the urge to smash it on his head. He looked at him coldly. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°After that, didn¡¯t Nian Nian return to Hai City again? I don¡¯t know what happened. When she returned, she didn¡¯t mention Qin Siting again. It seems like she didn¡¯t contact him at all.¡± Xiao Da recalled and said, ¡°But at that time, Shida Group¡¯s internal funds had already been emptied. More than half of the money that Auntie Bai had invested in had also been lost. It was impossible to support the Shi family¡¯spany. Just as Nian Nian was in a terrible state, Qin Siting suddenly sent five hundred million yuan over. He didn¡¯te personally, nor did he show up. He only asked someone to send money over to support her. But at that time, I was just downstairs of Nian Nian¡¯spany. I saw that someone hade, so I stopped him.¡±

    Xiao Luye recalled something that happened four years ago and looked at him coldly. ¡°So you suddenly asked me to transfer 500 million yuan to you just to use my money to stop his money?¡±

    Xiao Da looked at him awkwardly. ¡°Yes... I feel that Nian Nian should be with you. After all, you¡¯ve liked her for so many years. She has always been stubborn and doesn¡¯t need the Xiao family to help her. I feel that she just wants to draw the line with you and doesn¡¯t want to owe you anything. But at that time, Qin Siting suddenly asked someone to send the funds over. I told the people he sent over that Xiao Luye had already injected 500 million yuan into the Shida Group¡¯s ount in advance and told them not to do anything unnecessary. I even said that with Xiao Luye¡¯s protection, the Qin family shouldn¡¯t be meddlesome after the fact...¡±

    ¡°Although Shi Niange didn¡¯t know what Qin Siting did, she did know about the money the Xiao family sent over, but she returned it. She didn¡¯t receive the money from either side.¡± As Xiao Da spoke, he carefully looked at Xiao Luye¡¯s increasingly gloomy face. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be angry. For the past four years, I haven¡¯t thought about this matter. But today, when the sky was just bright, Nian Nian suddenly called me and asked me a few questions. She scared me... I feel that if she knew the truth... she would really kill me...¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Also, Qin Siting went to Los Angeles personally and was stopped by me under Shi Niange¡¯s name. That day, you seemed to have gone there. The car was parked at the entrance of Shida Group. Qin Siting must have seen you.¡± Xiao Da had a sad face. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you keep Nian Nian. Don¡¯t me me, but I really don¡¯t know what to say to Nian Nian...¡±

    Xiao Luye¡¯s face was cold. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Xiao Da looked ufortable. ¡°I know I¡¯m a bastard, but what should I do? If Nian Nian knows about this, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really be on the kill

 Chapter 1621 - You Are My Little Love Song (188)

    <h4>Chapter 1621: You Are My Little Love Song (188)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Xiao Luye was expressionless. ¡°I can¡¯t save you. Take care of your own life.¡±

    Xiao Da was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t. I just wanted to help you. You¡¯ve been strategizing for many years. What do you want that you can¡¯t get? But Shi Niange, who you¡¯ve been holding in your palm since you were young, can it really kill you to snatch her back? Where¡¯s your domineering aura? Is it gone? We grew up together. I know all your thoughts and feelings for her. I¡¯m also trying to help my own people.¡±

    ¡°How can you help me like this? You¡¯re f*cking harming me.¡± Xiao Luye mmed the ss of wine in his hand onto the table. ¡°If your surname weren¡¯t Xiao, I would¡¯ve smashed this ss of wine on your head.¡±

    Seeing that Xiao Luye was angry, Xiao Da directly withered. ¡°...I believe you.¡±

    ¡°But what should I do now...¡± Xiao Da grabbed his hair with force. ¡°My head is about to die from the pain. It¡¯s about to explode, but I can¡¯t sleep. The moment I close my eyes, Shi Niange will appear as a malicious ghosting to take my life. I think if this matter isn¡¯t resolved soon, I might be mentally incapacitated. ¡±

    ¡°You deserve it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Da drank two more sses of wine, then took two deep breaths. He picked up the phone and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Nian Nian right now and tell her the cause and effect of things? Anyway, she and Qin Siting have been separated for so many years. Even if she knows what happened, she¡¯ll probably be relieved and won¡¯t do anything. It can also untie the knot in her heart. Then, you can take the opportunity when she¡¯s sad to go to Hai City tofort her?¡±

    Xiao Luye said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t bring me along. I won¡¯t get involved in this.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t not bring you along. If it were just me, I would really lose my life. Besides, I want to help you...¡±

    ¡°Help me with what? Did I gain anything in the past four years? Do I look like a beneficiary? She pushed me so far away that she couldn¡¯t wait for me never toe back, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re helping me?¡±

    ¡°...Then what do I do?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell and beg for forgiveness. If necessary, I¡¯ll kick you from behind and give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xiao Da held his phone and hesitated for a long time but still did not dare to call Shi Niange. His phone had been turned off for a day. He was afraid that Shi Niange would call him again.

    In the end, he pulled out his phone card and threw it into the bottle. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll f*cking go overseas to hide for a while. Don¡¯t look for me for the time being. I¡¯ll leave the bar chain to my subordinates. I¡¯ll hide first. If not, I won¡¯t being back for the rest of my life. I may even go to Africa to find a wife to marry and have children!¡±

    Xiao Luye kicked his leg. ¡°If you want to get lost, get lost.¡±

    ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll get lost! Nian Nian, do you have any thoughts about this... Ah, damn, can you stop kicking me?¡± Xiao Da screamed sharply and quickly covered his thigh and jumped up.

    Xiao Luye lowered his eyes and rubbed between his eyebrows.

    ...

    Zhao Xiaoqing finally took advantage of the weekend afternoon when Shi Niange could leave thepany early to have a meal with her.

    ¡°You were only in university for two years and were about to enter your third year of university when you suddenly left. In the past few years, everyone has been doing their internships. Also, many people in the ss came and went, so there are not many familiar faces around. You weren¡¯t around during the past ss reunions.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing drank sweet milk and said, ¡°But you should go to the high school reunion, right?¡±

    Shi Niange nced at Zhao Xiaoqing¡¯s t abdomen. It seemed that it had been more than a month since she had found out that she was pregnant. Her stomach had yet to show.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You should pay more attention to what you eat and drink. The milk in this milk tea shop has a lot of sugar in it. It¡¯s not good for the child,¡± Shi Niange said.

    ¡°Aiya, you speak as if you had been through pregnancy.¡± Zhao Xiaoqing chuckled. ¡°I feel that I¡¯ve gained weight recently. That damn Hao Xiushe makes all sorts of food every day. Now that he has lost a lot of weight, he wants to feed me until I¡¯m fat while I¡¯m pregnant. I try my best to control my diet every day. Ai, but I still want to eat. After eating, I throw up. It¡¯s too ufortable.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled without saying anything.

    When Zhao Xiaoqing and Hao Xiushe got married, she was abroad and did note to the wedding. She only asked someone to send gifts.

    When the two of them sat at the back table, Zhao Xiaoqing was a shy girl and Hao Xiushe a little fatty. Now everyone had changed. The fatty was no longer fat, and the shy Zhao Xiaoqing was more lively and cheerful. Her face was filled with happiness.

    How nice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much time with everyone in high school. When you were in your third year of high school, I suddenly jumped from the second year of high school. When thinking back to the days when I went to the teacher¡¯s office every day to supplement my high school curriculum, I wonder how I managed to persevere.¡± Shi Niange smiled.

    ¡°How else can you hold on? It¡¯s all thanks to Almighty Qin. Without Almighty Qin in the ss, how can a youngdy like you work hard? You even sat obediently in the ssroom and studied hard every day!¡± Zhao Xiaoqing said whileughing at her, ¡°The power of love.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled calmly. As she smiled, she turned to look out of the milk tea shop¡¯s window and sighed softly. ¡°It was so good when I was young.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re already old. You¡¯re only twenty-six years old. Aren¡¯t you still very young?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I won¡¯t be as courageous as I was back then.¡± Shi Niange gently rubbed the cup of milk tea in her hand. ¡°A person is brave only once in their lifetime. I¡¯ve been brave, and now I¡¯ve passed that period.¡±

    Zhao Xiaoqing listened and stayed quiet. She then looked at her and said, ¡°ss reunion, do you want to go or not? Although you only were part of the call for a year, everyone¡¯s rtionship is not bad. In the past few years, I¡¯ve often heard people talking about you in the group chat. They even said that they were young back then and didn¡¯t know how to cozy up to you. If they had known earlier, they would have hugged your thigh. If they follow CEO Shi, they think they can work less for a few years.¡±

    Shi Niange smiled. ¡°Who said so?¡±

    ¡°Those boys in the group. You don¡¯t have to care about the girls. When we were in school, they were very jealous. They were jealous of your family background and of you sitting with Almighty Qin. Anyway, some people who are worth meeting again will go.¡± Speaking up to this point, Zhao Xiaoqing said in a low voice, ¡°They also said they¡¯ll try to convince Almighty Qin toe to the gathering. Previously, someone met Almighty Qin at the hospital and told him about the ss reunion. Almighty Qin said he didn¡¯t have time, but if he has time, he will consider it.¡±

    Shi Niange asked, ¡°Does he know that you¡¯ve also invited me?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Then he probably won¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 1622 - You Are My Little Love Song (189)

    <h4>Chapter 1622: You Are My Little Love Song (189)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Hai City Central Hospital.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Doctor Qin, Doctor Qin, were you on duty at the hospitalst night? It¡¯s so early in the morning, but Doctor Wang and the rest haven¡¯t arrived yet. We¡¯re almostte. Doctor Qin, can you help us?¡± A female doctor saw Qin Siting, who was about to leave, and rushed forward to speak.

    Qin Siting nced at her and recognized that she was a female doctor from the Physical Examination Department. He asked mildly, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been a new type of influenza outbreak abroad? The country is very concerned about it. The provincial government has also issued a warning. All the major hospitals send people to various kindergartens and primary and secondary schools to check if there are any virus infections. The doctors in our department are usually quite punctual. In the end, we were assigned to several kindergartens. They feel that it¡¯s not good to mix with those children who are too young, so they don¡¯t want to go, but children are the most important. We definitely can¡¯t be too perfunctory. Besides, it¡¯s already sote. The children will be waiting. It¡¯s not good to bete as a doctor. It¡¯s really a bad example....¡±

    As the female doctor spoke, she looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°I can¡¯t go there alone. Everyone in the hospital is quite busy. I don¡¯t know who can apany me. Doctor Qin... are you preparing to leave work... Can you... apany me for a while? My task this morning is to go to two kindergartens to do a physical examination. It will end quickly.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the time and then nced at the office. There was indeed no one else.

    He usually did not interact much with the Physical Examination Department. The people in this department usually kept a low profile and did not cause any trouble.

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I can help, but I haven¡¯t had much contact with children, nor have I stayed in pediatrics.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. As long as you wear this white coat and stand in front of those children, even if you look like a fairy, they will still think you are a demon. Although you are almost like a fairy...,¡± The female doctor softly sighed with emotion.

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    Qin Siting sighed and smiled. ¡°Children are so afraid of doctors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aside from pediatrics, our department has the most contact with children. Whenever they see someone in a white coat, they¡¯ll feel like they¡¯re about to be given an injection. They¡¯ll sit on the ground and start wailing. So when we arrive at the kindergarten, if those children start crying when they see you, you don¡¯t have to suspect that you¡¯ve frightened them. It¡¯s normal for children to be afraid of doctors.¡±

    Qin Siting nodded. ¡°All right, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The female doctor was instantly overjoyed. Although she was already married, how could a woman resist a good-looking man? Even if she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, she was still very happy to have the opportunity to work together. She quickly began to pack all sorts of things she needed for her physical examination and asked someone to move them into the car.

    ...

    Hai City, Bright Pearl Kindergarten.

    ¡°Shi Kele, are you afraid of injections?¡± A fair and clean little boy stood in the long queue. When he saw a little boy run out crying while holding his arm after receiving an injection, he turned back to ask Lele who was behind him.

    Lele saw that many children were crying. Not only were the children who had already undergone a physical examination crying, but even the children who did not were crying. Even if they were not crying, they had frightened expressions.

    She poked her head forward curiously and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a little pain? What¡¯s the use of crying? Doesn¡¯t it hurt just as much?¡±

    The fair and clean little boy looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    Lele did not pay him any more attention. She stuck her head out and looked at the female doctor who was drawing the children¡¯s blood. Then she looked at the male doctor who was holding a stethoscope and examining the children¡¯s mouths.

    She could see the female doctor¡¯s face, but she could only see the male doctor¡¯s side of his face. Even from where he sat, she could tell that he seemed to be very, very tall. As the sunlightnded on the male doctor¡¯s back, Lele felt that he was like a tall, handsome superhero who appeared in a cartoon and was glowing with golden light.

    ¡°Hey, Shi Kele, what are you looking at?¡± the boy asked her again.

    Seeing that she kept looking forward, the little boy followed her gaze. After looking for a while, he said mockingly, ¡°My mother said that only little girls would be infatuated when they see a handsome man....¡±

    The teacher by the side heard their childish and innocent words and reached out to gently pat them. ¡°Line up properly. Don¡¯t move back and forth.¡±

    Lele was forced to retract her gaze. She lowered her head and rolled up her sleeves, revealing her cute little arms. She then looked at the other children who had covered their arms and ran out crying. She looked at their hands and then at her own arms.

    Wow, will she bleed after the injection?

    Mommy said that an injection would not cause blood, but why did she see some blood on the cotton swab in some children¡¯s hands?

    The line was very long. The children came out one by one ording to their sses. There were twenty-six children in their ss. At first, Lele was at the back, but not long after, she went ahead.

    When it was finally her turn, the female doctor was amused to see her standing in front of the table with her arms raised. She looked down at the name list and asked, ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Shi Kele.¡± Lele opened her eyes wide and looked at the female doctor as she answered crisply.

    Qin Siting had just helped the little boy in front check his oral cavity. He threw the tongs in his hand into the cleaning bucket by the side and turned to see the little girl with two braids and round eyes speaking bravely to the doctor.

    The female doctor nodded with a smile. She matched her name on the list and called her over for a blood test.

    In fact, there was still a little bit of fear in Shi Kele¡¯s heart. However, after taking a deep breath, she bravely walked forward and reached out her arm.

    When the doctor drew blood, it really hurt, but when she and Mommy were in America, Mommy also asked Granny Xiang to take her for a checkup. She remembered that she didn¡¯t bleed at that time...

    As she was thinking, the blood was already drawn. The female doctor patted her little head. ¡°Little Shi Kele, you¡¯re very brave. You¡¯re great. Go to the handsome doctor next to you. Come,e, the next child.¡±

    Shi Kele rushed to the handsome doctor and took the initiative to approach him. ¡°Hello, Uncle Doctor! Uncle Doctor, you¡¯re really good-looking!¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 1623 - You Are My Little Love Song (190)

    <strong>Chapter 1623: You Are My Little Love Song (190)</strong>

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    It was not strange for Qin Siting to be praised for looking good. The female doctor listening by the side was amused.

    It was likely that Doctor Qin had never experienced being praised by a little girl who was four or five years old as looking good.

    The children in the kindergarten were all very mischievous. All of them were either crying or smiling in front of him. Right now, a little girl who was smiling and praising his good looks was standing there. After speaking, she took the initiative to open her mouth to wait for him to check.

    He raised his handsome brows and looked at the little girl. For some reason, he felt that she looked like someone. In his mind, a voice that he had heard several years ago rang in his head.

    Almighty Qin, Almighty Qin, you¡¯re so beautiful.

    As time passed, the two voices seemed to be intertwined. In addition to her round, fair, and cute little face, it was as though something was ovepping.

    Qin Siting picked up the tongue depressor with one hand and lifted her chin with the other. ¡°Open your mouth a little more. Good, very obedient.¡±

    After checking, he picked up the stethoscope and nced at her. ¡°Little kid, what did you say your name was?¡±

    ¡°My name is Kele.¡± Lele chuckled as she looked at the handsome doctor in front of her. She found him incredibly familiar for some reason, but it seemed like she had never seen this particrly handsome doctor before. She couldn¡¯t remember, but she looked at the stethoscope in his hand and said, ¡°My mommy said she was thirsty when she gave birth to me. At that time, she really wanted to drink C, so she called me Kele.¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...Your mother is really casual.¡±

    With that, he also drew a matching number behind Shi Kele¡¯s name on the checklist next to him. Then his hand suddenly paused as he looked at the ¡®Shi¡¯ character and then at her face.

    ¡°Doctor, is there something wrong?¡± The kindergarten teacher was constantly observing the children¡¯s movements. She immediately noticed the pause and hesitation on the doctor¡¯s side and rushed over to ask.

    Qin Siting put down his pen. As he listed to Shi Kele¡¯s results, he casually asked, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This child¡¯s character is not bad. Do her parents usually take care of her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Lele¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve only seen her grandmother. Usually, it¡¯s her grandmother whoes to pick her up. However, her grandmother has a good temper and treats Lele really well,¡± the teacher said.

    Hearing the teacher praising Granny Xiang, Lele immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, my grandmother is very good.¡±

    No wonder her character was so good, and her mouth was so sweet. It seemed like she was a child from a harmonious family.

    Qin Siting did not speak further. He put away the stethoscope and wrote an A on the back of Lele¡¯s name. Then he continued to check on the next child. Lele skipped away with the teacher.

    However, Lele felt that this doctor was very familiar. She suddenly ran back to her ss and opened her small bag. She took out the picture of her father that she had carefully kept in her bag and opened it to take a closer look. Then she leaned against the window and looked out.

    It seemed...

    If only her father were a doctor. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to go to the hospital when she caught a cold or had a fever. Her father would be able to treat her at home.

    The children in the ss had yet to return. She put away the portrait and ran out. When the teacher was not paying attention, she ran to the front of the line and leaned close to Qin Siting to take a closer look at his face.

    Qin Siting checked on the other children when he suddenly saw the white, soft, and cute little girl run over toward him. Sheid on the table in front of him and looked at him with wide eyes and a smile.

    He raised his brows and looked at her. His voice subconsciously became gentler. ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Shi Kele looked at his face and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the most, most handsome doctor I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°...¡±

    The female doctor by the side chuckled. ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯re really charming. You¡¯ve been confessed to again. Furthermore, it is a little girl who¡¯s no more than four years old. You¡¯ve broken the minimum age record for girls who have a crush on you, haven¡¯t you? She is such a young girl. Don¡¯t be cold as usual, okay? Don¡¯t leave a shadow in the hearts of young girls, or they¡¯ll think that handsome men are all icebergs.¡±

    The little girl was still lying on his desk, blinking at him. For some reason, her face was filled with happiness. She looked at him as though she had discovered a big treasure.

    Qin Siting met her gaze for a while before replying politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Uncle, can I have your phone number... uu....¡±

    Before Lele could finish speaking, the teacher, who had noticed the situation, quickly carried her away and covered her mouth.

    ¡°Uu... uu... Teacher..., I want his phone..., uu....¡± Shi Kele struggled until the teacher carried her back to the ssroom. She sat on the chair and said,¡± Teacher, I want to ask for the phone number of Uncle Doctor. Why didn¡¯t you let me say....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so young. Why do you need the doctor¡¯s number?¡± The teacher held her forehead.

    ¡°In the movies I watched, when a girl likes a boy, they would always ask for each other¡¯s phone numbers!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The teacher cursed silently. This child who came back from abroad was really too forward-minded. The TV shows she often watched abroad were probably direct and unrestrained.

    The little brat ran out to confess to the male doctor and even asked for the male doctor¡¯s number. As a teacher, she didn¡¯t even dare to do so.

    ¡°Sit obediently in ss. Read the pinyin!¡± The teacher stuffed a book into her hand and turned to look after the other children.

    When the teacher left, Lele rushed to the window and leaned against it to look out. The children from the other sses had also gone out to line up for a physical examination. There were too many people, and the queue was too long. The doctor was blocked, and she could not see him.

    The teacher did not allow her to go out again.

    She lowered her head and returned to her seat. She picked up the enunciation book and began reading seriously: ¡°B, p, m, f, d, t, n, l....¡±

    As she read, she took out the portrait from her bag and looked out of the window.

    She decided to go back at night to ask her mother if her father was more handsome than the painting or not. The doctor outside was more attractive than the painting.

    Two hourster, near noon, the kindergarten¡¯s physical examination ended.

    Qin Siting packed his things. When he got up, he seemed to have thought of something. After hesitating for a moment, he casually wrote a string of numbers on a piece of paper by the side. He then called the teacher by the side. ¡°Give this to that Shi Kele.¡±

    The female teacher ran over and took it. Her mouth was wide open as she looked at Doctor Qin in disbelief and then at the string of phone numbers.

    Qin Siting did not exin and left.

 Chapter 1624 - You Are My Little Love Song (191)

    <h4>Chapter 1624: You Are My Little Love Song (191)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    On the way back, the female doctor sat in the car. As she sorted out the list of medical examinations, she said, ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯ve made an exception today, haven¡¯t you? Our hospital usually has so many doctors and nurses chasing you, and you don¡¯t even give me your phone number. Usually, I can only call your office phone or work number. However, you actually gave your phone number to a four-year-old girl? If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s your private number, right?¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s expression was indifferent and calm. His tone was normal. ¡°Children are innocent and pure. Just as you said, I can¡¯t leave her with a shadow of heartbreak. It¡¯s just a phone number. Treat it as fulfilling a small wish of hers.¡±

    The female doctor chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Qin to have such an understanding side. But speaking of which, it¡¯s really easy to interact with children. I¡¯ve been busy for the whole morning and don¡¯t feel tired. My mood is quite good. No wonder you let yourself go.¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak again. He had been on dutyst night and hade to help in the morning. He was indeed tired and closed his eyes to rest.

    Seeing that he had returned to being the cold and silent Doctor Qin who was toozy to say anything, the female doctor lowered her head and did not dare disturb him.

    The teacher was still in disbelief in the kindergarten, but she quickly handed the note to Lele.

    Lele held the note with a string of beautiful numbers and widened her eyes. ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Woah, what are you doing? What is this?¡± The little boy who had been talking to her approached to take a look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not showing it to you!¡± Kele quickly held the note tightly in her arms, then quickly picked up the small bag and stuffed it into thepartment of the bag. She ced it with the picture of her father and zipped up the smallpartment as if it was a treasure, in case it was lost or broken.

    ¡°Tch, if you don¡¯t want to show me, then don¡¯t. My mother brought me a little dinosaur today. I won¡¯t show you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look at little dinosaurs.¡± Shi Kele turned her head and ignored him. She turned around and picked up the pinyin book to continue reading. She thought about the note and then covered her face behind the book with a smile as she read.

    Hehehehe, she had to call the handsome doctor!

    ...

    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable. Sorry...¡±

    For a whole week, she called Xiao Da, but his phone was turned off. This bastard said that he would contact her after he woke up, but then he disappeared.

    Usually, everyone was in Hai City. In the past few years, Xiao Da had opened several chain bars in the country. Their business was good and very profitable. Thergest bar had always been in Hai City. Logically speaking, even if he went out, he would at most go to the province where the other bars were located. His phone would not mysteriously be turned off.

    Either something had happened, or he was avoiding her.

    Based on Xiao Da¡¯s attitude when he first saw her with Qin Siting, Shi Niange had always trusted her friends and never suspected anything. However, now that Xiao Da was missing, she could not help but suspect that he must have done something.

    Something so wrong that he was avoiding her now.

    Would Xiao Luye know?

    Shi Niange sat in the office with her phone in her hand, deep in thought. She was about to call Xiao Luye, but she did not call him after thinking about it.

    She knew very well how Xiao Luye had treated her and Lele in the past few years, but she had been avoiding him. Usually, she tried her best to avoid him. Why was she calling him now?

    But what exactly did Xiao Da do back then?

    As she was thinking, someone knocked on the office door. She ced her phone down with one hand and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Following this, she saw Chairman Xu, who held the most shares, walking in. Chairman Xu was old and in his seventies. When he came in, he had a crutch in his hand and two women walking behind him. They looked to be in their forties. They were probably either his daughter or the staff by his side.

    After she returned to the country, Chairman Xu had never interacted with her. Every time, his staff were the ones who participated in thepany¡¯s matters or management meetings. He did not express his attitude, but his people were always aggressive.

    Today, they must havee together.

    ¡°CEO Shi, this morning, the marketing department said that you nned tobine the local marketing department with your subsidiarypany. If I remember correctly, thepany you wanted to transfer to has always been under my name. I can¡¯t understand why I suddenly heard this news. Why did you n tobine the two without my permission? Afterbining the two, will thepany belong to me or the headquarters?¡±

    The elderly Chairman Xu walked to her desk with a walking stick in his hand. With his old age and stern gaze, he stood there like an elder preparing to teach someone a lesson.

    Shi Niange¡¯s brows did not move. She sat there calmly. ¡°Is thatpany under Chairman Xu¡¯s name? Before I announced this news, I checked the management information of all the subsidiarypanies. I only saw several subsidiarypanies from other provinces under Chairman Xu¡¯s name. This subsidiarypany that has always been very stable in business profits is not under your name. Furthermore, all the otherpanies under your name are still under the headquarters¡¯ ownership. Chairman Xu, you are only in charge of management. All the decisions are made by the headquarters. Firstly, thepany I¡¯m going to use is not under your name. I don¡¯t need your approval. Secondly, if Chairman Xu has any thoughts aboutbining the two departments, please bring them to the table personally during the next executive meeting. Don¡¯t let your subordinates go to the meeting on your behalf.¡±

    Chairman Xu frowned. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. I can¡¯t attend the meeting on time if I¡¯m not feeling well. Can¡¯t I send someone over?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but since you often use your age as an excuse, Chairman Xu, I think there are still a lot of young and capable people in thepany. It¡¯ll be good for everyone if you give up your position as soon as possible.¡± Shi Niange was neither servile nor overbearing and did not stand on ceremony with him.

    ¡°You!¡± Chairman Xu widened his old but spirited eyes. ¡± Your parents are no longer around. In the past few years, you¡¯ve been in charge of Shida. Are you really so arrogant that you want to drive away all of us who have been together since we started this business?¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of a child. CEO Shi is still young. Isn¡¯t she relying on you elders to support her? She is young and rash. You should educate her well. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± The woman in her forties rushed over and patted his back.

    Shi Niange sat behind the desk, her gaze still indifferent as she looked at Chairman Xu. ¡°A few days ago, I heard something. Three years ago, when I wasn¡¯t in the country and Shida was running for the overall managerial position in the country, there was apetitor of yours, Chairman Wang, who was about thirty years younger than you. He mysteriously died in a car ident. I wonder if you still have any impression of this, Chairman Xu?¡±

 Chapter 1625 - You Are My Little Love Song (192)

    <h4>Chapter 1625: You Are My Little Love Song (192)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Chairman Xu¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at her. ¡°Why are you asking me this? What does someone else¡¯s ident have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s rted, but the police quickly closed the case. I went to the police station to investigate, but the police refused to hand over the case records. I found it quite strange.¡± Shi Niange seemed to be chatting with someone else. ¡°It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t figure it out. After all, you know Chairman Wang. Back then, you were still apetitor. I wanted to know if you knew what kind of car his car was. Did anyone approach it? Was it tampered with?¡±

    ¡°CEO Shi, we¡¯re talking about the marketing department and the subsidiarypany. Can you not change the topic?¡± Chairman Xu¡¯s daughter looked at her unhappily and sternly.

    Shi Niange¡¯s gaze was still very indifferent as she slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the same problem. Back then, the marketing department was managed by Chairman Wang. After Chairman Wang passed away in a car ident, Chairman Xu seemed to have wanted to transfer the marketing department to your name. Still, because Wen Ke had already reached out to deal with the matters in the country, the matter was left unsettled. Now that you suddenly came to thepany to question me, I have the opportunity to talk to you face to face about this matter. After all, so many years have passed. I haven¡¯t been in the country all these years. It¡¯s time to properly discover the matters that have been umted for a long time.¡±

    Shi Niange was still sitting. She was young, and her dressing was not very mature. She was just a youngdy, but the way she spoke and her demeanor was very simr to her mother, Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s, in thepany. No matter how she appeared in front of her family, she was definitely a strict CEO as long as she sat in thepany.

    ¡°Chairman Xu, if you¡¯re willing to continue the discussion..., why don¡¯t we talk about the car ident my parents had in America. It¡¯s the same as Chairman Wang¡¯s car ident..., I wonder if you find it familiar, Chairman Xu?¡±

    The air suddenly fell into a moment of silence. Of course, this moment of silence could only be noticed by those with keen senses.

    Chairman Xu¡¯s expression remained the same. He was even more unhappy. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is... Chairman Xu, at your age, you should have reached the age of retirement long ago. You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the Shida Group. Thepany should give you the dividends and annual sries ording to the board of directors¡¯ rules. It should also give you a certain amount of pension to let you and your family continue to enjoy a good life. However, at your age, you clearly don¡¯t have much ability to work. I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to ce your family and subordinates in thepany.¡± Shi Niange looked at him indifferently. ¡°Chairman Xu, you¡¯ve worked hard for many years, so it¡¯s time for you to rest well.¡±

    ¡°CEO Shi, aren¡¯t your words too much? My father¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so I usually take his ce in meetings and important matters. I¡¯ve been in the Shida Group for many years. Even if I don¡¯t have any contributions, I¡¯ve worked hard. Do you mean to ask me to resign?¡±

    Only then did Shi Niange turn to look at her. She smiled lightly. ¡°Sister Xu, you¡¯re smart. You really understand just with a little bit of information.¡±

    Chairman Xu¡¯s daughter¡¯s expression instantly turned green. ¡°Shi Niange, you¡¯re just relying on the shares your mother left you when she passed away and the fact that your father was thepany¡¯s chairman back then. Otherwise, how did a little girl like you, who didn¡¯t know anything, be the CEO of Shida? You dare to touch the senior members of thepany¡¯s board of directors? Do you really think you¡¯re capable?¡±

    As she spoke, she pped Shi Niange¡¯s desk.

    ¡°What are you doing?! What are you doing? This is the CEO¡¯s office! Why are you making such a big fuss?¡± Wen Ke appeared at the right time and said coldly at the door, ¡°CEO Shi, Officer Zhang has arrived. The appointment you made with him is in five minutes. Do you want him toe to your office, or do you want to meet him in the VIP room?¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®Officer Zhang,¡¯ Chairman Xu turned to look at Wen Ke who was standing by the door.

    Wen Ke didn¡¯t look at him, only at Shi Niange.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go to the VIP room to see him.¡± Shi Niange stood up and looked at the people in the office indifferently. She did not speak, picked up the phone on the table, and walked out. Her back was cold, and her aura was not like that of the naive little girl they were thinking of.

    Chairman Xu and his daughter exchanged nces and frowned.

    ...

    On the weekend, Shi Niange was working at thepany while Granny Xiang was washing clothes. There was no need for Lele to go to kindergarten. After finishing the homework the teacher had left for her, she sat on the sofa and ate fruits while watching cartoons.

    Not long after, Granny Xiang came out to answer a call. After hanging up, she threw the phone on the coffee table in front of her and turned back to wash the clothes.

    Granny Xiang said that it was best not to send children¡¯s clothes to aundry shop, nor to use a washing machine. Usually, it was washed by hand. It was especially tiring.

    Seeing that Granny Xiang¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, Kele thoughtfully ran to pick up the remote control to turn on the air conditioner. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m turning on the air conditioner!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s broad daylight. Why are you turning on the air-conditioner? It¡¯s such a waste of electricity. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not hot.¡± Auntie Xiang was washing Lele¡¯s clothes in the bathroom as she chuckled. ¡°Lele, be good. Watch some cartoons. When the sun isn¡¯t so hot in the afternoon, I¡¯ll bring you downstairs to y.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lele returned to the sofa. After watching the cartoon for a while, she lowered her head to see that Granny Xiang¡¯s phone was still on the coffee table. After watching for a while, she suddenly reached out to pick it up. Then she shouted in the direction of the bathroom, ¡°Granny, can I y with your phone?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t y for too long. Stay away from the screen when you y. Don¡¯t hurt your eyes.¡±

    Lele chuckled and ran back to the bedroom with the phone. She opened her bag and took out the note she had kept for many days and pressed it one by one.

    After checking that the number was correct, she called him.

    However, no one picked up.

    It rang for a long time.

    No one answered.

    At first, Kele¡¯s happy and expectant expression turned into a pout.

    Was Uncle Handsome Doctor busy? Why didn¡¯t he answer the phone?

    Or could it be that the phone number left by the handsome doctor was fake? Was this phone not his?

    She called twice more, but still no one picked up.

    Shi Kele put down the phone dejectedly andid down on the bed. She picked up the doll and rolled around.

    Unhappy! Ahhh..., Handsome Uncle isn¡¯t answering his phone....

 Chapter 1626 - You Are My Little Love Song (193)

    <h4>Chapter 1626: You Are My Little Love Song (193)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    The door of the operating room had just opened when Qin Siting walked out.

    After four and a half hours of surgery, the patient was finally rescued from the gates of hell. However, all of the medical staff participating in the surgery were exhausted.

    After Qin Siting came out, he washed his hands and changed his clothes. He had just returned to the consulting room and was about to push open the door when he heard the nurse by the reception desk say, ¡°Doctor Qin, you¡¯ve worked hard. Are you done with the surgery? Earlier, I heard your phone ringing in your office. It rang several times. Someone likely has something urgent to talk to you about. I didn¡¯t dare to go in to pick up your private phone.¡±

    Qin Siting paused. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at the diagnosis his colleagues had just sent in after entering the consulting room. It was an important diagnosis from a patient a few days ago. He picked it up and looked at it for a while before turning to nce at his phone by the table. Usually, no one would call him aside from his family, Mo Jingshen, and Li Nanheng. Furthermore, they usually wouldn¡¯t call at this time. They all knew that he was busy.

    The caller ID showed that it was an unknown number. They called several times.

    The number was from Hai City.

    After taking another look, he dialed the number.

    Auntie Xiang had just finished washing her clothes and was habitually cleaning the bathroom. She had to clean the house every day. As she was busy, she suddenly heard her phone ring from the bedroom. She quickly got up, washed and wiped her hands, and ran back to the bedroom.

    Lele had unknowingly fallen asleep with a doll in her arms. Her phone was ced by the bedside and kept ringing.

    ¡°This child. She fell asleep while ying with the phone. It will hurt her eyes.¡± Auntie Xiang sighed and walked over. She picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±

    The voice on the other end was slightly unfamiliar. It sounded like a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice.

    Qin Siting said, ¡°Who called just now? I have four missed calls.¡±

    Auntie Xiang was stunned. ¡°Ah? Call what? I didn¡¯t call anyone.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He lowered his head to look at the number disyed on his phone. ¡°I dialed back the number from the missed call.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Auntie Xiang suddenly turned to look at the baby sleeping soundly on the bed. She muttered hesitantly, ¡°This child....¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®child,¡¯ Qin Siting, who had lost his patience and was about to hang up, paused.

    Child?

    ¡°That, Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Earlier, my granddaughter was ying with my phone. I think she must have randomly pressed some numbers on the phone and called. The child¡¯s random call disturbed you. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Auntie Xiang said sincerely as she walked out of the bedroom to avoid waking the little ancestor sleeping.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Ai, I¡¯m sorry again. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Auntie Xiang quickly hung up.

    Qin Siting put down his phone and continued to look at the diagnosis record. As he sat down and picked up his pen to sign on the diagnosis record, that cute little face suddenly appeared in his mind.

    A child would insist on making several random calls, and it was always the same number?

    However, he did not expect that the youngdy would really call him.

    Qin Siting raised his brows, then sighed and shook his head with a smile. He threw his phone back to the table and lowered his head to look at the things by his side seriously.

    ...

    When Shi Niange returned home from work in the evening, Lele had just woken up from a long nap in the afternoon. She was sitting on the carpet in the living room full of energy, holding a te of grapes in her arms and eating them.

    ¡°Mommy, eat the grapes!¡± Lele quickly handed her the fruit te.

    ¡°Be good. Mommy is not hungry. You can y by yourself first.¡± Shi Niange touched her head and turned to look for Auntie Xiang. ¡°I have a business meeting tomorrow night. I should be back veryte. If not, I¡¯ll go back to thepany to stay. Bring Lele to the amusement park tomorrow. It¡¯ll save her from being bored. It¡¯ll hurt her eyes to watch television for so long at night.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Auntie Xiang walked out and said, ¡°By the way, this afternoon, Lele used my phone to call someone. It was probably a random number. The other party was a man. When I exined the reason to him, his tone was quite polite. He probably knew that a child was stirring up trouble, so there was nothing to fuss about. Fortunately, the call didn¡¯t go through in the beginning. Otherwise, Lele would chat with strangers.¡±

    Shi Niange was surprised. ¡°Lele called a stranger?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Otherwise, how could such a young child know someone¡¯s number? It seems like she only knows your number and mine. She doesn¡¯t know anyone else¡¯s.¡±

    Shi Niange turned to look at Shi Kele, sitting on the carpet and stuffing grapes into her mouth. She whispered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know Lele has the hobby of dialing phone numbers....¡±

    ¡°She probably learned it from other children in kindergarten.¡± Auntie Xiang waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a big deal. When you have the time, tell her not to call anyone else. Today, she met a very easygoing and polite person. If she met someone ill-mannered and scolded the child, Lele would probably be frightened.¡±

    Shi Niange nodded and did not say anything else.

    ...

    The next day, in the afternoon.

    After a meeting at thepany, Shi Niange went straight downstairs to the parking lot and got into the business car. After meeting Wen Ke, she handed him the documents she needed and began to read them.

    Wen Ke sat in the passenger seat to answer the call.

    About ten minutes after the car drove out of thepany, Shi Niange raised her head to look at the side and then at the driver. She put down the document in her hand and said, ¡°Is he thepany¡¯s new chauffeur? Why does he look so unfamiliar?¡±

    The chauffeur nced at her through the rearview mirror and smiled politely at her. ¡°Hello, CEO Shi.¡±

    At this moment, Wen Ke hung up the phone and looked at the person in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Uncle Qin brought him in. He said he¡¯s his rtive. Recently, he lost his job. I¡¯ve seen his resume. He has been driving for thirty years. He should be very reliable and familiar with the road, so I hired him.¡±

    Shi Niange nced at the chauffeur again and did not speak further. She lowered her head and continued reading the document.

    ¡°When we get there, don¡¯t go against those directors too much. You¡¯ve been suppressing your resentment for so many years. There¡¯s no rush. Everyone knows that you¡¯ve been nning to impeach Chairman Xu, but he¡¯s been in the country for so many years. He¡¯s more stable than your parents. It¡¯s not something you can shake just because you want to. Besides, his methods have always been dirty. You have a child by your side. Don¡¯t be too aggressive.¡±

    Shi Niange was silent. She put down the document in her hand and suddenly smelled a strange burning smell in the car.

 Chapter 1627 - You Are My Little Love Song (194)

    <h4>Chapter 1627: You Are My Little Love Song (194)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Wen Ke suddenly said. A burning smell was suddenly there.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure either.¡± As the driver drove, his head gradually began to sweat. He appeared to be ufortable.

    Shi Niange looked up at the driver. Wen Ke frowned as he searched for the source of the smell in the car and looked out. ¡°Stop the car! There are so many cars in front. Stop first!¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know....¡±

    Wen Ke turned around and saw that the driver was indeed trying his best to step on the brakes, but the brake system seemed to have malfunctioned.

    His eyelids twitched. ¡°Not good.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at him. ¡°What?¡±

    However, the moment she finished speaking, the driver suddenly shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shi Niange and Wen Ke looked at him at the same time. They saw that the driver¡¯s feet were desperately stepping on the brakes, but it was useless. Even the car¡¯s speed-setting system had been tampered with. Although the driver did not move much, the car was gradually elerating.

    This was the city, and there was a lot of traffic. At any time, they could hit someone or cause a car ident.

    Wen Ke quickly raised his hand and tried to open the car door, but the car was moving too fast. The control lock in the car was automatically locked. Unless they slowed down or stopped the car, it was impossible to open.

    He said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He was questioning the driver.

    The sweat on the driver¡¯s head increased, and his breathing became more and more difficult. He vainly continued to step on the brakes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know... I¡¯m so ufortable..., I can¡¯t see the road clearly now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Wen Ke was anxious. He suddenly reached out to control the steering wheel to prevent the car from hitting the pedestrians passing by. Seeing that the car was driving faster and faster, he quickly pushed the driver aside. ¡°I¡¯ll drive!¡±

    As he approached, he noticed a strange smell on the driver¡¯s body. He asked at the same time, ¡°Did you eat or drink anything?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I only bought a pack of cigarettes by the roadside. By the way, that pack of cigarettes seems to have been opened by someone. I thought it was just because the wrapping was torn, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously....¡±

    Shi Niange clearly knew that something had happened. She sat in the back and watched as the car quickly passed by. She knew that the speed of the car was increasing. She said calmly, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a problem with that pack of cigarettes. He clearly seems to have inhaled some hallucinogen or gas that affects his brain and vision.¡±

    At this point, Shi Niange added, ¡°Drive the car to an empty area first. Don¡¯t hit anyone.¡±

    ¡°Right now, even if we don¡¯t want to hit anyone, we don¡¯t know if we can get out of the car alive.¡± Wen Ke had already pushed the driver into the passenger seat and was driving by himself. At the same time, he said seriously, ¡°The burning smell in the car is getting worse.¡±

    At this moment, Shi Niange recalled the car ident her parents had encountered in the U.S. Her mind was dazed for a moment. She suddenly seemed to know where the problem was. A few days ago, when she went to the police station, she contacted the U.S police. Although the police there did not wish to investigate what had happened back then. They refused because it was a natural car ident.

    How could it be a natural ident? It was obvious that the car had been tampered with!

    Just as she thought of this, Wen Ke drove the car to an empty road on the other side. The car was indeed elerating bit by bit.

    40, 60, 80... 100...

    Driving to a hundred in the city was already a terrifying and crazy speed.

    The driver leaned against the passenger seat and tried his best to breathe. He raised his hand to rub his chest as though something was gripping his throat.

    Shi Niange picked up her phone and recorded the situation in the car. After recording for more than twenty seconds, the airbag that was supposed to jump out of the car suddenly emitted sparks which were recorded in her phone.

    ¡°Nian Nian, sit tight.¡± Wen Ke usually called her Nian Nian in private.

    Shi Niange understood what he meant. If they didn¡¯t stop the car now, there might be spontaneousbustion or an explosion in the car.

    However, the way to stop would not be easy. It might be even more dangerous.

    She nced at the open forest behind the park. ¡°Are we going there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the same time, Wen Ke quickly drove the car toward the woods.

    Boom¡ª

    A loud noise.

    The fire in the car instantly filled the sky. Shi Niange felt her body being thrown forward, blocking the violent impact of the car hitting the tree and blocking the fire in front of her.

    She cried out, ¡°Wen Ke¡ª¡±

    ...

    The ambnce rushed over. Shi Niange had already dragged the seriously injured Wen Ke and the unconscious driver out of the car.

    The people who rushed out of the ambnce saw that the two of them were covered in blood. Shi Niange was also covered in blood as she squatted by the side as though she was performing emergency first aid. When they saw that she was quite skilled in emergency treatment, they were stunned for a second. However, it was only for a second. They quickly rushed forward and carried them into the car.

    Shi Niange quickly followed them into the car. She sat by the side and watched as the car¡¯s medical personnel helped them stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Miss, you called 120 just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to lie down? We¡¯ll check you....¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Niange took a deep breath and looked at them. ¡°May I ask where the hospital is? Is the nearest avable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Central Hospital,¡± the nurse said simply.

    Shi Niange nodded. For a moment, she did not realize where the Central Hospital was. All she needed to do was to save them quickly.

    The blood on her body was not her own. It was all the driver¡¯s and Wen Ke¡¯s. Earlier, she had been protected by Wen Ke, who suddenly pounced on her. She was not injured at all. At most, she had choked on the thick smoke in the car. Her messy hair looked terrible, but she was really not injured.

    The Central Hospital was indeed the closest to this ce. After all, it was on the main road in the middle of the city. There were not many traffic jams in front, so the ambnce quickly arrived.

    The driver and Wen Ke were carried out of the car by the medical staff. She quickly followed them out.

    When she arrived at the hospital entrance, the chauffeur was already carried in. However, she suddenly bumped into Ji Nuan. Ji Nuan looked at her in surprise, clearly startled by the blood on Shi Niange¡¯s body. She asked in concern, ¡°Miss Shi? What happened?¡±

    The medical staff behind them shouted, ¡°Make way, make way. This is a major car ident. There are still injured people behind. Make way for the door!¡±

    Ji Nuan quickly stepped aside and saw that Wen Ke was also quickly pushed in.

    Shi Niange did not have the time to exin anything. After ncing at her, she hurriedly followed them into the emergency room.

 Chapter 1628 - You Are My Little Love Song (195)

    Chapter 1628: You Are My Little Love Song (195)

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Seeing that the medical staff had all entered and the man covered in blood had been pushed into the emergency room, Ji Nuan walked behind Shi Niange.

    ¡°Miss Shi, are you all right? There¡¯s so much blood on your body. If you¡¯ve been injured, quickly go and deal with it. Is it your friend inside? I¡¯ll stay behind to help you negotiate with the doctor. Quickly go check your wounds.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Niange watched as the lights in the emergency room were turned on. She then turned around and raised her hand for Ji Nuan to see the blood on her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. The blood is theirs. The ones who were injured were my chauffeur and assistant. I¡¯m fine....¡±

    On the sixteenth floor of the hospital.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Qin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Earlier, the first floor¡¯s emergency room received three seriously injured people in a car ident. Doctor Qin happened to be on the phone with Elder Zhou from the emergency room. I don¡¯t know what he heard, but he suddenly put down the phone and left. At that time, the elevator had yet toe up, and he went rushing down through the safe passage...¡±

    ¡°Safe passage? This is the sixteenth floor. Where is he going....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve never seen Doctor Qin so anxious....¡±

    ...

    Ji Nuan originally had some matters to look for Qin Siting. Seeing Shi Niange¡¯s condition, she was too worried and did not leave.

    At this moment, many reporters had already run in from outside the hospital. As they took photos of the situation in the hospital, they asked, ¡°May I ask if the two of you are friends of the injured family? The car ident near Yuan Yang Road Park is very strange. Can anyone exin the situation in detail...¡±

    The emergency room was in a mess because of the reporters¡¯ intrusion.

    Shi Niange did not speak. Ji Nuan was about to separate her from the reporters when a low male voice came from the back of the crowd. ¡°Scram.¡±

    That voice was unbelievably cold. She turned to see Qin Siting standing there expressionlessly in a white coat.

    The moment Qin Siting appeared, the entire first floor of the hospital fell silent. No one dared to speak loudly.

    The reporters were stunned. This was the first time they had seen a doctor speak so impolitely. They raised their cameras to face him.

    However, before the reporters could finish their words, the hospital¡¯s security guards had already rushed over and chased the reporters out. As they rushed out, they sternly said, ¡°The emergency room is not a ce for reporters to take photos. Quickly leave. Don¡¯t block the way and dy the doctor¡¯s treatment of the injured. Quickly leave!¡±

    The reporters were chased out of the hospital, and the surroundings gradually became quiet.

    Qin Siting nced at Ji Nuan coldly and indifferently, as though he did not know she woulde. He then casually shifted his gaze onto Shi Niange, who was behind Ji Nuan. He saw that Shi Niange was standing there with a pale face and did not speak.

    He walked over, his voice low and clear. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±

    He was asking Shi Niange.

    Earlier on, Shi Niange was in the ambnce and did not realize that the Central Hospital the medical staff was talking about was this Central Hospital. Now that she came to her senses, she realized that she went to the hospital where Qin Siting worked.

    However, when she saw his cold expression, she was silent for a moment. Her slightly pale face did not reveal any particr expression. She only answered indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡±

    When she answered, she turned her eyes away. Her tone was as cold as Qin Siting¡¯s.

    If he thought that she had intentionallye to his ce to seek his pity or to make her presence known, there was no need. She did not have such thoughts.

    Seeing Shi Niange¡¯s avoiding gaze and equally cold expression, Qin Siting ced one hand in the pocket of his white coat. His cold eyes scanned her body, and a cold smile gradually formed on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s true. Miss Shi has always been tough.¡±

    Tough?

    Did he know that her parents were no longer around and that she was the only one left? Was he saying that her life was tough because she was injured in a car ident, but she was fine?

    She suddenly turned to look at him, meeting Qin Siting¡¯s cold gaze. Her gaze was calm, and her tone was even. ¡°Right now, my chauffeur and assistant are seriously injured. It¡¯s not clear if they¡¯re dead or alive. Doctor Qin can target me, but please don¡¯t add fuel to the fire at such a time.¡±

    Qin Siting sneered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that Miss Shi has quite a conscience for the people around her. Your conscience, which was eaten by a dog, has gradually grown back in the U.S. over the years?¡±

    Shi Niange did not speak further as she stared at him.

    She suddenly felt that the man in front of her was somewhat unfamiliar.

    She knew that there must be some misunderstanding, but she could not exin anything at this moment. She could not find the direction and did not know what had happened.

    But his eyes were still filled with cold mockery.

    Ji Nuan could not stand by the side any longer and said, ¡°Doctor Qin, when Miss Shi ran in earlier, she had a slight limp. Perhaps she had injured the bones in her leg. Herplexion is so poor. Even if the blood on her body isn¡¯t hers, she must have received quite a shock. You¡¯re a man, after all. Can you not stab someone¡¯s heart at such a time?¡±

    ¡°Shock? What shock?¡± Qin Siting said coldly and meaningfully, ¡°Even if ten thousand arrows pierce a person with a heart of stone, she won¡¯t feel anything. If my words can stab her heart, she won¡¯t be Shi Niange.¡±

    With that, he left.

    Ji Nuan could not bear to watch any longer. It was clear that she had something to discuss with him. Afterforting Shi Niange for a while, she quickly followed him.

    Seeing Qin Siting¡¯s cold back view as he entered the elevator, Shi Niange stood in front of the emergency room without moving.

    ...

    In the afternoon.

    Ji Nuan only came up to chat for a while before leaving. Qin Siting then went for an operation.

    When he came out of the operating theater, it was already past four in the afternoon. The sunset glow outside the hospital had already risen.

    Before walking back to the consulting room, he nced at the nurse at the reception desk. After a moment of silence, he went over and asked, ¡°Did anything happen in the emergency room this afternoon?¡±

    The young nurse was surprised that Doctor Qin would suddenly take the initiative to ask such a question. She quickly stood upright behind the reception desk and answered, ¡°Ah... I¡¯m not too sure...¡±

    Qin Siting was expressionless. ¡°You nurses gather every day during mealtimes and breaks to gossip about various departments. Is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡±

    The young nurse¡¯s face instantly turned red. She stuttered, ¡°Uh... nothing. I just heard that the lives of two people who had a strange car ident today were saved. It seems like the driver inhaled arge amount of hallucinogenic gas before he drove. The police came to the hospital to investigate.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at her indifferently. The nurse quickly lowered her head in embarrassment.

    He did not speak further and turned to leave. He walked to the door of the consulting room and was about to push it open to enter when he paused. After two seconds, he turned back to the elevator and entered it.

 Chapter 1629 - You Are My Little Love Song (196)

    <h4>Chapter 1629: You Are My Little Love Song (196)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    On the first floor of the Emergency Department, as usual, the patients were crowded.

    The police had been there for a long time. After investigating, they brought Shi Niange to a temporary intravenous injection room to record her statement. After all, the three of them were in the ident. She was the only one who could answer the questions soberly. Although the other two were alive, they had yet to wake up.

    Shi Niange sat there to speak with the police.

    However, the blood on her face and body was still there. She had yet to deal with it. Her face was filled with exhaustion as she faced everyone¡¯s interrogation.

    Qin Siting walked into the intravenous injection room and saw this scene.

    ¡°Then, Miss Shi, did you notice anything strange in the car before you got in?¡±

    ¡°No. The car drove for more than twenty minutes before the burning smell began. I¡¯ve already shown you the video I recorded on my phone. For the time being, I have faith in the new driver. After all, he had inhaled hallucinogens. At the time, he was unable to control the car¡¯s speed, and the situation gradually became out of control. However, if you wish to continue investigating him, you can only wait until he wakes up.¡±

    The police listened as they wrote by the side. Then, they looked at her sitting there. Her expression seemed to be very haggard. After thinking for a moment, they asked another senior police officer by the side, ¡°Miss Shi seems to be in a poor state. The statement has almost been recorded. Why don¡¯t we let her rest first, and let¡¯s go back to the station?¡±

    Before the other police officer could speak, Qin Siting¡¯s voice was already heard. ¡°You¡¯ve already asked what needs to be asked. There¡¯s indeed no need to focus on the victim to keep her nervous.¡±

    Hearing this clear voice, several police officers turned back to look at the person standing in front of the door. When they saw that handsome face, one of the older police officers recognized him. ¡°Doctor Qin?¡±

    Qin Siting nodded lightly. ¡°Can I take her away?¡±

    The police officers were surprised. They didn¡¯t know what rtionship this Miss Shi had with the famous abandoned businessman from Hai City, Qin Siting. However, Qin Siting was usually so busy and never interfered in other people¡¯s business. It seemed like they were very familiar for him to suddenlye to the emergency room and say that he wanted to take her away.

    ¡°Yes, you can take her away. I see that Miss Shi¡¯splexion is very poor. After experiencing such a dangerous incident in the morning, her body and mind must be slightly overloaded.¡±

    Qin Siting did not speak anymore. He looked at Shi Niange through the people who had automatically made way for him.

    Shi Niange¡¯s expression was slightly wooden. She raised her eyes to look at him and was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Right now, her face was indeed ashen, and she was in a sorry state. She kept holding her phone in her hand. It was likely that she had shown the police the video of the so-called car.

    ¡°You can still walk?¡± Qin Siting did not go over. He only looked at her and then at her legs, asking coldly.

    However, he clearly remembered that Ji Nuan had previously mentioned that Shi Niange had a slight limp when she walked. She might have twisted her leg, but she did not show it. Right now, she sat there unmoving.

    Shi Niange retracted her gaze and looked at the policemen beside her. She asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    The police officer nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She got up and tried to look less pathetic, but she knew that it was all in vain. From her body to her heart, from top to bottom, she looked pathetic.

    She subconsciously resisted Qin Siting, who was dressed in white.

    When she slowly walked in front of him, she thought that he wouldn¡¯t notice that her leg was hurting because she had slowed down. However, the more she did this, the more obvious it was in Qin Siting¡¯s eyes.

    When she reached him, she nced at him and did not speak. She walked away from him.

    Qin Siting stood there in silence for a moment before turning around to leave. He calmly said, ¡°Follow me to the consulting room.¡±

    Shi Niange continued to walk out as if she did not hear him. Qin Siting looked at her, his cold brows seeming to be even colder. He watched as she walked to the hospital entrance with some difficulty step by step and was about to leave. He walked over withrge, expressionless steps and suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    Shi Niange did not expect to be suddenly held back. Due to inertia, she staggered backward, and half of her body suddenly bumped into his arms. She turned her eyes sharply and saw Qin Siting, who was right in front of her. Her entire body trembled. She then noticed that the dried blood on her body had rubbed against his white coat. She immediately felt ufortable and quickly moved aside. She raised her hand to shake his hand away.

    Qin Siting did not let go and only looked at her coldly. ¡°Follow me to the clinic. I don¡¯t want to repeat my words a third time.¡±

    Shi Niange felt that the hand on her wrist was very tight. She frowned and said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no need since I¡¯m not injured. I¡¯ve already spoken with the police. Right now, I need to return to thepany to deal with the subsequent problems. I¡¯ll send someone to take care of things at the hospital.¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s tone remained cold. He did not let go of her hand. ¡°Go up and check if there are any side effects from the car ident. Your leg is injured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to trouble Doctor Qin.¡± Shi Niange continued to tug her wrist out of his palm expressionlessly.

    ¡°Eh? Doctor Qin, why are you here? I¡¯m looking for you on the sixteenth floor. Your patient seems to have something on in the ward. His family members are rushing to see you....¡± In front of the hospital¡¯s emergency room, a young doctor walked out from the side passage. Just as he walked over and finished speaking, he suddenly noticed that Doctor Qin, who usually kept a distance from women, was actually holding ady¡¯s wrist. He was immediately surprised and looked at Shi Niange curiously.

    Shi Niange avoided his gaze and turned to look at Qin Siting. She whispered, ¡°Let go.¡±

    Qin Siting did not say anything. He still held her wrist and did not waste any more words. He dragged her away.

    Shi Niange did not expect that he would suddenly use force in front of his hospital colleagues. She was caught off guard and was dragged to the elevator.

    There were too many people around, so that she couldn¡¯t say much. When the elevator stopped on the first floor, Qin Siting pulled her in. Thankfully, there were no patients or anyone else inside. There were only the two of them in the elevator.

    ¡°Let go,¡± she said again.

    This time, Qin Siting let go. As he let go, he walked to the front to press the floor number. He maintained a suitable distance from her before turning back to look at her.

    Shi Niange raised her eyes to meet his gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t Doctor Qin say that I have no conscience? What has it got to do with you? Why should I go to your clinic? I should return to thepany.¡±

 Chapter 1630 - You Are My Little Love Song (197)

    <h4>Chapter 1630: You Are My Little Love Song (197)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Qin Siting did not reply. He picked up his phone to answer a call that came in. The signal in the elevator was not very good. After listening for a while, he heard the other party¡¯s words more coherently and said indifferently, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go over in five minutes.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone but did not look at her again.

    At this moment, Shi Niange was standing in the elevator. After so many years, this was the closest distance between them if she didn¡¯t count the time when he held her wrist earlier.

    The words he had said to her in front of the emergency room were still ringing in her ears.

    Every word was like a knife stabbing into her heart.

    She had no conscience.

    Her life was tough.

    She deserved it.

    Yes, she deserved it.

    Since they were already in the elevator, there was no way she could do anything. She decided not to speak.

    When the elevator stopped on the sixteenth floor, Qin Siting took the lead to walk out. She still stood unmoving in the elevator. Qin Siting did not even turn his head as he said, ¡°The female CEO of Shida Group is in a sorry state. Her body is covered in blood, and even her legs and feet are inconvenient to walk. If you n on returning to thepany and letting others see you, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Shi Niange paused for a moment. She recalled the covetous gazes of the directors in thepany. If they saw her return to thepany with such an image, no matter what happened to her today, they wouldbel her as someone who did not care about thepany¡¯s image.

    Qin Siting had already walked far away. She hesitated for a moment before walking out. When she saw him walk to the clinic door, she pushed the door open with one hand. However, she stood in front of the door and did not enter. He did not turn back to look at her, but he was indeed waiting for her.

    The nurse at the reception desk discovered Shi Niange and was looking in her direction curiously. She thought that it was a patient from somewhere, but this person seemed to havee up with Qin Siting. Qin Siting stood there and seemed to be waiting for her. The nurse did not dare ask anything and just stood at the reception desk, staring at Shi Niange curiously.

    At first, Shi Niange hesitated. Then, because of the nurse¡¯s gaze, she felt slightly ufortable. She did not wish to be stared at by a stranger. She walked over quickly and stood behind Qin Siting. He pushed the doorpletely open. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Shi Niange looked at the consulting room inside.

    Previously, she had taken a few nces inside. It was clean and tidy.

    The two of them were ced side by side on the desk. On the desk were twoputers with their backs facing each other. There were several medical books set on the desk and many documents ced together by the window sill. There was also a small, light brown cloth sofa and a ck leather bed while tall bookcases surrounded the corner of the wall. The cabs should also contain the hospital¡¯s information or other medical-rted books.

    Qin Siting did not do anything special in the hospital because of his family background. His consulting room was no different from the consultation rooms of other provincial specialists.

    Since she was already here, there was no need to hesitate in front of the door. She walked in silently.

    Qin Siting did not close the door after entering. He threw his phone on the table and turned to leave. In less than a minute, he brought some disinfectant cotton and a clean towel from somewhere. After entering, he ced it on the table beside her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the ward to see the patient¡¯s family. There¡¯s a separate bathroom in the consulting room. Go in and tidy up.¡±

    After speaking, he picked up his phone and the medical records on the table. After flipping through them, he picked up one of them and left. When he left, he closed the door.

    Shi Niange stood alone in Qin Siting¡¯s consulting room. She looked at the disinfectant cotton pad and clean new towel he had ced by the side, then at the closed door. She picked up her things and entered the bathroom.

    The restroom in the hospital¡¯s consulting room was very simple. There was only a sink, a square mirror, and a toilet. However, the restroom in the consulting room was not open to patients. The patient had a public restroom outside. Although it was very simple, it was clean.

    She turned on the tap and washed her face. She wiped the blood on her arms and legs. She was wearing a suit inside today and a thin sunblock coat on the outside. The blood was all on the coat. After she took it off and washed the rest of the blood off her body, she didn¡¯t look so disheveled.

    When Qin Siting did not return, she rolled up her pants and checked her legs. There were some bruises on her calves. In addition, her knee was also injured. The bruise wasrge. No wonder it was so painful that even walking was difficult.

    She quickly took the disinfectant cotton towel and wiped her legs. After cleaning them, she walked out of the consulting room and searched for Qin Siting¡¯s office. Afterward, she pulled open the drawer and found medicine for bruises. She treated it herself. After the medicine seeped into her skin, she put down her pants and returned to the bathroom. She faced the mirror and tidied her slightly messy hair behind her shoulders. She no longer looked so disheveled.

    The sky was already dark. After Shi Niange tidied herself up, she slowly moved her legs to return to the sofa in the consulting room and sat down. As she looked at where Qin Siting worked, she recalled why he had studied medicine back then. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings, but her emotions gradually calmed down when she recalled his attitude towards her and the words he said today.

    She sat and rested for a while, then picked up her phone to keep in touch with the people in thepany. At the same time, she called someone to take care of Wen Ke and the others.

    After more than half an hour, the door of the consulting room was suddenly pushed open. Shi Niange raised her eyes and saw a male doctor with half his hair bald. When the male doctor came in, he was humming. ¡°Old Qin!¡±

    However, he suddenly stopped speaking. When he saw Shi Niange in the consulting room, he was surprised. Then he looked outside the consulting room and then at her. After repeating this for a long time, he asked, surprised, ¡°Beauty, are you a patient?¡±

    Shi Niange answered honestly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Not a patient? Old Qin actually allowed you to stay in his consulting room?¡± The male doctor was astonished.

    At this moment, Qin Siting happened to return. When he saw that it was Old Zhou from the emergency room, he asked, ¡°Why are you blocking the door?¡±

    Old Zhou quickly moved aside and saw that that beautifuldy was still sitting on the sofa without moving after Qin Siting entered. Qin Siting nced at her, and before he could speak, he suddenly heard Old Zhou say in surprise from behind, ¡°Old Qin, are you dating? Have you learned to hide a woman in a golden house? Not bad. Your eyesight isn¡¯t bad. Thisdy is very upright! I see that after being a monk for so many years, you actually have a woman!¡±

    Qin Siting¡¯s back paused. He turned back and nced at him coldly. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

 Chapter 1631 - You Are My Little Love Song (198)

    <h4>Chapter 1631: You Are My Little Love Song (198)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    This was the first time Qin Siting had scolded Old Zhou. He was stunned for a moment before bing angry. ¡°F*ck, even if you don¡¯t f*cking like women, if I say that this beautifuldy is your girlfriend, she should be at a disadvantage, right? Besides, thisdy is so beautiful. If you¡¯re familiar with her, you can consider it. Why do you have to be a ten-thousand-year-old bachelor?¡±

    When Shi Niange heard this, she turned to look out of the window.

    Qin Siting also turned back to look at Old Zhou. ¡°You came to find me for something?¡±

    Good god, he was avoiding the topic.

    Old Zhou found it strange. This woman looked very good and beautiful. Usually, Qin Siting was too high up in the air. Even the beautiful doctors in the hospital felt that they were much inferior to him. It was rare for him to see a woman who looked verypatible with him. In the end, Qin Siting¡¯s attitude was as though a cat had stepped on him. It was really rare for him to be sharp.

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it already dark? You¡¯re not on duty today, are you? Aren¡¯t I dating Doctor Little He from the Department of Internal Medicine? I wanted to bring her to watch a movie tonight, but she¡¯s on duty. I wanted to look for you to see if you could take her shift. Help her, and then the two of you will swap next time.¡±

    Qin Siting nced at him in shock. ¡°You can do big things without saying anything. When did you start dating Little He?¡±

    ¡°Oh, all the female doctors in the Department of Internal Medicine have long given up on an iceberg like you. There are so many outstanding male doctors in our hospital. They can¡¯t be infatuated with you every day, can they? We¡¯ve already taken a liking to each other. Isn¡¯t this just the beginning? We need to make an appointment to promote our rtionship. As doctors, it¡¯s too difficult for us to date... So, during this shift....¡±

    Qin Siting waved his hand impatiently. ¡°All right, I¡¯m on duty tonight. You guys go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Old Zhou happily pushed his eyes away. Then, he turned to look at Shi Niange, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Beauty, our hospital has many outstanding male doctors. What¡¯s your rtionship with Doctor Qin? If you like doctors, I can introduce you to other outstanding young men. Don¡¯t consider an ice mountain like Old Qin. I suspect that he¡¯s not interested in women.¡±

    Qin Siting thought that he was farting and did not say anything. He threw the medical record he had just taken back onto the table and looked back at Old Zhou expressionlessly.

    Old Zhou saw that Qin Siting seemed to be even harder to offend than usual. In any case, he had already achieved his goal of helping his girlfriend to go off duty. He quickly left. Before leaving, he even waved in Shi Niange¡¯s direction. Shi Niange did not look at him. Her eyes were looking out of the window. Old Zhou was embarrassed and slipped away. He even kindly closed the door.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Shi Niange turned back.

    Qin Siting also looked at her expressionlessly.

    The two of them stared at each other in silence for several seconds. Qin Siting then nced at the bottle of medicine that had just been opened. ¡°You cleaned it yourself?¡±

    Shi Niange answered calmly, ¡°En.¡±

    Qin Siting calmly said, ¡°Go check the rest of your body to see if there are any residual effects from the car crash.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m well aware of my own body¡¯s condition. At that time, Wen Ke suddenly rushed over in the car to help me block it. Aside from a small injury on my leg, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Shi Niange¡¯s voice remained unchanged. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Qin, for providing me with a consultation room to clean up.¡±

    Hearing her words, Qin Siting did not let her continue to check.

    Shi Niange didn¡¯t look so disheveled now. She felt that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to return to thepany under such circumstances. She was about to leave.

    Suddenly, there was another knock on his office door, but this time, the person outside was politely knocking. Qin Siting said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Then, the door opened, and a young nurse came in. At first, the nurse did not see Shi Niange. She only looked at Qin Siting, who was at the desk, and said, ¡°Doctor Qin, just now, Doctor Zhou said that you were on shift again tonight, right? Then, will you order takeaway boxes from the hospital¡¯s cafeteria like before? Will you eat meat or vegetarian food today? I am helping several doctors on shift on the sixteenth floor to order takeaway.¡±

    Qin Siting seemed only to notice now that it was dinner time.

    He nced at the time. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Doctor Qin, do you want more meat or vegetarian food today? I heard that there are new dishes in the hospital cafeteria...¡±

    Before the nurse could finish her words, she suddenly noticed another person in the consulting room. When she saw that it was a woman, she was stunned.

    Shi Niange saw that this young nurse was not the one at the reception desk but someone else. She only nced at her and did not speak.

    Qin Siting said, ¡°One meat dish and one vegetable dish.¡±

    The nurse and Shi Niange turned to look at him almost at the same time.

    The young nurse was surprised. ¡°Ah? Do you want two?¡±

    Qin Siting: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, what I mean is... Doctor Qin, why did you ask for two boxes?¡±

    Qin Siting indifferently pointed his chin at the expressionless Shi Niange sitting on the sofa. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another person? Am I supposed to eat while she watches?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The young nurse was still surprised, but she did not dare to ask more. She only secretly nced at Shi Niange.

    Shi Niange: ¡°...No need. I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Qin Siting nced at the nurse by the door. ¡°One meat dish and one vegetable dish. Thank you.¡±

    The young nurse came back to herself and saw that Doctor Qin¡¯s gaze was already very cold. She quickly nodded. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll go get it right away.¡± After speaking, she quickly closed the door and ran away.

    Silence returned to the consulting room. Shi Niange frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. There¡¯s no need to order takeaway for me. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Qin Siting sat behind his desk. He typed on the keyboard and entered the drug ingredients and infusion ratio on aboratory test. He said indifferently, ¡°Since the ident this morning, you haven¡¯t eaten anything. Leave after eating.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Qin Siting remained in his working state and did not speak. He clearly did not wish to continue speaking nonsense with her.

    Shi Niange stood up and was about to leave, but she recalled what he had said this morning. She turned to look at him angrily. ¡°Qin Siting, don¡¯t you think that the person who is sick is yourself? Didn¡¯t you scold me for being heartless? Do you have to treat someone like me to lunch?¡±

    Qin Siting did not respond, but his hands had already left the keyboard. He turned to look at her.

    Of course, his gaze was not gentle, nor did it contain any sympathy.

 Chapter 1632 (END) - You Are My Little Love Song (199)

    <h4>Chapter 1632: You Are My Little Love Song (199)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions

    Without waiting for him to speak, Shi Niange opened the door and walked out.

    However, she did not expect the young nurse to return so quickly. In just a few minutes, the young nurse ran back with the takeaway box. She almost bumped into her.

    The moment the two of them almost collided, Shi Niange lost her bnce because of the pain in her leg. She took a step back and knocked open the door of the consulting room.

    The little nurse nced at her, her eyes unhappy. However, the door opened, and Doctor Qin could see it. She could only say, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Shi Niange could clearly feel the hostility others had for her. She did not n on saying more and directly left.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Shi Niange did not answer.

    ¡°Then, take it. This is the lunch box that Doctor Qin asked me to order for you. Don¡¯t waste Doctor Qin¡¯s good intentions.¡± The young nurse took out a lunch box from inside and stuffed it into Shi Niange¡¯s hands. After carelessly stuffing it into Shi Niange¡¯s hands, she no longer cared about her and turned to enter.

    The lunchbox was still slightly hot. Shi Niange took it and looked at it. She did not speak and walked straight to the elevator.

    After leaving the hospital, she originally nned to throw the lunch box into the rubbish. However, because she had not eaten much the whole day, her stomach was indeed hurting.

    The lunchbox in her hand was still warm. Even if she returned to thepany to eat now, it would take at least half an hour.

    She walked to a public bench in front of the hospital. The night breeze was very cold, but it caused one to sober up.

    In the past, when she was in school, her stomach was already not very good. If she did not eat a meal, her stomach would feel ufortable. In the past few years, she had been working overtime and eating irregrly. This stomach was really fatal.

    She did not want to return to thepany in a sorry state.

    She opened the lunch box in her hand on the bench. Seeing that the meat and vegetables inside were quite well matched, and that there was a fixed disposable chopsticks on the box, she picked up the chopsticks and sat there to eat.

    In the corridor of the hospital, the nurses at the reception desk and the nurse who had just gone to order food looked down from the window. They could not help but stand there and point downstairs to chat andugh. They were curious where this woman came from and if she was chasing Doctor Qin. However, she was rejected by Doctor Qin. Now, she was sitting there deliberately eating and acting pitiful.

    Qin Siting did not eat his lunch box. After inputting some content into his officeputer, he got up and went out. He saw the two nurses standing there chatting andughing. He nced at them coldly and did not mind. He turned to leave, but he vaguely heard their conversation. That woman was eating the lunch box...

    He did not stop and turned back to the office. The window on the right side of the office was the same as the one the two nurses had been standing in. He walked to the window and looked down.

    Coincidentally, because Shi Niange was sitting there with her head lowered to eat, a strand of hair by her ear drooped down. She used her hand to push her hair back behind her ear and sat there to continue eating the hot lunch box.

    The wind was a little strong, and half of the lunchbox would asionally sway in the wind. She lowered her head and ate seriously. After eating more than half of it, she probably could not eat anymore, so she put it down and sat there holding half of the lunchbox. She was staring in a daze. After a while, she got up and threw the lunchbox and chopsticks into the trash can. She took out a wet towel from her bag to wipe her hands and then turned to the side of the road to hail a taxi.

    Qin Siting saw all of this and retracted his gaze. He walked back to his desk and ced his hand on his bento box.

    It was still warm.

    ...

    Two dayster.

    ¡°Grandma Xiang, is Uncle Wen Ke sick? Why are we going to the hospital to see him?¡± Shi Kele was in the car, leaning in Auntie Xiang¡¯s arms as she asked. Her little hand touched the thermos in Auntie Xiang¡¯s hand from time to time. She knew that there was soup made by Grandma Xiang inside.

    ¡°Your Uncle Wen is injured. He¡¯s still lying in the hospital and can¡¯t move. Your mommy can¡¯t leave thepany. She asked me to stew some nutritious soup and take care of him. Be goodter. Don¡¯t run around in the hospital, understand?¡±

    ¡°Will Uncle Wen Ke be in pain?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t worry. Uncle is very brave.¡±

    Shi Kele nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be brave when I grow up. I won¡¯t even cry when I get an injection.¡±

    Auntie Xiang was immediately amused. She touched the little girl¡¯s head and sighed. Thankfully, Wen Ke risked his life to protect Shi Niange when the ident happened a few days ago. Otherwise, if something had really happened to Shi Niange, Lele would be too pitiful. She didn¡¯t have a father to begin with...

    When they arrived at the hospital, Auntie Xiang first brought Lele to visit Wen Ke in the ward. Wen Ke woke up the day after the surgery, but because he had thrown himself on Shi Niange, the fire in the car had burned his back. His back was badly burned, and most of his hair was gone, so he could only lie down.

    Hearing Lele¡¯s voice, he turned to look at the little girl and smiled at her. ¡°Lele, don¡¯t get too close. Uncle looks a little scary now. I don¡¯t want to scare you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You¡¯re Uncle Wen Ke. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Lele walked to the bed and looked at him. She even reached out her small hand and carefully touched Wen Ke¡¯s uninjured face. ¡°Uncle, when will you recover?¡±

    Wen Ke smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t touch him. We have invisible bacteria on our hands. Uncle Wen¡¯s body can¡¯t be touched easily right now. Let him rest well.¡± Auntie Xiang pulled Lele away and carried her to the seat next to her. ¡°Sit for a while. There a children¡¯s entertainment area downstairs. I¡¯ll feed Uncle Wen here. Go down and y for a while, ok?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The moment Lele heard that there was a ce to y, her eyes lit up.

    Auntie Xiang brought her out of the ward and informed the nurses at the reception desk to help bring the child to the children¡¯s entertainment area. She learned that there was fee, but it was also very safe. As there would be specialized people watching the children, she felt more at ease and let the nurse bring Lele downstairs.

    Lele found a kid who was simr to her to y with in the children¡¯s entertainment area. The two of them yed maritime ball and were extremely happy. As they yed, she asked the kid, ¡°Little brother, why did you shave half of your head?¡±

    The child opposite her said in a childish voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mommy said that my head needs to undergo surgery tomorrow, so I have to shave my hair off. I think this is very cool!¡±

    Shi Keke didn¡¯t quite understand but still nodded. ¡°Oh... so this is called cool.¡±

    Qin Siting walked past the pediatric clinic in the afternoon. He entered with a diagnosis record of a child who had been transferred from the pediatrics department to the internal medicine department. He heard a childughing and ying in the children¡¯s area. Theughter was too loud. He turned to look over.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!